《I'm the King Of Technology》


 Chapter 1 What happened?

    "Little Landon, little Landon, are you okay"


    A panicked voice reached his ear. Chu Yi hears a soft voice and thinks


    ¡¯who¡¯s voice is this? didn¡¯t I die? ¡¯


    Just then a sharp pain pierced through his head.


    "Ahhhhhh"


    Chu Yi yells out while trying to hold his head. He opens his eyes to see a stunning woman and a beautiful girl in front of him. The woman is the definition of a goddess. Although she looks extremely worn out, her brown hair and elegant poise could make any person have a hard time breathing. Looking at the middle age woman more seriously it¡¯s clear that she has had a rough life.


    On the other hand the little girl is extremely beautiful, if she were on earth she would be ssified as ¡¯a beauty that can destroy a nation¡¯. From her ck hair to her green eyes, everything about her screams miss world. observing her closely she looked to be no more than 15 years old.


    The woman and the girl were crying while shaking him vigorously. Chu Yi thought,


    ¡¯Am I not suppose to be a sick? Can you guys not shake me so hard?, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll really die from this¡¯.


    Chu yi wouldnt have minded it any other day, but for now his body felt extremely weak. He couldn¡¯t take any more vigorous shakes.


    "I¡¯m fine, mom, Lucy, dont cry. I feel better already"


    "little Landon your all I have, if anything happened to you, I wouldnt know how to live anymore"


    "Brother Landon please dont scare me like that, I thought you were dead...you have been resting for two days now"


    Just then his belly made a sound


    "grhhhhhh..."


    The woman poked her head outside the carriage window and said


    "please stop the carriage"


    "little Landon let me make something for you to eat"


    "Brother Landon I¡¯ll help aunty so you can get you food fast..you just sit here and rest"


    "ok", he replied.


    when Lucy and his mom left the carriage, he closed his eyes trying to digest the whole situation.


    He was a sessful 26 year old mechanical engineer on earth, he also knew some electrical engineering principles. He had just got a big raise at his job, and on his way back from work he had a car ident.


    ¡¯ahhhhhh...just when I got a fat raise....¡¯


    Now he is in the body of Landon Barn a 15 old illegitimate prince of Arcadina. His mother Kim Obley, was a maid in the pce. when his Brother, the third prince James Barn was born, the king had too much to drink from celebrating. On his way back to his room he spotted his mother Kim and forced himself on her. Later on the King found out that she was pregnant. He told her to stop working in the castle and gave her a small room at the back of the castle because he didnt want her to bring shame to him. The king already had three wives who would always bully his mother when they saw her. Whenever his father saw him or his mother, he would look at him with disgust, and at his mom as ifbeling her a ¡¯gold digger¡¯, as if forgetting that he was the one who forced himself on Kim.


    As for Lucy, she is also the illegitimate daughter of Baron Gustav. four months after her mother died, the Baron denounced her as his daughter. It was then that Lanton¡¯s mother took her in as a personal maid for Lane. Kim always heard of how Lucy would beg for food on the streets for hours. She took pity on Lucy and wanted her close by so no one would abuse her or hurt her. she loved Lucy like a daughter. Lucy moved In at age 10 to Landon¡¯s home and has always been with him ever since.


    His father had 6 children including him, 4 boys and 2 girls. Eli Barn, the first prince age 19 from the first wife. Jete Barn, the first princess age 18 from the third wife. Connor Barn, although younger than Jete also age 18 was the second prince from the second wife. Cary Barn, the second princess age 17 from the first wife. James Barn the third prince age 16 from the third wife. And then there¡¯s me, the illegitimate prince Landon Barn. They all bullied Landon excessively, treating him like a ve. Because of all the hate, Landon became very mature, calm and introverted.


    A month ago when Landon turned 15, his father publicly dered that he was the owner of the fief ¡¯Baymard¡¯. It was also announced that Baymard would no longer be considered part of the empire. it was public knowledge that Baymard was a barennd, where the people died from hunger and extreme cold. Although Baymard was the thirdrgest city on the empire, people migrated out of the city due to hunger.


    Baymard is situated at the outskirts of the empire. At the front of Baymard is the empire and at the back is the endless sea. The king basically exiled him and his mother far away from his sights. Also the fact that Baymard is no longer part of the empire means.. even if war breaks out there, the empire will not help the citizens.


    ¡¯what a cunning old fool, now I am Landon Barn, no longer Chu Yi. what I need is to develop the ce¡¯


    Chu yi thought. Just as Landon was about to get up he heard a voice


    "Host selected..."


    "system analyzing...."


    "20 percentplete "


    "35 percentplete"


    "71 percentplete"


    "100 percentplete


    Landon was shocked


    " I never thought those system stories on earth were true.."

 Chapter 2 Technological system

    The voice wasing from inside his head. It was a very emotionless mechanical voice.


    "Ding! Do you wish to Bind with System?"


    "Bind"


    "Ding! Binding of Technological System has beenpleted. Host must work hard in order to bring advanced technology and development into this world." An instant reply.


    Landon was stunned, he was excited inwardly. "System why did you choose me?" Landon blinked curiously while asking.


    "When host was on earth, host had an IQ of 260. Currently host was the smartest dead person avable from earth, allowing the system to bind with host. With the host¡¯s high IQ level, it will be easier to ess the knowledge the system will provide. The system has a minimum IQ requirement of 250."


    "So I was the smartest dead person..that makes sense....Ww..wait? what? System, are you sure?"


    "Answering to host, Yes. There are smarter people back on earth, but they are all still alive. Due to hosts fortunate death, host was the next best thing."


    Landon almost coughed out blood...¡¯fortunate for who? for you or for me?.... anyway there¡¯s no need thinking about it anymore. What¡¯s done is done¡¯.


    "system, how do I use you?"


    "System will give you a task based on the situation of your Kingdom. If host iscking the right raw materials for development, system will provide it as a reward. Once the task has beenpleted, host will be rewarded. Also host can buy basic equipments from system that will be helpful towards host¡¯s missions. "


    "Buy basic equipments? "


    "Yes, host can buy these equipments with experience, technology and bonus points. Experience points are gotten when host used the knowledge from the system to better hosts kingdom. Technology points are gotten when advanced technology is created. While Bonus points are gotten when the hosts uses his own intellect to create new inventions or solve major issues. The system has unlimited levels. The higher you go, the harder it is toplete the levels.¡¯


    A screen popped up in front of Landon showing him his current information:


    ¡¯>Host name: Landon Barn


    >Age: 15


    >Status: Banished prince of Arcadina (New King of Baymard)


    >Level: Beginner


    >Current Sitaution: Stupidly weak. If the host were to stand out in the wind for a long time, the host be will blown away (Poisoned with Nt Wisp).¡¯


    Landon didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡¯Was it my father, the King? or my half siblings? Damm.. I just arrived and I¡¯m already poisoned? No wonder I felt like dying when mom and Lucy shook me earlier. I almost thought those two were undercover body builders. To think I was poisoned when leaving the kingdom. I was already banished...why couldn¡¯t they just let me be? Tchh. Who ever you are, let this daddy not catch you..heheheh.¡¯ Suddenly, a box wrapped like a gift popped up on the screen startling him;


    "System Starter Pack: Knowledge on the Introduction to Farming (Host needs to develop hisnd before creating advanced tools to aid his people). As an additional bonus, system will cure hostpletely while giving host greater strength than the average person."


    Landon clicked on the package and immediately felt a wave of knowledge burst through his brain. At the same time he could feel his body getting stronger. Once he was done digesting the information, he looked at his wrist and was shocked. His hand which recently looked like a ghosts body started changing. As time past his hand looked more and more human. Once he was done assessing his body, he looked at the Mission tab. There were two main missions, he clicked the first one;


    "Mission: Is yournd really Barren? Use your knowledge on farming and fix the problem of food shortage. Your empire must be strong enough to protect its future technology. For the empire to be strong, the people need to be strong.


    Sub-Mission: Use the system to map out territory for future purposes.


    Reward: Host will also get knowledge on gun powder and canon making. Host will also receive 100 development points.


    Deadline: No specific time frame needed."


    Landon thought it was reasonable. If people grew hungry in his territory, no one would want to work or fight to defend his kingdom. He needed food first before anything else. He clicked the second mission;


    "Mission: Gather enough points toplete level 1


    Requirements: 2000 experience points and 10,000 technology points needed.


    Deadline: No specific time frame needed


    Reward: Level Two Unlocked."


    Landon shrugged. ¡¯I would do it anyway so it really isn¡¯t a serious mission. Besides I¡¯ll need so many points....it will take at least 5 missions or more before I level up.¡¯


    "System, can you tell me about the current world?"


    "Answering host, the current world is called Hertfilia,prising of 9 continents. The continent the host currently lives in is call Pyno. Pyno has 5 empires; Arcadina, Carona ,Deiferus, Terique and Yodan.Each empire has at least 15 major cities and 30 minor cities. The hosts current fief is called Baymard. It is the thirdrgest city in Arcadina."


    "System, tell me the Situation with Baymard" he asked curiously.


    "Baymard upies 6000 square kilometers. The system has assessed that there are currently 1582 individuals living there. Minor cities in the empire have at least 10,000 people living in them. Host¡¯s empire falls short as a major city. Host empire is currently not even able to reach the requirements for minor cities in the empire. Baymard has almost no food in the territory. The people mostly get their food from fishing. But it is never enough for the total poption. The winters on Baymard are extremely cold resulting to multiple deaths."


    He was satisfied with his overall situation. At least now he had a n and he knew what to do. He looked at the interior of the carriage more carefully. One could see that it was worn out and looked like a carriagemoners used, not that he minded anyway. But he was still shocked at how a father could treat his child like this. The King didn¡¯t even want to spend money to send them off. ¡¯What a stingy man¡¯, he thought while shaking his head.


    Just as he was about to get out and look for his mom, Lucy came in. She looked at him and was startled, while blinking several times. ¡¯Brother Landon is looking like his old self again¡¯, she was genuinely happy.


    "Brother Landon, you are looking better already. Would you like to eat inside the carriage or outside?" she asked smiling.


    "I¡¯ll eat outside"


    He stepped out of the carriage and followed Lucy.

 Chapter 3 Loyal Subordinates

    There where 10 groups of people sitting on the floor. Each had at least 30 people gathered around a pile of food. As he walked by, they knelt on one knee, giving him a proper salute.


    "Greetings Your Highness"


    "You should all sit down and not bother yourselves with such formalities," he said while smiling.


    The men were relieved and sat back down. He continued to follow Lucy while shaking his head. When he saw his mother, he made way towards her and sat by her side. she looked at him more seriously, turning him from left to right and right to left. She then hugged him, and then put her hands on his head as if checking his temperature. At the same time Lucy held his wrist as if trying to feel his heart beat. she then turned his face left to right, and then right to left as if convincing herself that he is truly fine.


    ¡¯I¡¯m a king for god¡¯s sake, you guys keep treating me like a child...What will my men think when they see me like this?.....So you know shaking me like this would make me dizzy?¡¯ he thought.


    "Little Landon, are you feeling any better? Although you look better when we get to Baymard we will look for a physician. Here eat more food.." As his mom spoke, she took out arge te and kept adding food on the te.


    Landon¡¯s eyes nearly popped out, he looked around and noticed that his te was the biggest in the group. Forget the group, it was the biggest te he had ever seen in his life. ¡¯How can someone use this te to eat? Tell me the truth, are you trying to kill me with a full belly?¡¯


    "Brother Landon here take some of my food.."


    As Lucy spoke she also kept adding more and more food on the te. His mother kept adding so much food to his te. When she finally stopped, she held his spoon and scooped the food towards his mouth. ¡¯Oh my God, now our trying to feed me toooooo?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help but exim inwardly.


    When Kim saw that he wasn¡¯t eating the food on the spoon, she thought it was probably because it was too hot. So she did what any mother would do, she blew the food on the spoon.


    "Whuuuhhh..Whuuuuh, here ...little Landon it¡¯s cold now quickly eat up."


    Landon was speechless, he quickly looked at the group of men in his group. It was clear that they were trying not tough, in fact one of the men¡¯s eyes were turning funny mixture between red and violent. He looked at them as if saying ¡¯help me¡¯, but they shrugged their shoulders and continued eating while holding in theirughter¡¯s.


    ¡¯Is this what it feels like to have a mother?... it feels very nice...Fine, I¡¯ll allow you to feed me now..but this is thest time...afterall, I¡¯m considered as a sick man, so it¡¯s not that strange..right?...¡¯ he couldn¡¯t help thinking.


    In his previous life he was an orphan, who never had parental love. But in this life, although he has a bastard father, his mom is an angel. He¡¯s also surrounded by people who genuinely care for him.


    Looking at Lucy, he Suddenly felt his heart skip a beat. She was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen and coupled with the fact that she spent her time taking care of the old Landon, always standing up from him when he was bullied. She was loyal, caring and somewhat strong...he secretly vowed that he would take care of her and protect her from now on.


    Although he was touched by his mother and Lucy, he couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡¯Do I look like a baby pig to you women? Three grown men could eat what¡¯s on my te and there would still be leftover¡¯s. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡¯ Even though he thought that, looking at Lucy and his mother¡¯s encouraging faces, he decided to eat everything.


    ¡¯I guess this is the day I die from over eating¡¯


    When Landon and his mother had left the capital, they were given just three hundred and thirty knights. Most Barons and Dukes had at least three thousand knights under their care. When his brothers were all fifteen, they were given prosperous cities to rule with no less than ten thousand Knights under their wings. Even his sisters were given more knights than he did. Although his sisters were given mansions in the capital and not cities to rule, they were given six three thousand knights under their rule andmand.


    The knights that followed him were either deemed by the empire as having the worst talent for knighthood,cked the proper training or were seen as a nuisance to the king. All and all, these knights were actually good people who were just bullied by people in the empire.


    But among these men, there were five outstanding knights. Lucius was a ¡¯Knight Commander¡¯ having one of the highest honors in the empire. It came as a shock to a lot of people when he resigned, stating that he would follow Landon to Baymard. Of course not to him, he knew better than anyone based on his memories.


    Lucius had taken care of him as a father ever since he could remember. It¡¯s clear that Lucius has feelings for his mom, but she¡¯s too dense to see it. He couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡¯do I need to set them up together?...afterall mom deserves happiness too.¡¯ While he was thinking he continued to eat and look around.


    He looked at the three men sitting by Lucius. They were Josh, Mark and Gary. They were all loyal disciples of Lucius who followed him everywhere, of course they also treated Landon as a brother. They all worked hard and attained the position of ¡¯Knight Captain¡¯.


    Lastly he looked over to Trey Parsy who is his personal knight and bodyguard. Trey is extremely loyal to Landon that you would think it¡¯s an addiction. He always stays close to Landon, protecting him at all times. They usually y together and crack jokes here and there. In Trey¡¯s heart, Landon is his brother. Although Trey is only 19, he is extremely strong and attained the position of ¡¯Knight Lieutenant¡¯.


    In the empire, knights were ranked after assessing their achievements and strengths. A knights rank starts from the least rewarding position; a squire to a page then Lieutenant, Captain, Major, Commander, Master Commander and finally a Provist.


    After they all had their full, their continued to journey towards their new home. Baymard.

 Chapter 4 Baymard

    As they neared closer towards the city, Landon couldn¡¯t help but gasp. The city was almost as big as the Capital. Although its said that thends are ¡¯baren¡¯, only an idiot would truly give it up. ¡¯Probably my father had only heard of the crises going on here and never stepped in the city to check it out...truly a fool¡¯, Landon thought.


    Baymard was surrounded by extremely high city walls, which looked to be about 16m high. There was only one outer gate post for entry and exit in Baymard. It looked exactly like a medieval city in the movies. As they drove through the city, people looked at them curiously. He could almost hear whispers.


    "Is that the new lord and his family?"


    "Do you think they would help us?"


    "I heard that the new lord isn¡¯t favoured in the empire "


    "Really, Aiiiiiiiiiiy....Do you think we¡¯re finished then?"


    As they drove by, Landon started essing the situation in this new kingdom. These people were extremely poor and didnt have the money to afford anything right now. They get their food mainly from fishing and asional hunting. If he had to run the kingdom, he needed money...a lot of it.


    Luckily his mother and the old Landon were smart. His mother started saving all her coins, since he was born. While he, Landon started saving at age 7. Royal Prince¡¯s start having their monthly allowances at age 7 because that¡¯s when they start their knighthood training as a Page.


    when they were in the Capital, the wives of the king had a monthly allowance of 500 gold coins, while his mother would only take 200 gold coins. Once his mother found out she was pregnant, she knew it was only a matter of time before they kicked her out. So she saved all her money, never spending more than what she needed.


    As for Landon, when he started training as a Page in the royal family, he recieved 50 gold coin per month (if he were amoner it would be 700 copper coins), while his brothers had received 300 gold coins per month. He gave all his money to his mother to save. They didnt need much in life.


    Since they eat and lived at the back of the pnce, never needing any anything else. They were able to save quite a few gold coins.But all of that is about to change.


    Before, they had only themselves. But now, they have an entire kingdom to feed and wages to pay for their Knights and servants, which is fair. Before all these people took their sries from the empire. Now, Landon would have to step up.


    He quickly calcted that their savings should be able to take care of everyone for at least six months. (Based on the currency 1 hundred copper coins gives 1 silver coin. Simrly, 1 hundred silver coins give 1 gold coin). The average sry pays up to 250 copper coins, while a knights sry pays 700 copper coins minimum, depending on their ranks.


    He also took into ount that he may need to build new equipments and buildings. He quickly remembered the starter pack he received. Once he waited for food to grow, he would have to fish the kingdom.


    When they arrived at the only castle in the city, maids rushed out to greet them.


    "Good day your Highness and highnesses" they said while curtsying.


    "Be at ease. I am your new Lord, Landon Barn. This is my Mother Kim, my friend Lucy, my loyal retainers and my staff....Now, let¡¯s see our new home shall we?" he said with a smile on his face.


    Once they were introduced and shown the entire castle. Landon all they staff gathered and waited for further instructions.Looking at the group of people, most were in their early twenties, while some were in theirte teens and a few in their early teens.


    "How many people work in the castle?" he asked.


    A girl in her early twenties stepped forward and spoke, "Answering my lord, 30. There are 12 gardeners, 4 stable boys and 3 cooks and 11 maids."


    "Good..... Nathan, Danie, please step forward " he said.


    "My lord", they said while stepping forward.


    Both have been loyal to his mother for many years. Nathan is a 47 year butler while Danie is a middle age woman. They are actually married and their only child is actually Gary.


    "Nathan you are to train the boys, while Danie will train the girls. You all will be paid at the end of the month. your sry will be 350 copper coins. Use it to take care of your families. If you all have any difficulties, please inform any of us present.... Afterall, we are all family."


    As the servants heard this, they were stunned and then very excited. One should know that, there was no money around to even buy food. Their families had had a very hard life here. They all knew that the average sry is 250 cooper coins, but his highness offered 100 more copper coins.... What did this mean?... ¡¯His highness is so kind andpassionate. we must serve him loyally¡¯, they all thought.


    Once he dismissed all the servants he decided to discuss with his retainers.


    "You all have served my household loyally for years. This is our new home, our new life. The empire has sent us away for good....."


    As he said that he looked at hsi retainers. They were all angry. They then continued


    "They might have thought that they¡¯ll have thestugh.... They might even think we would all die without their help..... They think we are weak, defenceless and a nuisance to the empire. But I dont believe so. We will turn this ce into heaven and deny them ess to it."


    As he spoke, the knights were getting very excited. They¡¯re blood were boiling. Most of them were told they were useless all their lives. they are called trash and looked down on many times in the Capital. Even Lucy and his mom couldn¡¯t help it, as they blood boiled.


    "Are you all with me?"


    "yahhhhhhh", they replied


    "I said are you all with me!"


    "Good, because I need super knights who would train efficiently, so I will only pay the sry for a super knight. All Page¡¯s will get 1000 copper coins, Squire¡¯s will get 2000 coins, Lieutenant¡¯s get 3500, Captain¡¯s get 6000, Major¡¯s get 9000, Commander¡¯s get 12000, mastermander¡¯s get 15000 and finally Provist¡¯s get 18000 copper coins a month."


    Everyone was shocked. The amount was definitely too high for the various professions.


    "This is a new era, a new time, a new home, and...a new King"


    "Long live the King"


    "Long live the king"

 Chapter 5 Responsibilies

    He knew he would change the way the knights trained, but he had to start gradually.


    In this era, they didnt have any form rigorous training like the one¡¯s established on earth.


    In fact, when he turned 18 he had served his country for two years before settling before he worked as a mechanical engineer. He knew more than anyone else, the importance of all those military routines.


    Since the system would eventually reward him with all knowledge on canons and gunpowder making, its safe to assume that he would be making his very own machine guns soon. Hence, he needed to train the men¡¯s reflexes and physical conditions so they could efficiently work guns or any other military equipment¡¯s.


    Although he didnt have any guns presently, it didn¡¯t mean he would neglect the benefits from that kind of training. Those routines helped soldiers build confidence in themselves, their subordinates and their Companions.


    It also helped the soldiers improve their leadership skills, develop a sense of belonging, pride,passion towards others and of course extremely strong body.


    What he needed, were soldiers who were loyal to him, the people and the kingdom. And not men who did things for merit or money.


    He scanned the soldiers seriously, ensuring that he met almost everyone with his eyes. He gave off the aura of a well aplished soldier.


    "Tomorrow morning before the dawn of day, all knights will assemble at the inner castle for training. This training sessions will involve new routines, as well as your normal sword practices...All those who arrivete will have no breakfast and lunch for the rest of the day. More than 3 Absences without a good reason will result in no food for a day and intense punishment...now...DO YOU UNDERSTAND!!!!!!"


    All the knights immediately yelled back,


    "Yes My King"


    "Excellent.....now divide yourselves into three groups. In can be in any order, but each group must contain at a hundred men." Once he finished speaking, he walked towards his mother and Lucy.


    "Mom, we will need enough food to feed all the knights, our workers and ourselves.... How much much do we have?" he asked. His mom thought for a while an answered,


    "We brought 3 Wagons filled with wheat, 1 wagon filled with beans, 1 wagon filled with peas, 1 wagon filled barely, rye and oats. And finally a wagon filled with various seeds needed for farming."


    "That¡¯s good....Mom, Lucy.....tommorrow morning, could you all make sure that the kitchen makes enough food for all the knights? I need all the food delivered to the inner courtyard at day break every morning. " He asked softly. Afterall she was his mother not some soldier in the army, and Lucy was someone he cared about deeply.


    Lucy looked at Landon¡¯s handsome face and blushed. ¡¯Since when did Brother Landon look so cool and handsome?...¡¯. Lucy continued to blush as she observed Landon.


    On the other hand, Kim looked at her son¡¯s handsome face. She smiled and thought, ¡¯When did my little baby grow up? he¡¯s so cute, acting all tough and manly. Pinching his checks gently she said,


    "My little boy has grown up. Of course I¡¯ll do it. This our home now. what ever you need me to do just say it."


    "Brother Landon, do you even need to ask? I¡¯ll do anything you need me to do". Lucy said.


    Immediately as she realised what she just said, her blush intensified. Kim noticed and couldn¡¯t help giggling. Landon was confused so to why his mum kept giggling.


    "Thanks mom, thanks Lucy"


    Looking at them, he felt that he was truly blessed. Even though he felt like that, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.


    ¡¯woman, why can¡¯t you take me seriously? Although I may look 15, I¡¯m a full grown man for pitsake. Can¡¯t you see that this is a serious military moment? you just said I¡¯ve grown up. Yet, here you are, pinching my cheeks in public?. .. ..huuhhhhh, I give up. luckily no one saw you do it or else this serious atmosphere would be a joke.¡¯


    Once he finished speaking to his mom, he looked around and saw all his soldiers split into three main groups, excluding Commander Lucius. He walked towards them with a serious look on his face.


    "Since we have three Knight Captain¡¯s in our kingdom, all knights will be grouped under these Captain¡¯s. All the Knight Captain¡¯s will in turn answer to Commander Lucius. Captain Josh!"


    Josh stepped out of the crowd and gave a salute.


    "My King", he said still on bended knees.


    "You will lead, train and take care of all men in the first group"


    "As you wish my King"


    Josh moved towards Lucius, gave him a salute saying, "Commander" and walked towards the first group.


    When he arrived in front of them, they all shouted


    "Captain!!"


    Josh then stood in front of them and faced Landon. Landon then continued on with allocating the other teams to Mark and Gary, repeating the same scenarios.


    Once everyone looked satisfied with their various groups, they all faced Landon and yelled, "My Lord".


    They felt like they truly belonged here aspared to when they were in the Capital. No one had ever paid so much attention to them as Landon was doing.


    "You all will take each other as family, as each others brother. Your will eat together, work together, grow strong together and build this kingdom together. No Knight will ever be left behind."


    They were stunned and equallysuprised. no one would be left behind?...this was the first time that they heard such a phrase. In this world the strong rules and the weak perished. That¡¯sjust the way things were. But since most of them were considered as weak in empire, so they were heavily affected and touched by Landon¡¯s words.


    "For Now we will do an inspection on thend. Commander Lucius, what do you think?" Landon asked while looking at Lucius.


    "My King, it¡¯s an excellent idea. I propose that we all go for the inspection, so to know how to protect Baymard." Lucius answered immediately.


    "I agree. Afterall, we need to have a clear understanding of the situation here. Based on the information we gather, we will be able to appropriately allocate duties and responsibilities to everyone.....For now, let¡¯s go look at Baymard". Everyone needed.


    As he was about to move out with his men, Lucius stopped him with a smile on his face.


    "Little Landon, does your cheeks still hurt?"

 Chapter 6 Inspection - Part 1

    As they left the castle, Landon quickly checked on the system.


    ¡¯System, how do I use you to map out the territory?¡¯


    ¡¯Answering host. Host just needs to look at the map of the empire, stored in the system and highlight the territories that belong to host.¡¯


    ¡¯Just like that?¡¯, Landon asked almost not believing the system.


    ¡¯Yes!¡¯


    ¡¯so what happens when I want to expand my territories?¡¯


    ¡¯If that were to happen host just needs to highlight more regions on the sytem map.¡¯


    Landon nodded as he listened to the system.


    ¡¯This is also very useful, as the system will inform host if any there any enemy attacks or unwanted guests in the Host¡¯s territories.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s good then¡¯


    Landon looked at the map and decided to draw a circle around Baymard. He made sure to add at least 20 meter difference between the city walls and the surroundings.


    Once he was done, a pop-up screen appeared.


    ¡¯Would you like to view your selected Territory on the Monitor?¡¯


    He was excited. With a monitor could check every area in Baymard without being there in person. This is extremely useful for times when he might have to leave the territory for urgent matters. He clicked on yes, and viewed the city.


    Looking at the monitor, it resembled a regr t screen T.V.


    He could sea people fishing on the sea coast, people farming inside the city, people going out to hunt, the city walls, the castle, and so on.


    He was satisfied with this ¡¯mapping¡¯ function in the system.


    Baymard was divided into 3 regions; the Upper regions, the Central regions and the Lower regions.


    As he passed through the upper region of the city, he saw various estates. There were 16 estates, that each had at least 6 stones mansions and 10 small buildings on them.


    These mansions were extremely huge, having their own courtyards and servant quarters.


    Each estate was surrounded by a 4 foot fence. A person standing next to the fence, could see the entire estate without stressing themselves.


    If it were back on earth, each of these mansions could be used to open a major University. They were big, but not as big as his castle.


    ¡¯At least there are no nobles in the city to bother me¡¯


    The City lord used to stay in Landon¡¯s castle, while these other estate belonged to the Barons and dukes.


    Once they heard that Baymard will no longer be under the protection of Arcadina, they all fled to the Capital.


    They didnt want to serve Landon, so they left. What a joke, serving a 15 year old prince who has no power. In their eyes he was trash, a prince with only 330 soldiers? They were all way stronger than him physically and had arger number of knights under their wings. In his world strength is everything.


    They knew that Landon had been exiled along with his family to Baymard. Staying, would only bring the Wrath of the King onto them.


    Choosing to serve Landon would be stabbing the king in his back.


    Besides, they didnt want to lend any of their knights to aid in protecting Baymard. If a war broke-out between Baymard and any neighboring cities, there would be no reinforcementsing in to help them.


    Coupled with theck of food in the territory, it was not a risk they were willing to take.


    They knew that the King was Indirectly saying ¡¯I want Prince Landon out of Arcadina, and if anyone helps him, they would face the consequences.¡¯


    Once Landon and his men left the upper region, they arrived at the central part of Baymard. This region was where the vigers lived.


    As the group moved through the city, they greeted the vigers and aided any who needed any form of assistance. Landon kept observing his surroundings.


    Compared to the houses in the Capital, these ones could easily be destroyed in harsh weather conditions.


    From his memories, the houses in the Capital were all made from stone and wood, making them sturdy and longsting.


    But the houses in Baymard were made of sticks, straw and mud. They all had frameworks made of Timber. Their walls are made of a dried mixture of woven twigs and mud. And their roofs made of straw. This houses were typically called Mud-Brick houses.


    ¡¯No wonder it was reported that Baymard had the highest death rate in Arcadina.¡¯ He thought.


    Looking at the roads here, they were not as good as the ones In the upper region. There were patches of mud on the ground and a lot of pot-holes on the roads.


    On their way to the lower regions, they saw a group of men carrying bows and arrows hoping to get some meat for their families, women carrying water and children running around and ying.


    Once they reached the lower levels, it was all vegation and farnds.


    Landon could see over a three hundred fields, but only about 5 people on them. It was clear to see that even the people believed that theirnds were barren.


    Looking west from the fields, Landon was surprised to see two giant estates.


    He then turned to the east from the fields and only one gigantic estate there. Landon¡¯s interest was piqued. He turned to the Lucius and the group.


    "Why would nobles leave the upper region to build their estates here?, dont you find it very strange?"


    "indeed my King", Lucius said and everyone else nodded.


    "My King, maybe they found something valuable in this lower region and decided to stay here." said a shy knight.


    The knight had blond hair and dark brown eyes. If he were on earth he would look like a K-pop artist. He had no muscles and looked incredibly weak, like a twig. Landon was not worried because once he started training them, they gain a lot of muscles.


    The knight¡¯s voice showed a hint of shyness and fear. It was clear that hecked any confidence in himself.


    "What¡¯s your name, age, rank and Captain?", Landon asked.


    "Billy Vein, age 17, Squire under Captain Mark. My King"


    "Billy, that was an excellent suggestion. They might be things there that could help us better the kingdom. EXCELLENT." Landon said while smiling.


    Inwardly Landon was shocked that Billy was 17 years old. He really looked like a 14 year old boy.


    Billy was extremely excited to beplimented by the king. One had to know that when he spoke he was shaking like a leaf. Seeing his highness in high spirits, he felt more confident in himself.


    The other knights also nodded and thought that what Billy said made sense. Afterall, even the vigers didnt stay here. So why would noble¡¯s? It all seemed very sketchy and questionable.


    "Lets go West first. I¡¯m curious to know why they needed two estates there,pared to the east."

 Chapter 7 Inspection - Part 2

    The first estate they stepped into was located on a hill.


    As they stepped in, Landon was stunned by what he saw. It looked a pack of ferocious lions wed their way out of the estate.


    The courtyard had several pieces of broken equipment on the floor.


    The left boot of a shoe was found floating in a pond at the center of the countyard. A trail of grain could be seen from the courtyard trailing into the estate.


    looking at the floor more closely, he spotted a woman¡¯s undergarment by the trail of grain, a ripped painting in the flower beds and what looked like roasted fish.


    ¡¯Where they so scared of my father¡¯s wrath that much that they had to throw away their meal?¡¯. He thought


    Landon and is men were all stupidly confused.


    ¡¯Just what is going on? Nothing here adds up.¡¯ They thought.


    In one of the courtyards, they sawrge quantities of ash scattered all over the floor and traces of twigs and swords with blood stains on them could also be seen.


    They searched through every mansion on the estate and couldn¡¯t find any thing valuable. Just as they were about to leave, Landon saw a cave at the back of the estate.


    Once they reached the entrance of the cave, the men put their hands on their sheath in preparation for any sudden danger.


    The entrance of the cave looked like it came straight out of a ¡¯Lord of the rings¡¯ movie. Landon was just waiting for ¡¯Samuran the white¡¯ to pop-up from thin air.


    The cave had Molybdenum, Trona and Feldspar stones on the walls and ceilings. The people in this continent only knew the uses of Molybdenite.


    Molybdenite was used to increase the corrosion resistance on swords, armor and any silvery objects.


    This was the era of swords. Thousands of swords were forged daily in this world. Is was for sure a rare treasure.


    On the other hand, people used Trona and Feldspar as decorative stones in the continent. In their eyes, the these two were just regr stones. Completely worthless.


    But to Landon who came from earth, they were priceless. Trona could be used in ss making, paper, detergents, textiles...the list is so long. This was truly a huge win for them.


    The cave was so big that Landon thought they would easily get lost if they kept going forward. So they decided to leave.


    The second estate stood on another hill, 700 meters away from the first.


    Walking in, the estate was far cleaner than the first. It was truly stunning. Landon was in awe.


    They found bags of nting seeds and wheat in the kitchens, a ton of armour, swords and also a courtyard scattered with ash and blood stains. Moving towards the back of the estate, they found another cave entrance.


    Once they stepped into the cave, they saw a lot if Iron ore¡¯s. This was an iron ore mine. To think they had such things here.


    Everyone be excited again and kept wondering why no one in the empire knew of this mine.


    They looked around for a while before deciding to head to the other estate on the other side of the farms.


    The estate was a lot smallerpared to the other two out West.


    Searching the mansions, they still found; a lot of seeds, armor and swords. Like the other two estates, they found a courtyard with arge quantity of ash on the floor and a cave at the back of the estate.


    This cave had a lot of mineral pigments and ion oxides on the walls and ceilings.


    Looking at the walls, Landon could see Red Ochre, Yellow Ochre, Unber. Saltpeter and Limestone¡¯s.


    In this world, people used these ore¡¯s to make various pigments for paint. Only royalty, potential women for selected for harems and wealthy people could have their portraits painted.


    Some peasants could live out their entire lives and never have their portraits taken.


    Everything about painting was expensive. If people in the empire knew that Landon had this, they would cough out blood heavily and wage a full-scale war against him.


    As the men all thought of the benefits of having paint, Landon had his own thoughts.


    ¡¯System, are the other mineral ores important?¡¯


    ¡¯Answering host. Saltpeter is the main ingredient for making gunpowder. It can also be used in making; fireworks, rockets, food preservatives and can also be used as nt fertilizer. For the other ore¡¯s, they can be used as pigments for cosmetics and future inventions. Limestone can be used as soil conditioner, aggregates in concrete animal fillers, and so on. Host the possibilities are endless.¡¯


    Landon became excited after listening to the system. He looked at the cave and thought,


    ¡¯Oh My God, there¡¯s actuallyrge quantities of Saltpeter on the walls and ceilings¡¯


    Looking at the white crystalline cones on the ceiling and the walls, he felt like scrooge Mcduck. He even started smiling stupidly.


    In truth, Saltpeter ores looked like frozen snow cones on the ceilings in winter. He was reminded of the Disney movie ¡¯Frozen¡¯ when he saw this. There was no way he would ¡¯let it go¡¯.


    This people on the continent didnt know what the uses of these ore¡¯s were. But thanks to the system and his previous life, he now knew the importance of these ore¡¯s.


    Although he was happy now, he knew he had a long way to go... especially when looking at the ores.


    He needed to find ways to extract the elements from the rocks. On earth, these ores would have been processed using very acidicpounds. There were no distition columns, pipes or tanks here. This was very stressful to him.


    Even thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows.


    Take cosmetics for example. Although he had the pigments for it, he needed to produce caster oil, glycerin, hydrolyzed corn starch, water, sodium chloride, Oleyl alcohol and so on. He needed at least 12 different ingredients here. He truly felt cheated.


    For every major invention, he just had one ingredient here. ..But he needed to be grateful for what he had at least. He started thinking of how he could use the ore¡¯s.


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhh that¡¯s right, I saw a lot of te stones around the territory. Now that I have enough raw materials, I can make a chalkboard...hahahhha¡¯. He thought as they walked in deeper.


    When they exited the cave, Landon faced his men and asked.


    "What do you all think about this situation?"


    "The reports dont say anything about these three mines that we found. From the looks at it, the Barons and the city lord might have been the only one¡¯s who knew about it", Gary answered.


    "That may not be entirely true, since they needed workers for the mines. Do suppose they used the vigers?" Josh asked.


    "No..no...they would be digging their graves if they did that. Remember! they went through a lot means to painstakingly hide the resources from the empire so that they could fill their pockets." Lucius said.


    "Right. If they told anyone else, they would be dead men walking. As it stands right now, they wont be able to tell the king about the resources in Baymard any longer", said Mark


    "Why?", asked a young knight


    "They¡¯ve been here for many years, and in that time frame they never reported any resources they found in Baymard. Lying to the king is the same as taking the king for a fool. The penalty is death." Mark answered.


    All the other knights gasped.


    "Also, if King Barn knew that he had bestowed and of fortune to our King Landon, he would kill them for sure." Josh added


    "I¡¯m guessing if he really knew, he wouldn¡¯t have given thend to King Landon." Said another knight.


    Everyone nodded

 Chapter 8 Inspection - Part 3

    "They probably brought in their own workers, in fear that their secret would be found out...If the vigers knew of it, they would probably fight for some resources so they could sell and feed their families. " Said Trey.


    "That may be the case. Afterall, since we¡¯ve been in the lower region, we haven¡¯t seen any people walking around.....Since the people believe thend is barren, they don¡¯te here anymore. And even if the dide, the mines are a great walking distance from their farnds." Said Lucius.


    "Also dont forget that the Entrance and Exit from Batmard is located in the central region, so no one really needs to be here." Gary added.


    Everyone agreed as well


    "My guess is that, they burnt all the workers when realised how serious their situation was." Landon said.


    "That would exin all the blood stains and ash we found in all three estates..... Afterall, there¡¯s no guarantee that the workers would keep their secret forever. The only way to bury the secret was silencing the workers permanently. " Trey added.


    They had to admit, the city lord and the Barons put a lot of thought into their ns. They didnt think there would be a day when they would have to leave Baymard for good.


    They truly didnt see iting.


    "Since we are done, let¡¯s move to the sea coast."Landon said.


    The Central region of Baymard was like the mid point of apass.


    Moving Eastwards from the central region, one would reach the Upper regions of Baymard. And In the West, you would reach the Lower region.


    Likewise, to the north of the central regions was the entrance/exit to Baymard. And in the South, the sea coastline entrance.


    Once they arrived the coastline, Landon and his men saw a lot of vigers fishing, while some where carrying baskets of fish on their heads.


    They spoke to the vigers, aided them and left to inspect the City walls and the forests by the entrance of Baymard.


    Once were outside Baymard, Landon looked at the walls carefully. He had to admit, the walls were pretty formidable. The walls were in perfect conditions.


    Moving into the surrounding forests, they heard a shrilled shout and the sound of a sword hitting aingst something.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh"


    ¡¯ting..ting....¡¯


    There was a little boy who looked not older than 8, trying to kill a giant wild boar. The boy had light bright eyes and deep red hair.


    Just as the wild Boar was about to strike him down, the boy shut his eyes tightly, as if epting death.


    He waited and was surprised.... He didnt feel any pain...


    Opening his eyes, he was stunned to see a group of knights and a dead wild boar on the ground.


    "Thank you sir¡¯s", the boy said.


    "Whats your name?", Landon asked smilingly.


    Once the boy saw Landon¡¯s genuine smile, he knew they were friendly.


    "My name is Momo Lye...sir, who are you?" Momo asked curiously.


    "Im the new King and Lord of Baymard, Landon"


    The boy was shocked and frightened.


    "My King, sorry for not greeting you earlier"


    "Its alright, besides I¡¯m more worried about you."


    Mosely was shocked. ¡¯His highness is worried about me?....¡¯ he thought.


    "Mono, why were you here alone? dont you know how dangerous it is?", Landon asked.


    "I live alone with my elder sister, my king..... Our parents died when I was just 4 summers old. Sister told me they died because of the cold....Sister recently got very sick. I know that for her to get better she needs a lot of meat, so I came to hunt."


    Landon and the men were sad on hearing this. Although they were some of the men were bullied in the Capital, none of them had ever starved or seen someone die of cold.


    They vowed that they would work hard in order to protect the people.


    Infact Landon took pity on them too. In his previous life he orphan, so seeing Momo struggle, he felt he should assist him


    "From now on, your sister will be my adopted sister, you will be my adopted brother and I will call you little Momo. You and my new sister will move into the castle immediately. From now on, that will be your new home. " Landon said


    Momo couldn¡¯t believe it...this was the king. Although Momo was 8 years old, he knew when people were kind or tried to help him. He could tell that Landon was a good person.


    Landon introduced Momo to Lucius and the other knights. Everyone started teasing Momo, making him blush.


    "Little Momo, let¡¯s go take my sister my new sister home."


    They carried the boar and left the forest.


    Landon, Momo and the men stood outside a tiny house. They could hear tiny cough soundsing from inside. Landon went in with Momo, Josh and Lucius.


    "Sister, sister, I brought food for you"


    Momo yelled as he ran into the house. Landon and group waited in the living room area.


    When Momo stepped into the bedroom room, he saw a frail but extremely beautiful girlying on a straw bed. She had fiery red hair, light brown eyes and a petite frame.


    "Sister, the King is here to see you"


    Grace nearly fell out of the bed when she heard Momo.


    "Momo, did you get into any trouble? why would the king want to see me?" Grace asked questionably.


    Momo then narrated the entire story to Grace.


    "Then let me thank his Highness then" she said as she tried to stand up.


    "Sister, he said that when your ready he woulde in."


    She nodded and Momo went out. A few secondster, Momo, Landon, Lucius and Josh walked.


    "Your highness", she said as bowed her head.


    Looking at the tiny girl in front of him, Landon was sure she was 19 years old. In truth she looked like a mini-version of ¡¯Erza scarlet Titania¡¯ from ¡¯Fairy Tale¡¯.


    "Please be at ease, your my big sister afterall."He said gently with a smile on his face.


    Grace was taken aback by his words, and after a while she rxed. She found that what Momo said was true. He was ready a kind fellow. He was somewhat cute, with his big white eyes. He looked like a cute bunny rabbit, she thought.


    "My name is Landon.This is Commander Lucius and this is Captain Josh. May I know your name elder sister?"


    As Josh looked at the girl in front of him, he almost forgot to breath. Although she looked sick, she was incredibly gorgeous. Her red hair and petite frame made her look like a fairy. The more he looked at her, the more he blushed.


    The same thing could be said for Grace, she had a hard time taking her eyes of Josh.


    She had never felt this way before. She blushed so hard that her already light red face turned deep red.


    Of course Lucius and Landon noticed all these and couldn¡¯t help chuckling inwardly.


    "My name is Grace Lye."


    "Grace, since I already take you as part of my family. I cannot bare to let you stay here with Momo on your own. For the safety of you two, please move into the pce with us." Landon asked.


    "Your highness..."


    "Please call Little Landon", Landon said smilingly


    "Little Landon I¡¯ll go with you."


    Momo was so happy, that he jumped on the bed and gave his sister a big hug.


    "Captain Josh, help sister Grace pack up here. Commander Lucius, Little Momo and myself will pack up in the dining area"


    Josh was stunned. He turned and saw Lucius and Landon chuckling. He turned his head back to Grace. She keep looking towards the floor, but it was clear that she tried to hide her blush. She was so cute.Josh smiled and thought,


    ¡¯These bastards,they even have the nerve to give me a thumbs up...Haha .Luckily she didnt see anything...It would have been so embarrassing.¡¯

 Chapter 9 New Routines - Part 1

    Once they got home, Landon told his mom and Lucy all that happened. They warmly weed Momo and Grace into their family. Little Momo and Grace were given rooms close to each other. They were also close to Lucy and Kim¡¯s rooms.


    Landon gave the job of training Momo as a Knight Page to Josh. Momo was 8 now, so it was the perfect time to train him. (Although 7 years old was the appropriate age in the continent.)


    He sat on his bed and tried to go to sleep. Tomorrow was a busy day for him. He had to train with the men in the morning, and then head out to the farms to solve the barrennd situation.


    As heid on his bed, his eyes became heavy with fatigue and his mind drifted to sleep.


    -THE NEXT DAY-


    Landon stood in the center of the inner courtyard facing over 300 men. He was impressed. If he were back on earth, it would be about 5 A.M now, and yet all the men were up and ready.


    None of them camete. Even Momo showed up early. He knew that for his n to work, he needed to discipline them well.


    He looked at them coldly, giving off an aura of an old war veteran.


    "Line up in straight lines of 10!"


    He started counting out loud: "1...2...3...4...5...6...7.....52"


    They all formed their teams under 52 seconds waited for his nextmand.


    "Too slow. Line¡¯s should be formed by the time I count to 5. From today onwards, anyone who isn¡¯t fast in lining up will run 10ps around the courtyard before training begins. Is that understood!!!"


    "Yes King Landon!!!!!"


    "During training, I will be your Commander and not your King. When Answering to me you will all say :Sir, yes Sir. Say it!!! Landon yelled.


    "Sir, yes sir", they yelled back.


    "There are four Military Disciplines to follow while training. These rules are to be followed only when you are in training. First: I am the Law here; second: obey my orders; third: Unconditionally obey my orders; fourth: When I am not around, Obey Commander Lucius¡¯ orders !"


    The men were taken aback by his opposing aura that sent chills down their spines.


    "Is that understood?!!


    "Sir, yes sir"


    He did warm-up exercises with them for 10 minutes and stopped. He watched and waited for them to catch their breaths. After 1 minute he yelled:


    "Line up behind your assigned Knight Captain¡¯s"


    They immediately got up and looked for the Captain¡¯s in a sh. No one wanted to be punished. They all lined up behind, Josh, Mark and Gary. Momo lined up behind Josh since he was told that Josh would train him.


    Infact Lucius was impressed. He had always struggled when disciplining young knights. This was a real eye opener to him.


    "After these exercises, you all should have realized how weak you are physically. You allck stamina and strength."


    At this point, they all came to the conclusion that their king was a demon trainer. He had joined them in training earlier and yet, he stood there looking back at them as if this was a casual walk. They had to admit, their king was pretty strong.


    Actually, when the system cured him previously, it also gave him extra strength when he took the system starter pack.


    Staring at their tired faces without any hint of emotions, he continued:


    "Captain¡¯s Josh, Mark and Gary, Step forward"


    They stepped out and looked at Landon.


    "You all will lead your teams in bing stronger. You will face challenges together and ensure that no soldier falls behind. If anyone in your team fails, it would mean that you also failed. Do you understand!!"


    "Sir, yes sir", answered the three.


    They steppep back and stood in front of their respective teams.


    "Listen up!! Everybody squat down with your feet in a wide stance, hands sped behind your back"


    Although they were confused, they hurriedly did it. Even Lucius who was standing by the sides, decided to join in. He wanted to experience this new exercise.


    "Holding this squatting position, jump to move forward. You are all to do this 10 times around the courtyard. Little Momo will be required to do only 4 rounds."


    Hearing this, the soldiers thought that this exercise would be a breeze. Even little Momo and Lucius was doubting the effects of this kind of exercise.


    How could Landon not know what they were thinking of? Back on earth,he thought the same thing too, the first time he saw how the 3xercise was done.


    Landon walked to the very back of the lines besides Lucius and squatted down. Then he yelled coldly:


    "Start!"


    Once they started, everyone was was excited. They thought they would finish it fast, and be done.


    After a while, they were breathing heavily and their throats were dry. Most of them were proud of their strength before, but now they couldn¡¯t help but look at their weak bodies. Even Lucius started to feel the burn, but he knew he couldn¡¯t stop.


    Gary felt like he was about to die. His heavy arms and tired legs started wobbling.


    Momo felt the burn in the legs and thighs. ¡¯Does this mean I¡¯m weak?, he thought.


    From the back, seeing people feeling tired, Landon spoke out:


    "If you give up so easily, are you real soldiers?Are you real men? Get up!!!! This is an order. Mymand isw"


    When they heard him at the back, they all had one thought:


    ¡¯Demon Trainer¡¯


    As the training progressed, their thighs felt numb. Everytime they wanted to quit, they would hear the devils voice from behind:


    "Those that give up will be face my wrath. If you want to see...heheheh..Try me"


    As they looked at little Momo, they were truly envious of the fact that he had finished his rounds.


    Trey truly felt like his legs were going to RIP off his circuits. As he thought of his bestfriend Landon, he wondered were he had learnt this sort of demonic training from. Trey thought that Landon made the training up on the spot.


    Infact, no one suspected that Landon was different. He had always been a very weird child. He was always too quiet growing up, a little introverted. When people would bully or insult him he would just watch. He never really cared about how they treated him. He never cried or showed any form of worry. So they all thought this was still him.

 Chapter 10 New Routines - Part 2

    As the exercise progressed, everybody gave it their all since no one wanted to do any of the devil¡¯s punishment¡¯s.


    Once they were done they all dropped to the floor like flies...Every one was dead tired. Their thighs felt sore and their hands felt heavy.


    Some were lying on the ground, while others were kneeling down trying to catch their breath.


    Some even tried to sleep for a minute. While the ones that were awake, started looking at the main culprit who caused them to be in this state.


    In fact, they almost thought he wasn¡¯t human. He had been doing these exercises with them and yet he looked the same as he was before the exercise.


    Once every one caught their breaths and became more rxed, Landon spoke.


    "Line up"


    Once they heard the devils call, they all jumped for their lives, lining behind their Captain¡¯s.


    Even those who were almost asleep woke up and acted like shinobi¡¯s, as they desperately tried to find the Captain¡¯s.


    Infact Landon was sure that after this day, most people would literally stick closer to their Captain¡¯s like glue. Landon chuckled secretly.


    The men followed him in training for the next 45 minutes. They did sit-ups, duck walks, leg stretching, front kicks, normal kicks, side kicks, back kicks and roundhouse kicks.All these exercises were new to them.


    When they were done he allowed them to rest for a bit. While they were resting, a maid came over and spoke to him in a very low whispery tone.


    "You will all follow me in straight lines for breakfast. Your breakfast will be served every morning at this exact time. If you are absent for breakfast because you were of your duty or sickness, you need not worry. The staff will make sure to deliver your food wereever you are in Baymard..... . Now follow me"


    As they followed him into the dining area, they saw 12 maids, his mother, Lucy, Grace and 12 giant pots of food. On the side of the pots were a lot of tes and spoons.


    The dining hall looked exactly like the meal hall in ¡¯Harry Potter¡¯, If not, bigger.


    "You have an hour"


    As soon as they heard the demon king, they quickly rushed up one by one to get their meals.


    With 12 pots stationed and 12 maids serving the food, within 20 minutes everyone had food on their tes. Water was then brought out and served to the men. Those who finished their food earlier, could go for a second round it they weren¡¯t satisfied.


    The only issue was that it had to be done within the time frame Landon had set for them.


    He brought little Momo with him and joined Lucius, Lucy, Grace and his mom for breakfast.


    Looking at the cute tired Momo, Lucy, Kim and Grace lightly pinched his cheeks.


    "Little Momo, is it too stressful for you?, you dont have to work that hard, aunty will take care of you." Kim said while smiling at him.


    "That¡¯s right, when sister gets strong she will feed you and take care of you" Grace said while nodding her head.


    "You just tell big sister when you want to stop, okay?" Lucy added.


    "Aunty, elder sister, sister Lucy, I¡¯m fine....brother Landon took good care of me when we were training. I want to get strong." Momo replied.


    "My cute little Momo....so cute.." kim said while rubbing his head


    "My little man is so cute..." Grace said while lightly pinching his jaw


    "Little Momo you are so adorable...." Lucy said while lightly pinching his other cheeks.


    Momo turned and saw Lucius and Landon holding in theirughter¡¯s.


    He felt wronged. No man wanted to hide behind women forever. What would people say? He looked at his arms and thought: ¡¯Cute?....Adorable?....No! No! No!...Bother Landon was right. Right now I¡¯m too weak¡¯.


    Once the time was up, Landon yelled:


    "Line up and move out"


    In the minds of the men, the words ¡¯line up¡¯ was their devilmander¡¯s favorite words. And their worst. They were pretty sure they would have nightmares of the King chasing them while saying: Line up.


    When they returned to the courtyard, Landon continued.


    "Two weeks from now, all teams willpete with each each. The strongest in each team, would be made second inmand to their team Captain¡¯s. Also, those who prove themselves will be promoted on the spot."


    Everyone was surprised and excited.


    "Everyone is required to practice their swordsmanship for at least an hour a day. There will be three sessions; one after breakfast, one after lunch and one right before dinner."


    He looked at them seriously and continued


    "For today, we will train in swordsmanship now. And right after training, Commander Lucius will give you all your responsibilities. some of you might need to guard to entrance, checking for spies, while others will work in the city."


    Everyone listened attentively.


    Landon took his sword from the ground and smiled at them, making them extremely confused.


    "As of now I am not your Commander, Commander Lucius is. Right now, his word is thew. I am just a knight in training."


    They almost coughed up blood.


    ¡¯who are you trying to deceive with those innocent looks? One minute your a demon and the next minute your an angel?...Ahhhh thank goodness...At least now we dont need to be alert all the time.¡¯


    They all sighed from relief. Some even tried to sit on the floor. Lucius looked at them and knew that they needed disciplined.


    "And who said you could sit? Those who broke out of formation. Step out and give five me 100 push-ups each. Captain Josh, start training Page Momo. The rest of you take out your swords....Let¡¯s train" said Lucius


    "Sir, yes sir". They all yelled back including Landon.


    The couldn¡¯t help but sigh. From the ¡¯frying pan to the fire¡¯. From one demon King to another.


    At the sametime, Lucius was happy with the positive responses he was getting. the men were more attentive and did things more diligently.


    ¡¯I can get use to this¡¯, he thought.

 Chapter 11 Farming -Part 1

    By the time training was done, it was already 9 A.M. The men all went to their assigned posts.


    Landon decided to take Momo, Lucy and Trey to the farnds in the lower areas.


    Looking at the farms, he could roughly estimate that there were at least 300 farms.The whole ce looked like one of those industrial ntations on earth.


    There were three farmers on thend. When they saw Landoning over, they rushed over to meet him halfway.


    "Good day my lord", they replied with a hint of fear in their voices


    "Good day to you all....I wonder if you guys can tell me about thend here? I was hoping that I might be of assistance to you all." Landon said while smiling.


    "My lord, may we ask who you are?", asked an elderly man.


    Landon could see that this man was like the leader of the pack. Everyone sort of hid behind him while talking.


    "I am the new King of Baymard, King Landon.This is my personal knight Trey, my friend Lucy and I¡¯m guessing you all know little Momo here.....Please be at ease. I only wish to help."


    The farmers looked at Landon curiously . This was the first time they had ever seen or heard of a king who wanted to aid in farming.


    "May I know your names as well?" Landon asked


    "Your Highness. My name is Pat, this is Lyore and this is Waldo. We are farmers here in Baymard." said Pat as he introduced everyone.


    Pat was a strong 42 year old man with rich ck hair and and light green eyes. On the other hand, 37 year old Lyore had blond hair with light brown eyes. And 36 year old Waldo had ink ck hair with dark brown eyes.


    "Your highness, we have been farming in thisnd for more than 20 years now. Thend is very barren. The growth of our crops are stunted and our yields are sparse." said Pat


    Searching through his mind, he knew he had to determine the soil type in order to fix the problem.


    "Hmm...dont worry. By tommorrow I will give you the solution to the problem. Meet me here, same time tommorrow morning." Landon replied


    "Yes, Your highness"


    Although they agreed, they really didn¡¯t believe that he had a solution. Afterall, they had been farming all their lives while he had been living in luxury.


    Their fathers farmed on thisnd and now they did too. Since they could remember, thend had always been barren.


    They chose to keep farming because they genuinely loved everything about it.


    It felt like an aplishment seeing something they nted sprouting out of the ground. Although the yields weren¡¯t high, they felt joy in doing their profession.


    So when his highness said that he would give them a solution, they were taken aback and of course had doubts about this so called ¡¯solution¡¯.


    They decided to wait and see.


    Landon walked away from the men, poured some water onto the soil and waited. He observed that the water drained quickly. This was a good sign.


    He then grabbed a handful of soil and softlypressed it in his fist. The soil felt smooth and could hold it¡¯s shape for a short period of time. ¡¯So far so good¡¯, he thought.


    Landon then took 3 handfuls of top soil from the ground and went back to the castle.


    Once in the castle Landon filled a white jade wine basin with water and poured the soil into it. He then stirred it vigorously, until all clumps of soil had dissolved. He then decided to ce the basin by the window overnight.


    Infact it would have been best to use a transparent ss jar. But too bad... ss hadn¡¯t been invented yet.


    He decided that in the future, he would teach the farmers and viger¡¯s everything he knew about farming. ¡¯Knowledge is power¡¯, he thought.


    The more people that knew the right ways to farm, the better the crop yields in Baymard.


    "System, can you give me a copy of the farming book from my starter pack?"


    "Answering host. No. If host wants a copy, host should write it out his self". The system replied.


    "Aren¡¯t you suppose to be an all powerful and mighty Technology System?" Landon grumbled.


    "It is exactly because the system is all powerful and mighty that your request was rejected. The system is not a photocopying machine host."


    Landon was speechless. ¡¯What a shameless system¡¯, he thought.


    "So how can you help me then?"


    "Host can use the system¡¯s space time capsule¡¯s. Once host¡¯s eats the capsule, host will be transported into the system¡¯s space. 1 hour in the outside world is equivalent to 5 days in the system¡¯s space." the system emotionlessly replied


    Landon was excited. With this he could write down the entire book in hours.


    "System, I want to use the space time capsule", he said excitedly.


    "Host does not have enough experience, technology or bonus points to use the space time capsule"


    Landon didnt know whether tough or cry


    "Then why did you tell me about the capsule?" Landon asked almost wishing he could kill the stupid system


    "The system thought it was the appropriate time to tell the host"


    Landon massaged the temple¡¯s on his forehead trying for calm down.


    "How much time is contained in 1 capsule? and how many points do I need before I can use the capsule?"


    "Answering Host. 1 capsule is equivalent to 1 hour in the real world. For host to buy a space capsule, host needs any of these points: 10 Technology points, 5 Experience points or 2 Bonus points" The system replied


    "Since I dont have any at the moment, what do I do?"


    "The system suggests that the host invent¡¯s something, so as to get the bonus points"


    Landon¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡¯That¡¯s it...I¡¯ll make a ckboard¡¯, he thought


    -THE NEXT DAY-


    After training, he went to his bedside window and observed the contents in the basin.


    He took a spoon and carefully checked if the soil had anyyers.


    At the very bottom was sand, the middleyer had silt and the topyer had y.


    This was loamy soil.


    It was the perfect soil for agriculture. It was a mixture of sand, silt and y. If the problem wasn¡¯t with the soil itself, then it there could only be one reason


    -Lack of nutrients and organic matter-

 Chapter 12 Farming - Part 2

    As Landon looked into the basin, he realized that the water residue was clear in color and not a lot of organic sediments could be seen floating at the top. This was a bad sign.


    Typically, rich soil leaves murky colored water with a lot of organic sediments floating around.


    The solution is simple. The soil needs manure.


    Actually this problem would been solved decades ago, if the people in this continent knew what manure was.


    The most important thing to know is that soil is alive. The are more species of organisms in the soil than there are aboveground. These organisms convert soil minerals and organic matter to vitamins and hormones needed for the nt.


    So for more than a decade these people have been starving the soil. Obviously these organisms would either die or move away. It¡¯s that simple.Soil needs to eat too.


    Infact, Baymard wasnt the only ce where thends were said to be barren. There are so many small towns that had this problem.


    The reason Baymard was well known was because it was the third biggest city in the empire. For more than 40 years, it had been barren.


    From the reports he received, people imed that one day, thend turned barren. Some people even said it was a cursed n. Of course Landon didnt believe in all those stories. It definitely didnt happen overnight.


    Everyone gave up on the ce, as it was deemed worthless to the empire. As the saying goes -¡¯The bigger you are, the harder you fall¡¯.


    Baymard¡¯s size wasparable to Tokyo Japan back on earth. Immagine if the entire Tokyo turnt to barrennds and there was no food too.....Of course it make headlines.


    Landon also wanted to introduce Crop Rotation. Doing this would definitely increase soil fertility, soil nutrients and crop yield.


    Crop rotatation would also reduce stressful weeds and soil pollution.


    It was a good method for maintaining the soil structure.


    Havinge up with a solution, he took a lot of bags and buckets, leaving again with Momo, Lucy, Terry and three other knights.


    On their way to the the lower region, they stoped at the stables and got animal faeces and then got water from the wells.


    They also picked up a lot of mosses, grass and dead tree skin and put in bags. As well as cooked discarded fruits, vegetables and vegetable peelings.


    -Lower Region if Baymard-


    "Mix everything together and put on the soil." Landon said


    Everyone looked at him as if he was mad


    ¡¯wouldn¡¯t doing this make the soil rotten?¡¯, they thought


    Even though they were thinking that, they did it anyway.


    "Water the farm beds. Remember not to flood it, doing so will make the soil hard."


    They quickly went along to do what he said


    "Now we wait.....In the next couple of days, you all will follow the exact procedure done just now. When you get a process,e and find me." Landon said


    everyone nodded as they too were curious to know the results of this little experiment.


    Once everything was done. Landon decided find a carpenter for the ckboard.


    Since it would take time for the crops to show any signs of recovery, he decided to open a school in the meantime.


    For now, he decided to teach all the children and vigers on how to read and write in Pyron nguage used in the empire) and how to do math.


    He had already decided to ask Lucy to assist in teaching Pyron, while Kim and himself would teach Math.


    Although both women knew basic addition and subtraction, multiplication and division would be hard for them to do.


    Hence he decided to break Math into two parts; Math 1(addition and subtraction) and Math 2: Multiplication and division). Kim would Math 1 and him Math 2.


    Of course Both math sses would start off with basic understanding of numbers. They would have to make sure the vigers knew how to count, before they started addition or multiplication.


    He also nned on teaching both women math every night from now on. He hoped that one of them could take over his duty as the second math teacher very soon.


    There were quite a handful of literate people living in the central region. From the reports, he knew there were a few alcamists, welders, and so on, who were literate.


    It would be a good idea to find these people and use them in teaching others. Afterall, he cant teach everything.


    He decided to follow the same schooling system that exists back on earth.


    No matter how old or young the vigers were, those who were not literate, would begin at Kindergarten.


    They were to learn how to read, write, simple add numbers and so on. As the saying goes: ¡¯Your never too old to go to school¡¯


    Infact, Landon remembered that back in his university days, there was a 50 year old man who was in the ss with him. He was was so astonished and had deeply respected the man.


    Not everyone had the guts to go to school at such an age. Most people where either ashamed or very prideful.


    The situation in Baymard was very tricky. Everyone went out to either hunt, fish, cook, farm and so on.


    Because he didn¡¯t want to disrupt their daily lives, he decided to make a teaching schedule for the town. He would have morning sessions andte afternoon sessions.


    All illiterate vigers were required to attend at least 1 session a day.


    All vigers below the age of 18, were required to attend the morning sses. While those above 18 could choose to attend any session they liked.


    Morning sessions would have 6 sses, 3 taking ce at the same time.


    He decided to break the children down into 3 groups: those below 7, those below 13 and those above 13.


    Lucy would teach Pyron to those below 7, Kim would teach Math 1 to those below13, while he would teach Math 2 to those above 13 at the same time.


    Once their sses was done, they would just take the next set of children.


    Landon thought all these things as he made his way to the center region in search of a carpenter.

 Chapter 13 Notice

<h4>Chapter 13 Notice</h4>


    Hey guys, thanks for all the love and support.??????


    I¡¯m starting my midterm exams Tommorrow. I will resume posting on Wednesday, next week....


    thanks for all your support..????????????????

 Chapter 14 Notice 2

<h4>Chapter 14 Notice 2</h4>


    I¡¯ll have to push it to Friday guys....my professor is sick so we scheduled thest exam for Friday...thanks for everything ????????????????????????

 Chapter 15 A Storm is Brewing

    --White-Wood city--


    Standing by the castle walls of White-wood castle, a stilhoute could be seen looking over ther city.


    The man had dark ck hair and an overconfident smile on his face. however, hidden deep within his inky ck eyes, a hint of anxiety could also be seen.


    Eli Barn looked at his most trusted knight, Zarius half-kneeling in front of him and asked.


    When Zarius arrived earlier he gave a letter to Eli while doing his salute. Without opening the letter Eli asked.


    "Is it done?"


    "Rest assured my lord, we made sure that his highness Landon was poisoned with ¡¯Nt Wisp¡¯ before he left the Capital." Zarius replied.


    "Perfect....how long will it take for my trash of a brother to die?"


    "My lord, this poison is a slow deadly one...there is no cure for this poison...it will kill him in 5 months time...by then no one would even suspect my lord for his highness Landon¡¯s death.....I left no evidence my lord"


    "Hahahhahahahahhah....good....zarius you have done well...that stupid brother of mine is the disgrace of my royal family....even if they found out I did it, so what?....father wouldn¡¯t care much..hihihi..he¡¯s already a dead man walking.... afterall, everyone would think he got killed fighting over food or something.....hihihihi" Eli said while smiling andughing.


    Zarius looked at his lord with a confused gaze....why had his lord gone through all the trouble just to kill Landon Barn....everyone knew he would die sooner orter so why the rush?


    "My lord...why kill him?"


    Eli looked at Zarius and smirked.


    "I need hisnd as a secret base for my knights.....I n to be king within the next year and a half...the sooner that baffoon of a brother dies the better..... as for father, he would never suspect me of anything..so I¡¯ll take advantage of that and kill him when he least suspects it"


    A trace of violence shed in his pupils as he spoke...Zarius looked at his lord in surprise. It was a genius idea... Even if they killed Landon Barn, they wouldn¡¯t let the empire know.


    By doing so, they could secretly use his territory as a base to gather and train more knights.


    King Barn sent his officials as spies to all parts of the empire. There are tons is spies in Eli¡¯s territory. The only way to train or get more knights without the king¡¯s knowledge was to use Landon¡¯s territory.


    It was the perfect location. King barn had made his officials leave Baymard so as to prove that he wouldn¡¯t support the territory. The king believed that Landon would never pose a threat to him so he didnt see the need to send spies over there..... hence making Baymard the ideal location.


    Also King Barn had made sure that no one controlled more knights than he did in the empire... If the king knew Eli wanted to train and gather more knights, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he guessed what his son was up to...at that point King Barn would definitely kill Eli.


    The funny thing is that Eli is already the crown prince and his father¡¯s most favored son. So doing all this was really unnecessary. Greed is a fatal human w afterall.


    Zarius¡¯ entire body trembled while looking at his lord, Prince Eli. ¡¯His highness sure is vicious¡¯, he thought.


    "What about the assassins we caught earlier?" Eli asked.


    "My lord, 5 of them killed themselves but 2 survived and 1 escaped.....from what we gathered your second and third brother¡¯s are working together to get rid of you, my lord." Zarius replied


    Eli smiled coldly


    "So they n to get rid of me first before killing each other over the throne?.....hmm not bad brother¡¯s"


    "My lord, should we send our men to retaliate against them?" Zarius asked.


    Eli shook his head while saying...


    "No need....doing so would only alert my father and make things difficult for us as well...dont forget our new goal....a year and a half before I be king.....anyway, it¡¯s only my brother¡¯s. What harm could those Cub¡¯s pose to a full grown lion...Well...let¡¯s see how long they can keep this up shall we?..I dont mind being a star in their y..hahaha"


    Eli remembered that he hadn¡¯t opened the letter in his hand yet....he opened it slowlyand began to read it.


    "My sister Jte wants to visit me from the Capital....My, my, my..this family just gets better and better", Eli said with a smile.


    "My lord, do you think she knows that the assasination attempt failed?" Zarius asked


    "I doubt that she would know...I¡¯m sure my brothers haven¡¯t seen her yet and won¡¯t pass such serious information on paper...most likely she just probing to see if I¡¯m still alive.....I should reply here, no?


    Zarius smiled and replied.


    "Its only proper my lord"


    Eli smiled while looking over the city once more and thought


    ¡¯It won¡¯t be before I rule the entire empire. By then all of them would die for sure."


    --Drapern City---


    in a well lit fancy room. Three men could be seen talking to each other. Two of the men were sitting down while the other was half-kneeling as a form if respect.


    "Are you sure the rest killed themselves?" asked Connar Barn


    "Yes your highness. while escaping, I saw it with my own very eyes", the escaped assassin replied.


    "You may leave now". Connar replied with a cold voice


    "Yes my lords"


    After they made sure that the assassin could no longer be seen they both looked at each other deeply.


    "Second brother, what do we do now?..if father hears about this...he wouldn¡¯t let us off!!" asked James Barn


    "Rx, I¡¯ll send first brother a letter saying that we want toe over for a visit....it would be better to be absolutely sure he doesn¡¯t suspect us of it." Connar replied.


    "I agree", James replied


    "Also, it would be best for you to stay in my territory for the time being..if he really knew, he would try to assassinate us together"


    They both nodded and decided that this method would be the best way to find out whether Eli knew or not.

 Chapter 16 Progress

    Landon looked at the tiny stone building in front of him. It was one of the few stone buildings in the Central region of Baymard.


    As he walked in, he observed a short looking who seemed to be fully immersed in making something.


    The man looked to be in histe 40¡¯s, having deep green eyes and whiskers that curled at the tips. His over grown beard and mono-brow made him look like a dwarf fairytale character. Landon decided to sit and wait for him to be done while observing the tiny workshop.


    There were also 6 other people at the back, who seemed to all be around the ages of 18-25. They were also fully submerged into their own works. Landon could tell that they were the old man¡¯s apprentices.


    Once the man was done, he looked up and was shocked to see that someone was sitting down waiting for him. He hurriedly wiped his hands on his apron and rushed towards Landon.


    "Sorry customer..I didnt see you there....I hope you didn¡¯t wait for long...I¡¯m Tim Mayers, the owner of this workshop...How may I help you?" the man said with a forced smile.


    Landon could tell that Tim was a kind hearted man. He could easily see that Tim felt guilty for making him wait.


    "It¡¯s alright, I didn¡¯t wait for long anyways. I¡¯m here because I want you to aid me in making school supplies", Landon said with a weing smile.


    After observing that Landon was truly not angry, Tim visibly rxed and had a genuine smile on his face.


    "Are you talking about te-boards and te pencils sir?"


    "Yes....but I¡¯m talking more about chalkboards."


    Tim was confused. He didn¡¯t know what chalkboards were.


    In this era, schoolchildren used te-boards to practice handwriting and arithmetics without wasting paper. te-boards were made from te stone. The boards were about the size of aptop back on earth. They were portable, usable and disposable.


    Since, paper was very expensive in this era, it was more reasonable to write on te stones.


    As for te pencils, Landon really didn¡¯t need them as a nned to use chalk instead. te pencils were made from softer pieces of te rock.


    te pencils always left scratched mark¡¯s on the boards and the sound they make when used was just utterly terrible. It sounded like nails screeching on a chalkboard. Infact Landon thought that the sound was just like those shriek sounds in horror movies.


    Also when te pencils were used, the boards would need to be thrown away after a short period of time. That¡¯s were chalk has the advantage over te pencils. Chalk could be easily used without destroying the boards.


    At the same time, he noticed that teachers didn¡¯t write or show their capabilities. They just talked for hours trying to make the students memorize things.


    te stones could only be cut into smaller pieces, so making a veryrge te-board was near impossible. Hence, he really couldn¡¯t fault the teachers for their teaching methods because they didnt have anything like Chalkboards (also called ckboards). Of course in the future, Landon knew that he would upgrade to the popr whiteboardsmonly used in universities.


    Landon looked at the confused Tim and smiled.


    "Dont worry....I¡¯ll guide you on how to make them."


    Immediately as Tim heard what Landon said he nodded and felt re-assured.


    "How many would you need sir?"


    "I¡¯ll need 60 chalkboards and 2000 teboards"


    Landon nned to line up at least 3 Chalkboards in each ssroom just like how his University did.


    Tim was quite curious about this customer of his. Judging from his clothes he must be a knight. So why would a knight need all these?


    "Pardon me for asking sir, but who are you?" Tim asked inquisitively.


    "Ahh pardon my manners, I¡¯m your new king of Baymard, King Landon..... I n to develop Baymard in all aspects of life. I want my people to all be learned. For this I will need your assistance."


    Tim was shocked....weren¡¯t all noble¡¯s suppose to be snobbish. The young man in front of him was intelligent and very humble.


    Landon spent the entire day exining how he needed the Chalkboards to look like and what materials were to be used.


    At the end they came up with a price range for all the products. Each te-board would cost 7 copper coins and a Chalkboard would cost 4 silver coins.Landon thought those were pretty reasonable price ranges. It was also concluded that a month from now, all the boards would be avable.


    For the chalkboard paint and the actual chalk, he needed the mineral ores in the caves.


    The next day he gathered 300 men and appointed Lock Wiggins as the supervisor for digging the ores out, making the paint and also making the chalkboards.


    He agreed to pay each worker 400 copper coins, while chief Wiggins would get 600 copper coins per month. He also arranged for all workers to have meals during their lunch break which would be cut from their sries. A te of food would cost 5 copper coins...so they didnt really mind.


    A week passed by and Landon realized that they had collected quite a lot of ores. It was finally time to show chief Wiggins how to make chalkboard paint and chalk.


    From the group of 300, 20 men were selected to make ckboard paint while 80 men would make chalk. Chief Wiggins also appointed 3 new Supervisors under him.


    Hail Verno would supervise ore extraction, Charles Mopey would supervise paint manufacturing and Javon Stern would supervise chalk making. Of course chief Wiggins would oversee everything. Their sries were also upgraded to 500 copper coins.


    Thest estate Landon went tost time in the lower regions was cleaned and used as the storage facility for all ores and the manufacturing industry for both chalk and paint.


    The ores were put into different buildings ording to their types and the amount deposited registered at the end of everyday day.


    Landon also appointed 5 cooks and 30 knights to guard and protect the workers in case of any unforeseen incidents.


    Once the first batch of chalkboard paint was made, Landon sent it to Tim Mayers. As well as a sample of chalk.


    Landon knew that this chalk would be used by both teachers and children. For now he decided that chalk should be free...but once the economy picked up, he would sell 12 pieces for 10 copper coins.


    Time flew by very fast, and before he knew it..thest week of the month was here.


    Just when Landon was about leaving the upper region of Baymard, he saw Waldo running towards him.


    "My king, the nts have bore fruits"

 Chapter 17 Establishing a Farming Industry

    <<Ding!!!>>


    "Congrattions to host forpleting the first task", the system responded.


    Landon decided that he would check his reward when he went back home at night. For now, he needed to see the results for himself.


    Landon looked at the overly excited Waldo. Judging from his appearance, Landon could see that Waldo had been crying before. He assumed it was tears of joy.


    Waldo knelt down in front of him and almost began crying again.


    "Your highness...your idea was a sess....with the soil not being barren any more ...w..we....(sniff)...we would be able to produce enough food to feed everyone. Thank you your highness...thank you..( sniff, sniff)", Waldo said while trying to hold back his tears.


    "Please stand...you all are my people and my new family...it is my responsibility to take care of you all", Landon said with a smile.


    Waldo looked at Landon and was filled with warmth. This is what a ruler should be like, he thought.


    "Waldo, let us go to the farms and have a look at the fields"


    "Yes your highness", Waldo said with a smile.


    Once they got to the farnds, Landon was shocked. He could see tall stalks of wheats, he could see bean sprouts, oats, peas, rye, and tomatoes. Infact, the farms all looked lucious and rich.


    When everyone saw himing over, they all smiled and rushed over to him. They were no longer afraid to speak their minds in front of him. In fact at the middle and end of every week, Landon made sure toe over regrly.


    He always brought food over and spoke to them as if they were his family. The farmers were stunned at first, then theyter realized that their king didn¡¯t care about appearances at all. All of them thought he was wise, intelligent, kind, generous and most of all humble.


    "Your highness", they all greeted and gazed at him as if they were looking at a God.


    "How are you all? I heard that there are a lot of goodies from the farm this time...you all should make sure not to overwork yourselves.. Taking care of one¡¯s health is the most important thing afterall." Landon said while smiling


    They all smiled in return and Lyore stepped forward.


    "My king, your methods were amazing. I feel like a toddler who is learning farming for the first time." Lyore said excitedly.


    Landon chuckled while looking at their excited faces.


    "Dont worry, in the future I will teach you all on everything concerning farming. But for now, we need at least 250 more people here. We will hire people irrespective of gender. Of course children below the ages of 15 and people above 38 will not be allowed to carry or distribute the goods. They can only work on the fields for health and safety reasons."


    Everyone nodded in agreement. Afterall, it would be difficult for the elderly or very young boys or girls to carry those heavy bags of food.


    "This Food industry will have Lyore as the overseer for all farming activities. Pat will supervise how to workers nt and care for the soil, while Waldo will supervise how much yields we make and the storage of the goods. Pat will be in charge of 150 people, while Waldo will take on 100 people."


    Again, they all thought that was reasonable.


    "At the end of the day, storage of all goods is to be kept in the second estate on the left of the fields, and the amount recorded. Also, Waldo it would be your job to distribute the goods to the local stores in the central region. We will set reasonable prices for all food items, so everyone can buy them. 10 wagons will be assigned to the farming industry. Use the wagons to send the yields to the estate and the stores in the central region."


    "Yes my King", Waldo replied proudly.


    "There will be also 5 cooks and 20 guards assigned for protecting you all and the fields. You all will also have your lunch breaks in the estate as well."


    They were all happy that at least they had a ce close by to get food. One needed to know that there was quite a good amount of distance between the farnds and the central region of Baymard.


    "Finally, everyone will receive their sries from Lyore at the end of each month. All workers would earn 400 copper coins, supervisors get 500 copper coins and the overseer gets 600 copper coins. Of course your meals will be taken out of your sries, it would cost 5 copper coins a te.


    Once more, they were truly shocked. All farmers in the empire were paid a measily 250 copper coins per month, but his highness gave them so much more..... They were beaming with joy and really felt grateful towards him. They swore in their hearts that they would work twice as hard and make the best of their new lives.


    Over the past few weeks, they¡¯ve been hearing some of the miners brag about how grateful they were to his highness. He gave them food, jobs and made them feel safe and cared for.


    They felt like they would hold their heads up high once again.


    So what if he wasn¡¯t favored in the Empire? He was kind and very trustworthy towards all of them.


    Infact, some people even thought that Landon was the reincarnation of a God sent to help Baymard grow.


    Landon looked at their happy faces and smiled.


    "Now, let me show walk you all to the estate that would represent the future Food industry"


    Once they arrived the second estate, Landon showed them around while exining how the estate would be used.


    He told them about his future ns, so they would know that they were going to share the estate with others soon. Although they didn¡¯t understand half of his ns, they believed in him. Hence they didn¡¯t mind sharing with others. This was a man who solved the barren soil issue as if it was nothing...what more could they say. He was working his hardest to make sure that they had food in their bellies.


    Landon nned to make a section for fishing, production of can foods and so on..but that would be in the future. Hence he needed them to understand that they share this estate with others.


    He allocated some buildings to the farming department and told them to store foods in different rooms depending on the food types. He also showed them all the seeds he originally found in the estate and asked them to nt some more crops. He would need to get the rest of the seeds he found on the other estate¡¯s over hereter. He thought.


    Lyore had agreed that in three days time, he would gather 250 men to work for the farming industry.


    Landon could only wait.

 Chapter 18 Cooking?

    Once Landon went to his room, he decided to look at his reward forpleting his first mission.


    "System, show me my stat and rewards"


    >Host name: Landon Barn


    >Age: 15


    >Status: King of Baymard


    >Level: Beginner (Level 1)


    >Current Sitaution: Healthy


    <Fixing Barrrennds and mapping territory with the help of the systempleted


    <Rewards: knowledge on gun powder and canon making. Host will also receive 100 development points.


    <Overall Points: 100 Development points (DP)


    A pop of message showed up when he was done reading the information on his screen.


    [ Receive Rewards: Yes or No ]


    Landon epted it and immediately felt a surge of information flowing into his brain. After using 30 minutes to digest therge amount of information from the system, he decided to view his next mission.


    <


    Mission: How can you protect your technology, if your kingdom defenses are so weak? Use your newly acquired rewards to create and test warfare cannons for the protection of your kingdom.


    Rewards:


    ?Will your people keep living in thatched and mud houses? As the future kingdom for technological advancement,it¡¯s very humiliating. Hence, host will receive all knowledge on cement manufacturing.


    ?Host will also receive 20 Godly food recipes and 5 spice making recipes. In the future, if host needs to create toaster¡¯s, microwave¡¯s, oven¡¯s and so on, your people should know why they need them in their everyday lives. Hence they need to appreciate these various cooking appliances, so as to create new ways of cooking and satisfy their pallets.


    ?Lastly, host will also receive 250 development points (DP) and 1000 Technology points (TP).


    Deadline: no specific time required


    >


    Landon looked at the mission and waspletely baffled. The rewards for the new mission left him stunned.


    It¡¯s not that he had a problem with cooking. But when anyone is asked about technology, they would think about A.I systems,ptops, cars and so on...No one would ever mention anything about cooking.


    But now that he thought about it, if he coulde up with different spices and dishes, people would want to eat them everyday. Hence they would ready appreciate cooking appliances like frying pans, ovens, grills and so on. So in a sense, it was still a technological improvement in this era. Afterall, people want things that make their lives better and easier.


    Making them learn how to cook these godly recipes with their crude cooking methods, will make their pallets satisfied.


    But once things like frying pans, microwaves, toasters, oven¡¯s and so one out, they¡¯ll see how crude they¡¯re cooking methods were and understand the importance of technology. They¡¯ll see how using these appliances can save time, cook efficiently and open new doors in the cooking industry.


    More importantly, those appliances would be avable to all...not just royalty orrge households. Peasants would be essible to them, and sooner orter, they¡¯ll see these appliances as essential needs for everyday living.


    For a moment, Landon thought this system was actually trying to brainwash people. I mean, he loved technology and all, and he saw its importance...but why couldn¡¯t he create these cooking equipment¡¯s first before introducing these godly dishes?


    The system wanted these people to crave for the dishes. The more they craved, the more they¡¯d try cooking them over and over again.


    By doing so, they would spend lengthy amounts of time cooking a single dish. And when Landon makes cooking appliances that reduced the amount of time to used in cooking, they¡¯d be hooked on them for good.


    The system just wanted people to practically worship technology. At this point Landon wouldn¡¯t be surprised if in the future, a ¡¯Technology Church¡¯ popped up as a religion.


    In fact Landon observed that the people didn¡¯t really know about deep frying methods. They knew about frying food, but these fried dish¡¯s were only served in the pce and top ss restaurants orrge households.


    Even the way they fried was terrible, it was like they were so afraid to fry anything else other than rice, eggs and meat. Landon thought this era was somewhat equivalent to the 10th Century Medieval times back on earth.


    He just couldn¡¯t understand why they couldn¡¯t even fry vegetables or something else? What baffled Landon was that fish was often boiled, baked or roasted but never fried. I mean.... if you could fry meat, why couldn¡¯t you fry fish? What kind of logic was that.


    But he knew that he also couldn¡¯t entirely me them too...Afterall, frying only became popr 60 years ago in the empire.


    Landon¡¯ste grandfather who he never met, had gone on a sea voyage to one the empire¡¯s in Pyno, called Terique. He had tasted the fried meat there and instantly fell in love with the taste.


    Heter sent a group of chefs to learn about frying from them. These chef¡¯s returned after 6 months and taught the different chef¡¯s in the Capital of Arcadina. As time went by, these practices spread out to other chef¡¯s, but majority of the chef¡¯s never experimented beyond what they learnt.


    Landon guessed that the few popr chef¡¯s who did experiment, failed when trying to fry vegetables, fish and other foods. So they concluded that these foods couldn¡¯t be fried. They probably fried them using the amount of time needed to fry meat as a basis. For sure, the results were catastrophic.....The foods were burnt to a crisp.


    The more he thought about it, the more he changed his mind. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t understand logic, it was just that they were ignorant. Afterall seeing is believing.


    Back on earth, people believed that the world was t until someone proved them wrong. They also believe that someone with a dying heart couldn¡¯t be saved, until some performed the first heart transnt in the world. If someone told Landon they could breathe in space, he would tell them to prove it first before he believed in them.


    Humans believe what they see. So when those chef¡¯s failed in experimenting with frying, they only said what they saw and believed.


    Afterall back on earth, it was only until the 13th century before people knew other foods could be fried. And only until the 16th century before people knew manure was good for crops. Unless you provide substantial evidence to support your im, no one would believe you.


    Coming back to cooking, most people just roasted or boiled food over the fire for long periods of time. Then they would add various leaves, honey and salt as spice¡¯s. Landon thought grills were an absolute must as well as fridge¡¯s. Some people didn¡¯t even use salt because salt was very expensive.


    Some of the cooking appliances in this era eere not practical for everyday use. Their pots didn¡¯t have handles and were unnecessarilyrge. They looked like a witch¡¯s Cauldron in those fantasy movies.


    The only thing that Landon found ok, was their baking methods. They could make sweet delicious pastries, pie¡¯s and a various types of puddings.


    Their oven¡¯s were used in baking and also used in making mud-bricks. They were really expensive for peasants to use. So he already decided to make ovens that ran on electricity like those found on earth.


    Most ovens only existed inrge households and bakeries. Inrger and flourishing cities, it wasmon for amunity to have a shared ownership of an oven to ensure that bread making was essible to everyone rather that private individuals.


    ¡¯Ahhhhhh....I have a long way to go.....I see why I need those dishes...I wonder when I¡¯ll be able to eat Pizza again?¡¯ Landon thought as signed helplessly when he thought about the backwardness of this era.


    Just thinking about how much work he had to do in the future, gave him a minor headache. Why couldn¡¯t he transmigrate into an era which was close to the 18th century on earth or more? Truly tragic.


    Landon decided to sleep early, as he had to give the knights their first military test in the morning.

 Chapter 19 Mock Exams - Part 1

    In the early hours of the morning (4 A.M), arge group of knights could be seen making their way towards the lower regions, in lines of three.


    Looking at them, Landon couldn¡¯t believe how much they had improved by. Their muscles were bulging and they had much more discipline and strengthpared to their previous appearances. They all had upright postures, sturdy physiques and unfaltering determination.


    Little Momo was the only one that didn¡¯t have that robust physique, afterall he was still a child. Nheless, he had all the other qualities instilled into him, so he wasn¡¯t verycking as a soldier. He seemed more mature and had looked very confident for his age.


    As the group moved, their footsteps were so light that one would think they were assassins and not knights. Landon had taught them the importance of camouge and giving the enemy the element of surprise.


    In this era, knights fought proudly and with honor... liked to show off their shy moves to prove that they were powerful. They thought sneaking around was an act of cowardice and showedck of strength.


    But Landon disagreed. In war, finding the easiest and safest way to eliminate your opponent while protecting yourrades, showed true strength. The less casualties produced, the better.


    Infact, Landon had taught them how to set up Booby traps ande up with different war strategies. He especially taught them how to knock someone out by hitting all their pressure points, especially the back of their necks.


    Since swords weren¡¯t allowed in the first phase of the exams, they would have to use their hands and their brains. Hence, he taught them basic martial arts and self-defense tactics.


    Two weeks prior to the military Exam, Landon had located three mini hills that were far away from the farnds or any of the estates. Each hill was surrounded by trees and a lot of bushes, making it perfect for camouge and traps.some parts even had sand pits, while others had little streams that obviously led to the sea. It was perfect.


    Landon had given each team a mini hill as their base and told them to build their own base wooden sheds and booby traps for the uing exam.


    Although he didn¡¯t tell them the nature of the exam, they immediately understood that each team would face each other in the uing exams. So they started preparing for the exam.


    Once they arrived, Landon looked at the men lined up in rows of 3 and was very pleased. They now looked and acted like the soldiers back on earth.


    "There will be two phases for the exam: Phase 1 will include stratergy and enemy infiltration, while phase 2 will be on swordsmanship. Today we will only focus on phase 1, while tomorrow will be on phase 2". Landon said.


    While he spoke Commander Lucius and butler Nathan ced boxes in front of each team.


    "The boxes in front of you contain each teams headband,ropes and gs. Josh¡¯s team will wear the red headbands, Mark¡¯s team would use the yellow headbands and Gary¡¯s team will use the purple headbands. There are also 50 pieces of rope in each box for tying up prisoners..... Each team should have 5 gs that have the same color as the team¡¯s headbands.....Your headbands can be worn on your heads, wrists, arms and even on your legs....wear them anywhere you¡¯d like....Now, put on your headbands!!!!"


    The team captain¡¯s quickly carried their boxes and distributed each headpiece swiftly. Landon was impressed. The men didn¡¯t break up their lines and just waited for their team Captain¡¯s to give them the headbands. Some put them on their legs, others on their waist, arms, and so on. No one put them on their heads. Landon smirked. They were smart.


    These so call headbands were just pieces of clothes cut from very old peasant clothes.


    Once Landon saw that they were done, he continued.


    "Tonight each team shoulde up with its offensive and defensive sides. Your goal is to gather at least 1 enemy g or at least 50 enemy headbands. I will not give any advice or aid on how to hide your gs or engage in this battle. DO YOU ALL UNDERSTAND!!!!!"


    They hurriedly gave a military salute and yelled out: "SIR, YES SIR"


    "Good.... During the battle, Cammander Lucius and myself will be moving between each camps to observe you all from the shadows. And at the end of the exam, everyone will all be graded." Lanon replied


    Once they heard what Landon said, they were filled with more determination to prove themselves.


    "Here are the rules for the battle: The use of weapons like swords or de¡¯s is prohibited, only martial arts or self-defense tactics can be used to disarm your enemies. Finally, Knocking your enemies out is also not allowed."


    They all listened carefully as they didn¡¯t want to miss any major details.


    "Those who loose their headbands will be considered as dead.....If you are captured and your headband is taken from you, you are considered dead....If you loose your headband by ident, you will also be considered as dead. Once dead, you cannot and should not continue with the battle. Aiding your team after pronounced dead is a serious crime in today¡¯s battle."


    He looked at them and released a cold aura which made their spines shiver.


    "Anyone who disobeys these rules will get a month worth of intense punishment at the end of the exam....You will also not rank up as a soldier for the time being. Hence do not disobey orders.... Afterall, Dead men tell no tales and should not affect the battle in any way.


    Everyone felt as if the headbands given to them, had the same worth as a mountain of gold. They secretly asked themselves whether the position they ced the headbands were secure enough and well hidden from their enemies.


    "One more thing, the duration of the exam is 2 hours...Once the time is up, even if the you haven¡¯t seeded in the exam, you are all to assemble back here immediately. Failure to do so will also result in a week punishment for all soldiers, Irrespective of what team you belong to."


    They were shocked. So if some one in another team waste, then they too would get punished?


    Infact Landon did this to ensure team work with his knights. He wanted all of them to be their brothers keepers, or so to speak.


    "Good luck men, You Exam starts now!!!!" Landon said

 Chapter 20 Mock Exams - Part 2

    --Josh¡¯s camp---


    Josh looked at his men whom he had sessfully divided into groups of 5. The first group had 12 men, the second had 36 men, the third had 20 men, the fouth had 16 and the fifth had 15 men.


    "Group 1 will constantly scout the perimeter of the base. There should be at least 3 people stationed at each checkpoint. If an enemy approaches, 1 person should rush back to alert us, another trails them quietly from the shadows. And thest should always stay on guard at the checkpoint, in case other enemies approach again. Remember, unless necessary, do not attack them....just observe quietly. Do you understand?"


    "Yes Captain", they replied swiftly.


    When they were building traps, they also built hidden bases and covered them with mud, leaves, grass and sticks, so they could spy on their enemies without being seen.


    "Group 2 Will focus on infiltrating our enemy camps. Since you are 36 in number, 18 men will infiltrate Gary¡¯s camp, while the other half will infiltrate Mark¡¯s camp. From the 18, divide yourselves into 6 groups and infiltrate the camp from all entrances. Once your position has beenpromised, escape and return to the base carefully."


    "Yes Captain" group 2 replied.


    "Group 3 will be stationed at all trap positions. Each trap should have 3 people guarding them. Once the enemy falls in to the trap, secure their headbands and take them as prisoners or free them. Once the prisoners and their headbands are secured, 1 person should rush back give little Momo the headbands. Once given, return to your positions by the traps. The other two should redo the traps and wait for another enemy encounter."


    "Yes Captain" group 3 replied.


    "Group four will be in charge of guarding 4 of the gs, I will keep one with me of course..... Spread yourselves around the hill in groups of 4 and protect the gs. Remember choose a location that wouldn¡¯t give off your position to the enemy easily."


    "Yes Captain", they also replied.


    "Finally, group 5 will have 3 sub-groups in charge of: guarding our main base, protecting little momo and protecting myself. Remember little Momo is the one who will have all the enemy headbands in his position. If another enemy steals all the headbands we worked hard to get, then we will loose this battle. Although I¡¯m confident in my own skills as a Knight Captain, we must n for the unexpected. Hence, since I have one g as well, it is your duty and responsibility to protect me"


    "Yes Captain", group 4 replied.


    ---Outskirts of Gary¡¯s hill----


    A group of soldiers hid quietly in the bushes and trees, carefully waiting for their preys to move closer towards them. They had nned to ambush their enemies.


    They had painted their faces, necks and hands with mud and had stuck tree branches, leaves and grass all over their hair. It was clear that they had tried as much as possible to remove any and all shine from their skins. It would be extremely hard for anyone to spot them with this kind of army camouge.


    Berry Jax was one of these soldiers. He stood at the back of a tree, waiting for his prey to get closer, while holding trees branches as part of his camouge. There were a total of 4 people walking into their territory.


    Once the enemy was close enough, Berry and his team moved out quickly.


    Berry arrived behind one of the men, and sharply pressed his fingers behind the man¡¯s ear, into the pit between the jaw and the neck. This region was the ¡¯Parotid Lymph Node¡¯. He then gripped of the ear in a fist, and dashed the lobe from bottom up, twisting the ear up towards himself.


    The soldier who¡¯s ear was gripped, felt his entire body go numb...and he subconsciously fell on his knee¡¯s in defeat.


    Berry, swiftly took off the soldier¡¯s headband and used his rope to tie the soldier as a prisoner. By the time his team was done, they escorted the captured soldiers to the outskirts of their base. They figured that since the soldiers were now ¡¯dead¡¯, they would not be able to interfere with their camp anymore. Hence they freed them and returned to their main base.


    As Landon watched through the monitors of the system, he took a mental note of Berry and his team. Especially Berry..... When the enemies came, he was the one who signaled the men to attack.


    If Berry had been a few secondste, this ambush would have been aplete failure. Even Berry¡¯s quickness and decisiveness when dealing with his enemies was remarkable. The others in his team were good, but Berry was a natural. It was like he was born to be an assassin.


    Landon was pleased.


    ---Josh¡¯s Camp--


    As Trey and his team left Mark¡¯s camp, they decided to first observe the perimeter of Josh¡¯s camp. They knew that like all their Captain Mark, Captain Josh would also station people around the perimeter.


    The team looked at the trees carefully, but didn¡¯t see anyone on them, so they ruled out the possibility of Josh¡¯s men using tree huts like they did. In their own camp, Mark had made camouge tree huts with mud, grass and leaves on top of the trees.


    Just as they were about move into Josh¡¯s territory, Terry spotted a heap of dried grass, leaves and twigs that looked suspicious.


    The only reason Terry noticed it was because the grass seemed to be growing in the wrong direction,pared to the sorrounding grass.


    "What do you guys think of that heap over there? Terry asked


    "Hmmmm, it looks normal to me.....do you think theres something weird about it?" One of his teammates asked.


    "I think their knights are hiding in there." Terry responded while nodded.


    The other 3 were shocked...The heap, is really small, how can anyone be under there? only a child could fit there alright?....


    Terry wasn¡¯t sure if his hunch was right but it wouldnt hurt to double check.


    "I¡¯m guessing that they dug out holes there, jumped into them and ced the grass and leaves on their heads while waiting for enemies....Once the enemies passed through the checkpoint, they would get out of those holes and report what they saw to Captain Josh.....I have a n"

 Chapter 21 Mock Exams - Part 3

    Terry and his team walked in casually pretending to not be aware of the hidden knights in hiding.


    Once they were out of view from the heap on the ground, they hid in the bushes and waited to confirm their spections.


    As expected, after 3 minutes.....two knights jumped up from the ground. One went towards the left, while the other towards their direction.


    Terry signaled for two of his men to capture the other knight, while the rest focused on the the approaching knight.


    Once the knight passed their hiding spot, Terry quickly arrived behind the knight and covered the knight¡¯s mouth with his hand. While his teammate quickly weakened his pressure points and took off the knight¡¯s headband from his arm.


    "Now you are considered dead, remember dead men tell no tales. So once I take my hands off your mouth, you cannot speak or scream...Understand?"


    The soldier nodded understandably. Afterall, what could he do? He was just a corpse now.


    They decided to check if there was any other person in that hole. They couldn¡¯t ask the captured knight because he was already considered ¡¯dead¡¯.


    Terry decided to go for a surprise attack by jumping into the hole and taking out his enemy.


    Once in the hole, the young knight was shocked for a while before trying to defend himself. They battled in the hole for 2 minutes, before Terry found and opportunity to secure the knights headband.


    It wasn¡¯t that the knight was weak or anything. Infact, from a spectator¡¯s point of view, they were evenly matched in strength. The only reason why Terry won was due to the fact that he had way experienced inbat and battle than his opponent.


    Just as he was done, his other teammates brought back the headband from that knight that went towards the left.


    With just 3 headbands, they decided to continue until they got at least 10 more.


    A while after they left, Lucius came out from his spot of hiding. He told the dead knights to go towards the meeting ground and wait there until the exams were done.


    "Terry my boy, your biggest asset is your brain. This boy is already smart and observant enough to ess his enemies potentials. Combined with his fighting prowess, in the future he will be a powerful force to behold." Lucius thought.


    -----Mark¡¯s Territory-----


    A group of knights were silently following their prey while waiting for an opportunity to seize their enemies g.


    At the start, they thought that these soldiers were looking for people to hunt down, so they decided toy low for now. But after following for a while, they noticed that there soldiers were not hunting, but hiding.


    This only meant that they had their camps g with them and didnt want to get caught. They were 4 enemy knights in total. But his team only had 3 members. They needed to act real quick to aplish their task.


    Although it was risky, they were all willing to take that risk.


    One of these soldiers was Billy Vein, who was a knight under Captain Josh. He was the shy knight that gave Landon a smarr suggestion during the city¡¯s inspection a while ago. But now, he was beaming with confidence.


    The enemies located a good hideout and decided to stay there for a while. Just as they were about toy low, Billy¡¯s team appeared swiftly.


    Billy quickly numbed the first knight by hitting his pressure points and took his headband. By the time he was done another enemy came towards him. This one was strong. A began seriously fighting while observing his other two teammates from the corners of his eyes.


    His teammates had been a little slower in attacking their enemies. Hence the element of surprise didn¡¯t go too well as they nned.


    Everyone was fighting seriously, trying to snatch each others headbands. Billy had been thinking of how to get close enough to snatch his opponents headband tied around his neck, when all of a sudden he realized that his teammate was about to be ¡¯killed¡¯ (headband taken off).


    He hurridly kicked his opponent and sessfully helped his teammate in the nick of time.


    His teammate used the opportunity to quickly take the headband, while Billy returned to fighting the knight he fiercely kicked.


    His teammate who he had just helped, decided to assist the other teammate who also had trouble finishing the job.


    Billy fought for 7 minutes before sessfully taking the headband from his opponent. He looked at his opponent and said


    "Your good, I¡¯m honored to have fought with you this time. I was just lucky to have won this time around, Thank you." Billy said while smiling


    His opponent smiled back, but didn¡¯t say anything. Afterall he was dead. What could a dead man say?


    Once Billy and his team were done, they decided to quickly leave and head back to Josh¡¯s camp. Walking around with the enemies g was also too risky.


    As Landon observed more, he was shocked at Billy¡¯s transformation. Wasn¡¯t this the boy who had once looked like a cute K-pop star? Now his body looked like a sexy ¡¯Gong Yoo¡¯. Even his shy attitude and aura had been reced by a serious and manly one.


    Landon really admired Billy¡¯s courage and fearless attitude. Although it was risky for their 3 man group to go against 4 enemies, they still took the chance.


    And when Berey saw the helpless situation his teammates were in, he didn¡¯t even hesitate to help them out. He was loyal and hardworking.


    Such a man could even die for hisrades in war. Although it was admirable, Landon didn¡¯t like them taking such risks as sacrificing their lives easily. What he wanted was for them to think various ways of rescuing their teammates and themselves safely.


    If the chances of a soldier making it back was less than 70%, Landon didn¡¯t want them to take on the jobs. Like he said it was admirable, but too risky.


    Take for example, if the empire was to send thousands of troops right now to kill him, his people and retainers, he would try to find a way to secure everyone¡¯s safety by letting them escape. What was the point of fighting to the death with no power.


    Landon firmly believed in the ¡¯Live today to fight tomorrow¡¯ philosophy.


    Just because one couldn¡¯t fight his enemies today, didn¡¯t mean they would never crush them in the future. As for Landon l, the only thing he needed was time and the systems help to avert all crisesing his way.


    And when he was ready, he would find out who poisoned this daddy here. Oh yes.....he was still pissed about the poisoning that took ce when he first got here.


    Although he was cured, he was still a very petty person. If you were good to him, he would give you the world. But if you looked for his trouble, he would kill you a million times over. He was a very very very petty man, and he was aware of that w.

 Chapter 22 Mock Exams - Part 4

    Before everyone knew it, time was up. They had been constantly battling, observing and capturing their opponents for 2 whole hours.


    Everyone assembled in straight rows of 3 behind their Captain¡¯s. No one waste.


    Landon had put 2 bags in front of each team Captain. One bag was used to collect all headbands from their surviving team members. While the other, was used to collect enemy headbands and gs.


    Once collected, Landon counted everything in front of everyone, so that they could know how they did as a team so far.


    Josh¡¯s team had collected 2 gs and 19 headbands, Mark¡¯s team had 1 g and 25 headbands, while Gary¡¯s team also had 1 g and 27 headbands.


    Their results were overall the same in Landon¡¯s eyes. Although Josh had the lowest amount of headbands, he had obtained 2 gs. While Gary and Mark were simr in their scores too. Everyone had sessfully passed as a team in this exam.


    Once the soldiers heard their results, they were so happy that they almost cried. One had to know that this was the hardest exam in their lives.


    Most of themcked battle experience and weren¡¯t all that familiar with battle tactics, but they persevered through and all their hardwork bore fruit.


    They themselves had seen the changes in the bodies and their ways of thinking. They regarded each other as family, and for the first time had a deep sense of brotherhood.


    Now that they thought about it, most knights in the Capital were very selfish, only thinking about how to get more power and wealth. If you were not strong you would be trampled on and even ridiculed there.


    But here in Baymard, they had a new understanding of how life should be. The strong should always protect and provide for the weak...No matter how poor people are, it was not enough reason for anyone to treat them like trash.


    Now was just 6:30 Am which was too early for their normal training sessions to end, so they knew that there was more to the exam than this.


    "Since we time on our hands, we will move onto the next stage for today¡¯s exam. You can what you just did as ¡¯Phase 1 part A¡¯ while this one will be ¡¯Phase 1 part B¡¯." Landon said.


    "I need you all to form groups of 6 which will include 2 knights from each team. Thest test showed how well you performed in your Captain¡¯s team, but now I need you to work well with other knights under other Captains. Remember we are all people of Baymard. No one is more superior or inferior to the other. There is always room for improvement, so keep working hard." Landon continued.


    The men thought what Landon said was right, they were all for Baymard. It didn¡¯t matter which Captain they were under, provided they did their best for Baymard.


    "Now...form groups of 6 as required. Of course the Captain¡¯s will be grouped together separately from you all."


    They hurriedly form their groups and waited for further instructions.


    "Over thest weeks, I have been training you all on how to use simple tools with your own bare strength, and then using them to climb hills and cliffs. By using your bare hands, you all have improved your physical stamina, flexibility, mental strength, muscle coordination, muscle strength and a sense of judgment for adaptability. Some of you have even conquered your fear of heights and death."


    Landon looked at his men who were beaming with pride and confidence, and felt a sense of aplishment within him.


    A few days ago, he had paid some vigers had to assist him in building the exam set. For this test, Landon had set it up almost like the military drill sessions back on earth.


    "You all follow me and I will show you were your next exam will be held." Landon said


    Once they arrived, seeing what was in front o them, they were confused about how the test would progress.


    For each team, Landon had put 5 stacks of wood separated by a very short distance. Only 6 people could jump over one stack at a time (he had used trees for this test afterall). The soldiers were all expected to jump over these wood stacks without touching them.


    The next drill was the tire drill exercise back on earth.... Soldiers would hop in several car tires while trying not to fall. Since there were no tires in this era, he made circr moulds with mud, leaves,grass and twigs. oldier¡¯s were required to hop through 20 tires without falling before going to the next exercise.


    Heter build a 5 row wooden jumping bar over some muddy water (Which had dried out now but it made the ground look mushy) for each team. The goal was for the soldiers to cross the muddy water by using the hanging wooden bars he built, without touching the ground.


    Followed by arge wall made of, hanging over the side of a 10 feet, sturdy and old tree.The men would run up to the wall, climb and slide down the tree like a pole and move on.


    They wouldter crawl under severals, that were pinned very close to the ground. And finally, they would have to rock climb the cliff at the side of the mountain to get to the top.


    Once on the cliff top, they would meet Commander Lucius, get a block of wood from him and rush back to present it back to Landon. Missionplete.


    "For your test, Baymard is at war and the only way to save it from extinction is to retrieve something very important from Commander Lucius and bring it back to this king. Your task is to pass through all the obstacles, get the item and sessfully retrieve it without damaging it."


    Landon looked at his excited men and continued.


    "But there¡¯s something very important to note. When doing rock climbing, each team will only be given 8 ropes to use. You are to secure your rope as well as your teammates, before proceeding to climb. Commander Lucius will not give you the item if you are one teammate short. If one person isn¡¯t there, you all fail."


    Everyone finally understood that they seriously needed to work well as a team.


    "Also, going to Commander Lucius anding back should only take 15 minutes. Once the time is up, your exam will end"


    They were all worried now whether they could do it or not. As Landon looked at their worried faces, he decided to boost their confidence by letting their Captain¡¯s demonstrate it for them.


    Infact, once Landon finished building all the obstacle courses, he had showed Licius and the Captain¡¯s how to perform the drills.


    At first they were slow, but now they were pro¡¯s. Afterall, they didn¡¯t want to let the soldiers see them fail as Captain¡¯s, so they trained extra hard for this.


    "As you can see there are 5 sets of obstacle courses in front of you. There are 3 walls avable for all to use, remember that.The only other thing you all share is the cliff.....so 5 teams will perform at once. Now I¡¯ll let you see how it¡¯s done by letting your Captain¡¯s work as a team for this test."


    As the men watched their Captain¡¯s work together very fast, they were amazed and looked at them with worshipping gazes.


    The speed at which their Captains climbed the cliffs together amazed them, as they knew that they themselves couldn¡¯t be that fast as of now. But nheless, they were now confident that the test was within their capabilities.


    When their Captain¡¯s returned, everyone pped and said various honest heartfelt praises.


    "Now.....the first 5 teams, step up and begin. The Exam starts."

 Chapter 23 Mock Exam - Part 5

    Joseph Fig was very anxious and nervous as he watched the exam progress from the sides. He observed that some knights had their legs tangled up on the rope wall, while others couldn¡¯t jump swiftly over the stacks of wood present.


    Most people fell when they had to jump through the circr stacks of dry muddy leaves. And few people were slow when doing rock climbing. Their king had taught them how to make decisive decisions on where to ce their hands when rock climbing.


    He also noted that for some people, by the time the reached the cliff top, Landon would say their time was up.


    Others had collected the item from Lucius and on their way back to Landon, their time was up as well. Some people also damaged the item on their way back by dropping it in the mud, or letting it fall from the top to the bottom of the cliff.


    This was also a fail to their king. Their king said the only thing he would allow to damage the item was blood. Carelessness with important items or even state documents, could lead to exposure and worsen your position with your opponent. If you get the item, one must secure it before proceeding to return.


    But surprisingly, what Joseph was worried about was cliff climbing. When he climbed before, he was confident because he was alone on his rope. But now, other people might depend on him to climb up the cliff. Their security and lives were somewhat in his hands.


    Their king had told them that in a military war campaign, when a rock wall, cliff or mountain side, was visible anytime, many people would choose to go around it. Joseph included.


    This was the first time he had ever heard of a need to know how to scale hills, cliffs or mountains. No one had thought of this idea, but Joseph could see the wisdom in it.


    No enemy would imagine that someone would willingly climb a cliff just to attack them, so they would leave that edge unsupervised. Giving room for them to invasion to ur.


    And If you were not fast enough when climbing a cliff, the enemy might discover you and throw boulders down on you instantly crushing you. As their king always says ¡¯You need to be swift as an assassin in war¡¯.


    Joseph decided to do his best and toughen up for the glory of Baymard and his majesty, as well as improve himself. Even if he didn¡¯tplete the exam, he needed to be confident in carrying his teammates through.


    And Joseph was right. Although time was important in this drill, Landon¡¯s primary objective was on teamwork. He needed each knight to feel the responsibility given to them in a team. They couldn¡¯t act selfishly and they needed to make wise decisions that benefit the entire team as a whole.


    When Joseph and his team ran towards the bottom of the cliff, Joseph took one end of a rope, knotted it around his waist and passed the other end of the rope to his next teammate. This was of course for safety measures.


    Joseph realized that he was the safety climber (lead climber) of the group, while the others were supporting climbers behind him.


    Joseph took another rope, tied it around his legs and butt as a harness and knotted both ends of the rope with the other team rope around his waist. His teammates did the same thing as well.


    Of course his highness had said that each person must always have a daggar when climbing up a cliff or rock wall. One end of a new rope should always be tied to the dagger and the other end to the climbers waist rope.


    Once they reach a dangerous height, the lead climber was to pierce the soil and rock cracks deeply as support and climb up the cliff. In this way, if all of them slip, the rope attached to the deeply pierced knife will save them.


    Joseph looked the tall cliff in front of him and decided to start climbing it. He looked at a vine in front of him and hesitated whether or not it would be wise to grab it now.


    When he did, nothing happened and he immediately became happy in knowing that he made the right choice for his team.


    As they progressed up the hill, suddenly...grrrrrrrrrrrp...Joseph felt a tug on his team waist rope and looked down. He immediately saw one of his teammates dangling helplessly from the team rope. His teammate had slipped. Joseph thought fast.


    "Use your daggar to stabilize yourself by stabbing it into soil and climbing back to your position. We will wait for you dont worry." Joseph said with a smile


    The knight smiled bitterly with his face filled with guilt. He looked like he was about to give up.


    "It doesnt matter if we don¡¯t make it in 15 minutes, what matters is that we work hard together and better our skills. You were the best at the other obstacle activities. So what if your slow in this one now? With his highness¡¯ help we will be professionals in no time. Preserver and dont give up easily. " Joseph encouraged while smiling with confidence.


    "Yeah he¡¯s right, cheer up, I myself almost slipped there too. We are all learning, are we not? No one is as good as our Captain¡¯s now, so dont worry. Push on." Said another knight smilingly.


    The knight looked at Joseph and the rest, and smiled more confidently as if he just had an enlightenment.


    "Thank you all", he replied.


    As Landon, the Captain¡¯s and Lucius heard them, they all smiled and nodded as if acknowledging what was said. It was the main point they were trying to drive home today.


    Likewise, as the other knights heard this, they also had a stroke of epiphany and finally u understood what the real goal was for this exercise.


    Once Joseph and his team reached the top of the cliff, their time was up. Although they had failed in the aspect of time, they had passed regarding their teamwork.


    They held their heads high and didn¡¯t feel down at all. In their minds they were thinking of how to improve themselves more over time. Infact all the knights, didn¡¯t get discouraged, but aspired to improve and be as tough as their Captain¡¯s.


    Once they were all done with the test, everyone went on with their daily duties excitedly in anticipation for thest exam. Tomorrow was thest day for this hellish exam.


    Would it be a normal sword fightingpetition? or something else? This question made them ponder deeply the entire day.


    ---------¡¯-zzzzzzzzzzzzz (snore)----------¡¯ and finally everyone went to bed with anxious smiles on their faces and a sense of aplishment in their hearts. They felt strong and confident.

 Chapter 24 Mock Exams - Part 6 Final

    -----The next day------


    The soldiers had gathered at the training courtyard in the castle. Today was thest day for the exams.


    Those who were proimed ¡¯dead¡¯ yesterday felt like they had to do exceptionally well in today¡¯s test. They were so anxious such that they were literally shaking unknowingly.


    For them, they had let their Commander, Captain¡¯s, teammates and his highness down. This alone was enough for them to want to prove their worth¡¯s.


    Landon looked at his men and smiled.


    "Today, Commander Lucius and I will test your swordsmanship skills. We will be looking at your reaction time, flexibility, prowess and fighting tactics."


    "Each person will be given 4 sandbags weighing 4 kg each and a 15 kg sandbag to carry on your backs. You are to fight each either Commander Lucius or myself for 5 minutes, while wearing these weights. Two matches going on at the same time. Commander Lucius will fight in one match, while I, the other."


    Landon knew that Lucius couldst for 2 hours straight without even taking a break when wielding his sword.


    Lucius was a war veteran. To get the his position, one needed to have ughtered a lot of enemies in the battle field. In some war cases, Lucius had to fight for 4 hours straight before the war ended. Otherssted for 2 hours while some for 3 hours.


    Breathing exercises were very popr for knights. In the battle field, one needed a lot of stamina and momentum to push on.


    Landon knew that at the end of every match, it would take 1 minute for the knight to leave and a new one toe on stage.


    For veteran knights, that one minute was perfect for breathing exercises and gathering momentum for the next opponent. Although Landon knew this, he still didn¡¯t want to burden Lucius that much.


    As for Landon he knew that he couldn¡¯tst for more that an hour without getting tired, so he asked the system for help.


    ¡¯System...do you have energy boosters that I could use?¡¯


    ¡¯Answering host, this system has everything, even instant Ramen noodles. Therefore, system will have energy boosters. One shot of energy from the system canst for 1 hour only and costs either 3 development points, 5 technology points or 1 bonus points. This energy shot revitalizes one energy level, bringing one¡¯s body to maximum energy conditions. All traces of fatigue and pain will disappear from the user. Does host want to use his development points towards this?¡¯ The system asked.


    ¡¯System, can I use this shot on anyone other than myself?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes you can host¡¯


    ¡¯Good.....After every hour, give Captain Lucius and myself energy shots. So for 4 hours we will need 3 shots each. In total, six shots will be used. Right system?¡¯


    ¡¯That is correct host....In total the host will use up 18 development points for the hourly energy shots¡¯


    Landon nodded and was pleased. He also decided to get some for Lucius, because although he knew that, although Lucius could reallyst long, he wanted Lucius to fight the young knights in his best conditions.


    Others should not fight Lucius when he was tired, as that will also not be fair to the knights who fought him in his best condition previously.


    The reason for the weights is to see how the men could fight in different scenarios. When facing an enemy, you might have to fight when carrying heavy items or even rescued civilians on your back.


    What if you were carrying an unconscious princess and the minute you put her down, someone sneaks attacks you and kill her? Besides you might need to escape while fighting and carrying heavy items in your hand or a person on your back. Adaptability is key.


    It is also important to note that your enemy might not carry any extra items or persons when attacking you. So they would be free and weightlesspared to you. Hence Landon insisted that they fought with these weights on.


    Landon realised that most of the young knights couldn¡¯t fight well when carrying weights on their backs and legs.


    Surprisingly, the weights on their hands didn¡¯t disturb them all that much from wielding their swords. The problem was that they didn¡¯t know how to bnce their center of gravity when fighting with these weights.


    So most of the time, they would fall down, trip or even identally drop their swords. They were struggling to adjust themselves, but in battle, the enemy will not give you the time to adjust.


    Looking at his men, Landon decided that he would start training them regrly with weights.


    After 1 hour of battling, Lucius was surprised that he didnt feel tired at all. He assumed it was because of the breathing exercises he did during the battles.


    Lucius looked at Landon and was deeply impressed. He had assumed that the young lord would get weak after an hour of multiple intense battles. He decided to see how long Landon couldst before opting for a break from the exams.


    2 hours went by and even 3 hours had gone by, yet Landon didn¡¯t even break a sweat. Although Lucius found it oddly strange that he wasn¡¯t tired. He now regarded Landon as a ¡¯Monster¡¯ for wielding a sword so long.


    Infact Lucius wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that. The young knights all thought Landon was not human. Lucius they understood, but Landon who had never gone to war before couldst this long? They were all impressed by their king.


    Once the exam was over, Landon informed the knights that they would get their results and rewards tomorrow morning before their regr training sessions.


    After having breakfast, Landon made up his mind to check on the farnds and mines today.


    As he was walking out of the upper region with Terry, one of Tim¡¯s apprentices rushing over.


    "Good day your highness, all the te-boards and chalkboards requested have been sessful made." Paul said while bowing


    his head at Landon.


    "Raise your head Paul, this is Wonderful news, Let¡¯s go see your master first shall we?"


    "Yes your highness"

 Chapter 25 Starting the mission

    "Goodday Your highness, all your orders have beenpleted and are ready to go. If I must say your highness, these chalkboards and that strange white stone you call chalk are simply genius." Tim said while gazing at Landon with eyes filled with worship and adoration.


    Landon chuckled


    "Dont get too excited Tim, in the future we will create more marvelous products in Baymard. Afterall, although the idea was mine, you and your apprentices did all the actual work. So you all deserve most of the credit."


    "No no no your highness, a true man doesnt take credit for what he did not do." Tim said while shaking his head.


    Landon could only look at him helplessly.


    Infact, as time went by...Tim hade to know of all the brilliant ideas and things his highness had done in Baymard. From making thend bear food, to producing chalk and so on.


    How could a 15 year old have such profound knowledge? In his eyes, Landon had already be a wise sage who knew how to solve every problem in the world.


    "Tim, are you and your apprentices literate?" Landon asked.


    "Yes your highness, I taught them how to read, write and do Math." Tom answered confusedly.


    "In the future, I would like you to teach more people about Capentary and construction. Would you be able to do that?"


    Tim thought for a while and finally replied.


    "I would your highness, but my workshop is too small to amodate a lot of people here." Tim said while looking around his messy workshop.


    "Dont worry about that for now....Tim, I want to open a school for everyone in Baymard. Once people know how to read and write, I want you to pick two of your apprentices or yourself, to teach them about Capentary and constructionter on. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything else. I will give you an entire estate in the lower region consisting of 18 buildings for your new workshops."


    Tim was shocked. Isn¡¯t an entire estate too big for just a tiny workshop. What is his highness nning? ...Landon looked at Tim and instantly knew what he was worried about.


    "These buildings will be able to allow over 2000 people to work in them at once. I will put you in charge of these buildings and all construction projects in Baymard. Although we don¡¯t have a lot of people now, very soon this ce will be filled with people."


    Tim finally understood where Landon was driving at.


    "Plus in the future, I will also teach you new never before seen techniques for welding, constructing materials or buildings and creation of new devices and equipments. You will be the first person in the entire empire to use these techniques. As for the new equipments, they will mostly be made from Iron. Of course you and all vigers under you will get paid for your services monthly."


    The more Tim heard, the more excited he became. Right now, he hardly had any customers who in his workshop. His customers over the years, were the Barons and the city lord. They paid him a fair price for all his works, and he was content with the amount.


    The only reason he cared about the money was to feed his apprentices and himself, as well as help some vigers here and there.


    When he had excess money, he would drive a cart to the next vige, buy food and share with some vigers of Baymard.


    But now, he had the chance to let the vigers earn some coins, while he would learn new skills and techniques in his profession. How could he not agree to his highness¡¯ request?


    "So once you understand the principles and methods that I teach you, I need you to also teach everyoneingter on into your workshops." Landon continued.


    " Of course your your highness" Tim said happily.


    Landon knew that he couldn¡¯t request Tim to teach the principals of construction now, or Wiggins to teach the principals of mineral ore extraction or anyone for that matter.


    Right now, none of them knew anything about physics, chemistry or even biology. They knew math, but not the earth type of math. They only knew how to add, subtract and do basic division. The good thing was that they were all literate.


    Landon nned that while the vigers were learning how to read, write and perform math, he would give each of the leaders books on all four subjects. Allowing them to study them first and thenter teach their workers in all work departments.


    Tim was happy.....but also now extremely worried.


    "But your highness, more importantly how are we suppose to get enough Iron for all these?"


    "Dont worry, after you install these chalkboard to the various ssrooms in the upper estate, I¡¯ll take you to a ce."


    Tim was still confused, but chose to believe Landon anyway.


    Tim took three apprentices, put all the boards in a cart and followed Landon and Terry to one of the estate¡¯s in the upper region.


    Once they arrived, they spent their time, dismantling the fancy designs and paintings on each wall... Afterall, Landon thought ssrooms should be free of all distractions, so the students could better concentrate on their studies.


    They attached the chalkboards to the walls in various rooms and used one room as a storage room for all te-boards.


    Landon decided to go to the lower regions so he could show Tim the Iron ores and also collect chalk for the ssrooms.


    On his way down, the system notified him for his reward.


    ¡¯Ding!!¡¯


    ¡¯Congrattions host for creating chalkboard (ckboards) and chalk. You were rewarded 40 Bonus Points (BP) for the creation of the chalkboard and 10 BP for creating chalk.¡¯ The system replied.


    ¡¯System show me my stat¡¯s.


    >Host name: Landon Barn


    >Age: 15


    >Status: King of Baymard


    >Level: Beginner ( Still Level 1)


    >Current Sitaution: Healthy


    <Overall Points: 82 DP and 50 BP


    (* Note: DP is development points and BP is bonus points)


    Actually Landon had forgotten about the fact that he could get points for creating chalkboards and chalk. His mind was very focused on starting his mission on cannon making and gunpowder.


    He needed to teach chief Wiggins the alchamist, how to make gunpowder for the cannons fast.


    Suddenly, the system gave him a new warning alert.


    ¡¯Warning Warning.....Host a ship is sailing towards the sea coast of yournd.¡¯

 Chapter 26 Unexpected Visitors?

    Landon said his goodbyes to Tim and rescheduled with him for tomorrow.


    Landon then made a U-turn with Terry back to the upper region. Terry was confused as to why Landon looked so flustered.


    Immediately as Landon stepped into Lucius¡¯ office, he said


    "Uncle Lucius, there¡¯s a shiping towards the sea coastline of Baymard. Please gather 100 men ande with me towards the coast."


    Lucius jumped up from his chair, took his sword and ran out. While they were running Lucius asked.


    "How long do you estimate before they arrive?"


    " 2 hours time." Landon replied.


    Everything happened so fast and Terry was still confused, but he decided to wholeheartedly trust Landon¡¯s analysis.


    He thought that when he and Landon made their way towards the lower region, Landon must have probably seen a tiny dot-like figure on the sea approaching Baymard. Afterall, one could see the seas from the central region clearly.


    1 hourter, while they were gathering enough men, a soldier from the seaport ran up to them.


    "My king, arge ship is approaching the coastline. It is estimated that they would arrive in an hours time." Said the knight.


    "You did well soldier.... Thank you for your report. Go back and tell the rest of the soldiers stationed there that we will bring enough men for safety before the ship docks on the coast."


    As the soldier was about to leave, he turned around and realized that a lot of knights where already gathered in the courtyard with Landon.


    ¡¯Did his highness already know of the approaching ship? or is there another training routine I¡¯m not aware of.¡¯ the young knight pondered.


    Just like that, 30 minutes more had passed by, and Landon started moving towards the sea coasts with his men.


    Once at the seaside, Landon had the vigers go back for safety reasons and waited for this unexpected ship to dock.


    The first time Landon came out here during the inspection, he knew something fishy was going on.


    There was an already built ship dock here, and the most vigers had said that every after 4 months, Landon¡¯s father, the king of Arcadina who came to Baymard in the ship for visits.


    Apparently the city lords and Barons had lies to the poor vigers so as to stop them from being nosy.


    During the time when the ship docked, the city lord would always ban people froming to the coastline or even going towards the lower regions.


    Thhe city lord imed that they would bother his majesty and get killed if they showed up to any of these ces.


    The vigers were so afraid to die that once the ship docked they would hide in the central region and only hunt for food in the forest outside the city gates.


    At first, he didn¡¯t understand what the barons and city lord¡¯s ns were. But after visiting the mines in the lower region, he had finallypleted the puzzled mystery.


    There was no way his father would take time out every 3 months to visit Baymard. He would rather believe that cows could fly that believe that story.


    The vigers had lived all their lives here and were simple people. What did they know about royal visits? sigh..they were really scammed out by those nobles.


    It was clear that these were the merchants who traded with the city lord and barons. The emblem and g on their ship shows that they¡¯re from the empire of Carona.


    From Baymards location, Carona was its closest neighbouring empirepared to Terique. It made sense that these Nobels would trade with people outside the empire of Arcadina. That way his father would never know a thing, So Landon concluded that this ship must be a merchant ship.


    As the shipped docked, a chubby 20 year old boy surrounded by his own knights walked off the ship towards Landon¡¯s direction.


    He smiled as he opened his arms and loudly spoke:


    "Ahhh where is Baron sylvain and city lord Augustus? have they fallen I¡¯ll? I have just finished trading with some cities in the empire of Yodan and decided to get my usual supply from here."


    As Landon looked at the boy, he observed that the the boy waspletely clueless about Baymard¡¯s current situation.


    This boy was a jolly guy alright. Infact Landon thought that he was the smaller chubbier version of Santa us back on earth without the grey hairs and beards..... Just looking at him would make anyone smile.


    As he spoke, one could tell that his smile was genuine and he¡¯s cheeks would get turn rosey red. Such a cheerful guy, Landon thought.


    "Sorry sir, but the city lord and Barons have been stationed in other cities in the empire. I am the new lord and new king of Baymard, king Landon." Landon said with a smile.


    Mr. Santa us was taken aback, yes Santa... Infact Landon had already decided to call him that irrespective of what his real name was.


    Santa¡¯s eyes almost popped out and his mouth opened widely. Landon really thought that this guy didn¡¯t have any poker face at all. Why so surprised?


    "So you are king Barn¡¯s son Landon? Your nothing like what the people describe you to be. I can tell a person¡¯s true nature by just observing them. Hmmhmm I think your a good fellow bro...You give me good vibes." the man said while nodding.


    Santa walked around Landon in a circr manner while constantly nodding. Landon and his knights didn¡¯t know whether to cry or tough. (??)


    ¡¯Sir, can¡¯t you see hes our king? can you at least not circle him as you like? Can¡¯t you do it without making it look so obvious?¡¯ The knights thought.


    ¡¯Yup. I was right, no poker face at all.... but I like it¡¯ Landon said with a smile.


    "Ahhh where are my manners?" Santa said.


    Everyone rolled their eyes heavenwards...(????).. even his own knights did it too.


    "My name is Benjamin Hamilton...for short, you can call me Ben or what ever you like. Since we are already friends, I¡¯ll call you younger bro..hihihi infact you all should call me elder bro or little bro..hihihihi" Santa said while acting shy like a blushing maiden.


    ¡¯Since when did we be friends with you? can you not be so shameless?¡¯ most of the knights thought.


    "Since we are already friends, I¡¯ll call you Santa from now on...right santa?" Landon replied yfully.


    "No no no what kind of name this that? Little bro, are you making fun of your older bro here?.....hmhm Its weird alright?" Santa said while holding his jaws and shaking his head. (??????)


    Landon couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and burst outughing hard.


    "Ayee... you said I can call you whatever I want, so are you going back on your words now?....Besides santa means a cheerful person (**he lied ??) . I like you a lot that¡¯s why I gave you the nickname."


    "Really?....I like you too bro...yayyy..." Santa replied while holding Landon¡¯s hands and shaking them vigorously.


    One of the knights from Santa¡¯s side coughed and looked at Landon as if begging for him to forgive Santa for his actions.


    Landon smiled back at him as if reassuring him that it was ok.


    "Little brother let¡¯s talk business" Santa said as he held onto Landons shoulders and walked towards the lower region.


    In conclusion, when it concerned Santa, Landon had just one philosophy to go by.


    ¡¯If you can¡¯t beat him, join him¡¯

 Chapter 27 A successful Partnership

    "Little bro, I won¡¯t even lie to you... I came here to buy some mineral ores from you...would that be possible little bro? Please...." Santa asked with pleading puppy dog eyes


    "Of course it would.....not only that.....In the future, I will be making new unique and interesting products that¡¯ll be only avable only in Baymard... Anyway, Just tell me how many tonnes you need and I¡¯ll provide them for you immediately."


    Santa¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the words unique and interesting....he was a merchant afterall


    As they moved through the lower region, Landon purposely showed Santa thebs and chalk samples that he developed.


    As they moved through the lower region going, Santa was stunned.... ¡¯He actually made thend bear food.....this guy.....¡¯ Santa thought with a smile on his face.


    One could see fields of wheat, beans and all other foods covering up to farmnds. There were bananas and ntains growing on the sides as well as apples, tomatoes, lettuces, cabbages and spinach.


    All the times he came to Baymard, 97% of farms didn¡¯t even have a single crop growing in them. But now these farms were overflowing with rich crops. How could Santa not be shocked? Was this still the Baymard he knew of?


    And unlike the other nobles he met, Landon didn¡¯t disrupt the peace in the vige just because he was passing through with a guest.


    Santa observed that as they passed through, everyone on the farms greeted them warmly, especially Landon. And there were no false pretenses in their gazes. He noticed that most people looked at Landon as if he were a God.


    This little brother of his even cracked jokes with the vigers and carried the little children who came to see their parents at work. The kids were all happy that they could touch or be carried by their king. He even did a little magic trick for them before they left.


    This is how nobles should act, Santa thought. Infact, Santa was a noble himself. He was the third son of Baron Hamilton of Carona. Since he couldn¡¯t inherit his father¡¯s title, he chose to be a merchant.


    Over the years, he built quite a name for himself and became known through out Carona as the ¡¯Foolish noble merchant¡¯ by many.


    They call him foolish because since he was young, he never liked following all those pretentious and fake Nobel rules. At an early age, he always liked doing things that regr people loved.


    Once, he disguised himself as a peasant and worked in a bakery for 3 months. On the third month, his dad found out and gave him the beatings of his life. Because of his nature, he became a thorn in his dads eyes.


    People would mock andugh at the Baron saying that he had a peasant son, as if there was anything wrong with that


    Heter on bought a ship and sessfully crossed the sea¡¯s bringing different thing s from different parts of the world into Carona. He became popr and the go-to-man for all shop owners and nobles in Carona.


    But his dad was still constantly disappointed in him, as well as his two older brothers. For them, it was an honor for a noble to fight and go to war for his majesty.


    The only people who loved him dearly were his mom and his three sisters. They thought he was cute, funny and very kind.


    He just didn¡¯t like pretending and doing senseless things. Why couldn¡¯t people talk to each other regrly without the extra rules attached? That¡¯s why he secretly admired Landon, he could tell that Landon wasn¡¯t one who was also hung up on the rules of ettiquet.


    As they passed through, the vigers didn¡¯t even bother with Santa at all...Their gazes were on full focus towards his highness Landon.


    Was this the weak and dumb bastard child of king Barn. Infact Santa knew that he wasn¡¯t weak. The aura Landon gave out was that of a person who had experienced a lot of battles.


    When he learnt that Landon would be creating items that have never been seen before, Santa was skeptical.


    After after taking a tour in theboratory and seeing this so called chalk, Santa was pleasantly surprised.


    Although chalk seemed like a small matter, to Santa it really wasn¡¯t. It was genius. Do you know how many te-boards are thrown away per year in his empire because they get scratched or destroyed?


    Chalk was way better than te-pencils and way cheaper. te-pencils are like sticks which are used to scratch the boards for educational purposes. Chalk was the best solution for this problem, and it was only found in Baymard. How could Santa not want any?


    "Little brother, is it possible to buy these chalk sticks now? I need enough chalk for 10,000 people in one go"


    "Not for now Santa, these chalk sticks are barely enough for my people as it is. And we dont have enough manbour to produce suchrge amounts....but, If you can get me 3000 ves or people who are genuinely looking for work the next time youe, then I¡¯ll be able to produce a huge batch for you....How about that?"


    "That makes sense little bro....okay okay.....at the end of each month, I will send one of my trusted aids to you with a ship containing 1000 workers in them. I will do this every month, until you have 3000 men from me."


    "That¡¯s good.... speaking of which..how much will you pay per tonne of ores? Landon asked


    "I usually pay 1200 gold coins per tonne little bro. And I¡¯ll be leaving with 150 tonnes of these ores today."


    ¡¯So I¡¯ll get 180,000 gold coins today...not bad..¡¯ Landon thought.


    "Alright.....so how much does it cost to get ves?" Landon asked


    "In the ve markets, ves are gotten by how beautiful or how strong they are. The average ve costs 1600 copper coins per person" Santa said


    ¡¯So for 3000 people I¡¯ll need 480 gold coins.¡¯ Landon thought.


    "Do you have any rare seeds on your ship?"


    "Of course I do silly..... Wen I used toe here, the nobles would buy bags of wheat, beans and other foods from me. There would also be a few who buyed the seeds of these foods, although they knew that thends couldn¡¯t bear anything. I¡¯m guessing they still wanted to try their luck." Santa said with a smile


    "Good.....once we are done with your order, I¡¯ll take a look at your seeds."

 Chapter 28 Busy Day

    As the day went by, Landon, Santa and the knights loaded up all the ores unto Santa¡¯s ship and Landon gave him 12 chalk sticks as a parting gift.


    Landon ended up using 300 gold coins to buy bags of dried apple seeds, pear seeds, watermelon seeds,peach seeds, grape seeds, orange seeds, pepper seeds, peanuts, rice and beans seeds.


    He quickly looked for Lyore and carefully exined how the fruit seeds are to be nted.


    The farmers who saw the seeds where curious about some of them. They had never heard of watermelon¡¯s and peach fruits before. They were now curious as to how the fruits will look and taste. Plus Landon was craving some himself too.


    With 179,700 gold coins more in Baymard¡¯s pocket, Landon was thrilled. But this gave rise to a new issue he had...who would be in charge of government funds in the future?


    For now he and his mom could do it...butter on, he needed to write Laws, procedures and vitions codes for Baymard.


    All his trusted aides were knights, and he couldn¡¯t use his mom or Lucy either.


    The finance minister needed to be someone who was trustworthy and didn¡¯t show any characteristic traits of a greedy person. The chosen minister must also be well learned, with a mindset that always focused on the improvement of Baymard....This would be difficult. Landon thought.


    ----------The next day------


    On the training courtyard, Landon promoted some knights and rewarded them as lieutenant¡¯s under their various knight Captain¡¯s.


    Mark, Josh and Gary where promoted from Captain¡¯s to Major General¡¯s for the army. Each Major had 2 Captain¡¯s under them. And each Captain had 4 Lieutenant as well under them.


    Every knight was told about their strengths and witnesses, as well as rmended personal workout routines for them to do in their freetime.


    The knights who got promoted were extremely proud of their aplishments and felt that all their hard work paid off.


    Those that didn¡¯t get promoted, didn¡¯t feel jealous or envious of those that did. They knew how hard those Captain¡¯s and Lieutenant¡¯s trained to get those rankings.


    Berry Jax, Terry, Billy Vein, Joseph Fig and 2 others were promoted to Captain¡¯s under their various Major General¡¯s.


    Once the training session was over, Landon took Tim to the lower region and showed him around the estate on the left side of the farms and the mines.


    Tim saw both mines and waspletely shocked... one had iron ore¡¯s while the other, molybdenite.....the other ores in the caves held no importance in his eyes...but to Landon they were extremely rare ore¡¯s.


    "Tim, I will put you in charge 350 men who will work in the estate. Out of the 19 buildings present in the estate, one will be used as a storage facility for keeping all ore stones extracted from the mines. Each stone type will be stored separately in different rooms."


    "No problem your highness, this won¡¯t be an issue. " Tim said while nodding.


    "The second building in the estate will be used for ss production. We will need to collect a lot of sand from the sea for that"


    ss!!!!!!!!! Tim was shocked. One had to know that ss was only produced identally by lightning in this era. Hence it was very rare and valuable. Sort of like a collector¡¯s item.


    Tim had seen ss before, green colored ss and blue colored ss in the former Barons estate before.


    In this era, sometimes when lightening striked the ground tubes of ss would be formed. The electricity in a bolt of lightening can melt the sand making itbine with other substances whichter hardens into ss. Hence people thought that only the Gods could make ss.


    Back on earth, ss was first man-made in thete 15th century. And before that, people only waited on lightening to do some well.


    Obviously, Landon couldn¡¯t wait for the 10th century to move towards the 15th or 16th century for ss making be invented. He urgently neededboratory test tubes, so as to make gunpowder.


    He needed to iste differentpounds from the ores and uratelybine them to make effective products in the future.


    He needed toplete his mission as soon as possible, as well as ensure Baymards safety for the time being. He hated the feeling of vulnerability towards his enemies.


    Anyone could gather arge army and kill him presently. Ever since he was cured from the Whisp poison, he had felt something or someone wanted him seriously dead.


    He ruled out his father because, although his father hated him, his father also couldn¡¯t bothered to kill him. His father was the sort of person that wouldn¡¯t waste his energy on an enemy that he considered to be weak. So that leaves his siblings in the mix. All of them were ck-hearted and down right cruel. It had to be one of them.


    He needed to make the cannons fast so as to protect Baymard, his mom, Lucy, his men and himself as well.


    As Tim listened to Landon, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Landon was actually the reincarnation of a God. Either way, he was happy to be a part of the ss making process. This was history in the making.


    "Don¡¯t worry Tim, I¡¯ll show you how its done" Landon replied with a smile.


    Tim calmed his exited heart down and looked at his highness with reverence.


    "The third building will be used in producing what I call war cannons....I will also teach you how to create them."


    "The fourth building will be used to make construction tools like Pickaxes, construction rail cars and other mining equipments.....as for the rest of the 16 buildings, keep them unupied for now....Soon, other things will be created in them." Landon continued


    "Your highness how soon do you want to start?"


    "As soon as possible. Out of the 350 men, 100 will work on ore extraction, 100 will work on ss production,100 on cannon making and 50 will work in producing construct equipments....Dont worry by the end of the month, Baymard will be expecting new workers so by then you¡¯ll have more people in the production line."


    Tim nodded and listened attentively.


    "You will be the overseer for all departments in the estate. I also need you to assign all 6 of your apprentices as supervisors for each sector and department." Landon said.


    "The ss making department will have 2 sectors: Sand extraction from the sea and ss making itself.....Likewise, ore extraction will also have 2 sectors: ores from the first mine and those from the second mine." Landon continued.


    Landonter told Tim the sry for all workers, supervisors and overseers. He also ensured Tim that he would have cooks and guards around the estate for the workers.


    Since the paintpany had used up all the mining pickaxes avable, Landon gave Tim enough money to go to the next city and buy 1000 more in preparation for the set of vesing from Carona.


    Tim had agreed to go to the neighbouring town, the next day and return before the end of the week, so Landon had to postpone his mission for now.


    Speaking of the ves, Landon needed to make amodations readily avable for them once they came.


    In the central regions, most houses were concentrated far away from the front gate of the city in fear of enemy attacks. Landon thought that he could use those empty spaces to build mud thatched houses for them. He would need to gather and pay a few more workers for the job though.

 Chapter 29 Schooling system

    --------The next day------


    Since Landon couldn¡¯t start the mission until Tim came back, he decided to open his school today.


    The adults could attend sses anytime of the day, due to the fact that some of them worked at morning shifts while others worked at afternoon shifts. Landon forbade anyone, especially the miners to work above 9pm in Baymard. Mining while usingmps air candles was still too dangerous in Landon¡¯s opinion.


    The children on the other hand, had to attend only morning sses.


    After training, he asked the knights to gather all the vigers around the town square in the central region. Even the miners and farmers had to attend, plus the alchamists and fishermen. Everybody!!


    He looked at therge crowd and climbed up the podium in the city square in the central region.


    "Citizens of Baymard. Within this past month and a half, history has been made here in this glorious city. The farnds have bored food, the people are healthy and the town is growing steadily...Some of you have had steady wages from working in the various jobs in Baymard, and can now afford to feed your families. You all need to feel proud because, this is the result of your hardwork." Landon said


    Everyone nodded and felt warm inside, especially those who had been working in factories and farnds.


    "As you all know, Baymard is no longer part of Arcadina. The empire has rejected us because in their eyes we the trash of Arcadina. The empire abandoned us and left us for dead. But do we need them?..No we don¡¯t. We will make our own empire and make them regret ever throwing us away."


    As they listened, they blood began to boil. For years now, they had been requesting food and assistance from their former king, Landon¡¯s father, King Barn.


    But what did he do? Absolutely nothing. He neglected them for years and left them to their hunger.


    "The empireughed at Baymard thinking that we would always remain weak and die from starvation....But, haven¡¯t we proven them wrong? It is my dream to make Baymard a paradise on earth for you all. We will progress mentally, physically and financially together. We will fight and trample on our enemies together... I promise to make the city a holynd to all who see it. Are you all with me? Are you all with me!!!? Landon asked loudly.


    "Yes" They yelled passionately.


    "Good....In future, I will offer up more jobs to you all allowing all of you to make as much money as you would like and live better lives than your current states.... But for this to happen, I need my people to be literate.... I will teach you all and allow you to further yourselves in the world. My people must not be looked down on by anyone in the empire. I will make you all leaders of tomorrow and Baymard, the promisend for all. This is my promise to you."


    They were stunned. His highness was willing to teach them? Their hearts were filled with joy and gratitude towards Landon. Their children would be literate and smart like people in flourishing cities. They vowed hat they were going to seriously learn and develop Baymard alongside with Landon. They also wanted to witness history in the making.


    Landon exined the schooling system to them and had everyone register for a session.


    He had Lucius and the three Major general¡¯s, write out their names on parchment papers. Lucius wrote down the names of all children, while the three generals Registered the adults. Gary registered adults for morning sses, Josh for early afternoon sses and Mark forte afternoon sses.


    Registering, allowed Landon to know how many people would attend the sses daily. Just like that, the first day of ss was set for tomorrow morning.


    He also told them about the ves and refugees that woulde at the end of the month, and got 100 volunteered men and women who would aid in building houses for them.


    He discussed the pay and also promised to provide them with food and guards while they were working. He wrote down their names and told them that they would start the next day.


    And finally, he gathered 350 men and women in advance for the building and development of cannons. He also wrote down their names and told them to begin work Monday next week, since Tim woulde on Friday.


    Off the bat, he decided to let most of the women work with making ss, as that did not involve strenous digging for ores in the mines.


    Although women could do the job, men had more raw strength and were just faster than women.


    On earth, women could work in alot of jobs due to the progress of technology. There were machines that dug up the ground and carried raw materials for people. All one needed to do, was to control these machines.


    But now, in this ancient and wayward era, there was no way he would allow women carry heavy stones and rocks all day. They¡¯d get sick and damage their organs and bodies. Landon wasn¡¯t risking it.


    But he could allow them to be a part of putting sand in sacs and letting the men load them unto carts that would transport them to the ss making factory. The women could also be alchemists or scientists if you will.


    They could also weld and mold the cannons in a giant furnace...but he would never allow them to work in the mines.


    The women who signed up were happy and excited. Women in this era only cooked, took care of their families, sewed, farmed, mold mudbricks or became maids for rich households. Even working as a cksmith¡¯s apprentice was not allowed.


    They were bored with these jobs and wanted something new, but now they could. And the best thing was, they got to earn the same sry as a man.


    In this era, even in the same profession, men earned more than women. For example, In the same backery or farming jobs.


    Even if a woman did exactly the same thing as a man, she¡¯d still get lower wagespared to that man. They usually got frustrated because they too have families to take care of. Some of them were widows and some had husbands who were became bedridden with illness.


    They became the bread winner in those cases, and had to support their slhusbands and children. But this era made things too hard for them.


    Over the past month, Landon had been teaching Lucy, his mom Kim, Grace and little Momo math. Likewise, Lucy and Kim also taught Grace and little Momo how to write, read, count numbers, and also do basic addition and subtraction.


    In Landon¡¯s opinion, Grace was very intelligent and had a sharp mind. With more time, Grace would definitely be a master in mathematics. In the future, he would let his mom teach math 2, while Grace thought math 1. But not for now....she had to continue learning properly.


    Landon went down to the Alchemy department and transported a huge stack if chalk to the ssrooms in the upper region.


    Each student would be given 2 packs of 12 stack chalk sticks (24 pieces of chalk in total) and 2 te-boards for free at the beginning of the term.


    Once they lost or finished their school supplies, they could buy extra supplies from the school store or the local stores in the central region.

 Chapter 30 Developmen

    After dinner, Landon decided to continue writing books on all the knowledge he acquired from: his past life as an engineer and from the system rewards.


    Ever since he finished the farming mission a while ago, he had been writing daily on : Farming, Basic Chemistry and Mathematics.


    He had been using the systems time capsule, for 3 hours a day in the real world (** 15 days in the time capsule) alongside a concentration speed pill.


    1 concentration speed pill allowed him to concentrate and write super fast for 1 hour in the real world.


    After taking the pill, he realized that in 2 hours (10 capsule days), he had written 5 books. Landon was pleased with the pill.


    So far, he had written 32 copies of basic chemistry, 25 copies of introduction to farming, 39 copies of Basic Mathematics and 3,000 timetable parchment papers for each student.


    Today, after his morning teaching session, he decided to continue making more copies. His goal was to have: 60 copies of basic Chemistry, 50 copies of introduction to farming and 60 copies of basic Mathematics by Friday.


    Once all the copies were done, he would allocate them to schools and all industrial departments in Baymard.


    He also decided to continue writing and re-adjusting thews in Baymard, as well as the military rules for soldiers.


    Baymard was sort of a ruleless city. Since the empire stopped caring about the ce, the nobles who lived here before, just did what they wanted and also took what they wanted.


    ¡¯They were just bullies¡¯. Landon thought.


    And just like that, Landon¡¯s week flew by fast.


    He spent his days: writing, teaching, assisting in farming, building mud houses, fishing, training and building gigantic furnaces for different departments in the construction industry.


    asionally, he would also visit the mines and the alchemyboratory, to see how they were doing.


    By the time it was Friday, he had aplished all his goals.


    Out of the total copies he had, he kept 30 Basic Chemistry books, 30 Basic Mathematics books, 30 Introduction to farming books and 2000 copies of the timetable in the school storage room.


    In Baymard, every student would get 2 parchment paper timetables for free.....But if the student loses them, he/she would have to buy one from the school or ships in the central region. 2 of them would cost 1 copper coin.


    As for the rest of the books, he decided to distribute them to all supervisors and overseers within all the industries in Baymard.


    On Friday, Tim came back with arge wagon filled with pickaxes. They were unloaded and neatly arranged in a tool storage facility for the workers.


    Thinking about it now, Landon thought it would be a good idea to build a locker room where everyone could keep their tools in it. Of course building it, would be the duty of deoartment 4, when they start working.


    Landon gave 10 copies of basic Chemistry,10 copies of basic Mathematics and 300 Timetable sheets to the construction industry.


    Since all the supervisors already know how to read and write, as well as do math, he decided to give them the copies. Be it the alchemists or even Tim¡¯s group of people. All of then knew how do read


    Hence, each supervisor was to keep 1 copy and read and fully understand them.


    In the future, although these courses will still be taught in school, if the employee doesn¡¯t understand something at work, it is the duty of the supervisor to exin it to him/her.


    Back on earth, supervisors and overseers knew the how¡¯s, the what¡¯s and the why¡¯s.....Why they kept the temperature low in some procedures, why the pressure was high, the dangers of doing certain things, and so on.


    Engineering itself is a very risky field. Somepounds and chemicals, can only be kept or worked on, at certain pressures and temperatures.


    Higher pressure¡¯s, could cause explosions in the tank, killing everyone instantly. Afterall 95% of chemicals are mmable at specific entropys, pressure¡¯s and so on.


    Hence, in Landon¡¯s mind, the supervisors and overseers must be knowledgeable enough to exin and assist the workers. They must act and guide all those under them.


    He also gave 10 copies of basic Chemistry, 10 copies of basic Mathematics and 300 copies of the Timestable to the Qlchemy Industry.


    As well as, 4 copies of basic Chemistry, 8 copies of introduction to farming, 4 copies of basic Mathematics and 300 copies of the timetable to the Food Industry.


    His reason for giving the food industry Chemistry and Mathematics books, was simple.


    Very soon, Baymard would start processing canned tomatoes, tuna and many more. As well process their own spices and food preservatives.


    To make all this happen, chemistry ys a major part in it, talk less of Mathematics.


    Once the night came, Landon jumped onto his bed and closed his eyes immediately.


    ---------------zzzzzzzzzzz¡¯ --- finally, the little king was fast asleep.


    Again, the days flew by fast, and just like that, Monday was here.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s make some ss¡¯ Landon thought.


    Gunpowder was a delicate thing.


    To make it, one needed saltpeter, charcoal and PURE sulphur. The purer the sulphur, the stronger the explosive effect of the gunpowder.


    So far, there was saltpeter and charcoal avable, but pure sulphur was a different matter on it¡¯s own.


    Pyrite rocks (called the fool¡¯s gold) is formed when Iron ore and sulphur, fuse together naturally with time. Since Iron is silvery and sulphur is yellowish, the rock is a blend between the two colors and can easily be spotted in the mines. Hence the name fool¡¯s gold.


    Most Pyrite rocks have 53% sulphur, in them.


    If Landon just threw these pyride rocks in with the charcoal and saltpeter, the gunpowder it would produce would be trash.


    He needed at least 97% of pure sulphur, for it to be extremely powerful. Hence extraction was the only way.


    Landon could have used the y pot method to extract the sulphur but that method was unsafe and not practical for industrial use.


    Generally, when Sulphur is being extracted, a very poisonous and toxic gas called H2S is released.


    When using the y pot method, there is no real safe way to dispose of the H2S, making the workers breath the poisonous gas.


    Large amounts of H2S can instantly damage your health, but small batches will not cause a lot of harm.That¡¯s why people only use this y pot methods in small batches (5 to 6 stones) a time.


    Landon didnt want to risk the health of his workers health, so the y pot method was off the table.


    How could he let them breath in poisonous gases? The workers would be producing gunpowder for god know how long. At leafy it should be safe.


    Hence, he decided to build his own apparatus using Iron and ss. He wanted to create a safe way to dispel the H2S gas, as well as carry out an industrial scale batches (150-300 stones).


    If he was going to build something, why not make it industrial scale? What¡¯s the point of throwing 5 or 6 rocks there, when you could throw 100¡¯s?


    It didn¡¯t make anything sense for Landon, who had hired more than 100 workers to just through a few stones a day. He wanted a mass production of sulphur, not a tiny sample.


    ¡¯Go big or go home¡¯, he thought.


    He also decided to build it in a way that was easy to manually control for now.....But when electricity woulde...hehehe.....he would attach temperature sensors, pressure sensors and other devices to a control room.


    ¡¯Ahhhh...the future is so bright..... I cant wait to build a food processing nt.... oh wait!!....I miss toothpaste maybe a...no no no...I¡¯ll do an industrial paint making nt first.¡¯ Landon thought while drowning in his futuristic fantasies.


    Little did he know, that dangerous forces where gathering in the shadows.Waiting to make their move.

 Chapter 31 City Lord Shannon

    ------- Riverdale City------


    "So, your saying that you personally saw Tim Mayers leave with a wagon filled with thousands of pickaxes? And he didn¡¯t tell you why he needed them?" City lord Shannon asked with a cold and intimidating voice.


    "Y...y..yes city lord.... w.. we saw him." said one of the young men kneeling on the ground fearfully.


    " W..we don¡¯t know why he nee...needed them my lord..." Another one said.


    Shannon Lurp drummed his fingers against the table and carefully observed their reactions.


    ¡¯druum druum druum¡¯ his fingers drummed.


    ¡¯It doesn¡¯t look like their lying¡¯, he thought while sizing them up.


    The 4 poor men were shivering under his ice cold gaze. They dare not meet his gaze. Everyone knew that their city lord was a tyrant. He killed when he felt like it. In their opinion, it was best not to anger this maniac.


    It¡¯s just that they couldn¡¯t understand what they had done to wanton the city lords attitude towards them.


    3 of them were justmon welders while the other, was also just an ordinary merchant. They didn¡¯t even know Tim Mayers well enough...So why were they treated like this?


    ¡¯Was he a criminal? Was he wanted in the empire? Did they identally sell goods to a fugitive? Is that why they were here?¡¯ they asked themselves worriedly.


    "You all can leave.... And..... keep this conversation confidential... I don¡¯t need to remind you all of what I will do to you if this conversation gets out. Do I?"


    "My lord, I swear on my life that I will never tell another soul...." replied one


    "I swear too my lord" the other 3 said hurriedly.


    "Go!!!" Shannon Lurp yelled.


    They shivered as they stood up and immediately walked away as fast as they could. In their minds, they had juste out of hell...


    They made up their minds that if they saw Tim Mayers again, they would stay as far as possible from him.


    Once they left, a man came out of the shadows and sat beside Shannon Lurp.


    "He knows" The man said.


    This man was Baron Rogers who used to live in Baymard before Landon took over.


    Baron Rogers was sent, 4 citys away from Baymard by king Barn. He was sent to the flourishing city of Prisdon.


    As soon as he arrived, he realized that his stay there, would be far much worse than when he was at Baymard.


    Prisdon was a moderately sized city with over 15 Barons and 1 city lord who controlled and distributed funds for all the nobles.


    Part of the money he received from the Capital as a Baron, was cut away by the city lord of Prisdon. Apparently, he was not the only one.


    The city lord of Prisdon requested for the nobles to give him 10% of their monthly wages given by the empire.


    But Baron Rogers needed the money more, so he couldn¡¯ta ept it.


    He requested for his money to be returned back to him, but the city lord never even gave him a nce. ¡¯What an jackass¡¯ he thought.


    He looked at Baron Rogers as if, looking at a foolish child who didnt know what was good for him.


    Baron Rogers was almost angered to death.... For pitsake, he needed more money to take care of his knights and keep his household in check.


    Back in Baymard, although thend was barren, the money he got from selling those ores was at least 4 times greater, than what he received in Prisdon as his monthly upkeep.


    The worse part was, ever since his fight with the city lord, everyone isted him.


    Some barons constantly tried to pick fights with him and even tried seizing part of the money as well.


    They even tried to buy his knights over, promising to give them more money than what he offered. How could he take this kind of insult as a man and as a Baron?


    Living in Baymard for all those years, he had truly forgotten how nasty and horrible nobles and people in power could be.


    His wife and children, who use to be to high up ( they were the one¡¯s who bullied and beat up the maids and citizens of Baymard), were now mocked and picked on, by the other nobles.


    His sons had been constantly bullied in the Knighthood academy of Prisdon, and his wife constantly mocked because she didn¡¯t have thetest fashionable clothes. He felt really low as a man.


    Hence he needed money fast, so as to secure his position in Prisdon.


    Once he thought about the mines in Baymard, he started thinking about Landon¡¯s death.


    For him, even if all the citizens of Baymard had to die for Landon to do die as well, he wouldn¡¯t give a damn.... all he wanted was the money.


    He couldn¡¯t just move his knights, who were 4 towns away, toe over and fight Landon and his 300 knights, everyone in the empire would be suspicious. Especially King Barn and that annoying city lord of Prisdon.


    That¡¯s why he had told and made a deal with city lord Shannon about the mines and thend.


    Since Baymard was very close to Riverdale city, city lord Shannon epted the deal. For him, it was a great way to expand his territory and while making more money at the side.


    Because Baron Rogers had to do it discreetly, he decided to leave Prisdon on the excuse of visiting an old friend.


    If word got out that he was interested in going to Baymard, people would start wondering if there was any special treasure there in Baymard.


    From there on, they wouldunch a full scale investigation on Baymard.


    If they truly discovered the mines, he was sure that king Barn would surely execute him immediately.(**Off with his head!!)


    As for Shannon Lurp, he had no intention of informing the king as well. Afterall, he too wanted the money made from the mines...


    Once and if, king Barn found out about the mines, no one would benefit from it other than King Barn himself.


    So they decided to find an opportunity to discretely deal with Landon without raising any suspicions.


    If they Suddenly attacked Landon, people would want to know their motives. This would definitely bring the kings attention on them. So for now, they decided to y it safe.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter whether he knows about the mines or not.... We¡¯ll assassinate him..... Assassination is the only way to get rid of him without raising any suspicions." Shannon Lurp said.


    "I agree... but, If we¡¯re going to do it, we need to get 1 of the top 5 assassins in the empire..... I think ¡¯Dumbo the Butcher¡¯ would be the best candidate for the job." said Baron Rogers.


    "Not a bad choice, afterall he¡¯s the closest one around presently.... I reckon if we send a letter now, he would arrive here in a month and a half."


    "WlThen, what do we do till then?" Baron Rogers asked anxiously.


    "We wait..... remember... right now, the capital is in an uproar... If we pull attention to ourselves, the other Prince¡¯s would surely seek us out..... Waiting is the only option." Shannon Lurp replied, while sipping on a cup of wine.


    Baron Rogers thought that what Shannon Lurp said made sense. The fight for power within the royal family was a well known fact to all the nobles in the empire.


    As nobles, they had the option to side with any of the prince¡¯s in the empire.


    But if the prince they choose, doesn¡¯t win in the fight for the throne, it mean¡¯t that their days where numbered. Or they would be hated and treated as trash by the ruling king.


    It was a tough call for most nobles.


    "Who do you think would win the fight for the throne?" Baron Rogers asked.


    Shannon Lurp leaned on his chair and looked up to the ceiling. He seemed to have fallen in a deep trance.


    The royal Barn family.

 Chapter 32 The Turbulent Barn Family

    ------White Wood City------


    Eli stood at his castle balcony, watching as his little brother¡¯s: Connor and James, got off their carriages.


    ¡¯So they finally came¡¯, he thought.


    "Zarius, where is Princess Jte?"


    "My lord, she is currently within the castle garden."


    "Inform her about the arrival of my dear brothers." Eli said.


    Infact 3 days ago, his younger sister: Jete, also arrived at his castle. She had imed that she missed him and wanted to spend more time with him.


    When she had arrived, Eli could see a trace of disappointment and dissatisfaction in her eyes.


    Knowing that the assassination attempt had failed, how could Jete not be angry?


    A month ago, when her brothers said that they would assassinate Eli, she was extremely happy and didn¡¯t wait to confirm if the assassination attempt would fail or not. Afterall, they had hired the "Golden Lotus" assassins who had a sess rate of about 98% in all their missions.


    Instead Jte wrote to Eli, saying that she would visit him soon. Her thinking was simple.


    If he was still alive by by the time she got there, she would im that she missed him dearly and wanted to spend more time with him... But if he was dead.....hehehe


    After delivering the letter, she got on her carriage 2 dayster and headed to White Wood City. In her mind, Eli was already a dead man. She even started practicing her performance for his death in her head.


    She could already see herself kneeling over his grave while shedding fake tears and screaming.


    ¡¯Brother Eli.....why did you have to go?....(sob sob)... why didn¡¯t I die in your ce? No!.. I.. I won¡¯t allow this?... Let me go with you.... I want to be with you brother Eli.....(sob sob)¡¯.


    After that, she had also imagined how people would beg her not to take her life and live longer...In her mind, her performance had to be wless, so she kept practicing in the carriage.


    Since it would take a month from the Capital to White Wood, she calcted that her arrival would be faster than that of her little brothers Connor and James....


    This was good... Afterall, she too thought of killing their father. So she urgently needed more knights, and funds as well.


    She had nned to arrive early and secretly disguise the knights as ves. Then, she would lead them back to the capital, and into her territory. For her, there was no need looking for another base.


    If her father realised that the 5000 knights he gave her, had left the Capital, he would be suspicious. So she could only secretly gather more forces in the capital.


    Even though her father had a lot of spies, she thought she could outdo him and secretly bring these men under his nose. (*** stupid girl)


    Why couldn¡¯t a woman rule a kingdom? Ever since she was a little girl, she had dreamed of being the fist ever queen to rule the empire.


    She wanted to make history, but that old foggy father of hers wouldn¡¯t even bulge. He was so hell bent on her older brother Eli as ruler of Arcadina.


    Wasn¡¯t she smart? wasn¡¯t she talented?.....So what was wrong in her being ruler? This was not fair, she thought.


    Her n was to wait for all her brothers to kill each other, then, she would assassinate thest man standing.


    On her way, she didn¡¯t want to contact her other brothers, for fear that the assassination n would be leaked.


    Little did she know that, they too didn¡¯t contact her when the assassination attempt failed, because they wanted to tell her in person to avoid other people from finding out about their schemes.


    If they¡¯re father knew that they had tried to kill the CROWN prince, he would decrease their funds and take away half of their armies.


    So, imagine her suprise when he she sees Eli receiving her when she arrives at White Wood city. Do you know how many days she spent nning that fake crying scene? tsk.


    She immediately pretended to have missed him and asked him about everything that happened in white wood city.


    Eli told her that someone tried to assassinate him, but he doesn¡¯t know who it was.


    As she heard him say that, her eyes lit up and she smiled....


    ¡¯So, he doesn¡¯t know?¡¯ she asked herself as she looked at his facial expression.


    Jte had spend these 3 days gathering information.


    Apparently, the assassins killed themselves in front of everyone, before they Eli had the chance to catch them. And only 1 escaped.


    After constantly digging information from the maids,mon folks and every other person she could think of, Jte decided to believe Eli, as all the proof showed that he really didn¡¯t know anything else.


    Eli went down the castle, to wee his beloved brothers who also missed him dearly....apparently.


    At the site of Eli, both Connor and James smiled widely. If one didn¡¯t know any better, they would think that these brothers actually loved Eli.


    Eli smiled as well and received them with a hug.


    "Little brothers, wee to White Wood..... how have you guys been? Howe you only write to your elder brother once in a year? Dont you miss me?" He said why pouting.


    "Elder brother, that¡¯s not it... you know that we have to take care of our territories as well... How could you say that we don¡¯t care about you?" Connor said while hugging Eli tightly.


    "Elder brother, I dont know how you do it.... but for me, running my territory is so hectic. I have to run up and down all day. Of course we miss you..... (sigh).... It¡¯s just that there¡¯s too much work in my territory right now, so of course I didn¡¯t have time to write to you." James said while hugging Eli too.


    Three trio spoke while making their way into the castle. As they arrived Connor and James were shocked.


    "What is she doing here? Was she the one that leaked information about the assassins to Eli?" they thought.


    But they quickly dispelled those thoughts after they found out that she had also arrived 3 days before.


    Once everyone was settled in their rooms, Eli went to his office with Zarius his head knight.


    He walked towards his bookcase and Zarius pushed it open.


    "Vrrruuumm"


    There was a staircase, leading to a secret room.


    Zarius lit a torch and walked down the staircase with Eli.


    At the bottom, there were torture devices hanging on the walls and tables. And at the end of the room, there were 3 cells that held 2 chained up men in them. While the other cell, had a man who was treated as a king.


    Eli walked passed the first two cells and finally arrived at thest one.


    "Old friend, have you enjoyed your stay at White Wood castle?"


    The man looked at Eli and smiled.

 Chapter 33 The Ghostly Prince

    A manid on a ck beautifully crafted couch.


    In front of him were different foods and fruits all lined up in well crafted wooden bowls, as well as a jug of wine to quench his thirst.


    The man was also the same age as Eli. He had dark red hair, thick manly eyebrows and light green eyes that looked like that of a cat.


    The man in the cage, was called Slytherin Cord.


    He was one of the top intelligence personnels in the empire.... What ever you wanted to know, he would get the information for you... His results were always 97% urate.


    Because his siblings had arrived, Eli didn¡¯t want to risk them finding out about his involvement with Slytherin Cord.


    Although they wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him, one should always prevent unnecessary situations from arising.


    One year ago, Eli received shocking news about his father. In all honesty, he thought the nan was an arrogant pig.


    His father had another bastard son other than Landon, and this bastard son was older than Eli by a year.


    The bastard went by the name the ¡¯the ghostly prince¡¯.


    His whereabouts were a mystery to those that try to find him. He always wore a giant silver ring on his thumb, as well as a silver metal face mask no matter where he went.


    It was only a struck of luck that Slytherin found out about him.


    Slytherin was passing through the city of Ganjia and decided toy low for a while since he was on a mission at the time.


    He saw the metal faced masked man by a stroke of luck and was curious.


    After doing investigations for 5 months he was disappointed. This man had a tightwork around him.


    Slytherin then decided to kidnap one of the man¡¯s lower ranked knights and tortured him. Although the knight didn¡¯t know much, what he did know was still astonishing.


    This man had been building his army for the past 4 years now. No one knows his base. Not even the knights. Apparently, he keeps knights at different cities and makes them blend in, by letting them work with the city lords and barons.... So basically, the knights worked as double agents.


    Even the king, City Lords and Barons didn¡¯t know about his existence.


    From Slytherins view, the Ghostly king was a dangerous one. All the men Slytherin sent to locate him, turned up dead.


    ¡¯This man was a ghost alright¡¯ thought Slytherin.


    Ever since Eli had received this piece of news.... he had been nning on killing his father and sitting on the throne fast.


    Small fries like his royal siblings didn¡¯t bother him at all...but this ghostly king....this one was a hard but to crack....


    Eli didn¡¯t know what the Ghostly king was nning... and neither he did he want to find out.


    His father had to die fast, before other bastard children pop out again to im his throne.


    ------


    "Did you finally locate his whereabouts?"


    "Not yet. I think he knows that someone is trying to track him down. My next operation might be a setup..... it¡¯s too risky." Slytherin answered.


    "Your right....y low for a while before you begin again."


    "As you wish, crown prince....oh that reminds me.... there¡¯s turmoil in the capital. The left minister has rallied up a lot of nobles to support Prince Connor as the crown prince."


    "Hmm for my brother to make this move, it shows that he is confident about his strength.


    "What about the Right minister?"


    "Recently, our spies have also reported that he had sessfully been bribed to side with Prince James for the position of the crown prince... although your the crown prince, your brothers are more popr in the capital than you are." Slytherin answered while crunching on an apple.


    "That¡¯s a given, afterall, they took advantage of my absence and worked their way up."


    "I also heard that prince James and Prince Connor had been giving out money to a lot to the peasants in Hope¡¯s of gaining their support."


    "Hahahaa ... what a desperate move to make... at the end of the day, the one who decides who bes king and who doesn¡¯t, is still my father". Eli responded.


    "True... I also thought it was stupid... From what I can see, your realpetition is the Ghostly king..... That man would be a hard wall to crack. ...Even your father doesn¡¯t know of his existence."


    "I know, that¡¯s why I need to gather enough forces fast."


    "What about your royal siblings and all the disturbances their causing in the Capital?"


    "Why bother over something like this? What does it matter anyway. Soon they¡¯ll all be dead."


    "And your bastard brother Landon? ..Do you want me to find out about his situation?" Slytherin asked.


    "No no no... that would be a waste of your skills and time..... What can a dying man do? Besides Baymard is a 3 month journey from here.... "


    Slytherin listened and thought that what Eli said made sense. Afterall, Slytherin had personally witnessed Landon being poisoned at his 15th birthday feast.


    Eli had sent him there to make sure that his knights did a good job of poisoning Landon. So he had observed from the shadows.


    He had also continued observing Landon within the 2 day period before his departure to Baymard.


    Landon¡¯splexion had changed to a pale blue-ish color within those two days. Even getting him unto the carriage required help from his knights.


    Anyone who saw this would know that Landon was already a dead man. There was no cure for that poison. Only death awaited him.


    "Besides..... I need you around here. I need you to keep tabs on Connar, James and Jte. Find out about their every move. ... I want to know, where they go, who they see and what they¡¯re doing daily.... don¡¯t worry about that bastard Landon..... Soon I will take hisnd from him.. He is but the least of my worries right now". Eli continued.


    "Not a problem..... I¡¯ll send my men to secretly follow them on their way back to their territories."


    "As for the ghostly king, make sure no one finds out anything about him.... not even my father. It would be better if his existence remained a secret... And if anyone is curious about his background. Come up with any story you want.... but never mention the fact that he is the king¡¯s son".


    "As you wish, crown prince" Slytherin replied.


    "Good....Soon, I will take care of him as well. By then, I would like to see just how powerful this brother of mine really is."

 Chapter 34 Cannon Firing

    Within a week and a half, Landon had sessfully produced 12 cannons within the Construction industry and 56rge sacks of gunpowder in the Alchemy estate.


    To ensure that the gunpowder had a superb Combustion ability, Landon had gone through several processes to ensure that the gunpowder particles were all finely crushed powders with uniform particle sizes.


    At the same time, Landon had also recruited 150 knights into the army within this past week and a half.


    Landon wasn¡¯t worried about the slow production rate of cannons and the number of knights he had, because he knew that, in another 1 and a half weeks more, ves and refugees would be arriving Baymard from Santa.


    Today, Landon positioned 8 of those cannons on the city walls and decided that the remaining 4 cannons should be brought to the barracks headquarters in the upper region.


    Behind the barracks was an empty field that led to a dense forest. From the high walls on the Baracks, one could see the dense forest that went on for about 80 square miles leading to a tall volcanic mountain.


    From what he had heard, the mountain has not had an eruption for at least 10,000 years and is not expected to erupt again in aparable time scale of the future. So this was an extinct volcanic mountain.


    It was the perfect ce for the knights to practice cannon firing in future.


    For today, he chose to test 1 of the 4 cannons from the barracks and had 2 knights drag the cannon unto the empty field.


    Both knights and workers wanted to see, as well as his mom, Lucy, little Momo and Grace, so he allowed them toe. But not all the knights of course (** Who¡¯s going to guard the city walls in the central region?)


    Many of the workers were curious as to what they had been making. They had been creating this weapon for quite some time now and didn¡¯t fully understand what it could do.


    But for Tim Mayers and chief Wiggins and the various supervisors in the industries, they understand exactly what would be happening today. Based on the chemical reactions and production processes, they knew that this weapon would have a great explosive factor.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was pounding as they crowded on the city walls, waiting to witness history.


    Landon also had some workers create 7 strong circlr wooden fences with rope and wood, 3 feet away from each other. Then, he had his knights ce 7 wild boars in each circr fence.


    He assigned a gunner and crew needed for operating a single cannon, and instructed Lucius and the knights on how to operate the cannon.


    Cannon operation required a specialized crew and a gunner to run it smoothly.


    Each cannon was to be manned by 4 soldiers and a gunner. The gunner was in charge of loading the gunpowder, while 1 soldier was in charge of providing cartge by igniting the canon. The 3 other soldiers were in charge of ramming and sponging the cannon, as well as holding thedle.


    Also, each cannon could fire about 60-75 shots (cartge) daily.


    After properly exining to his knights, they followed instructions and pointed the cannon at a projected angle towards the fourth (middle) animal fence.


    "My lord, we are prepared", Major General Gary said.


    "Good...now... FIRE!!"


    One of the soldiers ignited the cannon. Sludge and smoke fired out from the canon, and instantly:


    ¡¯Boom¡¯


    The ground shook slightly and everyone felt sounds echoing loudly in their ears. It was truly deafening.


    Everyone was shocked silly.


    This.... What kind of weapon was this? The results exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.


    Lucius¡¯ eyeballs nearly popped out of his eyes as he looked at the results... Then, he started remembering the days where he used to fight for territories along the borders.


    The Pyno continent looked exactly like that of North America back on earth.


    You could say that Arcadina was like Canada and skabined, with Baymard located at the topmost part of ska.


    The empire of Deiferus and the empire of Yodan both shared borders with Arcadina and could be considered as the United states and Mexicobined.


    From the East of empire of Arcadina, a lot of cities trailed towards an extremelyrge Ind close to Baymard (*** simr to how Mexico trails into the continent of South America back on earth... only this happens from ska in canada)


    This massive Ind is empire of Carona.


    Likewise, from the west of the empire of Arcadina, a lot of countries trail towards an even bigger ind. This is the empire of Terique.


    Acadina and Deiferus have always been in conflict with each other....This conflict led to arge scale war 200 years ago.


    The main issue was that, the Deiferus soldiers would sometimes conquer major cities along the Arcadina borders, brutally killing the people and soldiers stationed there. Once city¡¯s along the borders are conquered, the overall size of the empire would be reduced.


    If this continued, then sooner orter, they won¡¯t just be contented with cities at the borders.


    Hence in the past, Lucius had always been sent to the borders to fight and kill the Deiferus soldiers.


    Although all the leaders of each empire signed peace treaties with each other hundreds of years ago, humans were always greedy beings who want more than what they had. And since Arcadina was the biggest empire in Pyno, they didn¡¯t mind, taking some of it¡¯s cities.


    Once new rulers ascended the throne, they always looked for more power and cities to conquer, so the treaty wasn¡¯t always applied.


    Even till this day, there are always wars around the borders.


    If Lucius had this kind of weapon, then most of his friends wouldn¡¯t have died in the battles.


    He had been involved in intense battles that went on for 12 days straight, with each side sending backup every single day. He had even seen his friends being cut down before his eyes. Although they had seeded in keeping their border cities, Lucius felt that there was nothing to be happy about.


    As Lucius looked at the cannon, although he was happy for the creation of this weapon, he felt sad at the thought of his lost friends... (sigh)


    Landon walked around and checked the animals.


    The one that was targeted was dead, as its face was blown away into smithereens. The other 4 around it also died from the shock wave impact.


    Thest 2 that were furthest away from the target, didn¡¯t die... But had their knees split open and blood gushing out of their ears.


    ¡¯Excellent¡¯ Landon thought.


    The knights had cold sweat on their backs seeing the damage it caused.... If they were faces with this kind of weapon, they would have no means or chance for survival.


    Tim and chief Wigginsughed and hugged each other like a bunch of 5 year old kids.


    "Hahhaha.This is great, Marvelous .. ..Genius" Tim Mayers said excitedly.


    "That basic chemistry book basically changes the game for Alchemy..... hahahaha.....what is matter? this is matter!! ...Ahhh his highness is a godly genius.... Old Tim, I¡¯ll buy you a drink today... " Chief Wiggins said while patting Tim Mayers back.


    "Peiiiy!! no way.. I have to keep reading my basic Chemistry book... I want to see and create more materials.... Did you know that even Iron itself has different temperatures for which it can be welded by? Damn..there¡¯s even something called Enthalpy and entropy.... When we created ss for the first time, I almost lost it.... Genius.. simply genius..." Tim said


    "Oh!! dont forget about air my friend.... what we are breathing has different elements in it...h h h...."


    As the two men spoke, their apprentices looked at each other and smiled. Today they had witnessed history.


    Although everyone was shocked silly, deep down, they knew that with this new weapon, Baymard would have a means of protecting itself.


    They couldn¡¯t help but looked at his highness with awe.


    ¡¯Godly genius¡¯

 Chapter 35 Fiance

    After cannon testing, Landon asked Lucius to ensure that the soldiers trained daily on how to use the cannons.


    Every week, Lucius would be in charge of drawing a schedule that allowed everyone to train and prepare on how to use the cannons. Afterall, it was impossible for 330 soldiers Plus the added 150 recruits to practice daily.


    So a schedule was the best way forward for these 480 men.


    All in all, each soldier would have the opportunity to practice cannon firing at least 3 times a week, going from Lucius¡¯ drawn-up schedule.


    Landon held his mothers hand with his left hand and Lucy¡¯s hand with his other hand, as they walked around the barracks.


    "Brother Landon, why don¡¯t we go to the castle?" Lucy asked curiously.


    "Little Landon, Im also curious as well....arent we done? why aren¡¯t we going back home?" Mother Kim asked suspiciously.


    Lucius and Landon looked at each other for second and quickly averted their gazes.


    Something was fishy to both women, but they decided to brush it off.


    As they continued to stroll, Landon kept looking at the blushing Lucy and smiled.


    Mother Kim, as if feeling the weight of being a third wheel, held onto Lucius¡¯ arms, as well as Grace¡¯s arm and ushered them forward.


    Too bad she didn¡¯t see the intense blush on Lucius¡¯ cheeks.... But Grace did.


    Grace in turn rushed up ahead with little Momo leaving the royal couples behind. She had to get to the castle quickly.


    Mother Kim felt awkward and blushed deeply. She looked at the handsome Lucious from the corner of her eyes, and was lost in thought for a while.


    When she and her son were banished, Lucius resigned and decided to offer his services as a knight and protect them towards their journey to Baymard.


    Kim had always known that Lucius took Landon as his son, and that Landon did the same with Lucius. She always thought it was natural and never thought anything about it.


    But when she was at her lowest, this man had always stood up for her and guarded her against any dangers and troubles.


    She didn¡¯t have any feelings for him before, because whether she liked it of not, she was king Barn¡¯s concubine at the time.


    But when she was freed from her hell, she decided to live her life a new.


    On the day they left the Capital, she started noticing how handsome and manly Lucius was. As time went by, she realized that all this while, she had been in love with Lucius.


    She didn¡¯t even know when it started..... was it when Lucius helped her take care of her son in the Capital? Or when he resigned to follow her to Baymard. She didn¡¯t know and she didn¡¯t care.


    When he smiled at her, her world would stop and she would get confused and say the wrong things.


    Plus, she wasn¡¯t sure if he felt the same way.... what if he didn¡¯t love her? Wouldn¡¯t she just be forcing her love onto him? What if she ruined her friendship with him because of love?.. She would never allow that to happen.. No way!


    Lucius as if noticing her gaze, turned his head facing her.


    "Your highness, should we go back to the castle now?" Lucius asked as he saw her flushed face.


    As he spoke, her face turned redder and redder.....Honestly, he thought that if her face got any redder, it would pop.


    He chuckled inwardly and smiled.


    "Y..Yess let¡¯s do that....uhmm a..after you" she stammered.


    Landon and Lucy who kept watching at the back almost couldn¡¯t hold it in. Was this the tiger mother that they knew? Who was this shy woman?


    As soon as Lucius and Mother Kim disappeared from their view, theyughed out loud and almost fell over.


    As they wereughing, Landon sneakily pecked Lucy¡¯s left cheek.


    Now, it was her turn to blush. She ced her left hand on her cheek and pointed the other one at Landon.


    "You!!!!....."


    Landon took hold of her hands and smiled at her warmly.


    "Is that all you have to say to me... my dear Fiance"


    Lucy almost choked at his words.. Fiance? Since when? Howe she wasn¡¯t aware of this?


    She was blushing even more now, and quickly pulled her face away from his gaze.


    "Ayyye.... Why are you hiding from me?....."


    "Brother Landon why are you teasing me like this?...I.. I.." Lucy stammered as she spoke.


    "Come with me"


    ------------


    Landon covered her face with a thick piece of cloth and led Lucy up the staircase off the castle. They moved for a while slowly, until they reached the throne room.


    Once Landon dropped the cloth, Lucy was shocked.


    There were a lot of people in front of her, candles sorrounding her and a lot of flower petals sprinkled all over the throne room arranged in a special way.


    [Will you Marry me Lucy]


    was spelled out by the flower petals.


    Lucy turned around to look at Landon and was shocked.


    He was on bended knees.


    Was a king suppose to kneel to anyone? she asked herself worriedly. But that thought quickly left her brain when Landon gave his speech.


    ["Lucy Gustav, we¡¯ve known each ever since we were little. You¡¯ve always been there for me through thick and thin.


    When I was down, you stood up for me..... when I needed someone to lean on, you were always there.


    As time went by, I slowly fell in love with you. I love your smile, your caring nature and your heart.


    Look, I guarantee that there¡¯ll be tough times. But no matter what troubles we face, I will fight for you and continue to love and cherish you.


    I promise you that no one will work harder to make you happy more than I will.


    Lucy, I want to marry you because when you love someone as much as I love you, getting married is the only thing left to do.


    So what do you say, will you match me Lucy?"]

 Chapter 36 A great beginning

    Everyone including, the knights, the maids, Tim and Chief Wggins were shocked.


    What did they just see? The King was kneeling down!!


    Is this how marriage proposals are suppose to be made? This was the first time they had seen such a thing. Usually women didn¡¯t have a choice. Their parents chose a strong reliable husband who could take care of them and that was that.... sometimes they would be lucky if it was the man that they took loved. Marriage usually involves politics and power for most nobles.


    But his highness bent down on one knee for his wife and even made such a grand gesture towards her.


    The women on the other hand were all in the spirit of romance. Grace, mother Kim and the maids felt like this was what a man should be.


    The men looked at the women and thought:


    ¡¯Is this what women want?¡¯


    They had to admit that this was pretty romantic. The flowers, the candles, the ring, those words..... It all made sense somehow. They were almost gave a big thumbs up to his highness for his idea.


    From the moment Landon came into this world, he had noticed his uncontroble feelings for Lucy. Whether it was because of the old Landon or the current him, his emotions were strong. Every time during dinner, supper,..heck even breakfast, he would stare at her in a daze.


    As the days went by, he also began to notice her feelings towards him. They¡¯re love was literally oozing out every time they met.


    Of course he didn¡¯t want to marry her immediately.... they were just 15 years old, afterall.. But in this era, most girls got engaged at the age of 12 and married at 18 to 20.


    Lucy being engaged now, was consideredte in this era.


    Also, Landon didn¡¯t want people to think that there was something wrong with her or that she only good enough to be a concubine or a whore.


    No matter how times change, human beings were always the same. Back in earth, if a woman passed the age of 30 and never got married, everyone would point fingers at her. Even at age 26, people would still talk bad about them.


    He had seen and noted all of Lucy¡¯s uncertainty. It was very clear that she had assumed that she would end up as a concubine, or worse just a side-chick.. bruhhh....


    He did this to reassure her that she would always be his queen.


    In his mind, they would get married when they were old enough to do so. For now, he just wanted her to know that she belonged to him.


    So within this period, he had asked Tim to create a ring made out of Iron with a tiny green jade stone on it.


    Landon brought out the beautifully crafted ring and waited for her reply, while looking deep into her eyes.


    Ever since he started talking she had been crying. Of course she loved him... it was so obvious for everyone one to see.


    "Yes brother Landon... I..I..I¡¯ll be your wife." (sob sob)


    Landon took her left hand an ced the ring on her middle finger.


    "This ring is a symbol of my love as a man to you. It is also proof that you are my fiance, the one I love and the one I will marry."


    Landon got up and held her in his embrace.


    "If you should willingly remove or give me back this ring, it would mean that you no longer want to marry me or have me as a husband...Keep my ring safe and cherish it as well" Landon said while looking at her warmly.


    Everyone pped and cheered for them.


    Josh looked at Grace and smiled. Grace upon feeling someone¡¯s gaze on her, turned and locked gazes with Josh, who was standing directly behind her. She blushed and turned towards little Momo.


    "Elder sister are you still sick? Why is your face so red?" Little Momo asked innocently upon seeing his sister¡¯s condition.


    Josh chuckled, and Grace truly wished that the floor could open up and swallow her whole.


    ¡¯How embarrassing ¡¯, she thought.


    Even Grace felt like no one would ever marry her anymore. Her friends in the vige were already engaged, while others married.


    She didn¡¯t want to marry young or be promised to anyone, because she had to take care of little Momo.


    But looking at Josh now, she started having hope that he would marry her as a concubine at least.


    Lucius on the other hand, was extremely happy.


    Landon hade to himst week and told him to man up and confess his feelings to his mother. Infact he himself had started to see the way she would always look at him. He was sure that she cared about him. Landon was right. What was he waiting for? Was it when he turned 50, that he would confess?


    Hence he and Landon had worked out this whole scenario.


    They need to find a moment where both mother Kim and Lucy would not be around the castle alot, as well as have sses. Today was that day.


    They had been in cohorts with Grace, the knights, the maids and everyone else.


    On his way to the castle, he had brought Kim to the gardens and confessed to her. He did it the way Landon taught him.. on bended knees. Heck he even rehearsed some other lines that Landon gave him.


    Mother Kim was so shocked that she too burst out into tears. She epted his love kissed him and ran away from him like a 5 year old girl. He quickly chased after her and brought her here.


    The mighty Tiger became a small kitten in his embrace.


    Lucius looked at Mother Kim¡¯s smiling face and whispered in her ears.


    "When I propose to you, I will make you happier. Because I love you."


    As he said that, He slowly used his left hand and held her right hand tightly.


    She looked at him and was stunned for a moment. Then she Suddenly smiled.


    Their hearts were finally one.


    ----------


    Landon climbed on his bed and thought about the day.


    Even at dinner, Lucy would look at the ring and smile at it.


    Even the way she waved, had changed. She started waving using the back of her hands like how Julia Robert¡¯s did in the Princess Diaries.


    Himself, Grace, Lucius and the 3 Major General¡¯s were trying to hold back theirughter¡¯s every time she did it.


    Women.... they were all the same no matter the era (sigh).


    Landon smiled and looked his next mission.


    [Cement Manufacturing]

 Chapter 37 Rewards

    \"System, show me my stat and rewards\" Landon said as hey on his bed.


    >Host name: Landon Barn


    >Age: 15


    >Status: King of Baymard


    >Level: Beginner (Still Level 1)


    >Current Sitaution: Healthy


    >Host also received 120 BP for the creation of ss.


    >Originally, host had 82 DP and 50 BP


    >But since host had previously used 71 DP points for buying space time capsules and concentration pills, your DP dropped down to 11 points.


    (* Note: DP= development points, TP= technology points and BP= bonus points)


    He looked at his mission status again and thought about how he should proceed in the future.


    [


    Mission: Build cement block houses for all Permanent residents in Baymard.


    Sub-Mission: Since host has received 20 Godly food recipes and 5 spice making recipes, host needs to create new pallets and spices for your people.


    Rewards:


    ?Full knowledge on the human Anatomy and beginner to intermediate knowledg in the medical field. So what if you can build a lot of warfare weapons? Host doesn¡¯t even have a single healer in your town.. Shame on you!....


    ?Host will also be given 5 random medical techniques for treating patients.


    ?Lastly, host will also receive 350 development points (DP) and 2000 Technology points (TP).


    Deadline: no specific time required


    ]


    Landon sighed as he looked at his rewards towards his next mission. Where were was the ouy or mechanisms on guns?...


    Honestly speaking, Landon majored in electrical engineering, and also did alot of hardware engineering as well.. he only knew how to develop and design electrical appliances.


    It was unrealistic to think that just because he hade into a fantasy world, he would suddenly be a sage... bruh...


    Yes, he was smart... but he only focused on electrical and hardware engineering. The rest of his time was focused on anime, manga and light novels..


    Although he had done military service for his country, that didn¡¯t mean that he would know how to create guns..... He could quickly assemble some of them, but that was it.


    Each weapon had it¡¯s own mechanism and important materials that needed to be used in order to sessfully create them.


    If it was anything involving phones,ptops, TV sets.... that,..he could do... But to Suddenly tell him to create paper... (sigh) isn¡¯t that too much?


    Who could honestly say that if they were put in his situation, they would know more than he did?


    If a person knew everything, that meant that he/she would have had to study all engineering types, gone tow school, while being a doctor part-time and maybe even ran his/her ownpany as a boss. As well as teach on the weekends.....


    There are more than 200 industries on earth. If someone imed to know everything, they were simply scammers.


    Also, there was no electricity in this era, so even if he made a printer or photocopier, where would he plug it? And even if he needed a battery wouldn¡¯t he need time to create it?


    Landon also realised another major problem that he was facing.


    Although the system had given him knowledge on cement making, it hadn¡¯t given him knowledge on house designing and construction.


    Landon wanted to build houses in a way that would take the future into ount.


    Soon he would put water pipes throughout the City, as well as other dailymodities. He had no idea where and how to ce the pipes. All he knew about was how to ce the cables and wires for electricity. Ge didn¡¯t even know how thick the various pipes should be.


    Landon had decided that every house would have 2 floors: the ground floor and the top floor.


    Each house would have a kitchen, 2 bathrooms, a parlor and 4 bedrooms at the top floor. It would also have a front and back yard, as well as a mailbox and a garage.


    Oh yes...he was nning way ahead for when he would finally make cars. He also wanted to make the houses essible to street roads, railways and bus stops.


    All this depended on how the houses were built and positioned in the city.


    He had noticed that all the houses were focused around the town square in the central region. There were almost no houses close to the upper regions or lower regions.


    In future, all the schools would be located in the upper region, as well supermarkets, luxury hotels, malls and so on.


    Landon knew that most people would eventually want to live close to the upper region.


    Hence he decided to start building the houses in the part of central region, that was closest to the upper region.


    Once the first houses werepleted, he would start moving the citizens in to them in an orderly fashion.


    Landon had a grand n for Baymard. He decided to divide the upper region into 4 sections.


    District A, would obviously host himself, the knights and the barracks.


    District B, would host Fighter ne airforces and other airborne military weapons.


    District C would host justice courts, the main public police offices, the Education Bureau, Government Policy Offices, all schools, banks and so on..


    District D would have, Luxury hotels, amusement parks, car stores, banks and so on...basically good entertainment.


    Landon also decided to break the Central parts into 4 parts.


    District E, would be the closest to the upper region housing all of the 1500 original citizens who had always stayed here.


    District F, would follow after District E. It would host all the Regfugees and ves.


    District G, would have all the regr hotels for visitors, as well as beautiful national parks, some banks, bars and so on...


    District H would be closer to the entrance/exit having other police stations and offices that determine whether or not someone could go into the city. It also had offices that issues ID cards, other important outposts and so on..


    As for the lower region, it would also be divided into 4 parts...but it would still bepletely filled with factories, be it toothpaste, soap, whatever Baymard needed.. Only those that worked there or had a tour pass, could enter the region.


    The coastal part would also have 4 parts. All in all, there would be arge dock for visiting ships, another area that would focus on military submarines, as well as military ships..


    The possibilities were endless.


    For now, Landon just had to focus on building cement houses.


    The point to note was that, although there were 1500 people present in Baymard, there were only about 1000 houses here. People lived together as married couples, they had children and maybe even lived with their grandparents or parents..


    With 3,000 more peopleing in, he could easily build the houses for 4,500 people fast.


    Once he seeded in providing housing for everyone, he would then start building high story buildings that would house future families and ves whoe into Baymard.


    These houses woulde have massive car parks and other amenities. Of course, those thateter would have to pay rent for those ces.


    For refugees and ves whoe in the future, he would give them a 4 months headstart before he started collecting the rents. He hoped that before the time was up, they would have already gotten jobs around Baymard.


    The rents for these houses would be fairly cheap depending on the dust that they¡¯re built in.


    Each District in the central region would have sky high buildings to rent, as well as normal vi houses for those who have made enough money to livevishly.


    Also, all districts, be it the upper or lower regions, would have at least 1 police station and 2 gas stations.


    Landon thought about Baymard and sighed. The poption was really too small for thend mass.


    Take Toronto Canada for example. That city alone had 95,000 privately owned housing units, over 100 hotels, several schools, about 80 malls, several airports and other buildings...


    Yet Toronto was smaller innd masspared to Baymard..... Was this some type of joke?


    Driving from one part of Toronto to the other could take up to 10-30 minutes without traffic, so one could only imagine how huge Baymard really was.


    The more Landon thought about the future, the more Landon realized how much knowledge hecked and how he little the poption of Baymard was.


    But he wasn¡¯t really in a rush... Building his dream world, would take a lot of time and a lot of effort.


    For now, he could buy knowledge on whatever he needed from the system.


    \"System, can I buy knowledge on house designing and house construction? As well as all knowledge involving handgun mechanisms, paper making and water supply for buildings.\"


    \"You can host. For the guns, would you like knowledge on the Single-Action revolver, Double-Action revolver or Semi-automatic Pistols?\", the system asked.


    \"The Semi-automatic pistol would do\".


    \"Host¡¯s first request will cost you either: 120 DP, 300 Technology Points points or 100 Bonus Points


    The second request will cost host either: 100 DP, 250 TP or 80 BP


    The third request will cost either: 80 DP, 100 TP or 20 BP.


    And finally the fourth request will cost either: 130 DP, 380 TP or 110 BP\" the system asked.


    \"Take out 120 BP points for the first request, 100 DP for the second request, 20 DP for the third request, and 130 DP for the final request... Also, show we my bnce points again\".


    \"Host¡¯s Overall Points: 11 DP, 1000 TP and 50 BP\"... Does host want to receive these information now?\"


    \"Yes\"


    As Landonid on his bed receiving the long string of information that he had just bought, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that, tomorrow would be a very hectic day.

 Chapter 38 Arrangements

    ------Lower Region------


    1 and a half weeks ago, when Landon first produced the first cannon and gunpowder sample, he had alreadypleted his mission.


    He needed tools that would aid in manufacturing cement, so he asked Tim to assign department 4 to the task.


    Within the construction Industry, department 4 was in charge of building all equipments or tools needed by other departments or industries. Be it industry tanks, pumps, screwdrivers, or even hammers.....they would do it all.


    Landon asked them to create:


    ?2rge rotary Kilns:


    ?300 shovels


    ?40 wheelbarrow¡¯s (carriage wheels would be used instead of rubber)


    ?30 Iron buckets (since rubber wasnt invented yet)


    ?100 hoes and 50 manual spice grinders


    But now that he had just got information on how to construct houses, he found that he wascking a lot more tools.


    "Tim, it has been a week and a half, since I asked you to make some tools for me....how many equipments have you made so far?" Landon asked curiously.


    "Your highness, with 50 people working on the tools, we already made all the shovels, as they were even easier to make than swords. The Iron buckets, hoes, spice grinders and the wheel barrow¡¯s were done as well... But we are only 2/3¡¯s done with the kilns".


    "Excellent... good job Tim... Have 5 people continue working with the kilns... I just remembered that there are more tools that we would need before the end of the month. I appologise in advance about my negligence on the matter", Landon said sincerely.


    The things he needed were too many to be made before the end of the month. there was only 1 week and 4 days left, before the ves would arrive. This would definitely put pressure on them.


    Tim looked at Landon¡¯s pained expression and immediately understood what he was thinking about. It was rare for rulers to be this considerate towards their subjects. Tim smiled.


    "Your highness... no need to appologise, we would all be honored to do whatever job you request of us. Your only human your highness, it¡¯s normal for you to forget sometimes". Tim replied.


    "Thank you Tim... But you know, your words make me more guilty... hihihihi..."


    Tim smiled and chucked as well.


    "Dont worry your highness we won¡¯t hold it against you".


    "Alright... I¡¯ll bear that in mind.....Here¡¯s what I need....h h...."


    Landon exined and drew diagrams on parchment papers, on how each equipment would look like.


    He needed:


    ?2rge manual cement mixing machines


    ?2rge manual making cement block machines


    ?40 Wall screeds


    ?40 floor screeds.


    ?40 two-man saws


    ?40 mini wood scroll saws


    ?40 hand Rip saws Hand saws


    ?100 Thick wooden measuring rulers and 1000 well cut nk boards of different sizes.


    ?1000 nails, 50 door knobs with keys, 100 door hinges 50 paint rollers


    ?4000 reinforcing steel bars (rebar) and 200 long steel tying wires (rebar wires) to join the bars together.


    "With the exception of the 5 who will work in making the kiln, the are 45 workers avable for the task.


    The first 4 projects should indeed have 4 people working on them. But for the 5th to 8h projects we will consider them as 1 giant project.


    Have 15 people create each saw type. And when they are done, get them to start creating the measuring rulers and the nks.


    The 9th project should have 7 workers on it to make: mails, door knobs, hinges and paint brushes


    While the other 7 workers should focus on finishing the 10th project." Landon said.


    "Your highness, that would mean each worker would have to create 8 screeds in a week and 4 days..... isn¡¯t that too little? No offense your highness... but from what you described, these saws would take less time to create than swords.... A normal cksmith would be able to make 3-4 swords a day my lord... these tools should be done within the next 4 days....What happens when they finish their task early? Do you want them to create more?" Tim asked seriously.


    "No... those that finish early, should help out with the other projects... what we need now is enough tools to start the job. Once the ves arrive, we can assign more people to create more tools."


    Tim nodded his head while listening.


    As for hammers, the department had always been making them for a long time. So far, Baymard has over 300 hammers within the Construction industry.


    When Landon browsed through the knowledge he had acquired, he found out that the foundation of all houses were done with wood, concrete and steel bars.


    Steel was used because it could expand and contrast in heat and cold, as much as concrete. Which means that it won¡¯t crack the concrete that surrounds it.


    He also needed to cut down trees and make several nks neatly. If it wasn¡¯t done well, the foundation would not be sturdy. That¡¯s why he needed them to make saws.


    In this era, people used axes to cut their wood. That was a real waste of time, just saw the wood open.


    Since there was no electricity, all the tools he made operated manually. The workers should use the 2-man saw to fall the trees.


    When trying to get precise wood measurements, they could use the measuring rulers, chalk, wood scroll saws and Rip saws to get the exact wood blocks needed for each part of the house.


    He also needed to make sure that the cabs for the kitchen, bathrooms and so on... were done properly.


    In this era, people tied wood together with ropes, instead of using nails... ..Thats why he also requested for nails to be made asap.


    "Now, that we are done with department 4, let¡¯s talk about department 3, the warfare department."


    Landon also gave him a detailed understanding and sketch on how the handguns were to be manufactured.


    "Also, put all the hoes and spice grinders on a cart, I¡¯ll take them over to the food industry".


    Landon met chief Wiggins and handed over all the tools to him.


    In this era, people used sticks, sharp stones, pickaxes and their hands to dig up the soil.


    The hoe was tterpared to the pickaxes and wasn¡¯t as heavy as the pickaxe. Wiggins didnt know how this thing could help them. He looked at the tools in confusion.


    Landon decided that it was better to show him how it worked, than exining its functions. So he decided to head towards the farms.


    Once they arrived, Landon gave 10 hoes to random workers and 1 how to chief Wiggins, while holding another hoe in his hand. He rolled up his sleeves and turned towards them.


    "Lets begin, follow my lead"


    Landon held the hole with both hands and swung frontwards towards the ground. After softening and smoothing the soil, he then started forming beds by digging up the sorrounding soil and cing it on top of the area he smoothed.


    As everyone followed his movements, they realised how fast and easy, using this tool was. Less than 3 minutes, they had already formed a farm bed.


    Normally, it would take 1 person an hour to make a standard size bed. After using a pickaxe, stones or sticks to soften the soil, the farmers would use their hands to form the beds.


    Chief Wiggins looked at the tool in his hand and smiled. This was a game-changer for him.


    "Once the day is over, you all can return the tools back to your supervisor".


    Since the demonstration was over, hewent back to the food industry with chief Wiggins. And on their way, Wiggins kept talking about how this tool was godly and so on.


    Landon looked at the excited man and chuckled. When Wiggins spoke about farming, he really looked like a kid.


    As they rod back, Landon kept thinking about spice making.


    Although he wanted to start now, he knew that he couldn¡¯t without more people. So he decided to wait for the ves and pass the time assisting every department.


    ****


    As Landon thought about his situation, someone far away was preparing for a stormy night.

 Chapter 39 An unexpected Problem

    Benjamin Hamilton A.k.A Santa, had already gathered 800 or more ves and refugees from his city, on the first three days of arriving Carona.


    On the fourth day, he got and urgent massage from the 9th prince of Yodan, Bari Maine.


    The 9th prince was a funny one.


    He was kind, simple minded, loyal and hardworking. When his half-siblings fought over kingship, he only focused on learning how to run the 2 small cities under his control.


    His Father, king Maine, had 6 wives and 2 concubines.With this, Bari had 23 siblings.


    Actually, he was born a week after the 8th prince, while the 10th and 11th prince¡¯s were born 4 and 6 months after his birth. So in 1 year, King Maine had weed 4 prince¡¯s and 1 princess into the world.


    The workings of the inner haram was brutal.


    The main official wife, kept getting in her feelings and trying to control the other wives and concubines when she could. If she noticed that her husband favored anyone more than her, she would try killing them or setting them up.


    His mother was unfortunately one of these women.


    His mother had stayed in the kings chamber for an entire week, which made the first wife drown in anger.


    She then made up a story about infidelity and hired witnesses to testify against his mother. There were over 100 witnesses.. of course the king would believe them.


    And what made matters worse was that, his mom never begged or belittled herself in front of him. She only said one sentence and that was it.


    "I¡¯m innocent.. do what you want to do"


    It would have been better if she had screamed, begged or cried her eyes out... But the way she said it, made the king afraid that he had made a mistake.


    But since he had be aughingstock in the entire Capital, he had to follow through with the punishment. She had no proof, it was her word against hundreds. Even the some of the other wives had testified against her.


    Very quickly, those emotions left the king and anger took over his mind. ¡¯How dare she act proudly when she was the one who was caught cheating? Did she take him for a fool?¡¯, he thought.


    As he looking at the proud woman who stood before him, he decided to go ahead with the punishment.


    She would have to do the walk of shame.


    Different empires had different rules. In Arcadina, cheating royals would be locked up shabby rooms for rest of their lives.. or until their husbands forgave them. In Yodan, it was vastly different.


    The women would walk a long distantpletely nude while having food and rocks being thrown at them. After the walk, the cheating womans marriage would be annulled.


    That year, the 9th prince had already turned 16 and ran his cities independently.


    Once he got wind of his moms situation, he rushed back to the Capital and headed straight for the pce.


    Hd looked at his hurt but prideful mother and anger rose within his heart.


    For a fact, he knew that his mother was innocent... but sometimes, he wished that she would at least talk or cry like other women did.


    Instead, she smiled at him and bottled up everything inside. That smile instantly brought him to tears. He loved her with all his heart and thought that if he became strong, he would easily protect her.


    But he was wrong.


    He looked at his weeping little sister of 9 years old and hugged her tightly. Tomorrow was the day for the marriage annulment.


    Early the next morning, he held his mothers arm and led her towards the throne room.


    Within the continent of Pyno, different empires had their own beliefs and non-beliefs.


    The empire of Deiferus, believed in the Goddess Serena. It was said that she was the one who created the stars, the moms and thend. She blessed thend as well as cursed it. So all marriages were blessed by her ministers.


    Arcadina for example, believed in the souls of their forefathers being Gods. They would pray and call their ancestors Gods..


    The empire of Terique believed in the sea god, Carona believed in the god of fertility, and in Yodan, they believed in absolutely nothing... they thought it was ridiculous... if gods existed, where were they?


    Once they got to the throne room, the king said some rubbish mumbo jumbo and long story short, he annulled the marriage sent ter packing.


    The king didn¡¯t even know his 9th son¡¯s name, he was only concerned with the first 5. One of them would likely be the next ruler of the empire.


    He didn¡¯t choose a crown prince yet because he wanted his sons to prove themselves of being worthy to rule the empire.


    But this decision only made his haram more deadly and made his sons and wives plot to kill or assassinate each other. Even the princesses fought amongst themselves.


    His father looked at him coldly as he supported his mothers shoulders.....he in turn, returned the gaze.


    As they locked eyes, the first wife whispered into the kings ears and sneered at him.


    "You are to return all the knights under your care and work as an ordinary knight... I will give you 50 gold coins as your inheritance...Be lucky that I even had the heart to give you some... You can choose which town you would like to work in, and I¡¯ll have you posted there immediately". His father said.


    The queen didnt want to allow him to have any knights for fear of revenge towards the disgrace she gave his mother. The look in the boys eyes were strong. He would definitely kill her if he had the chance.


    "I agree. But I also have 1 other request.... I want to renounce my sister from being a royal.. and I choose to be stationed within the city of Vienna". He replied.


    Now that his mother had been sent away, he dared not keep his younger sister in the pce. Those women would turn her into a ve or worse their punching bags.


    His father of course approved. The princess was his 17th child. He didn¡¯t even know her, talk less of caring about her. One less mouth to feed, he thought.


    Bari chose Vienna because ever since he ran the territory, everyone over there became his family and friends... He was sure that they would treat him kindly... And unlike most people within the empire, those in Vienna were very honest and somewhat pure. They had also been living far away from the Capital, and didn¡¯t know much about the dark side of royalty.


    These people were a breathe of fresh air to him. It was the perfect ce for the family of three...


    at that time, he failed to notice the evil twinkle within the queens eyes. Had he seen it, he wouldn¡¯t have been in this mess right now.


    ----------


    As Santa looked at the message, he knew he had to rush over to Vienna... sigh


    ¡¯Little brother Landon, it appears that he wille, bearing too many gifts this time around.¡¯

 Chapter 40 Late Comer Santa

    For the past 1 week, Landon had been waiting for the ship toe with the ves.


    Landon had decided to use this period, to create more equipments for the new industries, that were about to be formed.


    And after waiting for another 3 days, he was informed that there were 10rge ships sailing towards Baymard.


    From the system, Landon could identify the ships. They were Santa¡¯s ships... but why were there so many?


    ¡¯Just what was he thinking?¡¯ Landon thought.


    ------------


    On the shore, Landon looked at the ever smiling Santa and felt helpless. It was really hard to get angry with this jolly fellow... sigh..


    "Little bro..... I¡¯ve missed you... not seeing you all this while, has made my heart uneasy.... Little bro, I hope your not mad at me foringte....hihuhu...." Santa said while giggling.


    Everyone on the ship was surprised. Isnt that the king? .. why would he talk to a noble like that?


    Before they had set sail to Baymard, Santa had exined to them the situation Baymard was in.. He also assured them that the king of the newly independently established territory, would definitely treat them well. He had guaranteed them safety, shelter and food.


    Back on the shore, Santa exined what happened and why he had brought 10 ships of people with him.


    Long story short, once the 9th prince arrived Vienna, everything was going on fine at first.


    But a monthter, there were sudden attacks and killings happening within the city. By the end of the next month, more than 11,000 people out of 96,000 people had died.


    When they had captured one of the attackers, it was revealed that the queen had been sending a group of bandits called the ¡¯Evergreen Bandits¡¯ to harass the citizens, while trying to kill him. Once he was killed, it would be announced that him alongside the citizens, died from an attack from bandits.


    The queen had to make sure that it wasn¡¯t traceable to her, so burning and killing other people was only their secondary mission.


    But when the bandits came, the prince along side the city lords knights fended them off bravely. At the end, their primary mission of killing Bari had failed.


    The queen became restless and ordered her secret knights and about 23 gangs with more than 5,000 people in each gang, to join forces and burn down the entire city.


    The city lord got wind of the n early on and informed the prince. It was said that in the next 3 months, they would arrive Vienna and the attack wouldmence.


    So,they started evacuating the people from Vienna immediately.


    Once the Bari heard the news, he also sent a letter to Santa requesting for his help.


    2 monthster, the city lord had evacuated all the barons, as well as over 71,650 people. The city lord of the next town was close friends with Basi as well..... so Bari sessfully settled these people to settle in his town with all their belongings.


    4 days after that, Santa arrived with 10 giant size ships... they boarded the ships and headed for Baymard.


    The city lord couldn¡¯t go with Bari because he was still an official in the empire. He took his family and his knights and headed back to the Capital.


    .


    .


    Listening to the story, which felt like all those Tv dramas he had watched, he was somewhat taken aback. He also felt pity for Bari, his family and the people.


    But basically, apart from the 800 ves that Santa originally got.. he still took 13,350 people from Vienna.


    So in total, there had 14,150 people on those ships.


    Although he felt sad for them, the amount of mud houses he built couldn¡¯t contain all of them... forget it, he would just have to give them an estate in the upper region to live in.


    He decided to use the closest estate to the central region.


    Of course the prince and his family would live in the castle with him... royalty was royalty, afterall.


    Santa looked at Landon and smiled.


    "Since you paid for 3000 ves, I will send the other 2,200 more... remember, there are 800 ves amongst the group", Santa said.


    "How can I ask you for more? what kind of person do you think I am? You don¡¯t have to do that."


    "Its because I know what kind of person you are that I¡¯m willing to get more ves for you. It would be good if you can save them from their salvery. These people are usually treated and treated even worse than animals.. If they stay with you, I know that you would help them in every way possible."


    "Your right.. I agree with you... Since that¡¯s the case, I will pay you for your trip as well.. And if you ever find refugees ur people that need help, send them over as well". Landon said


    After getting the gist, Landon sent 50 knights to call over all the overseers, supervisors, Major generals, Captain¡¯s, his mother, Lucy, Grace, little Momo the head butler and Maid toe over.


    He wanted to introduce them to everyone here.


    Once everyone arrived, Landon had them line up on the highest point of the ground... As he did that, he also had Santa gathered all the people along the sandy shores.


    ¡¯System, can you amplify my voice? I want those at the back to here me loud and clear. At the same time, I don¡¯t want those at the front to feel like I¡¯m screaming... I want everyone to get the same Volume or tune when I¡¯m speaking¡¯.


    ¡¯Host, yes I can. It will cost host 10 DP, 15YP or 4BP per hour¡¯.


    ¡¯Why so expensive? Isnt it just amplification? Aren¡¯t you cheating me?¡¯


    ¡¯If the host thinks that it¡¯s too expensive, then that is not the system¡¯s problem... the system is an almighty system and above petty arguments with host. .. is host buying or not?"


    Landon really thought that this system was a petty ck-bellied system. Above arguments? Pleeeease...


    ¡¯Fine.... I¡¯ll buy it then.. use my BP for 1 hour"


    --------------


    "My friends, I know that some of you feel helpless, scared and afraid..... I assure you that Baymard will be a safe haven for you.


    You all hadboured and toiled within Vienna, and had to face and witness death of your own friends and families.


    Yes, I¡¯m talking about the 5,000 poor innocent souls that died from the first attack on your city.


    You all have been put through hell by those treacherous gangs who only feel plessure from bloodshed.


    I promise you that within my territory, I will give you a new life and a new path, in which you all can proudly walk on!!


    Whether you are ves from Carona or citizens fro Vienna, from this day forward, you all will be my friends and my family. Your pain will be my pain... and your happiness will be mine as well.


    I hate that word ¡¯very¡¯. It is vulgar and goes against my beliefs. In thisnd, there is no such thing as very.. and there will never be


    On mynd, everyone has to go to school, and children are not allowed to work until they reach the age of 14, in which they can applly or get what we call ¡¯an internship¡¯ for the time being until they finish school.


    With time, you all wille to understand and love Baymard, just as much as I love it.


    And if you face any issues within the territory, you can meet any of these people standing behind me, to aid or assist you...


    Once more....Wee to Baymard!!!!!"

 Chapter 41 Prior Planning

    "Prince Bari, what do you want to do now?"


    Truth be told, when Bari looked at Landon, he didn¡¯t know how to react. Afterall, this was their first meeting.. and Landon was younger than him... So.... he was very confused on how to address him.


    He kept wondering whether Landon would feel threatened because he use to be a prince.


    Bari was an honest man, who would never take what didn¡¯t belong to him.


    When he was ¡¯supposedly¡¯ given cities to run, his father had let the city lords deal with politics and ruling the city, while he just fought and trained hard.


    As the 9th prince, he was brought up to basically never even dream of being ruler.


    Because his father didn¡¯t want to give any sort of power to any of his other sons apart from the first 5, the king asked the city lords to run the cities alongside his sons.


    This was the best way to spy or keep tabs on them.


    They were to report if any of his sons was nning or scheming to kill or even dream about killing his self or his 5 eldest sons.


    Initially, the city lords obeyed the kings orders, but when he got to know Bari, he changed his mind.


    In his opinion, Bari had never even thought of the throne for a single day. So there was nothing to report about. And as he got to know Bari, he began to form a strong bond with him as well.


    The queen would never allow any other child to rule the empire, other than her son. So she made sure that Bari and his other brothers were trained up as knights.


    They were brought up to only serve the real heir to the throne.


    That woman worked in the shadows.


    If any of the other children got morend or more followers, for sure they would have to die.


    With all this, as a prince, Bari was only trained with the way of the sword.


    In a way, he was simr to the old Landon.


    The old Landon, didn¡¯t give 2 F¡¯s about running an empire or controlling a city.


    In fact, the old Landon was surprised that his father even gave himnd at all. He honestly thought that when he would turned 15, he would move to a small vige with his mom and Lucy, and then work as any other peasant.


    The money that they had saved was enough to take care of 3 mouths for the next 15 years, if they lived as peasants.


    The old Landon was also a humble, quiet and simple-minded person. He never bit off more than what he could chew.


    As Bari looked at Landon, he became somewhat nervous.


    If Landon didn¡¯t like him, he might be thrown out of Baymard, along with his family.. he didnt have a home anymore and was scared of rejection.


    "To be honest, I want to be a knight." Bari answered nervously.


    Landon looked at him and smiled.


    "Hahahha, why are you so stiff? Since you are brothers with San... I mean Benjamin, then I will be your brother as well." Landon added hitting his back yfully.


    "Look over there elder bro, aunty is already smiling andughing with my mom..." Landon continued while pointing towards Bari¡¯s mother.


    Bari looked and was a little stunned.


    His mom would only everugh in front of him or his sister. No one, not even the king had seen herugh.


    A deep and warm smile formed on his face.


    ¡¯It seemed I worried for nothing¡¯, he thought


    Landon looked at him and sighed in relief.


    He didn¡¯t want Bari to feel any difort towards him.


    He knew that given Santa¡¯s personality, Only those who were truly honest could be friends with Santa.


    Santa would never bring anyone one who wanted to harm or take his position as king to Baymard.


    And even if he did, for sure... Landon would kill the threat.


    "If that¡¯s the case, once youplete your training under my army, I will make you a Captain under my father to-be and your Army General.... Lucius."


    Once he was done, Landon stocked 1 of Santa¡¯s ships with a lot of Feldspar and other rare mineral ores.


    He also gave him more chalk and paint samples.


    At the end, he had made 1,200,000 gold coins from Santa.


    ---------------


    With 14,150 new people, Landon had more than enough workers to start his numerous projects.


    Landon had all the knights help everyone sign a non-disclosure agreement stating that within the next 20 years, whatever they learn can never be shared to those out of Baymard.


    He also read the rules and punishments that would follow if anyone disobeyed them. Especially the disclosure form.


    The punishment was the death of the individual and his entire family. Everyone already swore in their hearts that they would keep whatever they had learnt in their hearts.


    Plus, they didnt know the empire well and wasn¡¯t sure that any other nobles would care for them as Landon had promised.


    They weren¡¯t about to risk it at all.


    Amongst the group, 1600 people volunteered to be knights, and were moved to the barracks.


    Landon decided to count Beri and his family of 3, out of the work schedule as well.


    Lucky for him, there were some people who had professions while they were in Vienna.


    There were 7 Doctors, 14 nurses, 6 teachers, 20 cksmiths and carpenters, 9 Alchemists and 3 people who used to work as Government officials for the city lord of Vienna. Making a total of 59 people.


    He also realised that there were 2,127 children from ages 0-14 within the group.


    Presently, while the adults worked, the children would spend the entire day in one of the buildings on the school estate. They would y, eat and study sometimes.


    Landon had only assigned 28 caretakers for those children. Kinda like a preschool kindergarten vibe.


    They were divided ording to the their ages and ced in separate rooms. He had made sure that for every age, there was someone to attend to them.


    There were those who were very young and still learning how to walk. While there were others who were 14, and liked running around and ying energetically in their ssrooms.


    Little Momo, was also very lively in his ssroom as well.


    Landon had made schedules that gave the children nap times, breaks, ss time, y time, lunch, dinner and breakfast as well.


    And when the parents finished work, they woulde over and take their children away.


    Many parents appreciated this system, as It gave them time to do their own things without worrying about their kids.


    With this service, the adults who were at work, especially the women, felt very free and happy.


    These women felt liberated. They had always stayed at home, cooked, took care of the kids all day, while their husbands go out ande back whenever.


    They had always dreamt of trying out their husbands jobs or even doing something more with their lives.


    Some of them, even work alongside their husbands presently. How exciting.


    Generally, the daycare opens from 8 A.M to 10 P.M.


    So for those with night shifts, when they finished their jobs at 9 P.M, they would still have time to pick up their kids.


    Landon was sure that if he ever stoped this daycare service, there would be riots and fights within the city.


    He had also built 10 iron swings in the yground and cleared the fields for them to y in. In future, he would provide coloring books and toys for sure....


    Now that 2,127 more children were added to this number, Landon decided to add 1 more building towards daycare and also add 292 more caretakers.


    Making a total of 2,428 children in Baymard...So each caretaker would be in charge of about 20 kids at once, while doing rotational shifts.


    Also, there were 369 elderly people who were between the age of 60 and above, who had arrived Baymard as well.


    When Landon asked them what they wanted to do, all of them said that they wanted to stay at home with either their sons or daughters and look after the house while they were away.


    Landon agreed to their request and told them that if they needed anything, they should just tell any of the guards that they see.


    But there were also some people, who seriously surprised Landon as well.

 Chapter 42 The 3 Musketeers

    There were 3 old men, about the ages of 76-80, who said that they wanted to work in the mines, as fishermen or as hunters.


    Their families stood at their backs and surprisingly looked at Landon with an apologetic gaze.


    He didn¡¯t understand why they were looking at him in that manner... But after talking with these men for a while, he would fully understood the meaning behind those looks.


    All 3, imed to be as strong as an ox. One¡¯s name was Willow, while the other 2 were Hermon and Paitus.


    Of course Landon would never allow these men to work in the mines, unless he was 99% sure that working there wouldn¡¯t affect their health in any way.


    As he looked at the 3 men he was even more convinced of his decision to say no.


    Landon literally thought that if they stood outside on a windy day, the wind would for sure blow them away.


    "Kid, do you think that we are weaklings?" old man Hermon asked.


    "What?" Paitus asked Hermon, as he didn¡¯t fully hear what Hermon said.


    Paitus had hearing problems due to old age.


    "He said that we are weaklings!!" old man Willow repeated while shouting in Paitus¡¯ ear.


    Now Paitus got the gist.


    "Whatt!!!! you dare say that we are weaklings!"


    Landon didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. When did he say that they were weaklings? Aren¡¯t they just twisting his words?


    "Do you know who he is?" Old man Paitus asked as he pointed at old man Willow.


    ¡¯How the heck should I know?¡¯Landon thought


    As Paitus spoke, old man Willow turned from side to side, as if posing in a male photoshoot. He started showing off his non-existent muscles as he flexed.


    "Do you know who he is!!" Old man Hermon eximed as well.


    "This man here is the strongest man in the world!"


    ¡¯I beg to differ¡¯ Landon thought as he looked at the flexing old man Willow.


    "This guy here had once fought an assassin with a single finger.... a real assassin... the most deadliest of them." Old man Hermon eximed while frantically waving his hands about.


    "The fight was brutal I tell yah!!....he blocked a sword strike with his finger and used that same finger to slice off the man¡¯s ear".


    ¡¯you think we are in a wuxia world?¡¯


    "Its true!!.....He cut the man¡¯s ear off with one finger, and re-attached it back with another, while using his right leg to fend off the man¡¯s attacks". old man Paitus said.


    ¡¯That¡¯s biologically impossible¡¯


    "He was also, the only man to ever swim from Vienna to the continent of Carona without any boat!!".


    ¡¯His limbs would have fallen out by now if it were true¡¯


    "He also caught a sea fish the size of an entire estate and beat it to a pulp." Old man Hermon said.


    ¡¯That would be a whale, and there¡¯s no way you could ever injure one¡¯


    "He once juggled 5 gigantic rocks using his right hand, while drinking wine with his left"


    ¡¯What are you? Superman?¡¯ Landon thought


    Old man Willow looked at the unconvinced Landon and hmped.


    "Fine!! if you don¡¯t believe it.. then I¡¯ll prove it!"


    Before Landon or any of the knights could stop him, old man Willow had already tried to lift up arge rock by his side.


    "Crackkkk!!!"


    It¡¯s safe to say that he had failed woefully.


    "Ah!!!! My back!!!..You tricked me... why didn¡¯t you tell me that the rock was heavy? you damn cheat." Old man Willow said while wailing in agony.


    Landon hurriedly supported the man.


    "So he cheated Ayyy? How can you openly cheat like that?" old man Hermon eximed.


    "Whatt!! he cheated?... It all makes sense.. how could the strongest man loose to a tiny stone like this?" old man Paitus said as he nodded vigorously.


    ¡¯How did ite to him cheating? And what did he mean by tiny? that stone is at least 200 kg alright?¡¯


    Landon turned around and saw Lucius and the knights trying to hold in theirughter¡¯s.


    "I request for a rematch.... I¡¯m not weak I tell ya!!.. you probably bolted down the rock and cheated." Old man Willow said


    ¡¯Old man, although I have the system, I would never use it in a fairpetition alright?... wait, wait ,wait!! What am I even saying? Since when was this apetition? You clearly sprung this on me, and now your iming that I cheated?¡¯


    "Look.. no one is saying that any of you are weak. In fact, I think that you all are very strong." Landon said.


    "So you think I¡¯m stronger than you?" old man Willow asked


    "Asolutely." Landon replied


    Landon felt truly helpless. How else was he supposed to answer him?


    "Good... just so long as you know that I¡¯m the strongest man in the world" old man Willow said while nodding his head.


    At the end, Landon talked the men into epting jobs like gardening. Landon only wanted them to snip bushes or twigs within the royal garden.


    At first they denied, because they thought it was a job for sissies. He had spent thest 25 minutes trying to stroke their egos.


    These old men really made him feel like he was raising a child.


    They wanted to be coaxed and pampered. Everyone else called him your highness, but these men called him ¡¯kid¡¯ or ¡¯brat¡¯. One can tell that they had always acted like this wherever they went.


    .


    .


    Landon looked at therge rock and decided to move it away from there. Who knew how many senior citizens would try to prove their strengths to him.


    He carried it up.... And just when he was about to move with the stone, the 3 old men who were about leaving, saw him carrying the stone and ran back towards him.


    "So you think your better than us?"


    "You think your stronger than me?"


    "Give the stone here, I will show you my strength"


    Looking at the old men running towards him, Landon finally understood why their families kept looking at him like that.


    ¡¯F***¡¯

 Chapter 43 Oil Production

    After sessfully running away from the old men, Landon continued his assessment.


    He soon realised that, he now had 9,700 adults who could work, out of the group of 14,125.


    Adding to the other 100 volunteers who built the mud houses previously, he now had a total of 9,800 workers.


    Landon didn¡¯t want to start building houses without a water & treatment nt, central heating nt and electricity.


    After browsing through his mind, he realised that the pipes needed to be connected through the walls of the house and so on.


    If he did itter, then he would have to break down the walls and floors, just to install these features. That was just double-work.


    Landon had scheduled for home construction to be done 4 monthster.


    That would be in September.


    .


    .


    He first started off with the ¡¯Crude oil refining¡¯ process.


    To Landon, this section was the most important piece to the puzzle as it was essential for most departments.


    With oil, Landon could produce synthetic rubber, which couldter be used to make tires, pipe instion, rubber handle grips and other important tools.


    Also, he needed to use oil, as fuel for the electrically powered work machines that he was going to create.


    There was no way that the men could lift those gigantic heavy pipes that existed back on earth. They also had to put the pipes underground and move them from ce to ce.


    Hence, he needed heavy construction machines like dragline excavators, Bulldozers and so on.


    "System, can you locate the nearest underground crude oil reservoir?"


    The system took a minute before answering him.


    "Answering to host, there¡¯s one in the ocean, just 7.4 Km from the shores. And another one, 3 km away from the city wall."


    Landon didn¡¯t like those answers.


    He didn¡¯t have an oil drill ship, to go out into the sea. And hisst option was out of the city itself. It was on the highway going to the next town.


    After thinking for a while, his eyes lit up. Didn¡¯t the system say that it was almighty?


    "System, I want you to re-direct the oil towards the lower region..... . right... here...." Landon said, while circling a certain area on his monitor.


    "Not a problem host. Do you want it to be an oil seep or deep underground reservoir?"


    For now, an oil seep would be the best option over underground oil reservoirs.


    Back on earth, there were a lot of oil industries that benefited because of oil seeps.


    In California USA, there are tinykes and ponds of pure crude oil floating on the earth¡¯s surface. These ponds, are the oil seeps.


    One doesn¡¯t necessarily have to dig the ground with a drill, to get the oil. The oils move upwards on their own.


    It¡¯s like all those cartoons that show when a man finds oil in the ground. The oil will squirt upwards, forcing itself out of the ground.


    Of course when Landon finally made his own drill, he would for sure dig up the ground and sea oil.


    For now, the workers would have to use iron buckets and drums, go scoop out the oil from the pond.


    .


    It¡¯s safe to say that the system charged him for his request. At the end he had used, 280 Technology points.


    Since, the other departments couldn¡¯t started without oil, Landon had all 9,800 workers help build a manually operated processing unit within the alchemy industry.


    He allocated 1 building for this process, and within 3 days, everything was built.


    They built 3 gravity tanks, 5 fractional distition vessel that had an oven like bottom, several storage tanks and a few mini heating systems..


    Landon wanted to use gravity to his advantage here, so he built the gravity tanks at a higher elevation level than that of the fractional distition columns.


    Landon knew that when making oil products, it was necessary to drain the water in the oil first.


    He had requested for 3 tanks to be made, so that when one is full and experiencing its wait time, the workers could fill the other 2, as much as they liked.


    After 2 days, gravity had separated the water from the oil.


    The water was drained at the bottom and the oil was sent to the distition column.


    Landon and chief Wiggins watched as the oil flowed downwards towards the inlet of the distition colum.


    "Your highness, are we in the distition stage yet?" Chief Wiggins asked as he looked at Landon all blue-eyed and bushy tailed.


    Ever since Landon showed him the way, (*as he ims), Wiggins had be a 5 year old kid whenever he saw Landon.


    They would talk about math and Chemistry, and Landon would solve any bumps or issues that he had along the way.


    Landon was sure that even on his wedding day, chief Wiggins would still ask him a ton of questions.


    He was also sure that if he ever died, Chief Wiggins would probably p his corpse wide awake.


    The man was obsessed with Chemistry.


    "The distition process has just began. I¡¯ll exin it to you, as the process continues".


    Wiggins nodded as he carefully followed Landon¡¯s exnation.


    There were 5 fractional distition columns. But the process only needed 3.


    The other 2 were backup, just in case any of the working columns need to undergo a routine maintenance check or gets damaged.


    A single column had 6 outlets and 1 inlet. These outlets were for the products: Petroleum gas, gasoline, kerosene, Diesel, lubricating oil, fuel oil and residue (tar).


    Of course the crude oil was passed in through the inlet.


    The fire heated the oil, and the various products were formed due to vapor rise at different temperatures.


    At this point chief Wiggins was subconsciously holding Landon¡¯s wrist without him even knowing.


    ¡¯Dude, it¡¯s just oil separation alright? Why the heck are you getting so excited? When I show you water purification in future, what are you going to do? get a heart attack?¡¯ Landon thought as he shook his head helplessly and continued to observe the process.


    Some of the products were passed through mini heating systems, so as to remove any water, gases and unwanted carbons from them.


    From there, these oil products were sent on their way to their storage tanks.


    Since Landon didn¡¯t have a cooling system yet, he made the pipes connecting the products to the storage units, extremely long.


    The pipes spiralled through what resembled a long aquarium filled with cold sea water.


    He then added mercury to the sea water, ensuring that the hot vapor in the pipes would be cooled down and turned in to liquids, before reaching their storage tanks.


    Mercury was one of the coldest liquids in the world. At normal atmosphere pressure, mercury¡¯s state is that of an ice block.


    Chief Wiggins jumped around happily, as he observed the final stages of the process.


    He had read of tar, diesel and the entire processing process from the book.....But actually seeing the process made him a firm believer.


    Screw the ancestor gods that they had worshipped... could they make this happen? Could they make oil?


    For him, Landon was God¡¯s sacred messenger, who was sent here to make them believe in the god of knowledge.....


    If Landon knew what Chief Wiggins was thinking, he would definitely forbid him from spreading such believes.


    He didn¡¯t want to be worshipped at all.


    Although he had the system which was godly, Landon didn¡¯t truly believe that he was a messenger....


    For sure, he believed that some powerful being, maybe God even, created the system to move around developing countless worlds.


    It was just a job. Nothing more.


    Plus how could he be a messenger, if he had never seen the person sending the message?


    Impossible!!


    .


    .


    Just like that, the week had finallye to an end.


    Landon had sessfully created the first batch of petroleum oil. As well as other oil-based products like fuel and tar.


    --------Riverdale City---------


    The wind howled against the trees and the sounds of crickets could be heard from afar.


    "He epted the job. Within 2 weeks, he should arrive." said a man with a cold tone.


    "Excellent"

 Chapter 44 Military Rankings

    ------The next day---------


    .


    .


    Today was the scheduled day for straightening and creating the rules and regtions for the army. As well as changing the various job descriptions.


    A while ago, he had 20 of the women who took care of the children, assist him in sewing material badges when the children had nap time or sses...


    He had also asked department 4, to make a lot of safety pins for the badges.


    Those men who came a week ago, had to properly follow a rank system. Landon decided to follow the same military rank system that existed back on earth.


    The lowest rank being Private E-1.


    For the enlisted soldiers to advance to the next grade, they needed to spend at least 6 months in each grade.


    Within the 6 months spent, they would have three physical and written exams. Those that pass will move to the next grade after 6 months. For higher personals ranks it was usually years.


    The ranks increase as so:


    ?Enlisted (6 months in a rank to advance):


    ?Private E-1( PV1 or recruits)


    ?Private E-2 ( PV2)


    ?Private first ss (E-3 or PFC)


    ?Army Specialist (E-4)


    ?Corporal (CPL)


    ?Seargent (SGT)


    ?Staff Sergeant (SSG)


    ?Sergeant First ss (SFC)


    ?Master Sergeant (MSG)


    ?First Sergeant (1SG)


    ?Sergeant Major (SGM)


    ?Command Sergeant Major (CSM)


    ?Sergeant Major of the army (SMA)


    ?Warrant Officers (1 year rank advancement):


    ?Warant Officer 1


    ?Chief Warrant Officer 2


    ?Chief Warrant Officer 3


    ?Chief Warrant Officer 4


    ?Chief Warrant Officer 5


    Officer Ranks (2.5 year rank advancement):


    ?First Lieutenant


    ?Second Lieutenant


    ?Captian


    ?Major


    ?Lieutenant Colonel


    ?Colonel


    ?Brigadier General


    ?Major General


    ?Lieutenant General


    ?General


    ?General of the Army...[ Lucius ]


    Of course, Lucius was presently in the position of General of the Army.


    He also adjusted the time spent in each grade, to fit this era.


    Most nights who had originallye to Baymard with him, would be from Warrant Officers.


    They had been training since they were 7, so they have at least 10 years of experience under their belts.


    Within the new recruits, out of 1,200, only about 300 were previously knights. The rest were just ordinary people who volunteered to be in the army.


    .


    .


    Within this 1 week, the new recruits, both men and some women.... were very happy with their choice. They studied, trained and formed strong bonds with one another.


    Those that were ves within the group, started opening up more and even joking around here and there.


    The military atmosphere was truly beautiful to them.


    Some were already orphans as it was. But now, they shared clean and spacious rooms with other roommates, had fun and during their breaks, they would run around Baymard happily.


    Those who were already knights were also grouped with Landon¡¯s original knights and trained.


    He wanted the men to change the way they called themselves. They were soldiers in the army.. not knights in the barracks.


    Everywhere in the Army estate, he had put wooden sign boards and written different words using paint.


    These signs showed different directions and the names of buildings, so that nobody would get lost.


    These signs would generally say:


    [Baymard Army: Hospital or Baymard Army: Training Facilities]


    Something like that.


    Landon¡¯s main point was that, once they saw this daily...eventually it would stick to their minds like glue. And soon, they would see themselves like soldiers in the Army, and not knights.


    He also decided that he would make the military fort like a school. They would go to ss, study war tactics, study their weapons, do physical training, shooting practices, first aid studies and so on.


    He also provided enough holiday time and pay for each individual. So that those who got married could leave and spend time with their wife and children.. or husbands.


    Most of them were new, and fell in the Private E-1 category. So he had some of his warrant officers split them into groups and teach them during their scheduled ss time and field trainings.


    They were to understand the safety measures involving each military weapon, as well as study the weapon intently.


    He also gave iron whistles to all those who were within the Warrant officer ss, Officer Ranks, and finally to Lucius.


    They were to train and mold the soldiers with the whistles.


    .


    .


    Today, he distributed the batches and posted the rules and regtions on arge notice board with pins.


    He also posted ss schedules, outside the regr Baymard ss schedules and field training schedules....As well as the punishments for viting eachw.


    Once he was done, he closed the board with a ss frame, so that no one would dirty the board or the paper.


    He ced all the boards along side each other and stepped away. The boards were as wide as 6 chalkboards joint together.


    The 1st board showed clear white parchment papers detailing the military rules and regtions, as well as punishment for each rule.


    The 2nd, 3rd and 4th showed everyone¡¯s name and rank arranged alphabetically, depending on their ranks... The 2nd showed those within the ¡¯Enlisted Ranks¡¯, the 3rd showed those who were ¡¯Warrant officers¡¯ and the 4th showed those who had ¡¯Officer Ranks¡¯.


    The 5th board showed thetest military news and exam schedules for each rank.


    And finally, the 6th board showed a gigantic map of the enter Military Fort. Landon had paid the system to create a detailed colorful map that even had the names of each building written down.


    Also, in all buildings, he had put building maps that showed were each room was and what direction they had to go to get there.


    Each floor wasbeled floor G, A, B, C.. and so on.


    .


    All the new recruits, were each given their schedules and a mini-map of the extremelyrge military fort by their Major general¡¯s and Captain¡¯s.


    There were about 27rge buildings in the estate..Landon wanted to make sure that they didn¡¯t get lost easily while staying and studying here.


    The recruits also received badge¡¯s and safety pins each.


    Landon had informed them that when they were on duty, or within the Fort or in training, they had to wear their badges. The badges had different colors and strips.


    All Enlisted soldiers had green badges, but their stripes were different colors depending on your rank.


    The Warrant officers wore blue badges and again had different strip colors as their ranks increased.


    The Officer Ranks wore red badges, while Lucius as the highest authority within the fort, wore a silver badge.


    They only had to pin one a day. They were given a total 6 badges, should incase they lose them.


    Landon had also requested for department 4 of the construction industry, to weld Lockers, locks and keys for each soldier. As well as create proper obstacle courses for the soldiers.


    .


    .


    As the day came to an end, some people were excited over their ranks and badges within the army, while others where pumped up about exploring the Fort.


    Some of them didn¡¯t even know that there were so many buildings within the fort. It was all new and exciting to them.


    A 29 year olddy, was being led by a soldier on duty, to where Landon was standing.


    "Is it time?"


    "Yes my king"

 Chapter 45 The duties of a King

    Ever since he created the daycare system, Landon had been visiting the children once a week.


    He would tell them stories that engulfed morality,passion, loyalty, hope and all over basic qualities that made humans who they were.


    Landon thought that this era waspletely bullshit.


    There were hardly any morals being taught here. To them, strength was everything.


    Fighting, killing and so on... Landon wanted people to only do so if they were left with no choice.


    He didn¡¯t want the children to kill people, just because they could... Death was normal to this people.


    If most of the people in power were somehow transported to earth, Landon was sure that they would be institutionalized...


    To many of the people in this world, loyalty was only relevant when money or power was involved.


    But not everyone was bad.


    The most corrupt ces were those close to the Capital¡¯s of most empires. The towns or cities at the outskirts usually had far less corruption involved.


    Every noble liked being close to the royal Capital cities.


    Landon could understand their plight in this case.


    For example, back on earth, most people would leave the country side to go to the big city, where corrupt rained and violence prevailed.


    Country people were simple minded. They had their farms, they were kind to their neighbors and so on.....


    Coming back to the situation in this era, earth was still a haven.


    Earth had rules that forbade open murder, **** and physical abuse. There were some 13 years old ves, that were already used sex toys or house pets..... What the heck?


    This was clearly child molestation. What was wrong with this people?


    Those bastards needed to be locked up and beaten to a pulp.


    Barons did it, Kings did it, rich merchants did it... this whole world should be thrown in the trash can.... Throw it away!


    Landon had told the caretakers to treat those who were abused with extreme care.


    He had realised that they didn¡¯t value their lives at all. They were just like empty vessels without a soul.


    This world was too cruel for those without power.


    That¡¯s why, a London had made up his mind to only take ves or refugees into Baymard. He would build a paradise that, not even the so call rich people could make.


    That was his vow to them.


    The children between the ages of 4-14, gathered around thergest room in the building. They sat down crossed legged, and waited for the story to begin.


    Every week, they looked forward to Landon¡¯s stories.


    .


    .


    "Thousands of years ago, in an ancient empire called China.... there lived a beautiful young woman named Mn...."


    As he told the story, the kids became very sad for Mn, as the matchmaker had confirmed that she would never be a bride. When they learnt that her father was going out to war again, they became even more depressed.


    Landon looked at their jittery faces and smiled.


    "Did you know what she did?"


    The children shook their heads and leaned towards Landon in anticipation.


    "Late that night, she made a big... decision. The biggest of them all.... soooooo... big."


    The children felt extremely anxious at this point.


    Even the caretakers who were listening at the back, felt like they where about to die from the suspense.


    ¡¯Your highness, can u please get to the point?¡¯, they thought.


    Landon continued his tale, all the while pretending not to see their anxious gazes.


    "After saying a prayer to the ancestors, she used her father¡¯s old sword and cut her hair short.Then.....she took her father¡¯s Warrior clothes and dressed herself up like a man".


    Everyone gasped.


    A woman¡¯s hair in this era, signified her youth and her beauty. Only married women could cut their hair.


    A young unmarried woman could braid her hair, leave it free and unbound, or but it in buns.


    Mn had just cut her hair, while she was unmarried. And the matchmaker didn¡¯t even approve of her to be a wife yet.


    How was she, to find a husband? Will she be unmarried for ever?


    Plus was it ok, for a girl to be in the army? Although they knew that his highness had recruited women to join Baymards army, they couldn¡¯t fully understand why he did that.


    And now this Mn girl also joined the army?


    Weren¡¯t women suppose to just cook, sew, farm, clean the house and take care of their children?....


    "As her parents slept, Mn jumped onto her father¡¯s horse, Khan, and took off".


    As Landon recited the tale, the children would exim or get angry as they listened.


    "Stupid Huns"


    "Bad Hun¡¯s bad Hun¡¯s"


    "....(sniff.. sniff) poor Mn"


    "Shes so brave"


    "Oh no!! they¡¯re sorrounded"


    "Go Mushu"


    "I like uncle emperor"


    "Waahhhh!! She found a husband"


    And just like that, Landon had passed 2 hours giving a detailed version of Mn to the children.


    .


    .


    "Aunty Beverly please sit....how are the children doing?"


    An elderly woman smiled as she sat next to Landon. She was the wife of Chief Wiggins.


    The first time she met Landon, she was surprised by his manner of speech. He always called those older than him seniors, auntie¡¯s or even grandpa. He was very respectful towards his seniors.


    People in power usually didn¡¯t care about age seniority. Money and power were the only way to show real seniority in this world.


    She very much, like this new king of theirs.


    Actually, the only people Landon never used those titles with, were his knights and the workers within the industries. Landon had formed a bond with them and didn¡¯t feel the need to call them so.


    He was a man from earth afterall, and his family had raised him with high moral values. He couldn¡¯t just break these habits away, just because he was in a new world.


    Plus this was Chief Wiggins wife...there was no way that he would ever disrespect her.


    "Your highness, the children are learning very fast and efficiently. We already have some bright ones in the groups as well.


    Some of them in ss 7 (7 years old) can already recite the timetable and write letters clearly.


    Those in the younger sses, also know the alphabets by heart as well" She said.


    "Good..Good..... what about the newers?"


    "Your highness...we did as you requested. Some of the ves have already started to look fuller,pared to when they first got here.


    They now smile more and are starting to open up, bit by bit.... Soon, they would know that they are safe here your highness. "


    Landon smiled and nodded as he listened.


    "You all have worked very hard....."


    "Its what we ought to do, your highness." She said while shaking her head.


    "oh yeah!.... I¡¯m going back to the lower regions, is there anything you want me to give Chief Wiggins?"


    As soon as Beverly heard Landon, her eyes lit up and she quickly rushed to the kitchen and grabbed a basket of food.


    "Sorry to trouble you your highness.. ermm... This is his lunch" she said while handing over arge basket to Landon.


    Landon could smell the sweet aroma of baked bread.


    "It must be nice to be married, right aunty...hihihi...."


    Beverly turned all red.


    "Your highness why must you tease me so?" she said while cing both hands on her hips.


    Landon giggled, and hurriedly walked out the door as fast as he could.


    "Honestly, this child...." she said while smiling.


    In her eyes, Landon was still a 15 year old boy who was forced to act tough now and then.


    She smiled and looked out the window.


    ¡¯Times have changed¡¯

 Chapter 46 Queen Ivys Wrath

    ------ Yodan Empire-------


    ¡¯Crashhhhhh!!!!!\"


    A y vase ornament was thrown at the floor, nearly hitting the 5 shivering men, who were kneeling down quietly.


    In their hearts, the woman before them was the incarnation of the devil.


    \"You damn buffoons!!! Where are they?\"


    No one answered here as they nervously looked at the ground.


    She took an apple and threw it at them.


    \"Answer me goddammit!!\" she yelled.


    \"My queen... W.. we tried our best...b..but..\" one of the men finallya spoke fearfully.


    \"But, but, but, but what? Must I do all the work myself?.....Answer me!!!!!\" she yelled.


    The men didn¡¯t know whether to speak or not. If they spoke she would get mad... and if they didn¡¯t, she would still get mad.


    \"My q..queen... we were only able to confirm tha..thatt they left the empire on a ship. Our subordinates... are tr.. trying their best\" Another man said.


    \"So are u saying it¡¯s my fault?... How dare you?\" She said angrily as she quickly grabbed a sword and sliced the man¡¯s left hand off.


    ¡¯Slice!!!!!¡¯


    \"Good... useless men don¡¯t need hands\" she said


    She had meant to cut off his head.... but when the man saw the de, he leaned back with his hands up, and instead got his left one cleanly cut.


    ¡¯Better hands than my head¡¯, he thought


    The man felt a heart wrenching pain....But he knew that if he made a sound, this maniac of a queen would kill, not just him, but his entire family as well.


    She looked at the blood on her shands and she became more pissed off.


    Just as she was about to vent her anger on another man, a maid walked in an whispered into her right ear.


    She dropped the sword and slowly sat down on her chair.


    The king wasing


    \"You all can go... use the back exit\"


    The men praised who ever it was that had saved them, as they hurriedly got up from the floor...And just as they were about to leave, the devil intervened.


    \"Wait!... I change my mind.... Guards!!!! Take these men to the dark room and torture them to death. I believe that they are spies from my husband¡¯s enemies\".


    The queen¡¯smand was simple: Torture these men under the excuse of them being spies for the king¡¯s enemies.


    The men who were previously kneeling, didn¡¯t even struggle. The color from their faces werepletely drained.


    As she watched the men being dragged out, a gruesome smile was stered on her face.


    ¡¯Its only a matter of time¡¯


    -------Baymard---------


    Over the past 1 week and 5 days, Landon had been shuttling between 4 different groups.


    Of course, out of the group of ves and refugees that arrived, Landon allocated:


    ?1,000 Wood cutting


    ?1,200 to rubber production


    ?1,200 to pipe production


    ?6,000 towards building construction machines like excavators and trenchers


    ?800 towards building fuel based electrical systems for these heavy construction machines.


    of course previously, he had already allocated 200 workers towards crude oil refining and added 300 workers to department 4.


    As for the wood cutting group, he basically needed them to fall down trees and make different nk sizes and shapes.


    Landon had noticed that when otherpanies needed wood, they would go and cut trees to get it.... That wasted everybody¡¯s time.


    Plus in the future, Landon would also need a lot of wood to make molds as a foundation foot for construction.


    He needed wooden nk boards ready at all times, when any department wanted to build anything.


    The first thing he did, was show the workers how to use the 2-man saw. He and Chris (The newly appointed supervisor) fell down a tree with the saw and used the other saw types, to cleanly cut the wood into several shapes and sizes.


    From then on, he gave different sketches to Chris, showing the different measurements for different nks. As well as teach the workers how to use the measuring stick and other tools.


    .


    .


    As for the pipe making industry, Landon needed them to start producing them Asap, some of the pipes he needed were huge and ridiculouslyrge.


    Those pipes were typically the ones used in industries and all around the city.


    Those pipes would carry water and sewage, all around Baymard. Of course he also needed to start making house pipes as well.


    He needed; Industrial steel pipes, Cast Iron Pipes, PVC pipes, and so on.


    During this period, Landon had also exined and aided another group of workers to create heavy construction machines.


    He exined to them where each part went, and the importance and function of the parts.


    Since he was basically an electrical engineer, he also taught a group of workers how to make cables and how to create an electric system for heavy construction machines and cars.


    The first thing they seeded in building was a trencher.


    Once it waspleted, Landon called over both the electrical, heavy machine building and rubber making teams, to witness and see how they were to install them.


    He called the rubber team over, so they could see and understand why rubber was important. As well as witness their creation.


    Tim and a few supervisors also came as well.


    Everyone paid careful attention to what Landon was doing.


    He hooked up the tires and connected the electrical cables to the trencher.


    Then he exined were the fuel went, how water would be used to cool down the engine and every other thing involving the machine.


    He then went poured fuel into the engine, inserted the key.


    ¡¯Vrrmmmmm Vrmmmmm¡¯


    Everyone was shocked.


    \"Its alive.. its alive\"


    \"Hahaha did you see that?\"


    \"Its moving without a horse\".


    Honestly the workers admired Landkns creativity and vision. in their minds, not anyone coulde up with such things.


    He was simply a genius.


    They were really thanking God that they chose toe to Baymard.


    Landon drove forward and chose an empty spot for practice.


    He pulled down a gear stick and the machine instantly dug the ground as it moved.


    Trenchers were good for digging up the ground for installing underground pipes and electrical cables.


    \"Ahhh... oh my god, did you see how it digs into the ground as it walks\"


    \"Waht a Godly carriage\"


    And just like that, the curtains were closed, and it was finally, the end of the day.


    ***


    The night sky was dark and mysterious.


    It¡¯s ck beauty and mildness, crept through the world..... engulfed with several fleets of stars.


    It was the biggest indicator for sleep. The kind of rest that puts one, in a steady and peaceful state of mind.


    Its tenderest and warmth engrossed Landon¡¯s mind, as heid on his bed.


    He needed some rest.


    And just when Landon was about to fly into dreand, this sweet and gentle warmth, was interrupted.


    \"Intruder Alert... Intruder Alert.\"

 Chapter 47 notice

<h4>Chapter 47 notice</h4>


    Need to take time off.??????.. Exam period... Sorry guys.. thanks for the love????

 Chapter 48 notice 2

<h4>Chapter 48 notice 2</h4>


    False rm guys... my friend just told me.. that its not now...hihih??

 Chapter 49 Assasination Attemp

    "Whatttt?..It was already 11:30 P.M... who could being here at this time of the night?.. .And how far away are they from the gates?"


    "Answering host, the intruder seems to be carrying a lot of weapons and is filled with killing intent.... He has just left his horse 2 km away from the gate and will arrive the perimeter of Baymard within 26 minutes"


    "So its an assassin huh"


    ---------------


    Dumbo had been very annoyed this past few weeks.


    As a top assassin, his assasination prey were always important ministers, nobles, blood gangs, knights and other noble figures....


    But to send him to kill a weak and disowned child, who didn¡¯t even have up to 400 knights under hismand....was the height of disrespect.


    They even paid a hefty amount for the little brat¡¯s head. It¡¯s either they had too much money, or this was their first assassination request... At least that¡¯s what Dumbo thought.


    Just who did they think he was?


    He was the fifth best assassin in the empire. Out of millions of people, he was the fifth. He had been trained and properly brought up by a former assassin... ..He knew all the tricks and ways to kill, torture and people.


    He had never failed at any mission assigned to him.


    For a city lord of a tiny city to call him, and dare insult him like this? ... This was the highest form of disrespect he had ever gotten as an assassin.


    It was a rule of thumb, that he would only ept challenging and dangerous missions..


    Just how was this one of those missions?


    He had used close to 2 months to rush down here, to get the job done.


    He didn¡¯t even put Landon in his eyes, that was why he decided that he would kill a patrol guard, switch clothes, so as to sneak into Baymard.


    But what Dumbo didn¡¯t know was that in the eyes of Baron Rogers, his mission was a deadly one. If the king gets whim of what he had done while in Baymard, only death awaited him and his family.


    He had already made up his mind that after killing Landon, he would kill City Lord Shannon and Baron Rogers as well. This was their punishment, heavily insulted his dignity.


    From the information they gave him and what what he had gathered, it was said that Baymardcked any potential threat to him.


    He had heard that all the soldiers were the worse in the empire, and that Landon was bedridden with illness.


    Many people testified that when he left the Capital, hisplexion was so pale and blue that one could death calling onto him.


    From what he gathered, his only threat would be Commander Lucius.


    Nobody really knew why the Commander had quite his position in the Capital.... some imed that he was Landon¡¯s biological father, while others said he was fired due to illicit actions with Landon¡¯s mother.


    So overall, everything he knew about this mission really ticked him off... It seemed like a bore.


    ¡¯What a waste of time¡¯, he thought.


    ---------------


    Dumbo was walking stealthily by the perimeter of the forest, as he didn¡¯t dare to move further into it.


    It would be funny if, he was suddenly attacked by wild animals while on a mission.


    Only 7 minutes left before he could reach the empty fields.


    In truth, at the front of the gate was arge empty field that resembled arge football field. The forest only began after the field.


    Since the night was pitch ck, Dumbo had nned to crawl ross the field until he was close to one of the patrolling guards. Then, he would make his move.


    Suddenly,


    "Theh theh theh¡¯


    3 des attacked him from behind.


    With his training, he could easily sense the killing intent from the des. He quickly dodged the first two, but thest one hit him on his left butt cheek.


    ¡¯Ahhh¡¯


    He seriously regretted dodging the way he did. How was he going to sit down now? And who the hell attacked him?


    Again, he heard no less than 50 weaponsing straight at him from all angles.


    He was shocked.


    Did the Banished prince have a powerful force backing him?


    Dumbo tried to dodge them but it was to no avail, more than 12 of those knives pierced through his body violently.


    "W....who are you?" Dumbo asked.


    "Who I am, is not important.... what¡¯s important is that your trying to take my prey".


    Once Dumbo heard that, he was stunned, and became angry that those idiot nobles actually hired another person as well.


    He closed his eyes and wished that he could strangle them to death.


    He swore in his heart that if he finally left this ce, he would kill them and dance on their graves.


    Landon was talking through the system, as heid down on his bed.


    Dumbo tried to find the location of the voice.. and when he thought he had it, he threw knives towards the ce, and Landon immediately pretended to be hurt.


    "How dare you hit my knee and waist?" Landon said to him, while pretending to be wounded.


    "Hahaha serves you right..."


    "Dammn you....I will spare your life, and leave this mission to you then... I hope we never cross paths again.. or I will for sure take my revenge." Landon said while pretending to be heavily injured.


    He almost wanted to give himself an oscar for his performance.


    As Dumbo concentrated on the man in the shadows, he failed to feel the tree branches slowly moving around his boots.


    When he wanted to finally move, he felt something tugging on his leg.


    The more he pulled, the stronger the vines held unto him. And finally, his body was all covered by the vines.


    After 45 minutes of struggling, he became fear crept into his heart and he decided to yell.


    The rate at which the nt was chocking and binding him, was too scary.


    It was better to die by the hands of any man whether weak or strong, than by a nt. How could he be content with that kind of death as an assassin?


    At least if he got captured, there would be a chance that he might escape.


    45 minutester, Josh knocked on Landon¡¯s door


    "My king, we caught an assassin"

 Chapter 50 Torture

    The reason Landon didn¡¯t go and fight with the assassin previously, was because it would be too troublesome for him to exin how he knew of the attack before hand.


    So he decided to act out in the shadows, and let the guards identally catch the so-called assassin.


    And if he was to use the system to teleport out of the gates, how was he supposed to exin how he had suddenly passed the guards. Who by the way, were guarding the gates all day and night?


    It was just too bothersome.


    -----Landon¡¯s Castle Dungeon------


    "Aren¡¯t you going to remove these vines from my body?" Dumbo asked with an annoyed and prideful tone.


    Landon looked at him, and whispered something into Lucius¡¯ ear.


    Lucius was confused, but still decided to do as he was told.


    Dumbo couldn¡¯t care less about what kind of torture they gave him.. he wouldn¡¯t break that easy.


    As assassin, when while training, he had been tortured by his teacher daily, just to get used to the idea of pain. What could a useless brat like Landon know, or so he thought.


    Landon knew what he was thinking.


    Not all torture had to involve whipping, boxing and so on. For a man like Dumbo, that kind of torture would only make him smile.


    Once Lucius brought the stuff, Landon cut his clothes off carefully, avoiding the all vines roped around his ankle waste and upper arms.


    He also threw oil on him, and poured salt all over Dumbo¡¯s body. He then soaked Dumbo¡¯s feet in salty water.


    Lucius, Bari, the Major Generals and even Dumbo the assassin were confused.


    Did he n on cooking him? What kind of torture was this?


    Back on earth, when Landon had been forced to take world history as a non-elective course in the university, he hade across an interesting fact.


    In the 17th century, the tickle torture was invented and used in Europe, China, Egypt, Rome and other countries.


    Later on, by world war II, people said they had witnessed the Natzi prison guards, using this methods to torture and kill people.


    Landon wanted to test out the effectiveness of this method for himself.


    3 minutester, Captain Trey brought 4 goats into the room.


    Once the goats came in, they immediately ran towards Dumbo and started licking him aggressively.


    ¡¯Slurp Slurp slurp¡¯


    12 minutes into the torture, Dumbo wasughing his lungs out while crying.


    Continuousughter can cause the body to go into cardiac arrest or Asphyxia.


    (*Cardiac arrest=sudden loss of blood flow


    (*Asphyxia=Lack of sufficient oxygen to be body due to abnormal breathing)


    As the torture went on, Dumbo felt it hard to breath and his body kept aching with pain all over.


    "Please. haha. please.. Hahaha ..st..st.. Haha.. stop. I¡¯ll tell you.. Haha... whatever Haha.. you want to know" Dumbo begged while crying.


    Everyone in the room was confused. Was it really that painful? He looked like he wasughing his life out.. when did Landon actually torture him?


    Dumbo on the other hand, swore that if he had the chance, he would for kill Landon... this disgrace and humiliation was too much.


    Landon felt his killing intent and smiled. He had the men hold the hungry goats, while he walked closer to Dumbo.


    "Speak, who are they?"


    "Free me first, then I¡¯ll tell you" Dumbo said, while struggling to breathe.


    "Do you really think that I don¡¯t know who is trying to kill me?Wasn¡¯t it the Baron?"


    In truth, Landon had no clue of who it could be. But after essing the situation more, he had cancelled out his entire royal family.


    After they had sessfully poisoned him with a poison, there was no way that they would still hire an assassin all the way from the Capital, just so they could kill him...


    His siblings would definitely feel that, it would be wasteful to use an assassin on him. They saw him as trash, dirt, vermin... to them, he wasn¡¯t even worthy of having their attention.


    But the city lord and barons were a different matter.


    He was sure that it was one of the barons because on his way here, he had heard that the king had ordered the city lord to move back to the Capital.


    He knew that this assassination attempt could only stem from greed.....Right now, Landon was just probing Dumbo, to see if he would show any reaction to it being a baron.


    Dumbo was shocked and eyed Landon to see whether he was lying or not.....After observing for a while, he realized that this little bastard actually knew his enemies.


    "But you don¡¯t know who he is working with, from behind the shadows.. If you agree to untie me... I can tell you"


    Everyone else in the room thought it was a bad idea.


    Landon smiled, moved closer and freed him.


    Once he was freed, he quickly tried snap Landon¡¯s neck, with his bare hands.


    Landon pulled out his waist knife and immediately poked his acupuncture points.


    Dumbo froze and Landon made a clean cut through his throat, instantly killing him.


    (*Fatality.... Landon wins!!)


    All this happened in less than a minute. Everyone started at Landon, as they opened their eyes widely.


    "My king, did you really know who it was?" Gary asked.


    "No I didn¡¯t... but I coulde up with a suspect based on our time in Baymard... My family is too conceited and will never stoop so low as to use an assassin on me.... at least not presently.


    But if they find out that I became strong, then for sure they would definitely send one... But presently they still think I¡¯m still sick.... And since the former City lord left for the Capital, only the Barons would do this".


    "But why? we¡¯ve never even met them my lord" Trey asked confusedly.


    "Greed... My guess is, they still want to make money from the mines... maybe they were transferred to a terrible ce or many they want more money to increase their power... who knows"


    They all nodded their heads, as they listened to what Landon said.


    "But the question is, which Baron?" Trey asked


    "I think we should send some men to scout and find his horse and his belongings? It was unlikely that he walked all the way from wherever he came from." Lucius replied.


    "Excellent... I couldn¡¯t have said it better myself.....Tonight you all did great, now.... free the goats, so they can keep feasting on their food. And when they are done, dispose of the body."


    Everyone was stunned by what Landon said. He¡¯s already dead, why let his corpse suffer this sort of humiliation?


    "Those thate after my life, family, friends and my people, shall never be forgiven.... I will never let my enemies off.. even after death." Landon said with an intimidating aura.


    The men couldn¡¯t help but fell sorry for the people who tried to provoke his highness Landon.. They almost wanted to make a short prayer to their ancestors for them. Their king was too scary towards people who attacked him and those that he loved.


    But it was this method of taking action, that made them stand firm behind him. They looked at him proudly. His aura was that of a man who ruled several nations... This was their ruler.


    This was their king

 Chapter 51 Safety First -Syntheric Rubber

    Previously, Landon had allocated all the new workers towards the construction industry.


    He had made up his mind that, the next batch of ves that Santa brought would be sent over to the other 2 industries.


    But right now, he needed people who could build.


    Today, he wanted to make Synthetic rubber.


    Every week....Landon had to give first aid to treat the workers in the mines.


    Although he had made them mine carts that were on rails, they still injured theirselves.


    When they had to carry the stones and load the cart, some of them would identally drop them on their feet. This had been happening for a while now.


    Even the working gloves in this era, was trash. It could only block 60% of the injuries they were getting on their palms.


    The gloves were not effective.


    They would wrap alot of clothes around their palms.. and then wear normal thin material gloves over them... What could that do?


    That¡¯s why the first thing Landon had thought about was safety. Hence the manufacturing of rubber.


    Back on earth 90% of products had rubber in them. From bicycle handles to housing and pipe instion, school stamps.. heck, even toothbrushes were made from rubber.


    There was no way that he would allow the scientist theb to keep working without gloves or other protective gear.


    For now, they hadn¡¯t touched any corrosive substances. But what about the future? Was he going to let their skin burn?


    He needed to make thick rubber boots, rubber gloves, earmuffs, eye shields and even helmets.


    Infact, Landon didn¡¯t believe that anyone could start building an advanced empire without any safety gear.


    F*** this shit!! this wasn¡¯t a wuxia novel. They were real people who could die at anytime.


    Plus, previously, there was no doctor or nurse avable. The people used to just wash the wounds with water and tie it with a piece of clothing.


    Landon took up the duty as an Industry nurse and gave them first aid treatment whenever they were injured.


    Due to the systems first reward about farming and crops, Landon knew what herbs were medicinal to their injuries.


    Now, that there were 7 doctors and 14 nurses, Landon had assigned each doctor with 2 nurses.


    He assigned each doctor to different stations. 3 for the 3 industries in the Lower region, 1 for the military, 1 for the school and 2 would remain at a new estate which Landon had given as a hospital.


    While they were on duty, they read the chemistry and mathematics textbooks that his highness gave them.


    Landon wanted them to start understanding things like matter, reactions and so on.


    Chemistry and math were used in every profession.


    They needed to know about ions, protons and so on.


    The human body has over a hundred chemical reactions happening at once. They needed to know about reversible and irreversible reactions, metabolism and so on.


    Even drug making and pharmaceuticals dealt with a lot of chemistry and math.


    He wanted to prepare them for when he would finally teach them new techniques and give them biology textbooks. That would be once he got his reward from the system.


    Even if he was rewarded today by the system, Landon wouldn¡¯t teach them anything unless they studied these ones first.


    With other departments, they could learn on the job quickly... but this one dealt with human life and health. He wasn¡¯t going to teach them how to perform surgeries if they couldn¡¯t understand the basics.


    The nurses also have to learn as well. They should be able to identify drugs and medicine. As well as administer the treatment with syringes and so on.


    They could also do surgeries as well. They assisted the doctors within the surgery room, so they too had to know what was being done.


    What if the doctor was a quack and was about to inject poison into someone¡¯s bloodstream? Where they just suppose to watch? Nahh!! It was their bound duty to know what ever is done to the patient.


    In fact Landon had made up his mind that, when he finally taught them everything, they would have to make an oath towards their profession and Baymard.


    He wasn¡¯t taking any chances.


    Oaths in this era, were sacred and Holy. It was the highest form of loyalty one could ce.


    With the help of the doctors, Landon was able to let go of nursing duties for the lower region and around Baymard.


    .


    .


    "Tim, are all the equipments and vessels built?"


    It had been a week and 3 days since Landon had asked Tim to create these vessels. On the same day that he had asked the system to get crude oil, he had asked Tim to start construction immediately.


    "Yes your highness, Itspleted".


    "Good.... Get 1200 people from the new workers in department 4 and let them fill the first tank with petroleum oil".


    "No problem your highness", Tim replied and made his way out.


    Once they had filled up the tank, Landon decided to start.


    Landon and the assigned workers, refined a mixture of petroleum oil, coal and the solvent hexane.


    They piped the ingredients through 3 columns, to boil off any residual water. Essentially purifying them.


    Then, theybined and refined them with a catalyst. And after a while, synthetic rubber was produced.


    Tim and the workers looked at the white milky product and wondered what could be made from them.


    Once the first set was produced, Landon showed them how to store and handle the products.


    "Tim, All 2,000 workers will stay here to make these products..."


    Landon said as he handed over the a ton of papers to Tim.


    "I will show you what to do and how to use the other equipments to produce the products."


    Different rubber products needed different chemicals to be added to them.


    There were 5 major chemicals needed for all different rubber products.


    So Landon had the storage tank of the milky liquid rubber, connected to 5 outlet pipes as well.


    The outlets would lead to different stations within the rubber department.


    Landon decided to start with one of the most difficult products.. rubber tires.. preferably construction machine tires.


    Landon manually opened the valve, for the pipeline between his station and the storage tank.


    Soon, the creamy liquid rubber and headed towards the tank next to him. Once he felt like he had enough, he closed the valve.


    Landon then added, Silica, bis (triethoxylypropyl) and carbon ck to the creamy rubber.


    Landon had built a ¡¯Steam/water mixer tank¡¯, that would constantly mix any thing, provided water is used as its fuel.


    He then added water to the mixer engine, and after a while, it started stirring the materials in the tank vigorously.


    The mixer head resembled egg beaters.


    These mixers should never be turned off, unless there was nothing in the tank. So Landon decided to have the men poor water every 3 hours.


    Once the mixture was uniform, Landon opened another valve that allowed the creamy mixture, to flow towards another boiler tank. Where another solvent mixture and water were added.


    As he boiled off the solvent, the rubber starting forming tiny balls that were the size of beans.


    Once the solvent hadpletely evaporated, all that was left was water and bean size white balls.


    He then sent the products to another vessel, which acted as a filter. And finally the rubber was sent to a steampressor topletely dry down.


    Now the rubber looked like soft rice balls.


    Landon had the men form bales of tire synthetic rubber.


    He then took out 1 of those bales, reheated it, and used polychloroprene and other chemicals, topletely vulcanize it.


    After creating a mold for the tire, he poured the vulcanized rubber into mold and allowed it to cool down for 4 hours.


    While it was cooling down, he showed them how to make other rubber materials.


    And by the end of the day, Landon had made 4 pair of gloves, a pair of rubber boots and 1 gigantic tire.


    He had also made a lot of dried bales for each rubber product.


    .


    .


    Now he could progress he could safely progress with his ns

 Chapter 52 Cary Barn

    Cary took the letter from her most trusted knight, Killian, and opened it slowly.


    The dark haired knight stood at her side, waiting for further instructions.


    Cary looked at the document and smiled. Everything was going ording to n.


    Cary was Eli¡¯s blood sister. She and her mom had been working hard to keep her brother as the crown prince.


    She had been given arge estate in the Capital, with 5000 knights under hermand.


    Lately, her half-brothers had been trying to push their father, into choosing one of them in Eli¡¯s ce.


    She had also been fighting with her sister on the low.


    That bitch was too cunning. Jte had been her biggest nemesis ever since she could remember.


    The bitch would bad mouth her to her father, while using the whole white Lotus act to garner pity. Everyone always thought that she, was the one who always bullied Jte. That bitch had turned her into a viin in front of the entire empire.


    Jte was her second mother¡¯s daughter.


    She as the first wife¡¯s daughter, had more ess and privileges than Jte. This led to a power struggle between the two.


    And now, the bitch joined hands with her other half-siblings to kill Eli.


    When her brother had informed her of the assassination attempt and the Jte¡¯s sudden visit, she was fuming mad.


    How dare they?


    Since they wanted to do things the hard way, then she would just have to y along with them.


    Wasn¡¯t she a viin?....In that case, it was time for her to act her part, so as not to disappoint them.


    "Killian!!"


    "Yes princess"


    "Let¡¯s go see our dear ministers, shall we?"


    Cary followed her guards and stepped into her estate dungeon.


    There were 2 badly bruised men, who where tied up and stretched wide with chains.


    These men where the ministers supporting Connar and James Barn.


    "Wake them up!" she said


    Killian and another guard, took iron buckets of cold water and threw it on their faces.


    ¡¯Sshh!!!¡¯


    The water hit their faces and instantly woke them up.


    "Ahhhh" The men yelled.


    The knights started boxing them violently, until blood spat out of their mouths.


    "My dear ministers, do you know how much trouble you have caused me?... Do you know how much money I have lost trying to quite people down?.. Do you!!" She yelled while hitting them with arge iron rod.


    ¡¯Peng! Peng!¡¯


    "Ahhh!! .. please sto..stop!!.. We won¡¯t do it aga..ain...!" One cried out.


    The rod had identally hit his manhood, when she swung it at his waste.


    That kind of pain was one that no man should face. F*** the second prince, he was trying to live..


    "You coward!!... just this much and your already giving up? Are you a man?" The another one said while catching his breath.


    Cary looked at him and smiled... She gently put down her rod and walked over to him.


    Then she held his chin with her palms and massaged it.


    "Men like you are rare.... your loyal, strong and so..so.. manly.... Too bad you chose the wrong side!... Killian, bring the tools!!"


    Cary walked to the other one and smiled.


    "He¡¯s right you know, just this much and you want to give up on your prince?... (Tsk tsk tsk). .... You know,... What I hate the most are cowards!!."


    The man¡¯s face waspletely pale now, and he was shaking like a leaf.


    "I¡¯m going to enjoy killing you", she said with a seductive smile on her face.


    When everything was brought, she started cutting their fingers and toes, one by one.


    "Ahh... please...I¡¯m begging you.. stop!!", the first man cried.


    He had tears,snot and swear all over his face. Truly pathetic.


    Honestly, Cary admired the second one. No matter what she did, he didn¡¯t even let out a sound... Too bad he was the enemy.


    Sheter continued by dislocating their arms and legs.


    At this point, the first man died. The pain was too unbearable for him and his heart gave out.


    The only thing he thought about in hisst moments, were his wife and son.


    The second man was still alive, but barely holding on.


    When Cary was finally about to cut his head off, he mustered up all the saliva left within him, and spat it on her eyes.


    ¡¯Puhh!¡¯


    "Go to hell bitch"


    She screamed and finally chopped off his head...


    ¡¯That bastard¡¯, Cary thought.


    Cary cleaned up herself and left the dungeon.


    On her way back, a young knight ran towards her and gave her a salute.


    "My princess, he¡¯s here"


    "Good... Lead the way"


    .


    .


    Once Cary arrived her audience room, she was met with a hooded man, who wore a reddish mask. The red mask only covered his eyes, leaving the rest of his face visible for all to see.


    The man was presently being entertained with food and wine.


    "I appologise for myte arrivable Sir Death... I hope that sir Death will not hold it against me." Cary said as she bowed.


    Death, as he was known in the empire, was the number one skilled assassin in Arcadina. His skills and fame were even known to those in other empires.


    "Its no problem princess.... Afterall, you were quite busy as well... Was it your first time?"


    Cary was shocked... How did he know? Was he talking about her torturing the ministers?


    She sized him up again and started to wonder if any information about the ministers was leaked.


    He looked at her and immediately guessed what she was thinking.


    "Your finger nails still carry traces of blood in them, your left ear and the sole of your shoes have tiny spots of blood on them as well.... and your palms are still read from holding your torture device" He said while chewing on an apple.


    "How are you sure it wasnt a sword?" she asked curiously.


    "Seords leave a different, well bnced palm print. If it were a sword, then your entire palm would be red"


    "What about the torture?"


    "I figured that, it¡¯s either you were involved in a brutal fight, or you were torturing some poor bastards.... but since you¡¯re in your own estate, the chances of the first one urring are very slim" He concluded.


    "I¡¯m impressed Mr Death, your skills are as they say, legendary."


    "You were right, I was torturing some bastards in there... But now I¡¯m finally here, so let¡¯s get on with business shall we?" she said as she walked over to her seat.


    "For the next 3 months, I need you to work strictly for me... and within that time, I need your absolute loyalty."


    Death was stunned at first and then surprised. It had been a long time since someone had the guts to request for his loyalty.


    "Princess, I hope you know that my services don¡¯te cheap.... And just so you know, I never ept boring jobs" he said with a charming smile on his face.


    "Trust me, I know..... Whatever your price is, or whatever you require... I guarantee that it shall be done.... as for boring? hehehe... I assure you that you will have the thrill of you life".


    Death looked at her and smiled.


    ¡¯What an interesting little girl¡¯

 Chapter 53 Sugar, Spice and Everything Nice

    And just like that, the month of May had finallye to an end.


    May was a very fulfilling month to Landon. He had sessfully made heavy machines, oil and also rubber...


    Finally, he felt like he was going somewhere with his mission..


    Today was the first day of June.


    Although Santa didn¡¯te personally, he had still sent his Subordinates to bring 4,619 people to Baymard.


    Again, there were 254 children between ages 0-14, and 413 people who volunteered to be soldiers. There were also 16 senior citizens amongst the group.


    Now, Landon was left with 3,936 able workers.


    He then selected 536 people out of the group, and appointed them as cooks.


    They were to be added, to all cooking sectors within Baymard. From the school to the industries, army,castle... in short, everywhere within Baymard.


    Landon also sent 900 workers to the construction industry, 1500 to the Alchemy/Chemical industry, and another 1000 to the Food industry.


    Landon received money for his mineral ores, and also bought more nting seeds.


    Landon made 419,000 gold coins from Santa¡¯s Subordinates, minus the cost for the ves and the seeds.


    This time Landon was happy with the seeds he got.


    There were cocoa beans and sugarcane seeds among the bags... Great... soon he would be able to make chocte and granted sugar.


    .


    .


    Now, it was time to make spices, seasonings, cooking oil and vinegar.


    Out of the 1,000 workers given to the food industry, Landon allocated:


    ?Department 1 (Working on the farms): 300


    ?Department 2 (Storage +Distribution): 100


    ?Department 3 (Spice making): 200


    ?Department 4 (Cooking oil): 200


    ?Department 5 (Vinegar): 200


    For the 3 new departments, Lyore appointed 3 farmers from department 1 as the supervisors.


    Today, Landon had decided to start making various kinds of spices.


    Landon had the workers tie their hair with rubber bands and hair wraps. As well as wear gloves, safety shoes, mouth & nose masks, eye goggles and clean aprons.


    They started by cutting the peppers, garlics, gingers, onions, turmeric and so on, into tiny pieces.


    When they were done, they opened up the kiln and filled all 20yers, with 13 trays of the all cut pieces in eachyer.


    A kiln was just a giant industrial oven.


    Since there were over 5 Kilns avable, Landon asked the workers to continue cutting, until they fill the other kilns.


    "Your highness, so one batch would take 2 days to dry on low heat?" Lyore asked while looking at all the papers that Landon had given him.


    They showed the detailed procedures for making different spices. As well as how to mix and create the seasonings, vinegar and cooking oil.


    "Correct.... You and the workers would have to continue the process, 3 dayster... As well as creating different seasonings, vinegar and cooking oil... If youe ross any issues, you can always look for me."


    "Rest assured hour highness, it shall be done" Lyore said while nodding his head proudly.


    "I trust your capabilities" Landon said with a smile.


    Lyore pursed his lips and looked at Landon eagerly.


    "Your highness, I just have one question" Lyore said.


    Landon was also curious as to what could have brought about the immediate change to his personality.


    "Chief Lyore... you can ask me anything... No matter what it is..." Landon said with a reassuring smile.


    "Do you know how to build a house made entirely of food?"


    Landon was taken aback and didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry.


    Actually, Lyore was a simple man.


    At the age of 7, he had always been dedicated to helping his father out in the farms. He would always dream of building huts made of corn, bread, honey and other delicacies. He even dreamt about using wine as his daily water supply.


    He was a farmer... and all he really thought about was how to make food grow and taste better... If he ever built a house of food, he could die happily.


    Landon looked at his enlivened overseer and sighed.


    Landon could literally see the happiness and rainbows all over him.


    Why were all his overseers like this?


    He smiled and shook his head... Better like this than greedy


    He too couldn¡¯t wait to finally season his food.


    The food in this era was disgusting to Landon. No spices.. nothing.. except pepper, some vegetable leaves and salt.


    Cooking oil was also super expensive, so people usually boiled or roasted food overrge fires.. It looked like a witche¡¯s concoction.


    It was terrible... No ketchup, no mayonnaise, no dressings, no seasonings... what kind of life was this!!


    Plus he really missed burgers, fries and a well grilled and seasoned juicy stake... As well as pizza....


    Just thinking about it made him salivate.


    ¡¯What a sad life¡¯, he thought.


    .


    .


    Landon sat across mother Kim, Lucy, Grace and Beri¡¯s mother Winnie and 6 other teachers.


    Since mother Winnie already knew Mathematics like addition and subtraction, she volunteered to teach alongside with mother Kim.


    During May, she tagged along Mother Kim and learned how the students were being taught in Baymard.


    He had also given her a mathematics textbook and guidelines on how to test and teach the students effectively.


    Today, she had her first ss. She and Mother Kim both taught Math 2 in separate sses.


    The other 6 teachers who came with Mother Winnie in May, also began teaching as well.


    The first 2 teachers taught Pyron 1 nguage ss), the other 2 taught Math 1, while the rest taught Math 2.


    Landon wanted to know their feedback from their first day of teaching. So he held a teacher conference meeting to discuss about the possible issues they might have faced today.


    "Your highness, the timetable method is truly genius... On my first day, there was already a girl who could say the entire 2 timestable off by heart." One said.


    "I agree... I this way, they should learn faster".


    The conversations went on and everyone raised their opinions and points... Mother Winnie and the girls also gave their take on the matter.


    Once the meeting was over, the 6 teachers left, leaving only Landon, Grace, Lucy, Mother Kim and Mother Winnie in the room.


    "Aunty Winnie, did you like your first day?" Landon asked cheekily...


    Winnie looked at the little cheeky brat and pinched his nose. In her eyes, Landon was still a baby. (naturally, he¡¯s just 15 years old)


    "Of course I did silly.... It was so exciting..... and that chalkboard method was great as well... People right at the back of the ss could see what I was doing.... teaching is really exhrating.... There was even this one student who camete, and tried to sneak into the ss....you should have seen the look on his face when I caught him.." Winnie replied excitedly.


    "Hahaha" everyoneughed.


    "Sister, I also faced some of them as well... The students are really funny sometimes." Mother Kim as she started recalling another funny incident in her ss.


    "Aunty Winnie,e on..tell us in detail what happened"..Lucy said while anxiously waiting for the story.


    "Yeah yeah aunty.. tell us..".. Grace added.


    Landon smiled as he watched and listened to Winnie¡¯s hrious narration.


    As he looked at all the womenughing and sharing their stories, he truly felt blessed. From an orphan to a man with a loving family.. Now he understood what Drake meant.


    Started from the Bottom, now we¡¯re here.

 Chapter 54 Driving Classes

    Currently, Baymard had a lot of heavy construction machines avable.


    With 6,000 workers making these machines on a daily basis, Baymard presently had 388 different machines ready for use.


    Atleast for now, Landon was satisfied with the number they had made.


    And as time went on, this number would surely increase by an evenrger amount.


    For construction and Mining , Baymard had:


    ?26 Bulldozers


    ?14 Track-Type Bulldozers


    ?43 Excavators Types (including Trenchers)


    ?40 Loading Trucks (dump trucks)


    ?14 Road Graders


    ?16 Scrappers


    ?11 Lowboys


    ?13 Forklifts


    ?37 Pipyer Vehicles (Drainyer)


    ?29 Road Pavers


    ?8 Slipform Pavers


    ?8 Lift Cables


    ?2 Cranes


    ?7 Street Sweepers


    ?3 Reach Stackers


    ?6 Tunnel Boring Machines


    For Wood cutting:


    ?12 Feller Buncher¡¯s


    ?7 Wheel forwarders


    And finally, for Agriculture, Baymard had :


    ?11 Harvesters


    ?15 Farm Trucks


    ?10 Balers


    ?16 Reapers


    ?4 Agricultural Roller machines


    ?9 nters


    ?9 Manure Spreaders


    ?8 Sprayers


    ?7 Swathers


    ?3 Grain trucks


    ?8 Farm loaders


    ?4 Telescopic handlers


    Landon had created the farming machines because, he didn¡¯t want the workers to be out on the fields by winter time.


    Back on earth, Farmers would use tractors and other machines to harvest and roll the soil, during winter.


    The farnd in Baymard was too big and wide to cover up. It was bigger than most ntations back on earth.


    During winter, he wanted the workers to sit in the machines and work.


    He couldn¡¯t afford for them to go out in that weather and start picking up food or fruits with their hands... That was just wrong.


    That¡¯s why he made harvesters, nters and so.... Some of those machines could work on, up to 24 farm beds in one sweep.


    The same thought process went for the miners.


    Now that he had built these heavy machines, they could use the excavators and other machines, to dig out the ores from the mines.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly allow them to continue using pickaxes during the winter.


    And some of these equipment¡¯s could be shared with other departments.. like excavators, which is used for digging.


    Some of these machines could also be used by both, the food and construction industry.


    The Chemistry/Alchemy industry, also needed trucks, loaders and so on to move their products and chemicals from ce to ce.


    These equipments were for everyone, that¡¯s also why he decided to use this month, to start driving lessons.


    For the entire month of June, Landon had decided to make a schedule to teach 2 times a day.


    Of course, they still had to attend their math andnguage sses daily... That¡¯s why he made 2 sessions a day.


    Plus, it wasn¡¯tpulsory.. expect on their days off.


    People could attend it once a week or twice a week if they liked.


    Those who have evening shifts, can join any of the morning shift sessions. And vice versa, for those with morning schedules.


    Those that have their off days, coulde and spend an entire day learning and driving... It was really up to them.


    Landon had decided to have 15 people for one session.. So in a day, he would be teaching 30 people.


    He also decided that those who were proficient enough in driving, coulde to ss and teach new people as well.


    This way, everyone would learn how to use the machines faster.


    The overseers and the supervisors, would also join him in teaching the workers.


    Landon didn¡¯t want all the overseers and supervisors to be out at once, so he created a teaching schedule for them.


    Basically, 9 people including himself, would teach the workers how to drive, on a daily basis.


    So a day, the workers would have ess to 18 driving sses.


    Once the first trencher was madest month, Landon had been teaching the overseers and supervisors how to use the machines, designated for their departments.


    To make things easier, Landon decided that each of the overseers and supervisors, would only teach those within their departments.


    He couldn¡¯t very well tell the alchemy supervisors, to teach the construction workers how to use a paver, could he?


    As for him, he would teach all departments.


    On day 1, he could teach the construction industry, Day 2 would be food industry.. and so on.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to move up and down the ce a lot.


    If today was the day for teaching the food industry workers, Landon would take the machines to the farms for an entire day. He would spend time there, showing them how it¡¯s done.


    If he were teaching the construction workers, he would take them to a site, and show them how to use the machines fore digging and so on.


    He also decided to give the mining and wood cutting departments separate days as well.


    The same thought process went for the alchemy industry.


    Today was his first driving lesson aimed at teaching the construction workers.


    .


    .


    Randy was a ve that hade from Carona, a while back.


    Ever since he came to Baymard, he had been so shocked and impressed by how many things they had built.


    He now got a better understanding of what chemistry was about and now new how to properly measure lengths and other dimensions.


    Last month, their new king had assisted them in creating this gigantic carriages... no! no! no! They were not carriages but heavy machines.


    All the machines were painted yellow and had a name printed on them.


    All the machines started with the name Baymard.


    Today, he was going to take driving sses for the Baymard Bulldozer A23, or B-Bull A23 for short.


    After Landon had exined the basic safety functions involved with the machine, he showed them what each panel, wheel gears and buttons did.


    Now, it was time to drive.


    Randy jumped in therge wheel, just like Landon did previously, and opened the clear see-through ss door.


    Once he strapped his waist seat belt, and inserted the key and turned the ignition key beyond the on position.


    ¡¯Peep!¡¯


    A very low sound came from the interior of the car... Randy started getting really excited.


    He remembered that Landon said that the engine would need time to start.


    30 secondster, he was good to go.


    He looked out side his window and also saw all his driving ssmates in their own bulldozers.


    ¡¯How exciting¡¯, everyone thought.


    He looked at his full fuel tank and nodded. His highness said that it was important to always make sure that it never went below 30% full.


    There were 2 gear joysticks at each of his sides and one lever slightly at the back of his right gear. There were also a lot of buttons around him that had differentbels on them.


    All the machine cars were ced at a distance between each other. Landon had given them different areas to work on.


    Landon had hoped that while they worked, they would get better at using the machines.


    Randy used his right joystick to go forward gear.


    ¡¯Vrmmmmmmm¡¯


    ¡¯Its moving... its moving¡¯, he thought.


    He quickly moved around a barrel and started pushing a pile of dirt that Landon had previously ced. Randy¡¯s goal was to level the ground.


    Randy was pumped up and ready to learn.


    .


    .


    The lessons went on for a while, and finally, it was time for the show to end.


    The workers didnt eant to leave and kept sighing helplessly.


    Landon could understand their plight. This was their first time driving or even using such machines to dig and what not.


    For them, this experience was the same as using sports cars or a Lamborghini.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to atleast go for a test drive?


    Randy looked at his machine, and decided that he would sign up for the next avable ss.


    In his mind, he had already started calling the B-Bull A23 his baby.


    ¡¯Ahhh!!!... I must register for the next ss... My baby, wait for me.¡¯

 Chapter 55 William Barnstin

    A handsome man of 20, sat in his private quaters, as he read the letters sent by his Subordinates.


    The man had blue eyes, ck hair, and a finely chiseled jawline.


    This man was William Barnstin A.K.A, ¡¯the Ghostly prince¡¯.


    His mother, Mona Ferris, had been a caring and woman, who showered him with love daily.


    Mona used to be was from the Nobel family of Ferris.


    She was actually first engaged to King Barn¡¯s younger brother at the time.


    She loved Oden Barn dearly. He was the 2nd prince at the time, and the chosen crown prince by his father. He truly cared about the people, and wasnt power hungry like his other brothers.


    Kindness and empathy is a good trait, but can also have its downsides.


    One day, Mona hade to visit her beloved, only to see him in a pool of blood.


    There were 3 men in the room with daggers in their hands.


    It was the now present King Barn (whose name is Alec), and his 2 Subordinates.


    She immediately pushed them aside and ran towards Oden... Why? ... what kind of person kills their own blood? she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it.


    King Barn had always been lusting over her, so he asked his 2 guards to stand guard whole he tried to rape her.


    She struggled and fought with all her might, and in the midst of her struggling, Alec Barn got angry and used his dagger to cut her face.


    He gave her 2 long stripes in the form of an ¡¯X¡¯ on her face.


    Suddenly, the door burst open and her personal guards sessfully rescued her from King Barn¡¯s grasps. They knocked Alec Barn unconscious and rushed to theirdy¡¯s side.


    Luckily, she wasn¡¯t raped. She looked at Oden¡¯s body and realised that he was still breathing... He was alive!!


    The guards quickly carried his body and they all escape.


    Once she got back at the Ferris estate, her parents quickly sent her, all her siblings and their families, as well as their knights, into hiding.


    They escaped that very night and traveled for 4 and a half months to their secret base. At the same time, her parents freed all the ves and maids, and sat alone in their Private quarters.


    She knew that this would be thest time that she saw her parents.


    The next day, the entire empire was in an uproar... It was said that Mona killed Oden and made was with his body in the dead of night.


    What made people believe the rumours was the fact that Mona, her siblings and all the guards and servants, were no were to be found.


    What surprised people the more was that the current King, Augustus Barn, had also passed away mysteriously that same night.


    Mona¡¯s parents were tied up and burnt alive in front of the citizens... They were charged for both deaths and weren¡¯t even given a trial.


    2 dayster, Alec Barn took over the throne as ruled of Arcadina. And with this, the Ferris family was no more.


    5 monthster, Mona heard the news about her parents and her dear father inw King Augustus.


    She swore that she would get her revenge for what that beast did to her love ones.


    But for the past 2 months, she had been feeling sick and constant been throwing up. Her brothers wives had told her that it might be due to pregnancy, but she immediately rejected the thought.


    Since concluded it was probably due to l the trauma she had faced.


    She had Oden had only slept with each other once. How could a babye out just from that one time?


    But 7 monthster, she looked at her petruding belly and felt helpless.. Oden was still receiving treatment and was still very weak.


    She decided that she would try her best to raise her child with all the love in the world. She had to be strong for both the child and Oden.


    When William was born, Mona looked at him and cried.


    He resembled herte father.


    And when he smiled orughed, he also had the splitting image of herte father-inw Augustus.


    She named him William in remembrance of her loving father, and Barnstin, to remind him that he is came from a great Barn, and the ¡¯stin¡¯ was for cover up.... So that even if he walked about the town, no one would be curious about why his name was Barn.


    Little William grew up in a loving him with his many uncles, his father, his mother and a few maids.


    But as he grew up, curiosity got the best of him.


    Who gave his mother those scars? Why did his mother often mention someone called Augustus? Why were they always in hiding? And more importantly, who was responsible for heavily injuring his father?


    When he turned 12, he had overheard his uncles having conversations about their past, and he was able to put one and two together.


    He now truly felt bad for his mother... and he swore to make that bastart uncle Alec of his pay.


    He became more vignt with his sword and more eager on learning military tactics.


    When he was 15, he walked up to his father, mother and uncles, requesting for the truth.


    Oden and Mona had given up on revenge long ago because of William. This kind of burden was too great for him to carry alone. This was the current king they were talking about. It wasn¡¯t going to be easy to kill him.


    "Father, Mother, I will do this whether you all like it or not!! I want you all, and everyone to be free.


    I want you all to be able to walk about without disguising or hiding yourselves.


    I know that you all gave up on revenge because of me.... But if I¡¯m truly part of this family, then treat me like a man by allowing me to share your burdens... I will not fail!!"


    Oden, Mona, her brothers and the knights were taken aback.


    ¡¯Our young Prince had finally grown up¡¯, they thought.


    Oden and Mona knew that they couldn¡¯t reject his offer... they never wanted him to go down the road of bloodshed... but they also knew that it wasnt a realistic dream at all.


    No one could live out their entire life in hiding. It¡¯s either you bring the battle to your enemies or they bring the battle to you.


    Although they had meant to give up on revenge, a tiny part of them wasn¡¯t willing to.


    So they both trained in secret daily, in hopes that they would one day have the courage to kill that bastard without their sons knowledge.


    But their little bundle of joy had also became a man, and wanted them to rely on him more. Everyone knew that his mind was made up.. and no one could change it.


    Everyone waited for Oden¡¯s answer anxiously, especially Mona¡¯s brothers.


    "I will tell you everything, and I will allow you to make your own decisions on the path that you want to choose...


    But no matter what path it is, I hope that you will never do things recklessly or without a backup n.


    If you do choose to aid us in our quest, then I too have a request for you" Oden said


    "What is it Father?"


    "You must always cover your face whenever you leave the base, no matter who you are with....


    You must always wear a mask."

 Chapter 56 A little fish in a big pond

    -------- Secret Hideout--------


    .


    William¡¯s door opened and his father, mother and his uncles came in.


    "How did it go little Willy?.. Where you hurt? Are you ok?.. Haven¡¯t I told you never to do anything reckless?" Mona said while frantically rushing over to him.


    "Mona, William is a man now.... He should have to face some challenges on his own" said uncle Murel.


    "But the mission this time was difficult.... What if... what if he got captured?" Mona said while sitting very closely to her son.


    "He won¡¯t. Little Willy isn¡¯t easy to hunt... With his brains and prowess, it would be extremely difficult for anyone to find him or trap him". Said uncle Powin.


    "Honey, the boy has grown.. there is no one who could defeat our son". Oden said while rubbing William¡¯s hair.


    William looked at his overly protective mother and smiled.


    "Mom, I¡¯m fine... Have you forgotten who I am?.. It would take a miracle for them to find me".


    "That¡¯s right little sister, since the boy has been trained by us, there¡¯s no way that anyone would be able to find him right now". Uncle Murel added.


    Mona looked at her husband, her elder brothers and her son, who were anxiously trying to lighten her worries.


    She knew that what they said was true... But she still wasn¡¯tfortable letting her son go for such difficult missions.


    Mona decided to calm down and focus on the situation at hand.


    Over the past one months, Slytherin Cord had been targeting and trying out find out all her son¡¯s moves.


    A while ago, he had attempted to find William, but for some reason, he decided to stop his search..... Now, he resurfaced again with the same goal.


    With her spies all over the empire, Mona was finally able to get facts about who he was and who he was actually working with.


    Mona knew that William wanted to sit on the throne, so she and the family could finally be able to live freely... She knew that it would likely be her son, that took King Barn¡¯s head.


    But the information she got about King Barn¡¯s children, were all shocking.


    All of them wanted their father dead.


    Hahaha.. Karma was a b****.


    That¡¯s what he deserves for all the wrongs that he had done... The only person who didn¡¯t seem to care about the empire, was hisst son Landon.


    At first, Mona thought that maybe Landon hid pretty well. But after reading Landon¡¯s information properly, she could clearly understand the thought process of both Landon (the old Landon) and Mother Kim.


    She had discovered that both individuals, seemed to want a quite and peaceful life far away from the Capital... They had been longing for a life filled with easiness and happiness.


    Although they were treated poorly, they never truly had deep hate for the royal family. So they were likely not interested in taking up kingship.


    Mona couldn¡¯t see Landon as a ruler at all. Throughout the years they were in the Capital, Mona had been sending her spies to integrate with those in the pce.


    One was even a maid, who asked the old Landon what he truly wanted.. And Landon¡¯s only answer was a peaceful life far away from the capital. The child just wanted to take care of his mother in a safe ce.


    To make sure, She herself had disguised as amon cook and sneaked into the pce to observe all the children.


    It was as they said. He didn¡¯t give a damn about any kingship, and he also didn¡¯t have much hate for anyone as well... When she saw mother Kim, she was also remind of her past self.


    When she and her spies had stayed in the pce, they easily knew which children were viscious and which ones would pose a threat to William.


    Finally, when Landon was 15, her spies had reported that he was poisoned by the Nt Wisp.


    She knew that the poor child would die, since there was no cure for that. So she stopped sending her knights to spy on him. She decided to let his remaining days or months in this world free and peaceful.


    Plus it would be such a hassle to get her spies over to Baymard.


    Although she had a lot of spies, most of them worked only in the South, West amd Central of the Arcadina... She had no spies towards the East or North.


    Mona¡¯s base was in the West, while Baymard was in the East.


    It would take 8 months in good weather and over 1 year in bad weather, for her or her people to get there from the West. It was such a hassle.. and they needed more men in the central region monitoring the royal family.


    All the Cities given to the Prince¡¯s, were either around South or central Arcadina.


    The south was closer to the Deiferus borders. So incase of any wars with those people, the Prince¡¯s could make their way over there and fight.


    Now, she realized that prince Eli might have gotten information about William from Slytherin Cord.


    Damn!!.


    The funny thing was that Eli had not released any information on William... he had instead put a cap on William¡¯s identity.


    After torturing one of Slytherin¡¯s men, Mona found out that the little prince nned to kill her son in silence, so on one would ever know about his existence.


    He felt threatened by William.


    Since he wanted to kill her son, there was no way that she would let him live.


    But she didn¡¯t want to kill him just yet. Since he and his siblings had nned to kill each other and King Barn, she decided to watch the y unfold from her hiding ce.


    She knew that it was only a matter of time before that bastard of a king dies.. She truly wished that she would be there to watch him fall into despair.


    She really wanted to watch the whole ordeal and spit on his face... For Augustus, her parents, her son, her brothers, her knights and herself.


    But she also knew that one impulsive move from her side, would ruin the future for all her lov ones.


    Right now, she was just waiting patiently, to see who could make it to the finish line. Whoever it was would die if they didn¡¯t concede the throne to William.


    Oden was really hurt by his brother.


    He had always loved his brother and thought that his brother loved him too... He never saw that betrayaling. And to top it all off, Alec had the guts to kill their father too.


    How could he kill their father? Their father had worked hard for the empire and was seen as a fair and just ruler to all...


    Oden¡¯s revenge was for his father, his wife and her family, and most importantly his freedom.


    The reason he demanded that William wore a mask was because William looked exactly like him... he looked like a Barn. Anyone who got a glimpse of him would be able to guess who he was.


    But the funny thing was that those who saw him thought that he was Alec Barn¡¯s bastartd son.


    Oden had always made sure that William had atleast 3 spare masks within his possessions, whenever he was on the move.


    .


    .


    "Has that bastard taken the bait?" Oden asked.


    "Naturally... From what we gathered, this Slytherin fellow is making his way to Binkong City as we speak" uncle Powin replied with a smile on his face.


    "Good..... truly a little fish in a big pond."

 Chapter 57 Plastic, Ink and Paper

    Now, it was time to head on over to the Chemistry Industry.


    This was mid 2nd week of June.


    On the first day of June, Landon had given the Alchemy department several tasks toplete on their own.


    Today was the deadline for him to inspect the products.


    Landon had created new departments that had a mixture of both new and old workers.


    With the work experience of the old workers, Landon was sure that the new workers would easy learn andpete the projects given to them.


    He had previously opened 3 departments within the alchemy industry:


    ? stic:


    ?Manufacturing: 100


    ?stic Molding: 400


    ?Ink:


    ?Production: 100


    ?Ink Weiting material production: 300


    ?Paper:


    ?Manufacturing: 200


    ?Exercise book making: 300


    Up until now, Landon had always been there in every major production process.


    Landon knew that for his overseers, supervisors and workers to grow, they needed to do things on their own.


    This way, they could better their skills and increase their knowledge steadily.


    If they made mistakes during the process, they could just try againter.


    Landon had given them a detailed descriptions of the entire process, as well as all the safety hazards involved with the process.


    He had also reminded them that no one was allowed to work without his or her safety equipments.


    Of course he was going to tell them how to make all these products. What he wanted, was for them to make errors and see why they had failed.


    For example, back on earth, even if someone gave Landon a detailed description on cake making, he was still sure that his first try, wouldn¡¯te out okay.


    Heck, he might even burn the entire cake while it was still in the oven. Some people even forget to add baking soda sometimes.


    Only by practicing, would one perfect their skills.


    No matter how many youtube video¡¯s one watches, it was no guarantee that anyone would be able to pull anything off, just by watching.


    Landon remembered how he had watched countless hair tutorials on YouTube, back on earth. No matter what he did, his hair never came out like ¡¯JB¡¯ from ¡¯GOT7¡¯. Life was just not fair.. sigh.....


    Anyway, It was the same with this case.


    Hence he approved for them to finally have the go ahead to start all these projects without him.


    Now, he wanted to see the products and get their feedbacks.


    In front of him were 3 stic cups, 8 pens and 3 exercise books.


    He looked at the products and smiled.


    .


    .


    Since Landon advised him to start with stic making first, he did just that.


    On that very first day of June, that Landon gave Chief Wiggins the project, he had failed woefully.


    The time when the Naptha was being cracked, Wiggins and the workers removed the Naptha a bit too early, which didn¡¯t allow the ethane to properly formed.


    The chemical reaction became iplete.


    Other times, he forgot to add other catalysts to the production process.


    And on the 3rd day, he began screaming like a maniac within the department. The workers also joined him, in the madness, as well.


    They were finally sessful. They felt like that day was the best day of their lives.


    Ink on the other hand, was a different matter.


    They learned the hard way that Ink had too many different types, that also had different uses.


    ?Aqueous (example: pictures from camaras)


    ?Paste ink (textile & paper printing, ball pens)


    ?Liquid Inks (Also used for printing)


    ?UV Cured Inks (Electrical printers)


    ?Latex Ink (wallpapers, vehicle graphics)


    The list goes on.....


    Each ink type could only work with certain chemicals, agents, resins and additives that were different from each other.


    Once, they had identally used a solvent which was used for aqueous ink towards that used for paste-like ink.


    It was aplete catastrophe... they truly felt like crying.. What sort of joke was this?


    Chief Wiggins now understood why Landon had suggested for him to start with stic first.


    The casing for the ¡¯pens¡¯, as his highness puts it, where made from stic, the cork and the tiny inner tube.


    Also, because there were no automatic ink filling machines avable now, Landon had asked them to create needle syringes (which are made from stic as well) and feed the ink to the tiny tube.


    The needles of the syringes, were the only things that were tiny enough to fit in the tube. They were perfect for filling the pens.


    Paper was by far their best to produce. The production process was cleaner and easier to aplish than the rest.


    Now was the 10th of June, time to show some results to their king.


    Now that everything was good with the Alchemy department, Landon decided to check on the assignment he had given to Tim previously.


    .


    .


    "How was the experience to you all?" He asked the entire room, and chief Wiggins as well.


    "Your highness, before, we didn¡¯t understand the reasons why you did things at high temperatures.." one worker said excitedly.


    "or low temperatures..." another added.


    ".. but now we do."


    "Your highness, we made so many mistakes thesest few days..."


    "One time, we used too much additives...."


    "A....And that messed up the product big time!"


    "Dont forget about the time that we added too much solvents to the ink."


    "Ahhh!!.. that¡¯s so true"


    "There were also times were we didn¡¯t put enough resins during the process"


    "Everyday, we would have atleast 12 different trials.."


    "Your highness..... my brain is saturated right now.... ahh!.. I correctly used the word saturated.. did you hear it?....I¡¯m now a genius"


    "Look at you!! Just saturation?.. I can now use the word homogenized.. in a sentence.."


    "Hahahahha"... Theyughed, as they recounted their experience to Landon.


    Landon looked at his silly workers and smiled.... They were truly happy over their aplishments....Now, they too felt smart. Only like this, could people grow.


    Infact, Wiggins had also understood how difficult it was to do the things without Landon¡¯s help.


    When Landon did them, there were no mistakes or errors involved. He would do it perfectly in 1 go.... Was he even human at this point?


    Before, they thought it would be easy, since his highness could do it just like that..... But when they started doing it... They literally started sweating everytime they messed up.


    They had produced so many funny looking products that came as a result of their numerous errors.


    One time, they poured the wrong chemicals into the process, and the products fizzled like soda, overflowing out of the tank.


    Wiggins and the workers were intrigued by that reaction....Wiggins in particr made a mention note of it and decided that he would research that particr reactionter.


    Some of the workers were now more diligent and started reading and asking more questions about the process.. they wanted to know the how¡¯s, the why¡¯s, the when¡¯s and the what¡¯s.


    They were now cautious about how much they should put in as raw materials.


    This was the effect that Landon was going for... He wanted them to think on their own.


    .


    -------Riverdale City-------


    .


    "What do we do now?" Baron Rogers asked nervously, while hysterically pacing around the room.


    "Damn!!!.. how could this happen?.. Are there any strong forces around him?" City lord Shannon asked.


    "Impossible!!" Baron Rogers yelled.


    City lord Shannon nodded his head in agreement.


    "Your right.... I¡¯m guessing that Commander Lucius killed Dumbo..... He was afterall, one of the strongest men in the empire... With that much experience under his belt, it was no wonder that Dumbo wasn¡¯t his match." City lord Shannon said.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!! S***.... didn¡¯t you guarantee me that this would work? ....F***"


    "Calm down!! ...Do you really think that hiring Dumbo, was my only n?". City Lord Shannon said, with a spine-chilling smile on his face.


    Baron Rogers looked at City lord Shannon and also took 2 paces back.


    The man¡¯s smile could make anyone shriek.


    "This time, there will be no mistakes"

 Chapter 58 Baymards First Battle!

    Landon looked at the finely grey cement particles and was pleased... He had also noticed that there were over 2000 blocks of cement that were already made.


    At the beginning of the month, Landon had created a cement making department, and allocated 900 workers towards it.


    Landon broke them into 2 groups:


    ?Cement production:100


    ?Cement block Molding: 800


    Landon was happy that everything was going ording to n.


    For this month of June, he had given every department new tasks toplete.


    The food industry made spices, vinegar and oil. While the Alchemist Industry made stic, ink and paper.


    And finally, the construction Industry focused on cement making.


    Landon decided that for now, each industry should just focus on their given tasks.


    \"Your highness... do you think we should start construction now?\" Tim asked curiously.


    \"Not yet... at least until July... plus we need more people for that. And there are other things that I need you all to crdate before we can fully start.\"


    Landon already knew he wascking some basic needs for housing... so he decided to put it off, until he had more people... and until he made all that he needed.


    For his mission to beplete, Landon needed to build houses for all the original 1500 people in Baymard... Once he housed them all, the he could finally pass this phase and unlock the medical rewards from the system.


    He also knew that he needed to build these houses at most before mid-November (which was winter).


    He had already made up his mind that before September, he would build a water/sewage treatment nt, electrical nt and central heating nt.


    Since he was only supplying all these within Baymard, the nt size didn¡¯t need to be extremelyrge.


    Back on earth, the nts that wererge usually supplied water or electricity to more than 3 cities at once.


    Landon was working with 1 city so he didn¡¯t need it to be extremelyrge.


    As Landon kept talking with Tim, he spotted one of his soldiers running frantically towards him.


    \"Your highness, a war messenger has arrived\"


    .


    .


    Landon had already been alerted by system of his arrival, but he choose to wait, since the system had notified him that only 1 person was riding towards Baymard.


    Plus it was broad daylight... what could 1 man do during the day? Heck, it was only 11 A.M.


    Landon had absolute trust that his men at the gates would would be able to handle the situation no matter what.


    The men didn¡¯t allow the man to step into Baymard as per Landon¡¯s request.


    For now, Landon didnt want anyone to see any changes that had taken ce within Baymard so far.


    So he had the men refuse ess to anyone who wasn¡¯t in dire need of help from entering Baymard.


    But Landon was really surprised by this sudden deration of war.


    In this era where there were knights and nobility, one would always get a notice of any iing battles.. before they were fought.


    Knights were very proud people. They believed in proving their strengths rather than sneaking around and killing people... it was just not honorable.


    Gangs and assassins on the other hand were a different matter.


    Those ones wouldn¡¯t give you any prior notices, and instantly attacked you in the dark.


    Knights didn¡¯t believe in killing the women and children, when fighting over territory... That¡¯s why they sent the messengers tell their prey that if they dont surrender, their women and children may be killed in the process.


    Landon knew that for their enemy to inform them, that would mean that it¡¯s either the attackers are entirely knights or are a group of knights and gangs...


    Either way, no knight would fight without ensuring that a letter had been delivered to their enemies. As that was also the rules between most empires.


    .


    Bowman had been standing there for over 30 minutes now and was getting f***ing pissed.


    Who the heck did they think they were? Wasn¡¯t this ce just some deserted area?.. To think that they would keep him, the 2nd official messenger of the great City Lord Shannon under the sun for so long... How dare they?


    Bowman was now itching to tear them to shreds...


    But something confused Bowman greatly.


    When he left Riverdale, City lord Shannon had told him to go to Greengold city and take his assignment there.


    Greengold city was the next city after Riverdale, in the direction of the Capital.


    Why go to Greengold city, only to reverse and go towards Baymard?


    It made no sense to him... couldn¡¯t he just have left Riverdale and rode his horse towards Baymard?


    Bowman couldn¡¯t understand city lord Shannon¡¯s sneakiness, so he chose to forget about it... afterall, he was just a messenger and a soldier for the man.


    .


    .


    He sat on his horse and saw 3 men riding towards him. There wwere 2 knights riding at the back of a young boy, who looked no younger than 15.


    The boy rode his ck stallion majestically towards him.


    Bowman scrutinized the young boy and a sense of displeasure arose in his heart.


    ¡¯How dare this bastard make me wait?.. hmmp!!! Just you wait!!.... my lord would surely make you drink your own bloodter¡¯ Bowman thought as he grumbled inwardly.


    Once Landon arrived, both he and Bowman got off their horses, and walked towards each other.


    Bowman didn¡¯t even wait for him to speak before throwing a letter towards Landon rudely.


    \"Here! Hurry up and read it.... I don¡¯t have all day so I suggest you hurry up!!\" Bowman said as he sneered at Landon.


    The knights who were watching around the gate were almost angered to death.


    ¡¯How dare this nobody talk to their king like this?.. Damn!!¡¯


    \"What¡¯s there to read? Just surrender..... Do you really think you have a Choice with just 330 knights... If you surrender, who knows.. you and your people could live happily as ves for our city lord... no one can help you win this war... Hurry up!!!\"


    Landon lifted his brow and immediately threw the piece of paper back.


    \"Theres no need for me to look any further... I refuse\" Landon said with a cold tone.


    Bowman was taken aback and looked at Landon as if he was a fool.


    \"Heheheh..... I had heard that the little banished prince of ours was a little foolish... but I didn¡¯t think that you would be stupid too... In 3 hours time, my lord will arrive and behead you all if you don¡¯t hurry up!!


    Don¡¯t you care about that mother of yours?... If you want to save her, you better sign that paper quickly.. or else no one can me us for what would happen to the whore.\"


    ¡¯Thuhh!!¡¯


    Lucius who was standing by Landon¡¯s side, had wanted to kill the damn bastard... but before he could do anything, Landon had immediately punched Bowman throwing him to the ground.


    Bowman held his jaw and was shocked. His lips quivered and he quickly got up from the ground, instantly turning into a mad dog.


    \"You dare hit me?.. bastard!!!.. Am I lying?.. So what if you were once royalty?.. your just a piece of trash now.. And so is that whore mo....\"


    ¡¯Thuhh!!!¡¯


    Landon had hit him again. Bowman was so mad that he almost fainted from anger.


    Landon¡¯s eyes became colder and his frown deepened.


    Bowman looked at Landon¡¯s eyes and became scared.


    \"W....What are you trying to do?... you can¡¯t kill the messenger..... it¡¯s against the empire¡¯sws..\" Bowman said while taking 2 paces back.


    Landon smiled coldly.


    \"I would like to remind you that Baymard isn¡¯t part of the empire... is it?\" Landon said while closing in on him.


    \"You... you.. you better not be rash.... better sign that paper fast before lord Shannon gets here... no one can help you...\"


    Landon¡¯s killing intent increased.. and Bowman started sweating heavily.


    \"So you want me to allow my people to be your lord¡¯s ves?.. Haha Haha... I wasn¡¯t betting on anyone helping me.Tell your lord that I refuse... My 330 men will win this war against you all.... Now.... get out!!!!\"

 Chapter 59 Battle Preparations

    ¡¯Gong! Gong! Gong!¡¯


    The bells within the army fort rang loudly.


    All the soldiers knew the meaning of the continuous bell sounds.


    During their training, they had learnt that if the bell was rang for more than 5 minutes, it would be a signal for every soldier to assemble in front of the gate posts.


    Those who were training instantly dropped their iron weights and ran towards the central region.


    Those that were sleeping immediately opened their eyes and jumped out of their beds... Those that were reading, closed their books and hurriedly put them in their locker space.


    The giant iron bell rang very loudly, and everyone could here it.


    Everyone ran quickly towards the city gates.


    It was time for war.


    .


    .


    Everybody gathered around the gate post, waiting for the urgent news.


    Landon looked at his men, and was impressed. They had all assembled quietly, in lines of 30..... If a pin dropped at this moment, Landon was sure that everyone would here it.


    "Today, an enemy is trying to attack Baymard. I don¡¯t know if I should call them brave, or just in stupid.


    You all have been training both night and day, to became exemry soldiers. Your all stronger than many soldiers in this world, and I¡¯m confident in your skills so far....


    No matter how many knights the enemy has under its regime, they would still loose today¡¯s battle!!


    I will show you all the true difference between knights and soldiers... I will show you why you can be confident and why you are better than knights..


    Today, I will show you the might of Baymard¡¯s army!!


    Now..... Its time to win our first battle....


    For Baymard!!"


    "For Baymard" the soldiers yelled back.


    Landon had nned that for this war, he would only use his original 330 soldiers to win. He would assign them to all the cannons on the walls and have then deal with the enemies.


    Some of the men were excited while others were curious about how they were going to win the war...


    The rest of the men decoded to watch the battle unfold from the city walls.


    Last time that Landon did a cannon test, 90% of the new recruits weren¡¯t present. Also they had seen some of the Warrant soldiers practice, they still weren¡¯t sure if a cannon could actually cause heavy damage to their enemies.


    Landon wanted to use this opportunity to prove the strength and damage cannons could cause.


    While they were waiting, Landon had the men bring out sacs of gunpowder and ce by the sides of every canon.


    Landon also exined the battle formation and tactics they were going to use for the war.


    He showed them were each cannon should be pointed to, and where their focus should be on.


    He didn¡¯t want to men to just fire aimlessly at their enemies.


    That¡¯s why cannon battle formations were very important.


    .


    .


    City lord Shannon had gathered 11,500 knights from his territory, as his n B.


    With 11,500 knights, there was no way that they would loose to a mere 330 knights. No matter whether Commander Lucius intervened or not.


    Everyone knew how many knights Landon had under hismand. To Shannon, this war was nothing more than a one sided ughter.


    Even if Landon surrendered peacefully, he would still kill him. He had also nned on killing all the people within the town.


    He was sure that if Tim Mayer knew about the mines, then the workers would definitely know as well.


    It was better to deal with problems from the roots. Kill them all. Dead men could never tell any tales.


    As the city lord, he was only entitled to 6,000 knights... But over the past few years, he had been poaching knights from the Barons in his territory.


    And now, he secretly had 12,000 knights under hismand.


    He had kept 500 men back at Riverdale city and informed the rest that they were heading out towards the Capital.


    The 500 men, the barons and everyone else, didn¡¯t know where the 11,500 were going to.


    Most people thought that maybe the city lord had received an urgent message from the Capital.


    A month ago, he had gotten a letter from King Barn, about an uing war with the empire of Deiferus.


    He was tasked with bringing his troops towards the capital, for the assignment briefing.


    He decided that he would use this opportunity to strike Landon, so that no one would be suspicious of him.


    It was the perfect n.


    How could anyone suspect him for Landon¡¯s demise, if he was already on his way to the capital?


    It was now or never.


    When the 11,500 knights were leaving the city, they were extremely confused as well.


    They left towards the direction of Greengold city, but had to sneak back towards Baymard by passing through the swamps.


    Once they were closer to Baymard, they quickly moved back on the road and continued their journey.


    At this point, the men were sure that their lord wanted to keep everything under wraps.


    So this was for sure a secret mission.


    City lord Shannon had them swear oaths, that said that if they were to release any information about this war, their families would be burnt alive.


    When the men finished swearing, they had cold sweat on their backs... most of them already had daughters, sons of wives.. and don¡¯t want to risk their families lives...


    Those that weren¡¯t married, were still threatened with their parents, siblings and other loved ones.


    They knew how cruel their lord could be, so they had already vowed to keep everything a secret.


    .


    .


    City lord Shannon, Baron Roger¡¯s and the knights, saw a badly bruised Bowman riding towards them and stopped.


    "My lord, my lord.. you must seek justice for me....." Bowman cried out and he approached them.


    Everyone looked at his purpulish cheeks and could guess what he had gone through.


    "Tell me what happened in detail" City lord Shannon said.


    "My lord, they were totally not putting you in their eyes... that brat refused to sign anything!... it looks like they would rather die than be your ves my lord." Bowman eximed.


    As Bowman narrated his own made up version of the story, the knights now had the will to fight.


    As knights, they wouldn¡¯t have lifted their swords up, without Bowman¡¯s story.


    They needed to make sure that the city they were attacking, knew of their attack.. that way they could fight with all their mights.


    The empire¡¯s rules were strict. No knight was willing to bear the consequences for not following the rules.


    This was exactly the reason why city lord Shannon had sent Bowman over, so he could convince the men to fight.


    Once they won, it would make the perfect excuse to kill everyone within the city.


    Afterall, he had given Landon a choice of saving both the women and children.. but Landon refused.... This was perfect for city lord Shannon.


    "He¡¯s a fool... Since he wants to do things the hard way, we will y along with him"

 Chapter 60 Painting The Fields Red - Part 1

    As City Lord Shannon looked at his knights, a murderous smile formed on his face.


    Just with one nce, anyone could tell that these knights had years of experience and training under their belts.


    Their muscles were massive and their appearance seemed like they had just crawled out of the pits of hell.


    They were prepared for battle.


    City Lord Shannon had fought several battles with his men. They had expanded the city of Riverdale, and had also fought several border battles throughout the years.


    His knights were strong, proud, very sturdy and most of all, extremely loyal and fearful towards him.


    They knew what their lord could do, and never ever thought of crossing their lord for one second. Their lord was a brutal and frightening man, who ruled Riverdale with iron hands.


    30% of his men were as good as the top knights within the Capital.


    He had secretely spent most of his resources and time, training these men to be one of the best in the empire.


    Of course he did all these away from the watchful eyes of King Barn.


    Everytime that he went to the capital, he would take only 40% of his men with him. He would mix both the weakest and the strongest in the group, so as to hide any suspicions towards him.


    As he looked at his knights, he was confident that his indestructible team, would easily conquer Baymard.


    How could a lionpare to an ant?


    The knights carried hard iron shields and long sharp swords, as they steadily made their way towards Baymard.


    \"My lord, we should be arriving Baymard in an hours time, should we make camp and attack first thing tomorrow morning?\" Asked his second inmand.


    \"Do we have to sleep outside to defeat such a puny city? We will be arriving at 2 P.M... Once we arrive, get the men will rest for 30 minutes, before we start!!... tonight, I want toy in my bed back in Riverdale. \" City Lord Shannonmanded.


    \"I think we should be extra careful just in case that brat has more tricks up his sleeves.\" Baron Rogers advised.


    \"Hmmp!! No matter how many tricks he has, there is no way that he can win against my men... He had just 330 knights... how is that even a possibility?\" City lord Shannon sneered.


    Baron Rogers also thought that what city lord Shannon said made sense. Indeed, it was not a possibility.


    \"From here, are you heading back to the Capital?\"


    \"With the border wars getting more and more fierce, the king had called me in to assist in the wars this time... After, I finish up here, I will leave half of my men with you in Baymard. Do what you mustto keep anyone out of Baymard for the time being... After the border battle, I wille back to further assist you.\" City Lord Shannon said.


    The message he had received did not mention the progress of the war, but described the need for extra hands at some of the border posts. Deiferus was getting more and more daring with their actions.


    The empire of Arcadina was thergest empire within the continent.


    One could say that it was almost double the size of Deiferus.


    Greed, jealousy and envy had led to this never ending war.


    But for King Barn to send more troops as backup, meant that the war was probably not going as he nned.


    King Barn could never allow a tiny empire to insult him by taking part of hisnd.... It would have to be over his dead body.


    Even if he had to use all the men in his empire, he would dly make that sacrifice... provided no part hisnd got reduced.


    There was another reason why city lord Shannon was excited about participating in the border war.


    If he did extremely well, the king would reward him with anything that he required.


    He himself had always wanted to control the entire West region of the empire.... It was perfect.


    Non of the prince¡¯s were located in the West. And with no major power constantly breathing down his throat he would easily be a mini king within the empire.


    Who knows... maybe he could get enough forces to be break the West region away from the empire itself.


    City Lord Shannon had been King Barn¡¯s trusted friend ever since his days within the knight academy.


    He had always been ackey for King Barn and had always despised the fact that King Barn could have everything he wanted.


    He had been gathering his forces for years in hopes that he would one day break the West region away from the capital.


    The West region had more than 12 cities and other viges within it.


    He had nned that when he performed exceptionally well, he would ask for just 2 more cities to control.


    Once he sessfully conquered the Barons of those cities, he would further move on the shadows to conquer the entire West region.


    Who didn¡¯t like power?


    Originally, Riverdale was just a tiny city. But as time went on, city lord Shannon had attacked the viges around the territory, making the city grow... But he was still not satisfied.


    He had watched King Barn shine for too long... Even if he couldn¡¯t fulfill his dream, he hoped that one of his sons would do what he always dreamt of aplishing.


    He wanted his family to have a noble blood line.


    That was also why he kept pushing his sons towards the royal princesses.


    Right now, his sons were studying in the knight academy in the Capital.


    He had made up his mind that even if this n failed, he would get the king to atleast bethrow one of his sons to any of the princesses fast.


    As he thought about his ns, he couldn¡¯t help but smile happily he rode on ahead.


    .


    .


    Once they exited the forest, they saw several hazy figures standing on the city walls.


    The soldiers tensed up, as they stood om the enormous clear fields.


    The second inmand had the men rest, while observing Baymard.


    \"My lord, it seems that they were waiting for our arrival..... But there¡¯s something strange about this.....Why aren¡¯t they standing outside the city gates, but instead observing from the city walls?... are they already prepared to surrender?\" His second inmand asked.


    Everyone looked at the situation and couldn¡¯t make heads or tails over what these Baymard Knights were nning.


    \"I have always heard that this bastard prince was a fool.... better I never thought that it would be this bad.... What sort of battle tactic is this?... Even if the prince had never experienced war before, isn¡¯t this just in stupidity?.. Why didn¡¯t his knights advise him on what to do?\" Another knight asked confusedly.


    \"Who knows... maybe he¡¯s just arrogant, and didn¡¯t want to heed to their advice.\"


    \"Do you think that they n to trap up when we seed in getting into Baymard?\" Baron Roger¡¯s asked.


    City lord Shannon looked at the hazy silhouettes and frowned.


    \"What difference would it make?.. you go tell the prince that this is hisst chance... he either surrenders to me now, or all the citizens would die with him after the battle.\"


    Once the messenger left, the men started assembling in formation, as they waited for the messengers return.


    City lord Shannon sent the messenger, so that the knights would again be reassured that Landon indeed had no thoughts of surrendering Baymard to them.


    He too wanted to make sure, as he was thoroughly confused by whatever stunt Landon was pulling.


    As they saw the messengering back, City lord Shannon sneered as he looked at Landon¡¯s silhouette.


    It was finally show time.


    \"Men..... leave no one alive!!!! ... kill all!! Even the women and children..... Now, charge!!!!!!!\"

 Chapter 61 Painting The Fields Red - Part 2

    Abraham was one of the Warrant soldiers who came with Landon to Baymard.


    As Abraham listened to Landon¡¯s battle speech, his blood became hot.


    When he was in the Capital, he would get humiliated on a daily basis by stronger knights... he had always thought that he was inferior to everyone else.


    Buting to Baymard made him feel like he was wrong... He wasn¡¯t inferior, he justcked the proper guidance to be one of the best.


    Ever since he came here, he had gotten a lot stronger and had somehow be smarter. Even though he had never experienced any war before, he now understood war tactics and several fighting techniques.


    He also realized that his king was unlike all the other nobles.


    Ever since they came to Baymard, the people had a lot of food, and were now independent on their own.


    He could easily see the joy in all their hearts.


    He clearly remembered that when he got here, the people were no different from street beggars in the Capital. They looked haggard and worned out.


    When he remembered that scene, something tugged in his heart, as he didn¡¯t want Baymard to go back to the way it used to be.


    Abraham hade with his sister and his father on his journey to Baymard.


    His father used to be a chimney cleaner in the Capital, but now he worked at the Food industry and earns a lot more than what he used to get in the Capital.


    His sister who used to stay at home all day cleaning and cooking, now worked as a caretaker for the children. She too was happy with her job and her ie.


    With everyone satisfied, how could Abraham not be angry with this so called threat?


    Baymard was their paradise their home and their happiness.


    Buy now, some scheming noble wanted to take all this away because of greed.


    Abraham knew that once that noble took over, all that they had worked for would be lost.


    There was no way that these nobles cared about the people or the soldiers.


    That¡¯s why Abraham decided to fight.... to fight for his King, his sister, his father, his friends, his self, the people and thend, Baymard.


    Infact not only Abraham, all the soldiers felt that way. Some hade with their families, while others had made friends and found their happiness within the city.


    There was no way that they would give it up.


    As Abraham looked at the messenger ride away from Baymard for the second time, he knew that the show was about to begin.


    He could feel his hands getting sweatier as he held onto therge cannon.


    He began fo feel agitated, and honestly felt like his heart was going to fly out of his chest anytime soon.


    This feeling..... was this how war felt like?


    It was frightening, nerve wrecking.... but at the same time exciting... It felt like he had the whole weight of Baymard on his shoulders. This was what responsibility felt like.


    Once their enemies were 900 meters within the fields, Landon began to give hismands.


    \"Steady... steady... fire!!\"


    ¡¯Boom!!! Boom!!¡¯


    Several cannons were shot and now the men began to reload them for their next shots.


    .


    .


    On the battle field, the enemy was thoroughly confused.


    ¡¯Wasn¡¯t that the sound of thunder? How could the sky make that sound on a hot sunny day? And why was the sky lighting up?¡¯


    They saw several shes of mes go off, and they couldn¡¯t understand what the gods of their ancestors were thinking.


    City lord Shannon frowned at the scene before him, just what was going on?


    As a rule of thumb, the fighters would first charge forward before the archers.


    So City lord Shannon had let the warriors run forward with their horses.


    But before they could make heads or tails of what was going on, the horses started panicking and running frantically.


    They doubled their speeds as if running for their lives... where they also excited about the war?


    Suddenly, something flew past some of the horses and instantly hit the floor.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    The floor scattered and the next thing the knights knew, the ground shook violently.


    ¡¯Rumbe! Rumble!¡¯


    Then, dirt and some stones flew about the ce haphazardly.


    Those ahead turned their heads to look at the situation, while those behind were in constant shock.


    There were no less than 100 men lying on the ground with their horses. Some men had blooding out of their ears and nostrils, others lost body parts, some fell from their horses and were badly trampled..... while others just stayed there, with no signs of waking up.


    Instantly, panic spread throughout the battlefield.


    Although these men were experienced in battles, human beings would always fear what they didn¡¯t understand.


    Some even thought that the gods of their ancestors were truly angry with them.


    They had never heard or seen such attacks in their lives.


    Where the heavens were truly angry at them? Just what was happening here?


    But before they could beg their ancestors for mercy, they were bombarded again with rains of cannon balls.


    .


    Although Lucius and the Warrant soldiers had seen the cannon ball effects during practice, seeing it work on an actual human being waspletely frightening.


    As for the new recruits on the city walls, they were shocked silly at what they were witnessing.


    So this was the destructive impact of a cannon?


    Beri had his eyes and mouth wide open. This.. this .. just how were people suppose to fight against this?


    The scene was indeed gruesome.


    In some cases, the cannon balls would directly hit the animals legs, instantly cutting all 4 limbs at once. Let¡¯s not even talk about the rider... his body parts were instantly opened up as if he were a flower.


    Was this the shock wave effect that they had learnt in ss? The cannon ball clearly didn¡¯t hit all the men, but they still had injuries, while others lost their lives.


    In some cases, the riders inner organs were scattered around.. making the scene truly horrifying.


    So this was what their king meant when he said that he didn¡¯t know if the enemy was brave or just in stupid.


    They had to admit that what their king said was true.


    But they knew that, this was necessary for Baymard to remain safe.. Weren¡¯t these people talking about murdering them and taking the women and children as ves?


    Although they felt pity for the men, they knew that if the situation was reversed, they would loose their lives and their family member as well.... Such is war.


    Everyone in Baymard had worked hard for peace and happiness. No one wanted to see that peace ruined.


    To keep Baymard safe, they would have to give it their all.


    Plus Baymard was truly one of a kind.


    When they were in the military, they felt truly aplished and their mindsets began to change.


    They had also seen new and exciting things that made them want to spend the rest of their lives here.


    Their pay was generous, the people were good and the lifestyle wasfortable. And now someone wanted to take it all away?


    As their king always says:


    ¡¯Hasta Vista¡¯


    .


    City lord Shannon on the other hand, had different ideas.


    Wasn¡¯t this the sort of weapon he needed to conquer the western territories, and maybe even the whole Arcadina?


    He had never seen anything like it before.


    The more he thought, the more greed filled his heart.


    No matter what, he had to get his hands on those weapons.


    He turned to his men who were already retreating and frowned.


    \"I will kill the families of those who desert this war...Its either you fight, or your family dies.\"


    He looked at Baymard and a sharp light glistened in his eyes.


    Soon, it will be all mine.

 Chapter 62 Painting The Fields Red - Part 3

    As the battle progressed, city lord Shannon became more and more obsessed.


    ¡¯I must have them!!¡¯, he thought.


    He looked at the city walls and his eyes lit up.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sure these are thick metal arrow tubes¡¯, he thought.


    At this point, he was losing his mind.


    As a war veteran, he thought that his guess was probably right. So he had his archers run up on the scene and try to hit the flying objects with their tiny metal arrows.


    ¡¯Boom!!!¡¯


    It was safe to say that his idea was a total flop.


    "No!!!... you morons.. cant you do anything right?"


    As he looked at the scene, the color on his face slowly drained out.


    His archers had been blown away by the strange flying objects.


    After a moment of silence, he began pulling his hair out of his head whileughing.


    "Hahahahha... brilliant!!! I must have them", he yelled like a mad man.


    At this point, it was hard for his knights to keep watching him... He looked like a murderous lunatic in their eyes. He honestly looked like he had been possessed by a demon from hell.


    Was this still their lord that they swore allegiance to?


    .


    It had been a little over 2 hours now.


    The new recruits were really amazed by how the war was going.


    They felt that their king had ushered in a new age of war. This kind of power was indeed terrifying, as they felt that no one could ever sessfully conquer Baymard so easily.


    85% of their enemies had died, while 5% suffered from heavy injuries. As for the other 10%, they were still seriously fighting for their lives.


    Back on the battlefield, the enemy¡¯s formation waspletely destroyed. And the knights running around, were even more pathetic.


    They screamed and yelled, as they became even more confused.


    ¡¯Boom!!!¡¯


    Another cannon had justnded very close to Baron Rogers.


    "Ahhh!!.. I can¡¯t hear... I can¡¯t hear... help me.. please, help me... what is happening?" Baron Rogers cried as he ran around in circles.


    The shock force from the cannon, had led to his current situation. As blood constantly oozed out of his ears, Baron Rogers tried to turn around and retreat.


    But when City lord Shannon saw this, he rushed over and quickly shoved his sword into Baron Rogers.


    "Uhh!!! ....You!!!!!...y..you...uhhh"


    Brain Roger¡¯s vould not believe that he had been killed by city lord Shannon.


    Although he couldn¡¯t hear, he knew that city lord Shannon had said something spiteful to him.. He finally closed his eyes, as he slowly lost consciousness.


    And just like that, Baron Rogers had died.


    "Coward" City lord Shannon said, while spitting over the Baron Rogers body.


    The knights who were still alive shivered, as they looked upon the scene. In their minds, they were very clear that death was their only way out.


    The soldiers who saw this from the walls, felt disgusted by the city lord.


    Now they understood why it was important to have a ¡¯one for all¡¯ mindset.


    ¡¯Has the world always been like this?¡¯, they wondered.


    .


    As Landon looked at the mad crazed City lord Shannon, he decided to change his stratergy.


    At this point, it was clear that these enemy knights had wanted to retreat, but couldn¡¯t.


    They were no different from hostages.


    They had to fight, or else if city lord Shannon sessful escaped, their families would definitely die.


    Landon decided to aim most of the cannons towards city lord Shannon .


    It was time to end this.


    Previously while the war had been going on, Landon had wanted to change his stratergy, but couldn¡¯t.


    He had asked the system about erasing their memories and had found out that he didn¡¯t have enough points to buy memory erase spells for that many knights.


    It was important that he removed all information concerning this battle.


    Landon¡¯s fear was that once they left this ce, they would spill the beans about Baymard and being more trouble over here.


    Looking at City Lord Shannons crazed look, Landon realised that these greedy nobles would definitly want to have these weapons under their control, if they found out.


    He couldn¡¯t allow the knowledge of his weapons to get out, unless he was sure that he couldpletely protect Baymard.


    For now, Baymard was still weak... Hence, he needed build his territory safely and quietly.


    Although he felt pity for these knights, at least 98% of them had to die, for Baymard ro remain safe.


    It was either they died, or Landon and his people die.


    Since Landon was only willing to use at most 10% of his points to erase their memories, he needed their numbers topletely dwindle down.


    As Landon looked at the horses, his heart also went out.


    These creatures were even more innocent than the knights, yet they had to be killed and dissected because of war.


    Some horses had their brains sttered out, while others had their tummies opened up.


    Sigh.... it was truly sad.


    But animals had sharper senses than humans.


    Landon had seen when the animals would throw their riders away and run into hiding, before the attacks hadnded.


    Presently, there were over 4000 horses that survived without any injuries, aspared to the 200 knights that survived.


    .


    City lord Shannon was in a state of bewilderment.


    Group by group, his men began to fall down like flies.


    "Why?.. why?... why can¡¯t I win? I don¡¯t believe that I will loose to this brat!!!"


    As he raved like a deranged dog, he felt something approaching him very fast. He looked up and anger filled his heart.


    "Come!!.. let me see how tough this thing is...I am the king of the Western territory... no one can....."


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    Before he finished his speech, 2 cannon ball had already hit his chest and his legs, instantly scattering his body parts around the area.


    Immediately all attacks ceased, and the remaining 86 men felt like crying.


    "We¡¯re saved!!", they cried out, as they tried to support each other.


    They had long wanted to leave the battlefield, so now that City lord Shannon was dead, they truly felt that, their prayers to their ancestors were not in vain.


    Those that were fine, supported those that were badly injured and decided to escape for their lives.


    As they ran away, Landon erased their memories with fake ones.


    In their minds, their lord had an urgent matter to attend to in the Capital, and on their way there, 15,000 mercenaries attacked them, killing their lord.


    Before city lord Shannon died, Landon had requested for the system to search his body for any useful information that could assist Landon.


    The system had discovered the letter that the king had sent, requesting for them to go to the Capital.


    For their new memories, the men were to say that they were attacked 3 cities ahead of Riverdale.


    Baymard was in the opposite direction to the capital, so no one would even consider the possibility that Landon attacked City Lord Shannon.. Plus were would he get the money to pay 15,000 mercenaries?.. No one would ever believe that he was that rich him.


    .


    As the war came to an end, Landon looked at the reddish fields, that used to give off a vibrant greenish color.


    This was his first time experiencing war.


    ¡¯What a cruel world... Was this what war veterans meant by painting the fields red?¡¯

 Chapter 63 Santas Predicaments

    While the soldiers of Baymard were celebrating their first victory, things went a little down hill for Santa.


    -Keyden City, the Empire of Carona-


    \"Young master, are the 1st, 2nd and 3rd prince¡¯s still asking you to pick a side?\"


    Santa looked at the 3 opened letters on his desk and smirked.


    The present King of Carona wished to step down from his throne and appoint one of his sons as the new king.


    In Carona, there was no such thing as crown prince. All the prince¡¯s had a somewhat fair shot a being king..... Provided they had enough support from the nobles and knights.


    It was just the male nobles and all knights within the empire that were allowed to vote.


    Ordinary folks and peasants were not allowed to vote, talk less of women.


    There were 3 parts to the process: Voting, Court Trials and Oaths.


    After the standard voting period, all male nobles above the age of 15 were to go to court on a particr day, and sit behind the prince that chose to support.


    Once seated, all the prince¡¯s would try to win over more people with there speeches and what not.


    If anyone felt moved by another prince, they could go and sit on the chairs under that prince¡¯s side.


    During the trials, the king would ask the prince¡¯s questions like what they would do for Carona, how they would handle threats from other empires, and so on.


    As for the knights, since they voted the first time, they wouldn¡¯t need to do it again.


    After the trials, all the prince¡¯s were to swear an oath, ensuring that everything they had said and promised, would be made possible if they were to be king.


    At the end, the total number of people seated under each prince would be summed up and recorded down again.


    Within the next 2 days, the king would discuss the result with his ministers.


    The king would look at the potential and morality of all his sons, as well as the number of votes that they had gotten.


    All the questions asked during the trails were to test their potentials and their hearts.


    The king didn¡¯t want anyone who didn¡¯t have the interest of the people to rule, irrespective of how many votes they got. He also needed someone who could also be somewhat cruel to their enemies.


    Their potential could also be evaluated from how many people they had gathered from their speeches.


    To make people change their minds was not an easy feat.... So the king wanted to see how many nobles left, or added onto each prince¡¯s side.


    Being a leader is knowing how to sway and control the opinions of the masses... A weak willed king could easily lead to a revolt from the people or worse.


    There were always nobles who secretly opposed the idea of having 1 family rule forever.


    A weak willed king would give these people the opportunity to rally up the masses against he royals.


    The king had to also make sure that the future king was not cowardly, greedy or short sighted.


    He definitely didn¡¯t need a prince who would sell out his empire because of greed, or one that would run away cowardly in the face of anger.


    He needed a prince that would die for the empire, even if the enemy had sessfully invaded the empire.


    Infact, within these 2 days, the king would evaluate all his sons, and the best candidate would be chosen.


    And on the 3rd day, the new ruler of Carona would be announced.


    Even though the previous kings and the present king had Carona at heart, Santa knew that none of the present candidates were up to the task.


    They were all proud, greedy and selfish.


    Although the trails and votings all seemed like a fair deal, it was actually still filled with a lot of bloodshed and violence.


    Nobles were bribed or threatened to vote by these prince¡¯s.


    Most noble families would vote for all the prince¡¯s, just to be safe.


    The father would vote for the 1st prince, one of his sons would vote for the 2nd prince, and so on.


    Those with only daughters, could only pray and wish that they made the same choice. Or else... sigh...


    What if the prince they had chosen didn¡¯t win, then wouldn¡¯t their entire families face the consequences forever?


    Santa didn¡¯t want to vote because his father and brothers had already covered all the princes... So he was good for now.


    But for some reason, these prince¡¯s wouldn¡¯t let him go.


    For over a month now, they had been harassing him and other nobles here and there, to show their support to one of them.


    If Santa really saw someone that was capable, he would definitely vote for them..... But it was too bad that non of the prince¡¯s had the taken after their father.


    These stupid prince¡¯s started hiring people to cause trouble for his stores and businesses over Carona.


    Over the past 2 weeks, 3 of his shops had caught fire, while some were either robbed clean or had their workers harassed daily.


    Since his stores were made of stone externally, these people knocked out the guards and burnt the goods, wooden structures and other items within the store.


    Luckily, 95% of his goods were kept in his estates. He would only supply enough provisions to each store, that wouldst for no more than a week.


    This was to prevent theft and other minor issues.... Even if people broke in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to steal much from him.


    And at the end of every business day, the money made was recorded and brought back to his estates.


    His 12 chief assistants each had an office in his estates, and were the primary ountant¡¯s for all his stores.


    Santa had over 9 estates all around Carona.


    He made sure that the workers came to the estates to get paid, and so in.


    The streets of Carona were not safe, even during the day.


    When Santa first started business way back, he had been robbed of all his money and goods in broad daylight.


    If not for his mother secretly loaning him money to restart again, Santa was sure that he would still be crying over all the money he had lost.


    His mother had actually been daring enough to ¡¯steal¡¯ money from her father¡¯s estate and give it to him.


    He had eventually paid back the entire debt without his father even knowing.... mothers were truly a blessing.


    That experience taught him that just because the sun was shining brightly, didn¡¯t mean that it couldn¡¯t rain all day.


    Since then, he became more vignt and observing.


    These prince¡¯s might have thought that they had crippled his businesses, but they were so wrong.


    How would a puny fire outbreak, robbery or business disturbances harm him?.. please!!!


    He was an proper business man.


    He had traveled and traded with the other empires within the Pyno continent.


    He also had various stores all over the continent as well... Carona only gave him 20 % of his wealth, so he was sure that he would still be somewhat rich.


    Although these disturbances still affected his cash flow, he knew that they would only be temporal.


    Once a king was selected and crowned, all these childish stunts would stop.... But recently, these prince¡¯s have really been getting out of hand with him.


    He needed to deal with all these issues, before leaving Carona.


    This was the reason why he didn¡¯t travel to see Landon or his other customers, this time. He could only send his subordinates to the high seas in his ce.


    There were only 5 days left before the trail started... Although he wasnt attending, the sooner it ended the better for everyone in Carona.


    .


    .


    \"How bad was the damage this time?\" Santa asked


    \"Young master, they had gotten some gang members to cause trouble and beat up our staff!!\" His most trusted assistant, Wayne answered with a panicked tone.


    \"Have you sent the injured men to the apothecary?\"


    \"I did young master... but there might be some other problems as well\"


    \"Go on... what exactly happened\".


    \"Young master...(woo woo).. Three young men came over saying that they wanted to see what products we had....


    Then one paid for something and ate it.


    Heter started coughing and acting as if he was dying.... A lot of people crowded around him, while trying to help him up.


    Then out of no where, people from the Juba gang came and said that we were selling poisonous products to the people.


    From there, they took it upon themselves to beat up our staff.


    Now, people think that we are selling poisonous products!! Are reputation is almost ruined now!!..(woo woo)...


    Young master, we need to address the issue immediately.\" Wayne eximed.


    Santa looked at the overdramatic Wayne and couldn¡¯t help giggling.


    \"Young master.... this isn¡¯t funny..... what do we do?\"


    ¡¯Why can¡¯t the young master be serious for once?¡¯, Wayne thought as he looked at Santa helplessly.


    \"Hahahah... Wayne calm down\" Santa said while trying to hold in hisughter.


    The site of an anxious Wayne always made himugh.


    Wayne would always panic over any major or minor issues Santa had... Sometimes, Wayne would even go as far as losing sleep over these problems.... Santa just didn¡¯t like to worry over things that he couldn¡¯t change, or things that had already happened..... He only cared about moving forward.


    Santa was the kind of person that was always one step ahead of his enemies.


    \"Wayne, how long have you known me?.. Do you think that these trivial issues would affect me?\"


    \"But...\"


    Wayne paused and his eyes immediately lit up.


    \"Young Master, do you have a n?\"


    \"What do you think\"

 Chapter 64 King Barns Decision

    --The royal Barn Pce, Arcadina--


    .


    Alec Barn looked at his ministers, and was truly disappointed in them.


    He knew that they had been bribed by his 2nd and 3rd sons to do this. But how dare they disregard his orders?


    He himself was a scheming and conniving person, so he could easily spot the craftiness in those 2 sons of his.


    In his mind, his only good son was Eli.


    No matter what troubles Connor and James caused for him, Eli had never responded to them.


    Eli was always calm, kind and looked rather innocent in Alec¡¯s eyes.


    But what Alec didn¡¯t know was that, his supposedly innocent son, was just too good at hiding his emotions and his schemes... Eli was no doubt the worst of his brothers.


    Eli was the male version of a female white lotus.


    Alec was also sure that since Eli was already the crown prince, he wouldn¡¯t need to go about looking for trouble aimlessly. Hence he trusted Eli more than his other 2 sons.


    Deep down, Alec was truly happy that his younger sons had openly challenged his authority, rather than trying to assassinate their brother.


    They were still his sons, so he still wanted them to live in harmony.


    He believed that none of his children would be as daring as he was back in his days... He was sure that none of them would ever try to assassinate the other.


    Did he regret what he did to his family?... Absolutely not!!


    As the 1st prince, it was his given rights to be the crown prince of Arcadina. But his father gave the position to his younger brother, Oden.


    How could he take this?


    He despised Oden ever since they were little. Why was Oden so intelligent?... Where the gods of his ancestors really against him that much?


    Oden excelled in both academics and knighthood.


    To make matters worse, all the people loved him like crazy... Alec thought that Oden was a fool.


    Oden would often go about in the market area, helping those disgusting peasants in doing manualbor.


    Sometimes, Oden would also go to the healers mansions and help out in treating ordinary peoples injuries.


    F***ing disgusting.


    How can a prince touch the wounds of a low life dog?


    How was he fit to be the crown prince?


    Alec knew that even till now, his people only feared him and never truly approved of him as ruler. .... Even till this day, his brother had still won their hearts.


    Why couldn¡¯t his brother¡¯s memory just die and fade away?.. if he was so smart, howe he died so easily?


    Alec didn¡¯t regret anything at all.


    The strong had always prevailed. That was the way of the world.


    Who asked Oden to be so weak hearted?.. Tsk.. Serves him right.


    Alec still remembered the day that he killed his father and Oden.


    He had slipped poison in Augustus¡¯ wine, just before he headed out to kill Oden.


    After killing oden, he headed back home to see his dying father.


    He looked at his father¡¯s dying face and spat on it.


    He confessed to the old man and even offered to ease the old fool¡¯s pain, by stabbing a knife in his throat.


    Augustus was so shocked that he became speechless.


    Once he heard Alec say that he had just killed Oden, Agustus closed his teary eyes and died with regret.


    Alec sneered as he looked at his father¡¯s face. In the end, he had won. He would be the new ruler of Arcadina.


    What gods of his ancestors?... If they were truly against him, they would have protected Oden and Augustus from dying.


    But since they let his father and brother die so easily, that meant that it was the will of his ancestors for him to rule Arcadina.


    And with that mindset, he began his killing spree.


    Ever since that day, he had killed all the nobles that opposed him and firmly ruled over Arcadina as a true dictator.


    His words were always thew, and no one dared to question them.


    But now, his ministers were trying to make him change his mind about Eli? Dream on!!


    So to say, they were disagreeing with his choice on who was to be the next ruler?.. hehehe..


    He had to say, they had really gotten a lot ballsy over thest month.


    He had a nagging feeling that his 2nd and 3rd wives, as well as his sons, had a hand in this mess.


    He had to really apud his 1st wife for her calm attitude about the whole charade.


    Although his love for her had died ages ago, she was still Eli¡¯s mother. Hence he decided to show her support, because of Eli.


    Now that king Barn had aged, he had also added 3 young harlots in his pce.


    In this era, prostitution was allowed, because it was believed that it helped prevent the greater evils of rape, sodomy and masturbation.


    Since these girls were too low in ss to be taken in as wives of a king, he had the apothecary make drugs that would make them baren with time.... Of course these women were ignorant of King Brans schemes.


    So of them even dreamed of having a son doe the king, but who would have thought that King barn would be 1 stepahead of them?


    King Barn would often ask the stewards and cooks to ce these drugs in their foods and drinks.


    How could he, the all powerful King Barn have a child with a mere harlot?


    Tsk, it would be an even bigger disgrace than what he faced with Landon¡¯s mom.


    Because of their young and seductive looks, king Barn had been disgusted with the appearances of his first and second wives.


    As for the third wife, she was still very slim and very sexy. So she was the only one that still enjoyed love making with King Barn.


    After giving birth to their children, his 1st and 2nd wives had lost their t bellies and their slender figures.


    They becamerger, and had added lot of weight on their buttocks.


    Where was the thin and slender women that he had married?


    Actually, his wives weren¡¯t fat, they were just curvier.. But in this era, being thin was in vogue, and curvier, heavier women were seen as unattractive.


    When hepared the slim harlots to his wives, he began to wonder what he ever saw in them.


    A womans ce was in her husband¡¯s kitchen, house and bedroom.


    As his wives, since they never worked a day in their lives, what was the point of keeping them if they became repulsive in his eyes.


    ¡¯Puiii!!¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t even stand talking to them, that was why he had given them courtyards far away from his.


    He¡¯d rather never make love again than to sleep with those fat pigs.


    ¡¯So disgusting¡¯


    .


    .


    \"My king, I truly think that Prince Connor is the best choice for the throne.\" One of his ministers said.


    \"He¡¯s right your highness!! Prince Connor is an excellent choice\"


    \"Nonsense!! Everyone knows that Prince James is the best choice for kingship\"


    \"That¡¯s right!! He might be young, but he has proven himself time and time again!!!\"


    \"No its prince Connor....\"


    \"Prince James.....\"


    Alec sat in his chair and held the urge to jump up and smack all his ministers in the head.


    ¡¯Proven themselves time and time again?.. Howe he never witnessed these miracles of his other sons?¡¯


    \"So no one is supporting my son Eli?\"


    King Barn asked coldly, as looked at his ministers who had their faces towards the ground.


    \"Your majesty, Its n..not that we don¡¯t want to support prince Eli..... B..but the people want another prince as the crown prince.\"


    \"That¡¯s right your highness.... the other day there were thousands of people gathered in the ck market who wanted prince Eli removed as crown prince\".


    \"Your highness, prince James in particr cares about the people very much... He gave them gave food and money, for them to take care of themselves\"


    \"Your highness, prince Connor also visited the hospitals and and the poor around the Capital... I think it would be good to give him a chance...\"


    ¡¯Bang!!!¡¯


    Alec hit his hand on the arm of his chair, violently.


    \"So you all are telling me that the prince that I, King Alec Barn chose, is not good enough to rule?\" Alec said with a bone-chilling tone.


    The ministers shivered with fear at the sight of their angry king.


    \"No matter what you all say, my choice will always be prince Eli!! ... So I suggest you all think things through thoroughly...hehehe... Anyone who doesn¡¯t agree, can hand over his life to me!!!\".


    Everyone quickly shivering while bowing their heads in fear.


    Their king was truly scary when he was angry.


    Alec looked at his ministers and sneered.


    A bunch of cowards....Fear was, and had always been the only way that he could control them.


    \"Now, let¡¯s talk about the uing assignments... How do you all n to divide the work?\"


    \"M... my lord.... So far, we have lost 5 cities around the border... So we propose that since there are 3 prince¡¯s, let each prince head over to each city and try to take them back.\" A brave minister answered instantly.


    \"Yes my lord.... As for the other 2 cities, we had already sent letters to City Lord Shannon of the West, and City lord Barrang of the South, telling them about their mission.\" Another minister added.


    Actually, the ministers did this so that if 1 of the other prince¡¯s did well in the battle, their king would be impressed and willingly change Eli as the crown prince.


    This was their n B.


    \"Good..... Let each prince and the 2 city lords be the main leaders in charge of securing the cities.


    But it still won¡¯t be enough.


    Have 4 other city lords and their armies aid each leader to take back the cities.


    But let me be clear, If they can¡¯t seed in taking back our territories,.... they should just die there and nevere back.


    I will not allow useless men to live and thrive in my empire!!!\"

 Chapter 65 Clean Up

    It had been 3 days after that unpleasant war at Baymard.


    The soldiers now took their military lessons more seriously.


    They wanted to further understand all the side effects and injuries one could get from cannons, should incase they were one day attacked with these kinds of weapons.


    They also started taking their first aid sses more seriously as well.


    When they remembered the gruesome sight of their enemies, they couldn¡¯t help but shudder a bit.


    It was better to be prepared, than to be sorry.


    After that battle, the soldiers had gathered all the swords and armor together and sent them to the constructionpany.


    The weapons were to be melted and used anyway that deemed fit.


    Landon thought that, It was better topletely destroy all the evidence of war at once.


    In this era, shields and other weapons were marked depending on their territories.


    If the men one day left with these weapon¡¯s, people would start wondering how they got ess to Riverdale weapons.


    Within these 3 days, Landon and the soldiers went out to the fields and clean up all the dead body parts lying around.


    They had picked up ears, eyes and other body parts... Even an entire leg was seen lying about on the fields.


    Landon had the men pile up all the body parts and burn them in a huge bonfire.


    Since they were enemy knights, it was a taboo for them to be buried here.


    In this era people believed that burying your enemy on yournd would curse and bring bad fortune to thend.


    Since they believed in the the fact that their ancestors were gods, they also believed that the dead men would one day turn in to powerful ancestors that would hinder Baymard¡¯s growth.


    It was also believed if they were buried here, these men would even have the power to block their wives from childbirth, give their families terrible illnesses, and so on.


    Afterall, this men were their enemies, so they would never spare their children and families for many generations toe.


    Of course Landon didn¡¯t believe in all that hocus pocus, but since his men believed in it, he had no choice but to burn all the enemy knights.


    Once they were burnt, their ashes were gathered and taken far away from Baymard by carriage and dumped closer to Riverdale city.


    The men had secretly dug out arge hole in the forest closest to Riverdale, and buried the ashes into the ground.


    Before leaving, they also burnt the wagon, and also buried the ashes of the wagon in the ground.


    This was done because they were afraid that someone might actually use this wagon, to enter Baymard one day.


    Also, since some traces of the dead knights ashes were still on the wagon, the only choice was to burn down the motherf**er.


    They had buried the ashes, because they were afraid that the wind might sessfully blow these ashes miles away back to Baymard.


    The men had said that it was better for the dead knights to haunt Riverdale, than Baymard.


    Landon was speechless.


    His soldiers had really pulled a James bond stunt just because of this?.. Can¡¯t they use their skills for something better?


    The funny thing was that when they came back, they looked so proud of themselves, and even went as far as saying mission aplished.


    Who the heck gave you that kind of mission?


    Did I tell you guys to go about sneakily into the enemies forest region?.. And how the heck would the wind blow ashes 2 and a half hours away from Baymard?.. Aren¡¯t you guys being a little too paranoid?


    As he looked at the proud expressions on their faces, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry.


    All this because of the ancestors? Really?


    His soldiers didn¡¯t even want to throw the ashes into the sea, because they feared that the waves would bring the ashes back to the surface.


    And there was another ridiculous story about enemy ashes that touch the sea, which Landon was fed up with.


    At this point, Landon couldn¡¯t even be bothered with them anymore.


    Once the dead bodies had been sessfully removed, the areas on the field that that holes, were filled with ground, crushed stones and grass.


    As for the blood, Landon had mixed a lot of luminol chemicals, with some water and sprayed the mixture all over the fields.


    Luminol was always used back on earth for crime investigations.


    It was the perfect chemical to remove all blood stains thoroughly.


    The thick reddish fields that once looked like some one sprayed a giant bottle of ketchup on them, were now looking green again.


    All the evidence of war had been sessfully removed.


    Luckily, no one ever visited Baymard, so they easilypleted all the work without the fear of being caught.


    During the clean up process, the men had recovered a lot of coins from the pockets of the knights and the ground.


    The coins came up to the equivalent of 21,000 gold coins.


    Landon distributed the coins between those Warrant soldiers who participated in the war, and those that assisted in clean up duties.


    Landon felt like that was for the best. The money was theirs to begin with, as they did all the work in the end.


    As for the horses, those that were dead, were sent to the food industry to be cleaned up and sold as meat to the citizens.


    Of course, he sent some meat to the military and the schools for free, on ount of the war that the soldiers had just fought.... and heck.. why should children have to pay for anything?


    They had also recovered 4,319 horses, which they quickly sent to the stables in the upper region.


    Landon had already made a mental note to add more stable boys or animal caretakers in future.


    These caretakers would take care of other animals other than horses, so it was a good idea to increase their numbers.


    Right now, since there were just 12 stable boys, they were really understaffed.


    With the addition of 4319 horses, Baymard now had 6890 horses.


    Landon told the stable boys to hang on until the next month, before he added more people to aid them.


    ¡¯Just 1 more week¡¯, the stable boys thought.


    Since he was gone with cleanup, Landon decided to go prepare for his date.


    He was suppose to have a date with Lucy 3 days ago, but this damn war ruined his ns.


    When Lucy found out about the war that day, she was so shocked that she forgot about the date.


    When did the war happen? Howe she didn¡¯t know anything about it?


    Normally, the citizens in the central regions, would hear the cannon shots regrly, so they thought that it was just for practice reasons.


    Those in the lower regions couldn¡¯t even hear a single thing, so they were fine.


    As or Lucy who was in the upper region, normally, the knights would practice in the upper regions, but since the war happenedat the gate on the central region, she almost couldn¡¯t hear a single thing.


    She had spent her day teaching peacefully, so how would she know about any war.


    Lucy began to feel uneasy, would the enemiese back for revenge? Would they want to destroy her happiness just like that?.. what should she do? What if those men that Landon let goe back with reinforcements?


    Landon had painstakingly exined the situation to her exining over and over again that Baymard would be fine.


    It was only after being reassured for at least 10 times, did Lucy calm down.


    Normally, Landon would see Lucy at breakfast or when he got back at night.


    They would spend 2-3 hours daily, talking andughing merrily.


    There are also times were he would see her around Baymard as well.


    Landon understood that she too had a job to do.


    Sometimes, when he was free, she would be busy with lectures.


    He felt like he was getting married to a university lecturer.


    She woulde to school early, teach, do research, read, and sometimes stay till 8 or 9 P.M in school.


    Even when Landon asked if Lucy wanted her sses reduced, she strongly refused.. saying that she would feel empty without it.


    It had be a part and parcel of her now.


    Her students looked up to her, and when they saw her around Baymard, they would greet her and tell her how much they appreciated her sses.


    There was no way she would give up this feeling of aplishment.


    Furthermore, it¡¯s not like teachers teach all year round. The school break wasing up, so Lucy knew that she would be somewhat free during that time.


    .


    .


    Since it was already 8:30 P.M, Landon was sure that Lucy was done with her lectures.


    He waited outside her ssroom with a bunch of tulips, which he stole from his own castle garden.


    Landon meant ¡¯stole¡¯ because, every time he wanted to pluck any flower from the garden, the 3 musketeers, old man Willow and his friends, would harass him here and there.


    They kept saying that he had no right to touch the flowers without their permission.


    Landon was really helpless against those 3 old grandpa¡¯s.


    How could he not not have the right to touch flowers in his own garden? Did that make any sense?


    Funny enough, they had stopped calling him brat, and started calling him ¡¯sonny boy¡¯.


    Landon as waited for her ss to finish, he peeked at her and smiled.


    Finally, the ss was over.


    Once Landon was sure that there were no more students in her ssroom, he walked in while holding the bouquet of tulips, instantly taking her by suprise.


    "Ahh! Brother Landon when did you get here?"


    "Does it matter?" He replied, while handing the flowers over to her.


    "These are lovely...How did you know that they are my favourite?".


    "Its my duty to know, wify" Landon said while smiling lovingly at her.


    As usual, her face was flushed as a tomatoe again.


    Sigh... young love.


    "Let¡¯s go... I have a suprise for you.."

 Chapter 66 School Examinations

    This was thest week of June, it was time for the end of the first school semester.


    This meant Exams.


    The students were already used to their notebooks and pens. It was way better and cleaner than using teboards and chalk.


    Landon had given all the children below ages 15: 4 empty notebooks, 3 eraser pencils and 7 pens (2 blue, 2 ck, 2 red and 1 green).


    If they needed more, their parents were to buy it for them. And those who were orphans, could take them free of charge from the school canteen.


    The adults who took sses were required to buy their own textbooks as well. Afterall, they all worked and the books and pens were cheap.


    9 pens cost 5 copper coins, 9 pencils cost 5 copper, while 1 book cost 3 copper coins.


    The teachers still used chalk of course.


    With these books, the students could go home and revise their lessons.


    For those that came to school in the middle of the semester, they would only be given tests on what they know so far.


    But within the 1 month break, it waspulsory for them to take make up sses, so as to catch up with the rest for the next semester.


    Those that couldn¡¯t catch up would repeat their sses on the next semester. While those that passed would move on ahead to the next phase.


    All they had been learning so far werenguage and math. Now, it was time to introduce them into the world of Chemistry.


    Of course it wasnt intense chemistry, just the basics.


    With the basics, they could go about and have assignments like science projects and so on.


    Those that passed and did well, would advance and take Math 3, Language 2 and Chemistry 1.


    Today, the little princess Linda, from Yodan empire was taking the final exam for the semester.


    Back at Yodan, 9 year old Linda was ignored and bullied most of the time.


    Since she wasn¡¯t a favoured princess, the maids, servants and even her teachers looked down on her. The only people who cared for her, were her mother Winnie and brother Beri.


    She would cry daily and sometimes even feel like she was trapped, with no where to go.


    But ever since she came to Baymard, the people were nice and she could finally go to school with other children who were very humble.


    And for some reason, the food tasted better here as well.


    Landon woulde to her school and read amazing stories to her and the other children. She even yed on the metal swing and something called a slide.


    The little princess was very happy.


    She loved everyone, even the funny grandpa Willow. He would always put flowers on her hair and push her on the garden swing (yet, he gave trouble to Landon for plucking Tulips).


    .


    .


    Linda sat in therge ssroom nervously.


    Although she had math teachers andnguage teachers back in Yodan, she had realized that Baymard¡¯s educational system was different.


    It was way better and more detailed. Plus she loved her rainbow painted exercise books, pencils and pens, which were much better and simpler to use.


    For the tests, she liked that they were evenly spaced throughout the week, giving her more time to read at home.


    The moment of truth hade.


    The teacher ced a sheet of paper face-down in front of her.


    Today, she was taking her first exam... Math 1.


    Once all the papers were shared, Grace signaled for them to start.


    Somewhere in another ssroom, Linda¡¯s mother Winnie, Kim and Lucy, were also giving out the same exam.


    Today was meant for math 1. So even if they weren¡¯t teaching it, they had to help supervise the exams as well.


    All tests had different sections within them. Some of the sections in Math 1 and math 2 were simr to one another, but not actually the same.


    Math 1 had 7 seven sections:


    ?15%: Additions


    ?15%: Subtractions


    ?15%: ying with operations (using + or -)


    ?10%: Number writing


    ?15%: Word problems (using only + or -)


    ?15%: Measuring Length (using only + or -)


    ?15%: Measuring Time(using only + or -)


    Linda looked through the section titled ¡¯Addition¡¯ and began.


    First question: 145 + 74 =? (show rough work)


    She immediately started using her fingers and even showed the carry over process on the paper.


    The more she answered, the more confident she became.


    Time went on and she arrived at the ¡¯ying with operations (using only + or -)¡¯ part.


    >Question: Achieve the result 20, by using the numbers: 2, 6 and 4, as many times as you like.


    He looked at the question and her eyes lit up.


    ¡¯6 plus 4 is 10, 10 plus 4 is 15....no no no!! its 14..¡¯ she thought.


    Just like that, shepleted that section.


    Now, it was time for ¡¯word problems¡¯.


    Question: There are 67 bird families living near the mountain. If 32 bird families flew away for winter, how many are left near the mountain?


    She immediately started writing the main points, as she was taught in ss.


    ¡¯67 bird families.... flew away..... 32 bird families..... ahhh!! this is a subtraction.. this is taking away¡¯ she eximed inwardly as she immediately did the subtractions.


    When she was at thest section, Grace kindly reminded them to drop their pens, pencils and papers.


    She was currently in thest section and had 3 questions left to answer. She couldn¡¯t help but curse the 6th section for slowing her down.


    All in all, she felt like she was going to do very well in the exam.


    After the exam, she discussed her answer with some of her friends.


    "Did you guys seed in finishing the exam?"


    "Ahh!!! I only had 1 question left, and then they took away for paper"


    "Woo woo.... I¡¯m not sure I did well"


    "Don¡¯t cry, who can say that we will all pass?"


    "Yeah plus there¡¯s still make up sses during the break."


    "Don¡¯t forget that if you do well in Math 2 and Pyron 1, you will still advance."


    "We have to study hard for the next tests"


    "Ahh!!! Question 5 in section 4 was very confusing"


    "It was definitely a trap"


    .


    .


    And just like that, the Math 1 exam had officiallye to an end.


    Two dayster, the exam for Math 2 began.


    The Exam had 8 sections:


    ?12%: Multiplication tables


    ?12%: Multiplication


    ?12%: Divisions


    ?12%: ying with operations (using ¡Á or ¡Â)


    ?10%: Number writing


    ?14%: Measuring length (using only ¡Á or ¡Â)


    ?14%: Measuring Weight (using only ¡Á or ¡Â)


    ?14%: Measuring Time. (using only ¡Á or ¡Â)


    Under, the section titled: Multiplication tables, Linda moved like lighting.


    Question: 3 ¡Á 7 = ?


    And under the Multiplication section, Linda still felt it was easy.


    Question: 727 ¡Á 4= ?


    Moving forward, Linda realised that she had spend too much time with the Section ¡¯number writing¡¯.


    Question: Write Nine thousand four hundred and sixty-one, in numbers.


    ¡¯Thousand..thousand... Ahhh!!.. its 1000.. but since its 9, then its 9000...¡¯


    She also spent time doing the measuring length, weight and time sections.


    Question: 2 m = ? cm


    Question: 20 kg = ? g


    Question: 9 hrs 45 min = ? min


    .


    .


    Once again, she was unable to finish her exam on time.


    Was it a curse for her to never to finish on time?


    She quickly went home and started practicing her pre-tenses, present tenses and so on, for her Pyron exam.


    All the people in Pyno spoke 1nguage, so thenguage spoken in Yodan was the same as that in Arcadina.


    Another 2 days passed and it was time for her final exam.


    Pyron 1 was divided into sections:


    ?18%: Nouns, verbs, adjectives and pronouns


    ?18%: All Tenses: Present, past, simple.. etc


    ?9%: Writing numbers into words


    ?15%: Prepositions


    ?20%: Choose correct/ Incorrect sentences


    ?20%: Chooseplete/Iplete sentences.


    Linda kept seeing questions like;


    Question: choose whether the following sentence is a simple orpound sentence.


    Question: Which sentence shows the proper use of a noun?


    Question: Write 109 in words.


    Question: Which is not aplete sentence?


    Question: Identify the adverb in the sentence


    For her,nguage was easypared to math. So for the first time ever, she had sessfully finished all the questions for the exam. She even had 10 minutes to spare, so she decided to go over her work once more.


    Once the exam papers were collected, she truly felt free as a bird. She had never had this type of feeling before.


    She began discussing with her friend on what they would do with this 1 month vacation.


    She had been told that the exams would be posted on the 12th day of July.


    Also, the next semester was going to start in August.


    So for the entire month of July, she would hopefully have no school.


    To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to spend the entire July doing makeup sses. That¡¯s why she earnestly prayed that her results would be atleast alright to take her to the next stage.


    She had been so stressed during this exam period, that she didn¡¯t even care how her hair looked like when she left the house early this morning.


    Her mom wanted to fix it, but she refused as she needed to use all her time for studying.


    She looked at her mom as if saying: ¡¯Mom, my holiday is at stake here and your worried about my hair?¡¯


    Right now, she didn¡¯t even want to see a single book, atleast until august.


    ¡¯Finally, No more exams¡¯

 Chapter 67 What Was Going On? - Part 1

    -Keyden City, the Empire of Carona-was


    .


    Over at Carona, there were celebratory banners everywhere.


    The food stalls were crowded and busy, while the inns were also full to the brim.


    Children were running about happily with their parents, while making their way to the side of the pce.


    Santa stood with his family outside the pce, facing a giant terrace, while waiting for the king to appear.


    All the citizens were waiting as well.


    Today was the day that they had all been waiting for.


    Who would be king?


    The 3 prince¡¯s who were already standing on the terrace, disyed arrogant demeanors as they watched the people beneath them.


    The only princess were also there as well.


    Suddenly the trumpets were yed and the royal message ryer, walked on to the giant terrace.


    Then the royal announcer, rushed out to the terrace and took out an iron funnel like object, which was called a speaking trumpet (also called a loudhailer or megaphone).


    In this era, the speeches from royalty were made by the a royal announcer.


    These announcers worked like how the white rabbit in ¡¯Alice in wondend¡¯ worked.


    Their biggest asset was ther voice.


    Since a king was beneath yelling, the royal announcer would use these instruments and read out any document or announcements from the king.


    The king was just present to indicate that whatever was read out, was true.


    "Announcing, his royal majesty King Carmelo, the first queen, Queen Megara and the 2nd queen, Queen Othena.


    Following them is King Adrian and Duchess Veronica... Duke Samuel and Duchess Kate.... and finally, Duchess Mina and Duke Ruchard." The royal announcer yelled out.


    12 knights first went ahead and stationed themselves along every main corner of the terrace.


    Then, king Carmelo stepped out with 2 knights in front of him, and his 2 wives: Queen Megara and Queen Othena by his sides.


    Behind him where the former king Adrian (Carmelo¡¯s father), his own queen, Duchess Veronica (Carmelo¡¯s mother), Duke Samuel (Carmelo¡¯s brother)and his own wife duchess Kate.


    Following them were, Duchess Mina (Carmelo¡¯s sister) and her own husband Duke Richard, as well as another 12 other guards behind them.


    The children of King Carmelo¡¯s siblings were also on the terrace as well.


    Duke Adrian, had only married one woman his entire life. This woman was duchess Veronica who gave birth to Carmelo and his younger siblings.


    The siblings really didn¡¯t have any issues with each other since they were blood siblings.


    Plus, they kind of liked pushing all the work for Carmelo to do.


    Duke Samuel used to say that he would rather have Carmelo do all the work, while he just sat there and ate all the money.


    He was reallyzy, and didn¡¯t like work at all.. He just enjoyed having knight battles.


    Who had time to do all the paper works and maintaining all the peace and order within the empire? It was such a drag.


    Back in their days, when it was time for their own trial, Samuel had faked illness just so that he could miss out on the trials.


    But King Adrian wasn¡¯t having it, and rescheduled another trial session.


    Then Samuel knelt and begged Adrian to pass it over to Carmelo.


    Samuel had seen all the work his father had put into Carona. Who would like to have such responsibilities?


    Although he was a good person at heart, he knew that he didn¡¯t like ruling the empire.


    When he was younger, all the royal tutors had headaches because of him. He would skip out on sses and alwaysin about some illness that didn¡¯t exist.


    In fact the entire empire knew of Samuel¡¯s antics... But they also knew that he was a good person as well, he was, sadly... just toozy to be king.


    Because of this, Carmelo had won without even fighting for the position.


    In all honesty, Carmelo also didn¡¯t care who took over the throne.


    The royal family had money, so he got the same pay as his siblings.. even till this day.


    So in essence he was just doing all the work, while they still got their pay.


    Now he began to understand Damuels point..... It really was a drag..


    Carona¡¯s way of ruling and allocating funds, waspletely different from most parts in the continent.


    You couldn¡¯t just take money just because you were king. And if you insulted, bullied or stole from the people, you would be removed feom the throne immediately.


    But what people feared was that the next kings, would change these rules.


    Rules were made by people and could also be broken by people. That¡¯s why one needed to be careful over who they gave the throne to.


    All the citizens cheered, pped and waved their hands at the sight of their king, whom they deeply respected.


    Once the king had gotten to his normal position on the terrace, he began waving at them with a smile on his face. The queens and the other royals, also began waving as well.


    The people even cheered more loudly, and some people even raised their children in the air, to have a better look at the king.


    "Look! Look!... he waved at us!!"


    "Ahhh!!!.... did he just wink at us?"


    "The king has a very warm smile.. he is still charming after all these years"


    "I couldn¡¯t agree with you more"


    "Look look, king Carmelo waved at my son just now!!"


    "Daddy daddy, king Adrian also looked at me."


    As the people talked and smiled, some people even began crying at the sight of their king.


    He had done a lot of humanitarian jobs for the people and everyone knew of his boundless kindness within his heart.


    Such a king was definitely the best within the entire Pyno continent.


    The people had heard of the ridiculous things that other kings did, and were truly shocked.


    They knew how fortunate they were to have such a king. Even the previous king was the same as their present king.


    The people knew that it was due to their practice of choosing an heir to the throne that made them feel safe.


    But now, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that their happy days wereing to an end.


    Who didn¡¯t know the real nature of these prince¡¯s.


    They had been going about bullying and treating people like garbage because their father was king.


    They felt that they deserved everything just because they were royalty.


    Left to the people, they would rather have their present king stay on the throne till he died.


    After a while, the king raised his right hand straight up to the sky, and the tune of the trumpets changed, indicating that the citizens should quiet down.


    Now, it was time to get down the business.


    King Carmelo handed over a parchment letter to the royal announcer in the presence of everyone, and the royal announcer knelt down and epted it.


    This was to tell everyone that the message or paper had not switched hands and had indeed been from King Carmelo.


    The royal announcer opened it and was stunned.


    Just what was going on?

 Chapter 68 What Was Going On? - Part 2

    The royal announcer opened the letter and reread it again... he then looked at King Carmelo and was lost for words.


    The people were also wondering what was so shocking about the message.


    The royal announcer cleared his throat loudly.


    Wasn¡¯t their king being too daring right now? Although he approved of what was written down, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was still ground breaking.


    Was their king trying to give him a heart attack?


    The hearts of the citizens started beating loudly, as they waited for the results anxiously.


    ¡¯Mr announcer, can you hurry up? Do you want to kill us with anxiety?¡¯


    The announcer took in a big gulp of air and exhaled loudly.


    It was better to get it over with.


    "From today onwards, King Carmelo has willing stepped down the throne as the ruler of Carona.


    Within these years, he has enjoyed fulfilling his numerous duties as ruler of Carona, as well as spending time with his people.


    Because he was close to you all, he has decided to leave the best parting gift as a former ruler of Carona.


    He decided to leave the empire with someone whom you all can wholeheartedly rely on.


    But don¡¯t worry, just as King Adrian, he too will look over the ruling party as a counselor for the empire.


    Although he has left the throne, he will still he here as you all move towards the future.


    Today, we are all here to wee a new king to the empire.


    From today onwards, Pincess Penelope will be the next ruler of Carona!!


    The coronation day will be scheduled on the 5th of July.


    This is the final Verdict of King Carmelo!!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Did they just here correctly? Princess Penelope? Hahahha... She was the most perfect one to take on the job.


    Very quickly the citizens all cheered.


    Unlike her brothers, she was very kind, smart and knew how to make wise decisions.


    She had also proven herself time and time again within the empire.


    At the age of 7, the first time that she saw her brother train with the sword, she would sneak out and hide in the pushes to listen to his trainers.


    At night, she would then sneak back out of her courtyard with a stolen sword in her hand, as she made her way to the practice field.


    For over a month, no one noticed her movements.


    But one day, her grandfather, king Adrian noticed her sneaking away and followed.


    At first he was fuming mad at the fact that she wanted to learn sword fighting.


    How could a woman have the aptitude for battle?


    When he was about to stop her, she perfectly executed a move that would take a regr page atleast 6 months to learn.


    His eyes lit up.


    She clearly had talent for the sword.


    From then on, he began observing her quietly every night.


    After a while, her father king Carmelo and her uncle Duke Samuel, discovered it as well.


    The 3 men started sneaking about at night to observe her movements... they were all utterly stunned by her quick reflexes, and aptitude.


    Then 4 monthster, they saw her sneaking into the royal library, where she would read a ton of books on different subjects.


    They looked at her and decided that they would assist this little cute bunny.


    Once she was found out, she didn¡¯t even flinch under her father, grandfather and uncles aura¡¯s.


    They had realised their terrifying aura¡¯s when questioning her because they wanted to see what she would do.


    She stood there, steady as the water and smiled at them.


    The reason why she wasnt afraid was because, to her, they were her family. She had spent enough time with them, for her to believe that they would hurt her.


    Their powerful auras in her eyes were the same as how the 3 musketeers kept disturbing Landon.


    She found it extremely cute.


    But what she didn¡¯t know was that, these cute auras had made a lot of people wet the pants before. These men were war veterans for heaven¡¯s sake.


    She was just a curious child and didn¡¯t understand why women couldn¡¯t do certain things.


    They had told her that she couldn¡¯t wield a sword, but didn¡¯t she sessfully do it?... Doesn¡¯t that mean that everyone was lying to her?


    She really didn¡¯t get what the big deal was.


    She hated doing needle work and all those other things, so what she was doing right now, was trying to find things that she loved doing.


    She had also seen her father read a book, so she thought that maybe reading was also fun. Hence she started making her way towards the royal library at night.


    When she took the first manual on war tactics, she was intrigued andpletely lost herself in it.


    Reading seemed to be something that she liked as well. Plus she also realised that she could remember and understand things a little better than others.


    Once Carmelo and the rest understood her reasoning, they realised that this child of theirs was a gifted one.


    From them on, she became the only woman epted as a knight page, as well as the only one who would go on missions and aid the poor.


    Maybe it was because she was a woman, but most people noticed that she would give it her all to help those in need.


    She never did anything half heartedly. If she said she would do it, she would either do it perfectly, or die trying.


    She also helped in state affairs and aided her father, uncle and grandfather whenever she could.


    To them, her ideas were genius.


    At the age of 14, she was already going on missions with her father to fight pirates and bandits that came to Carona.


    No one wanted her to go, but this little woman snuck into the supply wagon, and when they were already 6 hours away from the Capital, they finally discovered her.


    Or rather, she revealed herself. She was pressed and wanted to relief herself, so she popped out of the wagon and shocked everyone silly.


    Princess, can you not do this? Do you think that we are here for fun? The knights all thought.


    Everyone took her as their little sister, so they were worried for the little bunny.


    Even after her father reprimanded her, she still didn¡¯t know what she did wrong.


    As a knight wasn¡¯t it her duty to fight for Carona?


    It was then and there that Carmelo and the others realised that although the princess was the smartest person they knew, she was really dense in personal rtionships.


    At this point in time, she was already daddy¡¯s girl, so could he not panic after finding out that she hade over on his mission.


    But what surprised him was that when they were on their way to save a vige from bandits, the little princess came up with a clever n, which was even better than his original one.


    She also fought bravely and rescued 2 of his knights from the bandits.


    When they got back to the capital, grandpa Adrian and Samuel who had been looking for her for over 2 months, became excited.


    Her mother queen Megara, who was on the verge of copse came back to life and cried while hugging her.


    Why was mummy crying? Did someone bully her mother while she was away? She didn¡¯t get it as well.


    Without even knowing it, these everyone, including the knights, had taken her as their precious treasures.


    They all reprimanded her, but it was no use. Nothing got into that head of hers.


    When they heard of her bravery, they hosted a feast in her honor as the savior of the vige.


    The little princess thought it was bothersome.


    All she wanted to do was sleep and train. What was the point if this?


    After that, she had been unexpectedly groomed for the position of King... Or should we say Queen.


    Of course at that time, none of the men thought that they were grooming her for that position. They just thought that since their little bunny was good at all these things, she should do them.


    So what if she was a woman?


    What was wrong with that?

 Chapter 69 What Was Going On? - Part 3

    Because of Penelope, over the years, Carona had epted over 200 female knights into their ranks.


    It wasnt a lot, but it was still progress for women all around the empire.


    She was a heroine to all.


    Actually anyone from earth would say that she looked like ¡¯Akame¡¯ in ¡¯Akame ga kill¡¯.


    She was extremely beautiful, and her dark ck hair made her look like a moon goddess.


    She was brave, loyal and the most shocking thing was that her sword skills could put 90% of the knights to shame.


    The funny thing about her was that, she didn¡¯t get rtionships between men and women at all.


    Once, a knight told her that when they look at her, they have a love heartache.


    All she understood in that sentence was ¡¯look¡¯ and ¡¯heartache¡¯.


    Since then, she would carry the knight to any healers mansion everytime she saw him.


    She would carry him princess style while requesting for the healer to check his pulse.


    Hahahha.. all the other knights in training would alwaysugh at the scene.


    For them, she was a total baddass.


    It was at this point that most knights started realizing that they were attracted to strong women.


    Who liked all those girls who always waited for you to rescue them?


    They realised that a women doesn¡¯t necessary had to fight, but she needed to have standards. She needed to be able to use her brain and not depend on a man to always use his brain for her.


    Penelope had really changed the game in Carona.... Women wanted to do other jobs now because of her.


    And now, she had be the first female ruler in the history of the world, Hertfilia.


    If princess Jte Barn knew about this, she would definitely want to split Penelope¡¯s head from her neck.


    How dare Penelope take her dream as the first female ruler, and her shine?


    Penelope was deeply respected by the knights and was considered as their little princess as well.


    She had a whole knight fanclub, and if any boy even tried to ask her out again, those knights would send eye daggars towards their way.


    The funny thing was that she waspletely unaware of these urrences.


    Seeing the people cheer even louder, Carmelo was sure that he had made the right choice.


    After the trials were done, Carmelo, Adrian, Samuel and some other ministers, had gathered around and review all the answers his sons had given them.


    Also, prior to the noble trials, he had requested for his secret guards to monitor their actions.


    What pained him the most was that they went about threatening the citizens and nobles go vote for them.


    How could he give all his hard work to those arrogant brats? They would just crumble down all his and Adrian¡¯s hardwork over the years.


    And their answers to his questions, were also infuriating.


    Their answers all showed that they were either too greedy, selfish or too arrogant.


    That same day, he called Penelope toe over.


    She answered the questions excellently in front of them all and even swore an oath on it.


    She herself was clueless as to why they would ask her such obvious questions.


    Wasn¡¯t it the duty of a knight to fight for their empire? Wasn¡¯t it the duty of a knight to give their heart and soul for the people?


    As the men listened to her exnation for an obvious answer, they almost puked blood.


    Can you not continue to disgrace your brothers even further? It might be easy to you, but they all failed woefully.


    In fact, even if an examiner multiplied any number to their scores, the result wouldn¡¯t change. Zero, times anything would still give you zero.


    What an utter disgrace!!


    Actually, Penelope didn¡¯t know about the trials, as she simply didn¡¯t pay attention to anything else other than her duties.


    Before she left the room, they had told her that she would be ruler, which shocked her for the first time in her life.


    But after 10 seconds, so he shrugged it off and went on about her duties.


    As everyone cheered on, the 3 prince¡¯s were fuming inside.


    Weren¡¯t they prince¡¯s? Wasn¡¯t the throne supposed to go to them? How was this fair?


    Penelope came forward with her sword on her hips and knelt down In front of her father.


    "You may rise", Carmelo said.


    He then stepped to the side and allowed her to take his ce on the terrace. She took the megaphone from the royal announcer, which stunned everyone as well.


    ¡¯Princess, speaking is the announcers job alright?¡¯


    They were truly helpless against her, but they didn¡¯t really mind. They all knew that their princess was the densest of them all.


    "I am honored to be appointed as the new ruler of Carona.


    I promise that I will give my all in ruling Carona fairly, and with the samepetence, strength and will power that I have when training with my sword.


    I will protect you all, and will continue to ensure that peace and prosperity reign within the empire.


    With my father, uncle and grandfather guiding me through, I know that I will be able to fulfill my duties as your Queen."


    As she spoke, she knelt down like a knight, and gave them her solemn oath.


    The people were deeply touched by her speech, one needed to know that she took her sword training far more seriously, than her life.


    For her to say that she would put them at the same level as her training, truly touching.


    "Hail Queen Penelope"


    "Hail Queen Penelope"


    As the people cheered, the ministers and nobles who had previously voted for the prince¡¯s, were truly happy.


    After all the threats and warnings they had gotten from those troublemakers, they felt like justice had been served.


    Those that only had daughters, had been worried sick that they had not made the right choice.


    Who knew if one of these prince¡¯s woulde for revenge.


    They had heard of all the cruel things that royals of other empires did, so who could say that these prince¡¯s, who threatened them wouldn¡¯t do the same?


    They had watched these prince¡¯s grow up and knew their bad personalities.


    As nobles, thei children could attend the same knight sses as the princes, so how could they not know?


    Some of their sons had been beaten up blue-ck because they disagreed with any of the princes.


    But now, they could finally put their minds to rest.


    It was truly a good day in Carona.


    Santa smiled as he looked at the turn of events.


    The winds of change were blowing in Carona, and now, he could finally begin travelling again after the coronation next month.

 Chapter 70 July

    It was finally July 2nd, and Santa¡¯s subordinates had brought 6,800 people to Baymard, as well as 1,000 cows, 600 sheep, 400 chickens, 100 goats and 400 Angora goats. As well as several nting seeds for sale.


    Previously, Landon had requested for these animals, because he didn¡¯t want his people to go around buying them from the neighbouring cities.


    With all the craziness going on in the empire, it would be better to lessen people¡¯s suspicions about, what was really happening in Baymard.


    People still thought that the ce was extremely poor, and that the people still looked like street beggars.


    They still had this ridiculous imagination that the people here could fight, and kill tourists over a single loaf of bread.


    Back in the Capital, the old Landon had heard numerous ridiculous tales about Baymard. But the present him, knew that there was no logic to them.


    If the people were really that viscious, howe they never formed gangs and attacked different cities or even other tiny viges?


    They would have resulted into thievery, if they really had no way out.


    Plus there were wild animals in the forest and fish in the sea.


    Although they were starving, since their poption wasn¡¯t much to begin with, they could still manage to pull through.


    There were probably a handful of people who tried robbery, but Landon couldn¡¯t put all the citizens into 1 category and call them thieves.


    But in this era, everything idea or story became reality by word of mouth.


    So in the eyes of most people in the empire, the people of Baymard were wild carnivores that could even eat your entire leg out, due to extreme hunger.


    I mean, Landon really couldn¡¯t me them for thinking that way too.


    Back on earth, Landon had heard of different cultures and rules that scared the sh** out of him... He didn¡¯t even want to go to those countries and verify if those stories were true or not.


    Better safe than sorry.


    Another reason why no traders, merchants, or even people came over, was mainly because Baymard had been exiled from the empire.


    Who wanted to risk getting king Barn¡¯s wrath bying over here?


    And why would people travel over for hours, just to witness the sight of extreme poverty?


    This wasn¡¯t a theme park attraction. This was an abandoned territory... It wasn¡¯t a wise move for merchants and traders.


    Even ordinary citizens wouldn¡¯t leave their towns, viges and cities miles away, just toe here. Except they were running or hiding from someone.


    That¡¯s why if anyone ever came towards the city gates, Landon had a 99% hunch that it was an enemy.


    Although he knew all this, Landon still had no desire to change the empire¡¯s misconception about Baymard.


    Lastly, Landon didn¡¯t want the citizens to be killed while venturing out, by either assassins or knights who nned to kill him and seize hisnd.


    One could never be sure if more people wereing to get him anytime soon.... hell!, they could be on their way right at this very moment.


    Looking at the animals leave the boat, like how they did in the Bible, Landon became thrilled.


    He needed milk from the cows, sheep and goats to make butter.


    In addition, he also needed to teach the food industry workers how to raise the animals, and how to incubate the eggs while waiting for them to hatch.


    He decided that 50% of the eggs would be sold, and the other half would be hatched to chicks.


    Infact for all the animals, he would adapt that same philosophy.


    Yes, killing animals was cruel... but bruhhh....people had to eat... these were dark times, alright?


    Since the people needed meat, he would only kill 5% of each animal type for now.


    There were no fridges to store the meat, so it was better to start with a low percentage. And if the people needed more, then he would gradualy increase the percentage steadily.


    But he would never go above 50% of each animal type.


    Of course he would never kill baby animals as well...


    He also needed the wool from the sheep¡¯s for making nkets, carpets and several clothing items.


    Sheep had very fast wool growth, so Landon needed to teach the men how to take care of these animals.


    It was very essential for their wool to be cut, because if it over grew, the sheep would have severalplications.


    Excess wool would impede the sheep¡¯s ability to regte their body temperatures, making them die from overheat.


    The urine and faeces would also get trapped on the wool, attracting flies... which in turn causes infections, and hence endangering their health.


    They would also have difficulty moving or seeing.


    As for Angora goats, their fur was needed for making Mohair (yarn).


    Angora goats looked exactly like sheep, but their fur was very stringypared to that of sheep.


    Mohair (yarn) was needed to make good winter scarves, coats, hats, suits, socks, carpets, sweaters and other clothing items as well.


    Funny enough, because its texture resembled fine human hair, it was also used to make doll wings and so on.


    Of course for now, he didn¡¯t want to go into textile just yet.... He wanted to first use his time to breed the animals properly.


    He had noticed that Baymard reallycked a lot of pasture around.


    Sure.... there were a few goats and rabbits within the territory, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    For farming seeds, this time Landon bought Cotton seeds and all the other seeds that he had previously gotten.


    Landon also sold several ores to Santa¡¯s subordinate at his normal discounted price of course.


    At the end, Landon only made 275,000 coins this time.


    This was his lowest amount so far. He really couldn¡¯t help but fell that he had really gone overboard with his spending this time.


    He had really lost a lot of coins paying for all those animals, seeds and ves from Santa.


    Although he knew that they were all essential to Baymard, it still hurt spending that huge sum of money at once.

 Chapter 71 Another Wild Bunch

    Landon became curious as to why Santa hadn¡¯t showed up in Baymard for the past 2 months now.


    Was he sick? Did any impending crises befall him?


    "Your highness, the young master is fine. Actually, King Carmelo of Carona should have stepped down from the throne by now... that¡¯s why the young master wasn¡¯t here personally."


    Landon was shocked. He willingly stepped down from the throne in this era?


    Landon couldn¡¯t help but give 2 thumbs up to the old man.


    After finding out about the traditions and customs of Carona from Santa¡¯s subordinate, he had to admit that it was way better than what his bastard father was doing.


    Landon could also somehow understand why Santa¡¯s father would be disappointed in his son not wanting to serve as a knight.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to serve such a king?


    But to some extent, he also understood Santa¡¯s own way of thinking.


    Santa just hated rules, and from the looks of it, Santa¡¯s own father was even stricter than King Carmelo when it came to rules.


    If King Carmelo helped the poor out, they would say it¡¯s an act of charity... But when Santa worked in the bakery, he became aughing stock in his city.


    From what Landon understood, no one reallyughed at Santa in a mocking way. They were just teasing him... But in Santa¡¯s father¡¯s eyes, it seemed like real insult.


    So the problem only lied in Santa¡¯s family.


    He was also curious to know which son would take over the thrown from king Carmelo.


    But too bad that Santa¡¯s subordinate had no clue as well, since he left 2 weeks before the trials had even begun.


    Once the ships headed out to sea, Landon decided to settle all the newly arrived citizens.


    .


    .


    Amongst the group of people, there were 312 children, 183 seniors, and 527 people who volunteered for the army.


    Again, Landon had received 7 entric senior citizens that also wanted to prove their worth to him.


    As soon as Landon saw them walking hurriedly towards him, he knew... he just knew that they were cousins to the 3 musketeers.


    After spending more time with the 3 old men, how could he not recognize their cousins the Fantastic 7.


    Before they even got closer to him, Landon immediately ordered the knights to carry all sorrounding stones around the area and dump far away from the beach.


    And his guess was right.


    As soon as they arrived, they stared yelling out very loudly.


    "Where are you taking those stones to?"


    "Hey!! Didn¡¯t you hear us?"


    "___"


    Among the 7, were 2 women who kept telling Landon about how they use to wrestle men in their cities.


    ording to their story, they had even wrestled and won against their city lord and all his knights.


    Of course he believed that women could actually win if they trained hard as well, but for some reason, he felt that these particr women were lying to him.


    He would rather believe that human beings can chew moltenrva, than to believe their stories.


    They also bragged about having enough strength to take down his entire army in a single day.


    Bravo Hercules, bravo!!


    Landon kept trying to stop himself from rolling his eyes at them.


    Did they really think that he was foolish enough to believe their tales? Sure he looked like a 15 year old kid, but still..e on!!


    He also seded in convincing them to join the 3 musketeers in gardening..... It was better to let the 2 groupspete with each other on who was stronger than whom.


    Actually, he was looking forward to it as well.


    He might have to buy popcorn from the system and watch through his system monitors.


    If he was being honest, Granpa Willow and his friends made for a hrious reality tv show.


    He had been watching them whenever he got bored.... Truly entertaining.


    It looked like the pce would be even rowdier than before.


    There were also 11 senior citizens who couldn¡¯t walk well due to either leg injuries or other health problems.


    Immediately, Landon requested for 5 open-roof loading trucks toe to the coastline region.


    He needed 5, because he figured that since he was going to carry the injured people in them, might as well carry all the other seniors too.


    Once the trucks arrived, the new citizens were shocked.


    What was this? Why was this carriage so cool? The children were also excited, as their eyes shot wide open.


    The Fantastic 7, started bothering Landon about the trucks.


    "Brat!!..better speak up now, are we going to have our own carriages in future?"


    "If you give me 1, I will immediately engage you and my daughter together.... Sure, she¡¯s 42, a widow and older than you, but what matters is love... and that carriage!!"


    "Puiiiii!!, don¡¯t listen to him. I have a younger daughter who is 39 years old, way younger than 42..."


    "Don¡¯t try to cheat us!!.. will we really have one?"


    "Hmmp!!... I¡¯ll tell you what, I used to ride these types of carriages when I was younger...I¡¯m not that easy to impress."


    Landon could really feel a headacheing on.


    ¡¯Why would I want your daughters? Do I look like a man who¡¯s into women older than my mother?¡¯


    Landon quickly looked at the soldiers who were gently aiding the other senior citizens board the trucks.


    As they were boarding, Landon told the driver to go slow and steady when on the roads.


    There were several stones on the roads, so it was better to go at a pace that wouldn¡¯t bother those injured seniors.


    Landon also made sure that each truck had at least 5 soldiers on them, just incase of any idents happened along the way.


    As the trucks started moving again, the seniors on the truck, kept shouting, pointing andmenting, as they observed their surroundings.


    "Ahh!!, look over there, what is the structure?"


    "Look at those beautiful flowers"


    "Do you think that we will see wild animals on our way?"


    As Landon heard theirments, he almost lost his bnce.


    Do you guys think that you¡¯re on a safari trip in Africa? What wild animals?... sigh... forget it.

 Chapter 72 Reorganization

    Once the group containing the Fantastic 7 left, Landon continued on with his duties.


    He assigned 20 more caretakers to look after the children, and 158 stable workers for the horses.


    Now, Landon had 5,600 people avable for work.


    He decided to send 300 workers to the food Industry, another 300 as caretakers for all the animals, 300 to the Alchemy Industry, as well as 700 to the construction Industry.


    The remaining 4,000 would work in actual construction.


    The animals were ced in the stables of the food Industry.


    One should know that before the industries existed, those estates were used for as residents for the barons.


    Each Baron had at least 4500 knights under their care, and these knights in turn had their own horses.


    So there were a lot of in-door house stables at the back of every estate.


    Landon decided to have all the animals stay in those in door stables for now.


    Since he was expecting these animals, he had previously requested for the department 6 of the constructionpany, to build metal bars, for each animal shed. He had also brought in a lot of hay and metal trays for the chickens.


    For the food Industry, Landon gave them the task of creating butter and taking care of all the animals as per his instructions. For the entire month, this was their only task.


    The Alchemy industry on the other hand, needed to focus on soap making for the entire month.


    The construction industry would also focus on furniture making and, Porcin and marble making.


    Although Landon wouldn¡¯t build a gigantic vi as a house, he still wanted the houses to capture the modern essence of beauty.


    That¡¯s why Landon had decided to make Porcin and marble.


    He needed porcin floor tiles, as well as marble ones.


    These materials could also be used in making breakable tes, teacups, teapots and so on.


    Both marble and Porcin could also be added to furniture, house pirs, and wall papers to create beautiful designs.


    Marble in particr could also be used as aggregates for making cement blocks, so Landon thought it was the perfect time to make them.


    Since the raw materials were avable, why not start now?


    He carefully exined the process, as he handed over an exercise book containing a detailed description on the manufacturing process to Tim.


    Feldspar ore, y mineral ore and sand were used to create porcin.


    The raw materials were to be crushed, mixed, and passed through a screen or filter to remove any over-size particle.


    From there, water would be added and a y like product formed.


    The y should resemble all those y¡¯s in sculpting sses.


    The workers were to then mold different cups, tes and so on.


    The floor tiles were to be spread tly, using only very thinyers of y.


    Once molded, everything would besent to the fire.


    And at the end of the day, Landon expected them to also paint and create their own designs on the cups and tes.


    Who knows, they could make a teacup saying: ¡¯Father of the year¡¯ on it.


    Landon wanted the workers to use their creative imaginations, so he set up apetition.


    At the end of the next month, the top 3 designs would win several prizes from him.


    He wanted to stimte their minds and encourage their own personal growth within Baymard.


    As for those in charge of furniture making, they were to get the already cut nks and wooden boards, from the wood cutting department and start making bed frames, chairs, tables and so on.


    .


    Finally, he was left with his 4,000 construction workers.


    His thinking was simple.


    When building a house, it was essential to hook up the water, electricity and heating before construction.


    He could do itter, but that would result in more work.


    If Landon did it after building the houses, he would need to break down the house walls and floorster on, just to install underground pipes and sewage systems.


    That was just double work.


    Before constructing houses for the citizens, he had to make sure that these 3 Industries existed: Water & Sewer treatment nt, Thermal power nt (electricity) and central heating nt.


    Previously, Landon had 6000 workers that created heavy machines like tractors.


    Now that Baymard had over 800 different types of heavy machines, Landon decided to withdraw 4500 out of those 6000, and add to them with the new recruits. Leaving only 1,500 to continue making the machines.


    Now, he had a total of 8,500 workers ready for construction.


    The old workers were now considered as veterans.


    They knew how to use all the tools and machines, as well as perform quick calctions.


    They also understood the concept of inches, yards and so on.


    It would be easier for them to teach the new recruits while on the job.


    That¡¯s why Landon had put them together.


    Each old worker would guide and help atleast 1 new worker, since they were almost even in number.


    Previously, when Landon was teaching the construction workers how to use the machines, they had practiced, and already leveled and prepared all the construction sites for building.


    They used the excavators to dig up and clear all trees and leaves within the area.


    The construction site that was filled with trees and bushes, was now ¡¯bald¡¯.


    They also made trenches for pipelines around the perimeter of the sites. As well as trenches, that would connect all industry pipelines together.


    The 3 meter wide gigantic pipes had been wheeled in to the construction site, by the use of Lowboy machines.


    They were basically like those trailers you see in airports, that carry luggage to the ne. Except, this one was for construction purposes. It had no walls, no roofs, just a floor on wheels.


    Of course it had several chains, to prevent the pipes from falling.


    They were also good for transporting giant trees from one ce to another.


    .


    With everything organized, it was finally time to start building actual structures

 Chapter 73 Water and Sewage Treatment Plan

    Landon chose to begin with the water and sewage treatment nt.


    This nt would have 2 main functions; purifying sea water and treating sewage.


    Landon was sick and tired of using buckets and pit toilets to do his business.


    As a modern man, how could it not bother him?


    It was really annoying to have the young butlers in his castle carry the buckets out everyday.


    Honesty, Landon thought that this was human abuse. But the people didn¡¯t seem to mind, as if it was nothing at all.


    Once, he wanted to take out his own bucket of sh**, and 1 of the young butler¡¯s started crying, thinking that Landon wanted to fire him.


    What the f***?... Dude, I¡¯m trying to help you, alright?


    He had already made up his mind that next month, he would definitely make pulp and paper.


    In this era, people washed their asses with either amunal sponge on a stick, reusable rags, corn cobs, old ropes, or their hands.


    It was so disgusting.


    Every household would share the same rags or sponges with each other after going to the toilet.


    As for Royalty, after using the sponge on a stick, the butler would clean it up and the next royal family member could use that same sponge... the same thought process went for reusable rags.


    Infact there were really few sponges around, that Landon was sure that somebody else had used his sponge.


    He just chose not to think about because thest time he did, he kept puking all through the night.


    To make matters worse, the system was a scammer when it came to toilet paper.


    How could 3 squares of toilet paper cost 20 Development points? Was he using gold to wipe his ass?


    Landon really thought that the system was intentionally making things difficult for him this time.


    At this point he couldn¡¯t help but me truck-kun for seriously killing him back on earth.


    If the truck hadn¡¯t ran over the red light hurriedly, he would still be alive up till this day.


    Before dying, he had seen the shocked look on the drivers face, so he knew that it was an ident.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to really me driver-kun, the truck was at fault.


    Sigh... truck-kun.


    In this era, the people weren¡¯t too big on hygiene, so they didn¡¯t mind sharing the same toilet rag or sponge with each other.


    He had been painstakingly waiting for the time when he would seed in toilet paper making.


    On that day, he would probably dance ¡¯gangnam style¡¯ in his bedroom.


    .


    .


    For the water and sewage treatment nt, Landon needed several buildings and pipes in ce.


    Since he decided to treat sea water, Landon needed 3 gigantic pipelines, to be ced underground from the sea in the coastline region, to the nt in the lower region.


    2 of those pipelines would be used daily, while the other one would be there as backup, should incase the other 2 needed maintenance or fixing.


    All the water would pass through the pipes and head toward a 300 sq foot building, which should have different filtering equipments used for filtering out any sand particles or hard rocks from the water.


    After filtering, the water would still go through several buildings that would focus on filtration and chemical addition, until the water is entirely clean.


    All the tanks needed, would be the same size as a regr swimming pool, except for the chemical storage tanks.


    Landon nned to build these tanks like how one would build an aquarium seal show or a regr swimming pool.


    There would be safety bars and waist high iron fences around each pool, that wouldn¡¯t allow people toe close or touch the tanks carelessly.


    For water and sewage treatment, it was industrially better for everything to be eye level.


    Several chemicals would also be added to the water treatment process.


    Chlorine for example would be used for disinfecting the water. And lime for raising the water¡¯s pH level, hence reducing corrosion in the pipes.


    As for the sewage treatment, Landon realized that he needed 11 more buildings within the nt.


    Waste water would be collected from toilets, drainage pipes, homes, schools, industries.. in fact from everywhere.


    So of course they needed their own buildings and treatment tanks.


    .


    Landon also realised that he needed more buildings that would host, the workers daily necessities.


    Landon decided to adopt the standard industry setup for a power nt, back on earth. Hence the industry would have 2 sectors.


    Before anyone could pass through the main gate, security would check if they were authorized or not.


    The 1st sector would immediately follow after the main gate.


    This sector would have: 6 buildings for staff and office personnels, 1 infirmary building and 1 security building.


    These 6 buildings would have; staff and meeting rooms,rge locker rooms for both male and females, arge kitchen, arge cafeteria, bathrooms and showers around the buildings and equipment rooms.


    Some of the buildings would be 4 stories high, while some would be less.


    There would also be a wall and a gate dividing the 1st and the 2nd sectors.


    Only authorized personnel, workers or engineers will be able to go to the 2nd sector.


    The 2nd sector would have the fire department building, control tower, chemicalboratory building, engineering office building, the production vessels, chemical storage building and another security building at the gate of the second sector.


    Landon wanted the nt to be professional.


    He couldn¡¯t allow people to just walk in and out as they liked.


    The security had to be tight.


    Only those with badges, ess cards or passes could move in and out of the nt. ... And even those who worked in sector 1, couldn¡¯t pass through sector 2 as they liked.


    That¡¯s how it was done on earth, and that¡¯s how he was going to so it here. No room for errors.


    One had to be like Tom Cruise in ¡¯Mission Impossible¡¯, to get into the nt unauthorized.


    Heck, what if someone wanted to steal important documents in the Offices? Or blow up the nt from within?


    What if an enemy wanted to steal his technology? Or poison the workers?.


    Security was a must.


    He also needed a car park that would be the same size as that for Walmart or anyrge shopping center.


    The car park should also have reserved spaces for thepany buses, assigned for picking and dropping workers to home or any where within the various bus routes.


    .


    He wore his safety gear and headed out to the construction site.

 Chapter 74 Construction Begins

    It was 9 A.M, time to work.


    Since the workers came to work already wearing their new safety gears, he had them offload the trucks that contained sand, cement blocks, cement bags, aggregates, steel rods,dders and all other equipments and materials needed for construction.


    Before Landon could exin the first step to them, the old workers had already taken out their jotters, as well as their pens.


    Landon smiled while nodding agreeably.


    They learned so fast.


    Within this time, the old recruits had learnt to write down important information in their jotters.


    Since Landon wasn¡¯t there to do everything for them any more, they started writing down important information, so that they didn¡¯t have to go through several experiments again.


    The new recruits were confused about what those stick things (pens) were... And did they just see their colleagues take out tiny manuals?


    The new recruits started wondering if Baymard was actually super rich for normal workers to afford manuals.


    Mind you, people didn¡¯t have exercise books in this era since paper was seen as a national treasure.


    Paper was only used to make manuals (textbooks) or important historical records or empire rules.. ..... But to allow someone to waste paper just like that, was really something else.


    How could ordinary workers afford paper, talk less of manuals?


    Landon amplified his voice using the system, and also demonstrated several times on how the foundation of buildings were to be done.


    He spent 1 hour, repeatedly showing then what to do.


    And when they finally got it, he broke them up into groups and assigned them to each building and eachrge tank on the site.


    Since those tanks were the size of regr swimming pools, their base needed to be made out of concrete as well.


    The workers first made wooden boards to the sides of the trenches, and added crushed stones (gravel) into the trenches.


    The wooden boards acted as walls, surrounding the gravel and forming what construction workers call ¡¯the Foot¡¯.


    The gravel was also spread around the entire ground floor of the building with the help of wheelbarrows.


    As for the base, they ced long steel bars which were also held together by steel rods into the gravel.


    Once the steel rods were ced, the trenches werepletely filling with concrete. As well as the building ground floor of the building.


    Finally, they used the screeds to smoothen the cement on the building floor, making it look even.


    With 8500 workers doing this, after 2 and a half hours, they hadpletelyyed down the foundation for the entire Industry.


    With this many people, they should have been done in 1 hour. But since it was their first time, it was expected for them to be slow.


    Now they had to wait for 2 days for the cement to cure and harden, before removing those wooden walls, and beams around the cement.


    Tsk... time was money.


    There was no way that he would let the workers do nothing within these 2 days.


    Might as well start constructing the other industries.


    Landon needed them to go to the other construction sites, to also ce the foundation for their buildings and tanks.


    Just as he was about to leave, he spotted 2 loading trucks heading their way.


    It was probably 12:30, lunch time.


    The men removed their gloves and aided in offloading the cooking pots from the trucks.


    There were 20 pots and 20 cooks waiting to serve the dishes to them. There were also 20 other cooks, who were tasked in handing out stic tes and cups to the men.


    The cooks looked very professional.


    They had white stic hair wraps on their heads, transparent gloves on their hands and wore clean white stic aprons.


    They were also several drums filled with water that were offloaded as well.


    The drums had 4 outlet taps at their bottoms, so that the men could easy get themselves water if they were thirsty.


    Break time was 1 hour long, so the men had to manage their time wisely.


    It was better to eat fast, so as to relief yourself if one needed to.


    The men formed 20 lines, as they hurriedly took their food as sat on the grass.


    Landon didn¡¯t want them to eat on the construction site, so the trucks gathered just by the side of the construction site markings.


    Of course as King, Landon didn¡¯t need to wait online as his food was automatically brought over to him.


    The privileges of power.. hehehe


    .


    .


    1:30 P.M, lunch time was over.


    The men to loaded all the bags of cement, and other materials and equipment into different trucks. Once they were done, they headed out to the second construction site.


    By 2:15 P.M, they arrived, and only used 1 hour 15 minutes topletelyyer the foundation for all buildings and tanks on the site.


    They packed up again and were on their way to the final construction site.


    By 5:10 P.M, they were done withyering the doundation for all buildings and tanks on site.


    All the workers were working in the day shift, and had spent 8 hours on the job, so by 5:30 P.M, they were required to call it quits for the day.


    With only 20 more minutes left before closing time, Landon had the men gather up all the tools and drive back to the constructionpany.


    Tomorrow, he would focus on installing the iron-like fences around the sites, since they had to wait for 2 days before the cementpletely hardened.


    For the fences, Landon wanted them to be like regr Prison fences that had barbed wires at the top.


    In future, the barbed wires would definitly be able to electrocute those who try to sneak in.


    Landon wasn¡¯t taking any chances with anybody.


    In future, without your badge, ess card or pass, don¡¯t even dream of seeing the inside of the Industry.


    If someone lost their ess cards or pass, someone would immediatelye over and verify if they worked there or not.


    All spies would be electrocuted, period.

 Chapter 75 Preparations To Set Ou

    --Royal Pce, The Capital of Arcadina--


    .


    "My king, right now the first prince and 7 other city lords are the only ones to arrive the capital to take their assignments.


    The 2nd and 3rd princes should get back here in a week or 2.


    And by the second week of August, all the other city lords from far away should arrive as well.


    Once everyone arrives, they will all move out together towards the different cities under attack." Minister Tawney said.


    "Good..... has city lord Shannon arrived yet?" King Barn asked.


    "My esteem king, he should arrive in August."


    "Hahaha.. When he arrives, make sure that he sees me before going out on the mission. I need to give him a personal assignment on my behalf."


    "Yes my king"


    King Barn looked at his trusted knight and signaled for him toe forward.


    "Summon Princess Jte and Captain Anthony here"


    .


    --Eli¡¯s old courtyard, the Capital of Arcadina--


    .


    "My lord, I think those old ministers are trying to use this war to the advantage of your brothers.... My lord, should we get secret guards to protect you?" Zarius asked.


    Right now, Eli had made his way into the Capital so as to receive his assignments.


    Eli stood in his old courtyard and smiled.


    "Why worry about those tiny insects so such?"


    "But my lord, I think that they will try to assassinate you again if you don¡¯t go prepared" Zarius replied.


    "Who says that we wouldn¡¯t be prepared?... Do I need to use my brain to deal with these baffoons?.. The biggest set back is that we cant besiege Baymard. "


    Zarius¡¯ eyes lit up.


    Because of this border war, Eli might not be able to get that Baymard under his control until next year.


    The official date to head out to the border, is on the 15th of August.


    It will take 2 months to go down south to the border.


    And once hepleted his mission, his father would probably request that he stay there for at least 4 months, so as to make sure that those pesky Deiferus knights dont bring more reinforcements to take back thend.


    After 4 months he would have to take another 2 months to head back to the Capital, so as to receive his rewards and have a parade as the crown prince of Arcadina.


    Aftrr the whole ordeal, he would need another 3 weeks to go back to his territory, before attempting to attack Baymard again.


    And one should not forget that Baymard is 4 months away from his territory.


    That¡¯s almost 11 months by horse travel, before he could sessfully attack Baymard.


    At most, he could only start his operations by July next year.


    "Apart from Baymard, that damn Ghostly prince keeps giving me sleepless nights...The fact that I don¡¯t really know his next moves really irks me." Eli eximed will squeezing the life out of the orange in his hand.


    "My lord, do you think that while we are away, he would finally make his move?" Zarius asked inquuisitively.


    Just before he was about to answer, someone knocked on his door.


    After 2 minutes, a thick, curvy beautiful woman walked in and sat on a chair beside Eli.


    This woman was his mother.


    "Little Eli... Once you head out, make sure nothing fails.. the sooner you get back, the earlier we can officially start with our ns." Said queen Sera.


    "Mom, everything is ready..... Don¡¯t worry... Although this trip was a little unexpected, it won¡¯t stop our ns."


    "Good.... the sooner we kill that bastard, the sooner I will be at peace". Queen Sera said with an evil glint in her eyes.


    At this point, she too hated King Barn.


    Hell has no Fury like a woman¡¯s scorn.


    When she was still young, she was officially engaged to him and was deeply infatuated with him.


    He said that he would love her till they grew old together.


    Granted, she would always kill and torture those women that imed to love him too.. but did that really make her a bad person?


    She loved him like crazy and would sometimes ask her father, who was a minister within the court, to find out his schedule so she could ¡¯identally¡¯ bump into him her and there.


    If he ever showed interest to any girl other than her, for sure that girl wouldn¡¯tst a week.


    And if the girl came from a wealthy family, she would hire gangs to rape the girl and destroy her public image.


    Didn¡¯t she do it all for love? Wasn¡¯t that what love was?


    Not even 3 months after his marital vow of evaluating love for her, he cheated on her and married another woman.


    He said that she seduced him and was the one who did all the work in the bedroom... Of course she believed him.


    How could her love be interested in that slut?


    But a few months before she was to go in tobor, that slut had the nerve be pregnant as well.


    And 2 days before herbor date, another slut had married into the royal family.


    And another year after that, a cheapmon maid had taken advantage of her drunk husband and gotten pregnant with a bastard child.


    Why were all these womening for her man?


    But she quickly realised that the first 2 harlots were much wiser than thest one.


    So she decided to first eliminate thest slut.


    But who would have thought that chief Commander Lucius would always protect that b**ch.


    All these damn b****es made her sick.


    To make matters worse, it had been 6 whole years since hest touched her.


    She tried everything, from thetest plum makeup, to hiring street harlots to teach her the game of seduction, to acting like a pampered princess.


    What else was she to do?


    And to top it all off, she as a woman that needed and craved for satisfaction as well.


    She wasn¡¯t asking for to much... Even once a year was a good deal to her at this point.


    Her husband could have many women, but she couldn¡¯t?


    If she ever found pleasure from any other man, she was sure that she would be locked up in a prison-like courtyard for all eternity.


    Over the years, the bastard had gotten ordinary street harlots to please him in bed, yet he refused to even look at her?


    Sometimes, she could here their screams of pleasures all the way from her courtyard.


    It felt like torture.... 9 whole years of loneliness.


    She just wanted to be touched... she had been dying inside for ages now.


    Everytime she tried to talk to him about it, he would make up an excuse and run away from her... there were times that he would ask her if she was a dog... because ording to him, only dogs went in heat.


    Out of those 9 lonely years, she had spent 3 years begging for his attention daily.


    But on the 4th year, her love for him hadpletely died.


    She had overheard him talk to a young maid, promising her love and riches if she could sleep with him.


    He even said that he couldn¡¯t stand her because she was fat!... her fat!!.. hahaha... it was on that day that she finally realised how stupid she had been.


    To think that this was the man that she killed countless women for.


    Since then, all her love for him instantly turned to hate.


    And as years went by, her murderous side began to take over her mind.


    He had to die.

 Chapter 76 The Annoying White Lotus

    --Royal Pce, Capital of Arcadina--


    .


    Jte Barn walked around the royal garden with her maids, while waiting for her father to summon her.


    She had been waiting for the past 1 hour now, and her father was still in a meeting with the ministers.


    As she walked further into the garden, she immediately spotted her dear little sister.


    Cary Barn was walking towards arge fish pond, a few feet away from her.... There were also several knights, and even some Barons in the gardens.


    People usually stayed in the royal garden when they were waiting for their turn to see King Barn.


    "Little sister, your here too?... let¡¯s walk along together okay?"


    Speak of the devil.


    Cary Barn turned around and saw Jte running towards her... Her face immediately scrunched up, and she looked like someone who just ate dog poop.


    Jte sneered, as she hurriedly made her way towards Cary.


    This little sister of hers already had a bad reputation in the Capital, thanks to her.


    Her white lotus act had always made everyone side with her, while they in turn despised Cary.


    "What do you want?" Cary asked with a frown on her face.


    Jte stopped in her tracks and immediately started acting as if she was sobbing, while choking on her fake tears.


    She really looked pitiful.


    What man wouldn¡¯t feel touched while seeing a gentle angel crying?


    All the knights around the area, immediately felt pain seeing her like this.


    "Little sister, how.. how can you talk to me like that?.. If I did something to anger you please forgive me.... I.....I.....I just want wanted to spend more time with you little sis.."


    The scene was really heartbreaking.


    The moronic knights who had seen this, immediately looked at Cary with disapproving gazes, while rushing over to Jte¡¯s side.


    "Princess Cary, must you be so heartless?"


    "Yeah, why must you make her cry?"


    "__"


    The knights spoke out as they saw their goddess, Princess Jte in tears.


    They even forgot that they were reprimanding another princess who could order for their deaths.


    ¡¯Come on little sister, your almost making it too easy for me now... heheheh..¡¯, Jte thought.


    As the menforted her, Jte continued to sob even more loudly.


    "Please.. please everyone.. don¡¯t misunderstand my little sister... she was just having a bad day, that¡¯s why she talked to me in that manner... she... she¡¯s really a good person and not arrogant and rude like what you all think."


    All the men looked at princess Jte as if she were some divine being.....They all thought that the princess had a heart of gold... To them Princess Jte was pure, saintly, kind and innocent. She looked like someone whom anyone could easily bully.


    "Little sister please!! don¡¯t punish or kill the knights for talking back at you... if.. If you want to hurt someone, hurt me instead.... I will willingly offer up my life for any of them." Jte said, as she fell to her knees.


    The knights felt touched, and started defending the princess even more.


    Cary was almost at her boiling point.


    When did she say that she would kill them?


    What bullsh**!!! ..Jte? offer her life for them?.. What a joke!


    She knew that if she made a move against these knights, the entire empire would go in an uproar. She would be the most viscious woman of all time.


    It¡¯s not liked she cared or anything, but before her and Eli¡¯s ns went through, she couldn¡¯t afford to affect his position as the crown prince.


    For now, most of the citizens wanted Eli to step down from his position as the crown prince... But they were scared to take action.


    If arge scale revolt really happened, the citizens would carry fire torches and march up to the pce, demanding for Eli¡¯s removal.


    The Capital alone had 37 million people living in it..... Sure, there were knights, gangs and assassins mixed in the group. But the peasants were still quiterge in number.


    No matter what, all the nobles and knights under her and Eli, couldn¡¯t possibly protect themselves if arge scale revolt actually happened.


    Imagine millions of people standing outside the pce walls with torches and other weapons.


    Even if their father assisted, if still wouldn¡¯t count as much.


    Fortunately for Cary and Eli, the citizens had not realized the power that they held.


    What would happen if they decided to team up against them? No one would stand a chance then.


    For now, they only did small protests in the market areas, but who could really predict the future?


    These people still feared the nobles, especially King Barn.


    Their king had killed people when he was displeased, as well as when anyone wanted to go against him. Their king ruled like a tyrant... He was a dictator.


    They reason why they even had the courage to protest in the market ces was because, prince Connor and James promised that they would protect them from King Barn¡¯s wrath.


    King Barn could easily send out his men to make things difficult for them, or murder their families.


    Most of them were just ordinary peasants who had never fought a day in their lives. But since Connor and James were their king¡¯s sons, the gullible citizens easily believed them.


    They wholeheartedly entrusted their safeties to them, and started protesting against Eli¡¯s position.


    Because of Connor and James¡¯ heroic acts, the people were even more convinced with their choice and actions.


    Previously they liked Eli, as he always seemed sweet and kind. And he also looked somewhat innocent.


    Buttely, they had been hearing all sorts of rumours about him.


    It was said that he enjoyed killing and raping women during his free time.


    Apparently, Eli had murdered multiple women after he was done sleeping with them.


    It was also said that he had always been jealous of his brothers, and had tried to assassinate them several times.


    Obviously, these rumours were spread by Connor and James, but the people were like sheep.. They just followed a Shepard.


    Once something had circted for a while, it would be a fact in their hearts.


    They truly believed these rumors because Eli had never bothered to prove his innocence.. So it must definitely be true.


    And to top it all off, Cary as the most viscious woman in the empire, was Eli¡¯s sister.


    The people now believed that the apple didn¡¯t fall far from the tree.


    How could such a cruel man be their king?


    Cary looked at her white lotus sister coldly... What a b**ch!!


    And just before she was about to defend herself, a guard came over informing Jte that their father wanted to see her.


    Jte hurriedly left, giving Cary no time to make an exnation.


    As Cary watched her white lotus sister leave, she knew that what had happened here would definitely spread throughout the entire Capital.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll get you back for this slut!!... Just you wait!!¡¯


    .


    Jte walked into therge throne room and immediately spotted Captain Anthony Martinez, standing in front of her father.


    As she looked at him, her heart couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    8 months ago, she hade across Anthony¡¯s stunning sword skills in the annual knightly tournament.


    He was so handsome, strong and had a heroic charm about him.


    What a dangerous man.


    Just looking at him, she was sure that he had sessfully impregnated her eyes.


    wasn¡¯t it a crime for someone to look that good?


    Anthony was the son of Minister Golem Martinez, so she knew that marrying him wouldn¡¯t be a problem.. since he was a noble... Hence she schemed her way into his life and into his heart.


    4 months ago, they had officially started dating. And today, her father had called them over to announce that they would be officially engaged, and their wedding would take ce before the end of the year.


    Although she hadn¡¯t known him for a long time, Jete was sure that he was the one.


    Thats why she had begged and pleaded with her father to rush along the marriage.


    She was 19 years old, and in this era, people married about this age.


    They would get engaged at 10 or 11 and get married at 17 or maximum 23.... Above 23, you were considered as a problematic woman who no one wanted... men would be very wary of you, and might use you as a side chick...


    Most women above 23 became desperate and ended up marrying as second wives to elderly rich men.


    For some reason, her mother had been against all the suitors that previously wanted to be engaged with her.


    Her mother had said that she would only ept the best of the best for Jte... That¡¯s why Anthony was the only one that got an approval.


    He was a Noble, young, had outstanding achievements in the army, and was soughted after by almost all girls in the Capital.


    After their father had dismissed both of them, she decided to see him off, as they walked hand in hand with each other.


    "Are you happy?"

 Chapter 77 Construction Continues

    Note from author-san: Hehehe... Thank you all for you love and corrections you have all made so far...????..


    Thanks to you all, my english had really been picking up.


    There are so many people whomented.. and most of it is love????.


    From now one, every chapter will have a mini shout out to the ¡¯ firstmenter¡¯ and the ¡¯ best correctionmenter¡¯.. . Thanks guys.


    Especially ¡¯ Tonyorobosky ¡¯ for hisment.... I have edited the poption of the empire to be 250 thousand people.. thanks?


    Also a big shout out to ¡¯ PotatoeKeeper ¡¯ for being the first person toment and like the chapter.?


    Now, let¡¯s get the show on the road.


    .


    -------------------------------------------------------------


    .


    2 days had already passed, and the concrete had sessfully hardened.


    Within these 2 days, the men had been installing those iron prison fences around the site.


    So far, they had only seeded inpletely fencing the back, and the sides of the water and sewage treatment nt.


    Landon kept the front open, so that the trucks could move in and out of the site freely.


    9 A.M


    Landon had the men remove all the wooden boards, molds and rails that were previously ced around each would-be building on the construction site.


    Today, they had to focus on constructing the first floors of every building on the construction site.


    Landon again, demonstrated what they were supposed to do. And once they had grasped the concept, he decided to have them start on their own.


    He also tasked 500 workers with mixing the cement to form concrete, and wheeling them over towards each building on the site.


    The rest of the 8000 workers crowded around all the buildings sites, ready for work.


    The concrete had hardened and had sessfully glued the steel rods firmly to the building floors.


    And although these steel rods already indicated all corners and rooms on the first floor, it was still important to make sure that the walls were straight and not bent.


    That¡¯s why Landon had the men tie ropes between each rod, so as to urately form straight lines within the buildings.


    Landon listened to the workers, as they went about trying the outline the buildings.


    "The rope is nted, I think we should connect these 2 rods"


    "I don¡¯t think that we need to tie the rope between these to rods, it should be between the other 2"


    "Ahh!!...Your right!!...The floor n given by his highness shows that this space between the rods is a door"


    "We need to tie the ropes only between the rods that would be turned into walls."


    "What about the parts were his highness wrote ¡¯hallway¡¯?"


    "I remember that his highness said that the hallway is also like a passageway or corridor"


    "That¡¯s true, I remember that I wrote it down on my notes.... thanks for the reminder"


    "Yeah, thanks.. To think that I actually forgot about it.. I need to go home and revise more on it".


    "Thank you for exining these things to me, I just got here 4 days ago.... so I have no idea what most of this stuff means... But now, I believe that I have a little more understanding towards this."


    "Don¡¯t worry, once you keep working and attending your school lectures, you too will get it... Its actually not that hard."


    "__"


    The men continued to chat and learn from each other, as the work progressed on.


    When they were done, it was finally time to start creating the interior and exterior walls.


    The men used those ropes as their rulers, and started stacking up the cement blocks.


    The menyed out the concrete on the floors along the ropes, and ced the cement blocks on the concrete.


    Just like that, they kept stacking up the blocks on one another, with the use of concrete.


    Landon thought that the men looked extremely funny.


    Imagine a long line of people waiting to have ess into a club.


    That¡¯s how they looked as they worked around and inside each building. .. They were packed like tiny sardines, as they went about their work.


    Each person just had 1 foot of working space in front of them.


    Most nts back on earth, for example power nts, provided energy for an entire province or atleast 3 or 4 cities at once... Hence their sizes were bigger.


    For example, the Parlo Verde nt in Arizona U.S.A, provided energy to Los Angeles, San Diego, Tuscon and many more Californian metropolitan areas.


    The same could be said for 80% of Industrial nts back on earth.


    For Landon¡¯s case, he was just providing for Baymard alone.... That¡¯s why Baymard¡¯s Industrial nts didn¡¯t need to be so massive.


    Hence, although he made 500 men mix the concrete, he still felt like 8000 workers were really alot for a normal size nt.


    .


    Once the men had stacked up to 1 meter high, the men used the iron bridgedders to continue on.


    The first floor was going to be a high ceiling floor, so Landon needed it to reach at least 3 meters tall.


    The iron bridgedders could hold up to 3 people at once, and resembled thosedders that window cleaners used back on earth.


    Landon then divided the men into groups of 6.


    3 people would stand on thedders, while the other 3 would be on the ground.


    2 out of the 3 men on the ground, would aid in giving those on thedders cement blocks and buckets filled with concrete... While the 3rd person, would keep an eye on thedder footing, so as to ensure the safety of those on top.


    Again, 2 out of 3 workers on thedders would continue stacking the walls, while the other one be in charge of collecting the buckets of cement and blocks from those on the ground.


    The work went steady. And by closing time, the first floor of 75% of the buildings, had been sessfully done.


    Now, they had to wait for 2 days again, for the concrete topletely harden before they could sessfully form the second floors.


    Of course for the next 2 days, once the menpleted the first floor of the buildings left, Landon had them start constructing the first floor walls for the other 2 sites.


    Honestly, Landon was getting ticked off with this damn cement hardening stuff.


    Like why couldn¡¯t it just dry down after several hours? Why wait for days?... he needed this industries built fast..


    Chop! Chop!.. Time was money.


    But since he was doing all the nt sites at once, his irritation about the matter lessened.


    And just like that, Landon spent most of his days with the construction team.


    .


    --Empire of Arcadina, Secret Hideout--


    .


    William wore his boots, tied his hair, and ced his sword in his sheath.


    Mona rushed up to him, and gently held his checks with her palms, as she fought back the urge to cry.


    Her son was a man now, so it was really inappropriate for her to always cry or hold him back.... He had responsibilities, and a duty to fulfill.


    "Little William, make sure to stay safe.... And if you are ever trapped or discovered, make a run for it and don¡¯t try to be heroic.. Heroes usually die faster. "


    Oden walked up behind Mona, and ced his right hand on William¡¯s shoulder.


    "Its been almost 2 months now, and that Slytherin Bastard should be making his way over to Sangria city.


    And In another 3 weeks, he should be arriving.


    You need to make sure that you get to Sangria before he does.


    Once you sessfully get through the city undetected, Captain Remlock would be waiting for you at the Quinzy Inn.


    And like your mother said... If anything goes wrong, RUN!!


    Your mother and I can live our lives without having to fulfill our desire for revenge... But without you, there would be no point living for us to live on.


    Be safe!!"


    "Dad, mom, Aren¡¯t I the ghostly Prince? Since when did I ever loose to anyone?.. Rest assured, I will return back to you all safe.... And besides... I¡¯m no hero. "

 Chapter 78 Military Routines

    Sorry guys, the reaso for thete posts is because of exams... once this week passes.. we wi have early posts again???


    Anyway... I want to give a big shout out to "Merifu" who was the first toment yesterday, and ....heheheh... ding!.. ding! Ding!!.. we have a tie.. "Joshk¡¯ and ¡¯Woofromearth¡¯ for theirments?????????


    Thanks for all the love guys... hope you enjoy..


    Now as always, let¡¯s get the show on the road.


    ---------------------------------------------------------------------


    The soldiers were sleeping and snoring peacefully within their sleeping units.


    Every military dormitory had 4 long vertical stacks of straw: 2 on the left side of the room and 2 on the right side of the room.


    There where also several iron lockers that were ced all around the each wall in the room.


    The lockers resembled the gym lockers back on earth...but each locker was 2 meters tall and 1 meter wide.


    All of the lockers had locks on them, and also had number tags ced on them.


    The center of the rooms were kept straw-free, creating arge corridor space for morning roll call.


    The stacks of straw on the each side were separated by a 2 meter gap, leaving the center space to 4 meters wide.


    Some rooms had less stacks, while others had more..... it basically depended on the dimensions of the rooms.


    In this era, most peasants slept on straws, grass, leaves, and other nts that were deemedfortable.


    Previously, Landon had wanted to ce the straws in fabrics to make mattresses.


    But the menined that loose heaps where morefortable to sleep on,pared topact ones.


    When straws were forced and pressed in to clothe, they ended up poking people when they slept.


    Some of the straws might even poke out of the fabric, giving the straw mattresses a spike-like feeling to them.


    Hence Landon ced long vertical stacks of straw in every room.


    The straw was changed every 3 weeks by all the soldiers in each room, as per the room roster.


    In future, there would be bunk beds for them. But for now, the straw was their best alternative.


    Afterall, that was what they were used to anyway.


    And as for the nkets, each soldier had a 2 meter piece of clothe, to cover themselves up at night...


    For now, there were no pillows, since the men preferred so sleep without stone pillows.... And Landon didn¡¯t me them...


    Who would want to sleep on rocks or pebbles?


    In this era, if peasants were really keen on pillows, they would ce several pebbles and dried seaweeds into a piece of fabric and call it a pillow.


    More like a torturing device.


    Would that give you serious neck injuries?


    Anyway, each room had a minimum of 30 soldiers residing in them.


    Since no one was in the rank of drill sergeant, Landon had the Warrant officers look after the new recruits.


    Drill Sergeants were those ranked in the ¡¯Enlisted ranks¡¯ between Sergeants and Master sergrants.


    Everyone in the military fort was either overqualified (warrant soldiers and above) or underqualified (new recruits).


    That¡¯s why the warrant soldiers were the best options for now.


    Each room had a warrant officer that would be in charge of waking up the new recruits and supervising their morning training.


    It was 6:00 A.M.


    In Kersten¡¯s room, there were 40 soldiers sound asleep as they waited for a new day to begin.


    Each vertical stack had 10 soldiers on them.


    ¡¯Phiiiiip¡¯


    The whistle blower.


    "Get up! Get up! Get up! Get up!.... you all have 5 minutes to be fully dressed and assembled at the center of the rooms!" Warrant officer Justin yelled out.


    Kersten immediately jumped up and rushed towards his locker.


    Kersten had just arrived this July, and was still not use to all the new routines that were done in Baymard.


    He had always wanted to be a knight growing up. And when he was 7, he started training as a page in his home town.


    By the age if 13, his town was attacked by a fierce blood gang and his grandparents died while protecting him and his sister.


    His grandparents and all the other adults, tried to stall the gang, while him, his sister and all the other children and some adults fled for their lives.


    His mother died during childbirth, and his father died while he was out hunting in the forest.


    All he had were his sister and his grandparents... But when he fled with his 6 year old sister at the time, he knew that he would never see his grandparents again.


    He had lived the next 3 years of his life begging, doing petty thievery to feed his little sister and working as a loader in a shipping dock in Fringa city, within the empire of Terique.


    It was there that fate finally decided to smile on him.


    While he was loading items unto a ship, he had overheard a man, presumably the owner of the ship, ask about where he could get refugees and buy ves within the city.


    Several dayster, the man brought a lot of people by the dock and started reassuring them that where they were going would be a happy ce with equal pay and good times.


    Although he was intrigued, he still felt that it was a scam.


    Ever since he had fled with his sister, people had bullied him and treated him like a piece of horse sh**.


    He would get beaten up by the sailors on board most of the ships while he was loading items, or even have dirty moped water, thrown on his face when his colleagues were having a bad day.


    He had preserved through all the torture because of his sister... She was all he had, and he would atleast try to make her life asfortable as possible.


    But now, he had heard that there was such a ce that would treat him with respect, and apparently even catered to the poor?


    Bulsh**!!


    Wasnt this just a typical very scam?


    But then again, something in his heart kept saying ¡¯what if¡¯.


    What if, what the man said was true?.. what if he could really be a knight and earn enough money for his sister and him?.. and even if it was a scam, was he not already treated like shit were he was?


    Although it was risky, he finally gathered enough courage and begged the man to add him and his little sister to the list.


    And the rest was history.


    Once he arrived he immediately noticed that this city in particr, had soldiers and not knights.


    As he was already 16, he immediately volunteered for the army since that had always been a life longg dream of his.


    Within these 2 weeks, he had also realised that everything that his highness Landon promised them, was true.


    He made new friends, attended lectures, had enough food to eat and passed his days in peace.


    His sister was also happy with her life, and lived in the estate with all the other ves and refugees.


    Since he was in the army and couldn¡¯t live in the refugee/ve estate, his 9 year old sister had to live with 1 other child and 1 caretaker in singlerge room.


    So she was fine and well taken care of daily.


    Plus, during his free time, he would make stops to her estate to check up on her regrly.


    He loved his time here in Baymard,especially the army experience.... Tsk! To think that he actually hesitated on giving up this golden opportunity.


    He also made up his mind that he would never betray Baymard, because they had given back his dignity as a man back, taken care of his only sister, and fulfilled his dream to be a knight.. or should he say soldier... Plus he had already made an oath and signed documents of confidentiality and loyalty towards Baymard.


    "Times up!"

 Chapter 79 Military Routines 2

    Everybody lined up in straight vertical lines at the center of the room.


    Some of the men had only 1 leg of boots on, while others didn¡¯t even have their shirts on, just their pants.


    Over the past 2 weeks, the new recruits had learned that if anyone was even a secondte to line up, the entire group would face punishment.


    For example if someone from the left corner of the room lined upte, all those who slept in that corner would have to do pushups and frog jumps as punishment.


    Landon did this to encourage team work.


    If you get up and see the person next to you sleeping, wake their ass up!


    No one could win a fight or a battle alone. Afterall, the slogan of the fort is ¡¯All for one, one for all¡¯.


    "What did I tell you all about looking forward?... keep your heads straight!!"


    Karsten¡¯s heart started beating faster.... he knew that he had f**ked up today.


    Warrant officer Justin came so close to him, that if someone identally pushed him forward, they would definitely kiss each other.


    But he couldn¡¯t be fooled.. he had been here long enough to know that when the Warrant officers got close to anyone like this, it was nothing good to write about.


    ¡¯Sh**!!!¡¯, he thought.


    "Private!! Where¡¯s your shirt?... Do you think that you look sexy?.... Do you want us to admire you? Is that it?!!"


    "No sir!!"


    "Then why is your shirt not on your body?"


    Kersten felt like crying... why did he lock his lockerst night?.... He usually kept it open, so as not to slow down his pace in the mornings.


    Luckily, Warrant officer Justin quickly left him and picked on the guy who had only his left boot on.


    2 minutes of Warrant officer Justin¡¯s yells passed, and it was now 6:10 A.M.


    "Everone, it¡¯s time to head on out. By 6:20, you should all be in the fields.


    Those who aren¡¯t fully dressed, should get dressed, and meet us on the field.


    From there, You will receive your punishments!


    Now, everybody else... Move Out!!."


    Kersten¡¯s heart sank even further.... Damn his forgetfulness.


    He had been doing good since he got here... And now, this one slip-up caused him punishment. ..he truly felt like crying, but he also knew that there was nothing he could do about it.


    It was indeed his slip-up, and he had to take full responsibility for his actions.


    As everyone else left, Kersten wore his shirt and dashed out like lightning towards the field..... He quickly arrived a few seconds before go time, and stood in line.


    ¡¯Safe¡¯, he thought.


    All the recruits trained together, hence all the Warrant officers in charge of them were on the field too.


    "Everybody drop down and give me 20."


    Kersten immediately dropped down and started doing his pushup¡¯s...


    As he continued on, another warrant officer came over and inspected his form.


    "Arms apart Private, you will not get results by doing it that way"


    He immediately adjusted his stance and persisted on.


    .


    "Listen up!!... it¡¯s time to begin the ¡¯Jog¡¯...You will all follow the person in front of you!!.... you will all keep up and not ck off.....Now everyone, begin the ¡¯Jog¡¯!!"


    Kersten followed the recruit in front of him, and jogged around the field 6 times.


    As they jogged, they also sang number songs, that surprisingly keep them motivated.. plus it was kinda like they were doing math at the same time.


    Although they didn¡¯t know intense math, they had all dealt with money before so it wasn¡¯t that hard to count... 3 silver coins plus 10 silver coins.. gave 13 silver coins.. duhhh.


    "1,2,3"


    "10"


    "1,2,3"


    "11"


    "1,2,3"


    "12"


    That kept them moving forward, and they finally ended up jogging back to their original positions.


    From there they did pull ups, sit-ups, leg lounges, high kicks, squats, frog walks and finally frog jumps.


    By 7:30 A.M, they were done.


    Off course those who previously didn¡¯tpletely dress up, or camete to the general assembly on the fields or in their dormitories, stayed back to receive their punishments.


    Kersten ran another 2 runs rounds around the field, and did 10 more push-ups.


    "No cking off Private!.. Keep up!!"


    He was worn out as hell.


    The pain he felt through out his body was really exhausting... He swore to never do the same mistake he did again.... Never!!


    By 7:50 A.M, he was done and quickly dashed away to get his bath.


    Bath time was from 7:40 - 8:20 A.M, so he was already 10 minuteste.


    He quickly freshened up and still came 5 minuteste for breakfast.


    Breakfast was also from 8:30-9:10 A.M, while sses started at 9:30 A.M.


    He first attended his military lectures on strategies, cannon operations and safety measures, as well as a device called a ¡¯gun¡¯.


    And after his 12:30 Lunch, he made his way at 1:20 P.M to the Baymard public school.


    Today he just had Math 1 and Pyno 1 in his schedule, while tomorrow he had only math 2.


    At 3:50, he was back to the military fort, and had 1 hour and 10 minutes to rest before going for his gun firing session.


    In May, Landon had asked Tim to create the semi-automatic pistols for the military... And in June, only the Warrant officers, the Captains, Major generals and of course Lucius practiced with them.


    Now that the older soldiers understood how to use them, this July, Landon had the officers train and teach these new recruits how to fire the weapons.


    Of course Landonbeled the guns as well. This first gun was called a Baymard M.A 1.


    In Kersten¡¯s schedule, he had gun firing practice on Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays. As well as his obstacle courses.


    On Tuesdays and Thursdays, he also had sses, sword fighting sessions and closebat sessions.


    On Saturdays, he only had rock climbing lessons in the lower region... while on Sundays, he had nothing at all, and was basically free as a bird.


    Of course everyday, he would have morning training routines with the warrant officers, just as he did today.


    He rested, chatted with his friends and when it was 5 PM, he got to the field and held his gun, like he had been doing for the past few days.


    So far, no one was allowed to keep the guns. After training, all the guns were counted, collected, and stored back in the fort.


    "Aim for the eyes... Go!!!"


    Kersten looked at therge pieces of paper 50 feet away and fired his shots.


    The paper had an outline of a man drawn on it.... There were also several marked lines within the image.


    Their task was to aim for the inner outline on the man drawn on the paper.


    ¡¯Paow! Paow! Paow!¡¯


    When all the recruits had finished shooting, they unarmed themselves by cing the guns on the ground.


    Only then, did the warrant officers on duty reach forward towards their shot papers.


    Kersten looked at hisrge sheet of paper and was disappointed in him self.


    Although he got the man¡¯s nipples, he was still far away from the mans head.


    They did several other shots and by 6:20 P.M, they were done.


    "Wahh!!.. Your so lucky.....at least you got the nipples.. I got the man¡¯s belly."


    "Damm!! I got his right arm... would that really do any damage?"


    "Sigh..... I got his junk... I think the man must be in serious pain."


    "Hahahhahaha"


    They allughed out as they made their way to their 6:30 ss.


    Next up obstacle courses.


    Kersten and his friends ran and jumped on thin logs of wood, that were surrounded by mud.


    The logs were inclined upwards and attached to an evenrger logs of wood.


    Kersten jumped on the log and nearly slipped.


    ¡¯Crap!¡¯


    He steadied himself and continued forward on the inclined logs and finally arrived on severalrger logs of wood suspended 2 meters in the air by iron bars.


    As he was about to move, the person in front of him slipped and fell into the mud.


    ¡¯Plop!!¡¯


    A warrant officer quickly told the recruit who fell to go back at the end of the line and start all over again.


    Kersten focused, passed through several log bridges and arrived back at ground level.


    He quickly crawled through severalrge pipes and made his way to another set of inclined logs suspended 3 meters high, which led to a tall wooden post.


    Once at the top, he quickly used the ropes on the sides to slide down.


    Once on ground level, he quickly ran towards another 3 meter tall iron bar wall, which looked like the doors of a giant medieval prison cell.


    He put his legs and hands in the holes on the wall and climbed over the wall making his way over the fall wall.


    As he progressed, he became more fatigued and stressed...he crawled in sand, under several wooden logs... jumped through tires and almost fell into mud several times.


    He was now at the final stage of the obstacle course.


    He crawled on ropes trying to get from one wooden post to another.


    And when he reached the end, he let go of the rope, and lost his footing.


    ¡¯Plop!!¡¯


    "Get to the back of the line and start over again"


    Kersten wanted to cry.


    "Why did I suddenly loose my footing?.. I¡¯m now covered in mud!!.. my hands and shoes are all slippery... There¡¯s no way that I wouldn¡¯t fall back again.¡¯


    He really cursed his luck.


    By 7:20 P.M, the session was over and he quickly headed with his friends to take his bath.


    "Hehehe.. I saw your fall man.. truly tragic"


    "Don¡¯t mock me alright?"


    By 8:30 everyone had dinner.. and by 9:30 P.M, he went around the fort with his friends while talking about their day.


    And by 11 P.M, it was lights out... Time to sleep.


    He was really exhausted.... But at the same time happy.... he only hoped that tomorrow would be just as exciting as today was.


    This was his experience.

 Chapter 80 Weekly Industry Meeting

    The shout outs are below guys ?????


    ----------------------------------------------------------------


    .


    It had been 2 weeks now, and Landon had been aiding the construction workers at the sites.


    Today, Landon left the workers early, because he had a meeting to attend.


    At 3 P.M, Landon headed over to the Alchemy Industry, to have his weekly meetings with all the supervisors and overseers.


    Every week, Landon would use any room in any of the industries, for the meetings.


    He would rotate between all industries, so as to be fair.


    Last week, the meeting took ce at the Food industry... The week before that, it was held at the Construction Industry. And now, it was at the Alchemy Industry.


    All the overseers and supervisors were suppose to bring in their weekly reports indicating their progresspared to the prior week. And a pie chart which showed their results, as well as how many products were currently in stock.


    They were also supposed to present all the problems and difficulties the workers faced, within each industry.


    So far, Baymard had several sections within each Industry:


    ?Food Industry:


    ?Department F1 (Actual farming)


    ?Dep F2 (storage and distribution)


    ?Dep F3 (Seasoning and spice making)


    ?Dep F4 (Cooking oil)


    ?Dep F5 (Vinegar)


    ?Dep F6 (Butter)


    ?Dep F7 (Taking care of goats, chickens, etc)


    .


    ? Alchemy/Chemistry Industry:


    ?Dep A1 (gunpowder)


    ?Dep A2 (Paint)


    ?Dep A3 (Chalk making)


    ?Dep A4 (chemical products like chlorine, etc)


    ?Dep A5 (Storage and distribution of goods)


    ?Dep A6 (oil production)


    ?Dep A7 (Ink making)


    ?Dep A8 (Soap making)


    .


    ?Construction Industry:


    ?Dep C1 (Mining)


    ?Dep C2 (ss making)


    ?Dep C3 (Warefare weapons..guns, cannons)


    ?Dep C4 (Storage and distribution of goods)


    ?Dep C5 (Everything Rubber)


    ?Dep C6 (in charge of building and fixing all construction equipment, creating electrical gadgets and heavey industrial machines, as well as other building fixtures.


    ?Dep C7 (Cement making)


    ?Dep C8 (Wood Cutting)


    ?Dep C9 (Everything stic)


    ?Dep C10 (Pipe making)


    ?Dep C11 (Paper making)


    ?Dep C12 (Everything Porcin and marble)


    ?Dep C13 (Furniture making like bed frames)


    ?Dep C14 (Construction Workers)


    .


    The room was set up like a lecture hall, with all the supervisors and overseers facing a podium at the front.


    Everyone quieted down, and the meeting began.


    "Chief Wiggins, since we are at your industry this time, we will start with you.. the floor is yours"


    Chief Wiggins and the 16 supervisors within his industry, came forward with samples of all the products created within the week...excluding chemicals, guns and gunpowder of course.


    For today, everything else basically looks and has the same texture and results, asst weeks products.. all except the soap.


    Landon and everyone else nodded, as they listened to chief Wiggins.


    Last week, the soap was still effective ..but it really didn¡¯tther up as much as Landon expected.


    Apparently, they didn¡¯t add enough ¡¯Sodium Laureth Sulfate¡¯ into their products.


    But this week, it looked like they had sessfully done the corrections and came prepared.


    As Wiggins spoke, the supervisors ced several bowls of water on 3rge tables.


    "I would like everyone toe up and wash their hands in these separate bowls of water, using the soaps."


    Those seated rushed to the tables, and started washing their hands.


    There were different colored bars of soap, ced by the side of each basin.


    "WOW! This is what his highness mean¡¯t by thering up¡¯?... I have to agree, it makes me feel like my hands are really dirt-free"


    "Each bar even has a name and number carved on it."


    "Ahh!!!!, it smells likevender.. my wife would surely like this one."


    "Mine smells very manly."


    "Can it be used for doingundry and bathing?"


    "Of course!!.. That¡¯s what chief Wiggins said in hisst week report.... I think the ¡¯B3-Soap¡¯ is the one used for doingundry".


    "It really is an improvement,pared tost week¡¯s soaps."


    "__"


    Once everyone sat down, Chief Wiggins continued his presentation.


    As he spoke, the supervisors got all the bowls of water and threw them outside the windows... They also gathered up all the soap bars and cleaned the tables with rags.


    Chief Wiggins spoke about the overall sess rate within his industry, as well as the few issues and problems encountered within the manufacruring processes.


    Later on, the supervisors spoke about the issues all the workers faced at work.


    At the end of their presentation, everyone rose up, and pped for them.


    Brilliant!!... they had really tried their bestpared tost week.


    Those from the Alchemy industry all blushed and smiled, as they saw the positive response from everyone... And to top it off, his highness rose up too.


    Last week, his highness didnt rise up but still pped for them... this week, they saw him standing, smiling, pping and even nodding several times to them.


    All their hard work had paid off.


    Now it was time for the Construction industry take over the presentation.


    Everything all the products were samepared tost week, except the new: tables, Porcin tes, marble cups, pens, pencils, stic rulers, and paper.


    "Wow, I didn¡¯t know that paper could be colored blue.... Overseer Tim really outdid himself this time"


    "Check out this pen. The ones before had clear casings, but this one has a greyish casing and looks very cool.. Look!!! When I press on the top, the pen head shoots out at the bottom.. This is the best invention so far!!"


    "Puii!!!.... What do you know? Can¡¯t you see that slick ss table over there?.. the table legs are made out of wood..but the top part is made of ss.. ss!!!.. do you think that a pen canpare to that?"


    "I agree... the table is the best.. I can¡¯t wait for these products to be sold in the stores.."


    "They won¡¯t be sold now..his highness said that once house construction starts, then they would be sold.... so for now, they can only be stored in big warehouses."


    "But did you see that porcin te?.. its so artistic and funny... it says: Go away! Opening hours are closed."


    "Hahaha .. I need that te in my life... That should be my new slogan.. Everytime someone wants to talk to me when I¡¯m eating, I¡¯ll just tell them: Go away! Opening hours are closed."


    "__"


    The construction industry rounded up and it was finally time for the food industry to shine.

 Chapter 81 Weekly Industrial Meeting 2

    Once Tim was done, overseer Lyore from the food industry came over with bread and other foods, so that his audience could feel the effectiveness of his spices, seasonings, butter and so on.


    Of course everyone fell in love with them.


    The just looking at the dried spices and seasonings, made their tongues salivate.


    The men sprinkled the different seasonings and spices on their meat, and felt like they were in heaven.


    The juiciness... the tenderness... how could food taste so good?


    The meat was well cooked..... It had an earthy color and a stringy feel to it.


    As they savored the meat, they began to eat like pigs without even knowing it.


    Some of the meat was also deep fried, and had a crisp feel to them... they were either sprinkled with salt and pepper, or garlic.


    The single men only had one thought right now.


    Who cooked this meat? Can they marry them?


    They had to admit, the spiciness and seasonings, had improvedpared tost week¡¯s results.


    They were still eating the horse meat from the previous attack on Baymard.


    And it was at this time, that they truly felt grateful to their enemies.... They sincerely thanked their enemies for dropping them several stacks of meat in Baymard.


    Once the chicken was done, they started licking their fingers.


    Delicious!!


    There were also several fried rice and vegetable dishes that were done with oil, powdered ginger, garlic and vinegar.


    The butter on the other hand, was a real treat.


    The rich soft feel of the butter on the bread, made them feel like they were floating on clouds.


    The food Industry had produced 2 types of butter: salted and non-salted.


    Was this how food was supposed to taste? They couldn¡¯t help but feel that they had been eating dog sh** all through their lives.


    They began to wonder how they had ever coped all through the years.


    How could they go back to eating those awful dishes? No way!!..they¡¯d rather starve.


    Right now, their taste buds had been upgraded, and they had already started forgetting what the good they used to cook tasted like.


    Since they discovered that food was supposed to taste like this, most of the men had gone to the market, to buy the products that were supplied by the foodpany to these stores.


    These products were now seen as essentials in their homes.


    Chief Wiggins and Tim, were seriously having multiple food orgasms in their mouths.... It was truly mouthwatering.


    They couldn¡¯t help but give 2 thumbs up to Overseer Lyore.


    On the other hand, overseer Lyore who was being praised, kept thinking about what kind of food house he should build in future.... With these new delicacies, wasn¡¯t his world notplete?


    Hell yeah!!!.... It was more thanplete.


    For now, he decided to put a stop to his food house construction.. What if his highness made more food stuff? This situation was indeed tricky.


    Landon who was oblivious to overseer Lyore¡¯s food madness, continued tasting all the different dishes ced in front of him.


    Overall, Landon was utterly impressed as well.


    All the industries had heeded to his advice, and really improved their productspared tost week.


    Once all the presentations were done, they started discussing all the issues within their industries and how to further improve their results.


    "Your highness, now that we have pens, what do we do with the excess chalk in stock?" A supervisor asked.


    Landon thought for a while.


    Chalk itself has several uses.


    It was good for raising soil acidity, hence increasing the agricultural yield of the farms.


    There were svearal types of chalks, like calcium carbonate, magnesium calcium and so on.


    In addition, it aids in removing perspiration and reduces slipping, hence it was already used by the military for weightlifting, tug of war, rock climbing and other gynastics.


    Chalk was also used in house construction, and served as mild abrasives for several other industries, like toothpaste.


    That¡¯s why it was very important for them to continue producing chalk.


    "For now, still produce the same amount of chalk powder, but limit the amount that is molded into chalk sticks." Landon replied.


    All the men, irrespective of which department or industry they were from, asked Landon multiple questions.


    And when Landon answered them, they would immediately jotted down everything, so as not to forget Landon¡¯s instructions.


    Afterall, next week, they were to show how they implemented his highnesses instructions and advice to their industries... No one wanted to let Landon down.


    Once Landon was done with the group, he headed towards the estate which was presently known as the hospital.


    Today, he had a meeting with all the doctors and some nurses there.


    Not all the nurses coulde as they couldn¡¯t close down the hospital, school, military and industry clinics for the meeting.


    Today, Landon just wanted to know the results about his sanitation advise, and first aid methods were working on the patients.


    Landon had been teaching them basic first aid since May.


    With the help of hydrogen peroxide, wounds were cleaned up properly.


    The first time hydrogen peroxide was used, the doctors, nurse, and even the patients were shocked.


    Howe the injured area was foaming up, yet it didn¡¯t hurt at all? And how can the dried blood on the wounde out with just a few swipes with a clean clothe?


    Anyway, they were thoroughly impressed with the hydrogen peroxide.


    The medicated alcohol on the other hand, had the patients screaming out loud... Although they hated it, they knew that alcohol was normally needed in treating wounds.


    Landon also taught them the importance of using Aloe Vera as an anesthetic, after treating the wounds.


    With the help of the thin medical rubber gloves and other hospital wear, the doctors and nurses worked properly without spreading blood here and there, or further contaminating the patients.


    soap was also used to clean the floors, and other surfaces within the hospital, leaving the air with a fresh clean smell.


    When Landon got to the hospital, he was somewhat shocked at the rming situation in there..... well.. it was rming to him anyway.


    He had forgotten that children could still have such illnesses.


    "Your highness, this week, we have admitted over 100 children in the hospital.


    They were all infected with the ¡¯Scourge Creeper¡¯ (Chicken pox)."


    .


    While Landon was busy dealing with the sick, Slytherin Cord had made his way to the city of Sangria.


    Finally, he was going to catch that bastard, who called himself the Ghostly Prince.


    It was finally time

 Chapter 82 Slytherins Great Plan

    -----Sangria City-------


    .


    Standing in front of Slytherin, were one of his trusted aids and 4 other soldiers under hismand.


    So as not to draw too much attention onto himself, he had left thousands of his men back at his base, in Engril City. And hade to sangria city with just 150 men.


    His men had all blended in with the peasants, and actually looked like servants and farmers.


    Today, Slytherin had already received word that the ghostly prince would leave the Quinzy Inn, and head towards the ¡¯Haunted ne¡¯ of Sangria.


    The Haunted ne was a cemetery located in the outskirts of Sangria, that was believed to be cursed.


    People didn¡¯t go there during the night time, due to the frightening folk takes that were said about the cemetery.


    That¡¯s why all burials were only done during the day.


    Those who were brave enough to go there at night, never came back to their families.


    It was believed that the ancestors of their enemies haunted the cemetery, and were thirsty for blood.


    It was also believed that once the ancestors got a hold of a living person, they would suck out all the blood from that person¡¯s body, leaving only a dried out corpse at the end.


    \"Boss, we had observed that ce every night for the past 4 days... The masked man would go there with his men for a few hours, beforeing back to the Quinzy Inn.\" One of Slytherin¡¯s subordinates said.


    \"Did he meet anyone there?\"


    \"Boss....Except for the hooded woman that he met on the first day, he hasn¡¯t met anyone else.\"


    \"If that¡¯s the case, then he might be using that ce as a way to send messages to his subordinates.\"


    \"How many men does he have with them each time he goes to the cemetery?\"


    \"Boss, he always takes 15 men with him to the cemetery.\"


    Slytherin nodded as he listened.


    \"Tonight, I will only take 30 men for the mission. Tell the rest of the men to wait outside the gates of Sangria.


    Once this mission is over, we will be heading out immediately.\" Slytherinmanded.


    .


    The night was dark, cold and somewhat foggy. All around, sounds of frogs could be heard, croaking away. As well as the loud chirps of crickets.


    ¡¯Criek!... Criek!... Criek!¡¯


    The rain that fell during the day had finally stopped, leaving most of the foot paths muddy.


    Slytherin and his men moved stealthily, as they followed their enemies towards the cemetery.


    Today, they wore all-ck clothing, leaving only their eyes visible for all to see.


    They indeed looked like assassins.


    Even with the pale moonlight cast on them, one would have to struggle just to make them out.


    Once the ghostly prince and his entourage passed through the cemetery gate, Slytherin signaled for his men to stop.


    The cemetery was also shrouded with fog, and gave off an eerie feeling to it.


    From what his subordinates had found out, there was a secret base, located at the back of the back of the cemetary. It was hidden away by the bushes and trees.


    During the day, his men had been able to pinpoint where exactly the entrance to the base was.


    Amongst the 30 subordinates that had followed him, 10 were tasked with surrounding the enemies base. While the other 20 would follow him quietly, into the base.


    There were 2 enemy guards standing at the door of the base.


    Slytherin needed a distraction.


    One of his men shot 2 arrows a little further from the enemy base.


    ¡¯Thup!..Thup!¡¯


    \"Did you hear that?\" One of the guards asked.


    \"Yeah I did... ..... I¡¯ll go check it out..\"


    The noise wasing towards a grave that stood a little farther away from the base¡¯s entrance.


    Once that guard left, 2 other arrows were shot again.


    ¡¯Thup!. Thup!¡¯


    Thest guard standing by the entrance, heard soundsing from a different direction, and decided to check it out as well.


    The fog within the cemetary didn¡¯t help much, because he couldn¡¯t see anything from where he was.


    Once the man left, Slytherin signaled for those 10 men who were suppose to surround the base, to deal with the guards, while he made his way with the rest towards the base.


    .


    Very quickly, they entered the base and spotted 5 more guards patrolling another hallway.


    \"Boss what do we do now?\"


    Slytherin bit his lips and thought for a while.


    He needed this operation to be done quietly, and without a hitch.


    He couldn¡¯t allow that bastard to get a chance at escaping.


    At the start, when Eli tasked him on getting information on the ghostly prince, he really didn¡¯t have a any personal vendetta with the bastard.


    But for the first time in his life, he had failed a mission.


    Who would believe that he, Slytherin Cord, the master of the empire¡¯s best intelligence organization, would fail a mission?


    He, a person whom even the king wanted to hire but couldn¡¯t..... At his level, he could be working for several empires if he wanted to.


    Infact, the first time Slytherin had told Prince Eli that he had failed the mission over dinner, Eli looked at the bottles close to Slytherin, and concluded that Slytherin was drunk.


    It was too unbelievable.


    Even if people had heard that he had failed a mission, no one would believe it... that was how good his sess rate was.


    And at that point, Slytherin became more and more determined to catch this mysterious ghostly prince.


    It became an obsession to him.


    He had even started calling the ghostly prince as his little white rabbit.


    He called him little white rabbit, because rabbit stew was his best dish.... And little because he truly felt like no one could outsmart him.


    He honestly couldn¡¯t wait to slit the throat of the man who gave him so much pain, throughout these few months.


    He would spend sleepless nights stalking and tracking down the ghostly prince¡¯s movements, but he could never really pinpoint where his little white rabbit¡¯s hideout was.


    But the third time he took over the mission, he had more than 80 % of the men who followed him on the mission, killed at once.


    At this point, he had changed the ghostly prince¡¯s name from ¡¯little white rabbit¡¯ to ¡¯bastard¡¯.


    F*** getting rabbit stew. Right now, he wanted to eat the rabbit¡¯s flesh raw.


    It was then, that he had developed bad blood with the bastard.


    This time, he wanted to skin the bastard¡¯s face and ce it on his wall at home.


    Anyway, right now Slytherin had to make sure that their actions didn¡¯t alert the 5 guards ahead of them.


    He looked up, at the wooden frames on the ceilings and his eyes lit up.


    \"Follow my lead\"


    Slytherin ced his hands and legs on the walls, as if he were doing a side-way leg split.


    He looked like ¡¯Jean-ude Van Damme¡¯, as he climbed up the narrow walls.


    The hallway they were in, had extremely narrow walls, as it was closer to the entrance.


    Once they had all gotten onto the wooden ceiling frames, they quietly moved on the frames, towards an even bigger hallway.


    This hallway was the one that had 5 guards patrolling on it.


    As they moved, they began to listen to the conversation of all the patrolling guards.


    They had learned that the ghostly prince was still having his meeting in a room 2 hallways away from them.


    They continued in ahead and finally arrived at thest hallway.


    Slytherin signalled for his men to move.


    6 men quickly dropped from above,nding on the 3 guards guarding arge wooden door.


    Before the enemy guards could react, the men quickly ced their hands on their enemies mouths, and used their des to silence them.


    Once that was done, they quickly moved the bodies to the sides.


    As they dragged the bodies, Slytherin and the rest of the men on the ceiling dropped down.


    \"Be careful.... This bastard is tricky!!.\" Slytherin warned, as he stood in front of therge wooden door with a victory smile on his face.


    ¡¯Bamm!¡¯


    The door was kicked down, and the men quickly rushed in.


    But to their suprise, there was no one in site.


    Forget no one, there was absolutely nothing in the room... No tables, no chairs... nothing.


    Why was this room guarded if no one was in there?


    At this point, they all became solemn.


    .


    \"Looking for me?\"

 Chapter 83 The Battle at Sangria City

    2 groups of men faced each other as they prepared for battle.


    Slytherin was really pissed off now.


    After all his nning, traveling and scheming, he still ended up in this bastard¡¯s trap.


    Wasn¡¯t this the greatest disgrace to his name?...It was all this bastards fault!!


    Why couldn¡¯t he just die?


    Damn!!


    William had entered the room with 10 men, so slytherin thought that this was all the people he had.


    Slytherin¡¯s reports stated that William usually came here with 15 people. And since they had taken care of the 5 guards so far, so Slytherin thought it was logical for William to only have 10 men right now.


    So either way, Slytherin still had his victory smile on.


    "So what if I¡¯m looking for you?.. Even if you seeded in trapping me and men here, do you really think that you are enough to stop me


    Hmmp!!... Enough chit-chat..... Hand over your life, and I might just let you go!!" Slytherin said coldly.


    William smiled.


    "Silly me, did you think that these were all my men?"


    Immediately 5 more came out.Just where did those mene from?, Slytherin couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    Right now it was 15 men to 15 men, excluding him and the bastard.... So now, the battle was even.


    But so what? He was still going to kill the weasel.


    "Like I said, hand over your life, and I might spare you" Slytherin repeated again coldly.


    Everyone on William¡¯s side was utterly confused with what Slytherin had said.


    Hand over your life? Aren¡¯t you the one who is trapped now? Just where did you get your confidence from?


    William looked at the delusional Slytherin, and knew that this man was conceited.


    It was clear that Slytherin had always thought that he was far better than everyone else.


    Confidence was a good thing, but it could sometimes lead one to underestimate their enemies.


    Right now, William¡¯s 50 hidden knights had taken care of Slytherin¡¯s subordinates that were suppose to surround the perimeter.


    William didn¡¯t want to use his hidden guards to fight with Slytherin, so he used the other men who usually followed him during the day time, to fight this battle.


    "Your right, let¡¯s cut the bullsh** and get down to business, shall we?"


    Immediately, William swung his sharp iron sword at the men who were acting as shields.


    Slytherin¡¯s men had formed a circle around him, in an attempt to shield him from the enemy.


    The battle had finally begun.


    ¡¯Clink!¡¯


    The enemy blocked William¡¯s attack.


    As his veins bulged through his arms, William swung his sword again, and ended his attack with a kick on his enemies chest.


    Their formation was broken.


    The enemy quickly got up from the ground and yelled angrily.


    "Bastard!!....Die..!!"


    The enemy swung his sword horizontally at full swing, as he aimed for William¡¯s neck.


    William immediately fell backwards towards the ground, as a way of ducking.


    He quickly used his back and hands to kick off from the ground, and used his legs to punch the chin and face of his enemy.


    "Ahhh", the enemy cried.


    Blood was oozing out of his enemy¡¯s nostrils.


    Once he was up from the ground, he swung his sword with all his might, and instantly cut his enemy¡¯s head off cleanly.


    ¡¯Phouh¡¯


    The head rolled on the floor, as blood oozed out through the dead man¡¯s neck. The body shook like a chicken, who¡¯s head had been cut off.


    Just as William was about to look at the situation in the room, another enemy approached him.


    ¡¯Clink¡¯


    As the battle in the room went on, Slytherin¡¯s eyes opened wide as 3 of his men dropped to the floor like flies, while his enemies side didn¡¯t even loose a single man.


    Why did it turn out like this?


    At this point, he had to look for a way to escape.


    He looked around the room, and when he saw a window at the corner, his eyes lit up.


    William¡¯s men fought and kept pushing on, as they tried to get to Slytherin, who was now making his escape through the window.


    Slytherin quickly smashed the wooden window frames, and jumped out.


    He quickly escaped with 4 of his men, as he passed through the bushes in the cemetery.


    William who had seen Slytherin escape, told 4 of his men to follow them.


    As Slytherin ran, he was shocked to see William¡¯s men on his tail.


    Damn!!


    "Boss, I¡¯ll hold them off"


    With that, 2 of his subordinates stopped and drew their swords from the sheath that was strapped behind their backs.


    They steadied themselves in preparation for the fight.


    ¡¯Clink, Clink, Clink¡¯


    As Slytherin ran, he kept hearing the sounds of swords hitting one another.


    He knew that his men would definitely die tonight.


    It was not that Slytherin cared for their lives, or had any deep affection for them.... It was just that training new staff or knights would take years to do, and was already a hassle to him.


    Why would he feel bad if they died for him?


    Wasn¡¯t he their boss? Weren¡¯t they supposed to fight for him?


    Men like him only really cared about raising their armies and conquering new territories, people or objects.


    Death was an everyday urrence here, so why would Slytherin feel bad?.. It was his men¡¯s duty to die for him, and they had sessfully fulfilled it. What more could he say?


    Once they were closer to their horses, the other 2 men who were left with Slytherine, stayed behind in order to stall the enemies from getting to Slytherin.


    Slytherin quickly got on his horse and made his way towards the gates of Sangria.


    He needed to leave quickly with the rest of his men, who were already waiting for him outside the gates.


    As he left, he couldn¡¯t help but curse that bastard ghostly prince.


    He swore that he would eat the bastard¡¯s flesh and drink his blood when he seeded.


    .


    William stood in the cemetery, as he faced all 66 of his men who were standing by his side and waiting for the rest to arrive.


    Right now, they were waiting for the 4 who were sent to deal with Slytherin¡¯s fleeing group.


    For tonight¡¯s show, William hade here with 70 men.


    He had kept 50 men as secret guards around the cemetery, 10 guarding the base, and 10 around him.


    The first 2 men guarding the base weren¡¯t injured by Slytherin¡¯s men, as the hidden guards easily took care of the enemies once Slytherin sessfully went into the base.


    It was only the 3 men guarding therge wooden door that got injured.


    Some were stabbed on their backs, and others in their bellies.


    But so far no one had died.Once the 4 men were back, they gave their report to William.


    "My lord we havepleted the mission" they said as they knelt down in front of him.


    "Is Slytherin Cord dead?"


    "No my lord"


    "What about his men who were fleeing with him?"


    "All dead my lord!"


    "And his men outside the gates?"


    "All dead my lord!"


    "Good!!"

 Chapter 84 ChickenPox

    Actually, William¡¯s n was never kill Slytherin.


    Slytherin was a key chess piece, in Eli¡¯s rise to power.


    With Slytherin¡¯s help, Eli could easily take care of his siblings.


    William didn¡¯t want to start attacking any of them until a Winner emerged from the group.


    Why go through all that stress when he could just kill the winner?


    William was clear on his thoughts.


    If the winner didn¡¯t step down from the throne, then the winner had to die, simple.


    Slytherin was part of Eli¡¯s backbone and it wasn¡¯t necessary to have him killed just yet.


    He did all this just to send a message to his little cousin Eli and Slytherin.


    William had left the message in Slytherin¡¯s hideout outside the city gates.


    He was sure that right about now, Slytherin should have gotten the message.


    And he was right.


    Slytherin reached his hideout and was shocked silly.


    His men were all dead, and all their horses had magically disappeared.


    The funny part was that all their belongings and clothes had been stolen.


    There were just naked dead bodies lying around.


    He quickly rushed towards his room, and pushed the door wide open.


    Everything was gone.


    All his gold, his silver and a few documents that he had within his care, were gone.


    They were really gone with the wind.


    Luckily, Slytherin had always kept his most important documents with him, he couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if his enemies had gotten them.


    He had to admit that he had really underestimated that bastard.


    This was thest time that he would ever make that mistake again.


    There was a note on his table with a knife stabbed on it.


    The knife had a unique craftsmanship, and had the initials ¡¯G.P¡¯ on it¡¯s handle.


    Slytherin immediately knew who the culprit was.


    As he read the letter, his blood boiled and he couldn¡¯t help but crumble the letter in his hands.


    He swore that he would for sure kill the bastard, even if he had to die trying.


    The bastard had to die.After reading the letter, Slytherin ced it in his pocket and went outside his room.


    He quickly burnt down the base and took off.


    He hade to Sangria with 150 men excluding the 50 that usually stayed in Sangria to keep an eye on things.


    All 200 men had died, with only him being the sole survivor.


    "The humiliation you have given me today, I will remember it".


    .


    -------Baymard--------


    .


    While Slytherin was steaming away like a zed doughnut, Landon had been educating the doctors, nurses and caretakers on how to handle chickenpox patients.


    The children were all infected with the ¡¯Scourge Creeper¡¯ (Chickenpox).


    Since this time was school break, the children would run around the estate ying with each other all day long.


    Apparently, 1 of the children had it... but it wasn¡¯t really visible at the time.


    It just looked like breakouts or bad allergies, so no one thought anything of it.


    Then that child spread it to the other children, who had never had chickenpox before in the estate.Since chickenpox is an air borne disease, all those children were easily infected.


    It was only a few days ago, that the head doctor in the clinic realised what it was.


    In this world...since they didn¡¯t have any cure for chickenpox, all they did was let the virus go away on its own, while isting the victims and treating them like leprosy patients.


    Landon walked into the room and saw the children itching and scratching themselves aggressively.


    That was the worst thing to do in such situations.


    "Woo woo... its itchy"


    "Will I remain like this forever?"


    "I feel like my throat is dry."


    Landon came into the room and ensured the patients that they would be fine...It wasn¡¯t easy.


    Some children were crying and screaming in the room, while others were violently scratching themselves against the walls.


    Finally, Landon decided to quiet them down with a short story.


    And after the story, he began briefing all the doctors on what the disease actually was, and how they could further treat and cure it.


    He also wanted the doctors educate the citizens, and the caretakers, ensuring them that this illness was literally not a big deal.


    There was no reason to not visit the patients, if the citizens had already gotten chickenpox when they were younger.


    It rarely affected those that had already gotten it.


    He realised that he also needed the citizens toe to the hospital within this month, and register all the symptoms and diseases that they had ever gotten before.


    Although these illnesses had strange names in this world, they all hadmon symptoms to those that Landon remembered back on earth.


    He wanted to know if they had gotten or survived attacks from diseases like measles, mumps and so on.


    He also realised that people in this era, could not differentiate between smallpox and chickenpox. For them, both were one and the same.


    Also, there was presently no cure for most of these diseases.


    That¡¯s why thousands of people died yearly within the Pyno continent from them.


    To think that people could actually die from something like mria, yellow fever and Typhoid.


    They also died from Measles as well.


    For chickenpox to be fully cured, Landon gave the doctors a detailed description for the treatment process.


    The children were to soak in cold water that had sodium bicarbonate (baking soda) added to it....They were to do this at least 2 times a day.


    After soaking, they were to bathe with soap, so as to keep their skin clean... The caretakers and nurses were only supposed to pat, and not rub their skin when giving the children their bath.


    They were also to keep the children hydrated by allowing them to drink lots of water and milk throughout the day.


    The children needed to fight off their fever, and the viruses within their bodies. That¡¯s why their bodies needed hydration regrly.


    Heat and sweat would also make their skin itchy, so the caretakers were to wipe their bodies with wet cold rags every after 3 hours, so as to calm their skin.


    Since there were no pills, Landon decided to go old school.


    He decided to go towards the direction of Chinese medicine.


    He had the doctors, nurses and some caretakers, boil the leaves of the ¡¯Iplomoea¡¯ and ¡¯Ocimum basilian¡¯ nt.


    The children were to drink the liquid from the boiled leaves at least 3 times a day.


    Landon had previously gotten all knowledge in farming.


    Part of that knowledge included identifying all nts, vegetables, dairy farming, food and all other types of farming that existed in the world.


    He knew how to grow a farm filled with medical nts as well.


    Hence he could tell how beneficial each nt was to the human body.


    Landon spected that within a week and a half, the chickenpox crises should pass for most of the children.


    Of course some might require more time topletely get rid of the virus.

 Chapter 85 Doctor Gerson

    It¡¯s been a few days since the whole Chickenpox fiasco.


    Doctor Gerson looked at the reports from the nurses and nodded.


    His highness¡¯ treatment procedures had worked.


    When Gerson first came to Baymard, he wasn¡¯t really sure about how his life would turn out.


    He came in May due to the multiple attacks that were taking ce in his city, at the empire of Yodan.


    When he boarded the ship with his family, he kept on praying that Baymard was as good as the ship owner had said.


    He was scared silly because he didn¡¯t want his wife, his children, his brother and his sister¡¯s families to end up as ves.


    But when he got here, he knew that all his worries were for nothing.


    This new king of theirs seemed to know everything.


    From what he gathered, their king was the one who came up with all the ideas in Baymard.


    At first he didn¡¯t believe it, but when their king started teaching them first aid, and the medicinal importance of several nts, he was really taken aback.


    Their king seemed to be a super genius.


    He didn¡¯t know if he should call the current King of Arcadina foolish of stupid.


    How could he banish such a treasure? Was he sick in the head?


    At this point, he had given up on trying to understand royalty.


    For him, he really enjoyed talking with his highness.


    He had observed that Landon didn¡¯t put on airs with him, and also admitted to his faults when he felt like he was wrong.


    Like the other day, Landon apologised for not telling them to register every ones illness earlier on.


    Although it really wasn¡¯t his fault, their king felt solely responsible for the chickenpox incident.


    This king of theirs was weird.... but they liked him.Landon had told them that they should call themselves doctors, and not healers or apothecaries.


    He had to admit that the word doctor, had a better ring to it.


    Doctor.... Doctor Gerson... Yup.. it was way better than the other names.


    In this world, nurses were also called ¡¯helpers¡¯.....So of course Landon also changed their names to nurses.


    The hospital nurses always had their hair ced in a bun, or tied away with clothing while at work.


    Both doctors and nurses had to put on their gloves when treating injuries, as well as their clinical rubber shoes.


    For the doctors and nurses, Landon didn¡¯t want to bother the women around Baymard to sewb coats, so he had given the hospital staff transparent stic coats for them to wear at work.


    The coats looked exactly like transparent raincoats, and were also the same ones used by the alchemy Industry while they were in thebs.


    The coats had buttons and 2rge pockets at the front waist region.


    The nurses also had to wear pants while at work.


    Actually, all the women in the Industries, also wore pants.


    How could they work with those long skirts and gowns that kept dragging on the floor and collecting dirt and mud?


    When the women moved, they usually had to gather up their gowns as they walked.


    Several of them had fallen down on the first day, during their jobs.


    How could they carry anything and climb the stairs, or move at work with what they were wearing?


    Some women had broken some ss items already.


    It wasn¡¯t a big deal to break these items, but having the workers injure themselves was really frightening.


    Landon had removed several pieces of ss from their skin, and given them first aid multiple times.


    That¡¯s why Landon made the rule way back in May, that all women were to wear pants at work.


    What if they fell onto the broken ss pieces and lost an eye?


    There was a reason why all industries back on earth required people to wear pants, and that was mainly for safety reasons....Even women in the hospitals wore pants.


    Of course the military women as well wore pants... but for different reasons.


    Who couldplete the obstacle courses or do rock climbing and so on with those ridiculously long gowns or skirts?


    Plus Landon was pretty sure that their underwear would show when they were doing all those military stunts.


    The women also found that they could do their jobs more efficiently in pantspared to skirts.


    They were also happy that they had stopped breaking things here and there.... They were really grateful that his highness didn¡¯t fire them from their jobs.


    For them, the things they broke were really expensive, but their king didn¡¯t pay any mind to it and worried about their safety instead.


    Hence pants was the way forward in Baymard.


    Each doctor and nurse also had a name tag that they had pinned to their uniforms, so that all the patients could remember their names.


    .


    Right now, the caretakers that Landon had assigned around the hospital were looking after the patients.


    While the only doctor and 2 nurses in the main hospital, were having a short but brief meeting.


    Nurse Shanell had juste for her shift, while nurse Laura was about to end her own shift.


    The hospital was open 24 hours, so for sure, nurse Laura woulde againte at night after Shanell closed from work.


    Landon had told them to persevere till the end of the month, before he would assign more people to work as nurses.


    By that time, he would task training the new people to the present hospital staff.


    For now, the hospital was really understaffed.


    "Doctor Gerson, so far we have seen a remarkable Improvement with the Chickenpox patients... From the tests, in the next few days 90% of them should be free to leave." Nurse Laura said, as she handed over all patient reports to him.


    "We have also started recording all the citizen¡¯s health statuses and diseases that they had gotten before." Nurse Shanell added.


    Actually, Doctor Gerson was really impressed with Landon¡¯s was of thinking.


    Landon had ced several wooden shelves in one of thergest rooms in the hospital, and called it the ¡¯Archives¡¯.


    Each shelf case had a letter carved onto it from A, B... through Z.


    It was kind of like a filing system.


    Every citizen¡¯s name would be written on the corner and top of the books, and ced on the shelves.


    The doctors and nurses would be the only ones with ess to the room, hence only they would get the keys.


    The books would show the patient¡¯s name, ce of birth, date of birth, upation, all visits to the hospital, illnesses, doctor¡¯s prescriptions, rmendations, doctor¡¯s signature, and so on.


    The patients were required to buy another hospital book from the hospital.


    This book was the one that they could take home.


    This hospital book would also show them the drugs, treatment rmended by the doctor, and what they should do to relieve themselves from their illnesses.


    This book would also be used anywhere in any clinic within Baymard... Afterall, all the hospitals and clinics in Baymard were considered as one.


    Since there were noputers yet, Landon needed a way to make sure that everyone¡¯s information got recorded properly.


    The patient was supposed to keep the note in his hospital book when he or she gets home.


    And the doctors in the clinics were tasked with heading over to the main hospital and recording all the information in the patient¡¯s book stored in the archives.


    That way even if the patient lost the note, or his personal hospital book, the doctors can still look up his files from the archives.


    This was to be done, at least untilputers got invented.... which would be way tar ahead...even in the next few years, Landon was sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

 Chapter 86 Hospital Rounds

    "What about grandma Patricia? is she getting any better?" Doctor Gerson asked.


    Nurse Shanell took over and presented him grandma Patricia¡¯s hospital book.


    "Doctor Gerson quickly grazed through it and nodded as a sign of agreement to what was written in it.


    "It looks like the swelling on her waist has gone down drastically...So his highness was right.. For now, continue all her treatments as nned.


    Since she has improved, I will meet his highness to see if we should adjust anything in her treatment or diet."


    Grandma Patricia was one of the elderly women who came to Baymard as a refugee in June, with her family.


    She had fallen down while farming, and had rolled down a hill that was covered in stones and dirt.


    Elderly people have soft tissue bones, and any sort of fall could lead them to hospitalization.


    When she fell, she had fractured her hip bone, which led to the swelling around her waist.


    Her entire body feltpletely alien to her at that point, the pain was truly unbearable.


    Her family had gotten a healer, who had advised them to keep her lying in bed all day long. She had been lying in bed for the past 3 months now.


    When she wanted to relieve herself or take a bath, her daughter or daughter-inws would help her.


    But that healer¡¯s advice was actually a bad move.


    Since then, walking had been too stressful for her as well.


    When injured, the elderly needed constant massages and light exercises to strengthen their bones... They needed good physical therapy.


    A healthy strong body, could better fight off infection and make recovery from injuries way faster than a weak one.


    Exercising could also dy or even prevent diseases like diabetes, cancer, strokes, and many more...just to name a few.


    The most important thing was that, exercising could definitely improve their quality of life and life expectancy.


    Just lying on the bed for so long, had led her to develop back pains and other body pains.


    Landon had given them instructions on what her diet should be like, and how they were supposed to aid her through her healing process.


    It had been a month and a few weeks now, and there was already a massive improvement with her body and her attitude towards life.


    When she arrived, she acted like she wanted to die early.... But now, she smiled everyday, and also spent her time gisting away with the other seniors in the hospital.


    Her family was so happy seeing her walk, that they started crying. They had really thought that she would live the rest of her lifeying in bed.


    What Doctor Gerson really appreciated the most was what his highness called a ¡¯medical walker¡¯.


    The Walker had 4 legs and was made of iron, and had rubber tubes as the shoe of the iron legs.


    Rubber was also ced around the side handles, and acted as a soft cushion between the iron and the palms of the senior citizens.


    The Walker really aided Grandma Patricia when she walked around the hospital, during her rehabilitation exercises.


    As Gerson looked at the report, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    "Good...good.... you all have done a great job as nurses."


    Nurse Laura and Shanell were blushing at Gersons praises,as they smiled from ear to ear.


    They too felt that this is how a hospital should operate.


    "Now, let¡¯s go do our rounds, and see how all the patients are doing."


    .


    They arrived at a room with a name tag by the side of the room.


    The name ¡¯Ward G-1¡¯ was painted on the name tag, and showed that this was the first Ward on the ground floor of the hospital.


    As they walked in, the children were chatting and drawing on their pieces of paper.


    Some of the children¡¯s families who were not scheduled for work, were also in the ward visiting their children.


    Now that they had been better educated and had spent time with their children, they quickly realised that the whole empire had a wrong idea about chickenpox.


    They even started feeling guilty towards their children for treating them like leprosy patients.


    Thank the ancestors that their king had been given the wisdom of the heavens to enlighten them.


    Once they saw the groupe in, the children started smiling and waving happily.


    "Hey, its Doctor Gerson"


    "Doctor Gerson?..where?"


    "Nurse Laura.."


    "Nurse Shanell"


    The families of the childrene forward to say their thanks.


    "Doctor, thank you for taking care of my little Bibbles......My wife and I would like to invite you to our home to convey our thanks"


    "Nurse Laura, thank you for doing your best... My boy tells me that because of your care, he had started getting better..."


    "Nurse Shanell, my daughter sings your praise daily, and says that you have the healing hands from the heavens"


    "Doctor"


    "Nurse"


    "_"


    Everyone was happy as they offered their honest gratitude towards the hospital staff.


    Honestly, the nurses and Doctor Gerson were really happy with the recognition they were getting from the citizens.


    The nurses almost became emotional, but they knew right now wasn¡¯t the time to cry. They had to be strong and keep doing their jobs.


    For the first time since they started their profession, they felt like they were doing something right.


    It wasn¡¯t all about the money.


    They quickly realised that saving lives and treating Illnesses, gave them great joy and a sense of fulfillment.


    As they checked all the patients, the nurses took down notes of any patient who had developed any otherplications or problems with the medicine given to them.


    Landon had told them to always do this because people could be allergic to certain drugs. Even the water from the boiled leaves could cause allergies or rashes to some people.


    Once they were done, they visited all the other Wards with Chickenpox patients and finally headed over to the other patients in the Ward.


    They stepped into Ward G-23, and saw some senior citizens, and their families who came to visit them.


    "Ahh! Doctor Gerson..hehehe... I was just talking about you"


    "Nurse Laura wee!!"


    "Child Shanelle over to granny"


    The patients weed the group and even teased them here and there.


    "Child Laura, I have a grandson who isn¡¯t married..hehe. I think you would be a good match for him. That way I can have you as my grand daughter-inw."


    "I want nurse Shanell as my grand daughter-inw."


    "Do you know, I heard that Doctor Gerson¡¯s wife is as beautiful as a flower."


    "Of course she is beautiful!!..do you think that just anyone can be with my new son Doctor Gerson."


    Concerning this group of seniors, the hospital staff had already given up on them.


    When these seniors were together, they could really tease someone.


    Gerson had already been adopted without him even knowing, while the nurses were already grand daughter-inw¡¯s to several senior citizens in the hospital.


    This was the everyday life of the hospital staff.

 Chapter 87 Julys Conclusion

    Only 3 days were left before July could finallye to an end.


    Baymard had gone through a lot of changes throughout the month.


    So far, the first construction site was 80%pleted, the second site is 72%pleted, and the third site is 60%pleted.


    When building, Landon utilized all his time effectively.


    When they were waiting for the concrete to harden, they went to the other industries and repeated the same procedures there.


    And with the help of 8500 workers, the job got by quickly.


    Overall, Landon was happy with the overall construction progress.


    Within this month, the industries had also flourished and thrived on their own.


    All of them had aplished their tasks for July by creating new products. And the hospital staff, had also improved their skills as well.


    On the other hand, school would reopen on the 2nd day of August..... So Landon wanted to know how prepared the teachers were.


    As a king, it was necessary to have regr meetings with all parts of life in Baymard.


    Landon still remembered the day that he went over to the school for the end of semester results.


    Some children were crying so hard, as they held their report card books. Their families were on the side trying to cheer them up.


    Others smiled and jumped around as they were truly happy to advance to the next stage.


    Mother Winnie, mother Kim and Grace were also there, as they congratted Linda and little Momo for also advancing to the next stage.


    Some parents held their children¡¯s report cards and eximed proudly.


    \"That¡¯s my girl!!..I knew you could do it!!\"


    \"My boy is so smart... when we get back home, I¡¯ll buy meat and those delicious spices, and make you a feast!!\"


    Those who failed were really sad, but when Landon made his encouraging speech, they quickly regained their confidence.


    They vowed to work hard and make their parents proud in the next semester.


    Before, they had really never taken school all that seriously, but when they looked at the happy faces of the other students and parents, andpared it to their families sad faces, they truly felt pain in their heart.


    Why didn¡¯t they try their best? Deep down, they knew that they didn¡¯t give it their all.


    They vowed. Next time, they would make they parents smile, like others.


    The results for this semester were actually pretty good.... More than 70% of the students had advanced to the next ss.


    Presently all the teachers were now gathered and ready for their meeting with Landon.


    At the beginning of July, Landon had given a detailed outline of what everyone would be teaching, but today, he was here to give them their schedules for the semester.


    Landon quickly distributed the papers to the teachers.


    There were also 4 new teachers from the group, that came at the beginning of July. Making a total of 14 teachers in Baymard.


    ?Chemistry 1: mother Kim and mother Winnie


    ?Math 3: Two teachers from the group


    ?Math 2: Grace and two other teachers


    ?Math 1: Two new teachers that came in July


    ?Pyno 2: Lucy and one other teacher.


    ?Pyno 1: Two new teachers that came in July.


    Math 3 would incorporate everything from Math 2, but would also start teaching the students about fractions and decimals.


    This holiday break was used by all the teachers to get familiar with their new courses.


    During this holiday month, Landon had been teaching his mother Kim and Winnie basic chemistry.


    He had even given them ess to the alchemy industry during the day time.


    They had learnt a lot from chief Wiggins, and had also understood how to use the periodic table and what reactions were.


    In Landon¡¯s mind, these women were smart. Landon didn¡¯t want them to know everything, he just wanted them to know the basics.


    Afterall, even chief Wiggins was still learning, so how could they know everything in one go?


    What they knew right now was enough to teach chemistry 1, and that was good enough.


    They had gone to the alchemyb and tested out a lot of things with several chemicals and the ss beakers.


    They wanted to test most of the reactions in the chemistry textbook which Landon had given them.


    They had done several experiments and had observed the real meaning behind the different chemical reactions.


    They started by writing down the equations like chief Wiggins advised, anding out with the products that was to be formed at the end.


    They almost lost their cool when they were experimenting with reversible reactions.


    They ced water in ss beaker and added glucose to the water.


    After swirling the beaker for a while, the white powdery glucose substance dissolved, as if they didn¡¯t add anything to the liquid.


    They then added potassium hydroxide into the beaker, to act as a catalyst for the reaction.


    They then added a few drops of methylene blue into the beaker and swirled..... At the end, the liquid in the beaker had sky blue.


    At this point, they paused and wrote down their observations in their little notebooks.


    As they wrote, they realised that the blue was vanishing, and the water was bing clearer.


    What sort of magic was this? They were so shocked that they nearly broke the beaker from excitement.


    But when they swirled that same liquid again, it turned blue.


    Was this what a reversible reaction looked like?They opened their Chemistry textbooks and observed that these were the characteristics of reversible reactions.


    From then on, apart from teaching their morning holiday catch-up sses, they would go the the alchemy Industry and continue their experiments.


    Speaking of which, they really found it cool to wear those sticb coats, goggles and so on... They felt that it made them look very professional.


    Everyone¡¯s teaching schedule was evenly spread out throughout the semester.


    The schedule gave them ample time to go about their lives... They were just happy that after thising semester, they would have 4 months ofplete freedom to themselves.


    The next semester started in August and ended on thest day of November.


    From there, they would have December till March as a holiday period... And the best part of it all was that would be no makeup sses during that period.


    sses would depend on the teachers.


    If they felt like teaching for a month during their holiday, they could do so.


    Of course after the holiday, school would start in April.


    His highness had said that since the Winter was bad, there was no point in having the children and citizens run here and there for sses.


    He had also told them that after the next 1 or 2 years, he would adjust the school periods so that summer was fred for the teachers and the students.... But for now, their king felt that this was the best arrangement.


    And they couldn¡¯t agree more with him.


    They all knew how bad and cold winter got.


    It was better to stay indoors and rest...plus they really didn¡¯t want to wake up early in the morning during the winter season.


    They didn¡¯t know how their king was going to make the ce warm... But since he had promised that he would do so, they had decided to wait and see.


    .


    After meeting with the teachers, Landon headed over to the military fort.


    So far, Baymard started increasing their military in May.


    Although a handful of the original citizens of Baymard were recruited in thest week of April, Landon had already decided to add them to the group of those ves and refugees that came in May.


    For those who were grouped as the new recruits that came in May, this month would be the end of their 1st three month period within their ranks.


    Landon had said that every 3 months, they would have an exam to test their skills and knowledge on what they had learned so far.


    And after 6 months, there would still be another exam.


    Those with goodbined scores for both exams, would move up a rank.Landon also discussed about the details of their exams, and what he wanted to see from the recruits.


    At the end of the day, Landon took his tired hungry body back to the castle. It was finally time for dinner.


    .


    --- Royal Pce, Capital of Yodan---


    .


    \"Did you find them?\"


    Queen Ivy asked.She had been looking for clues or hints about that sl** Winnie and her bastard children.


    \"My queen, we found a clue... Apparently, they were headed on a ship that came from the empire of Carona.\" A middle aged mercenary answered as he kneeled in front of her.


    \"Good... get your spies to head on out towards Carona... I want no errors this time\"

 Chapter 88 More Tasks

    "Your highness, my young master sends his regards to you.... He¡¯s currently on his way to the empire of Terique, so he sent us here to deliver the goods that you had previously ordered." Santa¡¯s subordinate said.


    Today was the first day of August and once again, Santa wasn¡¯t here.


    Landon thought that it was very reasonable for Santa to first visit the customers that he knew way before Landon.


    Speaking of which, Santa had over 27 ships constantly moving about the continent of Pyno.


    There was no doubt that all this must have cost Santa a fortune, when he probably started his business.


    He probably began with maybe 3 ships, and grew his way from there.


    Landon had previously heard from Santa that when he started his business, he got some of his rich clients to reward him with a ships instead of money.


    For Santa to have done that exchange, that meant that he had taken all this into ount his capital at hand.


    Landon really thought that he must have really had a lot of capital to pull those stunts.


    His workers needed to be paid, and he was not running his business on love, so how that much was his capital to exchange his goods for ships?


    But little did Landon know, that Santa was using his father¡¯s stolen money.


    Santa currently owned thergest merchant organization in Carona, and also had several shops in every empire within the Pyno continent.


    So of course he would have his ships constantly sailing all year round.


    Santa¡¯s absence today was totally within Landon¡¯s expectations.


    Santa did his business by carrying unique goods from one empire and bring it to the next.... Obviously, his goods were selling like hot cakes in these empires, hence his poprity.


    For this month¡¯s goods, Landon had gotten all the animals and nting seeds that he had previously gotten in July.


    And once again, Baymard had weed quite a lot of people this time around.


    Landon settled the elderly, children and the new military volunteers, as well as assigning people to work as caretakers.


    Once he was done, Landon was left with 5,400 new recruits.


    He sent 200 people to the hospital in the upper region, were they would undergo intensive training by all the nurses.


    Once they were done with their training, some of them would then be assigned to work in all the different clinics around Baymard.


    Landon also sent 500 people to the food industry, 500 to the Alchemy industry, 1500 to the construction industry, and kept the remaining 2700 as construction workers at the sites.


    Landon gathered all the supervisors and gave them their assignments for the month.


    .


    "Chief Wiggins, there isn¡¯t any new product that I want your industry to focus on for now... Currently, 500 new workers have been assigned to your Industry.


    I¡¯ll leave you the task of allocating each worker, to any of the Alchemy departments."


    "No problem your highness" Chief Wiggins replied.


    Actually, during Chief Wiggins meeting with his supervisors, he had listened to theirints and had also realised that some departments were really understaffedpared to the others.


    Now that he had 500 new workers, he would certainly try his best to settle them down.


    "I¡¯ve also made some corrections to the report that you gave mest week... If you follow it thoroughly, the problem with the alkyl group spearation should be fixed.....


    Overall, the report you gave me was still very impressive.... Well done!!" Landon said as he handed over a notebook to Chief Wiggins.


    "Thank you, your highness"


    Landon took another file on his table and looked at Lyore.


    "Chief Lyore.... For this month, your industry also doesn¡¯t need to make any new products as well. I have also assigned 500 new workers to your industry.


    And like the case with the chief Wiggins, I equally expect you to allocate them to each department within the food industry.


    I¡¯m also impressed with your report, and have also made a few minor corrections as well."


    "Thank you, your highness." Chief Lyore said as he took his report from Landon.


    Infact, Lyore also had the same problem as Chief Wiggins.


    The supervisors within the food industry had also requested for more workers within their departments.... especially the farming department, which Lyore thought was very reasonable.


    Lyore thought that the supervisors within the food industry were hrious... they literally fought over the number people who were to be assigned within the food industry.


    Before he hade to this meeting, each and everyone of them had tried to sweet talk him, and even went as far as offering him food.....hehehe.


    Although he took their food, he was still going to distribute the new recruits were he deemed fit.


    Why did he take the food then?


    Because he was a pure food lover.. was it the food¡¯s fault that they had tried to sweet talk him?


    NO it wasn¡¯t!!


    Since the food was innocent, there was no reason why he should deprive himself of eating.


    All he told them was that he would try his best.... he didn¡¯t make any promises to anyone.


    Hmmmp!! Serves them right!!


    Who sent them to try and bribe him with food?Funny enough, all the supervisors were super tight with each other, and liked to tease one another daily.


    But when it came to getting new recruits in their departments, they didn¡¯t mind cooking delicious meals for Chief Lyore.


    Landon looked at Tim and smiled.


    "Chief Tim, unlike other industries, this month I would require your industry to create a new department, and produce a new product called Toilet paper.


    I also need the Porcin and marble department to mold out ¡¯sinks¡¯ and ¡¯toilet bowls¡¯.


    And finally, I will also work very closely with those electrical engineers in training to create something called a ¡¯fluorescent light bulb¡¯."


    Tim already knew that there was no way that he would be free... not that he minded anyway.


    Toilet paper was essentially made from wood, so the toilet paper department would definitely have to be as close as possible to the wood cutting department.


    Landon also specifically requested that most of the new recruits assigned to the construction industry, should be ced in department 6.


    Department 6 alone had 4 buildings assigned to it... They basically did everything.


    From fixing and creating industrial equipment like wheelbarrows, saws, rods, nails, and so on.. to creating metal house features like lockers, locks, door knobs, pots, pans, spoons.... To creating fuel driven heavy machines... To building any metal feature that Landon required.


    These people were the most active within all the entire construction industry.


    Department 6 had about 8 different sub-sectors all sharing 4 buildings within the industry.


    The only sector that didn¡¯t share a building with the rest, was the one that created the fuel-based heavy machines.


    All these buildings were 3 to 5 floors high, and all covered massive floor spaces.


    The first floor of each building had really high ceilings as well.


    When building build estates in this era, nobles always tried their best to make it look as Grand, as those within the royal pces.


    It sort of resembled the scene in ¡¯Beauty and the Beast¡¯ were Bell was having a dance with the Beast.... The distance from the first floor to the ceiling, was that high.


    Landon had destroyed 2/3 of the front walls to create a massive door for these heavy machines, so that they could pass out of the building once built.


    Once sessfully built, they would be driven and parked at the back of the estate in straight columns and rows.


    Anyway, since the new industries would almost bepleted, Landon needed to make sure that there enough door knobs, door hinges, taps, and so on.. that where created.


    Department 6 also consisted of those workers who Landon had spent time teaching energy systems to. Those who learned were referred to as ¡¯electrical engineers in training¡¯.


    These engineers in training, had worked very closely with the other workers within department 6 and created the heavy machines.


    They had ced and connected all the wires for the escavators, trucks and so on.


    With the second construction site being the power nt, it would only make sense to start creating the bulbs in advance.


    So far, that was all that Landon required department 6 to do.


    Landon further gave detailed instructions to Tim concerning the porcin and marble department, on how they were to mold the sinks and toilet bowls.


    Once construction waspleted, these fixtures needed to be connected to the pipes and ced all around the buildings.


    So far, there were already so many Porcin and marble floor tiles ready for instation. Hence Landon just needed them to focus on the sinks and toilet bowls for now.


    "But your highness, what is this strange board thing that you want department 13 to create?" Tim asked, as he looked at the notes in his hands.


    "Its a game.... it¡¯s called ¡¯Chess¡¯...."

 Chapter 89 City Plan

    Right now,bined with the 2700 new recruits, Landon now had a total of 11,200 construction workers.


    He wanted all 2700 recruits to start working on the sites, so that they could learn from the current workers there.


    After settling them in, Landon withdrew 6000 workers from the construction site for his next projects.


    .


    Winter wasing, and Landon was sure that most of the medicinal nts would die from the harsh weather, if not properly cared for.


    These nts were used by the doctors, to heal and treat their patients daily.


    Hence, what Baymard needed right now was a Large greenhouse to continue growing these nts during the winter.


    With that, Landon assigned 1,000 people from the group of 6000, to start greenhouse construction within the food industry.


    These workers had previously worked on the sites, and had a ton of building experience.... So when Landon gave them the building n, they immediately understood every single detail on it.


    But what puzzled them was that this building would have no concrete floors or walls.... just 4 meter thick ss walls, as well as a ss roof.


    The ground of the building was to bepletely exposed.


    What sort building was this? Who would live there? They even asked Landon several times if he was certain.


    And when Landom gave his approval, they found that they suddenly didn¡¯t understand their king anymore.


    Forget it... If their king said it was so, then it was so.


    And from all indications, this building was going to be a very massive single floored one.


    Generally, greenhouses over 3.5 meters normally allowed warm air to rise away from the nt¡¯s leaves, ensuring that the floor temperature would remain rtively bnced.


    Hence a good height allowed for good temperature control and airflow around the nts.


    That was why Landon decided to make his greenhouse 4 meters high.


    The only parts within the greenhouse that would be cemented were: all footpaths, and 12 other rooms used for storing manure, garden tools, and so on.


    .


    Now that he had settled the greenhouse issue, Landon was left with 5000 workers for his other project.


    Previously all Landon had been doing was focusing on the construction sites.


    He had started making building fixtures like doors, floor tiles, and so on, just for the industries.


    None of these products were for the resident homes.


    These industries would bepleted soon, so the floor tiles needed to be ced, the sinks and the light bulbs installed...duhhh.


    Landon had nned that when the 3 sites began operating, they would only share water, electricity and heating amongst themselves.


    This was to help the workers who would operate these nts, have a better understanding of these new industries.


    During that time, he would personally train them on how to operate these industries.


    One doesn¡¯t just be an operating engineer without proper training.... That¡¯s why Landon had already made up his mind that the month of September would be used for training these operating engineers.


    So now that these industries were nearingpletion, he could finally begin with city nning for the entire Baymard.


    A while back, Landon had spent the entire 3 months (May to July) creating a detailed city n for Baymard.


    He divided the city like so:


    ?Upper Region


    ?District A: Royal pce only.


    ?District B: Military forces, Marine Academy, Navy and Coast guard Academy, Air force Academy, and Police academy.


    ?District C: Main Police station, Schools, Courts, Main office for Baymard Bank, Education Bureau offices, Government policy Offices, School for nursery, primary, secondary, Medical and other important schools, Fire fighting Station, and so on.


    ?District D: Side branches for the Baymard Bank, Luxury hotels, amusement parks, Zoo, Sea world, Car stores, Malls, Main Bus station and so on.


    .


    ?Central Region:


    ?District E: Residential region for the original citizens of Baymard.


    ?District F: Residential region for the refugees and ves


    ?District G: Regr hotels for visitors, bank branches, Baymard national park, Bars, stores, and so on.


    ?District H (closer to the Entrance/exit of Baymard): Police station, Military branch, branch office for checking and issuing Identity cards, and other important outposts.


    .


    ?Lower Region: For this region, Landon didn¡¯t want to divide it up into different sectors, as only industries would be set up here.


    .


    ?Coastal region: Landon decided to divide this region horizontally from the beach... Hence each sector here, would have it¡¯s own mini-beach in front of it.


    ?District I: Shipping dock and ports, Merchant stores and so on.


    ?District J: Luxury beach hotels, and beach entertainment


    ?District K: Space which Landon just wanted to keep, between the other districts and District L. This space was to create ample distance between regr the other sectors and military posts in district L.


    ?District L: Baymard Marine, Coast guard and Navy stations and posts.


    All these regions within Baymard would have police stations for safety, gas stations, and other important posts needed.


    Also, some of the districts would have bank side branches, and clinics as well.


    .


    After the month of May, Landon had basically allowed the construction workers to practice their driving skills and use the excavators to clear up the roads in the lower region, as well as some parts of the coastline region.


    The workers had used these two regions as their practice zones.


    How else where they to practice?


    Even till this day, these driving sses were still going on, and were currently taught by those who had already mastered the sses.


    For Landon, the workers could make mistakes in the lower region and maybe some parts of the coastal region.


    But the upper and central regions were another story.


    Those regions needed to be superb, leaving no room for errors.... Afterall in future, these were the areas were guests or visitors would see the most.


    Currently, if one observed the lower region carefully, they would be able to see that some parts of the roads were crooked, while others were done carelessly.


    Landon was just grateful that they hadn¡¯t started tarring the roads yet.


    All that they did was clear up all grass and level the surface of the roads, in ordance with the road n for those regions.


    This problem could be fixedter on, but right now, Landon didn¡¯t want to do so because he knew that they would eventually fix it themselves when the time came for tarring the roads.


    .


    Presently, Landon had finally finished mapping out every road, administration building, residential house, and so on for the upper and central regions.


    The workers were to start with District E, which would be the region were all the original citizens of Baymard would stay.


    For Landon toplete the system¡¯s mission, he needed to sessfully house all the original citizens of Baymard... not the ves or the refugees.


    That¡¯s why he wanted to start with District E.


    Although the men were only to start road construction, they couldn¡¯t help but apud his highness when they looked at the road n.


    There were more than 200 roads, that were constantly intertwined with each other, just within the District alone.


    Landon had already given these roads, either street or highway names.


    The roads that would be ced around every block within the residences were all singlene roads, with ample space for side parking.


    For the major roads within District E, Landon had decided that they would have 2nes for driving.


    And finally, the highways that connected District E to District D (upper region) and district F in the (central region), where to have 6nes.


    4nes for forward driving, and the other 2 for left and right hand turns. ... Of course, he also made enough space for bicycle and pedestrian walking.


    And at some distance from the highway road, the train tracks would be ced there as well.


    Starting road construction now would definitely help the workers know where and how, to ce the pipes and cables for water and electricity.


    Once District E was done, they were to move to other districts... And after the entire central region is marked, the upper region would be next, followed by the coastal region.


    Landon had alsopleted the city building ns for Baymard, in preparation for when they were to actually started house construction.


    These ns included markings for luxury vi¡¯s, future skyscraper resident buildings,rge parking lots, and other important buildings within some District.


    Although he knew that some of these wouldn¡¯t be built in the next 2 to 4 years, he still liked to map them out now.


    Just looking at the map, gave Landon a clear idea of his future goals.


    .


    The sun was at it¡¯s lowest and the day had finallye to an end.


    It was time to go home.


    Tomorrow, he would assist the men with road construction.

 Chapter 90 Update

    Author-san here, thank you guys for all the love andments ??...but please can some of you guys stopparing my work to R.T.W? ????...


    Honestly, I just started reading it 3 weeks ago, and I can cleay see many reasons why my work can bepared with it or others...


    But you have to know that my world had no magic in it.


    Heck, R.T.W has witches that can even create picture I.D¡¯s, and so on.... Baymard doesn¡¯t have a printer yet. (Which is obviouslying soon).


    But right now, Landon is waiting for printing services before he could finalize a lot of Government issues.


    Everything takes time with humans, so please be patient.


    If there isn¡¯t anything that you think should have popped up already, you can suggest it to me and if I really haven¡¯t thought of it, I would always reply and thank you all... like food, military weapons and so on. (P.S some of you give me the dopest ideas ????????)


    But if it concerns city development like trains, roads, policies.. and so on.. trust me... I¡¯ve already thought of it...if I haven¡¯t put it out yet, then there is a good reason for that.


    Other novels have help with magic, while Landon needs people to get stuff done.


    Landon will only build what he sees is currentlycking for him to move forward.


    At the same time, he can only do so much within every month... so even if he needs more things, he would push and overwork the few people that he gets from Santa.


    The workers couldn¡¯t rush their progress, they needed time to learn, and time to adapt by experimenting every month.


    Plus unlike other fantasy novels, in real life, people needed to be trained in order to work or create stuff...


    Landon needed a hundred right now, but so what?


    In real life people are normally educated by going to universities and having internships... these people in Baymard were literally learning on the job.. so they needed time to adapt.


    And although this world is simr to earth, at the end of the day.... It is Hertfelia and not earth.


    Landon had seen people with naturally born blue hair and pinkish eyes... bruh...


    This is a fantasy world in a different Gxy from earth¡¯s gxy.


    I believe that no one wants to read exactly what other novels offer.


    So as a Writer, I would really appreciate it of people don¡¯t expect, that my way would be exactly what read in other novels.


    .


    I have to say, there was a certain person who kept bombarding me with R.T.W messages almost every hour of the day... because of him, I starting looking up on what R.T.W was...


    I have to say that it¡¯s an outstanding novel... but if you want to read that kind of novel, please go back and it read it again...


    Leave Baymard out of this.. because everything in that novel was made possible because of the witches.


    From melting iron to make cannons, to makingboratory ss beakers, to having a witch that can print and photocopy, to movie filming, ...bruhhh....


    And yet someone rmended that novel to me for a more realistic approach..... Sigh...


    For the user who keeps messaging me daily about R.T.W... please let me rest????


    Of course for all my Baymard fans, your wee to stay.????

 Chapter 91 Road Construction

    8:25 A.M


    Landon had told the workers toe to the lower region earlier than usual.


    He wanted them to load up the tools fornd mapping into the loading trucks, and head out to District E..


    Within this week, Landon wanted all 5000 men to learn everything about road construction.


    Hence, he decided to use this week as training time for the men.


    And although they were usually given 2 days off within a week, Landon wanted them to work all 7 days straight.... just for this time frame..... Of course they would definitely be paid extra for their overtime.


    After their training week, Landon would then divide them into different groups based on the different jobs within road construction.


    Some would be in charge ofnd excavation, leveling thend, digging up trenches for road water drainage, gravel adding, tarring, and so on.


    For now, this week would be used to familiarize the workers with every part of road construction.


    He also decided to start with the street roads around the residences, instead of the highways/major roads.


    Firstly, the main highway road in Baymard Is currently used very often.


    The soldiers and horses use on them daily to leave from the upper region to their posts by the gates, and other areas within Baymard.


    Carriages, wagons and other supply trucks also use these roads to supply bags of food to the stores, military, schools and so on.


    Hence there was no point in starting with them now.


    Plus highway roads were really stressful to create.


    There might be a possibility that Baymard would be overpopted, and filled with numerous cars in the future.


    Hence, Landon would also need to make ¡¯highway road bridges¡¯ within the city.


    Back on earth, all cities had road bridges.


    If one wanted to head over to the mall, downtown or any congested area, there werenes on Bridges that took one around traffic and so on.


    These bridges were usually supported byrge pirs, and were a must in lessening car idents, aiding in traffic control and so on.


    And although most of the highway roads would be on ground level, Landon couldn¡¯t deny the amount of stress Highway bridges would cause him.


    Therefore, anything highway, would definitely be donest.


    .


    Once they were in the District E, Landon and the men began to offload the trucks.


    They had brought paint, several 2 meter long Iron rods, ropes, measuring tapes and so on.


    Today, they were going to focus on mapping out the roads.


    The topography for the central and upper regions were really superb for construction.


    Both had what geography would call, a ¡¯in topography¡¯.


    ins were t sweepingndmasses, that generally didn¡¯t change much in elevation.


    They usually urred at the doorstep of mountains, or by any coastal region.


    And one should know that at the back of Landon¡¯s castle in the upper region, was a huge unexplored mountain range.... And the coastal region was also very close to the central region.


    Hence both the upper and the central regions were basically ins.


    These regions were like clear green football fields, or clear safari fields were animals grazed openly in Africa.


    One could say that they looked like parks for kite flying... clear, green and perfect for construction.


    The grass in these regions were only ankle level, and really less stressfulpared to the lower region that was filled with rocks and trees.


    Of course there were trees in these regions as well, but they spread wide apart...as opposed to a densely packed jungle.


    Imagine several football fields that had only 1 or 5 trees on each field...That¡¯s how these regions looked like.


    But having this kind of topography wasn¡¯t always a blessing.


    Landon realised that if he wanted to make a National park in future, he would need to nt several trees within District G.


    What a drag.


    .


    Landon ced a 2 meter iron rod in the ground, at the left side of the entrance/exit from the upper region.


    This rod would indicate the starting point for District E.


    "Alright.. So far, all of you have your road map n for this district, in your hands.


    For the next 2 days, we will all map out some of the roads using this rod, and the carriage road as our reference points."


    Landon and the men immediately got to work.


    "His Highness said that every after 168 meters (550 feet), we need to make roads that leave the main Carriage highway and lead to the the residential roads within the District."


    "Your right, I think his highness said that these spaces were called ¡¯City blocks¡¯."


    "So what we need to do now is mark up all the roads, as well as block areas.....right?"


    "Correct"


    The men discussed amongst themselves as the work progressed.


    Generally, city blocks shouldn¡¯t be too long or too short.


    If it was too long, the pedestrians wouldn¡¯t feel safe, and when they were walking, they would feel like they weren¡¯t making any progress at all towards their destinations.


    That¡¯s why back on earth, people didn¡¯t really approve of the block sizes of several ces like Manhattan, that had a block size with length 246 feet, and a width of 900 feet.


    The people felt like it was too long and not safe.. plus there were really no shortcuts around the blocks.


    On the other hand, smaller blocks, weren¡¯t always better either.


    Pornd City in the U.S.A, was the darling of road blocks.. And had a block length of 200 feet, as well as a width of 200 feet.


    That city offered short blocks, and had alot of shortcuts for those without cars.


    But on the downside, those with cars were constantly annoyed by these short blocks.


    The smaller the blocks, the more time those driving spend on traffic lights... Which in turn makes themte for important engagements.


    Plus on an economical point of view, as block size shrinks, more street roads would be made.


    Street roads cost money to maintain, as opposed to a retail upiednd which generated tax revenue yearly from electrical bill¡¯s and so on.


    Hence, Landon decided to make his own blocks to be an average of the 2parisons.


    For the residential areas, Landon decided to that the city blocks should have a length of 223 feet (68 meters), and a width of 550 feet (168 m).


    .


    After lunch, Landon felt like they had marked more than enough blocks along the Carriage highway.... So he divided the men into 3 groups.


    2000 of them were to continue marking the roads along the carriage road.


    Another 2000 were to take each marked road and start marking their way across the fields, and further into the District.


    And finally, 1000 of them were to start marking the spaces along the already marked roads, for rain water drainage pipes. As well as water supply pipes and sewage drainage pipes.


    .


    As the work progressed, Landon was happy with how much work these 5000 men had aplished.


    Landon knew that he wouldn¡¯t be here the next day, so he instructed the workers on what areas he wanted marked while he was away.


    Tomorrow, he needed to supervise the first official Military exam for the May recruits.


    But for now, it was 3:00 P.M..... And he had a date with Department C6.


    Time to teach the electrical engineers in training about how to make light bulbs.

 Chapter 92 Light Tubes

    When Landon got to the lower region, he immediately went to the Department C2 (ss) and loaded a truck with already cut ss tubes and bulbs..... As well as 7 oven like-kilns for heating.


    There were several shapes presently made:rge long tubes, small long tubes, short spiral tubes, and so on.


    Prior to this month, Landon had already known that he would make light bulbs for the new industries. Hence he requested for the ss department to make tons of these tubes.


    Flourescent lights are generally longsting, and best for schools, industries, homes, hospitals and so on.


    Although Incandescent light bulbs were way more inefficient and shortsting than fluorescent bulbs, they could still be used in residential houses.


    Since they wouldn¡¯tst long, it was clear to see that they would be cheaper than fluorescent bulbs.. Although not by a lot.


    People always choose cheaper items first, even if the difference between the 2 items was by a penny.... Hence Landon still had to make these bulbs for those who wanted to valued quantity over quality.


    One Incandescent light bulb couldst for only 1,500 hours.... but thetter couldst for more than 10,000 hours.


    .


    Once Landon reached Department C6, he realized that this department needed more buildings.


    Department C6 alone upied 4 buildings.. but right now, Landon decided to add another building for the department.


    Which would be designated for the creation of light bulbs.


    Speaking of which, Landon realised that the construction industry was quickly running out of space.


    Previously, there were 13 departments that already upied 16 buildings within the Construction Industry.


    But now, he added a new department for tissue paper and a new building towards department C6.


    With those out of the way, the construction Industry had no more massive unused buildings left.


    There were just 7 wide, one-story buildings that were previously used as sleeping quarters for the maids, ves and servants.


    Off the bat, those 7 ve buildings could only be used as storage units.


    So if Landon wanted more space, he would just have to construct more buildings, or create a new industry for whatever he wanted to create.


    Looking at the electrical engineers in Training, Landon realized that he couldn¡¯t just pull them all out... As they were still needed in creating heavy machines, at building 4 of department C6.


    Hence he decided to break the men into 2 groups, and alternate teaching them daily.


    Today, he would teach group 1... While the other group would carry on with their usual duties... And the next day, he would focus group 2.


    In addition by the end of the week, Landon would assign specific people amongst them to continue light bulb production.


    He just wanted to teach them all, as it was beneficial for their education as electrical engineers.


    Plus, some of them might even end up as repair men when maintenance is needed... So it was best for them to understand everything as much as possible.


    .


    The men offloaded the tubes from the trucks gently, lest they broke... and carried them into their new building.


    Landon had the men set up the room as a lecture hall, and also ced all the materials in front of them.


    "Today, we¡¯ll create long fluorescent light tubes, and the day after that, I¡¯ll show you all how to makepact fluorescent bulbs... Andter on, we¡¯ll make incandescent bulbs as well.


    In addition next month, I will continue on by teaching you all how to create Halogen and LED light bulbs.


    But for this month, let¡¯s concentrate on the first 3: Fluorsecent tubes, fluorescent bulbs, and Incandescent bulbs."


    Speaking of which, Landon couldn¡¯t wait to make LED lights... those ones couldst for more than 50,000 hours, and were widely used back on earth by 80% of all the industries, schools and so on.


    Those ones took time to make, hence Landon postponed them for next month.


    The men wore their safety wear, and they sat in the ssroom quietly.


    "Question!!... For electricity to work, what do we need?"


    Immediately, several hands were raised at once.


    Landon smiled.


    For the past 3 months, every Saturday was used as lecture day.


    Landon would teach them for 3 hours and give them weekly assignments toplete.


    "Yes, Christopher."


    A young man in his early 20¡¯s got up instantly.


    "There needs to be a supply of electric charges, some form of push to move the charges, and a pathway to carry the charges."


    "Correct"


    Everyone pped


    "Usually what push system is used in electricity?"


    "Cathode-anode push system.. the cathode is positively charged and the anode is negatively charged.. making the electrons flow freely between 2 points". Another answered.


    "What are the types of Current flow?"


    "Static?" Someone answered.


    "Good guess..... But no... .. That is a type of electricity... What I asked for, was the ¡¯Current Flow¡¯....who else?"


    "A.C and D.C.. that¡¯s Alternating and Direct Current flow"


    "Correct... Now hold therger ss tube in front of you all and let¡¯s begin."


    Each person held therge ss tube in front of them, and followed Landon¡¯s lead.


    Landon took out his own ss tube and passed white phosphor liquid through the clear transparent tube, instantly coating it white.


    Phosphor was a chemical that could cause the bulbs to basically glow brightly. This kind of glow could be green, pink, white, blue and so on.


    After the workers had their own tubes coated, they immediately started taking notes on the importance of phosphor coating.


    Landon then went on to the next phase.


    It was time to start with the internal workings of the bulbs, specifically the electricalponents.


    Landon took coiled tungsten wires, and ced them at both ends of a smaller ss tube that was on his table.


    The mouth of smaller tube was heated, so as to melt to ss around the Tungsten wire... Hence forming a ss mold around the wire.


    As the lecture progressed, the men began to note the importance of other coating chemicals like Barium, that was used along the wire.


    At the end, tubes were filled with mercury, argon, and nitrogen gases, as well as other important tubeponents.


    These gases all had different uses.. Like argon that is useful for extending the life-n of the light tubes.


    .


    At the end of the day, Baymard had sessfully created their first batch of Fluorescent tubes.

 Chapter 93 First Official Military Examination

    8:45 A.M


    The morning dew could be seen dancing on the grass, as the bright golden rays of sun shone on the fields.


    Within the military grounds, several men stood at attention on the fields, as they anxiously waited for the examinations to begin.


    The Military examination was a week long one.


    ?Day 1: Separate theory exams on military rules, weapons, Safety and Pyno Grammar.


    ?Day 2: Physical exam on physicalbat and gun firing.


    ?Day 3: Theory on scenario questions which were still based on war tactics, Code of ethics and military signnguage.


    ?Day 4: Separate theory exams on Geography, Land Mapping, First aid and Mathematics.


    ?Day 5: Obstacle course, Push ups, frog jumps and so on


    ?Day 6: Sword fighting and cannon firing


    ?Day 7: Rock climbing


    Generally, the theory exam was 50% of the final exam, and the Physical was also 50%.


    Today was the 2nd day for the exams, and also the only day that Landon had to supervise the examination.


    All physical exam marking sheets graded the recruits based on: bravery, taskpletion, perseverance, Knowledge, strength, flexibility and so on.


    .


    Mustafa was standing nervously on the exam ground with his friends.


    Although he was sure that he was ready, a part of him couldn¡¯t calm down.


    He felt butterflies all over his tummy, and couldn¡¯t help but tap his boots as he waited.


    He looked at his friend, who in turn m kept staring at the ground while being lost in thought.


    Everyone was nervous.


    Once Mustafa saw his highness Landon, he knew that it was finally time.


    Landon, Lucius, the Major generals, Captains, and the rest of the Warrant soldiers who were also supervising the exam, walked towards the field.


    Once the recruits saw Landon, they knelt down and gave him their.


    "You may all rise!


    Today is your 2nd Examination day, and I¡¯m sure that a lot of you are nervous... But there is no need to be.


    I, alongside the other soldiers, have seen you train and grow daily.


    Today, we will be testing yourbat and gun firing skills.


    Both exams will go on at the same time, for the entire day... Hence, we will divide you all into groups of 2.


    Once you finish taking one exam, go and line up for the other.


    All of you have taken the first 4 written exams, and can already gauge how much effort you need to put towards your next exams.


    Work hard!!.... And, I wish all the best"


    As Mustafa heard Landon speak, he became even more determined to pass today¡¯s exams.


    Out of the 4 theory exams yesterday, he was sure that he would pass only 3 of them....Hence he began to feel an invisible weight on his shoulders.


    He had to make sure that he sessfully passed the rest of his exams...And with a good grade too.


    .


    Mustafa was ced in the first group, physical Combat.


    There were 20 stages set on the fields, and more than 60 Warrant officers, as well as Captain Trey, Major General Josh and Gary, were supervising this particr exam.


    From what Musyafa understood, his highness would be shuttling back and forth between both exam grounds for the entire day.


    Mustafa and hisrades formed 2 lines along each battle stage.


    As he waited, he began to observe the people fighting on all 20 stages.


    "Bro, your up next after this fight..... Are you ready?" His friend asked.


    Truth be told, his heart was pounding vigorously, and his palms became sweatier.


    "Bro.. I¡¯m not too sure, now that I¡¯m next"


    "Breathe in and take your time.... you¡¯ll be fine."


    As they finalized their conversation, they heard people pping.


    The match on the stage had ended, and it was finally his turn.


    The rules of the battle were simple, sessfully kick the other person off the stage before 7 minutes psed.


    Of course if both participants were still on stage after that time frame, then it would be considered a tie..... And both participants would get a pass grade for the exam.


    Mustafa rubbed his sweaty hands with powdered chalk that was ced inrge bowls by stage, and proceeded up.


    He and his opponent saluted each other, took their battle stances, and waited for the start signal.


    "Begin" an invigtor yelled.


    Instantly, both of them ran towards each other as they began their attacks.


    His opponent immediately slid on the floor expectantly, and tripped him down.


    ¡¯Bang!!¡¯


    As he fell, his opponent quickly rolled away, stood up.


    Feeling the impending crisis, he too got up as well.


    His opponent then ran and jumped towards him, with both legs flying in the air, and aimed towards his upper chest region.


    ¡¯Sh**!!¡¯


    His opponent was going to do a ¡¯Dropkick¡¯ on him.


    To counter the attack, he quickly pushed his opponents floating legs upwards, and circled his left hand around his opponents waist.


    He was going to do the ¡¯Backbreaker¡¯


    He instantly dropped to the floor in a kneeling position, and hit his opponents back against his knees.


    ¡¯Ahh!!¡¯, his opponent cried.


    The fight went on.... And when it was almost 7 minutes straight, he was literally rolled out of the stage by his opponent.


    He felt like crying... He had really lost.


    Just a few seconds more, and he would have qualified for a tie with his opponent.


    Why was he so unlucky?


    Although he lost, he didn¡¯t hold any grudge towards his opponent.


    He was actually surprised that he had held on that long with a fighting monster like that.


    His opponent had far superior fighting skills than he did. Hence loosing to him, didn¡¯t take his dignity away as a soldier.


    "Hi, I¡¯m George... honestly, you gave me a hard time up there.....I think that we are pretty much even in strength."


    Mustafa turned around and saw his opponent whom he had lost to. He smiled.


    He knew that George was just saying all this, so as to cheer him up....After all, he had lost.


    "Nahhh.. I think you have better battle sense, and know more fighting moves than I do... Speaking of which, howe your ¡¯Brainbuster¡¯ move is better than mine?"


    They chatted as they made their way towards the other examination ground.


    Mustafa thought that he had failed that particr exam.


    But what he didn¡¯t know, was that most of the examiners had given him a good score.... Afterall,pleting the task was just one of the criterias.


    He had executed a lot of moves, as well as fought with all his might.


    And although his stances for most of the moves needed more work, he had definitely been able to get all the moves at least 60% right.


    The recruits didn¡¯t know how they were graded, so those that lost, thought that they had definitely failed this particr exam.


    It was done this way, so that Landon and the invigtors could see the true colors of the men.


    Passing was important, but how you passed mattered as well.


    If there were people who deliberately went overboard with the fights just so they could win, those people would fail the course whether they finished the fight or not.


    All the moves that the men were taught, had their safety zones.


    When using these moves onrades, the men were to attack the body zones that wouldn¡¯t leave any permanent or serious injury to their opponents.


    If anyone intentionally broke his/herrades spine, neck or body parts, they would be expelled from the military A.S.A.P


    But if it was idental, then they only get a probation period to reflect on their actions.


    Everything in the world was dangerous had its safety zones.


    Working in a chemicalb, hospital, or even driving was dangerous.... But if done safely, then there would be nothing to worry about.


    But if someone intentionally blinded a coworker with chemicals, or gave the wrong drug prescription, or even killed someone while driving, then they had to take ountability for their actions.


    Even if it was a mistake, they would still be held responsible to some degree.


    In boxing, karate or even wrestling.... If a person broke another¡¯s jaw, spinal cord, or shattered his opponent¡¯s ribs..... They might be suspended or even banned for life.


    Every profession had its safety zones.


    And the military was no exception.


    All the men had been taught on safety right from the get go, so Landon wasn¡¯t going to pardon anyone.


    It¡¯s either expulsion or probation.


    But when the men were attacking enemies, Tsk....they could do whatever they wanted.


    At that point, even if they broke their enemies nostrils, neck or even fingers....Landon wouldn¡¯t give 2 F¡¯s about the whole scenario.


    That was the only time that he would allow them to run rampant.


    .


    The exam progressed and finally, it was the end of another beautiful day for Landon... And the end of another hellish examination day for the recruits.

 Chapter 94 Road Construction Continues

    On the previous day that Landon had supervised the military exam, the construction workers had continued on marking the roads, and had also marked each residential home on the blocks.


    Today was dedicated towards excavating the marked roads, digging up space for rainwater drainage, water supply, central heating, and sewage pipes.


    If rainwater or melted snow wasn¡¯t drained, the roads and sidewalk pavements would be flooded.


    When that happened, the pavement grade would definitely decrease. As well as the lifespan of the pavement.


    The central heating pipeline on the other hand, ensured that all buildings and houses were properly heated during the winter. It would also provide venttion and air conditioning, to all buildings within Baymard.


    All 4 pipelines: Rain, sewage, clean water, and Central heating, would be ced under the roads.


    Underneath the leftne of the road would be the sewer pipeline, as well as the water supply pipeline.


    And below the rightne of the road would be the rainwater drainage pipeline.


    As for the central heating pipeline, it would be ced underneath the center of the road.


    Just like how it was done back on earth, all 4 pipelines were ced underneath the road and buried at different depths.


    In the case of a singlene road, all pipelines would still be ced underground... But their pipe sizes would be much smallerpared to that of a 2, or even a 6ne road.


    For rainwater drainage, the sidewalks along the roads would have what was usually called a ¡¯catch basin¡¯.


    These basins would be ced periodically on both sides of the road, underneath the sidewalks.


    Every after a certain distance, a catch basin would be seen draining the water away from the roads.


    Their job was to gather all the water on the sides of the road, and pipe it to the main pipeline directly underneath the roads.


    All street rainwater pipelines, would lead to all highway pipelines, and travel down towards the coastal region.... particrly District K.


    At this point, Landon had realised that he needed to build a mini-estate that would focus on filtering out dirt from the water before it went to the ocean.


    Roadside water drains could sometimes catch cans, stic wraps, banana peelings, oil spills from cars, coins and so on.


    With all this happening, the ecosystem and marine life had to be protected..... Plus he didn¡¯t want all those bottles, stic wraps and cans to wash up the shores of Baymard.


    It was just not beach sexy.


    Hence before the water went into the ocean, it needed to pass through a filtering nt.


    District K was a great location for the filtration nt. It was between District J (Beach resorts), and District L (Navy and other armed forces).


    Who would like to turn up to a beach resort that had bottles and cans floating in the ocean?


    On the other hand, the Sewage pipelines would also be directly underneath the leftne of all roads.


    Sewage was a tricky one.


    90% of sewage systems worked with the help of gravity.


    Meaning that the pipes had to slope downwards from their source (sinks, toilets.. etc), to the wastewater treatment nt.


    Luckily for Baymard, the treatment nt was in the lower region.


    The upper region generally had a high elevation point to the central region... And the central region in turn had a slightly higher elevation point than the coastal region.


    But the lower region had the lowest elevation point in Baymard, which was what Landon needed... In this way, all the waste would flow downhill with ease.


    Gravity was needed because waste water generally had a lot of solids in it, which made pumping a in in the butt.


    There was tissue paper, bones from the sink, seeds from fruits, that would end up in the pipes... Making it very hard to pump.


    But although pumping was stressful for sewage, it was still very much possible.


    If there were areas that needed poop to travel over hills, grinded pumps or lift stations would be used to pressurize the poop.


    The lift stations literally pushed the sewage up the hills, to a needed height where they could gravity-flow downwards again.


    So in the ideal situation, pipes from each house would connect to a main sewer pipe underneath the road, and flow downhill by gravity.


    And now that the men had marked out each residential unit around the blocks, they now knew how many residential sewage pipelines would branch out from the main sewage pipeline underneath the road.


    There would also be manholes ced periodically along the pipes.


    These manholes would act as ess points, should incase a problem arises in the sewer pipeline.


    For example if a toddler had a bad habit of frequently flushing down his toys in the toilet, there might be a clog over time with the sewer pipelines.


    When that happened, the workers would have to use these manholes and unclog the area.


    And aside from sewers, rainwater pipelines would also have manholes as well.


    .


    Once Landon and the men arrived at the road site, they immediately got on the heavy machines and began work.


    When they had their driving sses months ago, they had been thoroughly taught how to install all these piping units... And had also done so when they were constructing the other 3 industrial sites.


    With months of experience under their belt, they immediately knew what to do when they looked at the piping n.


    And for the next 3 days, some people used excavators to dig up the ground, others ced the pipes with the hell of Draglines and other heavy machines.


    Some leveled the ground with bulldozers, while otherspacted the ground withpactors, rollers .


    And since there were not enough machines for 5000 people, those that weren¡¯t driving, either jumped down into the trench and guided those who were on the machines cing the pipes, screwed the pipes together, continued marking thend, and so on...


    At the end of the day, there was a job for everyone on site.


    On the 6th and 7th day of the week, theypletely tarred the roads using the pavers, spreaders, and other heavy machines.


    Finally, they were done... well, almost done.


    Although training week was over, Landon still added 2 more days for teaching.


    The tar on the road would only take a day at most to dry, so while it was drying... the men did the sidewalks.


    And once it was finally dried, road marking heavy machines were used to paint the roads.


    The white painted lines usually differentiated eachne, bicycle paths, traffic lines, pedestrian crossing lines, and so on.


    When everything was done, Landon could finally close his lessons on road construction.


    Of course he had made up his mind that at least 2 days a week, he woulde over to assist them..... As well as check up on their work.


    Before Landon left, he divided the men into 2 main groups.


    The 1st group would continue working on the residential roads within District E.... While group 2 would start installing the main highway pipelines, and connecting them to the coastal or lower regions.


    Unlike the others, the main highway pipelines were not going to be ced beneath any highway road.


    They would be ced at the sides, hence the men didn¡¯t need to necessary touch the roads.


    They just had to ce the pipes alongside all highway roads, and connect them to the coastal region, or the nts in the lower region.... depending on what pipeline it was.


    On the city n, there were 3 main highway roads within the district..... Two had 3nes, while thest one had 6nes.


    Landon needed the men to start working on those pipelines now....


    At the end of the day... even if house or road construction within the District was done, if these pipelines weren¡¯t connected to the coastal or lower regions yet, then nothing would be supplied or drained.


    No clean water, no heating, no sewage drainage, no rainwater drainage....nothing!!


    Landon really wanted to get things done before it started snowing.


    In Baymard... Snow usually started in the early days of December, and sometimes in theter days of November.


    Landon¡¯s n was to get the original Baymard citizens all housed up before then.


    And at that time, all these features needed to be fully installed and working within in their homes.


    Right now, Landon really wanted to finish this housing mission... but he also knew that Baymard¡¯s housing ns couldn¡¯t be rushed either.


    For the system¡¯s mission to bepleted, he needed to sessfully house all the original Citizens of Baymard..... sigh.....


    Long story short... Time was money, and he needed the citizens to be safe for the winter.


    Hence, those pipelines needed to be installed A.S.A.P.


    .


    While Landon jumped from one industry to the other, the royals and nobles in the Capital were perplexed over theteness of one particr noble.


    Everyone just had one question in mind.....


    Where the hell was City lord Shannon?

 Chapter 95 The strange disappearance of City Lord Shannon

    (Author-san here : Rubber is in Chapter 51 and Heavy machines are in Chapter 54. .....so rubber was made before the heavy machines.... don¡¯t get confused guys..?? )


    .


    .


    --Royal Pce, Capital of Arcadina--


    .


    Over the past week, all those involved with the border war had finally arrived at the Capital.


    All except one.


    Everyone was puzzled about what could have dyed the mighty war God.


    King Barn, his 3 sons, some court ministers, and the City lords that would participate in the uing the border war, were gathered around the throne room.


    In 4 more days, all the men would be heading out towards the border cities that had been conquered by the Deiferus Knights.


    There were currently 5 groups dedicated for taking back each border city... And each group had 1mander and 3 generals for the war.


    In some groups, the prince¡¯s would act asmanders and have the other city lords within their group act as generals.... And in others, a city lord was appointed to act as Commander.


    The men had positive attitudes towards this war.... they felt that they were more in number,pared to their enemies.


    With each man having at least 5000 knights under hismand, victory was definitely assured.


    All through the day, they had been going over their battle ns and strategy.


    And now that their meeting wasing to an end, something had to be said about City lord Shannon.


    "Your sure that you had previously sent out my orders?"


    "My king.. I am most certain...perhaps something happened along the way that caused his dy?"


    "My king....We can¡¯t continue to wait for him any further..."


    "He¡¯s right my king..... Our cities are being stolen by those animals".


    "My king..... May I suggest that we rece City lord Shannon with someone else who¡¯s currently residing within the Capital?"


    Alec Barn fell silent for a while.


    The whole charade made him feel ufortable.


    Whenever there was an important battle taking ce, it was usually Shannon who arrived earlier than others.


    This was really puzzling..... Why hadn¡¯t he shown up yet?


    As City lord Shannon was poprly known within the Capital, many young knights looked up to him for his strength.


    They had heard of his amazing battle skills, and the amazing wars that he had fought alongside King Barn back in the days.


    Although the people in the Capital feared King Barn, they had loads of respect for City lord Shannon.... In their mind, he should have been their king instead of Alec.


    Actually, the people were simple minded... And would generally prefer anyone who was kinder to them, and better than Alec Barn.


    In addition, because of the way the people thought of Shannon, Shannon himself had been nning to dethrone Alec ages ago... That was until he died at Landon¡¯s hands.


    He had nned the whole scenario with his eldest son Marder.


    Marder was to get close to the royal princesses, as well as gradually gain the support of the people.


    He himself was to gather his forces slowly, and even buy some of the knights in the royal castle.


    He had nned to make a deal with Alec¡¯s personal guards, who in turn were to poison or aid him in killing Alec.


    Everything was going as nned.... up until he met Landon.


    He had ended up dying at the hands of his enemy¡¯s bastard son.... And as he died, he couldn¡¯t help but feel resentful.


    Couldn¡¯t he have at least died at the hands of Alec, the crown prince, or someone important?


    As a person of great status, wasn¡¯t it a stain to his name if people heard that he was defeated by sickly bastard?


    People went down in history as war heroes, but no!!!!!..... He just had to end up being a stepping stone for the bastard.


    Alec Barn had always known of the people¡¯s thoughts about Shannon.


    Ever since they were still knights training at the Knight Academy, Shannon had always had a better image in the Capitalpared to him.


    Shannon was very charismatic, gentle and kind to all thedies and nobles around...


    The stupid people in the Capital actually believed that bullshit acting of his.


    Alec didn¡¯t me Shannon at all for his acting..... power y was indeed about keeping up appearances.


    In this day and age, those who acted like white lotus, heroes and so on, easily won the hearts of the people.


    The people were sheep, that needed a shepherd to guide them.


    They only listened, and obeyed.


    And if anyone could convince them, then they could even give up their lives for that particr shepherd.


    Truly a stupid bunch.


    Alec himself used to pretend while he was in the Academy... But after he killed his family, who would stand in his way again?


    He had be king and was thew maker.... who did he need to keep on airs with?


    Alec knew that Shannon wasn¡¯t as pure as he would like the people in the Capital to believe.


    In the Western regions, Shannon was known as ¡¯Blood Knight¡¯.


    Over there, the people werepletely frightened by Shannon... He acted like a bandit and did whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted to.


    He killed sometimes for fun, and tortured innocent people when things didn¡¯t go his way..... This was a man who had reportedly killed 3 of his wives once.


    He had burned viges down, just because he missed the site of blood or whenever he was enraged.


    Shannon also had one of thergest Harems in the entire empire.


    He had kidnapped and raped countless women ever since he became City lord.


    Some of these women were stolen from their husbands and families.


    The sad part of it all was that, some had their husbands and children burnt or buried alive, since Shannon didn¡¯t want his new wives to miss their old families.


    The thought of another man having anything to do with his wivespletely irked him.


    Hence he went after their families, towns or viges.


    When Alec was King, he immediately shipped Shannon out to the Western regions, which had the worst conditions within the empire.


    He also stationed several nobles around the Western region to monitor Shannon¡¯s movements...


    If Shannon was seen making his way to the Capital, secret messengers would be sent to deliver messages to Alec.


    But after 15 years, nothing had happened... Hence Alec dropped his guard down.


    But for some reason over the recent years, he had been getting overly suspicious of Shannon.


    Shannon would now frequently make trips to the Capital, and would also do things that garnered support from the peasants.


    He had decided to use this war as an opportunity to kill Shannon.


    The other city lords within Shannon¡¯s team, were supposed to team up, and kill him after they had won the border war.


    But now, Shannon hadn¡¯t showed up yet.


    Did he know of their ns way before hand? Was he nning a revolt?


    Alec¡¯s mind was racing back and forth.


    It was indeed the perfect time to revolt.


    The prince¡¯s were all leaving, and most of his strongest city lords would join them as well.


    Did Shannon build up his forces in secret? And if so, how many men did he really have under hismand?


    Although there were still Barons and ministers in the Capital who had their own armies, how could Alec be sure that they wouldn¡¯t stab him in the back as well?


    None of them really cared for him, and would even be pleased if he actually died.


    Plus even with his personal army, he couldn¡¯t guarantee his win since he didn¡¯t know how many men his enemy had.


    For the first time in his life, he began to regret his decision of ruling the people with fear.


    ¡¯Shannon, Ohhh Shannon.....hehehe..... Are you really going to bite the hand that fed you?¡¯


    .


    Alec raised his right hand up in the air, and the room became silent.


    They had been talking and arguing about who would be the new Commander for Shannon¡¯s team.


    "Since City lord Shannon isn¡¯t here right now, City Lord Campbell will take over his position as Commander..... Also, Baron Unisy within the Capital will join the group, so as to even out the members between each group."


    Alec then turned to 2 of the guards at his side, and issued out amand.


    "Get Shannon¡¯s son, Marder....to see me at once!!"

 Chapter 96 Master Chef Competition

    The day for the first official Master Chef Competition, had finallye.


    So far, only 8 cooks had applied to participate in thepetition.


    In preparation for today, Landon had requested for the Furniture making department to make severalrge wooden bleachers for the citizens to sit on.


    Thepetition was taking ce on the fields located just beside Landon¡¯s castle in the upper region.


    The area was arranged like a how basketball matches were set up back on earth..... The bleachers were positioned around arge empty space, which would be used by the contestants for cooking.


    As for the judges, their seats were closest to the contestants.


    One could imagine them being seated were basketball hoops were usually ced on a basketball court.


    The seats would be raised high up, so as to enable them to see everything in front of them.


    This was also beneficial for the citizens, as they would also be able to see the judges, as well as their reactions and facial expressions when they ate and judged.


    Landon also got wooden scoreboards that looked like table tennis rackets, and had numbers painted red on each and everyone of them.


    If a judge scored somebody a 5/10, then the judge would simply hold up the racket with the number 5 on it.


    From there, the person who was in charge of hosting the show would tell the audience the score.


    Hence those who were seated far at the back, could know the scores as well.


    Today was Saturday, the children were out of school, and those that weren¡¯t working came to watch the show with their kids.


    The rules of thepetition were simple.


    ?The chefs had 30 minutes for preparation time, where they wouldy out and prepare all their ingredients for thepetition.... this prep time would be done before thepetition officially began.


    ?Thepetition had 1 hour of cooking time, where they were to make an appetizer, entree and a Dessert.


    ?Serving the citizens would also be done in 2 hours time.


    ?And each chef¡¯s work station would be given: 3rge Kiln ovens, 3 working tables, 7rge pots, 5rge frying pans, knives, cooking spoons, wooden chopping boards, 4rge iron cook stands and 4rge steel griddles.


    Since there were no gas cookers invented yet, hence Landon hade up with steel griddles and iron cook stands.


    Back on earth, these inventions were poprly used by people who didn¡¯t live on electricity.... And even at barbecues or hunting trips sometimes.


    Steel griddles looked likerge metal cupboards, that had a single chimney pipe at one end of the cupboard.


    With these griddles, wood would be ced inside the cupboard area and lit.


    Once the wood started burning, the cupboard doors would be locked and the smoke inside the cupboard would go out of a 1 meter tall chimney pipe.


    At the top of the 1 meter chimney pipe, was another half meter pipe that extended sideways.


    This was done so that if one ced this griddle inside a home, he sideways pipe could extend outside a window and send the smoke within the cupboard space outside the home.


    And as the wood burned within the steel cupboard, the upper outer surface of the cupboard would heat up gradually.


    This surface would basically be used as a frying pan.... eggs could be fried on the hot surface, even about 20 meat buns for burgers could be ced and cooked on the top surface.


    Since the material used is stainless steel, the food would not carry any metallic tastes.


    And just so people didn¡¯t identally burn their bodies, Landon had made the upper part of the cupboard to be veryrge whenpared to the lower part that had the firewood ced in it.


    If one really wanted to imagine it, Landon would best describe the situation as that of a fancy ss table that had one leg at its center.


    The rectangr or circr table top would be used as a cooking surface... While the only table leg at the center, would be used as thepartment for burning firewood.


    The chimney part could be visualized as a 1 meter stick being ced at the side of the table top.


    With this setup, therge table top would definitely gave the chefs some distance between the firewood chamber and themselves.


    Again, these griddles could only be used for frying and needed no frying pan for cooking.


    As for the iron cook stands, although they were very simr to the griddles in appearance, their upper surfaces had several holes on them.


    These holes ensured that the cooking pots had direct contact with the fire within the chamber below.


    This iron cook stand could be used for everything... boiling, frying (with frying pan) and so on.


    They literally served as a gas cookers...except instead of gas, wood was used.


    These cook stands could take up to 6 medium sized pots at once... And If the pots wererger in size, then they could just be ced over 2 holes on the cooker.


    Within Baymard, both of these inventions were already widely used as they were better than what the people were used to.


    With these inventions, the people could now cook without constant exposure to fire.


    Previously, they made all their meals outside or under a grass hut that didn¡¯t have any walls... And even when they cooked indoors, the rooms would be full of smoke... and there was always constant fear of their homes being burnt down from the open in door fires.


    But now, they could cook inside their homes without the fear of the fire spreading around.


    The cupboard idea was really genius to them, as the long and bent chimney pipe at the top literally took the smoke out their windows.


    It really changed cooking for them.


    .


    For thepetition, once the contestants were done cooking, they would be judged andter scored.


    For the first part of thepetition, the judges would score them based on several factors.


    These scores only make 60% of their total marks... The other 40% woulde from the audience.


    After the judges gave out their reviews, the citizens woulde down from the bleachers and taste of all the dishes.


    At that time, 20 Sous-chefs would assist each candidate in serving the citizens.


    Sous-chefs were basically second-inmand chefs, who were to listen and follow the instructions of each contestant, so as make numerous dishes for the audience.


    For the second part of thepetition, these sous-chefs would follow strict rules when working under the contestants.


    They were not supposed to convince the audience to eat the food, or show favouritism towards any body.


    They just had to assist the contestants make several dishes for the audience.


    At the end, the chef with the most dirty or used stic tes, would have the highest score.


    The stic tes for each chef would be distinguished by color: red, green, yellow and so on.


    So if there were more dirty green dishes at the end, then the contestant who had served his meals on those dishes, would win.


    .


    The citizens had gathered, the chefs were ready, the judges were seated, and it was time to get the show on the road.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!!... Wee to Baymard¡¯s first Master Chef Competition!!!"

 Chapter 97 Master Chef Competition 2

    Dominic was in charge of hosting today¡¯spetition.


    For over a week now, he had been practicing and rehearsing his manner of speech for thepetition.


    His highness Landon had written down a script for him, and had also assisted him during rehearsals.


    The crowd pped enthusiastically as they listened to him... he even cracked a few jokes here and there to make them happy and rxed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen..... let¡¯s wee our judges for today¡¯spetition....


    Our first judge is someone that most of you have heard of.


    He is the overseer of the food industry, and the one responsible for producing all the amazing ingredients that exist in Baymard.


    He is the famous, the one and only Chief Lyore!!!"


    The people continued pping eagerly amongst themselves.


    Who didn¡¯t know Chief Lyore?


    In fact all the overseers in Baymard were very popr, and well known amongst the people.


    They were seen like celebrities.


    Right now in the eyes of the people, all the overseers were seen like how ¡¯Bill Gates¡¯ was viewed back on earth.


    They earned the biggest paycheck, made some of the biggest moves and decisions within the industries.


    Plus they were quiet, humble and took their jobs very seriously.


    Everytime someone would talk about any of the industries, the names of the overseers would sometimes slip into the conversation as well.


    Back on earth people would say phrases like: ¡¯Do you think that I¡¯m as rich as Bill Gates to afford a Ferrari?¡¯


    But in Baymard they would say: ¡¯Do you think that I¡¯m as rich as Chief Lyore to buy several bags of food at once?¡¯


    It was usually sentences like that.... Of course Chief Tim and Chief Wiggins were also made reference to, everytime people wanted to buy excess goods from their industries.


    Chief Lyore waved and smiled at the crowd as they cheered.


    ¡¯This feeling is good¡¯, he thought.


    "Up next, we have the 2 most famous Chefs within Baymard seating here today.


    Over the past month, their cooking skills and dishes have be popr with everyone, and have even earned them his highness¡¯ approval.


    They are Chef ke and Chef Benita."


    Once again, the people pped enthusiastically and discussed amongst themselves.


    Those who had eaten their meals could vouch for its tastiness.... It was as if these chefs were born to cook.


    Some people even went back home to try and recreate the dishes from these chefs, but it was all for not.


    Even when they got the exact recipe, they still couldn¡¯t get their meals to taste the same as ke and Benita.


    These chefs were as his highness had said, 3 star chefs.


    Landon didn¡¯t want to give them higher stars because for now, Baymard didn¡¯t have enough ingredients for him to gauge their true potentials.


    Ordinary people were usually 1 star chefs or no star at all..... but these chefs had talent.


    Just by tasting anything, they could tell Landon all the ingredients that was used to cook the meal.


    They could also properly estimate and create their own way of cooking different dishes.... Plus their taste buds were more alive than most people.


    As these chefs waved, the people cheered for them as well.


    "Lastly, he is our beloved king and Baymard¡¯s personal savior.... As well as the creator for all the delicious food recipes that you all have eaten over the past month.


    Today, he will be acting as a guest judge for thepetition.


    He is highness Landon Barn."


    Landon who was seated at the center of the judges panel, waved his hand Queen Elizabeth style.


    "Oh my heavens!! He just waved at me!!"


    "No no no... it was at my daughter!"


    "I wonder who¡¯s food chief Loyre would like the most?...I heard that he himself is a foodie"


    "Chef ke and Benita are the ones that I really want to look out for.... they would not spare these contestants if the food isn¡¯t up to their standards.... Remember, his highness had said that they both had godly tongues."


    "I can¡¯t wait to see who¡¯s dish would please his highness Landon."


    "If I had known that his highness was going to be a judge, then I would have personally applied..... Just imagine if I had my food eaten by the king?..Ahhh!!!"


    "__"


    Everyone discussed amongst themselves as they listened to Dominic.


    For thepetition, the judges would give points for:


    ?Appearance/ te presentation: maximum points of 4


    ?Execution: Max Points anyone can get is10


    ?Texture: Max points of 5


    ?Creativity: Max points of 5


    ?Taste: Max points of 10.


    .


    The contestants were also expected to make full course meals that consisted of:


    ?An appetizer


    ?Entree


    ?And a Dessert


    Most importantly, the theme for their dishes was: Adventure.


    .


    And for the prizes:


    ?1st ce got: 1 and a half month of cooking lessons with Chef ke, and 250 silver coins (25,000 copper coins or 2.5 gold coins)


    ?2nd ce: 1 month of cooking lessons with chef Benita, and 180 silver coins (18,000 copper coins or 1.8 gold coin)


    ?3rd ce: 2 weeks of Cooking lessons with Chef Benita, as well as 100 silver coins (10,000 copper coins or 1 gold coin)


    .


    *100 copper coins=1 silver coin... 100 silver coins=1 gold coin**


    Since the citizens usually made a minimum of 650 copper coins a month, the reward money for thepetition was really jaw dropping.


    In the empire of Arcadina, the minimum wage was 350 copper coins.


    Landon had first made Baymard¡¯s minimum wage to be 450 copper coins... but when heter essed all the dangerous things that these people did daily, that money was just too little in his eyes.


    Hence he decided to raise the minimum wage to 650 copper coins... the knights also had their sries raised to 750 copper coins per month.


    Well the overseers and supervisors obviously made more money, as well as the upper military ranks, head chefs and Doctors.


    Firstly, Baymard was a self-sufficient city.


    The resources like ores were all found within the territory...and Landon made a ton of money monthly from Santa.... so Baymard could actually afford to raise the wages for the workers.


    Of course every month, Landon had taken out a certain percentage from each person¡¯s sry that would be used for healthcare insurance and taxes.


    Last month immediately after the whole chickenpox fiasco, Landon had told the people about the benefits of healthcare, and had also told them how their taxes would be reduced from now on.


    Since the taxes weren¡¯t high and their sries were increased, the people immediately epted Landon¡¯s methods.


    Who wouldn¡¯t? Even when the tax and healthcare was reduced, their sries were still higher than what they had been paid previously.


    Landon had adopted the method done back on earth.


    Everything one wanted to buy had tax on it, and even their sries would be tax reduced well... That tax would be used for future development and so on.


    To make it easier for the people, Landon had written several sheets of paper that exined how much would be deducted and also put out different forms for each reduction.


    Landon had nned that once printers came out, he would officially address all policies and Government rted issues then.


    He needed to print them identity cards, Law books that had ALL policies printed onto them, and so on.


    Infact, nothing could really be done without Printers... even dictionaries for schools needed printing services.. sigh...


    The people here also got paid bi-weekly, so as to encourage them to work harder.


    But still, even with the raise in their sries, the prize money for today¡¯spetition, still had them shook.


    Back on earth, it was the same feeling as someone who had just seen 10,000 or even 20,000 dors as prize money.


    It really excited the audience.


    Plus who wouldn¡¯t want to receive skills from famous people?


    Those who were on their journey to being chefs, really wanted to punch themselves in the face.


    Why hadn¡¯t they applied for thepetition previously?


    This was a chance to learn Chef Benita and Chef ke¡¯s godly cooking arts... yet they had just let such a golden opportunity slip by.


    They had invisible tears in their eyes as they looked towards the stage.


    .


    Once the judges and contestants had been introduced, Landon have a short brief speech and thepetition resumed.


    Cooking Time.

 Chapter 98 Master Chef Competition 3

    Thepetition had already begun, and everyone tensed up as they watched the contestants hurriedly cook.


    As time passed by, the audience continued to discuss and observe thepetitors.


    "Heavens look at those knife cutting skills.... Senior Vegara is amazing"


    "Just looking at senior Winston cook, makes me hungry"


    "What kind of smell is this?... why is it so fragrant?... looking at them cook, has made me realise how far back my cooking skills are"


    "Look!!!.. she¡¯s already cing her dessert in the kiln."


    "Senior Yorick is extremely fast and well... just look at the way he¡¯s beating the eggs."


    "--"


    Dominic saw the signal from Landon, and knew that it was finally time to stop the contestants.


    Time for the judges to give their reviews.


    Up first was contestant Milton.


    He ced his dishes on a metal wheeled trolley, and brought them closer to the judges.


    Once he had ced all the dishes on their table, he immediately stood a little distance in front of them and waited nervously for theirments.


    .


    The judges had their own metal megaphones, so they began their assessments.


    "Before we the judges eat, let¡¯s talk about your te presentation and appearance.


    The theme of the meal was, adventure.. And your dish screams hunting in the Forest... Am I correct?" Chef Benita asked


    The ce was dead silent.


    "YES!"


    The audience held their breaths as they listened to the judges...


    ¡¯So far so good¡¯, they thought.


    The judges on the panel smiled.


    "And what would you call this dish?" Landon asked


    "A hunter¡¯s victory" Milton said anxiously.


    "It certainly does look like forest.


    The rice was sculpted like a mountain and ced at the upper most corner of the te.. I can also see that you added a yellow colored sauce around the mountains top as well." Landon said.


    "Around your mountain of rice, you mixed that same sauce with your meat, and ced at the doorstep of the mountain... I¡¯m guessing that this signifies the ground itself..." Chief Lyoremented.


    "Your leafy vegetables were then ced between each meat stack, creating the illusion of trees." Chef ke said.


    "And finally, you rolled your brown fried eggs, cut them into several pieces and stationed them at different points on your te.. which made them seem likerge rocks or logs of wood ced around the forest." Chef Benita added as she used her fork to poke the eggs.


    "And for your dessert, I see that you also neatly ced star shaped cakes on a different te... which probably signifies the stars at night..


    So your adventure happens at night time... interesting....." Landon said.


    "And finally for your appetizer, I¡¯m guessing the fish sticks in the sauce signified a water body and life somewhere in your forest" Chief Lyore concluded.


    Everyone in the audience couldn¡¯t help but give 2 thumbs up to Milton... He had done so much preparation, and showed off his skills as a chef.


    He was telling his own adventure story through his cooking.


    Now, it was time for the judges to eat the meal.


    As the judges ate, they all had different looks on their faces.


    The audience couldn¡¯t help themselves from guessing what the final oue would be.


    "Do you think chef ke is impressed?"


    "Look!!!...Chef Benita is still continuing to eat the fish sticks."


    The judges looked at each other and finally decided to give their review.


    The audience quieted down and the air was filled with anxiety.


    The people felt like they couldn¡¯t breathe.


    "For your meat, you cut them up into rectangr pieces, spiced them up, covered the outer surfaces with flour and eggs, andter fried them..... making the exterior of the meat crispy, and the interior juicy and tender....It has great taste.." Chef Benita said.


    ¡¯Meat could be cooked this way?¡¯, the people thought.


    The people eased up when they heard the review.


    The other judges went on to give their ownments as well.


    "I can tell that the sauce that you made was made of milk, butter, salt, eggs and pepper.


    The butter was heated up and mixed into the milk to make heavy cream... Then you added all the other ingredients, as well as curry to make the sauce look yellowish."


    "Your vegetable pieces were fried and coated with spices, which also made them firm and crispy... And your cakes were soft and sweet as well"


    "_"


    As the judges kept giving positive reviews, everyone thought that Milton had done a marvelous job... But the nextments made them realise that life was really too unpredictable.


    "Separately..... your dessert, entree and appetizers were Fantastic.. they were really great.... but together..... they were utter TRASH!!" Chef kemented.


    Everyone gasped for air, as they heard what was said.


    What was this situation?.... Did they just hear it right?


    How brutal!!!.... but also somehow entertaining to watch.


    Milton on the other hand, felt like someone had poured cold water on him.


    "When I ate your appetizer, entree and dessert together, I felt like I was at the jungle loosing a fight against a wild boar." Chief Lyore said.


    "I agree..... It feels like I¡¯m being torn into shreds by dangerous animals." Landon added.


    "Your meal¡¯s name is a ¡¯Hunter¡¯s Victory Day¡¯.... but it feels like a ¡¯Hunter¡¯s Death Day..." Chef Benita stated.


    The other contestants couldn¡¯t help but sweat as they looked at their own dishes in front of them.


    They hadpletely lost their confidence as they listened to the judges.


    Was it possible for them to have a do-over?


    "The peppery taste on your food, shes with your overly sweet cakes.... Thebination is just awful."


    "Also, the milk you had us drink as a beverage, didn¡¯t enhance the taste of your dish at all... Instead, drastically destroyed it."


    After the judges had pinpointed all his errors, they ended their remarks with encouragement.


    "But I must say, you¡¯ve got what it takes to be a master chef."


    "All you need is more time, experience and practice..... Never give up!!"


    "Nothing in lifees easy.... .. Take all the criticisms we give you today, work on your skills and make us proud."


    "Contestant Milton..... I await the day that you cook alongside me as a 3 star chef!!!"


    Tears flowed from Milton¡¯s eyes as he heard thestments.


    "Thank you!!"


    The audience got emotional as well.


    "We believe in you senior Milton"


    "Never give up!!"


    "That¡¯s right... all you need is time and experience.."


    "Your way better than me in cooking senior Milton"


    Milton truly felt touched as he listened to the crowd.


    .


    Thepetition went on with the audience hanging on a tiny thread of life again.


    Their emotions were all over the ce because of the judges.


    Once the judges were done with their assessment, they awarded points to all the contestants.


    For this part of thepetition, Yorick came first, Vegara was second and Milton was third... of course there were 5 other contestants behind Milton as well.


    Now it was time for stage 2 of the contest.


    The audience quickly came down to eat their fill, as they themselves were hungry from watching all these juicy meals being prepared.


    With 20 Sous-chefs helping each contestant, the dishes were served very fast to the citizens.


    And finally by the end of thepetition, the tes were gathered and counted.


    Surprisingly, every contestant still had the same rank as before.


    Which meant that the audience still found Yorick¡¯s food to be the tastiest, followed by Vegara and then Milton.


    Of course Landon gave a closing speech for the event, and awarded the winners with their rewards.


    With this, thepetition hade to an end.


    .


    "Daddy..Daddy, you won"


    "Daddy congrattions"


    Milton turned around and looked at his wife, his 9 year old son and his 6 year old daughter running towards him.


    They immediately hugged him as they felt immensely proud of him.


    "I can¡¯t believe that Chef Benita would be teaching you for 2 weeks.... hahaha... I¡¯m so happy....Wahhh!!... look at all the money in the bag" his wife jumped about happily.


    Milton smiled as he looked at his family.


    Today had truly shown him that his road to being a chef wasn¡¯t going to be easy...but there was no way in hell that he would give up without a fight.


    Just as the judges had said, he needed to properly hone his skills in order to advance in the culinary world.


    He needed to do this for his family, and for his future.


    He had already swore that he would do his best and get Chef ke and Benita¡¯s recognition.


    His new dream was not to be a 3 star chef like them, but to be a 5 star one.


    .


    --Knighhood Academy, Capital of Arcadina--


    .


    A young gentleman sat on a chair in his dorm room, with his personal guard standing beside him.


    Suddenly, his window opened and someone in a cloak jumped in.


    "Any news?"


    "No young master"


    "Keep searching"


    "Yes young master"


    And just like that, the cloaked person had left, as quickly as he had arrived.


    Marder Shannon¡¯s personal guard was worried as well.


    "Young master Marder... What do we do about lord Shannon¡¯s disappearance?"

 Chapter 99 Marder Shannon

    -Lord Shannon¡¯s Estate, Capital of Arcadina-


    .


    "Young Master, all preparations areplete." Said one of Marder¡¯s subordinates.


    "Good"


    Marder was presently in his father¡¯s estate in the Capital.


    Although he mostly slept in the Academy dormitory, when important matters arose, he woulde to his father¡¯s estate to handle them.


    Marder was sure that the Walls of the Academy had ears, hence it wasn¡¯t safe to talk about his ns at school.


    A few days back, he had met with King Barn at the royal pce.


    From the looks of it, King Barn was also probing him to see if he knew anything about his father¡¯s whereabouts.


    But since he was innocent on the matter, standing his ground was a lot easier to do.


    King Barn thought that either Marder truly didn¡¯t know where his father was, or... he was a really good actor.


    The king couldn¡¯t find any loop hole in his story, or any strange behavior from him.


    Hence King Barn had decided to send Marder down to Riverdale city, with 4 Captain¡¯s from his personal army.


    The knight Captain¡¯s were to stay in Riverdale for 2 months, before returning back to the Capital.


    If they didn¡¯t return, then King barn would assume and prepare for a full scale war against Shannon.


    The feeling of having an enemy, who might be secretly nning an attack, had really made him feel unedgetely.


    Hence he decided Marder was to leave at the end of August for Riverdale, along with his Captain¡¯s... or should he say spies.


    Marder on the other hand, was really concerned about his father¡¯s whereabouts.


    He knew more than anyone else, that his father didn¡¯t n any sudden attacks yet.


    Plus his father had written him a letter a while ago, stating that he would being to the Capital....


    Marder also knew that if there was really something big happening, his father would definitely not write it down on paper, for fear that someone might intercept the letter.


    If Marder wasn¡¯t in the Capital, then his father would definitely send letters of that nature to him.


    But since he was in King Barns region, anything could happen..... It was better to be safe than sorry.


    But what was so big that his father didn¡¯t even show for his mission in the Capital?


    Marder was at his wits end with the matter.


    Although people in the West called his father a tyrant and a viin, he truthfully loved the old man.


    He believed that, that was how a future king should live.


    Ever since he was little, he had been doing the same things that his father did.


    When his father went to torture, burn or capture people, he was there as well.


    He had his first taste of a woman, or should he say a girl at age 11.


    He had chained her hands and legs to his bed, and kept her in his room every time he made love to her.


    After the session, she would be taken to the ve chambers or healers for treatment.


    Too bad that just after 9 love making sessions, the 8 year old died on his bed.


    He didn¡¯t feel any emotions or remorse towards her... He tossed her body down his bed, and took another girl from the dungeons.


    Those children were captured by his father, and only knew poverty.


    So shouldn¡¯t they be happy that he had at least given them the opportunity to grace his bed?


    Who was he?... He was Marder Shannon... future prince of Arcadina.


    He was the third and favorite son of his old man.


    When he was 12, he had heard that King Barn had killed his older brothers while they were sent to war sometime back.


    At the time City lord Shannon was 15, he became city lord. And since then, he had been raping women here and there... hence before Marder was born, Shannon already had 2 sons and 7 daughters.


    Shannon didn¡¯t care for his daughters, so he married them off to wealthy nobles in the Capital. How they would be treated didn¡¯t matter to him.


    What good coulde out of women?


    When Shannon had Marder, he realised that he didn¡¯t want any more children.... So, he started giving all the women in his harem drugs that would damage their wombs permanently.


    With the death of his first 2 sons, Shannon realised that he needed to teach Marder everything about power struggles, so that he didn¡¯t end up like his brothers.


    Hence from the age of 5, Marder began his lessons with Shannon.


    They nned and strategized on how to make the viin, King Barn, pay for killing their blood.


    Because of their closeness, Marder held his father in high regard, and knew every step that his father took.


    That was why his father¡¯s disappearance was strange to him.


    He personally didn¡¯t believe that king Barn was innocent on the matter.


    Was king Barn really sending people with him to Riverdale, just to check the situation?


    What if King Barn had already hired mercenaries to deal with his father, and then pretended like he wasn¡¯t aware of his father¡¯s disappearance?


    Or was it City lord Cain of Hawk City, that attacked his father?


    City lord Cain and his father, had been at a power struggle within the western territories for years now.


    His father¡¯s army wasrge in number, so he knew that the enemy would either be a noble with a powerful backer, or King Barn.


    There were so many reasons why King Alec Barn looked suspicious in his eyes.... If he left the Capital, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for King Barn to kill him.


    Or maybe King Barn just wanted to lure him into a false sense of security, before making his move.


    Either way, he didn¡¯t trust City lord Cain.... and he sure as hell didn¡¯t trust that snake, King Barn.


    That was why he began to make preparations for the journey to Riverdale city.


    Whatever the enemy¡¯s ns were, Marder was sure that he would be fully prepared.


    He was just praying that the uneasiness he felt towards his father¡¯s whereabouts, was all for naught.


    Otherwise.... hehehehe.... He didn¡¯t even want to imagine what he would do to the poor soul who dared to touch his father.


    .


    While Marder was busy making preparations, Royal families all over the Pyno Continent, were bing more and more unstable due to the whirl of change that took ce in June.

 Chapter 100 The women are going crazy

    --Royal Pce, Capital of Yodan--


    .


    King Maine looked at his daughters whom for the first time ever, had requested for an audience with him... In fact at this point, they were demanding for an audience with him.


    Ever since the news that Carona had gotten themselves a female ruler spread throughout the empire, all the women had be crazy over night.


    They now demanded equal pay as men, and also wanted to get simr jobs to that of men.


    They had also formed cliques around each of king Maine¡¯s daughters, and demanded for women to choose when to pleasure their husbands.


    It had even gotten to the point where it couldn¡¯t be ignored anymore.


    These women requested to participate in court Meetings, and also requested that men should do some household chores daily.


    Of course, the men were strongly against the idea.


    They had been firmly rejecting it, and even said that they would never go to war with a woman by their sides.


    At the end, every man agreed to keep their wives and daughters on a leash.


    For now, their n was working.. but Maine knew that down the line, these ns would crumble down and fall... hence he decided to give into one of their demands.


    He had allowed them to do daily jobs for men, excluding knighthood.


    But no!!!... Apparently, this wasn¡¯t enough for these bloody blood sucking demons?.. they wanted everything.


    Maine had already made up his mind that he wouldn¡¯t entertain them anymore.


    Let them do their worse!!!


    And now out of nowhere, all 11 his daughters had joined in and demanded for an audience with him.


    He looked at his daughters from the youngest (6 years old), to the oldest (19 years old).


    He didn¡¯t even know 2/3¡¯s of them personally, yet here they were.


    And what was a 6 year old doing there as well? ....sigh... Forget it..


    "Father, there is something that we would like to request of you", the oldest daughter said.


    "So you all are requesting, was it?... if I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have thought that you all were giving me orders!!"


    As he raised his voice, his daughters began to shiver and tremble with fear..... But they quickly took in big gulps of air, and calmed themselves down.


    It was now or never.


    "Father... we would like to be allowed to participate in the battle for kingship."


    "Father, I want to be queen."


    "Father.... it¡¯s only fair that you pick me to be queen since I¡¯m the oldest in the family."


    "Father, I promise to do a good job as well"


    When the princesses realised that their father wasn¡¯t saying anything, they quieted down, and the room instantly turned dead silent.


    "Hahahahahah... this must be the biggest joke that I have heard all year!!


    What makes you think that, you all can rule an empire?


    For the fact that you all didn¡¯t even think things through, shows me how stupid and naive you all are!!


    You think that you all canpare to Queen Penelope?.. Hahaha what a joke!!!


    At age 7, she began sword practice... since then, she had been practicing her skills for 11 years now..


    She had also been studying the art of war throughout those years, as well as participating in several battles for her empire.


    In addition, she aided in trades, and all mary deals and positions in Carona..


    Did you all think that she was given that position because of favouritism?


    Hahahah


    I¡¯ve met her before, and I can assure every one of you that she is more outstanding than most men.


    But you all!!... what do you know? looking at boys, doing needlework, gossiping?


    Can any of you tell me how to run an empire?


    Do you even know all the cities, towns and viges within the Yodan?


    Can any of you go to battle, ande back alive?


    Hehehehe... I had heard previously that some of you faint whenever you see little traces of blood, or even things like spiders...


    Do you all know how to handle government positions?...


    Before this matter came out, where any of you ever interested in the empire itself?


    I remember that I used to order and force your mothers to allow you all to study.


    And you stand there to tell me to allow you all to rule my empire?


    As what?... As jesters?


    Do you want to ruin it for me?


    You alling here without thinking, shows me that you all would make stupid rulers whom anyone can control.


    Without even knowing or verifying all details from the news you heard, you immediately started causing havoc around my empire.


    Ask yourselves, could you all do what queen Penelope did?


    Get back to our rooms and pray for brains!!!!"


    Once Maine finished speaking, the girls all burst out into tears and ran off.


    As he looked at them running, he couldn¡¯t help but feel immense disappointment.


    There was no bravery, no courage, no qualities that could even make them 1/3 of Queen Penelope¡¯s attributes.. yet they dared topare with her.


    Maine decided that he would address this matter publicly.


    He had to let these women know that it wasn¡¯t by favouritism that Penelope became ruler.


    He would not allow any woman to feel entitled to anything, unless they were truly capable of doing the job required.


    Should he just give them government positions, when most of them didn¡¯t even know how to read or write? Bullsh**.


    Maine was sure that if 80% of these women were actually tortured, they would confess all the secrets that they had learned in these government positions.


    Even after giving them equal jobs, they still couldn¡¯t perform the same as men, hence their pay was still less.


    Many women started working at building sites and had found out the hard way that a man¡¯s inmate strength, was generally stronger than that of women.


    If the men there could carry 40rge stones a day, those women carried could only about 20 or 23rge stones a day.


    And because of this, they immediately shut their traps about equal pay.


    They decided to let the equal pay matter go, but they still wanted every other benefit without having the right qualifications.


    This why Maine decided to address the matter publicly, as well as to exin Penelope¡¯s sess story to them.


    How dare they think that they all were as good as Penelope.


    Penelope¡¯s brain from an early age was quick witted and fast.. she absorbed knowledge like a sponge.. she was rare a genius..


    Please!!!.... He would rather believe that the world was round, than to believe that all the women were like Penelope.


    Truth be told when he first saw Penelope, she was 10 years old and had greatly impressed him.


    He immediately rushed back to Yodan, and wanted his own daughters to learn as well.


    But the heavens were truly cruel to him.


    Most of his daughters only learned when forced, and weren¡¯t even interested in any physical exercises.


    Only his 9th daughter and the other one that was banished from Yodan, were able to use their brains to some extent.


    And although he didn¡¯t spend time with his daughters, his personal guards and knights had been reporting their every move to him.


    In his opinion, they where just too disappointing to look at.


    King Carmelo, that old dog was really too damn lucky to have such a daughter.


    Other people were having daughters like Penelope, and here he was with 11 daughters that all had coconut brains.


    He was sure that the faulty in their mothers..... there was no way that he would agree that his seed could produce such fools.


    Otherwise howe his sons were brilliant, but his daughters were fools?


    The fault clearly didn¡¯t belong to him.. his wives and concubines must have done, or eaten something during their pregnancy.


    In the case for his daughters, he had to constantly force them to study.. while in the case of his sons, he didn¡¯t even need to lift a muscle.


    And out of nowhere, his daughters now wanted to rule his empire with those fish brains of theirs.


    Maine would rather kill himself than to let any of his daughters seed him.


    Just as he was going through his own problems with the women, the other rulers were also facing simr situations.


    But since those rulers governed their empires with fear, the women in these areas didn¡¯t even dare to voice out theirints.


    Hence those empires were still somewhat peaceful.... but the women in their pces, were a different matter all together.


    .


    --Royal Pce, Capital of Arcadina--


    .


    "Father, I would like to be the first queen of Arcadina!!" Jte Barn said


    "Get out!!!!"


    .


    --Royal Pce, Capital of Deiferus---


    "Father if you do not make me Queen, then I¡¯ll kill myself."


    "Go ahead!"

 Chapter 101 We passed?

    Days went by and it was finally time for the military results to be released.


    Landon had decided that there would be no sses today, for those who took the exams previously.


    At 9 A.M, the test papers, evaluation papers for each physical test, as well as a midterm report card for each individual, would be tied together with rubber bands and handed to the recruits.


    The recruits were to go to the training field and wait for their papers there.


    .


    Today.... Mustafa, Micheal and their friends were lost in thought as their did their early morning training routine.


    Ever since Michael won Mustafa during the physicalbat exam, they had be close.


    Since Michael¡¯s dormitory room was just 2 dorms away from Mustafa, they would gist in each others dormitories before lights out.


    At 8:40 A.M, they had already hurriedly eaten their breakfast, and were currently making their way back to the training fields.


    Once they got there, they saw several other students waiting anxiously as well.


    Someone waved at them from the front of the field, and they made their way towards the person.


    "Good thing you guys came now rather thanter.... or else even if I had called you guys by over, there would have been no space for you all to pass through to the front." Solomon said.


    (**Solomon was also one of their many new friends.)


    Everyone around them started speaking to them as they waited.


    "I¡¯m so nervous... I can¡¯t wait for the results... what if I fail this midterm?"


    "When I remember the exam, I feel like crying..there were some questions that I truly didn¡¯t feel confident about."


    "Bro.. your not the only one.. I lost a match in thebat examination." Mustafa said.


    "Me too!!"


    "Ahh!! For me it was the gun shooting examination... I couldn¡¯t run and shoot properly."


    "So at 9 A.M we¡¯ll receive all the papers for the exams?"


    "Yes!! All the written papers, as well as different papers on the physical examinations... I think it¡¯ll also let us to know how we were graded in each physical exam."


    "Yeah... I want to know how they gave us our scores, so I can prepare for the next exam as well."


    "Didn¡¯t you remember that his highness said that no two exams would be the same?"


    "Look!! Look!.. The warrant officers have arrived!!"


    There were at least 4 warrant officers handing out exam papers for each letter of the alphabet.


    Mustafa stood around the warrant officers that were handing out papers to those whose names started with ¡¯M¡¯.


    "Mustafa Kanan!!"


    "Present!!"


    He quickly dashed through the crowd and took his papers from the officer.


    All his exam papers were already arranged, and joined together with 4 rubber bands.


    As he was too nervous to take a look, he decided to wait for Solomon and Michael to get their papers first.


    The first paper on the stack in his hand, just had their names and military matriction numbers written boldly with Pen, hence he hadn¡¯t been able to guess what scores they had gotten so far.


    The first paper was more like a Cover page for the other exam papers.


    For Mustafa, the cover page just had:


    ?Military Midterm Examination Results


    ?Mustafa Kanan


    ?Matriction number: 00000514


    ?Authorized by his Majesty Landon Barn and General of the Army Lucius Fullbuster


    ?Landon¡¯s and Lucius¡¯ Signatures


    ?August 17th, Year 1024.


    Speaking of dates, ever since Landon hade to this world a lot of things shocked him... especially the fact that these people somehow called months, the same way he did back on earth.


    Right now, calendars already existed... but they were just not put down on paper.


    Every city, town or vige, had a group of people that were in charge of dates.


    There were buildings that were built just for date recording..... Stone buildings, stone tablets or stones, where generally preferred.


    For example in Baymard, every morning, someone woulde up to the abandoned stone building at the entrance of the upper region, and use a sharp stone, to ce a straight stroke under the month name on the building wall.


    The first floor of the entire building had already beenpletely marked, as they had been using this building throughout the years.


    It was kind of cool.... it looked like those ancient Egyptian markings in the pyramids.


    In ces without stone buildings,rge stone rocks would be cleaned and smoothed out to form stone tablets.


    The people would then ce several strokes on the tablets as the days went by.


    These stone tablets were always ced in a safe public area, were all could see.


    Back on earth, Europeans came up with the calendars in the 10th century as well... But the Egyptians were different.


    The Egyptians had alreadye up with calendars ages before the Europeans.


    The Egyptians were just too advanced for the world..... In fact, they had left the Europeans in the dust.


    Infact Egyptians and Asians were also advanced as well, especially the chinese... They were one of the first people to use sundials, to tell the time and so on.


    Like earth, Hertfelia had different continents that probably had different cultures as well..


    Who knows if there was already another continent right now that had already advanced in development like the Egyptians or the Chinese?


    Although he hadpared Hertfilia with earth here and there, Hertfilia had some areas that were more advanced whenpared to earth in the 10th century.


    Some things were simr to earth, but not all things.


    This was a brand new world with its own practices and its own traditions.


    For some reason, their ship making game was on point... it was more sturdier than that of earth in the 10th century.


    .


    Once Mustafa and his friends had collected their papers, they sat on the grass and looked at their results.


    The warrant officers had said that the only thing that they were allowed to keep was their report card paper.


    When they were done checking their papers, they where to return them back.... No one was allowed to take the other papers away.


    "Okay guys, let¡¯s open them together.. 1... 2...3" Solomon said.


    They immediately took off the rubber bands and removed the cover pages.


    The first sheet after the cover page was a report card, that showed them all their results.


    "Ahhh!! I passed..."


    "Me too!!!"


    "Hahaha me three!!"


    They continued looking through all the other papers, so as to understand how they were graded.


    Mustafa looked at his Physical Combat score, and was shocked.


    He opened his eyeballs widely, and even thought that his mind was ying tricks on him.


    "Ehhh.... I passed thebat exam?"


    Micheal and Solomon were shocked.


    "What you did you say?"


    "Quickly, let¡¯s look at how our Combat papers were graded"


    "Ahh I see!!, I scored higher for perseverance, bravery andbat knowledge... hehehe.. but of course I had a 2/10 for taskpletion."


    "So they check several things when essing us?"


    "It looks like it"


    "Oh?.. they even told me how to correct my stand for the Backward kick move."


    "So they also give advice on these evaluation papers?"


    "Hahaha.. I don¡¯t care.. I¡¯m so happy right now... lets go buy food at the market square."


    "I second that"


    They quickly binded all their papers back with the rubber bands, excluding their report card paper, and handed them back to the warrant officers.


    Celebration time.

 Chapter 102 Completion Of Industrial Sites

    Today was the 19th of August, and only 12 days were left before the month ended.


    Right now, there where currently 5200 men who were assigned to construct these sites, 1000 men who were building the greenhouse, and 6000 workers who were doing road construction in the District E.


    So far only the Water & Sewage nt, as well as the power nt have beenpleted.


    While the central heating heating nt was only 98% done, as the workers were still installing essential fixtures like sinks, to all buildings on the site.


    Since the first 2 nts were done, Landon decided to start teaching the men how to operate both nts, as well as assign some workers to start cing underground electrical wires from the power nt to District E.


    For the 5,200 men who were previously assigned at the construction sites, Landon divided them up like so:


    ?1000 workers toplete construction on the Central heating nt.


    ?700 workers to operate the water & Sewage nt.


    ?500 workers to operate the Power nt.


    ?And 3,000 workers to ce electrical cables alongside the roads.


    These new industries basically needed chemical engineers, alchemists, electrical engineers and so on.


    Hence Landon requested that some of the electrical engineers in training, should be ced in each site.


    As well as some of the Alchemists, who would be trained to chemical engineers.


    On the other hand, the mechanical and civil engineers would definitelye from the construction workers whom he had assigned to the nts.


    Chief Tim and Chief Wiggins, were also to appoint supervisors for every sector within these nts.


    For example in the water & sewage nt, after the water leaves the sea and travels through the pipes, it would go to a 300 sq foot building.


    This building has different equipments used for filtering out any sand particles, or hard rocks from the water... As well fishes that made their way to the building.


    In that stage of water processing, Landon wanted 2 supervisors in charge of all mechanical and chemical processes involved within the building.


    They were to supervise all activities taking ce in that building before the water leaves and goes to the next processing stage.


    Although Landon needed guards and cooks within these nts, he didn¡¯t want to assign any just yet, at least until September... For now, the men would still have their food brought into sector 1 by trucks.


    Landed decided that for these first 4 days, he would alternate between both nts.


    Today, he would only be teaching the workers in the Power nt how to operate the nt.... and the next day, he would do the same for those assigned to the Water & Sewage Treatment nt.


    Landon decided to use this 4 days to give them an intense theoretical lecture on both nts.


    And for the remaining 8 days, all the workers from both nts would officially start their training.


    Within this 8 day period, Landon had decided that he would spend his mornings in the Power nt... And for the afternoons, he would spend it within the Water & sewage treatment nt.


    .


    Early in the morning, the selected workers jumped into the trucks and headed out to their new work sites.


    Today was their first theory ss in the nt.


    Once the workers who had never been to the construction site before stepped onto the first sector, they were utterly shocked.


    They felt like they had just stepped into another world.


    At the front of the sector was arge cemented block that had different words carved on it... The words read: ¡¯Baymard Power nt¡¯.


    The block was standing on another tform that was surrounded by a massive pond... And around the pond, was a small field of grass


    Basically, therge words were on a fountain.


    The beautiful, smooth and ck roads, made the fountain look like a roundabout with several roads going towards different locations within the first sector.


    In this sector, there weren¡¯t many buildings since most nt activity happens in the second sector.


    This sector would mostly be used for the business side of the nt, as well as house the nt clinic, security offices and so on.


    The buildings here were fully cemented, and went as high as 4 or 5 stories.... With the exception of 2rge ones that were both 3 stories high, and covered with only blueish ss walls.


    These 2 ss wall buildings were connected together on their second floors, by what looked like a ss bridge.


    As the trucks drove by, the workers looked around excitedly like tourists.


    "Wahh!.. look at that building!!"


    "Oh my heavens!! Buildings can be built like this?"


    "Look at thatrge ss door at its entrance!!"


    The workers weren¡¯t the only ones stunned silly.


    Chief Wiggins was really having a hard time believing what he saw.... Once again, the way he looked at Landon hadpletely changed.


    In his mind, Landon¡¯s title had now been changed from ¡¯messenger of God¡¯, to ¡¯God of knowledge¡¯.


    Although Chief Tim had seen the nt during construction, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed when looking at the end result.


    As both overseers looked around, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder when their own estates would be renovated.


    The workers really wanted to have a tour of the first sector.... but sadly, Landon had the drivers drive straight to the next sector.


    Landon had promised them that once all 3 sites were up and running, he would give them a grand official tour.


    For now, all these buildings were locked, and their keys were ced on Landons desks, as well as Chief Tim¡¯s desk.


    The only buildings that were open right now, were those in sector 2.


    These few days left, as well as the entire month of September, was their training period.... Hence only bypleting their training, would they truly belong to the nt.


    Plus by the end of September, they would all get their badges and work Identity cards for ess within the nts.


    Once the men arrived at the 2nd sector, Landon began his lecture.


    .


    7 days had gone by, and both nts now shared electricity and water between them.


    At this point, the Central heating nt waspleted.. hence Landon kept 500 workers to operate the nt, and sent the other 500 to aid in installing underground cables along the roads.


    And just like that, thest day of August had arrived.


    As for the workers, they now felt a little more confident in their nt operation skills and knowledge.


    Granted, they made a lot of errors on their first few days, but Landon had expected as much.


    Hence he wasn¡¯t worried about their learning pace, after all they still had the whole September to learn brush up their skills.


    When it concerned learning, no matter how many years one spent in school, nothing couldpare to actually doing the procedures.


    One could spend 4 years studying chemical engineering... but that didn¡¯t mean that if that same person went to an oil nt, that person would automatically know what to do.


    Knowledge without practice was useless on the field.


    Back on earth, there were people who had never gone to school before, but they could fix any machine, car or engine, just because they had been taught on the job.


    And even those who had spent 10 years working on oil nts, didn¡¯t know everything about their jobs.


    While on the job, new problems would definitely arise daily, making everyday different from the next..


    It was impossible to know everything at once.


    In schools, people would sometimes cram a lot of information, just so that they could graduate.


    That was why practice was important, as well as schooling... both went hand in hand.


    So he had first spent his time teaching them the theory, before showing them how the nt actually operated.


    Right now, Landon didn¡¯t need them to know everything... he just needed them to learn at their own pace, and safely operate the nt.


    The more they did, the more they would remember.


    I mean.. he couldn¡¯t possibly put them through 4 years of schooling, before finally allowing them to work on the nts could he?


    The only way was to learn on the job.


    As for the workers, they truly liked their new work environment..... especially because they could use the ¡¯toilet¡¯, soap and tissue paper.


    And don¡¯t get them started on the magical light tubes that shines brightly at night, when they pulled the tiny switch upwards.


    These nt sites were like heaven to them....


    Right now, they all had one question in mind:


    When was their king going to start residential construction?

 Chapter 103 Printing Press, Textile & Mattresses

    September was here and once again, Santa had sent his subordinates to Baymard as usual.


    Landon bought several seeds and animals, as well as sold his ores to Santa¡¯s subordinates.


    After he had sorted out the children, new military recruits, caretakers, and the elderly, Landon was left with 5970 new workers, 100 hospital recruits, and 23 people who had professions prior to being ves or refugees.


    Amongst those 23 people were: 7 teachers, 10 healers (nurses), and 6 new doctors.


    Of course Landon immediately assigned the doctors to start training under Doctor Gerson.


    As for the nurses, they were to join the new 100 hospital recruits and start training under nurses Shanelle and Laura.


    Last month, Landon had added 100 trainees in the hospital.... And this month, he had also added another 100 as well.


    The hospitals ran for 24 hours every day of the week, so more people were needed for different shifts.


    As for the teachers, Landon would use this September to train them.


    Although this was thest semester before the long holiday, Landon hoped that by October, these new teachers would begin teaching.


    It would be wise for them to use the remaining half of the semester as part of their training... Hence, Landon decided to let them teach courses like Pyno 1 and Math 1.


    .


    This month, there were a lot of things that Baymard needed.


    Firstly, Landon wanted to start making printing presses... he chose to make lithography steam engine rotatory printing presses.


    These steam engine printing presses, were deemed the fastest that could work without electricity throughout ancient times.


    These ones could print both sides of a page in a single operation, at an incredible speed as well.


    One steam press alone could print over two hundred book pages a day, provided water was constantly fed to the engine, as well as a constant supply of ink.


    Since he couldn¡¯t make digital printers right now, rotary printing presses would have to do.


    Once the printing press could run, I.D cards, Government documents and Calenders were a must.


    .


    Up next, Landon wanted to focus on mattress making.


    He wanted to make 2 types of mattresses, polyurethane foam mattresses and memory foam mattresses.


    Memory foam mattresses were actually made from the polyurethane ones.... the only difference between the 2, were the additives used for making memory foam.


    Both foams could be made to feel hard, flexible, or even super soft... depending on whether they would be used in mattresses, pillows, wheelchair seats, bench and couch cushions, car seats, dish washing sponges, gym mats, and so on.


    Polyurethane foam is generally formed when a polyol, and an Isocyanate arebined.


    Oncebined, the foam starts forming and rising on it¡¯s own at standard atmosphere pressure.


    The foam starts rising like how yeast would rise in dough, and quickly solidifies itself.... Hence making the soft, flexible, andfortable material used for mattresses and other cushions.


    For memory foam, both chemicals used for polyurethane foam are added, along with water and a variety of catalyst and additives.


    Also depending on the different chemicals used, these foams could have different colors as well.. like the yellow foam used for dish washing sponges, or the white foam used for mattresses.


    .


    Finally, Landon wanted to focus on textile making.


    He knew that during this period, he would focus on all textile materials... except cotton.


    Since June, Landon had been buying cotton seeds from Santa¡¯s subordinates.


    Generally, cotton grew as a shrub.. with the nt taking 5 to 6 months to fully grow and produce cotton.


    Since he couldn¡¯t wait for that long, he decided to focus on wool, yarn and all other textile materials.


    For the past 2 months, the workers had been cutting and storing the fur from the animals which he had been purchasing.


    And now, it was finally time to create thread used in making different clothing items such as nkets, winter jackets, winter hats, socks, curtains and so on.


    Hence with everything needed this September, Landon divided the 5970 new workers like so:


    ?Alchemy industry:


    ?Foam department: 570


    ?The other existing departments: 500


    ?Food industry: 500


    ?Textile Industry:500


    ?Construction Industry:


    ?Printing Press: 400


    ?Other existing departments: 600


    ?Actual construction workers:2900


    .


    Since there were no avable buildings within the construction industry, Landon decided to have the paper making department, share their 4 story building with the printing press.


    As for the textile industry... since the animals and their fur were being stored within the food industry, Landon thought that it would be wise to allow them to upy 4 buildings within the food industry as well... at least until their own facility was built.


    Hence he had also decided that since those 1000 workers assigned to build the greenhouse were done, they might as well start constructing the textile industry now.


    For this new textile industry, Landon just wanted 8 buildings within it.


    And while construction is underway, those assigned towards textile making would do their jobs within the food industry.


    In this era, the people already knew how to spin and form textile thread for clothing.. the difference was that all their clothing was hand made.


    So for this first week of September, Landon wanted those assigned to the textile industry, to start making thread from all animal fur previously collected and stored.


    And while they were focusing on that, Department C6 of the construction industry, was to make mechanical wheeler sewing machines and spinning wheels.


    Instead of using electricity, these machines used several pulley mechanisms and leg paddles to spin the threads and sew fabrics.


    With these machines, the workers would be more efficient whenpared to hand sewing and stitching.


    And once the first week of September was over, Landon would then divide the workers into 2 groups... one group would focus on making thread, while the other would be focus on fabric making.


    For this textile industry, Landon decided to appoint, Mrs. Sophia as overseer of the industry.


    Sophia was the wife of Chief Lyore, and since both industries were basically sharing the same state, Landon decided to appoint her as overseer.


    Plus, she was the one who had previously aided Landon in sewing badges for the military recruits.


    So from now on, she would be known throughout Baymard as Chief or Overseer Sophia.


    And for the food industry, since the greenhouse was already constructed, Landon wanted the new workers to start nting and transferring several medical herbs from the farms to the greenhouse.


    .


    With the addition of 2900 construction workers, Landon now had 12,900 workers all together.


    It was finally time to focus on building residential homes for the citizens.


    Landon divided the group up like so:


    ?2000 were to focus on installing electric cables alongside the roads.


    ?4000 where to focus on tarring the roads.. as well as installing all sewage, water, rainwater drainage, and central heating pipes underneath the ground.


    ?900 would also focus on using heavy machines to level the space for the residential buildings.


    ?And finally 7000 workers would focus on constructing homes for the citizens.


    .


    Back on earth, the only reason building homes took over 6 months, was because ofnd surveying, gettingnd permits, getting architects to make blueprints, hiring contractors,wyers and so on.


    The actual construction process doesn¡¯t take that long at all.. depending on the desired house size.


    Typically 3 men could build a 2,900sq foot house within 11 weeks (3 months and 2 weeks)... that¡¯s without working on Saturdays and sundays.


    In Landon¡¯s case, he wanted to build a 2,400 square foot home using 27 men in each group. This would by far slim down the building time, and in about 1 and a half weeks, 27 men would finish one residential building.


    And since there were 7000 workers assigned to building the homes, there would be 259 groups made up of 27 workers.


    Hence after 1 and a half weeks, Landon expected to see at least 259 homes already constructed.


    Landon wanted them to do what they had previously done when they constructed all 3 industries at once.


    Once the workers had to wait for cement to harden during the foundation, floor and wall stages, Landon expected them to start construction for other residential homes.


    So in that way by the end of the 1 and a half week time frame, each team would actuallyplete, or at least start 2 or more homes at once.


    Of course Landon had made up his mind to also assist all these industries within this month.. especially the textile industry.


    Once the day came to an end, Landon looked at his schedule for September and truly felt like crying.


    He was busy as hell!


    He had to supervise another military exam for the recruits that came during the month of June.


    It had been 3 months for those recruits, and now was the period for their first official exam...Hence his presence as King, was a must.


    Apart from aiding the industries and making his presence known in the military, Landon also had to visit the hospitals, nurseries, as well as the school.


    .


    As hey on his bed, Landon quickly tried his best to fall asleep fast.... for he knew that tomorrow would be a long weary day.

 Chapter 104 Medical And Healthcare Academy

    Previously during the month of August, Landon had allocated arge estate within the upper region to the medical volunteers.


    He decided to let the estate be a Medical & Healthcare Academy.


    Medical care emphasized on disease treatment and care..... While healthcare looked at signs, prevention of diseases, and health promotion and awareness.


    Generally, medical and Healthcare had more than hundreds of different professions within it.


    From pharmacists to medical assistants, emergency medical technicians, cardiac surgeons, nutritionists, radiation therapists, and so on.


    In future, these students would have to specialize in particr areas and perform several operations and jobs within the hospital and clinics.


    For now, Landon had given them schedules which they had to follow strictly.


    They also had to attend the math, Chemistry and Pyno sses being taught within Baymard.


    Chemistry was basically a main course for them... understanding matter, chemical reactions that ur within the body, and chemicalpositions within medical drugs was a necessity.


    Right now, 100 volunteers had also joined the Academy within this month.. making a total of 200 students.


    For their schedules, aside from math, Pyno and Chemistry, the students also took:


    ?First aid sses


    ?Wound care & treatment sses


    ?Medical rules & ethics sses


    ?Medical massage therapy sses


    ?Patient care, management and recording sses


    ?Patientmunication sses


    ?Disease management & treatment sses


    ?And finally.... ¡¯Hospital time¡¯, where different groups of students would spend 3.5 hours in the hospital aiding the nurses and doctors.


    With the schedule that Landon had made, on a daily basis the hospital had students who came over and took care of the patients... under the supervision of the nurses and doctors.


    The students also did hospital rounds,forted the patients and did other medical tasks.


    In this way, they were learning and practicing at the same time.


    Today, Nurse Shanelle had 2 groups to supervise during her 8 hour shift.


    The first group of 15 students, woulde for 3 and a half hours....While the other group woulde after her lunch break.


    .


    Once all the students from the first group had arrived at the front of the hospital, she began her roll call.


    "Keh Carby!"


    "Present!"


    "Quebo Jones"


    "Present!"


    "___"


    As she called out their names, she used a blue pen to tick their names on the list that she was holding.


    Once roll call was done, she led them to the locker room that had spareb coats, gloves, rubber shoes, hair caps, face masks and so on.


    The students quickly wore theb coats and shoes provided, as well as put their gloves and face masks in theirb coat pockets.


    Once everyone was done, they followed nurse Shanelle to her office for a 30 minute meeting.


    It was now 8:30 A.M, and Shanelle¡¯s shift started at 9 A.M... the students were told to alwayse at least 35 minutes earlier.


    "2 days ago, your group came to the hospital and worked under me.....We have been working together since the start of August..... So you all know the drill."


    The seated students immediately took out their notebooks and pens, as they waited for her questions.


    "Patient Julianna in Ward B-2, says that her tummy is constantly upset, her stomach feels like it¡¯s full of water (bloated), she vomits a lot, and her tummy aches as well.


    She also says that she always feels like going to relief herself, she has a fever, and she passes out a lot of gas frequently.


    She also has trouble swallowing, always feels nauseous, and her stool is loose and watery..... . Causes.. Go!!"


    The students raised their hands in attempt to give their hypotheses.


    "It could be due to indigestion.. she might have been used to eating food without drinking water.... After all from the lectures, indigestion is known to cause bloating, gas release, and deep aches and pains around the belly."


    "Hmm... your answer could have been correct.... but how do you exin the other symptoms?"


    "It could have also been diarrhea!!.. all the symptoms match it well"


    Nurse Shanelle smiled.


    "Correct, the patient is indeed suffering from diarrhea... so what causes diarrhea?"


    "Allergies"


    "Lactose intolerance"


    "Food poisoning"


    "___"


    All the possibilities listed down were in fact correct.


    But for this case, food poisoning was the main cause of the issue.


    In this era, people didn¡¯t have fridges and better ways to store food... Hence, they didn¡¯t know the meaning of expiration dates.


    For them, food was edible unless it was visibly rotten.


    These people would cook food and leave it outside for days, while eating it.


    In fact a lot of them died from food poisoning, and had tummy aches frequently.


    For these people, it was normal to eat and have tummy aches.. provided fever and sickness didn¡¯t take their lives.


    Even when their meat, bread and other food items were molded, they would scrape away the molded parts and continue eating the foods.


    At least with the existence of stic bags and containers in Baymard, the people could sessfully cover their food from flies.


    But that still didn¡¯t change the fact that all food items would expire.


    Landon had taken his time to write books on basic hygiene, and the causes, symptoms and treatments ofmon problems that almost everyone back on earth knew.


    He wrote aboutctose intolerance, mria, fever, themon flu or cold, rash treatments, sore throat pain, the importance of washing hands and so on.


    Although he hadn¡¯t received the medical reward from the system, he wrote about these everyday illnesses based on what he knew.


    Landon was sure that everyone on earth had gotten sore throat, fever, flu, headaches, tummy aches, and all the other ¡¯easy¡¯ illnesses at some point of their lives.


    "Good!!!... so since her diarrhea was caused by food poisoning, how do we solve it?"


    "Have her go on a clear liquid diet for 1 day, so that her upset stomach can settle down."


    "Have her hydrate by drinking a lot of water regrly"


    "Letting her avoid milk and spicy foods"


    "Having her drink a mixture of boiled ginger and water.... this could reduce inmmation along the throat, as well as strengthen her stomach"


    "Plus ginger would also act as a good antibiotic."


    "For her fever, nausea and headache..... we could also add ¡¯featherfew¡¯, milkvetch root, and white peony root to the ginger-water mixture"


    Nurse Shanelle and the students discussed amongst themselves, and came up with the perfect treatment for Patient Julianna.. As well as several other patients in the other Wards.


    They had used 5 minutes to talk about each patient on Shanelle¡¯s patient checklist.


    And after 30 minutes, it was time finally for her shift to begin.


    Shanelle gave each person in the team specific duties for the day.


    Some were in charge of preparing and boiling all the medicines for all the patients on the roster, as per Shanelle¡¯s instructions.


    Others were in charge ofmunicating with the patients about their illnesses, medication and prevention of their sicknesses.


    Some also did therapy massages, wound treatments and and so on.


    Of course, before any medication was administered, Shanelle was present to supervise the students... she was also the one that wrote in the patient¡¯s medical book as well.


    Each time the group came over to the hospital, their duties would change... this was done so that they would gain experience and understanding towards all medical procedures within the hospital.


    And just like that by the end of the group¡¯s shift, Shanelle had a 10 minute meeting with them on what they did right today, as well as their individual mistakes.


    .


    As the group made their way out of the hospital, they kept discussing the events of the day amongst themselves excitedly.


    They loved thements that they had gotten from the patients, as well as those from their supervisor Nurse Shanelle.


    Treating people¡¯s illnesses, also made them have a sense of aplishment.


    In their opinion, volunteering and choosing to be medical / healthcare students was the best decision that they had made throughout their entire lives.


    They had everything.. money, food, housing and job satisfaction... ... what more could they want?


    They were proud to be seen as future doctors and nurses of Baymard.

 Chapter 105 Baymards Policies

    Today, Landon had a meeting with the 3 government officials that previously came from the empire of Yodan in May.


    Every week, Landon and the 3 men would write and revise all acts, policies and regtions in Baymard.


    They had been writing thesews since May, and had only sessfully finished writing them around mid-August.


    Back on earth, all countries had more than hundreds of written policies for the citizens to follow.


    Landon and the 3 Government officials: Nics, Craig and Benazir, sat around a table and went through the several piles of papers.


    All the documents were categorized alphabetically from A to Z, and were also arranged ording to their sectors.


    There were sectors like: Agriculture, Beverages, Fishery, Citizenship & Immigration, Transportation, Food Preservation, Schools, Labour rights, Minimum wages, Construction, and Environmental.


    As well as other sectors like: Natural resources, Medical, Engineering, Law, Military, Parks, Foreign Affairs, Trade, Water bodies like ocean and streams, Baymard Treasury, Justice, Tax, Energy resources, public safety, and so on.


    In general, there were over 50 different sectors which had their own individual acts, policies and regtions.


    It was impossible to write all these policies over a short period of time, hence Landon didn¡¯t want to address any government issues until they were done.


    Take for example, the sector called Agriculture.


    This sector had rules, policies, acts and regtions for everything Agriculture.


    Within the sector, every grain, fruit, herb, Dairy, meat, livestock, spices, seasonings, vegetables, processed goods like butter, and so on... had their own policies.


    These policies focused on marketing, health hazards & standards, the selling price range for all goods, imports, exports, offenses and punishments for not following thew, and the list went on.


    For example there were documents written on allws involving apples.


    So each food item like tomatoes, had their own separate documents and policies.


    That was how it was done on earth, and that was how Landon wanted to do it here.


    Each fruit or food had their individual expiration dates, so it was only right to write their policies separately.


    There were alsobel requirements and regtions that had to be followed strictly for each food item.


    Landon had written documents on how long each food item couldst, with and without chemical preservatives added to them.


    Anything that went to the market had to have an expiration date on it that showed when it was produced, and when it would expire.


    He wanted the citizens to start getting health conscious as well.


    Right from July, the food industry had been adding chemical preservatives to most of the foods that they had produced.


    This drastically decreased the rate at which the foods turned bad.... which was also a good thing.


    But still, without the aid of fridges or freezers, these food items still rotted away fast, aspared to if they were refrigerated.


    For now, the expirationbels would only show the expiration dates for all foods if they were not refrigerated.... but once fridges came out, Landon would also revise the expiratory dates as well.


    Foodbels also had to show what chemical preservative was added into the food. As well as safety hazards and signs like if it should be kept away from the eyes and so on.


    Also under this Agriculture sector, there were policies on farm ie protection, dept mediation policies, insurance acts, and agricultural loans for people who wanted to start their own farming businesses.


    It also spoke about farming practices fornd preservation and water.


    In fact, there were a ton of things that had been written under each sector alone.


    Even looking at the Environmental sector, Landon had written policies on littering, deforestation, pollution, recycling and waste management.


    He had quickly realized that he needed, a waste and garbage management industry that would recycle containers and destroy all the garbage around Baymard.


    This industry would also be in charge of collecting all garbage from the garbage around Baymard.


    .


    Generally, each sector would have a board, Parliament or council, that discussed all topics and problems involved within that particr sector.


    Like having a Supreme court, Engineering, Research & Natural science council, medical board, Citizenship & Immigration board, Labour rights board, Public safety board, Sports board, Statistics board and so on.


    For example, the statistics board would basically collect,pile, analyze and publish all statistics information rted tomercial, industrial, financial, social, and economical actitities in Baymard.


    They were also in charge of taking poption consensus of the citizens, as well as doing several other government jobs.


    Also, Landon wanted to make a health & safety Inspection board which would be in charge of inspecting all industries and goods in Baymard.


    They would go to the industries and ensure that the goods that are marketed out to the citizens, are not poisonous, expired or harmful to consumers.


    They had to ensure that all industries had safety equipments and needs likedders... As well as check restaurant cleanliness and so on.


    In future, Landon would also have them check all the drugs that were being kept in the hospitals and clinics.


    After all, they would be the main inspection team in Baymard.


    .


    Landon and the men then proceeded to talk about the sector called ¡¯Benefits¡¯, which tackled public pensions, employment insurance benefits like maternity leaves, family benefits, education nning & student aid, Disability benefits, housing benefits, Payment ns and so on.


    Overall, all 3 government officials were happy with the Benefit sector.


    It showed them that when they themselves retired, they would not need to worry about food and other basic necessities.


    The important thing was that they wouldn¡¯t be seen as a burden to their children or grandchildren.


    They truly felt grateful to Landon for thinking about them in their old age.


    Back in Yodan, they had been working as Government officials for several years now..... and this was the first time that they had seen this type of policy.


    There was no other ce within the Pyno continent that gave such benefits.


    All of them came to Baymard with their families.... So as they read through the policies, they began to put themselves in the shoes of those in need.


    If the ones in need were their own children or family members, wouldn¡¯t that be great?


    No one could predict the future, so having ns that tackled health and finance would be seen as heavenly to a lot of citizens, ves, and refugees.


    Their king had taken everyone into ount.. even disable people, as well as orphans and basically anyone who couldn¡¯t help themselves.


    They felt proud and blessed to be working under him.

 Chapter 106 Baymards Policies 2

    Once they were done with the Benefit sector, they began talking about ¡¯Citizenship & Immigration.


    "Your majesty.... Under the sector called ¡¯Citizenship and Immigration¡¯, I think that we should reduce the number of days that visitors were allowed to stay in Baymard." Nics said.


    "I agree your majesty.... Instead of 3 months (90 days), let¡¯s make it 2 months." Benazir suggested.


    "I propose that we make it 1 month" Craig said.


    Under the citizenship & Immigration sector, Landon had made different rules for citizens, permanent residences, international students, visitors, and refugees.


    He had also detailly exined how those who weren¡¯t citizens, could be one.


    In future, Landon would allow people toe and study in Baymard.. but they wouldn¡¯t be allowed to work here at all.


    He would only provide education, and once they were done.. they had to leave the Baymard.


    These were dark times, empires were at war with each other, and everyone wanted power.... how could he give his future enemies the chance to attack him?


    Tsk!!, wasn¡¯t that stupidity?


    If it were back on earth, Landon would have no problem letting international students work in his industries, hospitals or even join his military... but the times were different.


    He could only give them education, and that was it!!..... And during the long holidays, they were to go back home to their empire.


    After all knowledge was, and will always be a human necessity for development.


    Back on earth, Landon had been taught that basic knowledge should be free for all.... Of course, being free doesnt mean that they wont pay their tuition.


    He could educate them, but it was what they did with all the acquired knowledge that made a difference.


    If Landon didn¡¯t give a detailed description of all industry processes to the men in Baymard, he was sure that they would still be experimenting each production process for each product for at least 5 years.


    Back on earth, even when the first printing press was invented, it took another 40 years for mankind to improve that same printing press..bruhhh.


    So with education, he would let the international students get basic and intermediary knowledge.


    But the deep descriptions taught in the academies, and industries were strictly off limits to them.


    He would teach and show them that chemical ¡¯x¡¯ is poisonous and chemical ¡¯y¡¯ is toxic...but if they wanted to create their own goods like ink, they had to go back to their empires andbine what they thought were the raw materials, with chemicals that they felt would aid in creating ink.


    It was their job to experiment back in their own empires.


    There was no way that they would get everything right without a detail description.


    There were different reactions, catalysts, additives, and chemicals that did several things during production.


    And some of the main raw materials andponents had to be taken from refined crude oil and other separate chemicals.


    So Landon was very sure that even if they mastered the entire periodic table and knew about reactions and Isotopes, they would still need several years to get to where Baymard was presently at.


    Of course in their Chemistry sses, they would do basicboratory experiments, but nothing that would reveal Baymard¡¯s industrial secrets.


    Please!!..... if it were that easy, then all undergraduate students back on earth would have their own mini industries on the side, as well as cosmetic and other brandpanies.


    If were that easy, then everyone would also be able to produce medical drugs and other goods.


    Without the detailed description, one would need to research for several years.


    Back on earth,panies would usually send their workers to otherpanies... They had exchange programs and intenships, so that their workers could learn the industry secrets from their conpetitors...it was generally allowed because earth was somewhat peaceful.


    But in these times, Nahhhh!!.. for safety reasons, Landon didn¡¯t want them to work at the industries at all.


    In future maybe, but right now it was a definite NO.


    Back to the matter of stays, the international students would get study permits while they studied in Baymard.


    If they really wanted to work, then they were only allowed to do so at stores, restaurants or hotels during their short breaks. (Of course during the 4 month long break they had to leave).


    In fact they would only work in ces that didn¡¯t have industry or work secrets..


    So basically, they couldn¡¯t work in the military and lower region.


    They could work within the coastal and central districts, as well as some parts of the upper region.


    But Landon could allow them to tour the industries with an tour ess pass.


    They would be led by a tour guide of course, and their tours would only take at most a few hours.


    On the other hand, ¡¯Visitors¡¯ were those that woulde for trade, enjoyment, or even those who came to treat their illnesses.


    Landon wanted the maximum stay for visitors to be 3 months.


    If they had a serious illness that needed surgery and 2 months of constant medical care, then they would get 3 months stamped on their tiny Visa booklets.


    But if they came for a 1 week Vacation, Landon would give them 2 weeks on their Visa.


    At the end of their stay if they were still within Baymard, they would be caught and banned from ever entering Baymard again.


    And if anyone needed an extension, they had to go to the main office and state their reasons... As well as bring evidence to support their im.


    If the officers in charge deemed the evidence to be tangible, then their request would be approved.


    After Landon exined his reasons for having a maximum duration of 3 month for visitation, the 3 officials thoroughly understood and agreed on Landon¡¯s point.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t fair to let the sick or those in need of medical attention suffer just because of their policies.


    .


    Up next, they looked at the criminal justice sector.


    This sector aimed at victim rights, women rights, family violence, criminal conviction, human trafficking, rape, cannibalism, fraud and so on.


    They also addressed the marital sector, which looked at the minimum marriage age, child support, abuse & neglect, spousal support, divorce, and separationws.


    From the writtenws, it was a crime to not provide food, schooling, housing and clothing to children under the age of 15... After all 15, in this era was already considered to be an adult.


    If a family couldn¡¯t provide for their children, then they could apply for student loans, health loans, and so on.


    Also hitting a child, emotionally harming children, forcing marriage on children, sexually abusing them were all major crimes.


    Although 10 year old children were abused and used as sex ves in this era, Landon was thoroughly disgusted with the idea.


    Those citizens or refugees that were caught doing these would be locked up in prison for at least 10 years.


    And if it were visitors or international students, then they would be beaten up and permanently refused ess into Baymard for the rest of their lives.


    Obviously, in the future once the roads were all done and cars were made avable, Landon would also add traffic and drivingws.


    As they looked at the court and justice rules and systems, Landon quickly realised that he needed to build an imprable prison for criminals.


    Any spy, enemy or even criminal within the society, needed to be kept in this prison.


    In future, he would also need to make prisoner rights and so on.


    Yes the prisoners had rights too.. like their visitation rights, phone call rights, basic food rights,wyer rights and so on...


    Sigh.. they was just to much to improve on.


    As the meeting progressed, they sessfully went through several different sectors like federalnd acquisition for businesses, sports, and medical policies.


    And finally, concluded with Taxes... Which involved: ie taxes, payroll and many more.


    8 hours had gone by, with them taking two 10 minute breaks and a 40 minute lunch break within the meeting.


    Once Chief Tim sessfully created the printing Press, they would start making Identity cards for the citizens.


    Hence at the end of their meeting, Landon quickly reminded them to start collecting all information about the citizens such as age, date of birth, marriage status and so on.


    As well as to also get a poption census done as soon as possible.


    They had also agreed that every year, they would improve and update the policies as time went on.


    Plus if the people gave feedback on Baymard¡¯s rules, policies and regtions, then they would reflect on them and might even add them to the policies.


    But they would not approve rules that promoted violence, went against morality, or the peoples needsand ie. As well as the development of Baymard.


    .


    It was only 5 P.M, so Landon decided to head on over to the food industry and aid in nting and transportating medicinal herbs from the farms, to the greenhouse.


    As a king, his work never stopped.

 Chapter 107 The Teenal Auction House

    "Host, Snow powder has made its way to the continent of Pyno, and will be revealed tonight at the Teenal auction house within the Capital.


    Does host wishes to attend, or watch through the system¡¯s monitors?


    Since the auction is not being held at the host¡¯s territory, then viewing through the monitor would cost host 45 Development points, 80 Technology points, or 15 Bonus Points.


    Likewise, attending the auction with a warping spell, would also cost host 85 Development points, 120 Technology points, or 23 Bonus points for 2 trips back and forth.


    And If host chooses to go, the system also offers a disguise package for 20 Development points, 50 Technology points, or 5 Bonus points.


    Which option does host choose?" the system said.


    Landon had been telling the system to alert him on any major developments that were happening around the Pyno continent.


    It would be a shame to have an almighty system and not use it.


    Speaking of which, Landon found that his system was somewhat of a rude introvert..... It would only talk to him if it was absolutely necessary.


    asionally, he would interact with the system before going to bed... or when he wanted to use the time capsules.


    And on a weekly basis, the system would nag him aboutpleting his mission.


    Back to the matter of the auction, although Landon could use the system monitors, he had still decided to attend the auction instead.


    He had been cooped up in Baymard, and felt that he should use this opportunity to observe the changes within Arcadina.


    "I¡¯ll attend the auction with the disguise package... so use my Development points for payment."


    "As you wish host"


    .


    Jte walked into the auction house with her guards by side.


    As she walked, she couldn¡¯t help but remember the conversations that she had been having with her father and her mother, within these past few weeks.


    Her dream of bing the first queen in the continent was ruined by that strong man b**ch Penelope.


    How dare she snatch her dreams of bing the first female ruler within the Pyno continent?


    And to make matters worse, when she had proposed the idea of her being Queen, her father literally told her to get out!!.


    Why was Penelope¡¯s case different from hers?


    Wasn¡¯t she smart, cunning and beautiful as well?


    Wasn¡¯t she royalty, and a good maniptor as well?


    Jte had heard the tales of Penelope, and had instantly called it bullsh**.


    Who would go out of their way to help peasants if they didn¡¯t want something from them in return?


    Hmmp!!.. For her, Penelope was a grand maniptor.


    A person that could make all the men around her favour her, was something that a seductress was good at.... And she wholeheartedly believed that Penelope was such as person.


    Jte being a master in the act of ¡¯White Lotusing¡¯, how could she believe that Penelope was that pure and innocent?


    When she asked her mother for help, her mother had immediately told her to get rid of what she called ¡¯silly dreams¡¯.


    Her mother had been preparing her her blood brother James, to take the throne from Eli..... So how could she entertain her daughter¡¯s fantasy dreams?


    Jte was utterly disappointed in her mother.


    Why did it seem like her mother loved her younger brother more than she did for her?.... Anyway, she had already made up her mind.


    Now that all 3 of her brothers had gone to fight at the borders, she would use this period to kill her father and sit on the throne... with or without her mother¡¯s help.


    The good thing was that she had a whole 8 months to get the job done.


    Her brothers had just left 2 weeks ago, and it would take them a little over 2 months to arrive at the borders.


    Plus another 4 months, in which they had to fight and stay within those border cities, until they were sure that the Terique knights wouldn¡¯t attack the cities anymore or call for reinforcements.


    And after that period, her brothers would use another 2 months to head back to the Capital on horse.


    All this left Jte with enough time to n her father¡¯s downfall..she could attack anytime with the 8 month period.


    Hence she decided that after her wedding in November, she would attack the old dog and take her ce as Queen of Arcadina.


    Hehehehe.. just thinking about it made her smile.


    That was why she had been looking for ways to improve her forces, as well as increase their numbers.


    A few days ago, she had heard that 2 new products had arrived from the continent of Morgany.


    In this world called Hertfilia, there were 9 continents... but the people from the Pyno continent only knew of 4.


    These 4 were the ones that they would sometimes do trades with.


    From these trades, the people on the Pyno continent, had realised that 3 of those continents were somewhat backwards in development.


    But the continent called Morgany, was more or less the same as them in terms of civilization.


    Travelling ships would usual take several months to move from one continent to another, hence trade opportunities and goods from there were seen as treasures.


    Who didn¡¯t like international goods?


    She hade today because of two products.


    One was a liquid beauty potion that was rumored to make any woman¡¯s skin glow.


    And the final item was something called ¡¯Snow¡¯ powder.


    The merchants from Morgany, had said that snow powder was only discovered within thest year.


    Apparently some alchemist called Endo, discovered it by ident. As well as received some injuries from it from the ident.


    Isn¡¯t this what she had been looking for?


    If she could get some of this snow powder, wouldn¡¯t she be able to deal with her father instantly?


    No matter how much it costs, she had to get her hands on these godly products.


    As she walked in, she immediately spotted one of her nemesis.


    Angelina Dwight!!


    The b**ch that had always tried to seduce her fiance.


    Why was she here? Did shee here to buy the beauty potion as well?


    No!!!... There was no way in hell that she would let this sl** get the potion.


    Although she had finally gotten engaged, she was still insecure when it came to her man.


    What man wouldn¡¯t want a beauty?


    Men were allowed to take as many wives as they wanted, so she was afraid that he would eventually take that b**ch as a concubine.


    No matter what, she had to get her hands on that beauty potion before Angelina did.

 Chapter 108 The Teenal Auction House 2

    The guests all came in and took their seats.... of course some were V.I.P members who had their own private booths as well.


    Some guests wore masks, while others came with no disguises.


    As for Landon, he had gotten a V.I.P booth by altering the memories of the auction house managers.


    To them, Landon was a renowned merchant from the northern part of the empire.


    Speaking of snow powder, it was basically the watered-down version of gunpowder.


    Landon wasn¡¯t surprised that it was invented around this period.


    Back on earth, China was the first to invent snow powder in thete 8th century.


    And between the 10th to 13th century, Chinese goods made their way to other Asian countries, Europe, the Middle East and other parts of the world.


    Alchemists tried their best to copy and make their own explosives... as well as take several trips to China, so as to further study these explosives.


    What Landon wanted to know was the strength of powder¡¯s explosive power.


    Once the host came on stage, the room instantly quieted down.


    .


    "Wee Esteemed guests... today¡¯s auction only entails goods from the continent of Morgany.


    Up first, let¡¯s start with what the Morgany continent calls ¡¯Horseshoes¡¯.."


    The entire audience was shocked... why would horses need shoes?... Was it some sort of fashion statement?


    "I know what you all are thinking.... but these shoes could allow the horses to travel for long distances, without their feet getting injured."


    Once the men heard the host¡¯s exnation, their eyes instantly lit up.


    It might seem like a trivial matter.... But in actuality, it was not.


    All these men were either nobility like the Barons, knights, merchants and so on.


    Some of them had gone on secret missions, that made them take tricky roads, and even paths around the forests.


    On their journey, short dried up stalks of grass, would sometimes prick their horses feet.


    And even on the roads, they would be pieces of wood or sharp rocks that could cause splinters for the horses.


    No matter how tough the feet (hooves) of a horse were, if they stepped on something that was simr to a needle, then they would feel immense pain.


    So basically, horseshoes protected their feet the same way shoes protected human feet.


    Without shoes, it would be very painful and stressful for human beings to run or even walk on rocks or other terrains for long distances.


    Generally, if a horse was domesticated, and only stayed within a stable or estate, then they didn¡¯t really need horseshoes.


    But if the people were going to use them in pulling carriages for hours, and taking something like a continuous 2 month journey, then they definitely needed them.


    And in this era, nobody kept horses just for the sake of pampering... horses were treated like cars since they pulled carriages.


    They were also seen as war necessities, since they also pulled wagons filled with war supplies and equipments.... Plus they also carried the knights on their backs constantly.


    Merchants and travellers also used horses on a daily basis... so everyone was somewhat interested in these ¡¯horseshoes¡¯.


    Some of the men seated within the audience, had paused their journey for several days whenever their horses were injured.


    At times, it could thoroughly disrupt a mission or even supply of goods.


    But now with the help of these horseshoes, they could finally go about their journey without the fear of dying their schedules.


    As the host spoke on the importance of the horseshoes, an auction worker came to the stage and handed him several parchment papers.


    "The design sketches (blueprints) for horseshoe production and fitting, will be auctioned out today.... And they buyer will also receive 2 samples of these horseshoes.


    Now, let¡¯s start bidding shall we?"


    "10,000 silver coins for everything."


    "13,000 silver coins"


    "50,000 silver coins"


    "__"


    Several men fought to win the bid.


    And at the end, it was finally sold to an influential merchant, who probably wanted to capitalize on the horseshoes and make profits from it.


    As for Landon, he didn¡¯t really need horseshoes because all his wars, would probably be fought around Baymard¡¯s city walls.


    Plus in the future, he would use things like machine guns, military altanks and so on.... Hence his horses would probably end up being domesticated.


    But if he really needed to leave Baymard with his knights, he would probably make these horseshoes and keep up appearances by using the horses.


    .


    "Up next is a beauty potion that would make any woman look 10 years younger.


    This potion was made by the renowned Alchemist, Lupio.


    I¡¯m sure you all have heard of his fame and deeds within the continent of Morgany."


    As the host spoke, the women in the audience became more and more excited.


    Who didn¡¯t know the renowned Alchemist Lupio?


    His products had been marketed within the Pyno continent for the past few years now.


    From charcoal eyeliners on sticks, to thick liquidy paste substances that reduced eye puffiness once the women woke up to other products.


    In short, Alchemist Lupio¡¯s products were focused on the needs and necessities of women.


    Once the bidding war began, the women looked at each other as if they were enemies on a battlefield.


    "15,000 silver coins", someone yelled


    "18000 silver coins"


    "23000"


    "__"


    "50,000 silver coins!!!" A servant from Jte¡¯s booth said.


    "55,000 silver coins!!" Angelina¡¯s servant seconded.


    Jte immediately looked at Angelina¡¯s booth with rage.


    The booths were kind of like high balcony seats at an opera show.


    Every V.I.P had a mini balcony and could also see the other V.I.P members on their balconies.


    They also had Megaphones so that they, or their servants, could yell out their price.


    Angelina smirked as she looked at Jte, who was just a balcony away from her... In fact they were so close to each other that they could literally have a conversation amongst themselves.


    "70,000 silver coins" Jte¡¯s servant yelled out.


    "75,000 silver coins" Angelina¡¯s servant seconded again.


    Jte was fuming mad.


    "B**ch, your doing it on purpose."


    "Whatever do you mean? Isn¡¯t this an auction house? Don¡¯t I have the right to bid as well?..or do you think that just because your a princess, I should stop bidding?" Angelina responded.


    Jte face started to twist as she tried very hard to control her emotions.


    She immediately made up her mind that once she became queen, this sl** would be the first one to go.


    Swore swore that she would definitely burn the b**ch down, and pee on her grave.


    "I suggest you cut the crap!!.. since I as a royal princess is bidding, then you should at least give me some face!!"


    Normally, Jte could easily deal with anyone and keep her white lotus act intact...but when she was dealing with Angelina, a white lotus Grandmaster... she as an ordinary master, lost tragically.


    When ever she met with Angelina, her true self would always show.


    Angelina felt the same way as well... she was always seen as weak and helpless... but when she shed with Jte, she became to a tigress.


    Angelina smirked as she looked at Jte¡¯s scrunched up face.


    "Face?.. why didn¡¯t u give me some face as well? My aunt is the official wife of your father.. so technically, I too am part of royalty... so why should I give you face when you clearly don¡¯t care about mine?


    And by the way, why are you here bidding for this beauty potion?


    Have you finallye to terms with the fact that your appearance is hideous?


    Tsk Tsk Tsk.. I¡¯m actually surprised that it took you so long to grow a brain.


    I hope that now you¡¯ve finally realised that your ugly face and body, doesn¡¯t deserve to be tied up with brother Anthony" Angelina said.


    Hideous?.. her, Jte Barn, hideous?... she knew that this slut Angelina had ns of using this beauty potion to take her man.


    Over her dead body!!!!


    Landon and a few people who had their V.I.P balconies around both women, leaned in and began watching their cat fight.


    Landon really wished that he had brought popcorn for the show... He had to admit... this Angelina had a sharp tongue.


    "Can¡¯t you at least show some respect?!!!" Jte yelled.


    Angelina tilted her head and slowly looked at Jte from head to toe.


    "Show some respect?.. To who?


    In my eyes, you are nothing but a royal, irresponsible and senseless harlot.


    Your just a dog in heat!!!"


    Those around them almost coughed out blood... this girl was indeed savage.


    At this point, Landon R.I.P¡¯ed Jte as he looked at her red raging face.


    Rest in peace elder sister.


    "You¡¯re too much!!!!..... Aren¡¯t you just jealous of me?"


    "Hahaha.. I, Angelina, jealous of you?....


    My dear royal harlot..... Jealousy is an unsightly and ugly thing.... And so are you in that dress."


    "__"


    The bidding ended with Jte finally winning.. But before she could rejoice, demoness Angelina spoiled her victory.


    "Can I give you some advice?" Angelina asked.


    Since Jte had won, all her previous anger had long dissipated... So she decided to listen to whatever bullsh** Angelina had to say.


    "Advice?, Yeah sure, go ahead" Jte said while gloating.


    "An ugly person will always be an ugly person..... So when you use the beauty potion, don¡¯t await a miracle."

 Chapter 109 The Teenal Auction House 3

    As the auction progressed, Landon continued observing all the items disyed.


    So far, all the items weren¡¯t really impressive to him.. but to these people, these goods were mind blowing.


    There were a lot of pottery items that showed the art style of the people of Morgany, as well as new goods like horse saddles, unique clothing items and so on.


    Finally, it was time for thest item on the list to be auctioned off.


    This item that had brought everyone out today.


    Even spies and assassins were seated within the crowd...including those from the Ghostly Prince¡¯s side.


    It was finally time for the big reveal.


    "Esteemed guests, for our final item... we have what is poprly known within the Morgany Continent as snow powder.


    For better understanding, we decided to show you all what it could do."


    Immediately, an auction worker came up to the stage with a wooden boards, some tubes, ropes, sticks, snow powder, arrows and bows.


    For the first setup, several sticks were tied together in the shape of triangles, and mounted to the ground.


    The auction worker made 2 triangr stick-stands, and ced a longrge stick above both triangr mounts.


    It was kinda like 2 camera tripod stands, that had a stick ced on top of them... this long stick connected both Tripods.


    Each tripod stick-stand, had 3 legs that formed formed a triangle, and stood mounted to the ground...


    One end of arge long stick was ced on top of the first tripod stick stand, while the other end of the stick was ced on the second stand.


    Once that setup was done, the worker then filled a tiny tube with snow powder, ced the tube on one end of the long stick, and aimed at a wooden board a little distance away from the setup.


    The tube had about the same size as hand-held dynamite sticks back on earth.


    When everything was ready, another worker quickly brought a fire torch and lit the tube.


    Once it was shot, white smoke instantly began to fill the stage.


    ¡¯Boom!!¡¯


    One-fourth of the board was shattered into pieces.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even the calm and collected spies and assassins almost stood up from their seats.


    What kind of weapon was this?


    This was groundbreaking technology that would definitely help them in their quest for power.


    Jte was brimming with joy.. this was exactly what she was looking for.... With this, her victory was definitely guaranteed.


    She would kill her old man, as well as that b**ch Angelina.


    As for Landon, he had realised that the explosive power was not even up to 20% of his gunpowder back in Baymard.


    It was understandable, since the people didn¡¯t necessarily understand science.


    For these people, if theybined several stones with charcoal, then gunpowder would be formed.


    But that wasn¡¯t necessarily the right way to go about it.


    For example most of these rocks only contain maybe 30-50% sulphur within them, and the otherponents were seen as impurities.


    So since these people didn¡¯t understand chemistry, or even knew what sulphur was, how could they seed in creating any powerful explosions?


    If they wanted to have a good explosive power, then they needed to use at least 98% pure sulphur.. . And the same thought process went out for the other raw materials.


    That was why chemical extraction and preparation was necessary.


    Another important factor was that they didn¡¯t know the ratio in which they should mix the raw materials.


    Back in Baymard, Landon had made several potion cups, containers and ss dishes which were used by the people to estimate the ratio.


    The correct ratio was 2 parts pure sulphur, 3 parts charcoal and 13 parts pure saltpeter.


    These cups and containers were now used even in cooking.


    People could say things like: add 3 parts rice, 4 parts water and so on.


    Once the right ratios were properly mixed, Landon had the men fill sacs of gunpowder and ce in the storage rooms.


    Apart from the people in Baymard, the rest of the world didn¡¯t know the ratio, and just went with what they thought was right.


    In fact, there were so many reasons why their explosive power was weak... Heck, it sounded more like a loud fart, than a thunderous p.


    And from the looks of it, those around the shots weren¡¯t even affected by the explosive force form the shot.


    Well... this was definitely good for Baymard.


    Back on earth, hand-held cannons were generally made between the 12 and 14th centuries.


    And even at that time period, gunpowder still had a weak explosive power.


    But when the era of science and all the geniuses like Albert Einstein came about, people started understanding were they went wrong with gunpowder.


    The era of science mainly happened between thete 16th to 20th century.


    People started buildingrge gigantic cannons, war machines, and gunpowder guns.


    But presently, sticks were used tounch the gunpowder filled tubes at an inclined angle.


    As well as attached some of these gunpowder filled tubes onto metal arrows, and use their bows tounch their attacks.


    These kind of weapons would never be enough to destroy Baymard¡¯s walls, that¡¯s why Landon could sigh from relief.


    Within the audience, King Barn had also disguised himself as a V.I.P merchant.


    This snow powder was what he needed to prepare himself against City Lord Shannon¡¯s attack on him.


    He had been having several sleeplessn nights since the disappearance of City lord Shannon.


    If the fool really nned on attacking him, then he would use this gunpowder topletely destroy Shannon.


    For now once he got the powder, he would get his alchemists to study and createrge scale batches.


    And if anyone got in his way of obtaining this powder, hehehehe... thet person would wish that they had never been born.


    .


    "My esteem guests... we have only 50rge sacs of snow powder being auctioned off today."


    One had to know that this powder was extremely expensive, so the merchants couldn¡¯t bring a lot back from the Continent of Morgany.


    "These sacks would be sold in groups of 5 .... So let¡¯s start the bidding for the first group shall we?"

 Chapter 110 Just who could that mysterious stranger be?

    Once everyone had seen the effectiveness of snow powder, they started bidding like crazy.


    "40,000 silver coins"


    "70,000 silver coins"


    "100, 000 silver coins"


    "__"


    Landon also decided to bid as well.


    It wasn¡¯t that he needed the powder, but he was basically targeting those that had bullied the old Landon.


    Back in the days, several nobles and their children, wouldugh at him, trip him over and even pour water or food over his head... They basically treated him like a clown for their own amusement.


    And other times, they would beat him up badly, all in the name of practice.


    Presently, most of these nobles hade to the auction with their sons.


    So once petty Landon saw the boys who used to bully him, he immediately started making things difficult for them.


    "120,000 silver coins"


    "120,001 silver coins"


    Minister Frederick and his son Moham, looked at the mysterious man who seemed to be making things difficult for them.


    From the man¡¯s height and body structure, Minister Frederick could somewhat guess that this stranger should be around the same age as his son Moham.


    But when had he offended the stranger?... Why was this man hell bent on annoying him?


    Hmmp!!! .... It didn¡¯t matter what the stranger thought..... Today, no one could stop him from getting this snow powder.


    Since this stranger wanted to make a fool out of him, then he would just raise the price to a ridiculous amount.


    ¡¯At the end, Let¡¯s see who will have thestugh¡¯, he thought.


    "This booth will bid 700,000 silver coins"


    Those who had smaller budgets, almost began crying... how did the bidding move from 200,000 silver coins to 700,000 in a blink of an eye?


    ¡¯Minister Frederick, aren¡¯t you just bragging about your wealth at this point?... What was the point in having such a huge price jump?


    Won¡¯t the prices eventually go up with time?... At least give some of us the opportunity to have hope.¡¯


    Minister Frederick smiled provocatively as he looked at Landon.


    ¡¯Boy... your years too young and inexperienced to make me suffer a loss.¡¯


    All those nobles that were in the upper echelon of nobility, understood that Minister Frederick was having a battle with the mysterious stranger.


    It would definitely be better to sit this one out.


    Even if they wanted to continue bidding, they were sure that Minister Frederick would most likely bid to the very end.


    As for the other nobles, they could only sigh as they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be getting this first batch of snow powder.


    Some of these nobles weren¡¯t as rich or popr like Minister Frederick.


    Even within nobility, there were different groups of sses.


    There were noble families people whose names were once a symbol of power... but as the years went by, these families had lost their power and support within the empire.


    There were also nobles that had once angered the king, and of course, had their forces cut down by half.


    But then again, there were nobles like minister Frederick, who were filthy rich and could easily get anything that they desired.


    It was definitely better to let the super rich Frederick take this first batch.... In that way, the other nobles wouldn¡¯t need to worry about him biddingter on.


    "We have a bid of 700,000 silver coins going once..... going.."


    As the host spoke, Moham looked at Landon and snorted.


    "One should know their own limits....Hmmp!!.....Truly a toad that ims to be a pheonix"


    Everyone looked at the calm and collected stranger, and thought that he had given up.


    And just when the host was about to close the bidding, Landon interrupted.


    "Going twice... going thrice....."


    "700,001 silver coins"


    "___"


    The audience immediately quieted down.


    Minister Frederick and his son shot death stares at Landon.


    Such a bid was an obvious insult.


    What was the aim of adding the extra silver coin at the end?... For heaven¡¯s sake, what would the auction house do with that extra 1 silver coin?


    If Landon had known their thoughts, he would simply retort back and tell them that: for one to be a millionaire, every single coin mattered.


    Even if one had 999,999 coins, without the extra 1 coin, it could never be a million bucks..... or so Bill Gates said back on earth.


    Minister Frederick was so angry that he seized the Megaphone from his servant and continued bidding.


    "800,000 silver coins"


    "800,001 silver coins"


    "850,000 silver coins"


    "850,001 silver coins"


    "__"


    Since the amount wasn¡¯t enough to allow him to withdraw from the bidding, Frederick calmed himself down and continued on.


    "Since our young mysterious friend here is truly generous by adding one silver to his bids... then I would like to bid 1.3 million silver coins!!!!"


    Frederick and Moham lifted their proud chins and sneered at Landon.


    But of course, their victory was indeed shortsted.


    "1.3 million and 5 silver coins"


    Immediately, the smiles on the faces of the father-and-son duo instantly dropped.


    What sort of troublesome person was this?


    In fact, everyone had the same idea as well.


    ¡¯Fine!!... You want to bid, that¡¯s naturally alright.


    But you increased the price by only 5 silver coins?


    Are you really normal?


    Previously, you had added 1 silver coin, and now its 5... do you really think that we should acknowledge you just because you added a few more silver coins?


    Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡¯


    Dammit!!!!!


    Both father and son got up from his seat angrily and faced Landon.


    Moham¡¯s was so angry, that his face became as red as a tomatoe.


    How dare this scoundrelpete with his father?


    "2 million silver coins"


    "2 million and 5 silver coins"


    "2.2 million silver coins"


    "2.2 million and 5 silver coins"


    "__"


    As they continued bidding, several nobles couldn¡¯t help but think.


    ¡¯As expected, Minister Frederick is indeed a wealthy man.¡¯


    At the end, Frederick had used 3.7 million silver coins to buy the first 5 bags of snow powder.


    Although the father and son duo had won, their ego¡¯s had been wounded by the mysterious stranger.


    Who didn¡¯t know their family status and situation within the Empire? They were one of the top richest and powerful families in Arcadina.


    Frederick¡¯s sister had married King Barn and was the first and official wife of the King. His nephew was also the crown prince,Eli.


    Hence he had gained a lot of finance and power all through the years.


    For someone to go against him meant that they also went against his sister, the Queen.


    And to make matters worse, both father and son felt that the stranger had simply been ying with them all along.


    Their hearts were burning with a strong desire to kill the bastard.


    So as the auction continued, they began to quickly devise a n for their new found friend... they had decided that once the stranger stepped out of the auction house, they and their men would immediatley slice him into several pieces.


    Frederick knew that if he didn¡¯t kill this bastard, people would beughing and making fun of him from the shadows.


    He had to admit, this stranger had really made him eat dog shit today.


    In fact, most of the people within the audience knew that this stranger wouldn¡¯tst another day, since he had offended the great Minister Frederick.


    .


    Once the auction was over, Minister Frederick and his men followed the mysterious stranger to a dark alley.


    But once they got there, they soon realised that the stranger was nowhere to be found.


    It was like he had just vanished into thin air.


    They immediately went back to the auction house and asked about the man¡¯s identity... But sadly, even the managers there didn¡¯t know who he was, or where he stayed.


    This.....This was really too strange...


    Just who could that mysterious stranger be?

 Chapter 111 Sophias Job

    A week and a half had gone by, and Chief Sophia was thoroughly impressed with the new tools that had been made for the Textile industry.


    There were 4 departments within the industry: Inspection & Storage, Thread making, Fabric making, and Sewing.


    Of course the Sewing department was also divided into several sectors: Beddings, House & Daily needs, clothing and Size tags.


    The bedding department, focused on making bed sheets, pillow cases, nkets, mattress quilts, and every other thing involved with sleep.


    For the ¡¯House & Daily Needs¡¯ department, they had to focus on curtains, table cloths, towels and so on.


    Of course for the clothing department, his majesty had given them a list of necessities like: Baymard National gs, winter jackets, sweaters, socks, winter gloves, winter hats, scarfs, hoodies and military uniforms.


    As well as, industry overalls,b coats, chef uniforms and aprons, thick shirts (modern style), T-shirts, Turtle neck long sleeve tops, thick pants, singlets and underwear.


    For the size tag department, they had to create and sew tinybels that would be ced at the back of every sewn product.. be it bedsheets, shirts, and even winter hats.


    For now, these were all the clothing items required.. but Landon had told them that at the start of every month, new items would be added to the list.


    And finally, the inspection & storage department was in charge of checking the quality of the goods, as well as storing and recording the quantity in stock.


    Today was the 12th of September, and it was time for Sophia to have her weekly inspection.


    She decided to start with the thread making department first.


    .


    "Wee chief" everybody within the department greeted.


    The workers all wore thick rubber boots (should in case something dropped on their legs).... nose masks, and gloves for when they had to dye the threads to different colors, as well as when they were handling animal fur.


    Sophia decided to go over to those in charge of washing andbing out the fur.


    These animal furs had dirt, and even poop traces on them.... so of course they had to be cleaned with soap.


    Sophia inspected inspected their washing process, as well as if the workers were wearing their safety wears or not.


    Those who washed andbed the fur, were required to wear gloves, aprons, face masks and rubber boots.


    Landon didn¡¯t want any animal faces to touch the workers.... And since he also didn¡¯t want any fur flying up into their nostrils or mouths, they definitely had to wear their face masks while they worked.


    It took the workers at least 4 washes and rinses with soap, before the fur looked somewhat clean.


    And from there, the workers did 2 more washes before drying the fur on the drying lines.


    There were at least 60 long clothing lines at the back of all 4 buildings that were given to the Textile industry... so Landon had then dry these furs there.


    Once the fur was dry, another group of people startedbing out the fur.


    At this point it was basically treated like human hair.. the workersbed it out leaving no knots that would hinder the production phase.


    From there, another group of people fed the fur to several steam powered rolling machines, that basically stretched them out.


    Of course after this stage, another group used spinning wheels to spin the fur forming single fur strands.... that were then twisted with other stands to form ¡¯thread¡¯.


    Fur strands were as tiny as human hair strands... So of course they had to bebined and twisted together to form thread.


    One could say that these ¡¯twists¡¯ were done as braids.. A few fur strands were ced on a spinning wheel...and at the end, they were braided to form thread.


    And once the thread was formed, another set of workers filled several basins with water and dye, that was gotten from the Alchemyb.


    The basins were roughly the size of 2 bath tubs, which allowed several strands to be dyed at once... and after dying, the thread was dried for 24 hours.


    Finally once the thread was dried, another group carefully ced them into a steam powered mechanical thread winding machine.


    Back on earth during the 17th to 19th century, several versions of the steam winding machine were produced.


    Right now, no one had the time to take a single strand of thread and wrap around a wooden frame... that would just take forever.


    So Landon basically took the best version of the steam winding machine and implemented it here.


    In this way, all the workers had to do was spread the thread on the machines and the rest was history.


    Of course they also had to feed wooden frames to the machines, as well as water.


    And at the end of the day, hundreds of wooden frames with thread wrapped around them were produced.


    The machine¡¯s framework was enclosed within a metal frame, hence people couldn¡¯t really see the inner workings within.


    All they could see was a ce to feed the water, wooden frames, threads and also the parts that winded the threads onto the wooden frames.


    Landon enclosed the pulley systems and other mechanical parts for safety reasons.


    The workers greatly appreciated this machine.


    One had to know that they people usually hired thousands of ves just to wrap the threads around these wooden frames.


    Infact, when they were assigned to this sector within the department, they had initially felt like crying.


    But when they realized that the machine basically did 80% of the work, they couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Landon with thankful eyes each time he came over to their department.


    No one liked winding the threads... it was just so damn boring, time consuming and stressful.


    When they handled the threads, they were required to wear gloves at all times...so that if their hands were dirty, they wouldn¡¯t stain the thread.. and vice versa.


    Once the threads werepleted, the workers would then send their products to the ¡¯Inspection & Storage¡¯ department, were the products would be checked and stored in the storage rooms.


    The threads were essentially stored based on types, as well as color and size.


    For example, there were 3 rooms dedicated to wool from sheep... the first room was for small sized thread wraps, the 2nd was for medium, and the 3rd was forrge and above.


    And within each room, there were metal framed shelves, which separated each color from the next.


    These shelves were ceiling high, and each color had at least 2 rows within the rooms.


    Sophia carefully inspected the products within the storage rooms, and after confirming that there hadn¡¯t been issues orints from the workers, she headed over to the next department.


    Fabric Making.


    .


    For this department, the workers used steam weaving machines called a ¡¯Loom¡¯, to produce fabric.


    Sophia also thought that this was one of the most ingenious inventions ever.


    Presently, hand weaving devices already existed, and basically looked likerge rectangr harps.


    The threads would pass through the strings of the harps, as if they were weaving a basket.


    And once they were done weaving, they would remove the stick that was ced at the bottom of their harp-like device and gently slide their woven fabric out.


    The problem with this was that it was too time consuming... Hence Landon decided to make steam powered weaving machines.


    Once again back on earth in the 17th century, someone had sessfully modified the Loom and made it to work mechanically on steam.


    All the workers had to do was feed water to the machines, as well as thread... And from there, the machine would weave and create fabric on its own.


    This machine was 1.4 meters in width, and could obviously sew fabrics around the same width measurements


    So this machine could make fabrics as wide asrge carpets.


    With this machine, several thread rolls of different colors could be ced at once, so as to create different patterns.


    Like for example, the middle of the fabric could be blue, which the outer corners could be white...


    This was also good in making striped bed sheets.


    Landon had given this department several design specifications for the fabrics... All they had to do was follow the written instructions, and the fabric would be produced.


    For example: they could put light grey in thread feeder 1, ck in thread feeder 2, and so on.


    And once the fabrics were made, the Inspection & Storage department would take it from there.


    1 out of the 4 Textile industry buildings was used just for storage of all materials, be it socks, fabrics or even nkets.


    5 rooms were assigned for fabric storage.


    The first 3 were used to store all single-colored fabric materials.. while thest 2 stored those that were either multicolored or had patterns on them.


    After Sophia was done with her Inspection, she headed over to the Sewing department.

 Chapter 112 Sophias Job 2

    The Sewing Department


    Sophia had to admit that the sewing machines were by far her favorite.


    As a woman, she had always taken a lot of time to hand-sewn her husband¡¯s clothes, as well as her children¡¯s clothes.


    But with the help of sewing machines, the time spent sewing had reduced drastically.


    The ck colored sewing machines, where attached to tables that had leg paddles at the bottom.


    Again, the workers couldn¡¯t see or understand the interior workings of the machine, since it was shielded with the ck metallic casing.


    So it basically looked like the portable sewing machines back on earth.. the only difference was that this one was attached to a table.


    All the workers could see was the table, the sewing machine attached to the table, the ce for putting the thread and needles... as well as the leg paddle at the bottom of the table.


    At the center of the table just beneath the sewing machine, there was a rectangr metal b attached to the table.


    This b was put there, so that the needle head wouldn¡¯t dig into the wooden table when sewing.


    The table itself looked like an office table, having drawers on it¡¯s right and left ends side.


    The right side drawers were used by the workers to ce their measuring tapes, rulers, needles, threads, pins, chalk, scissors, size charts, and other necessary tools and guidelines needed for sewing.


    As for the left side drawer, the pulley system which connected the sewing machine to the leg paddle was also enclosed within it.


    Of course, this particr drawer would always be kept locked, and the keys were ced at Chief Sophia¡¯s office.


    These particr drawers could only be opened if the pulley system needed maintenance, or repairs.


    On the sewing machine, there was also a switch that said ¡¯On¡¯ and ¡¯Off¡¯ on it.


    To turn the machine on, the workers simply had to flip the switch upwards... And for turning off the machine, the switch would be flipped downwards.


    Within the machine, there was atch mechanism that stopped the pulleys from working when the machine was off.


    In this way even if the workers pressed the leg paddles a hundred times without flipping the switch, it would never work.


    As for the workers, all they knew was that once they flipped the switch and moved the paddle, the sewing machine would start working.


    Again, everyone was impressed by the size charts that their king hade up with.


    Right now in this era, sewing was really frustrating.


    One could sew a pair of pants for their loved ones, and onlyter realise that the thigh region was too tight, or the waist was too big.. and sometimes, even the butt region got too tight as well.


    It was really infuriating because these people had to sew and redo the same things over and over again without any guidelines.... that¡¯s why people that made clothing items were scared of mass production.


    So normally, tailors would visit their clients over 10 times, just to measure the items again.


    The only clothing items that were mass produced generally had big sizes, and rarely fitted people¡¯s bodies well.


    But with the size charts, things were now several times easier for them.


    For clothing, there were 3 main size charts that catered to different genders and needs.... These size charts were for men, women and children.


    Back on earth, Extrarge had their own Size charts, but Landon had decided that he didn¡¯t want to separate them from the masses.


    For example if an extrarge man wanted to find their size, it would still be seen under the men¡¯s size chart.


    Instead of the size chart ending at Extrarge Landon had made it end at Triple extrarge.


    Although in this era, thergest Landon had ever seen was a Double extrarge person.. and they were very few.


    With people constantly, farming, working and fighting... only the spoiled nobles, and a few peasants really got fat.


    These people burned a ton of calories a day from work or from knighthood... and little things like illnesses and constant health issues, wouldn¡¯t even let them get fat.


    On all size charts, there were general sizes like extra small, medium, Double extrarge and many more.


    As well as specific sizes like size ¡¯BM 00¡¯ (Baymard size 00).... BM 0... BM 3, and so on.


    On the size guide, the workers could easily see the connection between the general and specific sizes.


    For example, they could easily see that BM 0 up to BM 1, fell under the ¡¯XS¡¯ (Extra small) category.


    Again on the size chart, each size had bust, waist and hip measurements... As well as different sections like: Tops, Bottoms, Jackets and so on there.


    There were also specifications for sleeve and pants length.


    Also for other items like beddings, there were size charts which showed measurements for queen, king, Twin, Twin XL, baby Cribs and full size beds.


    In fact even towels, table cloths and so on, had their own size charts... that¡¯s why Sophia had divided the workers into several groups.


    Only those that made beddings like pillow cases, would use the size charts for beddings.


    And those that were in charge of clothing, would only ess the size charts for clothing.


    Within the Sewing departments, there was also a specific group that was in charge of making size tags that would be ced at the back of all clothing items.


    For now, the Size tags showed: the size (king size), material (example wool), item name (shirt), and the words ¡¯Made in Baymard¡¯ on them.


    Of course the words at the back of thebel depended on whether the item was a pillowcase, nket, jacket or even a table cloth.


    These words were stitched on the price tags.. and once they were made, they were distributed to those in charge of sewing clothes, bedsheets and so on.


    The sewing department was by far the busiest department within the Textile industry, so Sophia assigned more people here.

 Chapter 113 Sophias Job 3

    Again within the sewing department, there was also a sector that focused on beddings.


    Using the size chart for the mattresses (king size, etc), this department was able to make items like bed sheets and mattress quilts that would be used to cover the mattress foam.


    Of course when making the quilts, they sized up a bit so as to give room for fitting and sewing.


    To make any side of the quilt, the workers ced thinyers of foam between 2 thick fabrics and sewed them together.


    Of course on each side of the quilt, they would sew criss-cross designs which kept the thin foamyer within the quilt from moving around.


    If any one had ever seen a mattress back on earth, they would quickly notice these designs as the many lines that ran across the mattresses surface from all directions.


    Since Mattresses were generally rectangr in shape... the top, bottom and sides of the quilt were done separately.


    And at the end, the quilt parts were then sewn together..... making the rectangr shaped quilt, look like an extremely thick gigantic pillow case.... that had only one section opened (unsewn).


    And once the mattress foam was brought in from the Alchemy Industry, the workers fitted the foam into the quilts, and used pins to close the opened section.


    They also folded all the excess loss fabric on the mattress, and pinned it towards the edges.


    For the next phase, the workers left the table size sewing machines, and used the big guns.


    Since there was no way that those tiny tables could contain thoserge mattresses, Landon had made steam powered sewing machines.


    Once more, 17th century earth had done it again.


    And at this point, Landon had already concluded that the 17th century was the birth era for Steam engines.


    Those people used steam for almost everything.


    In fact in the 18th century, these people went as far as to create steam cannons and guns...bruhhh Landon was done with them.


    I mean...he understood the reasons such as metal being expensive..... but for war, that wasn¡¯t a good strategy.


    What if some people had drank all the water, or their enemies destroyed your water tank? Even something as basic evaporation could lower the water levels..


    It was good that they thought about saving cost and energy, but with some of their steam inventions, Landon couldn¡¯t help but feel that they had gone a little too far.


    Anyway, the steam powered sewing machines could only be used on big items like couch cushions, mattresses and so on.


    It was better to imagine the machine as an airport metal detector door.


    There were 2 thick needles ced at the top and bottom of both sides of the door.


    These needles could be adjusted to any height that was required for the items.. As well as the width of the door.


    For the case of the mattresses, once they passed through the narrow doors, the needles would start sewing their corners.


    At this point, only the top and the bottom would have been stitched.


    So the height of needles were adjusted and the mattress passed through the machine again.


    This time, the other sides of the mattress were stitched up properly.


    And at the end, the pins that were used to grip the mattress were carefully removed.


    Of course with the mattresses sessfully made, the ¡¯inspection and storage¡¯ department also ensure that no pins were left on them.


    Presently, mattresses alone had 12 storage rooms which all differed depending on the bed size.


    So after inspection, they would be stored away neatly ording to their sizes.


    .


    Since all the sectors within the sewing department had no issues or reported injuries, Sophia went on with her Inspection.


    She began by inspecting the National g.


    The g had a green background.. And at its center stood, a circle that had several stars surrounding it.


    The left side of the circle was blue, while the right side of the circle was red... And of course, the stars surrounding the circle were white as well.


    His majesty Landon had told her that:


    ?The green symbolized Agricultural prosperity and fertility


    ?The Red stood for power, vibrancy, courage, War and domination


    ?The Blue symbolized liberation, alertness and good fortune


    ?And the white symbolized Peace, Purity and Harmony.


    Once she had heard the meaning of all those colors, she was very impressed and pleased with the g..... who wouldn¡¯t want to be identified with those qualities?


    Right now, she was inspecting all the different types and sizes for the national g.


    There were 3 main types that were made presently:


    ?The civil gs: which was basically a version of the national g that could be used by civilians..they could put in their homes or offices... the sizes ranged from double extra small torge.


    ?State gs: which would be flown in Government buildings


    ?And War/Military gs: which would be flown in the military, coast guard, police station and other fighting units within Baymard.


    Once she was done with inspection, she immediately went to her office to write her report.


    On the 3rd week of September, all her products would officially be marketed off to the citizens.


    And With only a week and some days left, she began checking the amount of products needed for her to meet her goal.


    In her entire life, she had never had such a huge responsibility before.


    Before Landon came to Baymard, her life goal was to sit at home, feed her husband, do all the housework, sew, wait at home all day for her husband, take care of her children..and that was it.


    Truthfully, she had been bored with that repetitive lifestyle for the past 15 years now


    But ever since his majesty Landon hade to Baymard, her boredom immediately flew out the window.


    And now that she was Chief, she had a lot of people that looked up to her... so she didn¡¯t want to disappoint them.


    It felt strangely satisfying and fulfilling to have a different targets every day, week and month.. it felt like she was contributing to the society.


    If someone had told her that she would one day do this kind of job, she would hit their heads with a cooking cauldron... but look at her now...


    Whenever she went home, she and her husband Lyore would gist about their work.... and how far behind, or ahead they were on their target schedules.


    She felt very motivated to do her job.... the sries were good, the food was good... and more importantly, she now felt like she had an important purpose in life.


    A day in the life of Sophia.

 Chapter 114 Queen Ivys Fustration

    --The Capital, Empire of Yodan--


    .


    "Damn! Damn! Damn! Damn that slut!!!... Just who does she think she is?"


    Ivy was throwing a fit, as she continued to break all the y vases around her.


    For a moment, she looked like a spoiled 5 year old kid who didn¡¯t get the Christmas gift that they had asked for.


    Ivy felt like this month, was a month filled with misfortunes... nothing seemed to be going her way.


    A while ago, Ivy had sent her goons to sail towards the empire Carona so as to search for slut number 5 and her children.


    She knew that when her goons would arrive, they would also need to stay there for at least a month or 2, before sailing back to Yodan.


    So there wasn¡¯t really anything she could do about the situation.


    Hence, she had immediately put slut number 5 at the back of her mind.


    But within this past month, slut number 2 had been annoying her to bits.


    It all started when her husband, King Maine, announced that around November, he would choose a crown prince amongst his first 5 sons.


    As soon as Maine gave the announcement in the morning, she had quickly sent her subordinates to buy a ¡¯Love re¡¯ potion from the apothecaries.


    This potion was essentially a strong Aphrodisiac which could cause strong stimnt responses from the person who drank it.


    A regr Aphrodisiac could make people dizzy and feel that they had been tricked... but this one was more simr to viagra.. but way stronger and way intoxicating.


    Because of its effectiveness and subtleness, it was one of the most expensive potions in the empire.... only the rich of the rich could get it.


    Ivy had nned to go over to Maine¡¯s chamber with wine, and ask one of her maids to mix the potion into the wine.


    To make sure that the first prince, her son, got the crown prince position, she had prepared to give Maine the time of his life.


    After dressing up seductively, she quickly went over to Main¡¯s chambers.


    But before she knew it, that slut, who was Maine¡¯s second wife, had already gotten a head start.


    When she got close to the chambers, the guards had told her that Maine was busy and wouldn¡¯t be able to see any guests at the moment.


    Of course he was ¡¯busy¡¯.. she could clearly hear how ¡¯busy¡¯ he was right from here.


    The outrageous couple had been making loud and unnecessary love-making moans that could probably be heard by everyone on the pce.


    "Yeaaahhh-O-Yeaaahh.. Right there my love"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhgh"


    "Yes Yes Yes my love!"


    ¡¯BAM! BAM! BAM¡¯


    The outrageous couple were literally breaking down walls within the chamber.... Did her husband n on murdering the slut? Why so aggressive?


    In fact even the guards were having a hard time keeping the things between their legs down.


    And so she went back to her chambers, and hence started throwing a fit lit a 5 year old child.


    "My queen..... you need not worry.. you are still the First wife, and Prince Malfoy is still the first prince of Yodan" said Po, one of her personal maids.


    "Yes my queen.. surely that snake queen Sedora, wouldn¡¯t be able to convince his majesty just from these shameless actions of hers" said Mia, her other personal maid.


    "My queen...pared to prince Benedict, Prince Malfoy is clearly the better choice.. so you need not worry about the snake." Didi said.


    "And more importantly my queen.. you are ten times more beautiful and outstanding than queen Sedora" Azi added.


    As she listened to her person maids, her mind that had previously been in turmoil, gradually calmed down.


    They were right!!


    If a king could change his mind because of sex, then wouldn¡¯t that make him a useless king?


    Besides, how could such a despicable and shameless woman like Sedora exist?... Tsk Tsk tsk...to actually use sex for her goal... how shameless!!!.


    As she began cursing Sedora, she actually forgotten that she too wanted to use her sexual prowess on Maine.


    "Po!!"


    "Yes my queen", Po said while bowing.


    "Tomorrow morning, go over to apothecary Bayne and get ¡¯Wart crow Powder¡¯... Make sure that no one sees you leave and return."


    "Yes my queen"


    Although Ivy had calmed down.. her pride and her ego were still hurt by the fact that someone had did a one-up on her.


    How could she take such an insult with a grain of salt?... To make matters worse, she was sure that the slut would try to push her own son to be crown prince.


    How could she allow that to happen?


    Since the b**ch loved her face and body so much, she would just have to destroy it immediately.


    Wart crow powder was also an expensive powder that could cause pimples, boils and rashes to appear on a person¡¯s skin.


    It was perfect for the slut.


    "Mia! Didi!"


    "Yes my queen"


    "Both of you will keep a close watch on Sedora¡¯s movements, as well as the other sluts within this pce.


    Also once Po brings the powder, you two would secretly send it Lemi and C.


    Tell them to sneak into Sedora¡¯s chambers, and mix the powder with Sedora¡¯s normal face powder.


    They also need to spread some of the powder on her pillow, as well as her bed."


    "Yes my queen"


    Lemi and C were her spies within Sedora¡¯s group of maids.


    Each queen had at least 30 maids and 4 personal maids.


    The first 30 maids were those who cleaned the courtyards, got food, doundry, run tiny errands and so on.


    And of course the other 4 personal maids, were higher level maids that knew their queens secrets and did despicable deeds for them.


    Lemi and C were just ordinary maids in Sedora¡¯s courtyard.. which was perfect for the operation.


    Since they were essentially cleaning maids, they could ce the powder without anyone noticing... they had been working there for 11 years now, so no one would really suspect them of anything.


    "Azi!!"


    "My queen"


    "You will stay by my side for for the entire day.... It would look suspicious if I don¡¯t have at least one of my personal maids by my side.


    Also tomorrow afternoon, we shall go see the matriarch."


    "Yes my queen".


    Matriarch Yelda was king Maine¡¯s mother.


    If a crown prince was to be chosen, Ivy was sure that Yelda¡¯s opinion would have a 40% weight value to the matter.


    Who in this kingdom didn¡¯t that King Maine loved his mother to death? His mother¡¯s words carried a ton of weight within the empire.. especially within the pce.


    Hence, everyone had been sucking up to that old hag since the beginning of time.


    Ivy was the sort of person that hated troublesome matters.


    She had been pretending to like that old hag for decades now... And truthfully, it was quite tiring and infuriating.


    Plus she hated the fact that someone other than her husband, had a final say in their marital affairs.


    It was also because of that old hag that Maine had taken in so many wives and concubines... all because the woman was obsessed with having many grandsons.


    When she was pregnant, the old hag brought Sedora in and married Maine and the slut together... and like so, the old hag kept bringing in several women into the pce.


    Payback was a b**ch!!


    Ivy had decided that once her son ascended the throne, she would definitely poison the hag to death.


    But for now she had to continue her suck-up act, so as to please the old hag.


    Soon, she would make matriarch Yelda pay for ruining her marriage.


    It was only a matter of time.

 Chapter 115 Calenders and Planners

    --Baymard--


    .


    "Your majesty have a look!!... All the adjustments have already been made as per your requests" Tim said excitedly.


    Landon nodded and took the 4 calendar formats from him.


    The first Calendar was a booklet that had about the same size as a 17 inch Laptop, and had 15 pages in total.


    Landon flipped the booklet as if he were using aptop, and read the words on its cover page.


    The cover page was Grey in color, and hadrge bold letters written in ck ink that read:


    ?The Baymardian Calendar


    ?1024-1025


    ?Made in baymard ( which was obviously done in small fonts at the bottom)


    Landon opened the calendar booklet as he would aptop screen, and looked through the first 3 pages.


    These pages spoke about the royal family of Baymard, as well as brief knowledge on the military, Government offices, hospitals, academies, schools, industries and other establishments.


    For now, it just have a brief introduction on the day the establishment was made, what people should do when in need, the overseers in charge of each industry, as well as the doctors, teachers and the top military personnel... and so on.


    For example, under the hospital section, it spoke about the date when the hospital was established, hospital location, the main doctors and nurses under the hospital and clinics... and so on.


    No major information was written on them at the moment.... but in the future, things like street addresses for shops, or telephone numbers for people like plumbers, would definitely be put there as well.


    Even the telephone number for the police station had to be included.


    Back on earth, City Calendars all had mall addresses, restaurant addresses and other main addresses and telephone numbers on the first few pages of their calendars.


    This way, if someone was looking for the hospital number, or even wanted to report a crime, then they could easily find the right number to call.


    Also, if a student was sick and couldn¡¯t go to school, their parents could look up the school¡¯s number and take a leave of absence for their children..... even the workers could do the same.


    Of course in the future, there would also be a detailed book that focused specifically on addresses and numbers.


    But the reasons why important numbers were ced on calendars was because they were generally portable and lightweightpared to those thick phone books.


    Children would be most likely to look at their cute looking calendars, than those phone books if they were ever in any serious danger.


    Plus those thick phone books usually stayed at home and never left the house.


    People were generally more inclined to look at things with less pages, than those that were thick.


    So putting important numbers on calenders like a ¡¯911¡¯ energy number was a must.


    Landon read through the information and was pleased.


    "Your majesty as you requested, we used different colored papers when printing.... as well as different colored ink...." Tim said eagerly as Landon read through the booklet.


    The first page was pale blue in color, while the ink used was dark bluish ck.


    And the second page used dark greenish ink on a pale green paper.


    Landon could tell that each page had a different background and ink color as well.


    Once Landon had finished reading through those first 3 pages, he began looking at the actual calendaryout.


    Each page showed the year, months, weeks and days, which were divided by vertical and horizontal lines.


    The calendar started at September 1024, and ended at September 1025.


    Presently, Landon was looking at the Pink colored page dedicated to September.


    The title ¡¯September 1024¡¯, was done in ¡¯bold¡¯ and was printed with ck ink.


    Just under the title block, was a table that showed every month and date, written in dark pink... (since the page itself was pale pink).


    And a little distance under the table, were some words that read:


    ¡¯Baymardians should always wash their hands before, and after every meal... Cleanliness is next to the heavens.¡¯


    Every page had different words which talked about hygiene, health and other issues.. as well as inspirational quotes like:


    ¡¯Everybody has talent, but ability takes hard work.¡¯


    Overall, Landon thought that Tim and the workers had done a great job with this particr calendar.


    Up next, Landon decided to look at the next calendar category.....nners.


    .


    Unlike thest calendar that had to be read as if viewing aptop, this nner would be read as if one were reading an ordinary book.


    Again, there was a cover page with bold letters written on them.


    But for the nners, the names for specific establishments were written on them.


    Back on earth, schools had their own nners that had the school names on them.. even the hospitals, military and several industries, had their own names written on their nners.


    Hence Landon decided that each establishment in Baymard, would have their own nner as well.


    For example, the nner Landon was looking at was that for the Food industry.


    The Vibrant purple cover page, had the same words as that for the previous calendar..... But now, the words: Food industry" was added to the cover page.


    And this time, the only information shown was that of the royal family and the food industry.


    New information was added like the products they produced, and were the people could buy their goods.


    They also briefly talked about the council of Agriculture, and other health concerns with food.


    "Your majesty, for the nners .... I would like to suggest that we give them to only those within those particr establishments" Tim suggested.


    "I agree with you... it will make the workers feel proud to belong to certain establishments." Landon replied.


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t agree more.


    For example back on earth, if one enrolled into a university, they would be given a university nner for free that spoke about the university in particr.... the same logic applied to industries and other establishments.


    There was no way you could buy a University nner from the malls.. you could only find University nners that had your schol name, within the school bookstores.


    Likewise, if one gets a job at an oil nt, they would be given a nner that had the name of that industry on it... It made them feel like they were now part of that Industry¡¯s family.


    The only exception when nners were given out, was when seminars, career fairs and other hiring events took ce.


    There, they would be given to those who were interested in looking for jobs within these establishments or entering schools.


    On the other hand, regr nners would be the only nners sold in the stores.


    Back on earth these type of nners were generally found at the malls, and usually gave information about a country or territory.. As well as the Timestable, periodic table, measurement tables and and other general knowledge.


    And these nners usuallye in all different shapes and sizes... there wersome that loomed like a heart, and others looked like circles... these were general public nners.


    After the few pages that focused on brief introductions, Landon looked at the section for filling the book owner¡¯s name and address.


    These nners would be used for an entire year.. and by that time, almost everyone would¡¯ve moved into their new homes which would have street names and numbers.


    Hence Landon had requested for the address part to be ced there.


    After the name filling page, there were several pages titled ¡¯Notes¡¯.... and finally, thest part was the actual calendar.


    Within the nners, each day of every month had a single page dedicated to them, with space for nning (note taking).


    Landon closed the nner and moved on to the next one.


    Office desk calendars.


    These ones were the ones that could stand on it¡¯s own, and were generally ced on tables.


    They didn¡¯t have any extra information, just the cover page and the calendar months on each page.


    And Finally, thest type was a wall calendar that had all the months and dates on a single page.


    These calendars would definitely be mounted within dormitories, schools and other establishments.


    .


    "Well done Tim!!.. you can start marketing immediately...this way, poor Joseph would have to run up to the ¡¯Date-marking Hall¡¯, just to mark up the days of the month".


    "Hahahaha... thank you your Majesty....I¡¯m sure Joseph would be thrilled..


    afterall, December ising.. and no one likes to walk on the snow early in the morning just to mark up the date.


    But now that we have calendars, what would we do with those 2 date-marking buildings?"


    "Hehehehe...Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already thought about it... You¡¯ll know in future."


    Tim smiled.


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering what other surprises his majesty would bring to Baymard.


    "I look forward to your big reveal your majesty"

 Chapter 116 Lenses and Clinical Thermometers

    "Tim, Now that we¡¯ve concluded with the calendars, I need the ss making department, as well as the stic department, to make some new items before the month ends." Landon said as he handed over a notebook to Tim.


    Landon wanted to make clinical thermometers, and lenses that had different sizes, as well as thickness.


    For the lenses, he needed both departments to make stic and ss lenses.


    Next month, microscopes, magnifying sses, telescopes, military Binocrs and long ranged telescopic rifles, would be produced...so he needed these lenses ASAP...


    Of course in the future, eyesses would also be made from these lenses.


    The viewing areas for binocrs, telescopes and rifles, all worked with the concepts of refraction, and sometimes prisms.


    Take binocrs for example, light would pass through a lens that sends the light to several prisms and other lenses... and finally directs the light to the human eye.


    And depending on what type of item was to be produced, the lenses could be shaped as biconvex, biconcave, no-convex and so on.


    Also, depending on the shape, size and thickness of the lenses, people could view objects that were several miles and yards away.


    Like snipers who could shoot their targets at the top of buildings, from far distances.


    For now, Landon refused to make grenades and other heavy artilleries without a separate industry for Militia.


    Some of these weapons needed to be installed at high pressures, with the help ofputer programs and machines.... they needed prisciseputerized measurements to make them effectively.


    Gunpowder was a little bit dangerous to make, but not as dangerous as the rest.. hence it was doable.. as for the other weapons, they would have to wait for now.


    A slight error, and several people could die... Hence Landon only made things that required bullets and not pressured orplicated weapons.


    Back on earth when grenades were made without machines andputers, hundreds of people died daily from making them... These weapons were used for World War 1 and 2, at the expense of other people¡¯s lives.


    Ladnon didn¡¯t want the blood of citizens on his hands.


    These were medieval times.


    If someone lost their loved ones in the industry, those people would for sure me Landon.. they would probably hold him responsible and march to his castle.


    Although the people were kind and honest, the human heart was a fickle thing when it experienced tremendous pain...


    If someone¡¯s only family died there, that person would fall into despair and might even loose his/her sanity and moral ethics.


    There were people who had turned into murderous viins because of their grief.


    The only methods of death that these people epted, were from disease, war, hunting, and travelling.... Any other method would give them a huge blow.


    Plus he didn¡¯t want them to fear working at the industry sites, or even pulling out their children from the schools.


    Landon would never do anything, if he wasn¡¯t sure that the workers woulde out unharmed.


    So for now, he would focus on making guns and other items that wouldn¡¯t necessarily cause a massive explosion during the production phase..


    And if explosions urred, they were generally small scale and didn¡¯t harm anyone.


    At the industries, several failures had already taken ce during experimentation..but it was usually the machines that broke down, or the products that got destroyed.


    There wasn¡¯t any explosion that destroyed an entire room or building...and Landon wanted to keep it that way.


    After Landon exined how each lens shape was to be made, he moved on to talk about thermometers.


    This was another item that Landon was pleased to make.


    Within this era, although people didn¡¯t know specific temperatures, they had their own ways of figuring it out.


    They used several materials to estimate the temperature of their furnaces... sometimes, they used stones, wood and even grass.


    They used fire for Alchemy, sword making, construction, molding y, and so on... so of course they had their own way of estimating the temperature.


    For example when they were making swords, they would ce several palm sized rocks at the outer perimeter of the fire so as to estimate the temperatures.


    At different temperatures, rocks would produce different amounts of soot on them, as well as disintegrate.. and at ¡¯molten¡¯ temperatures, rocks generally turned into ashes.


    Of course these people never got to those levels, as swords generally needed way lower temperaturespared to rocks.


    So at each temperature interval, the one of the stones would be removed and the soot thickness would be checked... And the rock would also inspected to see how many pieces had been broken down by the fire.


    And of course, those who had been cksmiths for years, didn¡¯t need to use these methods anymore, as they could estimate the right temperatures, just by feeling.


    People in this era used their intuition and experience to maneuver around life daily... they made alchemy potions, swords, medicine, y ornaments, powders and so on.


    They did things based on estimation.


    The bad thing was that no 2 products were ever the same.. But they did have a 87-95 percent Quality simrity between them.


    Back when Landon was building the new Industries, he had requested for industrial thermometers to be made. So the industries weren¡¯t his concern right now.


    His major concern was for the hospital and clinics.


    He had totally forgotten about clinical thermometers and had beenpletely focused on the industrial thermometers.


    So since all the industries now had industrial thermometers, Landon felt that the ss industry could slow down the production rate of those ones, and make the clinical ones instead.


    Hence he gave Tim the design notes on them, since they were somewhat different from industrial thermometers.


    Tim looked it¡¯s design patterns, and realised that it still used the concept of mercury in a tube concept. Except it was very small and had a short temperature range,pared with the industrial one.


    "Also Tim, I need you to take out some of those thin long thermometers and send to the school... the Chemistry students need them as well for their experiments."


    "No problem your highness.. I¡¯ll send them right away."


    "Thank you .... Ohhh that reminds me, how far are you guys gone with the preparations?"


    "Your majesty, I¡¯ve selected 200 people from all departments within the Construction industry and we are now ready to go"


    "Good!!!."


    "Should the men start picking up the uniforms for the event?" Tim asked.


    "Of course... ..Tomorrow is thest registration date for the citizens, so have the men pick up their uniforms after that... This event needs to be as professional as possible. "


    "Yes your majesty".


    .


    --The Capital, Empire of Arcadina--


    "Your Majesty..... We have been able to produce the snow powder sessfully" the royal alchemist said.


    Alec Barns eyes lit up.


    "What did you say!!"...hahahahha... with this, Arcadina would be the strongest empire within the Pyno Continent...hahahahaha" Alec said excitedly.


    The royal Alchemist and his team, smiled as they looked at they looked who had was usually cold and scary... Now he wasughing and pping like a teenager.


    King Barn turned to his knights and began issuing out severalmands.


    "Quickly!!... Start sharpening sticks and get arge order of ropes and arrows..as well as tubes for the snow powder...


    From now on, you all need to walk around with sticks and ropes... I¡¯d like to see who would dare attempt to oppose me with this snow power bahahaha.


    Now I¡¯m the strongest ruler within the Pyno continent."


    Everyone quickly went to sharpen several sticks, while Alec smiled on his throne.


    ¡¯Ohh Shannon, if your truly nning to take my head, then I¡¯ll show you no mercy..hehehehe

 Chapter 117 The Misunderstanding Continues to Grow

    --Outskirts of Profus City, Arcadina--


    .


    Marder Shannon and 3 of King Barn¡¯s knight Captains, were making their way down to Riverdale with several thousands of men under them.


    Right now it was getting dark, and they were close to the City gates of Profus.


    "Its gettingte... we will stop here to make camp" one of the Captainsmanded.


    Before Marder could say anything, another Captain issued anothermand again.


    "We¡¯ll camp in different areas for tonight.... Marder, you take you men and camp on that area over there.. while we will camp by the other areas.. Your dismissed!!!"


    For Marder, Profus was the city were Baron Cain, his father¡¯s sworn enemy, resided in.... So he wasn¡¯t really happy about making camp close to the city.


    If something really happened to his father, then King Barn or Baron Cain would be his first suspects.


    Sleeping by the enemy¡¯s territory was something that he had never dreamt of doing..... But since he wasn¡¯t in charge of the journey, he had no say on the matter.


    Profus city was arge and prosperous one.... And although there was a city lord within Profus, he was a weak one who gave Baron Cain all the power within the city.


    Baron Cain was a typical tyrant who walked around terrorizing and beating people here and there..... In Marder¡¯s opinion, the current city lord who was just 23 years old, was definitely being threatened by Baron Cain.


    The young city lord had been appointed after the death of his father... (probably due to Baron Cain), so he didn¡¯t have much authority or a voice within the city.


    Hence In Profus, Baron Cain was thew.


    Marder and his own men began to build their tents, as well as hunt for their dinner as the moon started to set.


    "Young Master how can we continue to stay here?" One of his men grumbled while chewing on the roasted leg of a hare in his hand.


    "This is that bastard¡¯snd!!"... anotherined.


    "Just who do those Knight Captain¡¯s think they are?... They are fully aware of Baron Cain¡¯s enmity for your family, young Master"


    "__"


    Marder gripped his spoon tightly, as the men began to rain a serious ofints about their situation.


    Indeed, he was pissed off by the way that those Captains shoved him up and down... But he knew that he had to be patient.


    Once they got to Riverdale, these Captain¡¯s would stay with him for another 2 months... and once it was over, they would be on their way back to the Capital.


    All he needed to do was keep a calm and docile appearance while they were with him.


    But what he hated the most, were lowlifes who thought they were nobility because they had somehow made their way as Knight Captains of King Barn.


    And to make matters worse, they had disregarded all his suggestions and opinions on the journey.


    They had been constantly rude to him, and treated him like he was trash, just because they had King Barn¡¯s support.


    From their attitudes, Marder knew that they shared the same enmity as Alec Barn had for his father.


    Knights generally reflected and acted out by the way that their ruler ormander behaved.


    In Marder¡¯s mind, no matter howte his revenge came, he would definitely act it out.


    He kept all their actions deep within his heart.


    After dinner, some of the men went to their tents, while others guarded the campsite.


    The night quickly became dark, cold, and shrouded with mystery and danger.


    Some men were fast asleep, while others guarded the cold campsite.


    .


    "Fhup Fhup!!"


    4 assassins made their way to the campsite.. their target, was Marder Shannon.


    Within the royal pce, Baron Cain had a total of 10 spies was working there as pce guards.


    With a ruler like Alec Barn, people didn¡¯t know if they were safe or not, so they had to send their spies there.


    At least if their king was nning to do something like beheading them, they could easily make their escape from Arcadina before they got caught.


    Hence most nobles had at least 5 or more spies within the pce.


    As soon as the spies heard the news of Marder going back to Riverdale, they immediately sent a messenger to quickly deliver the news.


    Marder only left a week after the news was released, so the messenger had at least a week long head start ahead of him.


    For urgent messages like this one, several towns, merchant tradingpanies, and cities, had their own messengers under their rule.


    Some of these messengers, were even protected by a royal degree..... So no one ever messed with messengers.


    The roads were difficult, dangerous, costly and time consuming. Hence important people like rulers and nobles, had little time to travel.


    So they came up with the messenger system to get news across faster.


    Once Baron Cain¡¯s spy sent the urgent message through a dispatched messenger rider, the guy rode to the next town or city and gave it to the next messenger, who in turn did the same until the message had finally arrived Baron Cain¡¯s hands.


    So unlike Marder and the 3 Captains who rested each night, the messengers only rested if the distance to the next town was fairly long.


    And sometimes, a rider would travel for 2 days straight just so that he could dump the message to the next person and be done with it.


    Hence Cain¡¯s letter came way ahead of time, before Marder¡¯s arrival.


    Once Cain read the news, he immediately hired 4 assassins around Profus city and gave them a painted portrait and details about Marder Shannon.


    These assassins were medium ranked death assassins, who would definitely kill themselves if they were ever caught.


    There were several routes to go to Riverdale, but Shannon knew that they would definitely pass through his territory.


    The spies within the pce had also said that king Barn might send a letter for him through the 3 Captains, hence he was sure that they would use this route.

 Chapter 118 The Misunderstanding Continues to Grow 2

    ¡¯Fhup! Fhup!¡¯


    The light sounds made by the assassins, came from the top of the trees.


    To those below, it sounded like the wind gently patting the branches of the trees.


    Once the men arrived at the shiest tent at the center of the camp, they instantly knew that this tent was Marder¡¯s own.


    All 4 masked men in ck clothing, dropped down from the trees, and closed in on the tent.


    From outside, they could hear the steady breathing sounding from within the tent.


    Their target was fast asleep.


    2 decided to surround the tent, while the other 2 made their way into the tent.


    As soon as those 2 entered the tent, they immediately spotted a human figure sleeping on a pile of hay.


    They immediately closed in and stood on both sides of their sleeping prey.


    They immediately took out their knives and help them upwards, in attempts to stab their target.


    But to their surprise, their target instantly pulled out a sword from under his pillow and instantly blocked their attacks.


    "NOW!!", Marder yelled.


    "Huaaah"


    10 knights immediately yelled while bursting out from the hay covered floor, as if they were zombiesing from the dead.


    ¡¯Cling! Cling! Cling!¡¯


    The assassins began to fend off the numerous attackersing from all angles.


    The 2 assassins fought with grim and bloodthirsty looks in their eyes.


    They seemed like rabbits that was cornered by several hungry wolves.


    "Ahhh!!" One of the assassins screamed out when he was painfully stabbed at the back of his neck.


    They were just too many men in the room, and just like that, he died while struggling for air.


    Marder¡¯s sword had trusted from the back of his neck, and protruded to the front.


    The assassin had held is neck pitifully and had struggled to get even a whiff of air into his body.


    He then began shaking like a fish out of water, and immediately dropped to the floor..


    After a while, his face became deadly pale and looked bluish in color... he was finally dead.


    The other assassin in the room didn¡¯t have time to be concerned about his friend, as all 10 knights were now focused on him.


    Marder stepped out of his tent, as he was clear that that assassin inside would definitely die.


    Marder saw another assassin fighting 12 men within the camp, and another dead assassin on the floor.


    Once thest remaining assassin saw Marder, he immediately knew that the mission had failed.. and he would probably be killed.


    His present condition was bad... his left hand, and legs had been injured terribly during the battle.


    The only reason he had tried to stay alive, was to see if the mission was sessful.


    If they had seeded, then he would die happily with the thought of their Target following him to the world of their ancestors.


    But when he saw Marder, he hadpletely lost any hope of a happy death.


    Hence he bit his tongue and swallowed the poison in his mouth.


    Marder sat on the ground and waited for the charade to end.


    In his mind, he was clear that this was the work of Baron Cain, and maybe King Barn as well.


    Once the news of his departure went through the pce, he knew that Baron Cain would definitely not let this opportunity go.


    Every important noble had spies within the pce.. even his father¡¯s side had them too... so how could he not know that Baron Cain would get the news about his departure?


    If Cain seeded in killing him, then his father wouldn¡¯t have anyone to take after him.


    A man without a sessor was equivalent to a man without a pen**.


    A male child was one of the reasons why people could continue to rule for several years toe.


    It was required that within the first 15 years ofmanding an army, if the appointed ruler didn¡¯t have an heir to take over his ce once he dies, then the position would be given to another person.


    And if all the male children died, then that ruler would have to step down within the next 2 months.


    If Marder died, then his father would no longer hold any form of power within Arcadina.


    His father would have to hand over all his knights, and most of the families privileges would be revoked.


    They would still be known as ¡¯nobles¡¯, only by name.... but in reality, they would be theughing stock of the entire empire, and would definitely be bullied and looked down by their enemies.


    Marder could already tell that his father was dead.


    He had been feeling like this several months before he was summoned to the pce.


    He knew his father well.. so he knew that his father was probably dead or in grave danger.


    But before he concluded on the matter, he just wanted to go to Riverdale and make sure that his thoughts and feelings were false.


    Previously during the day time, his scouts had said that they had seen the 3 captains secretly going into Profus city.... which immediately raised his suspicions about their purpose.


    Why did they go into the city?


    Did they know that Cain was trying to kill him? Were king Barn and Cain working together topletely destroy his family?


    After killing his father, did they also want to kill him as well?


    Because of this situation, In Marder¡¯s mind, he was very clear that King Barn and Baron Cain had worked together to kill his father.


    He swore in his heart that he would avenge his father, even if it was thest thing he did.


    .


    The sad part of it all was that, although Shannon had died.... all these people still refused to let him rest in peace.


    King Barn and Baron Cain thought that Shannon wasing for them, while Marder suspected the 2 of killing his father.


    And so, the Misunderstanding continued to grow.


    And the actual culprit, was sleeping soundly in Baymard.


    Sigh... it was a world filled with misunderstandings.

 Chapter 119 Tour Day 1

    "What is this?", Monica asked while looking at the toilet in awe.


    Today was the 22nd of September.... It was the third day for the official Baymard house tour.


    Speaking of the residential homes... Since the construction workers had basically built several buildings within the new industries, they could easily aplish this task given to them.


    There were 7000 workers assigned to building the homes.... And Landon had made 259 groups, with 27 workers in each group.


    The workers worked in the same manner as they did at the industries.


    As they waited for the cement to dry, they would run off to do the foundation, floors and walls for other residential homes.


    In this way, each group had sessfully built several homes at once.


    And at the end of the first 11 days of september, over 520 homes had been built.


    Landon had been preparing for this tour day since the beginning of the month, hence the citizens had been registering for the tour since September 3rd.


    He had also asked for mortgage contracts to be printed off for every house constructed. As well as assign people to be ¡¯Movers¡¯ within Baymard.


    For the tour, Landon only wanted 70 homes to be disyed to the citizens.


    As for the original Baymardians, they had already started moving into the other homes on the 20th of the month.


    Landon had tried to make every home a little unique and different from the other.


    Some homes had wider windows, different stair designs, different floor tiles, different structure arrangements and so on.


    He had made different designs for each home and given it to the workers.


    But although they had different designs, each home had a basement floor, ground floor (first story), and a second floor.


    For all homes, the ground floor had at least: a kitchen, high ceiling parlour, a back porch that led to the backyard, Dining room, toilet, and garage.


    Of course in the future when bigger homes and mansions were built, more rooms would be added there as well for those who wanted to livevishly.


    On the other hand, the second floor had at least 3 bedrooms, one bathroom, and a master bedroom that had its own bathroom and balcony.


    And finally, the basement had 4 rooms (that could be used asundry rooms, guest rooms or storage rooms).


    With this, Landon hoped that those who hadrge families could live peacefully as well... Hence these were family homes.


    Although the original Baymardians were 1500 in number, some of them were married, had children, lived with their parents and so on.


    Hence although the workers had built over 900 homes in District E, only about 416 family houses were actually needed for the original Baymardians.


    That¡¯s why Landon had told the workers to store house construction in District E, and move on to the next District.


    Of course within those 1500 citizens, there were also those who were siblings that had lost their parents. As well as those who were alone, or had few other family members with them.


    For these group of people, some of them might still want a family house.. afterall, they would still get married in future... better to start nning now.


    But for those who don¡¯t want family sized homes, Landon had built apartmentplexes as well.


    Every after 3 street blocks, would be a street block filled with 3 story apartmentplexes.


    Of course some apartments were bachelor pads, others had 2 rooms, 3 rooms and so on.


    Each apartment also had a balcony, and there was a massive car park at the back of the buildings.


    As for the orphaned children, they would continue to stay in the Upper region estate were the caretakers could look after them.. And once they grew up, they could get work and get their own ces as well.


    In this way, Landon hoped that he would satisfy everyone.


    Anyway for the tour, Landon had fully furnished those 70 homes so that the citizens could see what their homes could look like when fully furnished.


    Of course if they wanted their own pieces of furniture, then they would just have to buy them as well.


    And within each tour day, Landon had scheduled 3 tours in total for each home, from 10 A.M to 6 P.M... with each tour taking 15 citizens at once.


    I¡¯m this way by the end of the first day, 3,150 people would have seen the homes.


    Previously, Tim had assigned 200 workers from the construction Industry to act as real estate agents and drivers.


    Some would be tour guides, while others would drive the citizens to the tour destination.


    Since the citizens didn¡¯t know where the homes were, Landon had them meet up at the Central region square..... from there, the drivers would drive each team up to the homes and take them back.


    For example, if he had told some of the citizens toe to Lyore street house 34, it was obvious that none of them would know where it was.


    Hence it was only proper for them to be driven back and forth.


    For sure, Landon named all the streets based on the birth names of the citizens... it was just too stressful toe up with new names.


    There were streets like Lyore street, Tim street, Wiggins, Mariam street and so on.


    Each driver had a daily registration sheet with them, that showed the names of those that they were supposed to drive.


    In this way, they could do a mini roll call just before heading out.


    As for the tour guides, there were 2 groups, those who showed shoes those forts 70 homes to everyone in Baymard... And those showed, and mortgage the homes out to the original citizens.


    In Landon¡¯s mind, he wanted to the Tour to be perfect, so that everyone could see and marvel at the homes that they, as Baymardians had built.


    .


    Monica, her husband Jerry and her children, alongside some other people, currently stood outside one of those 70 homes.


    The home was definitely a beauty.


    The house exterior was a mixture of grey and ck... The windows and door frames (including the garage door) were ck, while the other parts of the house were grey.


    And from the front view, they could see that the house had another floor above ground level.


    Although the house was way smaller than a castle, it could still rival it in terms of looks.


    And the most surprising thing was that the roof was somewhat t, artistic and didn¡¯t use sticks, mud or Hay to hold it up.


    Landon didn¡¯t want to use tiles, since he preferred those modern Hollywood looking mansions that had t roofs.


    It was way cooler, and cost less for maintenancepared with roof tiles.


    No matter how one professionally roofed a house with tiles, after several years, some of them would fall to the ground... then you¡¯d still have to bother about recement, maintenance and so on.


    In Landons opinion, it was better to stick to modern t roof designs.


    Jerry¡¯s lips quivered as he looked at what he would describe as a mini-castle from the heavens.


    He turned around to see his his wife¡¯s stunned expressionas well.


    "M... M..Monica, this could be our home" Jerry said.


    Monica snapped out of her thoughts and nobbed back at her husband.


    were they dreaming? they could actually own such a house?.. wasn¡¯t this type of ce meant for royalty?


    She couldn¡¯t help but thank her ancestors for sending their king to Baymard... In fact she felt like if she saw Alec Barn, she would seriously thank him for his decision as well.


    Thank you Alec Barn!!


    The people around her also began talking passionately.


    "Is it real? We won¡¯t have to live in those stick homes any more?"


    "Mummy mummy is it true?"


    "When has his majesty ever lied to us?... they said that we could move in first because we were born in Baymard."


    "Yayyy"


    Several of them did a silent prayer to thank their ancestors again.


    To them, the most hated period is Winter... Within that season, their houses would be blown down by the storm and several people usually died drom exposure.


    But with a house like this, there was no way that the storm would blow down the homes.


    It was a miracle!! Their prayers had finally been answered.


    They continued to thank their ancestors, as they walked onrge grey outdoor tiles that led straight to the house.


    Once they were at the front of the house, a man stepped out through the door and greeted them.


    "Wee to the Baymard house tour.


    My name is Hayden, and I will be your tour guide for today."

 Chapter 120 Tour Day 2

    When the tour group saw their tour guide, they were shocked.


    What was he wearing? And where could they get theirs?


    Hayden who was currently standing at the front porch, wore a thick grey form fitting shirt, thick ck form fitting pants, ck socks and a ck Jacket.


    The way he was dressed, his manner of speech, coupled with his neat ponytail, brought out his facial features even more.. and made everyone feel like they should respect him.


    The men in the group all made mental notes to get their own as well... who didn¡¯t like to look good?.. plus the material was way thicker than the airy light fabric they had on right now.


    Before entering the house, they took off their dusty shoes, and ces them at the front of the porch.


    "Alright.... if there¡¯s anything that piques your interest, or if you have any questions, you can always ask me while we tour.. I will always answer them for you all...Now, let¡¯s begin shall we?" Hayden said with a charismatic smile on his face... or at least that¡¯s how the women viewed it to look like.


    They all nodded back and followed him into the house.


    Before they hade in, Hayden had spread out the curtains across the windows, which made the room dark.


    When Hayden flipped the switches on the wall, the light instantly came on and the room became bright.


    What sort of sorcery was this?


    "So it doesn¡¯t use fire?" Someone asked.


    "No it doesn¡¯t"


    "No fire?... so when we want to put it on, we just have to do what you did?"


    "Correct" Hayden said with a smile on his face.


    He too understood the reason for their shock... how can one light up a room without fire?


    Even in the entire Phno continent, Hyden was sure that only someone like his majesty coulde up with such methods.


    Heis majesty Landon Barn, was simply a once in a lifetime genius.


    As the tour progressed, Monica and the others had been utterly taken in by the house design.


    The smooth grey porcin tiles, the ck couches, ss tables, brown cupboards, therge ss windows, grey curtains... uhhhhh it was stunning for Monica to describe.


    Even the kitchen looked like a ce where one could sleep in.


    "Wait wait wait!!!.. are you saying that if we roll this thing left, water will flow out?" Monica asked while looking at the tap.


    "Correct, this is called a tap... turning the left side gives out hot water, while turning the right side gives out cold water... here.. try it."


    Monica turned on the left side and the water shot of from the tap..


    "Ahhhh", everyone eximed in awe.


    She then frightenly ced her hand under the water... In her mind, this was definitely witchcraft.


    Who knew if something else would flow out from the tap?..As his majesty had always said, better safe than sorry.


    As she waited, the water kept getting hotter and hotter and she quickly turned it off.


    Everyone had seen the steam from the water and knew that what Hayden had said was true.


    Monica immediately opened the right side and cooled down her hot hands.


    Everyone pped as if they were watching a show.


    "Hahahaha.. it works.. it works"


    "So we don¡¯t have to fetch water at the wells any more? This is great!!!"


    "Hahahah.. I used to go to the streams around the coastal region because of the long waiting lines.. Now I don¡¯t have to wake up so early any more..hahahaha"


    "Good job madam.. good job"


    Monica began to blush as people pped.


    As the tour continued, the excited people pped whenever they saw something out of the ordinary.


    Even when the toilet on the ground floor bathroom was flushed, they pped so hard that their hands had be red and swollen.


    Once they were done, they climbed up the stairs and headed up to the second floor.


    One should know that the ground floor parlour, had high double height ceilings... Hence the stairway, led to the second floor that had an interior balcony which overlooked the parlour.


    Standing on the balcony, Monica held the ck rails and looked at the parlour below... From here, she had a better angle and appreciation for the interior design.


    Amongst all the things that Jerry had seen, the Master bedroom too the cake for him.


    It had its own Private bathroom, as well as its own balcony.


    Plus it was the biggest bedroom in the house.


    "Papa papa.. I want this room!!!" said their 4 year old daughter.


    "No!! You can¡¯t have it" said their 6 year old son.


    Jerry looked at his son and smiled.


    ¡¯What a sensibled... no wonder you are your father¡¯s son¡¯, he thought while smiling.


    "You.. you can¡¯t have it... because it¡¯s my room, right papa?", his son asked.


    Jerry¡¯s smile froze.


    ¡¯What an insensible fellow!!.. you are definitely your mother¡¯s son!!¡¯, Jerry thought.


    He then looked at his wife helplessly, and she in turn giggled and shrugged her shoulders.


    Of course the tour concluded with them seeing the basement and the backyard


    And of course the show finished with a tour of the backyard.


    .


    Once they left, Monica and her husband immediately requested for their own personal home.


    Since they were born in Baymard, they could start viewing the other homes that weren¡¯t within those 70 tour homes and move in A.S.A.P.


    So after another 3 days of viewing several other homes, Monica and her husband decided to go with the 5th home that they had seen.


    They signed their mortgage n, and were also told how much they would have to pay for all their utilities monthly.


    For now, Landon had set up fixed utility prices, depending on the size of the house.


    But of course in the future, all of that would definitely have to change.


    Monica and her husband didn¡¯t have a problem with the price, as they thought that it was reasonable and fairly cheap.


    Firstly, they themselves had way too much money than they could spend... and had always wandered why his highness increased their pay by so much.


    Ever since Monica started working, she had only used not up to 1/7 of her pay every month.... while her husband also used 1.5/7 of his own pay monthly.


    Every month, they wouldbine their money and n on how much they need to spend for the month.


    Of course they bought books and pens for their children, but that was only at the beginning of each semester..... And to be honest, it was still cheap.


    They didn¡¯t have to pay for their housing, as they still lived in their thatched homes... They didn¡¯t have to pay for transport, as they walked everywhere...They only bought kitchen equipment, like pots, only once in a while....Infact, they could say that their money was mostly spent on food.


    They had been working since May, and to be honest at this point, they had way too much money.


    The second reason why they agreed to pay for the mortgage and utilities, was because they felt that it was only right.


    Since they knew that the money was used to pay the workers who supplied heating, electricity and so on, wasn¡¯t it right to pay for something that they would use?


    When they read through the mortgage, they were even pleased with it as it showed that they could make payment installments and so on.


    There was even a section that asked if they were disabled or suffered from any serious illnesses.


    This showed that even if something happened to them in the future, there would always be a way out for them.


    Hence they immediately signed their contract, and took the numerous bundles of keys from the real estate agent.


    The front door key, back door key and so on... plus they had also been given 4 spare keys for each door.


    "Sorry, uhmm..... Where do we get those pieces of Furniture?.... And were can we get these clothes?" Jerry asked the real estate agent.


    "Hmm... do you know therge estate by the 2 old date-marking buildings ?"


    "Yes we do" Monica replied.


    "Good!!.... you will find all the new products there.


    Since some of the new products made are too big to be ced in sheds in the central region, that estate is now being used as the new the marketce."


    "Really?.... thats good then.... So when we buy the products do we need to carry them back?"


    The real estate agent shook his head.


    "For the heavy ones.... after paying, your house address would be noted down and the ¡¯Movers¡¯ would bring the Furniture right to your home whenever you are free.


    So if you choose Thursday at ¡¯dzi¡¯ (10 A.M) , then they would be right there on time."


    Jerry and Monica¡¯s eyes lit up


    Once they sent the real estate agent out of their new home, they immediately hurried over to the new marketce.


    It was time for shopping.

 Chapter 121 Rewards, Becoming An Unpaid Movie Star For The Gods?

    ¡¯Ding!!¡¯


    "Congrattions to host for properly housing all the original citizens.


    Would the host like to receive all rewards now?"


    As Landon heard the system¡¯s notification, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Finally!!!!!... it had been a hard and tedious journey just to get to his point.


    He felt like doing Micheal Jackson¡¯s moonwalk right about now.


    "Hm hm..show me my stats first, before I receive my rewards"


    "As you wish host"


    [


    >Host name: Landon Barn


    >Age: 15


    >Status: King of Baymard


    >Level: Beginner (Still Level 1)


    >Current Situation: Healthy


    <Main Mission: Housing The Citizens of Baymard Using Cement. (Host should note that the system only considered the original citizens, for the mission to be a sess)


    Mission Status: Completed


    >Sub-Mission: Make 20 Godly food recipes and 5 spice recipes.


    Mission Status: Completed


    <Rewards:


    ?Full knowledge on Human Anatomy, and beginner to intermediate knowledge in the medical field.


    ?5 Randon Medical Techniques for treating patients.


    ?Lastly, 350 development points (DP) and 2000 Technology points (TP).


    >For creating oil, stic, ink...(in fact the system listed everything that that Landon created)..... Host also received 920 DP... 13,000 TP...and 5,200 BP.


    >Host can upgrade choose to upgrade the system to level 2, using 10,000 TP and 2,000 DP to do so.


    >Host¡¯s current bnce is 1 DP, 5 TP and 0 BP.


    >The host¡¯s current bnce is as a result of using mind altering spells on enemies, buying knowledge on heavy machines, paper making, soap, printers, textile steam machines and attending the auction.]


    He could upgrade? Landon thought while reading his stats.


    "System, remind me again..... when I upgrade, what kind of benefits will I have? And will I finally know more about your existence?"


    "Answering to host... as the levels increase, the host would be allowed ess to more technological advancements from every and Gxy.


    Host should stop thinking that earth was the most advanced that had ever been created.


    Actually, the host¡¯s called earth, is a lower medium ranked.


    For now, the system¡¯s lower levels can only provide technology that existed on the host¡¯s.


    But at higher levels, the host should be able to ess information from over 312 different gxies..... Which in turn, also have millions ofs in them.


    The host should know that there ares that are advanced with gic mutation,s that were simr to the ¡¯Jetsons¡¯ Cartoon show on your previous earth.. and so on.


    Like this system had said, its Almighty.


    So host should be reminded that even if you die on this, you will still have to go to others to develop certain territories.


    The system doesn¡¯t require the host to develope the entire world..


    Since the host is at a primitive and savage world, the host should definitely guard his technology.


    But when the host reachess that have established world peace like earth, then the host can allow people from all over the world to take his technology.


    The system will not allow this technologyto be used for very and abuse... so host should take note.


    And as a reminder... Our contract only ends after the host has developed at least 600 worlds... The host is required to upgrade his territory or region in those worlds, to earth¡¯s level or higher.


    Also... it¡¯s best for the host to know that, there are alsos with magic, dwarfs, elves and dragons..... but in those worlds the host would have to make the people rely on technology more than magic..


    Hence those worlds have ¡¯SSS¡¯-level difficulties whenpleting them.


    For now, the host is still in an ¡¯K¡¯ ss world at the lowest difficulty level.


    So if the host cannot even handle this world that basically has no danger in this system¡¯s opinion, then the system will immediately terminate the contract and destroy the host¡¯s soul forever!!!


    And to the host¡¯sst question, host should note that the system¡¯s existence is something that the host isn¡¯t qualified to know of....yet.


    But when the host has sessfully gotten to level 300, then the host will be able to ess knowledge about the real controllers of the gxies... as well as the system¡¯s existence.


    All host should know is that 2 years spent in that world, is equivalent to 1 minutes spent in the system¡¯s realm.


    Even if the host spends 100 years there, it would be the same as the system watching a movie back in its realm.


    So whether the host chooses to develope his territory slowly or faster, is up to the host.


    Good luck host!!.. This system will be watching you from where it is."


    Although Landon knew about the matter of the 600 contract thing, he still felt like it was a very contract.


    Why wasn¡¯t it 10 or even 20s?


    He could only me his luck!!!


    Other people died and transmigrated into bing Wuxia heroes... but his case just had to be different.


    What sort of bullsh**t was this?..... And why was his own System always ck-bellied?


    Sigh....did the Gods really hate him that much?


    When he came into this world, the system had already told him that it didn¡¯t matter how fast he developed the ce... provided the people understood the concepts.


    Even if he safeguarded his technology, in the next hundreds of years.. and maybe even thousands, the technology would definitely leave Baymard and spread worldwide... causing the world to develope to a higher ranked one.


    This world needed ground rules like the creation of the United Nation that was formed back on earth, that took care of everyone worldwide.


    It would make no sense to give out his technology, if they would use it to enve more people.


    He didn¡¯t want people to go around colonizing and shipping ves from other continents and so on.


    He wanted to try his best to make sure that no person like Hitler, popped out of nowhere.


    And although it was hard to aplish, he had made up his mind that as he lived, he would definitely try his best to see it through.


    He needed to make peace treaties with nations that were willing and sincere.

 Chapter 122 Rewards, Becoming An Unpaid Movie Star For the Gods? 2

    Speaking of which, Landon was still surprised at how low Hertfilia ranked.


    Even within the K- ss ranked worlds, this world was the lowest of the low.


    It was an K-100 ranked world.


    Landon had guessed that he would have to pass through each rank until he got to a K-1 world, before he could finally begin at an J-100 ss world.


    Couldn¡¯t he have started with at least an K-80 ranked world?


    Well... at least he should be grateful that they didn¡¯t ce him in a Q-level world, which was basically the early man stage where man had just discovered fire.


    He was sure that he would have definitely killed himself.


    He really couldn¡¯t wait to know which God had the audacity to create a 600 world contract.. as well as the ck-bellied system.


    He would definitelyin to customer service.


    .


    "System... I would like to receive my rewards, as well as upgrade the system¡¯s level."


    "As you wish host"


    Instantly, Landon felt a sharp pain within his brain... and after 45 minutes, he hadpletely ingested everything.


    From his reward, he was given:


    ?All knowledge on the human anatomy.


    ?Beginner to intermediate knowledge on biology, Immunology, pathology, pharmacology, childbirth, and clinical skills.


    ?Patient care procedures


    ?As well as 5 surgical skills:


    ?Suturing


    ?Debridement of wounds, burns or infection


    ?Dental Restoration


    ?Wrist Fusion and Hand Tendon Repairs


    ?Leg bone Fusion


    ?25 Drug making processes, for drugs that were useful for the surgery procedures that he had gotten.


    Once he had taken in everything, he then decided to look at his new mission.


    [Mission: host should perform all surgical procedures, produce the drugs needed for the patients who undergo those surgeries.


    As well as teach the people on all beginner and intermediate knowledge that host has received.


    Rewards:


    ?Host should not getcent.... there are over 3500 surgeries procedures that exist back on the host¡¯s.


    Right now, the system has only given the host 5 main procedures.... And with the host¡¯s pace, the system is afraid that even after 200 years, the host would still not be able to get to earth¡¯s level.


    Since the system doesn¡¯t want to exterminate the host¡¯s soul, it will reward the host with 10 other surgical procedures.


    As well as advanced knowledge on biology only... as well as 5 other drugs for the host to produce.


    ?Host will also receive recipes to make 10 different ssic alcoholic and non-alcoholic beverages from earth.


    ?Andstly, the host will also receive 500 development points (DP) and 3,100 Technology points (TP).


    *Host should note that to upgrade the system to level 3, host needs 4,500 DP and 15,000 Technology points.


    Deadline: no specific time required


    ]


    Landon looked at his mission and sighed.


    This world was indeed a long way from earth¡¯s standards..... not to talk about the others within all the other gxies.


    Although he knew how to make smoothies, juice, and one or 2 alcoholic wines... he didn¡¯t know how to make ssical drinks like: fanta, coke, vodka and so on.


    Everyone back on earth could drink all these things... but if they were asked how to produce them, could they?


    They are several chemicals added to these drinks, depending on what drink it was.


    If they weren¡¯t done properly, it could cause abdominal pain, and could also lead to serious kidney problems.


    Back on earth, there were people who had even gotten intoas because they drank ¡¯Fake alcohol¡¯ (alcohol that wasn¡¯t done right)


    And one should not forget that methanol, a substance found in Vodka, could cause permanent blindness if the right quality wasn¡¯t added.


    Landon decided that for now, he would only do the beverages that he knew how to produce, while waiting for the system¡¯s reward.. lest he identally made people sick.


    As for the medical knowledge, Landon was really helpless in that situation.


    He knew that he couldn¡¯t rush this part.. he had to teach the people his beginner and intermediate knowledge on: biology, pathology, pharmacology, childbirth, and clinical skills.


    As well as teach them the other 5 surgical procedures and produce 25 new drugs.


    He knew deep down that this mission was again, one that would take forever.


    But this time, he wasn¡¯t sad.


    If the people could grasp these concepts, then when more knowledge was avable, they would easily follow through.... since they would have already understood basic to intermediate knowledge on biology, pathology and so on.


    But what pricked his heart, was the fact that he had only been given 5 out of possibly 400 different medical procedures.


    This was clearly a setup.


    At this rate, when was he ever going to finish it?And those only involved procedures.


    He still needed to make over 11,000 medical drugs that were found back on yet.. And yet the system had the nerve to only give him 25?


    At this point, Landon didn¡¯t even want to know the number of treatment procedures and drugs, that other advanceds had.


    His job was to turn this world into a C-level world like earth, but wasn¡¯t that a little too optimistic?


    The more Landon thought about it, the more angry he became.


    His entire life was a joke to the people above.. or at least Landon believed that they were the Gods.


    If 2 years was basically 1 minute there, then who knew if they would make his entire life in Hertfilia as a short ¡¯Harry Potter¡¯ movie?


    They would probably sit on a Couch, eat popcorn andugh while watching.


    Damn Bastards!!


    Who knew if this was all a betting game to them?


    Landon was also suspicious of the system as well.


    Sometimes, it sounded like a robot....and the other times, it sounded like a pissed off man.


    Which was it?


    Could it be that the system was actually a lower angel that was tasked with watching and leading its victim?


    Where there more like him?


    If his life in every world would basically be turned into a movie, then wasn¡¯the nothing more than an underpaid movie star?


    ¡¯F***!.... I want to speak to management!!¡¯

 Chapter 123 Learned Slaves = Office Workers

    September had passed, and it was finally October.


    And finally, someone decided to grace Baymard with his presence.


    "Ho ho!!.. did you miss me little bro?" Santa said while giving Landon a big hug.


    "Hehehehe... So you finally remembered me?.. I thought that I¡¯d only have to see you next year."


    "What are you talking about?.. how could I dare to forget my little bro?.. do you think that I¡¯m that heartless?" Santa said while looking wronged.


    "Speaking of which... bro, where did you get these clothes from... Did you buy them?.. where can I get mine?"


    Santa¡¯s eyes glistened as he continued to look at Landon from head to toe.


    Landon was wearing a thick long jacket, ck pack pants, a thick blue shirt, and a ck scarf.


    "Hehehe... bro.. to be honest, it was made from here... don¡¯t worry, Baymard will start selling them out soon."


    Landon didn¡¯t want to start exporting any goods, until he was sure that Baymard was at least 90% secure.


    He could only start exportation when he had made more military weapons.


    If he sent out goods now, it would bring people¡¯s attention to Baymard.


    Some people might even sail here just to see the ce.. and if they realised that it had even more products, they might even bring more people to attack Baymard.


    Most nations and empires in this era, were fueled with greed and the desire to dominate other territories.


    Even when Landon had attended the auction in the Capital, he had heard of how Arcadina was still fighting with Terique overnd.


    Then what would happen if people realised that Baymard was basically a Gold mine?


    These greedy people would never let him have peace.


    For now, it was better toy low and continue growing stronger steadily.


    Hence for now, Landon only traded his ores, raw materials and chalk.


    Although Chalk was amazing, it wasn¡¯t amazing to the level were people would sail over the ocean or cross borders just to get it.


    Hence Landon felt that it was a safe idea to keep selling them.


    "Bro... I hope I¡¯ll be the first one to get them once you start selling" Santa said excitedly.


    He could guess his little bro¡¯s reason behind not selling out these items now, but they were just so good looking.... especially on this his little bro of his.


    Taking these goods now, would not only endanger his little bro, but also him as well.


    Some of his enemies might hire assassins or gangs members, to threaten him and his family back in Carona, just for information about the goods.


    Hence he too decided that it was only okay to sell them, when Baymard became open to all.


    But the more he looked at the clothes, the more curious he was about what other products were enclosed within Baymard.


    Everytime business was conducted, he or his subordinates, would only do it on the deck by the shores.


    It was only during his first meeting with Landon, that he had seen the lower regions of Baymard.


    It was bushy, the farms had just started to produce food, and the people mostly focused on mining out the ores.


    It had been several months since he hadst seen the territory... and although he was curious, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t pry too much into his little bro¡¯s business.


    "Okay okay little bro.. let¡¯s get down to business.


    My men told me that you wanted learned people as well.. so we had found 507 learned men from the ve markets.


    Some of these people came from merchant families and had been sold and betrayed by their families..... while others learned while working with other masters as ves.


    Little bro, I can assure you that many of these learned ves used to run their masters businesses and houses .... so they would definitely not disappoint you."


    As the two men chatted away, their subordinates began loading and unloading things to and from Santa¡¯s ship.


    Landon¡¯s workers loaded the ores and chalk, while Santa¡¯s Subordinates offloaded bags of seeds and animals... the ves/refugees also came down from the ships as well.


    .


    And once Santa had finally left, Landon proceeded to settle down the children, the elderly, and those who volunteered to be soldiers, doctors/nurses, cooks and caretakers.


    Up next, he decided to start with the learned ves.


    The reason he needed them right now, was so that he could train them to fill in several office positions all over Baymard.


    He decided that while they underwent training under him, he would assign some of them to be: secretaries, ountants, auditors, receptionists, and so on.


    He needed each industry department...as well as hospitals, schools, military and all other areas within Baymard, to have these people working within them.


    Landon wanted to make sure that money was being properly circted within Baymard.


    Some of these people would also work in payroll offices within each industry, hospital.. etc.


    Presently, payrolls were handled by all the overseers, Doctors, and other personnels with higher work positions.


    Which was clearly not their jobs, hence Landon had asked for learned ves so as to relief them.


    As for the new ountants, they needed to track each workce¡¯s ie and expenditures... as well as provide financial information about everything concerning the workce.


    So if they had bought trash cans for example, Landon wanted to see how many they bought.. where and when the bought it.. the amount for each trash can and so on.


    He wanted detailed financial reports and documents for everything that was bought and paid out within those workces.


    And of course, once the ountants had made their financial statements, the auditors would go over them to ensure that they were correct.


    Landon also expected all the head ountants, auditors, and secretaries from each department, to always attend meetings with the overseers and supervisors... So as to talk about budgeting, and smart financial decisions.


    Of course, their main job was to make sure that all the workers got paid...and the industry or other workce doesn¡¯t go bankrupt.


    The Secretaries on the other hand, would handle all the paperwork within the workce... from answering calls to scheduling meetings and so on... these people would do it all.


    And of course in future, some of these people would also work in Banks, government Offices that dealt with exports, imports, insurance, the Baymard government Revenue Agency, and so on.


    As for their training, whether they were secretaries, ountants, auditors, or receptionists...Landon had decided that all of them would still attend all the sses taught within Baymard.


    As well as: ounting, entrepreneurship, and customer service courses... which would be taught by him personally.


    Landon expected the workers to work while training. Hence gaining experience and theory at the same time.


    And at the end of the week, everything that they had done at work, would be checked personally by him.


    There was no way, that Landon would wait for them to use several years learning these concepts..(like how universities students did back on earth).


    Hence they could only learn on the job, and with the help of his sses.


    Only in this way would they be able to learn faster.


    .


    Once he was done with those learned ves, he was now left with 5497 workers.


    Finally, it was time to make new products.

 Chapter 124 Go Big or Go Home

    With 5497 new workers, Landon divided then up like so:


    ?Cleaners: 397 workers


    ?Textile industry: 300 workers


    ?Food Industry: 300 workers


    ?Alchemy Industry: 300 workers


    ?Construction Industry:1200 workers


    ?Construction workers: 3000 workers


    Previously... the workers, nurses, and everyone else, would clean their work environments at the end of their shift.


    But since Landon didn¡¯t feel like it was their job to do so, he decided to get cleaners for the job.


    Hence he assigned 397 workers to clean around all buildings within Baymard.


    Since driving sses were still going on, Landon still needed all of them to start taking those sses as well.


    They would need to carry their cleaning equipment and supplies, as well as their garbage from their workces, using those trucks.


    .


    Once all the new workers were settled in, Landon called Tim and Wiggins over to discuss about October¡¯s tasks.


    "Tim, these are 5 main products that your industry would have to focus on." Landon said as he handed Tim a notebook.


    Landon wanted them to make: Conveyor belts, binocrs, microscopes, telescopes and Rifles for the army.


    For Landon, conveyor belts were a must.


    Now that he had to make medical drugs, there was no way that heplete this task without the use of conveyor belts.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t make them before was because the estate buildings didn¡¯t run on electricity... hence powering them would be difficult.


    And the new industries that he had previously created, didn¡¯t really need conveyor belts since their products weren¡¯t really items.


    Those new industries carried things like water and poop through pipes.. so conveyor belts weren¡¯t used at all.


    Hence he had never required conveyor belts before.


    There were several 9 types of conveyor belts that Landon wanted Tim to focus on.


    These belts were: PVC conveyor belts, Rubber belting, g wire, woven wire, hinged metal, food industry belts, stic belt & chain, t belts, and general purpose belts.


    Each type had its own types of chemicals, additives and raw materials that were needed for making the belts.


    Some used rubber as one of their raw materials, others used metals, fabrics and so on.


    But Baymard presently had all the raw materials needed, hence making every belt type wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Making these belts basically required a lot of industrial rollers, that ttened and smoothed out the belts.


    For example when making general purpose rubber conveyor belts.... liquid rubber, liquid stics, chemicals, volcanizing agents and carbon ck, would be mixed and immediately passed through 6 industrial rolling machines.


    And although the raw materials are liquids, the rubber and stic make it feel like slime... hence when the mixture gets sent to the rollers, it would get ttened out like pancakes.


    After that process, the thin t belts are then sent to cutting machines, pressing machines, and wrapping machines.


    With all this in mind, Landon needed Tim and the workers to use the first 2 weeks of the month building several steam engine machines for the conveyor belts.


    Up next, Landon wanted to focus on Rifles for the soldiers, binocrs, telescopes, and of course microscopes.


    With both stic and ss lenses made, as well as prisms, the workers could finally start production.


    All these objects basically involved creating molds from different substances, like rubber, metal and so on.


    For example with binocrs, several molds would be created for each part and ring of the binocrs, that would enclose the lenses and prisms.


    And of course once these molds werepleted, the workers would mix heated liquid stic with a ck dye.. andter ce this mixture into the molds.


    Once the thick stic molds got dried....the binocr¡¯s lenses, prisms, and parts...would be sealed and put together using a clear silicone sent (glue) and tiny metal screws.


    "Wiggins, this is were youe in.. for this month, I only need your industry to make this Silicone sent.. as well as other glue types" Landon said, while handing Wiggins a different notebook.


    "No problem your majesty... it shall be done." Wiggins replied.


    This glue would simply be made by heating silicon from sand (silica) with methyl chloride, and other chemicals.. to get Silicone (with an ¡¯e¡¯ at the end of its name).


    This silicone would then be reacted with several other chemicals to form silicone sents (glue).


    Back on earth, this sent was one of the most popr ones used within the industries.


    Unlike other sents, silicone kept its sticity and had a lot of stability in high and low temperatures.


    It was used in sealing almost everything.. from toys, to machines, ss, fabrics, wood and so on.


    Once Landon had exined all procedures to Tim, he began to look at the construction workers.


    .


    "Tim...For now, have those new 3000 construction workers start working with the other workers....so that they could gain experience fast.


    At the same time, withdraw 3000 workers from the old group and have them deal with the 3 projects on the next page of the notebook."


    Tim immediately flipped through the notebook in his hands, and took a look at the projects.


    "Your majesty, how would the men be assigned?"


    "Let¡¯s divide them up equally.. Every project should have 1000 construction workers" Landon said.


    The first project was obviously for the workers to build a ¡¯Waste & Recycle Management Industry¡¯.


    Previously, people used to throw their rotten foods and waste in the streams.. but since Landon revised the rules, all waste was being burnt at the lower region.


    Even burning was dangerous for the environment, hence he wanted to build this industry.


    It would be in charge of recycling, as well as disposing residential, street, and workce garbage.


    The next project Landon wanted to construction workers to build, was the ¡¯Pharmaceutical industry¡¯.


    He had 25 types of medical drugs to make..and without conveyor belts and electrically powered machines, drug production would be ridiculously slow and time consuming.


    Hence he needed 1000 construction workers to start construction A.S.A.P.


    With October just starting, Landon had expected that these 2 industries would probably be done around the first week of December.


    As for thest project, Landon wanted to make a grand mall for Baymard.


    Building this mall would take at least 8 months (May next year), and at most 10 months.. hence Landon wanted to start construction now.


    And as each month went by, the number of workers would increase causing this time frame to decrease.


    In fact back on earth, Landon had visited a lot of ces due to schoolpetitions and engineering seminars.


    He had also gone to Singapore and was amazed at its growth... just the airport alone made him feel like he was in a different world.


    The Jewel Changi airport had a gigantic botanical world, that made him feel like he was on the set of Jurassic park.


    He also wanted the mall to have a train stop at the ground level, just like the mall in Montreal, Canada.


    This would definitely aid those who had shopped a lot, and didn¡¯t have their own cars and so on.


    But your majesty, why is this particr using si massive? Is that really okay?" Tim asked while scratching his head.


    In Tim¡¯s mind, he was wondering why his majesty wanted such a massive building when they have only few products avable.. and even if they made more in future, could it really fill that kind of marketce?


    Tim was a little skeptical on this one.


    Infact Landon didn¡¯t me him.. obviously Tim hadn¡¯t seen the products that existed back on earth... and neither did he have the threat of having his soul destroyed.. so how could he understand Landon¡¯s amitions?


    Landon¡¯s mall design, had made space for everything within most malls back on earth.


    And since it would take at least 8 months toplete it, he was sure that within that time frame, he would have made esctors, and other important indoor fixtures needed as well.


    Although he was building arge scale mall now, he knew fully well that it would probably take several more years before he could add things like cinemas to it.


    His dream was to meet the mall standards back on earth, hence he built itrge so as to amodate for the future.


    His mentality right now was: ¡¯Go big or go home¡¯.


    "Hehehehe Trust me Tim.... You¡¯ll thank me in the future."


    .


    ---Goblin Town---


    .


    A young knight walks in to the room hurriedly.


    "My lord, you have a letter"


    "Oh." Said a young man who unhurriedly sat up from his bed.


    He opens the letter and after 2 minutes, his hands start trembling from anger.


    He immediately throws the letter into the fire and startsughing like a lunatic.


    ¡¯Hahahaha my dear brother... I have to admit, I had really underestimated you.... but not any more... this time, I¡¯ll hit you with everything I¡¯ve got.....hehehe¡¯

 Chapter 125 A Letter From Brother

    --Goblin Town, Arcadina--


    .


    Eli and the men on his team, were still journeying towards the border city called JunGo.


    His brothers and their teams had gone towards different routes, since they were heading towards different border cities as well.


    It had been a month and a half now, since they had all left the Capital.


    And all through his team¡¯s journey, they had been sleeping in the woods and had never bothered to sleep in any of the cities, towns and viges that they had previously passed by.


    Of course they had only stopped just to fill up their water drums, as well as restock their food supplies .


    Because this was an important mission, it wasn¡¯t really good or safe for them to keep sleeping within those ces.


    Every empire, had their own spies residing in other empires... So it was only right for them to assume that their enemies also had spies within several cities, towns and viges.


    One could never be too sure, hence they had decided not to keep on sleeping in the woods.


    Of course when they left the Capital, they had only decided to have 2 main checkpoints/cities within their journey.


    Goblin City and Ferndale City, where the checkpoints that they had agreed on.


    Both cities were extremelyrge and had secret passageways by the woods for nobles and their knights... In this way, no one would really know that they had even arrived at these cities.


    .


    Eliughed, while looking at the firece where he had just thrown the letter into.


    Actually, it was a letter within a letter....So there were basically 2 letters in total, that were rolled up together and tied using a thin, but sturdy rope.


    Eli continued tough as he recalled the words on the letters.


    He knew that Letters were definitely sent from Slytherin¡¯s end.


    The first one read:


    [ We Underestimated Him...I¡¯ll brief you when we meet at the borders.


    I think he wanted me to give you this letter .]


    As for the second one, it was a letter from his supposedly elder brother, the Ghostly Prince.


    [ My dear Eli ,


    How have you been? Are you eating well? Are you sleeping well? Are you missing me?


    As usual, I¡¯m fine on my end... And would like to thank you for the gift that you had sent through your friend.


    Ahhhh.. what was his name again?...Slyvester?, Slytona?... Slytherin!!.. Yes!! it was definitely Slytherin.


    Hehehe... I have to say, I was expecting much more from you.


    I mean.. As the crown prince, how could your forces be so weak?


    Tsk Tsk.. Truly disappointing.


    I hope that next time, you would step up your game and take this seriously... Your making it seem like I¡¯m bullying you.


    I assume you don¡¯t want anyone calling you a weakling, right?


    If so, then don¡¯t disappoint me next time!!!!


    Okay okay okay.. I won¡¯t hold you up any longer. Have fun protecting the borders.


    With lots of love,


    Your secret admirer.


    P.S....I had also sent a little suprise to one of your Southern bases as well... I hope that you like it too.. Afterall, it¡¯s only fair that I return the favour. ]


    Every sentence from the letter pricked Eli¡¯s ego and heart.


    No matter how he looked at it, this brother of his had just instigated that he was a weakling.


    How could he be considered as a wimp?


    He, the one whom his enemies called the bringer of death?... He, a wimp?


    And what¡¯s up with the secret admirer stuff?


    Eli was really surprised that Slytherin had failed.


    This showed that this older brother of his, had people in every ce within the empire.


    Such a man would definitely be hard to kill, so they really shouldn¡¯t have underestimated him.


    The more Eliughed, the angrier he became.


    To the onlookers, he looked like a psychopath when heughed in that manner.


    The thing that pissed Eli off, was that even till now, the bastard didn¡¯t disclose his name or whether he was truly Eli¡¯s older brother or not.


    Eli knew that the ghostly prince was probably his older brother, because he had heard that his father had killed all his family members when he was younger. Hence he was sure that the ghostly prince was his father¡¯s bastard son.


    But of course what Eli didn¡¯t know, was that he waspletely off the mark with this one.


    The Ghostly Prince wasn¡¯t his elder brother.... he was Eli¡¯s older cousin.


    What Eli feared the most, was the surprise that this brother of his had sent him at his Southern bases.


    Eli had 3 bases in total.


    The first one was the one that everyone in the empire knew of... It was within White Wood city.


    This was the territory that Alec Barn had given him when he turned 15.


    The other 2 bases where gotten with the help of Slytherin, and were located around the southern part of the empire.


    Within these past 2 years, He had been secretly recruiting more men with the help of Slytherin.


    Since his father was always watching him, he couldn¡¯t afford to do things openly, hence he had been building his forces in the shadows.


    "My lord, are you alright?" said Eli¡¯s personal knight and guard, Zarius.


    Zarius was truly frightened by Eli¡¯s crazedughter... His lord looked truly mad.


    His lord had thrown the wooden chairs into the fire, whileughing.... Just what was written on those letters?


    Zarius was utterly confused.


    "Hahaha.. I¡¯m alright.... Everything is good.. Don¡¯t I look fine?" Eli said as he smiled at Zarius.


    Zarius almost stopped breathing when Eli smiled at him.


    ¡¯My lord, how do you look okay? Can you not frighten me so much? And why are you looking at me like that?¡¯


    His lord¡¯s smile had truly terrified him.


    "Zarius!!... Send Yenti and Zion to check on both bases at the South.


    A storm is about to begin... and I¡¯m not the one who will die from it!!"

 Chapter 126 Troubling Bugs

    "My lord, how do we handle the other prince¡¯s?"


    Eli looked at Zarius and thought for a while.


    Indeed!! .. he knew that his impatient younger brothers, would definitely send assassins after him again.


    Not only did he have to deal with that damn Ghostly Prince, but he also had to deal with these mosquitoes as well?


    How annoying.


    Sometimes, he wished that his younger brothers would at least try to grow some brains... I mean.. if their first assassination attempt failed, why would they think that the next one would work?


    In Eli¡¯s mind, there were 3 possibilities.


    It was either he got attacked him on his way to the JunGo City, or attacked on the battlefield, or attacked on his way back to the Capital.


    Either way, he had made enough preparations to deal with any sort ofplications on this mission.


    The funny thing was that the assassins which they hired, were actually his men.


    Sigh.. his younger brothers were such a disappointment to him.


    How did his father produce trash like them?


    "Zarius, is there any need to worry about little insects? If I died from their attacks, wouldn¡¯t that be a great insult to my name?


    Right now, the only thing that I want to know, is if Titus and Brody have gotten to Baymard yet."


    Ever since Eli had been told to go to the Capital and receive the border mission, he knew that his ns for Baymard would be dyed.


    But never the less, he had still sent his subordinates down there to find out about Landon¡¯s condition.


    To use assassins or even Slytherin and his men, would be a great insult to their skills... hence he had decided to send his subordinates over there.


    For someone like Landon, just a few subordinates would do.


    "Worry not my lord, no one can survive from that poison." Zarius said.


    "I know...That¡¯s why I want Titus and Brody, to recruit those useless soldiers that my dear brother had taken to Baymard.


    Although they¡¯re useless, they are still knights.... After all, useless men still have their uses.


    They are the most suitable for shielding attacks at the front lines of every battle.


    And since I¡¯m still building my forces, it would be wise for them to join me while they still could.


    Because after this mission is over, Baymard would definitely be mine.


    And if anyone stands in my way, hehehe....."


    .


    --Baymard--


    .


    It was finally sunny in Baymard.


    For the past 3 days, rain had continuously fallen and only one person¡¯s mood was dampened.


    The citizens had this crazy theory that the ancestors were crying from joy, but Landon knew that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    No one hated the rain right now more than Landon did.


    When it rained continuously, Farming and Construction had to be dyed because of the weather.


    If the rain drizzles lightly like how it did on the first 2 days, then the workers who worked outside could still get some work done for a couple of hours.


    With that kind of weather, Landon wouldn¡¯t mind at all.


    But when it rained cats and dogs like yesterday¡¯s weather, the workers would have to sit in the cafeteria of their respective industries, and wait for it to simmer down.


    For an entire day, no one could continue construction because of the heavy downpour.. and if greatly slowed construction time.


    It was really annoying.


    Of course the other workers that worked within the buildings still worked, since they were indoors.


    Finallyst night, the rain had decided to leave Baymard in peace.


    The city became boisterous again.


    Today Landon headed over to the Medical & Healthcare Academy, to give the teachers books on: human Anatomy, biology, Immunology, pathology, pharmacology, childbirth, and clinical skills.


    He had spent these past few days within the system¡¯s time capsule, writing books on each subject.


    Of course he could buy the textbook from the system...but again, it would look suspicious to the citizens, especially those who made books.


    Hence he still had to write down these books and send them to the lower region, to be printed off immediately.


    Previously during August, 10 new nurses and 6 new Doctors had arrived in Baymard.


    These new people were immediately made teachers within the academy.


    And although they taught the students alongside the other doctors and nurses that came in May, Landon still gave them private lessons every Saturdays and Tuesdays.


    Today, he wanted to give them these new textbooks for them to study.


    Landon expected that by January, they would start teaching the academy students these subjects.


    Unlike the public school that went on holidays around Christmas, the health and medical academy had its break during December, and started its second semester in January...And by mid-April, they would have their own holidays where they could choose to work in the hospitals and clinics.


    Although each teacher would have to teach just one subject, Landon still expected them to be knowledgeable on the other subjects as well.


    Hence at least once a week, he would test all the teachers to see if they had grasped the concepts of each subject.


    As well as give them assignments and pointers for them to focus on.


    There was no way that they could read all the pages of each book.. hence he decided to split each subject into different courses.. like biology 1, biology 2 and so on.


    Within the next semester, Landon wanted to have them teach them to teach 2 courses from each subject.


    So they would have to teach, biology 1& 2, Pathology 1 & 2.. and so on.


    Off course in the future, they would continue teaching courses like pathology 4 and Immunology 5.


    But for now, Landon needed them to fully prepare them for January.


    After distributing the books, Landon gave them detailed course outlines for each course.. as well as their teaching schedules for next semester.


    "Your majesty for this current semester, since all of us teach during the weekdays, can we take our tests on Saturdays?" Asked Nurse Mabel.


    "Sure, I don¡¯t see why not.. It¡¯s fine with me." Landon replied while nodding.


    "Thank you your majesty." Everyone said.


    "With all these new textbooks, I wanted to discuss the library system with you."

 Chapter 127 Troubling Bugs 2

    Everyone listened attentively as Landon further exined his n for the academy.


    For the library system, only students who had their Academy school I.D¡¯s, could get into the library.


    For now, Landon had decided that the textbooks would never leave the academy library.


    In this way, even if foreignerse to Baymard in future, they still wouldn¡¯t be able to ess these textbooks books.... Since they weren¡¯t necessarily permitted on the Academy¡¯s premises.


    If the books don¡¯t leave the library, then spies would definitely have a hard time getting their hands on them.


    After the system¡¯s reminder about not giving technology to those with evil intentions, Landon had decided to restrict ess to these books.


    In fact every new academy, be it police force, navy and so on, would be like that as well.. and wouldn¡¯t allow visitors or spies within their premises... Only if they had permission to tour the academies under the supervision of tour guides.


    For the public school, since Landon had nned to have international students study here in the future, he had decided to make 2 libraries within it.


    The first library would allow both Baymard based students and the international students, to look at textbooks on english and math only.... as well as storybooks, history books, newspapers, and so on.


    This first library would only be essed by using one¡¯s school I.D.


    As for the second school library, this one would contain chemistry textbooks, physics, biology and so on.


    And could only be essed by Baymard based students, by using two I.D cards: The Baymard National I.D, as well as the School I.D.


    Even though the international students would be taught these subjects in ss, Landon would still not allow them to have a chance at essing, stealing or taking these textbooks away to their own empires.


    Like he said, he would allow them to sit through the sses, but it was their job to take notes, and to experiment within their empires.


    Presently in this era, people sat in ssrooms and learnt without textbooks, hence Landon didn¡¯t think that it would be a problem.


    And even if someoneined, so what?


    If they really had a problem with his arrangement, then they should quickly go back to empire and sit there.


    Or better still, they should make their own empire and rule it the way they dimmed fit.


    Please!!! He wasn¡¯t going to disobey the system and get his soul fried, just because of foreigners.


    He wasn¡¯t that kind.


    And by the way, shouldn¡¯t they be happy that he was willing to allow them to sit through the sses?


    Wasn¡¯t that what was actually going on right now in Baymard?


    In future, the textbooks would be avable for all academies and schools.. but right now, only the teachers had their textbooks.


    Hence if the citizens could learn without seeing the textbooks and only relying on the teachers, then so could they.


    For the foreign students, they would be taught basic knowledge from elementary to high school knowledge... but University level knowledge was off the table.


    The teachers would do their best to teach them about air, matter, reactions and so on.


    And although they would be allowed to participate in school basedb experiments, that didn¡¯t bother Landon at all.


    High schoolb experiments were meant to show basic things, like measuring pH levels for bases, and so on.


    Plus if one thinks about it, in high school, all the chemicals were given to the students... but if you asked them how to extract, produce or refine chlorine, mercury, and all the other chemicals from ores, stones, and other raw materials, they definitely wouldn¡¯t know where to begin..... without the inte.


    Not to talk of the fact that what they were studying, didn¡¯t even cover university level knowledge.


    Back on earth, the only reason why inventions were made faster, was because of books, the inte and other people¡¯s detailed scientific experiments.


    Without all of those, it would take more than 20 years to even see positive results.


    Back on earth in ancient times, scientific discoveries took decades to do because theycked all those... but in modern times, one could easily google and see how to do stuff just like that.


    Hence Landon was sure that they wouldn¡¯t be of any threat to Baymard while they were studying.


    .


    --Riverdale City--


    .


    The sun went down, and the stars began to glow amidst the darkness.


    People filled the busy streets, as they walked towards different directions.


    Two sturdy men on horses, rode through the streets and quickly checked into an Inn.


    These two men, were Brody and Titus.


    Their lord, crown prince Eli, had sent them on this mission since July.


    Today was October 3rd, and they had finally arrived Riverdale City which was just 2 and a half hours away from Baymard.


    Their mission was simple: Find out if Prince Landon was still alive.


    If he was dead, recruit his men and have them kill the citizens... if thend was barren, then they didn¡¯t have the patience to feed peasants.


    And if Prince Landon was alive, threaten the bastard to give thend to lord Eli, or he would face lord Eli¡¯s wrath in the future.


    During thesest few months that they had spent on the road, Brody and Titus became extremely unhappy.


    Why were they the ones tasked with doing this sort of Job.


    Everyone went on cool missions, but noooo...they were tasked with doing the most annoying one.


    Who wanted to deal with a loser prince?


    Instead of cing all their anger at Eli, they immediately directed it to Landon.


    Wasn¡¯t it because of him that they had found themselves here? And how dare hemand the attention of their heroic lord?


    An exiled prince was the same as a peasant, so they held no respect for Landon at all.


    After settling down in their room, they quickly began making preparations for their mission.


    "Brody, I have a feeling that although Prince Landon is for sure dead, Commander Lucius would still give us a hard time." Titus said.


    "Me too.. Instead of worrying about that garbage prince, I think that the main issue would be Commander Lucius.


    What if he refuses to give up thend?.. After all, you and I know that he takes that bastard prince as his son." Brody said.


    "He dares!!!... He is just a dog without an owner... now that that garbage prince is dead, what right does he have to deny our lord?


    Tsk.... Does he think that his puny army of 300 could ever defeat lord Eli¡¯s army?" Titus sneered.


    "Hehehe.. just thinking about how we will stump on that old dog, makes me pleased."


    "Aren¡¯t you just pleased because you would finally get your revenge on Commander Lucius?" Titus asked yfully.


    "Hehehe of course its for revenge.. during our first year in the academy, don¡¯t you remember when the old fool wanted to suspend me simply because I cut a peasant¡¯s head off?


    The old fool was always too strict, and never bent the rules for anyone...now look at were he hadnded himself.


    Hehehe I can¡¯t wait to see his reaction when he sees how powerful I¡¯ve be.


    Tomorrow is definitely going to be a great day."

 Chapter 128 Orders From The Hilarious Future King Of Arcadina

    "Your majesty, we have visitors."


    .


    Actually, Landon had already known that visitors hade due to the system¡¯s warning.


    But since there were only 2 men, what was there for him to be worried about?


    He and the guard that passed on the message, got into a loading truck and drove towards the city walls


    Once the truck was parked a little distance from the city walls, Landon unhurriedly went into one of the city wall posts and changed his attire.


    How could he let people see him in these new clothes?


    It would be suspicious, and might even make people think that he had found some valuable treasure here.


    Everyone in the empire knew that Landon was poor right now... So how could he afford such clothes? And where and who had he bought them form?


    Landon wanted to avoid catching people¡¯s attention hence he had always made sure that those that worked at the gates, would wear those old worn out clothes when on duty.


    Likewise, Landon had kept spare worn out clothes and several horses around the city gates just for situations like this.


    That way even if visitors came, it would still look like Baymard was a poverty stricken ce.


    .


    "Puuiiii these people are too appalling."


    Presently, Titus and Brody were fuming outside Baymard¡¯s gates...since they were denied ess into Baymard.


    How dare these low grade knights stop them from going into their lord¡¯s futurend?


    Damn!!


    As they looked at the knights in their tattered attires, they couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Once their lord returned from his mission, he would definitely straighten them out... that is it they were smart enough to follow their lord.


    "Brody, just look at how dirty their clothes are? Hehehe... I reckon they haven¡¯t had a good meal in a while." Titus said.


    "True, they do look like barbarians in those rags..... If we can promise them enough food, I¡¯m sure that they would even team up and kill that bastard prince all by themselves.


    After all, they must surely hate him for putting them in such predicaments." Brody replied.


    "I don¡¯t think so.....Although they look hungry, they still seem to be faithful to that low life prince andmander Lucius.


    When we mentioned lord Eli¡¯s name, there was no hint of desire or excitement on their faces."


    The knights that had stopped them, were all dressed in worn out clothes and shoes.


    Even after they had mentioned their lord¡¯s name, those stupid good-for-nothing knights didn¡¯t even try to curry favor with them with.


    Although these knights weren¡¯t disrespectful to them, they were pissed off because they had expected these knights to beg and treat them like heroes who hade to save them in their times of need.


    Never would they have thought that these beggars, would act like they were the ones who had chosen the wrong lord to serve.


    Truly a bunch of ignorant fools.


    "Do you think that they treated us this way because of Commander Lucius?"


    "Hmmmmmm... From the way I see it, these men would probably be willing to die with their leader than to join us... so recruiting them might be troubling.


    But the most puzzling thing was that when we requested to see prince Landon, they immediately acted as if he were alive... they even said they even said that we would have to wait for his arrival here.


    Is he really alive?"


    "If he¡¯s truly alive, them we would have to act friendly with the bastard... so as to find out how he survived, and report it back to our lord."


    "He¡¯s probably dead... I think it was just a scare tactic to keep us away from Baymard... As if we would ever get scared of that wimp."


    As they discussed, 4 men on horseback rode towards them.


    As the men rode closer, Brody and Titus became shocked when they spotted Landon amongst the group.


    From their discussions, they had already concluded that Landon was dead and that this was just a scare tactic... So when they saw him, how could they not be shocked?


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be dead? What sort of sorcery was this?


    When Landon was leaving the Capital, everyone knew that he was either sick, or poisoned.


    But no one knew that Landon was poisoned with the Nt Wisp... well no one...except, Prince Eli¡¯s 12 main knight Captain¡¯s, his 2 Commanders and Slytherin Cord.


    Brody and Titus were really puzzled about his recovery.. Just how did he do it?


    Although Landon¡¯s presence greatly surprised them, that didn¡¯t mean that they now valued him or respected him in anyway.


    Granted, his presence would definitely make their mission harder.. But so what?


    In their minds, their lord would definitely get thisnd whether or not the bastard died.


    And although they tried to act friendlier, they still couldn¡¯tpletely suppress their anger or stop their sarcastic remarks.


    "Hehehe exiled prince Landon, or should we say Peasant Landon... It looks like all this time that you spent out of the Royal pce, has made you forgotten how to wee your guests." Titus said, while trying to hold his anger in.


    He still wasn¡¯t over the fact that this trash had kept them waiting outside the gates for so long.


    The 2 other knights that came with Landon and Licius, were already so angry that their faces started turning red.


    What insolence!!


    These visitors didn¡¯t even speak respectfully to their king at all.


    Did they really think that prince Eli or whatever his name was, could evenpare to a single strand of hair on their king¡¯s head?


    Just one word from Landon, and those 2 knights would have probably fought Brodh and Titus to the death.


    As for Landon and Lucius, they were rtively calm.


    How could they not recognize these visitors?


    When Landon was still 11 years old, Eli had just turned 15 and had been given his own personal army to groom.


    Landon had remembered how these knights would trip him whenever he passed by Eli in the pce.


    As for Lucius, how could he not remember these notorious students of his?... It looked like they were still the same as they were back when they were younger.


    "I do apologize for that... you see, my health isn¡¯t too good.. so I couldn¡¯t make it on time.. I¡¯m terribly sorry for keeping you guys waiting." Landon said while smiling.


    Titus and Brody¡¯s eyes lit up... this was the perfect time to find out how this bastard had ridden himself from that deadly poison.


    "Since you say that it was because of your sickly body, then we as magnanimous people, would not bear a grudge with you over that.


    But if I remember correctly, your appearance when leaving the capital was ghastly... Was it still that Illness from that time?" Brody asked curiously.


    Landon looked at them, and could easily figure out what they wanted to know.


    Just from the fact that they hade for thisnd...as well as they fact that they had asked this question, made Landon realise who was the culprit responsible for murdering this body¡¯s original owner.


    ¡¯Eli was it?.. So your the reason why I woke up on the way to Baymard, in such unbearable pain?


    Hehehe... I can only pray that you are ready for the war that¡¯sing your way brother.¡¯


    Landon smiled.


    "Well.. I was poisoned when I left the Capital, and once I arrived at Baymard, Queen mother kim used up all her coins to invite a healer from the Continent of Morgany, to cure me.


    Mother had heard that the healer was staying at the Empire of Yodan, so she readily invited him over to treat me." Landon replied.


    As they listened to Landon¡¯s exnation, Brody and Titus began nodding.


    It seemed possible, since there was no known cure for it within the Pyno continent.. only someone from another continent could have the cure.


    And from what Landon had said, it seemed like the person hade to the Pyno continent for a visit.


    It was likely that, that person wouldn¡¯t be around anymore... After all, a lot of time had passed since the bastard had been poisoned.


    It was unfortunate that they would be giving this news to their lord only now.. Such Godly healers were truly hard toe by.


    And if they lord had such a healer, he would be even more powerful in the future.


    Once both men had gotten their answer from Landon, their overall demeanor changed from friendly to fierce.


    Why should they continue being friendly with a loser?


    "We won¡¯t waste time with trash like you.


    Our lord Crown prince Eli, has demanded that you and the people leave thisnd immediately.


    Are you going to leave or not!!!


    Bare in mind that the consequences for disobeying lord Eli¡¯smand, is equivalent to disobeying themand of the future king of Arcadina."

 Chapter 129 If Its A War You Want, Then A War You Shall Get.

    Landon thought that this brother of his, was a clown through and through.


    He should leave Baymard just because the future king of Arcadina hadmanded it? If the dude was already king, then Landon would understand where such authority came from.


    But thest time he checked, this brother of his was still a prince and nothing more.


    The future was always going to be uncertain, so there was no way Landon would listen to anyone who imed to be the future king.


    When they finally seeded in taking the throne, then they would have the qualifications to talk to him.


    He was the current King of Baymard so why should he listen to some orders from a wannabe future king?..... Bahahahaha, this brother of his was definitely a jester.


    If it were the old Landon, then maybe this jester¡¯s ns would have seeded... but since he was now in control, there was no way that he would bend to Eli¡¯s will.


    "What?... are you deaf?.. Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?" Brody yelled out angrily.


    Both Titus and Brody had expected Landon to get scared at the mention of Eli¡¯s name...or even hurriedly ept their lord¡¯s kind intentions.


    But to their surprise, the bastard continued to look at them indifferently.


    "Heheheh kid... I see that you¡¯ve finally grown a backbone, all through your stay here.. but so what?


    You of all people should know what our lord is like, when he gets angry?.. Do you really want your mother¡¯s death on your hands?


    What other choice do you have?... I suggest that you hurry up and leave this please!!" Titus yelled angrily.


    He couldn¡¯t understand what gave this little punk the courage to look at him in that manner. Landon looked at them, as if they were monkeys jumping around in a zoo.


    "My answer is no!...No, I and my people, will not leave this ce.


    As the new king of Baymard, these people are my people, thisnd is our home and our new kingdom.


    Thisnd isn¡¯t part of Arcadina, so you all have no right to ask me to follow the orders of the future king of Arcadina.


    Even if I and my 300 knights have to fight you all to the death, then so be it.


    Why should I, and my people leave Baymard for my brother?" Landon asked sarcastically.


    Both men had finallye to the conclusion that Landon was sick in the head... with just 300 men, he wished to fight their lord?


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what we had just said?.. Our Lord will deal with your mother if you do not agree!!!" Brody yelled.


    "I know!"


    At this point, Landon was really pissed off as well.


    Why was it that everyone who came to threaten or negotiate with him, would use his mother as a bargaining chip?


    Did they really think that he, himself wasn¡¯t aware that his mother was one of his main weaknesses?


    It was really annoying, for everyone to use that negotiation line with him.


    Brody and Titus were taken aback... Could it be that this bastard had really steeled his heart so much, that he no longer cared about his whore of a mother?


    Impossible!!


    Titus looked at Commander Lucius, and his eyes lit up.


    "Commander Lucius!!.... Our lord had said that if you follow him faithfully, he would spare this bastard¡¯s mother... As well as take in all of those poor soldiers who had to follow this bastard here.


    My lord has also promised, good riches and women, to all those 300 knights in Baymard.


    To prove your loyalty, my lord just asks one thing from you all.


    If any of you can kill or send this motherf***er away, then all of you will became knights under our lord, crown prince Eli, the future king of Arcadina!!" Titus said with a confident smile on his face.


    He knew that this mission was definitely going to be sessful... Only a madman would turn down such an offer.


    Who would choose a loser prince with no power, over a heroic and powerful prince?


    As Commander Lucius and the 2 other knights went for their swords, Brody and Titus sneered at Landon...as they were sure that those swords would probably kill the son of a b**ch now.


    ¡¯Hehehe... mission aplished¡¯, they thought.


    But obviously, they were wrong.


    ¡¯Sling!!¡¯


    The swords were drawn... but to their surprise, all the swords pointed at them?


    Were these knights dumb enough that they still didn¡¯t get their message?


    Landon looked at the confused visitors, and smiled.


    "I will say it again.... I and my people, will NOT leave Baymard... not now, not ever!!


    I had thought that as knight Captains, you both would be the smartest bunch that my brother had sent.


    But clearly, your brains have been mushed up by those big heads of yours.


    If both if you had any understanding of the Pyronnguage, then you would understand that ¡¯my people¡¯, also includes my knights.


    So you asking them to kill me, is an impossible feat for them.


    And since I¡¯ve given my answer...as good dogs, shouldn¡¯t you all hurry back and wag your tails to your master?"


    Brody and Titus immediately unsheathed their swords with anger.


    How dare this bastard insult them?


    "Good good good... It has been so long since west met, and I can see that you¡¯ve also grown a sharp tongue as well.


    Since you refuse to know to know what is good for you, then we will leave for now.


    But when we return, I promise you that you will pay for those words of yours.


    Our Lord will surely not let you go!!!" Titus said, while slowly putting back his sword back into his sheath.


    There was no point in them fighting in the enemy¡¯s territory, without backup.


    They werepletely outnumbered, and would obviously die if they angered this bastard too much.


    Since their mission wasn¡¯t sessful, it would be better for them to meet their lord at JunGo city and air out theirints against the bastard, who dared to call himself the King of Baymard.


    "We will go...Hmmp!!!.. But don¡¯t beg us for forgiveness when you realize that it¡¯s toote." Brody said while sneering.


    "Wait!!" Landon yelled out.


    "What?....Regret it already? So you finally know what¡¯s good for you?


    Well, toote!! When next we return, we will kill you, and that whore.. "


    ¡¯Pichu!!!¡¯


    Before Brody could finish his sentence, Landon had already punched him hard on the jaw.


    Landon was really pissed.


    Even before Brody had finished his sentence, he knew that the whore that they were talking about...was his beloved mother.


    The next time anyone dared to talk ill of his mother, he would definitely chop off the person¡¯s head into several pieces.


    "Ahhh!!! ...." Brody screamed, while wiping the blood that trailed off from the corners of his trembling lips.


    "You dare hit myrade because of a maid?" Titus eximed in anger.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that Landon would hit Crown prince Eli¡¯s men, because of a that sl** like mother of his.


    How preposterous!!


    Brody spat out the blood in his mouth, and looked at Landon coldly.


    "Who doesn¡¯t know that your mother had climbed up the ranks using her thighs...


    She¡¯s nothing but amon, dirty, lowly, wh..."


    This time, although Brody was prepared, he was still shocked that he had lost.. to a wimp?


    Landon had rushed up to him and began by punching his face again.


    ¡¯Boom!!¡¯


    Brody blocked the attack, with both hands crossed over his face.


    But before he could prepare himself for the bastard¡¯s next attack, Brody found himself lying on the floor in pain.


    What just happened?


    Landon had predicated Brody¡¯s counterattack... So immediately after punching Brody¡¯s face, Landon dropped to the floor and used his right leg to trip Brody down.


    Ohhhhhhh!... how far the mighty have fallen.


    ¡¯Baam!!¡¯


    Brody¡¯s huge body, had fallen hard on the ground.


    Landon immediately took out his daggar, and stabbed Brody¡¯s right leg.


    All this while.. Lucius and the other 2 knights had surrounded Titus, so that he wouldn¡¯t hinder Landon¡¯s fight.


    "Ahh Brody screamed while holding his right foot.


    If eyes could kill, Landon would probably be dead by now.


    How could Brody ept the fact that he had lost to this motherf***er


    No!! Impossible!!.. he must have cheated... that was the only exnation.


    How could such a tiny body, make a giant like him fall down? Who would believe it?


    "You little maggot!!.. I¡¯ll get you for this!!.. I swear by my ancestors, that you will die by my sword!!" Brody yelled out crazily.


    "And I swear by my own ancestors...that if you ever talk ill about my mother again, I will gouge out your eyes and feed them to the birds!!!


    Let this be a lesson to both of you...and your owner, my brother.


    The next time you alle to threaten me, my mother or my people... ... blood will be spilled.


    Now.. Get the hell out of my Kingdom!!!"


    Both men knew that more fighting would only get them killed, so they chose to retreat instead.


    Brody limped towards his horse, and Titus helped him settle down.


    They both wished for nothing more, than to hurriedly meet their lord and n this bastard¡¯s downfall.


    ¡¯Just you wait!!!¡¯, they thought.


    As Landon looked at their retreating figures, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡¯My dear sweet brother...I will make you pay for everything that you have done to me, and the original owner of this body.


    Since you want thisnd, thene and get it... I will patiently wait for your attack.


    If it¡¯s a war you want, then it¡¯s a war you shall get!!!¡¯

 Chapter 130 Retreat Before Advancing

    "Do you think that those 2 morons bought our performances?" Landon asked.


    Lucius thought for a while before answering.


    "Although we made some mistakes, I think that they believed our act.


    Indeed!!... It would be better if they assumed that we decided to go against prince Eli because of rage."


    "Hmmm.. Although I wanted nothing more than to grind their bones, this was for the best.


    They would probably think that I turned them down because they had asked me rudely and also insulted my mother.


    Stabbing his foot was the most we could do now.... after all, we aren¡¯t ready to face my brother¡¯s wrath yet.


    It would be best to show that we were indeed afraid of him... that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bother killing them.


    We need more time."


    As Landon walked alongside Lucius, they began to review their performance when dealing with those scoundrels.


    When Landon had first heard that his brother¡¯s men hade, he immediately realised that he couldn¡¯t kill them like how he did with City Lord Shannon.


    Who was his brother?.. He of all people, knew how smart Eli was.


    When Eli turned 15, he was just 11 years old... but he had already heard of how Eli had dealt with several assasination attempts from the empire of Terique, as well as some nobles who had secretly opposed Alec Barn.


    Although this sort of information was private, the pce walls definitely had ears... hence Landon had heard secretly heard about it during his stay at the pce.


    And as the years went by, more crazy stories about Eli¡¯s life surfaced within the pce.


    For his brother to survive till now, meant that he had many capable and quick thinking subordinates working for him.


    And although Eli had his own personal army, Landon could easily tell that all those who worked for him (like Slytherin Cord), also had their own had their own armies as well.


    This would mean that if Eli became serious with him, then all his forces could attack Baymard at once.


    This also showed that Eli was well connected, and had several spies all around the empire.


    Hence Landon was sure that if he had killed Brody and Titus, Eli would definitely be able to trace it back to him in no time.


    Firstly, it was safe to assume that those 2 idiots, had probably spent the night at Riverdale city.


    So how was Landon sure that they hadn¡¯t meet anyone there...or even sent a message back to Eli to talk about their arrival?


    Not to talk about the fact that they had probably slept in someone¡¯s home or an Inn.


    If anyone could confirm that they had seen those 2 in Riverdale city, then Eli would instantly know that he was responsible for their deaths.


    In the entire Arcadina, no one messed with Eli¡¯s people.. unless they had a death warrant to their names and families.


    Even if City lord Shannon were still alive, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move on these 2 openly.


    Of course it was impossible for everyone to know all those under Eli.... hence Eli had given them 2 golden crests to use as verification of their identities, whenever they went out on missions.


    If they showed those crests and anyone still dared to cause trouble for them, then Eli would definitely destroy that person¡¯s entire generation.


    With all these reasons, how could Eli believe that his knight Captains had gone missing just like that?


    Landon knew that his brother was smart and not easy to fool.


    For this reason when handling Brody and Titus, he was very polite at the beginning.. so as to make them feel like he was still afraid of his brother.


    If Landon had even killed, or heavy injured any of them.. Eli¡¯s attention would be piqued even more.


    His brother would begin to wonder if there was a master, or some important personnel present in Baymard, who had given him the guts to kill or touch one of Eli¡¯s men.


    And at that point, his brother would definitely take him serious ande to Baymard at with all his subordinates.


    This was exactly what Landon was trying to avoid.


    If his brother stopped underestimating him, then wouldn¡¯t he be at a disadvantage?


    What was the point in acting all tough when he was clearly not that powerful right now?


    Baymard wasn¡¯t ready for Eli¡¯s attack yet... Landon still needed more artilleries and militia before he could fight this battle.


    Hence it was better for everyone to think that he was still weak, hungry and helpless.


    In fact if they even went as far as to think that he was dead, then that would be for the best as well.


    If every visitor could be killed, then why would he go out of his way to let the guards wear those rags as clothes?


    Why would he allow such an image to be continuously portrayed?


    If Alec Barn had also sent his people here, would he need to kill those ones as well?


    If everyone that was sent to Baymard ended up dying on the way, wouldn¡¯t that look too suspicious?


    Different enemies require different approaches, and not every strategy involved killing.


    Also, the soldiers had told Brody and Titus that they weren¡¯t allowed into Baymard because they were afraid that their food rations would be reduced.


    With this excuse, his brother would still assume that thend waspletely barren.


    And in such ces, it wasn¡¯t hard for one to be barbaric... hence Eli would also think that Landon had been forced to learn how to fight, so as to eat and stay alive.


    So with all these reasons, Eli wouldn¡¯t find it strange that Landon had fought Brody like a Barbarian...and even used a dagger to stab his foot when Brody insulted his mother.


    The good thing was that from that point of view, Landon had still shown Eli that his nature was still a softer one.. and his mother was still his weakness


    Hence in his brother¡¯s mind, it could be seen that because Landon had only injured Brody¡¯s foot... It was either he was too weak to kill Brody, too scared of Eli¡¯s wrath, or toopassionate.


    All those traits, would make Eli lower his guard towards Landon.


    And since Landon had said that he would fight to the death with 300 knights....it was still safe to say that Eli would appoint either Titus or Brody, to lead about 1000 to 2000 knights towards Baymard.


    For this first battle, Eli would probably be absent, since it would be a waste of his time.


    After all him being the crown prince, meant that he surely had other powerful enemies to deal with as well.


    In this situation, 300 against 2000 was already over kill.... So how could he use all his men just to deal with Landon?


    What Landon needed the most right now, was to buy more time for Baymard¡¯s development.... As well as continue his image as a sick, weak and helpless prince.


    Sometimes, the best military tactic was to retreat before advancing.


    Only in this way could he continue to protect everyone, as well as himself.

 Chapter 131 The Issue With Coins

    A week and a few days had passed, since those 2 morons hade to Baymard.


    Chief Tim, Chief ountant Angelo and Chief auditor Todd, were heading over to the newly established bank called the Baymard Trust Bank (BT Bank), at the upper region.


    Chief ountant Angelo, was in charge of overseeing all other ountants within the construction industry.


    And Chief Auditor Todd, was in charge of overseeing all other auditors within the construction industry.


    There were several ountants, auditors within the construction industry.


    Each department within the construction industry, had 3 ountants and 4 auditors, assigned to them.


    There were also 10 ountants and 4 auditors that were in charge of all matters rting to payroll within the industry.


    Once all the ountants within each department had made their financial statements, they would pass it onto the auditors within those departments... who were in charge of cross checking them.


    From there, all the statements would be sent to Chief ountant Angelo, who would go over them again and make adjustments if needed.


    And once he was done, Chief Auditor Todd would take it from there and crosscheck all financial statements again.


    Once everything was checked, both Todd and Angelo.. as well as the managers (supervisors) and somepany secretaries, ..would have meetings with Overseer Tim, so as to talk about the next steps for the industry.


    They decided on financial decisions, like whether they should buy this... buy that and so on.


    Last week, Landon had made sure that each workce went over to the bank, and opened an ount there.


    They had paid for the ount application fees, ount fees and other minimal charges that included tax.


    Forrge businesses, there were given different option ns to choose from, that showed different benefits altogether.


    Speaking of the bank, Landon had given an entire estate within the upper region to the Baymard Trust Bank.


    Today.... Tim, Angelo and Todd, were heading over to the bank to add money into the industry ount.


    Once they arrived, they jumped out of the loading truck and carried several bags of coins towards the bank.


    Entering into the main building, Tim spotted several lines of wheeled carts at the side.. and when he looked around the bank lobby, he saw several other people cing their bags of money into the carts and his eyes lit up.


    Once again, he was thoroughly pleased with how meticulous his Majesty¡¯s nning was.


    Truth be told, these bags of coins were extremely heavy as well.


    "I think that we¡¯re suppose to use this thing to ce our money inside..!" Tim said while using his elbow to nudge Angelo.


    Angelo looked around and nodded.. since everyone did it like, that then it must be so.


    Todd ced the bags on the ground and brought 3 carts back.


    Last night, they had spent several hours counting money and cing them in several bags... In total, they had brought 1.35 million copper.. which was basically 135 gold coins.


    And after cing all their money onto the carts, they quickly wheeled the carts towards an avable bank customer service representative.


    .


    "Good Morning and Wee to Baymard Trust Bank.


    How may I help you all today?" Said the representative with a friendly smile on his face.


    The representative stood behind a counter, and wore ck paints, ck petite coat and a grey shirt.


    "Hello... uhmm we just opened a business ountst week.. and we would like to add money into the ount.


    The name of the business ount is the ¡¯Construction Industry¡¯.. and the ount number is ¡¯00000011¡¯.." Tim answered as he looked at the ount card in his hand.


    This card was simr to his I.D card, but it only showed the industries name..as well as the ount number.


    Although Tim didn¡¯t know the importance of the ount number yet, he knew that his Majesty would never do anything that was worthless.


    Hence he was sure that in the future, he would probably get to know the hidden meaning within those numbers.


    Because no matter how hard Tim thought, he just couldn¡¯t see its use at all.


    Was the mind of a king really different from that of his subjects?.. How much more information does his majesty have up there?


    "Perfect... and did you bring in your business ount book with you?"


    Since there was no inte yet orputers, everything had to be done with books.


    That meant that each workce had 2 bank ount books.. 1 stayed within the workce, and the other one stayed within the bank.


    "Yes.. it¡¯s right here.." Angelo replied, while giving it to the representative.


    The ount book had a thick blue cover and had the ount name and ount number written on its cover.


    "Perfect.. please hold onto your ount book, while I go bring the ount book that is currently stored with us."


    With that, the representative quickly left the lobby area and went towards another hallway.


    "Do you think that this bank thing will be simr to that of money temples?" Angelo asked Tim in a frightened manner.


    "Yeah... do..do you think that it will be the same?" Todd asked shakingly as well.


    In this era... although they had banks, they weren¡¯t as organized and structured as they were in modern times.


    Banks here were called ¡¯Money Temples¡¯, and were strictly used for money lending.


    To put it simply, people didn¡¯t have bank ounts.... hence they didn¡¯t go to these temples to add money into their ounts.


    They went there to borrow money from these temples.


    Poor people borrowed money to treat Illnesses, pay Bill¡¯s and so on.. even some rich people borrowed, just to keep their businesses afloat.


    And as the days go by, the interest rates would stack up ridiculously high.


    At the end, some people end up paying the amount they owed....plus another 40 to 70% of what they originally borrowed.


    And if they couldn¡¯t pay up... they or their family members would work as ves within these temples for at least 15 years or more.


    These ves did everything.. satisfied their bosses sexually, cooked, cleaned, and so on.


    To put it simply, these temples were underworld bosses, that had the means to defend themselves and catch all those who owed them.


    Everytime these temples did transactions, they would always go behind the scenes to ensure that the person who had taken their money, fails to pay it back..hence ending up as a ve.


    By then, they would just ask for ridiculous amounts for interest and make things difficult for the poor person.


    How could one ask for an interest rate of 40%, or even 70% of the borrowed amount?


    These temples were just straight up thugs


    Angelo and Todd had juste to Baymard a week ago, and knew all about the ve life so of course they were scared.


    Although they knew that Baymard didntwee very, wasnt this bank thing part of very?


    Tim looked at them and shook his head.


    "I know why you guys might think like that....but trust me, that would never happen.


    From what I¡¯ve been told, this banking thing is far from what those temples do.


    Here, everyone could have a personal ount and these representatives are present just to cater to our needs.


    Plus when we keep money in the bank for a long period of time, we could actually make more money off the bank as well.


    very is not and will never be allowed in Baymard.... so don¡¯t worry about this too much.


    Baymard is different.


    Believe in our king"

 Chapter 132 The Issue With Coins 2

    Anfter 8 minutes of waiting, the customer representative came back with another ount book in his hands.


    The representative opened the book and read the first 2 pages, which gave a detailed description of those who could ess the Industry¡¯s ount book.


    The book stated that only overseer Tim, chief ountant Angelo or chief auditor Todd, could withdraw funds from the Industry¡¯s ount.


    Actually... the representative had to make sure that at least 2 out of those 3 people, were represent before any withdrawal could be made.


    So if Tim hade alone to withdraw money from the ount, the representative would have refused to withdraw the funds for him without any of the other 2 parties present.


    And in the case for adding funds into the industry¡¯s ount, only 1 person was needed for that transaction to be done.


    Since they were adding money today, just Tim alone would have sufficed for this transaction.... but they had all decided toe so as to get used to this banking system.


    In the future, they knew that this ¡¯bank¡¯ as his majesty had called it, would also cater to their personal needs.


    Hence they all thought that it would be better to understand how this ¡¯ount thing¡¯ worked now thanter.


    "May I see your Identity Cards please?" The representative asked.


    Tim, Angelo and Todd, brought out their I.Ds and gave it to the representative.... who quickly cross checked if their names, ce of birth and date of birth that was written down on the bank book was the same as those on their I.Ds.


    Actually, this method greatly pleased Tim a lot.


    Over the past few months, Tim had been having trouble managing the industry¡¯s finances.


    If not of his Majesty¡¯s help, he probably wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.


    Coins were heavy and tiring to count.. and with arge industry like the construction Industry, several hundreds of coins were profited and used on a weekly basis.


    Coins were very hard to handle..st night, Tim, Angelo, Todd and some industry supervisors... had spent over 6 hours counting several bags of coins about 4 times.


    The first time they counted the money... when they were almost done, someone identally shook the table, and all the coins scattered all over the floor.


    That was the first time that Tim felt like crying.


    Do you know how much effort it took to gather all those coins back?


    They had lost some copper coins and sikver coins somewhere within that room.. and no matter how they checked, they couldn¡¯t find them.


    Do you know how long it would take to count every single coin over and over again?


    Sigh... It was too frustrating.


    They also had to separate the silver coins from copper coins.. and so on.... Tim had never felt helpless like he didst night.


    Plus for now, everything was fine.. but Tim knew that in the long run, it wouldn¡¯t be safe for them to keep all their coins within the industry.


    Honestly, he sort of felt relieved that they could dump all this work with the bank.


    After confirming their identities, the representative gave back their I.Ds, and led them towards their vault.


    "Here we are... Vault 004" the representative said while singling out the door key from the pile of keys in his hands.


    Each workce, had its own storage room where their money would be kept safe and locked at all times.


    Landon called these rooms vaults.


    The doors were made of iron....and within each vault, were several massive lockers that were ced around the walls... as well as a table with 6 chairs at the center of the vault.


    Once they got in, they pushed their carts of money in, and took several seats around the table.


    Of course before the representative could write on the ount books, he/she needed to count the money in the presence of Tim, Angelo and Todd.


    And since it was too much for one person to do, the representative called for backup and began counting the money meticulously.


    If Landon had seen this scene, he would have definitely felt that it was too simr to that of Disney¡¯s Scrooge Duck... where he was counting his coins within his vault.


    Once all the coins were counted, the representative took both ount books and wrote;


    ?Date: October 12th, 1024


    ?Amount added: 1,350,000 Copper coins (135 gold coins)


    ?Transaction done by: Tim Mayers, Angelo Wambly and Todd Grayham.


    ?Customer service Representative: Jacob Burns.


    ?Everyone¡¯s signatures


    ?And a Bank ink stamp


    After everyone had signed on both ount books, The representative took one ount book... while Tim and the other two left with the other one.


    .


    5 P.M


    Time for the bank to close up for the day.


    While everyone left the bank... Landon stepped in, to have his meeting with the new Bank managers, chief ountant and chief auditor of the bank.


    "Your majesty... our only main issue is counting those coins.


    Most industries and even the hospital, bring over millions of copper coins for us to count at once.


    This could take several hours which would greatly waste the customer¡¯s time.


    So I think that we need to hire more people to count the money." Said Bank Manager Dionne.


    Over this past week, Dionne had been learning and practicing ounting daily.


    Due to his job at the bank, he was able to understand more concepts about ounting and banking... even though he just started taking lessons with his majesty.


    Yes!!!... he made a ton of mistakes at work.... but luckily, his majesty was always there daily to sort out any issues that they had.


    But their greatest issue was the matter with counting the coins.


    He was really hoping that his majesty would think of another way for them.


    "That¡¯s true your majesty... but I¡¯m also afraid of bank space.


    If we don¡¯t expand the building, I¡¯m afraid that by the end of next year, all the lockers in the vaults would be overflowing with money.


    And by that time we would have to ce the money on the floors and make hills and mountains of coins in all rooms." Chief ountant Fiddler said.


    Instantly, the image of Disney¡¯s Scrooge Duck came into Landon¡¯s mind.


    Was it really not possible to swim in money? Well he might just have to find out.


    "Hmmm.. I will higher more people next month, as well as make new money which would be lighter to carry, and easier to count and store.


    As for space...in the future, we would make a bigger and better building." Landon replied while stroking his chin.


    Everyone was shocked.


    New money? Baymard was going to make it¡¯s own money?


    What kind of money would it be?


    In all their years as ves, they had never seen any form of money other than copper, gold and silver coins.


    All empires within the Pyno continent used the same coins, so they really couldn¡¯t picture how Baymard¡¯s money would be.


    Landon decided that in this matter, rather than exining it to them, it was better to show them.


    He knew of the matter with the coins, that was why he had made the bank workers only cater to the industries and other workces.


    Firstly, the workers were still at their learning phase, and needed to take in fewer clients so as not to overload themselves.


    Secondly, it wasn¡¯t easy counting all those coins daily.. hence they wouldn¡¯t have the time to focus on the citizens.


    So for now, the bank could only work for the military, industries, hospital, school and other workces.


    Bute February, they would begin catering for the citizens as well.


    And by that time, the workers would have gotten enough experience, the bank¡¯s new building would have been constructed... and paper money would have already been used throughout Baymard.


    For now, what he needed them to do was to focus on learning all about the banking system.


    Within this time frame, they were allowed to make as many mistakes as they could... Since they had few clients, and their work would always be checked by Landon at the end of each day.


    Bute February, mistakes couldn¡¯t be afforded when dealing with arge group of clients.


    As for the future bank¡¯s building, Landon wanted it to be massive.


    In fact, Landon would prefer the lobby to be extremelyrge like a 5 star hotel lobby.


    In this way, several customers could be attended to at once.


    Of course the building would be at least 4 stories high.. and have several vaults, offices and chambers within it.


    "Your majesty, all the ount books for today had been brought over"


    "Alright... let¡¯s begin."

 Chapter 133 Who Will Be The Chosen One?

    --The Royal Pce, Yodan Empire--


    .


    Today was the day that everyone had been waiting for.


    Tonight, King Maine would announce the heir to his throne at the royal Banquet... before announcing it to the public a few dayster.


    Of course all the nobles were invited for the feats, as well as some important knights and merchants within the Capital.


    It was believed that sometime within the banquet, king Maine would make the announcement.


    All around the pce, everyone began dressing their best for the banquet.


    "Quickly!!!


    Make sure that I look better than that tramp Ivy!!!" Queen Sedora yelled.


    The maids hurriedly brought out all her jewelry, and the selected dress for the asion.


    Just mentioning Ivy¡¯s name, made Sedora want to smash everything within her room.


    It was all that b**chs fault.


    Ever since Sedora had slept with Maine, she had been getting all these ugly rashes, pimples and boils all over her face and some parts of her body.


    The apothecaries had said that she had probably gotten an allergic reaction from eating something... but she couldn¡¯t identify what she was allergic to.


    Because of this, she always had to wear a light veil when going out, and also a ton of makeup on her forehead region.. so as to make the pimples look less visible.


    In her mind, it was definitely Ivy¡¯s doing.


    Although she doesn¡¯t know when or how Ivy had sneaked such foods into her meals, that didn¡¯t mean that she would ept the fact that Ivy was innocent.


    In her mind since nice it was an allergy, then it had to be something edible.


    "Mother, please quell your anger!!" Prince Benedict said, as he didn¡¯t want others to hear his mother screaming at the top of her lungs.


    "Little Beny, how can I be calm?.. This was all that whore¡¯s doing!!!"


    "Mother, why are you so worried about that mad woman?


    After today¡¯s matter, will she continue to be a threat to us when I be the crown prince?" Benedict said.


    "Mom, don¡¯t worry.... when brother bes king, then all of us will teach her a lesson." Said princess Diaz while trying to suppress her anger.


    "Hmm just be patient for tonight mom." added prince Lupinia.


    In fact, the 2 princesses weren¡¯t angry at Ivy at all... they were more angry at the fact that their mother couldn¡¯t convince their father to make them rulers of the empire.


    Fine!!... They didn¡¯t excel in anything other than needlework, literature and poetry... but couldn¡¯t they learn how to wield a sword and fight on the job.


    If their father would just give them the opportunity, then they would be able to prove that they were as good in ruling the empire as any of their brothers.


    Granted, they didn¡¯t know much about the geography, trades and the people within the empire.. but so what?


    Wasn¡¯t the Capital the only important ce within the empire?


    Since they knew the Capital well enough, didn¡¯t that mean that they werepetent enough to be King?


    In their eyes, their father was just stubborn and selfish... while their mother was just a traitor who had turned her back on her daughters for her son.


    Why was it Benedict that had topete for the crown and not them?


    With all these thoughts racing through their heads, how could they not be angry?


    Sedora¡¯s eyes lit up, as she looked at her outstanding son and her 2 gorgeous daughters.


    "Little Beny, how did it go? .... Was your dad pleased with your work?"


    Ever since they had known that Maine was going to choose a sessor, all the prince¡¯s had been doing their best in their studies.


    Justst week... Benedict was praised undoubtedly by the royal teacher, on his swordsmanship skills in the presence of King Maine.


    Maineughed and looked at second prince Benedict proudly, as if he had already decided to make him the crown prince.


    After that day, Maine woulde over to practice with Benedict every single night.


    It was already spected all around the empire, that Benedict was the chosen one for today¡¯s show.


    The more Sedora thought about it, the happier she became.


    So what if her face was covered in pimples? she still had a banging body and her son would definitely be king


    Since she was going to wear a veil today, no one would find out about her condition... hence she felt a little better.


    She sneered when she thought of Ivy and her son Malfoy.


    Over at Ivy¡¯s ce, the atmosphere was tense as well.


    Ivy was fuming mad at the thought of Sedora¡¯s son.


    All the princes were good at particr aspects (subjects) within their studies.


    For example, although prince Benedict was undoubtedly the best at swordsmanship, he was also one of the weakest when it came to battle tactics.


    The same concept could be said for most of the prince¡¯s... and prince Malfoy was no exception.


    In Malfoy¡¯s case, he excelled in war tactics and was average when it came to swordsmanship.


    Weren¡¯t war tactics important as well? Why did Maine only get overly excited when it concerned Benedict?


    A while ago, she would have been overly confident... but the more she and Sedora were at each other¡¯s throats, the more she felt like her goals wouldn¡¯t be so simple to aplish.


    That damn viin would probably use some underhanded method, so as to make her son king.


    Who knows if she would have visited the matron to have her vote?


    In fact, Ivy was also very skeptical towards the matron as well.


    Although the woman acted as if it was only right for the first prince to be the crown prince, one could never be too sure when dealing with a grand harlot like her.


    Like herte mother had always said..... one needed to be extra careful when dealing with b**chs and sl**s, especially those who slept around her.


    "Mom.. don¡¯t worry too much... I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll still be the crown prince.


    Although father praises brother openly, he also praises me a lot within his study room.


    Without strategy, how could anyone hope to keep this empire safe?


    Don¡¯t worry mom, I¡¯m sure that father knows this fact as well." Malfoy said.


    "He better!! ... or else I will wring his neck myself!!"

 Chapter 134 Who Will Be The Chosen One? 2

    The banquet had begun.


    Within the enormous pce hall, several nobles were making their way towards the tables.. while others stood around conversing amongst themselves.


    There were many young nobledies and gentlemen that came out for tonight¡¯s asion.


    Once the prince¡¯s and the princesses made their way in, the murmuring within the hall grew louder.


    "Oh my heavens!!! .. how can 1st prince Malfoy look so damn handsome?.. I would give anything just to be his bride."


    "Me too!!!... His cold and aloof appearance, makes him look like a God amongst men.


    Just looking at him can get me pregnant."


    "Your talking about pregnancy? I¡¯m already about to give birth to our son just by looking at him."


    "What are you talking about!!!.. it¡¯s clearly 4th prince Ryan that is the most handsome amongst them.


    Just look at those red plump lips, and those cute eyes.. Ahhh!!... what I would give, just to feel them.


    I¡¯ve made up my mind.. I want to marry prince Ryan!!"


    "Although the 4th prince is handsome, one cannot help but keep their eyes glued at 2nd prince Benedict.


    His gentle smile and cool manner of speech, just makes me think about proposing to him all on my own.


    I even heard that he might be chosen as crown prince for today¡¯s banquet."


    As the young daughters of the nobles discussed about the prince¡¯s, the son¡¯s also discussed about the princesses.


    From their fresh smooth skin, to their lips and even their cheek bones... these young men had their fill at the princesses, as they looked at them from afar.


    As everyone discussed, a few guards stepped out of arge golden door that was ced close to the stage.


    Rather than calling that section a stage, it was more like a raised floor section of the room.


    There were 3 wide stair steps, that led to the golden colored stage.


    On the stage, there were different thrones and seats.. as well as several gold tables around the seats.


    The guards that had juste out, stationed themselves around the stage.. followed by the royal announcer.


    "All rise in the presence of his Majesty King Maine!!!"


    Maine, his mother, his wives, concubines, and 2 more guards, all marched into the room in an orderly fashion, and climbed onto the stage.


    The prince¡¯s and the princesses who were already seated on the stage, instantly stood up, alongside everyone in the room.. as they waited for the king and his entourage to take their seats.


    Maine raised his left hand, and everyone sat back down.


    "Today is a merry day.


    The crown prince shall be chosen for the people, so I invite you all to eat and drink your fill to your heart¡¯s content.


    Let the celebrations begin!!" Maine said.


    As the banquet continued, several performances took ce at the center of the room.


    Musicians sang, dancers danced, and some people came out to read poetry to the masses.


    As for the royal family members, how could they not be tense?


    A lot of time had passed since the banquet had begun, and king Maine had made no signs on announcing his sessor yet.


    Instead... he had been smiling,ughing, eating and drinking wine as if the matter didn¡¯t concern him at all.


    Honestly speaking, they all thought that they would die from anxiety if Maine kept this up.


    Ivy, the other wives and concubines, had thoroughly lost their appetites... all except one person.


    Looking at her husband¡¯s nonchnt attitude, Ivy felt like strangling him to death.


    Why couldn¡¯t he just spit it out? What was he waiting for?


    The nobles.. especially the ministers, were in a state of turmoil as well.


    "Do you think that we have made the right choice by siding with the 2nd prince?


    What if it¡¯s the 1st prince that gets chosen today?"


    "Damn!!!... why do I feel like I¡¯m out of luck for siding with the 5th prince?"


    "I¡¯ve already requested for my daughter to be the first wife of the 4th prince... is it toote to take back my request from his majesty?"


    "Why doesn¡¯t his majesty make his announcement yet?.. My old heart can¡¯t wait any longer!!"


    Suddenly, a guard came up to Maine and whispered into his ears.


    Maine smiled and raised his left hand again.


    Everyone instantly quieted down and looked nervously towards Maine.


    The only thing they wanted to know right now, was if they had made the right choice?


    The hall was so quiet that if a pin dropped, everyone would be able to hear it.


    "Over my years as king, Yodan has experienced growth and peace within the Pyno Continent.


    I wish nothing more than to pass my people and this empire, to someone whom I have absolute confidence in their skills and abilities."


    As Maine spoke, everyone could hear footstepsing towards the hall but they dismissed it, since they thought that it was someone of no importance.


    "To make this short.... I have gathered you all here today, to join me in celebrating the new crown prince of Yodan.


    The 3rd Prince, Sirius Maine."


    Instantly, those footsteps stopped.


    "Am Ite father?" Sirius asked with a smile.


    "You had to rush all the way from your territory, so how can you be considered to haveete?" Maine said with a warm smile on his face.


    "Thank you for your benevolence father. " Sirius said while bowing.


    "As I was saying, this is your new crown prince Sirius Maine!!"


    Everyone was shocked silly.


    What!!!!!!!


    Wasn¡¯t this the prince that was said to be the weakest amongst his brothers?


    Didn¡¯t they say that he was cowardly, weak and always had average performances when being taught by the royal tutors?


    Just what what was his majesty thinking?


    Sirius smiled as he looked at everyone¡¯s surprised faces.


    Truth be told, Sirius actually excelled in every aspect of leadership and war.


    The reason why he had average scores, was because he did it intentionally.


    For him to do his things in secret, he needed to keep a low profile at all times.


    Over the years, Sirius had been helping his father to deal with politics, trade and other leadership aspects on the low.


    A lot of changes in Yodan, were actually made possible because of him... But the people had no idea, as they thought that their king was the one who hade up with those ideas and solutions.


    Only his father and mother, knew of his actual intellect and abilities.


    His mother Emma, had been grilling him since childhood.


    He had always known that he would be king, so this announcement didn¡¯te as a shock to him.


    After all, he had worked extremely hard for the position as well.


    At the age of 7, his mother had paid Private tutors who disguised themselves as guards, servants and maids, to train him diligently.


    He had never had a moment¡¯s rest and had always been working towards the goal of being king.


    No one..not even his brothers, had put in a lot of energy as he did, towards this fight for the throne.


    So if they had anyints, they could just shut up and kill themselves.


    Of course, his father had no idea of his abilities.


    That was until 4 years ago, when he came to his father¡¯s study and suggested a way that they could deal with some problems that Yodan was facing.


    From then on... he and his father grew close, and the rest was history.


    As King Maine exined all of Sirius¡¯ skills and achievements over the years, the people were left stunned once again.


    So it was because of him that they had finally establish a trade agreement with the empire Deiferus?


    For more than 200 years now Yodan and Deiferus had been on each other¡¯s throats over some old beef that had nothing to do with the people now.


    But either way, no side wanted to back down first. Hence trade or products from Deiferus, were never allowed in Yodan.


    But 3 years ago, all that changed.. and now, Deiferus and Yodan were on friendly terms.


    So it was because of Sirius?


    Ivy, Sedora and the other wives all red at Emma with hatred.


    What a good Emma!!!.... Your son is truly great!!!


    Emma looked at them and smiled back gracefully, as if saying: thank you for yourpliments.


    The other wives were furious.


    To think that they had been fighting amongst themselves, while their real enemy was just watching them like buffoons.


    Sedora gripped the arms of her seat, as she thought of the love making scene with Maine.


    All that for nothing?


    Ivy wanted to scream with rage at the thought of all the money she had spent to deal with Sedora, and all the other wives who wanted to seduce Maine for the position of crown prince.


    Malfoy, Benedict, and the other prince¡¯s, were having a hard time too.


    So this bastard was just pretending all along?


    As they heard of his numerous feats from their father¡¯s mouth, their rage intensified.


    "In conclusion, Sirius Maine will be crowned King in 8 months time."


    As soon as the prince¡¯s and the other wives heard this, they all had the same thought.


    ¡¯Within these 8 months, Sirius had to die¡¯.

 Chapter 135 Error ..

    NOTICE:


    AUTHOR HERE...????????????????????


    please dont read this particr chapter now..... it was and error when updating....


    This chapter is actually chapter 197.


    Thank you for understanding ???????


    DONT READ.... MOVE ONNNNNNN!!!!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Momo... hurry up!!.... we¡¯re going to bete!!" Yelled Linda, as she rushed towards the newly constructed building within the school premises.


    Little Momo and her, were on their way towards the chemistryboratory.


    Today, they were taking Chemistry 3.


    Ever since the beginning of April, they had been taking 6 main courses:


    ?Biology 1 (sses of living organisms)


    ?Math 4 (simple variable math, like find X)


    ?Chemistry 2


    ?Chemistry 3 (introduction tob science)


    ?Physics 1


    ?Phyno 4


    Apart from these ones, they also had other fun and creative courses that urred once a week... like:


    ?Arts & Craft 1


    ?Ethics & Morality 1


    ?Health & Hygiene 1


    ?Literature 1


    ?Music 1


    ? And Physical Education


    Another surprising thing for the students was that this year, the school had created a Student Council body based on the votes from the students.


    Also, each ss had a ss monitor and deputy ss monitor that¡¯s entrusted in assisting the teachers in ss, aiding the weak students, roll call... and so on.


    No matter what amongst the 2 leaders, one had to be female and the other male.


    Generally, once the winners for both the Male Group and female group emerged.... the students would then vote between the 2, and choose who should be the ss monitor or deputy ss monitor.


    For the biology ss, the students were taught the basics like: cells, microbes, nt systems, animal systems, invertebrates and vertebrates.


    In short, they were taught about all the sses of living organisms.


    Of course for Math 4, they focused on simple variable math... like 5x=10, find X.


    In that ss, they focused on understanding one to two variable equations..... which were usually linear equations.


    For chemistry 2, the students would still focused on reactions, atoms and so on.... but now with the use of calctors, they had begun learning about calcting molecr weight and so on.


    Of course just so that the students could breathe a little, music, literature, physical education and arts & craft were essentially a must.


    In short, this semester was a busy one.


    Today, Linda and little Momo were heading towards the Chemistry Lab in the new school building.


    Once they got in, they immediately climbed the stairs until they arrived at the 3rd floor... where they were greeted with arge group of students outside theb.


    The area was bustling with busy students.


    Friends greeted each other with hugs or yful punches, while others had their eyes glued on their books as they continued doing assignments that were due in the next ss.


    Some already had theirb coats and safety wears on, while others were busy wearing theirs on now.


    In fact, everyone was doing their own thing as they waited for the ss to begin.


    Instantly, the duo opened their bags and quickly pulled out their neatly foldedb coats and safety items.


    For this ss, everyone was required to wear theirb coats, gloves, rubber boots, and goggles.


    Linda looked at her watch and knew that it would soon be time for them to go in.


    And right on queue, Mother Kim and teacher Gophen opened theb doors from instead and ushered the students in.


    "Morning Teacher Kim!"


    "Morning teacher Gophen!"


    "Morning teacher...."


    "__"


    Everyone greeted their teachers, as they walked in and immediately found their usual spot.


    The Laboratory was massive, with several working bs, cupboards with equipments stored in them, and a small storage room at its front.


    Linda and Momo immediately spotted their other group members, and rushed over to join them.


    Ever since the beginning of the semester, they had been put in groups of 5.


    Apparently, these people would be theirb partners throughout the entire semester.


    "Alright.... before we begin, you all know the drill.


    In front of each group, are 5 question sheets.


    You all have 7 minutes to answer them.


    Remember, no cheating and no copying.... these small tests make up 20% of your final grade.


    Now.... Begin!!"


    Linda immediately flipped her question sheet and got to work.


    For this Chemistry 3 course, they had 1 theory ss on Tuesdays, and 1b session on Thursdays.


    And at the beginning of eachb session, they would have mini quizzes that would test them on what they had learnt in their Tuesday sses.


    Chemistry 3 was a course based on Laboratory work, so they had to know about the equipments in front of them, safetyb hazards and so on.


    In fact... Ever since the students knew that these questions were 20%, they had taken them seriously


    Linda filled her name and school number on the question sheet, before proceeding to answer the questions.


    The questions were straight to the point, and easy to answer if one was paying attention during lectures.


    And just like that, time flew by quickly... 7 minutester, the quizzes collected back by teacher Gophen.


    And the papers were collected, Mother Kim began distributing the Lab manual sheets for today¡¯s experiment.


    .


    "Alright.... before we begin our Laboratory experiment, let¡¯s recap on what Teacher Winnie has been you all in Chemistry 2." Mother Kim said.


    The students immediately took out their books and writing materials.... While others flipped the pages of their books to thest pen-filled page.


    It was important for the students to know about what reactions they were going to perform today, hence it was good for them to recap on what they were previously taught.


    "So as usual, let¡¯s look back on what you all have been learning so far.


    I need a few examples of chemistry around us... anyone?" Mother Kim asked, as she waited for the students to raise their hands.


    "Yes Filipa?" She said, while pointing at a little girl at the front of the room.


    "Air is essentially chemistry, because it¡¯s constantly undergoing a chemical change.


    For example, we breathe out carbon dioxide and take in oxygen... so air is always changing.


    Also... air undergoes changes whenever smoke is released in to the atmosphere by burning, hence it¡¯s part of Chemistry."


    "Correct!!.


    Any other examples of Chemistry around us?" Kim asked.


    "Our bodies."


    "The ocean"


    "When we make bread."


    "__"

 Chapter 136 Fortified City Walls

    "Your majesty, we have finallypleted construction of the new nt site for the Textile Industry." Tim said.


    It had been a month and 2 weeks since construction for the new textile nt began.


    Landon nodded and smiled at both Tim and Sophia.


    "How was it? Do you like what you see?" Landon asked the already excited Sophia.


    "Hahahha Your majesty It¡¯s perfect!!!


    Although I only saw it yesterday, I was already blown away by the site.


    Hahahha thank you your majesty.. thank you." Sophia said while fidgeting around like a little girl.


    The new Textile nt had its own gate... as well 8 massive 4-story buildings within it.


    Each building was made extremely wide (like a campus residence building), so as to make room for the future.


    "But your majesty, now that we have these ¡¯electrically powered machines¡¯, what do we do with all those steam operated ones?"


    "Just ce them in the nt warehouse for now..... also, I will send your industry new cooks and soldiers to protect you all when you work."


    Sigh... for now, Landon had been using the soldiers as guards... but he knew that it wasn¡¯t right.


    That¡¯s why he decided that next month, he would start training people for the ¡¯Police Academy¡¯... As well as the ¡¯Baymard Guard Training Academy¡¯.


    He hoped that by February at most, they would be ready to start guarding the citizens, as well as the different work establishments like the bank and so on.


    "How are your driving sses going by?"


    "Hehehe Your majesty... I¡¯ve been taking these sses for 2 months now, and can currently drive the trucks around Baymard safely.


    Also, my industry needs more trucks, so we are going to buy them from overseer Tim¡¯s industry tomorrow. "


    "Ohhhh?.. that¡¯s good then... after all, you guys also need to transport your goods as well.


    But just to remind you, everyone can drive those trucks.. except you..


    At least not until you take the test in another 4 months time."


    "Your majesty isn¡¯t that too far? Why not make it a month¡¯s time?" Sophia asked while pouting.


    Tim who was standing a little behind Sophia... looked at Landon, opened his eyes wide and started blinking multiple times, as if saying: please don¡¯t ept your majesty.


    Who in the lower regions didn¡¯t know how Sophia drove?


    Even her husband had advised her multiple times, but the woman was really a stubborn fellow.


    "Heheheh .... no can do.


    When you take your driving test and get your certification license for driving the loading trucks then, then we can talk.


    Don¡¯t forget, this certification only allows you to drive the loading trucks... if you want to drive the other heavy machines, then you would need to take sses on driving them as well."


    "Don¡¯t worry your majesty, I..I... I will heed to your advice when driving." Sophia said with awkwardly.


    Landon looked at her and smiled.


    Something told him that this woman would definitely look for a short cut in this matter.


    Landon would describe her driving as wreckless.


    And it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know how to drive.....nooooo... that¡¯s not it.


    She was just one of those people who gets adrenaline rush when speeding on the roads.


    It was all fun and games, until someone dies.


    Hence Landon had to stop her from driving.. that is until shepleted all her tests and got his personal approval.


    Funny enough, she had total control over the truck.. which surprised Landon greatly.


    But no matter what, reckless driving was not allowed in Baymard.


    The other women and men in her industry drove with care and moderation...but Chief Sophia was different.


    It was almost like she was the reincarnation of famous race car drivers back on earth.


    "Okay okay.. I believe in you...


    Also, you all have 4 days max to move everything into the new nt.


    And once your all settled in, I¡¯lle over daily to show you guys how to use the new machines."


    "Thank you your majesty" Sophia replied.


    .


    "Your majesty, what do we do about those 1000 construction workers who had just built the nt?" Tim asked.


    It looked like it was finally time to build a fortified city wall.


    Right now.... the empty space between the City wall and the outer forest, was just 1 mile wide (1600 meters).


    What Landon wanted to do was to build another City wall, at the start of the forest region.


    As well as clear 1 mile of trees within the forest.


    So basically, Landon waited to make Baymard simr to the city in ¡¯Attack On Titan¡¯.


    In this case, Baymard would have 2 city walls in total.


    The first wall, would be the current stone wall.


    While the second wall, would be the new wall that was going to be built with steel frames and concrete.


    Landon wanted this wall to be at least 6 meters thick... so that even if someone uses snow powder on the walls, it wouldn¡¯t necessarily break or cause any damage to them.


    Although the snow powder in the empire couldn¡¯t do anything to the current castle walls, Landon still liked to prepare for the worst case scenario, hence he wanted to build new walls that were ridiculously thick, in preparation for any surprise attacks.


    Plus in Landon¡¯s opinion, steel framed reinforced walls, would also ensure that the structure stands longer and stronger..pared to the current stone wall.


    And although the current stone wall is 4 meters thick in width, Landon still thought that it wasn¡¯t thick enough.. So he decided to make the new walls to be 6 meters thick.


    Of course before building the walls, he had to ensure that there was enough space in front of the new walls forunching cannon and missile attacks on their enemies.


    Hence he needed the workers to first clear up 1 mile of trees within the forest.


    That cleared yo space would be the new battlefield for future battles.


    For naming purposes... Landon had decided to call the space between the first stone wall and the new wall, ¡¯King¡¯s Landing ¡¯.


    Yes!!... he took the name from the famous T.V series Game of Thrones.


    He just couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.


    Just thinking about his favorite tv series, made him cry with regret.


    If he had known that he was going to die so soon, he would have binge watched everything all over again.


    Where there any new seasons or episodes out?....


    Did John Snow finally died for good?


    That guy was really ticking Landon off... What an annoying character.


    If you want to die, just die already... why keep us waiting for several seasons and episodes?


    Who did he think he was?


    Tsk!!


    Actually, Landon would have previously named the upper region as King¡¯s Landing...but he felt like it wasn¡¯t right to do so, since the people had been calling it the ¡¯upper region¡¯, for hundreds of years now.


    But now that he was adding newnd to the territory, there was no way in hell that he would miss the chance to name this area.


    Anyway, Landon had nned that King¡¯s Landing would only be used for military purposes, as well as for Visas.


    Focusing on the city¡¯s defense, Landon had decided to build several military buildings that were interconnected and kse to each other, within King¡¯s Landing.


    These buildings will also have several inclined bridges at their top floors, that connected the buildings to the top of the new city walls.


    Only by entering these buildings, could one ess and shoot cannons or missiles, from the top of the city walls.


    Since these buildings would be interconnected and close to each other, an electric fence and gate would be ced around their perimeters for security reasons.


    As for building ess, only authorized military personnel, would be able to have ess to these buildings.


    Each floor within these buildings would also have tight security and emergency lockdown procedures, for when intruders infiltrated the buildings.


    Of course, there would also be a clinic within the site, that would focus on treating war injuries and so on.


    Long story short, this military site would be one of the most heavily guarded sites in Baymard.

 Chapter 137 Fortified City Walls 2

    Within King¡¯s Landing... in addition to this military site, Visa¡¯s would also be granted here.


    In future once Baymard weed visitors, they would need ces to keep their carriages and horses.


    Hence this new space, solved that problem.


    The city itself would definitely use only cars, bicycles, trains, buses and so on.... So Landon thought it wise, to build something like an airport within King¡¯s Landing.


    Well... he decided to call it a Landport, since the visitors wouldn¡¯t be travelling into Baymard by air.


    They would be travelling by bus, so a Landport was technically correct term.


    If there were seaports and airports, why couldn¡¯t he call it a Landport?


    Anyway, the ¡¯Baymard Landport¡¯, would be able to provide Visas to visitors... As well as house thousands of visitor carriages and horses the Landport.


    Having carriages within the city would cause disturbances and traffic on the roads, so it was best to keep them away.


    Hence they needed to be safely stored and well taken care of.


    Of course keeping them there wouldn¡¯t be free as well.


    Depending on how many horses and carriages one brings, visitors would definitely have to pay for cargo storage... as well as Cargo care...like feeding the horses, cleaning the carriages and so on.


    If someone wanted to stay for a month, then of course they needed to pay for their horses to be fed, washed and taken care of for the entire month.


    And if a visitor requested for their carriage to be fixed, then they would also need to pay for those services as well.


    Without these fees, how else were the workers who took care of the horses and carriages supposed to be paid?


    Once payment waspleted, they would be given different number tags for their cargo.


    These number tags represented the stable numbers, carriage storage numbers.. and so on.


    So when they were leaving Baymard, they would use these tags to get their carriages and horses back back from the Landport.


    And even if they lost their tags, they just had to show their payment receipts... or tell the workers at the help desks, their names, and when they had arrived at Baymard.


    Since everything would be recorded down, the workers would easily be able to find their horses and carriages for them.


    Also, Landon had nned to get more carriages as well... So that if they needed more carriages, they would be able to buy them at the Landport would have in stock.


    For example, if someone bought a lot of goods within Baymard, then they could get a carriage from the Landport and be on their way.


    As for more horses, Baymard already had over 4000 horses thanks to that war with City Lord Shannon... So the visitors could also purchase them if they wanted to.


    After storing their carriages and horses, they would have to head on towards security.. where they would be checked for carrying poisons or anything that would possibly hurt the citizens.


    The only thing that Landon would allow were swords... no poisons, no daggers or any other hidden weapons.


    In fact, swords were allowed because everyone had a sword in this era.. Plus swords were huge and could be easily seen, hence Landon allowed them.


    But for daggers or other hidden weapons, no way!!!


    He didn¡¯t want anyone to go around giving surprise attacks here and there.. .. it was either a sword, or no weapon at all.


    And if they didn¡¯t like it, then they could just turn around and get the hell out of Baymard!!


    After security check, the visitors would be given luggage carts of different sizes (depending on their cargo load), and asked to head on towards the Visa Terminal within the building.


    Of course they had to pay for their Visas.


    Even in this era... going into different well established cities, required one to pay an entry fee.


    And Landon didn¡¯t see any reason why Baymard shouldn¡¯t have their own entry fees as well.


    After getting their Visas, they had to head towards the ¡¯Holding Terminal¡¯.


    This terminal charged fees keeping their carriages and horses here for the amount of time they would stay in Baymard.


    What they had payed for at the Cargo terminal, was the amount for storage space.


    But now, they were paying for the holding time as well.


    This amount wasn¡¯t charged previously, because their Visas hadn¡¯t been issued out yet.


    Plus it was more convenient, to have the carriages and horses settled first before paying everything.


    I mean... wouldn¡¯t it be disorganized to have them drive their carriages and horses into the Landport ¡¯check in¡¯ areas?


    If horses were to ride into airports back on earth, wouldn¡¯t it would be weird as hell?


    Since It was totally unfair for someone who had stayed for just 2 weeks to pay the same cargo fees as someone who stayed for over 2 months, Landon felt like these fees should be implemented.


    Of course the amount would be redicoulosy cheap, so as to amodate those who were poor and not well off.


    And finally once they left that terminal, they would were to head towards thest terminal within the Landport.... which basically booked their bus tickets for them.


    8 seventy-seater buses, woulde once every hour and drive the visitors into Baymard.


    So once the visitors showed their Visas to the ¡¯Booking Agents¡¯, their tickets would be booked and give their seat numbers reserved.


    The agents would also give them several schedules and time options for boarding the buses.


    While waiting for their buses, they were free to check out the stores within the Baymard Landport.


    There would be stores that sold good travelling bags, clothing items, and most of all food.


    He wanted them to feelfortable, while they waited for their buses.


    The Landport would also have areas for arrivals and departures.. just like a regr airport.


    For those departing from Baymard, their Cargo would still need to be checked.. lest they try take important or stolen items from baymard.


    In this era, most City gates close their doors at 1 A.M.


    But Landon wanted to do it at 11 P.M, so that those that worked at the Landports.. and the Bus drivers, would close up before 12:30 Midnight.


    Anyway, those were his ns for King¡¯s Landing..For now, it was important for the workers to start building those fortified walls.


    .


    "So your majesty, you want the workers to use all the Timber heavy machines to clear 1 mile of trees?" Tim asked, while writing down what Landon had said.


    "Hmmm just like that.


    And remember to tell them to send every tree to the wood cutting department.


    I will also send soldiers to protect them daily as well, lest any wild animals try to attack them during working hours."


    Since this region was as cold as Canada back on earth... the animals found in the rainforests and other warm climates, didn¡¯t exist in Baymard.


    Instead animals like the bisons, moose, beavers, hares, ck bears, grizzly bears, pr bears, foxes, wolves, Bobcats, lynx and mountain lions (cougars), existed within the mountain forests.


    This world also had strange animals that never existed on earth as well.


    Like the wild snowy boar, which looked like a mixture between a regard bore and a fox... Its fur was as white as snow, and its had a horn at the center of its head.


    Don¡¯t dont let it¡¯s cute appearance deceive you... this animal was as huge and ferocious as a lion.


    Hence the inner forest region was extremely dangerous for normal people.


    Although the workers had to sit on those heavy machines and work, one could never to too sure when it came to safety.


    So with the soldiers protecting the workers all day, Landon would feel relieved knowing that they were safe.


    Speaking of protection, while construction was going on, he would also assign several other soldiers to scout the area ahead, just in case any other visitors were thinking ofing to Baymard.


    The new binocrs could see things from miles away... so if they really saw anyone, they could quickly alert the workers to stop working and drive the machines back into the city.


    And although the system would always notify him of any visitors, it would be strange if Landon knew of any visits before the soldiers on the gates.


    Hence he needed a scouting team, so as not to look suspicious in front of the people.. lest they think that he was a God something.


    After all Landon was still acting weak... so he didn¡¯t want anyone to find out about Baymard¡¯s achievements.


    For now, it was time to focus on the city wall.


    "Your majesty.... would do we do with the space between both city walls? ... And what do we call it?" Tim asked curiously.


    It always seemed like his majesty was 1000 steps ahead of them all when it came to using his brain.


    Landon looked at Tim and smiled.


    "Let¡¯s call it King¡¯s Landing.


    As for how we¡¯ll use thend space...hehehhe... it¡¯s a surprise."

 Chapter 138 New Books & New Holidays

    Today, Landon had gone to meet Chef Benita and Chef ke to talk about his uing birthday party.


    Yes!!!... His birthday party.


    Landon was born on the 3rd of November.


    Last year, he had his birthday in the Capital... and on the 20th of November, he was off to Baymard.


    The journey took 4 months and 2 weeks, before he arrived.


    And ever since March, he has been working nonstop in developing Baymard.


    Time sure does fly by when one was busy.


    "Your majesty!!! my children love those story books that you wrote.... Especially the Christmas stories." Chef Benita said excitedly.


    "Hmm.. my son loved the Father¡¯s day one... he said that on that day, he would get me a gift..hehehhe." Chef ke said cheekily.


    Landon smiled as he listened to them.


    Over the past few days, people had been talking about the new story books that were being sold in the stores.


    Landon had made 2 story categories: Holiday stories, and Fantasy stories (like disney stories).


    There were 5 disney stories that he had selected: Cindere, Mn, Tarzan, The Sword in the Stone, and the three musketeers.


    And finally for the holiday stories, Landon had made stories on: Valentine¡¯s day, Christmas, Mother¡¯s day and Father¡¯s day.


    Each Category within the holiday section, had at least 10 story books on them.


    For example, there were 15 Christmas stories that were being sold in Baymard.


    Of course Landon had changed some major concepts about Christmas, so as to fit this era¡¯s beliefs.


    Back on earth, Christmas was a time for celebrating the birth of Jesus Christ.... As well as the time when children gave their wish list to their parents.. in hope that Santa us would fulfill their wishes.


    But over here, they didn¡¯t know about Jesus, and neither would they believe in Santa us.


    So Landon had toe up with new holiday stories for the people.


    In respects to religion, the empires within the Pyno continent all had different beliefs and non-beliefs.


    The empire of Deiferus, believed in the Goddess, Serena.


    They believed that she was responsible for creating the stars, the moon and thend.


    She blessed thend and people, as well as cursed them.


    So all marriages were blessed by her ministers, who were called ¡¯Sermo Ministers¡¯.


    As for the empire of Terique, they believed in the sea god... Memphis.


    It was said that only by offering sacrifices to this sea god, would one stay blessed in this life.


    The people would drain the blood of either amb, white wolf, or any white furred animal.. and dump it into the ocean, streams,kes or wells, for the sea God to bless them with whatever they desired.


    The empire of Carona believed in the god of fertility, light and happiness, Kleponia.


    It was believed that kneeling in her temple for 4 hours twice a month, would also give the people blessings as well.


    While the empire of Yodan believed ved in absolutely nothing.


    To them, Gods didn¡¯t exist since they couldn¡¯t see them.


    And finally, Arcadina believed that the souls of their forefathers were now being transformed into Gods.


    They believed that praying on theirnd, would allow their dead fathers, mothers and ancestors, to continue to bless the people and thend.


    So since these people believed in their ancestors and not Jesus, Landon had to modify the Christmas story.. as well as other modern day holiday stories...to fit their beliefs.


    And although Landon didn¡¯t believe in their religion, he had no right to change them.


    Everyone was entitled to believe in whatever they wanted to.. as well as pray or worship whatever God or person they desired.


    No one could or should demand that these people stop praying to their ancestors.


    As for the named of the holidays, Landon still didn¡¯t want to change them.. as he felt like anything else would be a downgrade.


    Holiday names like Christmas and Valentine¡¯s day, were already amazing names... want else could one call Christmas?


    Anything else would just sound wack in his ears.


    Maybe it was because he was already used to those names, as he felt that changing them would really make these holidays seem strange.


    With these stories, Landon was sure that the citizens would understand why we celebrate them, as well as appreciate them more .


    And instead of having Christmas on the 25th of December, Landon had decided to have it on the 7th of December.


    Firstly, snow usually started falling around December 18th, so he didn¡¯t want others to walk around in the snow just for the celebration.


    Secondly, the public school would have finished this semester¡¯s work on November 15th... and their exams would be held from November 20th, till Tuesday December 2nd.


    So everyone would be avable for the celebrations.


    Speaking of the children, they started this semester in August... so November would make it 4 months.


    Of course after their exams, they would also start their 4 month long holiday as well.


    As for those at the Academies, since they literally lived and had sses within the academies, they only had a month long break (December)... before they resumed school by January 7th.


    So in general, everyone¡¯s exam period ended by December 2nd leaving them enough time to prepare for Christmas on December 7th.


    In future, more stories would be printed and more holidays would be added.


    but for now, these holidays would have to do.


    The reason Landon put them off for now, was because most of those holidays would fall in Summer.


    Holidays like Independence day andbour day, would definitely have to take ce in summer.


    Heck even his Coronation would be definitely be in summer, since there was no way that he would make a parade during winter.


    Hence he decided that he would add more holidays during Spring.


    .


    All around Baymard, both children and adults werepletely fascinated with these books.


    "(Sniff sniff)... mummy... daddy.... I love you," said a cute little girl with pigtails.


    She held onto the books and cried her eyes out, as she looked at her wonderful parents.


    She had just read the mother¡¯s day story.. as well as the father¡¯s story.


    She really felt like she was blessed to have both in her life.


    This story made her have a deeper understanding of what her parents had gone through daily for her.


    They fed her, clothed her, as well as roofed her... although their living conditions had improved immensely, that didn¡¯t mean that she should feel ungrateful towards them.


    Only by working hard in school and in life, would she be able to take care of themter on in life.


    The stories from these books were really touching.


    For Mother¡¯s day, the story looked at a young boy who was ungrateful to his mother..


    The boy had lost his father, and only had his mother by his side.


    This boy didn¡¯t appreciate all that his wonderful mother did for him.


    He didn¡¯t want to study hard in school... he joined bad gangs... did bad things... and even stole money from his hardworking mother just to give his girlfriend.


    But to his surprise, the woman took all his money and ran away.


    And when he finally realized that he was wrong, his mother who had been sick for several years, suddenly passed away.


    But the thing that made the little girl cry.. was that even till the end, the boy¡¯s mother kept smiling at him and telling him that he was her greatest treasure of all time.


    The story had several moral lessons within it.. and also showed the children what might happen if they kept being ungrateful to their loved ones.


    The little girl also secretly vowed to never be that kind of woman who married or got together with someone because of money.


    The more the little girl read the stories, the more pain she felt.


    Before Baymard had changed, her parents always suffered to get food for the family.


    Her dad would go out hunting, and would even return with heavy injuries on his body.


    Her mom would clean the house and sew clothes for her and her dad.


    And even when there wasn¡¯t enough to eat, they would give her all their food and stay hungry.


    And finally during winter, they would wrap themselves around her when they slept.


    Just remembering the past made her cry even more.


    Why did her parents always say that they were fine when they weren¡¯t?


    Why didn¡¯t she notice that they were also suffering more than she did?


    And even though she was just a child, shouldn¡¯t they tell her... so that she would be able to assist them in whatever they were doing?


    Although she had noticed it, she didn¡¯t think that it was that bad since they always assured her time and time again, that they were fine.


    Truthfully, she was really thankful to his majesty.


    Ever since he came, everyone had excess food, good clothes, more money and better homes.


    Although she knew that things were better now, she still felt hurt that she didn¡¯t realise how much her parents had given up for her.


    "Father.... mother... (sniff sniff) .. thank you for taking care of me".


    Her parents looked at her and smiled.


    "Silly girl... we do this because we love you too." her father said while rubbing her hair.


    "My little baby don¡¯t cry.... you are very precious to us.. so cheer up okay?" Said her mother as she wiped the little girls tears away.


    "I...(sniff).... I ... know... I love you both (sniff sniff).


    And I¡¯m not little anymore... .... I¡¯m 10 years old!"


    "Hahahhahhahah" her parentsughed.


    .


    While everyone was getting emotional from reading these stories, Landon continued his birthday ns with the Chef Benita and Chef ke.


    Although he had never cared about his birthday before, he still wanted it to be perfect since all the citizens would attend the celebration.


    "Your majesty, I think we can make this happen" chef Benita said.


    "Hmmm... Your majesty, we will try to create these new dishes for the celebration." Chef ke said.


    "Good!!! I¡¯m counting on you both."

 Chapter 139 Do We Have A Deal?

    --Outskirts Of Cronkit City, Arcadina--


    .


    In the dead of night... the frosted rain, trickled down ont 5 hooded men who were currently making their way deep into the forest.


    They quickly rode their horses and hurriedly arrived at their destination.


    When they were certain that they weren¡¯t being followed, all 5 of them jumped off their horses and quickly tied them to several trees, a little further away from their destination.


    Walking forward, they moved towards a secret cave, that was well disguised within a massive gathering of trees and shrubs.


    The entrance of the cave was dark, cold and awfully quiet..... but unknown to these men, several hidden guards keenly watched their every move.


    After walking into the cave for 7 minutes, they finally saw 3 floating lightsing their way.


    Of course even though it looked like it was floating, they immediately knew that people were definitely headed towards them..so they stopped and waited for the carriers of the fire torches to approach.


    "Young Lord, my master has been expecting you." Said the leader of the 3 men who carried those torches.


    They nodded and followed these strangers deeper into the cave.


    They walked inplete silence for another 10 minutes, and finally arrived at a stairway made from mud and sticks.


    Looking down, the men thought that this was the longest stairway that they had ever seen in their lives.


    They had been walking on these never ending stairs for 45 minutes now, and had been moving upwards, downwards and even sideways during their journey.


    The men felt like they had been climbing and descending several hills....And it almost seemed like there was no end to these stairs at all.


    [What a long a** stairway], they thought.


    After their 45 minute journey, the men arrived at an extremely wide tform at the top of the stairs.


    The other end of the tform had 2 massive boulders, that sandwiched another stairway in between them.


    The men began climbing the stairway and after 5 minutes, they had finally reached the end of their underground journey.


    Standing on another tform were 8 guards that surrounded a massive iron door.


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯, one of the guards at the door knocked it 3 times, indicating for it to be opened.


    They immediately stepped through the door... And to their surprise, they found themselves within a room in the city which they had just sneaked out of.


    How did they know that they were back in the city?


    Looking outside the windows, they could see the famous ¡¯Gilburn building¡¯ within Cronkit City.


    So they had just been walking underground the forest towards the city this whole time?


    Anyway... the small room thet they were in, was very dusty... and the walls gave off the feeling that they would break down at any moment.


    The 3 men continued to lead them past different rooms within the building.


    And finally, they once again went through another secret passage which led them to a massive room that was fit for a king.


    Was this all within the broken building that they had just walked through?


    Why did this hidden room look like this, when the others looked deserted?


    Looking at the golden floors and walls.. as well as the beautifully crafted Furniture, the men felt like this room showcased how rich the owner was.


    The room was also filled with several beautiful women, who were all naked.


    Some yed around in a little pond at the center of the room, while othersid down at the sides of the ponds, eating and drinking wine.


    Some were even making out with each other, while looking at the men seductively.


    There were also those who yed instruments, while others dancedpletely naked... shaking their firm bosoms and buttocks in front of the men.


    These beauties could definitely tempt even the most holiest of men, if they didn¡¯t have enough will power within them.


    Their faces were pure, clean, and innocent looking.. while their bodies were literally temples of sin.


    But even though these women looked innocent and inviting, they always had several tasks toplete every time visitors came along.


    For example if an enemy or several unexpected and uninvited guests arrived , then these women had to sessfully seduce them.


    As well as give them poisonous wine and food to eat.


    And when these men sessfully fall into their hands, it was also their job to kill them and dispose of their bodies.


    Although these women weren¡¯t trained fighters, they were given several hidden daggers for thepletion of their mission.


    They usually hide their daggers under the rugs, within the pond, and all other hidden areas within the room.


    Of course if their seduction game failed, then they needed to wait for the right opportunity to attack their enemies with these weapons.


    And when the visitors were weed guests, they had to sessfully seduce them, so as to make most business transactions favorable their boss.


    The men swallowed hard and forced themselves to look away from these beautiful women.


    In fact, some of them were starting to have boners just from looking at these women kissing, rubbing each other and shaking their endowments in front of them.


    It was truly a nightmare.


    "Please wait here, while we inform master of your arrival." Said one of the 3 men who led them here.


    Once those 3 left them, the women slowly walked toward them like nymphs, and started talking to them and caressing their bodies.


    Infact, one of the women yfully traced her fingers around one of the men¡¯s junk and chest, instantly making him hard.


    "While you wait, would you like to have a good time?" She asked in a low but yful voice.


    The man had a hard time rejecting such a beautiful and innocent girl, so he looked at his leader in hopes that his leader would reject her for him.


    They were here for business... and although, everyone would love to have a piece of these girls, it was to risky at the moment.


    Firstly, they hadn¡¯t taken permission yet.. so what if after touching these women, the owner of the ce threatens to kill them?


    Would they really take such a huge risk over their wild desires and fantasies?


    And to make matters worse, this wasn¡¯t even their turf.


    For all they knew, this could be a well designed trap for them.. although they highly doubted that such innocent women would ever have the intentions to hurt them.


    "I¡¯m sorrydies.. we are here for business so we can¡¯t really do that for now okay?" Said their leader in a soft and coaxing way.


    Just then, one of the hidden guards who had been watching the men, sneakily left and hurried to inform his master.


    .


    "So your saying that they didn¡¯t fall for the bait?"


    "Yes master... they didn¡¯t fall for it." replied the guard.


    "You may leave now."


    The guard who was kneeling on one leg, got up, bowed at his master and quickly left the room.


    "Hmmmmm it seems like they aren¡¯t the type to do pleasure before business...


    Since you 3 led them here,plete the job and bring them to me."


    "Yes Master"

 Chapter 140 Do We Have A Deal? 2

    "Young lord, our master will see you now... Please follow us."


    As they walked, James Barn couldn¡¯t help but think about his situation.


    The person he was meeting today was one of the Chief advisors to the King of Terique.


    Yes.... the empire of Terique was their enemy.... and they were headed over to Pand City at the border, to fight with the Terique soldiers.


    But James didn¡¯t care at all.


    So what if they were enemies with Arcadina?


    Enemies could also be friends with each other, given that the right benefits, terms and conditions were applied.


    Amongst his brothers, he was still the weakest one in the group.. aside from his bastard brother who was probably dead by now in Baymard.


    To take the throne, he needed more power and men working under him.. and most importantly, he needed his brother Eli dead.


    Hence he was willing to strike a deal with Arcadina¡¯s greatest foe.


    His n was simple.


    He wanted the Teriques to help him kill Eli and sit on the throne... in exchange, he would dly give them at 30% of Arcadina¡¯snd.


    James was a very greedy, semi-cowardly and sly fellow.


    Sometimes he was a coward, and other times he was not.


    Well.. one could say that he liked sucking up to people a lot, especially when he was at a disadvantageous position.


    He would swear and even promise to never do whatever he did again.. but once those who threatened him let him off, he would definitely n their downfall.


    What he liked were immediate benefits, so he was willing to trade everything provided his brothers got defeated... and he became king at the end.


    In his mind once the Teriques finally put him on the throne, he would break his agreement and refuse to give them any part of thend.


    Hehehe.. At that point, what could they do to him?


    Absolutely nothing!!!


    This border war was the perfect ce to take Eli down, hence he had made a deal with the Teriques 3 months ago, without the knowledge of his brother Connor.


    But now what really ticked him off, was the fact that these Teriques had suddenly sent someone to schedule this meeting with him.


    Apparently, they wanted to amend the deal that he had made with them previously.


    Bloody Bastards!!!!!!


    Just thinking about it made his blood boil, but what could he do?


    He was weak, hence he needed their help and their power.


    For now, he could onlypromise and pretend to go along with their ns.


    He had decided that he would suck his way up to kingship.


    .


    The men finally reached a massive golden door, that had 2 torches at the sides of the door.


    "Young Lord, my master wants to talk to you alone.


    Nobody else can follow you in, so your men will stay here with us." said one of the 3 men who led them here.


    James turned around and gestured for his men to stay alert in case of any lurking dangers.


    He sucked in a lot of air, and tried to calm himself before finally stepping into the room.


    A 40 something year old gruesome and horrendous looking man, sat quietly at the front of the room.


    The man¡¯s appearance was so frightening, that James¡¯ legs instantly turned turned weak from constantly looking at the man.


    This huge man with no hair and no eyebrows, had 4 long ugly scars shed ross his face.


    And when the repungent man smiled at him, chills immediately ran through his body.


    [What a hideous smile], he thought.


    If he wasn¡¯t so desperate for their help, he would¡¯ve definitely turned back... in fear of being in the same room with this man.


    This wasn¡¯t the person that he had made the deal withst time... hence he was somewhat taken aback by the man¡¯s ugly appearance.


    Since he did the deal around the Capital, the Teriques had only sent 2 spies to speak to him.


    But now that they were closer to the borders between Arcadina and Terique, it was easier for spies and other important personnel to move around without getting caught.


    The person he was who had almost made James wet his pants, was the famous Aristo Donn.


    This guy was practically a legend in the empire of Terique.


    He had fought a great number of battles alongside the king of Terique, and now worked as a very trustworthy advisor for the King.


    "Wee young lord!!!.. please, have a seat" Said Aristo as he gestured his hands towards the chair at the other side of his table.


    Although James was nervous, he still tried to act tough as he unhurriedly sat down close to Aristo.


    "To save our time, I¡¯ll get straight to the point.


    My king has requested that, instead of 3 tenth (30%) of thend.... we want 6 tenth (60%) of Arcadina.


    Do you ept?!" Said Aristo in a low, but spine-chilling tone.


    "Isn¡¯t.... isn¡¯t that too much?" James asked, as he tried his best to hide the fact that he was indeed intimidated by Aristo.


    "Whether it¡¯s too much or not, do you really have a choice?


    If you don¡¯t agree to the terms, then we will spread the fact that you came to ask for our help all through Arcadina.


    Hehehehe.....What do you think will happen when your father and people know that you wanted to kill your own brother just for his throne?


    Remember, we have proof of our contract through your pendant, your letters, and your signature, so everyone will immediately believe whatever we tell them to.


    So since you don¡¯t particrly have a choice, I suggest you shut up and agree!!!!"


    Although James was truly sacred, he was still fuming mad.


    How dare they talk to him like this?


    Although he wasn¡¯t a prince of Terique, wasn¡¯t he still a prince?


    Why couldn¡¯t they just show him an ounce of respect?


    [Damn hooligans!!!.. this daddy will deal with you when I be king.. hmmpp!!!], he thought.


    He was also pissed off with the amount ofnd that they wanted to acquire.


    60% of Arcadina¡¯snd was a lot to give out... but when he thought of the fact that they could easily spread the knowledge of this deal throughout Arcadina, cold sweat began to form on his back.


    He finally decided that It was better to give thend out, than to loose his life.


    Because even if the whole continent found out about this deal, the Teriques would be fine....While he on the other hand, would probably be executed publicly.


    At this point since he had already thought of double crossing the Teriques, the only thing that mattered right now was growing stronger.


    With enough strength, he could easily keep thend away from these motherf***ers once he became king.


    But first, it was important for him to remove the biggest obstacle in his path... Eli Barn.


    The Teriques had agreed to send assassins to kill Eli during his stay at JunGo City, at the border.


    He on the other hand, was heading towards Pand border city.


    So he truly hoped that they wouldn¡¯t disappoint him, since he wouldn¡¯t be there to witness the results.


    Since the Teriques could stay inrge numbers around the border regions without getting caught, this was their only chance to kill Eli.


    If they had tried to kill him in his own territory, or even around the Capital... James was 100% sure that they would fail woefully.


    But over here, their chances greatly increased by at least 50%.


    For now, he only wanted one of his brothers dead.


    If both Connor and Eli died, his father would definitely suspect him when he headed back to the Capital.


    So he decided to only deal with Eli, and keel Connor alive... for now.


    Aristo looked at the foolish young lord and smirked.


    "Young Lord... I suggest you hurry up with your decision.


    Looking at you, I¡¯m guessing that you sneaked away from the soldiers and city lords that were travelling with you to Pand border City.


    So isn¡¯t it better to hurry this up before they find out that you¡¯re missing?


    And what¡¯s there to even think about? This deal ispletely fair and favorable towards you.


    We will kill your brother, put you on the throne and give you more power than you could imagine.


    Only a fool would miss this opportunity....


    So young Lord... do we have a deal?"

 Chapter 141 Demented Women

    -The Royal Pce, The empire of Arcadina-


    .


    "No! No! No!!!!


    What the hell is this supposed to be?


    Jte looked at the high polished silver mirror and frowned at her own reflection.


    How could the tailor still mess her wedding gown up at a time like this?


    This was the 6th time that she had tried on the same dress.. and every time, she would notice one or 2 mistakes with it.


    Her wedding was going to take ce on November 5th.... which was 2 weeks from now, and this was what she was going to wear?


    In this continent, wedding gowns were typically honey colored... to represent the bright shining sun, that would light up and bless the groom with every good thing in life.


    The golden dress had thin strips of white fabric ced around the neck, waist, sleeves and the bottom region of the gown, to represent purity of the bride.


    Although every wedding dress had the same color, it was still up to the bride toe up with her own unique design..... Provided the gown didn¡¯t go above her ankles.


    The bride also had to make sure that her back and breasts weren¡¯t exposed as well.


    In the Pyno continent, the brides usually wore hair veils on their heads, so that only their faces could be seen.


    But Jte really wanted to stand out more... so she wanted her hair to be let free on that day, she wanted her man to be mesmerized when he saw her.


    As for her wedding dress...she wanted several flower patterns, to be ced on different areas on the dress.


    And although her dress was long and form fitting, she had chosen to go for an off-the-shoulder gown, that hadrge arm sleeves and a slit in the right side of the gown which stopped at knee level.


    Yes.. she wanted a slit.


    When she dried on her wedding gown for the first time, she had identally ripped the bottom part making a slit.


    When she looked at the silver mirror, she was shocked at how sexy it looked.


    Hence she decided to keep and modify this beautiful mistake, for her wedding.


    Jte knew that because of her reputation, people wouldn¡¯t really bother about the slit... but if it were someone else wearing such a look, people would immediately call the person a sl**.


    .


    "You tell me.... how the hell an I suppose to mesmerize my fiance in this hideous dress?!!" Jete screamed.


    "But...but..but my princess, you are definitely gorgeous in this dress.


    I¡¯m sure that he would love you no matter how you looked." Said the shivering royal tailor as he looked at Jte.


    Although everyone often said that this princess was the most purest and kindest of all, how could he not know her true self?


    He had been the royal tailor for 20 years now.... And because of this, he was well versed with this so called pure maiden.


    Everytime the royal family had eventsing up, he and his subordinates...would personally take their measurements and make several clothing items for them.


    Actually from a bystanders point of view, Jte looked absolutely stunning.


    But in Je¡¯s eyes, she looked nothing more than her usual self.


    And that¡¯s not what she wanted for her wedding day at all.


    She wanted to be the most beautiful maiden in all thend..... she wanted to outshine everyone, so that no one would stand a chance in trying to seduce her husbandter on.


    Right now, she looked like her regr gorgeous self, so where was the magic?


    Didn¡¯t they all say that wearing a wedding gown would make one look like a goddess.


    Right now, she looked like a stunning Mortal maiden... but who the heck wanted to look like that?


    She wanted to rival even her ancestors who were now gods, so how could she be pleased with this kind of crappy work?


    To be fair, it was the mirrors fault and not the tailors.


    Since these people didn¡¯t have ss mirrors, they polished t silver or even copper and gold surfaces, to make mirrors.


    These sort of mirrors could only reflect light by 20 to 30%... So the image on the mirror wasn¡¯t exactly clear, and didn¡¯t really show the real beauty of the person.


    "Shut up!!!!!!


    Excuses, excuses... that¡¯s all you know how to do.


    Are you saying that I, the first princess of Arcadina, is blind?!!!!


    Are you saying that my eyes are deceiving me?


    I¡¯ve told you that I don¡¯t like it, so stop making excuses for your work!!!" Jte yelled.


    "Didn¡¯t you just hear what she said?


    my friend here said that you should fix it up... so just do your job!!!


    Why are you even a royal tailor if you can¡¯t even sew properly?"


    Standing beside Jte was her long time friend, Barbara Szar.


    Barbara came from one of the high ss noble families, and had been friends with Jte ever since she was 10 years old.


    Barbara was more like ackey that followed Jte everywhere she went.


    If someone bullied Jte, Barbara would be the first one to attack or n the person¡¯s demise.


    "Listen carefully, I want the waist a little tighter, the breast line a little lower, and the slit a little wider!!" Jtemanded.


    "B...but.. my princess, wouldn¡¯t that be too shameful?


    People who were those clothes are typically seen as...as.... "


    "Are you trying to say that I¡¯m a harlot?"


    "No no no..my princess... all I¡¯m trying to say is that..."


    "Shut up and do what I say!!!" Jete yelled back at the tailor.


    "Y....yes....yes yes my princess.. I... I will personally adjust it once I leave .


    This.. this time, it will be perfect." The tailored reassured while bowing several times.


    "A princess threatening a poor defenseless worker?... how fascinating.."


    Jte and everyone in the room turned towards the door, and saw the devil herself walking towards them.


    Angelina Dwight!!

 Chapter 142 Demented Women 2

    Angelina Dwight!!


    Jte had never forgotten the insults that this b**ch had given her within the auction house.


    "What are you doing here?!!" Jete yelled out, in anger.


    Since this was her private chambers, she could drop the white lotus act and show her true self at will.


    "Woo!!!!.... Easy there princess.


    Looking at you, one would think that you were some sort of wild animal in the forest


    Look.... you¡¯re even scaring this poor worker over here." Ang replied with a charming smile on her face.


    Messing around with Jte always made her day.


    "B**ch get straight to the point!!!" Barbara yelled out in anger.


    "Sigh... I only came here because my uncle the king, had important issues to discuss with my father.. so he immediately requested that I join you here at once.


    Also.... I miss you so much, so didn¡¯t you miss me too?"


    "Who the hell would ever miss you?.. get the hell out of here right now!!" Jte yelled back.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes I¡¯m sure...now get out!!" Jete yelled again.


    Jte was so angry that she felt like smashing Ang¡¯s head with a rock.


    If not for this heavy wedding dress that she was wearing, she would have pounced on Ang right now.


    Just because Ang¡¯s aunt is the first queen of Arcadina, didn¡¯t mean that she should think of herself as a princess as well.


    She always likes to say things like: my uncle the king, my cousin the crown prince, my aunt the first queen and so on.


    Since when did rting to royalty, make one a princess?


    Like Jte had said, when she sessfully killed her father, this b**ch here would be the first to go.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear what the princess had just said? Leave now!!!" Barbara yelled.


    Ang smirked as she looked at dummy 1 and dummy 2.


    "Aw you guys are no fun.....fine, I¡¯ll go."


    Jte and Barbara sneered at her and began smiling.


    ¡¯This is my house b**ch, what else can you do but listen to my orders?


    Let me see how long you can keep that haughty attitude of yours in front of me.¡¯ Jte thought.


    "I¡¯ll go.


    I¡¯ll go and tell uncle that you and your friend here, defied his orders and drove me out.


    Bye bye." Ang said, as she yfully turned around to leave the room.


    Instantly, both Jte and Barbara turned pale.


    Jte knew that what her father hated the most, was to have his orders defied... so her father would definitely not take it lightly with her.


    And given Ang¡¯s personality, she was the sort of person to use her white lotus act to even barge into her father¡¯s meeting room.


    If she barged in crying, Jte¡¯s father... as well as Ang¡¯s father, would definitely think that her and Barbara ganged up on poor Ang.


    Plus what Alec Barn hated the most, was to be disgraced in front of several guests.


    For a man with a big egoplex, everything order he gave out, had to be followed to thetter.


    Barbara also knew this as well.


    For her, Jte¡¯s father would probably say that it was under her influence that his daughter drove Ang away.


    She would definitely be used as the scapegoat in this matter.


    Although they didn¡¯t like Ang, it seemed like driving her away would only get them into more trouble.


    "Wait!!!"... they both shouted out at once.


    Ang smiled and turned around to face them.


    "You! ... you.. you can¡¯t you even take a joke?.. we were just joking with you.. so stay a little longer..." Barbara said, while choking on her own words.


    Begging this b**ch to stay was one of the hardest things that she had ever done in her life.


    "Just!!!... just.... stay, we were only joking with you!" Barbara said.


    "Really?" Ang asked yfully, while looking at Jte.


    "Y..yes", Jte said while struggling to reign in her anger.


    Ang looked at the expressions of Barbara and Jte, and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    They really looked like they had just eaten dog sh**.


    "Hahahaha.. this is really hysterical.


    I suppose I should tell you both the truth as well.


    Hehehehe... what I said before was only a joke, so don¡¯t take it seriously alright?


    What!!!..... Did you really think that I would bother my father¡¯s meeting, just so that I couldin about some insignificant ants?


    Heheheh... Jte, do I look that petty to you?


    It was really only a joke..... but who knew that you both would beg me to stay?


    I feel really touched, so I will forgive you all for the troubles that you both have caused me throughout the years.


    After all, Jte.... just like your friend here, you are truly a demented woman.


    So there¡¯s no point with me getting angry at mad people.


    Well ....let me not keep you from trying out your dress.


    Ohhh.. by the way, the issue isn¡¯t the dress or the tailor... the issue here is you.


    Like I¡¯ve said... once your ugly, you¡¯ll always remain ugly." Ang said, leaving the fumingdies behind.


    Only a joke?


    Insignificant ants?


    Demented women?


    Who the f*** did she think she was?


    If all this was only a joke, then why did she have to make them beg her to stay?


    Motherf***er!!!!!!


    Jte decided to calm herself down.... soon her ns would be in motion.


    Just 2 more weeks, and all goals would be realised.


    On her wedding day, she would be made ruler of Arcadina.


    On that day, Alec Barn would die!!!!


    Just thinking about it made herugh hysterically.


    ¡¯Hahahaha Hahahaha Hahahaha¡¯


    Barbara was stunned, and instantly became a little fearful towards Jte.


    Who the hellughs when being insulted?


    Only a fool that¡¯s who!!!


    Had Ang finally seeded in making her friend mental?


    "Jenny?.. Jenny!!! speak to me!!" Barbara said as she shook Jete vigorously on the her shoulders.


    Jte didn¡¯t even respond to her, and keptughing like a crazed person.


    What the hell was happening to her friend?


    Could it be?


    Was she truly a demented woman?


    Jte wasughing out loud, while hitting the table and opening her eyes as wide as she could.


    Even the tailor was somewhat shaken by herughter.


    Looking at Jte, the poor tailor had concluded that what miss Ang said was right.


    Yup!!... She was definitely insane.


    .


    Unknown to everyone in the room, a mysterious hooded man smiled to himself.. as he watched the entire drama unfold.


    ¡¯Interesting¡¯

 Chapter 143 Garys Everything

    Back on Baymard, the military ss named ¡¯Obstacle course¡¯, was currently going on... and Gary was the teacher for today¡¯s ss.


    "Come on, Keep up! Keep up!!" Hemanded, as he tried to keep the ¡¯military Privates¡¯ motivated.


    But even though he made sure to focus on everyone, he still found himself constantly looking at a certain littlemb the most.


    Ruby was her name, and she was currently 17 years old.


    This littlemb that came to Baymard in May, had made the 23 year old Gary feel his heart beat loudly whenever she was around him.


    At first, he didn¡¯t understand why he felt that way towards her.


    Well... Gary was a typical blockhead when it came to romance.


    He thought that a lot of women were beautiful... but he had never felt like he should engage romantically with anyone.... that is until a month ago, when he finally realized that he wanted her as his woman.


    It took him 5 months to realize this fact.


    When his littlemb came to Baymard, she was quiet and weaker than her current self.


    But as time went on, her military skills had vastly improved.... and now, she could be seen as one of the top fighters in her batch.


    Although he called her ¡¯littlemb¡¯, she didn¡¯t possess the gentleness that amb usually portrayed.


    She was stubborn, hard-headed, free spirited and verypetitive.. and for some reason, she seemed to hate him with passion.


    Before.... Gary used to think that only girls who were damsels in distress and weak, were what women should be like.


    But ever since he hade to Baymard with Landon, he had quickly realised that he personally didn¡¯t approve of women who waited for things to be handed over to them.


    Women now had jobs, and could also fight better than a lot of soldiers within the army.


    This showed that with proper training, women too could do what men did.


    Hence his mindset had changed, and now... he liked girls like his littlemb.


    If his littlemb was ever in danger, kidnapped or even abused.... he was sure that she would fight her attackers with all her strength, than wait around for someone to save her.


    He was very sure that in situations like these, his littlemb would probably be able to escape on her own..... way before he showed up to save her.


    It wasn¡¯t just him.


    Most men now liked girls who worked and brought in a certain amount of pay to aid in the running of their homes.


    One could never be too certain of the future, so it was better for their wives to work.... in case something happened to them.


    In that way, they would be sure that even if they died, their wives would still be able to move on with their lives.. and work steadily to take care of their children.


    And of course, there were still others that liked girls who stayed at home and waited on them.


    For every type of woman, there would always be a man for them.


    "Private Ruby!!!....Keep up!


    Why the hell are you so slow today?!!" Gary yelled out.


    He had found out that he loved teasing his littlemb daily...if he found the time that is....hehehe.


    Ruby looked at Gary and gritted her teeth in anger.


    If he wasn¡¯t her superior, she would have brawled with him right at this moment.


    Everyone who had heard Gary, immediately giggled.


    It seemed like Major General Gary, loved to tease his future wife.


    Who didn¡¯t know of their ¡¯love¡¯?


    Everyone within the camp.. always saw their interactions like flirting, while both parties involved thought that the other side hated them.


    Gary looked at Ruby who looked like she could eat him raw, and smiled.


    ¡¯Truly a wild thing¡¯


    "Private Ruby!!


    If you have time to look at me like that, then you have time to run 3 extraps around the obstacle course at the end of ss.. Pay attention!!!"


    "Yess sir!!" Ruby answered while blushing.


    Everyone immediately misunderstood and thought that she had been looked at Gary romantically.


    ¡¯Bastard¡¯, she thought.


    Why did this idiot seem to hate her so much?


    And how the hell had she actually fallen in love with him?


    He always gave her a hard time around the barracks and during ss.


    Actually, the real teacher of the ss was actually another Warren Officer... but because of her, Gary had decided to teach 3 sses every month.. just so that he could see her.


    But of course, she didn¡¯t know any of that... all Ruby knew was that the man that she loved, hated her and picked on her whenever he could.


    "Girl..hehehehe.. must you flirt with your boyfriend in front of us all?" Her friend Ava, yfullyined.


    "Right!! At least flirt after ss...heheheh" Yara teased.


    Ruby looked at her friends and instantly became speechless.


    How was this considered flirting?


    Where they truly blind?


    Couldn¡¯t they see that this viin had been bullying her all day long?


    And since when was Major General Gary her boyfriend?


    Although she would love that very much, the general seemed to hate her guts.... so how was she supposed to be his official girlfriend?


    Ruby felt a little envious of her friends for finally getting the men that they wanted... while she on the other hand, was clearly a man repent.


    Every month, there would be a ranking list for all subjects... and every month, she would be ranked around the fifth position within her batch.. which were those that came during May.


    This proved that herbat skills, were current stronger than several hundreds of people in her batch.


    And when people looked at her thin but fit body frame, they usually found it hard to believe that this was the same girl who had pinned several guys down, and gave them K.Os.


    Her friend Ava, was ranked 2nd for military tactics.


    While her friend Yara, was ranked 7th for gun handling and shootings...it was very rare that she would miss her target.


    In addition, because all 3 girls were beauties with skills, the soldiers within the barracks had a lot of respect for them.


    Hence these girls were now called the ¡¯Heavenly trio¡¯.


    And within this group, everyone else had finally gotten their dream man...except for her.


    Her friend Ava, was currently dating Major General Mark.


    Major General Mark was the shy type, while Ava was the bold type.


    Mark would blush so hard whenever he was close to her.. and Ava would flirt and torment the poor guy whenever she saw him.


    But when Ava and she would go to their dormitories to sleep, Ava would tell her about how cute and handsome Mark was... and how much she loved him.


    Ruby was always surprised at how much Ava would switch personalities, when it concerned Mark.


    That guy was probably the only one who could make her friend feel like a love-struck 5 year old kid.


    During August, Ava became annoyed at how long it took for Mark to ask her out... so she marched up to him, grabbed his shirt cor, and told him that:


    [From now on, we were dating.


    You are mine, and I am yours!...Is that clear General?]


    The poor major general instantly smiled and nodded sheepishly.... from his face, one could see that his wish had finallye true as well.


    As for her friend Yara, Captain Trey was already dating her.


    Yara was like her, very shy and ridiculously awkward when it came to love.


    Captain Trey wooed her constantly, and finally made her fall for him.


    But in her case, the man she loved seemed to hate herpletely.


    .


    The ss ended and everyone got ready to leave.


    "Private Ruby!!! Are you going somewhere?


    You haven¡¯t forgotten about your punishment, have you?" Gary asked with a charming smile on his face.


    "No sir!" She replied in anger, while her friends were giggling at the back.


    "Well..... I¡¯ll leave you to it....lest I ruin your date..heheheh." Ava said while leaving.


    "Hihihihi... Have fun Ru!!" Yara said while following behind Ava.


    How was this considered a date?


    "Private Ruby!.. You know the drill.


    start running!" Gary said.


    If eyes could kill, Gary would have been dead by now.


    She grumbled while running, and Gary followed behind her silently.


    Gary had always known that this littlemb of his was strong.... so he knew that in no time, she would be joining them for battle, which he didn¡¯t want to happen.


    In his mind, he had already made ns for her to stay within Baymard forever.


    She could handle the cannons and other weapons during battles within Baymard.


    But if there were battles out of Baymard, he wasn¡¯t so sure that he would ever agree to such a thing.


    Not only him... Even his friends Mark and Trey, had also said that they would never allow it as well.


    He knew that she would greatly oppose his decision..... but so what? He was doing it for her own good.


    She didn¡¯t know it yet, but she was his everything.


    And he would rather she hated him, than for her to loose her life outside on a mission.


    "Alright private, you¡¯ve sessfullypleted your punishment."


    As Gary spoke, he moved closer to Ruby very slowly.


    Her heart was pounding and her face was flushed red.


    Gary stepped closer and lifted her chin gently.


    "Private Ruby....


    What do I do now?... it seems that I¡¯m madly in love with you."

 Chapter 144 Ready For The Wors

    While Gary was busy tormenting his little future wife, Landon was currently in the food industry.


    "Do we have enough animal feed for the winter?" Landon asked.


    "Yes your majesty... we have enough food for twice the amount of animals at hand right now." Lyore answered.


    "Hmmm..that¡¯s good.... although there¡¯s enough animal feed, continue storing more for now.


    Don¡¯t forget that at the start of each month, more and more animals will be added to what we already have.


    Hence we will have more animal mouths to feed.....


    That reminds me.....are the new animal shelter buildings ready yet?"


    "Hmm.. no your majesty, not yet." Lyore answered.


    For winter... the first thing one had to do, was to ensure that all the animals were kept warm and safe during that period.


    Hence, these animals would have to be removed from those horse sheds at the back of the food industry, and ced within warm stone buildings.


    So since the Textile industry had just moved out of those 4 buildings, Landon had requested for the chickens, goats and so on... to move into them.


    For now, the workers were still making sheds by putting dividers within all rooms within those buildings, so as to amodate all the animals.


    And once everything waspleted, all the animals would move in for the winter.


    As for the horses gotten from the war with shannon... ever since August, they had already been ced within an estate in the upper region.


    So Landon didn¡¯t really have to worry about them at all.


    Speaking of horses, these animals could actually do fine living outside during winter...As long as they were metabolically healthy, receive enough calories, have enough water and good warm horse nkets around them.


    Yes... horses used a lot of calories during winter to keep themselves warm... so it was important for them to constantly take in these calories daily.


    That¡¯s why during winter, they needed high quality ¡¯hay diets¡¯ at all times.


    Hence ever since August, Landon had been storing hundreds of dry hay bundles within the warehouse at the horse estate.


    And although horses could survive outdoors during winter, Landon had still made different stables within the horse estate for them.


    What the horses hated the most wasn¡¯t the snow falling on them, but the harsh winds blowing on their bodies... which made it hard for them to tolerate the winter.


    Hence when winter hurricanes or harsh conditionse about, Landon would have them stay within the estates.


    But on a sunny day, Landon would let them y with the snow around the estate all day long.


    Horses were free spirited animals, so keeping them locked up throughout the winter was definitely a No No.


    As for the animals in the lower estate, all of them would be kept indoors throughout the winter.


    There was no way that Landon would let those baby chicks and other animals stay within those broken down wooden sheds during the winter.


    Hence he had decided to move them into those stone buildings within the food industry, lest the winter winds destroyed those sheds.. and blow away some of the smaller animals.


    .


    The second thing that Landon wanted to look at, were the crops.


    Ever since September, they had been focusing on nting foods that would grow well during the winter.


    For example, corn, beans, cucumbers and eggnts could only grow well during hot climates.


    So if they were to continue growing them... even if a few manage to grow, more than 90% nted would die from the harsh weather conditions.


    Hence it was beneficial for them to stop nting foods that do well in heat, and start focusing on those that that grew well during the winter.


    Crops like lettuce, spinach, leeks, cabbage, carrots, ¡¯Winter rye¡¯, ¡¯winter Barley¡¯ and ¡¯winter wheats¡¯, were the perfect example of winter crops.


    "Your majesty.. ....since some food types are going to be scarce during the winter, what do we do if we need them?" Lyore asked.


    In fact, Landon had already thought of a solution for this.


    Back on earth, the reason why one would see warm season foods being sold during the winter, was because of exportation and importation.


    People bought and shipped foods from Africa, the caribbeans and other hot climate regions, to their countries during the winter.


    But right now, Landon only had Santa as his official merchant... so if any particr food type was about to run out, Baymard would just have to buy them from Santa.


    "Don¡¯t worry about that too much, we will buy them from young master Hamilton (Santa) if we need anything.


    So what I need you, your ountants, auditors and secretaries to do....is to look over all the record books for each food type, and verify the amount that is generally sold and bought by the people during each month.


    For example, I want to know how many bags of beans are usually bought and sold in the stores every month.


    The same goes for all food items.. irrespective of whether they¡¯re winter or summer crops.


    Make sure your estimates also include all the new people that would arrive Baymard at the start of every month.


    And once you do that, give it to Chief Gregory within the Baymard Council of Agriculture, in the upper region.


    He will know what to do."


    Chief Gregory was the main head of the agricultural council, hence he also had the duty of making sure that the people nevercked food within Baymard.


    Landon had given him a number of secretaries, ountants and a lot of money as his capital.


    During times like this, he was supposed to budget what food stuffs Baymard needed, and buy it from Santa.


    From there, he would sell it to the food industry and all othermercial stores and so on.


    He was also in charge of exportation of food.


    So in the future if the food industry had goods like chocte bars, they would sell them to him.... and he would sell them to Santa and other merchants.


    For now, these responsibilities were part of Gregory¡¯s job, since there weren¡¯t a lot of workers right now.


    But in the future, it would be given to the merchants of Baymard.... and Gregory would only have to collect the import and export taxes from them.


    In terms of food and Agriculture, Baymard was definitely ready for the worst case scenario.


    Even if Landon hadn¡¯t opted to buy these summer grown foods from Santa, Baymard would still have its winter grown food stuffs.... so starvation would definitely not happen.


    Well for now, they were pretty much prepared for the winter.


    .


    --Secret Base, somewhere in Arcadina--


    .


    "Wee back young master... the Lord and Madam have been waiting for your return impatiently."


    The young man unhurriedly walked into the base, and immediately found his parents and uncles.


    "Wi...Willy.... you¡¯re back!!" Mona Ferris yelled out excitedly.


    "Wee back son!!" Oden Barn said.


    "Little Willy is finally back!!!" his uncle Nurrel Ferris said.


    "Aye Aye Aye!!!... my nephew is now called the Ghostly prince, so how can you still call him Little Willy?" Said his other uncle Powin Ferris.


    "Alright knock it off you two....so little Willy, how did it go?"

 Chapter 145 New Discoveries

    "So how did it go little Willy?"


    "Were there any problems?"


    "Is that why you were dyed?"


    William looked at his family helplessly.


    "Mom, dad....uncles.... everything went ording to n.


    The only reason I¡¯m arriving now, is because I had to receive something from the Capital."


    Everyone frowned as they instantly thought that something unexpected had happened.


    "It¡¯s not what you guys think.


    It¡¯s just that while I was resting in ¡¯Zambra City¡¯, I got a letter from our spies in the Capital.


    They had sessfully bought several bags of snow powder for us....so I had to wait there a little more."


    "Snow powder?" Oden asked.


    After an hour of exining what snow powder was, its numerous effects on war....as well as demonstrating it¡¯s full capabilities in front of them, everyone in the room was shocked.


    ¡¯How could this tiny powder do this?¡¯


    This weapon was definitely a double edged sword that could definitely ruin their ns, if they weren¡¯t careful.


    "If you managed to get your hands on this product, then I¡¯m sure that my brother has also gotten his hands on it as well." Oden said.


    "That¡¯s true father... my spies said that his alchemists have already started mass producing it, as we speak."


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the room became heavy.


    "Get Fanji and Quambey to start mass producing them as well!!


    No matter what, we need to always be 1 step ahead of that beast if we n on seeding!!" Mona said.


    "Hmmmmm.....Although mass production is important, it¡¯s also important to understand how to guard against such attacks." Murel said


    "Uncle is right!!" William said while nodding.


    They carried everything outside, and headed towards a deserted broken down stone building, a little further away from their base.


    The powder was ced into several tubes (the size of dynamite), and mounted on arrows, crossbows, and even sticks.


    Just like how arrows would work, the tubes would be lit andunched at a trajectory angle..making its way towards their enemies.


    "Boom!!!"


    They began firing at the stone walls continuously, but nothing happened.


    The walls didn¡¯t break down at all.... the only thing that could be seen, was a thickyer of ck soot on the walls.


    William wiped off the soot and observed the walls carefully.


    "No cracks yet" William said.


    "Damn!!... how many times do we have to st it before the wall takes a hit?" Powin grumbled as he noted down what was said with a feather pen and parchment paper.


    (**Their ink was made from burnt bones, charcoal and sap of trees which glued everything together)


    "Alright.... I think we¡¯re done with this stone building... let¡¯s target the wooden horse sheds next."


    ¡¯Boom!!¡¯


    Instantly, 1/4 of the front door scattered into several pieces.


    "Sess!!", Murel eximed.


    Later on, they experimented on rabbits and other animals of different sizes.


    For smaller animals, they noticed that the st would shatter thempletely.


    But forrger animals like horses, they noticed that only targeted areas would be affected.


    For example.... their first shot shattered part of the horses front left leg.


    It shattered the region between the horse¡¯s knee and ¡¯Fetlock¡¯ (ankle).


    And so far, there were no side effects from standing close to the attack... they were all safe and fine.


    "Okay I think we¡¯re done here.


    Little Willy, carry this wooden barrel of snow powder, and let¡¯s get out of here."


    When William traveled with the snow powder, he had chosen to put them in barrels.. so as to avoid suspicion.


    These wooden barrels were what was usually used to store wine.....so anyone who saw it, would most likely think that he and his group were just travelling merchants.


    As William carried the barrel forward, a trail of snow powder continuously flowed out through some cracks on the barrel... which waspletely unnoticed by William.


    "Dad, let¡¯s go.. put out the me torch."


    Oden dropped the torch on the floor and was about to step on it.. but then, he saw a spark of fire moving towards William.


    "Willy quickly.. drop the barrel!!! Oden yelled out.


    "Drop it no!!!" Uncle Powin and Murel yelled.


    William turned around, saw the sparks.


    He immediately dropped the barrel by one of the building¡¯s stone walls, and quickly dived towards his father¡¯s direction.


    If anyone back on earth had ever seen old western movies, then they would easily know this scene.


    It was the famous scene where cowboys would light up a trail of gunpowder... and hide away, while watching the trail of fire move towards arge and obviously explosive barrel.


    And once the fire gets to the barrel, arge boom urs.


    ¡¯Booommmm!!!!!¡¯


    Smoke hadpletely filled the air, as well as the distinct smell of the powder.


    "Is everyone okay?" Oden asked.


    "I¡¯m good"


    "All good"


    "Brother-inw, I¡¯m okay as well."


    They all answered.


    Once the smoke had cleared out, everyone looked up and was immediately stunned.


    The ground had been uprooted 20 centimeters deep.. and the building¡¯s stone wall, had several cracks on it around a particr spot.


    "Hahahahhaha...Look!!! There are many cracks on this area of the wall!!


    I reckon that if we continue sting this same spot... with the same amount of snow powder for at least 7 more times, then a hole would definitely be formed on the wall.


    And who knows.. maybe the wall might even break down because of the hole." Powin said excitedly.


    "Hmmm... although that¡¯s true, building walls are not the same as castle walls." Oden said.


    Although Oden didn¡¯t know the exact thickness for several walls, he still knew that there were different wall sizes for different purposes.


    In this era, stone walls for buildings were just half a meter thick, while castle walls were generally 2 meters thick..... And of course city walls, were usually 4 to 5 meters thick as well.


    Right now, they had only been able to form cracks on a particr spot of the building¡¯s 1/2-meter thick wall.... so they still had a long way to go.


    If they wanted to attack their enemies using this barrel method, they would need to sneak in several men with barrels into the cities.....and ce these barrels all around their enemy¡¯s territory.


    This would definitely be a hassle.


    Anyone who has ever watched western movies back on earth, would instantly know the effects of 1 barrel of gunpowder.


    If the building was made of wood, then part of it would definitely be destroyed... but with medieval stone walls, it wasn¡¯t that easy to destroy.


    That¡¯s why back on earth, a lot of old castles in the U.K, still stood tall till this day.


    Those walls had even been hit with several cannons throughout history, and their thick walls had prevented their enemies from winning.


    So how could this barrel take down city walls that were at least 4 meters thick, when they couldn¡¯t even destroy 1/2 meter thick building walls?


    And to make matters worse, this snow powder wasn¡¯t even as powerful as regr gunpowder.. so its effects were really weak.


    But of course, it was a different matter when human lives were involved.


    If they could sessfully ce and light up several barrels... within several rooms of these stone buildings, then the people inside these buildings would definitely die or have serious injuries when the explosion urs.


    And if the structures they were targeting were wooden, then the entire building itself would fall down with just 4 or 5 barrels within it.


    .


    "But I¡¯m curious though, why didn¡¯t the trail of snow powder explode?


    Why was it only the barrel that exploded?" William asked.


    "I think it might have something to do with the wood that the barrel was made of" Murel said.


    "That¡¯s right!!... it¡¯s probably the wood.... plus did you all notice that it¡¯s only with wood, that this powder seems to react with?" Oden said


    "Previously when we shot it at the wooden door, 1/4 of the door immediately scattered into several pieces.... but with stone, it didn¡¯t.. So I think your right!!" William added.


    In fact, all of them werepletely wrong.


    Wood was less dense and less heavier than stone.... so obviously, wood would break more easily than stone.


    And the reason why the trail of snow powder didn¡¯t explode, was because burning the powder released energy and gases.


    While the trail was burning, these were easily released to the atmosphere.


    But when the powder is contained within the barrel, the energy and gases cannot easily escape.


    So they continue to build up, until.....¡¯boom¡¯.... the fire reaches them.


    But what would Oden, William and his uncles know about science?


    They actually thought that it was the wood, that had caused such an explosion to ur.


    "Okay, we only have 6 barrels of snow powder left.


    So we can experiment with 2 more, and the rest would be sent to our alchemists for mass production." Oden said.

 Chapter 146 Deciding Ones Future Path

    Back in Baymard..... all 14 year old students within the public school, got ready to have their weekly field trip.


    In this world, 15 year old teenagers were already considered adults.


    So when this semester ends, these students would graduate and begin their lives as adults... which also included job hunting.


    And despite the fact that their current knowledge wasn¡¯t up to standard... aspared to those who graduated back on earth, Landon still felt like it was okay for them to begin work.... Since they would learn on the job, just like all the other workers within Baymard.


    And to better familiarize the children with all workce areas, Landon had arranged multiple field trips for them ever since the start of the month.


    Their exams started in November, so this month was definitely the time to start these field trips.


    Every Saturday, the students would jump onto the back of several loading trucks, and head over to different workces within Baymard.


    Last week, they had visited the food industry, textile industry and Alchemy industry.


    And the week before that, they had visited the hospital, medical and healthcare academy.. as well as the current mall estate within the upper region.


    And today, they were heading over to the power nt, central heating nt, and the water & sewage nt.


    All these trips gave the students who were about to graduate, some perspective about what they wanted to do in the future.


    Within the school premises, Henry, Mildred and their friends...were currently waiting for the trucks to arrive.


    .


    "Hey!...what do you want to be when you graduate?.... Since I love horses and animals, I want to work as a stable woman at the ¡¯Horse Ranch¡¯." Mildred said cheerfully.


    "Ahhh!!... I honestly hate moving up and down a lot, so I want to sit in the offices and work as an ountant.


    "Me too!!!!... I have no idea why you guys like moving around and being in the outdoors so much.


    For me, I want to be a secretary within any of the workces."


    "I want to be a doctor... that¡¯s why I¡¯ll go to the medical & healthcare academy after I graduate."


    "I want to be a soldier"


    "Textile industry worker"


    "Cleaner"


    "Teacher"


    "Caretaker"


    "Government worker"


    "Miner"


    "Store clerk"


    "Chef"


    "Construction worker"


    "Customer Service Representative"


    "__"


    As Henry listened to his friends and ssmates, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his own situation.


    Although he was thoroughly impressed by all the ces he had visited, he still didn¡¯t feel any real ¡¯calling¡¯ (as his friends would put it).. towards any profession.


    He felt that if he chose a job just for the sake of getting money and passing by, he would indeed live a sad and miserable life.


    Hence he wanted a job that he truly appreciated and felt proud of.


    He was hoping that today, he would get his own ¡¯calling¡¯...from any of the jobs on tour list.


    As they were talking, their teacher, Mr. Vincent, began doing roll-call, while waiting for the trucks to arrive.


    .


    9:45 A.M


    The loading trucks arrived, the students hopped in and were now on their way to the water & sewage treatment nt.


    Once they arrived, the soldiers on guard duty checked the Tour Slips for all truck drivers.. and allowed them to drive in towards the bus and car park region within Sector 1.


    The students got out of the trucks and were immediately marveled at the sight before them.


    "Wahhh!!!!.... So beautiful!!!"


    There were several fully cemented 5 story buildings, that were wide, rectangr in shape and had a lot ofrge ss windows on them.


    As well as several massive ss buildings, that were all trapezoid-shaped.


    Even teacher Vincent was blown away by the sight before him.


    Everything looked neat and extremely beautiful.


    Henry didn¡¯t even have the time to fully take in everything, when he suddenly heard footsteps approaching.


    2 men and ady, where heading towards their direction.


    "Hello there!!" Said the 24 year olddy, as she shook teacher Vincent¡¯s hand.


    "Hello!!", teacher Vincent replied, as he shook thedy hand.. as well as the other men who came along with her.


    Thedy turned to look at the children and smiled.


    "Hello Baymard¡¯s proud graduating students!!"


    When they heard thedy, they Suddenly felt proud and d to be addressed like this.


    Oh my heavens!!.. they were going to be the first batch to graduate from the public school.


    Wasn¡¯t this also part of Baymard¡¯s history?


    "Wee to the water & sewage treatment nt.


    I¡¯m Mrs. Rina, and I¡¯m one of the many nt operators here.


    To my left... is one of my colleagues Mr. Christiano, who happens to be an electrical engineer (in training).


    And to my right is Mr. Benjamin, who happens to be a chemical engineer (in training).


    Today, we have a lot of exciting things for you all to see.


    Like how we turn ocean water into clean drinkable water... as well as how we supply that same water to everyone within Baymard.


    And you guys are in for a real treat!!!..


    We will show you all what happens to waste when it flows through the sinks, or is flushed down the toilets.


    Now... do any of you have any questions?" Rina asked.


    Henry immediately raised his hand.


    "Ehmm Mrs. Rina, what exactly does a nt operator do?"

 Chapter 147 Deciding Ones Future Path 2

    When Henry had gone to the construction and Alchemy industriesst week, he had seen electrical engineers.. as we as chemical engineers.


    But this was his first time seeing a nt operator.


    It wasn¡¯t only Henry who was curious... everyone there wanted to know about the job as well...


    After all, the main reason for these trips was to find out what they would like to do when they graduate.


    What exactly was a nt operator?


    "Well.... there are so many tasks that I perform. Like monitoring all system procedures, doing routine checks, and many more.


    To make it easier for you all to understand, I will fully exin my duties to you as the tour progresses.


    Oh!! And I will also exin the duties of all the other jobs within this nt as well.


    Now.... are you all excited for today¡¯s tour?" Rina asked excitedly.


    "We are!!"


    "Yes yes!!"


    "__"


    "Okay okay....calm down everyone.


    Before we begin our tour, we¡¯ll have to get you all briefed and suited up.... as his majesty would say."


    Everyone giggled as they followed behind Rina and her team.


    Their king always said the funniest ngs and sentences ever... just like this ¡¯let¡¯s get suited up¡¯ phrase.


    In their opinion, although their king was serious when he needed to be.... he was also extremely funny and a good source ofedic relief to them.


    Especially when he narrated stories about princesses and warriors....


    And because of their king, they had began picking up these funny sentences and ngs as well.


    They would chat with their friends and say things like: ¡¯hasta vista¡¯ and ¡¯say hello to my little friend¡¯.


    They really hoped that someone wouldpile and publish all these iconic phrases.... so that they could read up on them when they wanted tough with their friends.


    Rina and her team lead them into arge auditorium within one of the buildings, and began briefing them on safety.


    They were told what they should do if they were in trouble... As well as what they should do if they noticed any issues, leaks and problems within the nt.


    And at the end of their safety briefing, they were given face masks, protective boots, and protective sses to wear.


    Once everyone was suited up, the tour finally began.


    They followed Rina towards anotherrge gate, which apparently led to sector 2.


    Although this region didn¡¯t have any of those beautiful ss buildings, it was still breathtaking all the same.


    Their tour guides immediately led them towards the facilities that treated water from the ocean.


    Of course Rina stayed ahead of them, while Christiano and Benjamin walked behind them... ensuring that no one was lost or left behind.


    The tour had progressed steadily, with Rina exining the treatment process... as well as everyone¡¯s job and responsibilities.


    And now, it was time to move on to sewage treatment.


    "Can anyone give me an example of waste that¡¯s found in sewage water?" Rina asked.


    Almost immediately, several hands were raised up in the air.


    "Yes.....you.... and before Answering, please tell us your name please."


    "Ehmmm my name is Mathias.... and I think soapy water is waste" the boy shyly answered.


    "Correct!!!.. its indeed waste.. thank you Mathias... anyone else?"


    "My name is Julia... food that falls into the sinks"


    "Poop"


    "Chemicals"


    "Tissue Paper"


    "__"


    "All of you are correct.... all of them are found within the sewage water that¡¯s treated here.


    Okay, let¡¯s look at the processes that change sewage water into clean drinkable water." Rina said.


    "Eww!!"


    "Yuck!!!"


    "How is that even possible? How can we get clean water from all that?"


    "Gross!!!"


    Rina giggled, as she listened to the childishments of Baymard¡¯s future graduates.


    The children¡¯s faces were scrunched up.. and they couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they were going to make Poop filled water clean.


    Just thinking about it made them want to throw up.


    But as the tour progressed, they became surprised at the end results.


    The gross greenish greenish brown water, had turned clear and clean.


    Wasn¡¯t this magic?


    Science was truly awesome.


    With the tour at its end, the children ate their lunch within the industry, and headed over to the power nt and finally towards the central heating nt.


    And by the end of the day, the students were sent back to the school¡¯s premises.


    .


    "So Henry, have you finally decided what you¡¯d like to be when you graduate? Mildred asked curiously.


    Today... although the power and central heating nts were fascinating, none of them truly piqued Henry¡¯s interest like the water & sewage treatment nt.


    He had asked a lot of questions.. as well as answered several others from Mrs. Rina.


    The most important thing was that, he had felt that even if he worked there for 20 years, he would still love doing his job daily.


    And if he ever grew tired of being a nt operator, he could just switch job titles within the industry.


    There were chemists/alchemists within the nt that focused on Chemistry and engaged in chemical research and experiments.


    There were electrical engineers, chemical engineers, mechanical engineers, managers, nt specialists, technicians and so on.


    In fact, all he knew was that he wanted to work in this particr industry for a long time.


    It seemed like he had finally found his ¡¯calling¡¯.


    "Hmmm... I want to work in the water & sewage treatment nt... I want to be like Mrs. Rina.


    I want to be nt operator."

 Chapter 148 New Month, New Academies

    Time passed by quickly.....and finally, November was here and Santa¡¯s subordinates had once again arrived on the shores of Baymard.


    Gregory from the Council of Agriculture, and Rowin from the council of mineral resources, came along with Landon to learn and see how trade was usually done.


    After all, they too would have to take over this job of exportation and importation sooner orter.


    Landon sold several mineral ores... as well as received animals, bags of seeds, and of course ves and refugees from Santa¡¯s subordinates.


    Just like before, the learned ves were sent to the secretaries, auditors and ountants... while the children were sent over to the resident estate within the upper region.


    There were also people who volunteered to be soldiers, stable caretakers, chefs, and nurses/doctors.


    "Little..La.... Your majesty, are we still going to open those new academies now?" Lucius asked.


    He was so used to calling Landon...


    ¡¯little Landon¡¯, that he would slip up here and there when talking to Landon publicly.


    "Sigh.. you know that I already take you as my father, so can you just drop it?" Landon replied.


    "Nope!!.. I need to maintain a certain level of respect so that everyone else will respect you too.... plus I will only require you to call me that when I marry your mother.


    So, your majesty.... what about the new academies?" Lucius said with as he smiled warmly at Landon.


    ¡¯What a stubborn man¡¯, Landon thought.


    Right now, he wanted to create 2 new academies:


    ?The Baymard Police Academy.


    ?And the Baymard Academy for Guard Training.


    For the police academy, Landon had decided that for now, he would just let them focus on public safety.


    Typically, a regr police academy, produces officers that deal with: publicmunity safety, Crime Scenes, Cyber criminals, National security and many more.


    Crimes that affect national security, like terrorists... would typically be handed over to the National Security officers (like the F.B.I).


    And any crimes that involved murder, kidnapping, homicide, bombs, aid the police, and so on.... would be handled by Crime Scene Investigators (C.S.I)... and sometimes the National Security officers.


    But that was all for the future.


    Right now, Baymard just needed public safety officers.


    These officers were in charge of: patrolling the area on foot or with police cars, responding to crimes in progress, preventing crime, arresting vitors, rescuing civilians, investigating ordinary crimes (like car idents, bank robbery, theft..and so on)... as well as aiding the victims and interrogating criminals.


    They also regte traffic, control crowds, administer first aid, and respond to fire rms or emergency calls (911)... and the list goes on.


    Anyway.... the 375 new recruits that had volunteered to join the police academy, would study and work at the same time.


    Landon had nned to make a working schedule that didn¡¯t affect their studies at all.


    Back on earth, almost all students ad part time jobs when studying.... so Landon didn¡¯t think it would bepletely stressful to them.


    He would make sure that everyone got to be on duty at least twice or thrice a week.. depending on their ss schedules.


    But no matter how many work shifts they had, all the work posts would always be filled with officers on duty..... no matter what time of day it was.


    even at night, he expected the police officers to stay alert and vignt.


    Speaking of ss schedules, the students would still need to attend basic sses like math and Pyron.


    But in addition to those, they had to take ethics sses, Laws and Justice sses, closebat sses and obstacle course sses.


    As well as first aid sses, weapon theory and handling sses.. which involved shooting.


    For this, Landon had decided to appoint a few Warrant officers from the Army as their teachers within the academy.... since these courses were already taught in the army anyway.


    "Your majesty... I don¡¯t think that any of the soldiers would like to leave the army for this police academy..


    Leaving the army means that they wouldn¡¯t fight wars, go for missions and so on.


    I know that if I was asked to leave the army, I too wouldn¡¯t agree." Lucius stated.


    Landon thought for a while and his eyes lit up.


    "Then let¡¯s not remove them from the army.. lets have them be officials for both the army and the police academy.


    And to encourage them.... the time that they spend teaching, would count towards their increase in rank within the Army itself.


    Also don¡¯t forget that they aren¡¯t teaching all year round.


    They just have 2 major semesters to focus on.. that¡¯s it.


    And when any sort of war approached Baymard, they could still choose to join the battle.... if they wanted to.


    So for now, we¡¯ll let them keep their rooms in the army.. as well as give them new rooms within the police academy.


    But when they were teaching, they had to stay within the police academy."


    "Your majesty, this might just work... no one wants to hide up their ranks within the army.. al letting them keep it is definitely a must.


    Also, the other suggestions are good as well." Lucius replied while nodding.


    Landon had also decided that while the soldiers were teaching the new recruits, he would in turn teach them several new courses.


    Courses like: criminology, psychology, Victimology, Warrants & Community safety.... were some of the courses that these police officers had to know by heart.


    As for the police station, Landon had decided to use another small estate close to the public school.


    This station was were the recruits would handle all public matters involving safety and crime.


    And while the recruits were on duty, the warrant soldiers would also supervise them as well.


    .


    Like any other military profession, this police academy would also have it¡¯s own ranking system too.


    For public safety officers, the ranks from lowest to highest were:


    ?Officer/Deputy (recruits spend 1 year within this rank before advancing).


    ?Detective/Inspector (1.5 years within rank)


    ?Sergeant: (2 years)


    ?Lieutenant (2 years)


    ?Captain (2.5 years)


    ?Major/Deputy Inspector (2.5 years)


    ?Colonel (3 years)


    ?Commander (3.5 years)


    ?Deputy chief of Police/Deputy Commissioner (4 years)


    ?Assistant Chief of Police/assistant Commissioner (5 years)


    ?Chief of Police/Commissioner/Sheriff


    Of course when looking at the time required to advance to the next rank, Landon had altered it a bit to fit Baymards needs.


    "Your majesty, so your saying that I would also be the Chief of Police.. as you call it.. of this police station?"


    "Well... yes... your the only one that could head the city¡¯s police force... so for now, I want you to hold onto the position, until someone suitablees along..


    Hehehehe...You are currently the face of justice within the city, so it¡¯s really hard to find a recement as good as you."


    "You little brat....who¡¯s the face of justice?" Lucius said, as he pretended to be angry.


    "Ohhh!! What happened to calling me ¡¯your majesty¡¯?... hehehehe"


    "Boy..... you really know how to make this man here speechless."


    The next academy that Landon decided to make, was the Baymard academy for Guard Training


    Just like the police academy students, these 298 new recruits.. would also work part-time as security guards within Baymard, while studying.


    Well for them, there wasn¡¯t really much to do... except for making sure that they knew math, english, weapon handling, ethics and closebat.


    Again, the warrant officers would teach these recruits as well...and their services would be counted towards the increase of their army ranks.


    But unlike the other academies that required the students to take several years studying, this academy only needed it¡¯s students to spend 2 years within it.


    And after graduation, the students would have to move out, get their own apartment or homes.. and apply for full-time positions within Baymard.


    Of course some of them could also apply to teach the future recruits within the academy as well.


    .


    "Since that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll help you settle down these new recruits within the academies... as well as assign several warrant officers to teach them. "


    Once Lucius and some soldiers escorted the group of recruits away, Landon was finally left with 5410 workers.


    Now, he could finally focus on November¡¯s Tasks.

 Chapter 149 Typewriters and Toothpaste

    With 5410 workers, Landon decided to send:


    ?510 workers to the Alchemy Industry


    ?500 workers to the Food Industry


    ?200 workers to the Textile Industry.


    ?200 workers to the Cleaning Service facility.


    ?1000 workers to the Construction Industry


    ?and 3,000 workers to some construction sites around Baymard.


    And right now of of these 3000 construction workers, he decided to send: 1000 new workers to aid those building the new city wall.


    Since those at the city wall had cleared a substantial amount of trees, Landon had decided that half of the men should start building the new city wall.... While the other half should continue clearing these trees.


    This way, work would definitely go by faster.


    Again, he wanted to send another 1000 men, to aid those building the new mall.


    And finally the remaining 1000, would aid those constructing the roads.


    .


    "Your majesty, how many men do you want to start construction on the new Printing Industry?" Tim asked.


    "Hmmm... get 500 construction workers from all the construction sites.. and have them start construction immediately."


    The reason why Landon wanted to build a printing industry, was so that he could start printing out money A.S.A.P.


    It was better, and more efficient to haverge electrically controlled machines do the job... than have the workers waste their time doing several batches on multiple steam engines.


    Apart from printing money, this new printing industry would continue printing books, and other documents needed within Baymard.


    And in the future, they would print newspapers as well.


    Previously, Landon didn¡¯t want them to bother with newspapers because with all honesty, the workers were few and the amount of things that they needed to print off were plenty.


    These people were basically ¡¯printers¡¯.


    When several copies of official documents needed to be made, they would handle it.


    When books were needed, it was their jobs.


    Let¡¯s not even talk about liscense cards, I.D cards and so on.


    They were busy as well... so why would he push overwork them just for that?


    But with the aid of electrically powered machines, the worker¡¯s burdens would greatly lessen.


    Hence it was time to start constructing their own industry.


    Plus them moving out of the construction industry, will create a lot of vacant space within the industry for future development.


    Anyway... since this industry would focus on printing, Landon didn¡¯t think it needed to berge.


    The industry needed its own fence, guard posts and car park within it... as well as 5 other wide buildings for work.


    1 building would be used for meetings, offices, clinic and cafeteria area.. while the other 4, would be used for printing.


    Landon had already decided that all buildings should be very wide, and should be at least 3 stories high.


    With 500 construction workers, he was sure that the work would be done around the first week of December.


    "Okay Your majesty... I¡¯ll assign them to start construction right away.


    And Ehmmm your majesty, what exactly are typewriters?" Tim asked, while flipping the notes in his hand.


    This was the first time that he had ever heard of it.


    "Well... do you remember how you guysined about not being able to read each others handwriting on official documents?"


    Tim, Wiggins, Sophia and Lyore nodded back.


    Honestly it was a hassle for them.


    Here were over 100 official documents that they couldn¡¯t read, because some of their subordinates had bad handwriting.


    Back on earth, one would say that their handwriting resembled that of a doctor¡¯s own.


    For official documents, this was definitely a NO NO!


    Hence for the sake of proper record keeping, it was definitely time for the workers to use typewriters.


    Besides, it would also be useful for those who¡¯ll work in the banks as customer service representatives, or even front desk workers.


    Typewriters worked mechanically.... and almost have the same key array mechanism as pianos did.


    When one tapped a letter on the typewriter, a thin metal stick-like wand, stroked the paper.... producing the same letter that was touched earlier on.


    Each part of the typewriter, would typically be made from either metal or stic.


    So all the parts would be molded out and joint together by tiny nails and screws.


    For manufacturing of these typewriters, he had decided to give the job to Department 6 of the Construction Industry.


    As for the keyboard format, Landon preferred the normal format used back on earth.


    Of course every typewriter woulde with an instruction manual, so as to aid their users.


    Hopefully in the future, several writers would be born because of this invention.


    Children could also write manuscripts of their own stories if they liked... and maybe earn a living from doing it.


    The future was limitless.


    .


    Up next, Landon wanted to focus on toothpaste.


    In this era, people brushed their teeth using a rough cloth, water and salt.


    They also used crushed eggshells as toothpaste... as well as ground from the earth and scales from fish.


    And sometimes... they would split the ends of twigs, and use this as their toothbrush.


    Obviously, these methods left them with several wounded gums and unclean teeth.


    Hence the best solution, was definitely toothpaste and toothbrushes.


    So what goes into a tube of toothpaste? ... chemicals that¡¯s what!


    Lots and lots of chemicals.... like calcium carbonate, aluminium hydroxide, fluorine ...and so on.


    Basically, there are several raw materials and additives... that work towards one simple aim, to stop tooth decay and aid in gum protection.


    So to start off... the ingredients would be fullybined, andter heated up inrge aluminium tanks.


    So as to prevent any other chemical reactions from urring inside the toothpaste mix.


    Yes aluminum already existed in Baymard.


    It was a metal that was extracted and refined from the reddish y rock... called bauxite, that was found within the caves.


    Generally, this ore made about 10% of this worlds outer crust..... so it wasn¡¯t that hard to find.


    Back on earth, this ore made 8% of the earth¡¯s crust... and was one of the most abundant ores found and used by almost all industries.


    Anyway, after heating....the mixture would have a dough like appearance.


    From there, Landon had nned to use peppermint and other nts as vor.


    And once everything is done, the toothpaste would be put in stic tubes...and sold out to the citizens.


    For toothbrushes, they usually have 3 mainponents: the bristles, the grip part and the handle.


    The grip and the handle, will be molded from rubber..


    For the bristles, nylon or soft rubber were generally used.


    So Landon had decided to make toothbrushes that had both bristle types... the citizens would but the ones that they deemed fit.


    "Wiggins... since the stic making department is within your industry.... then I¡¯ll let your alchemy industry handle the creation and packaging if the toothpaste.


    And Tim, since the rubber making department is within your industry... then, I¡¯ll let you take care of creating the toothbrushes as well."


    "Yes your majesty".

 Chapter 150 Cardboard Boxes, Spaghetti and Modified Cleaning Tools

    "Moving on... I¡¯ve thought about a suitable solution for carrying heavy items." Landon said.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    They had been waiting for this solution for several months now.


    The main issuein that they had gotten from the delivery workers, was the fact that both stic and metal. . were not suitable to have as delivery boxes.


    The men had to offload several deliveries a day.. be it from food, clothes and so on.


    And even though stic was lighter than metal, it still had some definite weight when they carried it over their shoulders... or across their waists.


    Sometimes, they would deliver several produce items like apples.. using a metal boxes... which were very heavy..


    And other times, they could use these same metal or stic boxes just to carry several piles of clothes.


    It always seemed like they were carrying the whole world on their shoulders.


    So what they needed needed right now were cardboard boxes.


    Even though these boxes would have a wide variety of sizes, shapes and colors .. all of them would still share 3 basic structuralponents.


    They would consist of 1 wavy sheet of paper.. called the ¡¯flute¡¯.... that was being sandwiched, between 2 t sheets called ¡¯liners¡¯.


    And together, the make a corrugated board.


    Generally..... production would start with a thick massive role of paper, that would be sent to a wavy (crumpled, or ridged) steam roller.


    This machine would press the paper between 2 ridged rollers... and sts it with hot steam.


    At this point... the paper that leaves the roller, will be wavy and will also be known as the ¡¯flute¡¯ (wavy paper).


    To better understand its shape, it would be better to imagine a wavy zinc roof... that has dips and bumps on it.


    Once the wavy sheet is formed, glue would be ced on both sides of it.. and 2 other straight sheets of paper would sandwich it.


    The glue used here is generally made from water and starch... since this sort of glue wouldn¡¯t contaminate fresh produce, that the boxes mayter contain in future


    After the gluing process....several rectangr and square pieces would be cut out from therge cardboard sheets, depending on the box sizes needed.


    And once that¡¯s done, cold glue (made from polyvinyl acetate)...would be used to join the sections that would form the box.


    Of course any tiny pieces left from cutting, would be sent back to the paper making department for recycling.


    Also, if the boxes needed to be printed on, then they would beter sent to the Printing department as well.


    "Tim, your department will handle manufacturing of these boxes.


    As for the Textile industry, I need new clothing" Landon said while giving a notebook to Sophia.


    He needed: Police uniforms, warm nightwear for men, women and children.. sweatshirts.. and leggings that can be worn within other pants during winter.


    "Your majesty don¡¯t worry... it shall be done." Sophia said.


    "Good!!!... Lyore for your industry, I need you guys to start making something I call Instant noodles.


    Well... I need you to make Instant noodles, Spaghetti, and macaroni."


    Truthfully, Landon missed Ramen the most.


    Ah!!!....Just thinking about the beef voured one, made his mouth watery.


    Sigh... a modern society was try the best when it came to food.


    Making all these foods were actually quite easy... Take for example, Spaghetti.


    The flour is first mixed with water, so as to make the dough... and for this, Landon needed several vacuum steam powered industrial mixers... as well as ordinary mixers, to get the job done.


    The dough would first pass through the ordinary steam mixer... and then it would finally pass through a Vacuum mixer.


    Vacuum machines, usually gave better and much richer dough... it was a must for production.


    After mixing, the dough will pass through another cylindrical steam powered machine, that has several rotating screws and des within it..... thatpresses and cuts the dough into hundreds of long tiny strips at once.


    Of course after this process, the strips of dough leave the cylinder....through the many holes on the cylinders mouth, and immediately hung on several aluminium sticks.


    From there, they are dried using fire... andter sent to another cutting machine.


    This cutting machine would cut them into shorter lengths, so that they could be easily packaged.


    And after cutting... they get packaged, marketed and sold out to the citizens.


    "Tim.... I need your department to also make several steam powered machines for them... as well as the machines needed for making cardboard boxes."


    "Not a problem your majesty


    And what about the cleaning tools, will we still change them?" Tim asked.


    "Sigh... it looks like your industry is really in for it this time Tim.


    Yes... we¡¯re going to modify and create new versions of the ones we have right now."


    During the weekly meetings, Landon had noticed that the cleaners had been havibg hard time getting their jobs done...due to the inefficiency of the tools that they had at hand.


    Of course they didn¡¯t notice the problem... because to them, the new sponges, cleaning rags, floor & window cleaning detergents, brooms, mops, and dust pans... . were already godly in their eyes.


    But Landon immediately saw the main issue at hand.


    For things like the industries and otherrge enterprises.... it was ideal for them to use industrial sized tools.


    So that they could get the job done using less time and less people.


    Hence what he nned to do right now, was to create new versions of the tools that already existed presently.


    He would make new modified tools like brooms and mops, that could handle wider cleaning surfaces.. .. as well as wider window wipers.


    Everything that they had right now was good for residential cleaning... but not industrial.


    Although he was making new tools, he knew that it wasn¡¯t the right time to make electrically powered ones... like vacuum cleaners and floor scrubbers.


    Right now, the workers were extremely busy... and not all the industries and workces were electrically wired up.


    So electrically powered tools were definitely a No No!

 Chapter 151 Need More 007s

    While everyone was busy preparing for Landon¡¯s birthday, (which was on November 3rd).... he on the other hand, went over to the city wall... to aid the construction workers in clearing the trees, and building the walls.


    Early in the morning, he and the men took several heavy machines and towards the outer forest.


    Half of the men were to focus on building the walls, while the other half would focus on uprooting the trees.


    Landon was in the mood for driving, so he chose to uproot the trees for today.


    ¡¯VRoommmm!!¡¯


    The machines moved towards the city gate in an orderly fashion.


    Some of the workers drove machines that would clear the trees.... while others drove machines that would transport these trees back to the wood cutting department, where they would be cut down into several nks.


    Some also stood around the cleared fields, and measured the field dimensions.. ording to his Majesty¡¯s request.


    They had to cut 1 mile worth of trees.


    So ever since they started, they had been marking and measuring the already cut fields... so that they would be able to estimate how much more deeper, they needed to clear into the forest region.


    As the men worked, the soldiers who were supposed to guard them....stayed close by, watching them and their surroundings attentively.


    After all, the men had already began clearing regions.... that were considered to be the ¡¯deep zones¡¯of the forest.


    As they worked, 2 pairs of golden colored eyes..... peered out from the forest, and looked at 3 of the men close by.


    One of them was a worker, who was busy marking and measuring up thend... while the other 2 were soldiers who stood by, guarding him at all times.


    Of course those within the machines, didn¡¯t have any guards around them... since they were already protected by the thick ss walls and doors of the machines.


    Very slowly and quietly, the animals unhurriedly approach the men.... who were currently standing 15 meters away from the forest region.


    Of course the men couldn¡¯t go any closer, because their king had forbidden them to do so.


    His majesty had said that they should always work a certain distance away from the forest.


    He had told them to picture 8 Lucius¡¯ lying down on the ground simultaneously.....and take that as the minimum distance that they were to keep away from the forest.


    Once the animals were at the edge of the forest, they reversed a little, lowered their backs even more... and leaned back, so as to build up momentum for their run.


    ¡¯Graooohhhhhhh!¡¯


    In a sh, they immediately ran out towards the 2 soldiers... who were presently standing in front of the worker.


    One of the soldiers spotted them, and instantly reached for his weapon.


    "Get your gun!!!¡¯, the first soldier yelled.


    "Thpiew! Thpiew! Thpiew!!" The first soldier had shot the animal 6 times.


    The first 2 shots were on its head, another 2 around its shoulders.... and thest 2 on its front left leg.


    The animal immediately dropped to the ground, and panting heavily.


    It was dying slowly.


    The soldier was stunned.... This was definitely a ¡¯Hangol¡¯.


    Hangols looked like a crossbreed between cougars and lions.


    Their fur was purplish in color, and they were about twice the size of an average full grown lion back on earth.


    As for the other soldier, he was a littlete to react... so he had only fired one bullet, before the Hangol violently pounced on him.


    "Ahhh!!!!" He yelled, while holding the Hangol¡¯s mouth wide with his bare hands.


    He looked as heroic as Dwayne Johnson (The Rock), holding open a lion¡¯s mouth in the movie ¡¯Hercules¡¯.


    As the Hangol was about to hit him with its ws.... the soldier, Moby, immediately used his right leg to hit the Hangol¡¯s belly.


    ¡¯Groahhhhh¡¯, the animal whimpered in pain.


    "Rico!!... shoot its back!!" Moby yelled out, as he continued to wrestle the ferocious Hangol... who was spitting on him like crazy.


    At this point, he had already received several w strikes from the Hangol.


    And Rico who had just killed the other Hangol, was conflicted on what he should do.


    The Hangol and his friend were wrestling so hard, that he was afraid that while shooting the bullet, the animal might turn around.. making the bullet identally injure his friend.


    Everyone had around, had already noticed themotion... and had immediately stopped working, so as to help their fellow Baymardian.


    Although the sounds of the machines had drowned out the sounds of their battle, the other guards around the work site... had immediately noticed the battle.


    From there, they signalled everyone else who was working within the machines.


    Truth be told, they had been wrestling for more than 5 minutes now.


    Man vs Beast.


    Everyone waspletely shocked, at how Moby could hold off for so long under such a gigantic beast.


    The soldiers knew that this was because of all the closebat sses that they had undergone.


    Amazing!!


    Rico had been holding the gun for a while now, and was still conflicted on what he should do.


    His hands trembled slightly.. as he was afraid that he might identally kill his friend.


    What if the bullet passed through the animal and killed instantly his friend?


    He had no problem shooting at all.... but for some reason, when he pointed the gun towards hisrade, he felt like a newbie soldier.


    "Rico you can do it!!!"


    "Rico!!.. remember what his highness had said!!.. believe in yourself"


    Everyone else encouraged him.


    Finally, Moby yelled out


    "Rico, I have no more strength to continue on... shoot this motherf***er now!!!"


    ¡¯Thpiew!!¡¯


    The bullet had hit the Hangol¡¯s head.


    ¡¯Groa!!¡¯


    The men at the side took advantage of this, and yanked Moby away from the Hangol.


    Once Moby was out of the picture, every other guard took out their gun and shot the animal several times.


    ¡¯Thpiew! Thpiew! Thpiew!¡¯


    How dare this beast touch theirrade?


    Die motherf***!!!


    Landon looked at the Hangol, that had probably received over 50 bullets by now... and couldn¡¯t help but say a short prayer for it.


    R.I.P Mr. Hangol!!


    Bruhhh!!!... this was definitely overkill...not that he wasining.


    Instantly.... several men who were holding a first aid kit, ran over from the gate.


    They had seen the whole incident through their binocrs... as well as the manyrge telescopes, that were mounted on the city wall.


    Once they saw the battle, they immediately knew that theirrade was injured... so they prepared the first aid kit for him.


    "Quickly.. give room!!!"


    They rushed over to Moby, and tore open his military shirt.


    The medic team quickly soaked a clean cloth with hydrogen peroxide, and gently cleaned his wounds.


    Everyone stood by watching, as the hydrogen peroxide immediately turned white when it came in contact with Moby¡¯s skin.


    And while they were busy cleaning his injuries, someone went to get a truck A.S.A.P.


    There were always 3 loading trucks, stationed around the City gate posts... just in case information about visitors needed to travel fast to their king or any important military personnels.


    Information about needing backup or help, would also be delivered fast in this way.


    After cleaning the blood, dirt and debris off his wounds, they bandaged him up neatly.


    Since there were no real bandages avable, they used ordinary fabric as their bandages.


    Bandages were made from cotton... and presently, it was too cold for cotton to survive.


    Moreover, Cotton takes 5 to 7 months to fully grow.


    Hence although they presently had enough cotton seeds, Landon knew that he could only nt them by spring time.


    Anyway... by the time Moby¡¯s wounds werepletely dressed, the truck had finally arrived.


    The patient was gently carried in, and immediately sent over to the hospital for further treatment.


    Of course, they also took the dead Hangols as well..... Landon had ordered that it should be given to the cooks within the barracks..


    Those who were on duty today, would have a share of the meat once they went back to the barracks.


    Landon essed everything that had happened today, and decided to head on over to Lucius¡¯ office.


    Rico¡¯s hesitation, had showed him that his men could shoot confidently only when theirrades weren¡¯t within their shooting range.


    But what happens when they had to decisively shoot someone who was holding theirrades hostage?


    No joke, he wanted his men to be as smooth and sharp as ¡¯007¡¯.


    In fact.... if even the women could be as efficient as ¡¯ck Widow¡¯ from the Avengers.. then he would dly promote all of them A.S.A.P.


    He wanted everyone to be as sharp as any other secret agent or spy back on earth.


    Judging from the fact that Rico killed the first Hangol so swiftly, Landon knew that if it were only their enemies standing in front of them....then for sure, they would act as secret agents.


    But when their enemy gets entangled with theirrades, they seem to revert into 5 year old children.


    The way they are now, sending them on missions would bepletely useless.


    This was definitely a problem.

 Chapter 152 New Objectives

    "What?.... This really happened?" Lucius asked.


    "Yeah.. it really did


    Warrant officer Moby was really exceptional when he fought that Hangol."


    "Hmmm... It seems that his training has aided him a lot.


    This is the first time that I¡¯ve heard that someone could wrestle a Hangol, and survive." Lucius said.


    "True.... Without efficientbat skills, one would get his neck or shoulders bitten off just from the Hangol¡¯s first attack."


    "So what are we going to do about this?... how can we make the men confidence in handling such situations?" Lucius asked.


    "We need to re-organize and establish new training goals and objectives.


    We need more scenario situations.


    I was thinking of making Military ¡¯Simunition guns¡¯ just for this."


    Lucius was confused.


    What kind of guns were those?


    .


    Well....¡¯Simunition¡¯ guns looked exactly like real guns, but their bullets were different.


    Landon would describe these bullets to be a crossover between paint and metal.


    So generally... the bullets consisted of paintball, that was loaded into a metal casing.


    And when shot, it behaved like real bullets... which is more advantageous than normal paintball guns.


    Most military and police training academies on earth, would allow their new recruits to use simunition guns during training.


    Only a small number of facilities, would actually use ordinary paintball guns over simunition guns.


    Those facilities were usually cheapskates!


    Compared to these guns, paintball guns werepletely unrealistic.


    Firstly, the projectile speed of the paint that¡¯s being shot out... was nowhere near that of real bullets.


    So this was not urate and useful for improving one¡¯s aiming skills.


    Secondly..... the weight and feel of the bullets and guns, greatly differed between paintball guns and real guns.


    Andstly, it was almost impossible to dodge paintball shots.... as well as to making urate shots from paintball guns.


    With a regr gun, one could shoot someone¡¯s left eye cleanly.


    But with paintball guns, half of the target¡¯s face would be covered in paint.... making it hard for the soldiers to know if they had made the right shot or not.


    It was soooooo unrealistic.


    Typically when paint leaves the gun, it covers more surface area as it travels through the air... Making a big stter around the targeted region.


    But when regr bullets leave a gun, their shots were clean and precise.. making it easier for the men to practice their firing skills.


    Most military personnels who had been able to dodge bullet shots during their missions, found that they couldn¡¯t particr dodge paintball shots that were close by.


    For example.. spies could dodge several raining bullets... but if it were raining paintballs, it would be too hard and unrealistic to do.


    Because technically.... the rule of paintball was that when the paint touches the target, he or she would be considered dead... even if it was just little traces that sttered on them.


    So paintball guns were good for athleticism and boosting moral, but not for military simtions.


    Back on earth, it was quickly noticed that soldiers who used paintball guns during training... developed a lot of bad habits.


    Like misunderstanding the nature of their missions, thinking that practice was a game.. and not taking gunshot training seriously.


    With paintball guns, there were no injuries or pain.. so the men tended to loose focus, and have fun during training instead.


    Which was definitely a No No!!


    If he allowed regr paintball guns for training, their shooting skills would deteriorate with time... as they would think that this was all a game.


    Like he had said... they were not here to y, they were here to learn how to defend themselves, theirrades and the people.


    .


    So with all these reasons...¡¯simunition¡¯ guns were definitely the better option.


    It was better to imagine the bullets from these guns, as lipstick the size of regr bullets.


    The lipstick itself was the paint, enclosed within a clear wax frame.


    While the outer shell of the lipstick, was the metal casing of the lower half of the bullet.


    Anyway when these shots were fired, the mechanism within the gun and the metal casing... would propel the paint at high speeds towards the target.


    With these simunition guns, the paint wouldn¡¯t stter around the whole area.


    It would act like a real bullet and only hit the targeted region, hence making it easier for target practice.


    And the best part of it all... was that these bullet shots, would hurt like HELL!!!


    Of course no one would die from these shots.... but in some cases, the shots would leave purplish or greenish bruise marks if they hit bare skin.


    With ordinary paintball... since the force is being spread across the air, the target doesn¡¯t feel pain at all.


    But with these ones, the force of the paint was contained within the bullets.


    And when these bullets reach their target at such high speeds... hehehehehe...they would wish that they had properly dodged it.


    Think of them, as paintballs on steroids.


    it would swell, sting and hurt like crazy.


    Of course depending on the size of the bullet, the pain could increase even more.


    For now, Baymard had no real protective gear against real bullets... or even this sort of bullets.


    The only thing that was avable as protective gear, were helmets.. which would naturally protect their eyes and face.


    Landon had decided that by January, he would start making bulletproof vests and other protective gear.


    Right now, Baymard was super busy.


    so until January, the soldiers would just have to take all the pain from these bullets if they got shot.


    With protective gear on, the pain from these simunition bullets... would go down by 70%.


    That is if the bullets were aimed at their chests, or other exposed regions.


    But if someone still targeted areas like their arms, then for sure.... they would feel all the pain from being hit.


    But on the bright side, this would make them take training seriously... since no one would like to receive shots from these weapons.


    No pain, no gain.


    Being hit by these bullets, would actually make the pain resonate within the men.


    Soon, they would say things like: [okay!!.. I¡¯m not going to dodge this shot at this angle again] or [I¡¯m not going to hide around this corner in this manner.]


    Being shot, will make these men get self awareness.


    Be it from the way they hide during missions, or even the way they shoot their moving targets.


    These sort of guns would give the men that element of realism, that they couldn¡¯t get with shooting live rounds. ..... Since they technically couldn¡¯t shoot another person with real bullets.


    Plus the bruises gotten from being shot, could even leavesting marks and pain... for several weeks and months.


    So Landon was sure that with all these factors, the men would quickly adapt, learn, and develop their own shooting techniques while training.


    This will prepare them, for missions and real-lifebat.

 Chapter 153 More Trouble On The Way

    Once these weapons were made, Landon would create several practice scenarios for the soldiers... so that they could train more efficiently.


    Right now, the men just shot stationary targets.. As well as moving targets that were being controlled by a lever.


    Imagine those shooting games within amusement parks.. were if one shot the moving target, they would get a teddy bear as a prize.


    Well, that was how the moving targets were done here... they only moved from left to right at a controlled pace.


    But what Landon wanted the soldiers to learn, was how to shoot moving targets that knew how to think for themselves.


    Like terrorists that knew how to think, take hostages, and shoot back at them.


    Also, these weapons would also be good for the police officers and security guards as well.


    He would create bank heist scenarios, and other potential hostage scenarios that could take ce within the city.


    That¡¯s why when these weapons will be created, he¡¯ll divide them into 2 groups and give them their missions.


    Obviously one group would be the good guys, why the other group would be the bad guys.


    He also wanted them to know what to do when their mission waspromised.


    "Hmmm... that¡¯s good... I too, would like to try these new weapons." Lucius said while nodding his head.


    Although Lucius knew that real bullets would definitely kill him.... there was always a part of him that wanted to know if it was actually as painful as what Landon had said.


    He had shot animals with these bullets, and had seen them die instantly... so he knew that they wouldn¡¯t definitely kill or injure him.


    But how painful was it though?


    As a former knight, he had received more than 30 sword stabs throughout his entire career.


    So he wanted to know the so called ¡¯impact pain¡¯ from these bullets.


    Landon looked at him and smiled.


    "I have to tell you though... what you would feel from these bullets, would only be about 1/10 (10%) of what you would feel from being shot with real bullets.


    But even the pain factor from these ones, are extremely great."


    This was just basic physics.


    If something wasing towards anyone at that speed, then the force of impact would be ridiculously great.


    Of course the weight of the bullet, also ys an important part to the pain factor as well.


    The targeted region would feel like it was about to shatter.


    That¡¯s why even when people still wear bulletproof vests, the bullet force would still cause them to feel immense pain.


    All the momentum and energy that had been building up from the gun... and through the air, would now be fully focused on that targeted region.


    The pain is truly gruesome.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get the Weapon making department to get on it A.S.A.P.


    Although it¡¯s not as painful as regr gunshots, when you try it... you¡¯ll know."


    For some reason when Lucius looked at Landon¡¯s smile, he felt like he had just dug a grave for himself.


    "Eh ehmm... Well, enough about that.


    Let¡¯s talk about your birthday.


    Are you prepared for tomorrow¡¯s celebration?"


    .


    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--


    .


    "Finally.... we¡¯ve made it!!" Yelled a tall burly man.


    The man¡¯s name was Obadiah, and he was one of the very many subordinates to Master Nopline.


    His master was a well known ve trader around Arcadina.


    He hade to Riverdale with 20 of his henchmen, in hopes of lodging here for the next few days.


    Their master had sent them down here to get as many ves as they could from Baymard.


    Although they knew that 300 knights were currently stationed there, they still felt like those knights wouldn¡¯t necessarily care for the people.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t their first time going into a city filled with knights.


    Typically, they would go into several cities..... and promise the poor, lots of riches and a new life.


    So they basically sold dreams to these hopeless fools.


    Peasants were always the easiest to trick.


    They were usually, hopeful, somewhat honest and incredibly stupid!!!!


    They believed anything anyone said, provided the person looked kind and righteous.


    Bahahaha!!!.


    Why would they go out of their way to give riches to people that they didn¡¯t know?


    Tsk!!... They were just hopeful dimwits, with no sense of purpose or direction.


    Generally once the people were convinced, they would usually send their sons and daughters to go with them to this new ¡¯Promise Land¡¯.


    Hehehehe..... it was always funny, watching these people bid farewell to their loved ones.


    Some parents would even caution their children to always be obedient and work hard... while others would wail and cry out loud.


    The children who had decided to leave with them, would often promise that they woulde back home with riches and take care of their loved ones.


    Morons!!!!


    Anyway, their master needed more ves... so that they could be sold to wealthy people within Arcadina, as well as some Money temples.


    Some of these ves would also be shipped across the waters, to other continents and empires.. if need be.


    And right now, Baymard was looking like a big fat piece of juicy meat to them.


    It was said that the ce was so poor that the people didn¡¯t even have enough food to eat.


    So if they promised the people food and a better life, then wouldn¡¯t they willingly follow?


    This was a big jackpot to them.


    Just thinking about all the useless and weak peasants around, made them feel like this particr job would be too easy to aplish.


    Who knows.... maybe some of the knights would have been driven to madness by hunger, and would also willingly follow them back as well.


    His master had promised him a fat reward if he could also convince the soldiers to follow them towards the ¡¯Promise Land¡¯.


    Obadiah and his henchmen, quickly paid for their lodgings and settled down.


    Since it was just mid-day, some of the men went around the city to find out if any interesting thing had happened within Baymard.


    After all.... although they had heard the news about the city, they knew better than to always believe news that heard here and there.


    Situations could always change... so in this line of business, it was important to get ones facts straight.


    "Javis, is the news different from what we already know?" Obadiah asked.


    "Boss....It¡¯s exactly the same.


    I even asked if anyone had done trading with the city.


    And I was told that for more than 6 months now, no merchant or caravan has gone towards Baymard.


    Actually, it makes sense since no one would be willing to incur the wrath of King Barn.


    The ce is treated like a city for the dead.


    With all this happening, it¡¯s clear that those people either hunted for their food or fished food from the waters.


    Either way, theirnd is still barren, and their in dire need of money and riches."


    "Hahahaha... that¡¯s great!!!" Obadiah said excitedly.


    "But boss... what about the soldiers and that bastard king?"


    "Hmmp!!!!... what can they truly do to stop us?


    Firstly, I don¡¯t think that they would be a problem.


    Its believed that, that bastard is seriously ill.... and doesn¡¯t have long to live.


    So it¡¯s clear that his men would be more worried about guarding his life, than worrying and guarding those peasants.


    Besides... haven¡¯t we already taken hundreds of children in this manner?


    The soldiers usually don¡¯t care... and even if they tried to stop us, we could just do what we usually do."


    "Boss... you mean bribe them?" Javis asked.


    "Yup!!.. that¡¯s exactly what we¡¯ll do.


    All these men with authority and power, are just the same.. so there¡¯s nothing for us to worry about."


    "Ehmmm boss.... when we seed in getting these children, are we allowed to have a taste of some of them?" Asked another man, who was smiling wickedly.


    "Hehehehe!!


    This time, you all are allowed to touch them..... since our clients don¡¯t care if they¡¯re virgins or not.


    But you guys can only do ¡¯it¡¯, after we arrive at our base at ¡¯Kilua City¡¯.


    When we get there, you guys have to give the girls those potions from the apothecaries, before pleasuring yourselves.


    We wouldn¡¯t want any of them to be pregnant, now would we?


    So I suggest you destroy their wombspletely, before doing ¡¯it¡¯.


    Also, since some of you prefer little boys... then you guys can go on right ahead with them, just make sure that you don¡¯t bruise them up too much."


    Hehehehe..... everyone licked their lips in anticipation.


    Virgins were always the best.... be it boys or girls, it was always fun for them to watch their prey struggle against them.


    "Alright, alright!!!!


    Today, everyone is allowed to have fun at the pubs and brothels.


    But by midnight, I need you all back and sound asleep.


    Tomorrow, we¡¯ll start our mission."

 Chapter 154 More Trouble On The Way 2

    November 3rd, the year 1024.


    The early morning sun shone, filling the sky with light shades of orange and pink.


    Its golden rays of sunshine, gave the dewy grass a gentle glow.


    The birds chirped loudly, and the air felt slightly refrigerated.


    It was the start of a brand new day.


    People could be heard talking and walking all around Baymard.


    Everyone was up and busy, in preparation for today¡¯s celebration.


    Some people were doing their hair.... while others were busy going through their closets, in hope of finding the perfect outfit for today.


    There were also some who were currently decorating the castle, as well as others who were busy preparing several dishes for the event.


    And since today was a day for celebration, the children were exempted from school.... as well as the workers.


    The only ones that had to work, were those that guarded the gates.. as well as those within the hospital.


    And although they would work during the event, Landon had made sure that part of the celebratory food..... would be sent to them while at work.


    For his birthday celebration, Landon had gone all out.


    He had been nning this party ever since the start ofst month.... be it food, decorations, and entertainment... he had thought of it all.


    The main thing that he wanted to focus on, were light shows.


    Since his castle didn¡¯t have electricity yet, he had gotten the electrical engineers... to make rechargeable lights for the show.


    Back on earth, he had bought several different colored rechargeable outdoor lights.. from Amazon.


    It made his back yard look like a fairytale world.


    And since it was current too cold for the people to stay outside for long periods of time, the party would definitely have to be held indoors.


    Right now, all those lights have been fully charged..... and were currently being decorated around the castle, as per Landon¡¯s request.


    ces usually got dark at 5 P.M, and everyone was expected to arrive at the party by 6 P.M


    So by the time they had arrived, the lights would be fully turned on for all the guests to see.


    For this event, he had also prepared dancers and musicians as well.


    In this era, some ves were taught how to y music and dance... so as to ease their masters.


    They would y musical instruments like dder pipes, lyres, frame drums ( which were made from wood)... and so on.


    And because of all these, Landon was able to get several volunteered musicians for the event.


    He just needed them to y an uplifting beat, so that everyone could dance during the celebration.


    Everyone within the castle was busy like crazy.


    Mother kim and and mother Winnie were currently decorating the main hall, when suddenly.. a little maid ran over to them.


    "Matriarch... matriarch.. we can¡¯t find his majesty anywhere!!"


    .


    Some distance away from the gates of Baymard, 6 soldiers were sitting on top of 2 treehouses well hidden around the main road


    Since the inner forest was dangerous, Landon had arranged for these treehouses to be ced on the trees around the road leading to Baymard.


    The outer walls of the treehouses were made of ss, but the interior was made of wood.


    For this idea, Landon had used the invisible treehouse method that was used back on earth in Sweden.


    The ss reflected its surroundings perfectly, hence instantly camouging these treeposts.


    Initially, he wanted to paint them green.


    But when winter came, wouldn¡¯t the leaves all fall to the ground leaving white snow around the trees?


    Mirror imaging was the best course of action in these cases.


    Nature was constantly changing, so it was best to make something that would adapt seamlessly.


    Also the trees chosen, were tall, thick, a little massive... and weren¡¯t all that close to the roadside at all.


    They were at least 20 meters away, and were surrounded by at least 10 other trees in all directions.


    There were 2 outer posts in total: one stationed on the left side of the road, and the other one on the right side.


    For every working shift, each post would have 3 men on duty.


    "Ethan!! Thomas!!!..... I think I see people from afar!!" Axel yelled.


    Both men got up from the floor, and quickly looked out the window.


    They immediately took out their binocrs, and pushed aside all the camouge leaves and branches in front of the window.


    If one were just looking out the window with their eyes alone, they wouldn¡¯t even see anything at all... just some ck blurry dots.


    But with these binocrs, they could see the men¡¯s faces, horses, and even their swords and clothing items.


    "11 men!!!!" Ethan yelled out.


    "We need to inform his majesty at once!!" Thomas said, as he put down his binocrs.


    "I¡¯ll quickly go deliver the message, while you two stay here and deliver another message to the other post." Axel said.


    Ethan nodded and promptly wrote a short note on paper.


    Once he was done, he quickly put the note in a mirror-like purse, attached the purse onto a pulley system, and wheeled it towards the other post.


    Since the trees chosen were gigantic and tall, the posts were all way high up in the sky.


    And between each tree post, was a pulley rope system.


    From ground level, it was hard for anyone to detect anything that was being passed on across the roads from one post to another.


    When one looked up towards the sky from ground level, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything.


    This was because of the white rope and the mirror-like purse, that aided in camouging secret messages between each post.


    .


    Back at the city gate several minutester.... Lucius and Landon had just arrived.


    "Why are we here at the gates when you should be getting ready for your party?" Lucius asked helplessly.


    Mother Kim had told him not let Landon wander off today, since they needed his opinion when organizing the event.


    But under this brats persuasion, they had secretly sneaked out of the castle several hours ago.


    After all, he himself was slightly bored, and wanted to do real work as well.


    So when Landon said that they coulde to the city gates to check things out, Lucius immediately agreed... after 7 rounds of begging from Landon.


    Once they arrived, they saw 2 outpost soldiers running towards them.


    Landon looked at them and his eyes lit up.


    ¡¯Show Time!!¡¯

 Chapter 155 More Trouble On The Way 3

    Over at the city gates, Obadiah and his men had just arrived.


    "Boss, it looks like their condition is more serious than we thought." Javis said, as he looked with disdain at the ragged men walking towards them.


    Were these even clothes?


    All 12 men wore dirty thin airy clothes, that had several holes and patches on them.


    And their shoes, Ugh!!!


    Their fiber wrapped shoes had visible holes on them as well.


    In fact, Obadiah and the men could even see some of their toes sticking out when the came closer to them.


    Their whole demeanor, spelled out poverty.


    The dust and dirt on their faces, made them look like they had been sleeping in the wilderness for years.


    Obadiah and his men smiled, as they looked these wild unkempt savages.


    This mission was wound definitely be sessful.


    They immediately got off their horses and walked towards the barbarians.


    "Gentlemen, we are here to change your lives for the better!!" Obadiah said.


    Landon, Lucius and the soldiers.. were slightly taken aback.


    But they decided to y along.


    Landon chewed on the piece of hay in his mouth, and spat on the ground like a farm boy.


    "How?" He asked.


    "Ahhh!!!..


    You must be the leader of this group right?" Obadiah asked with a charming smile on his face.


    "More or less." Landon replied with no hint of emotions within his voice.


    Obadiah and his men drowned slightly.


    ¡¯What¡¯s wrong with this kid?


    Most people would have already jumped in happiness by now.


    But this kid... just were does his arrogancee from?¡¯ they thought.


    "You haven¡¯t answered my question though.... how are you supposed to change our lives?"


    "Hahahaha.... Kid!!... Do you know how lucky you are to meet us today?


    We came from a promisend that¡¯s filled with milk and honey.


    It has enough food, wine, beautiful women, clothes, jewelry and riches than you can ever dream of.


    We know that you all are starving and hungry, so we came here to give you all an opportunity to change your lives.


    Anything you want, we will provide for you.


    We can take you around the continent, and even around this world... in fact, whatever you desire, you will find it in ournd.


    Hehehehe..... Follow us back to ournd, and we¡¯ll take good care of you all."


    Honestly, the more Landon heard... the more he became unconvinced about this so called promisend of theirs.


    Landon and his men didn¡¯t buy their bullshit at all.


    If these men had promised them safety, work and food alone...then they would be willing to at least entertain them a little more.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t good to judge a book by its cover.


    But to brag about riches, money, women, and even travelling around the world... sounded so sketchy to them.


    To Landon, it sounded like the devils temptation.


    The only thing that was missing, was for them to tell him to sign his soul over.


    Who would give out their money just like that?


    These men were definitely up to no good!!!!


    "Can I ask you some questions?" Landon asked.


    "Sure, go ahead kid."


    Landon ces another strand of hay in his mouth and carefully sized up Obadiah and his men.


    "Are you yourself rich?"


    Obadiah¡¯s smile turned stiff and his face became slightly red from anger.


    His financial situation was his sore point.


    Everyone who was close to him knew this... even his own henchmen.


    He had been working under his master for 15 years now.. yet, his sry was only slightly higher than his men.


    His henchmen were furious and immediately unsheathed their swords angrily.


    "How dare you a small brat like you question our boss?"


    "Look here!!!... we¡¯re trying to elevate your lowly lives, not the other way around."


    "Boss!!! Although they are 12 in number, while we are only 11... I still feel like we can take them on.


    I¡¯ll kill the kid in one move, and then we could focus on the other men."


    Landon signaled for his men to not draw their swords, and smiled towards Obadiah.


    "Tsk! Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!..


    It seems that your not rich after all.


    So if that¡¯s true, why should we believe that following you will give us riches?


    Let me make something clear to you, we are not interested in your so called promisend!!" Landon said.


    Obadiah looked at him and immediately burst out in rage.


    Who the hell was this arrogantd?


    He had tried his best to be polite, but these savages were hell bent on f***ing things up for him!


    "Fine!!!


    Since you¡¯re not interested, then move out of the way, so that we can take those who are!!" Obadiah yelled angrily, as he and his men attempted to walk past the savages.


    ¡¯Sling!!¡¯, Lucius and the men immediately unsheathed their own swords.


    "And just where do you think your going?" Landon asked emotionlessly.


    Obadiah squinted his eyes and clenched his fists.


    "Who the hell are you to stop us from going into the city?


    Are you even someone of any importance?!!!!"


    "Who am I?


    Well... I¡¯m the king of course!!!


    And what I say is thew!!"


    Obadiah backed up a little, and looked at Landon intensively.


    Obadiah and his men didn¡¯t believe it for one second.


    Judging from the kids looks, he was probably just a gang leader of a small thievery band!


    "Bahahahaa!!!!!..okay, I¡¯ll y along with you!!


    Even if your the king, have you forgotten that you have no real power here?


    Do you know who my master is?


    Not even Alec Barn would dare go against him!!!


    But you!!!... hehehe a punny ant like you dares to stand in his way?


    That¡¯s it!! I¡¯m done being nice.


    You either join us, or face our master¡¯s fury!" Obadiah said arrogantly.


    His master¡¯s name was always hisst trump card.


    In very rare asions, some peasants would refuse to go with him... but when he used his master¡¯s name, fear would ovee them, and they would willingly ept and give their lives to fate.


    Surprisingly, these savages had made him use this card.


    And now, he would like to see how long their arrogance couldst.


    "And just who is your master?"


    "Master Nopline!!" Obadiah said proudly.


    The entire ce became silent.


    His henchmen looked at Landon and sneered.


    ¡¯Now your scared?


    Hehehe.. where did all your former arrogance go to?


    Our master¡¯s name is indeed great.!!!!¡¯ They thought.


    "You said his name was Nopline?"


    "Yess!!", Obadiah said arrogantly.


    "Never heard of him."


    Everyone almost fell over. From shock... even Landon¡¯s men.


    Who didn¡¯t know Nopline?


    He was f***ing rich, and was one of the richest men within the entire continent.


    His forces could even rival those of kings.


    This was the first time in their lives that they had met someone who imed to not know who Nopline was.


    Everyone looked at Landon as if he had been living under a rock his entire life.


    Truth be told, the former Landon had never really ventured any were apart form the pce, since he was seen as a disgrace.


    So afterbing through all his memories, he still didn¡¯t know who this Nopline fellow was.


    A hint of suprise spread over Lucius¡¯ eyes just for a brief moment, before fading away.


    Lucius turned and whispered into Landon¡¯s ears.


    And once Landon got the gist, his eyes immediately turned cold.


    "So your a ve traders right?"


    "So what if we are?


    Isn¡¯t being a ve better than staying here, and dying from poverty?


    What!!!.. do you really think that you have a choice here?


    Since your the ¡¯king¡¯, then that¡¯s even better!!


    If you convince your people to leave with us, then we¡¯ll spare your lives and let you live your miserable lives in peace.


    But if you don¡¯t, then my master will tten all your people, and yourself to the ground!!


    So... what¡¯s it going to be?" Obadiah said while arrogantly smiling at Landon.


    In his mind, this case was closed.


    "Men!!! drop your swords!!" Landon yelled out.


    ¡¯Pang!ng!ng!"


    The swords were on the ground.


    Obadiah and his men smiled smugly.


    Hehehe... this is how it should be!!


    "Take out your guns!!!"


    Now Obadiah and his men were confused.


    Guns? What¡¯s that!!

 Chapter 156 Blame It On Pain-kun

    What was this situation?


    Obadiah and his men were thoroughly confused.


    Currently, the barbarians had all formed a single horizontal line.... standing side by side with their leader.


    Of course their leader..... that arrogant kid!, wasn¡¯t pointing anything at them.


    But the other 11 barbarians all pointed ck metal sticks at each of them.


    Apparently, these tiny metal sticks were called guns.... and they were way smaller than swords.


    Honestly,paring both weapons made Obadiah and his menugh.


    "Bahahahaha!!!!.... What are those supposed to be?"


    "Are we supposed to be scared of these tiny sticks?"


    "Hahahaha!!!... My sword could reach your necks way faster than that ck stick your holding."


    "Hehehehe...Boss, I think these savages have lost their minds!"


    Obadiah looked at the barbarians, and sneered.


    "Little boy, let me give you some advice!


    In this life, try not to annoy important people in future.


    I¡¯ll say this onest time... move out of the way, or face our Master¡¯s wrath!!!"


    Landon unhurriedly took out the strand of hay from his mouth, and gently raised his eyes to meet Obadiah¡¯s stare.


    "Feet" Landon said, in a calm tone.


    ¡¯Djiow! Djiow! Djiow!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!"


    "Bastards!!!"


    "I¡¯m going to kill you all!!!"


    "__"


    Obadiah and his men had been shot on feet only.


    For some people, it was their left foot... while for others, it was their right one.


    It was painful as HELL!!!!!


    When the bullet first hit them, they didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.


    But after 2 seconds, the wound felt like it was constantly burning in fire.


    There was a tiny hole, the size of a coin on their feet.


    The bullets had even fractured some people¡¯s bones and ankles.


    They all fell to the floor, and struggled to cope with the pain.


    Normal wounds were spread overrge surface areas, and could easily distribute the pain factor.


    But noooooo.... these ones were small and precise.


    The wounds were so deep and painful, that they thought they would die from the pain alone.


    The heart-wrenching pain, had even caused some of them to gasp for air.


    They truly found it hard to breathe.


    This was the first time that they had ever felt this type of pain before.


    When they remembered how they hadughed at these weapons previously, they couldn¡¯t help but want to punch their former selves in the face.


    Just what sort of weapons were these?


    Damn!!


    Obadiah immediately became attracted by the weapon.


    If he could get just one of them, then wouldn¡¯t his master reward him even more?


    It looked like Baymard wasn¡¯t as simple as they thought it to be.


    What other treasures were they hiding?


    Humans... they were always a greedy bunch.


    "Brat!!... I change my mind!!!


    Give me and my master some face, and I promise to overlook this matter altogether.


    If you gift me with one of these weapons, I won¡¯t report this matter to my master!!


    But if you don¡¯t... hehehehe..... You wouldn¡¯t want to piss my master off right?" Obadiah said, while struggling through his pain.


    Honestly, it wasn¡¯t easy talking through this kind of pain.


    Landon looked at him and smirked.


    "You know..... I thought you were somewhat intelligent.


    But right now, I¡¯m thoroughly disappointed in you!!


    Take a good look at me.


    Do I look like I care about that master of yours?


    Even if he came here in the future, I¡¯d still do the same thing to him!!


    So why should I give your master face?


    In your current situation, do you truly believe that you have any right to demand anything from me or my people?"


    "Damn brat!... just you wait!!!!" Obadiah yelled out in anger.


    When he got back, he would round up all the guys and quickly head back here.


    No matter what, he had to get these weapons... doing this was his only shot at getting a decent promotion.


    "Men!!... let¡¯s go back!!!" Obadiah said, as he struggled to get up from the ground.


    "And where do you think you and your men are going?" Landon said.


    Obadiah and his men couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing.


    Did this puny brat n on taking them as hostages?


    Well.... If it were a hostage situation, then they wouldn¡¯t really worry at all.


    Even if Alec Barn himself caught them, they were sure that they would beter freed... due to their master¡¯s influence.


    They knew that even if they were taken as hostages..... sooner orter, their master woulde to free them.


    So how could they be worried?


    This wasn¡¯t their first hostage situation at all.


    When their master came, they would definitely tell him everything that had happened today.


    In their minds, this brat was really digging up a grave for himself.


    ¡¯Hehehe.. just you wait punk!!¡¯, they thought.


    But of course, the reality was far more different from what they were imagining.


    "So you n on taking us as hostages?" Obadiah asked arrogantly.


    "Oh.. no no no... how would I dare take you all as hostages?


    Wouldn¡¯t your master tten me if he found out?" Landon said sarcastically.


    Unfortunately, they thought that Landon was truly sacred now.


    ¡¯Hmmp!!.. toote, when we get back, we¡¯ll definitely tell our master.¡¯ they thought.


    "Sigh... it seems like you all have misunderstood me.


    I wasn¡¯t nning on taking you in as hostages... that would be a big p on your master¡¯s face.


    Instead, I was nning on sending you all to the ¡¯Promise Land¡¯ personally."


    Landon dropped his sarcastic tone, and became serious.


    "Now... Listen up you pieces of SHIT!!!


    Let this be a lesson to you all.


    You have no right to rape, murder or force anyone into anything that they aren¡¯t willing to do!


    In your next lives, I hope that you all will be smart enough to take my words seriously.


    Men!!!.... Go all out!!!!" Landonmanded.


    Instantly, a rain of bullets fell onto Obadiah and his men.


    ¡¯Djiow! Djiow! Djiow! Djiow! Djiow!¡¯


    Obadiah and his men shook vigorously, as they took several shots on different parts of their body.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    "Scumbag!!"


    "Scoundrel!!"


    "arsehole!!"


    "If I survive this, I¡¯ll definitely kill you for sure!!"


    "I¡¯ll get you boy!!!"


    "__"


    As they died, they kept raining several curses at him.


    They truly wished that these savages, would have taken them as hostages instead.


    The pain that they felt, was truly indescribable.


    The soldiers had first started by shooting their legs.... followed by their knees, bellies, chests, arms .. and finally, their heads.


    As the men slowly lost consciousness, the bullets continued to rain on them.. and they seemed to hear Landon¡¯s final words to them.


    [May you all rest in PIECES!!]


    It¡¯s like that sentence alone, had almost revived them from the dead.


    ¡¯Motherf***er!!!!¡¯, they thought as they grumbled inwardly and slowly lost consciousness.


    Dead!!


    All of them had died with angry expressions on their faces.


    The soldiers had concluded that... for them to die with such squished up expressions, meant that the pain must¡¯ve been very excruciating.


    ¡¯Yup!!.. that must be it!¡¯.


    But unbeknownst to them, it wasn¡¯t ¡¯Pain-kun¡¯ that had caused these expressions.


    In fact, the real culprit didn¡¯t even know that he was the cause of it all.


    So everything had decided to put the me on poor Pain-kun.

 Chapter 157 What A Sick World!

    "Your majesty... Army General Lucius... we found several coins and apples on the bodies of all the men.


    In addition, the leader was carrying 3 letters and a map on him." Said one of the soldiers, as he reported back to Lucius and Landon.


    [*Lucius was in charge of the entire army, so the men called him Army General... since he held the highest title as ¡¯General of the Army¡¯]


    The soldier handed the letters and map to Landon, and stepped to the side.. waiting for further instructions.


    In essence, the first letter spoke about the mission and reason why these ve traders came to Baymard.


    It even went as far as to specify if they were allowed to sleep with the young boys and girls.


    Of course the letter also warned the traders on pregnancy, as it gave a variety of solutions... like making the women baren and so on.


    Bruhhh.. it was really too detailed!!


    It was definitely a ¡¯Rated 19¡¯ scene!!!


    It also spoke about the rewards that they would get for acquiring knights as ves and so on.


    The knights were to be taken into Nopline¡¯s army, and trained there for the rest of their lives.


    The second letter spoke about the various demands of several money churches... as well as the needs for some noblemen across the Pyno Continent.


    Landon gave the first 2 letters to Lucius, and looked at the map.


    It said [Carona], on its top left hand corner.


    Apparently, this map had the detailed ins and out of all underground tunnels within Carona.


    Carona was presently the only empire that forbade sex ves from working in the empire.


    They allowed normal ves that would work in the fields, in their master¡¯s shops.. and so on.


    But if a ve was subjected to rape or sex, then they would essentially freed by thew.


    It looked like these people had still been going past the noses of the royal family.. and sneaking sex ves into several areas within Carona.


    Plus it seemed like they kept the ves hidden underground forever.


    So when rich clients wanted to please themselves, they would sneak underground and do those deeds.


    Truly disgusting!!


    It seemed like these tunnels were made without the knowledge of the royal family.


    They were probably done within thick forests and bushes.


    Landon had already made up his mind that when Santa came again, he would present the map to him immediately.


    These sort of businesses had to stop!!


    He was sure that there were probably some girls and boys there, who had stayed underground for 7 to 8 years now.


    Heck!!... maybe they even died after 3 years underground.


    Without sunlight, the body would grow weak on its own.... and for sure, those people wouldn¡¯t live for long.


    The sun gives Vitamin D, which helps the body absorb Calcium... which essentially strengthens one¡¯s health and bones.


    And let¡¯s not even talk about air cirction underground, coupled with the fact that they were having sexual activities daily like machines.... there was no way, these people would live for long.


    Plus if they weren¡¯t treated well or eating well, then 1 year would be their limit.


    Maybe the reason why ves were constantly needed there, was because the ves had very short life spans underground.


    It seemed like these men nned on taking the people of Baymard to Carona.


    Over his dead body!!!


    Obviously, they would first stop at their hideout, then put them in prison-like wagon cages.. and ship them off to Carona.


    Landon put the map away, and looked at thest letter which was attached to the map.


    This letter spoke about how the ves going to Carona, would be distributed.


    Apparently, they had several underground entertainment centers that only involved women.


    They would put the women inrge cages underground, and give them daggers.


    Not swords.. daggers!!!


    Then they would release one or 2 animals into these cages, and ask the women to fight to the death.


    The worst part of it all was that.... they would spread mud all over the cage, so that the animal and the woman would constantly fall down, when they were fighting.


    To them, this was entertaining, funny and sexy.


    Of course this was all done underground, so that the royal family of Carona wouldn¡¯t know.


    If a woman won more than 300 times, then she would have her ve status revoked.


    ves who were men, weren¡¯t allowed to fight these sorts of battles.... because they felt like it was a waste of resources.


    In this world.... Men were more valuable than women, since they were the ones who would go out and fought several wars.


    Amen were usually needed to strengthen their armies.


    So how could they let their powerful resources to waste just because of entertainment?


    Women were seen as baby making machines, cooks, sex relievers and so on.


    So if one or two women died, why should they feel sad about it?


    In these underground tunnels, there were also games like ¡¯Shackles¡¯.


    Where naked ve women, would be tied to several poles.


    The goal of the game was to see how long these would stay alive if they were torn into several pieces by animals.


    The audience would ce their bets.... and those who better on of thest woman to die, would obviously win.


    If the person one chose dies first or second... then duh.. they¡¯d loose big time.


    Of course at the end, all the women would die.. but what they were looking for was thest woman who died.


    The animals woulde in and bite off the women¡¯s legs, heads and other body parts.


    This was the game!


    Other times, the game involved sexual activities.


    They would see how long it took, for the naked women to faint when being raped by multiple men in front of everyone.


    Some women died after 4 men, other after 20.


    The audience would all ce their bets and watch everything unfold in front of them.


    They truly were sick!!!!


    Landon could almost imagine what would happen, if these mental people ever got their hands on his technology.


    He was sure that this world would destroy itself on it¡¯s own.


    Just reading the letter made him almost give up on this world.


    What a trashy ce!!!


    Well... Landon knew that he couldn¡¯t condemn everyone.


    Technically, there were also a lot of good people in this world as well.


    But the issue was that the good ones weren¡¯t the ones in power.


    They were usually poor, hopeful, simple, and in dire need of help.


    Only a small amount of good people, had powerful positions.


    And even at that, those ones were usually killed here and there by other bad people.


    In this whole continent, the royal family of Carona.... were the only ones that Landon knew of that him feel like rulers of this world have hope after all.


    Either way after reading everything, he had a deep gut feeling.... that Baymard had once again made another powerful enemy.


    .


    "Your majesty, what should we do about the bodies?"


    "About that... you guys should load them carefully at the back of the trucks and send them over to the medical academy.


    I¡¯ll drive my own truck right behind you guys.


    Also, some of you should take their horses and quickly send to the stables."


    All this time, he had been teaching the lectures about the human body and biology.


    So it would be good for them to dissect these men tomorrow.


    Sometimes, seeing was believing.


    To preserve their bodies, there were several chemicals that he needed now.


    But since the industry was closed for today, he decided that he would buy them from the system.


    These sort of men don¡¯t deserve a proper burial... they should be dissected for medical research instead.


    Lucius looked his shadow and deduced the time.


    Damn! It was already 1 P.M.


    "Your majesty, I hope that you don¡¯t take too long there.


    You need to start heading back to the castle immediately.


    It¡¯s your birthday after all, and your help and expertise is currently needed at the castle.


    The celebration will start at 6 P.M, and I¡¯m sure that your mother has already been looking for you ever since we came here." Lucius reminded.


    They had already used up an entire hour and a half discussing these letters, and Lucius was currently helpless at the moment.


    Just remembering Mother Kim¡¯s pouting angry face, made him feel like he should personally drag this brat back to the castle.


    "Hehehe.... I know, thanks for the reminder.


    Please.... Stall mom for a little while.


    I promise I¡¯ll be back before 3 P.M"

 Chapter 158 Party Time

    Scott and his family, were finally ready for his Majesty¡¯s party.


    Scott stood outside his house and rushed his family out.


    Scott wore ck pants, a ck zer..... and of course a white shirt and cream colored petite coat underneath the zer.


    To finish his look off, he wore a ck bowtie, ck socks, and ck rubber shoes.


    Actually, the rubber shoes were designed to look like ssic formal shoes back on earth.. the only difference was that they were made from rubber.. and not leather and so on.


    In future, of course other materials would be used for making shoes... but not right now.


    Scitt and his son wore the same attire,.. while his wife wore a blue party gown, and his 2 daughters wore pink princess style gowns.


    "Hurry! Hurry!.. let¡¯s go! let¡¯s go!... we¡¯ll miss the scheduled truck."


    His family took their thick coat sat the coat rack by the door, and quickly rushed out of the house.


    For today¡¯s celebration, his majesty had arranged for several trucks to drive the people to the castle.


    One had to know that the distance was quite far.


    On a traffic filled day, if one were to drive a car between each between each region at a normal speed limit of 60 mph.... then they would take at least 35 minutes between each region.


    So for example if everyone had cars and the roads had traffic, then someone leaving the castle towards the first District in the Central region... would take at least 35 minutes to arrive at their destination.


    But since there was no traffic yet within Baymard, it usually took 16 minutes to drive within each region.


    So if they had to walk to the castle from their houses, wouldn¡¯t that take a lot of time? And wouldn¡¯t they end up just sweating over their formal?


    No one would like to go to a party all covered up in sweat, hence Landon had arranged different pickup times for all the citizens.


    The trucks would pick people up between 4 P.M and 6 P.M... so that would mean that by 6:30 P.M maximum, everyone would have already arrived at the party.


    Scott and his family had chosen the 5:16 truck schedule within their street area.


    The sky had just started to get dark, and the truck stop was just a 5 minute walk from their home.


    They hopped into the truck, along with several other families, and headed over to the castle.


    .


    "Waaahhhh... Dad look!!! His daughter said, as they stepped off the truck.


    "Mummy, its so beautiful!" Said his other daughter.


    As for himself, his wife and his son, they were so mesmerized that they didn¡¯t even hear thements from the little girls.


    ¡¯Breathtaking¡¯, he thought.


    In fact, all the other families who had jumped out of the other trucks just now..... were also astonished as well.


    The entire ce looked like a mythicalnd.


    ¡¯Is this what heaven looks like?¡¯ Scott questioned inwardly.


    The massive carriage road in from of him, had several glowing balls.... that were ced at both sides of the road.


    These glowy balls, were spherical in shape and had the size ofrge truck tires.


    They produced different colored lights, and made Scott feel like he was walking within a fairytale world.


    Apart of the carriage path, several of these glowy balls had also been ced across thewns... and on somerge rocks as well.


    Everyone was filled with amazement, as they looked at the scene before them.


    "Wee esteemed guests!"


    In front of them were 2 butlers, who were in charge of leading their group in.


    They walked in awe around the castle, and finally arrived at the main hall.


    Scotts mouth quivered as he looked at the scene in front of him.


    How could such a ce exist in this world?


    It was almost like his majesty had brought a whole mythical forest into his pce.


    At this point, Scott wouldn¡¯t be too surprised if he saw birds and butterflies flying around the hall.


    "Oh my heavens, are these trees?"


    "Mummy! Daddy! it¡¯s so pretty!!"


    "Are we still in Baymard?"


    "Amazing!!"


    "__"


    Scott had never seen anything like this in his entire life.


    There were several glowing trees and flowers alongside the corners of the massive hall.


    The trees had several lights and objects on them, that made the scene look magical!!


    A little distance ahead of the trees.... were hundreds of rectangr tables, arranged in a manner that left the center hall open for dancing and so on.


    The chairs had red bows tied behind them... and every table had cutlery, tes, cups, and several ¡¯lights in a jar¡¯ after every after 3 seats.


    The Hall itself was enormous as hell, hence could amodate everyone in Baymard.


    One could imagine this hall, to be simr to that in thest scene of ¡¯Beauty and the Beast¡¯..... were Beauty dances with the Beast who had already turned back into his human form.


    It was really massive.


    Once Scott and his family arrived at the hall, another butler found seats for them.


    And after settling down, they began discussing with other people on their table.


    Time passed by, and it was finally 6:30 P.M.


    Party Time!!


    The drums thumped loudly, and a group of excited dancers came towards the center of the hall.


    They danced majestically, mingled amongst the crowd.... and finally went towards the stage.


    As they danced, they pounded their chests proudly and yelled [Baymard!!], at several intervals.


    Their dance told the story of the people¡¯s suffering and pain within the empire.


    The dancers bent their backs and acted like farmers in the farms, some also shivered and fell on the ground from cold and so on.


    And after some story narrations about their suffering, the good part began.


    The dancers demonstrated all their blessings and riches that they had gotten ever since Landon hade to Baymard.


    They showed Baymards story through their dance.


    And at this point, even the audience themselves wanted to join the dance as well.


    Scott felt very emotional, as he remembered how he almost lost his wife from starvation and malnutrition. ... but his majesty came made thends bare fruit again.


    He looked at his wife and his eyes turned moist again.


    His wife looked back at him and leaned on his shoulders.


    They didn¡¯t say anything... but somehow, they understood each others heart.


    Their children on the other hand, who were previously crying... were now beating their chests proudly and also chanting: [Baymard! Baymard! Baymard!]


    The audience was so immersed in the story, that they too began beating their chests as well.


    Suddenly, the rhythm of the drums changed.

 Chapter 159 Party Time 2

    The rhythm of the drums changed and the dancers immediately ran towards the stage.


    The audience was excited... what would happen now?


    Even those from the military, couldn¡¯t help but loose they usual calm expression .


    The new ves who had juste this month, were also excited as well.


    Tim, Wiggins, Lyore and their families all looked at the stage expectantly.


    The dancers literally climbed the steps of the stage, like how ninja¡¯s in naruto usually ran ..... and began running around the outer corners of the stage.


    ¡¯Boom boom boom boom boom¡¯


    The rhythm of the drums had changed again.


    Immediately, they on the stage sat on the outer corners of the stage.... and pointed at a massive door, at the top left corner of the hall.


    As they pointed, they began to do several hand gestures that all pointed towards the door.


    After a minute and a half, the dancers on the stage finally got up and danced their way out of the hall through another door at the back.


    As they danced out, they kept pointing towards that first door at the front... and the audience couldn¡¯t help but keep their eyes fixed on that massive door, lest they missed anything.


    Once the dancers left, the drums stopped altogether... and the soft enchanting tune of the lyre (harp), began to y.


    The massive door slowly opened, and several other dancers came out from behind the door.


    These dancers wore butterfly capes, that glowed due to the small lights ced within their capes.


    They truly acted like butterflies, as they pped their wings in hopes of flying.


    They pped their wings and ran across the hall... and after another minute, they fell sat on the ground and pped their wings towards the door again.


    This time, all those who would sit at the tables on the stage... walked out of the door and headed towards the stage.


    Of course those at this high table were all the little Momo, little Linda, Grace, Bari, Mother Winnie, Gary, Josh, Mark and Trey.


    Landon considered these people to be his immediate family, so of course they would sit and eat with him during his birthday party.


    Plus most of them lived in the castle with him.. so it was only right.


    .


    Once the group was seated, the butterfly dancers left the hall and the music changed back to drums again.


    ¡¯Boom boom boom boom¡¯


    The drums beating loudly, and everyone was waiting in anticipation for their king.


    The door opened again, and several volunteered army men and women did cartwheels and cool gymnastic moves for the audience.


    This part of the story showed the fighting spirit of the people, as well as the army.


    Those within the military, were excited to see some of their friends amongst the dancers.


    "Hey!! Gin just did the snake hand move... hahahaa"


    "Look at Cynthia!! Wo.. she did a triple jump and finally ended it off with a split!"


    "__"


    Once again, the rhythm of the drums changed and the army dancers got down on one knee and faced the massive door.


    2 couples came out.


    The matriarch, mother Kim... walked out with Army General Lucius.


    Followed by King Landon and his fiance, Princess Lucy.


    They a looked like royalty.


    Previously, they had always been dressing down.. so now, they looked like fairytale royalty.


    Landon had dressed up exactly like how Prince Eric had dressed for his wedding, in Disney¡¯s ¡¯The little Mermaid¡¯.


    As for Army general Lucius, he had just worn a blue colored version of the Landon¡¯s attire.


    As for Mother Kim, she wore a gown simr to Elsa¡¯s iconic blue gown in ¡¯Frozen.... except this one had no slit and was covered up around the chest area.


    And finally, Lucy worn a gown simr to Belle¡¯s yellow ball gown in ¡¯Beauty and the Beast¡¯.


    And to make it more magical, her dress glowed as she walked towards the stage.


    She truly looked like a true princess.


    Once both couples were finally seated on the stage, those on the stage rose up... and the audience immediately followed their lead.


    Everyone bowed and yelled out: [Hail king Landon!]


    Landon smiles and indicated for them to sit down.


    .


    "Please be seated everyone.


    I first want to start off by thanking everyone foring here today.


    It truly means a lot to me, because you all are my family and my world.


    I also wish to thank the cooks, maids, butlers, dancers, drivers, and everyone else who had personally helped me in putting this birthday party together.


    Tonight.... we shall eat, drink, dance and be merry!!


    Since there is no work tomorrow as well, you all can enjoy yourselves till midnight.


    Tonight is our knight!!


    Heheheh I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m 16 this year... hehehe"


    Immediately, everyone chuckled and yelled:[Happy Birthday your majesty!!!]


    "Alright! alright!... we¡¯re going to cut the cake now" his majesty said.


    On que, a massive cake about 18 stories high... was pushed into the center of the hall.


    His majesty came down with those on the table, and the head butler instructed the audience on what to do.


    Apparently, they were supposed to count to 3 and then his majesty would cut the cake.


    "1!"


    "2!"


    "3!!!!"


    "Woooww!!!"


    ¡¯p! p! p!¡¯


    Everyone pped excitedly, as his majesty cut the cake.


    They began to wonder if these was how birthday celebrations were supposed to be.


    "Thank you all, now let¡¯s have the time of our lives!!" His majesty said.


    Food was immediately brought out and ced on multiple serving tables at the sides.


    There was also water, freshly crushed apples juice.. as well as rum that was bought from Santa¡¯s ship.


    Granted, the apple juice didn¡¯t taste like those on earth.


    But still... to these children, it was sweet and tasty enough.


    The party went on and Scott and his family partied hard all through the night.


    He and his wife, met some of their friends.... ate and danced all through the night.


    As for their children, they were all sent to a yroom after eating and resting.


    Since it wasn¡¯t good for children to be around alcohol or drunk people, his majesty had a made a massive yroom for them .


    There were several indoor adventure castles and treehouses withs, slides, anddders within the room.


    As well as several safety mats around the floors, should in case any of the children fall down from climbing thes ordders


    There were also several caretakers within the room, that supervised and arranged other games for the children.


    They yed games like pin the tail on the donkey, musical chairs (with pping as music), carrying eggs on spoons with their mouths, simon says.. and of course scavenger hunts.


    In the minds of the citizens, his Majesty¡¯s party was aplete sess!!


    Everyone had been fully entertained.


    Coincidentally.... several other people around Arcadina, were in celebratory spirits as well.


    .


    --The Capital, Arcadina--


    .


    The streets were buzzling and the people were rejoicing.


    The eldest princess... who was seen as one of the purest and most kindest maidens, would be getting married the day after tomorrow.


    ¡¯Just one more day!¡¯ Jte thought.


    It was finally time for her to kill her father!


    She would take the throne from that old fool.... and rule this empire as the 2nd female king within the Pyno continent.


    Hahahaha!!!.... victory was finally within her grasp!!


    With her brothers out of her way, who could truly stop her?


    No one, that¡¯s who!.... absolutely no one!!!!


    Hahahaha... Victory!!

 Chapter 160 Janettes Oath

    --The Capital, Arcadina--


    .


    November 5th, the year 1024.


    The streets were buzzling, and people had stood at the edge of the road to look at the bridal parade that was moving towards the Pce.


    The parade consisted of 7 carriages, 20 drummers, 12 dancers, 12 flower girls and 30 guards.


    As the drummers drummed away, the dancers danced energetically..... followed by the flower girls, who threw several petals on the ground and at the people.


    The bridal parade had left Jete¡¯s personal estate, and was heading over to the pce.


    Since she was a royal.... and already above 15 years old, having a parade from her Private estate was a must!!


    The carriages followed after the flower girls and the guards were stationed at the end of the parade.


    Of course some of the guards also surrounded the carriages ... particrly the middle carriage, that had the princess in it.


    "Ahh!!... my goddess is finally getting married!"


    "Only a man like Captain Anthony Martinez, can deserve her!"


    "That¡¯s true!!... he had won the annual knightlypetition 3 times in a row now... and is presently seen as one of the strongest knight Captains within the empire."


    "Forget about him... if he wasn¡¯t a noble do you think that he would have a chance to deserve my goddess?"


    "Hehehe... your just jealous because someone else is marrying your goddess"


    "__"


    The people continued to discuss excitedly, as the bridal parade passed by.


    Jte was sitting calmly in her carriage... when suddenly, there was a knock on the carriage door.


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Princess, a letter has arrived for you!" Said one of the guards who was guarding her carriage.


    "Teni!!.. take it."


    "Yes princess" said a young maid, who was seated opposite the Jete.


    The young maid lifted the carriage curtain, took the letter and swiftly handed it over to her master.


    Reading the letter, Jte couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Everything was in ce!!


    .


    The bridal parade had finally reached the pce gates.


    From there, only the princess¡¯s carriage continued in, with the guards, dancers, drummers, and flower girls.


    The pce was indeed huge!!.


    They had passed more than 17 massive buildings, before reaching their final destination.


    They were heading towards the grandest building, that was used to host events such as these.


    It was also the same building that contained the throne room and so on.


    Alec Barn, his wives, Cary Barn, the groom Anthony, Angelina, Barbara, the ministers, the invited nobles and several other guards... were currently standing outside the building.


    They were here to wee her in.


    When she was about to step out of the carriage, a group of maids rushed over holding several pieces of fabric.


    In this continent, the bride was only allowed to reveal her dress and face during the actual wedding... Which wasn¡¯t anytime soon.


    So right now, no one could see anything.


    They only saw Jte¡¯s shoes, as she walked towards them.


    Alec Barn loomed at all the nobles and called for silence.


    "Today is a great day!!


    Jete and our young Anthony here, will be husband and wife.


    I invite everyone to get seated within the hall, soon we will start the wedding." Alec said.


    Jte knew that she had 1 and a half hours to prepare herself, so she decided to go to her private courtyard and reapply her makeup again.


    Within this time, those nobles who haven¡¯t arrived yet.... would be making their way in, and everyone would be leaving their gifts to her father.


    .


    Once in her courtyard.... she had her knights guard around the ce, as she went into her private chambers with 2 of her personal maids... Teni and Gaul.


    "Wahhh!!! Princess, you look so beautiful!!" Teni said.


    The design for Jte¡¯s yellow wedding gown, as indeed breathtaking.


    But everytime Teni and Gaul looked at the slit on her dress, they would blush intensively.


    Their master sure was daring!


    They began to wonder what everyone¡¯s reaction would be, when her dress was finally revealed in the hall.


    "Master, let me help you tidy your hair" said Gaul.


    Jte¡¯s hair wasn¡¯t tied in a bun, as she wanted to look like a seductress.


    Her hair was brushed out, and left straight down... of course she had braided some strands of hair here and there, so as to make it look more unique.


    Gaul quickly removed her master¡¯s copper colored crown, and beganbing the bottom of her hair first.


    A copper crown was used for direct royal members like princes and princesses.


    The king¡¯s wives used silver crowns.... but the king himself had a massive golden crown.


    For the wives, the crown sizes differ, depending on it the women were concubines, the first wife, second wife and so on.


    Right now, Jte was a little anxious, as it was almost time for her n to take full force.


    "And how is my little bride doing?"


    Jte and her maids turned around to see Anthony at the door.


    "What are you doing here?


    I wanted to surprise you with my looks, now you¡¯ve ruined it!" Jete said while pouting angrily.


    But when she looked at him again, her heart immediately softened.


    It was extremely hard for her to get angry with this man.


    Indeed, he was truly eye candy.


    Everytime she looked at his face, her heart would skip a beat, and she would get lost in her own fantasy world.


    This man was truly her one and only weakness.


    She didn¡¯t even love or care for her own mother, the way that she did for him.


    Hehehehe.... Finally, he would be hers!!!.... and not that slut Angelina.


    "I just missed you so much, so I decided toe over and see you." Anthony said, while pinching her cheeks.


    Teni and Gaul who were currently looking at their feet, giggled as they heard what Anthony had just said.


    They couldn¡¯t raise their heads yet, until their mastermanded it.


    "Here little seductress, I brought you wine to drink.... I¡¯ll pour a cup for you and me."


    "But wouldn¡¯t that get us drunk? What about the wedding?"


    "Sigh... little girl, are you 3 years old, how could one cup make us drunk?


    I was hoping that we could make an oath of love towards each other.


    A promise, that we would be together forever... and of course, drinking a cup of wine would seal the deal.


    Sigh.. it seems that you don¡¯t love me all that much..."


    Jte was shocked.


    An oath of love?... To be together forever?


    She looked at him, and warmth instantly spread throughout her heart.


    "No no no!! I love you too ..... let¡¯s drink now!!" Jte said excitedly.


    "Alright, you drink first and tell me your oath... remember, don¡¯t lie to me alright?" Anthony said, as he cupped her face in his palms.


    "I swear, I¡¯ll be truthful... I love you that much!!"


    Anthony smiled and poured ta cup of wine for her, and for him as well.


    Jte drank her drink down, and began giving her own oath.


    The more she spoke, the more dizzy she felt.... it was more like she was seeing everything double.. and the world was constantly spinning around her.


    Instantly, she knew what was going on... it was just that it was somewhat hard to believe.


    "You!!!!"

 Chapter 161 Janettes Oath 2

    Teni and Gual instantly raised their heads, when they heard their master¡¯s shout.


    But before they could react, several people came out nowhere.... held their waists and covered their mouths.


    "Why?.... why did you have to do this to me?"


    Jte was thoroughly confused.


    She had loved him and even given him her all, so why would he betray her like his?


    "My darling sister, isn¡¯t it very obvious by now?"


    Cary walked into the room with Ang, and some other knights.


    Anthony immediately grabbed Cary¡¯s tiny waist and kissed her passionately.


    Jte was shocked.


    She could see 2 Cary¡¯s kissing 2 Anthony¡¯s.


    Of course she was drugged, so she was seeing double.


    "No no no!!... I¡¯m definitely hallucinating!


    You b**ch!! Get away from my man!!!" She yelled out hysterically.


    "Your man?


    Tell me elder sister, in what way is he your man?" Cary said leaning against Anthony¡¯s broad shoulders.


    "Wretch!!... I said you should get away from him!!" Jte yelled as she tried to stand up from the floor.


    Although her head was hurting, her heart was currently bleeding from pain.


    Her man?


    How could Anthony love her unattractive younger sister?


    Didn¡¯t he know of Cary¡¯s reputation within the empire?


    So how could he choose a praying mantis over a goddess?


    No!! Impossible!!!


    She probably deceived him in believing her lies!


    Jte was currently within the stage of ¡¯denial¡¯.


    "You!!!.. you tricked him into liking you, didn¡¯t you?


    What have you done to my Anthony?" Jte yelled, as she gazed at Anthony affectionately.


    "I tricked him?


    Hahahaha.... it¡¯s even worse than I thought?


    You actually believed that my man would find your overgrown breasts attractive? Or your ugly figure as seductive?


    Please!!!... why would he bother with you when he can just have me?" Cary said angrily.


    Granted, she was less prettier than Jte... but so what? At the end of the day didn¡¯t the man that Jte loved end up with her?


    Who has beauty ever helped?


    Power and money was all that mattered!!!


    Truthfully, Cary was exceptionally beautiful... but when she stood by her sister, her looks faded away to oblivion.


    She had always been pitted against her sister right from birth.


    Was it her fault that she had small boobs?


    Well guess what!! Her man had told her that he hated big boobs, so she knew that her man wouldn¡¯t fall for her sister¡¯s sour bags of melons.


    Her sister had always ruined her image, and set her up multiple times within the empire.


    She had even epted punishment for crimes she didn¡¯tmit.. and finally, her ancestors had listened to her prayers.


    After today, the empire would only have 1 princess.. Cary Barn!!


    "My dear sister, I hate to break it to you..... but Anthony is my Boyfriend, not yours!!" Cary said arrogantly.


    "What the hell are you talking about?!!!" Jte yelled out angrily.


    "Well you see Elder sister, before you had ever seen him... he and I were secretly an item.


    But when I found out that you had the hots for him, he and I came up with this n to take you down.


    You know, I used to have a little bit of respect for you.


    But how could you be so stupid to assume that Anthony here will side with you in anything when my brother will be the future king?


    Any fool would choose Eli¡¯s side over yours."


    The more Jte listened, the more she couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    "Baby.... tell me it¡¯s not true.... please tell me that she¡¯s holding you as a hostage.


    That¡¯s it!!


    This shameless b**ch is holding you as a hostage right?"


    Everyone in the room was at loss for words at this point.


    Even Cary and Ang were surprised... they told this woman that they had nned everything, yet she still believed in it being a lie?


    Just how much did she love him to defy logic?


    "You shameless b**ch.. deal with me fairly!! Why must you involve Anthony in this? Free him now..."


    ¡¯p!!!¡¯


    Anthony had pped Jte so hard, that she had almost knocked her head on the ground from the impact.


    "Let me make this clear to you Jte Barn.


    I, Anthony Martinez, have been in love with Cary Barn for 2 years now.


    Yes, I used you... and now, I¡¯m dumping you!!"


    It seemed like that p and those words had made Jtee to her senses because now, she was sitting quietly and looking at the shameless couple coldly.


    At this point, she wanted nothing more than to tear up their faces, and feed them to her pet bears.


    She had never been hit before in her life, and coupled with Anthony¡¯s words... it was safe to say that ¡¯she could see clearly, now that the rain was gone¡¯.


    "Hey? Are you forgetting about me?" Ang interrupted as she pouted her face cutely.


    "Hahaha cousin, how would I dare forget about you? all this was made possible because of you." Cary said yfully.


    Jte looked at Ang, and everything started to make sense now.


    So Ang herself wasn¡¯t interested in Anthony?


    She only did this so as to make Jte fall madly in love with Anthony?


    When someone fights for something they want, the value of that object in their minds double... and eventually, they make stupid decisions and choices just for that person.


    Some people have given all their money, power and have even stolen money from their parents.. just to please someone they loved.


    The current Jte, had told all her ns to Anthony... ALL OF THEM!!!


    At this point, she realised that she was truly a fool!!


    There was a thin line between love and hate, and Jete had just started crossing the borders.


    She started to feel hate for this man that she had given her entire world to.


    "Ahh!!!... I forgot to tell you big sis, all your men who were supposed to hide around the pce, have been captured by us.


    So don¡¯t even think that anyone would being to save you!!!"


    "Hahahaha!!!" Jete startedughing like crazy.


    Of course they would know about her ns... After all, she had willingly told Anthony hadn¡¯t she?


    For this operation, she had only needed 100 men to act.


    Her n was simple.


    Usually during the wedding ceremony, there was a time frame where her father had to leave the hall alone... and head to the private royal grave and pray to the ancestors for her marriage.


    He was supposed to pray there for 15 minutes.


    She had already stationed her men to hide within the tombstone hall, and kill the fool.


    But now, it seemed that she had been guarding against the wrong enemy this while time.


    She had truly underestimated this little sister of hers.


    "Alright elder sister, we really must be going.... after all, we don¡¯t want anyone knowing that we came here, so this is our final goodbye alright?" Cary said while smiling.


    "Jenny!!! I really had fun with you these few years... oh, make sure to say hello to my ancestors when you see them wherever they are...hehehehe!!" Ang said while blowing her a kiss.


    Anthony didn¡¯t even bother to look at her... his gaze had always stayed on Cary.


    Cary smiled as she noticed this too.


    Finally, her man was free from this viin.


    "Sir Death, please finish the job... after this, are contract will officially be terminated"


    Sir Death was the assassin that she had hired several months ago.


    Previously, the contract expired... and when she thought that sir death would leave, he chose to renew the contract instead.


    He said that her life was interesting!... whatever that means...


    And now that Jte would die, was there any need to keep him here again?


    Her biggest nemesis was dead... As for her stepbrothers, she was sure that Eli would be able to deal with them easily.


    "Sure", Sir Death said.


    He walked towards Jte, and shook his head wryly.


    It was truly a waste to kill such a beauty without even touching her soft plump skin... but time was of the essence so killing her couldn¡¯t be dyed any further.


    Jete watched the cloaked man walk towards her, and her body began to tremble slightly.


    How did she allow herself to reach such an oue?


    Wasn¡¯t it because of love?


    Just remembering the hint of disgust in Anthony¡¯s eyes when he pped her, truly made her want to stab her former self.


    What did she ever see in that bastard?


    She couldn¡¯t help but remember Marder Shannon, who had explicitly warned her against him.


    Shannon had clearly loved her more than Anthony did, so why did she end up choosing Anthony?


    It was all because of Angelina.


    When she first met Anthony, she wasn¡¯t as smitten with him as she was a few hours ago.


    Her love hade from a build up of hardship and hardwork.


    She fought for that man like crazy!!


    Sure, she had killed, crippled and dealt with some of the women who approached him, but she refused to believe that she was a bad person.


    Love justified everything.


    She knew that she was going die today, so she made an oath in her heart.


    ¡¯Even if I, Jte Barn go towards the heavens, I shall never fall in love again..... even as an ancestor.


    This is my OATH!!¡¯

 Chapter 162 A Mothers Cry

    As Jte saw the daggering towards her chest, she closed her eyes and prayed that the pain wouldn¡¯t be too unbearable.


    "Ahhh!!!...."she yelled out, as she slowly lost consciousness.


    The pain was so unbearable and gut-wrenching, that she began to press her hand against her chest... while struggling to gasp for air.


    She could feel herself slipping from this world, as everything around her suddenly became dark and cold.... until finally, she was dead.


    After making sure that she was dead, Sir death walked towards the 2 maids who were still being held down by his men.


    He killed one of them, and whispered into the other one¡¯s ear before knocking her out cold.


    .


    An hour and a half had passed and the bride was nowhere to be found.


    Everyone was in the hall waiting anxiously... even Cary, Angelia and Anthony.... they too pretended to be worried.


    "Dead!.. dead!.. dead!.. she¡¯s dead!" A 21 year old guard was running like crazy into the hall.


    This was the guard that had been sent to bring Jete¡¯s entourage into the Hall


    "Who¡¯s dead?" Alec Barn asked


    "M... my lord... the princess.. she¡¯s dead...Princess Jte is dead!!"


    "Oughhhh!!!" Everyone was shocked.


    "Quickly!!... lead the way!" Alec yelled out angrily.


    Who would dare to sneak into his pce and kill his daughter? A royal for that matter?


    Wouldn¡¯t people take this as a sign of weakness?


    It looked like he had to aimlessly kill again, to remind certain people of the power within his possession.


    "No no!!!.... My daughter.....!!! Jte¡¯s mother ran faster than anyone else.


    Her speed greatly shocked everyone.


    Since she was Alec¡¯s wife, she had to remain in the hall and entertain the guests as they waited... so she hadn¡¯t seen her daughter at all.


    Who the hell did this?


    She swore that if she caught the person she would skin them alive!!!!"


    And the worst part was that she didn¡¯t even have the chance to say goodbye to her daughter onest time.


    No mother would be happy, to be robbed of such an opportunity.


    Although she would rather take her daughters ce if there was ever a situation where her daughter was put to death ..... at least let her speak to her daughter onest time before she dies.


    Cowards!!


    The murderer was indeed a coward!


    From now on, she would walk a bloody path.


    For her daughter, she would turn this entire empire upside down until she found the bastard.


    When they arrived at Jte¡¯s courtyard, they realised that all her guards were dead.


    Jte¡¯s mother pushed the door open, and immediately saw her daughter lying in a pool of blood.


    "Who!!!... who did this to my baby?!!!"


    Jte¡¯s mother hugged her body and rocked her body back and forth.


    Her eyes looked bloodthirsty, as she looked at everyone that surrounded her.


    Suddenly, the little maid Gaul groaned softly.


    ¡¯..owhh.¡¯


    Everyone rushed over to her and saw that she held the murder weapon in her hand... and her entire dress was covered in blood.


    Jte¡¯s mother quickly rushed over to the maid, sat on top of her chest, held her clothes firmly, and pped her multiple times.


    ¡¯p! p! p!¡¯


    "Bastard!... wake up!!.. wake up now!!"


    Gaul woke up in pain and immediately panicked.


    "Tell me the truth!! What happened?" Alec asked.


    Gaul honestly wanted to point at the shameless couple at the side that was busy crying and pretending to mourn her master.


    Anthony that bastard, had acted so shocked that he had forced a teardrop to fall out of his eyes.... making him look so pitiful.


    Meanwhile Cary had been crying like crazy, while Ang stood thereforting her.


    Gaul wished for nothing more than to slice their throats... but before she passed out, that cloaked man had told her that if she says anything, then her entire family would be killed.


    Her brother was just 4 years old, and her mother was currently bedridden.


    The cloak man had promised that if she didn¡¯t say anything, then he would move her family away to the next city.


    But what Gaul didn¡¯t know was that her entire family had already been burnt alive by the cloak man this morning.


    If she had known, then there was no way that she would hesitate in this matter.


    Truthfully, she herself didn¡¯t know why she was kept alive?


    Was she left alive as a punching bag, so that the royal family could air out their grievances on her?


    She had no clue why she was alive.


    But for the sake of her family, she chose to stay silent.


    "Answer me!!!!" Alec Barn yelled.


    Gaul shivered, and almost peed herself... but she steel her heart and kept quiet.


    Looked at her deeply.


    "Men!! Take her to a prison cell and...."


    Before Alec could finish his sentence, Jte¡¯s mother snapped when she heard the mention of a prison cell.


    "So you killed my daughter... and you think that by keeping silent, you¡¯ll able to buy your time to escape?


    Well over my dead body!!"


    She quickly took the dagger that Gaul was holding, and stabbed it through Gaul¡¯s throat.


    "Die B**ch!!"


    In her mind, the little maid had definitely been working with the killers.


    Although it was good to keep the girl alive, she needed a way to vent out her anger... or else she was sure that she would murder everyone within the room.


    Everyone looked at the 3rd queen in shock.


    After today, none of them would ever want to get on her bad side.... the woman was the devil when she was pissed off.


    She literally kept scraping off Gaul¡¯s flesh.....and even went as far as neatly piling it at one corner.


    No one understood why she did this... but in the next few days, they would.


    Gaul¡¯s flesh had been dried and hung at the city square for all to see.


    Their who looked at it shuttered in fear, as they wondered if this was a new form of torture that the royals had developed.


    As for Jte¡¯s mom, she had promised to skin the culprit so she did.


    She knew that there was some other person pulling the strings.... but this was just a message to them.


    Previously from that maid¡¯s actions, it was clear that she would rather die... than point out who the real culprits were.


    So although she killed the girl mostly to vent her anger, she also knew that torturing the little girl would be useless.


    Hence she decided to send out a message to the killers... once caught, they¡¯d end up in worse conditions than the girl.


    It has been so long since she used her 6000 soldiers, that were stationed far away in her private camp.


    It looked like she would have to go all out to find the culprit.


    No matter who they were, they would find them... even if it was thest thing that she did.


    It pained her dearly.


    Her beautiful daughter would no longer exist.


    From this day forth, Jte Barn would no longer exist in Hertfilia.

 Chapter 163 Dissecting Time

    While the people of Arcadina cried for the loss of their beloved goddess, Landon on the other hand.... was currently at the Medical & Healthcare Academy.


    Dissecting Time.


    Currently, Baymard had 52 professional Nurses and doctors within it.


    Beforeing here, these people were already known healers and apothecaries within their viges, towns and cities.


    But because of war, some of them had ended up as ves..... while others remained as refugees.


    Anyway, Landon had decided to show these doctors and nurses what the inside of the human body looked like.


    Presently, the students at the medical academy were having a week long break... before their final examinations begin.


    So although no lecturer would be teaching the students, they still needed to do their weekly shifts at the hospital and clinics.


    Hence Landon had decided to dissect the bodies in batches.


    Everyday, he would focus on dissecting one human body... until all 11 bodies were properly dissected.


    Also.... he decided to keep organs like the heart, liver and so on... for learning purposes.


    Today, Landon was only working with 6 out of 52 teachers.


    Before his teaching session began, he removed the dead body from the pool of chemicals.... As well as thoroughly cleaned and dried it.


    Once it was time for the lesson to begin, everyone wore their surgical safety wear.... and headed towards the table with the dead man on it.


    "Nurse Remona....what do you know about the patient?" Landon asked.


    "Patient¡¯s name: Adi


    Age: 29


    ce of Birth: Unknown.


    Medical history: None avable.


    Body injuries: the patient has 6 scar wounds around his back and chest.


    The patient is also missing a toe on his right leg, as well as his left pinky finger.


    "Time and day of death: 11:30 A.M... November 3rd, 1024.


    Cause of death: 9 gunshots..."


    Everyone nodded as they listened to the Remona.


    This information was what all of them currently had about the patient.


    3 days ago, Landon had made up fake profiles for these dead men... and distributed them out to the doctors and nurses.


    He had also mentioned all the surgical procedures that would be carried out on them during the operation.


    So before everyone came for surgery, he/she was expected to know everything about their patient before surgery could proceed.


    Every little detail was important.


    From age, to even minor swellings around the patient¡¯s body..... All of this would aid them in choosing and prescribing the right drugs and surgical procedures for their patients.


    "Good!!!.


    For today¡¯s operation, we¡¯ll start off with the patient¡¯s chest and tummy area.


    Followed by the patient¡¯s legs, feet, arms, neck, head and face region.


    And of course once were done with the patient¡¯s front view, we¡¯ll look at the patient¡¯s back view.. (butt, back and so on)


    The main goal of today¡¯s lesson is to allow you all to understand and gain tremendous experience from the surgery..... As well as carefully removing all the patient¡¯s organs within his body.


    Nurse Chloe and Nurse Idria, you 2 will be in charge of note taking.


    Everything that is done during surgery, has to be properly recorded down!... no matter how unimportant it may seem to be."


    "Yes your majesty... sorry.....Doctor Landon"


    In the theater, Landon was seen as a doctor.... so they had to address him as one.


    Both nurses quickly took their pens and notebooks out, and waited at the sides.


    "Nurse Remona and Nurse Gilles, you both will focus on handing out whatever tools are needed during surgery.


    Here¡¯s the checklist... You know what to do!


    Oh... and make sure you sterilize all the tools before bringing them here." Landon said, while handing the list over to them.


    Their task was simple.


    Sterilize the tools, and put everything..including cleaning cloths and so on.. into a trolley.


    And once ced, they were to tick off the names on the list and sign at the bottom.


    "As for Doctor Wayne and Doctor Rufus, you both will assist me during surgery."


    .


    7 minutes went by, and the nurses with their trolleys had returned.


    Everyone immediately assumed their positions, and the surgery had finally begun.


    "Everyone, we¡¯ll start off by removing the bullets.


    I¡¯ll start with the patient¡¯s right chest region. "


    As he spoke, the nurses taking notes were busy writing, while stretching their heads to see what he was doing.


    "For this operation... Rufus, Wayne... you two will be my medical assistants.


    Scissors!.. cloth!..... Povidone-iodine!"


    Remona and Gilles, quickly took out a clean bowl...poured the chemical in the bowl, and dropped several strips of cloth into it.


    Then they passed the bowl and scissors to Wayne and Rufus.


    Landon took the scissors, and picked up a piece of soaked cloth from the bowl.


    "Why do we do this step?" He asked.


    "For disinfecting!!" They all replied.


    "Correct!!... If a doctor or nurse doesn¡¯t disinfect a wound, then any of you have the right to call them out.


    No one is allowed to do any surgical procedure without this step.


    Forceps!"


    "


    "__"


    As Landon removed the bullet, greenish colored blood slowly crept out from underneath the area.


    The stench of the man, immediately filled the air.


    Some of the nurses felt like puking... but they knew better than to do so.


    This was their first time working on a man that had died for several days now.


    Usually when people died, they would burn or bury their bodies immediately... since dead men couldn¡¯t heal.


    And even though they had smelled dead bodies before.... especially when they aided as healers around a battlefield, nothing couldpare to this kind of revolting stench.


    Was it that greenish blood that made it smell like this?


    Once the bullet was removed, Landon cleaned up the wound... and did a neat ¡¯Vertical Mattress¡¯ stitch on it.


    "....So when doing it, you have to ce your needle just a little distance from the wounded area."


    As Landon operated, he continued to exin what they should and should not do during surgery.


    "Doctor Wayne and Nurse Remona... you 2 will work together in taking out the bullets from the patient¡¯s upper belly region.


    As for Doctor Rufus and Nurse Gilles.... you 2 should do the same for the patient¡¯s bullet wound just below his neck."


    Everyone immediately became nervous.


    Wayne was hands were currently trembling as he held the forceps in his hands.


    Although he was a ¡¯doctor¡¯, this was the first time that he would have to do such a procedure.


    Swords were never thatplicated.


    If someone left a sword in another person¡¯s body..... all he had to do was pull out the damn sword, pour alcohol or rum on the wound, burn the wound.. and bandage it with cloth.


    From there, he would give the patient a broth filled with herbs and leaves.


    And other times, he would just smear medicinal paste on the wounds.


    Beforeing to Baymard, he thought of himself as a great doctor.... but presently, his self confidence was at its lowest.


    Reading and attending his Majesty¡¯s lessons... he had realised that there was just so much that he didn¡¯t know.... like the fact that blood flowed through channels within the body and so on.


    If he didn¡¯t do anything properly, in the long run.. the patient might suffer even more from his recklessness.


    So how could his hands not tremble?


    It wasn¡¯t just him..... Doctor Rufus was also in a state of panic as well.


    Theory was indeed different from practicals.


    He thought that by reading so much.. he would be prepared.


    But clearly, that was not the case.


    "Doctor Wayne, easy there!!


    When taking out the bullet, it¡¯s important to not push back towards the patient¡¯s skin... doing this might make the bullet damage the blood vessels around the wound."


    What Wayne was doing, was what people would usually do when their car was stuck in the snow.


    He was basically reversing, so as to create distance and momentum for... when he would yank the bullet out.... which was not how the human body worked.


    Wayne changed his technique under Landon¡¯s guide, and had finally seeded in removing the bullet.


    He felt like he had aged a full ten years after the procedure.


    "Doctor Rufus... with the method you¡¯re using right now, if the patient were alive, he would¡¯ve probably died from excessive pain.


    Don¡¯t wiggle the bullet around the patient¡¯s wound..."


    .


    After 8 minutes, both doctors were finally done.


    They had sessfully removed the bullets, as well as stitched the wounds.


    To give them more experience, Landon had let them take out all the other bullets on the patient.


    The second time, they were still somewhat uneasy.


    But by the 3rd, 4th and 5th time, their nerves had finally calmed down.... and their technique had improved as well.


    From there, Landon had requested for everyone to try pumping water into the blood stream with the syringes.... This time, the nurses joined in as well.


    At this point, Landon truly pitied the dead man... to be a study experiment was really.... sigh... hopefully, he had found the ¡¯promisend¡¯.


    And after a while of continuous needle-stabbing, they finally proceeded to open up the patient¡¯s chest and belly region.


    "Alright!!... let¡¯s go back to the human anatomy.


    Looking at what we have on disy, can anyone name or list the organs or bones in front of us?"


    "Your majesty.... I mean Doctor Landon.... this is the heart."


    "Liver"


    "Spleen"


    "Ribcage"


    "__"


    The more they listed, the more confident they became.


    And for some reason, it was more fulfilling, to realise that the books were right!!


    everything that they had painstakingly studied, was presently in front of them.


    Landon continued operating on the patient..... and at the end, the poor guy had been torn and sliced into pieces by everyone within the room.


    Heck!!... Even his face and eye balls were removed for research purposes.


    They ced their body parts in jugs of chemicals, for preservation.


    And at the end of their lecture, Landon gave them a 1 hours quiz that covered everything that they had done today.


    With that, Dissection 101 was finally over.

 Chapter 164 Scenario Missions

    In a blink of an eye, 2 and a half weeks had passed by quickly.


    So many things had happened within this time frame.


    The children and the students at the school and academies, where currently writing their final examinations.


    And within this time, all of them have been walking around Baymard like mindless zombies.


    Everytime Landon saw them, he would giggle at their appearance.


    In fact, one might even argue that they looked as mad.. as the ¡¯Hatter¡¯.


    They would mumble about forms, equations and theoretical knowledge.... as they walked around Baymard.


    As for the military..... The first batch that arrived in May, began their final examinations on the 5th.... and were already done by the 14th.


    Today was the 22nd, and presently.... their exams had already been graded and given back to them.


    Now, they all knew whether they would graduate or not.


    Of course, on their report cards... they could easily see their total marks and scores.


    So bybining and dividing their total scores from the first examination and this one... they would easily see if they qualified for graduation or not.


    And those that didn¡¯t make it, would have to wait another 2 months before having a trial examination... which would let them advance to the next military rank.


    Within this 2 month period, they were expected to brush up their skills and knowledge on all army subjects.


    Anyway on the 27th of this month, Baymard would hold its first graduation ceremony for those that passed.


    These soldiers would sessfully climb up the ranks, from ¡¯Private E-1 to ¡¯Private E-2¡¯.


    And next month, those who came in June.... will be holding their own exam and graduation ceremony as well.


    Today, Landon, Lucius, and the soldiers... were currently heading towards 2 empty estates within the upper region.


    These estates were close to the barracks... and were perfect for scenario training.


    With the new simunition guns out, Landon had already drawn up training sheets for all the soldiers within the army, police academy and guard academy.


    For the soldiers, Landon had decided that this scenario training will be held on Tuesdays and Thursdays for 2 hours only.....As well as on weekends.


    Of course the sses on weekends were going to be long as hell... these sses would usually take a day and a half.


    After their rock climbing ss on Saturday mornings, they would rest for a while.... and then head on over to those estates by 2 P.M.


    He expected them to stay there up until 10 P.M the next day (Sunday).


    And within that time frame, Landon expected them to attack each other¡¯s camp.


    For example during today¡¯s scenario training.... one side would be a terrorist organization, while the other side would be the good guys.


    Of course each side would have their missionid out for them.


    The terrorists were tasked with safe-keeping the hostages, as well as taking killing all their enemies and destroying their enemies base.


    While the good guys were tasked with rescuing the hostages, capturing the leader of the terrorist organization... and of course overtaking their enemies base.


    And while both sides stayed within the estates, Landon expected them to sleep on the floors, and cook for themselves over open fire...since this was all part of their training.


    Soon, he would be sending them out for missions, so it wasn¡¯t good to let them be too pampered.


    In these missions, they would have to sleep in the wild, or an inn... hunt their food, cook and so on.


    So having them do all these things, would definitely toughen them up for the future.


    Anyway, Landon hade up with an army list that made sure that everyone would have short scenario missions twice a week.


    As for the lengthy ones, each soldier would go through them at least once a month.


    Also, these lengthy training sessions will have soldiers from all ranks working together as a team.


    All these sessions were mandatory for everyone.


    Well... everyone except those who came in May.


    Since they had just finished their final exams and would have a 1 and a half month vacation, Landon didn¡¯t want to force them to do anything as of now.


    If they wanted to join in on the training session, they could... but if they didn¡¯t feel like it, then that was okay as well.


    As for the police officers and guards.... since they wouldn¡¯t go out on missions in future, Landon thought that there was no point in having them spend the night within these estates.


    Their job was to stay within Baymard and protect the people, so of course their own training would be different.


    With all this in mind, Landon had decided to let them use these estates for 5 hours every weekdays.


    Today.... Landon was currently leading his team towards one of the camps (estates), as the leader of a terrorist organization.


    While Lucius led his own team towards the other one, as the leader of Baymard¡¯s army.


    .


    "Captain Trey, Major General Gary.... have the men gather within the front courtyard immediately!!" Landon asked.


    "Yes General!" They both answered.


    20 minutester, everyone had stood in straight lines as they looked up to their new Arm General... his majesty Landon.


    "Listen up!!!


    From now, till we all leave this ce.... we are all scum!


    We are an evil organization that terrorizes the people, murders the innocent... as well as take down our enemies ruthlessly.


    This is the identity that we will assume within this camp.


    So all of you are to call me ¡¯Boss¡¯, and not his ¡¯majesty¡¯ or ¡¯general¡¯.


    You all have trained hard and long ever since you came to Baymard.


    Today, I want to see the full extent of your skills..... and anyone who will hold back, will be punishedter on!!!


    As usual, the rules are simple:


    If you ever get hit, fall down on the ground and act dead.


    And when the fight isn¡¯t around you anymore, ho the thest building on the left within the estate, and stay there.


    Also, it¡¯s important to know that when you get hit on your legs, arms and any other part that wouldn¡¯t immediately kill you... I expect you to limp and continue fighting or retreating, that is until your enemy shoots you in the head or heart.


    Do understand!!"


    "Yes Boss!!" They yelled.


    "Excellent..... Bring out the hostages!!!"

 Chapter 165 Scenario Missions 2

    "Bring out the hostages!!!"


    Immediately, the 3 musketeers and the Fantastic 7.... came out pitifully.


    They all wore worn out clothes, and their faces were all covered with dirt.


    Their hands were currently bound together with thick pieces of rope, and their hair was rough and unkempt.


    In fact, they looked like they hadn¡¯t eaten in days.


    "You... (cough cough).. you all are monsters!" Said Old man Willow, as he yelled out pitifully.


    The soldiers were taken aback.


    ¡¯This man could really act¡¯, they thought.


    "Please... let us go... we promise not to tell anyone about your evil deeds.


    So let us go..." old man Paitus said, as he pretended to shiver from fear.


    "I... I have lots of money.... I¡¯ll give you everything I have, so just let me out.!!!


    Here... look at my wife, isn¡¯t she pretty?.... If you let me go, I¡¯ll definitely give her out to you all for free.... so please.. just let me out!!!!


    Let me out I tell you!!" Said Grandpa Kyle, as he pointed to his fake-believe wife.


    The soldiers who were listening,were already disgusted with the man¡¯s shamelessness.


    How could one give up their family just like that?


    If they had their way, he would be the first one to die.


    "Have you all no shame?


    Can¡¯t you see that my husband here and my child are poor?


    Let me tell you all, kidnapping us is useless... so free us up immediately!!!!" Yelled granny Frida arrogantly.


    As granny Frida spoke, old man Hermon stood there acting like a baby.


    Apparently, he was supposed to be Frida¡¯s child.


    The soldiers were speechless.


    In what way did old man Hermon resemble a baby?


    And why the heck was he making weird baby sounds?


    Fine! fine!... he¡¯s a baby.... but which baby says GuGu GaGa?


    Anddy.... why the hell are you yelling at us?


    couldn¡¯t you have asked us politely like the first 2 grandpas over there?


    Landon looked at their performance and smiled.


    Choosing this hrious bunch was definitely the right choice.


    In real life, all hostages had different personalities.


    Some were quiet, while others were arrogant....and a few, were even clever enough to escape on their own.


    Landon had given these 10 seniors, different profiles for them to act out.


    Some acted weak, selfish, frightened and unreasonable.


    There were also those hostages who acted weak, but were actually strong in disguise.


    One could never judge a book by it¡¯s cover.


    Landon wanted the men to get used to all these personalities... because in future, they might have to keep their enemies as hostages.


    So one false move could actually make their enemy gain the upper hand over them.


    And by that time, it would definitely be game over for Baymard.


    "Take them to their cells!!" Landon yelled.


    The make believe cell was actually afortable room close to Landon¡¯s room within the estate.


    This was the only room that had beds, chairs and so on.


    Since they weren¡¯t real hostages, there was no way that Landon would treat them like one.


    They were just paid actors... that was all!


    As the hostages left the scene, 2 out of 10... started screaming hysterically.


    "No.. no... I know my rights!!!.... I¡¯m a citizen of Terique.... I just came to Baymard for a visit.


    You can kill the other bastards.. but please let me go!!"


    "Me too.. I¡¯m a citizen of Arcadina!


    I promise to give you all my money so let me go!!"


    "You can¡¯t do this to me!!!


    My father is a noble within Terique.... mark my words, he will have your head for this!!


    Bloody Bastards!!"


    Thest guy spat towards the soldiers, and looked like he was about to beat them up for not listening to him.


    Just how powerful was his pretend father?


    Their acting was so real that the soldiers almost started pping for them.


    "Now that you¡¯ve all seen our prisoners, let¡¯s focus on our mission."


    Immediately, Landon divided the men into several groups.


    Some would be in charge of cooking food, while others would be in charge of guarding the prisoners, guarding the perimeter of the estate... and of course setting traps within and around the camp.


    Some were also supposed to spy on their enemies... as well as ry the message back to Landon.


    He knew that Lucius would definitely make his first attack tonight.


    Since they were staying here till 10 P.M the next day, it was very clear that Lucius would bombard them with 4 or 5 attacks before the mission¡¯s deadline.


    It was already 4 P.M... and by 5 P.M, the darkness would silently spread it¡¯s wings all over Baymard.


    So Lucius could attack at 7, 9 or even 12 midnight.


    Worse, he could choose to attack at 1, 3 or even 5 A.M.


    And since they would be leaving on Sunday at 10 P.M... Lucius could still choose to attack at 6 or 7 P.M tommorrow.


    The whole mission called for vignce.


    Even though it seemed like a bad situation, it was more like a double edged sword.


    For example..... If Lucius seeded by 3 A.M, Landon could still take back his hostages and destroy Lucius¡¯ base before the deadline.


    So bottom line, they would have to continuously fight each other..... until Sunday 10 P.M.


    Also, one of Landon¡¯s goals for this mission was to capture Lucius.


    So he immediately created 5 new squads, and tasked Gosh with that handling capturing Lucius.


    At 8 P.M, the first group would go... followed by the next group who¡¯ll leave at 1 A.M... and so on.


    For the mission, Landon felt like he was thoroughly prepared.


    Over at Lucius¡¯ camp, Lucius, Mark, Josh and some warrant officers.... wereing up with several ns for tonight¡¯s operation.


    Just as Landon had guessed, they nned to attack Landon 4 times within this night... and 2 times the next day.


    "Captain Billy... in 2 hours time, you¡¯ll lead the first attack on our enemy.


    Our goal is to test out their defense, and find out any hidden traps that they have around their base.


    Remember... if you get cornered, immediately retreat.


    Now go!!!... Get ready!"

 Chapter 166 Scenario Missions 3

    The sky was dark, and both camps were still and quiet.


    Captain Billy and his team, were stealthily crawling towards their enemy¡¯s camp.


    Of course 70% of the grass here was ankle-level... but there were still a few, that had grown to be knee-level.


    The soldiers chose to move crawl towards their enemies camp.


    Some also moved by stooping and walking low within the grass.


    They began to act like lions that were hunting their prey within the Safari.


    Billy and his men had also painted their faces and hands ck.... as well as worn ck T-shirts, just for this operation.


    Once they had reached a close enough distance to their enemies camp, Billy signalled for them to stop.


    He then moved towards his 4 second-inmand officers, and whispered out severalmands to them.


    "Coy, you¡¯re in charge of making the switch at the left perimeter wall.


    Hilbert, you¡¯ll take care of the right wall.... and Van, you¡¯ll tackle the back wall.


    As for the front gate... Lenny, you¡¯ll handle it."


    His n was simple.


    Take out some of the men guarding around the perimeter, and rece them with his own men.


    He would put 2 or 3 within each area, and leave them there to act as spies.


    Once it was time for their enemies to change their shifts, those men would then be able to freely infiltrate the camp.


    Since they were going to be here for a day and a half, it would only make sense for the men to have their shifts changed.


    So when that happened, they spies would blend in with the group and pretend to be terrorists as well.


    Their spies were tasked with gathering Intel about their enemy¡¯s ns.... as well as where their enemy had kept the hostages.


    And more importantly, they had to find out which room belonged to their enemy¡¯s leader.... since one of the missions for this drill was to capture the leader of the terrorist organization.


    Of course every 3 hours, Billy would send someone to meet with the spies outside the camp and collect all the information from them.


    Everything had beenid out properly.


    They would switch some of the guards around the left, right and back walls of their enemy¡¯s camp.


    But for this to happen sessfully, they needed to make a massive distraction at the front gate.


    From this distraction, they would also get to know the hidden traps around the perimeter of their enemy¡¯s camp.


    "After the men make the switch, get some other people to kidnap the bodies of these terrorists and drag them away silently." Billy advised.


    From his binocrs, Billy could see that their enemies at the front gate....had also painted their faces and hands ck.


    So if they did this, then that meant that those around the walls, also did this as well.


    And since it waspletely dark like ink now, Billy was sure that no one would really recognize the other while te guarded.


    The main issue woulde up once they change shifts.


    Billy was hoping that with all that paint on the men¡¯s faces, no one would be able to identify them as frauds.


    He needed the spies to sessfully integrate with the group.


    Billy gave several hand signals to the men, and instantly.... everyone assumed their positions.


    "Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!¡¯


    Multiple shots were fired all at once.


    Some men charged towards the front gate, while some continued to crawl stealthily towards the left, right and back walls of the camp.


    At the front gate, some of the ¡¯terrorists¡¯ noticed the situation and immediately took cover... while those who noticed itte, got shot and wounded badly.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    The men yelled out in pain... as their shoulders, knees, legs and other body parts were hit.


    Was this how being shoy felt like?


    No no no!!... His majesty said that the pain was only 10%,pared to that from actual bullets.


    This was supposed to be 10 %?


    In fact, they didn¡¯t understand why his majesty had said that if they were shot, they should pretend to limp.


    One didn¡¯t even need to pretend in this situation.


    The pain was agonizing enough, and some of them... had even thought that their bones had dislocated within their bodies.


    Why didn¡¯t they dodge on time?


    Damn their slow reflexes!!


    Those who were shot, immediately took out their guns and shot the bloody ¡¯good guys¡¯... as they slowly limped towards their camp.


    There was no way that they would go down without a fight.


    The bullets continued to rain on all the terrorists, as their enemies kept closing in on them.


    "Men!! Shoot their heads and hearts...not their legs!


    We will not be beaten down so easily.


    We are the strongest Terrorist organization for heaven¡¯s sake!!!


    You all should remember that whatever we do today, our Boss will be watching!" Wanton officer Dobby from the terrorist camp yelled, as he shot down some good guys from behind a rock pir.


    This was a test of skills... if they didn¡¯t do a good job, then they would have let their Boss (his majesty) down.


    ¡¯Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!¡¯


    Both sides were constantly shooting at each other.


    Those that were shot on their ankles, legs and so on.... immediately limped back into hiding, so that they could blow their enemies into pieces.


    As time went on, everyone realised that their focus and shooting skills had greatly improved.


    Shooting moving targets that could think, was really different from shooting a stationary paper or metal board.


    Warrant Officer Dobby had realised this as well.


    Even his hiding technique had improved as well.


    When he first hid behind the pir, he had received immense pain from being shot from his upper left arm.


    He himself hadn¡¯t been aware of the fact that his arm was seeking out when he hid.


    But after he got shot, he immediately changed his position and improved it as the battle continued.


    Dobby looked at their enemies and smiled... Soon, they would fall into their trap.

 Chapter 167 Scenario Missions 4

    "Bam! Bam! Bam!"


    Several of Billy¡¯s men, who were close to the gate..... had all mysteriously fallen down.


    "Captain, I think there¡¯s a trap at the frontlines!" Whispered, one of Billy¡¯s men.


    Billy frowned and viewed the scene with his binocrs, which were hanging around his neck.


    He and some of his men, were currentlyying low in the bushes.


    Since he had to ensure the switch at the other perimeters, he couldn¡¯t join the battle yet.... until he was sure that the switch had been made sessfully.


    He looked at the scene and nodded.... indeed, there was a trapid out at the frontlines.


    There were several thin ropes of wire stretched around the area.


    When the soldiers ran at full speed towards the gate, they were instantly tripped by these wires.


    And once they fell, those terrorists around them.... would shoot them dead.


    "Captain... not good!


    Some of the men who tried to sneak towards the right wall, were caught in traps."


    "Hmmmm... Staying here any further would be risky for our mission!


    How many spies have sessfully been added?" Bully asked.


    "3 at the back wall, 1 at the left wall... and none at the right wall."


    "Hmmm... That¡¯s good enough.


    Sound themand for everyone to retreat!!"


    Immediately, one of his men got up and yelled.


    Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!"


    On the battlefield, everyone paused for a mini-second... and immediately ran back.


    Of course as they escaped, a stream of bullets continued to rain on them.


    How could these terrorists let them go so easily?


    Never!!


    ¡¯Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!¡¯


    The good guys ran as fast as they could, while jumping around like grasshoppers... as they tried to dodge these bullets.


    Of course those that were shot, limped away in a sorry state.


    Some ¡¯died¡¯, while others were ¡¯brutally injured¡¯.


    As the night passed by, both sides were constantly battling and injuring each other.


    At some point, the terrorists had discovered the spies within their camp.... And at another point, both Lucius and Landon had lost a considerable amount of men.


    Sunday was here and there were only 4 hours left before the deadline approached.


    Lucius and his men were currently standing within Landon¡¯s estate.


    They had finally seeded in getting in.


    With only 4 hours left, they decided to go all out!!!


    No matter what, they had to rescue those hostages.


    Lucius and his men were standing on one side, while Landon and his own men were standing on the other side.


    "We, the armed forces of Baymard..... are here to arrest you for several charges against our Home!


    Do you know your crime?" Lucius yelled out.


    "Ohh... what crimes could I and my family possiblymit?" Landon said.


    "Dont y dumb!!... where are the hostages!!!" Lucius said.


    "Hmmp!! If you want them, you¡¯d have to take them over my dead body!"


    "My thoughts exactly!


    Mark.... focus on Gary


    Josh.... focus on Trey


    The rest of you, kill these terrorists and rescue the hostages.


    As for me, I tackle their leader!!" Luciusmanded.


    Landon looked at them and smiled.


    "I was thinking the exact same thing... It seems that our minds really are alike!"


    Instantly, everyone scattered about the estate.


    ¡¯Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!¡¯


    Landon ran up to Lucius and fired several shots at him.


    Lucius immediately rolled on the ground and hid behind a pir that was a little distance further from Landon.


    As Lucius was about to poke his head out from behind the pir... Landon shot several bullets at it¡¯s edges.


    "Never would I have thought, that I would fight you like this old man!!"


    "Brat!!... Watch yourself!!


    Who are you calling old?"


    Instantly, Lucius ran away from the column... and made several shots, as he ran backwards.


    ¡¯Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!¡¯


    Landon back flipped away, as he continued to dodge the bullets.


    "Hey old man!! ... didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to know how painful these bullets are?


    Just stay still, and I¡¯ll show you!!"


    "No need brat!.... I already shot my shoulder with one 2 days ago.


    Theres no way that I¡¯ll allow myself to receive another shot again!!"


    As they fought, everyone within the estate was busy tearing themselves down.


    Guarding the hostages..... were Ruby (Gary¡¯s girlfriend), Yara (Trey¡¯s girlfriend) and 12 other soldiers.


    Footsteps slowly approached as they guarded their prisoners.


    ¡¯Ava?¡¯, Yara and Ruby thought.


    Ava was Mark¡¯s girlfriend... so of course she would sign up to be in his camp.


    Ava came over with 14 soldiers.


    "You all give up and return our hostages to us immediately!!" Another soldier said.


    "No way!! not without a fight." Yara said.


    "That works even better" Ava said smilingly.


    Everyone immediately dispersed themselves.


    Ava had decided to attack Ruby since she was one of the strongest within the group.


    ¡¯Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!¡¯


    Everyone tried to shoot their targets.


    As Ava shot, Ruby front flipped in a zig-zag manner... while ensuring that she moved towards Ava.


    Once she was close, she immediately fell on the floor in a split... and spinned her legs like fan des, in attempt to trip Ava.


    One would say that Ruby was as flexible as a gymnast.


    In fact, her fighting style was a mixture of Eddy Gordo¡¯(From Tekken) and ¡¯Mystique¡¯ (From the first X-Men series).


    Ava wasn¡¯t weak either.


    As she was about to fall, she immediately used her had to do a hand stand... and swiftlynded back on her feet again.


    But of course, Ruby didn¡¯t even give her time to breathe at all.


    "Bam!"


    Ava had blocked Ruby¡¯s fist with her own fist, and quickly grabbed onto Rubby¡¯s left hand.


    From there, she pulled Ruby towards her and used her left knee to hit Ruby¡¯s left side.


    Ruby blocked the attack by using her other hand to block Ava¡¯s knee.


    .


    ¡¯Djii! Djii! Djii! Djii!¡¯


    Everywhere within the estate, one would find people running around and shooting each other.


    And just like that, time was up!!


    Only 6 out of 10 hostages were rescued, and both leaders from each Camp were still alive.


    It was concluded that both sides had lost.


    For Lucius¡¯ team, they lost because they couldn¡¯t even rescue all their hostages..


    And they didn¡¯t even manage to kill Landon.


    For Landon¡¯s team, they lost for exactly those same reasons.


    They lost their hostages, and couldn¡¯t even kill the leader of the Baymard¡¯s army.


    But even though everyone lost, they were still feeling pumped and excited.


    "Dude!!!... I¡¯ve learned my lesson!!!


    Never will I shoot such a shitty shot again!"


    "You¡¯re telling me!!


    I fired 7 bullets towards Van, but he managed to dodge all of them.


    By back flipped, front flipped... and even used some closebat moves to kick my gun away."


    "At the beginning, that¡¯s how it was for me too... but as time went on, I could easily predict my enemy¡¯s next step"


    "Sigh... We need more practice."


    "Don¡¯t worry, his majesty had said that we will have short 2 hour sessions at least twice or thrice within each week."


    "I got shot, and I swear that my heart almost stopped from the pain!


    Look, I¡¯m still limping!"


    "Dude... if not of our head shields, I would have lost my head by now!"


    "Bottom line, I never want to be shot again that¡¯s for sure"


    "Yeah!"


    "Me too"


    "__"

 Chapter 168 New Manufacturing Industries, New Buildings

    "Your majesty, I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t know where the young master is currently at.


    But I promise you that I¡¯ll definitely pass on your message, when I see him." Said one of Santa¡¯s subordinates.


    December hade, and Landon had thought it wise to personally hand over the information about the underground businesses to Santa.


    With information like this, one needed to make sure that not too many people heard of it.


    Because if these people were threatened, one could never be sure if they prefer to spill the beans... or choose to die with the information.


    Hence to keep Santa¡¯s subordinates safe, it was best for them to remain unaware of the situation.


    Plus he was afraid that if he passed on those letters, they might get lost or fall into the wrong hands on their way to Santa.


    "Alright!!... tell him I¡¯ll be waiting for his arrival!!"


    Once Santa¡¯s subordinates left, Landon focused on this month¡¯s task.


    Presently, he had already taken care of the learned ves, children, caretakers, new teachers, nurses, new police officers, guards, soldiers and so on.


    And right now, Landon was left with 5870 workers.


    Speaking about poption, Baymard currently had 57,422 people living within it.


    Landon had estimated that by July next year, Baymard would have definitely reached a poption of 90,000 people.... which would be enough for now.


    In truth, Baymard could host up to 9.5 Million people if it wanted to.


    But the reason why Landon decided to stop buying ves in July, was simply due to the fact that Baymard would be open to the public within that month.


    And the simplest way for people to infiltrate the city, would be to disguise themselves as ves and refugees.


    To solve this problem, Landon had thought about various approaches.


    Firstly, only Santa would be in charge of sending ves and refugees to him.


    Secondly, when these people were taken, all of them had to think that they were heading to Carona, Terique and so on.


    In other words, when Santa and his men buy these ves... they would have to lie about their final destination.


    I¡¯m these way, the ve traders and spies around several shipping docks, wouldn¡¯t be bothered about sending their spies to them.


    After all, these spies wanted to head to Baymard... and not towards Terique, Deiferus or Carona.


    And when these ves and refugees finally arrived, Landon wouldn¡¯t let any of them be citizens yet.


    They would have to spend several years in Baymard, before getting their permanent residence card.


    And from there, they would have to spend extra years again, before bing a citizen.


    Of course, if they gave birth to children here, their children would be permanent residents.. and not refugees like them.


    There was no very in Baymard, so all ves would automatically be refugees.


    These refugees could work in all ces around Baymard... except within the manufacturing industries and armed forces.


    In fact, Landon hade up with more than 20 ways to keep these spies in check.


    But of course, nothing was ever guaranteed in this life.


    He was sure that some of them would still find a way to wiggle around the system.


    But they would be in for the shock of their lives, when they try to break entry into any industry or building within Baymard.


    There will be electric fences, heat sensor cameras, smoke bombs, rm systems that would trigger an automatic lockdown within the building and so on.


    Even getting information from the citizens... was going to be a pain in their butts.


    This was because everyone within Baymard knew about the punishment for releasing such information.


    The punishment was death!!


    Landon didn¡¯t want to seem too harsh, but his life was also on the line here.


    The system would definitely deal with him if you went easy on these spies.


    Everyone knew better than to give up any info about Baymard.


    They were all paid well and had peace within Baymard.... no one was willing to throw their lives away just like that.


    And even if they were given all that money, where would they go to?


    Please!!... They were already used to electricity and good living here.


    They were absolutely sure that there was no ce like Baymard.


    So how could they leave all this luxury, just to go out there and suffer?


    And to make matters worse, they could even be double crossed and killed by the people that offered them the money.


    Many of them had been ves, so they knew how the world worked.


    For all they knew, their actions could lead them right back in to veryter on.


    Also, some of them came here with their families..... and had also made new friends here as well, so how could they help the enemy to kill and conquer Baymard?


    Even the little children in school, were taught about the consequences of releasing anything about Baymard.... as well as the dangers about releasing their family situation to strangers.


    Although the children weren¡¯t told any ssified information in school..... they still had to learn about keeping their mouth shut.


    There was no reason why they should tell strangers, about how much their parents make, where money is usually kept in their homes... or even what their parents do in Baymard.


    One should always be wary of strangers.


    That¡¯s why Landon had read out multiple stories about such matters... and the consequences for such actions.


    He had also made sure that they knew what would happen if they followed strangers there and there.


    Also, the people have also been briefed and taught about the role of police officers and guards within the city.


    They had been told about the importance of reporting anything suspicious to these officers.


    All in all.... Landon was sure that by the time the city weed visitors in July, Baymard would be ready for attacks from spies and other armies.


    Anyway with 5870 workers, Landon sent:


    ?500 to the Alchemy industry


    ?500 to the Food Industry


    ?500 to the Textile Industry


    ?370 to the Cleaning Industry


    ?1,000 to the Construction Industry


    ?3000 to all construction sites within Baymard.


    .


    "Your majesty.... at the start of October you requested for the Pharmaceutical industry and the Waste & Recycle Management Industry to be built.


    Andst month, you requested for the new Printing Industry to be constructed as well.


    In a few days time, the Printing industry and the Pharmaceutical industry.... would be fully constructed.


    And by next week, the other ones should bepleted as well.


    So what do we do about the workers?


    Well... Landon had already known that these industries would bepleted within this December.


    So he had alreadye up with several designs for other industries.


    "Tim... have those who focused on building the Pharmaceutical industry, split them into 2 groups.


    One group will immediately construct a Boat & Ship Manufacturing Industry.


    While the other will build a Car manufacturing Industry.


    As for those who focused on the Waste & Recycle Industry, have them build a Weapon Manufacturing Industry instead.


    And finally... those who focused on the Printing industry, should start building Baymard¡¯s new Bank A.S.A.P.


    As for the new construction workers, send them to aid those constructing the roads, homes, Shopping Mall, City wall and all other construction sites around Baymard."


    Fishing and Military Boats and Ships!


    These were Landon¡¯s main reasons for building this industry.


    Ships were usually built indoors with the help of indoor cranes, and other heavy electrically powered machines.


    Anyone who had ever visited a boat pr ship building industry back on earth, would know how much work went into building these ships and boats.


    A 1 or 2 deck level fishing boat, could be built within a month or 2.


    Based on the size of the boat, and how many people or machines were working on these boats at once.


    But for proper Military ships, 5 or 6 months would be enough to construct them... And sometimes, they could even take up to 10 months to build.. depending on their size.


    For merchant ships, those ones would probably need 3 to 4 months to build.


    And for cruise ships.... these ones could take 7 months to several years to build... again, depending on their sizes.


    For now, Landon didn¡¯t want to focus on super massive ships that would take years to build... Landon wanted ships that could be built in a matter of months.


    All in all, Baymard needed ships and boats... And it will take 2 and a half months to build the actual ship industry itself.


    Hence Landon wanted to use this winter time, to construct as many ships as he could possibly make.


    Of course a car industry was needed as well, so that all car parts could be installed mechanically.


    This would drastically cut down the time used for the workers to build several cars and heavy machines... as well as improve productivity and work efficiency.


    This industry would probably take about 4 to 5 months to construct as well... so it was best to get it done now.


    A Weapon Manufacturing Industry was definitely a must as well.


    This one would take 3 and a half months toplete, and by then.. Landon would make missiles, grenades and so on.


    And finally, Based on the Bank¡¯s massive size that Landon had depicted.... it had to be built now, since It would take about 4 to 5 months toplete.


    Plus, it was always important for money to be stored properly.


    This was Baymard¡¯s safe period.


    No one knew of the development within the city, and everyone was currently minding their own business right now.


    But after Baymard gets open to the public, everyone would stick their noses in the cuts business.


    Hence it was better to take advantage of this peace, and build everything that they needed A.S.A.P.


    With the construction workers out of the way, Landon could now focus on new goods for the month.

 Chapter 169 Watches, Alarm Clocks and Photocopying Machines

    "Your majesty, so these ¡¯watches¡¯ and rm clocks would be able to tell the time?"


    "Hmhm... they will!"


    Tim was really mind blown by the fact that such a thing could even exist.


    Sometimes, he felt like Landon wasn¡¯t human.


    No no no... scratch that!


    Most of the time, he felt like Landon was a God in human skin.


    The more he read the notebook in his hand, the more fidgety he became.


    "Your majesty, will we sell these goods out of Baymard in future?"


    "Yes... these ones will be sold out, since they work on Batteries."


    The concept of Batteries, wasn¡¯t new to Tim and a lot of workers within his industry.


    The only battery that existed in Baymard right now, was the one for heavy machines.


    These ones consisted of sulfuric acid solution, and several t tes that acted as galvanic cells in series.


    Granted when they made their first battery ever, it wasn¡¯t as well done as those ones back on earth.... but it still got the job done either way.


    The only problem was that those ones didn¡¯tst as long as those ones back on earth.


    When they made their first battery, its outer box was made of metal... and some of the tes were done unevenly.


    But once better tools and stic came into the picture, Landon switched it up and modified several outerponents once again.


    All in all, these batteries were constantly improved upon monthly.


    For wrist watches, tiny ¡¯coin¡¯ or ¡¯button¡¯ sized batteries were ideal for them.


    And for wall clocks and rm clocks, the Batteries needed to be like the ordinary batteries made back on earth.


    Landon was talking about the ¡¯¡¯A¡¯, AA¡¯, ¡¯AAA¡¯ battery types and so on.


    To make batteries, one needed special materials and chemicals that would aid in the transfer of electricity.


    There needed to be a cathode, anode, and a fluid or material that would aid in electrical flow.


    Landon was sure that the people outside Baymard, wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with the exactponents and chemical solutions required for battery production.... without guidance.


    So why should he be worried?


    Even if they made the otherponents of the watches and put them together, the watche¡¯s hands wouldn¡¯t tick without a battery.


    Take for example Lithium batteries.


    He had already nned on extracting Lithium from ¡¯Lithium Feldspar rocks¡¯ underground the caves, and use them to make ordinary batteries as well as coin batteries.


    Lithium was the core drive within these types of batteries.


    And if people didn¡¯t know how to extract it from ores and rocks, how were they suppose to make these batteries?


    Plus other ces didn¡¯t have stic or rubber, to make the outer frames for wall clocks... as well as rm clocks.


    So there was essentially nothing for him to worry about.


    Once Baymard officially opened up to the public in July, these items would be exported to various regions around Hertfilia.


    "And your majesty, this photocopying machine is supposed to lessen the burden within the Printing Industry?


    If it does what you say it can do, then the workers would probably celebrate in your honor!"


    "Was it that bad?"


    "Your majesty, you have no idea!


    We have a massive waitlist from all the workces already."


    Well, Landon could understand their joy as well.


    To put it simply, when any workce needed to make copies of any document, they would immediately ce orders with the printing... do that their copies could made.


    This industry handled school papers, reports, books, I.D cards, driving licenses, and other important documents around Baymard.


    So if the hospital needed 20 copies of a particr document, the workers within the printing department would have to get it done for them.


    Of course the hospital would have to pay for these services as well.


    And all these printing orders had put everyone around Baymard on a waiting list, which greatly slowed down development and productivity.


    Hence Landon had wanted to make photocopying machines A.S.A.P.


    Firstly, all industry and workce documents should be photocopied within those particr workces.


    For security reasons, it wasn¡¯t proper to have confidential documents leave those workces.


    And secondly, this would greatly improve productivity and efficiency around Baymard.


    Everyone wouldn¡¯t need to run up and down the ce, as they could just make several copies of multiple documents within their offices or workces.


    And the printing Press could finally focus on their numerous jobs, like printing books, I.D cards,bels on severalpany boxes, stic bags, clothes and so on.


    Plus having a photocopying machine will also be good for the Landport and banks in future.


    Any visitor or customer¡¯s document that needed several copies, could be done within those establishments... rather than running back and forth, and keeping these people waiting.


    Now focusing on the machines themselves, the interior part consisted of 5 mainponents within them: a light bulb, a photosensitive drum, 2 rollers, a toner, and a conveyor belt for loading the paper.


    Baymard already had conveyor belts... as they were previously manufactured at the start of October.


    And of course light bulbs and rollers already existed as well.


    So that just left Landon with the toner and the photosensitive drums to make, which weren¡¯t hard to do.


    Anyway the machine worked like so:


    When one ces his/her document upside down and presses the start key, an intense beam of light (from the bulb).....shes onto the document.


    This light then gets reflected towards the photosensitive drum.


    Now here¡¯s where the magic really happens.


    This drum is electrostatically charged by a high voltage wire.. as well as coated with a photosensitive chemical (selenium).


    Since Selenium is a semiconductor... that would mean that it would act as an instor in dark areas, as well as conduct electricity when light falls on it.


    Bottom line, when the light gets reflected off the document..... it reaches the photo-conductive drum, and gets its ions disced.


    As negative charges make an electrical shadow, the drum begins to rotate.


    And finally, this negatively charged shadow moves towards a positively charged toner.


    Negative and positive... you get the picture.


    Both charges stick to each other, and an inked image of that document is formed within the charges.


    Then a new sheet of paper is feed into the hopper of the photocopying machine.


    The hopper carries the paper on a conveyor belt upwards, and moves towards the drum and the toner.


    The charges drop onto the new sheet of paper, and the document is finally photocopied.


    As the photocopied paper makes its way out of the machine, it will pass through 2 hot rollers.


    These rollers aid in fusing the toner particles onto the paper permanently, by inserted heat and pressure onto it.


    The whole process involved light, reflection, conductivity and ions.


    Well anyway, this machine will have an "On¡¯ and ¡¯Off¡¯ button on it.... and would work electrically, and steam powered (for those within buildings that don¡¯t have electricity).


    A photocopying machine doesn¡¯t necessarily need the inte... it wasn¡¯t a printer.


    Also, Landon had decided to add several other buttons at the corners of the photocopying machine.


    Kind of like a keypad.


    If they wanted to make 10 copies, they just had to tap ¡¯1¡¯ and ¡¯0¡¯ keys.. and then press ¡¯Start¡¯.


    Well... with this, he decided to start teaching the workers a little bit aboutputer engineering as well.


    Up next Landon Wanted to focus on Radios.

 Chapter 170 Calculators and Radios

    Up next, Landon wanted to focus on Radios.


    In any society,munication was key.


    Be it within the military, schools, police forces, hospitals and so on...munication gadgets were a must within any developed city.


    When talking about Radios, there were 2 major factors thate up: frequency and waves (especially Sine waves).


    In the modern era, Radio waves control everything.


    From the tunes yed in cars, to the police radios used for alerting police officers, to the radios within nes....radios waves and frequencies could be seen everywhere.


    In fact even cell phones, Televisions, Morse codes, and Walkie Talkies..... use these wave systems.


    Making Radios aren¡¯t that hard to do.


    Back on earth, some people in the wilderness could make them with spoons, wires, coins and an energy source..like batteries.


    Essentially, radios send out wave signals... which in turn involve frequency.


    Understanding the basic concept andws of physics applied here, was what was really important.


    Different radio channels had different frequencies... hence Landon wanted the workers to properly understand these concepts now.


    Every modern radio had 3 main parts: the transmitter , the receiver (actual radio box).... ..and the Antennas, that focus on radiating the signal all around various areas.


    Of course, there were several otherponents as well... that¡¯ll be molded separately and attached to each other when putting the radio together.


    So in essence, Landon wanted the workers to start understanding these concepts now..... as almost everymunication gadget involved waves and frequency.


    He had also decided that from now up till April, he wouldn¡¯t create any new goods again..... except for Food, books and medicine.


    Especially medicine.


    He needed to focus on this area, so that he could quicklyplete the system¡¯s mission.


    Hence within this time period, Construction will be his main focus.


    After all, the Coastal region needed protection against enemy ships.


    And these peaceful times were the best times to improve Baymard¡¯s defenses.


    "Don¡¯t worry your majesty, we¡¯ll get it done immediately!" Tim said.


    "No... take your time.


    There¡¯s no majo rush in producing these radios.


    I just need them to be done before March." Landon said.


    Although April was Landon¡¯s deadline, he gave the workers an early deadline.


    So that even if theirte on production, it wouldn¡¯t really affect his main n for Baymard.


    Within this time frame, he would be teaching them about physics..... so that they could better understand what they were doing.


    By May, he had hoped to start making Walkie Talkies for the army, guards and police officers.. as well as house phones for all buildings.


    "And these calctors were supposed to aid us in solving math?"


    Tim was really confused.


    Was his majesty trying to build a human being from metal?


    How can it do math for them?


    Usually, he would believe Landon.


    But this time, his heart wanted to believe it but his mind kept saying that it wasn¡¯t logical.


    "Trust me Tim, it¡¯s possible... anything is possible."


    Of course thest thing that Landon wanted to focus on, were calctors.


    They needed calctors in the banks, schools and all other offices.


    Calctors were basically simple programmableputers.


    For the workers to better understand the theory, Landon had decided that from now (December) to April... he would start teaching the workers about Hardware and Software engineering.


    And while they earn, of course he expected them to make these calctors as well.


    In this way, they would definitely gain knowledge and experience aboutputing systems.


    And coupled with the fact that the Photocopying machine would still haveputer systems as well... it was very clear that the men would have as much practice as needed within this time frame.


    Bottom line, Landon was hell bent on introducingputer operated gadgets within Baymard.


    For now, Landon wanted to make small tools and gadgets that ran fewerputations.


    Of course things like mobile phones, video games, actualputers andptops... wouldn¡¯te up until 2 or 3 yearster, since they were moreplicated and performed too many functions at once.


    But things like Walkie talkies and calctors, or even Landlines.... just did basic operations that weren¡¯t hard for the workers to currently make.


    So those were good.


    One had to know that there were severalputer systems that existed... and Landon was going to takeputer development step by step.


    So in essence, only systems that could be made presently... were those that did 1 mode operated functions.


    Anyone could put a calctor together... provided that they knew all the parts.


    Hard lware engineering was totally different fromputer engineering.


    For programming and multipleputational functions, those would have to take several more years to be done.


    But those ones that did over hundreds of applications, would have to wait forter..


    Like Landon had said, why should he wait for hundreds of years just to get things done?


    Unlike those on in the 60s, 70 80s or even 90s... he knew everything, pr rather he had ess to everything.


    So why should he wait?


    If someone sat another person down, and aided them in building all the calctorparts from scratch.. and putting them together, will it really be hard for them to grasp the concept of hardware engineering?


    Please!!...Back on earth, there were 11 year old children that could build their own calctors from scratch (YouTube)... given that all the parts were made for them.


    Landon was giving them 4 months (December to March), just to build this calctor and learn about the basics of hardware and software engineering.


    How is that not enough?


    Within this time frame, he expected them to make several trials and errors... so as to get the perfect calctor.


    Plus, it wasn¡¯t like Landon was overcrowding the workers brains.


    Some workers were only focusing on electrical engineering, while others focused on chemistry, and so on.


    This time, he was determined to make software and hardware engineers from some of the men.


    Landon didnt careabout the development speed at all.


    Was it his fault that he knew or had ess to everything at once?


    If those on earth knew how to teleport or fly, do you think that they would wait for anyone else?


    He knew everything, so why couldn¡¯t he create what he wanted as he deemed fit?


    His world, his business, his soul.


    He had to hurriedly pass earth¡¯s standards, so that he could start researching another world¡¯s technology.


    He might as well do all he could A.S.A.P.... one could never know, he might just die in a year or 2.


    Of course if he truly died by then, Landon was sure that he would¡¯ve probably failed his mission.


    And by that time, his soul will definitely be shred into pieces.


    All in all... Baymard was going to breathe after these tools were made, and only focus on construction up till April.


    That was 4 months.


    Within this time, he would teach them hardware and software engineering.


    And sometime next year or the year after that, he would start teaching themputer engineering for programming.


    So just to be clear, Landon wasn¡¯t making a Laptopputers or cellphones... he was just making a CALCULATOR.


    Which was basically the simplest form of aputerized operations.


    What he wanted to do, was to introduce these concepts now, so that the workers could use the next 2 or 3 years to focuson hardware and software engineering.... before advancing toputer engineering yearster.


    As for radios, they used wave frequency to operate... so within these years, he will teach the men physics.


    Anyone could literally make a radio from a coin, spoon, battery and wires.


    Heck!... some people who got stranded on the forest could more them from all the metal that they had.


    And even some children on YouTube channels back on earth, could make them from scratch.


    Landon was willing to use this entire winter period to focus on them.


    .


    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--


    .


    In arge hall, several men had gathered around 86 other men.


    These 86 men knelt on the floor, while everyone else surrounded them within the hall.


    And standing directly in front of them, were 4 other men.


    "Speak!!!


    What happened to my father?"


    Marder Shannon and the 3 knight Captain¡¯s... had finally arrived at Riverdale city with their men, 2 days ago.


    "Well... Speak!!


    What happened?"


    The men on the floor shivered as they struggled to exin their story frantically.


    "Y... Young Master!!..... Lord Shannon had gotten a letter from the Capital."


    "We didn¡¯t know what the letter had said.... but after a few days, the lord had gathered us all to head out towards the Capital."


    "And... and once we had passed Omar City, we were ambushed at the Valley road by 15,000 mercenaries!"


    Marder and the knight Captains were shocked.


    Who had Shannon offended?


    15000 mercenaries were really a lot.


    "Omar city?


    Isn¡¯t that 3 cities away from here?" One of the knight Captains asked.


    One should know that their mission here, was to locate Shannon¡¯s whereabouts.


    And once they did, then they had to find a way to kill him... or report back to the king, if killing him was too hard for them to do.


    Shannon was indeed a tough nut to crack, as he was usually one stop ahead of his enemies.


    They hade prepared with thousands of men, just to take him down.


    But now, they had just heard that he was dead?


    Could it really be true?


    Or was this all part of his scheme to make them drop their guard.


    And if he did die, who was the one who had done them such a great service?


    So many questions kept popping within their minds, as they looked at the men kneeling before them.


    But no matter what, they had to make sure that these soldiers kneeling on the floor... were indeed telling the truth.


    "Yes my lords, we were attacked 3 cities away from here."


    "We... we struggled to save the lord but the enemy was too strong, and we were already outnumbered."


    Marder was fuming as he listened to their story.


    Who on earth could have done this?


    No matter how he looked at it, Baron Cain and Alec Barn were the only ones who could have done this.


    Deep within his heart, he knew that his father was already dead.


    "Hmmp!!.. it seems like that wild father of yours, went around looking for trouble here and there!!" One of the Captains said.


    "Serves him right!!


    He acted as if he was more important than the king himself.


    This is the ancestor¡¯s punishment onto him!" Another Captain said.


    "We will stay here for 3 months to fully investigate everything.


    And at the end of our stay, you will receive his majesty¡¯s verdict.


    You will be the next city lord of this run down city.... but that¡¯s only if your father is truly dead.


    Alright, we¡¯ll leave you to sort out this mess."


    Marder balled his fists as he stared at the 3 Captains, who were just leaving the room.


    How dare they talk about his father like that?


    Bastards!!!


    Marder looked at the men on the floor and his eyes turned cold.


    "So you¡¯re all telling me that when my father needed you most, you turned around and fled?


    Under my father¡¯s rule, what is the punishment for not saving your master?"


    The men on the floor shivered with fear, and their faces turned pale.


    "N... no young master!"


    "We.. we tried our best to save him!"


    "We only came back after he died?"


    "__"


    All the men started begging Marder for mercy.


    Marder looked at his own personal men standing around him, and issued out hismand.


    "Kill them all by hanging!


    As for their families, kill everyone above the age of 20.


    And for those below that age group; sell the boys to any ve traders.


    As for the girls, lock them up within the dungeon.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve tasted the pleasure of a woman."


    All those soldiers who were kneeling, began crying almost immediately.


    If they had known that this would happen, then they would have just allowed themselves to be killed on the battlefield instead.


    At least those who had died previously, still had their families safe and sound.


    While they on the other hand, had to have their whole lineage destroyed.


    Wh about their innocent wives?


    What about their children?


    "No please young master, please!!"


    "My daughter is just 5 years old!!.. please spare her!"


    "__"


    Marder stood there silently, as he watched these men beg and wail out loud.


    Now they cared about their families?


    Where were they, when his own family was destroyed?


    He had lost his brothers and his father... but had anyone ever shown himpassion?


    He had wanted to be king, so he had tried his best to woo Jte Barn.


    But did that b**ch ever agree to his request?


    Instead, she was busy falling in love with Anthony Martinez... and now, they were probably happily married while he was still struggling to get more power.


    "Lock them up and capture their families!!


    Make sure that no one escapes!!"

 Chapter 171 Border Battle 1

    --JunGo Border City, Arcadina--


    .


    Eli and his group had arrived at the border 5 days ago, and made camp around the outskirts of the city.


    They hadid out their ns cleanly, and were currently undergoing their first battle.


    Currently, there were 4 City lords with Eli.... And each lord had brought 5,000 men with them.


    Although Eli officially had 10,000 men under him as the first prince... he had decided to only bring half of the amount for this battle.


    Of course the rest were currently staying at his other bases around Arcadina.


    Anyway, in total..... Eli and his group hade to JunGo city with 25,000 men.


    In battles like these one¡¯s, it was good to send the men out in batches.


    Hence Eli had began by sending 5000 men to the battlefields.


    From there on, they would continue sending backup in batches of 1000s to... aid those on the fields.


    .


    "How is the battle proceeding?"


    "Your highness, the men are holding up just fine.


    At day break, we¡¯ll send out the next group to attack the city." One of the City lords answered.


    Eli looked at the old map in front of him, and pointed at a certain location.


    "I think we should hit this point next.


    Judging by the defence tactics that they had disyed these past few days, it¡¯s obvious that they have been neglecting this area."


    The city lords looked at the map and nodded.


    "I agree with you your highness... we have been attacking the northern gates ever since we got here... so it¡¯s safe for them to think that we will continue with that same approach.


    This will lead us with a chance to create a diversion."


    "Exactly!!


    From what the scouts and spies have said, most of the enemy¡¯s knights have been too focused on that northern gate.


    So other areas currently have fewer knights guarding them.


    First thing tomorrow morning, send 1500 knights towards the other gates.


    We will attack all sides at once." Eli said.


    This would surely cause a huge wave of confusion and disorderliness within the border city.


    "Alright... let¡¯s wrap up this meeting for now.


    You¡¯re all dismissed!!"


    Everyone gave a slight bow and exited the tent.


    It was time for Eli to sleep.


    He got up and walked further into the tent.... He walked towards his bedroom chambers.


    The tent wasrge and massive, like one of thoserge ancient Egyptian tents seen in movies.


    As the General, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily go to the battlefields.


    He was just supposed to strategize for the battle, as well as have his menmand and fight these battles in his ce.


    His job was to make sure that everything went on ording to n.


    He operated like the CEO of apany, while the knights worked under him to ensure that thepany makes money.


    His presence on the battlefield was only needed if the army was in dire need of help, encouragement or moral support.


    Sometimes, his presence and his speeches... would make the men feel energized and strong.


    Ever since he got here, he had been sleeping for 4 hours a day only.


    This was a battlefield, and things changed quickly... hence as the general, his time and attention was always needed.


    2 hours into Eli¡¯s sleep, 2 hooded men jumped down from the trees andnded beside his tent.


    It was currently 3 A.M.


    The men stealthily approached Eli¡¯s tent.


    They had to be quiet because while some of Eli¡¯s men were fast asleep, a majority of the knights were still wide awake... since the war was still going on at the battlefield.


    With all this in mind, the assassins had purposely left their swords behind... and had only brought only their daggers with them.


    Killing Eli in his tent, was the only way for them toplete their mission... since they weren¡¯t sure whether or not their prey would ever step onto the battlefield.


    The assassins on the other hand, had been observing Eli for a while now.


    They noticed that this general here, didn¡¯t like people guarding his tent... so the tent was always left unguarded.


    Eli had told his men that all the knights were needed on the battlefield.


    He had told them that it would be a waste for them to spend their nights guarding him.


    Hence there were no guards around his tent.


    The assassins moved like the wind, as they made their way towards Eli¡¯s tent.


    And just when they were about to enter the tent, they froze instantly.


    They could feel the immense killing intent directed at them.


    ¡¯Whoop! Whoop! Whoop!¡¯


    2 other men hade out from the bushes.


    How could Eli not be prepared for these assassins?


    The real reason why Eli had insisted on having no guards around his tent, was because he felt like he didn¡¯t need them..... Since he already had skilled hidden guards around him.


    Beforeing here, he had paid 18 of the top assassins within Arcadina... to be his bodyguards within this time frame.


    The reason why these enemy assassins didn¡¯t notice them, was because they had always remained in hiding all through his stay here.


    When these assassins came earlier to spy on Eli, these bodyguards hadn¡¯t moved from their hiding spots... and had always blended in with nature.


    They weren¡¯t supposed tomunicate with Eli at all, unless there was an emergency.


    And if they really had to talk to him, they would have to wear a knight¡¯s uniform in order to do so.


    Out of these 18 bodyguards, Eli had 9 constantly were currently watching over him... while the other half rested.


    Although they were 9 people currently protecting Eli, only 1 had popped up.


    No matter what, they all felt like it would be insulting to their pride... if they all ganged up and killed those 2 assassins.


    Hence only 1 bodyguard showed himself to these assassins.


    The bodyguard was muchrger and taller than the assassins.


    This made him look like a giant, to the assassins.

 Chapter 172 Border Battle 2

    The bodyguard walked backward slowly, instantly drawing the assassins away from the tent.


    Of course the assassins followed him ever so slowly.... they took their time too, and acted as if they had all the time in the world.


    But the truth was that, they themselves were assessing the situation as well.


    They had a gut feeling if they did not deal with this ogre, then they wouldn¡¯t be able toplete their mission quietly and quickly.


    Usually, only one person would have handled any main issues within the mission.


    But as they looked at this huge bodyguard, something told them that he was more skilled than any of them.


    But if they worked together, then they might just end his life and get back to their mission.


    As they walked closer to the bodyguard, they immediately took out their daggers.


    And once the bodyguard stopped, they slowly circled him slowly.


    They moved in closer until their fists were within striking distance, before they made their move.


    1 vs 2


    ¡¯Swish! Swish!¡¯


    Both assassins aimed their daggers at the bodyguard.


    One of them aimed for his neck, while the other one aimed for the left side of his back.


    The slicing motion made the air whistle, as the daggers moved towards their target.


    The bodyguard immediately leaned to his right side, instantly dodging both dagger attacks aiming for his throat and left back.


    As he leaned, he swiftly delivered a fierce punch towards the assassin in front of him.


    ¡¯Paaw!¡¯


    The assassin¡¯s upper belly had been hit.


    ¡¯Grrrr!!!¡¯


    The assassin growled, as he tried his best to hold his pain in... lest he made any noise that would attract more knights here.


    The assassin behind the bodyguard, swung his knife in attempt to stab the bodyguard¡¯s back again.


    But when he was so close in doing that, the bodyguard immediately grabbed the other assassin¡¯s throat and swung him around.


    ¡¯Pchui!!!¡¯


    It happened in a sh.


    The dagger had been plunged into the assassin¡¯s back.


    Truthfully, this assassin felt like he was so unlucky.


    Why him?


    First he received that fierce punch, and now he was getting stabbed at the center of his chest.


    Damn! It was really painful.


    As they continued to fight, the bodyguard would duck, lean, jump, kick and punch them here and there.


    They fought for about 7 minutes and at the end, both died by identally stabbing each other.


    Of course the bodyguard had a cut on his face and a stab on the back of his leg after the fight.


    Once the battle was over, Eli surprisingly came out.


    "Well done!!"


    How could Eli not hear themotion outside?


    With all his years of training, Eli had easily felt the killing intent targeted at him when the assassins were about to enter his tent.


    Plus as a General and a knight, how could he not beware of his surroundings when he slept?


    "I¡¯m sorry My lord!!!


    I couldn¡¯t get any information out of them while I fought.


    Please punish me as you deem fit¡¯" The bodyguard said while kneeling.


    "There¡¯s no need to get anxious.... I already know the culprits for this matter.


    Take off their masks and let¡¯s see who they are!!"


    Once the masks were taken off, the bodyguard was somewhat taken aback by one of the faces.


    "Everyonee out!!"


    The other 8 bodyguards immediately appeared.


    "My lord!!", they replied.


    "Do any of you recognize these assassins."


    "No my lord!!" They all relied.


    "But you do.." Eli said, as he looked at the other bodyguard who had previously fought.


    "My lord... in truth, I¡¯ve worked all over the Pyno continent.


    Assassins aren¡¯t bound by empires.


    What we like us freedom and the thrill for adventure.


    I know these 2, or rather, I¡¯ve seen them before... they are all in the top 100 list of assassins within the empire of Terique.


    The first guy is the 56th on the list, and the second one is the 48th."


    Eli was confused.


    Terique?


    Something didn¡¯t add up.


    This wasn¡¯t Eli¡¯s first border battle... he hade here when he was 15 and 17... so why would they target him now?


    And what did they stand to gain from him being dead?


    Was it one of his brothers that had contacted them?


    Did his brothers betray their empire just to see him dead?


    Or was it someone else in the shadows that had sent these assassins to him.


    He decided that he would wait for Slytherin to arrive, before heunched a full investigation on this matter.


    He knew that it couldn¡¯t be the ghostly prince, as he himself was to smart to make a deal with the people from Terique.


    Who could it be?


    "If they started by sending me these low ss assassins, then that would mean that they n on sending the top assassins sometime during my stay here.


    You all should keep sharp during this time"


    "Yes my lord!!"


    The empire of Terique?


    Hmm things were getting more and more interesting.


    .


    Back within the JunGo city, several Terique knights were gathered around 3 Knight Captain¡¯s.


    "Have they returned?" One of the Captains asked impatiently.


    One should know that their king had said that once Eli Barn¡¯s death was confirmed, then they could all go home back to Terique.


    They didnt¡¯ understand why their king suddenly thought that Eli Barn was a threat.


    But since it was their king¡¯smand, as his noble subjects... they would do their best toplete their mission.


    They just hope that the assassins that were sent, could at least hurry the job along... so that their men wouldn¡¯t be dying daily.


    Their king had only given them 15,000 soldiers for this mission.


    Their goal was to keep the war going for atleast a month... and within this time frame, several assassins wille over in attempts to kill Eli Barn.


    But the problem was that 5 days had already gone by, and they had already lost 4,000 men.


    This Eli Barn was definitely a genius strategist!


    "No my lord... the assassins haven¡¯t returned."


    "Damn!!" Another Captain got up his seat, and shot his cup towards the floor


    ¡¯Pang!ng!ng!ng!


    "Its been 3 hours since they left... ant they just do their jobs right?


    Don¡¯t they know that if they don¡¯tplete the mission, then we will continue fighting and loosing men?"


    "Patience Johnny!!... I believe they¡¯ll get it done.


    Let¡¯s just wait a little longer."

 Chapter 173 Elijahs New Home

    Elijah hurriedly got up and washed his face thoroughly.


    Today was a brand new day.


    He used to be a wandering worker, until he got to Baymard 11 days ago.


    He came from the empire of Deiferus.


    His parents, grandmother and sister, hade here because their little town... had been raided by blood gangs.


    Some of the people had perished... while the few that survived, either fled or got sold into very.


    A few days before the attack, one of the newly established blood gangs came over to the town to make a deal with the town¡¯s leader.


    He had told the leader to submit to them, or prepare for war.


    The problem was that submitting meant taking sex ves and so on.


    Of course the leader submitted to them, although the people were against it.


    Actually, the town leader really didn¡¯t care, since they had promised to give him as much money as possible... if he could keep sending women and children to the gang.


    On the day that the town leader had made the official announcement to wee the gang into the town... some of the people became frightened, and immediately nned to flee.


    While others decided to stay and submit themselves as well.


    There were also those who wanted to put up a fight, but they had obviously lost their lives at the hands of this gang.


    For Elijah¡¯s family, immediately after the announcement was made... they took a group of their closest friends and fled the town.


    And since then, they had been wandering about non-stop from one ce to another.


    They would move from ce to ce, doing tiresome jobs.. and sometimes, they would get beaten up badly while at work.


    The worst thing of all, was that his sister got targeted here and there because of her looks... hence they had to disguise her as a boy whenever they traveled.


    They had decided to wander into cities that wouldn¡¯t call too much attention on themselves, since they were afraid that some nobles might capture them and sell them as ves.


    So when they finally reached Banwy City, their luck had turned for the better... when a ship had arrived at the dock of the city.


    After listening to a strange man, they took the chance and got on the ship.... which then brought them to Baymard.


    Elijah was 17 years old, while his sister was 19.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    "Pa! Pa! Wake up, we¡¯re going to bete!


    Mom and dad are up already!" He yelled out, as he banged the door to his older sister¡¯s room.


    When their family first got here, they had been taken to an estate within the upper region.


    And even though his majesty had settled them in, he had also arranged for the ves and refugees to tour the homes within District F.


    He and his family had spent 2 days looking through several homes.


    And on the 5th of December... they had finally picked a home,signed their mortgage contract and moved in.


    Some of their friends were still staying at the refugee estate within District C (upper region), but they chose and preferred to be independent.


    Elijah¡¯s father worked at the construction industry, his mother worked at the Textile Industry.... while his sister worked at the Bank.


    As for him, he worked at the newly established Waste & Recycle Management Industry.


    Words couldn¡¯t describe how excited and amazed he was, the first time he stepped into the industry.


    "Is your sister up yet?" His father yelled out from downstairs.


    "I¡¯m up! I¡¯m up! I¡¯m up!!


    Oh my heavens!! What time is it?


    Why didn¡¯t you guys wake me up earlier?"


    ¡¯What do you think I¡¯ve been doing here for thest couple of minutes?


    And mind you, this is my 4th attempt at waking you today.¡¯ Elijah thought.


    Elijah could hear his sister¡¯s voice, as well as footsteps from behind her door.


    It almost sounded like she was currently fighting with a bear in her room.


    She quickly opened the door and dashed towards the bathroom.


    "Now that you¡¯re up, don¡¯t forget to lock the door when you leave.


    Breakfast is already on the table.


    Dad, Mom and he will be heading to the lower region now.


    Bye sis!!"


    His parents were already waiting for him at the door.


    It was time for him to leave.


    .


    Once he got to work, he immediately changed in the locker room, clocked in, and headed to his duty post.


    ¡¯Drrrrrmmmmm!¡¯


    He could hear the sounds of the machines, as he walked towards his station.


    He worked at the sorting station.


    Speaking of which, he was very impressed with the whole recycling procedure.


    All throughout Baymard, the garbage bins have different colors and signs on them.


    There was blue for stic recyble items, bottles, cardboard, paper and other recybles.


    Green for food and organic waste... and family ck for every other thing... like dirt, dead light bulbs and so on.


    Anyway, there were different garbage trucks that drove around the city collecting specific garbage from these trash bins.


    So the blue colored trucks would kick up garbage from the blue colored trash bins... and so on.


    And after collection, the garbage gets sent to different sectors within the nt.


    The non-recycable waste is crushed and literally turned to powder, while the recybles are sent to where he was working.


    Anyway, when the recybles got to the nt, they¡¯re loaded and spread on a massive conveyor belt.


    The belt was ridiculously long.


    The conveyer belt carried the garbage up an inclined slope, towards the 2nd floor of the building.... which was the sorting station.


    Of course, there were several sorting stations within the building....but Elijah was working on the first station.


    He opened the massive door, and quickly stood at his station.


    The workers were supposed to stand at different sections along the conveyor belt.


    The belt, winded like a race track... making several turns and bends all within the sorting room.

 Chapter 174 Elijahs New Home 2

    Elijah stood at a stand, that was about the same size as a witness stand in court.


    All the workers had their own box-like stand around the conveyor belt.


    "Morning bro"


    "Morning Wally"


    "Ohhh... here ites, get ready!!"


    Elijah looked at the


    ¡¯Vrrrmmmmmm!!¡¯


    The recybles were moving at a moderate speed towards them.


    As the waste moved closer, Elijah¡¯s eyes were quickly scanning what he should leave or remove.


    His job, as well as all the other 49 workers around him... was to make sure that only recyble material passes this phase.


    He would remove things like stic bags and other non-recybles... and throw them down arge hole on the right side of his ¡¯stand¡¯.


    The hole was like argeundry shoot, that dropped non-recybles, from the second floor back to ground level.


    Once at ground level, they would be sent to the non-recyble sector within the nt.


    All the workers had theserge holes at their sides for this purpose.


    Elijah¡¯s hands and eyes were attentive to the garbage that was quickly passing in front of him.


    He quickly grabbed several stic bags, and dumped them into the hole.


    This job needed quick hands.


    But of course the ones that he couldn¡¯t pick out, would eventually be taken care of by someone else along the conveyor belt.


    As Elijah worked, he continued to converse with his friend Wally.


    "Bro... will you still be working at this post after 2 weeks?" Asked Wally, who was working on the opposite side of the conveyor belt.


    Since 70% of the work in the nt involved sorting out garbage, his majesty had decided that everyone could work at different sorting areas within the nt every after 2 weeks.


    This way, they would learn how to work at different areas within the nt.


    "No, not this post... my schedule says that I¡¯ll have to work at the ss section within the building."


    "Ahhh!! Me too!!"


    "We aren¡¯t sorting the ss right?"


    "No no no!!... look up there.


    When the recyble waste leaves this section, it moves up to the next floor and finally passes through a different type of moving table (conveyor belt) that would filter the ss out.


    I heard that on that floor, the workers will collect the broken ss pieces and store up several metal containers."


    "Ohh... and from there, the Alchemy industry will buy these bottles or broken pieces for the ss making department right?"


    "Yup! That¡¯s it!


    Not just them, but all the other industries as well."


    "You know what, I can¡¯t wait to work at the Bailing sector.


    Ahh!! To drive those machines would be like a dreame true!!"


    "Hehehe... Are you forgetting something? We need to take the driving test first before getting our driving liscense.


    At least that¡¯s what senior Damon from the Baling sector said."


    Truthfully, Elijah also wanted to drive those machines as well.


    At the baling sector, all the cardboard, stics and so on...arepressed intorge bales and loaded onto a truck.


    The truck then sends it to the storage warehouse.


    From there, senior Damon and his team would drive their lifting machines and offload each bale from the truck and store in the warehouse.


    And when the bales need to be sent out, they would still be the ones in charge of loading the trucks again.


    Honestly, it looked like so much fun to Elijah, so he wanted to get his liscense immediately.


    "Wally, Let¡¯s sign up for driving sses!"


    "Look at you!!! I thought you¡¯d never ask!!!


    Let¡¯s sign up tomorrow after work."


    They continued to talk as work progressed... and before Elijah knew it, it was already 5 P.M.


    Closing Time.


    .


    As he and Wally walked back to District F, they began to talk about the current changes in their lives.


    "Elijah... thank you for talking me and my family into following you all here!" Wally said, somewhat emotionally.


    "Bro, there¡¯s nothing for you to thank me about... I too was taking a risk ining here.


    But thank heaven¡¯s that it turned out alright.


    We have better food, amazing houses, clothes..and best of all, our pay is higher than what we used to make.


    Coming here was definitely the best decision we have ever made."


    "I know... but that¡¯s not why I was thanking you." Wally said.


    Wally was Elijah¡¯s long time friend ever since they were 6.


    They had been neighbors when they were in Deiferus, and they were still neighbours in Baymard.


    Along the time they spent wandering, Wally¡¯s sister had been raped by 7 men... and all Wally could do was watch and cry.


    He and his sister went out to the fields to work... and on their way, they met some ruffians.


    They had beaten him up, and had made hi.watch the whole ordeal.


    Ever since that day, his sister had stopped taking all together.


    She had changed from her happy 16 year old girl, to a quiet shut in.. who would cry when she was all alone.


    Wally and his family really didn¡¯t know how tofort her.... his mother tried talking to her, but nothing went through.


    The lucky thing was that his sister didn¡¯t get pregnant after that ordeal.... or else he was sure that she would have really killed herself.


    With 7 men all taking turns, who could the father actually be?


    The thought of having all those men on her, was enough to drive her insane as it is.


    Wally didn¡¯t know if it was their ancestor who saved her from such a terrible faith... or her womb that was barren (**Wally, it¡¯s called a non-fertile window within her ovtion cycle.. bruhh)


    Wally and his family were so worried about her... she hadn¡¯t spoken to anyone for heaven¡¯s sake!!


    But when she came to Baymard, it was like a miracle.


    She had started smiling at them.


    His sister was currently working at the Textile Industry.


    Since rape wasn¡¯t a strange thing in this continent, he exined her situation to Chief Sophia.


    From there, he had heard that everyone at the workce had been cracking jokes with her and making her smile here and there.


    Although she hadn¡¯t spoken yet, there was as visible progress with her condition.


    At home, she would smile at them, and even make hand gestures to show that she wanted to cook for them.


    "I... I..I¡¯m happy that we came here.


    She looks really happy here.


    And you, do you still want to marry her?" Wally asked, while struggling not to cry.


    He was afraid of Elijah¡¯s rejection... he knew how much his sister cared about Elijah, so how could he not be afraid?


    What man would like to be with a touched woman?


    He wouldn¡¯t me Elijah for breaking their engagement... but it would really hurt his heart if that were the case.


    "What the hell are you talking about?


    Do you know how much I love her?


    Do you really think that I¡¯ll me her for something that isn¡¯t her fault?


    I won¡¯t change my mind about marrying her!!"


    Wally looked at Elijah and nodded passionately.


    "Good!!... I knew I could always count on you.


    Bro, let¡¯s make the best out of our blessings.


    Let¡¯s make Baymard our home."

 Chapter 175 Delivery At The Hospital

    Today, Landon was hurriedly rushing over to the hospital to deliver a baby.


    "Who are the patients currently inbour?"


    "Your majesty, only patient Rwana in ward D-33 is inbor." Doctor Gerson replied, as he ran alongside Landon.


    "What about the other patients within the childbirth ward?"


    "Non at the moment your majesty." Said Nurse Shanelle, as she too ran alongside them as well.


    Previously, Landon had created different departments within the hospital, based on his rewards from the system.


    The system had rewarded him with surgical knowledge on:


    ?Suturing


    ?Debridement of wounds, burns or infection,


    ?Dental Restoration


    ?Wrist Fusion and Hand Tendon Repairs


    ?Leg bone Fusion


    As well as knowledge on childbirth and so on.


    Hence with all these in mind, Landon had created different departments that handled:


    ?Childbirth andbour


    ?idents & Emergencies


    ?Dental: which looks at dental Restoration for now.


    ?Central Sterile Services: which focuses on sterilization of all equipment and tools.


    ?Critical Care departments: which focuses on those who are seriously ill and need extensive care.


    ?Pharmacy


    ?Elderly Service Department


    ?General Surgery Department


    ?Pain management department: for acupuncture, massages and other procedures that decrease pain.


    ?Medical Records department: that records, dates and stores all patient information for the hospital.


    ?Discharge Lounge: for patients who don¡¯t need to stay in their ward on the day of their discharge... they could just wait here until their guardianes to get them.


    This room would also have chess boards, magazines, books, puzzles and so on.


    .


    He had named these departments, based on the general departments that were present within any hospital back on earth.


    For now, the hospital would only have these departments.


    But of course in the future, more departments would be created when Baymard made more tools and drugs..... as well as when Landon got more knowledge from the system.


    Anyway within this month, the ¡¯childbirth and childcare¡¯ department already had 7 women who were 9 months pregnant.


    And anytime from now, it was clear that they would fall intobour.


    Hence Landon had them stay within the hospital.


    In Landon¡¯s opinion, these people were very strong willed and capable...pared to people back on earth.


    When the doctor told these women that they would have to be admitted into the hospital, they immediately rejected the idea and said that it would be too troubling.


    But of course, the doctor insisted, and finally.. they got admitted into the hospital.


    The reason was simple....¡¯Distance¡¯


    Like Landon had said, it would take someone 16 mins to drive from one region to another if there was no traffic.


    But with traffic, one was looking at a 35 minute drive.


    Now, it took these people 1 hour and 45 minutes.... to walk from District E (Central region) to district A ( Upper Region).


    And with the hospital being within district C, that meant that they would have to walk for about 55 minutes before they got there.... that is if they were living at district E, and not district F.


    These people were so used to walking such long distances that they didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    But how could Landon allow a 9 month pregnant woman to walk for so long on the road?


    Although they were fine with it, Landon¡¯s concience was not!!


    This was one of the reasons why he had decided to construct a car assembly industry and so on.


    Once that was done, he would create buses and make bus schedules for the people.


    Also, he had decided that from January to June, he would also start focusing on railway as well.


    Transportation had to be done properly for the sake of the people.... as well as for the grand opening in July.


    Before Landon hade to Baymard, only about 3% of the people had horses.


    They were allfortable waking up at 5 A.M and walking for 2 to 3 hours to their final destination... no wonder they are all fit.


    How could one gain weight as a peasant?


    As for the pregnant women, they could just forget it!!!


    They were getting admitted to the hospital and that was that!!


    Plus.... what if on their way to the hospital, they give birth on the road while inbor.


    In fact, everything was just dangerous about the situation.


    Well in this era, almost all the peasant women knew a thing or 2 about delivery.... especially in this Baymard.


    Before Doctor Gerson and his group came in May, the people delivered their own babies themselves.


    The women, neighbors and everyone else would help with the process... but because they weren¡¯t really trained, some of their patients ended up dying from loss of blood, un-tied umbilical cord... and so on.


    Of course other times, they would be sessful in their attempts.


    So with all these reasons, Landon had made sure that the women got admitted into the hospital..... lest they try to have the baby at home and loose their lives in the process.


    Once the babies are born, the mother and baby would have to stay within the hospital for another month... as that the hospital staff could check the baby and the mother as well.


    They would also tell the mother what type of diet she needed to focus on, as well as how to take care of the baby... and what the baby should be eating.


    In Landons opinion, these people had no knowledge on real knowledge of childcare.


    Hence it was the responsibility of the doctors and nurses, to examine amd teach all new mothers within Baymard.


    .


    For the past 2 months, the main doctors and nurses have been studying all the books that Landon had given them.


    And now, Landon had wanted to perform the delivery process for all 7 women.


    Last month, he delivered 4 beautiful children from 3 women... of course, one of the women carried twins.


    And now, he was going to aid these 7 women in their delivery process.


    For some reason, he had a hunch that one of these women would give birth on Christmas day... which was in 2 days time (15th of December).


    Landon¡¯s mission from the system was to perform and teach all surgical procedures, produce all 25 drugs needed for the patients who undergo those surgeries.


    As well as teach the people on all beginner and intermediate knowledge that he had received.


    Right now, he had been performing and teaching these surgeries, so as to quicklyplete his mission.


    As for the drugs, he had decided to only produce 4 drugs this month.... next month, he would create 4 more and so on.


    Hopefully byJune, all 25 drugs would be produced.


    Landon ran to Doctor Gerson¡¯s office, and immediately changed for ¡¯Delivery¡¯.


    "Have the tools been checked, sterilized and ced on the trolleys?" Landon asked, as he wore his green surgery overall.


    "Cleaned and ready to go your maje... I mean Doctor Landon." Nurse Shanelle said.


    Good!!... Quickly, to the otheater!!"


    As they ran, Landon continued to ask several other questions.


    "Did you send someone to inform the patient¡¯s family?"


    "Yes Doctor Landon.


    We sent for them the same time that we sent for you.


    The patient¡¯s husband, sisters and mother were currently at work, so we brought the patient¡¯s father instead.


    We drove him in one of the hospital¡¯s trucks, to save time." Doctor Gerson replied.


    Since there were no phones present yet, all they could do was go to the family¡¯s house and notify any of the members.


    And if there was no one present, then they would go to their workces and get any of them over.


    All workces were informed that, if there was an emergency like death, idents or childbirth.... then those involved could take a day or 2 off to deal with the crisis, before going back to work.


    And if they needed more time, then they could just ask for an extension... no one would get fired because they had to hold a funeral, or see their wives at the hospital.


    So currently, only the patient¡¯s father was avable.


    "And how long had she been inbor before the contractions increased?"


    "It has been 25 hours and 42 minutes, since the patient¡¯s water broke.


    And within that time frame, the patient had mild contractions for 23 hours and 22 minutes.


    But after that time, the patient¡¯s contractions and pain had increased rapidly.


    And right now, the patient presently has excruciating back pain." Doctor Gerson said.


    "She¡¯s ready!!"


    Actually, women would usually give birth within anytime between 16-72 hours after their water broke.... the time depended purely on the woman.


    Of course the doctors would only pop the baby out when it was time to do so.


    They would check the woman¡¯s discharge which could have different colors like pink, brown, slightly bloody... which all showed the patient¡¯s current pregnancy stage.


    They also checked the pain factor and cramps that the woman was having to see if it was time for the baby to be pushed out.


    With mild contractions, they start every after 20 minutes.


    And after mild contractions, the patient¡¯s contractions grow closer, stronger and longer.


    So they could change from 20 minutes to 16 minutes... all the way to 2 minutes or even 1.


    Mild contractions show that the baby isn¡¯t ready toe out yet.... but when the contractions increase to the level where the patient gets excruciating back pain, then that baby is ready toe into the world.


    That¡¯s why after mild contractions, Landon had the doctors send for the patient¡¯s family.


    Sometimes, the pain could build up for 6 more hours after mild contractions... before the woman was ready for surgery.


    And other times, it would only take 3 more hours.


    So depending on the women these times vary.


    That¡¯s why immediately after mild contractions, the family members were rushed over.


    In their patient¡¯s case.... It only took 2 hours and 20 minutes after mild contractions, for her to be ready.


    ¡¯Bang!!¡¯


    Landon opened the theater room wide open.


    The room was clean and well lit, and all equipments were readily avable.


    "Wheel the patient in immediately, and get her father suited up!"

 Chapter 176 Delivery At The Hospital 2

    In a ward a little distance from the theater, Rwana was currently moaning and yelling out crazily.


    The beds within the ward all had curtains around them for privacy.... as well as a stool and bedroom table beside it.


    The girl looked weak, haggard and exhausted.


    Her blond hair was messy and rough.... and her lips had little blood stains on them, from her biting them when trying to handle the pain she was currently experiencing.


    Just who the hell said that childbirth was the best thing in the world?


    She felt like after this experience, she may never allow her husband to touch her again... over her dead body!!


    She honestly felt like someone was currently stabing her with hundreds of knives all over her body... especially her back.


    If her husband were here, then she was sure that she would punch him hard and give him a piece of her mind.


    Bastard!!!


    If not for the breathing exercises, massages and medicinal paste given by the hospital, she was sure that she would be dead from the pains she was feeling.


    What the hell?


    "Ahhhh!!! It hurts so bad.


    Papa... Don¡¯t you love me?


    Why didn¡¯t you stop me when I said that I wanted to get married?


    Now look at the mess that I¡¯m currently in!!


    How did I let Xander (husband) talk me into this?


    And if Xander really loved me, why did he have to put me through all this?"


    As the 19 year old girl aired her grievances out, her father who had been listening to his Hangol-like daughter, felt helpless on the side.


    In truth, he was shocked at his daughter¡¯s transformation.


    Does pregnancy change women?


    Before he came here, his daughter had always been quiet, calm and sweet... but over the past 1 hour, she had been growing more aggressive and angry by the minute.


    Honestly, this was his first time seeing a woman inbour, so he really didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Usually, the neighbors wives and daughters would push all the men out and deal with the woman¡¯s childbirth process... so he didnt know what exactly went down inside the rooms.


    He would just hear screaming and cursing.. and that was it.


    "There... there...Lemon (nickname... like pumpkin).


    It will be over very soon... papa can promise you that."


    As they discussed, they could hear several footsteps getting closer and closer.


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!¡¯


    "Mr Zeke, Mrs. Rwana, it¡¯s time!"


    Very quickly, they got Rwana on a wheelchair... while someone else took her her father Zeek away, so that he could suit up.


    Rwana keep screaming from pain, as she was led into the theater.


    "Ahhh!!!!!!


    Ahhh...ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!


    Why me?


    What did I do to deserve this?


    Ahh!.. papa... where¡¯s papa?"


    Once she was in, she was immediately put a bed that had two high leg holders at the lower part of it.


    Rwana looked up and saw 6 people in the room... she didnt know who they were since they all wore face masks and hair covers.


    But when she looked at thest person closely, she suddenly realised that it was her father.


    She felt so happy... at least, now even if she died, she would die knowing that she didn¡¯t go without seeing or telling someone in her family that she loved them.


    "Mrs... please concentrate!!" Said a doctor.. who for some reason, had a different voice from those who previously attended to her during her stay at the hospital.


    But at the same time, she still felt that the doctor¡¯s voice was very familiar to someone she knew.


    Who could it be?


    "Mr Zeke, please hold your daughter¡¯s hands and give her support."


    "Ye..yes doctor" Zeke answered.


    It was only when he got here, that he realized how serious the situation was.


    He was panicking about what he should do.


    He held his daughter¡¯s hand tightly and ensured her that everything would be alright.


    From there, everything became serious.... and after 35 minutes, Rwana felt like someone was instantly ripping her private part out.


    "Push Mrs Rwana!!! Push!!!"


    "Ouhhh aahhh!!!!"


    Mr. Zeke was scared silly.


    Is this what his wife went through?


    He could see his daughter¡¯s red face, and all her veins that were popping out from her hand.l and head.


    He could also see her baby¡¯s head struggling toe out.


    The blood, the process, everything scared him silly.


    He had no qualms seeing an animal¡¯s blood, or even his enemy¡¯s blood... but his daughter¡¯s blood whe a whole different story.


    Plus he could tell that she was feeling unimaginable pain, just from the way she was gripping his hands.


    He quickly used his other hand to massage her head lightly.


    He was truly scared and afraid that she would die.


    He tried to hold on and keep strong, but at the end.... he fainted.


    "Nurse Shanelle, take care of the patient¡¯s father.


    Mrs. Rwana Push!! We are almost there."


    After another 11 minutes, Mr Zeke woke up to the sight of his daughter making herst push.


    "Ahhhh!!!" The baby was out.


    ¡¯Nwahhhh! Nwahhh! Nwahhh!¡¯


    The blood covered baby cried out loud as the nurse carried him.


    "Its a boy!! Congrattions Mrs. Rwana"


    "Congrattions Mrs"


    "Congrattions.."


    "__"


    "My baby..." Rwana said softly.


    She was truly exhausted.


    Zeke got up, dashed to his daughters side.


    "Papa...", Rwana called out.


    "Papa is here, sorry for leaving you earlier." Zeke said, while trying to hold back his tears.


    He had never cried before, but now.... it seemed like the tears from his dried up stream, were threatening to flow out.


    The 2 chatted as the doctors and nurses cleaned the baby.


    "Mrs, would you like to hold him for a while before we check him?"


    "Hm hm"


    As Rwana held the baby, she now understood that after all the suffering came the biggest gift of all.


    Her baby.


    Zeke on the other hand was also emotional as well... but after this, if his daughter didn¡¯t want another child, then he wouldn¡¯t be bothered abiut it at all.


    He had seen her almost loose her life, so when all was said and done... he wouldn¡¯t fault her if she decided to stop after this.


    "So Lemon, would you still have another child after all this?"


    Rwana looked at her papa and smiled.


    "Before, I would have said HELL NO!!


    But after looking at my little baby here, I feel like I want to have 5 more with Xander."


    "That¡¯s my Lemon!!" Zeke said while kissing her forehead.


    "Mrs... what would the baby¡¯s name be called?" Asked nurse Shanelle.


    She had to fill the baby¡¯s form for all his information.


    Rwana was well prepared.


    On the first day that she was admitted at the hospital, they had told her to discuss such things with her husband before she went intobor.


    Her and Xander had decided that if it were a boy, then they would name him Maximus.... and if it were a girl, then she will be called Maximillia.


    "His name will be Maximus Delwyne." She said while lovingly looking at her baby.


    Zeke looked at the little Maximus, and smiled.


    He had just witnessed a miracle.


    ¡¯Thank you ancestors, for not taking my daughter and grandson away from me¡¯.


    .


    Landon stepped out with Doctor Gerson and Doctor Rufus, while the nurses took care of the baby and the patient.


    "Did you all learn anything?"


    "Yes your majesty", they both said while nodding.


    This was Rufus¡¯ second time watching the delivery process.... and for Gerson, it was his third time.


    "Good... because next time, Doctor Rufus would handle everything.


    And after that, Doctor Gerson... you¡¯ll take charge as well.


    This pattern will continue until all doctors within the hospital perform these procedures.


    Of course everything will be done under my supervision, so no need to worry.


    Can you all handle it?" Landon asked.


    "Under your guidance, I¡¯m sure we can your majesty" Gerson said, while Rufus nodded.


    "Good!!... I¡¯ll train you all for 7 more months, before I can give you all free reign over the patients."


    This was the only way he couldplete his mission and move on to the next phase.

 Chapter 177 New Drugs

    A few more days had passed, and Baymard had already had its first Christmas.


    On Christmas eve, Landon had held a grand Christmas party to show the people how Christmas was celebrated.


    During the party, some of the children came on stage, and acted out a y that symbolized the spirit of Christmas.


    They even sang Christmas songs from the new ¡¯Baymard Hymnal¡¯... and did several other dance as well.


    On Christmas day itself, the people stayed at their homes and gave gifts to each other.


    Some celebrated with their guests and neighbors, while others celebrated with their families only.


    Of course Landon stayed at the castle with his family, Mark, Gary, Trey, Josh and their girlfriends.


    They celebrated all night long, as well as exchanged gifts too.


    And just like that, Christmas had passed and it was time to get back to work.


    For this month, he had decided to focus on Tylenol, Advil, E-Lax and Penicillin V.


    Tylenol could only effectively give in relieving pain, fever, headaches, cramps, fever and so on.


    While Advil was good at relieving inmmation, as well as doing everything that else that Tylenol could do... like relieving pain, fever, toothache and cramps.


    The difference between the two was that..... if one one got a flu and his/her throat got swollen or inmed, then Advil would be used.


    But if there¡¯s no swell, then it was advisable for the patient to stick to Tylenol.


    Likewise if one had a sprained body part and wanted to relieve the pain and tackle inmmation, then Advil was the way to go.


    But if there¡¯s no inmmation, Tylenol would be perfect to use.


    It¡¯s very important for one to use the proper drug, as taking Advil when there¡¯s no inmmation, could actually worsen one¡¯s condition... and vice versa.


    One could treat their fever, but have prolonged swells and inmmations instead.


    The next drug type that Landon wanted to focus on, werexatives.


    There were different types as well, that focused on whether the patient¡¯s constipation was short term or long termed.


    For now, Landon decided to focus on the short term one, hence he decided to make E-Lax.


    In this era, constipation was still a dangerous affair that led to more intestinal issues and diseases.


    Several people had even died from chronic constipation due tock of proper drugs, and medical knowledge.


    Hence Ex was necessary to sort out these constipation issues within Baymard.


    Up next, Landon wanted to look at Penicillin.


    Penicillin was an antibiotic drug, that had over 10 different types that varied based on their uses.


    For now, the only type of Penicillin that would be made.... was Penicillin V.


    Penicillin V is generally used to treat soft tissue infections, mild infections and severe skin infections.


    It could also treatryngitis, pneumonia, scarlet fever and rheumatic fever.


    All in all, Landon thought that these drugs were perfect for Baymard now.


    And the best thing was that these drugs could be taken during pregnancy, and could also be helpful towards treating infections in Infants.


    .


    "Ramsey, I think we¡¯re all set now!" Landon said, as he inspected thest raw material sample in his palms.


    Ramsey was the new Overseer for the new Pharmaceutical industry.


    He was one of Wiggin¡¯s close friends, who used to be a supervisor within the Alchemy industry.


    With his skills and experience, Landon was sure that he had made the right choice in promoting him to overseer.


    Anyway, this new industry had alchemists/chemists, mechanical engineers in training, electrical engineers, chemical engineers in training and operation engineers.


    Last week, Landon had focused on making Penicillin V and Ex.


    But for the next 4 days, he would only teach them how to make Advil.


    And the week after this, he would follow up by making Tylenol.


    Today was all about Advil.


    The first step in making Advil, was to ensure that all the raw materials were avable, treated and mixed properly.


    For Advil, Landon had gotten 23 different raw materials which were nts that were grounded into powder form.... as well as several other chemicals like silicon dioxide, sodiumuryl sulfate and so on.


    Of course all these chemicals came from the chemical production department within the Alchemy industry.


    Presently, Landon was currently in the storage building... that stored both raw materials and finished goods.


    Right now, Landon and Ramsey had just finished checking samples of all the raw materials present.


    "Alright...


    100 of you should focus on sending these raw materials to the 2nd floor of building 2.


    When you get to the loading station, send them up on the conveyor belt with the sign [Advil Raw Material Offloading] on it.


    The rest of you will follow Chief Ramsey and I into the building."


    Immediately, the workers loaded up several trucks and drove towards the building.


    The building was huge and wide, and 5/6 of the ground floor was used by the trucks for loading and off-loading... while the other 1/6 of the ground floor had a bathroom, reception desk and so on.


    Anyway, 5/6 of the ground floor had 48 wide conveyor belts that moved in different directions.


    24 were going up, while 24 wereing down.


    The building itself was 5 stories tall, so that meant that only 4 stories would be used for manufacturing.


    Anyway, each floor had 6 conveyor belts heading up it¡¯s way... as well as 6 conveyor belts from their floor heading back to the ground floor.


    So that would mean that each floor would amodate 6 different drug making departments within the building.


    The workers quickly drove to raw materials to the ground floor and found their spot.


    One could imagine the ground floor to be like an airport baggage area forrge containers and drums.


    Each Conveyor belt had arge sign above it, that showed where it was heading to... oring from.


    As they drove by, they saw other workers off-loading drums of raw materials for Penicillin V and E-Lax... as well as other workers who were loading the finished products on their trucks.


    Once the men saw the massive sign.... they immediately parked their trucks alongside the conveyor belt, and began their work.


    ¡¯VRRRMMMMMM¡¯


    The massive conveyor belt was already on, as Landon and the rest of the men had headed towards the building way ahead of those who focused on loading.


    At the same time on the second floor... Landon, Ramsey and the rest of the workers immediately got to work when they saw the drumsing in.


    Time to get started!

 Chapter 178 New Drugs 2

    Once the raw materials arrived, Landon and the workers set the drums that they needed for today on the floor.


    And those that werent needed, were sent to a small storage room within the department.


    After this, Landon began to exin the mixing ratio needed during production.


    There were 8rge industrial V-shaped mixers within the Advil production department.


    And for each mixer, Landon had specified that they should add 6 drums of this, 2 drums of that and so on.


    "Chief Ramsey, please press therge green button on the side of the machine."


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡¯


    The non-stationary part of the machine (V-shaped mixer), started rotating round and round, like.... it spined like those astronauts during a gravity test.


    "Can anyone tell me why we chose do this step?" Landon asked.


    Some of the workers had been pulled in from the other drug making departments, so they immediately knew why.


    "We do it so that the whole powdered mixture can be even" someone answered.


    "Correct!!... but what could happen if it¡¯s not even or homogenized?"


    "The quality will be bad"


    "The pill will not be effective"


    "The pill might not work"


    "It means that we would have bought and used up our raw materials for nothing."


    "___"


    Landon continued to hold a mini-lecture with them, while they waited for the machine to properly blend and mix the ingredients.


    After 15 minutes, the homogeneous mixture was sent to anotherrge tank that acted as a fluidized bed.


    This next step was known as Grantion.


    Within the tank, air was pumped into the tank from the bottom... and the powdered particles immediately suspended in mid-air, and danced within the funnel shaped tank.


    While this was going on, solvents were constantly being spraying on the dancing particles from tiny holes at the mid-section of the tank.


    As the spraying and dancing continued, the particules sticked to one another forming lumps.


    From there, the lumps were sent to a milling machine.


    Within this particr machine, the lumps were passed through several mechanisms that shaped the lumps into tablet sizes.


    Of course at this stage although the tablet sizes had been formed, the pill was still somewhat soft.


    Hence, the tablets headed towards arge Tablet Pressing device.


    This machine could solidify up to 4000 tablets every 5 minutes.


    And after 10 minutes, they had sessfully created 2 batches of pills... they had made a total of 7119 tablets of Advil.


    After this phase, the tablets were sent to a huge coating machine... which could coated the pills to any color that they wanted, based on all the raw material used for producing the coating.


    Actually, coating was absolutely necessary for easy swallowing.


    Back on earth, some pills will taste like strawberries on the outside, but were bitter on the inside.... this was because of coating, to make children and other people swallow the pills easily.


    Even normal pills have unvored coatings on them... that¡¯s why one could only get the real bitterness of a pill, after chewing it.


    This coating machine was simr to a drying machine... but the only difference was that holes could release the coating agents.. as well as cool air for drying.


    The machine also did small swishes, unlike a drying machine that rotated super fast.


    If the machine went with that speed, then the pills would surely break or scatter.


    From there, the tablets passed through a polishing machine to give them shine.


    When the tablets have been well polished, they wereter sent to a massive packaging machine.


    The machine had arge assembly line, that could package over 100 stic pill bottles a minute.


    Previously, while the loaders were doing their thing loading the trucks, Landon and the workers had already loaded several empty stic pill bottles and bottle caps to the machine.


    The machine had a feeder for caps, pills and empty pill bottles.


    "Chief Ramsey, Please turn the dial to ¡¯Medium Speed¡¯ and push the green button" Landon said.


    ¡¯Chimp! Chimp! Chimp!¡¯


    "Wahhh... look!!! It¡¯s filling the pills into the machine on it¡¯s own!!"


    "That¡¯s nothing, just wait until you see it close the bottle cap on it¡¯s own!!"


    "Really? It can do that?"


    "Yeah it can!!


    I was previou working at the Tylenol department, so I saw it."


    "Amazing!!!"


    "__"


    The workers discussed, as they watched the entire process.


    From there, the pill bottles headed towards another assembly line where they would be ced in small cardboard packages.


    The box packing was simple....it was red in color, with the words: ¡¯Advil¡¯, ¡¯Made in Baymard¡¯ and the expiration date on its bottom.


    The bottom of the pill bottle also had the expiration date as well.


    For the experiration date, Landon estimated bases on when the nt was grown, chemical preservatives added and other minor factors.


    Of course drugs usuallyst for 1 to 3 years.. but Landkn had estimated all the new drugs tost for 8 months mazimum.


    But with radio signalsing out, it shouldn¡¯t be long before Landon made dating machines.


    These sort of machines used Analog signals, sensors and frequency to measure things like acidity, basidity and all other factors that would be used in calcting the right expiration date.


    Anyway, after the pills got packaged, they were led on a conveyor belt towards severalrge brown colored boxes.


    And from there, they were to be recounted, sealed and sent down towards the ground floor and sent to the storage room.


    .


    In fact, the process wasn¡¯t hard to follow... the issue was always having the right raw materials... and getting an even mixture.


    And of course, one also had go control the airflow within the fluidized beds as well.


    Different airflow levels, gave different lump sizes and results.


    "Your Majesty, how do I divide the workers up?"Ramsey asked


    "Hmm.... there are 274 people in this new department right?"


    "Yes your majesty"


    "Alright... let¡¯s do it like this.


    74 people should focus on loading and off-loading, and the rest will be divided evenly between all machines, and the other work posts.


    I¡¯ll draw a new schedule for all the workers within this department.


    Since your the overseer, you should hold a meeting with the employees and speak about your expectations, work schedule and monthly goals.


    I¡¯ll also bring new secretaries, ountants and auditors that will focus on this new sector only.... so you need tomunicate with them at all times.


    They will be located on the first floor of building 5, with all the other business rted workers.


    Oh... and next week, we will start creating another new drug.


    So tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll give you a list of raw materials that you need to buy from the food and Alchemy industry."


    "No problem your majesty."


    After Landon was done, he decided to head towards the castle so that he could think more on the system¡¯s mission.


    The earlier he finished everything, the more missions he would get.


    Of course he couldn¡¯t produce all the drugs now, since some of the nts weren¡¯t particrly avable yet.


    Are rather, they were avable... but their amount was too small for mass production.


    That¡¯why he had pushed production of some of some, to spring and early summer.


    Sigh... this damn mission was giving him a headache.


    Well, at least the people would have drugs to treat their colds, pains, fever, headaches and even toothaches.


    This was good.

 Chapter 179 Men From The Queen

    --Kayden City, The Empire of Carona--


    .


    Santa was in a fine mood.


    He kept his smile and his pace restrained as he slowly caught up to his long time friend, Queen Penelope.


    "Benjy..... I think we lost them, so let¡¯s stop here." Penelope said, as she pulled her horse¡¯ reigns.


    Santa (Benjamin Hamilton) and Penelope, had been good friends for years now.


    When Santa was just 10 years old, the 7 year old Penelope had joined his ss within the knighthood Academy.


    She was always aloof and very protective of him.


    One should know that because of his round ball-like physique, the children would always make fun of him.


    They took him like the ss clown.


    At that age, his stamina wasn¡¯t too good, and he always ended up being the weakest swordsman in the ss.


    But of course, Penelope would kick anyone¡¯s arse, if they tried to bully him.


    And just like that, he ended up being her property within the Academy.


    For sure, this made things worse because when she wasn¡¯t there..... everyone would still pick on him.


    They would mock him for hiding behind a woman, and even shoot tiny pebbles his way.


    In their eyes, he wasn¡¯t a man.


    But did he care?... Nope!!!


    To him, they were just jealous.


    He had just arrived Carona a few days ago, and was immediately greeted with a letter from Penelope.


    Well, he couldn¡¯t really call it a letter.... it was more like a death threat.


    It just had 10 words on it: [See me as soon as you arrive, or you¡¯re dead!!]


    Although Penelope was usually aloof and unbothered... but when it concerned him, she would show a little bit of emotions here and there.


    Maybe it was because she had been used to protecting him always, or maybe she felt like she had raised him..... who knows.


    No matter how unattached someone seemed to be, there would always be another person around them, that could bring a little change in their character.


    For Penelope, Santa was one of her weaknesses.


    He was always happy, and never seemed to act like all the other men around her.


    While everyone else pampered her and treated her like a princess, Santa had always been the only one who treated her like a regr human being.


    When she was little, she introduced herself to him.... and unlike the other boys who seemed to treat her like a precious egg, Santa treated her like everyone else.


    She instantly realised that his way of thinking, was different from the general masses.


    And it was then and there that she decided to recruit him as her first friend.


    Presently....If someone ever tried to kidnap or attack her Benjamin, she was sure that she would throw caution to the wind and hack the person into several pieces.


    Presently, they had sessfully sneaked away from the many bodyguards that were supposed to be around Queen Penelope.


    "When did you arrive?" Penelope asked in an unemotional tone.


    "3 days ago!!"


    "So you saw my message and you only thought it wise to meet me now?" Penelope asked in a calm but intimidating tone.


    Why did this baffoon seem like he didn¡¯t care about her at all?


    Ever since her Coronation day, he hadn¡¯t even bothered to say Congrattions to her.


    Is this what her mother always meant whenever she said that her little baby¡¯s all grown up?


    Penelope felt like she couldn¡¯t read Santa anymore.


    Well, she couldn¡¯t understand herself as well.


    Why was she pissed?


    "Calm down, you¡¯re thinking too much.


    I just wanted to clear my head for a bit."


    ¡¯Clear your head my foot!!!¡¯, she thought inwardly.


    Looking at her, he felt truly helpless.


    After so many years together, how could he not tell when she was angry?


    One could say that she was his weakness as well.


    2 years ago, he had begun to understand his feelings towards her..... and in a way, he had tried to kill them multiple times.


    But after the coronation, he immediately traveled so as to clear his head.


    With her being queen, how could he hope to sessfully marry her?


    He wasn¡¯t a well respected knight... he was a well-known merchant instead.


    For her, he was willing to stop traveling and settle down..... after all, he had subordinates who could look after his shops.


    Well.... he was willing to decrease the amount of times that he traveled.


    It would be a lie, if he said that he wouldpletely give up traveling.


    He truly loved his profession.


    Just like how a general had to go to war for several months, he too needed to travel around as a merchant.


    But for her, he would do it once in every 4 months.... or 5, if need be.


    He had thought about all these things over the past 2 years, since he thought that one of her brothers would be king.


    But now that she was the ruler, it was a whole new ballgame.


    A king needed to be epted by the people, and her family.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be downgrading for her to end up with a merchant?


    Yes he was from a noble family, but that didn¡¯t change the fact that his upation was still that of a merchant.


    When he saw the her message 3 days ago, he was somewhat hesitant to see her again.


    "What did you need to think about?" Penelope asked.


    Although she seemed calm, her whole mind was in a mess.


    She didnt like what she was currently feeling right now.


    Why was she afraid?


    Something inside her felt wrong.


    "I was thinking that we should stop seeing each other."


    Silence followed for 40 seconds, before Penelope snapped back to her senses.


    She felt something wet kn her cheek, and when she wiped it off, she realised that theh were tears.


    What was happening?


    Why was she crying.


    Even her crying mode was cold.


    Her facial expression stayed the same, but the tears kept falling down like a waterfall.


    Santa was shocked and frighten by her actions.


    She was crying!!!!


    This.... this .... this was bad.


    I immediately regretted his actions.


    Thest thing he wanted to do was hurt her.


    But he couldn¡¯t help asking himself, why was she crying exactly?


    The Queen was crying.


    If anyone came to see this scene, they would surely tie him up and burn him alive.


    In fact, even if he was innocent... no one would believe him.


    They would kill first, and then ask questionster in this case.


    No one had ever seen the Queen cry... not even her own parents.


    "Penelope please don¡¯t cry..... Calm down and let me finish.


    What I mean is that I want to be more than a friend to you..."


    Instantly, her tears stopped flowing and looked at Santa in a questionable manner.


    She was confused.


    Her brain couldn¡¯t process the information.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Sigh... I¡¯ll say this only once, so listen up okay?


    For a long time now, I¡¯ve been in love with you Penelope.


    Keeping you as my friend, will only cause me grief and pain.... as well as make your life ufortable."


    "So... you love me?"... Penelope asked, as her heartbeat quickened for some unknown reason.


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?... when you call me out, no matter what time it is.... I alwayse.


    Whatever you demanded, I¡¯ve always done.


    Haven¡¯t you realised that you¡¯re the only woman that I treat like this?


    Penelope.... do you understand now?"


    She fell silent for a while, and when she was about to answer, she heard strange voicesing from afar.


    She immediately ced her palms over Santa¡¯s mouth, and pushed him downwards.


    These voices weren¡¯t from any of her men, so who could it be?

 Chapter 180 Men From The Queen 2

    "Are you sure that they came in this direction?"


    "I¡¯m sure of it!!!"


    "Let¡¯s keep searching then, maybe we¡¯ll see their horses nearby."


    7 thuggish men, were currently looking around the premises in hopes of finding Santa.!!"


    After a while, one of them spotted 2 horses hidden a little further from Santa and Penelope.


    "Boss!!... I¡¯ve found their horses!" One of the men yelled out.


    As they conversed, Santa and Penelope began to think about the origins of these men.


    "Do you know them?" Penelope asked in a whispery tone.


    "No...."


    "But they said they were looking for a ¡¯he¡¯... and since you¡¯re a man, then they¡¯re definitely talking about you."


    "Hmhm....It looks like they¡¯re here for trouble." Santa replied.


    "Don¡¯t worry..... I¡¯ll protect you."


    Santa turned and looked at her warmly.


    "We¡¯ll protect each other." He relied.


    "Sure!!"


    For some reason, she felt all warm and fuzzy inside when she held heard him.


    She concluded that something must definitely be wrong with her.


    When she got back home, she would have to ask her grandfather and parents about her current state.


    Hopefully, she wasn¡¯t sick.


    As the men walked closer to the horses, they continued to scan the area in hopes of spotting their target.


    "You two... ride these horses away from here, so that they wouldn¡¯t have any means of escaping from us."


    "Yes boss!!!"


    The two men turned to the horses and tried to climb on them.


    ¡¯Heeeeheeeheee!¡¯


    The horses tried to avoid the men, as they didn¡¯t recognize them.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    The men who tried to ride the horses, were abruptly kicked by the horses.


    What a joke!!!


    These horses had been used by their owners for several years now, and no one else had ever ridden them.


    So how could they allow anyone apart from their owners to ride them?


    "Ahh... a filthy animal like you dares to kick me?"


    One of the men became pissed, and immediately took out his dagger in attempt to kill the beast.


    "Stop!!!!


    Step away from my steed!!!!" Penelope yelled out.


    How could she let them kill her trusty steed?


    The men turned around and spotted Penelope and Santaing their way.


    They immediately knew who Santa was, since they had been trailing him for the past 3 days... but for Penelope, everyone had no idea who she really was.


    They thought she looked familiar, but they brushed it off.


    If she really had a high enough position, why was she here was a merchant?


    Even if he was a wealthy one, a merchant was still a merchant.


    .


    "I¡¯m d that you guys have finally arrived.... This would make my job go faster.


    Benjamin Hamilton right?" The leader of the group asked.... even though he knew the answer.


    "Excuse me, but I believe that we have never met before.... so why have you all looking for me?" Santa asked with a smile on his face.


    "I have just one simple question for you.... if you answer me truthfully, then me and my boys here won¡¯t y with your little girlfriend over there."


    Penelope who heard this, immediately grew mad.


    But when she sneaked a peak at Santa and saw how angry he was, she couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit.


    And when she remembered that she had been called his girlfriend, blushed intensively until it looked as if the sun had burned her.


    Although she still maintained her unemotional facial expression, her blush was still very eye catching.


    Santa looked at her and was utterly confused.


    Was she so mad that she had anger had roasted her face off?


    "Are you okay? I mean, your face is so red!


    If you¡¯re sick, why did youe out?... h h h" Santa had totally forgotten the people in front if him.


    Penelope looked at the nagging man and smiled.


    Truly a fool, even in a time like this one.


    But she couldn¡¯t help smiling at this idiot.


    "__"


    The 7 men who were left out of the conversation grew angry the more they watched the shameless couple.


    "Are you 2 looking down on us?!!!" One of the men asked angrily.


    "Ohh... you¡¯re still here.


    Pardon our manners, you were saying?"


    The leader looked at the hateful couple, and didn¡¯t want to waste anymore time on them.


    "Boy..... I¡¯ll make this quick.


    Where is Queen Winnie!!!"


    Santa¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, as he heard the question.


    True enough, that old hag queen Ivy, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    It looked like she sent these men here to kill Beri and his family.


    "Sorry.... the name you mentioned doesn¡¯t ring a bell!" Santa replied.


    "Doesn¡¯t ring a bell? Your ship was spotted around the same time as their disappearance.


    Plus we have eye witnesses that said that they personally saw you on that ship as well!!" The leader said.


    The leader couldn¡¯t understand it, they had already been in Carona for a month and a half now... and they hadn¡¯t been able to spot Queen Winnie or any of her children this entire time.


    It was like sorcery.


    From the reports they had gotten, they left with Santa to Carona.


    People had even said that they had seen the exact shipnd in Carona a whileter... so was it magic, where did they all disappear to?


    "Sorry but... for real, I have absolutely no idea of who you¡¯re talking about!!" Santa said while yawning.


    "It seems like you¡¯re willing to die for them right?


    No problem, we¡¯ll do it your way then.


    Men.... y with the girl, while I tie up this ingrate!!"


    "Can you hold on?" Penelope asked.


    "I¡¯ll try!!" Santa responded.


    "Do you best, and don¡¯t die on me!!"


    Santa looked at Penelope, and they immediately nodded at each other.


    Instantly, Santa ran up to the leader and unsheathed his sword.


    ¡¯Cling! Cling! Cling!¡¯


    Their swords shed several times.


    ¡¯Cling!¡¯


    Santa was forced to lean backwards, as his enemies attacks were fierce and mighty.


    His enemy was bigger and taller whenpared to him... and it was clear that the man had more strength too.


    Sigh... at this point, he try regretted why he didn¡¯t grain seriously.


    He was more of a thinker, than a fighter.


    "Haa!!"


    The leader yelled, while swinging his sword sideways at full force.


    The leader was aiming for Santa¡¯s arm.


    ¡¯Cling!¡¯


    Santa blocked the attack, but this time.. the force of the attack pushed him down.


    He immediately rolled away, as the leader tried to pierce his rolling body multiple times.


    If he didn¡¯t think of something quick, then he was sure that he would be at aplete disadvantage.


    He looked at the floor and his eyes lit up.


    "Ahhh... my eyes!!


    You bastard!!"


    Benjamin had thrown dirt into the leader¡¯s eye.


    Taking advantage of the situation, he immediately swung his sword at the leader¡¯s knees.


    "son of a b**ch!!


    I¡¯m going to kill you!!!"


    The leader started swinging his sword around like crazy.


    He couldn¡¯t see well, and his left leg had been cleanly cut off.


    What more could he do?


    ¡¯Fwip!!¡¯


    The leader¡¯s swings were all over the ce.


    Santa meticulously dodged them, and swiftly cut off the leader¡¯s head.


    He turned around in hopes of helping Penelope, but was stunned at the sight before him.


    She had just finished dealing with the other 6 men.


    She had left thest one unconscious for questioning.


    "Benjy... I thought you said that your skills had greatly improved?


    Why did you take so long to deal with just one person?"


    "Hey, that wasn¡¯t my fault alright.... Have you seen his size?"


    "All I hear are excuses and more excuses.


    If I wasn¡¯t here, aren¡¯t you aware that they would¡¯ve ganged up on you?" Penelope asked with a cold tone.


    How could she not be angry?


    "But I¡¯m okay aren¡¯t I?"


    "Indeed, your fine.... but what about next time?


    Tomorrow morning, I want to see you at the royal training field.


    It looks like I¡¯ve been really soft on you over the years!!"


    For some reason when he heard her, a chill ran down his spine.


    As he looked at the unconscious man on the floor, he immediately began to think of his next move.


    It looked like he would have to head over to Baymard A.S.A.P.

 Chapter 181 Graduating Class Of 1024

    Today was the 27th of December.


    Graduation day!!


    The students had finished their exams on the 2nd... and on the 20th, their report cards were given out within the school premises.


    With this, the semester had officiallye to an end.


    Those who had passed, would of course be able to graduate.


    But those that failed, would take one more semester to better themselves before they could graduate.


    In this way, Graduation ceremonies would always be held at the end of every semester.


    .


    ¡¯Ringgggggggggggggg!!¡¯


    A golden colored twin bell rm clock rang out loudly.


    Henry quickly got up and turned it off.


    If one were to describe the rm clock, they could imagine it like a head with ridiculouslyrge ears.


    The clock had 2 bells, which looked like ears... as well as a tiny metal stick between the bells.


    When it was time for the rm clock to ring.... the stick would move from side to side, hitting both bells one after the other.


    Honestly, Henry was really impressed by this ¡¯rm Clock¡¯ that his parents had bought for him 4 days ago.


    It was truly a lifesaver.


    Today was his graduation day, and there was no way that he would bete for such an asion.


    The event would start at 11 A.M... but as graduates, they were required toe in by 10:30 A.M maximum.


    For this ceremony, Henry had bought 3 guest tickets for his family.


    His mom had to work today.... So his dad, his 16 year old elder brother and his 10 year old sister would be attending the ceremony.


    2 hours had passed, and everyone was finally ready to head out.


    They had decided to set out together, since the event would take ce at 11 A.M... and it would take 55 minutes to walk there.


    Of course 8 days ago, Baymard had received its first snowfall.


    On the first 2 days, the snowfall was light.... and on the third day, the snow had decided to give itself a break.


    On the 4th to 6th days, it fell down hard.... it seemed like the heaven¡¯s were having a mythical battle up in the sky.


    And after this intense battle, the snowfall had suddenly decided to back into hibernation.


    Although gone, it still left its lingering presence around Baymard.


    The ground, trees, streams, and roofs, had all been hugged by the snow like a day old baby.


    The entire area was covered by a thick nket of white.... making the streets look like an unfinished canvas.


    But the thing that surprised Henry was that, standing outside now... the roads kicked clear and devoid of snow.


    As they walked towards the school.... they could see several snow clearing machines, cleaning up the streets and walkways for them.


    The workers would also sprinkle salt here and there on several ces as well.


    Baymard had really changed.


    Right now, he was still amazed at how effective these winter clothes were.


    Rather than feeling cold, he had begun to feel hot under his manyyers of clothing.


    His hands, feet, head... and even his neck was protected with a thick scarf.


    Along the way, they met several other people walking towards the school.


    Of course amongst the group, he saw his good friend Matilda as well.


    She was walking with her father, and older sister.


    "You excited?" She asked yfully.


    "How could I not be?


    I think I¡¯m both excited and nervous at the same time.


    I have absolutely no idea what to expect." He said wryly.


    "I know what you mean.... but for me, I¡¯m more nervous about preparing for a job interview than anything else.


    What if I get turned down for my dream job?


    I told you that I want to work at the Horse Ranch remember." Mildred said worriedly.


    Her ancestors knew damn well how she felt about the Ranch.


    Ever since it was created in June, she had been dreaming about working there for the rest of her life... so what should she do if she was turned down?


    "Hmmm... you don¡¯t need to worry too much about that.


    His majesty had said that on the first day of January, we¡¯ll get something called a ¡¯Newspaper¡¯.


    Apparently.... this paper will tell us what jobs are avable, and when the interview for them will be held.


    He also said that every department within each workce will be hiring people, so think about it.


    If you don¡¯t get into one department within the Horse Ranch, try the next one.


    And if your true goal is to be a caretaker for the horses, and you get hired in the other departments there..... then all you have to do is work in that department for a while, and then transfer to your dream area when there¡¯s an avable spot."


    Mildred¡¯s eyes lit up, and she wasn¡¯t depressed anymore.


    "Ehh... then that means that what I should focus on is getting into the Ranch first right?"


    "Yup!!... that¡¯s it."


    .


    They walked for a whe more, and finally arrived at their destination.


    There were a lot of families around the premises as well.


    "Aye.... Henry, isn¡¯t this your name?" Asked his father.


    On one of the hallways, there wererge 4 frames hanging on the wall.


    The frames had columns and rows in them, forming several boxes.


    Each box had the names of every graduate enclosed within them in alphabetical order.


    The names were written in ck, built the column lines, row lines and frames were all in gold.


    Of course the background paper used was white, and the main header read: [Graduating ss of Fall 1024]


    Looking at his name, Henry¡¯s family felt immensely proud of him.


    "Son... will this stay here forever?" His father asked.


    "Hmhm... that¡¯s what his majesty said."


    "Hah.... I¡¯m so proud of you my boy!"


    "Way to go bro!!" His older brother said while giving him 2 thumbs up.


    "Congrats big bro", said his cute little sister.


    The other families around were also proud about seeing their children¡¯s names as well.


    The parents began entering the main hall after they showed their tickets..... while the graduates followed their teachers and headed towards another massive empty room.


    Time passed by quickly....and just like that, it was time for the ceremony to begin.

 Chapter 182 Graduating Class Of 1024 Part 2

    As the music yed, Henry grew extremely nervous with every passing second.


    ¡¯Breathe.. breathe!!¡¯ he told himself.


    The musicians used their Obarios (which were basically violins), and harps to set the mood amd walking pace for the students.


    Of course Landon had modernised their violins just for this asion.


    Previously, their instruments used the same strings from their crossbows.... and it¡¯s outer shell was made from either wood, metal, and even tortoise shells.


    But now, Landon had ordered for new instruments to be made from wood and metal (for the strings and nails).


    Within the hall.... the audience was seating on the bleachers, while the middle area had numerous chairs all lined up neatly on it.


    There was also a massive wide stage ahead of the chairs.


    As the music yed.... 3 rows of students and teachers walked out in an orderly fashion, with Landon leading the group forward.


    The teachers led the group wearing ck robes, scarfs and hats, while the students followed behind by wearing all blue.


    For the teachers, their robes were lined with gold at the cor and shoulder region.


    In Landon¡¯s case, he wore a red robe that literally looked like Harry Potter¡¯s Gryffindor Quidditch robe.


    Of course he couldn¡¯t waste such a Grand opportunity just like that.


    The music continued and everyone walked !!"steadily... but nervously.


    They all tried not to look at the crowd.


    "Look!! look!! That¡¯s my boy there!!"


    "My little girl is now a woman!!"


    "Little brother!!... little brother!!... Smile more!!!"


    "__"


    The audience pointed and yelled out emotionally, as they watched the group of graduating students walk forward.


    The graduating students tried not tough, as they kept hearing their names being mentioned.


    Some of the teachers walked up on stage, while the rest aided the graduates in taking their seats.


    For this ceremony, Landon had prepared for it to be rtively short and straight to the point...pared to those back on earth.


    There were a total of 187 graduates this year.


    Before they walked in, there were already several guests seated on the stage.


    All the overseers were present, as well as Lucius, 3 government workers and Doctor Gerson.


    Once everyone had a seat, they remained standing.... and one of the teachers walked towards the podium holding a megaphone in his hand.


    "Wee to the Baymard Public School Graduation Ceremony!!!


    Now... let¡¯s give it up for our graduates!!"


    ¡¯Wooow!!!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯p! p! p!¡¯


    The audience and those on stage pped loudly and made several approving sounds, as they looked at the students who were currently standing below them.


    "Alright.... I will like to ask the audience to please join our graduates and rise, while our military sings our National Anthem."


    Immediately... a group of 12 walked onto the stage holding a g and megaphones.


    3 people spread out therge g, while 9 others sang the Anthem.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time that the people had heard this anthem.


    There were books about the Anthem, and during every major event... it would be sung for all to hear.


    As the military men began singing.... the audience ced their right hands across their chests, and tried to follow the song along.


    After the anthem, they did a short prayer to their ancestors... followed by a speech from the Valedictorian.


    And Lastly Landon came up to make his speech.


    Everyone adjusted themselves and sat up upright.... one should know that his Majesty¡¯s speeches were always moving.


    The man could move mountains with his words.


    "Graduating ss of 1024.... words cannot describe how immensely proud I am of you all.


    Congrattions.. you did it!!!


    But.... you should always remember that you could never have gotten here alone.


    Take a look at your families for one moment"


    Henry turned around and tried to find his family.


    After looking for a while, he finally spotted his cute little sister waving at him and calling out his name.


    From where he was sitting, he could tell that his family was overjoyedand pleased with him.


    This feeling was awesome!!


    As he listened to Landon¡¯s speech, he became somewhat emotional.


    "It matters not your gender, social status or background.


    Our struggles in this world are mostly simr, at one point in everyone¡¯s life.


    You all have been blessed with the rare opportunity that so many others would kill for.


    Seize this moment and be the best you can be!!


    I think a lot of people dream... and while they dream, the real happy people, the real sessful people, are those that get busy.


    Time waits for no one!!!!


    Today, everyone here has blossomed into adulthood.


    So I expect you all to reflect on yourselves, and make the right choices in future!


    Once again, Congrattions Graduating ss of 1024!!"


    Of course Landon had mixed some few famous speeches from earth, but who would know?


    Henry pped, as he was utterly moved.


    His majesty was right.... Time waited for no one.


    If one only dreamt, and never did anything... then the situation might never change.


    His majesty was a clear example of this concept.


    If his majesty had still waited for his father to take him back, where would he be now?


    ¡¯p! p! p!¡¯


    Everyone pped, as they were also touched by Landon¡¯s awe-inspiring speech.


    The ceremony proceeded and it was time for them to receive their certificates.


    "Bro... I¡¯m so nervous!!!!"


    "M...me too... I didn¡¯t realise that we would have to walk up on stage!!"


    "Calm down... you¡¯ll do fine alright!!"


    As Henry conversed with those around him, the butterflies in his tummy had started to act out.


    They were currently seated in alphabetical order... so he was also sure that everything would happen in that same manner as well.


    Soon, it was time for his column to get up.


    He patiently followed the person in front of him, and stood at the line.


    "Henry Mors!!"


    ¡¯Boom! Boom!¡¯


    As he climbed the stage, his heartbeat started pounding loudly and heavily.


    "Congrattions!"


    "Congrattions!"


    "__"


    He had just shook, Army General Lucius¡¯ hand... as well as several other guests on the stage.


    Finally, he stood in front of his majesty and was lost for words.


    Was his majesty actually going to shake his hands?


    How could a God touch a Mortal¡¯s hands so easily?


    "Congrattions Henry!!


    Remember... be kind, work hard and stay positive.


    Your life is in your hands!!" His majesty said while shaking his hand..


    "Thank you, your Majesty!!"


    When he walked down the stage, he felt like it was all a dream.


    He opened his certificate and felt proud.


    The certificate had the date of today, his name, the school¡¯s name and stamp seal, the head of education¡¯s name and signature.... as well as his majesty¡¯s name and signature on it.


    He looked at the certificate in his hand and smiled back at his family.


    ¡¯My life is in my hands¡¯ he thought.


    .


    After the celebration, everyone was guided into another hall where they ate and drank.


    With the money from the guests tickets, the school had organized this meal for them.


    Landon smiled and decided to head back after a while.


    With this, Baymard would now wee 187 new workers.


    December was finally about to end, and he voud now focus on serious work.


    This entire month was a big distraction to Landon... from military graduation and school ceremonies, to Christmas and so on.


    And now that all this was out of the way, the workers could focus on their jobs with no more holidays or activities hindering them.


    For new year, Landon had decided that he wouldn¡¯t give them any public holiday.


    Those who were off on that day could celebrate it, but those who had to work.... well, too bad.


    They had already wasted enough time already.


    No more public celebrations for the time being!!

 Chapter 183 Moving Onto The Next Phase

    Currently, time had passed by very quickly... and just like that, it was April again.


    Spring!!


    During the winter, Landon and the workers had been working tirelessly to reach their goals.


    In January, Landon had thoroughly focused on Construction.


    He began by allocating several workers towards the construction of the Navy¡¯s Base within District L of the coastal region.


    One should know that this region was to be divided horizontally from the beach.


    Hence each sector here would have it¡¯s own mini-beach in front of it.


    ?District I: Shipping dock and ports, Merchant stores and so on.


    ?District J: Luxury beach hotels, and beach entertainment


    ?District K: Space which Landon just wanted to keep, between the other districts and District L.


    This space was to create ample distance between the other sectors and military posts in district L.... and it also had the Waste and Recycle Management industry within it.


    ?District L: Baymard Marine, Coast guard and Navy stations and posts.


    So during January, Landon began building the Navy¡¯s Base... which he estimated to bepleted in 7 month¡¯s time (June)


    He decided to build 15 massive buildings and 10 moderate size buildings within the base, as well as several extremely tall fences that kept people out.


    There would be 3 main fences that workers would have to pass through, before sessfully entering the first sector of the base.


    From there, there¡¯ll also be several other gates and checkpoints needed before the workers reach the second, third and fourth sector of the base.


    And each sector will have multiple weapons to deal with intruders.


    With the way Landon designed everything, no stray person could easily walk in without ess.


    .


    Apart from the main Navy Base in District L, Landon had also decided to build several police stations, Navy posts and Military bases within the other coastal region Districts as well.


    The Navy posts in the other coastal districts will be fenced, and have just 1 building within it... as well as a lighthouse.


    This lighthouse will be used to scan through the waters of every District, just in case someone wanted to sneak attack them at night.


    If the navy men notice anything, they were to immediately notify the military, as well as the Navy¡¯s Base at District L.


    As for the military posts, although Landon didn¡¯t want it to berge... it still needed to be properly fenced as well.


    It would have 4 main buildings and a lot of space to keep army tanks and so on


    What if an enemy ship sessfully made it to the shores?


    He expected the military to handle them.


    The Navy had to focus on the sea, but... the military had to kill those enemies who managed to make it on Baymard¡¯s soil.


    These police stations would definitely have prison cells as well.


    For example, if some visitors and merchants cause trouble at the docks within District I... Landon expected the police officers to handle the situation immediately.


    And since these police stations will have cells, then they can just lock then up for a few hours or a day until those involved in brawls calm down.


    .


    Well... apart from assigning men to start building police offices, Military posts and the Navy¡¯s base, Landon also began construction of a radio station within the District C (Upper region).


    He just wanted to construct the station now... so that when the workers were ready to build the radios, there wouldn¡¯t be any hups on the way.


    Andstly, he decided to construct a train Manufacturing and Maintenance Industry.


    These people would be responsible for building trains, fixing and maintaining them whenever an issue arises.


    He had nned for this industry to have an assembly line as well, so as to ease manufacturing.


    Lastly.... Landon wanted to start constructing a Train Manufacturing and Maintenance Industry.


    Transportation was a serious problem within Baymard.


    People would walk for 2 to 3 hours just to go to their job sites at the lower region and so on... it was utterly ridiculous.


    Trains, cars and buses were a must.


    Hence Landon decided to focus on this Train manufacturing industry which will take 2 months (March) toplete.


    But while this industry was being constructed, Landon had still gotten another group of workers to start making the train tracks... as well as cing them all over Baymard as per the City n.


    In his mind, it was better to start now, than to wait for the industry to be built first.


    Time was money.


    .


    Once February came, the workers started constructing the Landport and all the military buildings within King¡¯s Landing.


    Construction would be a breeze... since they had cranes, loaders, excavators, aerial work tforms, and so many other heavy machines avable.


    Landon had estimated that construction would onlyst for 5 months... Hence it was essential for the men to begin immediately.


    As for the fortified city walls, they had started working on them in October.... and by May (8 months total), everything should bepleted.


    Up next, Landon focused on making Antennas, Receivers, transmitters and other parts needed to produce these radios.


    The workers had been taking his sses for 2 months now (December to January)... so it was time that they start making all the parts, as well as building all those massive Antenna structures all over Baymard.


    Within this month, paper money also began to circte... and the people and workers at the bank became more pleased.


    No more heavy pockets, no more loosing coins here and there.... money became more convenient for them.


    There were 5 types of bills that were made: 100, 50, 20, 10 and 5 BM bills..(where BM was short for Baymard).


    Landon¡¯s face was on a pale yellowish ¡¯100¡¯ BM bill, while his mother Kim¡¯s face was on a green ¡¯50¡¯ BM bill.


    Of course Lucius¡¯ face was on a reddish 20 BM bill, the image of Lucy was on a bluish 10 BM bill and the image of the Castle was on a purplish 5 BM bill.


    And of course, each bill had the words Baymard on it... as well as several letters and numbers on them.


    Well..... with creating these papernotes, the images, words and numbers were all engraved on a steel te.


    From there, a special dye was ced only on the engraved sections of the steel te.


    Of course following that, a light sheet of stic was ced on the steel sheet and baked for 8 minutes in low heat.


    And once it was done, the dye on the sheet transferred to the stic... forming the exact image and design outline on the stic.


    In fact, the process was somewhat lengthy.... but long story short, the printing industry had sessfully created papernotes for all the citizens.

 Chapter 184 Moving Onto The Next Phase 2

    Once February ended, Landon and the workers immediately began working on all his ns for March.


    The first thing he focused on was radio manufacturing.


    Communication was also essential in times like this.


    If there was a serious crisis at hand, how were the citizens supposed to prepare themselves?


    Running up and down was never the answer.


    Word needed to get out fast, and having a proper means tomunicate was key.


    When the workers started making these devices... there were a lot of issues, like finding the right wavelength and so on.


    But after 3 weeks of constant failure, they had finally reached a breakthrough thanks to Landon.


    Landon had just let them be, because he wanted them to make their own discoveries on their own.


    Everyday, the workers would focus on their radios and try to solve problems here and there.


    It was like a school assignment that they had to finish.


    Anyone who had ever gone to university back on earth, would know how much energy one could put in, when they wanted toplete an assignment.


    They sat in groups around their radios, took the device apart and tried to make it perfect.


    They had sleepless nights, as they tried to get the answer from their textbooks.


    Where did they go wrong?


    At the start of the month, Landon had created 10 samples for them to follow.


    They had used their calctors... as well as the forms within their physics books, and were stuck on it for a while.


    They had erased, drawn and calcted the same thing over and over again.... but could never arrive at the right answer.


    This was sorcery!!!


    When they were at home, their minds would wonder back to the problem they were facing... and they immediately felt like all the studying that they had done from December to February, was for nothing.


    That was 3 months for heaven¡¯s sake!! (Back on earth... that would be a whole semester)


    Where they truly that stupid?


    All the main forms was short and simple, so what were they missing?


    Like... they had understood and read the concepts, but why was practical work always so different from theory?


    They felt like even if they studied for several more years, they might never get it.


    But fortunately, his majesty took pity on them and after 3 weeks, they corrected all their mistakes.... all the while exining where they went wrong.


    And once they finally realised their errors, they redid their work and tried creating these radios from scratch all by themselves.


    Some of them could even create frequencies and waves using other metal pieces... and even coins.


    It was so surprising.


    .


    Moving on, Landon decided to focus on the newly constructed industries.


    The Ship & Boat Manufacturing Industry had been sessfullypleted, hence he decided to start making Navy warships..... as well as fishing boats and ships.


    The Train Manufacturing & maintenance industry that began construction in January.


    Of course, Landon immediately put the men to work in creating new trains.


    With this new industrypleted, Landon began assigning workers to build several train stations at different locations within Baymard.


    At this point, these construction workers were always busy.


    When they finished building anything, Landon would immediately give them a new project and ship them off.


    And at the start of every month.... each construction group would increase in size, due to the addition of new citizens.


    Without these new citizens, how could Baymard have enough workforce for all these projects?


    For now, it was okay... but once July came, Landon would put a stop to taking in more citizens, unless it was absolutely necessary.


    One of the industries that had just beenpleted this month, was the Weapon Manufacturing Industry.


    With itspletion, Landon began producing long range artillery weapons.


    He had decided to focus on creating stationary Howitzer guns and rocketunchers on the city walls.


    For these weapons, one could imagine the guns or rocketsunchers that were usually ced on war tanks.


    What Landon wanted was to ce these machines on the city walls.... as well as on the different military posts within the coastal region.


    One could never be too prepared when tackling an enemy.


    He also decided to make Taser guns for the guards and police officers... as well as bullet proof vests, and other safety gears.


    Walkie Talkies were also made and distributed to all military, guard, and police personnel within this period.


    For now, Landon was focusing on strengthening the soldiers and safeguarding the city walls and perimeters.


    July wasing fast, and the safety needed to be guaranteed before that.


    Up next, Landon had decided to focus on traffic lights and car sensory detectors.


    Soon, highway contraction will begin.... so it was essential for these lights to be readily avable before then.


    .


    Finally for the month of March, Landon had began construction of the people¡¯s Temple.


    Yes.... a Temple.


    The people had been requesting that he build one.


    Their reason was simple.


    They felt grateful to their ancestors, and wanted a way to thank them.


    Landon wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea at all.... Like he said, no one had the right to deny anyone of their beliefs.


    All major cities had temples.


    There were money temples, worshipping temples and even sex driven temples.


    And since some of the ves were sensitive to the word ¡¯Temple¡¯, Landon decided to change its name and call it a ¡¯Church¡¯.


    The people had requested for a ce where they could pray, have heavenly teachings, and give offerings, money and other worldly possessions to their ancestors in exchange for blessings.


    With all this in mind, Landon had decided to let them appoint several church leaders and members themselves.


    But the leaders amd members would have to meet Landon weekly, to say how these offerings were being used.


    Landon had decided that the church would have its workers and leaders have services on:


    ?Weekdays at 7 A.M


    ?Saturday at 9 A.M and 5 P.M


    ?And Sunday services at 9 A.M, 11 A.M and 5 P.M and 7 P.M.


    These leaders would have to take these jobs full time.


    They would also have to visit the sick in the hospital, as well as do charity work here and there.


    Landon expected the church leaders to encourage and lead the people towards the path of righteousness and goodness.


    In fact, for this one... Landon was ready to fabricate a whole Bible about their ancestors just for them.


    What he wanted to do was build their character.


    He didn¡¯t want them to think that raping, beating or killing people with no reason was fine.


    Greed and other sins would always lead one to their end... so he wanted the people to grow a coincidence whenever they were tempted.


    But of course, he also wanted to paint a vivid picture of hell for them.


    For their offerings, he would allow them to choose what they wanted to do with it.


    Did they want to send the money to unfortunate people outside Baymard?


    Then maybe Santa could open up an orphanage around his stores and take care of the people.


    Of course of that truly happened, Landon would also travel to those ces to also see things for himself.


    He would never allow for money meant for the poor or the sick to be advised by greedy people.


    Even though Santa was upright, that didnt mean that all his subordinates were like him.


    And when people live around areas were crime is okay in the people¡¯s eyes, temptation was always present.


    In Landon¡¯s opinion, Santa was truly upright because he grew up in Carona.


    As a noble, it was rare for one to be upright... they existed, but it was truly rare.


    And sometimes, even the best people could change due to their environment.


    That¡¯s why Landon wanted to make the people grow a conscience.


    Sometimes, no matter how much one is tempted... their conscience wouldn¡¯t allow them to sin.


    As for the church leaders and members, of course their sries woulde from part of the offerings as well.


    They too are human beings as well.... they needed to eat, pay their bills and even drive good cars.


    So should they suffer and dress in rags because they are holy people? That¡¯s ridiculous!!


    It¡¯s wasn¡¯t a crime for a holy man to live well... provided he or she didn¡¯t steal the money.


    Anyway, Landon had used these 4 months topletely focus on construction.


    And now, spring hade and April was finally here.


    Time for Baymard to move towards phase 2 of his ns.

 Chapter 185 Landon To The Rescue

    "Little Bro..... what the hell is that?!!!!"


    Santa looked at the huge monster like carriage (heavy machine), as it continued construction on what seemed an upleted building.


    It¡¯s been a month since Landon had asked for several police stations, military and Navy posts to be built.


    He felt like his brain had just witnessed something that was supposed to be impossible.


    If he ever told what he saw to anyone else, no one would believe him.


    For sure, they would call him a liar.


    Where were the horses that were supposed to push the carriage?


    Was it magic?


    "Little bro.... is it for sale?


    Ah!!!... dont smile at me so mysteriously!!


    Little bro... how can you tease me like this?


    You know that I¡¯m a merchant, yet you allowed me to see such a thing?


    How is this fair?"


    The more he looked at the machine, the more he felt like crying.


    It¡¯s been a long time since something could get him all excited like this... and yet it wasn¡¯t for sale.


    He knew the reasons to why his bro didn¡¯t sell these carriages... but still, he was a merchant for heaven¡¯s sake.


    Just watching these machines operate made his eyes bleed out.


    Looking at Landon¡¯s smile, he coildnt help but wonder what else felt Baymard could be hiding.


    This ce wasn¡¯t as simple as everyone thought it was.


    It wasn¡¯t just him..... his own crew felt like they had just seen a miracle.


    "Bro, tell me the truth.... what the hell is going on in your city?" Santa asked excitedly.


    He could feel his whole body shake, the more he looked at the carriage.


    "Hehehehe.... don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll know in July."


    "July?" Santa asked curiously.


    "Yeah July..... I n to open Baymard to the public in July.


    Oh... that reminds me, here are10 passes for you.


    When and if you decide toe over, bring anyone you want to and use these passes.... Of course don¡¯t forget keep one for yourself as well.


    Basically, these passes will allow you or your family to have easy ess into Baymard when you arrive."


    Santa was so amazed by the ¡¯V.I.P passes¡¯ that he forgot to respond or even thank Landon for them.


    Was this still paper?


    Howe it had a different color and design from the normal yellowish colored parchment paper?


    The passes were thicker than normal paper, and were all ck in color.


    To be honest, they were as hard as a credit card back on earth.


    These passes were deep dark blue in color, and had the words: ¡¯V.I.P pass¡¯ and ¡¯Baymard¡¯ on them.


    Of course the expiration date for the passes was also written on them as well.


    And each pass had a rope around it, for the owners to wear around their necks.


    Santa looked at the cards in amazement.


    E wanted to ask how they were made... but something in him told him that this little bro of his wouldn¡¯t give up for no one.


    Sigh... the disappointments of a merchant.


    .


    "So how do these passes work?"


    "Normally when you arrive, you¡¯ll need to get your documents made at any of the checkpoints.


    But this will pass, you could just use the V.I.P station... rather than waiting on line like everyone else.


    Youll be attended to immediately, and your documents will be processed A.S.A.P."


    For the passes, Landon was the only one who could give them out.


    Hence when the workers saw Santa, they would immediately know that he was his person.


    Santa had aided Baymard for months now, and Landon thought that it wouldn¡¯t be fair to let him have the same treatment as others.


    Apart from Santa and his family, everyone else ad to wait in line.... even if they were kings of other empires.


    "Wait... wait wait!!


    Little bro, you lost me there!!


    Documentations?" Santa asked confusedly.


    He had traveled all around the Pyno continent, and usually.... he just paid his say in.


    No one checked if he was a bad person or good person, provided there was enough money to pay.


    He had no idea what Landon meant by documentation.


    "You¡¯ll know, when youe back in July.


    Speaking of which, did you get my message?"


    "Sorry bro... I got it, but I was a bit tied up at the moment.


    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t rush back since then." Santa replied, as he puffed out his jaws and batted his eyelids at Landon.


    His pleading puppy dog face had truly made Landon speechless.


    ¡¯This guy was as shameless as ever¡¯, Landon thought.


    Truthfully, Santa had wanted toe as soon as possible.


    But would Penelope let him go? Nope!!!


    She had insisted that since he was almost killed, then it was her job to protect him and also ensure that he trained more.


    She had watched him like a hawk watching its prey for the past 4 months now.


    Honestly, he had attempted to flee on multiple asions.


    But of course, he was always caught.


    She had ced posters and sketches of him around the empire, as if he were a wanted criminal.


    If anyone saw him escaping, they were to report it immediately and get their reward.


    She had also stationed her most trusted knights to block all entrances and exits of his estate.


    Wherever he wanted to go, they would follow.


    In his opinion, she was a bit too protective.


    Sigh..... what could he do?


    This was definitely his punishment for falling in love with an overly caring woman.


    Could there be anyone more pitiable than he was?


    He had even been caught once, when he tried to climb a tree and scale the fence.


    Within this period, Penelope had organized her feelings and had told her family that he was the one she was going to marry.


    She had truly treated him like a wife instead... not that he minded anyway.


    She was a domineering and stubborn woman, and he was a chilled person.... so they were a perfect fit.


    Of course within this time, her family had given him HELL.


    How could they allow a softie like him to be with their princess?


    Never!!!


    They trained him day and night, until his legs became wobbly.


    His weight d also gone done, and he was more fit than he usually was.


    But so what?... he wanted to go back to his carefree days, where he would eat, sleep, and think.


    And to make matters worse, his own father woulde to his estate and train him as well.


    Yes... he had finally made up with his father and brothers.


    Previously, they didn¡¯t get along with him because he had chosen to be a merchant instead of a knight.


    How could anyone not want to serve such a noble and good royal family?


    Anyway, now that Santa had sat down with them and exined his reasons for being a merchant.... they had be close.


    But instead of sympathizing with him, his family continued training him like he was about to go to war.


    He had never been so happy to escape from Carona.


    When Penelope gave him a pass, he almost cried with joy.


    The pass only granted him to go to Baymard ande back.


    If he even thought about dying his trip, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to travel for another 2 years... that was his punishment.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t even think about it.... since he knew how strict Penelope could be.


    Seeing Landon now, he felt like crying andining to his bro.


    Other people¡¯s wives would blush and get shy, but why was his own case different?


    "Bro... you have no idea what I went through okay?


    Anyway, I too have something important to tell you as well."

 Chapter 186 Landon To The Rescue 2

    Santa began narrating his experience with those thugs to Landon.


    And when he was done, Landon in turn gave him the letters and maps to a the illegal underground sex camps within Carona.


    Santa was so shocked that he felt his hairs stand up.


    The royal family and the people had worked hard in keeping Carona free from such activities..... but this Nopline guy dared to create them?


    Santa knew that he would soon be Penelope¡¯s king... so any problem or threat targeted at Carona, was also part of his concern.


    Thinking about it now, he was fortunate that Landon had an upright personality.


    If another noble knew of this scheme, they would¡¯ve used it against Carona instead.


    Santa stood quietly for a while, as he tried to calm himself down.


    This was Nopline they were talking about.


    The guy had the forces that could rival an entire empire.


    If they made any wrong moves, this guy could evenunch a full scale attack on Carona.


    This guy could literally send ships to attack them and dominate the empire if he chooses to.


    It was either they risked it and rescued all those people, or they pretended like they didn¡¯t know anything.


    But he knew deep within his soul that there was no way in hell that he or the royal family.. and even the people, could allow such a crime to go unpunished.


    But... what should he do?


    "Why not stay for 2 more days and have my men, and myself follow you back." Landon said calmly.


    Truth be told, this was a golden opportunity in Landon¡¯s eyes.


    This was the perfect hostage scenario mission for the men to undergo.


    Training could never beat the real thing.


    Landon thought that it wasn¡¯t a big deal for them to aid Carona, as he didn¡¯t want to give Nopline a reason to conquer Carona.


    Plus, he had a bone to pick with the guy as well.


    How dare he try to make the people of Baymard ves?


    His n was to rescue the ves, destroy all underground camps and let Nopline know that it was Baymard that did it, and not Carona.


    He would only let one person escape with a message to Nopline.


    And by the time the message got through, July would¡¯ve already arrived.


    Even if Nopline wanted to attack, Landon was sure that he would be sted to pieces .... be it onnd or sea, Baymard¡¯s forces would be unstoppable by July.


    Santa was both touched and worried.


    Why was this brother of his so reckless?


    "Little bro.... I cant allow you to do that.


    I...."


    "If you take me as your brother, then you would allow me to aid you in your time of need.


    Even though you don¡¯t believe me right now, I guarantee that I won¡¯t be at the loosing end."


    Santa looked at his little bro who was oozing with confidence, and was at loss for words.


    What more could he say?


    "Fine... I¡¯ll listen to you." He said, while raising his hands up in defeat.


    Why did this brother of his remind him so much of his wife to be?


    Landon thought for a while and realised a huge problem.


    The warships would only bepleted in June, and Baymard didn¡¯t have any boats at the moment.


    He needed a ride.


    "Elder bro, can you give us a lift to Carona and back?... as well as leave us some of your crew men who could aid us in manning the ship?"


    Currently, he hadn¡¯t taught the men about sailing.... so it would be difficult to man the ship without an experienced crew.


    "That¡¯s definitely not a problem.


    It¡¯s the least I can do, since you¡¯re taking care of this problem for Carona." Santa said while nodding.


    "Alright.... since I don¡¯t want you or Carona to be implicated, send 2 ships back and leave 1 ship with me." Landon said.


    "Okay.... But I¡¯ming with you on this mission.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll properly disguise myself up..... this way, no one will be able to link me with Carona."


    Landon thought for a while and agreed.


    Santa probably felt guilty for putting him in such a dangerous situation, and nothing he would say would change the guy¡¯s mind.


    So why not agree?


    "Alright... I ept."


    .


    Within this 2 day period, Landon wanted to choose and brief the soldiers on their new mission.


    He also wanted to select soldiers who would stay and protect Baymard¡¯s city gates if any attacks urred within his time if absence.


    Truth be told, he knew that his half brother Eli should have already arrived at the Capital... and Landon had a hunch that he should be sending his minions to Baymard anytime soon.


    So he needed the men topletely wipe them out.


    And judging from the distance between the capital and here, Landon was guessing that they should arrive in May or June at most.


    The second wall was 92%pleted.


    By the end of this April, and at most the first weeks of May..... Landon expected it to be finished.


    Long story short, he would leave Lucius in control for all decisions linked to Baymard¡¯s safety.


    He also wanted to use this period to n out all industry and construction activities within this month and the next.


    Depending on how long the mission would take, Landon was sure that he would be back at the start of June.


    So he had to give out ns for this April, as well as May.


    And just in case he came back inte June, then he also had to give the people June¡¯s work n as well.


    All he knew was that he would be back at most 2 weeks, before the grand opening in July.


    "So little bro... you mean that I¡¯ll finally be able to see what you¡¯ve got in your city?" Santa asked curiously.


    "Of course... but you all will stay in the castle with me.


    Just know that whatever you see now, will only be the tip of the iceberg for what Baymard will offer in July.


    I guarantee you that this ce is like no other within Hertfilia!!"


    Santa looked at Landon doubtfully.


    Granted, he was impressed with those monster-like carriages.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that he would believe that an entire city could change because of those carriages.


    He had been to so many cities and towns... and even though they were beautiful, they still had the same things that other cities had.


    Water was still being fetched from the wells, people still used torches and every basic necessity was the same.


    So just how different could Baymard truly be?

 Chapter 187 A Whole New World

    There was no way that this city would be different from others... or so Santa thought.


    F*** it!!!!.... He took it all back.


    This ce was definitely heaven!!


    As he and his crewmen sat in the doubledecker bus with Landon, as their eyes beamed out at all the magnificent buildings and carriages passing by.


    They looked around, and ther breathes were almost blown away.


    The clean roads ran in a neat orderly grid pattern, that enabled the onlookers to know what was beyond the numerous buildings and narrow roads around the highway.


    The beautifully crafted buildings all had various shapes and sizes, that were made from strange materials that Santa couldn¡¯t identfy.


    While driving in the carriage, he truly felt like he was in another world.


    He could see the citizens walking around in their beautifully tailored clothes, as they walked about minding their own businesses.


    Some were boarding other carriages, while others were going in and out of these god-like buildings frequently.


    If the heavens truly existed, then Santa would have sworn that it would look just like Baymard right now.


    His hands began to tremble slightly, as he took in the scene in front of him.


    ¡¯Marvelous¡¯, he thought.


    "You said that this moving carriage is called a bus?" Santa asked as he kept touching the seat in front of him.


    The bus was red in color, and had the Baymard¡¯s g and name painted on it.... as well as the words: ¡¯Tour Bus¡¯ on it.


    Of course the second floor if the decker bus was open roofed, which allowed the men to have a better view of the city.


    "Seriously little bro.... can I just get one bus?" Santa asked helplessly.


    How could he see all these things and let it go?


    Landon just looked at him and smiled wryly.


    Obviously, the answer was NO!!


    As they moved forward, they saw the workers constructing several new buildings within each district.


    One should know that it was currently 8 months since the residential builders had started construction..... So of course they were done with the residences.


    With the homespleted, Landon had immediately instructed for them to build several other buildings in other Districts ages ago.


    One should know that Landon was following Asia¡¯s standards when doing construction.


    In Landon¡¯s opinion, it was either Europe or North America was toozy or too stingy when it concerned construction.


    Landon could still remember numerous incredible feats that Asians had done back on earth.


    For example in 2015, these people had built a massive 57-storey tower in a matter of 19 DAYS.


    That¡¯s 57 stories tall in 19 Days for God¡¯s sake!!!


    57!!!


    The rest of the world would probably take 2 or 3 years to do it.


    But with Asians... Nooo!!!, they didn¡¯t believe in wasting time.


    For example, the rest of the world would only hire 100 to 200 people to build such buildings.


    But with Asians, they could just hire thousands of people at once... just to get it done early.


    I mean.... if you have the raw materials and people, why wait forever?


    It makes no sense!


    Just construct the damn building!!!


    These people could build 2000 homes in just one week.... but the rest of the world would take years to achieve that same feat.


    In Asia, even getting approval for construction could be done in a matter of days.... but the rest of the world would approve these documents in a matter of months... and sometimes even years.


    People usually did their work halfheartedly, and would take time just to read a single report.


    But Asians wouldn¡¯t waste anytime and get it done A.S.A.P.


    Their system was built on time and efficiency.


    Those people were the most efficient people that existed on earth.... and that was a fact!!


    There were also many cases, where they had built 15-storey to even 25 story buildings in a matter of 6 to 9 days.


    And yet the rest of the world would use months and years to do that.


    If one looked at these construction sites, they would see more than 500 heavy machines building all at once.... but the rest of the world would only use 50 to 70 machines.


    Unbelievable!!!!!


    Landon was talking about people who used 14 days to install train tracks for a distance that would take the rest of the world a year to install.


    They used 2000 people just to build it fast.... but yet, the rest of the world would hire just 100 to 200 people for the job.


    Why wouldn¡¯t it take years toplete?


    Tsk!!..... Stingy people.


    So in conclusion, the world was eitherzy or stingypared to them.


    Heck!!... these people could build ships in a matter of days, yet the rest of the world would do it in years.


    Nahh!!!..... there was no way that he would use the western world as his standard.


    As far as he was concerned, they were backwards whenpared to Asia.


    Even when building their bridges, technology, cars and so on.... they never spent so long to build them like the rest of the world.


    As for Landon, he had the people, he had the raw materials.... and for God¡¯s sake, he had thousands of heavy machines.


    So what exactly would stall him from building fast?


    Unlike the western world that would use 3 to 7 people to build a single home, Landon used 27 to 50 people to do so... and for Large enterprises, he used thousands to build them.... instead of a measly 100.


    So really.... what would stop him in developing the ce fast?


    Like he had said, he didn¡¯t know if the rest of the world waszy, or just stingy.


    Or maybe their project budgets could only use 100 people, instead of 1000¡¯s... who knew.


    Anyway, the construction workers within Baymard had been building a lot of empty buildings as ofte.


    They didn¡¯t know what these buildings were for, but since their king had requested them to be built... then they had just followed the design ns for these buildings and constructed them.


    Time was money!


    Well..... intead of something like a 57-storey building, Landon had preferred 5 to 15 storey buildings all around Baymard within the various districts.


    Also, some of the workers had been renovating the pce within this time.... as well as most of the estates within the Upper region.


    Driving through the massive city, Santa was thoroughly convinced by Landon¡¯s words.


    Baymard was definitely one of a kind.


    It was more than that, it was a whole new world.

 Chapter 188 A Whole New World 2

    Once they arrived at the pce gate, Santa and his men were amazed by how majestic the pce looked.


    Landon had long requested for the pce to be renovated so as to resemble the iconic Waly Disney Castle logo.


    So what Santa and his men were feeling right now, was what he had felt the first time he had visited Disnend.


    Of course during the renovation period, the workers had broken down parts of the floor and walls, so as to connect pipes, electricity and so on.


    The soaring majestic castle was bold on the blue beyond, giving off a celestial feel to it.


    It stood there as if conjured from a child¡¯s fairytale imagination.


    It was simply perfect!!


    The towering whitish grey walls, gave a beautiful blend with the bluish cord roofs.


    Some of the castle walls had 2 feet tall windows, and several balconies that were positioned at various points around the structure.


    There were also 21 buildings other mini-castles and tall ss buildings within the pce premises, that were simr to the main castle in design.


    The men had never seen any castle like this.


    Although Landon had made sure to retain most of the castle¡¯s features, he had still gone out of his way to renovate it to have a modern touch as well.


    This sort of pce could definitely make most of the rulers die from envy.


    .


    At the pce gate, there was a huge towering golden colored gate that wrote: ¡¯The Royal Pce¡¯ on it.


    Once they neared the gate, 5 guards walking towards the bus..... while several others remained seated within the left and right office posts of the gate.


    The men checked the drivers I.D card and Pce Pass.. and once they were done, the driver drove in.


    They passed through several buildings, as well as several fountains, statues, pole thingies (pole lights).


    And once they stepped into Landon¡¯s actual castle, Santa felt like he was going to faint from excitement.


    "That¡¯s it!!!


    Don¡¯t try to change my mind.... I¡¯m staying here forever!!!" He eximed frantically.


    The floors were decked with beautiful white marble tiles.... and the grayish colored walls, were elegantly decorated withrge paintings and several oversized mirrors.


    "Bro.... howe I can see my reflection so clearly?" Santa asked in amazement, as he touched his face multiple times while looking at the mirrors on the walls.


    This was the first time that he had actually seen his real appearance.


    ¡¯Is this what I truly look like?¡¯, he thought.


    One should know that what they used, were used polished copper or silver tes that showed just 20 to 30% of their true reflections.


    All the crewmen couldn¡¯t help looking at themselves as well.


    ¡¯I need to shave my beards!¡¯


    ¡¯I need to trim my hair!¡¯


    ¡¯I need to grow out my chest hairs!¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    Once they were all shown the bathrooms, everyone screamed in excitement.


    "So you mean that this thing will let out water when we need it to?"


    "And this other thing here is soap?


    "Wait.... you said there is heating within the rooms as well?"


    "So this toothbrush thing is for keeping our mouths clean?"


    "And where is the fire for the light? Howe there¡¯s no fire?"


    "___"


    Everyone had immediately forgot that Landon was a king, and literally mored him with questions here and there.


    Of course he didn¡¯t mind, and politely answered them.


    And when he showed them their beds and individual rooms, they felt like they didn¡¯t want to go back to Carona anytime soon.


    At first, the men were scared to wrinkle such clean and beautiful beddings, but when they finaly sumbed to the temptation before them.... they were utterly shocked.


    The beds, pillows, and even the nkets were as soft as a baby¡¯s buttocks.


    It was at that moment that they had all made up their minds, to follow their master (Santa) back to Baymard for the grand opening.


    How could their master be so shameless as to enjoy theseforts first without them?


    Was it really fair?


    They had already agreed to keep their mouths shut when they got back.... lest someone else dared to take their spot for the trip.


    One should know that their master had over thousands of workers around him.


    What if the others got all excited and wanted to take their spot as crew members for that trip?


    No way!!!


    They would definitelye back for the grand opening.


    Once everyone was shown their rooms, Santa immediately pulled him to the side.


    "Little bro... I¡¯ll be honest with you, can I buy a house here?" Santa asked curiously.


    Actually, it isn¡¯t possible for any visitors to get homes yet.


    But... they could still rent out luxury suites and even luxury homes within the visitor based districts when they arrived.


    They could rent them for the period of time that they had to stay here.


    They could also rent cars, as well as pay for cheffeures and so on.


    No one was supposed to drive without passing their drivers lessons, so only cheffeures could drive these visitors around.


    "So what you¡¯re saying is that I can only get them when Ie back in July?


    Can¡¯t I even book it now in advance?


    I want my family to have the best options!!" Santa said while pouting.


    Landon was really helpless when facing this guy.


    He didn¡¯t know why Santa was so worried about people taking the best spot before he did.


    Even though Baymard would be essible to the public in July, who would know the opening date?


    He had roughly guessed that people would actually start toing to the city around October time.


    Firstly, it would take time for people to start paying attention to Baymard.


    For example, during this mission with Nopline... he had surmised that Nopline would probably receive the news aroundte July or August.


    And even if he wanted to attack, Nopline would need time to organize his soldiers... so there was no way that Nopline¡¯s attack woulde anytime soon.


    And even if it did, Nopline wasn¡¯t aware of the weapons at the front gates.... so the fool would only be sending more people to their deaths at Baymard¡¯s hands.


    Eli¡¯s case was exactly the same as well.


    When his men wouldn¡¯t return from war, then he would probably have to send arger group on a 4 month journey towards Baymard.


    In this era, there was literally no better means ofmunication or transportation... so everything took time to aplish.


    Lastly, even if Santaes here for a month or 2 and goes back..... it would still take time for news about Baymard to travel around.


    So..... Landon knew that Santa and his family would literally be the only ones toe here in July.


    Yes Baymard was going to be open to the public in July... but why should he announce it to all his enemies?


    Let them bloody hell find out on their own!!


    This would also gave him a lot of time to make and perfect weapons around baymard.


    So why should he be worried?


    Just thinking about it now, Landon spected that his father would probably get wind of his sess around November or December... Who knows.


    All in all, Landon was sure that no one would truly give Baymard a hard time this year.


    If it were back on earth, people could easily usendlines or phones to pass out information.... but unfortunately within this period, news could travel for several months on horseback before anyone could receive it.


    .


    "Bro... I don¡¯t think you don¡¯t have to worry about fighting with others for the best home." Landon said as he giggled.


    "Ahh... that reminds me!!


    Bro, you said earlier that only Baymard¡¯s money could be used here..... so what do I do, when I want to anything in July?"


    Santa knew that his bro wouldn¡¯t allow him to buy and ship these goods now... so he decided to suck it up and wait till the grand opening.


    He had seen Landon¡¯s wristwatch, and was so fascinated by it.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, the thing could tell the time!!!!


    This damn brother of his was truly killing him.


    On the bus... Landon had shown him all the currencies within Baymard, which amazed him greatly.


    His little bro¡¯s face was actually drawn on money.


    How was that even possible?


    After entertaining Santa for a while, Landon immediately called for all the overseers.... as well as the high ranking military personnels toe to the pce.


    It was time to get serious.

 Chapter 189 Allocating Out Tasks

    "System, I¡¯d like to buy a Capsule for an hour using my Technology points." Landon said.


    He needed to quickly write Baymard¡¯s development n for the next 3 months, before he left for this mission.


    1 hour in the real world, was equivalent to 5 days within the capsule.


    "The system has processed the host¡¯s request.


    Teleporting host now."


    ¡¯Vrup!¡¯


    Landon had appeared in arge white hall.


    The entire room resembled those white rooms that one saw in movies.


    The floor, ceiling, walls and even the tables, couches and chairs were immacte white.


    Although he had the option of modifying the room, Landon still preferred for it to remain like so.


    This way, he could concentrate better.


    Having color and other distracting objects will only distract him and slow down his progress and time..... after all, he got this ce to concentrate, and not to rx or y.


    He walked towards his office table, and pulled open the first 2 drawers which had unused notebooks and pens in them.


    For phase 2 and 3 of his n, Landon had nned to focus on entertainment and food.


    There were a lot of unused buildings that had been built around the districts, especially within the entertainment Districts.


    Typically... District D should have things like Side Bank branches, Luxury hotels, Luxury vis for guests, amusement parks, Zoo, Car stores, Malls, Main Bus station and so on.


    While District G would have Regr hotels for visitors, bank branches, Baymard National park, Bars, stores, and so on.


    For the next 3 months, Landon expected the workers to focus on these entertainment centers:


    ?Go Kart Racing


    ?National Park


    ?Bowling


    ?Trampoline Rooms


    ?Restaurants/Cafe


    ?Painting and Sculpting


    ?Spa¡¯s


    ?Gym


    ?Roller skating


    ?Skateboarding


    ?Obstacle Course games houses


    ?Large indoor adventure yground homes


    ?Multiple Street shops and stores that focused on food like Pizza, burgers, Body care products, books, tes, clothes, and even stic toys.


    .


    Although the new Mall in the Upper region would bepleted and opened by July.... he had to admit that having individual stores within the Central region was still a good business move for Baymard.


    Thergest Mall was at the Upper region, but those who would stay at District G of the lower region...might need night snacks and other items at knvonvinient times.


    Hence it was good to have individual stores scattered around the city.


    For entertainment.... even though Landon couldn¡¯t make things like amusement parks,ser tag rooms,ariums, Aquariums, Zoos, Arcades and other fun activities yet.... he was somewhat confident that the current activities would still be able to capture the heart of their visitors.


    For Spas, Landon had already written down a list of oils and lotions, that he needed Alchemy industry to produce.


    They also had to build saunas, facial masks, body scrubs and so on.


    He needed them done within these 3 months.


    At this point, Landon was purely thinking about business.


    No matter what era it was, women were always obsessed with beauty and staying forever young.


    For beauty, they could even drain all their own money.... as well as their husband¡¯s or boyfriend¡¯s pockets just to buy products that would keep them forever young.


    Landon didn¡¯t see anything wrong in capitalizing on that.


    Anyway, he was focused on making products and equipments that weren¡¯t high tech.... likeser hair removal treatment machines, scar removal machines and so on.


    He only wanted basic things like smooth and polished massaging stones, towels, nail fillers, nail clippers and other basic tools.


    Of course, the oils and chemicals would be made avable by the Alchemy industry.


    For the National Park within the Central region, Landon just needed them to create walkways, benches, staff buildings.... as well as transport trees and flowers to the park.


    Like he had said, the area had a in terrain... so the grass was already low, but the trees were scarce.


    No matter how Landon looked at it, parks were always filled with trees and flowers. Hence they needed to transport them immediately.


    The area Landon had chosen was the area were the streams converge, forming a massive pond, which leads back to the Coastal region.


    As for the gym, Landon wanted a painted running track within one of the floors.... as well as basic equipments like jump ropes, dumbells, barbell and benches press weights, indoor cycle bikes and machines that worked using pulleys and string systems.


    Landon wasn¡¯t going to make that were digitalized like treadmills and so on.


    Those would of course be made in the future.


    He also wanted the gym to have several multipurpose courts for tennis, squash, badminton, and volleyball.


    Of course there would be courts for basketball and indoor ser as well.


    Also, when visitors came, they could also sign up for workout sses.... as well as dance, cycling or yoga sses in one of the empty rooms.


    Once Landon came back, he would make sure that he personally picked out instructors and showed them what to do for every ss.


    He would also teach them what to do if someone wanted to loose weight or gain muscle.


    These activities were good for everyone, not just the visitors.


    As for things like toy stores, Landon wanted stic and rubber toys and puzzles for both girls and boys.


    He wanted to make simple toys and games that weren¡¯t electronic.


    He wanted Lego¡¯s, yoyo¡¯s, baby rattles, hoo hoops, pogo sticks, and of course toys that look like the princesses and characters from all the fairytale books within Baymard.


    He also wanted to make children costumes from all the books that he had made.


    He had already written about Superman, Spiderman, Batman, Wonder Woman and a few more.... as well as sleeping beauty and other popr Disney princesses.


    Even though the children didn¡¯t know how their favorite characters looked, the toys would have the character¡¯s name on it.


    So with time, he was sure that these girls would want their tiaras, wands and sparkly dresses to look like their favorite characters.


    And the boys would also like to be superheroes as well.


    There would also be teddy bears, mythical toys like dragons, my little pony and Barbie dolls within the toy stores.


    With all the books about Barbie¡¯s adventures out, how could he not make this stic doll?


    For outdoor toy sets, he wanted to make stic yhouses, stic slides and swings for children, toy basketball hoops, ser goal posts, and Sand boxes.


    For things like puzzles and board games, Landon was thinking of snakes & Ladders, Scrabble, The game of life, Monopoly, Princess themed board games, Twister, UNO and regr card games.


    With all these toys and games in mind, Landon was sure that Baymard could do without things like Xboxes, ystations, game boys, arcade games and the inte for the time being.


    For Arts & craft, Paint and sculpting sses, Landon had decided to ce them together, and make more games within those buildings so as to call in more people.


    Like adding scavenger hunts, house of mirrors, murder mysteries with hired actors and other thought provoking games.


    Apart from all these things, the main attraction areas would be the buildings that host things like Trampoline Park, multiple obstacle course, Bowling, Children Game homes with bouncy castles, go-kart racing, roller skating and Skateboarding buildings.


    Hence Landon needed the workers to create, bowling boards, roller skates, skateboards and other items needed for these games.


    So far, these were all the things that Landon had decided to focus on.

 Chapter 190 Allocating Out Tasks 2

    With entertainment taken care of, Landon began to focus on Phase 3.


    FOOD!!


    Within these 3 months, he wanted the Food industry, as well as the chefs to produce:


    ?Sugar (from the 6 month grown sugar beets)


    ?Biscuits


    ?Popcorn


    ?Pretzel sticks


    ?Pretzel buns


    ?Pizza


    ?Sandwiches


    ?Pastries


    ?Waffles and Pancakes


    ?Fried wings with different seasonings.


    ?Andstly, icecream.


    Processed Sugar was absolutely a must.


    Right now, the people just crushed sweet foods and fruits and used the juices as sugar.... since honey was somewhat expensive for the average household to afford.


    Foods like sugar beets, strawberries, and so on...were used daily by the people.


    For drinks, he wanted lemonade, smoothies and milkshakes.


    If the workers followed his instructions, and the cooks followed his recipes.... then with time, he was sure that they would perfect the taste before these 3 months were up.


    For the first month, he expected these goods to not be all that good... but with time, he was sure that it would be even tastier.


    After all, the chefs had to make these everyday for the next 3 months... that¡¯s 90 days doing the same thing over and over again.


    No matter what, they were sure to get it right within this time frame.


    Since he was making these foods, Landon had also decided to make electric cookers, fridges/freezers and blenders.


    The ice cream and and drinks needed to be cooled for the customers, and the workers needed reliable cookers for fast pace customer service.


    Also.... since he couldn¡¯t make things like fanta, coke, wine or other beverages.... things like smoothies were a perfect choice.... hence he had to make blenders.


    And because he was going to make hotels, Landon had also made up his mind to make washing and drying machines.


    With phase 2 and 3 out of the way, Landon continued with development.


    There were just 4 things that Landon wanted done within this period.


    First, he needed a Seaport constructed.


    So in essence, he needed a proper harbor for ships to dock and sail within District I.


    He also needed anotherrge building which was simr to the Landport or airport.


    And of course at the back of the building, there would be a car park for the buses to carry these visitors to and from Baymard.


    Landon decided to call this building ¡¯The Coastal Port¡¯.


    The building would be a little distance away from the harbor and the beachy sand.


    In general, Landon decided that he would basically bar the entire coastal area.


    So he would have the men put 4 meters tall iron fences and gates around the area.


    For this, they just had to dig up the ground in a straight horizontal line all around the coastal region using those heavy machines.


    From there, they would ce the iron fences into the ground, and ce cement around it.


    Landon wanted them to do this a 4 meters away from the sand.


    Back on earth, there were a lot of fences beach areas that spanned for miles away... especially those around Navy bases or other military bases.


    Blocking and controlling the crowd was paramount for safety.


    Of course, the fences would have barbed wires.... as well as gates and doors at certain points, so as to let visitors or officers in and out of Baymard.


    There would also be guard tower posts at particr points around the fence, for safety.


    So when people arrive at the harbor, they would have to proceed to the gates, and from there, they would walk into Station 1 for check in services.


    In future when Landon made a beach resort, the gates within District J will open up at particr times for the guests to swim if they wanted to.


    Within District I, Landon also wanted to construct another building for storing goods that were meant to be shipped out or transported into Baymard.


    This ce was basically a storage facility.


    Up next, Landon wanted the workers to focus on upgrading the various industries.


    So far, they had already began modifying the Military, School, Government buildings and Hospital.


    In short, they had primarily focused on making the estates within the upper region have a blend between modern and ancient architecture.


    But right now, Landon needed then to focus and expand the industries within the lower region.


    He wanted them to have water, heat and electricity....as well as for them to have proper structures, gates and so on.


    Also, he needed the lower region areas that were facing the Central region to be fenced off as well.


    Only those who work within these regions can have ess to them.


    Moving on, Landon had wanted the men to start building several gas stations around Baymard as well.


    They had built numerous buildings, but only one gas station had actually been built.


    Landon needed at least 3 stations in each District, so they needed to get that done immediately.


    So with all this happening, he had decided to make fire extinguishers as well..... One could never be too sure.


    Finally, Landon needed the men to build a proper Police Headquarters... as well as a Prison Facility.


    .


    Once he was done, he quickly left the time Capsule and immediately sent for the overseers.


    And after dealing with them, he sent for Lucius and all the major military personnels.


    As arrived, Landon ushered them toward his study.


    The study was broad with arge table at the front... as well as several couches, book shelves and side tables neatly positioned within it.


    "Please.... have a seat!!" Landon said while gesturing towards the grayish colored couches.


    Everyone was puzzled by Landons actions.


    Usually, Landon would head on towards the military base to see them.... this was the first time that they had been called in to his study.


    Somehow, they all felt extremely nervous... as if Baymard was currently in attack.


    They could feel butterflies churning in their bellies.


    10 minutes passed by, and all the men had gotten the gist of it.


    Landon then spoke in Private with Lucius and came out with a detailed Military n.


    "Gary!!.... you and 500 soldiers will follow me to Carona.


    When you get back, make a list of those who you want to work with... and briefly them on the mission.


    We set out in 2 day¡¯s time, so I expect you all to be prepared by then.


    "Yes your majesty!" Gary answered.


    "Mark.... you will take 6 soldiers and head on towards Riverdale City for 2 and a half months.


    During this mission... you are to leave all Baymard products here, and head out with only a dagger and enough money to keep you fed and housed there.


    I need you to pick both female and malepanions for this journey.


    Your identity is that of a married man, so I expect another female to act as your wife.


    Stay there and keep your eyes and ears to the ground!!!


    Take note about new on City Lord Shannon... as well as the royal family or anyone that ns to target Baymard.


    Although Shannon is dead, we need to know if we are being suspected or not.


    You have 2 days to get ready as well!"


    "Yes your majesty!"


    "Josh... you will stay here with Army General Lucius and protect Baymard.


    Within this time, I expect any and every threat to be properly dealt with.


    Don¡¯t fail me!!"


    "Yes your majesty!"

 Chapter 191 Who The Hell Was Master G.P

    --The Royal Barn Pce--


    .


    A storm wasing.


    ck clouds stretched across the sky, rolling in from the North.


    These thick swelling clouds that were carried in by heavy winds, began crying excessively.... as they poured gloomily on thend.


    And for a moment .... everything stood still for a while, as even the wind had held it¡¯s breath silently.


    The lightning shed and split the dark horizon, instantly brightening up the streets.


    And slowly following the lightning, was an earthshaking thunderous sound from the heavens.


    ¡¯DDDPaw!!!!!¡¯


    It was just 11 A.M, yet the sky was dark, wet and misty.


    .


    "Where is she?"


    "My king... my king.... the third queen has locked herself in her chambers again."


    Alec Barn hit the wooden door, instantly smashing it open.


    This woman sure knew how to cause trouble for him.


    In the room sat a haggard but delicate barefooted woman, who sat on the floor around a pile of clothes and broken ornament pieces.


    ¡¯DDDPaw!!!!!¡¯


    The lightning illuminated the woman¡¯s sideframe, forming a scary-like appearance.


    And when the thunder echoed through, the maids standing behind Alec were scared silly.


    At this point, the woman looked like a vengeful ghost here to take the souls of the guilty.


    "Just how long are you going to act like this?" Alec asked with a hint of disgust on his face.


    It¡¯s been 6 months since their daughter Jete, had passed away.... and since then, he hadn¡¯t been able to get any action with her.


    Amongst his wives, she was the only one who had managed to keep her luscious figure and youthful glow... hence she was the only one who had been pleased him thoroughly.


    Sure, there were several harlots and sex-workers around the pce..... but only she knew how to do that thing with her tongue so well, so he had no choice but to pacify her and hope that she would be in the mood.


    He had made up his mind that by next month if she wasn¡¯t ready yet, then he would just lock her in a room and force her to have perform her wifely duties.


    Who was the boss?


    He was, that¡¯s who!!!


    He was the man... and he had married her into his family, not the other way around.


    It really annoyed him that he had to pamper her, a mere third wife.... for the sake of pleasure.


    Women!!


    Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t really sad or angry that his daughter died... after all, women really weren¡¯t important to him.


    He had grown to love his sons, but his daughters were a different matter.


    They could at best be used to as bait to form political treaties, get powerful men and families under him and so on.... or a way to please and appease powerful empires or continents that want war against Arcadina.


    They were just political tools to be used for future purposes, so why should he be sad?


    What really annoyed him, was that someone had the guts to insult him by doing such an act under his very nose.


    For him, that was the important point to note here.


    Argenia.... that was his third wife¡¯s name.


    Within this 6 month period, she had stopped taking care of herself, and had slowly started taking the appearance of a savage.


    If not for the fact that she was the only one who knew his body so well, would he evere here to beg or pacify her?


    No matter how he exined what he wanted done during his sexual activities, those hatlots could never get it right like Argenia.


    She was a pro!!


    She had been with him for more than 15 years now, and she knew just what to do, where to touch and how to please him.


    Nothing could beat years of experience.


    "She¡¯s nevering back, so how long are you going to keep this up?


    You kept your window open this entire time?


    Can¡¯t you see that the water is seeping in, into the room?


    She¡¯s dead for heaven¡¯s sake.... So let it go!!!!" Alec said while trying to endure the foul stenching out from the bedroom chambers.


    Everytime a maid woulde in attempts to clean the room, Adrian would throw a fit and start attacking them.


    All she wanted was peace and quiet, yet these people kept talking to her and pestering her.


    When it was time to eat or take a bath, the maids would knock on the door and ry their message from outside.


    No matter what, she had forbidden them to step into her chambers.


    She didn¡¯t want anyone in her space... period!


    Argenia stared angrily at Alec, as her body trembled from anger.


    Dead?


    Let it go?


    Never!!!


    Wasn¡¯t Jte his daughter as well?


    How can he be so heartless?


    She knew what he truly wanted.


    After so many years together, how could she not know how his mind worked?


    In her eyes, he was truly a bastard!!


    For these past months, she had turned the city upside down just to find the culprit.... and she had also sent her men to different cities, towns and even viges to see if they could find the culprit, but no one had turned up yet.


    6 months of turning round and round with no culprit yet, and this damn bastard dared to tell her to let it go?


    She felt like she was slowly loosing her sanity because of this viin.


    If he had assisted her like she had asked, wouldn¡¯t the culprits be dead and buried by now?


    Son of a b**ch!!!!


    "Don¡¯te any closer!!!" she yelled out, as she quickly grabbed a broken ornament piece the size of her palm and shot it at him.


    Just as she threw it, the lighting shed and the thunder rang out loud as the piece hit the floor.


    ¡¯DPaw!!!!!¡¯


    Since she didn¡¯t have enough strength, the piece hit the floor and shattered a little distance in front of Alec.


    Looking at the tiny pieces in front of him, the anger in his heart doubled.


    Did she even realise that he could have her killed for attempting to kill the king?


    He looked at her coldly, and quickly but carefully made his way towards her while stepping over the pile of clothes and broken ornaments scattered all over the room.


    Once he finally reached her, his eyes almost turned misty due to the pungent smelling from her body.


    How long had it been since she took a bath?


    ¡¯Breathe Alec... Breathe....¡¯, he told himself.


    Just looking at her appearance, he could see ky and ashy skin on her arms, neck and face... especially around her nose, eyes and mouth.


    Her reddish pink lips were so dry and chapped, that Alec was afraid that if he ever kissed them... then her de-like lips would slice through his own instantly.


    ¡¯Disgusting!¡¯

 Chapter 192 Who The Hell Was Master G.P 2

    Alec quickly held Argenia¡¯s arms, and took another piece of ornament in her hand that she was about to throw at him.


    "Let me go you bastard!!!


    You don¡¯t care for our child at all.


    You...." the more she struggled, the more Alec rough handled her.


    He hurriedly carried her and violently threw her on the messy bed.


    Her clothes and body were all soaked from her sitting under the window the entire time.


    "You there.... bring me a rope!!!" He yelled out angrily.


    5 minutester, he had sessfully tied both her feet and hands together.


    The smell of her fouled odor, coupled with the smell of her wet clothes.... had gotten the best of Alec.


    He really couldn¡¯t take it any longer.


    "Ughhh....You stink!!!!" He said while holding his nose.


    "You there, get her cleaned and changed.


    While the rest of you make sure that his room is spotless." Hemanded


    "Yes your majesty!!" They answered.


    "Everyone, get out and leave us for a bit!!!" Alecmanded, as he looked and smiled at Argenia arrogantly.


    Once everyone had left, he slowly traced his hands on her corbones, shoulders and neck.


    "My beloved.... wouldn¡¯t you say that I¡¯ve given you enough time already?


    Do you know how long 6 months is?


    It looks like I¡¯ve pampered you too much these years.


    So starting from today, you won¡¯t have a choice anymore.


    When I want you to perform, you do it!!


    When I want you to jump, then you jump!!!


    And if you aren¡¯t able to please me, then you¡¯ll just have to do it over and over again until you get it right.


    And if you don¡¯t do it the way I like it, then you can kiss getting revenge for your daughter goodbye.


    Remember... if I want you dead, then it will be so!!


    This is your past chance, use it well.


    I¡¯lle back by nightfall, and I expect you to move your body the way I want you to." Alec said while smiling at the angry but frightened woman.


    She looked at him, as if looking at a beast.


    What he said was the truth.


    If he wanted her dead, then no one would be able to save her.


    So for the sake of staying alive, taking care of her son James, and finding her daughter¡¯s murderer.... she had to please this demon with everything that she¡¯s got.


    She stopped struggling and immediately calmed down.


    Seeing that she had thought it through, Alec unhurriedly untied the ropes and gave her a warning look.


    "You know what to do after this, so do not disappoint me!!


    See you tonight my beloved."


    With that, he took off without giving her a second look.


    She dug her fingernails on her bed in anger.


    She couldn¡¯t breathe, as her heart pounded with force against her ribs from immense anger.


    She wanted to scream and damage the things that weren¡¯t already broken within her room.


    But she knew that if heshed out, the maids might hear her and report it back to that damn motherf***er.


    Patience.


    For the time being, it was best for her to act like a docile wife and wait silently.


    And just like that, Alec had unintentionally added another enemy to his list.


    Argenia swore that this embarrassment and resentment would be given back to Alec in ten folds.


    He threatened to kill her?


    ¡¯Just you wait!!¡¯, she thought.


    .


    The maids quickly came into the room and silently did what they were asked to do.


    They led her into a bathtub the size of a 2 meter wide circr fish pond, and gently cleaned her skin.... as well as detangle andb out her messy hair carefully.


    Because it was raining hard outside, the maids hard boiled the bath water so as to keep it hot... lest their master catches a cold.


    After 3 hours of skincare and hair care, she headed back to her bedroom chamber which was now spotless.


    Once they dressed her up, she walked towards her bed and asked everyone to leave.


    She needed a moment to think.


    For the first time in her life, she felt like a prisoner.


    How ironic it was, that after so many years of love and loyalty... that bastard had decided to treat her like this.


    The love had instantly cleared from her eyes, and all that was left was pain and resentment.


    Even though she didn¡¯t hate him enough to kill him, she still resented him for not caring enough about her daughter.


    She turned around and ced her hands under her pillow, and was taken aback.


    She quickly held up her pillow and saw a rolled up letter there.


    Who could have put it there?


    Was it Alec?


    Was it her son?


    So many questions popped in her head instantly.


    She slowly sat up and pulled the reddish ropes that were used to tie the rolled up letter.


    [I know who killed your daughter.


    If you truly want to know the culprits,e to the Venigard Tavern at 6 P.M Tomorrow.


    When you arrive, check in at room 7 and gently move the wall mirror to the side.... and wait there quietly and patiently.


    The culprits will be in the next room.


    Oh... and you can call me Master G.P.


    P.S destroy this note when you¡¯re done with it]


    Argenia looked at the note in shock, as her hands trembled slightly.


    Her first thought was that this was a trap.


    What if this Master G.P was the one responsible for killing her daughter?


    Wouldn¡¯t she just be ying at his hands?


    The man had found a way to get the letter under her pillow...so wouldn¡¯t he be the most suitable suspect?


    A person that could have things moved in and out of the heavily guarded pce, would definitely be a powerful and dangerous man.


    Her daughter had died in a simr manner, with no one being able to trace it back.... so how could she truly trust such a mysterious person?


    Then again... if it was really a trap, wouldn¡¯t she also be dead right now?


    After all, he could poison her food, or even send his men to kill her in silence..... but he didn¡¯t.


    So many he wasn¡¯t the culprit.


    And if he was truly to be trusted, why would he show her who the culprit was?


    No one would do or say anything for free.


    Was this Master G.P an enemy to her daughter¡¯s killer?


    Was that why he wanted her to know?


    If that was the case, then it seemed that he wanted her and the enemy to fight it out to the death.


    But even so, she didn¡¯t mind.


    Jte¡¯s murderer had to die, and that was a fact!


    Argenia was conflicted on what to do.


    To go, or not to go.... that was the question.


    After thinking for a while, she decided to go.


    Screw it!


    This was her first clue to finding her daughter¡¯s killer, so taking the risk was definitely worth it.


    Could she rely on that bastard husband of hers? Nope!!


    She had to make all the moves herself.


    Right now.... the only thing that she was truly curious about, was the identity of her informant.


    ¡¯Who the hell was this Master G.P?¡¯

 Chapter 193 Revelations

    The next day, Argenia stretched her hands over her head as she groaned with displeasure.


    It was 3:15 P.M, and she had just woken up.


    All through the night, and well in to the early part of the morning.... she had been pleasuring that vagabond.


    Everytime she had fallen asleep, he would wake her up 2 hourster and continue these tedious adult exercises with her.


    When he left at 9 A.M, she felt like her ancestors had finally taken pity on her poor body.


    Her lower body ached with pain.... as most of the time, she wasn¡¯t in the mood when that beast had prated her.


    She could see blood stains on her beddings, as well as around her thighs.


    The scoundrel had really forced his way through.


    Thankfully before he left, he had told her that today would be her rest day... and tomorrow night, they would continue on from were they had stopped.


    ¡¯Oh My Heavens!!!


    What time was it?¡¯ She thought, as she looked at the gloomy sky outside.


    Even though it wasn¡¯t raining, the air was cold and windy..... and the sun was still hidden away by the clouds.


    Argenia quickly jumped out of bed, and hurried away to look for her maids.


    Since she had decided to be at the tavern by 6 P.M, how could she dare to bete?


    She needed to clean up and arrive there around 5:30.


    For situations like these, it was best for one toe early.... as one could never tell if some unforeseen circumstances could ur.


    The only problem now, was bypassing Alec¡¯s security.


    He had specifically said that she needed to rest.


    So if he found out that she had enough energy to walk about, then he would never give her any resting days again.


    Before cleaning up, she immediately wrote a letter for her most trusted knight, Benvolio.


    Benvolio had been with her way before she became queen.


    He and several other guards had been given by her father, as a means to protect herself against Alec if any bad thing happened to her.


    When she was done, she quickly went to her audience room and sent for Benvolio.


    .


    "My Queen!!" Benvolio said on bended knees.


    The man¡¯s bluish hair, purplish eyes, and handsome face..... made him look extremely friendly and approachable.


    Which usually deceived those around him a lot.


    Most people who had never seen him fight, thought that he was weak and docile.


    But when the smiled, most people shrieked in fear.


    His creepy crazed smile, coupled with the numerous scars and injuries he had left on his enemies.... made people bellow away.


    When he fought, he would smile andugh.... while licking his enemy¡¯s blood off his face or hands.


    It scared the sh**t out of those who observed his battles.


    Hence his nickname, the Laughing Maniac.


    Honestly, those back on earth would easily rte this guy with ¡¯Hisoka¡¯ in ¡¯Hunter x Hunter¡¯.


    Their pale skin and creepy smile literally freaked everyone out.


    In fact, the only difference between these 2 were their dressing, eye color and hair color.


    Their personalities were too alike.


    "You may rise!!!


    I called you here to follow up on your search for my daughter¡¯s killer.


    Have you found him yet?" She asked, while throwing the letter towards his direction.


    Since Alec had requested that these maids pay attention to her every move, that meant that they would probably be listening in on the conversation as well.


    "No my queen!!" Benvolio replied with a creepy smile on his face, as he gently picked up the letter a few inches in front of him.


    He licked his lips yfully, and unhurriedly hid the letter away.


    "I only called you here to see how far along you were with the search.


    Since you haven¡¯t found the culprit yet, then we had nothing further to talk about.


    You¡¯re dismissed!!"


    With that.... Benvolio unhurriedly bowed at her, winked at her and walked away while smilingly.


    Lookingat him, she could help but feel helpless.


    Honestly, all through the time that she had spent with him... she could never fully decode what the guys deal was.


    In the beginning, he truly frightened her.... but after several years ofplete loyalty, she had just concluded that he was a mental case.


    Once he was gone, she quickly called her maids, cleaned up and then made up an excuse to go to the Royal Prayer Rooms.


    She told them that she wanted to pray for her daughter¡¯s fortunes in the heavens.


    "My queen, do you want us to pray with you as well?" Asked one of her maids.


    "No.... I need time alone, so I¡¯ll onlye out after 3 hours." She replied.


    Typically, it wasn¡¯t weird for one to spend hours in a prayer home or a temple.


    If one wanted the souls of their loved ones to have fortune in heaven, then they needed to sit within the temple and polish ¡¯spiritual stones¡¯.


    These stones were just white pebbles that were found on the coastal shores.


    If someone¡¯s loved onemitted 20 sins that they were aware of, then 20 pebbles would be enough to polish.


    For example, if Adrian believed that her daughter had sinned 12 times her entire lifetime.... then 12 stones would be polished.


    But usually, one could polish as many stones as possible, just in case their loved onemitted more sins than they were aware of.


    White pebbles were used as a sign of purity... and were used to purify the souls of the dead


    Once the stones were polished, they were thrown into the fire and until their outer appearance turned ck.


    It was believed that during prayers for the dead, as the burning process continued... the soul of the dead would absorb the purity of the pebbles.


    And in turn, the ckness of the stone showed that the souls sins had been absorbed by the pebble instead.


    White pebbles were believed to be a natural Hertfilian blessing to the world, hence they were used.


    Once her maids left, she quickly walked towards the backyard of the prayer courtyard and looked left and right suspiciously.


    "Benvolio....e out!!"


    "You called my Queen?" He replied, as he popped out from arge wooden barrel.


    "Where are Flik and Ron?"


    "Here my Queen!" Said 2 others, who jumped out from behind a huge pile of firewood.


    "Good..... now that you all are here, then let¡¯s make our escape!"


    But first, where are the clothes that I asked for?" Argenia asked.


    "Here they are my queen!!" Benvolio said while passing on a bag towards her.


    She quickly went into one of the empty rooms in the courtyard and changed.


    She had changed her shy clothes, and was presently wearing sack-like male peasant clothing.... which cheap male shoes as well.


    She had also tied her hair like a man, and had chosen to wear a cheap mask to go with the outfit.


    Once she was done, her surbodinates aided her in climbing and jumping over the 2 meter fence around the prayer courtyard.


    On the other side of the wall, her other subordinates were already ready with 2 merchant wagons.


    Previously when she was cleaning herself up, her surbodinates had quickly gotten merchant wagons and had immediately used Argenias name and seal toe into the pce as merchants.


    They imed that Argenia had specifically asked them to bring their jewelry and makeup products for her to see.


    They would now leave under the guise that Argenia was praying... and would ite backter again to see if she was still avable to see them.


    "Ron, you stay back and make sure that no onees into the Prayer courtyard.


    Flik, Benvolio.... you¡¯reing with me on this one."

 Chapter 194 Revelations 2

    After escaping the pce, they quickly made their way towards the Venigard Tavern.


    In this mission, the hooded Benvolio was in charge of talking.


    The Tavern was filled with the strong aroma of ale, and sweaty men.


    There were men seated around the wooden tables, that had been soaked with over spilled ale from their cups.


    Some were toasting andughing, while others were having a small organized bar fight at the side.


    Some gambled on these fights, while others pped the butts of the serving women that passed by.


    Some were heading upstairs to have their fun with these serving girls, while others were heading downstairs while burrowing up their pants.


    The trio moved closer to the front desk carefully, as they tried to avoid all the chaos that was currently happening around them.


    As they moved, the servant girls would call them out seductively.


    "Hey handsome, wanna have a good time with mama?"


    "Ouhhh I love mysterious men... why don¡¯t I show you how mysterious I can be as well.?"


    "___"


    Since Adrian was dressed as a man, they also tried to seduce her as well.


    They touched her arms and clothes as she passed by, while biting their lips and shaking their assets in front of her.


    ¡¯Ladies..dies....I¡¯m a married woman okay?¡¯, she thought, as she tried to maintain herposure.


    "Check in at Room 7!" Benvolio said seductively, as he tapped his hands on the front desk yfully.


    Normally, he would have ughtered every woman in this room for touching him.


    But since they were undercover, he had to keep his cool and restrain himself.


    Just thinking about killing them and seeing their blood spraying out of their bodies, made him smile even more.


    It would indeed be a beautiful sight.


    The young girl was confused..... but because he had asked in a seductive tone, she had chosen toply with his request.


    Strange enough, room 7 hadn¡¯t been booked all day.... which was very odd indeed, but what did she care?


    The reason why she was confused was because she was usually the one who told people where to be at.


    So why were these particr guests insistent in being at room 7?


    Although she wanted to know the reason, she knew better than to let her curiosity get the best of her.


    She had seen people get killed within this same Tavern because they poked their noses into things that didn¡¯t concern them.


    Another thing that piqued her curiosity, was the fact that these people were all men.


    Did they n to sleep with each other instead?


    If so.... then that would exin why they were turned off by women.


    After all, it was verymon for men to sleep with men.... especially those knights who camped out for years and years away from the taste of a woman.


    ¡¯It made sense now¡¯, the front desk girl thought, as she tried to convince herself that it wasn¡¯t that she or any of the other girls were ugly..... it was that those 3 men preferred a man¡¯s touch to that of a woman.


    How else could she exin the fact that 3 full grown men, would pass up the chance to sleep with hot women that were throwing themselves at them?


    Hmhm... that must be it!


    They liked men.


    While the front desk girl wasing up with her own theories, the supposedly gay trio had just entered the room and had immediately went towards therge silver mirror on the left side of the room.


    Apparently, this mirror was ced here so that those men could watch their woman¡¯s actions from the back as well.... so as to heighten their pleasure.


    "Benvolio... Flik... gently lift the mirror away from the wall!"


    The men nodded and did as they were told.


    The space that was blocked by the mirror had certain tiny holes on it that were hard to see from afar, except one stood right in front of them.


    Based on the positioning of these holes, it was safe to say that they would be able to hear everything thates out from those next door..... provided they were on the bed.


    From the holes, one could see the bedsheets just directly below them.


    Meaning that these holes were ced on the front wall of the bed¡¯s upper frame.


    Time passed by quickly, and they soon heard voices next door.


    .


    "Baby.... I¡¯ve missed you!!" Cary said, as he closed the door behind Anthony.


    Adrian on the other side, couldn¡¯t see them clearly.... and could only faintly hear them, as they were somewhat far away from the bed.


    But when they climbed on the bed, she immediately knew who those voices belonged to.


    She tried to calm her anger and breathed in and out.


    ¡¯Sleeping with your sisters fiance?


    What a good child!!¡¯...she thought, as she continued to listen in on their conversation.


    "Baby, how long do we need to keep pretending just to be together?" Anthony asked.


    "You know that I want to be with you more than anything else.....but that bitches mother is still looking for her daughter¡¯s murderer.


    If we hook up, wouldn¡¯t she immediately suspect us?


    Even if she killed that slut Jte, I still think that we shouldy low for the time being.


    But don¡¯t worry..... I heard that my father has ordered for the old hag to be kept under lock and key within the pce." Cary said while seductively running her hands across Anthony¡¯s back.


    On the other side of the wall, Argenia almost lost her mind when she finally confirmed that this shameless coupled had killed her beloved daughter.


    She calmed herself down, and continued to listen in on them.


    "True.... but how do we introduce our rtionship?" Anthony asked.


    "Hehehe I¡¯ve already thought about it.


    We could just say that we foundfort in each other.


    After all, you¡¯re grieving and I¡¯m also grieving..... so who would question our new found love?


    When my brother bes king, do you think that anyone would dare to question us?"


    Anthony frowned.


    Although he agreed with what she was saying, Eli would only be king in the future and not now.


    So what do they do if they get discovered before then?


    The old hag was indeed a problem.


    "But baby... what if she finds out that we were the ones who killed Jte?"


    "Even if she finds out what can she do?


    She¡¯s a bloody prisoner, who¡¯s life solely depends on my father.


    If she attempts to kill me, Father would definitely not let her go.


    Do you know why?" Cary asked smilingly.


    Anthony knitted his brows and shook his head.


    When Jte died, Alec looked for the culprit for just 2 weeks... before burning down an entire town up disy his power and might for his enemies to see.


    So why would Cary¡¯s situation be any different?


    "Its because of brother..... to appease brother, father would probably kill the old hag and her entire family with his own bare hands for brother.


    It¡¯s simple, the old hag gave birth to a useless son.... while mother gave birth to the future king."


    On the other side of the wall, Argenia frowned.


    What the girl said was true.


    Even though she wanted revenge, Alec would never support her if it conflicted with Eli¡¯s interest.


    And if he ever dug deep into the matter and found her to be guilty, then her old father, mother, brothers and sisters.... as well as their families, will all be killed.


    Today¡¯s revtion was indeed jaw dropping... but since she had made up her mind to kill her daughter¡¯s murderers, then the shameless couple had to die.


    Adrian looked at Cary in particr and smiled coldly.


    ¡¯Good child..... aunty here will y this game with you a little longer¡¯

 Chapter 195 Undercover Agent Mike

    --Riverdale City--


    .


    Major General Mark and hisrades were presently undercover.


    His majesty had assigned him the task of collecting Intel in Riverdale City.


    For this mission, he had brought his girlfriend Ava... as well as 5 other men and women with him.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t n on taking her along.


    But when he said that he would be away for 3 while months, she immediately insisted oning with him on this mission.


    She was also excited, as this would be her first time being an undercover agent.


    How exciting!!!


    Before leaving, everyone had been briefed about their identities.


    Mark and Ava were newly wedded peasants, who had moved here all the way from the Chusa Vige 4 cities away.


    Their vige was burned and raided by bandits, hence they had no choice but to flee.


    And ever since then, they had been wandering around from city to city like nomads.


    As for his other malerades, they were to take the identities of Mark¡¯s brothers.... who had also traveled with Mark alongside their wives as well.


    It had been 3 weeks since they had settled in, and right now... the men jad sessfully gotten work at the fields, while the women stayed at the Inn aiding in doing Laundry.


    When they first arrived, they had pleaded with the owner of the Inn to hire the women as Laundry maids for the guests.


    This was a great way to pick up Intel, since the inn had a bar at its ground level.


    When there was a bar, they would definitely be drunk people who would talk about the happenings within the city.


    Gossip was what they needed right now.


    Just to be safe from harassment, the women had worn severalyers of clothing to make themselves look fat.... and they had also put dirt and fake ck spots on their faces to mask their beauty.


    Anyone who looked at them right now, would be totally turned off by their hideous appearance.


    So far, they had found out that some Captains from the Capital had left Riverdale a while ago.


    And that Shannon¡¯s only son, Marder.... was bloodthirsty for his father¡¯s killer.


    Apparently, the knights had escaped when his father was being killed, were immediately killed.... and their families weren¡¯t let go even after their death.


    From everything that they had found out, this Marder character was a dangerous and tricky fellow who would uld be problematic for Baymard.


    Hence it was best for them to keep an eye on him while they stayed here.


    .


    Carriages and horses passed along the busy roads, as the peasants walked through the busy city.


    The roads were muddy and dirty, from the numerous cries from the sky.


    It was Spring time, and the skies were always gloomy.


    The cool breeze gently massaged the chests of Mike and his men, as they carried thest stack of hay towards their employer¡¯s barn.


    On the way, the soldiers on horses, and even the snobby rich merchants and noble in carriages would ssh puddles on mud water on their bodies.


    "Puii!!... they stink!!"


    "Honestly!!....Why must we share our roads with these filthy peasants?"


    "Just look at their muddy clothes!... don¡¯t they have any awareness at all?"


    "__"


    As they walked by, these upper ss men would sometimes spit at them or insult them alongside other peasants..... just to get a rise out of them.


    But no matter would type of insults were thrown their way, they stayed firm and continued on with their work.


    One false move, and they could be burnt alive as examples for all to see.


    As they moved, they couldn¡¯t help butpare his Majesty¡¯s attitude to these so called nobles.


    He was truly one in a million.


    "Czar.... what did you find out, when you sneaked into the city lords pcest night?"


    "Majo.... I mean Mark..... It appears that this Marder guy ns to send some of his trusted subordinates towards Omar City, which is just 3 towns away.


    Apparently, he believes that Shannon was killed there.


    So he¡¯s personally going there secretly to investigate."


    In fact, there were so many things that had puzzled Mark.


    Why did the survivors not confess about the fact that Baymard was responsible for Shannon¡¯s death?


    Where they scared silly by the attack from back then, that they had made up their own stories in their heads?


    No matter how he looked at it, something didn¡¯t add up.


    Well.... provided they weren¡¯t looking toward Baymard for revenge, then he wouldn¡¯t be bothered.


    "And what about Marder?


    What will he be up to during this time?"


    "He said that he would like to recruit and build up more forces for the time being.


    From what I reckon, more than 90% of his father¡¯s soldiers had been destroyed by us..... so although he had his own forces, it would still be nothing when faced with a powerful enemy.


    I think he ns toy low and act docile for the time being."


    "This is also good...


    We need to make sure that no enemy heads on towards Baymard witjout our knowledge." Mark said.


    Just to keep an eye on the road leading to Baymard, they had all chosen to work on the fields facing that direction.


    From the hilly fields, they could see and observe the roads outside the gates while working.


    The men continued their discussion as they walked towards the barn.


    "Czar!... Hoden!.... when we get to the inn, you two focus on drinking with those at the bar.


    Pay attention to every minor detail!


    I want to know everything that¡¯s happening within the city."


    The 2 men nodded as they listened on.


    "Nymbo!... how much longer before the city map ispleted?"


    "I need 2 more weeks toplete it Majo..... sorry Mark." Nymbo replied.


    It was hard for them not to call Mark, ¡¯Major General Mark!


    He was their Major and Leader for heaven¡¯s sake!!!


    "Good..... continue taking your normal stroll around the city until you get it done.


    As for me, I¡¯ll head on towards the market area to collect Intel as well.


    But before that, I think we shouldy low for the time being as well.


    SOMEONE has been watching us!"

 Chapter 196 Busy Baymard

    Back in Baymard, everyone was busy.


    The public school students had already school, while those at the academies were already done with their final examinations.


    3 weeks had already passed since his majesty had left, and the workers had immediately dived back into their work.


    No one wanted to dissapoint his majesty.


    At the stic making department, supervisor Moriarty was busy working supervising and inspecting the new dolls from the new doll making sector.


    "Careful! Careful!" He said, as he watched the men pour the pasty liquidy stic into the molds.


    The workers carefully carried therge pocket if liquid stic, and poured it carefully into the mold.


    The liquid dripped like thick glue, as it fell onto the molds.


    The liquidy polyethylene stic used, had been mixed with an orange dye..... so as to make it look skin-like.


    In this world, people had 4 main skin tones: white, ck, blue, and pink.


    And of course each skin tone had its own shade as well... like deep pink, pale pink and so on.


    As for the people within the Pyno continent, their skin tone was whitish... with an orange undertone to it.


    Of course due to the ves and merchants from different continents, the people knew about some of these skin tones.... hence Landon didnt see anything wrong in creating them.


    Who knows.... maybe merchants from those ces cane over and buy them from him.


    Another thing that was noteworthy, was the fact that ck/deep drownish eyes were very rare.


    Even those with ck skin tones, had colorful eyes ranging from white to violet.


    In fact, most if them looked like Storm from ¡¯X-Men¡¯ when her eyes turned white.


    Taking all this in to ount, his Landon had also requested for the dolls to be made with different skin tones and sizes as well.


    .


    Anyway, the stic was ced into the molds.... and when it cooled down, 50 tiny stic body parts were formed.


    So each mold could make 50 left arms, 50 right legs.... and so on.


    When the molds were done, they were sent immediately to be painted....before they got put together.


    For this part, the workers had to be careful.


    Barbie¡¯s lips, teeth, eyebrows, nails and so on.... needed to be painted on carefully.


    And if they made any mistake, then they could just use alcohol to wipe the paint off and start all over again.


    As the workers painted away, Moriarty walked around and inspected the doll¡¯s makeup.


    Before his majesty had left, he had left them with close to 30 different portraits for how Barbie should look like.... irrespective of skin tone.


    In some of the portraits, Barbie had a smokey eye makeup.... with a long winged eyeliner and pink lips.


    While in others, Barbie only had average makeup on.


    In essence each portrait had a different outfit, makeup and essories.


    Landon had tried to rte her to every profession in Baymard.


    In some, she was a knight..... while in others, she was a teacher, scientist, nurse, doctor and so on.


    Moriarty was amazed at how clear and surreal the portraits looked.


    If his majesty wasn¡¯t king, Moriarty was sure that by now..... he would be a renowned Painter.


    "Supervisor Moriarty.... What do you think about this look?"


    "It¡¯s good!!! But make the eyeliner wing a little bit longer.


    "What about mine supervisor Moriarty?"


    "Please look at mine too!!"


    "Me too!"


    "__"


    At the beginning, Barbie¡¯s makeup was done very poorly.


    Hence all those dolls that had been made then, had to be reheated back into liquid stic and redone again.


    But after 3 weeks of doing this daily, the workers had improved their painting techniques significantly.


    Granted, there were still a lot of things that needed to be changed, but Moriarty was sure that by the next 60 days (2 months), they would definitely get it right.


    After the paint had dried off, the rest of the body was put together.... while the head was sent off to the next group of workers, who would sew in Barbie¡¯s hair.


    The hair was literally made from polymer Nylon, and was sewn into the head using those old steam sewing machines from the Textile industry.


    ¡¯Drrrrrmmm!!¡¯


    The sewing machines churned, as they sewed the different colored nylon polymer fibres into Barbies head.


    And once they were done, the head was sent to attached with the other body parts.


    Body parts like the head, limbs and arms, all had ball sockets at their connecting joints.....so as to force the balls into the holes at ces like barbie¡¯s neck and shoulders.


    Up next, Barbie¡¯s outfit was gotten from the textile industry and worn on her.


    Of course, her stic shoes, bags and other essories are also but tether in a next transparent stic box.


    As for how the max design got printed, it was done in a simr manner like paper money.


    The box design and drawing was imprinted on a steel te.


    From there, a dye was added on the outline of each stroke and line within the design.


    Following that, a thin transparent stic sheet was ced on the top of the steel te and backed for 8 minutes.


    And at that point, the image and dye colors on the steel te gets transferred to the transparent stic sheet.


    The whole process was very simr to making different colored paper money.


    That particr transparent stic sheet would pass through 6 more steps, before it would finally be used to print out identical designs over 100¡¯s of cardboard boxes all at once.


    Well.... the first few process steps were only done within the first of the month.


    Those first steps were only needed to get the exact design for Barbie¡¯s boxes.


    But once they made specific designs for all 30 design types, they immediately began printing out hundreds and hundreds of copies on different colored boxes.


    His majesty had stated that Barbie could only have 3 main box colors: pink, white and red.


    Moriarty held the box in his hand, that already contained Barbie and her essories within it.


    3/4 of the box¡¯s front, was made of transparent stic... while the rest of the box was made of a pinkish cardboard box


    After inspecting most of the Barbie products for a while, he continued on to look at more dolls within the storage room.


    This sector had 550 workers who were all in charge of making stic toys.


    They made several toys like Wonder Woman, Mn, Superman and so on.


    Generally, each toy had 20 molds that could produce at least 50 tiny body parts from it.


    A day, at least 200 people would be present for each shift... and they would sit there for 8 hours and make over hundreds of stic toys.


    So every day, they make at least 600 toys from both shifts.


    Granted, that 600 could mean 50 Mn toys, 20 Superman toys and so on....


    But all in all, 600 were made daily.... And by the end if the week, they would generally make over 3000.


    The thing that took time, was to paint the toys.


    If they workers got more proficient, then more toys would be produced daily.


    Hence as time goes by, its evident that production will also increase as well.


    All in all, Moriarty was pleased with the results so far.


    It was indeed, a beginner¡¯s job well done.

 Chapter 197 A Brand New Semester

    "Momo... hurry up!!.... we¡¯re going to bete!!" Yelled Linda, as she rushed towards the newly constructed building within the school premises.


    Little Momo and her, were on their way towards the chemistryboratory.


    Today, they were taking Chemistry 3.


    Ever since the beginning of April, they had been taking 6 main courses:


    ?Biology 1 (sses of living organisms)


    ?Math 4 (simple variable math, like find X)


    ?Chemistry 2


    ?Chemistry 3 (introduction tob science)


    ?Physics 1


    ?Phyno 4


    Apart from these ones, they also had other fun and creative courses that urred once a week... like:


    ?Arts & Craft 1


    ?Ethics & Morality 1


    ?Health & Hygiene 1


    ?Literature 1


    ?Music 1


    ? And Physical Education


    Another surprising thing for the students was that this year, the school had created a Student Council body based on the votes from the students.


    Also, each ss had a ss monitor and deputy ss monitor that¡¯s entrusted in assisting the teachers in ss, aiding the weak students, roll call... and so on.


    No matter what amongst the 2 leaders, one had to be female and the other male.


    Generally, once the winners for both the Male Group and female group emerged.... the students would then vote between the 2, and choose who should be the ss monitor or deputy ss monitor.


    For the biology ss, the students were taught the basics like: cells, microbes, nt systems, animal systems, invertebrates and vertebrates.


    In short, they were taught about all the sses of living organisms.


    Of course for Math 4, they focused on simple variable math... like 5x=10, find X.


    In that ss, they focused on understanding one to two variable equations..... which were usually linear equations.


    For chemistry 2, the students would still focused on reactions, atoms and so on.... but now with the use of calctors, they had begun learning about calcting molecr weight and so on.


    Of course just so that the students could breathe a little, music, literature, physical education and arts & craft were essentially a must.


    In short, this semester was a busy one.


    Today, Linda and little Momo were heading towards the Chemistry Lab in the new school building.


    Once they got in, they immediately climbed the stairs until they arrived at the 3rd floor... where they were greeted with arge group of students outside theb.


    The area was bustling with busy students.


    Friends greeted each other with hugs or yful punches, while others had their eyes glued on their books as they continued doing assignments that were due in the next ss.


    Some already had theirb coats and safety wears on, while others were busy wearing theirs on now.


    In fact, everyone was doing their own thing as they waited for the ss to begin.


    Instantly, the duo opened their bags and quickly pulled out their neatly foldedb coats and safety items.


    For this ss, everyone was required to wear theirb coats, gloves, rubber boots, and goggles.


    Linda looked at her watch and knew that it would soon be time for them to go in.


    And right on queue, Mother Kim and teacher Gophen opened theb doors from instead and ushered the students in.


    "Morning Teacher Kim!"


    "Morning teacher Gophen!"


    "Morning teacher...."


    "__"


    Everyone greeted their teachers, as they walked in and immediately found their usual spot.


    The Laboratory was massive, with several working bs, cupboards with equipments stored in them, and a small storage room at its front.


    Linda and Momo immediately spotted their other group members, and rushed over to join them.


    Ever since the beginning of the semester, they had been put in groups of 5.


    Apparently, these people would be theirb partners throughout the entire semester.


    "Alright.... before we begin, you all know the drill.


    In front of each group, are 5 question sheets.


    You all have 7 minutes to answer them.


    Remember, no cheating and no copying.... these small tests make up 20% of your final grade.


    Now.... Begin!!"


    Linda immediately flipped her question sheet and got to work.


    For this Chemistry 3 course, they had 1 theory ss on Tuesdays, and 1b session on Thursdays.


    And at the beginning of eachb session, they would have mini quizzes that would test them on what they had learnt in their Tuesday sses.


    Chemistry 3 was a course based on Laboratory work, so they had to know about the equipments in front of them, safetyb hazards and so on.


    In fact... Ever since the students knew that these questions were 20%, they had taken them seriously


    Linda filled her name and school number on the question sheet, before proceeding to answer the questions.


    The questions were straight to the point, and easy to answer if one was paying attention during lectures.


    And just like that, time flew by quickly... 7 minutester, the quizzes collected back by teacher Gophen.


    And the papers were collected, Mother Kim began distributing the Lab manual sheets for today¡¯s experiment.


    .


    "Alright.... before we begin our Laboratory experiment, let¡¯s recap on what Teacher Winnie has been you all in Chemistry 2." Mother Kim said.


    The students immediately took out their books and writing materials.... While others flipped the pages of their books to thest pen-filled page.


    It was important for the students to know about what reactions they were going to perform today, hence it was good for them to recap on what they were previously taught.


    "So as usual, let¡¯s look back on what you all have been learning so far.


    I need a few examples of chemistry around us... anyone?" Mother Kim asked, as she waited for the students to raise their hands.


    "Yes Filipa?" She said, while pointing at a little girl at the front of the room.


    "Air is essentially chemistry, because it¡¯s constantly undergoing a chemical change.


    For example, we breathe out carbon dioxide and take in oxygen... so air is always changing.


    Also... air undergoes changes whenever smoke is released in to the atmosphere by burning, hence it¡¯s part of Chemistry."


    "Correct!!.


    Any other examples of Chemistry around us?" Kim asked.


    "Our bodies."


    "The ocean"


    "When we make bread."


    "__"

 Chapter 198 A Brand New Semester 2

    As Kim Listened to all of the examples of chemistry around us, she nodded in acknowledgment.


    But when someone gave bread making as an example, some people giggled.... as they thought that it was definitely wrong.


    How could bread making be chemistry?


    "Good good good!!.. These are all good examples.


    Now, let¡¯s focus on bread making.... which is essentially baking."


    As she spoke, some of the students looked at her in doubt...they weren¡¯t buying it at all.


    "Let¡¯s step back for a little bit and go back to the basics.


    What is chemistry?"


    Again some people raised their hands up, while others flipped through their books.


    "Yes Kalis!"


    "It¡¯s the science of different kinds of matter, and how that matter changes."


    "Correct!!


    So how do we link baking and Chemistry together?" She asked.


    Everyone thought for a while, before more hands were raised up again.


    "Both baking and chemistry require careful timing and measuring" someone answered.


    "Both of them are a result of the formation of a Mixture"


    "Wonderful!!!!


    In baking, we can change ¡¯matter¡¯ like eggs, butter, milk and flour into a new ¡¯Mixture¡¯... which wouldter be used in creating bread.


    And likewise in chemistry, several substances form mixtures which give rise to new products.


    So in essence, when there¡¯s a change of matter, then a chemical reaction has urred.


    Even mixing and creating the dough is chemistry.


    And even more so... heating the dough under fire, will change the dough¡¯s properties and make it hard hence forming bread."


    "Ohhh!!!" The students responded.


    As mother Kim spoke, Linda and her group members continued to write down all the key points like mixtures, chemical change and so on.


    Ever since she started taking Chemistry sses, her view on the world had changed.


    She began wondering what chemical reaction would give rise to this, and what chemical reaction would give rise to that.


    In fact, her whole world was now filled with chemistry.


    "Can anyone give an example of a chemical change that cannot be undone?" Teacher Gophen asked.


    Linda immediately raised her hand.


    "When wood burns!!!


    As the wood burns, it changes into ash.


    The ashes can never change back to wood... ... so burning is a chemical change which can never be undone again."


    "And what are the characteristics of chemical changes?"


    "Some chemical changes make matter change color.. like the ckness of the ash"


    "They also make the smell change, like when the bread is just removed from the oven."


    "Sometimes they also release light and gases


    "And other times, they give off or take in heat"


    "__"


    When teaching chemistry, Landon had told the teachers to always rte everything to the things done daily.


    People were more inclined to remember something, if they could rte it to things that they could see daily.


    If they had just taught the children without these examples, Landon was sure that even if some of them had passed their exams.... most of them would have done so be my cramming.


    But if they could rte everything to the food they ate, the things they did, and their life experiences... then most of the concepts would stick in their brains.


    And because of this teaching method, the students had really be inquisitive as time went by.


    They would ask about why the sky was blue, why the grass was green, or even why water was clear and so on.


    .


    Once their recap session was done, they finally began experimentation.


    "If you answered the questions on the quiz correctly, then you¡¯d be able to identify the tools in front of you.


    Today, we will be doing 2 experiments.


    Up first, we¡¯ll be making ¡¯Elephant Toothpaste¡¯...


    As for thest experiment, I¡¯ll tell you all once you¡¯re done with this one.


    Now, let¡¯s focus on making that Toothpaste!


    Each group should find several beakers in front of you..... as well as 2 measuring cylinders, 1 round bottom sk, 2 stirrers and a thermometer infront each group.


    Some of the beakers in front of you are already filled with ingredients like water, liquid soap and Potassium Iodide.


    But for chemicals like Hydrogen Peroxide, each group would have to send someone toe and get it from me, once you¡¯re ready to begin.


    Also, each b has just 2 small electric bunsen burners on them... so since there are 6 teams on each b, I suggest you share nicely.


    Previously, I had distributed printedb manuals to each group.


    Hence if any of you still have questions about the instructions on theb manuals, don¡¯t hesitate to call either me or teacher Gophen for assistance.


    And remember, pleasebel whatever chemical or ingredient you take from us before you continue your experiments.


    Now, begin!!!"


    Linda and her team immediately read through the instructions carefully, and recorded everything in front of them.


    They recorded things like the color of Potassium Iodide and it¡¯s smell before experimentation..


    Some people started measuring the exact volumes and quantities needed for the experiment, while the others focused on boiling the water.


    The students went to the electric bunsen burners and heated the water to a slightly higher temperature than what was required.


    And while the others kept measuring the proper amounts needed, those handling the hot water..... ced a thermometer in it, and waited for it to cool down to the required temperature needed.


    Once everything was recorded, measured and ready,.... they immediately began adding all the ingredients ording to their Lab manuals, and stepped back just as the instructions had advised.


    The solution started foaming up and instantly shot out of therge cylindrical sk.


    ¡¯Pffff!!!!¡¯


    Since Linda and her group were the first ones toplete this experiment, everyone looked at the foam in marvel.


    "Awesome!!!"


    "So cool!!


    "Look!!... It¡¯s still flowing out of the sk!"


    "Why does it smell like lemons?"


    "__"


    Those who saw it, got pumped up and wanted toplete their own experiments as well.


    Linda and her team were still stupefied by what they were seeing.


    ¡¯How... how did these liquid substances turn to foam?"


    "We were just mixing the ingredients in, without fire... so why did the substances change their form so fast?"


    "Was it because of the hot water?"


    "Quick quick!!" Let¡¯s record what we saw before we forget!!" Linda said excitedly.


    Linda was amazed at the rapid change that urred right now.


    See looked at the ink in her pen, the book she was writing on, and even the tiny veins that she could see on her wrists.


    Chemistry was everywhere around her.


    She breathed it, she lived it, and she herself was a part of it.


    It was like a great force that connected everything in the world.


    This was her own unique understanding of Chemistry.


    .


    Far away from the calm and busy Baymard, was a ship that had finally reached its destination.


    Landon looked at the shores of Carona and smiled.


    It was finally Gametime!

 Chapter 199 Soldiers On The Move 1

    --Loplin City, The Empire Of Carona--


    .


    The night sky was dark, cold and cloudy.


    It was currently 8 P.M, and Landon¡¯s ship had already docked at the port.


    Landon stepped out of the Ship Captain¡¯s office, and felt the damp breeze sweetly blowing against his face.


    The whole ce smelled of fish and salt.


    The city was indeed busy.


    Landon could see several groups of moving goods in and out of their ships.


    The were also fishermen on tiny boats a little distance from the harbor, who were leaning against their boats as they lifted a filled with fish.


    Some on the shores were currently selling their catch to the housewives and restaurant owners, while others stood there cleaning and cutting out the unwanted parts of the fish.


    For them, the ocean was a source of cleaning water... as well as a good garbage bin for all their dirt.


    The whole ce was chaotic, as everyone hurriedly did their tasks.


    As he stood on the balcony, he could hear the tiny whistles of the sea¡¯s waves singing their lubies to the world.


    "Are you sure you can get it done undetected?" Landon asked the hooded Santa.


    "Of course!!!


    Little bro..... just wait here for 2 more hours, and it shall be done."


    And with that, Santa git off the ship with some of his men.


    From the map, Landon had found out that there were 3 underground Camps.


    All of them were around the shores, so as to make it easier for the ves to get in without the authorities noticing.


    The only point was that they were all scattered around different coastal cities within Carona.


    For example.... the first Camp was situated 8 hours away by horseback , from the coastal city that they were currently in.


    In fact, they needed to travel past a few viges and cities before getting there.


    The 2nd one was a 14 hour ride away from the Windel Coastal City.... and the 3rd one was a day¡¯s ride from Grendyl Coastal City.


    For Landon¡¯s n to work, he needed Santa to get at least 4 other ships for the ves to hop into when they freed them.


    As for things like Wagons, Landon had decided that they would buy them from the towns or cities that were close to these underground Camps.


    Of course, the money for all this woulde from Santa¡¯s pockets.


    Since they were aiding them in taking care of this issue, the least Carona could do was to pay the bills.


    Landon wasn¡¯t that charitable.


    Also, Santa had to get 502 War horses for the Landon and his men as well.


    Fortunately.... Santa had a mansion at almost all coastal ports, since his goods got delivered and shipped in and out of Carona frequently.


    One should know that Santa as a very wealthy merchant, had thousands of guards at most of his ports.


    So for sure, he would have 502 war horses readily avable for them.


    While they waited for Santa, the men began eating their supper.


    They were about to travel on an 8 hour journey, so supper was indeed essential.


    Time flew back, and finally.... Santa was back.


    "Everything is ready just outside the city.


    Little bro, how many days will it take before youe back?


    Should I send you more guards?


    No no no.... should I go with you?" Santa asked anxioulsy.


    Now that it was time for his little bro to head out, he couldn¡¯t help but get worried.


    His little bro was actually going to go head on with Nopline¡¯s forces.


    Sure... Baymard had indeed changed, but that didn¡¯t mean that they were strong.


    He had a hunch that there would be at least one thousand men each, guarding these camps.


    So how could 500 go against such huge numbers?


    Plus.... from what he had heard, his bro couldn¡¯t fight at all!!


    Wasn¡¯t this just rushing towards instant death?


    He had visited other cities in Arcadina and had heard about his bro, so from everything that he had gathered..... he knew that this little bro of his was somewhat weak when it came to fighting.


    And even if the knights had taught him during this one year period, it wasn¡¯t enough for him to improve greatly.


    Sword fighting took years to achieve.


    From the age of 7, the men were constantly being trained in the way of the sword.


    Sure, his bro had practiced when he was in Arcadina.... but his bro was always the weakest in his ss.


    Plus how could a 16 year oldpete with experienced men who have worked as guards, or even gone to war?


    Some of the men that they would face today would be over the age of 25, and he would be a fool to believe that his bro of 16 years old had more skills than them.


    Somehow, he felt that this might be thest time that he would see his bro.


    He felt that he had pushed everything onto his bro¡¯s shoulders.


    He...he felt sad.


    But how could he have known that not only was Landon very capable, he had guns and bullets to kill all these motherf***ers easily?


    Very soon he would know how silly he was in worrying about Landon.... but that would all be in the future.


    .


    "Bro... I assure you, I won¡¯t loose.


    As for the number of days that we¡¯ll use.... I guess you could say that we¡¯ll be back in 3 days time, so wait for us here.


    What I need you to do right now, is to ready the ships.


    We need enough crew members and ships to hold all the ves from all 3 Camps.


    But all in all..... the entire mission should be done in no more than 15 days.


    As for your fears about Nopline, trust me a little bit more will you?


    I meant what I said.


    I won¡¯t be the one at at the loosing end, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry so much." Landon assured.


    How could he loose?


    As far as he was concerned, this was just target practice for the men... that was all!


    Santa looked at him and helplessly shook his head.


    His little bro was indeed as stubborn as his future wife.


    Talking to him was like talking to a brick wall.... sigh...


    "Fine.... I¡¯ll believe you on this one.


    But if it gets too tough, do me a favor.... RUN!!!"


    "Sure."


    After Landon spoke to Santa for a while, he and his men quickly wore their hooded cloaks.... and immediately got off the ship.


    Once the men stepped onto the harbor, they became extremely vignt as they walked passed the busy crowd.


    In their minds, their mission had already begun.

 Chapter 200 Soldiers On The Move 2

    --The outskirts of Reginal City, Carona--


    .


    After 8 long hours of journeying through Carona, they had finally made it towards their destination.


    On their way here.... they had decided to pass through the forest trails, rather than the roads.


    It would be somewhat suspicious, if people see over 500 cloaked men walking into Carona.


    Even worse, people might begin failing them due to curiosity.


    One had to know that for one of these camps to be so close to Reginal city, meant that those people in power within the city were aware of everything that went on there.


    Maybe they were threatened to keep their mouths shut, or they were bribed.... either way, walking on the roads would bring attention to ther potential enemies.


    They might even suspect that it was the queen or the nobles that had sent them, and that wasn¡¯t what Landon wanted.


    That¡¯s why they had passed through a forest trail that wasmonly used by Merchants during this journey.


    There were several merchant forest trails that led towards Reginal city from the Loplin¡¯s coastal city..... but Landon chose the most difficult and dangerous trail of all.


    In this way, they were guaranteed to not meet too many people on the way.


    It was usually difficult because of the terrain, and dangerous because bandits hid there.


    But all in all, Landon saw this as more practice for the men.


    Funny enough, their entire journey was blissful... and no one had even attempted to attack them.


    This was because they were too many in numbers, and those bandits were only like 50 or so in a tiny group.


    Real blood gangs colonize viges, towns, and even cities.


    They would nevere out to hide in the woods just to steal goods.


    Instead, they would have the entire town give them a certain percentage of their monthly products and money.


    Hence these bandits who hid in the woods all day, were indeed small fries.


    And generally since most merchants had stopped using these dangerous roads, most of these petty thieves had also changed their stealing locations to the other forest trails as well.


    Anyway, Landon and his men had currently camped on top of a cliff that oversaw Reginal City.


    Landon walked around their campsite and marked the entire region on the system.


    In fact, ever since he had been moving about, he had been mapping and marking the trail on the system¡¯s map.


    Granted, he could see every other ce in this world if he wanted to..... but when it wasn¡¯t his territory, he would have to pay the system to do so.


    He was trying to save more points to level up again, so how could he allow himself to be so thrifty?


    Even though Carona wasn¡¯t his territory, he still marked and added the trail and this campsite as part of his territory.


    In this way... even if he wanted to view this particr part back in Baymard, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily need to pay the system again.


    Everything costed points, and he was currently low on those right now.


    He has spent points on getting information on making money, missile rocketunches for the city walls, food, toys and so on.


    .


    "Listen Up!!...


    It¡¯s 5:35 A.M, and I assume that everyone is dead tired.


    So.... I¡¯ll let you all rest till 1 P.M.


    While you sleep, I¡¯ll stay up and guard the Camp.


    Now, go to bed... That¡¯s an order!!"


    --silence---


    Everyone was taken aback.


    They hadn¡¯t seen his majesty sleep, so how could they allow him to guard the camp while they slept?


    Wasn¡¯t he tired as well?


    Somehow, the idea didn¡¯t sit well with them.


    Granted, they were tired and sleepy as hell.... but how could they have the heart to allow their Commander and King stay awake while they snored away?


    They truly felt touched.


    His majesty was kind and selfless.


    Gary and Trey were somewhat ufortable with the idea as well.


    They felt like if they truly followed Landon¡¯smand, they¡¯d have nightmares instead of a sound sleep.


    How could they allow they king to aplish such a task all on his own?


    Immediately, several people wanted voiced out theirints... But before they had a chance to say anything, Landon had issued out his orders again.


    "I understand and appreciate everyone¡¯s concern.... but let¡¯s not forget why we are here.


    When the night falls, you all will have your first rescue mission.


    Tonight, all of you will save those poor children who have been captured by those animals.


    To those innocent children, you will be their light and hope in this cold and dark world.


    Those children have all experienced the worst of this world.


    From being kidnapped, forced sexually, starved and even forced to kill others in a cage..... this children have seen it all.


    Some of them have cried and even thought of killing themselves, while others have died due to poor health.


    Some of them haven¡¯t even eaten for several days now, while others haven¡¯t even slept all through the night.


    So tell me, is my sleep more important than theirs?


    I can afford to this because I know how important this mission is.


    I need you all to do your best during battle, hence you must go to bed now.


    Every single one of you here is very dear to me, so I wouldn¡¯t want any of you to loose your lives during battle because of sleep deprivation.


    Now, I¡¯ll say it onest time.... GO TO SLEEP!!"


    This time, the men immediately obeyed.


    They knew that his majesty was right.


    But it was just that as they drifted away into dreand, they still felt a bit of pain in their hearts at the thought that his majesty wasn¡¯t sleeping as well.


    Truthfully, there was nothing for them to be worried about.


    ¡¯System..... inform me if anyone attempts to climb this hill from any direction.¡¯ Landon said inwardly.


    The cliff was currently at the edge of a tall hill.... and just below the cliff was the official road leading into Reginal city.


    ¡¯Yes host¡¯ the system replied.


    "Also, inform me when any of my men have woken up as well!"


    Normally, Landon would¡¯ve used a Time capsule pill and rest within the sytem.


    But in this particr situation, it would just be a waste of points.... which he didn¡¯t have enough of.


    1 hour in the real world was 5 days in the time capsule.... so since he had asked the men to sleep for 7.5 hours, wouldn¡¯t that be too much time for him to spend within the time capsule just to sleep?


    And even if he bought just 1 capsule, after 1 hour he would need to get out.... which would be around 6:30 A.M.


    What¡¯ll he be doing from that time till 1 P.M?


    Sleeping in the real world was the only situation.


    Hence he decided to climb on one of the massive trees a little distance from the camp, and sleep on it¡¯s wide branches.


    He had the system, so if anything happened.... he would know.


    After making afortable tree bed, he quickly turned on his monitor and watched the campsite.


    ---zzzzzz---


    The fatigued men were all fast asleep.


    He closed his eyes shut, and immediately joined them in dreamworld.


    Tonight was going to be bloody show.

 Chapter 201 Soldiers On The Move 3

    10 P.M


    The men all sat around Landon, discussing their ns for tonight¡¯s show.


    Even though he had the map from those ve dealers, Landon had still decided to pay the system and get a betteryout of this underground camp.


    And his decision proved right.


    The original map just showed 1 entrance/exit at the forest... but the system¡¯s own showed 3 entrances/exits in total.


    2 entrances were within Reginal city, and 1 was within the forest.


    More still..... the system¡¯s map was so detailed that it showed each room within thos underground camp.


    Indeed, anything from and almighty being was bound to be top notch and well detailed.


    With a better map, they could easily know each danger zone within the camp.


    On this mission amongst his soldiers, Landon had brought: Gary who was a Major general, Trey who was a Captain, Conce who was also a Captain, Captain Bolivar, Captain Berserk Barath and 8 other warrant officers.


    With these men leading these inexperienced recruits, Landon somewhat hoped everything would go well.


    Right now, Landon had given copies of the maps to the men.


    .


    "Before we begin, I expect everyone to wear their bullet proof vests for this mission.


    Now.... Captain Berserk Barath, you¡¯ll position 100 men at entrance A on the map.


    I need you to make sure that no one leaves or enters the Camp area." Landon said while pointing at entrance A on the map.


    Entrance A was actually within a Barn at the far back of the city.


    From the map, the exact entrance should be a door on the floor that was located within the barn at its left hand corner.


    2 hours, Landon had gone out to the city with 12 men.


    They had seen the barn from afar, as well as how many people were actually guarding it.


    Well... using the system, he could easily tell that there were just 230 men at this barn.


    He and the men had made note of all their hiding points, so as toe up with an efficient n for tackling them.


    There were currently 50 knights hiding around the barn, 50 standing guard outside the barn.... and 130 people within the barn itself.


    "Captain Berserk....Amongst the 80 men within your group, use 15 to deal with those gurads hiding around the Barn.


    With your sniper guns, I¡¯m sure that you all will be able to deal with this efficiently.


    Once you¡¯ve killed all the enemies, position yourselves there and kill anyone who dared to make their way towards the entrance.


    Of course the other 65 men within your group should focus on tackling your enemies and conquering the barn.


    Again once you seed, 15 men amongst the 65 should set up traps and hide around the entrance of the barn." Landon said.


    Even though the snipers could take care of those who were approaching the entrance.... nothing was guaranteed in life.


    Maybe 1 or 2 could sneak passed them, so they had to be prepared just in case.


    "As for the remaining 50..... they should continue staying within the barn and guard the entrance.


    Is that understood?"


    "Yes your majesty!" Berserk answered.


    "Good....


    Captain Conce, you will also lead 80 men and guard entrance B." Landonmanded.


    This particr entrance was different from the others.


    This one was located within the busy part of the city.


    The entrance was actually ced behind one of the doors within an old restaurant.


    It was no brainer that everyone there would probably be working for this Nopline guy.


    For this entrance, there were just 80 men guarding it.... 10 in hiding, 30 standing guard outside, and 40 within the restaurant.


    "Captain Conce... amongst your group of 80, I need you to follow the exact instructions that I gave to Captain Berserk.


    I need you to position 15 men and take down all the other men who are hiding around nearby buildings.


    Once you get in position, kill only those who seem like guards.


    Remember your behavioural studies and analyze your suspects before killing them."


    One had to know that this was still a restaurant after all.


    Innocent children, women, men also came here to eat.... so they couldn¡¯t take the risk of harming those with good intentions.


    Landon would have preferred to wait until everyone left the restaurant, but time was of the essence.


    He wanted this missionpleted within the next 2 hours.... so that he, his men and the ves could leave fast by the dead of night.


    That way even if anyone noticed tomorrow, they would be long gone.


    Well Nopline¡¯s guards were east to spot, since they wore blue knight wears, and carried white crested sword sheaths around.


    With this, he was hoping that the men would kill the right people tonight.


    For that scene, like could imagine it like how those old cowboy movies pictured it.


    The cowboys would be on the roofs or rooms of several buildings, while looking down on the roads or the restaurant.


    "As for the rest of your men... I expect you to lead them in attacking the restaurant.


    Is that clear!"


    "Yes your majesty" Conce replied.


    "As for Captain Bolivar (A.K.A...00Zer0)... you¡¯ll hold of entrance C with 100 men.


    Follow the same routine as the other Captains and secure this forest entrance.


    There are only 200 guards there.... so do your best and deal with them undetected.


    Understood?"


    "Yes your majesty!¡¯ 00Zero answered.


    "Now, Major General Gary and Captain Trey....you¡¯ll work with me and infiltrate the camp.


    After 00Zero clears the forest entrance, we¡¯ll advance in... and work our way through till we get to the other entrances."


    The reason why he didn¡¯t want to interfere or aid 00Zero at the entrance, was because this was a learning experience.


    He wanted the men in that team to do their work efficiently without his help.


    "Major General Gary, you¡¯ll lead 80 men towards this left wing here.... and kill every guard until you reach entrance A (the barn)." Landon said.


    From his monitor screen, he could tell that there were just 213 men scattered around that wing... so you Gary should be fine.


    "While you do that, I¡¯ll personally lead another 80, towards the right wing until I reach entrance B.


    As for Captain Trey... warrant officers GoldenFox and IdleFox, will be your second inmand soldiers for this task.


    You and one of your second inmands should focus on getting the ves fromm both left and right wings out.


    while yourst second inmand officer will focus on providing back up at the entrance, should in case more knights dare toe towards the forest."


    When Landon had checked out the base with the help of the system.... he had seen that within the forest cave-like entrance, there were several wagons and horses deep within the cave..


    When one entered the cave, they would descend a bit and entire a massive room that had wagons and horses.


    Because of this, he didn¡¯t feel the need to buy any wagons or horses within the city.


    He had nned that when he got back, he would return Santa¡¯s money back.


    "Is everyone clear on their responsibilities?"


    "Yes your majesty!" They answered.


    "Good.... now we wait."

 Chapter 202 Soldiers On The Move 4

    The night fell like a rich velvet quilt of ck, swallowing up the day... instantly engulfing up all the light from the sun.


    The darkness was almost absolute, and the sky was still cloudy with no presence of stars.


    The night crawlers began whistling, singing and croaking, as they hoped and danced around the darkness.


    The crickets creeked, the owls who¡¯d... and the sounds of wolf-like howls could be heard from miles away.


    1:30 A.M.


    Landon and his men had already gotten into position around every entrance/exit.


    .


    At entrance A, the Barn was somewhat quiet... and those guarding it were seeminglyx.


    It was 1 A.M after all, and those guards were used to being a littlezy.


    They just didn¡¯t think that anyone would have the guts to attack their boss Nopline.


    Wasn¡¯t that just courting death?


    Even though the citizens around the city didn¡¯t know about these underground camps, they still feared to go close to any building or property that was owned by Nopline.


    Some of the knight guards wer snoring away, while others were busy hosting with their friends while eating and drinking.


    Of course, there were still a few that didn¡¯t drop et their guard down as well.


    ¡¯Peu! Peu! Peu!¡¯


    The snipers were already moving in action, while the others were killing those shooting those around the Barn¡¯s perimeter.


    "Bro... what¡¯s wrong with you, why did you suddenly fall down?" Said a knight who was standing outside the left wall of the barn.


    "Bro wake up alright!" Another guard said.


    "Your scarring..."


    ¡¯Peu!!!¡¯


    Before the other one couldplete his sentence, he too fell down hard.


    And before anyone could react, they all dropped down like flies.


    Berserk and his team quickly ran up to the Barn and began their rainstorm of attacks.


    ¡¯Peu! Pue! Pue!¡¯


    .


    Meanwhile at entrance B, the restaurant had less customers now.... since it generally closed around 2 P.M.


    Night life was the way for these people to let loose and have fun.


    They loved drinking, eating and dancing.


    So of course some of them, although few.... were still there enjoying themselves.


    Right now, 95% percent of people present within and around the restaurant were all guards.


    Immediately, the men outside started dropping like flies as well.


    "Ahhh!! Why the heck did you fall like that?" Asked a guard, as he hurriedly tried to reach his friend.


    He quickly turned him over, and to his surprise... he saw a very tiny but deep hole borrowed into his friend¡¯s head.


    A thin trace of blood rolled down from the hole and slid across his friend¡¯s left eye.


    He shook his friend violently, as he was scared as hell.


    Was this ce cursed? Or was it just bad karma from his ancestors.


    ¡¯Damm it!! I knew that sleeping with that cursed 8 year old girl was no good,¡¯e thought.


    A few days ago, he and his buddies had paid to rest out the new merchandise.


    Usually, they would do this to make the women easy for ess to others.... but a few days ago, one stubborn 8 year old girl actually big him andy a curse on him while dying.


    He thought that it was a joke.... but seeing his dead friend life this, he couldn¡¯t help but became fearful.


    How could such a wound appear from nowhere?


    It was like the heavens had pointed at his friend¡¯s head... immediately killing him off.


    The night quickly ced his dead friend on the floor and was about to run away, but when he turned around.. he gasped.


    ¡¯Drip¡¯ Drip¡¯ Drip!¡¯


    Warm pee trickled down his pants, as he took in the scene before him.


    All those around him were dead!


    How...how did this happen?


    He immediately thought of running away,... far away from this cursed area.


    But before he could move, he too had been hit by the heavens.


    ¡¯Peu!¡¯


    He dropped onto the floor knees first... before falling face down on the hard cold road.


    ¡¯This must be my retribution¡¯, he thought, before finally cking out for good.


    "Move in!!" Conce ordered, while leading his team into the restaurant stealthily.


    .


    Far away from the city at outskirts of entrance C, 3 esteemed guests were currently driving their carriage towards the forest entrance.... through a secret trail.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The thundering of hooves split the forests silent musical tune, as the horses galloped through the secret trail.


    The wind wisped the manes of these horses into the air, like ck fiery mes that danced captivating around the darkness.


    There was a noble carriage making its way into the forests for a fun night.


    Fun indeed!


    8 guards rode in front of the carriage, while another 8 rode at the back.


    And of course surrounding this carriage, were another group of 4 there as well.


    The guards were buff, with muscles that rippled from under their clothes.


    But when has buffness ever stopped a bullet from hitting it¡¯s target?


    ¡¯Peu! Peu! Peu!¡¯


    The men on dropped to the floor like flies, as their horses trampled all over their dead bodies.


    One of the men within the luxurious carriage lifted the reddish carriage curtain slightly, and tried to peep out without getting caught.


    Within the carriage, Baron Winchester, Baron John and Baron Ralph were scared silly.


    "W... well.... what do you see?" Said an anxious Baron Winchester as he continued to poke Baron John who was currently on all fours on the carriage floor.


    Baron John had closed his left eye, while using his right eye to focus.


    His left hand trembled slightly, as he lifted the curtain ever so gently.


    In fact at this point, he wished that he could see through the damn carriage.


    While he was trying to spy, Baron Ralph was so frightened that his teeth began to chatter.


    ¡¯Chatter! Chatter! Chatter!¡¯


    As for Baron Winchester, he truly felt like he was currently having a stroke due.


    His heart kept beating so loudly, that it almost made him faint.


    Baron John peered outside with his right eye and was taken aback.


    Just a little distance away from the carriage curtain, he could see that the 2 guards who were guarding around this side of the carriage had dropped dead.


    He tried to look for any arrow sticks poing around their lifeless bodies.... but funny enough, he couldn¡¯t see anything at all.


    "I... I think they¡¯re dead. " he said.


    "Say what?


    So... what do we do now?" Baron Ralph asked anxiously as well while wringing his fingers.


    Why the hell did hee out tonight?


    He had lied to his 3 wives that he was going for a meeting at the city lords pce.


    What bloody meeting?


    He silently prayed to his ancestors and promised that if they kept him alive, he would nevere to this ce again.


    Rather thaning here, he would get sex workers instead.


    He would get service at home rather than outside.


    Yes!!...this was better than risking his life in the middle of the night.


    Before they coulde out with a n, their carriage door was literally smashed apart.


    "Step out quietly... Any noise, and you¡¯re dead!!" Said a hard voice that was void of emotions.


    The soldier was warrant officer Rinkoshime.


    He was under 00Zer0, and was tasked with stopping those who tried to get close to the forest entrance.


    They came out at once like frightened chickens.


    "Kneel down now!".


    "Yes.. yes yes"


    They answered nervously.


    Once they knelt, the soldiers hit their acute points... and the men immediately cked out.


    "Tie them up, gag their mouths... and keep them away from the trail.


    Also, drive their horses and carriages away, and hide the dead bodies of their guards away from as well." Rinkoshimemanded.


    .


    Near the entrance C¡¯s Cave, 00Zero had already finished his taske.... as all the men guarding the cave were all dead.


    The bodies were cleared and now it was time for phase 2 of tonight¡¯s show tomence.


    00Zero raised his hand to signal that the job waspleted.


    Following that, Landon in turn signaled his own men as well.


    It was time for them to move out!!

 Chapter 203 Destruction Of The Underground Camp

    Stepping into the cave, Landon and his men moved stealthily against its walls.


    The cave¡¯s tunnel spiraled into infinite darkness, as they moved further away from the entrance.


    Presently, all the men were wearing night vision goggles that were roughly about half the size of regr binocrs.


    These goggles had a thick long head straps, as well batteries, a cathode, an anode, imaging tubes, several lenses that were coated with multiple chemicals and so on.


    With these goggles, if the men wanted to turn off night vision mode, they could just flip the tiny switch at the lower right end of their goggles.


    The cave was pitch ck, so this was the best way to know if an enemy was hiding in secret.


    After all from the system¡¯s map, it was clear that guards were supposed to be positioned at several checkpoints within this long winding cave.


    For security purposes, these guards didn¡¯t light a torch as well, so that they could easily sneak in or out and notify their masters of any dangers undetected.


    From the night vision goggles, they men could easily see reddish yellow colored figures a little distance away from them that were hiding within the darkness.


    This technology was really heaven sent to the men.


    They could see if their enemies were waving, walking or even dancing.


    Nothing could be hidden from these goggles.


    ¡¯Peui! Peui! Peui!¡¯


    The 7 guards who thought they had hid away safely, had all dropped to the floor as bullets prated their heads.


    They were all dead.


    Landon and his men continued to move forward, until they had sessfully passed through 3 more guard checkpoints.


    They had sessfully passed through the first main passage within the underground Camp.


    Based on the system¡¯s map.... a little distance from here, the path should descend until it reaches a massive hall.


    This hall was where they kept their carriages, wagons and horses.


    Landon had no use for the carriages, as what he was looking for were wagons.


    Carriages were meant to carry a maximum of 6 people within them... 3 sitting on one side, while the other 3 on the other side.


    Of course sometimes, 8 people could squeeze in... but this was totally useless to Landon.


    Wagons on the other hand, could load up to 50 people in them.


    From the map, there was a secret footpath at the side of the wall that allowed the guards to oversee the hall from the hall¡¯s ceiling.


    In essence... Nopline had ordered his men to dig the cave¡¯s floor a little deeper, which caused the road, hall and other underground rooms to descend.


    Hence while the rooms descended, the secret footpath still remained on the cave¡¯s original ground level.


    In this way, his guards could overlook the hall.


    Of course this secret footpath only ended at the hall itself.


    The secret footpath led to several holes that were 3 feet wide and tall.


    This size was enough for someone to lie on the floor and their their body through the hole.


    The guards were generally just supposed to watch the hall from the top.


    And if any disturbances urred, they were to find a way to head back into the city and inform the city lord.


    Anyway...for the task of taking care of those guards on the secret footpath, as well as shooting those in the hall.... one of Trey¡¯s second inmand, Warrant officer IdleFox, was now in charge of operations.


    He and his men quickly made their way to through the secret footpath, and killed all those guards there.


    This kill was somewhat easy and ridiculous because almost all the guards had their heads stuck in the hole.


    Hence they were totally unprepared.


    And while they were lying down with their butts face up, some of them had fallen asleep, while others were busy watching the hall.


    "Bro.. do you want to eat?" IdleFox asked yfully.


    "Of course I want to eat.. who can say no to food?


    Ah bro, this ce is so boring!!" Said a guard, who was currently trying to get out of the hole.


    But as soon as he turned to face IdleFox, he was met with a cold metal weapon in his forehead.


    ¡¯Peui!¡¯


    The guard had died without even seeing iting.


    "Take care of the body" IdleFox said to some of the men under hismand.


    Once all the guards had been taken care of, he sent a few people to guard the entrance to the secret footpath.


    As for him and a few other soldiers, they immediately fell down on all fours, crawled through these holes, and positioned his gun at all the guards in the hall below.


    While all this was happening, those within the hall were having their fun while teasing the ve workers that usually took care of the carriages, horses and wagons.


    Within the hall, there were 40 knights stationed at different locations.


    Of course the back of the hall that faced the other underground chambers, were guarded by 15 knights.


    While the front of the hall had 15 knights who were presently surrounding a buff hooligan looking man.


    The man was sitting on a table within the hall, a little distance from the hall¡¯s entrance.


    His duty was simple.... he was in charge of collecting entrance fees from all visitors.


    "Hahaha.... where do you think you can run you, Eh little imp?


    You know that you¡¯re already a grown woman now, so shouldn¡¯t you be more aware of your situation?


    If you ease me right, I¡¯ll give you this piece of goat leg for you to eat.


    Think about it... isn¡¯t this a sweet deal?" The man said arrogantly to the 16 year old girl who was busy cleaning the carriages.


    She had been here for close to 2 years now, and it seemed like she was destined to never wake up from this never ending nightmare.


    She had been defiled, beated, whipped... and worst of all, her womb had been made barren by these men.


    Who would want her again?


    The only reason she had tried to survive, was because her 12 year old sister who was also here as well.


    "Boys... pin her down!!!"


    The guards hurriedly grabbed the frightened girl, who was currently screaming her lungs out.


    She had been through this almost every night... but no matter how many times sk experienced it, it was still painful as hell to have multiple men force their way through.


    "No!... no.. I beg of you... please let me go!!" She resisted.


    ¡¯p!!¡¯


    "little girl, no one can save you no matter how much you scream... so shut up!!!"


    As the men were about to begin their daily ritual on her body, she closed her eyes and prayed to her ancestors for the umpteenth time.


    ¡¯Please... if you really exist, please save me and my sister from this hell.¡¯


    ¡¯Peu!¡¯


    Suddenly, the man above her fell into her body like a lump of meat.


    "Don¡¯t tell me that his guy had busted so easily just by looking at this seductress." Another guardmented.


    "Hehehe... since he¡¯s out, push his body aside and let¡¯s continue the fun!" Said another, with an evil look in his eyes.


    ¡¯Puei! Puei! Puei! Puei! Puei!¡¯


    The girl opened her eyes fearfully, and before she knew it, she saw strange men running towards her dressed in weird but cool ck attires.


    Their faces were all painted ck, and they held onto several ck metal sticks as they approached her.


    Previously when all the guards were taken care of, IdleFox used a little mirror to reflect light to Landon and the other ken who were currently waiting for the signal at the entrance of the hall.


    The little girl was confused, and somewhat scared... but when she heard what the weird man said to her, she instinctively knew that her ancestors had heard her prayers.


    "We are not your enemies.


    Rather here to save you all, so please calm down.


    I promise you that no one will ever hurt you again." Landon said in aforting tone.


    The girl teared up and looked at him emotionally.


    "Thank you...".

 Chapter 204 Destruction Of The Underground Camp 2

    Landon looked at the left and right tunnels at the back of the hall, and turned to face the men.


    "Follow the n and be careful.


    Major General Gary, take your men and go left until you reach Entrance A at the barn


    Following behind you will be Warrant officer GoldenFox, who¡¯ll free the prisoners on that side.


    As for me and my squad, we¡¯ll take the right wing until I reach entrance B.


    Of course Captain Trey, you and your men will follow behind me and get all ves out.


    Oh... IdleFox it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here.


    When they bring out the ves, have some men ce them in wagons and keep them safe.


    Also.... I need you guys to load up all caged animals, bags of food, and money as well."


    In Landon¡¯s mind, his ce had a lot of caged feroucoius beasts.... so why not send them back to Baymard and start making a zoo.


    Granted the animals were only those that were found in the Pyno continent... but still, this was enough animal ¡¯capital¡¯ to start an attraction.


    Previously, he would have asked Santa to ship them to him... but since they were here, why not take them back as well?


    And for the grains, even if they had to fit them into 4 or 5 wagons.... he would still load them up.


    He didn¡¯t want any fruits or any perishables, just seeds.


    Of course thest thing that he requested was for them to get all the coins in this camp.


    He was definitely going to rob Nopline.


    The men nodded at Landon¡¯smand and went their separate ways.


    .


    The torch lights flickered, casting an ominous glow through the left tunnel.


    After the hall, the tunnels remained well lit throughout, as the guards didn¡¯t think that someone could pass through all their defences.


    Hence they lit the torches up, and became even more rxed at their jobs.


    Some of them have been guarding this ce for more than 4 years now, and no one had ever dared to attack it.


    Nopline had constructed these underground camps within 3 years.... and for 5 years now, these tunnels had been running smoothly without any hindrances.


    So of course the men would getx.


    As Gary and his squad proceeded deeper into the tunnel, they immediately spotted another man seated on a table just outside a room.


    And standing by his side, were 2 huge knight guards.


    They looked like club security ¡¯bouncers¡¯.


    And from the screams that they heard from within the chamber or room that these men were guarding, they could more or less guess what was happening within the room.


    In essence, this Nopline guy had built these tunnels like an attraction.


    So after every point.... there would be guards, as well as a fee collector that stood in front of different massive doors.


    Of course behind these doors, held the attraction itself.


    People paid, and stepped into these rooms or halls.


    Also.... the attractions were spaced out, so that at least 40% of the sounds from each attraction would die down a bit .


    He didn¡¯t want the noise from one attraction to really affect the mode in another attraction.


    Also, one had to know that some of these rooms or small halls were used for having sexual pleasure with multiple men and women... so those who weren¡¯t having that now, didn¡¯t need to hear the soundsing from those attractions.


    Right now, Gary and his squad were looking at the entrance to the first attraction.


    From outside, they could already hear screams from the audience.


    "B**ch!! You better survive this round."


    "I didn¡¯t pay all that money just to see you die first."


    "You better diest sl**!.... that way I can win at the end."


    "___"


    Once Gary and his squad had taken care of those 3 men outside the attraction, Warrant officer GoldenFox who was following behind, immediately sent someone to take the 5 full bags of coins that were lying on the floor.


    Gary on the other hand, opened the door slightly....as he tried to spot where the guards in the hall were.


    There were a total of 15 guards within the room who were too focused on watching the show, that they had failed to notice when Gary opened the door.


    The room was actually huge, and resembled a bull rodeo stage.


    The center of the stage was dug deeper, for this attraction.


    On the stage below the audience¡¯s seats, were 6 women who had been strapped to poles.


    Right now, there was a snow lion in front of them that was busy tearing off one of the women¡¯s shoulders off.


    From the looks of it, she was already dea, but the lion wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    The lion was light greenish in color with white dots all over its body.


    It¡¯s mane was a darker shade of green to its body, and it was twice the size of an average lion back on earth.


    Honestly, one would think that the God in charge of this world was a cute princessy girl.


    I mean... most animals were cute fluffy, and had bright colors like pink, purple, red, blue, green and so on.. in all shades.


    There were rarely animals that had mature colors ck... of course there were exceptions like horses that were ck.


    And what was up with the sizes of these animals?


    In this world, a fully grown elephant was as tiny as a puddle... and a kitty cat was about the same size as a wolf.


    It was totally different from earths dynamics.


    Anyway.... Gary and 14 of his men had dropped down and crawled through the door to the back of the audience¡¯s seats.


    Once they had settled down, each and every one of them pointed their guns at the 15 knight guards that were stationed around the room.


    Everyone was so focused, that they failed to see anything wrong.


    For them, Nopline was all powerful.... so what could go wrong?


    ¡¯Peui! Peui! Peui!¡¯


    The guards fell face down, and the audience was confused.


    How could all of them fall down at once?


    The next thing they knew, the snow lion began to whimper in pain, as it fell to the ground.


    They couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, but it was obvious that after the guards had died, Gary and his men had pointed their guns at the lions head.


    The animal had received 6 bullet shots at the back and left side of its head, since its front was facing thedies on the poles.


    Before the audience could even react, Gary got up and said:


    "Drop to the floor now!!"


    Those fat and skinny nobles all kneeled while shaking.


    One had to know that living things feared the unknown.


    For them, these men were supernatural beings who could kill someone from afar without an arrow.


    "Oh kind and wise one... p.. please share us."


    "W...we were also forced toe here as well wise ancestor, please be magnanimous and let us go"


    "That¡¯s right.... w.... we were forced to watch all of this"


    "__"


    ¡¯Peui! Puei! Peui!¡¯


    Gary shot them without batting an eye.


    After everything that he had seen so far, he was truly disgusted with them.


    If they had owned up to their sins, then he wouldn¡¯t have killed them.


    But for them to say that they were forced to be here.... were they taking him and his ken as fools?


    He was sure that some of them dlhad already defiled and killed multiple girls and boys here.


    With his death, he was praying that those souls sleep well in the heavens knowing that they had been avenged.


    While Gary and his men took card of those nobles, GoldenFox and his squad hurried down to free the women and get them to keep safe.


    The women cried when they realised that they were finally saved.


    It was a miracle.


    They instinctively knelt down at Gary, GoldenFoz and their men... and poured out their heart felt gratitude to them.


    Gary looked at them and felt a sense of justice and aplishment.


    But he knew that to save everyone else, he couldn¡¯t dy any further.


    Time was of the essence tonight.


    He hurriedly left and went on towards the next attraction room.


    His mission was far from over.


    .


    The night proceeded smoothly, and just like that... their mission was concluded.


    In the dead of night, they loaded up all the ves,caged animals, grains and coins into wagons and escaped from the camp.

 Chapter 205 The Aftermath

    It was a brand new day.


    As the Dawn sent shimmering rays of light throughout Reginal city, the musical songs of the animals resounded energetically.


    ¡¯Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!¡¯


    ¡¯cock-o-dodle-dooooo!!¡¯


    The birds and the roosters sang in unison.


    Everywhere hfelt wet as the dew danced beautifully on the fields and.


    Spring time was truly nature¡¯s most beautiful season.


    The busy citizens were already up and ready to walk.


    "Good morning Swanson"


    "Morning Ferguson"


    "Off to trade your goods with the other viges nearby?"


    "Yup!!..... The earlier I get there, the more customers I¡¯ll have."


    "__"


    Local merchant Swanson and some of the other local traders, were currently heading out of the city to trade with the towns and viges nearby.


    But when they got outside the city gate, they immediately became confused.


    Why were there people crowding outside the city gate and blocking the road?


    Presently, there were guards and other citizens surrounding the other side of the roads.


    One could say that Reginal City was on the left side of the wide road... while the crowd was facing the right side that was facing the forest region.


    Merchant Swanson quickly told his assistant to take care of his wagon, while he took a look.


    Coming closer, he was immediately taken aback by the long 3 meter wide hole in front of him.


    The hole was so deep that some of the trees had beenpletely buried underground by it.


    Swanson looked at the hole that spanned from the road into the forest region in fright.


    It was as if some powerful being had used his 3 meter wide finger into the ground, and dragged that same finger into the forest.


    Were the ancestors angry at something?


    Just yesterday, the trees within this area were standing tall and proud... so what exactly happened?


    In truth, when Landon and his men had left the city at 3:30 A.Mst night.... he had bought explosives from the system, and had also paid the system set the whole thing up.


    And when he and his men were a little distance away from Reginal city, Landon blowed the underground cave up.


    And since he didn¡¯t want to identally kill the innocent people in the city from destroying this camp.... destroying the cave from the right end of the road to entrance C in the forest, was the only alternative.


    Actually, an hour before Swanson got up... he had heard some sort of loud noiseing from afar, but he didn¡¯t really think anything of it.


    But looking at the hole that seemed to be as deep as a 3 story building, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver a little.


    What if the path that the heavens had chosen to destroy was directly under his house.


    Wouldn¡¯t he have died without even knowing it?


    He somehow felt that his ancestors had only done this to issue out a warning to Reginal city.


    He secretly swore in his heart that he would pray more, so as to let the heavens pity him.


    As he thought about how to offer more gifts and prayers to the heavens, those around him made way immediately.


    The city lord had arrived.


    Looking at the scene, the city lord immediately knew what he should do.


    One had to know that he had been bribed by Nopline to keep this camp a secret.


    But now that this camp was destroyed and such a rare phenomenon had urred, he knew that he must report this matter to the queen no matter what.


    Of course he was only going to report the fact that the ground had copsed, and not the fact that Nopline was involved.


    If he didn¡¯t report it and the queen heard about the sinkingnd from other people, she would for sure see him as an untrustworthy person.


    All the evidence had been destroyed underground, so who could prove that there was an underground camp here?


    Plus, no one would dare search Nopline¡¯s Barn or restaurant... so he was good for now.


    And because of this, he was sure that the nobles would definitely have their eyes on him for the time being.


    So it was impossible for them to reconstruct the camp anytime soon.


    They had previously used several ves to build this camp in a span of 3 years.


    At that time, they only used a few ves, so as not to raise suspicion.... and of course once the camp was constructed, they killed the ves so as to seal off the information from leaking.


    As for Nopline, he had decided to send him a letter exining the entire situation.... as well as all his findings within this time.


    His men had also said that not far away from here, there was another sinkingnd incident as well.


    He had immediately guessed that it was the other tunnel that led into the city.


    But when he wanted to take a look at the other sinkingnd, one of his knight Captain¡¯s came over and whispered something into his ears and his eyes lit up instantly.


    Good!... he had just gotten his first clue.


    Very quickly, he got on his noble steed and hurriedly took off towards the direction of the Barn at entrance A.


    .


    Once he arrived, he could still smell the foul stench blood and corpses lingering around the air.


    His dead men were lying in and around the perimeter of the Barn.


    Insects were crawling on their pale whitish faces, as well as their mouths.


    Looking at his men lying cold on the ground, his quickly red up.


    From the report he received, none of the men guarding any of the entrances had survived the night.


    Dammit!!....He had lost close to 1,000 men!


    For heaven¡¯s sake, that was 18% of his forces.


    18%!!!


    Who the hell did this?


    Did they know how hard it was to train and secure men under the watchful eyes of the royals?


    He truly felt like crying?


    What did he do to that rogue viin to deserve such a punishment?


    And not only that... the bastard still had the nerve to take away 40% of his ie by destroying the camp.


    One had to know that as one of Nopline¡¯s right hand men, he had been getting bags of money daily.


    Whatever was made by the end of the month, he would ship 80% out to Nopline, and keep 20% for himself.


    From there he would use 5% to pay all his guards and use the rest for his luxurious lifestyle.


    With his mary flow cut by 40%, how could he not be pissed off?


    They began to wonder who the real culprit was.


    ¡¯Was it queen Penelope?


    Did she already know about my deeds?....


    No... it couldn¡¯t be her!!


    She wouldn¡¯t dare to go against Nopline if she knew about this scheme, he thought.


    Judging from the length and depth at which thend sank, he knew that this enemy was filthy rich.


    The only thing that could cause such a sink was Snow Powder.... and it was already freaking expensive.


    To destroy all these tunnels at once, that meant that his enemy hade to the city with about 15000 knights.... and had positioned them on ground level, on top of the underground camps.


    From there, the enemy probably ordered his men to shoot over 15000 powder filled tubes on arrows at once.


    And judging from the size of the holes, he was also sure that these men had shit these tubes for close to an hour before it could copse.


    They probably shot 15,000 the first time, followed by another 15,000 and so on.


    This enemy had truly been prepared.


    But who the hell was the culprit?


    "City lord Morroc, it¡¯s here!"

 Chapter 206 The Aftermath 2

    "City lord Morroc, it¡¯s here!" Said one of his knight Captains.


    Morroc hurriedly walked into the barn, and immediately found a parchment note that was stabbed with 5 knives around it to keep it from flying away.


    He quickly took the knives off, and read through the note silently.


    [You don¡¯t need to look no further for the culprit.


    I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret... this is my revenge to your boss for trying to make me and my people his ves.


    Who am I?


    Well... I¡¯m Landon Obley.


    P.S... If you¡¯re reading this, then know that I¡¯ve already left Carona for good.


    Oh... and tell your boss that I¡¯ll see him soon alright?


    Thanks bro...bye!!!]


    In truth, Landon had decided to use his mother¡¯sst name ¡¯Obley¡¯, so as to confuse them a little.


    Of course it wouldn¡¯t take long before they knew that he was indeed Landon Barn.


    But because Obley was amon and well used peasant name, no one would ever think of him as nobility.


    And coupled with the fact that almost nobody knew his mother¡¯sst name, he knew that Nopline would sweat a little before figuring it out.


    First names weremonly between nobility and peasants..... butst names were not.


    For example, a prince could be called Arthur, and a peasant could also be called Arthur.


    But a lowly ve or peasant could never have NOBLEst names such as Pendragon.


    Also, if peasants seeded and one day became rich, then they were required to change theirst names and register it with their city lord.


    Hence the name Landon was a verymon first name... and coupled with hisst name ¡¯Obley¡¯, one would be a fool to believe that he was nobility.


    Plus which nobility would have their families almost sold in to very?


    Come on.... this was definitely a peasant.


    Nopline had over 20,000 men who were assigned to kidnapping and roping ves in.... so how could he remember all the ves that passed by?


    There was no way that he would remember a name like Landon obley.


    Morroc was confused.


    Obley... Obley... wasn¡¯t that a peasant¡¯s name?


    Morroc had already formed a hypothesis in his mind.


    To him, this Landon character was definitely a lowly dog who had been building his forces for years in secret.... all in hopes of getting revenge.


    He probably trained his peasant friends who escaped with him, and nned this whole thing with them.


    It wasn¡¯t unheard of, for ves to try and revolt against nobles.


    Of course no ve had ever seeded, so this wasn¡¯t news.


    But it looked like this particr ve had really grown a bit, for him to bring over 15,000 men here all at once.


    He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the bastard had also made his money through robbery.


    And the worst part of it all, was that the bastard had already left Carona for good.


    Who knew where he would be heading to next.


    Would he be going to Deiferus? Yodan? Arcadina? Or Terique?


    Just where the hell were they supposed to start their search from?


    On the bright side, he was happy that his enemies were peasants.


    This way, he could go all in and assist Nopline with revenge when the timees.


    He was still petty about loosing money and part of his army.


    But no matter how impatient he was, he knew that there was nothing he could do for the time being.


    Right now, if he sent a letter to Nopline who was currently at the empire of Terique... he was certain that Nopline would only get the message in 5 months time.


    Sailing to Carona from Terique, would take 3 months... and moving from the dock to Nopline¡¯s home would take another 2 months ride by horseback.


    And before boss Nopline decided to finally take action, wouldn¡¯t that take time as well?


    Sigh.... he qcould only wait patiently.


    .


    Time flew by and it was already 1 P.M.


    Landon and his group had just arrived Loplin Coastal City, and were immediately greeted by a few of Santa¡¯s men who were on the lookout for them.


    As his men as well as Santa¡¯s men aided in boarding the ves, as well as loading up the goods...Santa pulled Landon to the side and looked at him strangely.


    He had been worrying sick these past 2 days, just for his brother and his men to turn up unharmed.


    This was truly a mystery to him.


    I mean... now could his bro go in with less me than his enemies, ande out unharmed.


    Heck even his men were fine and dandy.


    But the funny thing was that he couldn¡¯t see any sword sheath around his bro¡¯s waist.


    Was this some kind of joke?


    He felt like this brother of his defied the heavens time and after time again.


    "Bro... as anyone ever told you that you¡¯re weird?"


    "__"


    .


    After everything was packed and good to go, Landon sailed away with 12 ships towards the next coastal city within Carona.


    So far, only 5 ships were in full use, while the rest were empty.


    Of course the ves, animals and goods from the other cities will fill up the remaining 7 ships.... and if they needed more, they could just buy them there.


    As for the money that they had gotten, Landon had given 10% of it to Santa... and had also nned on sharing 15% of it to the ves.


    They could use this and immediately pay for their homes and food for at most 2 months when they get to Baymard.


    And after 2 months, he was hoping that all of them would¡¯ve already secured jobs by then.


    Landon felt like for everything that they had been through, the least he could do was make their transition into Baymard somewhat easy.


    This wasn¡¯t Baymard¡¯s money after all, so giving some out wasn¡¯t a bad idea as well.


    Speaking of the money, they had racked up a hefty sum.


    They had found a tiny room within the camp that was used as a vault for storing money.


    There were bags and bags of coins ranging from gold, silver, and copper.


    Ahhh..... this Nopline guy had really made them rich.


    The amount that they had received could sustain baymard for an entire year if nobody worked.


    He was now curious about how much he would get from robbing the other underground camps.


    He gave Santa part of the money because.. well he had a soft heart for people who were good to him.


    Buying 1 ship alone was expensive.... but Santa had bought 12.


    Granted, Santa could be seen as a millionaire who would soon be a billionaire.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t making a loss from all of this.


    When Santa came to Baymard, he hadn¡¯t n on paying for all these expenses... Hence Landon knew that Santa had made his fair share of sacrifices for this mission.


    Santa had already bought food for everyone, as well as paid for the ships, horses, and so on.


    One could say that buying 1 of these massive Arc-like ships was equivalent to spending 150K back on earth..... But Santa had bought 12 of them just like that.


    With all this stolen money in his hands, wouldn¡¯t he be a douchebag to not give some back to his bro?


    One should never be too greedy in life.


    As for the wagons and horses that they had brought with them... Santa had immediately kept them in his estate here for future purposes.


    He was a merchant afterall, and transportation still costed him a hefty sum of money yearly.


    "Set out!" Landonmanded.


    The sails were raised, the anchor was pulled, and the men all left the city with huge smiles on their faces.


    Their first mission had been 100% sessful.


    .


    While Landon and his men were secretly rejoicing in their hearts, others began wailing at their own predicaments.


    ¡¯How the hell did this happen?¡¯

 Chapter 207 Running Out Of Time

    --The Capital, Empire Of Yodan--


    .


    The streets were busy and the people were all in celebratory spirits.


    It was already May..... and 3 days from now, third prince Sirius Maine would be crowned the new ruler of Yodan.


    When the people had heard about all that he had aplished, they were indeed taken aback.


    He was responsible for making peace between Yodan and Deiferus.... as well as sending relief food to various viges and so on.


    He had also captured and killed all members of several notorious blood gangs... hence making some of the tiny viges and towns safe.


    Usually, nobles always focused more on cities.


    In doing this, they normally ended up forgetting about the simple ces like the viges.... giving blood gangs the opportunity to lord over those ces.


    But from Sirius¡¯ deeds, one could see that he had focused in everymunity... be it small or big.


    Just based on this, the people were extremely epting of him.


    And from what they saw, this new king of theirs was hard hearted when he needed to be, and soft when the time called for it.


    It was also said that he was a rare talent who was actually proficient in all his subjects.... be it sword fighting, war tactics and so on.


    This kind of king was what the people thought a ruler should be like.


    But of course, not everyone was happy about Sirius¡¯ im to the throne.


    .


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    A cup had just been sent flying towards a group of kneeling men.


    "You Ingrates!!!..... You useless baffoons!!!!


    You... you.... Ahhhh!!!


    How many times have you disappointed us already?


    For heaven¡¯s sake, the brat¡¯s coronation day is in 3 days time, and you still haven¡¯t been able to touch him yet?!" Queen Ivy yelled out angrily, as she immediately lost her nobleposure.


    The trembling men were frightened silly from her outburst.


    Their shoulders shook slightly, and their breathing became unsteady.


    Their hearts were about to explode from fear as they looked at their demons of a queen.


    In their hearts, they began to say a silent prayer for their lives.


    If they could turn back the hands of time, they would definitely beat their past selves for ever agreeing to work for such a lunatic.


    But it was toote now.... they could never escape her, till death took them away.


    Escaping meant that their families would be hunted down and killed.... which was something they would never allow.


    Doing her bidding was the only way for themto survive.


    Ivy held her hands against her temples and lightly massages them, while looking up to the ceiling.


    She felt like if she kept on looking at them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the urge to strangle them with her bare hands.


    They had just one job.... one job, and they couldn¡¯t do it?


    Bloody Hell!!


    They had 8 whole months to deal with the small wimp, yet they had failed her time and time again.


    What was the point of having such useless men buy her side?


    She needed to get rid of that brat, third Prince Sirius... so that her beloved son, Prince Malfoy, could im the throne as his.


    In truth, it wasn¡¯t the fault of her henchmen.


    Sirius had been hiding too deep all through these years.


    Right from a young age, he had been making his moves and setting up secret bases here and there.


    In fact even till this day, no one knew that he was the owner of one of the most popr Intel organizations within the empire.... as well as the owner of many Apothecary buildings, as well as merchant stores.


    He had spread his influence in almost every aspect of life.


    So how could he not know that they were trying to kill him?


    He had men, and spies that worked in ordinary ces like the markets and even the farnds.


    Ever since he was little, he had made up his mind to visit every vige, town or city before he became king.


    So he had gathered a lot of followers, as well as a lot of people who had helped him in his journey.


    His goal had always to be king, so he had worked him in aplishing it.


    And to make matters worse, he was never in the Capital..... so tracking him was a little difficult for the men to do.


    Since he did a lot of things around the empire, he was always on the move... so no one could ever know his exact location.


    Even if assassins were hired, it would take them days or even months to get to where they thought he was.


    Of course by the time they got there, he would be gone.


    No one except for his second inmand knights, knew his schedule.


    Not even his mother or royal father knew of his moves.


    In his mind, what they didn¡¯t know couldn¡¯t kill them.


    Hence getting rid of him was no child¡¯s y.


    Ivy¡¯s men had tried to tail him several times, but they couldn¡¯t keep up with his moves.


    He was indeed a tricky one.


    .


    "Dammit!.. why are you all so useless?" Ivy yelled.


    "Ohhh.....what happened to your confidence earlier?


    Didn¡¯t you say that it was indeed a guaranteed job?


    Hehehe.... so the all powerful first queen could also produce the same results as I did?


    It seems like you have indeed lost your touch!!!" Second Queen Sedora mocked.


    Several months ago.... she had teamed up with her nemesis, Queen Ivy, in hopes of dealing with third prince Sirius.


    To Sedora, this agreement was very clear.


    Step 1: kill Sirius together.


    Step 2: Fight amongst each other until one of their sons sits on the throne.


    Even though Sedora was annoyed at the fact that they hadn¡¯t killed Sirius, she still didn¡¯t forget to rub Ivy¡¯s failure to her face.


    A few days ago when her own men had reported that they had failed the mission, Ivy mocked her and by saying that she could only produce such weak results.


    And at that time, she felt like she should take a dagger and slit the throats of these men who embarrassed her in front of her enemy.


    But today, the same woman who mocked her had still produced the same result as she did.... so how could she not mock Ivy?


    On the other hand... If eyes could kill, Sedora would be dead by now.


    Ivy looked at her coldly, and decided not to give into Sedora¡¯s provocations.


    The b**ch was indeed asking for a beating.


    "Enough!! ... Let¡¯s focus on the task at hand." She said, while walking down steadily towards the kneeling men.


    "Dont be so nervous alright?....


    I promise I¡¯ll forgive you all this time." Ivy said yfully.


    When the men heard her, they immediately became fearful.


    Her? Forgive them? Impossible!!!


    They all looked at her silently, as she approached them with a scary smile on her face.


    "___"


    Ivy looked at them and smirked.


    They were the reason for today¡¯s disgrace.


    To be humiliated in front of her enemy Sedora, was the biggest shame that she could experience.


    I¡¯m her mind, once theypleted their mission.... she would cut off their manhood, then slowly slice off their body parts.... as well as burn their family members alive.


    Forgive them?... Never!!!


    "I¡¯ll give you all onest chance to redeem yourselves.


    Since the brat is presently staying here at the Pce, I expect no slip ups or excuses.


    I want him dead by all means.


    Whether you have to poison him, drown him, stab him, or even bore him to death.... I don¡¯t care!!


    Within these 3 days, all I want are results!!!!"

 Chapter 208 Mr. Death Is A Hot Commodity

    --Indomia City, The Empire Of Arcadina--


    .


    ¡¯Aishhhh!¡¯


    "Be a little gentle will you!!" Said a young man who was currently in pain.


    The immense pain had taken up a portion of his brain, as if dealing with it was expending all his brain power.


    For some reason, although the injured part heart a lot... his brain kept receiving pain shes, as waves of unbearable pain had washed over him, making him want to scream out in agony.


    His entire body felt like it had been run over by 20 horses.


    His butt felt like it had several boils on it, and his entire body felt like it would break apart any minute now.


    He couldn¡¯t eat, he couldn¡¯t sleep.... he couldn¡¯t sit.


    And because of all these things, the man had be unbelievably cranky.


    The healers around the man were also somewhat helpless with the situation as well.


    They had been scolded by the man, who had wanted his injuries to heal up by the end of the month.


    But that would be sorcery.


    From their point of view.... given the severity of his injuries, he would need at least 6 months before he was fully healed.


    They could only sigh helplessly at his antics.


    He indeed looked pitiful.


    The man¡¯s left cheek was swollen hard, as it had a very vibrant reddish purple color to it.


    It was clear that whoever punched him, must have definitely used his full force.... as even the injury had another injury on top of it.


    There were several torn patches of skin on the man¡¯s swollen cheek, making it look a poker dotted injury of purple and red.


    And that was not all....


    Leaving his face and trailing down to his lower body.... one could see that the young man had other purple welts scattered across his chest, back and right arm, like a contagious disease.


    At this point, even breathing to him was somewhat painful for him.... as his ribcage was almost broken by his enemies.


    From the looks of it, he was stabbed with a sword at his lower belly, shot with an arrow at his right arm and back... as well as punched multiple times in different locations.


    Who was this man who had been beaten to a pulp?


    Hehehe..... he was indeed the cowardly bootlicking 3rd prince of Arcadina, James Barn.


    .


    James truly aggrieved with his current situation.


    He had requested for the the empire of Terique to handle Eli, and had even promised to give them 60% of Arcadina¡¯snd.


    But howe Eli was fine, while he was lying here barely being able to breathe?


    Dammit!!.... he should¡¯ve never believed those Terique Scoundrels.


    Back to his situation, when he was sleeping in camp..... he had meet with 6 assassination attempts, all of which had left him with several injuries all over his body.


    He felt like those assassins were thugs rather than professionals.


    They would punch him, andugh... while poking his eyes, and stabbing him here and there.


    Sure, he was a scumbag... but did he really deserve such treatments from his enemies?


    They had even pped him and stepped in his neck and ribs multiple times.


    Funny enough, they said that they were just there to y with him.


    In his mind.... he only had one question: [which of his brothers did it?]


    After thinking for a while, he had decided to pin all the me on Eli.


    Connor often told him all his secrets and was also stupidly good to him.... So in his mind Eli was the culprit.


    He had been deceiving and fooling connor into telling him all his ns, so for him Connor was indeed a fool who would never harm him.


    .


    Once the healers were finished with their work, James hurriedly called his second inmand over.


    Since the men from Terique couldn¡¯t really aid him in killing Eli anymore.... as Eli was presently around the heavily guarded Central part of Arcadina, James had decided to hire a professional.


    "How was it?" He asked impatiently.


    "Your highness...he agreed..... Mr. DEATH has agreed to see you."


    "Hahahaha..... excellent!!!


    If I can get the number one assassin to kill that royal brother of mine, then I¡¯ll finally be one step closer to the throne." James said excitedly.


    The knight looked at him and sighed.


    This was the way noble families were.... talk less of royals.


    Everyone always wanted the throne, and killing for it was a normal phenomenon.


    "Ermm... but do you think that he will agree?" James asked anxiously.


    "Your highness.... for me what I know, he only agrees to jobs that pay well.


    If you have the money, then he will agree." The knight replied.


    This was indeed a problem for James.


    Previously, he had spent most of his money in buying the loyalty of the citizens, as well as bribing the ministers and noble families..... So he was really low on cash now.


    It seemed like he would have to borrow it from his brother Connor.


    Normally, he would¡¯ve asked his mother.


    But ever since his useless sister Jete died... his mothers situation had gotten a lot worse.


    I mean... if she wanted to die so badly, why couldn¡¯t she have done it next year or the year after that?


    Right now, father was displeased with mother.... so how could father favor him?


    His stupid sister had died and made his standing worse.


    And his mother who used to be smart, had somehow grown a melon brain.


    The dead can nevere back, so why suffer yourself so much?


    He had seen his mother¡¯s disgusting appearance a while ago, and immediately understood his dad¡¯s point of view.


    Ugh... she looked hideous, and even the smell she oozed out could kill a rat.


    Maybe it was because he grew up understanding that women are beneath him, so he didn¡¯t have any sort of special feeling for his mother.


    After all, when he was younger, he could see her only about 4 times a week.


    At that time, she was busy nning and scheming on how to be Alec Barn¡¯s most favored woman.


    And now... she was almost a stranger to him.


    Anyway.... after thinking for a while, James immediately made up his mind to get the money from Connor.


    Hiring Mr.Death was the only way to guarantee Eli¡¯s death.


    .


    --Drapern City, The Empire of Arcadina.


    .


    Connor was deep in thought.


    Surprisingly while he was fighting at the borders, he met with no assassins.


    It seems like his brothers didn¡¯t care to take care of him at all.


    He knew that James wouldn¡¯t do anything, but he was surprised that Eli didn¡¯t attack him as well.


    It seemed like he was the only one who was wary of them.


    What a bunch of Idiots!!!


    Yes... during that time, he had sent assassins to both James and Eli.


    He sent assassins to y with James, as it would be suspicious if both brothers died at once.


    He had hired them to break James body, so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk around for a while.


    For Eli, he had requested for them to kill him.


    Is n was simple..... when Eli died and father saw that James was badly injured, father would have no choice but to make him the crown prince.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that Eli would survive and ruin all his ns?


    He had to think fast.


    Right now, he had already got a reply from the number 1 assassin Mr. Death.


    Long story short, he also needed several bags of coins to please such a man.


    Unfortunately, he was somewhat short of cash.


    Afterall, he too had bribed people to his side a while ago.


    He reckoned that judging from therge sum of money used for his campaign... he would only be able to recover it all by the end of next year.


    He had gone all out, and at the end..... the crown prince was still Eli.


    What a pity...


    In his mind, he had concluded that he would borrow the money from his mother instead.


    No matter what, Eli had to die.


    Hence, he was willing to spend any amount to kill him.


    And just like that, both brothers had been granted an audience with the Famous Mr Death.


    .


    --WhiteWood City, The Empire Of Arcadina--


    .


    While his brothers were busy plotting on him, Eli was rather rxed as he was looking forward to something else.


    Before he left the borders his men had told him about how they were disgraced by his bastard brother Landon.


    Surprisingly, he was still alive.... but thefunny thing was that he was now a bonnified savage.


    He had heard that his clothes and shoes were so tattered that they looked like a dog had chewed on them.


    Previously, he wanted to wait until he came back to the Capital before sendinghis men to attack Landon.


    But his subordinates pleaded that they wanted to go ahead and deal with the brat., so he had sent them on their way with 1,300 men several months ago.


    And judging form the distance from his camp, to Baymard....they shouldbe arriving anytime soon.


    ¡¯Finally, Baymard would soon be mine.¡¯

 Chapter 209 More Enemies?

    --Riverdale City, The Empire Of Arcadina--


    .


    "Youzy good-for-nothing!... get back to work!" Yelled an arrogant supervisor as he observed the workers on the fields.


    He picked up a stone and shot it at the back of a 35 year old man who only wanted to rest for a few minutes.


    They as workers, worked for 10 whole hours with only 15 minutes of break time... so of course he was tired.


    His bones felt broken, and his body felt weak and fragile.


    There was a certain level of tiredness, that equated to death.


    He felt like he would copse anytime, as he could feel his heart rate speed up.


    His headaches, and his brain tingled.


    He could only sigh at his own misfortune.


    Who asked him to be born poor?


    He immediately sucked up all the pain that he felt, and got back to work.


    He had his wife and children to feed... so this so call headache could wait.


    The fields were about 1/3 the size of industrial tea or banana ntations..... with over a thousand workers on those fields daily.


    And with so many people there, it was only right for numerous supervisors to patrol and inspect the workers regrly.


    Presently... Major General Mark and hisrades were busy tilling the soil by the gates, when they saw 12 hooded men walking into the city.


    "Tristan, Gian, Rwanpo.... follow them." Mark ordered in a whispery tone as he continued to till the fields.


    Tristan who was working on a farm bed beside Mark, immediately nodded and secretly took a look at the supervisor.


    The guy was currently busy scolding another worker, hence he wasn¡¯t paying attention to any of them.


    Tristan did several hand signals, and anotherrade beside him threw out a chalk stick towards him.


    Since the chalk stick looked like ordinary y or stone, no one would be suspicious of them even if they caught them.... hence they had decided that it was okay to bring this item with them.


    Plus it was sort of perfect for disguises and appearances as well.


    Tristan hurriedly stroke the chalk stick on his palms, and evenly rubbed it all over his face.


    Of course he didn¡¯t put too much, as it would look fake.


    What he was aiming for, was to make his face look pale and sickly.


    He had also added traces of dirt on his face, so as to show that he had worked hard all day long.


    Be then washed his hands with some of the water from his jug, and then proceeded to crush a tomatoe with his hands.


    From there, he mixed the crushed tomatoe with water, and cleaned up his surroundings.


    ¡¯Swish! Swish! Swish¡¯


    He ced the tomatoe mixture into his mouth and swished it vigorously.


    And after that, he his show.


    They were at work and they had supervisors here, so the only way to escape.... would be to show them that they were almost dying from sickness.


    He then signaled for his men to start the show, and immediately dropped to the ground.


    "Tristan!.... Tristan!... what¡¯s wrong with you?" Yelled out Rwanpo emotionally.


    "Don¡¯t leave us bro!!....." Gian yelled.


    Instantly, everyone around the area... including the supervisor.


    What was happening over there?


    ¡¯Bluh!!!¡¯


    Tristan had ¡¯vomited¡¯ the tomatoe mixture dramatically.


    "Was that blood?"


    "Oh my heavens.... just look at his pale face."


    "It¡¯s so white.... do you think he¡¯ll die soon?"


    "Yup!... hes dead for sure."


    "I knew it!!... thend is cursed."


    "I believe you too.... can¡¯t you see that the dead warrior¡¯s evil magic is calling him on?"


    "___"


    The supervisor on the other hand, didn¡¯t go any closer to Tristan... as he felt that it was below his status to do so.


    Sure, he was a peasant.... but there were levels to every societal ss.


    He was a high ss peasant who had worked his way to the top, and well even friends with middle ss people like merchants and healers.


    He had attended middle ss parties, and was even considered super wealthy to most of the low and medium ss peasants.


    Right now, these workers on the fields were locals peasants.... so how could he lower his status by going over there?


    He held out a bluish handkerchief closer to his nose, and pretended that it was smelly.


    Well.... it wasn¡¯t more like he was pretending.


    His mind had always associated these low ss peasants as smelly and dirty... so of course his mind had alsoe to the conclusion that their puke was also foul.


    How could these people who eat garbage, puke anything that smelled remotely okay?


    I¡¯m fact, he was sure that he could get the stench all the way from where he was standing.... but little did he know yaht it was all in his head.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, it was just crushed tomatoes okay?


    ¡¯Ugh.... disgusting!¡¯, he thought.


    "Supervisor Mogly.... If we don¡¯t take him away right now, he¡¯ll die here!" Gian said at he pretended to be anxious.


    When Mogly heard them, he froze for a moment.


    Having people die on the fields was definitely uneptable.


    These people were too superstitious.


    If anyone ever died on the fields itself, then the workers would think that the fields are cursed.


    In fact if a worker died on the roads along the farms, no one would have any qualms about it.


    But if they died on the farms itself, no one woulde to work again.


    One had to know that these farnds were once arge cemetery.... and it took over 7 years of convincing from City Lord Shannon¡¯s father, before the matter was dropped.


    But even at that, from generation to generation... ghost folk stories had always been told about thend being cursed.


    It was believed that an evil soldier was identally buried here, which led in thend bing cursed.


    It was believed that because the man¡¯s wife came from Riverdale city, he had decided not to curse the entirend... just the cemetery wer he was buried in.


    The people had myths for everything.


    And to make matters worse, some 5 years ago, 4 elderly men died on the fields..... making the men frightened.


    It was believed that their souls were yanked out and eaten by the evil enemy buried within the fields.


    Of course the people refused to work again.... but when City Lord Shannon threatened to kill their families.... they of course had no other choice but to do their jobs fearfully.


    Now that city lord Shannon dead, Supervisor Mogly couldn¡¯t afford to let another person die on the fields again.


    Sure, Marder was now the new city lord.... but who knew if the brat had the same zeal as his father?


    In Mogly¡¯s opinion, Marder felt short when hepared him to Shannon.... and he wasn¡¯t sure that the boy could control the people.


    If someone did die, the people would definitely strike, and his paycheck would also be halved.


    No!!.... he must never let that happen.


    "You and you... ...Quickly, carry him out of here.


    Don¡¯t worry about your jobs..... just get him out now!"


    ¡¯Graohhh!¡¯ Tristan moaned as he was lifted and carried away by Rwanpo and Gian.


    They had to find those hooded men fast.

 Chapter 210 More Enemies? 2

    Once the men got far away from the fields, they immediately decided to split up.


    The streets were busy and packed, but after spending several minutes searching..... all 3 soldiers had finally locked onto their targets.


    42 minutes after they split up, Tristan immediately spotted some of the men currently loading several jugs and food items onto several wagons.


    As for Rwanpo... after 20 minutes, he also spotted another group who were seemingly walking around in hopes of knowing Baymard¡¯s current situation.


    And for Gian, he too spotted several men who were also looking for Intel on Baymard.


    It seemed like these men were indeed heading towards Baymard.


    And just like that, night had reached, and these men had still not left.


    Even those that were tasked with buying food, still went over to pubs and pretended to be drunk, so as to suck out more information from the men around them.


    Tristan, Rwanpo and Gian analyzed everything that they had asked for..... and at around 7 P.m, all of them stopped following the men and headed back to their Inn.


    .


    While Tristan and his men were out, Mark had already closed for the day... hence he was currently in the inn with the girls.


    "Any new findings?... Mary, you start." He said in a whispery tone.


    One should know that the walls of their bedrooms were super thin, and could easily leak out information to their enemies if they weren¡¯t careful.


    "Major general.... from what I¡¯ve found out, those 2 hooded men who arrived herest week were only here to spy on Marder Shannon.


    From the conversation that they had, they were apparently sent by a certain Baron Cain.


    That was all I could get from listening in on their conversation." Mary answered.


    Several questions popped in and out of Mark¡¯s head immediately.


    Who the hell was this Baron Cain guy?


    Was he a potential threat to them?


    Forget it.... since this Cain guy wasn¡¯t looking for Baymard¡¯s trouble, then they would stay out of his way.


    But his majesty said that they had to pay attention to news about all powerful people around.... so he would definitely keep his ears towards Baron Cain¡¯s matters.


    After all, just because they weren¡¯t enemies now, didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t be in future.


    Everything was a 50 50 chance.


    Hence since he knew about these people now, it was beat for him to know their characters..... so as to advise his majesty better on future matters.


    "You did good Mary!!....Now Josephine, it¡¯s your turn."


    "Major General.... I was able to free the ves from the wagons just a little distance away from Riverdale.


    I stalked the wagons for a full 30 minutes before making my move.


    Later on, I sent them to Baymard under your name." Josephine replied.


    Actually... the previous day when she saw how those ves were beaten and whipped, she almost couldn¡¯t control her emotions.


    She used to be a ve roo... so seeing them experience what she used to go through was really heart-wrenching to watch.


    Humans were really brutal beings.


    On the city square, she had watched her they had stoned a 9 year old boy to death just for fun..... and they had also cut out a 12 year old girl¡¯s right hand off, because she dirtied a nobledies gown.


    If not for Ava who was holding her hands firmly, she was sure that she would¡¯ve brought it her dagger and killed them.


    But by then, their cover would¡¯ve been blown.


    No matter what they saw in the day time, she as a farmer¡¯s wife..... was meant to act weak and docile.


    Hence she needed to work on controlling her emotions more.


    They could only act out during the night, so she could only patiently wait before freeing the ves.


    "Excellent Josephine!!... As for Ava, give me your report."


    "Major General..... Marder Shannon still hasn¡¯t made any major moves yet.


    He¡¯s stillying low and building his forces in secret.


    With his father¡¯s forces gone, he is indeedcking enough knights.


    Oh.... and he still believes that his father died 3 towns away from here.


    So Baymard is for sure safe from his watchful eyes."


    "That¡¯s good to hear... well done Ava.


    In fact... all of you have done well!"


    "Thank you Major General Mark!" They all replied.


    "That reminds me, Private Ava, where did you run off to 2 nights ago ?" Mark asked with a mischievous smile on his face.


    Josephine and Mary giggled, as they thought about what Ava had told them.


    Ava had gone to take care of the person who had been stalking Mark.


    Well, everyone around knows that the 3 women were indeed very ugly....due to their disguises.


    So of course the women would be jealous when they saw that such handsome men had sticked to them like glue.


    A while back, a certain 23 year old baroness who had lost her husband.... had seen the 24 year old Mark tilling the fields with his sweat dripping off his body so seductively.


    But when he looked up and their eyes met, she felt like her heart had stopped for a second.


    Heavens he was handsome.


    No matter what, she had to have him.


    Usually, she would never ever stoop so low as to look at a lowly peasant, but this guy gave her second thoughts.


    From then on, she began stalking him like a wild animal..... who was hot for its prey.


    She had sent her men to find out more about him and what he loved and hated.


    But the results were indeed humiliating.


    How could a man who looked like the gods were crestined from his image, choose to be with a lizard?


    It didn¡¯t make any sense at all!


    Did he owe that ugly Toad some life debt or something?


    Was that it?


    No matter how she looked at it, that indeed seemed to be the case.


    Hence she decided to take matters into her own hands on his behalf.


    With this, she began making Ava¡¯s life unbearable.


    She would order her men to beat up Ava, and ask her to leave her husband.


    But since Ava was supposed to act docile and timid, she would ball up on the floor and ept the beatings.


    The good thing was that, because she was already ¡¯ugly¡¯, the men didn¡¯t feel the need to destroy her face... hence they only hit her back or belly.


    Rape her? No way in hell!!


    The woman was very hideous and revolting.


    Ew.....his wife was so ugly that just looking at the monster¡¯s face, made them want to throw up.


    Ava on the other hand, had her own ns in this matter.


    How could she ever let them go?


    Every night, she would severely injure one of them and make it look like an ident... that way, no one would suspect that it had anything to do with her.


    And of course to end it all..... she had decided to sneak into the baroness¡¯ chambers and cut off all her hair right from the roots 2 nights ago.


    She had done this after cing sleeping powder into the woman¡¯s tea..... and now, the nobledy was bald.


    She did it so low, that anyone on earth would think that the baroness was a widow who shaved off all her hair.


    Long story short..... ever since then, no one hade up to make her life difficult again.


    Hmmp!!.... who asked her to have silly thoughts about her man?


    Serves her right!


    Just as they were rounding up their conversation... Tristan came in, followed by Rwanpo a few minutester, finally Gian.


    .


    "So you¡¯re saying that they were asking about Baymard?" Ava asked.


    "Yeah.... and they bought a ton of food too.


    They¡¯re probably camping somewhere around here." Tristan said while nodding and reaching for an apple on the tiny table in the room.


    "Tomorrow.... the enemy might attack, and it¡¯s our duty to alert our people.


    So Tristan, you¡¯ll do the honors."


    Firstly, Tristan was so ¡¯sick¡¯, that he was sure that the supervisor wouldn¡¯t mind if Tristan didn¡¯t show up for a day or 2.... so it was safe for him to leave the city and warn Baymard.


    At least let them know, so that they could easily mobilize and organize the men at the city wall.


    "Tristan, If my guess is correct..... the enemy probably has a lot of spies watching Riverdale¡¯s city gates, as well as the road towards Baymard.


    Hence if they see you heading towards Baymard, they might think that you¡¯ve caught onto their plot.... or that you have ulterior motives.


    So when you leave, head in the opposite direction and use the swamps to turn around.


    And when you¡¯re a safe distance away from their grasp... use the road and head on straight.


    You may leave now!"

 Chapter 211 The Future Queen Takes Charge

    --The Outskirts of Riverdale City, Arcadina--


    .


    11 A.M


    Somewhere outside the city, 1,302 knights had already woken up, cleaned up....as well as had their fill.


    "Titus... I think we should leave now.


    Just thinking about how I¡¯m going to tear that arrogant brat into pieces, really gets me excited." said Brody eagerly


    How could he not be delighted?


    He had been waiting for this day since the day that they left Baymardst year in October.


    He was pped, and even had his right foot stabbed by that sh**ty ex-prince several months back.


    Of course when he joined his master, Eli, at the border... he immediately pleaded and begged to hurriedly rush back to the base and gather more men to ughter the scoundrel.


    And throughout his entire journey back, he had been having pleasant dreams about all the ways that the bastard ex-prince would die from his hands.


    He felt like letting Landon die on the battlefield was too good for him... so he had nned to catch the rogue alive, and kill him by boiling.


    He would ce Landon in arge Cauldron, and boil him to death.


    And after that, he would personally drink the blood broth and even grind the bones with his teeth.


    Even in death, he had nned to never let Landon go.


    "Calm down Brody... we¡¯ll get going soon.


    Oh... did you send out the messenger?" The broad-shouldered Titus replied.


    Brody smiled and gathered an ample amount of spittle in his mouth.


    ¡¯Cai!!!!!... Pui!¡¯


    "I sent him out an hour ago..... hehehehe but whether they agree to the terms or not, my mind has already been made up.


    All of them have to die." Brody said while climbing onto his horse.


    Titus looked at brody and grinned in agreement.


    Thest time he came with Brody, they were utterly humiliated.... and had left the scene with their tails dangling between their legs.


    They had never faced such a situation in their entire lives.


    If word got out, their reputations would be tarnished forever.


    This was a ¡¯strong eats weak¡¯ world after all.....so if people knew that they were humiliated by a trashy ex-prince, wouldn¡¯t they automatically be the biggest joke within Arcadina.


    Heck!!.... forget about Arcadina, everyone who could identify them within the Pyno continent would look down on them too.


    They might even have to change their names because of this incident.


    Reputation was everything.


    People only hired the best... ... no one would look for the 500th assassin, when they could hire those within the top 20.


    Likewise, no one would give out official assignments to ipetent people.


    Luckily, their kind and noble master, Prince Eli..... had kept the matter secret.


    Hence their subordinates, as well as their otherrades.....didn¡¯t know of their shameful experience.


    If word got out, even the men below them would loose respect for them.


    No matter how they saw it, that viin, ex-prince Landon.... was the cause of all shame when facing their master.


    "Move out!!" Brodymanded.


    .


    --Baymard--


    .


    Standing beside the tall majestic fortified walls, were Lucy, Lucius, Josh and several other warrant officers..


    Yesterday, Tristan had arrived at 11 P.M to warn them about a possible attack within the next few days.


    Hence today at 6 A.M, once the soldiers woke up.... all of them had been informed about this uing threat.


    "Princess Lucy, are you prepared?" Lucius asked, as he looked at Lucy warmly.


    She too was somewhat of a daughter to him, since she was practically raised with Landon from a young age.


    He sometimes wondered what her real Baron father would do, when he realised that the daughter he had thrown away.... was now the future queen of an uing empire.


    "I¡¯m 75% confident that I¡¯ll get it right..... but if I make any mistakes, I know that you and Major General Josh will give me all the aid that I need." Lucy answered with a warm smile on her face as well.


    It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t nervous... this responsibility was indeed a huge one.


    Before her fiance left, he had told her that she and Lucius would be in charge of making all military decisions during his absence.


    She was dumbfounded at the thought ofmanding an army.


    What if she messed up?


    Luckily, Lucius and Josh would aid her during this period.... so she felt more relieved.


    In truth, apart from Queen Penelope... Lucy would now the second woman to evermand an empire¡¯s battle force within the Pyno continent.


    Landon¡¯s thinking was simple.


    Forget the matter that she was a woman...She was the future queen!


    And if something should ever happen to him, Landon expected his wife to be able to protect thend and its people.


    When they were younger, Lucy would sometimes protect him by taking beatings for him... or even fighting with others..... but at the end whether she lost or not, she would always forgive them.


    He had fainted once from the beatings, and had heard that she blocked several other whipshes while he passed out.


    And of course she forgave them again.


    But did those who she forgave stop troubling them?.... Nope!!!


    They always came back with more energy to give out the same beatings all over again.


    This was a w in Lucy¡¯s character.


    She was simply too saintly for this era.


    She would always make even the devil look like a good guy.


    A king didn¡¯t need someone who would bring more troubles to the kingdom.... what he needed was someone with a good heart and a tough will to fight for his people.


    If the enemy had said sorry to Lucy, Laneon was sure that she would forgive the enemy immediately and let he/she go.


    Lucy had a good heart, but that was not enough... hence to toughen up her character, he needed her to take control for a while.


    She had also been taking some military courses as well... so as to make her understand the consequences of her kindness towards her enemies.


    Of course, he also had her dobat training..... so that if she ever got attacked, she would be able to protect herself without waiting for a knight in shining armour.


    Anywayst night.... she had been discussing Baymard¡¯s attack n for over 2 hours with the warrant officers, as well as Josh and Lucius.


    Initially, she felt sad for her enemy.


    But when she realised that they would kill the people, herself and Landon... she immediately steeled her heart.


    Her fiance was right.... she was too weak willed.

 Chapter 212 Broken Nuts

    Time flew by and a rider slowly approached the gates.


    Lucy, Lucius and Josh had already been informed of this rider¡¯s appearance from the scouts.


    From the looks of it, this person was an official messenger.


    .


    "Halt!!"


    The rider was confused.... why would they stop him before he could even get close enough to the gates?


    In truth... he was somewhat fascinated by the tall stone-like wall in front of him.


    It was taller than any city wall he had ever seen.... even the Capital¡¯s city wall wasn¡¯t this tall.


    It looked impressively formidable and sturdy.


    It was definitely worth it, for his master Prince Eli, to take thend.


    As he continued to observe the scene before him, several ragged looking men approached him on horseback.


    He looked at their appearances, and couldn¡¯t help but show a bit of disdain towards them.


    Indeed, they looked like wild beasts.


    As they approached, he subconsciously held his nose in fear of their stench.


    "Stop right there!!!


    We can speak from this distance, so don¡¯t get any closer." The messenger yelled while pointing at them.


    The soldiers who had arrived, secretly looked at each other and grinned.


    "Hey old man.... enough chit chat.


    what do you want?" One of them said arrogantly.


    "Yeah... are you here to give us money?"


    "Tch!... of course it¡¯s to give us money, why else would hee?"


    "__"


    The soldiers were always taken as Rogued savages, so why not act the part outpletely?


    "You... you..... do you know that I¡¯m an official messenger who is highly favoured by the crown prince himself?


    Anyway, I don¡¯t have time to talk with you lowly street rats.


    I¡¯m only here to discuss war times with your bastard leader..... so lead me to him now!!!!!!" He yelled out angrily.


    How dare these savages talk to him like this?


    He was so mad that his heart felt like it would pop out of his chest any second now.


    The men balled up their fists, as they heard this loathsome fellow call their king a bastard.


    They sucked it up and smiled at him mischievously.


    It was only a matter of time, before everyone would know of their king¡¯s true glory.


    By then, they wouldn¡¯t need to keep acting and epting such tant insults from anyone.


    "Alright... we¡¯ve heard you.


    But since you called our leader a bastard, you¡¯ll have to stay here and wait for our leader here.


    After all, how could someone as noble as you step into a bastard¡¯s home?" One of the men said with a sarcastic smile on his face.


    The rider didn¡¯t know how else to refute them, so he could only curse them silently within his heart as he waited for their bastard leader appear.


    .


    After a while, the rider looked up and saw 5 people riding towards him.


    There were herculean men, riding alongside a beautiful little girl who was currently all dressed up in a Red attire.


    Compared to the other savages, her attire appeared clean... even though it still looked cheap and out worn.


    When they arrived, everyone... including the rider, finally got off from their horses and approached each other steadily.


    "Speak... what do you want?" Lucy said, as she tried to make her voice sound as cold as possible.


    She had been undergoing military speech and bodynguage training with Lucius.... so she knew that if she came off as weak, the enemy would never take her seriously or even respect her.


    She needed to be seen as fearless and powerful in their eyes.


    The messenger looked at her for a while and burst outughing..... but of course the more heughed, the more Lucy¡¯s temper red up.


    "Bahahaha!!!.


    Don¡¯t tell me that all you brawny men have chosen to follow a woman!


    Isn¡¯t this just too shameful?


    Bahahaha!!!"


    In his mind, Landon was probably dead or sick... maybe that was why he wasn¡¯t here.


    But just by looking at the stunning beauty before him, he had alreadye up with a hypothesis to back his thoughts.


    She was a harlot.


    A cheap floozie and a pretentious skank who had probably slept with all of them.


    If not, then why would these people willingly follow a woman around like stray dogs?


    It would seem that her whore-like services were indeed topnotch if she could control these men.


    "Hahaha.... no for real... where is your leader?" Asked theughing messenger, who was now tearing up while holding his belly in pain.


    He hadughed so hard that it hurt his belly.


    "Is this a joke to you?" Lucy said while trying to reign in her temper.


    "Ermm... pardon me little girl.... but do you really want me to believe that you can lead them?


    Please.... you probably got this position by spreading your legs for all of them right?


    You can never be anything more because you are a woman.... so stop deceiving yourself.


    You are at most a sl** who...."


    And before he could finish his sentence, Lucy had already taken action.


    ¡¯p!!¡¯


    She had worked so hard in training, yet this fool dared to insult her?


    What¡¯s worse, he dared to question her virtue in front of her face.


    She was mad as hell.


    In fact not just her, but everyone else was pissed off as well.


    How dare dare this ignorant son of a b**ch insult their future queen?


    If she hadn¡¯t pped him at that moment, they were sure that they would¡¯ve sliced off his neck just like that.


    "Ah!!!!.... you pped me?


    You... a lowly peasant woman pped me?


    Do you know who the F*** I am?!!!!" Yelled the messenger, as he massaged his swollen jaw while looking at her with bloodshot eyes.


    He quickly calmed himself down and smiled at here maliciously.


    "Little girI..... A while back, you all denied my master, Prince Eli¡¯s request to own Baymard.


    If you all had just epted his previous offer of being his ves.... then some of you might have survived.


    But now, retribution hase for you all.


    This time, he had sent his men to take thend and kill every single one of you."


    As the messenger spoke, Lucy¡¯s heart became even more cold.


    Be ves?...Never!!


    When she thought of all the children in her sses, and all the people who gave her warm smiles... she couldn¡¯t help but want to p her former self¡¯s thoughts.


    Only bypletely eradicating her enemies, would Baymard remain safe.


    It was time for her to grow up!!


    "Little girl... I had initiallye here today to negotiate, and give you all a second chance in bing my master¡¯s ves.


    But since you¡¯ve pped me, then don¡¯t me me for taking back this privilege.


    But if you apologize to me now, then when the timees..... I¡¯ll be sure to keep you by my side so that you¡¯ll know what true luxury feels like.


    In exchange, you¡¯ll have to warm this daddy¡¯s bed.


    So... are you going to kneel and beg, or not!!" The man said arrogantly.


    Lucius and Josh kept looking at Lucy, for any signal to attack this loathsome prick.


    But Lucy smiled at them and shook her head slightly.


    They all thought that she had given up on taking revenge, as they knew that their future queen was indeed too kind and softhearted.


    Lucy then smiled innocently, and walked slowly towards the baffoon.


    "Hahahaha.... good!... you¡¯ve finally recognized his daddy¡¯s status right?


    Come on!... kneel down to me... hahahahaha... this is all a whore is good at." The man said proudly, as if he was proving a point.


    The soldiers thought that she was actually willing to kneel for their sakes, so they began to feel like they had failed his majesty Landon.


    They immediately started questioning whether their training methods on Lucy was right or wrong.


    Either way, no one ever med her, because they knew how pure and simple minded she was.


    As they saw they slightly bend towards the man, their final thought was that they had failed their king.


    But what happened nextpletely surprised them.


    ¡¯Bamm!!¡¯


    "Aow!!!!.... my generation..... my generation."


    The messenger was now lying on the ground, while rolling and cupping his little man with his hands.


    It hurt so bad, that tears began to flow from his eyes unknowingly.


    F***... it hurt so bad.


    Actually, Lucy wasn¡¯t bowing.... she was gaining momentum for her kick.


    When she bent, she raised her right leg toward the back.... and used her full force to hit the viin¡¯s nuts.


    She had learned that she was supposed to use this move if she was taken hostage by a man or attacked.... but who cares?


    This guy was a viin, so he deserved to have such treatments.


    The other soldiers looked at the man groveling on the ground, and subconsciously grabbed their own little men as well.


    They began to look at the man with pity.


    That move was indeed too brutal.


    The poorma had probably had his nuts broken by this move.


    Could he ever use this ¡¯thing¡¯ again in future?


    He couldn¡¯t help but look at him and sigh...


    ¡¯RIP to your little man bro¡¯.


    "You b**ch!... you whore!... you...you..!" He said while trying to gasp for air.


    "I... I.. I... what?


    Let me tell you, we will never be your ves... and we will never give Baymard to you all.


    So run along like a little dog, and tell your friends that we will never surrender!!" Lucy said.


    The men looked at their future queen and smiled, while still subconsciously cupping their little men.


    It seemed like their training had indeed paid off.

 Chapter 213 Baymards Second Battle

    The clouds moved in the afternoon sky, kissing up a portion of the sun¡¯s warmth.


    And on top of Baymard¡¯s city wall, peered several eyes that kept looking at the road ahead patiently.


    ¡¯p! p! p!¡¯


    Arge flock of birds pped out from the trees, as if to announce the enemy¡¯s arrival.


    The pissed off messenger, quickly turned around and his eyes lit up.


    Finally, his saviours were here.


    He would for sure, make these savages look bad in the eyes of Captain Brody and Captain Titus.


    "Captains... Captains.... you won¡¯t believe how these savages treated me." The messenger wailed shamelessly, as he ran towards them.


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    The valiant horses leaped ahead majestically, as the uneasy wind stirred across their bodies .


    The soft spring soil was no match for their hooves, as they marched on forward leaving only deep horse footprints in the ground.


    Ehh?


    Something wasn¡¯t right with the sight before them.


    As the muscr knight Captains approached, they immediately became puzzled as they began observing the gigantic city wall before them.


    Was this really how they remembered it?


    If so, then why did it seem so different now?


    Was Baymard actually different from what they currently knew?


    And why were they so many painted stones lying around the field in an organized manner?


    As several thoughts popped into their heads, they began to subconsciously raise their guards even more.


    But of course when they heard the messengers detailed exnation, they immediately felt that they were worrying for nothing.


    These savages were still wearing ragged clothings, and from the looks of it.... they had still nned on fighting this war with 300 knights.


    Also.... from the reports, no one had visited Baymard ever since their previous appearance here.


    Hence Titus and Brody soon dropped their guards down again because of these reasons.


    They instantly came to a conclusion that the reason why they probably remembered the wall differently, was because they weren¡¯t really paying any attention to it previously.


    .


    "So you¡¯re saying that a weess will lead this battle for them?


    Bahahaha!!!" Brodyughed.


    "Hahahahaha!!!!"


    "Are her services that good?"


    "They¡¯re lowly swines, so it¡¯s no wonder that they would give up their positions just for a skank."


    "Tsk!!...To think that the famous Commander Lucius was such a man."


    "F***... I want all the respect that I previously gave him back!"


    "__"


    The menughed, and the atmosphere became somewhatical andx.


    Was that bastard ex-prince out of his mind? Or was he just that dumb enough to trust a woman.


    Well either way, this totally worked out in their favor... so they weren¡¯t displeased at all.


    In their minds, these savages were already dead meat.


    300 vs 1300... who else could be the victor from such a battle?


    "I don¡¯t think that they n on riding out to attack us." Brody said, as he continued to observe the tiny structures that stood way up on the city walls.


    "I think you¡¯re right!!.


    They¡¯re probably thinking that we wouldn¡¯t be able to break their gate..... but they¡¯re in for a real treat if they think that we¡¯ll attack with just keep attacking with our swords." Titus said while smiling mischeviouly.


    For this battle, they specifically brought out snow powder to destroy Baymard¡¯s city gate.


    Of course they knew that even if they hit the city walls for an entire day, it wouldn¡¯t crumble..... but the gate was a different matter.


    They were hoping that they could shoot several dynamite-like tubes of powder with their arrows pointed towards the gate.


    Normally, city gates just had 1 iron bar gate that prevented the enemy from entering the city.


    But Landon¡¯s new Gated tunnel, had 4 reinforced aluminum bar gates.... as well as 2 vault-like metal doors, at the front and back of the gated entrance tunnel.


    One could only open these vault-like doors from inside Baymard.


    Anyone who has ever seen a bank Vault back on earth, would know just how thick these doors were.


    The aluminium reinforced vault doors were 1.3 meters thick, with more than 12 lock mechanisms on them.


    All in all.... the entrance Tunnel-like gate region, was fully secured.


    Hence even if Brody, Titus and their men made their way towards the gate... there was no way that they would seed in destroying it.


    Some of these doors couldn¡¯t even be cracked if one ced medium level explosives in front of them.... talk less of these garbage explosives that they were carrying.


    But how could they have known that Landon had made a better gated tunnel?


    From where they were standing, the outer gated door looked like an ordinary but neatly done thin iron door.


    "Are the weapons ready?"


    "Yes Captain!"


    "Perfect!!!" Titus yelled.


    Their n was simple.


    Some of the men would shoot their arrows of snow powder towards the gates, while others would hold out their armors so as to block raining arrows from their enemies up at the walls.


    Of course most of the poption would move a little distance ahead, and wait for the gate to be destroyed... before they could sessfully lead the men into Baymard.


    And even though Titus didn¡¯t know the exact distance between the forest area and the gate..... he still showed the men where they needed to attack from, by pointing at the colorful rocks scattered all around the field.


    For him, these rocks looked nothing more than mere decorations.


    It looked like these savages had waisted their time painting rocks so as to try and attract more visitors to the ce.


    After all, he could understand their need for merchants to try andmunicate with them.


    But too bad.... their ns hadn¡¯t worked out at all, since no one had visited Baymard ever since.


    As for where they got the paint from, he was guessing that it came from the homes of the former Barons who used to live here.


    That was the only exnation he coulde up with to exin the urrence of these colored rocks.


    But of course, the truth was far from any of his guesses.


    Anyway..... The entire field was 1 mile (1,609 metres) wide.


    He needed the archers and those holding the shield to get as close as possible at a safe distance of 300 meters, between them and the gates.


    And of course, as for the rest of his men, Brody and himself, they would move forward until they were 900 meters away from the gates.


    At this distance, their enemy¡¯s arrows could never reach them... so this was a safe spot for them to observe the archers.


    Hehehe.....but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the arrows that they needed to worry about.


    Brody and Titus looked towards Baymard and smiled confidently.


    Soon, they would be able to get their hands on that little twerp dead or alive.


    It was time for revenge.


    "Archers..... Move Forward!!!!"

 Chapter 214 Baymards Second Battle 2

    Like organized flies swarming across the fields, Commander Lucy and the rest of the men above the city walls..... looked at them with annoyance and hatred.


    They were just bugs who thought that they could enve Baymard¡¯s people due to their Master.


    Lucius looked at Lucy and nodded slightly at her.


    Right, this was it!!


    It was almost time for the soldiers to make their move.


    If she did a good job, then she would be able to protect her loved ones.


    She was both excited, nervous and somewhat terrified.


    She felt an awful amount of responsibility and pressure on her shoulders.


    But of course as a leader.... she wasn¡¯t supposed to show it, so as to keep the men calm and collected during the battle.


    As she stepped forward , she couldn¡¯t help but wander how her fiance was able to always ramain confident in times like this.


    ¡¯Suck it up girl.... you have a job to do!,¡¯ she told herself.


    The students from the academy who were watching her, were also impressed with her demeanor.


    Speaking of the students, it has been almost 12 months since Baymard¡¯sst battle.


    And with all the new students who had arrived within this time frame, Landon had wanted them to also experience the full force of all their long ranged weapons at the City walls.


    For this battle, the students would witness theorehensive power of the missiles... as well as the canons.


    Lucy took a deep breath, swiftly walked forward and raised both of her hands in the air like a concert maestro.


    After enemy¡¯s archers had taken their positions, they immediately waited for the rest of the men toe forward as well.


    Their goal was to trap and kill all of them, while ensuring that no one escaped.


    That was why they had made several teams for these tasks.


    Team 1 would focus on attacking the back of the field from where they¡¯re standing, while teams 2 and 3 will focus on the left and right hand sides of the field.


    And within each team itself, Lucy had specified what type of military formation they would use to tackle down their opponents.


    Bottom line, every missileuncher was supposed to aim at different locations ording to the formation.


    They wanted their enemies to be trapped in a box, with no other choice but moving forward towards them.


    To know the exact position for attacking, several 3 feet stones were cked neatly around the entire field, as well as every 100 meters.


    The stones were also painted by different colors, so as to aid the men in counting the distance without any errors.


    One could now know where 200 meters was, or where 1000 meters was.


    Again, they had decided the field horizontally and vertically... making squares of 100 meters, all across the fields.


    With this, each team could easily allocate their men to these squares depending on their enemy¡¯s position.


    To make sure that these stones stayed in position, the ground below them had been dug slightly, so as to sink 1/4 of it into the ground.


    There were also sticks and ropes ced around the perimeter of each stone in hopes of permanently marking its position.


    When people looked at it, they would think that it was done just for aesthetics.


    No one would ever think that this set up would be used for military purposes.


    "Team¡¯s 1, 2 and 3.... get ready!" Shemanded.


    The men in those teams immediately pointed their missileunchers at the positions that they were supposed to aim at, while waiting for Lucy¡¯s signal.


    Each missile Launcher could shoot out 8 missiles at once, with each missile being 2.5 feet long.


    A hit from these weapons could easily cause as much.... or even more damage, than regr cannons.


    Hence they were truly terrifying.


    .


    Back down the fields, Brody and Titus, alongside the men... had already moved closer and settled down so as to watch the archers who were busy trying their hardest to destroy the metal gate.


    Titus looked at the situation and felt like something was off.


    "Why aren¡¯t they shooting any arrows at us?" He asked suspiciously.


    "Who knows.... they probably don¡¯t have any right now.


    After all, we did surprise them with this battle... so it could be seen how unprepared they were.


    That¡¯s why they dared to hide behind their city." Brody said confidently.


    Titus thought about it for a bit, and eventually decided to believe in those reasons.... It made sense after all.


    No one knew that they wereing, so how could these barbarians prepare ahead of time?


    Maybe they didn¡¯t have any cksmiths to make them weapons, since no one was willing to trade or do any services for them anymore.


    They were basically shunned by the entire empire right now, so it made sense that they would choose to hide and watch from above.


    "I think you¡¯re right!... Maybe they¡¯re waiting to ambush us within the city after we destroy their gate."


    "Hahahaha....so what?


    We have more people than them.... so no matter how you see it, there¡¯s no way that we could ever loose to them."


    "_"


    As they spoke, Lucy on the other hand.... was now ready to begin the show.


    "Steady.....steady... Fire!!"


    ¡¯Bheu!... Bheu!... Bheu!¡¯


    Instany, multiple high velocity missiles were fired off at the same time.


    As for those below they immediately noticed several bright shy lights going off and on, on top of the city walls.


    Why would these savages light up fire torches and immediately blow them off?


    Where they mad, confused.... or just afraid!


    Did these savages n to burn them from way up there?


    It seemed like they were more stupid than they thought.


    Titus, Brody and their men couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads wryly, as they watched the bright lights flicker off and on multiple times.


    They couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of what these uncultured people wanted to do, so they began tough at their idiocracy.


    But soon enough, theirughters turned to screams of agony.


    ¡¯Boom!!!!!¡¯


    The show had finally begun.

 Chapter 215 A Cursed Land

    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    A rain of huge orange mes quickly engulfed their target spots..... instantly uprooting the soil from the ground as well.


    The ground trembled fiercely as if the heavens were trying to split it wide open.... followed by several dark clouds of smoke that slowly creeped across the fields like a wave, that immediately blinded everyone around it.


    It was like being in a sand storm of ck smoke.


    The men couldn¡¯t even see the people standing ahead them.... except they came extremely close to them.


    Everything was clouded.


    In a sh, their eyes became teary.....as the ashes from the smoke continued to surround them like swarms of bees.


    Fear covered the men, as they moved haphazardly within the smoke, trying their best to dodge whatever was thrown at them.


    ¡¯Heeee...he.... he.. he!¡¯


    The horses were spooked out and agitated from the attack.


    "Ahhh!!!...."


    Several men dropped dead from the missile¡¯s impact, while others exploded away as the missiles directly touched their bodies.


    ¡¯Sk!¡¯


    Some of the men¡¯s body parts and blood, had just been sprayed over Titus and Brody.


    "T...cough cough.....Titus...cough.... are you there?" Asked Brody, who had fallen off his horse a while ago.


    Dammit!!... the smoke was too thick and suffocating.


    Brody felt like the battlefield had gotten 20 times hotter than it was, when they had previously arrived.


    Heavens the heat!!


    The heat from those heaven-like mes made his entire body feel like someone had begun roasting him over arge fire.


    He was dehydrated, and his skin felt like it would peel off at any moment from now.


    At this point, even breathing became somewhat difficult for him.... as he kept on breathing in ashes from the air.


    He needed fresh air and water from his satchel that he left on his horse.


    "Cough...cough....I¡¯m here ... cough"


    Brody tried to follow Tutus¡¯ voice, until he finally bumped into him.


    "Cough cough... What the hell is going on?" Brody asked confusedly.


    Where the heavens siding with these savages over them? Or was this part of sorcery.


    "I... I.. I don¡¯t kn..."


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Just before Titus could finish his sentence, several more attacks rained on them viciously.


    The floor trembled and the ground erupted again, immediately pushing those around it away.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Several cries echoed out from within the smoke, making everyone fearful.


    Those that weren¡¯t attacked yet, had begun to shiver inexplicably.


    As humans, everyone feared the unknown.


    Was there a monster within this dark smoke storm?


    Why was everyone screaming if it waspletely safe?


    They had just one thought now..... and that was to run.


    They would¡¯ve been willing to die on the battlefield from sword y, but this was clearly Voodoo.


    In their hearts, Baymard was definitely a cursed ce.


    How else were they supposed to exin the trembling grounds and the massive explosions that urred within the dense ck fog?


    Immediately, a few of them tried to make a run for it.... but now could they escape if they couldn¡¯t even see the way?


    They kept bumping into each other and tripling over dead bodies and holes that were created from the missile¡¯s attacks.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhh!...¡¯


    .


    Lucy looked down at the men who were screaming in agony, and for a second... her heart wavered a little.


    In truth, they were also pitiable in their own way.


    But she knew that even if they escaped, there was no guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be caught and threatened for information on the battle.


    One had to know that even though Baymard would be open to the public soon, they still didn¡¯t want bigger enemies to be aware of the weapons at the city walls.


    It was always good to give their major enemies the element of surprise, leaving them with no way out.


    Obviously sooner orter, the world would know about their defences.


    But it was better for them to take out massive armies of ten thousands, before the news about their City¡¯s defenses got out.


    Since news usually travelled a lot slower and could arrive several months, Baymard might be able to use this at it¡¯s advantage.


    Who knows, maybe they could kill several enemies before the whole Pyno continent got the news.


    Although Lucy feltpassion for them, she also felt that this was necessary in keeping Baymard safe.


    Hence, she toughened up her heart and gave out her next orders.


    "Team 4..... Take down the Archers now!!"


    Those in team 4 were all new recruits from the first graduating batch who moved up a rank.


    They were using cannons to take down the archers.... while the warrant officers in the other teams were using the missiles.


    For this war, both cannons and missiles were going to be used.


    The men needed real battle experience.


    Hence this was the first battle wehre the warrant officers used the missiles, and the ¡¯Privates¡¯ used the cannon.


    Of course they had been practicing at arge open region in District B.....as well as the Coastal region.


    One could practice something forever..... but without real experience, there was no guarantee that they would be able to do the job properly.


    Hence, both weapons were presently being used.


    .


    Back on the fields, the archers and those that were supposed to shield them from arrows.... were so stunned from the sight before them, that they didn¡¯t know what to do next.


    If their situation was on a T.V screen, people would think that they should¡¯ve started running by now.


    But the question was: Run to where?


    The situation on the battlefield was extremely scary to those who didn¡¯t know anything about technology or modern weapons.


    As they turned to look behind them, straight away.... they could see a thick ck smoke mist that looked like it had a mind of its own, slowly crawling and creeping towards them.


    Coupled with the wails and screams from within the mist, they had immediately concluded that the mist held some sort of monster within it.


    ¡¯Gulp!¡¯


    They swallowed their saliva down, and started trembling like frightened chickens.


    For some reason, they felt like if they got any closer to the gates of Baymard, they would be cursed... .... so they continued staying within their 300 meter range, while trying to look for any other possible exits.


    But sadly, they could only see one direction... and that was the direction towards Baymard¡¯s gates.


    ¡¯Bloody HELL!!¡¯

 Chapter 216 A Sad Victory

    "Sh...should we run back towards the gates?" One of the men asked anxiously, as they kept stepping backward in attempts to avoid the mist that was crawling towards them.


    Since the missiles were constantly being fired, the massive hive of smoke had never really settled down... and those within it, couldn¡¯t really tell that it wasing from Baymard.


    For them, this whole phenomenon came from the ancestors.


    Some had even thought that maybe the ancestors had nned to punish Baymard today.... but who would¡¯ve thought that they themselves would show up and take the punishment for these savages?


    They all felt that they were truly unlucky.


    As for the archers and those holding their shields..... they were to busy looking for an exit out of this situation, that they hadn¡¯t realised that all this wasing from Baymard¡¯s wall.


    They were too busy trying to avoid the man-eating smoke that wanted their lives.


    "Uhh... n... no way man.


    We can¡¯t go towards the gates.....this ce is cursed!!"


    "I.....agree with him.....


    What if we approach it and the ancestors send that fist of fire to us instead?"


    "I thought that the Captain said that this would be an easy job?"


    "I regreting here..... now we¡¯re taking punishment for them."


    "Look! Look! .... the ck spirit is approaching us!"


    "Quickly, we have no choice..... let¡¯s run for the gates."


    Everyone thought for a while, and started running.


    But just after 20 seconds of running, they were immediately attacked by the cannons.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Once again..... The ground erupted, and the soil was raised up into the air as the men dived away due to its impact.


    "Ah!..... Ah!...¡¯


    The field became gruesome.


    "D...Didn¡¯t I say that we shouldn¡¯t have ran towards the gates?


    Now we¡¯ve truly angered the ancestors."


    "__"


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The men tried to run away from the falling cannon balls, but it was toote.


    On the other hand within the dense ck smoke, Brody and Titus had been doing the same thing as well.


    They had been trying to dodge the missiles, while trying to escape from the thick fog of ck smoke.


    They truly needed oxygen, as they felt like they would faint any moment from now.


    In fact, some of their men had actually died from suffocation and not from the missile attacks.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    Brody and Titus had dived in different directions.


    .


    "Ahh!!...." Titus screamed from the intense pain that he felt from his left leg.


    The pain was truly gut-wrenching.


    He quickly tried to wiggle his toes.... but to his surprise, he couldn¡¯t feel them anymore.


    He sat silently for a while amidst the pain, so as to slowly digest what had just happened to him.


    Without even touching his legs, he knew.


    He knew that his legs had beenpletely cut off from his left knee downwards.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    He beganughing and crying at the same time.


    Without his leg, his majesty Eli would never keep him again.


    His career was officially over.


    Even if he went back, his master would definitely kill him, since he knew too many secrets... hence he could never live a peaceful life again even if he wanted to.


    He was very sure that his master would hunt him down to the end of the world, if need be.


    Would he resent his master by then? The answer was No.


    NO because that was just the way the world was.


    Knights were trained to ept death, as well as victory... hence he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    Should he just roam around the continent with all of Eli¡¯s secrets?.... No leader would think that, that was a smart move to make.


    Hence he had to die.


    If it were just one of his hands, or even his eyes.... then it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem.


    But to loose one¡¯s legs, meant that such a person couldn¡¯t run fast during missions or war.


    So such a person would be seen as utterly useless to their masters.


    Titus took out his dagger, and when he was about to stab himself, someone kept poking him and saying: ¡¯h....h... h..¡¯ to him.


    The first thought that came to his mind, was that this was an annoying person.... but after listening to the voice for the second time, he immediately knew that it was Brody.


    Brody had probably followed the voice of hisughter just to find him.


    "What happened to you?" Titus asked with concern.


    Brody took Titus¡¯ hands and ced it on his face.


    Titus was taken aback... and sadness immediately filled his eyes.


    For sure, he knew deep down that he wasn¡¯t a good person.


    In fact, he wouldn¡¯t be too surprised if many peasants saw him as a viin.


    But even viins had people that they loved dearly.


    Brody was his true brother, and seeing his situation like this instantly made his grown ass cry again.


    Brody¡¯s lips had fallen and swayed away, making his mouth look extremelyrge.


    His teeth were sticking out, and the teeth on the right side of his jaw was already visible within him opening his mouth.


    His right side face had a huge hole in it, while his mouth had been stretched and torn out wide.


    This made his cheekbones protrude, and his eyes be sunken from sadness.


    He couldn¡¯t say words anymore... as part of his tongue and teeth had been cut off.


    He also had deep cuts and bruises on his shoulders and forehead, as well.


    And on top of that, his left arm was also heavily injured.... as it feltpletely numb to him.


    "h h h..... "


    Brody took out his own dagger and ced it in Titus¡¯ hand left hand.... he then brought the dagger closer to his heart, as if begging Titus to kill him.


    Titus immediately understood andughed out loud while crying.


    They both understood their own situations very well.


    Escape for a future?


    It wasn¡¯t worth it.


    It seemed like their time in this world was finally up.... the only regret that they had, was not finishing off that little brat of Baymard.


    "Bro, let¡¯s do it like this.... let¡¯s just stay together and sit close to each other.


    We¡¯ve known each other for more than 12 years now.... so it would be an honor for me to die on the battlefield alongside you." Titus said proudly.


    "h h (me too)"


    Somehow, Titus could understand what Brody was trying to say.


    They sat together, and waited patiently for their end.


    Titus kept trying to cheer Brody up by talking about all the fun things that they had done while they lived.


    Like raping women, pilgrimaging homes, burning viges, beating people up, Winning wars, wrestling, Duels and so on..


    One had to know that for most knights and rich people, this was the way the world should be.


    Like Landon had always said..... no one was born evil.


    This era was one of the most uncultured times of all.... and it was usually these people¡¯s environment, that made their characters be twisted.


    Many knights take their sons on journeys and sometimes end up raping women in front of their sons.


    Some go to the markets and act high and mighty, while abusing their powers just to get what they wanted.


    People were usually greedy, and would always kill those who were in the samepetitions as themselves.


    Why couldn¡¯t they just fight fairly?


    There were also those who would watch innocent people get killed for fun.


    There was something ridiculously wrong with this world....and that was why Landon had focused on making the people of Baymard grow a conscience.


    No raping, no murdering the innocent and so on.


    Brody and Titus continued their trip down memoryne, as they waited for their end.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Sk!¡¯


    Their bodies had just exploded from a direct hit from the missiles, leaving a ghastly sight on the battlefield.


    They had finally died.


    .


    Once the battle had ended and the dust had settled, Lucy looked across the fields and tried to hold in her tears.


    Granted, most of these men had done terrible things... but they were also someone¡¯s son.


    She was emotional on behalf of their families.


    She couldn¡¯t wait for her fiance to finally unify the world with the help of what he called ¡¯Peace treaties¡¯.


    He had told her that this was one of the things that he wanted the most.


    Not just for Baymard¡¯s sake, but also for all those without any power... be it peasants, ves and so on.


    That way, war would decrease, and maybe... just maybe, everyone would finally live in peace and harmony.


    As she looked at the dead bodies scattered all over the gruesome battlefield, she couldn¡¯t help but give a silent prayer in her heart.


    The war was finally over, and Baymard had emerged victorious.

 Chapter 217 The End Results

    After the whole ordeal, the ¡¯Privates¡¯ were busy talking about the battle while observing the entire cleaning process from above the city walls.


    Some people were just arriving, while others either stayed or left.... sses were still going on after all.


    "What happened?" Asked an overly excited military private.... as he looked at the bloody scene before him.


    "Wait?..... you¡¯re justing here now?"


    "Dammit!... I had sses a while ago so I could only make it out."


    "Bro... You need to shoot yourself for missing this battle."


    "Oh my heavens!... how could the field turn this red?"


    "Come on, tell me about the battle!"


    "Bro... you should¡¯ve seen Princess Lucy..... she was freaking awesome!"


    "Oh... and don¡¯t forget about the missile explosions.... It was totally epic!"


    "Dude... the full impact of those cannons really blew my mind away."


    "__"


    As they began narrating the entire fiasco, those who missed the entire thing felt like crying.


    Why oh why!!!!


    Why the hell did they have sses at that particr time?


    It was just not fair to them at all!!


    .


    Lucy stood on the bloody battlefield, as she watched the soldiers clean up the scene.


    The foul stench of blood reeked throughout the fields, making her feel like puking in her own mouth.


    One could find ears, limbs, eyeballs and other body parts scattered all across the fields.


    The entire scene looked like a graveyard filled with the unburied dead.


    In truth, the war itself had left her emotionally bankrupt.


    She felt so much sadness, as a void of helplessness and pity had enveloped her mind wholeheartedly.


    It took her a whole 5 minutes to steady her mind before she coulde to terms with the fact that these people would never see their families again.


    As she looked over the scene, she quickly went over to aid the men in cleaning up.


    The field that was once leveled, had now be coarse and uneven... as several deep holes had been formed as a result of Baymard¡¯s attacks.


    The soldiers had collected all the armors and swords... as well as coins and any other metal items from the dead bodies.


    "Since the armors and swords have different marks, crests and inscriptions on them.... then we don¡¯t need to store them anymore.


    Send them to the Construction Industry.... Chief Tim would know what to do." Luciusmanded.


    "Yes Army General!"


    Likest time, these weapons would be melted and used in producing other metal goods all around Baymard.


    I mean... why the hell would they use something that has the Royal Crest and seal on it?


    "Also.... carefully collect these coins and send them to chief ountant Christopher.... tell him to add it into the military¡¯s bank ount.


    As for the satchels lying all around the battlefield.... as well as those on the horses, I expect you all to collect them and take them to my office immediately." Lucius added.


    "Yes Major General!" The soldiers replied.


    "What about the horses that survived?" She asked inquisitively.


    "Well..... those ones would be sent to the ranch once we collect the satchels from their bodies."


    .


    Time passed by quicly, and all items that weren¡¯t body parts were finally taken off the battlefield.


    ¡¯Plump!....Plump!.... Plump!¡¯


    The bodies were piled up one after the other at one corner of the field.


    From there.... the bodies were burnt, the ashes collected, ced in massive garbage bags and put behind a wagon.


    Of course because of their superstitious beliefs about leaving one¡¯s enemy¡¯s ashes or body part around theirnd, they did more than just collect the ashes.


    In essence, they used the excavator to dig up the topsoil and filled it in another wagon.... because they didn¡¯t even want to leave any tiny ash trace on Baymard¡¯snd.


    And when they were finally done, some of the soldiers immediately volunteered to drive the wagons towards the outskirts of Riverdale city and dump it there.


    They nned to dump the soil there, but bury the garbage bags of ash deep into the ground.


    From there, they were also supposed to burn the wagons and ride the horses back to Baymard.


    Now with the dead bodies out of the way, several workers used the heavy machines in leveling up the field again.


    And while all this was happening, Lucy, Josh, and Lucius had already proceeded into Lucius¡¯ office.


    It was time for them to go through all the satchels in front of them.


    Last time, they were able to get real helpful Intel from the satchels.... but this time, it looked like there was nothing of major within these bags.


    "Now that we¡¯re away from everyone else, you guys should tell me the truth.


    How did I do today?


    Did I mess up?" Lucy asked anxiously.


    Everyone looked at her and smiled.


    "Let¡¯s start with what you did right: you led us to victory, and you followed the n 75% through.


    You also didn¡¯t waver, as you showed a brave front to the soldiers.


    As the future queen, you were a true role model out there today." Lucius said, while Josh nodded away in agreement.


    "Now.... let¡¯s focuse on what you should improve on."


    Hearing those words, Lucy¡¯s heart sank a little bit... as it waspletely filled with anxiety.


    "I would only say that you should work on knowing the right amount of ammunitions to use.


    You shot too many missiles and cannons out for this puny army.


    But even so, you did well for your first try.


    Over all, I would give you an A- for today¡¯s job.


    Well done Lucy!!!!!


    His majesty would definitely be proud of your aplishments in keeping Baymard safe."


    ¡¯p! p! p!¡¯


    As Josh and Lucius pped, Lucy¡¯s nervous heart immediately calmed down.


    She couldn¡¯t believe it.... she had actually led the men to victory.


    This feeling!..... this feeling was really great.


    As for her using too much ammunition, in truth.... Landon had expected as much for this battle.


    In Landon¡¯s opinion, this was their first battle for heaven¡¯s sake, so there was no need for them to bepared to those professionals back on earth who had spent over 10 to 20 years in practice.


    Please!!!..... everyone would make mistakes on their first tries.


    Lucius knew that if he was in control as well, he would have also be somewhat wasteful.


    In truth... he needed to personally control the battlefield, so as to learn on his own.


    Practice would never beat real life experience where the enemy he would run around in every direction.


    Plus... they had been making weapons for over a year now... and this was only their 2nd battle.


    Please.... what were they supposed to do with all the ammunitions that they had stored for several months now?


    Even if they used a lot, they weren¡¯t professionals yet.


    They had many more years ahead of them to figure things out on their own.


    Hence his majesty had said that they could use as much as they wanted for the battle.


    Of course as time goes by, they would be able to know the proper amount of ammunitions to use.


    But it was ridiculous to expect a first time user, tounch out several attacks as if they were experts back on earth.


    Time and real life battle experience were the only ways that one could improve in this field.

 Chapter 218 Where Is My Husband?

    --Pamlock City, The Empire Of Arcadina--


    .


    "So you¡¯re saying that Baron Rodgers hasn¡¯te back for over a year now?" Asked a 41 year old man.


    "Yes.... yes... he hasn¡¯te back yet.!" Replied a petit looking woman.


    This woman was Baron Rodgers wife, Baroness Cynthia.


    In her mind, her husband had left her because he didn¡¯t want to keep funding her luxurious lifestyle... ...but of course, that was far from the truth.


    Baron Rodgers was the Baron who had apanied City Lord Shannon to Baymard.


    He had died alongside Shannon.... but in his Cynthia¡¯s mind, he had definitely abandoned them because he was broke.


    Cynthia came from a low ss noble family... while her husband came from a medium ss noble family.


    But when they lived in Baymard, their pockets were as filled to the brim making their family feel like a high level noble family.


    Everything was fine and dandy.... until that moron of a king, took away their happiness and posted them to another city.


    There, she had been reminded of her low noble status constantly.


    The other women would buy the most expensive bags and clothes.... but what about her?


    Whenever she asked for money, Rodgers would im that he¡¯s broke.


    Of course she didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    How could a noble be broke?


    He came up with flimsy excuses like: oh.. the city lord had taken part of his shares, or he doesn¡¯t have enough money to pay his l mights... and so on.


    He stopped fulfilling all her needs, and everyone there immediately treated them like trash.


    It was utterly mortifying to have that b**ch Desiora, walk around with her expensive facial potions, chain, shoes and so on.


    She felt like her husband was intentionally humiliating her.


    Even while he was there, those noble women wouldugh at her and tell her that they had seen Rodgers kissing and even sleeping around with other women.


    In truth... she didn¡¯t really love the man, as he was still a medium ss noble.


    But what made her angry was the humiliation.


    And then it happened.....


    The night before he travelled, she had asked for money from him.


    But of course, he shut her out of his chambers and the next day he was gone.


    2 monthster, the noble women were talking about the fact that he might have gone to see another woman who has a child for him.


    And of course she had easily believed them as well, because while they were there... he had indeed cheated on her for the first time with several harlots.


    In fact, everyone¡¯s ideas got into her head.... and 5 months after that, she immediately imed that her husband was dead... and requested for their first son who was 18st year, to inherit his father¡¯s title and position.


    She did this in a hurry, lest that man brings a bastard son to take over his position.


    After all although she didn¡¯t love him, that didn¡¯t mean that she would agree for this position and monthly fee to be given to anyone else other than her children.


    She would rather die, than allow that to happen.


    And since she had been around these noble women all day, it was clear as day to see that she had been influenced by their stories about her husband.


    Anyway, since her family wasn¡¯t popr and they were seen as the in between of lower and middle nobles..... the King didn¡¯t bother to send his knights to investigate the matter.


    Rather, he asked the City lord of that city about the situation.


    And when it was confirmed, her son Mathias, was finally made the new head of their family.


    Of course to get the city lord to agree, she had slept with the guy on the low and had also agreed to him part of their monthly allowance as well.


    He also gave funded hervish lifestyle by buying her new bags, clothes, and so on.... Of course, this was all done without the knowledge of his 2 wives and 3 concubines.


    Today, she was here to find out where her bastard husband was hiding.


    She wanted him DEAD.


    Lying to the king was a guaranteed death sentence.


    So if the king realised that he was still alive, then she would be killed for sure.


    In her mind, the only reason that her bastard was hiding, was because she had sort on him too.


    He had also lied about Baymard.


    So he knew that if he reported her, then she too would report him as well.


    Hence he had probably decided to go into hiding like a fugitive.


    But no matter what, he had to die.... she that she could have peace.


    This was a dog eats dog world.


    Many nobles and wealthy people married for political reasons or for social elevation.


    And even when there are several wives in one household, everyone normally fights against each other..... just so that they could be favoured by their husbands.


    This guaranteed power for themselves and their children.


    The children overtake the household,nd, knights, and even empires.


    So after all the years that she had pretended to love her husband, how could she just sit still and watch him give everything to a bastard child?


    No way!!!


    She was prepared to take him down before he could even see iting.


    .


    Presently, she had travelled to another city... and was currently staying at Baron Yanger¡¯s estate as a guest.


    "Don¡¯t cry baroness Cynthia... it¡¯s okay... I¡¯m sure that we will find him soon enough..." Baron Yanger, in a coaxing manner.


    The woman before him looked small and frail.... in fact, she really looked too pitiful to him.


    Her husband had been proimed dead.... but she had never wanted to give up on him without trying to find him.


    He could see the hurt in her eyes, whenever he mentioned Rogers¡¯s name.


    He had alsoe from Baymard, but had been posted in a different city from the rest.


    As the tears trickled down the woman¡¯s beautiful face, Baron Yanger tried his best to resist the urge to hug her.


    ¡¯Sigh... Rodgers was really a lucky bastard to have had such a woman¡¯ he thought.


    "Tell me again in detail what really happened?" Yanger asked with concern.


    Cynthia wiped her crocodile tears, and began to tell him a story that was 50% simr to the truth.


    She of course went through with her white lotus act, instantly making Yanger believe her.


    Yanger thought for a while and wondered.


    He knew his friend Rodgers very well.


    The guy was greedy as hell... and always wanted everything to himself.


    From what Cynthia had said, he had left a few months after they had just settled in.


    She had also said that their knights had been decreasing in number, and the city lord also took part of their money.... hence he could easily conclude that the issue was money.


    "If he had left as quickly as he came, then would it be possible for him to have gone back to Baymard?" Yanger asked.


    Cynthia knitted her brows for a second and continued to act pitifully


    "Baymard?..... but... but... if he did go there, then wouldn¡¯t the king punish him?"


    "True... but what if he wanted to go back to Baymard and make his money in secret for both of you?"


    "But he didn¡¯t leave with many knights....."


    "Hmhm... but what if he had close help around Baymard instead."


    "You mean....." Cynthia¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    The bastard must¡¯ve obviously stayed in Baymard with his new family, while he made money.


    Dammit!!.... Whatever money he made was hers.


    It made sense that he would hide in Baymard.


    No one was willing to go there and inquire the wrath of Alec Barn... hence no one would intrude on his space there.


    Plus Baymard was a month¡¯s journey away from the city she was now deciding in, so the Scumbag probably thought that he could get away from her easily.


    She couldn¡¯t help but smile, as she realized that she had finally found his hiding ce.


    In her mind, he was already as good as dead.


    "I understand brother Yanger... thank you."

 Chapter 219 Edward Page

    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap!¡¯


    Spring had once again blessed Baymard with the expected gift of rain.


    Almost everyday, rain would drizzle down every now and then across thend.


    Sometimes it would fall heavily....while other times, it would only tease the people lightly.


    Edward Page could faintly hear the sounds of rain, drizzling outside his bedroom window.


    The rain drops almost felt like a gentle luby, that kept luring him to sleep.


    And coupled with the extremely soft sheets and mattress, Ewdard felt like he could just melt away fromfort.


    .


    "Honey...are you up yet?


    You¡¯re going to bete if you don¡¯t get up now okay?" Said his 24 year old wife Mwani.


    Edward was just about to wake up when he felt a sharp pain in his head.


    ¡¯Ahhh!¡¯, he screamed inwardly.


    His head felt like someone had shaken it until his brain was thoroughly blemished.


    The shooting pain randomly stabbed through his mind... as it devoured his consciousness.


    He felt like he would die, if he continued to lift his head and further from his pillow any further.


    Why was he sweating so much even though he felt extremely cold?


    And why the hell did his body feel so heavy?


    He tried to get up once more, but felt it utterly useless.


    His body felt like someone had tied several invisible weights to his limbs and neck.


    ¡¯Sniff! Sniff!¡¯


    His nose was also blocked, as he struggled to unclog it up.


    His face was flushed red, and his lips were trembling slightly as he tried to get up from his bed.


    His wife came out of the shower and immediately saw him still lying in bed.... and gave him a puzzled look.


    She looked at her dear husband, and her eyes lit up instantly.


    From the look of it, it appears that he was sick.


    Honestly... would it kill the guy to tell her about his condition?


    ¡¯Tsk... Men!¡¯ She thought while shaking her head.


    Unless they were usually in critical conditions, they would never say anything to anyone.


    "Honey... I think that you¡¯re sick." She said while hurriedly rushing over to him.


    "Nonsense!... how can I be sick?


    Trust me, my nostrils are just clogged up... so there¡¯s no need for you to be overly concerned.


    After work, I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be as fit as a horse." Edward said, while trying to beat his chest proudly.


    She looked at her supposedly ¡¯healthy husband¡¯, and couldn¡¯t help sighing.


    Truly a stubborn man.


    She ced the back of her right hand over his forehead, and was taken aback.


    Goodness!!!... he was burning up fast.


    "Honey.... I don¡¯t care what you have to say right now, but today you¡¯re going to the hospital."


    .


    Edward didn¡¯t even know how he got downstairs, but his wife and father had already shoved him down without his consent.


    From beginning to end, he had been protesting about going to the hospital... but everyone just treated his words like farts.


    Luckily, his wife also worked at the same industry as he did... although it was in a different sector.


    So she had nned to fill out an absence note for him when she got to work.


    She just needed to fill his name, department, employee I.D number, the fate of today, reason for absence and so on.


    Obviously after he had gotten his doctors slip, she would help him in presenting it as well.


    From there, the industry would give him several days off depending on the doctors note.


    Could be a day to even a week off if the doctor had requested it.


    Her father, mother, and father-inw all had to go to work today as well.


    So that left the duty of taking Edward to the hospital on her mother-inw (Edward¡¯s mom).... who was off from work today.


    Looking at Edward who was currently being forced to eat, it was clear that this person was weak and could faint at any time.


    Hence they didn¡¯t dare to let him go to the hospital alone.


    As for their 1 year old daughter, Mwani usually took her to work and dropped her off at the building that had an entire floor dedicated for nursery.


    As for their 3 year old son, they usually dropped him off at Preschool while they went to work.


    "But I dont wany to go.." said the grumpy Edward who was apparently talking to air... because no one replied him.


    When everyone had left for work, Edward¡¯s mother immediately ushered the grumpy son towards the bus stop.


    And just like so, they had quickly found their way to the Hospital.


    The remodeled hospital was indeed more beautiful than the original.


    From the outside, one would be able to see a massive building at the car center, with several 2-storey regr size building alongside it.


    These buildings were set up in such a way that none of them blocked each others view, when one observed from the gate.


    The buildings were spread apart from each other, as different buildings symbolized different needs.


    Looking at these buildings more closely, Edward could see that the new building was the grand one at the center..... While the old Estate buildings were the other modified buildings that were surrounding the new one.


    There was also a massive car park at the front of the hospital entrance... as well as several roads, emergency vehicles and guard posts as well.


    Edward could see people walking in and out of these buildings, while holding small stic bags with them.


    Some were being pushed around on wheelchairs around another building, while others were just talking casual strolls at the hospital¡¯s garden.


    He could also see medical students inrge groups rushing towards these buildings as well.


    Edward was honestly awed by the change in front of him.


    Thest time that he hade to the hospital, was August ofst year.... so this was his first time seeing these changes.


    And to be honest, he was utterly impressed by it.

 Chapter 220 Edward Page 2

    ¡¯Baymard¡¯s Hospital¡¯


    Those were the words that were boldly written on the massive new building.


    Of course, he also saw different words on the new building like: ¡¯Emergency¡¯, ¡¯Main Entrance¡¯.. and so on.


    As they walked through the massive revolving doors, Edward was immediately greeted with the sight if a massive reception area.


    This area had a personality that was much like the rest of the hospital.


    The well polished tiled floor was grayish tom color, and looked crystal-like to all those who first got a glimpse of it.


    The reception area also had several hallways that stretched towards different directions.


    Of course each hallway had different signs that showed the patients where they should go.


    Standing there, he began to feel awkward... since this was is first time here.


    Everyone else seemed to know where they were going, except for him.


    Even though he saw a sign that said: ¡¯Consultations¡¯ on the wall.... he still felt like he should ask around go be sure.


    Hence he walked towards the receptionists seated at the front desk for help.


    "Good day Sir, Good day Madam... how can I help you all today?" Answered one of the receptionists.


    After being told that his previous guess was right, Edward had his mother immediately made their way towards the direction for Consultations.


    They passed through a short hallway, and were immediately greeted with a massive waiting area.


    The waiting area had several seats, trash cans, and 4 mini ss offices at its front.


    From here, Edward could clearly see that there were 3 people within each office: a doctor, another staff worker and the patient.


    .


    Looking at the entire waiting room, once again Edward was lost at what to do.


    But when he saw that the person in front of him take a tiny paper from a small box attached to the wall... he too moved forward and did the same thing as well.


    Once again..... he also noticed that the patient wrote her name on another sheet of paper by another office, so he too did the same thing as well.


    And after sitting down, he quickly looked at the thin piece of paper and saw the number ¡¯89¡¯ printed on it.


    "Number 77!"


    Said a voice that was resounding all through the massive waiting room.


    "Here here!!" Answered another man who quickly got up and and walked towards one of the offices at the front.


    "Number 78!"


    "Here!" Said another man who rushed towards another transparent office as well.


    It seemed like those 4 ss offices were there to attend to them.


    A few more minutes passed by, and it was finally his turn.


    "Number 89!"


    "Here!" He replied, as he quickly picked up his documents and headed towards the third office door.


    Once in the room, he presented his healthcare card down his workce... as well as his I.D card.


    From there, the doctor immediately noted down all hisints in his hospital book.... as well as asked several other questions like if he could cough out blood and so on.


    And after questioning him, the doctor quickly led him through another door at the right hand side of the office.


    Inside the room, was a bed, curtains, several machines and other medical tools.


    They took his temperature, measured his weight and height, checked his throat for any signs of swells... and so on.


    And once they were done, the doctor led him back to the office to concludehis assessment on the situation.


    He had spent over 25 minutes for consultation and checkup.


    .


    "This is serious doctor!!


    So you¡¯re saying that I have the Fli?" Edward asked anxiously.


    One had to know that the flu was one of the main causes of deaths within this era... so he was scared silly.


    Even though he had heard about the drugs that they had produced over this period of time, something within him still felt like the flu was a gigantic illness to cure just like that.


    Heck!!... his own grandmother died from that several winters back.


    The problem with flu was that sometimes, one could have a high fever....which would lead to exhaustion and even death.


    So how could he not be terrified?


    It had been over 8 months since he went to the hospital or fell I¡¯ll... so he only knew about these drugs from other people.


    Yes... some of his family members used some of these drugs as well... but that was one mediocre illnesses like light headache or something.


    This was the flu that they were talking about!!


    At this point, he began to feel like he shouldn¡¯t havee here at all.


    He felt like he would be walking down death¡¯s path any moment from now.


    Doctor Fabian looked at him and chuckled.


    ¡¯Sigh... I used to be like this¡¯, he thought.


    "Yes Mr. Edward... from your symptoms and tests, you do have the Flu.


    But not to worry, with the drugs that¡¯ll prescribe to you, this problem would be over in no time!"


    Hearing Doctor Fabian, a little bud of hope began sprouting within his sunken heart.


    At this time, the other staff who had previously left the room when he went for the checkup... had now returned with the hospital book from the hospital¡¯s archives.


    Previously, he had written his name down on a piece of paper and waited at the reception hall for his turn.


    So while he was waiting, those who took the paper hurriedly rushed over to the archives and brought his book here.


    From there, the staff worker who was in the office with the doctor would go and bring his book over for the doctor to fill, sign and stamp.


    Once Edward left the waiting room, he and his mother went towards the pharmacy... got their drugs and immediately headed home.


    Several dayster, Edward was no longer depressed... as his illness had subsided greatly.


    ¡¯Muah Muah! Muah!¡¯


    He kissed his one year old daughter on her cheeks with joy..he wasn¡¯t going to die anymore.


    He couldn¡¯t help but hold the bottle of pills in his hands as if they were heavenly gifts.


    The power of this drug made him firmly believe that his majesty was heaven¡¯s messenger.


    ¡¯Thank you, your majesty!¡¯ He said silently, within his heart.


    As for Landon who was currently far away.... provided the people used the drugs, he would be one step closer topleting his mission.


    What heaven¡¯s messenger?


    All this was necessary for his soul to be kept in tact.


    .


    Of course while the people of Baymard enjoyed peace and serenity.... the same couldn¡¯t be said for others.


    "Dammit!... how did it turn out to be like this?!"

 Chapter 221 Done With The Old, In With The New

    --The Capital, Empire of Yodan--


    .


    "Why?"


    "I don¡¯t ept this!!!"


    "How is this fair?"


    "__"


    Seated in Maine¡¯s chambers, where his 5 wives and 2 concubines.


    Of course he used to have 6 wives, but he divorced the other one (Mother Winnie).... and sent her and her children to one of the coastal cities within Yodan.


    A while ago, Sirius Maine had finally taken over the throne.


    And because he knew that his other sons were resentful, he immediately decided to post them to different cities that were far away from the Capital.


    Likewise, he had also decided to send all his wives, concubines and younger children to his personal estate at the other end of the Capital.


    One could say that the Pce was situated at the North of the Capital city, while Maine¡¯s private estate was situated at the South-eastern part of the Capital.


    Traditionally, he was supposed to clear the pce and make room for Sirius and his future family.


    Could one imagine Sirius living in the pce with his future wives, his future children, his father¡¯s wives, his siblings, and their entire drama?


    That wasn¡¯t how it worked.


    Sirius needed his own space to grow, as well as full authority over the pce.


    If everyone stayed over, then some people might try to cross his path just to fight for authority.


    Hence with a new King here, the rest had to move out to different estates and live out their own personal lives there.


    The only people who would remain at the pce, would be: Sirius¡¯ mother (Queen Emma).... who would be the new Queen Mother, and Princess Kendell who was Sirius¡¯ little sister.


    Of course Maine would also have a courtyard in the pce as well, so as to aid his son in difficult matters.


    He would be sleeping at both ces at once.


    .


    As for his children, Maine had 13 daughters and 11 sons.


    1 of his daughters had died when she was just a year old.... while his other daughter and son, had been disowned alongside their motherst year.


    So that only left him with 11 daughters and 10 sons.


    With 6 wives and 2 concubines, over the past few years... Main would pregnate 3 or 4 in one years time... and maybe in the next year he would pregnate none.


    In fact, some of his children were just months apart.


    Anyway... amongst his daughters, 4 were already married out, 3 were already above the age of 15 and had their own private estates in the Capital... while the rest were under the age of 15.


    As royal children, they were entitled to their own inheritances.


    Hence Maine had announced their inheritances, as well as given out written documents to them during the coronation ceremony.


    Of course, they would only be able to ess their inheritances when they turned 15.


    His daughters would be given their estates... as well as their monthly sries and guards.


    And when they finally got married, the pce would stop giving them sries... since their new husbands were supposed to provide for them.


    Also... they could still keep their estates as well, since there was nothing wrong for one to have several homes.


    As for their dowries, it was already prepared and stored within the pce safe.


    When it was time, they would get what rightfully belonged to them.


    Now for his 10 sons, 8 of them had already reached the age of 15 and currently have their own Cities to run which were far away from the Capital.


    Long ago, Maine had already prepared for Sirius to rule Yodan.


    So over the years, he had been posting his sons to different locations that wouldn¡¯t pose any threat to Sirius.


    As for his other 2 sons who were under the age of 15, he had already prepared their inheritances as well.


    Well, that was all for the children he currently had.


    Unfortunately, if any other child was born after this period, then they wouldn¡¯t get estates or cities to rule..... they would just get money from his personal pockets.


    Maine was no longer a king, so any child thatester would be treated as a high ss noble.


    Hence he would personally have to provide for them.


    In short, the pce would not be responsible for giving them any inheritances.


    .


    As for his wives, just like his daughters... they would have to receive their sries from his pockets as well.


    For women, money from the pce can only be given to those who weren¡¯t married, as well as the Queens and the Queen Mother.


    But since they were no longer the queens of Yodan and were also married to Maine, then they too weren¡¯t entitled to pce money anymore.


    Also... all guards that were given to them as queens, had to be returned back to the Pce.


    They were only allowed to keep those that were given to them by their individual families.


    These guards will be trained and used for wars, or could be given to Sirius¡¯ future queens.


    The same thought went for their maids.


    They were only allowed to leave the pce with their personal maids... which were usually just 4 or 5 in number.


    But the other 12 or 20 that cleaned around their courtyard or made-up their beds up, were supposed to stay in the pce no matter what.


    These maids would stay behind and serve the future queens as well.


    In short, Maine had followed the traditions of the empire strictly.... as that¡¯s what his father did as well, when making him King.


    He too came from arge family, with 9 stepmothers who hated him to the core.


    Imagine living with all of them alongside his family?


    He didn¡¯t think that his wives would have a problem giving up all their knights and maids... since his stepmothers had done the same back in the days.


    Whether the guards had been hired 2 weeks ago, or 10 years ago, it didn¡¯t matter at all..... His father had made sure that none of his stepmothers had left the pce with them.


    So he thought that his wives would give him an easier time on this matter... but the truth couldn¡¯t be more wrong.


    "Over my dead body!!"

 Chapter 222 Done With The Old, In With The New 2

    "Over my head body!!!


    What the hell do you mean by your decision is final?" Ivy yelled.


    "Weren¡¯t you the former king?


    Change that bloody decision for heaven¡¯s sake!" Queen Sedora bellowed.


    "You must be crazy to think that I¡¯ll give up my knights just because I¡¯m no longer Queen!" Queen Charlotte added.


    "__"


    Ivy looked at her baffoon of a husband, and became livid with anger.


    The entire conversation made her feel like slitting his throat over and over again.


    Every word stung her brain, which only fueled the fire that was burning deep within her.


    There was a scream from deep within her heart, that felt like a demon was trying to break free from a cage deep with the abyss.


    Every word was like gasoline to her raging mes, which made her anger build up more.


    She gritted her teeth in an effort to resist the urge of killing the baffoon, while clenching her fists.


    Her face was red from suppressed rage, and her hunched form exuded an animosity that was simr to that of a ferocious beast.


    All she was asking the heavens for..... was just one opportunity.


    An opportunity to punch the living day light out of this bastard!!


    How dare he?


    Ughh..... Everytime he opened his loud arrogant mouth, her anger would immediately grow by mountain folds.


    What the F*** was he talking about?


    In her opinion, he was definitely a dreamer!


    So..... after so many years of fighting for power and being one of the most favoured queens, this was all she was getting?


    She had worked extremely hard, just to make sure that she would continue to hold power within the empire.


    But now, she wasn¡¯t even going to be the Queen mother?


    Maine, YOU LIE!!!!!


    And to make it all worse, now she would just be a duchess.


    Wasn¡¯t this a big downgrade from the first queen?


    She just didn¡¯t understand why she couldn¡¯t be the queen mother.


    So what if Queen Emma was Sirius¡¯ mother?


    Was that oaf more suitable to be the pce¡¯s Queen Mother than her?


    And to make matters worse, the skank would still live in the pce.


    While she on the other hand, would have to go to an estate.


    Sure, the estate was a lot bigger than high ss noble estates.


    Butpared to the pce, it was just child y.


    Everything about her situation, spelled out ¡¯downgrading¡¯ to her.


    Hence she was very determined to stay in the pce, even if hail and snow fell on her all year round.


    Why couldn¡¯t they all live in the pce with that brat Sirius?


    So what if he got married and had children!


    Did they think that she would poison them or make their lives unbearable?


    Okay.... yes she would probably do it, but so what?


    Hmmp!!... If he was truly king, then he should have the power to protect himself.


    So why was he sacred now?


    The more she thought about the situation, the more annoyed she became.


    She knew about the traditions and what not.... but as the former king, couldn¡¯t he bend the rules a little bit?


    Granted, she had taken the knights of the old queens when she first stepped into the pce.


    But why should she hand her own knights now?


    In her mind, Maine was just doing this to get on herst damn nerves.


    Over the years, as the first queen.... she had received 7000 knights.


    And apart form these men, she also had 980 other knights that were either given to her by her father... or bought by from her allowances.


    If they took away her 7000, then what would she be left with?


    She had alreadye up with a n to convince her husband of her knights loyalty to her.


    As amazing as she was, wouldn¡¯t they be devastated if they couldn¡¯t serve her anymore?


    But unbeknownst to her, even if she tried to convince the knights... none of them were willing to serve her any longer.


    In fact on the coronation day, her knights had been celebrating because they were finally free from their demoness of a queen.


    Once Ivy steps into Maine¡¯s estate, they wouldn¡¯t be responsible for her any longer.


    The men celebrated, and kept waiting for next week toe eagerly.


    For them, freedom was just around the corner.


    In their eyes, the fact that Ivy¡¯s son wants chosen was a miracle... or else they would¡¯ve still had to serve her as the queen mother.


    Their ancestors had truly heard their prayers.


    Ivy on the other hand, was still grumbling about her predicaments


    What about her money?


    From what Maine said, he would only give them 30% of their regr allowances monthly.


    In truth, that amount was what high ss noble wives received from their husbands.... but in Ivy¡¯s mind, it was nothing more than chicken change.


    .


    As for Sedora, she was also thinking about the same thing as well.


    How the hell was she supposed to kill Sirius with less than a thousand knights?


    She hadn¡¯t given up on killing that brat yet.


    For her, no matter how long it took, she would have to kill him, so that her son can be made king.


    But with the monthly allowances and the number of knights that she had left, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the brat anytime soon.


    From the ferocity of her venting, one could see that she had been holding her anger in for several months now.


    Like Ivy, from day one... she worked her butt off, and did everything that she was supposed to do.


    In fact, she had fashioned herself into his perfect woman.


    She acted patient, loving, sweet... and very fiesty, when they always did adult gymnastics.


    But at the end of it all, her son want even chosento be king.


    And to make matters worse, this scoundrel husband of hers had said that he had already chosen Sirius as king way back.


    So what was the point of wasting her time all those years?


    No one was more pitiful than her.


    When she thought about the things that she had done just to secure the throne, she couldn¡¯t help but want to assassinate her ¡¯beloved¡¯ husband.


    .


    Maine looked at his wives and couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.


    The only ones who were calm, were Sirus¡¯ Mother, Queen Emma... and his 2 concubines.


    The rest were just acting like mad raving dogs.


    For the first time since he married them, they had been screaming and yelling at him nonstop.


    For a moment, it seemed like they had actually forgotten about his authority.


    Who the hell were they yelling at?


    "Everyone will move out in a weeks time.


    And like I¡¯ve said... anyone who doesn¡¯t want to follow the rules, will be divorced and sent far away.


    So if I were you all, I would immediately think it through and stay humble.


    This is my final warning to you all.


    Except for Emma, everyone else should Get out!"

 Chapter 223 Level 3

    Today, the seas were somewhat calm, t and emotionless... whenpared to yesterday¡¯s wild and unrestrained currents.


    Landon was currentlyying down on his cab bed, when he got a sudden notification from the system.


    "Congrattions host, forpleting your mission."


    Landon opened his eyes and a hint of suprise shed through his eyes.


    He was still on his way back to Baymard, so he was somewhat astonished that he would receive his rewards when he was away.


    It seemed that the system would reward him if his task waspleted..... no matter where he was.


    Before leaving Baymard, he had alreadypleted 2/3 of the mission.


    Which was to, create drugs, pass down medical knowledge, and to do all surgical procedures on patients.


    With the aspect of passing knowledge on, the system required him to start teaching this knowledge now.... as one couldn¡¯t know everything about biology, pharmacology and so on, in one go.


    Knowledge like this would take more than 5 years to digest.... hence he was only required to start teaching the people.


    Sost October, he had first taught the teachers everything they needed to know for the uing semester.


    And by January, those teachers in turn taught the medical and healthcare students as well.


    Hence with regards to knowledge, Landon had alreadypleted this task way back in January.


    As for Surgery, he had already performed all 6 main surgical procedures in the hospitals, and had also taken his time in teaching the doctors and nurses on what to do.


    Of course after treating live patients in their presence, he had allowed them to do the same surgeries under his supervision over 50 times a month.


    The doctors had delivered babies in his presence, and so on.


    In fact while the workers were focused on development, Landon had be a full time doctor during the winter and had spent his days in the hospital all day long.


    And by the time he had left Baymard for this mission, those particr mission was marked as plete¡¯ by the system¡¯s standards.


    So the only thing that took his time, was creating drugs.


    There were some raw products that Baymard didn¡¯t have or grow yet... hence they could only wait for Santa¡¯s ship to bring them forth.


    For example, some products were abundant in other empires like Terique and Yodan.


    So Landon had requested for the seeds to be bought, as well as bags of raw materials too.


    And even though Carona was generally a month¡¯s travel to Baymard by sea.. (depending on coastal port)... other empires were not.


    Sometimes it would take 2 to 4 months for something Landon ordered to arrive.


    And due to this dy, he could only take his time when creating these drugs.


    But now, with the system¡¯s notification, it seemed that the remaining set of drugs had finally been created and sold to the citizens.


    With this, his mission was finally aplished.


    .


    "Would the host like to receive his rewards now? Or would the host like to see his stats first." The system said without any hint of emotion in it¡¯s voice.


    "Show me my stats first." Landon replied while rubbing his chin.


    "Yes host. "


    Straight away, arge screen appeared before him.


    [


    >Host name: Landon Barn


    >Age: 16


    >Status: King of Baymard


    >Level: Somewhat of a novice (Level 2)


    >Current Situation: Healthy


    As well as teach the people on all beginner and intermediate knowledge that host has received


    Mission Status: Completed


    <>


    ?10 other surgical procedures.


    ?Advanced knowledge on biology only.


    ?5 other drugs for the host to produce.


    ?5 Random Medical Techniques for treating patients.


    ?Recipes to make 10 different ssic alcoholic and non-alcoholic beverages from earth.


    ?Lastly, 500 development points (DP) and 3,100 Technology points (TP).


    >For creating Printing press, paper money, watches, clocks, esctors, photocopying machine, bus...(the system listed everything that Landon created).... Host will receive 1220 DP... 13,409 TP...and 6,700 BP.


    >With all this, host can also choose to upgrade the system to level 3, using: 13,000 TP and 4,500 DP to do so.


    >Host¡¯s current bnce is 7 DP, 18 TP and 1 BP.


    >The host¡¯s current bnce is as a result of buying knowledge on printing press machines, photocopying machines, bullet proof vests, paper money,....(the list went on).]


    .


    After reading everything, Landon soon realised that he could upgrade again and move towards level 3.


    It had been over 8 months since hest leveled up, so he was somewhat happy about this realization.


    "System, upgrade to the next level." He said while looking at his screen.


    "As you wish host."


    ~18% Completed...


    ~32% Completed...


    ~69% Completed.


    ~84% Completed...


    ~100% Completed.


    "System has sessfully upgraded to level 3.


    At this level, the amount of tasks given to the host will increase..... and the host will have ess to more information as well.


    Host should note that the system is here for Peace and Development.


    Hence at this level, the host might have to do several spontaneous requests from the system based on the people¡¯s needs.... as well as the needs of this world, Hertfilia."


    Actually, Landon wasn¡¯t too surprised by what the system had said.


    He had already guessed that the system would try to make him the saviour of the world at some point.


    From the moment he had previously heard about peace treaties from the system, he had instantly known that he would begin his journey of unifying the world.


    It seemed like he would have to purge the Pyno continent.... before moving onto different continents.


    Well... these were just his spections.


    Who knew what the supposed Gods were up to?


    From what the system had said.... his 100 years here, would be like a 2 hour movie up in the heavens.


    So as far as he was concerned, he was still an unpaid movie star in their sick show.


    .


    After listening to the system for a while, Landon decided to focus on his rewards for the time being..

 Chapter 224 New Rewards

    "Would host like to receive his rewards now?"


    "Yes." Landon replied.


    Straight away, a sharp pain pierced through his brain... as if something was trying to hurriedly w its way in.


    ¡¯Ahhh!¡¯


    The pain onlysted for not more than 38 seconds.... and after that, Landon¡¯s mind hadpletely eased up.


    And after 43 minutes of digesting everything, he slowly opened his eyes, sat up from his bed and massaged his temples in a soothing manner.


    From his reward, he was given:


    ?Advanced knowledge on biology only.


    ?5 Random Medical Techniques for treating patients.


    ?5 other drugs for the host to produce


    ?10 other surgical procedures which included: 4 bone marrow procedures, 2 dental procedures, 2 neck procedures and 2 waist procedures.


    ?500 development points (DP) and 3,100 Technology points (TP).


    ?Andstly.... Recipes to make 10 different ssical alcoholic and non-alcoholic beverages from earth:


    ?Vodka


    ?¡¯Dom Perignon 2002¡¯ Champagne


    ?OB Lager (beer)


    ?Corona Light (Beer)


    ?Fanta (yellow colored one)


    ?ssical red Frutopia


    ?Sprite


    ?Grape Juice


    ?Cranberry Juice


    ?Apple Juice


    .


    When Landon saw the list of drinks rewarded to him, he almost jumped from pure joy.


    The drinks which were given by system could be ced in 5 main catergories: Liquor, beer, wine, soda drinks and juices.


    Ahhh.... he had missed some of these drinks dearly.


    In short, the system had catered to all age groups... which was what he had been hoping for.


    Right now, it would take 2 more weeks before he arrived at Baymard.


    So his n was to start producing at least one of each beverage category before July began.


    From the ships speed, if nothing unexpected happened, he would be in Baymard by the 3rd week of June.


    Bottom story, he needed some of these drinks made before Santa arrived.


    And from what Santa had told him, they would be arriving around thest week of July.


    So that gave him plenty of time to get things done before their arrival.


    Also, it seemed like he would continue his routine of being a part time doctor, as he now had new surgical procedures to do... as well as new drugs to create.


    .


    Once he had absorbed everything in, he immediately clicked on his mission tab and read through it quietly.


    [Main Mission: host should produce all 10 beverages given by the system.


    As well as perform all surgical procedures, produce the drugs needed for the patients who undergo those surgeries.


    Side-Mission: Sign a Peace Treaty with the Empire of Carona.... and aid them in training their soldiers in Physicalbat only.


    As for the peace treaty, the system has already sent the terms of the treaty into the host¡¯s item box.


    Rewards:


    ?Host will also receive recipes to make 5 ssic snacks like Lays and Cheetos from earth.


    ?Host should know that beauty also ys a great part in development.


    The world here uses unsafe beauth products here, which is detrimental to their health... like adding iron fillings to their powders, and even drinking some unsafe portions to stay young and reach immortality.


    Hence, the system will reward the host with the exact form for creating 2 types of Lipglosses, 5 colored Lipsticks and 2 types of shampoos.


    ?Host will still receive 10 medical procedures, as there are at least 3,500 surgeries procedures that the host needs to do before he dies.


    Host will also receive instructions for producing 5 other drugs as well.


    ?Andstly, the host will also receive 700 development points (DP) and 4,300 Technology points (TP).


    DEADLINE: no specific time required forpleting the main mission.


    As for the side-Mission, the system is giving the host 5 months max to get it done.


    Failure toplete the side mission on time, would result in the destruction of the host¡¯s soul.


    ]


    .


    Landon looked at the side mission and felt a headacheing along.


    It seemed like the Gods had demanded for him to form a treaty with Carona.


    Honestly he didn¡¯t have a problem with that, since he felt like they were his kind of people.


    But what if they refused?


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that his soul would get blown away into smithereens?


    Sigh... there was no use thinking about it now.


    The system wanted it done, so he had no say in the matter.


    He quickly opened the treaty in his item box and quickly scanned through it.


    There were over 50 rules listed there.


    But all these rules were eptable to Landon.


    It banned rape, very, murder, fraud, and other illegal acts.


    It also stated that if they had tough prisoners in their empire, then Landon would have to keep these prisoners in Baymard for the time being.


    It seemed like the system was hinted for him to use the maximum security prison that was still under construction.....bruh.


    Also, the treaty talked about training their knights inbat only.


    Well, that was understandable... as most of these people weren¡¯t flexible at all.


    If one had to describe them, Landon would say that they were more like musketeers who were great with swords.


    But, if onepared a musketeer to a secret agent like ck widow who could fight, was flexible and quick witted.... then sorry, the musketeers were trash.


    Landon could also understand why the system only wanted them to train in closebat.


    This was because Carona had no way of making sure that weapons like guns, never reach their enemies hands.


    Just based on the situation with Nopline, Landon was sure that the empire had spies that even worked in the government.


    So if these weapons got distributed, won¡¯t Nopline and other criminals get their hands on them as well?


    Until evil is purged, and the entire world signs a peace treaty... these weapons weren¡¯t allowed to reach anyone nations hands.


    Landon sighed and massaged his tired brain.


    As the supposed saviour of the world, he still had a long way to go from achieving his goals.


    .


    Of course while superheroe Landon was thinking of how to save the world.... Santa on the other hand had just arrived at the Capital, and was quickly making his way to the Pce.


    He had to tell them about Nopline.


    "Why are you sote?"

 Chapter 225 Santas Repor

    --The Capital, The Empire of Carona--


    .


    Santa stood at the hallway powerlessly, as he looked at his fire breathing wife.


    All his feelings of excitement had been thoroughly washed away by her cold aura.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, as he continuously perspirated under her intense re.


    .


    "So why are you sote again?


    Lie to me, and you¡¯re dead!" Said the stunning beauty before him.


    Santa looked at his future father-inw, Carmelo...and grand father-inw, Adrian.... who were currently standing besides Penelope, and hinted for them to help him out a little.


    But to his dismay..... the shameless duo kept looking upwards as if deep in thought while pretending not to his his gestures.


    ¡¯Brat!!... are you trying to get us into trouble?"


    ¡¯Since she¡¯s your future wife, isn¡¯t it only right for you to deal with her?¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    "Ermm, Wifey can we talk about it inside?" He said helplessly.


    "Sure... but only if you can make it to my study in one piece." Penelope said, while drawing her sword from her sheath.


    ¡¯Shing!¡¯


    "Wait! Wait! Wait!.... let¡¯s talk about it alright?" Santa said, as he tried to calm his fire breathing fiancee who was now running towards him at full speed.


    His subordinate immediately handed a sword to him as if this was a normal urrence.... and quickly patted his back, as if saying: ¡¯Good Luck Bro¡¯.


    He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the wee party he had received after aiding Carona.


    This was not what he had in mind.


    ¡¯Cling!¡¯


    "I wasn¡¯tte intentionally you know!" He said, while pressing closer to her face.


    ¡¯Cling!¡¯


    "I camete because of a mission!"


    ¡¯Cling!¡¯


    A mission?


    Well, she sure as hell didn¡¯t send him out on any mission.


    And she was also sure that her family didn¡¯t do the same as well.


    So what stupid mission was he talking about?


    And if he did go.... why the hell would he do so without any backup?


    If he had died out there just like that, how the hell would she have known about it?


    Judging from his weak ass sword skills, it was already a miracle that he was still alive after going with no backup.


    Hmmp!!


    Since he had abused the travelling freedom that was given him prior to his departure, then he would only travel twice a year max from now on.


    Serves him right!


    ¡¯Cling!¡¯


    "Wifey.... I know that you¡¯re mad at me right now.


    But believe me, I did this for Carona.


    The mission was for Carona¡¯s safety!"


    "__"


    Penelope ced her sword in her sheath and red at him fiercely.


    "My study, NOW!"


    With that, she turned around and walked silently, and her faithful husband followed behind her pitifully.


    Carmelo and Adrian followed the duo, while sighing and shaking their heads wryly at the young couple before them.


    Santa was indeed perfect for their adorable princess.


    She was the dominant one, while he was the passive in their rtionship.


    .


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    "So... those 3 city lords are working with Nopline?" Carmelo said angry, while hitting his hand hard against a table.


    He was fuming with rage at the thought of all the illegal activities that had been going on within his empire.


    Previously, he had thought that he did a marvelous job as king.


    But now, he knew better.


    Based on what Santa had said....for 8 years, these people had built and used these underground camps right under their noses.


    Hence making a fool out of him and his family.


    And to make matters worse, all these city lords had sent letters to to Penelope... talking about their own made up stories about the urrences around their cities.


    Those city lords had imed that several innocent women and children had died from those disasters.


    And due to this, they had requested for a ton of money to pay off the families, and many more requests.


    Fortunately, they hadn¡¯t sent anyone to investigate the issues yet..... since they had just received these letters a few days ago.


    If these city lords dared to lie to them, then meant that they could also threaten people to act like they had lost their family members as well.


    Adrian was also pissed off as well.


    In short, he had already made a mental note to deal with them in the nearest future.


    How dare they disregard the royal family¡¯s orders just to feel up their pockets?


    It looked like he would have to pay these ces a visit real soon.


    "Are you sure that no one was hurt?" Grandpa Adrian asked.


    "Yes grand father-inw..... I even passed through one of those cities on my way here.


    There wasn¡¯t any damage to the city... as well as the main roads.


    The phenomenon only ured around the forests.


    No innocent citizens died.... just the guards who were guarding those underground camps."


    "It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re nning to use the money they requested, in getting more guards rather than aiding the people.


    But..... should we oblige them?


    On one hand if we give them money, then they¡¯ll think that they had sessfully deceived us.


    And in doing so, we wouldn¡¯t be able to alert Nopline.


    But on the other hand, if we don¡¯t give them money... then they might start fearing our counterattack and alert Nopline." Penelope said.


    Even though they knew that giving the money was more beneficial, their hearts were still heavy at the thought that they would be giving criminals the citizens hard earned money.


    Taxes collected, and most times... money could be sent out to aid those in need.


    The thought of giving the money to greedy nobles, rather than hungry peasants... made their bloods boil slightly.


    No one wanted to be treated like a fool.... so it was indeed painful to send money to someone who took them as such.


    "Actually, you all don¡¯t worry about this matter... I¡¯ll handle it." Santa said.


    In fact, he had made a huge steal from these missions with Landon..... So he was willing to use part of the money to solve this problem.


    For him, this was money that he didn¡¯t work for as a merchant.... and it wasn¡¯ting from Carona¡¯s treasury, so it was okay for them to use it.


    "Let¡¯s go with what you said then."

 Chapter 226 A Royal Vacation

    "What about the ves... are you sure that this brother of yours can be trusted?" Carmelo asked curiously.


    "Absolutely!!


    I wouldn¡¯t have even left my other sworn brother there if I didn¡¯t trust him that well.


    It¡¯s strange, we¡¯ve only known each other for a while now... but straight away, I can tell that he¡¯s somewhat simr to me."


    Santa went on to talk about everything he knew about Landon.


    Of course, he particrly kept out details about Baymard¡¯s development..... since he wanted them to be thoroughly surprised when they got there.


    He had just told them that he would take them for a vacation, and that was all.


    When he showed them the V.I.P passes, their eyes immediately lit up as they looked at it¡¯s cool sleek appearance in marvel.


    They looked at Santa¡¯s mischievous smile, and came to a conclusion that his Landon fellow wasn¡¯t as easy as he seemed.


    A person who was abandoned by an entire empire..... wouldn¡¯t have the guts to take down any of Nopline¡¯s forces, except he was absolutely sure of his strength.


    Coupled with these cool looking V.I.P passes before them, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Baymard was actually like.


    "We¡¯re going!" Carmelo and Adrian said at once.


    "Sure, but the only thing that I can promise you all..... is that if we don¡¯t bring my mother-inws, aunties and my cousin-inws, then they would personally kill us all when we get back.


    Thats why even though we have only 10 V.I.P passes here, it doesn¡¯t mean that the number of people going has to be restricted."


    Carmelo¡¯s eyes lit up and he smiled.


    Since he was going, then he might as well bring his 2 wives, as well as his sister and her family along.


    As for Adrian, he would be joining them alone... since his wife (Carmelo¡¯s mother), passed away a long time ago.


    In Santa¡¯s own case, he nned to take his mother, his sisters, as well as their children for this trip.


    Of course he had hoped for his father to join as well, if he would only agree to it.... the man was all work and no y.


    "Pumkin, would you be okay without usin Carona?" Asked the doting grandpa Adrian.


    "I¡¯m not alone remember?


    Even though you both are leaving, I still have uncle Samuel (Carmelo¡¯s brother) and the other ministers by my side." Penelope answered with a rare smile on her face.


    In truth, everyone in the empire doted on her like a priceless item... so she always had hundreds of people looking out for her wherever she went.


    Some of the ministers even took her as their adopted daughter who they pampered effortlessly.


    As for her doting uncle, he was the same breed as her father and grandfather.


    In her opinion, this vacation was a good break from some of her overly doting family members.


    She loved them dearly, but sometimes... they were just too much for her to handle, especially her mom.


    The only thing that made her a little sad, was that Santa was going to leave again.


    "Benjy, you can leave and show them the way.... but after 2 weeks, I expect you toe back immediately.


    They can stay for as long as they wanted to.... but in your case, don¡¯t even think about it!!!"


    .


    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--


    .


    "So you¡¯re saying that those group of knights went there but never came back?"


    Marder was sitting on this throne arrogantly, as he looked at the lowly hunter who hade to give a report about the suspicious men he had seen a while back.


    A while ago..... he had been hunting deep in the forest, when he saw a group of knights jump onto the roads from the other side of the woods.


    He was around the outskirts of Riverdale city that was facing the direction towards Baymard city, when he saw those knightse out from the woods.


    Fear!


    Fear quickly engulfed him, and he hurriedly hid himself for more than an hour, while waiting for the men to disappear from his sight.


    And after realizing that they had gone to Baymard, his fear instantly turned to confusion.


    Weren¡¯t they afraid of Alec Barn¡¯s wrath?


    Anyway, just to be sure that they wouldn¡¯t attack Riverdale next, he had been hunting around that area ever since.


    And the more he kept a look out, the more anxious he became.


    His entire family and their surviving generations, all resided in Riverdale city.


    So he felt that it was his obligation to warn their new city lord about this matter..... lest those knights n to attack the city.


    "Pabio!"


    "Yes my lord!"


    "Give this man 6 silver coins for his troubles." Mardermanded.


    5 minutester, the man had left in gratitude towards the new city lord.


    "My lord.... should I send people to investigate this matter?" Knight Captain Pabio asked.


    Marder thought for a while and shook his head slightly.


    Right now, his forces were weak, so he was afraid of offending someone he shouldn¡¯t.


    If those men hadn¡¯t returned yet, that meant that they had sessfully killed Alec Barn¡¯s bastard son... and imed Baymard for themselves.


    Thinking about it thoroughly, these knights had probably passed through the woods just to evade Riverdale City.


    So it was clear that their target wasn¡¯t his city to begin with.


    He was a knight himself, so he knew how these things worked.


    If they truly wanted to attack him, then they wouldn¡¯t have waited for so long just to do so.


    They had gone through that route because they wanted everything to be done in secrecy.


    So if he sent spies and they got caught, these people might think that he was their enemies.


    With his current strength, he couldn¡¯t afford any battles at the moment.


    Hence he would investigate the matter thoroughly... but not right now.


    "A month from now, send Yves and Shylock to look into this matter.


    By then, those men would¡¯ve properly settled down in Baymard... so it should be fine to just stroll into the town as usual.


    But in the meantime, keep an eye out on the roads leading to Baymard... as well as the forest region..... just in case they n tounch any attacks on us.


    Even though we¡¯re weak right now, that doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯ll wee any threats what so ever."

 Chapter 227 Back At Home

    Time passed by quickly, and just like that, Baymard had entered the 3rd week of June... and Landon was finally back.


    .


    "Wee back your majesty!" Said the soldiers, who were around the harbor.


    Landon looked around and smiled, everything looked as it should be.


    When they were closing in on Baymard from the ocean, they could see several buildings and structures on each Coastal District.... with most buildings having a huge arrow sign on top of them.


    All the arrow signs pointed towards ¡¯District I¡¯, which was where the visitors, merchants, and fishermen were supposed to be.


    The arrows were so massive, that only a blind person would miss them.


    And based on what he said prior to his departure, those arrows should light up at night like all those Las Vegas signboards back on earth.


    Standing on the transformed harbor, Landon couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction.


    Yup!!!... it was perfect.


    The workers had already removed all those old rusted wooden stands... and had reced it with steel and concrete.


    For the harbor... Landon had chosen the mostmon and well used harbor designs back on earth.


    The general outlook of it would be like a giant Octopus.


    Now.... one could imagine that the octopus¡¯s rectangr head and body region, was where the offices, police stations, and so on were.


    But it¡¯s tentacles that stretched into the ocean, was where the ships would have to dock once they arrive at Baymard.


    So that was generally how harbors were like.


    From thend, people would build bridges that stretched into the ocean... and ships would lock alongside these bridges to create more room for others.


    Of course with how huge the harbor was supposed to be, the workers had only done 1/5 of the work so far.


    But this amount was enough to host at least 80 massive ships at once.


    They had been working on this harbor for 3 months now, so Landon thought that it was okay.


    Again, these bridges would have branches at different points... so as to amodate more ships in future.


    One long bridge, had 5 branches making the bridge look like a tree.


    Each branch could dock 4 massive ships on both sides: 2 to it¡¯s left, and another 2 to it¡¯s right.


    And apart from these branches, there was still space along the main bridge to dock 6 more ships on it.


    So in total, each main bridge along the harbor could dock a maximum of 26 massive ships on them.


    Hence building these bridges were top priority, when creating a harbor.


    And so far... the workers had only been able to build 3 of these bridges ever since departure.


    .


    Oceans, seas, andkes were often beautiful.... but they weren¡¯t necessarily convenient ces to build things.


    Most tools and construction materials..... not to mention thebor force, work better in the dry.


    And yet, many infrastructures humans depended on.... like dams and bridges across the seas, were constantly being built back on earth.


    So, how did they do it?


    Simple, they ¡¯dewatered¡¯ around the chosen area for these projects.


    Of course there are many ¡¯dewatering¡¯ techniques that wemonly used back on earth.


    But since Baymard¡¯s docks weren¡¯t being built far into the ocean, then the simplest technique could be used here.


    Of course if it were bridges that spanned for miles across the water... then that would be a different matter in its own altogether.


    In Baymard¡¯s case, the workers dumped soil into the water until it was tall enough to create an embankment around their chosen area... hence making some sort of fortress.


    From there the water inside the fortress got pumped out... and the workers quickly ced steel sheets around the fortress for additional support to the sand.


    Of course since soil is somewhat permeable, the workers had to constantly pump the water out.... so as to keep their fortress dry.


    And from there, they drove the heavy machines to the bottom of the ocean fortress floors, and got to work A.S.A.P.


    Once the workers finished creating the cemented dock bridges, they immediately cleared out and got on top of the newly built bridge.


    From there, heavy machines like cranes, carefully removed all those steel sheets that were keeping the sand embankment together.


    They also created several holes around the sand, so as to let the water flow into the fortress.


    Hence allowing the ocean level, to return to its original height around the newly built bridge dock.


    Anyway, construction was still going on around the harbor.....as Landon expected at least 12 more dock bridges to be constructed before they could stop.


    But with the addition of these new ves, Landon was very sure that they would be able to finish the entire harbor sooner than expected.


    .


    The ves who had juste out of the ship were thoroughly confused at the site before them.


    This grayish colored harbor was nothing like they had seen before.


    Walking on it, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were still in Arcadina.


    ¡¯Vrmmm!¡¯


    The ves could hear several unfamiliar loud noises 2 bridges away, that wereing from within arge hole around the water.


    Most of them stretched their necks in hopes of catching a glimpse into the hole.


    And when they saw several yellow colored carriages pushing dirt and constructing the bridges, their eyes immediately widened from shock.


    What sort of carriages were these?


    Landon looked at the ves and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head wryly.


    Indeed... for those who were seeing this for their first, it was the same as seeing a real life bumblebee transformer.


    The feeling was awesome!


    .


    After all the ves had been sorted out into their residences, Landon told them to line up outside the residence Tomorrow at 9 A.M prompt.


    From there, they would be assigned to various jobs.... as well as have a grand tour around Baymard.


    They needed to know Baymard¡¯s rules, and sign a non-disclosure contract as well.


    Once the ves were well taken care of, Landon immediately sent for all the supervisors to meet him here..... as well as all the main government officials, Officers, Head Teachers and so on.


    It was time for an emergency meeting.

 Chapter 228 An Official Meeting

    Landon was currently seating in a conference room within the new ¡¯Coastal Port¡¯, for visitor check-in and checkout within District I.


    The hall was massive.... and seating across from him, were more than 30 people who were the heads of their individual professions.


    Be it the chief cleaner, chief bank manager, chief ountant for the construction Industry....or even the chief overseer for the horse Ranch, everyone was here.


    .


    "Great!.... I called you all first and foremost, to thank you all for your hard work andmitment during my absence.


    Even though I don¡¯t know how far your individual workces had gone with our original ns, I¡¯m sure that everyone must¡¯ve done their best during this time frame.


    So once again... Thank you all!" Landon said while bowing to them.


    "Your majesty, it was nothing... please raise your head"


    "Your majesty, it was our honor"


    "Your majesty..."


    "__"


    They all spoke embarrassingly, as their hearts got filled with warmth.


    Which king could do what his majesty had done?


    Their king was neither proud nor haughty, when facing them.


    He was always polite and friendly... as well as very patient, when telling them what to do.


    If they made a mistake, he would never kill them or punish them harshly like other kings.


    He was their backbone... and they had been grateful to him ever since his arrival at Baymard.


    Landon looked at them and smiled, and his heart felt warmth from within as well.


    It¡¯s been over a year since he started this crazy journey with them... and since then, he too had felt a close connection with them as well.


    .


    "Let¡¯s talk about July.


    Soon, visitors will storm this ce on a daily basis... so here¡¯s what I need you all to focus on.


    Let¡¯s start with Food, Chief Lyore... How was the assignment?"


    "Your majesty... At the beginning of April, we had a lot of issues without your guidance your majesty.


    But by May.... everything had picked up well, and we¡¯ve been improving these products since then.


    We¡¯ve sessfully made:


    ?Sugar


    ?Biscuits


    ?Popcorn


    ?Pretzel sticks


    ?Waffles and Pancakes store packaged mixtures


    ?Boxed Fried wings with different seasonings.


    ?Andstly, icecream." Lyore said excitedly.


    Heaven knows how hard he had worked on these products.


    He only hoped that his efforts were good enough to please reach his Majesty¡¯s expectations.


    "Chef ke... Chef Benita... what about you both?"


    "Your majesty, using some of the ingredients made, we were able to make Pretzel buns and 7 types of Pizzas" Chef Benita replied.


    "As well as 15 types of Sandwiches and several different Pastries (cupcakes, and so on)


    Your majesty, it was aplete sess." Chef ke added.


    "Good!!!


    Chie Lyore.... within this time frame, I want you to create these listed here.", Landon said while passing a notebook towards Lyore.


    The earlier he made these drinks, the sooner his mission would bepleted.


    After dealing with Lyore, Landon focused on giving new drug forms to the Pharmaceutical industry.... As well as giving new demands for Tim¡¯s industry.


    Previously, he forgot to create bicycles..... but now that the thought about it, it made no sense for there to be skateboards and roller skates without bicycles.


    Hence he had decided to create them as well.


    Also, he had realised something while walking into the Coastal port.


    There were no Luggages for travelers to buy and ce their things in.


    Here¡¯s the thing..... he wasn¡¯t going for all those fancy luggages.


    No!... on the contrary, he just wanted simple made luggages with wheels on them.


    In this era, people used worn out clothes to sew bags and dump all their clothes into.


    Forrger items, they would wield metal trunks and carry them all over the ce.


    Wasn¡¯t it easier to roll their luggage through, rather than carrying it on their heads and shoulders?


    Hence he decided to make simple clothed luggage bags that were fibre made, and not hard cased or luxury brand types.


    These ones were your average wheeled traveling bags in Walmart and so on.


    With this, travelling should be made better for the visitors, when they arrived at Baymard.


    Landon also wanted several sizes as well.


    From extra small to XXL.


    .


    Time passed by and the meeting was reaching its conclusion.


    "Lastly.... let¡¯s talk about money.."


    From all 3 missions, Landon had spent his time counting all bags of coins with the soldiers... and had alreadybelled how much was in each bag.


    Of course after settling Santa and giving the ves enough money pay for 2 months rent and their daily needs..... Landon was left with atotal amount of: 215 Gold Coins (21,500 Silver Coins or 21.5 Million Copper Coins)


    This was indeed a lot of money.


    Hence he decided to split it up like so:


    ?5% Stays with the Royal Family.


    ?35% stays in Baymard¡¯s personal bank ount incase of any unforeseen incidents in the nearest future.


    Things like wars, natural disasters, hunger and so on.


    ?30% will be kept in all bank ounts of National forces... be it army, police and so on.


    Of course since he nned on training the navy Firefighters this month, then they would also be included in this amount as well.


    ?And 30% will be shared amongst all businesses within Baymard and kept in their bank ounts.


    This money was emergency money... and would only be used for expanding their workces or investing in projects and so on.


    This was the only time that they would have this benefit... as in the future, Landon was hoping that with more customers they would have enough money for their paying for such projects.


    Right now, Landon gave this away as Capital for major projects.


    For example prior to leaving, Landon had footed 42% of the bill for remodeling the old school estate and changing it into its new appearance.


    Of course the school had also taken a loan from the bank, which covered 17% of the total cost needed... as for the rest, they paid it up front using their profits from tuition.


    Previously, they never used to pay for tuition... but from January this year, it all changed.


    Landon used to foot the bills for the teachers sries..... but he couldn¡¯t keep doing that forever.


    And since everyone was somewhat well off in Baymard, then it was time to pay for then to pay for their children¡¯s tuitions.


    Of course those who were orphans had government ns which took care of their matters.


    How else were they supposed to pay their teachers?


    What if the school wanted more desks, chairs and so on... where was the money supposed toe from?


    Tuition was a must.


    The only thing was that, he made it cheap for those in Baymard.


    The real people who would spend money, would be the international students.


    In fact... Landon felt like these times were Baymard¡¯s baby stages, so it needed all the help it could get.


    But once more international students, visitors and customerse... then their profits would soar high up into the skies.


    Not to talk of the profits that they would get from all the goods that they had produced.


    In fact, they needed customers for their city to boom... as well as merchants who would take their products throughout the Phyno continent and the world.


    "Meeting adjourned!"

 Chapter 229 Firefighters and Baymards Marine, Navy & Coastguard Academy

    After leaving the Coastal region, Landon immediately headed towards to Lucius¡¯ office.


    It was time to train Baymard¡¯s first Firefighters... as well as other military Forces.


    .


    "How do we train these ¡¯Firefighters¡¯?" Lucius asked.


    This son of his had always managed to suprise him everytime they saw each other.


    It was like his brain was an entire warehouse filled with ingenious ideas.


    From what Landon had told him, these Firefighters were also seen as rescuers.


    They could rescue people from trapped spaces like mines.... as we as aid people and animals during other emergency situations.


    They also rescued people from within hazardous materials, poisonous gases, chemical spills, and so on.


    Lucius felt like having firefighters was definitely a must.... especially for the city.


    And apart from that, they also took care of fires anywhere... be it in burning buildings, burning forests and so on.


    If someone identally lit the trees in the National park on fire, then the people were to send for the Firefighters immediately.


    With radio waves and Walkie talkies around.... the police officers at every point within Baymard, could report these matter to the Firefighters as well.


    Presently, the Baymard¡¯s protection forces.... like the army and police Station, all had severalmunication rooms within their premises.


    These rooms were filled with wires, receivers and so on... that aided them in contacting their different office stations around Baymard.


    Within these rooms, they could even send Morse codes.... as well as talk to each other from various offices as well.


    If Landon were to describe these rooms, he would say that they were very much simr to how armymunication rooms in the 18th century were.


    Everything was too big... and required more soldiers to maneuver the entire thing.


    On a daily basis, these rooms were filled with several soldiers that sat there for hours... as they paid attention to the radio frequencymunication devices all around them.


    Typically, if any emergency urred at the other stations.... then they would get the message instantly, and quickly ry it to their supervisors.


    Likewise, the police station had those as well.


    For them, they would wait patiently for messages from those officers who were around the city.... as we as ry message back to them again.


    If a police officer called for backup, then they¡¯d be able to send reinforcements A.S.A.P.


    Anyway, the Fire Stations would also have their ownmunication systems as well.


    It would be good for them to rescue people faster, just in case a fire really did break out.


    "So will you open an Academy for them?" Lucius asked while reading the notes in his hands.


    "Yes.... but it¡¯s going to be short.


    They¡¯ll study and graduate after 3 years.


    And while they studied, they still needed to attend the sses at the public school as well.


    Of course they would work part-time while studying... and when they graduate, they¡¯d get hired as full-time workers by then." Landon replied.


    Fires weren¡¯t the only things that Firefighters focused on.


    They also had to take training and certifications for chemical identifications, leak controls, decontamination, smoke rescue situations, and so on.


    Firefighters alone had to get over 7 certifications before they could go on the fields.


    So when they graduated, they would get these certification liscenses, and begin their full-time jobs.


    One should know that these certifications could onlyst for 1-2 years..... so once they expired, the Firefighters would have to keep renewing them by taking several theoretical and physical exams again.


    In every field, things change all the time.


    Hence, it was important for these men to stay ahead of the game when it concerned the safety of others.


    "For their teachers... we¡¯ll get more warrant officers to sign up for that as well.


    As for the campus building, we¡¯ll use the estate that¡¯s close to the Police academy.


    I¡¯ll tell some workers to renovate the ce while they study there."


    "That¡¯s good then..... So now that we¡¯ve concluded with the Firefighters, let¡¯s move on to the next group.


    With thepletion of the Boot camp at the upper region...and the Facility at the Coastal region, how do you n to train these new military forces?" Lucius asked.


    He was really curious about this particr topic.


    "Well their training is somewhat simr to that of the army..... with just a few differences here and there." Landon replied.


    Prior to leaving, he had asked the workers to build a boot camp or an academy.... as well as the Navy and Marine Facility at the Coastal region.


    Of course with everything done, he felt like he should start training these recruits immediately.


    He nned to train Coastal guards, Marine forces... as well as Navy soldiers.


    Navy armed forces were only supposed to handle water based operations.


    They typically dealt with any approaching enemies that tried to attack Baymard form its shores.


    These forces used ships, submarines and so on... to invade their enemy¡¯s defenses.


    As for the marines, they were a typical infantry force... that specialized in supporting Navy and Army operations at bothnd and sea.


    In essence, these marine soldiers could hop from one ship to another, capture ships, and so on..... hence they were sort of seen as stealthy Pirates.


    Sometimes, they could even use these ships, sail towards the shores... and raid their enemy¡¯s camp.


    As for Coast guards, they were usually there for doing things like Search and rescues, and enforcing a country¡¯s Oceanws.


    If someone went out swimming, and was reported missing... then they had a responsibility to keep searching the waters, until the corpse was found.


    The Coast guards were also in charge of Port security and Military readiness... as well as environmental protection for all sea life.


    Lucius read through their duties calmly, while nodding his head in agreement.


    As for their ranks, he was also impressed by them as well.


    The Navy and Coast guard rankings were exactly the same, and were divided up into 3 categories: The enlisted, Warrant officers and Officer Grades.


    The soldiers would start from the enlisted category and move up till they were at the Officer Grade category.


    The ranks were as follows:


    ~Enlisted Grade: (takes 6 months to move up a grade as well)


    ?E-1: Private (Pvt)


    ?E-2: Private First ss (PFC)


    ?E-3: Lance Corporal (LCpl)


    ?E-4: Corporal (Cpl)


    ?E-5: Sergeant (Sgt)


    ?E-6: Staff Sergeant (SSgt)


    ?E-7: Gunnery Sergeant (GySgt)


    ?E-8: Master Sergeant (MSgt)


    ?E-9: First Sergeant (1stSgt)


    ?Another E-9: Master Gunnery Sergeant (MGySgt)


    ?E-9: Sergeant Major (SgtMa)


    ?E-9 special: Sergeant Major of the Marine Corps (SMMC)


    ~Warrant Officers (takes 2 years to move up a grade):


    ?Rank W-1: Warrant Officer 1 (WO1)


    ?W-2: Chief warrant Officer 2 (CW2)


    ?W-3: Chief Warrant Officer 3 (CW3)


    ?W-4: Chief Warrant Officer 4 (CW4)


    ?W-5: Chief Warrant Officer 5 (CW5)


    ~Officer Grades: [Most take 2.5 years to rank up]


    ?O-1: Ensign (ENS)


    ?O-2: Lieutenant Junior Grade (LTJG)


    ?O-3: Lieutenant (LT)


    ?O-4: Lieutenant Commander(LCDR)


    ?O-5: Commander (CDR) [3 tears to rank up]


    ?O-6: Captain (CAPT) [3.5 years to rank up]


    ?O-7: Rear Admiral- Lower Half (RDML) [4 years]


    ?O-8: Rear Admiral- Upper Half (RDMU) [4 years]


    ?O-9: Vice Admiral (VADM) [4.5 years]


    ?O-10: Admiral Chief of Naval Operations/ Commandant of the Coast Guard (ADM) [4.5 years]


    ?O-11: Fleet Admiral (FADM) [5 years]


    .


    "Let me guess, I¡¯ll be the Fleet Admiral as well?" Lucuius asked yfully.


    He was the currently theonly one within Baymard who could assume such a role... so the answer was very obvious.


    "Yes.... but I want some Captains and Warrant officers from the army, to also join the Navy team as well.


    They have a lot more experience when handling weapons... so I¡¯m sure that they¡¯d be able to lead several the recruits in attacking any enemy ships sessfully." Landon replied.


    What if he wasn¡¯t around, and Lucius was at the city wall attacking Baymard¡¯s enemies..... then who would protect the waters?


    What he needed were capable soldiers that could ensure Baymard¡¯s victory.


    Hence he was thinking of having Trey and Gary focus on Battleship wars.


    And since they would join this team, they could also act as Marine corps and go on missions as well.


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t force them to leave the army, since he wanted them to decide on what route they wanted to take on their own.


    For now, he would just give them the best of both worlds.... and after a certain time frame, he would ask them again to pick a side.


    Either way, they would still maintain their positions and would still be working under Lucius.... so he didn¡¯t think that it would be a huge issue for them.


    As for the Marines, their ranking system was also as follows:


    ~Enlisted Grade: (takes 6 months to move up a grade)


    ?E-1: Seaman Recruit (SR)


    ?E-2: Seaman Apprentice (SA)


    ?E-3: Seaman (SN)


    ?E-4: Petty Officer 3rd ss (PO3)


    ?E-5: Petty Officer 2nd ss (PO2)


    ?E-6: Petty Officer 1st ss (PO1)


    ?E-7: Chief Petty Officer (CPO)


    ?E-8: Senior Chief Petty Officer (SCPO)


    ?E-9: Master Chief Petty Officer (MCPO)


    ?Another E-9: Command Master Chief Petty Officer (CMCPO)


    ?E-9 special: Master Chief Petty Officer of the Navy (MCPON)


    ~Warrant Officers (takes 2 years to move up a grade):


    ?Starts at W-2: Chief Warrant Officer 2 (CWO2)


    ?W-3: Chief Warrant Officer 3 (CWO3)


    ?W-4: Chief Warrant Officer 4 (CWO4)


    ?W-5: Chief Warrant Officer 5 (CWO5)


    ~Officer Grades: [Most take 2.5 years to rank up]


    ?O-1: Second Lieutenant (2ndLt)


    ?O-2: First Lieutenant (1stLt)


    ?O-3: Captain (Capt)


    ?O-4: Major (Maj)


    ?O-5: Lieutenant Colonel (Col) [3 tears to rank up]


    ?O-6: Colonel (Col) [3.5 years]


    ?O-7: Brigadier General (BGen) [3.5 years]


    ?O-8: Major General(MajGen) [4 years]


    ?O-9: Lieutenant General (LtGen)[4 years]


    ?O-10: General (Gen) [4.5 years]


    .


    After talking with Lucius for a while, Landon immediately went back to the castle to rest.


    With all those caged animals from his mission, it was finally time to add in another attraction site for his visitors.


    Tomorrow, he would start construction on Baymard¡¯s National Zoo.

 Chapter 230 The Last Batch Of Slaves

    The next day, Landon woke up early and headed over to the estate where the newly arrived ves were staying.


    This batch was thergest that they had ever received... and would also be thest batch of ves that Landon would take in for the time being.


    They had weed a total of 19,498 people from all 3 underground camps.


    Everyone was young, fit and able.... with the women being all below the age of 26, while the men were all below the age of 34.


    58% of the poption were female... while the rest were male.


    During their mission to thest 2 underground camps, they had realised that the city lords of these ces had kept over hundreds of ve boys locked up in severalrge estates.


    Apparently, these city lords had been slowly torturing and training them tirelessly... so that they could be knights under their rule.


    The men were trained to be fighters, while the women were typically used as objects for lust.


    These men were never allowed to leave the estates, until they had given their loyalty to these city lords.


    In essence..... they resembled those ancient Roman diators back on earth, who fought and lived in the Colosseums their entire lives.


    Spartacus was an example of such diators.


    They were never allowed to leave the Colosseum, until they fought for their freedom about a hundred times.


    Sometimes, they would battle each other... while other times, they would fight ferocious beasts.


    Some had ended but fighting for more than 30 years without even winning their freedoms back.


    The amount of winnings needed for freedom were just too much.... it was almost like the Roman¡¯s didn¡¯t want them to leave.


    The only difference between these rescued men and those ancient Roman¡¯s, was that these ones weren¡¯t fighting with each other in front of a massive crowd.


    These ones would never be freed.... they were being trained as part of Nopline¡¯s army for future wars.


    Freedom was not an option.


    The people of this world thought that it was a total waste to have men kill each other just for fun... so they let the women do those fights in the underground camps instead.


    Men were seen as valuable resources for power.


    .


    Anyway, when they had sucessfully rescued some of the women at the 2nd camp... a few had said that they wouldn¡¯t leave without their brothers, which had left Landon thoroughly surprised.


    He had no idea about these estates... so they quickly made up another n that same night, and hurriedly rescued those ¡¯diator¡¯ men.


    So of course after rescuing those at the 2nd and 3rd cities.... he had no choice but to go back to the 1st city that he had attacked and free those other ¡¯diators¡¯ as well.


    This while ordeal made him spend more time than he¡¯d nned on this mission.... but it was definitely worth it.


    Some of these men had been in those estates since they were 9 years old.. and had never left the ce since then.


    They had probably been whipped, bullied and beaten by their instructors for being weak.


    Some had been there for more than 9 years now, making them had morebat experience whenpared to other.


    This was perfect... as he needed more military men for the Marines, Navy and so on.


    But amongst these men, he was also sure that there would be many who wouldn¡¯t want to ever touch a sword again.


    This was still okay, as more workers were still needed around Baymard as well.


    No matter how he looked at it, this mission was truly a blessing in disguise to him.


    Baymard had gotten more money, animals, over 18 carts of free grains.. which he would¡¯ve probably bought from Santa.... as well as more people.


    It was definitely a win-win situation for Baymard... as well as Carona.


    .


    Standing before the crowd, Landon quickly gave a shirt speech that summarized Baymard¡¯s rules and regtions and so on.


    Amongst the group of 19,498 ves:


    ?1,207 were children below the ages of 15 (public school)


    ?370 volunteered to join the hospital.


    ?92 decided to be teachers at the public school.


    ?419 decided to join the Business Academy for training ountants.. and so on, since they were learned.


    ?398 Government Officials... for working at agricultural council, Environmental safety council and so on.


    ?112 decided to be caretakers


    ?251 decided to be cooks


    ?And 7,620 volunteered to be in the military and other citizen protection forces.


    From this group that still chose to still fight, Landon had decided to send


    ?1,000 to the army


    ?1500 to Navy,


    ?1500 Coast Guards,


    ?1500 to the Marines


    ?800 as Police Officers


    ?800 as Security Guards


    ?520 as Firefighters


    Of course when Landon had made it clear that women could join in as well, several girls had volunteered too....as they felt like they had to get strong enough to protect their younger ones too.


    .


    Overall, after clearing out all the volunteers, Landon was left with 9,030 workers... which he divided up amongst all the industries and workces around Baymard.


    He sent some to the newly established Oil industry as well.


    Ever since Winter, he had specifically told them to start building individual industries for several products.


    Previously, oil production was a branch under the Alchemy industry.


    But now, they had finally finished construction on its separate industry.... a little distance from the Alchemy industry.


    The overseer for this industry, was one of Wiggins friends... as well as the Supervisor who used to look after the oil production department.


    So with his expertise and experience, Landon felt like he had left the industry in safe hands.


    Apart from the oil Production nt, several other industries like Rubber, stic, Light bulb production industries..... were still under construction.


    So once they were done, they would move out immediately as well.


    Of course many departments like the car manufacturingpanies, the weapon manufacturing industry and so on.... had already moved out long ago.


    Bottom line, construction was always going on in Baymard... and several projects were already underway.


    "Now that you all are settled, please kindly follow these officials and get your Identification cards done immediately... as well as sign non-disclosure agreements too."


    .


    10:43 A.M


    After dealing with the new recruits, Landon quickly looked at his watch and hurriedly made his way to the Construction Industry.


    Yesterday, he had told Tim to select 1,000 construction workers for today¡¯s project.

 Chapter 231 Baymards National Zoo

    "Your majesty, the construction materials have already been loaded up into the trucks... and the workers and myself are ready to go." Tim said excitedly.


    He felt like today was his birthday.


    Usually, he would only help out at the construction sites from now and then.


    But this time, he would be involved throughout the entire process.


    So how could he not be excited?


    Prior to Landon¡¯s arrival in Baymard, he had always been a person who had always been fascinated by creating things in his cksmith workshop... as well as aiding the people in building thing homes.


    So when he became overseer, he didn¡¯t have the time to take on an entire construction project on his own.


    But now, his majesty had givenhim the opportunity to do so.


    Excitement and eagerness was written all over Tim¡¯s face, as he hurriedly looked at the design n that Landon had given him yesterday.


    In truth, he was wholeheartedly amazed by Landon¡¯s thorough design.


    His Majesty¡¯s design n had taken in to consideration 2 main criterias:


    ?The number of peopleing over


    ?And how long they would be stopping by at each attraction site.


    If their experience was super short and boring, then it wouldn¡¯t leave asting impression on the visitors.


    One needed a way to captivate them, making them feel like the trip was worth it.


    Plus, more people meant more money for Baymard.


    Hence the design n had to be wless.


    So far, Landon had sessfully collected 11 types of Ferocious animals from his mission.


    He got: Hangols, Boundals, Letchuns, Catylones, Mountain Lions, Pumas, Snow Wolfs, Cougars, Blue Bears, Green Bears and Saber-toothed Tigers.


    Even though some of these animals were familiar to those back on earth.... they¡¯re skin colors and sizes werepletely different.


    Take for example Blue bears.... these bears looked like regr bears, but their skin tones were blue, and they could only grow up to 5 feet tall.


    But for some reason, their teeth and ws were longer than regr bears... and they literally had ears that were as long as a wolf¡¯s.


    Even the Saber-toothed tigers had strawberry colored skin, and were as huge as a Moose.


    Infact, most animals in this world were something else altogether.


    And luckily for Landon, he had sessfully acquired 327 caged animals of all 11 species.


    Now apart from these 11, Landon had previously asked Santa to bring 15 more types of animals when he arrived in July.


    These animals were: Deers, Reindeers, Moose¡¯, Elks, Geese, Wolverines, Hedgehogs, Guinea Pigs, Ducks, Turtles, Hares, Bisons, Lynxs, Woodpeckers, and beavers.


    Buying these animals wasn¡¯t particrly hard, as they were all almost everywhere within the Pyno continent.


    Owning animals was seen as a sign of prestige.


    People owned tigers, mountain lions and so on....just to brag to their friends, so Santa could easily get these animals for Landon.


    Birds like the Woodpeckers, were very expensive and was mostly owned by several noble women.


    Of course in future, he would get things like Apes from the other parts of the world.... but for now, he could only get the ones found within this continent.


    Apart from the animals that would get ced at the zoo, Landon had also requested for Santa to bring in several dogs as well.... especially the Eskimo dogs that were mostly found around the empire of the empire of Deiferus, and the North and East of Arcadina.


    Santa could buy these dogs from Carona as well, since merchants had been selling them all through the Pyno Continent.


    Some of those dogs would be trained for the military, guard and police forces... while others would be taken care of and ced at a pet store.


    Landon felt like if anyone wanted a dog, then they had the right to get them as pets.


    Anyway concerning the Zoo, Landon had made ns to have 26 different types in total.


    .


    As for the structure of the ce, Landon wanted to organize each animals territory based on their preferences.


    So rather than cing them in tight caged spaces, he would prefer to keep them outdoors like most zoos do.


    Each animal species territory, would have massive areas that are enclosed by either fences, ss walls and so on.


    The key point is that the ferocious animals needed more space to run, climb and so on.


    So most zoos would create man-made rooks,kes, caves and cliffs for them.... as well as strategically nt several trees as well.


    Of course when designing these things, one needs to take into ount how high and far the animal can jump from each fake cliff.


    No matter what, these animals should never be able to escape their enclosed territories.


    Bottom line, with all the animals and their massive territories.


    To put it simply, a visitor could walk for more than 5-10 minutes around certain animal territories without stopping... like Saber-toothed tiger that was as huge as a moose or the mountain lions.


    Even smaller animals like beavers, needed to have their space to build dams around the man-made streams in their territories.


    Imagine 150 beavers in that same area... ... heck!, they needed all the space they could get.


    That¡¯s why most outdoor zoos gave the option of having Tour rides around the zoos.. which could even take up to an hour, when passing elephants, giraffes and so on.


    For Landon he had a lots of ferocious animals that needed a lot of space to form their packs or herds in that space.


    Hence things like fake cliffs and caves took a lot of space to begin with.


    Also, due to how high the animals enclosed space may be.... most zoos would have several wide tourist bridges at different elevation points, so that the guests can view the animals from above.


    In some zoos, these bridges could even go up as high as those fake cliffs.... making the guestse face to face with the animals on top of those rocks.


    .


    As for the safety and medical care of these animals... Landon had decided that each animal¡¯s territory should have a massive building that would cater to their needs.


    These buildings would have passages andpartments that connected the animal¡¯s territory to the building.


    For example when it was time to for feeding, if the animals were friendly.... then the caretakers could just walk through a door from the building and step into the animal¡¯s territory.


    But if the animal was ferocious... then the caretakers would stand on tall long bridges that extended from the 2 or 3rd floor of the building, and throw chunks of meat down to the animals.


    In fact, one could imagine the scene in ¡¯Jurassic World¡¯, where Chris Pratt was feeding the Dinosaurs from a bridge as well.


    And just in case it was raining, they could still ce the food in arge mechanical box that would dispatch the food out to the animals.


    Of course when it rained or snowed, the animals could take shelter at the various caves, and other structures around their territory.


    Also, when they had to be treated or vinated, the animals would be shot with tranquilizers to keep them down... lest they injure the workers.


    Landon had based his architectural designs... as well as safety precautionary methods, from more than 12 famous outdoor zoos back on earth.


    For the fact that it was outdoors, Landon just had to focus on building the roads, enclosing areas with fences, ss and other protective barriers.


    He also had to create fake ponds orkes, rocks, cliffs and other natural scenarios.... as well as construct several buildings for the Zoo.


    These buildings would mostly focus on the entertainment aspect and day to day running of the Zoo.


    Up first, Landon had also decided to build several one floor buildings after every attraction.


    More specifically, these buildings would have drinks and foods like fried wings and icecream... and of course restrooms as well.


    Also for friendlier animals like the hares and turtles.... the guests could pay to go into their territories and feed them too.


    There will also be a new cub section..... where the guests would be allowed to feed bottled milk to baby tigers and other wild animals as well.


    Mobing on.... Landon had also decided to have a massive building at the front of the zoo as well.


    This building will take care of multiple services like: entree fees, lost & found, first aid, baby care centers, and Handicap services.


    It also had an area for booking Zoo tours... as well as rest rooms, dinners, shopping stores for products like Zoo logo printed shirts with animal design on it and so on.


    In addition at the front of the park, there would also be a bus stop, car parking and train stop too.


    In short, Landon had made sure that this Zoo would appease people of all age groups.


    .


    Looking at the well detailed n, Tim couldn¡¯t help but smile from ear to ear.


    "Your majesty, Can we go now?"

 Chapter 232 Zoo Construction

    ¡¯Vrrmmm!!!¡¯


    Over a hundred machines filled the construction site, as the workers went about their assigned tasks.


    Some workers were busy leveling up the fields, while others were marking up other regions within the territory.


    They had marked up about 80 acres ofnd, which was the average size of regr zoos.


    On average.... most Zoos take 2 to 3 hours, for visitors topletely walk through them.


    So they had a lot ofnd to mark up and level.


    But because 65% of the Zoo was going to be outdoors, it took rtively less time for all 1000 workers to work on the other 35%.


    And 9 dayster, the men had sessfully leveled up all areas that would have buildings, roads, fake ponds and so on.


    Also.... during these 9 days, the new recruits whoter joined the group on the 2nd day... were busy learning all they could from these construction veterans.


    They had been overwhelmed with surprise, curiously and amazement.. as they went about their new professions.


    It took a while for their excitement to sink in.... as even before their eyes, they realized howrger than life Baymard was.


    To be specific.... they looked at his majesty in awe and reverence, while wondering how one coulde up of all these things.


    He was their lifesaver, as well as a God.


    They immediately wanted to prove themselves as being worthy of his trust by doing the best they could at work.


    .


    "Senior, what is this?"


    "It¡¯s called a measuring tape.


    When you measure a certain distance.... always write down the S.I units as well.


    That way, we¡¯ll know if it¡¯s in inches or centimeters."


    "This machine is a mixer.


    We use it to mix cement, sand, water and aggregates together.... so that we can form concrete."


    "Concrete? What¡¯s that?"


    "Ermm.... you those smooth stone-looking buildings around Baymard? That¡¯s concrete.


    It¡¯s one of the materials used to rece stone when we do construction."


    "Senior... am I doing it right?"


    "Hm.. you¡¯re getting better.


    The problem is that when you mark the fields, you don¡¯t follow a straight pattern.


    Your markings are somewhat crooked."


    "___"


    With thend marked and leveled up, Landon quickly decided to focus on the zoo¡¯s entrance.


    Immediately, he divided the men into 4 groups:


    ?Those that will pave the car parks, train and bus stops.


    ?Those that will ce underground pipes, cables and so on.


    ?Those that will make the gate and fence


    ?And those that will pave the massive entrance space between the Zoo¡¯s massive gates and the car park.


    This entrance space was supposed to be very huge and wide.


    In essence, it would take one 6 minutes to walk from the car park to the entrance gate.


    Landon wanted it to have statues of various animals at different points around the entrance.... as well as arge billboard that shows the zoo¡¯s logo, opening/closing days & hours, and so on.


    Of course since the Zoo¡¯s name was already on the massive Gate up front, Landon felt like it would be redundant to add it to the billboard again.


    And while all this was going on, the group that was meant to ce the cables and pipes... also did their jobs


    Since the pipe and cages trenches had already been dug days ago.... all they had to do was ce the pipes and cables in, all the way into the park.


    Landon had decided to let them continue this routine until they seeded inpletely piping and wiring up the entire zoo.


    As for the gates and fences... Landon had decided to use golden rod-like fences, like the ones used at the French pce of Versailles... back on earth.


    The golden gates had to be 2.5 meters tall.... and will also be as wide as a 2ne road.


    For security purposes, 2 security posts will also be added at each end of the gate.


    As well as several other security posts along different positions all around the zoo¡¯s premises.... Just in case someone tries to sneak in, or cause any troubles.


    As for those who made the car park, Landon had instructed them to make the bus stop somewhere within the car park itself.


    As for the train stop....Landon had also decided to ce it at the left hand of the car park.


    So all the workers had to do was pave a pathway for the visitors to walk from the train stop to the car park.


    .


    The workers worked swiftly, and after 2 more days, they had sessfullypleted the Zoo¡¯s front entrance.


    Theypletely tarred and painted the car park.... as well as paved the entrance space using the pavers, spreaders, and other heavy machines.


    Up next, Landon focused on building the first sector of the park.


    This sector would have that massive building for entrance fees, booking tours and so on.


    This sector also had another bus park there for the Zoo¡¯s tour buses, animal ambnce cars, and so on.


    This building would be 3 Stories high... and would also be extremely wide.


    On the ground floor..... one section would be dedicated to the Zoo¡¯s fire station and trucks.


    There will also be multiple sections for visitor check-ins, Tour and activity bookings, A massive Food court, Zoo store for buying zoo merchandise, and the Zoo¡¯s main Security Station all at the ground floor.


    Some of these facilities may even upy up to 2 floors.... like the fire station.


    If anyone back on earth had ever gone to arge mall before, then they would instantly know what Landon meant.


    There were some stores in the mall, like H&M or Gi... that had both upstairs and downstairspartments within their stores.


    So for the fire station section within the building, Landon wanted to give them 2 floors.


    They would have a pole at the center and slide right back down if need be.


    The Zoo¡¯s police station would also have this privilege... as they may need a cell to lock up any troublemakers, until they get transferred to Baymard¡¯s main police station.


    The 2nd floor will also have First aid & Childcare center, conference rooms, Staff rooms with lockers and rest areas.


    And the 3rd floor will be filled with offices for the ountants, secretaries, and so on.... and more other conference rooms too.


    .


    Construction continued as usual... and very quickly, Landom and the workers had proceeded to work on different areas around the zoo.


    Apart from focusing on animals, most zoos also gave the opportunity for biological studies of certain birds and nts.


    Hence Landon had also decided to create certain garden scenes around the zoo.


    The nts would bebeled... and in the future, biology students coulde here on field trips and learn more on them as well.


    There would also be a butterfly house, and bird house for visitors to see as well.


    Time flew by.... and Baymard had already entered its 3rd week of July.


    Yes... it had been opened to the public for the time being.


    But who knew about it being open apart from Santa?


    Right now.... all he was looking forward to, was the arrival of his special guests.


    A few more days, and he could finally start discussing the Treaty.

 Chapter 233 King Lecter Parcely

    The Capital, Empire of Terique.


    .


    "My king... Queen Mother ..... He survived."


    Answered a 40 something year old man, who was kneeling to the annoying young king before him.


    King Lecter Parcely III (the third)


    Lecter was the 13th son of his ¡¯father¡¯, Former King Michael Parcely.


    Even though Lecter was the 13th Prince, his oldest brother the 1st prince was just 19 years old.... while he on the other hand, was 17 years old.


    His father had 7 wives, 4 concubines and 9 live making vessels in his haram.


    Lecter¡¯s mother Queen Kamara, who was the 6th wife I¡¯m the haram.... had schemed her way into giving him the position of King.


    She had poisoned her husband, and had forced him to agree upon his wishes.


    She had gotten one of the renowned apothecaries from the continent of Morgany... to concoct this toxin for her.


    At first, former king Micheal thought that he would be able to cure himself... but after verifying from his royal apothecaries that this poison was strange and had no cure, he had no choice but to follow her wishes.


    Their deal was simple.


    Everytime he agreed on her wishes, she would give him a small dose of the antidote as a reward.


    But of course how could Kamara let him be fully cured?


    Mixed within the antidote, was another deadly poison that would slowly kill her husband.


    This poison was simr to the poison that Landon previously had.


    The only difference was that this one would take several years to kill its victim.


    And all through these years before the victim died.....the poison would leave the victim weak and bedridden, with no strength to even get up from their beds.


    During Julyst year, she had began her scheme... and had poisoned her husband very swiftly.


    And within that time, she had sessfully executed 4 wives, 2 concubines and all the lovemaking vessels within the haram.


    She had killed them... alongside their own children under the farce of treason.


    so far, only the first and 4th wives had managed to escape with their children.


    She had been searching for them ever since, but sadly... they were nowhere to be found.


    From the looks of it, they had probably escaped out of Terique... but where could they have gone to?


    It¡¯s been close to 8 months since shest saw or heard from them... and right now, the entire empire was under her control.


    Although she was worried, she knew that she had a strong backer...so she never really bothered with them.


    Her backer was her super wealthy and ridiculously powerful elder brother, Master Nopline.


    It was he, who had invited the apothecary... as well as worked out her entire n.


    Apart from him, she also had the full support of her true love and the real father and her children, Raul Parcely.


    Yes.... Raul was former King Michael¡¯s junior brother.


    Before getting married to Micheal, she and Raul were an item in secret.


    But when Raul saw that Michael liked her, they both devised a long standing n to take the throne for themselves.


    Raul had to get married as well.


    But even after marriage, no one had ever taken the title as wife... they were all just concubines.


    No one knew the reason for this, but she knew that it was preserved for her.


    Anyway, she, Raul and Nopline had been nning these schemes for years now.


    Michael Parcely had too many loyal supporters in power, so they had no choice but to wait for the opportune time.


    Finally, her chance came and she had sessfully ced her son as king.


    At first, the ministers were furious, as they knew that the 1st prince should¡¯ve been the one whom his majesty had decided on.


    But when they saw Michael who was bedridden to the point that he couldn¡¯t even talk or write... .. they knew that he was dying.


    Some of them even had a hunch that it was poison, but they dared not speak... lest theur new king kills them alongside their entire families in a fit of rage.


    If his majesty could speak again, then they would want him to testify against Kamara.


    Even though they had shut their traps, their hearts still couldn¡¯t ept that they would have such a king.


    Lecter was a good for nothing!


    He was terrible at swordsmanship, and also bad at understanding ormanding armed forces.


    In short, what he did most of the time was to eat, y with women, throw parties, and so on.


    His life style was nothing simr to that of a king.


    His mother and her forces were the real brains of the operation.


    They did everything in his name... so even his enemies from far away thought that he was the one who issued several orders.


    And to make matters worse, this chubby pig liked cutting people¡¯s hands off for the smallest grievances.


    The ministers felt like crying everytime they thought of the empire¡¯s future.


    .


    "Ahhhh!!!!


    How is he still alive?


    What good are you all?" Kamara yelled out angrily.


    "I thought you said that it was a done deal?" Lecter spoke while chewing loudly and holding arge piece of chicken¡¯s leg from his te.


    ¡¯Burp!!!¡¯


    The knights who were kneeling on the floor couldn¡¯t help but frown in disgust.


    ¡¯What a pig¡¯, they thought.


    "My King, Queen Mother... we had followed your orders and sent 24 assassins strategically to Eli Barn during the border wars.


    But it seemed like he was also prepared as well." One of the men replied.


    Kamara looked at the man and sneered.


    "Are you saying that it¡¯s my fault then?


    Tsk!... I gave you a simple task, yet you¡¯re me your failure on a woman?


    And what about the other task?


    Why haven¡¯t you found those traitors yet?


    Are you going to day that I¡¯m to me for that one as well?


    Huh!.....let me give you all a word of advice.


    You all are just useless dogs that are meant to serve my royal family..... So Never Forget Your ce!!


    Now.... I¡¯m giving you all 4 more months to send out your spies around the Pyno continent.


    I want news, and I now at it now!!!!"

 Chapter 234 The Culinary & Bartending Academy

    With a few days left before Santa¡¯s arrival, Landon decided to go around Baymard for aplete inspection.


    Previously whilst he was working on the zoo, he had requested for other things to be done as well.


    Firstly, Chef ke and Chef Benita had personallye up to him.... requesting for a Culinary school to be opened.


    Of course he thought this was a marvelous idea... as food was one of the world¡¯s major concerns.


    Hence he decided to start construction on the world¡¯s first Culinary & Bartending Academy.


    And byte November, he expected construction to bepleted.


    This Culinary Academy would be open to everyone in Hertfilia... be it visitors or those from Baymard.


    Landon felt like it should be so, because good food was meant to be shared.... and not hidden.


    In this era, people generally didn¡¯t know how to properly cook or use several ingredients.


    Hence Landon felt like educating them wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a bad thing to do.


    Firstly, he wasn¡¯t scared of his technology being exposed... because they would have no way of knowing how some of these cooking materials came about.


    During their sses, they might be asked to use the cooking stove, fridge, oil, butter, cardboard milk, granted sugar and so on.


    But what does that have to do with the industrial production methods of these items?


    Sure, they might know that granted sugares from a Sugar beets nt..... but how does one change a wet juicy nt into grains of sugar?


    There was no way that they would know all the chemicals, additives and other industrial procedures needed for manufacturing them.


    Tsk.. and what about things like fridges?


    In short, there was really nothing that scared Landon about this matter.


    Secondly, he felt like this was a good way for Baymard to create wealth.


    By allowing these international students to use Baymard¡¯s products, he would be making them be more reliant on these goods as time went by.


    For example, if they were now used to Baymard¡¯s ingredients.. ..... then when they got back to their empires or continents, they would immediately orderrge bulks to be used there as well.


    And if they stayed in the dormitories, then they would have the luxury of using mattresses and so on... which they could order and ship again to their empires too.


    Be it from food, to house needs.... this academy would give Baymard free publicity for most of its products.


    The only thing that might make the international students cry, was the fact that their empires wouldn¡¯t have electricity, water supply, heating and sewage treatment.


    This would definitely make them weak.


    Because even if they learnt using an electrical cooker, they still needed to go to their countries and practice overrge open fires.


    Even the privilege of fridges and so on... were not avable in their empires..... so it would definitely be a hassle to them.


    But that wasn¡¯t what this academy was meant to focus on.


    Adaptation was part of their training.


    .


    As for the Academy¡¯s educational side....it would have 2 main types of bachelor degree programs: Culinary and Bartending.


    Those who choose to have a ¡¯Bachelor¡¯s in Culinary Arts¡¯, would learn:


    ?The true values of being a chef, as well as the ethics and code of conducts for all chefs.


    ?Proper Knife Skills... and cooking methods, be it baking, deep frying, pan frying, steaming and so on.


    ?Effects of heat when cooking.


    ?Food safety and sanitation... which also includes how to ess good, bad (expired) and rotten raw materials for cooking.


    ?How to adapt one¡¯s cooking in various circumstances... be it whether they had an electric cooker or not.


    ?How to know and estimate when food is properly cooked.


    ?Time Management, Communication and group leadership


    ?Proper Restaurant management & Customer Etiquette: Serving skills, Setting the Guests tables, Customer satisfaction and so on.


    ?Beverage servings... like what beverage goes best with what foods.


    ?How to cook several pallets that existed back on earth.


    ?Meat, seafood and food Preparation.


    ?And finally, Nutritional science: Studying the food properties of the raw materials... be it Thyme leaves, butter, cardboard milk and so on.


    As well as knowing the health benefits of each raw material... like those that give vitamin A and those that would be bad for people with different allergies.


    In short, he was teaching the students everything there was to know about cooking.


    .


    As for the Culinary structure, it will take 5 years for them to graduate with a bachelor¡¯s degree: 4 years in school, and 1 whole year doing an internship.


    The school might give them an internship in Baymard, or send them to any of the empires or continents that had a signed treaty with them.


    Of course if they were going out of Baymard, then the school will send them in groups of 20.. and will also assign 1 teacher to each group.


    This teacher would be in charge of grading and assessing their entire performance, while they were there.


    These students might even cook in ces like the Royal pce of Corona... so they had to do their best at all times.


    One had to know that this Academy would be open to everyone on Hertfilia... so Landon was expecting the school grounds to be packed and full.


    Empires might send their chefs to learn, and other merchants and business personnel might do the same as well.


    Hence Landon had to make sure that he got it right


    Now under this ¡¯Bachelor in Culinary Arts¡¯, the students could also major and minor in:


    ?Baking, Pastries & Desserts.


    ?Seafood.


    ?Meat & Poultry.


    ?Pantry & Breakfast Cooking.


    ?General & Fine Cuisine.


    ?Culinary Nutrition & Menu Designing.


    ?Food Sanitation.


    .


    With these majors, the students could be chefs, food policy workers, caterers, menu developers and so on.


    For those who choose to continue onto their Master¡¯s degree, they would study for an additional 2 years as well.


    3 semester studying, and another semester doing an internship.


    For these internships... be it masters or bachelors, they had to do it before theirst school semester or year.


    Anyway for the master students, they could specialize in:


    ?Food & Nutrition


    ?International Cuisine


    ?Baking & Pastries


    ?Food Preparation & Sanitation


    ?Wine and Beverage Management


    ?Restaurant, Kitchen & Food Service Management


    These master degree holders could be Food Critics, Head/Senior chefs, Executive chefs, Restaurant managers, and so on.


    In short, both bachelor and master degree holders could work wherever there was need for food.


    Be it hospitals, hotels, restaurants, schools, retirement homes and even cruise ships.


    All in all, Landon was pleased with the Academy¡¯s Culinary structure.

 Chapter 235 The Culinary & Bartending Academy 2

    Moving on from the Culinary Side of the academy.... those who choose to focus on Bartending, would learn:


    ?Code of ethics and conducts, as a bartender.


    ?Alcohol Nutrition contributions and effects on customers with certain allergies.


    ?Time management skills, leadership skills, Communication skills, and thews & etiquettes partaking to alcohols.


    ?How to cut fruit and decorate tropical and other specialty cocktails.


    ?Basic & Fancy recipes


    ?How to understand wine service and tasting.


    ?Bartending Serving & Shaking skills


    ?knowledge on how to use all ssware and Bartending tools.


    ?Safety and Sanitation.


    ?Customer service & Socialization.


    ?Bar Management, set up and daily activities.


    ?Bar Cost regtors & Control.


    .


    For bartending, the students would only study for a maximum of 3 years ....where 5 semesters will be spent studying, and thest one will be spent on an internship.


    And after their 1st year of taking general courses.... the students could major or minor in any of the specialities below:


    ?Bar preparations


    ?Beers


    ?Wine


    ?Spirits


    ?Cocktails, Mixology & Recipes


    ?Safety & Sanitation


    ?Alcohol & Fruit Servings


    With all this in mind, those who sessfully graduated could work anywhere with a bar within its vicinity.


    Be it hotels, restaurants, bars, resorts, parties, nightclubs, cruise ships and so on.


    Anyway, be it Bartending or Culinary work... once the students graduate, they would be given their liscenses for their individual professions.


    Of course these liscenses would expire every 4 years.... and after that period of time, the owners of these liscenses would need to retake another exam again and renew them as well.


    .


    Moving on to the Academy¡¯s entrance examination..... Landon wanted it to be somewhat special.


    I¡¯m truth, his fantasies were running a little but wild....because he wanted the same awe-inspiring exam like the one in ¡¯Hunter x Hunter¡¯.


    He just wanted it to seem like a big deal to everyone around the world.


    Of course in the Academy¡¯s case, rather than fighting... they would cook, show their knife skills, pick out the right ingredients used to create certain dishes.. and so on.


    There would be 8 exams in total.... all done within 4 days.


    For example, when they first arrived... the instructor might ask them to make a dish that would please him with the main ingredient being an egg.


    They could use any other ingredients, but the egg¡¯s overall richness shouldn¡¯t be drowned out in any of their dishes.


    For the next exam, the instructor might allow them to taste different dishes... and their only goal would be to identify the ingredients used for making the dishes.


    They could also be asked to spot bad ingredients, or cut tomatoes, greens or onions... so as to show their knife techniques.


    Of course for this first year, Landon wasn¡¯t going to go hard on those who came to study.


    He would set exams which was 60% passable based on this era¡¯s cooking knowledge.


    But as years go by, the entrance examination was going to be legendary.


    He wanted the school to be an elite school for cooking.... were one would feel like they had made it just from passing the examinations.


    Also, since proper Bartending wasn¡¯t that well respected andmon, Landon felt like he should add it ad part of the entrance exams.


    The students would have fruits, alcohols, ice, a blow torch, and several tools in front of them.


    Their main goal would be to create new cocktail recipes and serve their instructors.


    Even if the taste of their cocktail was somewhat bad, the instructor would also check several other things... like customer service, serving skills and so on.


    In general, everyone within the academy would learn about Culinary and Bartending during their 1st school year.... and after that, they could specialize in whaever they wanted.


    This was a great way for Landon to introduce them to Bartending.


    .


    As for living quarters, Landon wanted the Academy to have dormitories or residences, that would be assigned to the students based on their results.


    Landon wanted the whole dormitory situation, to be like how normal universities have their own residences for their students.


    But now... Landon wanted to expand that idea and build the residences to be extremely huge like apartmentplexes inrge cities.


    These residences were all going to be 14 extremely wide 6-story buildings, that could house over hundreds of people in it.


    And since this was a cooking and bartending school,petition was definitely important in motivating the students.


    So the first 4 floors of each residence would have a total of 52 apartments... with each apartment having 4 students in it.


    At the 5th floor up, only 2 students would be in the apartment.


    And finally, the 6th floor would have students in massive studio apartments.


    This was the deal, those who came in now would all fit into the first 4 floors.


    Each floor would have a massive kitchen within it.... and at the start and the middle of the semester, each floor would have its residencespete with each other.


    From there, only the top 30 from each floor would be considered as winners... making a total of 120 winners from all 4 floors.


    .


    Again, these winners wouldpete against each other..... and the Top 15 would go to the 6 floor where the massive studio apartments were.


    As for those within the 16th to 40th positions, they would go to the 5th floor... which were the 2 room apartmentplexes.


    One should know that Landon had nned to make the 6th and 5th floors luxurious.... which were all the perks of being the best.


    But how could Landon stop there?


    Once all the 6th floor top students in all the residences were chosen, they would thenpete with each other again.


    And from there, the school¡¯s elite top 10 team would be chosen as well.


    As elites, how could they share their residences with others, Landon had decided to specifically build another massive 6-storey building for them.


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t build the same sized building just for 10 elites... as he felt like that would be too much.


    The normal residences could house at least 200 people on one floor.. as each apartment had 4 rooms in it.


    So how could he construct the buildings for elites to be that huge?


    He chose to build a thin 6-story building that could take 2 mazzive studio suite apartments on each floor.


    The ground floor would have a massive kitchen, dining region and so on.


    But from the 2nd floor... the 10th and 9th elite students would have their apartments there.


    While the 8th and 7th will have theirs on the 3rd floor.... ... And this would continue until the the 1st and 2nd elite students resided on the 6th floor.


    Even though the building was a lot thinner than the other residences.... each elite suite would have massive space, walk in closets and other top-notch facilities around their apartments.


    And apart from this, the elites would get 30% off all food items in Baymard, and many other perks.


    Of course if the other students wanted such privileges, then they needed to work twice as hard to reach their goals.


    And once they feltfortable enough, they could issue out challenges to the top 15 or 40 within their respective buildings.... or even to the elites.


    If they won, they would sit on the losers position as the new top 14th or whatever seat position they went for.


    Back on earth, Landon loved watching ¡¯Shogun Food Wars¡¯ with Yukihira Soma.


    Forget it... .. Food wars were a must!


    How could he miss such a grand opportunity?


    Never!... they were going topete, and that was that!


    Anyway, the culinary sector would have it¡¯s own top 10 elites.. and the Bartending sector would have it¡¯s own as well.


    Let the Academy War Begin!

 Chapter 236 A New World, New Adventures

    --Riverdale city, Arcadina--


    .


    "My lord, I¡¯m here to report the status of my mission."


    In the luxurious audience room, several knights were currently standing before their city lord.


    "Report!"


    "My lord, I¡¯ve sessfully bought 1300 new ves from different cities around the base.


    As per your instructions, they are all aged 15 to 18 years old.


    We will train them in the way of the sword from now on my lord.


    Also, for those who we forced..... we had kidnapped their family members as well, so the lord doesn¡¯t need to worry about their loyalty towards you.


    Only by training and fighting our battles, will they be able to see their loved ones.


    As for their family members, we kept them at the other base my lord... they are working there as farmers and maids." Captain Tomi said.


    "Excellent!!


    Captain Hook.... what about your mission?


    Any news?" Marder asked.


    "My lord.... for now, there wasn¡¯t any news concerning the mysterious force that killed Master Shannon."


    Marder frowned as he listened on.


    "But are you sure that the war happened within that valley area?"


    "Yes my lord... even though the snow had cleared away most of the evidence, we saw several piles of huge boulder pieces that had several cracks on them.


    And from the way that they were spread around, it was safe to say that they had been dropped from the cliffs above.


    There were also several deep holes around the valley¡¯s road, that also supported our thoughts about people dropping tgese huge boulders from the cliffs on to the valley.


    Apart from that, after searching for over 9 more days... we also found several torn knight uniforms with the masters Crest on them... as well as several other rusted swords that were buried deep within the rubble.


    Some of these swords had the Shannon family¡¯s crests on them my lord." Captain Hook said.


    (*Of course Landon had nted the evidence ther, just in case)


    "Hmm.... it seems like the battle truly happened there?


    To ambush my father at a time like that, meant that the person was aware of my father¡¯s summon to the Capital."


    In everyone¡¯s mind, the culprit was either Alec Barn or Baron Cain.


    "Swayze... what about you?" Marder asked.


    "My lord.... day in and day out, we have been keeping watch at the roads fervently.


    And within this period, those knights from Baymard haven¡¯t made any moves to attack us yet." Captain Swayze replied.


    "Just as I thought.... those men were never there to harm us in the first ce.


    Alright.... by the end of this week, send Yves and Shylock to have a look at the city."


    "Yes my lord!"


    "__"


    Far away from the troubles within Riverdale city, a ship full of inquisitive passengers..... were quickly heading towards their vacation destination.


    .


    --The Ocean--


    .


    ¡¯Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!¡¯


    The waves swished against the ship in a transient manner.... gently rising and falling steadily, as each wave rolled in as strong and bold as thest one.


    Like a living work of art, the scattered rays of light magnified the rich deep bluish color of the ocean... making it seem like an ever changing painting.


    "Uncle, are we there yet?" Asked an impatient cute little 6 year old girl, who was currently pouting from boredom.


    "You see those tiny figures far from here? That¡¯s where we¡¯re heading to." Santa replied, while pointing towards Baymard.


    .


    For this trip apart from his crewmates, and 30 royal guards..... Santa had brought 26 other people with him.


    He had brought those from the royal family with him... along with his mother, father, 3 sisters and their children.


    From the royal family, he had brought:


    ?Former king Carmelo and his wives Megara and Othena.


    ?Grandpa Adrian.


    ?Duchess Mina (Carmelo¡¯s sister), her husband Duke Richard... and their 3 children: Draven and Alex and La.


    And from his own family, Santa had brought:


    ?His father Baron Hamilton and his mother, Olivia.


    ?His 3 sisters: Nora, Ste, and Willow.... as well as their children and husbands too.


    .


    The children were somewhat restless, as they had been forced and dragged in to this vacation by their parents.


    What was so good about the ce that they were going to?


    How different was it from their luxury homes?


    In fact, everyone had the same thoughts as well.


    Santa had only told them that if they didnte, then they would miss out big time.... so everything was somewhat mysterious to them.


    Duchess Mina¡¯s children, who were Penelope¡¯s cousin... thought that this brother-inw of theirs had been duped.


    While Santa¡¯s nephews all thought that this uncle of theirs had hit his head too hard on a rock.


    Just what sort of ce was so marvelous that they had to be dragged out like this?


    And if it was so great, howe they had never heard of it before?


    As for the adults, they were just curious to see what Baymard looked like.


    Even though this ce could make these strange ¡¯V.I.P¡¯ passes..... they still felt like it would never look grand or magnificent as Carona¡¯s Capital city.


    But a few hourster, they soon realized how wrong they were.


    "Oh my heavens!!


    Pinch me, I must be dreaming!"


    "Mom... what¡¯s that?"


    "How... How... How did they achieve all of this?"


    "__"


    As the ship closed in on the harbor, those on board were utterly overwhelmed by the sight before them.


    Their eyeballs popped out, and their lips slightly quivered... as they looked at the magnificent harbor that seemed to stretch further into the ocean.


    How did they do it?


    Adrian squeezed the ship¡¯s wooden balcony in excitement, as the ship finally docked at the harbor.


    .


    "Wee to Baymard!


    I¡¯m Harbor Guide Frida, and I will be in charge of leading you all to the Coastal Port for Check-in."


    Standing before them, was one of Baymard¡¯s harbor guides.


    Before the ship had docked, the woman had walked over from one of the many office posts around the shores.


    Her clothing was strange, unique, ssy and gorgeous.


    Looking at her, one would think that she was royalty as well.


    The woman wore a grey shirt, blue zer, blue pants had a blue necktie around her neck.


    Her hair was tied up, she was wearing a gold colored watch, tiny gold colored earrings, and her zer had a name tag on it as well.


    In fact, she looked like a confident professional boss who knew what to do at all times.


    As they followed behind her and listened to her tour guide couldn¡¯t help but praise her remarkable manner of speech.


    She was telling them the importance of all the other buildings that they had passed by.


    She spoke about reporting theft or crimes to the police station a little distance from them... as well as were the areas that are privy to visitors and so on.


    Her enthusiastic and warm manner of speech, made them feel very weed at Baymard.


    They smiled and nodded, as they listened on to the politedy moving alongside them.


    First impressions were always the most important, and so far.... they had beenpletely sold by Baymard¡¯s care and attention towards them.


    Forget it!!... Hands down, this was the best port experience that they had ever had.


    .


    Standing outside the massive port building, they couldn¡¯t help but loom at the beautiful ss like building in awe.


    Was this ss?


    And how did they gather it all?


    Wasn¡¯t ss one of the scariest things around?


    So how could they have this much?


    The men felt like their brains were about to explode just by looking at the magnificent ss building.


    In truth, Landon had built it to resemble an airport.... so he had built it using a ton of ss.


    The men felt like they would faint anytime from now, just from looking at the entire structure.


    How rich was this Landon fellow, to actually allocate all these ss resources in one ce?


    And how many workers did he use to build it?


    Did 50,000 men gather these ss pieces and ce them by hand one by one?


    Everyone looked at Santa suspiciously.... as they just couldn¡¯te up with any ideas of how this structure was built.


    At the center of the building, the words ¡¯Coastal Port¡¯ was written in bold red for all to see.


    Again, at the front of the building, they could also see a massive strange g hanging around the building.... (obviously this g was Baymard¡¯s national g)


    Everyone kept turning around in circles, as they moved forward in amazement.


    And just when they got close to the huge ss doors, magic happened.


    ¡¯Shoop!¡¯


    The door opened on its own.


    --silence--


    Everyone froze as they looked at the magic doors.


    Of course the doors could open due to sensor systems which were pretty much a 4 step method to produce.


    Sensor systems already existed, as that¡¯s how temperatures and pressures were controlled in the industrial nts... as well as the streetlights all around.


    .


    The guide looked at them from inside and smiled warmly at them, while indicating that it was okay for them to cross over these mysterious doors that led to another dimension.


    But once they saw Santa cross over while smiling at them, they quickly sucked in a lot of air and moved forward as well.


    "Old geezers, why are you hesitating now?


    You¡¯re scared right?" Santa said yfully.


    "Hump! Who¡¯s scared?" Carmelo replied.


    "Damn brat!!...If you can do it, then I can do it too!!" Adrain said.


    Everyone looked at the duo and shook their heads helplessly.


    This father and son were exactly alike.


    Once they saw Santa safely in, the children quickly rushed in as well.


    They were quite curious about this new world that they had been tossed into.


    What other magical items could they find?


    As they passed through the mysterious ss door, their excited hearts began pounding as hard and loud as a drum.


    A new world, new adventures.

 Chapter 237 Welcome To Baymard

    Stepping through the magical doors, everyone was taken aback at the massive interior.


    The floor was allyered with grey marbles tiles... with some ck marble tiles forming distinctive lines across certain sections within the vicinity.


    Just up front, the was a massive board that said: ¡¯Wee to Baymard¡¯.


    And apart from that, there were also several other sign boards with arrows.... that said things like: Station 1, Station 2, Restrooms, V.I.Ps, Help Desk, Workers only, and so on.


    Of course there was security around as well, should in case someone was here to cause any troubles.


    There were several ¡¯waiting-in-line¡¯ retractable rope dividers up ahead... as well as several 35 wide spaced reception stations at the front.


    Amongst these stations, 15 were for Visa approval, 10 were for Check-in, 2 were for Lost & Found/ help services ... and finally, 8 were for docking fees & reschedules.


    When people get their Visas approved, they would go over to the stations that registered and paid for docking fees.


    The ships were like cargo, hence they had to be treated as such.


    Previously when these ships got docked, the guides would give the visitors a card which had a number on it.


    It could say: A1 or B6 and so on.


    So when the visitors got to these stations within the coastal port, they would give these number card to the workers here.


    And from there.... Based on their Visas, the workers woulde up with the exact time for when their ships needed to leave Baymard.


    Usually, the visitors would have the option of choosing any time within the day given to them.... provided it was between 8 A.M and 9 P.M.


    The Baymard Coastal Port closed at 10 P.M, hence, they needed to leave before then.


    And if they miss the leaving time, then they would have to wait till the next day and pay an extra fee forteness.


    One should know that these ships needed to leave on time, so as to make room for new ships as well.


    There would always be a schedule for leaving and iing ships.


    Also, Landon wanted them to pay for docking after they got their visas... so that if they were rejected, they could just sail away without the whole refund situation happening.


    .


    Anyway, after they¡¯ve paid for their dock spaces..... they would then line up at any of the Check-in sections for identification verification.


    And from there, they would pass through the narrow hallways by each check-in station.. and proceed onwards.


    Dividing the Visa and Check-in stations up was a must.... so that if someone already had their Visa, then they just needed to Check-in without any interruptions.


    Of course for V.I.Ps... they had their own separate hallway just between the 14th and 15th Check-in stations as well


    As V.I.Ps, they would be led to afortable room that had stood and drinks.


    And from there, they would be taken care of all through the way.


    .


    Walking into the astonishing building, Adrain felt like an explosion had just urred within his brain!


    It was the good sort... the type that carried an air of amazement within it.


    Instantly, he felt like he was 10 years old again.


    He felt like running around the massive room and kissing the floor from sheer excitement.


    But of course, he couldn¡¯t.


    He used to be a king after all.... So doing so would be most disgraceful.


    As for Carmelo, the word amazement didn¡¯t quite cover it... he felt like someone just took his spark of wonder and poured kerosene all over it.


    "May I know which one of you are V.I.ps?" Asked their guide.


    Instantly, everyone looked at those 10 passes in Santa¡¯s hands... as if they were precious rare artifacts.


    Previously, even though they felt like those passes were well made... they didn¡¯t think anything of it.


    But now... it seemed like ¡¯V.I.P¡¯ got some sort of golden treatment here.


    "Son.... Have I ever told you how proud I am of you?"


    "Boy, aren¡¯t I your father-inw?.... Are you trying to cheat me out of this after stealing my daughter away?"


    "Uncle, have I ever told you that you¡¯re my hero?"


    "___"


    A few minutester, all the passes hadnded in the hands of most of the adults.


    There were only 10 passes, so the unfortunate adults and the children all went to line up for Visa approval.... While the V.I.Ps went to their cozy lounge.


    In there, the staffs would take care of everything for them in V.I.P style.


    .


    After everyone had checked in, they passed through a screening & Baggage storage section.


    Of course back at the harbor.... they had been given several airport baggage trolleys, for cing their bags and metal trunks.


    All this time, their royal guards have been pushing the trolleys behind them.


    The baggage trolleys came in all sizes from small torge... and was very effective for those with too much cargo.


    When they first say the wheeled trolleys, they felt a little embarrassed for using trunks.


    The trunks were extremely heavy, and had to be carried by several people on hand... or carried on someone¡¯s head.


    But this trolley thing just rolled their trunks away as if it was nothing.


    They couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads wryly, at Baymard¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    Once within the screening & baggage storage section, they immediately ced their weapons on several trays at the sides as per the guards instructions..... and passed throughrge metal detector doors.


    ¡¯Vrrmmm!¡¯


    The conveyor belt began to move, and the tray moved towards the guards ahead.


    Once again, they had found another magical item.


    As for the metal detecting door... it generally followed the theory of electromaic waves and maism.


    All one needs is a battery, control box, transmitter circuit and a transmitter coil.... ce those up together, and one could even make those tiny metal detectors used for looking for treasures around the beaches.


    Anyway since swords and weapons weren¡¯t allowed within Baymard... the men had to register their weapons and store them within the coastal port.


    At the end of it all, they were given receipts and a card that had a number on it.


    Of course this number showed what locker their items were locked in.


    And while that was going on, their luggages were thoroughly checked for any other weapons as well.


    .


    Leaving this section, they were immediately sent to the Booking section... where they could book and pay for bus services to Baymard.


    But what exactly was a bus?

 Chapter 238 Welcome To Baymard 2

    As for the V.I.P members, they had the option of using a V.I.P bus or getting individual Car rides.


    But since they came with their family at the ¡¯ordinary¡¯ section... they chose to forgo these options and join the rest of their family members.


    So far, they had been extremely pleased with their preferential treatment here.


    They had eaten the chicken wings, pizza, ice cream and other heavenly food items....as well as drank some of the awesome beverages around, like Champagne.


    They were also given little bags that had a wee message from the king, free pens, and many more goods.


    This V.I.P sure was something!


    After meeting up with the rest of the gang, everyone immediately began shopping to their heart¡¯s content.


    .


    "I¡¯m getting this one!!"


    "Honey.... do you think that this hat looks good on me?"


    "This lip gloss thing is really amazing!"


    "Mummy mummy.... can I have this pink bag please?"


    "Look!... this is used for writing... they call it a pen!!"


    "Look at this one!... they said it¡¯s a watch, and it tells the time?"


    "What??"


    "___"


    The gang felt like these items were the best that they had ever seen.... even the guards couldn¡¯t help but agree as well.


    If they had known that Baymard was like this, then they would¡¯ve tried to bring their wives as cooks for the trip or something.


    The children were excited as well, as they could also see pens, books, and cool bags of all colors... with the words ¡¯Baymard¡¯ on them.


    15 minutes passed by in a blink of an eye.... and soon, they could see a magnificent giant carriage driving towards them.


    Where were the horses?


    What was happening here?


    Everyone quickly went out like mindless zombies... who were stuck in stupor at the sight before them.


    The glorious red colored carriage stood firm and tall, like a warrior on the battlefield.


    At least in their eyes, this carriage was way sturdier than those wooden carriages that they were used to.


    Santa looked at their expressions and smiles.


    ¡¯Been there, done that¡¯, he thought.


    .


    Once everyone got on and sat on the soft cushions, they all looked over at Santa again.


    If eyes could kill, he would be dead by now.


    How dare hee h6er multiple times and not even bother to take them as well?


    Wasn¡¯t this guy just stingy?


    Would it kill him to just bring them along too?


    Even Santa¡¯s father and mother, Baron Hamilton and Olivia... were somewhat dissatisfied with this son of theirs.


    But they had all forgotten that not long ago, most of them had wanted to kill Santa.... for dragging them all the way from Carona to Baymard.


    As the bus proceeded, the bus guide began talking to them with the help of the buses radio speaker facilities.


    "Once again, I would like to wee you all to Baymard.


    As per your bookings, you will be making a stop at the 4-star Winnie Hotel.


    And while we make our way there, I will give you all a brief tour of Baymard."


    -silence-


    How.... howe the guide¡¯s voice was that loud?


    And how...Forget it!!!


    At this point, they had decided to ept the fact that Baymard was in another world other than Hertfilia.


    Sitting on the bus, their expressions were filled with infinite impatience.... as they passed through the numerous towering buildings.


    Some areas had 2 story buildings, others had 3 or 4 story buildings .... and so on.


    The ride was smooth and the passengers had no ufortable experience with it.


    One should know that in a regr carriage that was pulled by horses, one could be jolted more than 15 times within a single trip.


    But this one could even make them feel sleepy, if they weren¡¯t filled with so much excitement right now.


    They stretched their necks to like chickens, as they constantly looked from left to right... and front to back.


    .


    "Dear passengers.... just in front of each seat, are 4 main documents.


    A bus schedule, Train schedule, booklet and what we call a Brochure or pamphlet.


    These 2 items show all activities that are avable for you all within Baymard."


    Everyone quickly took out the map and opened it.


    Damn!!... how could it be so detailed?


    The booklet had several pages that went into detail on all hotels, library, police stations, public school, and entertainment activities.


    As well as what these ces offer, their adresses (street name and number) and a map that showed one it¡¯s exact location around Baymard.


    With this small booklet, if someone wanted to report a crime, they could just look at the address and map.... and head on towards the station.


    Likewise, if they wanted to go to the park, to the hospital, register as international students at the public school, or extend their stay at the government offices.... this booklet would lead them on the right path.


    Of course only the things essible to guests were ced within the booklet.


    As for the foldable brochure, it gave a wee speech from the king... and also spoke about the most important things to do when one came into Baymard.


    "It says that we have to open something called a ¡¯bank ount¡¯.... it seems that it has something to do with their money."


    "It also says that we can pay the hotel deposit with coins ..... and from there, we only have 24-36 hours to get paper money andplete the entire fee."


    "Also... only by getting this ¡¯bank ount¡¯, will we be able to shop and really enjoy ourselves in Baymard."


    "___"


    As they read through the brochure, they immediately set their n into motion.


    And doon, they had finally arrived at their 4-star Winnie Hotel.


    .


    Stepping out, they were once again blown away by the professionalism and well tailored outfits of the hotel employees.


    Once everyone was given the keys to their rooms, and shown how to use these keys... they couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    This key thing was really genius.


    No one could enter unless they had them as well.


    Adrian ced his hand on his chest, as he felt like this Baymard had shocked his heart too many times.


    Anyway, since Santa was funding the entire trip, he ced the guards and his crewmen in double bedded rooms... as well as the children.


    Of course the couples had their own suites as well.


    "Look!... water ising out on it¡¯s own?"


    "What sort of torch is this?"


    "How can this bed be so soft?"


    "Goodness!... is this table top is made of ss as well?"


    "Honey, this metal box is producing cold air!"


    .


    After everyone was done jumping on their beds, and showing appreciation to all the fixtures in their rooms.... they immediately regrouped and headed towards the bank.


    And from there, they had nned to see this almighty King.


    Did he have 2 heads?


    Was he even human?


    As they stepped out of the hotel, they couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.


    Soon... They would finally get the chance to see King Landon Barn.

 Chapter 239 Meeting The King

    The gang excitedly proceeded to the bank..... and an hour and a halfter, they had all been thoroughly briefed about their new bank ounts.


    As well as the use of money here.


    In essence... 1 copper coin was equivalent to 0.7 BAY.


    [0.7 BAY=1 CC]


    They had been told about the exchanges, as well as what the improtance of their individual ount books.


    Everyone above the age of 15 could open up an ount..... and parents who want to n for their children, could open things like trust funds and so on.


    They were all impressed with the banking system, and felt like this sort of system should be applied in Carona as well.


    "So, we can make money just by leaving our money in our ounts?... Amazing!!!"


    "I like this system.... this way, no one can touch anyone¡¯s money without permission."


    "Kid!... are these the royal family members on these BAY paper notes?"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes twinkled, as they looked at the shinny money in their hands.


    They Immediately bought some wallets from within the Bank, and ced some of their money in it, just like the workers had said.


    .


    Stepping out of the bank, they were immediately greeted by 20 men and women... who were dressed in greenish Camouge attires.


    "Salue Esteemd Guests!" Garymanded.


    And immediately, the rest of the soldiers ced their feet close together and their right hands on their heads.


    They looked like an organized unit of ants performing the same actions at the same time.


    Amazing!!


    Their majestic disy of self-discipline and attentiveness.... had won Baron Hamilton¡¯s respect.


    He was a battle fanatic, who was always crazy about training men daily and fulfilling official duties daily.


    This level of self-restraint was something that wasn¡¯t easy to learn or do.


    Already, he was somewhat curious about their training methods.


    Not just him.... all the men, even the royal guards and young boys who were pages and squires, were amazed and curious as well.


    And to their surprise, they could also spot several women amongst the group as well.


    Previously, they had thought that Carona was the only ce that epted women to join the empire¡¯s forces.


    But now, they were pleased to see that Baymard was quite simr to them in this aspect as well.


    .


    "Wee to Baymard esteemed guests!!


    King Landon Barn had sent for us to check on you all.


    He humbly asks to know your schedules... so that he could arrange a time to meet you all.


    If you all are avable now, then we could lead you to his majesty.


    But if it is inconvenient right now, then we will be here to know your avability on the matter.


    Everyone here is his Majesty¡¯s honored guest, so whatever works for you, will work for his majesty too." Gary said with a weing smile on his face.


    "Elder Gary... of course we¡¯ll go now.... Duhhh!" Santa said yfully while poking Gary¡¯s jaw.


    Over thest mission, he and Gary had bonded as well as they sailed for a month towards Carona.


    "Our schedules aren¡¯t important... we can see him now."


    "Yes yes... we¡¯ll go now!"


    "We want to see him too!"


    "__"


    "No problem esteemed guests... please follow us and board this V.I.P bus." Gary said, while pointing towards a sleek ck colored bus behind him.


    Right now, even though cars have been manufactured.. they wouldn¡¯t beunched till a few days from now.


    Landon wanted to put on a car show for the citizens, so that they could know the cars better.


    Presently, the people had been taking driving exams using some of the manufactured cars.


    So once the car show ends, the car shops would be officially opened, and everyone could buy their own cars and drive around the city... provided they have their driver¡¯s liscense.


    As of now... the people used the buses or trains to quickly get around Baymard.


    ¡¯Vrmmm!¡¯


    The bus took off.... and after a while, they had finally arrived at the grandest Castle that they had ever seen.


    Everyone sighed in defeat.


    Forget Carona, this pce was probably the most beautiful one in the entire Pyno continent.


    Scratch that!.... the best in the entire Hertfilia.


    And stepping into the pce¡¯s main building, they all thought that they would faint from constantly being shocked.


    A man could only take so much, alright?


    Everyone became slightly nervous, as they felt like they were going to meet a living God.


    Only Santa seemed normal.


    Walking passed the stunning room with mirrored walls, they quickly stepped into anotherrge hall.


    "Little Bro!!!!!"


    As if on queue, everyone looked up at the massive golden stairway and saw 12 figures descending.


    .


    Landon was wearing a white outfit simr to his ¡¯prince Charming¡¯ one.. while Lucius was wearing a ck colored one and Beri wore a blue colored one.


    On their outfits, one could see badges on them as well.


    As for little Momo, he wore a blue prince outfit.. and Linda wore a pink princess gown.


    On the other hand... Mother Kim, Mother Winnie and Grace all wore simple but elegant colored clothing pieces, that made them look like Greek goddesses.


    The styles were somewhat simr to Megara¡¯s outfit in Hercules.... but more covered up around the chest region.


    And finally, Lucy wore a white Aurora outfit that made her look like she was a beautiful fairy queen from a mythical realm.


    Major General Josh, Mike and Captain Trey, were also there.... and they wore their military uniforms as well.


    For Landon, all these people were his family members, so it was best for them to meet these esteemed guests.


    Of course Gary was also present, as he had brought in the guests from the bank.


    .


    ¡¯Tip! Tip! Tip!


    As the immortals descended, everyone below almost forgot to breath.


    In their eyes, these beings were definitely immortals.


    Just like the sun, they gave off a feeling of having people orbiting around them as they shone brightly.


    The bright sunny smile from these immortals, warmed up... as they watched them inch closer and closer towards them.


    Just when they were basking in the glory of these stunning beings... someone just had to ruin their glorious vision.


    .


    "Little bro...uncles.. aunties... I¡¯m back"


    "__"

 Chapter 240 Meeting the King 2

    "Little bro...uncles.. aunties... I¡¯m back"


    "__"


    .


    ¡¯You little brat!... Can¡¯t you see that this is not the time for this?¡¯ The gang thought, as they watched the shameless Santa run towards the descending immortals.


    Baron Hamilton felt like spanking this disgraceful son of his, while Olivia felt throwing their shoes at the idiot.


    Carmelo and Adrian looked up to the ceiling and prayed for patience..... while the children all buried their heads in their hands in shame.


    Duchess Mina, the other women, men and guards who had followed, also felt like hitting Santa for the very first time.


    Hey was this punk always like this?


    Since they didn¡¯t know these immortals personally, they didn¡¯t want them to be offended by Santa..... hence they were somewhat worried.


    But after seeing that the immortals didn¡¯t mind, everyone sighed from relief.


    Phew!!


    It seemed like they were close after all.


    After Santa freed Landon from his bear hug... Landon immediately stepped forward to greet the gang.


    "Wee to Baymard everyone.


    Benjamin has told me so much about you all.


    I¡¯m Landon Barn, this is my mother Kim Obley..."


    The introductions proceeded with both sides introducing themselves to each other.


    And at the end, Mother Kim, Mother Winnie, Grace and Lucy took the women away for fun.


    While little Momo and Linda took the kids to go pay at the indoor yroom.


    As for the royal guards, they were given a day off and told to do whatever they liked around Baymard.


    And finally... the only people who were left with Landon were the men.


    He quickly led them to his cozy study room, as he knew that they had Private matters to discuss with him.


    .


    "On behalf of Carona, I¡¯d like to thank you all for assistance." Carmelo said while bowing.


    Immediately, all the men bowed as well.


    Without Landon¡¯s help, who knows what other things Nopline would¡¯ve done in future.


    With his power, the man could even integrate himself into the empire... as well as take over it in the nearest future.


    Landon had destroyed his main routes in Carona... and for that, they were be ever grateful to him


    So bowing was the least that they could do.


    Landon looked at them and smiled.


    "Please... raise your heads.


    Honestly, we should be the ones bowing to you instead.


    I¡¯ve heard a great deal about Carona and its Excellent leaders.


    From your principles, acts and sense of justice.... you all are the type of people that the Pyno continent needs to look up to.


    I¡¯ve admired you all for a long time, as I truly feel like your earnest efforts... has turned Carona into an outstanding empire.


    Benjamin is my sworn brother... so if ever he or his people were in danger, I would do my best to help at all times.


    What I did was not just for Carona, but for those innocent, weak and defenseless people... who had been dragged into very.


    So please, raise your heads .... as we did what we should¡¯ve done in the first ce.


    If you all really want to thank us, then can we drop this whole formal way of speaking?


    It makes us sound so distant." Landon said, with a warm smile on his face.


    Once everyone heard him, they couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.


    "Good! Good! Good!... This is how it ought to be!" Adrian eximed happily while patting Landon¡¯s left shoulder.


    They all felt proud, as someone had finally praised their long standing efforts at changing the continent.


    Peopleughed at them for stopping very, whe others treated them as weaklings.


    But this immortal king also thought the same way as well.


    "By the way, while we talk.. would you all like to y Chess?"


    Chess?... what was that?


    .


    A whileter, everyone was so into the game.


    "Old man, you¡¯re cheating!"


    "Puii!!... who needs to cheat when ying with you?"


    "This is your 2nd loss... are you sure that you want to continue on?


    Don¡¯t forget.... if you loose, then I get to keep 100 BAYs."


    "Hmmp!... you talk too much, y the damn game!!"


    "__"


    As they yed, Landon began to think about the treaty even more.


    From the system¡¯s rules... he had to sign the treaty within 5 months.


    But he also had to sign it after he was officially crowned.


    Hence he had nned to make the Coronation day at the end of next week.


    Even though they were impressed by what they saw... People like Carmelo and Adrian wouldn¡¯t sign a treaty if they didn¡¯t know how the people truly lived.


    Were the people living in very, suffering or was all this a front to rope them in.


    Hence within this time before the Coronation, Landon wanted Carmelo and the others to see how the people were living and understand Baymard better.


    Partnership in itself was a business.


    No one would allow to partner themselves with any brand orpany, if they thought that the brand was doing some shady activities in the dark.


    After the Coronation day, Landon would wait a little more before popping the question.


    Within this time frame, he hoped that they would better understand what Baymard¡¯s lifestyle and promise for the future.


    As the men yed, they began to feel at ease with each other.


    They started telling jokes, and even yfully teasing each other... and soon, they felt like old pals.


    At the end, they didn¡¯t even notice that they had spent more than 4 hours in Landon¡¯s office.


    They had yed chess, and also fought with each other in the training room within the office.


    They had bonded extremely well when fighting.


    What surprised them the most was that these Baymardians were all pros in handbat.


    Even immortal Landon was as fierce as a beast when dealing with them.


    Adrain couldn¡¯t help but give 2 thumbs up, when they watched Landon literally lift Santa up in the air like (King in Tekken), and mmed him hard on the foamed padded floors.


    Awesome!!


    As for Lucius, he had won several times when fighting Carmelo and Baron Hamilton... but this people kepting back for more beatings.


    Especially Baron Hamilton.


    "One more time!"


    ¡¯Baam!¡¯


    "Again!"


    ¡¯Baam!¡¯


    "Again!"


    "___"


    Baron Hamilton was confused, he had seen Lucius¡¯ handsing for his chest... so how was it that after blocking it, he would end up lying on the floor?"


    What hand technique was that?


    He found that he wasn¡¯t as flexible as he thought he was.


    Lucius would bend in all kinds of positions when fighting... sometimes he would fall to the floor in a split, and other times he would act like a crane.


    It was like there was no end to his abilities.


    Adrian looked at these fights... and had immediately assessed that the men here were more proficient than them.


    Be it their king or soldiers, everyone of them was good at closebat.


    But when the men from Carona were fighting, their fighting stance was always that of someone who was holding a sword or dagger.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think about Landon and his men.


    What were their training methods?


    And would they be willing to teach them as well?


    Landon looked at the men who were deep in thought and smiled.


    This was the desired effect that he had hoped to achieve from these activities.


    Be it chess or closebat... he wanted to show them the endless possibilities within Baymard.


    With this, hopefully.... they would be more willing to sign the treaty with Baymard.


    .


    --Cyline City, Arcadina----


    .


    "Is it here?"


    "Yes your highness..... this is the spot!"


    "Good!... lead the way, it¡¯s time to end this once and for all!!"

 Chapter 241 Nothing Could Go Wrong?

    --Cyline City, Arcadina--


    .


    ¡¯Trinkle!! Trinkle!! Trinkle!!¡¯


    The rain had been drizzling for 6 hours now.


    In fact it was so light, that no one could feel any tiny droplets sprinkling onto their bodies.


    The light shower quickly cooled the hot air from the summer night, instantly refreshing and calming all those around the vicinity.


    And because it had been falling for several hours now, the earth had immediately soaked up the rain..... forming several puddles across the hard stony ground.


    ¡¯Creek! Creek!¡¯


    Even in this weather, the night was filled with melody.... as a massive group of knights stealthily made their way towards a deserted looking estate.


    Amongst these men, was James Barn.


    Several months ago, he had met with Mr.Death.


    And surprisingly, even though he didn¡¯t have enough money for the job.... Mr. Death had still agreed to aid him in taking care of Eli.


    From Mr. Death¡¯s intel, Eli should already be in this estate at this moment.


    Apparently, this estate was one of his secret bases.


    .


    "Your highness... can we really trust this Mr. Death?" Asked one of James¡¯manding Captains.


    "His right your highness!!!


    Should we really trust someone who has no honor?"


    "Your highness... I think we should think this through a little bit more."


    From his experience, assassins weren¡¯t all that loyal.


    And this Mr.Death was too mysterious to be trusted.


    "Of course we can!


    He is known for alwayspleting his jobs, no matter what request he takes.


    So since he dared to take this task, then that means that he would do his best to aplish it.


    Now stop being such a baby." James answered with an irritated tone.


    James had been waiting for this opportunity for months now... so how could he let it go just like that?


    His men must be really crazy or too chicken, to demand such from him.


    Besides, he still held a deep rooted grudge against Eli for disgracing him.


    In his mind, Eli was the one who paid for those assassins to beat him up helplessly.


    He had been in bed for months now... and frankly speaking, he wasn¡¯t fully cured yet.


    He couldn¡¯t really fight at his full capacities... hence he had brought out arge number of his men here to do the fighting for him.


    He just didn¡¯t want to miss the moment when his men would pin down Eli.


    In fact, he wanted to be the one to slice off Eli¡¯s head clean from his neck.


    Just thinking about it made his smile blossom like a maiden in love.


    So how dare his men say that he should back out now?


    "Hmmp!!... if you¡¯re too scared, then say so.


    Don¡¯t keep using Mr.Death as an excuse.


    We will strike tonight, and that¡¯s that!"


    "Yes your highness" Answered the helpless knight.


    .


    James had brought 3500 men to deal with Eli.


    Presently, he and his men were stealthily closing in on the estate.


    From Mr. Death¡¯s report, Eli only had 2,200 men within the estate.


    So, James was sure that with 3,500 men, they could easily wipe out Eli¡¯s 2,200 just like that!


    The closer they got, the louder the sounds from their enemies.


    Some guards around the estate were gisting with each other.... while others were busy patrolling around the estates gates.


    When everyone was in position, James¡¯ second inmand quickly raised his sword in the air and yelled:


    "Charge!!!"


    "Yahhhhh!!!!!!!" The men replied, as they swiftly ran towards the estate.


    As knights, sneaky moves were seen as cowardice.


    So running up ahead and letting the enemy know that they were here, was the right way to go.


    They were not assassins.... they were knights.


    They acted like the ¡¯Spartans¡¯ in the movie ¡¯300:¡¯, who just ran up yelling at their enemies.


    I mean, you¡¯ve already set up traps and sneaked in, why yell and ruin it all?


    Also... Normally, if they were here to take over a city or town, then James would¡¯ve sent a messenger over.


    The messenger would negotiate with those who want to be ves and so on.


    But this mission was to kill Eli, and not to take over anything..... Hence no messengers are required for this one.


    As per normal code of conduct, even if they sneak attacked... they were supposed to announce their presence just before the attack.


    Hence they yelled out when they were a little distance from the estate.


    Anyway, they were knights with honor and pride.


    Hence they ran in, like indestructible forces from hell.


    .


    ¡¯Aaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!¡¯


    The men ran towards the estate with bloodthirsty eyes, as they held their swords firmly in their hands.


    Their prominent muscles and veins bulged out like balls of strength, rippling across every part of their bodies... as they charged forward like seasoned warriors.


    ¡¯Ssh! Ssh!¡¯


    Their feet caused droplets of muddy water, to dance energetically from the ground in a haphazard manner.


    Very quickly, some of the enemy guards at the gates rushed forward in attempt to counteract the men.


    Others ran into the estate to alert their master, while some tried to close the estate¡¯s main gate.


    But of course, it was toote.


    ¡¯Ahh!¡¯


    ¡¯Cling! Cling! Cling!¡¯


    Those at the gates had been killed, and the men stormed into the ce like an angry mob.


    One should know that their enemies didn¡¯t expect any attacks.... so they were a little bit unprepared.


    Captain Hoghins who was James¡¯ fourth inmand, quickly led his own squad forward.


    Instantly, he spotted an enemy running towards him.


    The enemy tried to cut his left hand off with his sword.


    But he quickly, blocked the enemy¡¯s attack... and kicked the enemy¡¯s knee with his right leg.


    ¡¯Ugh!!¡¯


    From tears, he wasted no time in swinging his sword in full force.


    ¡¯sh!!¡¯


    The enemy¡¯s right hand had been cut off.


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    Followed by the enemy¡¯s head.


    Of course he didn¡¯t have time to celebrate his victory, as another enemy was making his way towards him.


    With this one, before the enemy could even attack him... he quickly ducked and hugged the enemy¡¯s waist, forcing him to fall on his back.


    ¡¯Stab!¡¯


    His sword had once again pierced through his enemy¡¯s body... seething deep into his heart.


    This was war!!!

 Chapter 242 Nothing Could Go Wrong? 2

    As they fought their way in.... some pesky archers on the walls, kept shooting a few of them down.


    But so what?


    No matter how many arrows they shot, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop a moving force of over a thousand men.


    Some of the men saw several woodendders around the walls, and quickly went over to climb them.


    ¡¯Ptho! Ptho! Ptho!¡¯


    The enemy knights on the walls shot several arrows at the men who were trying to climb up the woodendders.


    "Ahhh!"


    The first men to climb were shot..... and just when they were about to fall, the second men on thedders used their bodies as shields.


    "Men... form a Larborge around thedders" Commanded one of the men.


    Immediately.... The men around thedder had formed some sort of human support chain around thedder.


    With this chain, many other people climbed on each other, and supported the person ahead of them.


    Then... the person who was holding the dead body, was steadily pushed up top.


    And when the archers ran out of arrows and tried to get more, the men swiftly made their move and attacked them brutally.


    ¡¯sh!"


    Several swords had cut the heads and body parts of multiple archers, who were all surrounded by these pack of bloodthirsty men.


    The entire scene was gruesome, with blood squirted out from several blood vessels from these unfortunate archers.


    Of course some archers had brought their swords along... and were struggling to fight, even though they were surrounded with no way out.


    ¡¯Cling! Cling! Cling!¡¯


    Those archers who tried their best to fight... were pinned down forcefully, and stabbed multiple times all over their bodies.


    Their chest, arms, necks... and even their belly buttons were identally stabbed... as they were surrounded by a pack of men with swords from all directions.


    For some, they were pinned down hard, and their eyes were plucked off... like marshmallows on a stick.


    ¡¯Stab! Stab! Stab!¡¯


    "Ahhh!!"


    The gut-wrenching pain was all that they could feel... for their life force was quickly ascending above the brutal Hertfilian world


    .


    As the battle continued, everyone suddenly heard a loud battle cry from ahead.


    The enemies had finally regrouped as one unit, and were rapidly storming straight for them.


    "Quickly!.. Formations!"


    ¡¯Tip! Tip! Tip! Tip!¡¯


    The men swiftly formed very long lines across the estate.


    And by the time they were done, they briskly charged forward like raging lions.


    As they charged, James looked at his third inmand and nodded.


    Right now, they had to sneak into the main building using Mr.Death¡¯s map.


    Like lightning, several men immediately formed a massive shield around James and 200 other knights.


    ¡¯Cling! Cling! Cling!¡¯


    The shields fought off anyone around them, as they tried to move James and the 200, away from the battlefield... and closer to the main buildings back passageway.


    "Die!"


    ¡¯Cling!¡¯


    As the battle went on, some of the enemies quickly surrounded Eli¡¯s human shield... and tried to kill them all.


    "Your highness... let me lead the shield forward!" Said his third inmand.


    Hastily, he pushed his way from the center of the human shield... and tried his best to ward off the enemy knights.


    His main goal was to fight, while nudging highness¡¯ group ahead.


    And a whileter, they had finally arrived at a massive ancient looking door.


    .


    The huge heavily carved ancient door, was studded with iron and had a golden cord doorknob on it.


    The hundred year old marks on the door, did nothing to hide its ancient beauty.


    The door handle was intertwined with several overgrown vines, that curled around it... giving a mysterious feel to it.


    But who cares about the beauty of the ce?


    "Break it down Now!!!"


    -A whileter-


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    The men had sessfully pried and kicked the damn door wide open.


    Actually, they had all been struggling to open it this entire time.


    At the other side of the door, several enemy guards had surrounded the door... and tried to push their weight against the door.


    But unfortunately for them, James¡¯ team was ready for action... and they quickly pushed down the weak sissies.


    ¡¯Yahhhh!!¡¯


    Immediately, the enemy knights who had been pushed aside, tried their best to stop these intruders.


    Of course some turned around and ran off... as they were going to report this matter to their master as well.


    But how could James let them go far?


    All 200 knights charged and quickly defeated the 30 who were guarding the door.


    In fact, it was overkill.


    ¡¯Stab! Stab!¡¯


    ¡¯sh! sh!¡¯


    ¡¯Poke! Poke!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahh!! Ahh!¡¯


    Well, now that they were done with this little hindrance.... like the sh, they speedily ran through the long curved-like hallway before them


    As they ran proudly, James¡¯ heart rate elerated steadily.... as it pounded excitedly from the thought of Eli¡¯s death.


    Just a little bit more, and the Throne would finally be his.


    .


    Coming out of the tunnel, they were immediately greeted with several other guards who were currently standing around a massive bronze colored door.


    Again, they fought their way through.... and passed through 3 other doors before arriving at a massive grand hall within the main building.


    "Your highness.... I think they¡¯re inside!" Said his third inmand.


    James nodded, and the knights immediately tried to open the bronze colored door.


    ¡¯Boom!!!¡¯


    The door was pried open... and James walked in like a glorified King.


    Finally!..... his dreams would be reality.


    Ohhh... how he had waited for this day!


    His smile was as broad as a Cheshire cat¡¯s, as he walked in... trying to loom all proud and domineering.


    ¡¯Elder brother, weren¡¯t you always the smartest?


    Didn¡¯t father give you all his love?


    Weren¡¯t you untouchable?


    Hahahahhaha... this day would be yourst.


    Today will be your end.... my dear elder brother Eli.¡¯


    James was on cloud 9, as he thought that nothing could possibly ruin this day.


    But of course, life always had a way of nipping one in the butt.


    .


    James stepped into the room full of smiles, but just one look at the man before him and his lips quivered in anger.


    "No! No! No! No!!!!


    Why are you here?"

 Chapter 243 The Culpri

    "No! No! No! No!!!!


    Why are you here?"


    .


    Standing before James, was his second brother.... Connor Barn.


    Connor had been standing by his table like a boss.... while his subordinates all guarded around him like a president.


    Before James had broke down the door, all of Conor¡¯s men within the room had regrouped and formed a shield around him.


    They had also ced several items around the door so as to keep their enemies out.... but of course, that they were all pushed aside by their enemies.


    As the ¡¯bangs¡¯ from outside the door grew louder, Connor and his men had unsheathed their swords in preparation for a bloody battle.


    Soon, he would be facing his greatest nemesis.


    Those were his thoughts, before James finally burst the door wide open, and walked in like a proud peacock.


    Connor first looked at James in confusion..... whichter developed into anger.


    A while ago, he had made a deal with Mr. Death.


    .


    Mr. Death had told him that Eli¡¯s camp was somewhere around the outskirts of this city.


    Hence 4 days ago, he had arrived within this estate, as per Mr. Death¡¯s request.


    His n was to wait here for Mr. Death, before they March towards Eli¡¯s camp together.


    Now fast track back to this evening... when his men reported that they were under attack, he had thought that Eli had discovered his n... and was here to deal with him permanently.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that it would be his stupid little Brother, James instead?


    "I should be asking you the same question, instead.


    James... why the hell are you trying to kill me?" Connor said in an intimidating tone.


    He couldn¡¯t ept this oue.


    In fact, he would¡¯ve been willing to die under Eli or any other knight.


    But to die under James¡¯ hands, would be the most disgraceful thing that he could ever face.


    It was a serious stain to his reputation... and even if he died, he was sure that his soul would never rest in piece.


    In his opinion, it was better for him tomit suicide on the spot, than to have James end his life.


    .


    "No no no no elder bro....I think this is all a misunderstanding.


    How can I try to kill you?


    I.. I thought you were elder brother Eli, that¡¯s why I barged in." James anxiously, as he tried his best to avoid Connor¡¯s re.


    He was still cowardly after all... and whenever Connor yelled at him, he would subconsciously shriek from fear.


    His voice became as low as a mouse, as he tried his best to coax this elder bro of his.


    Sure... he wanted to kill Connor too.


    But now, he realized that he couldn¡¯t.


    Beforeing in, Mr.Death had said that Eli always had about 50 people with him in the room.


    But now, the situation was different.


    Firstly, this was Connor and not Eli.


    Secondly, Connor was currently surrounded by about the same number of guards as he had.


    And thirdly, he wasn¡¯t sure if Mr.Death would aid him in taking Connor down as well.


    Plus... this brother of his was a hot headed person who loved to fight restlessly.


    Any wrong moves could result in a punch to his face.


    Hence, he chose to act docile for the time being.


    But he couldn¡¯t help but wonder about the mix up.


    What was going on?


    How could Mr. Death confuse Eli with Connor?


    Connor was thinking the same too.


    Even though he felt like roasting his brother¡¯s head on a stick, he still wanted to get down to the bottom of this.


    So that in the end, he would know who else he had to roast as well.


    Sure he loved fighting... but even though he was not as smart as Eli, his brain was still better than most people¡¯s.


    Something about the situation didnt sit right with him.


    This whole thing was too strange to be a coincidence.


    .


    "Wait!... You said that you were here to kill elder brother Eli?" Connor asked curiously.


    "Yes.. yes big bro.


    I asked an assassin to kill him... and we made a n to do it tonight." James answered anxiously, as his eyes met Connor¡¯s cold re.


    ¡¯Assassin... Assassin¡¯ Connor mumbled while deep in thought.


    "Who was this assassin?"


    "That.... That.... I can¡¯t say elder bro" James replied, while awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck.


    What a joke, he still wanted Mr.Death to kill Connor, so how could he say anything now?


    He was afraid that if he confessed, Mr. Death would just leave him out here for good.


    Connor squinted his eyes, coldly looked at this ungrateful brother... and sneered.


    "James.... I¡¯ll give you onest chance.


    Say it now, or you¡¯ll die by my hands!!"


    ¡¯Thoup!¡¯


    He quickly removed his sheath belt from his waist, and ced it down neatly on his table.


    Most men liked fighting and running with their swords on their hands and their sheaths on their waists.... but Connor found the sheath to be a burden.


    Hence whenever he seriously wanted to fight, he would throw his sheath away before engaging into battle.


    James¡¯ facepletely lost color, as he immediately understood what his barbaric elder brother was about to do.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, he was still heavily injured... and even though he could walk and run for a while, his wounds would immediately tear open if he did any strenuous activities.


    Right now, he could only spectate or run... fighting was definitely not an option!!


    .


    "We... we can talk this through elder bro... so please calm down.


    I know you¡¯re only joking about killing me, right?" James said anxiously, while backing away from Connor and his men... who were moving closer to him.


    "You¡¯ve known me for so long little bro.


    So tell me, when have you ever seen me joke around?


    Tell me the name of the assassin, and I promise to let you leave."


    James remained tight lipped, as he nervously looked at Connor.


    "It seems like you really want to die.


    Well then, I won¡¯t disappoint you on granting your death wish."


    James legs went soft, as he watched Connor run towards him in full speed.


    This psycho brother of his would really kill him if he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He had thought that Mr. Death would pop out any moment from now and kill Connor.


    In fact, he was almost confident that Mr. Death would save him.


    But the closer Connor got, the more his confidence diminished.


    Why had Mr. Death not made a move on Connor yet?


    Did he truly abandon him?


    ¡¯F***!¡¯


    .


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!


    I¡¯ll talk... I¡¯ll talk.


    It was... it was Mr. Death!"

 Chapter 244 The Culprit 2

    "It was... it was Mr. Death!"


    --silence--


    The men who were about to engage in battle, stopped... as they saw that both of their leaders stopped as well.


    .


    "Dammit!!!" Connor eximed, immediately scaring the already frightened James.


    "Wha...what¡¯s wrong big brother?"


    "Tsk!


    Dear little foolish brother.... do you know why I¡¯ve been asking you this question?" Connor asked yfully.


    James shook his head exaggeratedly, as he was still scared silly.


    A while ago, he could¡¯ve sworn that he had seen his life sh before his eyes... as Connor was just a few seconds away from slicing off his head.


    The shock and fear had rendered his brain to stop functioning momentarily.


    "You know what?


    I also hired Mr. Death to deal with Eli as well.


    So tell me, what does this mean for us?"


    Connor looked at James, who kept shaking his head like a lizard... and felt like beating him up.


    How could such a stupid wimp, think ofpeting for the throne with him?


    The heaven¡¯s were really blind!


    ¡¯What a slow brainless person¡¯, Connor¡¯s men thought.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    "It means that we have been set up" Connor said, while smacking the back of James¡¯ head.


    And after a moment of silence, Jame¡¯ eyes finally lit up.


    "Ahh!... We were set up!!" James eximed in shock.


    "Oh for heaven¡¯s sake!!!


    Of course you were set up!!!" Yelled an annoyed mysterious voice.


    .


    Immediately, everyone turned around to see who it was.


    Connor and James¡¯ eyes lit up, as they immediately recognized who the owner of the voice was.


    "It¡¯s you!!!" They yelled.


    "Sorry I¡¯mte... I hope I didn¡¯t miss the party yet." Said the mysterious Mr. Death, who was standing at the door with his men besides him.


    Connor looked at Death coldly.... and tightly held in sword in anger.


    "You.. you see us up!" James eximed in fear.


    "Yes Yes Yes... we¡¯ve established that already.


    Honestly, are you always this slow?


    Even I am getting annoyed in exining this simple logic to you!"


    "You!!..." James eximed in fear.


    Yes, he was angry... but he was also fearful of Mr. Death and the men beside him.


    "But why did you set us up?


    Who are you working for?" Connor asked, while trying to mask his anger.


    Death smiled underneath his mask, and walked slowly into the room alone... while his men stood at the door.


    "Would you all like to y a game?"


    .


    --silence--


    The room fell silent, as the men were confused about what they had just heard.


    Was it just them, or did this hooded assassin really ask them to y a game.


    Death smiled, as he watched their faces distort and twist from confusion.


    In truth, the missions that he always enjoyed... were those that were ¡¯Interesting¡¯ to him.


    This time, his employer had told him to have all the fun that he could get.... so why not y to his heart¡¯s content?


    "Yes... a game.


    Are you all interested?"


    Hearing that, the knights didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Did this guy bring them all the way here, just so that they could y some stupid game with him?


    I mean, how lonely did one have to be to resort to this?


    As they thought the way that they almost lost their lives in the previous battle outside, they almost felt like ganging up on him now.


    "Screw you!!"


    "Who the hell would want to y your sick games?"


    "Go to hell, and f*** your games."


    "__"


    The men replied emotionally, as they yelled out at the top of their lungs.


    James looked at Mr. Death in annoyance.


    Why the hell would he y any damn game?


    Any moment from now, his men would burst through his building and rescue him.


    Yes.... they woulde for him.


    "You all have no choice!


    Right now, your men have killed each other during your previous battle.


    And those that survived the ordeal, have already been captured by my own men.


    Trust me... they were just a handful.


    So to put it bluntly, you all make up 9/10 of today¡¯s survivors.


    Isn¡¯t that exciting?"


    Everyone was shocked by what they were hearing.


    They had thought that maybe some of their men woulde in and save them..... but sadly, their hopes had been crumbled down by this dastardly Mr. Death.


    Silly.... since I was the one who brought you all here, then that means that I have a way to kill any of you anytime I want.


    Like I said... You don¡¯t have a choice.


    You either y my game, or you die.


    The choice is yours to make!"


    .


    Everyone quickly quieted down, as they now knew that this man had their lives in his hands.


    Connor who had been listening to the scumbag talk, was finally convinced about their survival chances.


    "Hmmp!...You said it¡¯s a game right?


    Then what do we get for winning this game?"


    Death looked at Connor for a while before bursting out fromughter.


    "Hahahhahhahah!


    This is the first time that someone has ever asked me this question.


    Although you¡¯re too hot headed, I still find you very interesting.


    Yup.... I like you!!" Death said, while sizing Connor up.


    "I wish I could say the same about you... I hate you!


    Not only did you not help me in killing my target, but you also set me up to die!" Connor yelled.


    "True... but everyone dies right?


    So am I really to me here?"


    --silence--


    Everyone was truly baffled at Mr. Death¡¯s shamelessness.


    Even Connor and James were shocked.


    Was this still the same mysterious guy who instilled fear in them previously?


    Who had switched personalities with him?


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that Death was always cold and aloof... until he found something ¡¯interesting¡¯ to do.


    A man like him had all the money, power and influence around him.... so he got really bored being the number one assassin in Arcadina.


    Everything was easy for him.


    There were almost no challenges, and his life was seemingly meaningless.


    Hence whenever he stumbled upon interesting missions, how could he not be happy?


    .


    "Alright.. alright... alright.


    Enough chit-chat!


    What do you want if you win?"


    "I want to know who your employer is!"


    As the knights heard Connor¡¯s suggestion, they couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    Because if they ever survived this ¡¯game¡¯, then they would definitely march up to the culprit and hack his body into multiple pieces.


    "Well.... I can¡¯t tell you who my employer is.


    But I can leave you a single clue at the end.


    How does that sound?"


    Connor thought for a while before epting.


    The ball was in Mr. Death¡¯s court, so he really didn¡¯t have a choice to begin with.


    .


    Death looked at him and grinned.


    "That¡¯s more like it!!!


    And just so you all know.... I¡¯ll be keeping you here for a week and a half, before letting the winners out.


    It¡¯s not like you all have a choice here... so smile and loosen up.


    Because soon, the games will finally begin!!"

 Chapter 245 Oh Happy Day!!

    A few days had passed since the gang had arrived at Baymard.


    And so far... their stay here had beenpletely magical.


    They felt like even if they spent over a year here, they would never be able to fully enjoy all the facilities that Baymard had to offer.


    Today, the children were going to meet up with Little Momo, Linda and their friends.


    Previously, they had heard that little Momo would be resuming school on August 3rd.


    And since this was thest week of July, they immediately decided to have as much fun as they could with them.


    The 4 juniors: Hermon (age 9), Bridget (age 9), Tobias (age 7) and Reba (age 6)....were all going out with little Momo today for a fun filled day.


    .


    "Mom, Dad... can we go now?" Hermon said, while fidgeting on his seat.


    "Yeah! Yeah!... can we go now?" Reba added, while jumping up and down on the couch.


    "Yeah!" Tobias and Bridget added


    Normally, 9 year old Hermon was cool and collected.


    But after staying in Baymard for just 3 days.... he immediately lost his cool, and acted his age.


    As a noble, he was never allowed to just let loose... especially because he was a boy.


    He had been training as a Knight page for 2 years now.. and it was essential for him to seem tough and manly at all times.


    But yesterday, after he tried bike riding.... he threw his damn ¡¯acting-tough¡¯ lifestyle out the window, and had fun for the first time in his life.


    F*** it!.. it felt too good.


    Tobias felt the same damn! way.


    .


    As for the girls, they was just 6 and 9 years old... so they were both fine.


    Typically, women within the Pyno continent had to take posture sses at the age of 5, etiquette sses, knitting and so on.


    A woman was trained to be obedient, perfect in house chores and speak less.... so as to not add more troubles onto her husband.


    Apparently, the men hete loved submissive poppet-like women.


    For nobles around the Pyno continent, they were also supposed to know poetry, and learn how to run and govern the man¡¯s estate, haram and businesses while he was at war or away.


    No running about... except in their courtyards, no loudughters in public and so on.


    But for the women in Carona, they were exempt from all that crap!


    They did what they wanted, and got the same jobless that men did.


    So both of them weren¡¯t really restricted like other women within the Pyno continent.


    But even so, they still coudnt stop themselves from feeling overly excited.


    They had eaten and seen things that made their minds freeze from shock.... so how could they not be fidgety as well?


    .


    "Please... can we go now?"


    Duchess Mina and Duke Samuel shook their heads helplessly, as they watched their adorable children jump up and down eagerly.


    After having their own fun yesterday, they had also forgotten their ages as well.


    So how could they not understand their children¡¯s emotions?


    "You¡¯ll go... but after your lunch.


    Now eat!" Duke Samuel said.


    Time flew by... and very quickly, Little Momo, Linda and their friends, had arrived at the hotel lobby.


    Of course once they came, the lobby receptionist took down Momo¡¯s name... and sent someone to confirm if the guests at the rooms were waiting for anyone or not.


    Even if it was Landon himself who had arrived, they would still do the same thing again... unless it was a criminal investigation.


    A whileter, the children came running down hurriedly.. with 2 guards as theirpanions.


    "Where are we going today?" They asked excitedly.


    "Wait and see..."


    "It¡¯s my favorite ce of all"


    "(Giggle giggle).... You¡¯ll know when we get there."


    "___"


    As they left, Little Momo and the other children teased them endlessly.


    .


    On their way, they took a train to reach their final destination.


    Their luxurious hotel was at District D, and even though the ce that they were going to was on the same district, it was still somewhat far.


    It was kinda like the downtown of the Upper region.


    Their hotel was close to the main highway, but the ce they were going to, was further in... within the district.


    They could¡¯ve taken a bus to their location.... but today, the little Momo decided to teach them how to use the train.


    They had been using the bus ever since they got here, and today would be their first time stepping in.


    They walked to the train station, and little Momo and his friends quickly showed where they were on the map... and where they were going to next.


    The guards yed extra attention, so that next time... they could also make their own trips alone as well.


    "This is tform 4, and since the time now is 1:08 P.M.... so we¡¯ve got to take the 104-Gringott train, which will be arriving any moment from now."


    "Ohh....and if you ever get lost, take the 101-Potter Train or the 109-Weasly train back."


    "And if you lost your Map and need to check the train¡¯s time schedule.... Don¡¯t fret, just find any train station and you¡¯ll be good to go.


    All train stations and train stops haverge maps posted on the walls."


    "__"


    ¡¯Chrrrrr!!!!¡¯


    The train had arrived.


    .


    The children and their guards were all in marvel, at these things called ¡¯trains¡¯


    They were bigger than those ¡¯bus¡¯ carriages, and the seats were more spread apart as well.


    There was also a voice that would remind people what stop it was... and several poles and hanging ropes within it, for people to hold onto if they didn¡¯t have seats.


    In short, they felt that it was very well made.


    The journey was short.... and very quickly, they had finally arrived at their destination.


    ¡¯Ping!¡¯


    "Now stopping at Jonathan street!" Said a loud voice.


    "It¡¯s here let¡¯s go.... hold hands!!" Linda said, while holding her little Momo¡¯s hands.


    One should know that the trains weren¡¯t the buses.


    With buses, the driver would wait for you to even take your time and head out... but with trains, one only has a limited amount of time to head out.


    She had once missed her slowness due to her slowness.


    At that time, she had taken her time in cing her book in her zipped bag, before standing and walking unhurriedly towards one of the train¡¯s doors.


    But when she got there, the door closed up right in front of her... forcing her to head back to her seat and jump off at the next stop.


    Well.... never again!


    "Com¡¯on Com¡¯on!


    Hold hands quick and let¡¯s go!"

 Chapter 246 Oh Happy Day!! 2

    After leaving the train, the children walked for a while until they finally came across a 5-storey massive building.


    "We¡¯re here!


    This is my favorite spot in the entire Baymard!" Little Momo said excitedly.


    "So what will we do here?" Bridget asked curiously.


    "Go-Kart racing!"


    .


    As they stepped into the building, they saw several other children and adults here for go-kart racing as well.


    "Ahh... I forgot!


    Since you guys are new, you¡¯d have to take a ¡¯MJ liscense¡¯ before you can drive yet.


    But don¡¯t worry, on this first floor... you can get these liscenses at anytime." Momo said.


    For Go-kart racing, Landon had followed basic standard rules back on earth and applied it here.


    ?From ages 5-10, the children could go-kart.. but they needed to get a MJ license (Mini-Junior license)


    Basically, they need to be briefed on their safety gear, how to operate the go-karts and so on.


    And after they¡¯re done, the will get a 6 month MJ license for karting.


    Also, for this age group... even though their go-karts are fast, they wouldn¡¯t be as fast as tthtthe adult ones.


    The maximum speed of these mini-junior Karts, have been significantly lowered for safety reasons.


    ?From ages 11-14, the children were now considered as Juniors... rather than Mini-juniors.


    And here, they would have to get their ¡¯J licenses¡¯... which would expire yearly.


    ?And finally, those from 15 and above.... would now be considered as adults.


    So they would get their safety briefings, as well as an ¡¯A-licence¡¯... which would expire every 2 years.


    For go-kart racing... the only thing that Landon had changed about it, was the addition of licenses.


    For him, safety briefings were very important.


    Hence, he wanted the guests to be constantly reminded about them... even if they have to keep renewing their expired licenses now and then.


    .


    As for the building¡¯s structure, the ground floor was for safety reviews, liscense tests, approvals and renewals.


    Moving upwards, the 2nd floor had a massive indoor track for the Mini-juniors to kart on.


    And following that, the 3rd floor had an indoor track for the Juniors... while the 4th floor focused on the adults.


    As for the 5th floor, it had conference rooms, offices for workers, ountants and so on.


    Also, each floor had a restroom and an equipment fitting area.... and for food and drinks, one could find it at the massive food court within the Ground floor.


    Now, one should know that Landon had also thought of outdoor situations as well.


    Hence he had allocatednd, the size of 2 estates, for go-kart racing.


    At the back of the massive building, one would find 3 main tracks that have all been divided... by 4 feet tall fences.


    One section was for the Mini-juniors, another for the juniors.. and thest one for the adults.


    Each track was ridiculouslyrge... with enough space for the racers to take turns, go up and down small slopes... and so on.


    Also, each track space had a very small 2-storey empty car park-like space... for the drivers to drive on.


    They would drive, spiraling upwards to the 2nd floor... and would finally drive downwards on a sloped bridge.


    Landon had used the Niagara falls amusement park style for this part.


    With and space meant to fit 2 entire estates into it... Landon chose to make the ride epic for all riders.


    In conclusion.... With both indoors and outdoor go-karting options, the attraction sight was definitely going to be a huge sess!


    If the outdoor tracks were full, then people could y indoors... and vice versa.


    And If it was raining or snowing, the racers could still have fun indoors as well.


    .


    The children.. as well as their guards, spent about 40 minutes in getting their licenses.


    They had sat in training go-karts, and had been instructed on how to maneuver the karts.


    They had also been asked if they had heart problems or other illnesses as well.


    And just to be sure that the children didn¡¯t hide anything, the workers had also asked the guards about it too.


    Very quickly, the workers wrote their names up with a typewriter... cropped it out, signed it, stamped it, binded it between stic casings.. and finally handed it to them.


    "This is part of your identity... keep it safe at all times...."


    They all nodded profoundly, as this was their first holding any document with their names on it.


    The guards also got theirs as well, and hurriedly ced them in their new wallets.... as if it were some sort of secret document.


    Today, they had gotten the sweet taste of driving these bad boys during their tests.


    Sure, they were on duty now.


    Bute tomorrow, someone else would take their shifts as well.


    By then, they would definitelye back here no matter what!


    As they followed the children towards the outdoor track for Mini-juniors, they kept subconsciously touching their pockets.... in fear that their licenses would somehow magically roll out of their wallets, and out of their pockets.


    One could never know.


    After all, Baymard was a magical ce..... so anything was possible.


    .


    "You guys are finally here!


    Quick! Quick! Hurry up!


    This race is about to end... soon, it¡¯ll be time for the next." Yelled Linda, as she immediately spotted theming in.


    Like the sh, they dashed over hurriedly and swiftly waited for the race to end.


    2 minutes more, they were strapped into their karts and ready to go.


    Hermon looked at the red light in anticipation.


    From his briefings, he was told that red meant ¡¯STOP¡¯, yellow meant ¡¯get ready¡¯... and green meant ¡¯GO!¡¯.


    As he sat in the reddish ck kart... his heart started pounding loudly from anticipation.


    Time seemed to have stoppedpletely, as all sounds around him seemed to drown out from within his mind.


    He felt young and alive.


    He felt..... He felt.... Oh heavens, what the heck was this feeling?


    He clenched his steering wheel hard, and smiled brilliantly underneath his reddish helmet... as he watched the light turn to yellow.


    ¡¯This is it!¡¯, he thought.


    [¡¯GREEN¡¯]


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmm!!¡¯


    He was off!


    .


    Starting off, he quickly drove past several others who were besides him.


    ¡¯Vrrmmmm!¡¯


    Damn!... someone kept dancing infront of him, to keep him behind.


    Hmpp!, not today.


    He looked at the neatly grass, and decided to take a chance, they could arrive at the next bend.


    ¡¯Vrrmmmm!¡¯


    Oh no... the grass was too slippery, and feltpletely different from the road.


    He could feel his kart almost loosing control!!


    But looking at the uing bend... he knew that if he didn¡¯t get back on the track, then he would hit arge pile of tire walls (tires), at the side.


    He clenched his teeth, and turned his steering wheel to the right forcefully.


    ¡¯Vrrmmmm!¡¯


    He had sessfullynded back on track before the bend... and had even passed that annoying person that kept dancing in front of him.


    But little did he know that it was his own sister, Bridget.


    ¡¯p! p! p!¡¯


    As he made the bend, several other children who were waiting in line... as well as workers, pped vigorously.


    Previously, several of them were already at the edge of their seats just from watching him.


    "Brilliant!"


    "Outstanding!"


    "Damn!... I need to be as good as that racer!"


    "__"


    As the spectators cheered, the person in the Kart kept smiling blissfully.


    Not because he could hear them, but because he couldn¡¯t stop the explosive feeling from within his heart.


    This feeling..... !


    He wanted to safeguard it forever.


    ¡¯I feel alive!!!¡¯, he thought.


    .


    At the end of the day, he was the only newbie amongst them...to get it right.


    One of his sisters crashed on the tires, while the other came deadst.


    As for his brother... he too crushed on the tires as well.


    It was epic!!


    They raced for a few more hours... and when they were tired, they headed for the food court to fill up their bellies.


    They sat down excitedly..... and spoke about their experiences, like love-struck teenagers.


    "I love this go-kart racing thing!"


    "Me too!"


    "Bro... you were awesome out there!"


    "Yeah!... How the hell did you make that turn with that speed?"


    "It was awesome!... but I¡¯m sure that if I had tried it, I would¡¯ve probably hit those ck walls (tires)"


    "ck walls?... in your case, you would¡¯ve probably flown over the entire estate."


    "Hahahhahhahah!"


    "___"


    The childrenughed merrily, as they chewed down on their food like hungry lions.


    Indeed, today had been a fun filled day for all of them.

 Chapter 247 Fishing Ships

    Over these past few days, Landon had been jumping from one ce to another... as well as entertaining Santa and his gang.


    With the coronation ceremony just a few days away, of course he would be as busy as a bee.


    Today, he was heading over to the Ship Manufacturing industry..... to assist in transferring out the finished products to the newly established fishing industry.


    .


    Ever since the industry¡¯spletion at the beginning of March, the workers had been busy working on 4 main projects within the industry: Commercial fishing ships, Marine warships, Coastal guard ships and Cargo ships.


    So far, they had been working on these ships for 5 months now.... and only 2 categories out of 4 had beenpleted.


    All these ships were being built within massive ship building warehouses, just like how it was done back on earth.


    The workers would controlrge electrically powered machines, to attach the ship¡¯s metal frames and outer tes across its massive body.


    Of course workers would also paint the walls, install the ships control systems, doors, windows and so on.


    .


    For fishing ships, they were typically small in size... and only had 2 decks in total.


    So with the help of these machines, the workers were able to build one fishing ship in 3 weeks time.


    Those working under this department... were divided up into 2 main teams consisting of 100 workers each, were all dedicated to producing as many fishing ships as they could.


    And during these 5 months, Baymard had sessfully built 10 fishing ships.


    It could¡¯ve been 13... but at the start of construction, the workers did some mistakes here and there.... which was practically fine.


    It was all in the learning process.


    After inspecting the products, Landon immediately headed for the Cargo Ship department.


    .


    For Cargo ships, of course there were different sizes for them.... so only the smallest size had beenpleted yet.


    Even though there were several types of Cargo ships that existed back on earth.... Landon only chose to produce the ones that required cargo to be ced indoors.


    Cargo ships that exposedrge containers in the open, was of definitely a No No.


    In essence, Landon hade up with 3 main sizes for indoor Cargo ships:


    ?2 decks below ground floor


    ?5 decks below ground floor


    Of course above ground floor, each of these options would have several 2- 3 floor building structures at the back and the front of the main deck.


    These shipyouts were all standard cargo ship designs that were used back on earth


    In fact, some Cargo ships could have 8 to 9 floors below deck level... as they needed to transport cars, and other massive goods.


    Right now, Landon felt like 8-9 floors below deck would be too much... hence he chose to stock to the max being 5 for now.


    Of course even though these floors would be below deck... that didn¡¯t mean that they would be below sea level.


    Just like cruise ships, or even the ship used in the titanic.... the deck was way up from the sea level.


    .


    Anyway, right now... the workers had only been able toplete one type of cargo ship.


    And that was the one that had 2 decks below the main deck floor.


    As for the workers within this department, Landon had divided them up into groups of 3... and this time, each group consisted of 350 workers in total.


    They had used a total of 4 and a half months inpleting this Cargo ship.


    Hence Baymard now had 3 of these cargo ships in total.


    As for the other type, Landon had ced groups of 600 to work on those ones... which should bepleted sometime in December.


    He looked at the halfpleted ships, and knew that he couldn¡¯t rush their progress rates.


    Establishing Baymard¡¯s first Exportation sailors would have to wait.


    .


    Moving on to Coastal Guard ships, one first needed to ess the duties of the coastal guards.


    ?Firstly they did search and rescues around the waters.


    Be it looking for corpses or even identifying abandoned ships around Baymard¡¯s shores... they had to do all of that.


    ?Secondly, they were in charge of enforcing Baymard¡¯s Oceanws.


    Whether thews were Environmental or even political, everyw had to be followed to thetter.


    ?Thirdly, they were there to lookout for any enemy threats approaching by water, and inform the Marines... as well as do political negotiations if necessary.


    ?Andstly, they were the main people who assisted in pulling stranded ships towards the shores.


    So with all these in mind, the coastal guards needed 3 types of boats:


    ?Tug boats


    ?Rescue boats


    ?Coastal Guard Weapon Ship


    .


    For tug boats, they were somewhat smaller than fishing ships.


    And in their case, 2/3 of the boat is made up of massive mechanical engine systems..... that could even pull a stranded cruise ship all on their own.


    Seeing it always amazed people.


    How could a tiny boat pull a gigantic ship?


    Anyway.. Baymard had a total of 9 tug boats in total.


    Now with Rescue boats, these ones were somewhat smaller than Tug boats.


    When rescuing someone, time was of the essence.... hence their small sizes were more suitable for the speeds at which they would travel at.


    .


    In total, Baymard had 24 of those boats.


    With the tug and rescue boats, Landon felt like they had enough for now.... hence he allowed everyone within this department to focus on making weapon ships for the coastal guards.


    Typically, Coastal guards had their own separate war ships.


    As the ones who were always on the lookout, or always involved in negotiations... they needed to be secured and guarded.


    Hence, their weapon ship had to be the same size as Marine War ships.


    Looking at how far they had gone, Landon had immediately estimated that it would take another 3 months time, before the first set of Coastal guard ships would be built.


    As for the Marine War ships, they too... would bepleted around that same time frame.


    .


    Now that he was done with the inspection, it was finally time to transport these ships to the new Fishing Industry.


    ¡¯Vrrrmmmmm!¡¯


    "Take it away boys."

 Chapter 248 Fishing Ships 2

    ¡¯Vrmmmmm!¡¯


    Once they arrived at their destination, the workers slowly offloaded the ships from several Lowboys... with the help of other heavy machines.


    The location they were at, was the side branch for the Newly established Fishing Industry, which had just beenpleted a few days ago.


    In essence, the main headquarter was within the Lower region... but the branch sector was at the Coastal region.


    The headquarters was where the ountants, secretaries and other other business workers met.


    Also, within the headquarters... there were several industrial buildings meant for packaging and cleaning up fish or other captured goods.


    As well as warehouses for storing packaged goods too.


    3 hourster, everything was finally offloaded.


    .


    This side branch was very far away from all other harbor activities.... and could only be essible to workers within the Fishing industry.


    The region was well fenced and had its own private harbor at its front as well.


    And of course within the branch, and around its perimeter.... there were also several regr guards and Coastal guards there too.... Just in case someone tried to sneak into Baymard from this end.


    Other than the private harbor and security buildings, there were also 2 warehouse buildings, and 2 main employee buildings that have a food court, locker room, clinic and So on.


    Border line, this industry was just a few days old... and now, Landon was ready to teach a few of them on how to operate the fishing ships.


    "Have the workers been selected and briefed?"


    "Yes your majesty!" Replied Mikael, one of the newly appointed Supervisors within the branch.


    "Good!!!!!... let¡¯s go!"


    .


    Standing in front of him, were 12 selected workers from the Food industry.


    Initially, these workers used to cast theirs around the harbor alongside others.... and wait for the fishes to fall into their traps.


    The issue with this was that, if one wanted arge ¡¯Catch¡¯... then they would have to go further away from the shores or even the harbor.


    And since they didn¡¯t have fishing boats, their yield for the day was typically too low.


    Right now, fish was indeed expensive in Baymard.... this was because it was seen as a hotmodity.


    The amount of fish caught had never been able to amodate Baymard¡¯s growing poption.


    But with the creation of these ships, Landon was sure that the price of fish would eventually go down with time.


    Of course pricing could also fluctuate depending on several reasons... like the increase or decrease in the ship¡¯s oil price, and so on.


    One could never know tomorrow¡¯s economy.


    .


    For 4 days now, these 12 fishermen and women had been briefed on safety measures that they need to take on the ships, just in case something went wrong.


    They had also been chosen, because they knew how to swim... as well as how to do several basic knots.


    Anyway, before they would be allowed to man a boat unsupervised... they would need to undergo a month of training, before they were good to go.


    And who better to train them, than Landon and a few of those who built the ship?


    Yup!... he had called out those ¡¯engineers¡¯, toe out and assist him in properly exining how to run these ships.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t need to know every mechanical part of the ship... just the basics, and what to do if they were in a bind.


    The situation was simr to those who drove cars.


    Like knowing that overheating could mean that there¡¯s no water in the radiator... and so on.


    Just driving and knowing these simple details, was enough.


    .


    For Landon¡¯s n.... he first wanted to train these 12 people first... and from there, they would be in charge of training hundreds of others.


    With these 12, each day... he would have everyone of them rotate jobs with each other.


    So that by the end of their training, they would all be proficient at doing all jobs on the boat.


    Today, the trainees would be divided into 2 groups.


    6 would board one fishing ship with 4 other supervisors.... and the other half would board with 2 other supervisors and Landon.


    Once everyone had boarded on the ships, they immediately set sail towards the open waters.


    .


    Kobe, who was one of the 12 selected fishermen.... was thoroughly amazed at the ship¡¯s design.


    This was his first time on a ship, or even a canoe... so how could he not be intoxicated with excitement?


    Standing on the ship and hearing the noisy vibrating engines rattle and churn... he couldn¡¯t help but grin widely, as he thought of how he would be charging these bad boys in the nearest future.


    .


    "And that¡¯s how the the mechanism works!" His majesty said, while pointing at a lever.


    He had been attentively listening to his majesty, as well as reading the printed instructions about running the ship.... and controlling all the levers and buttons at the ship¡¯s control room.


    Everything wasbelled, and some of the buttons were even colored, green and so on.


    ¡¯Chrmmmm!¡¯


    His majesty had requested for the ship to stop, and thes to be casted.


    Several machines began to work, and very quickly.... thes were immediately casted.


    And after waiting for the to sink, they continued on with their lecture again.


    His majesty also talked about something poisonous called ¡¯Jellyfish¡¯, and other weird names that he had never heard of.


    But luckily, his majesty had given them sketches of what these creatures looked like.


    So if he ever found one, he would be sure to never touch them no matter what.


    .


    Time flew by, and at the end of the lecture... his majesty had immediately requested for the to be brought back up.


    "Tessa... do you see the yellow lever with thebel on it?"


    "Yes your majesty!"


    "Pull it downwards until I tell you to stop!"


    "Yes your majesty!" Replied Tessa, as she hurriedly made her way towards the switch.


    ¡¯Vrrrmmm!¡¯


    The slowly resurfaced, and to Kobe¡¯s shock... it waspletely full.


    Heck!.... he was sure that more than a 1000 fishes had been caught just from this round alone.


    This was the biggest catch that he had ever seen in his entire life!


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly, as he remembered how he used to catch 10 to 12 fishes a day.


    The difference was truly too great.


    .


    --Riverdale City, The empire of Arcadina--


    .


    ¡¯Drmm!¡¯


    The massive golden colored door opened, and a 30 something year old knight walked in.


    "You called my lord!"


    "Yes.....any news?"


    "My lord... no one has gone ore from there yet." Answered the knight, as he knelt before his master.


    "Ohhhh... It seems like it¡¯s time!


    "First thing tomorrow morning, go over to Baymard... and find out what exactly is going on there!"


    "Yes my lord!"

 Chapter 249 New Guests

    11 A.M


    It was a Fine Summer Morning.


    The vibrant sun¡¯s rays were shining glorious, as it warmed up thend... as well as its habitats.


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    The steady sounds of horses could be heard speedily making their way through the rocky roads.


    On the horses were 2 burly looking men, who were currently out on a mission from their master.


    These men were Yves and Shylock.


    Their master, City lord Marder.... had asked them to check out the situation within Baymard.


    "I say we get this done with, and leave immediately." Yves asked.


    "I agree!" Shylock replied.


    .


    One should know that Baymard was a ce that no one could go as they pleased.... lest they incurred Alec Barn¡¯s wrath.


    Presently, they knew that Alec was still trying to destroy their master.


    So if he should ever find out that they had ventured there, wouldn¡¯t he use that as an excuse to eliminate their master?


    Sure... it might take months or even years before Alec found out.


    But once he did, in Marder¡¯s case... the result would be death.


    Other people might be thrown in jail or beaten up.... but as Shannon¡¯s nemesis, how could Alec let it go just like that?


    As they rode ahead.... they immediately spotted a silver-looking carriage, steadily making its way towards Baymard as well.


    Strangers!


    .


    Yesterday.... one of their subordinates had reported the arrival of some strange visitors, who were apparently headed towards Baymard.


    The subordinate had been on his way to relieve himself, when he identally heard part of their conversation.


    As soon as the matter was reported, Yves and Shylock had sent some of their men to find out more about these strangers.


    And from what they knew... these people also had different agendas as well.


    They imed to be here in order to look for spies from the empire of Terique.


    But why the hell were they sneaking around and asking after one Baron Rodgers?


    Something waspletely fishy about their story.


    Sure... they had a royal parchment paper saying that they should hunt down enemy spies within Western Arcadina.


    But since when did western Arcadina mean Baymard?


    From what they had gathered, this Baron Rodgers had gone missing a while ago.


    And ever since his disappearance, these people had been using that Royal parchment paper to search for the Baron throughout Western Arcadina.


    Bottom line... because of the arrival of these people, they had decided to wait and follow behind these strangers, so as to see how those knights in Baymard would treat visitors.


    In their minds, they had decided to treat these strangers as Guinea pigs.


    .


    Meanwhile in the parade ahead, 15 knights on horseback, were currently safeguarding the silver-looking carriage at its center.


    In the carriage were 3 people: 2 Knight Captains, and one personal butler.


    A while back, their master... who was the city lord of Prisdon City, had suddenly given them the quest of killing


    One of the knight Captains lifted up the carriage¡¯s red curtains, and quickly peeked at the path behind them.


    "Pui!!


    Those 2 dirty looking riders are still following us!"


    "What?


    They¡¯re still behind us?"


    "What do you think that they want to do?"


    "What else?


    I think they n to rub us!"


    "Or... they might be afraid of bandits, and thus nned to stick close to us."


    One of the Captains frowned while deep in thought.


    "What if they were part of some gang bandits?


    Who knows..... their friends might be up ahead, with hopes of jumping us anytime soon."


    "Then what do we do?"


    "___"


    "Stop the carriage!!!!!"


    .


    ¡¯Heeeeeeheeheehee!"


    The horses huffed, as their reigns were pulled by their riders.


    Yves and Shylock looked ahead and sneered.


    They too stopped.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The carriage door was opened forcefully.


    "I say, you 2 there!... Are you trying to pick a fight with us?


    Last time I checked, you weren¡¯t part of our group... so why would you stop when we stop?" As the Captain spoke, he immediately pushed his blue colored cloak to the side, revealing his chest and rank to them.


    It seemed like he wanted to brag about being a knight Captain, so as to scare them off.


    .


    Typically, each rank had particr a particr badge shape for their knights.


    These badges could have different crests on them, based on their master¡¯s family crests.


    Badges coulde in different designs and patterns... but the shape was what really distinguished one¡¯s status within knighthood.


    For knight Pages, their badges were rectangr shaped.


    For Captain¡¯s, their badges were star shaped.. .. and so on.


    Looking at the badge, Yves and Shylock smiled at the clown before them.


    Weren¡¯t they knight Captain¡¯s as well?


    It was just that they were undercover right now.


    Hence, they dared not take out their own badges... lest theypletely ruined their mission.


    .


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    "Answer me now dammit!!


    Why the hell did you all stop?" The Captain said, while drawing his sword.


    "We stopped to relieve ourselves." Yves said smilingly, as he pointed at this ¡¯thing¡¯.


    "Yeah..... and why are you looking at our ¡¯things¡¯?


    Do you all swing that way as well?" Shylock teased.


    "__"


    The other knights outside were speechless.


    ¡¯Who are they all trying to fool?¡¯


    Didn¡¯t they say that you want to relieve yourselves?.... then why are you both still seating on your horses?


    Are u going to pee on the horses?


    And why the hell are you all smiling like fools?


    Are you all stupid or something?¡¯


    ¡¯___¡¯


    The Captain red at them angrily.


    He was already pissed off when they didn¡¯t acknowledge his ¡¯Captain¡¯ badge.


    But now, how dare they treat say that he was ¡¯bent¡¯?


    No matter how much he yelled back at them or tried to scare them, they would only smile, giggle or treat him like a 5 year old toddler who was still throwing tantrums here and there.


    This feeling was truly frustrating!


    .


    "Since you all are relieving yourselves, then we would hurry up along... so as to not bother you all any longer." The Captain said angrily, as he banged the carriage¡¯s door loudly.


    ¡¯Bang!!!!¡¯


    He was so pissed.


    He then poked his head out of the window and yelled: ¡¯Drive!!!¡¯


    The procession continued, and just when he was about to rx... one of the gurads outside, tapped the carriage¡¯s door.


    "Captains.... they¡¯re still following us!"


    "___"

 Chapter 250 New Guests 2

    All through the journey, the Captains within the carriage had been cursing at those 2 shameless riders.


    The reason why they didn¡¯t attack them, was because they were afraid that they were bandits.... who had several gang members around the roads.


    Within this journey alone... they had stopped more than 4 times, just to figure out what was the deal with these shameless riders.


    Surprisingly, it seemed like the riders were just regr people who were heading to Baymard.


    If they had known, they would¡¯ve killed these damn bastards a long time ago.


    Just remembering how annoying these riders were, instantly made their blood boil a thousand times over.


    How hateful!


    .


    Once everyone arrived, they were somewhat taken aback by the unique High walls before them.


    It was the tallest that they had ever seen... and the sturdiest by the looks of it.


    Yves and Shylock couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly as they looked at the magnificent towering figures before them.


    If they had known, they would¡¯ve talked their master into owning Baymard ages ago.


    So what if they werecking more knights?


    Just passing through the City gates, they were indeed in awe at how thick the gate doors were.


    (*they were as thick as regr bank vaults.. and designed with such vault lock mechanisms)


    And what surprised them the most, was the fact that the gate tunnel had 2 of these giant metal doors.


    One at the front, and one at the end of the tunnel.


    And not just that... they could see several regr metal bars... all stationed at different points within the tunnel.


    With this sort of security, one didn¡¯t need to worry about the enemies breaking in anytime soon.


    It wasn¡¯t just them who had these sort of thoughts... The other Captains and guard knights, were also in awe at the City¡¯s lockdown gates.


    One should know that most cities just had 1 or 2 measly iron bars, and that was it.


    So how could they not be in awe?


    .


    Coming out of the tunnel, their jaws instantly dropped.


    What sort of buildings were these?


    Why were the roads so ck and clean?


    And what were those ck massive containers (garbage bins) around the ce?


    Was this still the barrennd that the knew of?


    As they stepped in, they immediately say a towering sign above them that read:


    [--¡¯Wee to Baymard!


    ---Sector name: King¡¯s Landing¡¯]


    ¡¯King¡¯s Landing, What a majestic name¡¯, they thought.


    Very quickly, they had spotted several people standing and walking about in weird but cool looking clothes.


    Why were they all dressed in better attire than them?


    Was everyone here a noble?


    Series of questions popped into their heads, as they spotted someoneing over towards them.


    "Hello, wee to Baymard!"


    "__"


    .


    Straight away, they were promptly directed towards the LandPort.


    And on their way, they had asked out of curiosity... and had found out that these people were just regr people.


    Some of them had even been ves once.


    Immediately, disgust and envy filled their hearts and minds.


    Weren¡¯t these people too stuck-up?


    How dare they act like nobles, if they were just peasants?


    Hmmpp!!


    They were just clowns, who were trying to be something that they weren¡¯t.


    .


    "Sir.... please, we need you to consent to the rules that have been provided." Said a front desk officer.


    Before any Visa process began, the mainws had to be read and approved by the visitors.


    That way if they vite any of them, then they only have theirselves to me.


    "I don¡¯t agree!!" One of the Captains yelled out in displeasure.


    What a joke!


    Who the hell would sign such a document?


    For him, the thing that really pissed him off was the equality thing!


    I mean... were they crazy?


    There was no very here.... hence everyone had equal rights.


    And for heaven¡¯s sake, why was having sex with a 14 year old a crime?


    It was clearly stated that they couldn¡¯t touch any one without the person¡¯s approval.


    Even if they raped a 30 year old woman... they could still be locked up.


    Wasn¡¯t such a woman, old cargo?


    Why would they punish them for using old goods?


    .


    The more he read the rules, the more he had realized that this ce was truly uninhabitable.


    Without all these activities... how else were they supposed to have their fun?


    One should know that in this era, all they had were bars, prostitution centers, fighting rings and so on.


    Of course for fun, people would throw banquets, pilgrimage viges, kidnap people, burn down towns, and even defile both women and men.... as these were everyday urances.


    But for a city to remove all these factors, was really something unheard of.


    So that begs the question.... what did they actually do in here for fun?


    .


    "I want to see your city lord!" The Captain yelled.


    "Sir, we dont have one.


    We have a king."


    Yves and Shylock who were sitting at the waiting area at some seats around the waiting area a... were immediately taken aback by what they heard.


    Well, the Captain was screaming so loud that they were sure that everyone else could hear what was said as well.


    Previously, the Captain was the only one to start Visa applications... because he had wanted to see what it was all about, before sending his men over.


    There were over 10 front desks for processing Visas... but, everyone else chose to wait for the Captain to finish up first.


    Anyway, for those who could read.... they passed their time looking at the ridiculous rules that were written on several brochures around the waiting area.


    "And who is this King?" The Captain asked curiously.


    "It¡¯s his majesty Landon Barn!"


    .


    ¡¯What?


    The bastard shrimp survived?


    How the hell did he manage to take care of all those enemy knights?¡¯


    Yves and Shylock were thoroughly confused.


    How could a dying man, who left with only 300 knights and a few spare change.... be the owner of this glorious city?


    And how the hell did the city transform in the first ce.


    They had visited this ce just before Landon had arrived ... and the grass was not that green.


    No.... literally, the grass, thend and everything else was dried up, sprownly... and baren.


    So how did they go from that, to a healthy luscious ce?


    Did that bastard really break thend¡¯s curse?


    .


    "So... the bastard is the one in charge of making such ridiculousws?


    Well, I won¡¯t sign it no matter what!"


    "Then I¡¯m sorry sir, we have to decline your Visa application." The front desk agent said politely.


    ¡¯Bamm!¡¯


    "Deny?


    Do you know who I am?" The Captain yelled arrogantly.


    As a proud knight Captain, when had he ever been belittled so much?


    This was the height of disrespect.


    "I¡¯m asking you!!!


    Do you know who I am?


    How dare a puny peasant like you, deny my ess!


    Look at this... I¡¯m an official knight Captain of Arcadina.


    Imand over hundreds of men under my unit... and if I want to crush this puny ce of yours, then I would do so just like that!


    So what if killing is a crime here?


    With only 300 knights within this ce, what can you all do to me?


    And if you even dare to touch me, then I can assure you all that my master would send reinforcements toe and get me in a heartbeat.


    When that happens.... I want you to have it in the back of your mind that, you see the one responsible for killing everyone here.


    Now.... be a good dog, and give me the Visa thing... or else!!"


    .


    The front desk worker still kept her smile in ce.


    "Security!"


    It all happened in a sh.


    Very swiftly, several ck uniformed people ran inwards the Captain and tried to restrain him.


    But once the Captain¡¯s men saw this, they quickly pulled out their swords and ran towards the ¡¯battlefield¡¯.


    Yves and Shylock also got up as well and stepped back, as they didn¡¯t want everyone to conclude that they were together with these morons.


    .


    "Please... drop your weapons, stay back and put your hands behind your heads now!" The security guards said calmly, as they pointed ck metal objects at them.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    The knights had quickly drawn their swords.


    At this moment, thhe air was filled with tension, as numerous emotionspletely engulfed the men.


    "Put our hands behind our heads?


    Never!"


    "Why are we even talking with them?


    Let¡¯s just kill them now!"


    "__"


    "Please... this is yourst chance.


    Drop your weapons or face the consequences!" The guards reminded.


    "What bloody consequences?


    Brothers, let¡¯s attack altogether


    Chargge!!!"


    ¡¯--ZZZZZ-!!!!¡¯


    Instantly, the guards shot their tasers at the knights... and their bodies immediately began to shake... like a fresh fish out of water.


    ¡¯Buzzzzzz!¡¯


    The men shook, as their bodies turned limp fron the electric current.


    Their muscles clenched so much, that even blinking.... seemed like a near impossible task for them to aplish.


    A painful vibrational wave, washed all over their entire bodies.... and every fiber within their body, felt like it was haphazardly speeding nonstop.


    It felt like their bodies would rip apart from these deadly vibrations.


    Some of them had even peed themselves throughout the entire ordeal.


    .


    ¡¯-Buzzzzz-!!!¡¯


    The more Yves and Shylock continued to watched on, the more paler faces became from fear.


    It was truly a jaw-dropping scene to watch.


    Their legs trembled, and their bodies turned soft from the horror before them.


    What im heaven¡¯s name was going on here?


    They only had one thought now: Run!!!


    They had to get out of this mad ce no matter what.


    Screw the mission!


    This was definitely sorcery.


    .


    They fled nonstop, as they were eager to warn their master about these creatures who call themselves Baymardians.


    They didn¡¯t even wait to see how those other people had turned out.... as they were scared silly by those shriveling men.


    This Baymard was a HELL HOLE.


    And no matter what, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend these monsters.


    .


    ¡¯Master... save us!¡¯

 Chapter 251 An Innocent Reques

    --The Royal Pce, The Empire of Deiferus--


    .


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!¡¯


    The sounds of several footsteps, could be heard hurriedly making their way towards the throne room.


    The sounds echoed sharply across the guarded hallways.... sounding overly loud, like the thundering heartbeat of a condemned criminal.


    One thing was clear, these footsteps.... could only belong to light weighted people.


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!¡¯


    Within the pce, the people busily went about their day merrily....as they did their daily chores earnestly.


    But when they saw the owners of these footsteps, straight away.... they quickly made several detours, as if they were avoiding some sort of fatal gue.


    ¡¯Thum! Thum!¡¯


    ¡¯Chi!¡¯


    Some dived into the garden bushes, while others speedily leaned on the walls... and immediately pretended to be statues, while holding their breaths in fear.


    For some, they quickly picked up several decorative ornaments like vases, held them in front of their faces..... and quickly pretended to be pirs, as their faces hid behind the ornaments.


    Sure, some of their facial features were peaking out, but so what?


    They had to think fast..... because today, the local pce tyrant was on the move again.


    .


    Standing outside the throne room, were several guards... who had also heard these resounding footsteps creep in closer and closer towards them as well.


    As a pce rule, only those who had urgent political information... or death reports, could run like so within the royal pce.


    It was seen as disrespectful for anyone to run in someone else¡¯s home, talk less of the Royal pce.


    So who would have the guts to do so if it wasn¡¯t urgent?


    Of course, they didn¡¯t have to be curious for long.... as their question was naturally answered within a few minutes.


    ¡¯P.... P.... Princess Eldora?¡¯


    .


    Standing before them, was the unruly 2nd Princess of Deiferus.


    The local pce tyrant, Princess Eldora.


    Because her brother was the 1st prince... she had been acting spoiled, right from a young age.


    If one didn¡¯t know her character, and just looked at her face... they would readily think that she was as pure as an angel.


    But the truth was obviously far from that.


    Throughout these years, she had killed innocent people openly... just because they touched her, or even spilled water or anything on her clothes.


    She had executed 11 Royal tailors, just because they didn¡¯t get things right in their first try.


    Normally, tailors would being the final sewn clothes to their clients.


    And from there, the tailors wod have them wear them... so as to see if the customers were pleased with them.


    9/10, in this era...adjustments were always made more than 3 times... just to get it right.


    So in essence, the princess hated those adjustment phases the most.


    It was either you sewed it perfectly within the first try, or you don¡¯t!


    In fact, she killed whenever she pleased... and she wasn¡¯t sorry about it either.


    Her resume was indeed a long one.


    If she wasn¡¯t pleased with her meal, then she would kill the head chef....


    If she wasn¡¯t pleased with the people who massaged her frequently, then they had to be executed without a doubt.


    As a royal member, she was privileged to have hundreds of maids massage her body... just like they did for Cleopatra.


    So she executed them, as frequently as they got hired.


    And just like that, she had quickly be a tyrannical being within Deiferus.


    .


    "P..... P... Princess Eldora... please, we can¡¯t let you in.


    His majesty is currently meeting some very important people right now.... so we can¡¯t!" Said one of the guards fearfully.


    Eldora sneered, and walked ferociously, towards the men.


    "Are you in any way stopping me from seeing my father?


    Do you know what happens when someone ticks me off?


    Hmmm... it seems like you¡¯re truly eager to die today!!!!"


    As the men heard this, their heartbeats couldn¡¯t help but elerate a little.... as they knew that this lunatic could really kill them if she wanted to.


    Her ice cold-gaze was truly scary!


    .


    "For thest time, step aside!


    A good dog does not block its owner¡¯s path.... Now MOVE!!!!"


    Of course, whenever there was a shephard, there would always be sheep present as well.


    In this case, these were the princesses loyal maids, who had been with her more years now.


    With the protection of a powerful princess, these maids could do whatever they wanted... Hence they acted as mini-Tyrants.


    They bullied and spoke rudely, to anyone who didn¡¯t bother to put them in his or her eyes.


    Even when they went shopping, the store owners had to be extra polite... as they didn¡¯t want to offend the princess in any way possible.


    Anyway, the princess¡¯s squad had immediately backed her up.... just like the loyal dogs that had they were.


    "The princess wants to pass through, so let her go!"


    "Who the hell do you all think you are to even stop our princess?"


    "Why are you all even breathing in the same space as she is?"


    "__"


    .


    As they spoke, Eldora inched in slowly..... as she calmly approached the guard who had first spoken to her


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    A series of clear crisps sounds, resounded across the hallway... as Eldora connected her palms, with the guard¡¯s cheeks.


    The ps were as loud as ps, as they left several reddish palm prints on the poor guard¡¯s face.


    --silence--


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    Eldorado kept pping him on both checks for a full 2 minutes, without stopping or talking.


    And the more she pped, the more the guard¡¯s eyes burned with rage.


    ¡¯Click!¡¯


    Due to his rage, he had bitten his tongue to the point where he could even taste his own blood.


    In his mind, he had already visualized multiple scenes of her dying under his sword.... over and over again.


    If only he was a royal member, then he would teach this arrogant brat the lesson of her life.


    How Detestable!


    .


    Eldora looked at him and smiled.


    "I know you hate me right now... but so what?


    Like I said, you are just a weak, measly, and idiotic dog... who my royal family has tried to look after.


    So who are you to stop me from going anywhere?


    MOVE!!!"


    "_"


    Immediately, everyone gave way for her to pass through.... even the guard who had been pped, had no other choice but to do so.


    ¡¯Bamm!¡¯


    Very quickly, the massive golden colored door had been forcefully pushed open.


    .


    Wooo.....Father... Father, I won¡¯t allow it.


    King Sirius... he.. he is mine!!

 Chapter 252 An Innocent Request 2

    "Wooo.....Father, I won¡¯t allow it.


    King Sirius... he.. he is mine!!


    --silence--


    .


    Everyone within the throne room momentarily froze, as they saw Eldora slowly approach them.


    In truth, some of the ministers were extremely terrified of this little bringer of destruction.


    But what surprised them the most, was her incredible acting skills.


    ¡¯Bravo!¡¯


    They almost wanted to p for her weak disy towards his Majesty.


    Looking at this unruly daughter of his.... King Julius was so angry, to the point that he almost coughed out blood.


    "Get out!!"


    How dare she embarrass him in front of his ministers?


    Wasn¡¯t she just throwing his face here?


    Hmpp!


    It looked like he had really spoiled her too much, for her to do such a thing.


    .


    As he looked at his ministers reactions to his daughter, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder... which one was the real her?


    One should know that in front of her father, Eldora had always acted like a weakmb.


    But once her father left, she didn¡¯t care about showing her true colors to anyone else.


    Julius had heard the reports from both his secret guards and even his ministers.


    But everytime she appeared, she would act like a wounded rabbit... who was left in a den filled with wolves.


    So he could nevere to a conclusion, when it concerned her matters.


    Who should he believe? His blood or outsiders.


    As for Eldora... her father was obviously the man in charge, so why would she do anything that would make her loose her most powerful backer?


    Showing her true colors was definitely not an option here!


    .


    "I said Get out!!" Julius bellowed.


    And immediately, Eldora hurriedly ran over to her father¡¯s side, dropped onto the ground... and began to hug his feet ¡¯helplessly¡¯.


    "Woo..... I¡¯m sorry father, but if you don¡¯t solve this issue for me.... I might truly be threatened tomit suicide!" Eldora said, as she forced fake-tears out of herrge melon eyes.


    ¡¯Drip! Drip!¡¯


    Her tears continuously flowed out like the river Nile, as they immediately flooded part of Julius¡¯s Royal sandals and feet.


    She sobbed intensively, as if her whole world hade crashing down... as the only time that she¡¯d stop, was to fill up her lungs with fresh air


    She truly looked pitiful, while hugging his Majesty¡¯s feet.


    .


    Julius looked at her weak appearance, and his heart instantly softened.


    As he remembered the reports about her, he felt like they were probably misunderstandings or something.


    It was really hard for him to picture her doing all those things.


    How could this soft lump of y ever willingly hurt anyone?


    Julius looked at his ministers... and quickly ushered them away with his eyes.


    "Your majesty, seeing the little princess so sad... has made me a little hesitant to continue this meeting, so I beg to take my leave now."


    "Me too your majesty... seeing the princess like this, really breaks this old mans heart."


    "__"


    One by one, all the ministers left... after giving ther ¡¯heartfelt¡¯ excuses to their king.


    .


    "They¡¯re gone now.


    So tell me, who belied you?... why are you crying?"


    The guards who were standing within the throne room, secretly rolled their eyes... as they listened to the father-daughter duo intensively.


    ¡¯Bully her?


    Who would dare?


    Your majesty, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re too easy to deceive?


    It¡¯s your precious daughter who¡¯s doing the bullying.... not the other way around, alright?¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    "Father... I want to marry King Sirius!" Eldora said pitifully.


    "Why?.... didn¡¯t you reject the thought of being his bride years ago?"


    .


    One should know that several years ago... before Deiferus and Yodan bad finally buried their long standing enmity.


    At the time, King Maine had sent several official envoys to Deiferus to negotiate for peace.


    And at the end of their peace treaty, the empire had offered for the princess¡¯ from both empires to be wedded to each other.


    Of course, since Maine only considered his first 5 sons as eligible for this.... Julius¡¯ first 5 daughters had to choose any of the princes as well.


    Likewise, the princesses from Yodan had to choose the Princes from Deiferus as well.


    Now at that time, all the princesses had shunned the 5th prince from Yodan.


    All except for the 4th princess, who seems to pity him and chose to be with him instead.


    His 4th daughter had always been the quiet type with a gentle heart..... so of course, she felt bad for this prince Sirius.


    .


    Throughout these years, all the princesses and princes had been visiting both empires... so as to know each other better.


    Everyone else, except for this 5th prince... had shown themselves to their partners.


    So nobody knew how the 5th prince actually looked like.


    Some thought that he was filled with warts, and others thought that he was ugly.


    But all in all, everyone had alwaysughed at the 4th princess of Deiferus, for being engaged to a ghost.


    But what they didn¡¯t know, was that whenever Maine sent special envoys to Deiferus... Sirius was always amongst them.


    He had wanted to know the true characters of these women... hence he had to go undercover, and see them for what they truly were.


    And in truth, he had approved of the 4th princess silently.


    He would often talk to her as friends whenever they were at they opportuned... but thedy didn¡¯t know that he was the 5th prince.


    Surprisingly, when he had visited... he identally bumped into Eldora, and she immediately requested for his hands to be cut offpletely.


    Such a woman, was definitely not fit to be his queen.


    .


    "Didn¡¯t you say that the 5th prince was probably too ugly to marry?"


    "Father.. father... that day, we were all just joking around.


    So how could I mean it?" Eldora said pitifully.


    What a joke!


    How could she be with anyone else other than a king?


    Previously, she had thought that she would be joining the winning team.


    But who would¡¯ve known that her fiance, the crown prince at the time... was so useless?


    What was so hard in convincing one¡¯s father?


    She had lived her entire life, relying on subduing her father.


    So what was so hard in that?


    Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t allow this opportunity to slip through her fingers... No matter what!


    .


    "Woo.... please father!


    I want him!"


    Julius looked at his daughter and sighed.


    "He should be arriving in a month¡¯s time to take his bride.


    So if you can convince him that you are a better choice, then I see no problem with that!"


    Hearing that, Eldora¡¯s eyes instantly lit up!


    Fortunately, this King Sirius has never been here before


    So it was simply impossible for him to have feelings for that worthless sister of hers.


    This was good!


    If she could seduce and convince him otherwise, then she would be the queen of Yodan.


    Plus, in her mind... she was way good looking than her 4th sister.


    So this mission was definitely a piece of cake!


    As for Jilius, he thought that since his 4th daughter hadn¡¯t developed feelings with Sirius.... then it was definitely possible for them to switch.


    Plus his 4th daughter was quiet, and seemed not to care about which partner she finally settled with... so he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    Of course if it were the other way around and his 4th daughter had already developed feelings for Sirius... then he would never agree to such a request from Eldora.


    He loved all his children after all, so he wouldn¡¯t intentionally hurt any of them no matter what.


    ¡¯Muah!¡¯


    Eldora quickly pecked her father¡¯s jaws in excitement.


    "Thank you father...You won¡¯t regret it!!!"


    "__"


    .


    Happiness!


    Apart from the happy Eldora, who was drowned in her endless fantasies of being queen.... several other people were exhrated as well.


    The time had finallye.


    Tomorrow was his Majesty, Landon Barn¡¯s Coronation Day.

 Chapter 253 Coronation Day

    The sun sat high up in the sky, as it ignited the world with its glorious radiance.


    Like a symbol of joy, its warmth had quickly lighted up the hearts of those below it.


    The streets were bustling, and the sounds ofughter could be heard from all around Baymard.


    Everyone was jumping around excitedly, as they waited in anticipation for the main festivities to begin.


    Today, their king would finally be crowned.


    Today was their king¡¯s Coronation Day!!


    .


    On this glorious day..... no one was obligated to work, as it was considered to be a public holiday for all.


    Of course the only ones who could work, were those at the hospitals..... as well as those who were those who were protecting the city walls and Coastal shores


    Across Baymard, people could be seen reading numerous brochures around the highways.


    To put it simply, the the coronation event would start with a parade.


    This parade would leave the pce with Landon..... pass through the main highway along the upper region, and finally arrive at the central region.


    Now within the central region, it would stop at District F (refugee/permanent resident sector).


    For Landon¡¯s n, it they reached district F.... it would pass through several other highways within the district and circle back towards the upper region.


    .


    Anyway... the brochures pin-pointed the exact time and ce where the parade would be, throughout the procession.


    It also showed when the parade would arrive at the pce as well.


    One should know that when the parade ends, the crowning phase would officially begin.


    So if one didn¡¯t want to watch or follow the parade, then they could just head on towards the pce when it was time for the official crowning ceremony.


    With the brochures, everyone would know where to go and what to do during the whole event.


    As for the people on the streets, they didn¡¯t have to wait too long... as their patience had finally paid off.


    "Mummy, mummy, look!"


    .


    ¡¯Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!¡¯


    "Make way... for prince Landon!!


    Make way.....for Prince Landon..... (*singing)"


    "__"


    How could Landon miss this grand opportunity?


    No entrance was better than ddin¡¯s entrance to Jasmine¡¯s pce.


    Oh.. Disney, if they knew how he had used their ideas... they would probably puke out a tone of blood just from looking at him.


    He was definitely a thief!


    But so what?


    Who would know?


    He had edited out 80% of the lyrics to the song, and had inserted words that would rte to the people¡¯s journey instead.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!¡¯


    Leading the parade, were 2rge parade floats, that had 30 drummers and 30 singers all stationed on them.


    These parade floats had tires, and were extremelyrge as well.


    To make sure that everything turned out smoothly... Landon had indeed fitted these drummers and singers into shifts


    So every after 15 minutes, they would switch.


    Since there were 2 floats, one float would carry the singers alone... and the other would carry the drummers.


    And since they were 30 of each, then every 15 minutes.... half of them would stop, and the other half would immediately take over the shift.


    In this way, the parade would go on smoothly with no errors.


    .


    After the floats, he parade would continue on with 30 skilled dancers..... who were supposed to dance energetically to the beat of the drums.


    Amongst the group of dancers, some were acrobatic..... while others twirled around with ribbons in their hands.


    Of course since the performers would definitely get tired quickly... there would be a van within the parade procession, with extra dancers in it.


    Typically, when it was time to switch shifts, they would spray smoke around the area... and the dancers would quickly make the switch.


    Even back on earth, it was highly unreasonable for one to expect dancers to perform for such long periods of time.


    Why.....just something like the Rio Carnivals in Brazil, could take several hours toplete.


    So it was impossible to not make any switches regrly.


    .


    Following the dancers, arge parade van on wheels with an opened roof, would slowly drive towards the procession.


    The rooftop had rails, just like a balcony.... and while the car proceeded, a mascot qould be snacking and waving on it.


    Every country or empire needed a mascot.


    For the U.S.A, it was the bald eagle.... for some other countries, it was a lion, beaver and so on.


    Of course in this world, they hadn¡¯t thought of that yet.


    So Landon decided to be the first to do so.


    Hence he decided that Baymard¡¯s mascot, would be the ferocious Snowy Saber-toothed tiger.


    In truth, since the Saber-toothed tiger had the simr color as ¡¯Barney¡¯, he decided that the costume should be somewhat adorable as well... lest it scares the children off.


    .


    The van that was carrying the mascot was also painted to look exactly like Baymard¡¯s national g.


    And flowing the van, were the several people who were wearing clothing that represented all the jobs in Baymard.


    One could see cooks, holding either pots or spoons, construction workers and so on.


    And from there, another 10 dancers were added to the mix again.


    These dancers were all dressed like swans, and other magnificent birds, as they danced about beautifully.


    One should know that throughout the entire procession, Landon had picked a total of 16 songs to be yed.


    A song onlysted for 3 to 4 minutes, so it would be ridiculously boring to have one song y for entire procession.


    In this way, the parade would be more interesting.


    .


    After the swan dancers left, another group started throwing flowers around the ce, while engaging with the audience at the roads.


    Followed by 5 police cars, and 3 other open roof cars that were carrying the royal family members in them as well.


    One could say that the cars were somewhat simr to the one¡¯s Popes usually used when doing parades.


    It was open roofed, so that Landon and the royals could wave and smile at the people while the parade proceeded.


    Also, on the side of the cars, were several military personnels in zers, ties and shirts.... who were acting as Landon¡¯s personal bodyguards.


    Of course following that, were 10 other police cars, and thatpletely ended the parade procession.


    .


    As the people heard the sounds of the drumsing from afar, they quickly made their way towards the highways in excitement.


    They had never seen or heard about a ¡¯parade¡¯ before, so they didn¡¯t know what to expect.


    The only thing that they were sure of, was that his majesty had never disappointed them.


    So they knew that this parade thing would definitely be phenomenal.


    .


    Santa and the gang had all left their hotel, and immediately stood close to the highway road.


    "Are you sure that it would pass here?" Duke Samuel asked while looking left and right.


    "For sure.. it says so in their brochure.


    Besides, we can¡¯t be wrong... several others are also here as well." Santa said excitedly, while gesturing at the busy street that was filled with workers, children and so on.


    "Wait... does anyone hear that?" Carmelo asked, as he could hear the faint sound of drums beating away.


    ¡¯Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Dididin! Dididundundunnn!¡¯


    "I hear it! I hear it!


    See, I told you I was right!


    I think it¡¯ll turn on our streets next!"

 Chapter 254 Coronation Day 2

    Very quickly, music filled the air.... as the people watched the colorful bluish white floats make their way past them.


    The floats were decorated to look like winter.


    One could see massive fake-snowkes on the floats... as well, as several snowman figures on it, to signify the winter season.


    The festive drums immediately lifted the spirits of the people.... and very quickly, everyone began to dance and jump around merrily.


    Their bodies trembled slightly, as excitement thundered throughout their entire beings.


    As they watched the parade.... their expressions became simr to that of little children, who had just received their Christmas gifts.


    .


    The procession continued, and when it was time for the royal family to pass by.... everyone immediately turned crazy with excitement.


    "Your majesty... we love you!"


    "Ahh... Army General Lucius is so cool."


    "Look! Look!.... his majesty waved at me!


    Awesome!"


    "What waved at you?.... He was clearly waving at me.


    You just happened to be standing close, that¡¯s all!"


    "So you what to take that wave as yours, no way bro!...his majesty clearly saw me first."


    "__"


    .


    Listening to the conversation from the crowd, Santa and his gang, couldn¡¯t help but respect Landon even more.


    Ever since they had stood here, they hadn¡¯t even heard one single negative thing from the people about Landon.


    In these people¡¯s eyes, their king... along with the rest of the royal family, could do no wrong.


    It was clear that they thoroughly loved and respected their king..


    Such deep emotions could only be gotten from people who were satisfied with their treatment under Landon¡¯s reign.


    Hence right at this moment, whatever doubts Carmelo and Adrian had.... was all dispelled by the people¡¯s emotions.


    Listening to the people¡¯s conversation, they couldn¡¯t help but feelpletely helpless.


    Even they had begun to wonder if their own people were as enthusiastic and ridiculous as the ones here.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, these people were fighting over a ¡¯wave¡¯ from Landon.


    .


    "I¡¯m telling you, his majesty waved at me alright?"


    "You¡¯re clearly blind!... it was my wave, not yours."


    The two 40 year old men went on and on about the wave thing... until someone else finally spoke up.


    "You all are fighting over nothing!"


    ¡¯Finally... someone with some sense¡¯, Santa and his gang thought, as they nodded to what was said.


    "His majesty was clearly waving at me, so why would you both fight over my wave?"


    "___"


    In truth.... the children had also wanted to im the wave as theirs, as they too fully idolized Landon as a God.


    If they should ever hear anyone ever insult him... even in Carona, they were sure that they would probably kick the person down.


    How dare they insult an immortal?


    Standing along the highway, Santa and his gang couldn¡¯t help but look at Landon in reverence.


    Right now, he was glowing like the sun.... and his warmth could be felt by his people.


    He was their beloved protector and provider.


    He had saved them from starvation and even death... as well as given them hope for the future.


    He was the true definition of what a ruler should be like!


    .


    Time passed by quickly, and just like that..... the parade had finally arrived at the royal pce.


    Now, it was time for the actual coronation ceremony.


    Everyone had quickly gathered below the pces grand terrace... as they waited for his majesty to emerge.


    On the terrace, Linda, Beri, Mother Winnie, Mark, Gary, Trey and Josh... were already standing present in wait, as well as 3 new official Priests.


    Of course Lucius wasn¡¯t there with them, as he had toe out with Mother Kim... since they got engaged during Winter.


    .


    After a while, trumpets were yed... and a royal announcer made his way forward.


    "Presenting Prince Momo, Princess Grace, Princess Lucy, Duke Lucius, Queen Mother Kim and His Majesty Landon Barn."


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap!¡¯


    Several guards came out, followed by the royals... in the order at which they had been called out.


    As esteemed guests, Santa and his gang had been given the privilege of standing on the terrace alongside Mother winnie and the others.


    In Landon¡¯s mind, soon.... they would all be one big family after the treaty was signed.


    So what was wrong in letting them get V.I.P seats?


    .


    Watching from the terrace, Carmelo, Adrian and Baron Hamilton were taken aback by Landon¡¯s attire.


    Especially the magnificent long reddish robe, that required a butler to hold its ends... as if it were a long wedding gown.


    ¡¯Beautiful!¡¯, they thought.


    On the terrace, there were several high chairs and tables with several objects on them.


    The chairs were very high, so that when the guests sit, they would still be able to see those below... hence it would look like they were still standing.


    There were several wooden stairs for the visitors to climb up to the chairs.


    The steps, were simr to those 2 or 3-step stairs one could use in climbing a truck.


    In essence, Landon had set the entire terrace up like a church.


    Only, everything would be done facing the crowd.


    .


    --silence--


    The people were silent because of the presence of the priests.


    They had been going to church regrly, sopletely understood and respected these priests.


    Even Santa and his gang could totally rte with them.


    They had attended 2 sermons already... and sometimes, the women would cry due to some of the moral stories and lessons being told in the church.


    In their eyes, these priests were very spiritual people.


    .


    The ceremony proceeded, with it being a mixture of Asian, British, Eyptian and several other coronation cultures that existed back on earth.


    Landon wanted to create a unique ceremony for Baymard, as it was no longer part of Arcadina.


    "Your majesty, Please, step onto the stage and kneel." Said one of the priests who was already standing on the stage.


    They had brought out a high stage, so that when he was kneeling, all those below would be able to see it.


    Landon removed hisvish robe, quickly climbed up calmly, and knelt down.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Very quickly, all 3 priests gathered around him....holding 2 towels, a bucket of water and a bucket of a reddish mixture.


    One of the priests read out something on a paper, while the other 2 performed several actions on Landon.


    From there, they started bombarding Landon with series of questions.


    .


    "Your majesty, please look at your people!


    Look at each and everyone of them well.


    These are your people, and your family.


    Do you swear to protect them all through your reign as king?"


    "I swear!"


    "Do you swear to give your all, and never turn corrupt?"


    "I swear!!"


    "__"


    "Good!.... your majesty, please lower your head."


    ¡¯Shwa! Shwa!¡¯


    "This reddish water used to wash your face, is a symbol of your people¡¯s blood and cries throughout the years."


    After the washing was done, they quickly used the clear water to rinse his face clean and wiped it dry with a towel.


    .


    They continued to do several other significant rituals on him, and when they were done, Landon continued kneeling... until the priests brought his crown, staff and robe over.


    For this ceremony, Landon had decided to keep the name Landon Barn for now.


    Because if he changed his name to Landon Obley, Nopline might find him sooner than he anticipated.


    Anyway, once these items had been worn on him, Landon rose up as per the instructions of the priests.... and stood there majestically, with his massive crown on his head.


    "From this day forward, Baymard officially has a new king.


    His name, is Landon Barn!"


    The people looked at him in reverence, as their hearts became connected as one.


    This was their king.


    "All Hail The King!"


    "All Hail The King!"


    "__"

 Chapter 255 Coronation Day 3

    Standing before the people, was their majestic King.


    King Landon Barn!


    .


    ¡¯System, I¡¯d like to enhance my voice as usual, so use my Technology points to do so."


    ¡¯Yes host.¡¯


    Landon looked at his people, and raised his left hand up as a sign for silence.


    This wasn¡¯t his first time addressing them, as he had been throwing several public events over the year.


    Hence they immediately quieted down, and looked at their king in reverence.


    --silence--


    .


    "My beloved people, look at those around you.


    Look at everyone around you, and please hold hands..... because, these people are your families as well.


    Only by being united, can we truly find peace and happiness." Landon said, while holding Lucy¡¯s right hand.


    And since he was holding his royal staff on his other hand... mother Kim quickly engulfed that hand with her own hand as well, while holding Lucius¡¯ hand with the other.


    In fact, everyone on the terrace had quickly held hands with one another.... even the guards, Santa and his gang, were also included on this as well.


    Of course, the announcer couldn¡¯t hold hands, as he had to hold up the megaphone towards Landon¡¯s mouth.


    But even so, Mother Kim who had initially ced her hand on top of one of Landon¡¯s own... quickly took it off, and ced it on the announcer¡¯s hands, as he held onto the megaphone.


    The announcer was shocked, and quickly smiled back at her emotionally.


    ¡¯We are one!¡¯


    That was the message that he had subconsciously gotten from this.


    Instantly, those below also held hands as well.... and subconsciously, they began to sway from side to side as they looked at each other tenderly.


    They looked like the people in ¡¯Whoville¡¯, who swayed while singing a Christmas song... when the Grinch stole their presents.


    It was truly tear-dropping.


    .


    "Baymardians!!... please hold your heads up high.... because today is your day!


    Today, is not meant for me.... but for you all!


    Today symbolizes our freedom, our battles, our hope, our strengths... and most importantly, our love for one another.


    18 months ago, we were seen as cursed people.


    Ournd was barren, our families were dying from immense hunger... and the entire Arcadina, had abandoned us for good.


    But look at us now?


    We are better, healthier and stronger than ever before!!!


    We, the citizens of Baymard.... had all joined forces in great efforts, to rebuild our city from scratch.


    And together, we will continue to face challenges and hardships.... as well as experience, peace, joy and unity as one."


    .


    As Landon spoke, the people¡¯s hearts began to hammer within their chests.


    When they thought back to their former days, some people even cried... while othersforted each other, as they held hands in joy.


    As they looked at his majesty, they couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously kneel while holding hands.


    One by one, they dropped to the floor in tears.


    Their ancestors had indeed sent them an angel.


    Carmelo, Adrian, Baron Hamilton, Santa and the rest who were watching this.... immediately felt touched, by the sight before them.


    The children and women began to silently cry, while the men made subconscious promises to build Carona into a peaceful and wonderful ce, like Baymard.


    All the spies and corrupted people had to go!!


    Power existed to protect the weak, and that was that!


    Looking at those below, everyone on the terrace.... including the guards, all felt like they had a sense of duty to fulfill for all eternity.


    As his majesty Landon had always said: ¡¯With great power,es great responsibility.¡¯


    .


    Landon looked at his people and felt moved as well.


    "Baymardians!!...Because of our faith and hardwork, we¡¯ve all been able to fight for a better tomorrow.


    Not just for themselves, but for our children as well.


    Hence today will also represent our official Independence day!


    This day will set as a reminder of everything that has been aplished in Baymard throughout this period of time.


    That is why from this day forward, Baymard will no longer be a city.


    It will be an empire instead!!"


    .


    As Landon spoke, the people began trembling from excitement.


    Since Arcadina didn¡¯t want to associate themselves with them, then why should they bother with the ce?


    "My Baymardians!!


    The things which I have sworn to and promised... will definitely be done, so long as I breathe.


    So do not let anyone tell you that it cannot be done.


    No challenge can match the heart and fighting spirit of Baymard.


    Your voices, your hopes, and your dreams... will define tomorrow¡¯s Baymard.


    We will create new allies, as well as be a beacon of peace and love within his dark cold world.


    This is a new era, for which Baymard will shine as bright as the stars in the night skies.


    As your king, I will fight for you with every breath within my body... and I will never, ever let you down.


    So my Baymardians, please rise up and stand firm!


    For I believe that we will not fail..... and our empire will thrive and prosper for all eternity!!" Landon said, as he spoke with great vigor and pride.


    The people immediately rose up from the ground, and cheered passionately as well.


    "Long live the king!"


    "Long live the king!"


    "Long live the king!"


    "__"


    .


    Landon looked at them and nodded in satisfaction.


    It seemed like they had gotten the message.


    Of course he had jumbled up a lot of powerful speeches back on earth to create this one.


    Sigh... being a king had to do with too much speech making.


    Which was just too exhausting to do every single time.


    What worried him the most, were the men from Carona.


    Would they be convinced enough to ept his treaty dealter on?


    But of course, he was obviously worrying for nothing.


    Santa and his gang were looking at him with deep respect, as they too were utterly moved by his speech.


    Such a man was indeed fit to be a king.


    Carmelo and Adrian quickly looked at each other in understanding.


    No matter what, they had to be allies with Baymard.


    .


    And while the people of Baymard were deeply immersed in festive activities, others also had their own ¡¯special¡¯ activities as well.


    But rather than being in a festive mood, their own situation was somethingparable to being in purgatory.


    ----

 Chapter 256 The Wait Was Finally Over!

    --Cyline City, Arcadina--


    .


    9 Days!!


    That¡¯s how long Connor, James, and their men, were locked up in a rat infested dungeon by Mr. Death.


    In here, their royal attires and knightly clothes had beenpletely stripped off.... and now, they all wore peasant outfits within the cells.


    Of course during these days, their breakfast consisted of bread, that had been thrown onto the dirt and soaked in water.... making it mushy and disgusting.


    As for their dinner, Mr. Death had beenpassionate enough to give them small portions of in white rice and water.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t have the luxury of having lunch.


    The guards had told them that if they were truly hungry.... then they should bite off the heads of those dungeon rats, and eat away to the hearts content.


    .


    Having the option of soaked bread for breakfast, dead uncooked rats for lunch.... and a small portion of in rice for dinner, the men immediately realised that they couldn¡¯t be picky with what they had.


    Hence they had no choice but the wolf down the soaked bread.... and dead rats.


    Even water was scarce, as it was given only during dinner.


    Apparently for breakfast, the water was present in the soaked bread... and the rats blood also acted as water during lunch.


    As they Looked at their menu options, they couldn¡¯t help but miss their homes immensely.


    ¡¯We want to go back!¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    .


    Of course the meals weren¡¯t the only things that they had to worry about.


    To put it simply, the cells smelled like shit!!.... making it very hard for them to eat happily, or rest properly.


    Ever since they stayed here, they had done their business in the buckets within the cells.


    And so far, the buckets hadn¡¯t been changed or emptied even once.


    Im essence.... Each cell had 20 people within it, as well as 10 buckets too.


    Hence it was expected that throughout the duration of their stay here, they were meant to use those same buckets until Mr. Death decided to set them free.


    So the shit form 9 days ago, was still in the same cell as them..... it was within the buckets.


    The guards were sure as hell not going to change them when they got filled... So they had no choice but to control the amount of shit and piss that they realised daily.


    They had also been given several strands of rope and leaves, to wipe their butts with when they do their business.


    ¡¯Squeak! Squeak!"


    ¡¯zzzzzzzzzz!¡¯


    The rats and flies danced around their bodies, as they ate, slept and spent their entire time locked up in the cells.


    Ugh!!... the site was utterly disgusting!


    Of course for lower level peasants or ves, such an environment was verymon for them.


    For sure, if there was an epidemic right now, these people would definitely catch it in a heartbeat.


    The living conditions were truly revolting.


    .


    Sitting in his cell, James felt like he would go crazy any moment from now.


    He was a Noble for crying out loud!!... and a royal one at that.


    So when had he ever been subjugated to such extreme conditions before?


    Scratch that, when had he had to share his shit bucket with lowly knights before?


    Throughout his entrapment..... there were several times during his sleep, that he¡¯d identally swallow flies while eating or sleeping.


    In fact, he was pretty sure that he had seen a flyy an egg on his soaked bread once.


    Everything about his situation made him want to scream out at the top of his lungs.


    He felt like if he saw Mr. Death again, he would definitely ring the bastard¡¯s neck till he dropped dead.


    Right now, he was imagining it like how Hommer Simpson always tries to strangle Bart.


    ¡¯Just you wait!¡¯, he thought.


    .


    Connor on the other hand was pissed as well..... of course not for the same reasons as James.


    What made him mad, was the fact that he had lost a good chunk of his power just like that!


    With his forces reduced, how the hell was he supposed topete with Eli?


    Every prince was officially given 10,000 official knights... and throughout the years, he had managed to secretly recruit an additional 2200.


    For this mission, he had used all his secret troops... as he didn¡¯t want to use the official ones.


    But now, everything that he had struggled to attain.... had all been destroyed in just one night.


    So how could he not be mad?


    A person like Eli, probably had his own secret troops as well... in addition to his official troops.


    Hence, if all he had was his official troops, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that he was currently weaker than Eli?


    He inwardly cursed Death and his damn employer a hundred times over.


    As he looked over at James¡¯ cell, he couldn¡¯t help but want to break the idiots head over and over again.


    It was all due to this fool¡¯s actions, that he ended up in this mess.


    This was just too hateful!


    .


    On the 10th day of their entrapment..... after eating their usual breakfast, the men were finally let out.


    It seemed like it was time for those so called ¡¯games¡¯ to begin.


    ¡¯Jingle! Jingle!¡¯


    Several guards quickly came towards the cells, and searched for the keys to the cells unhurriedly.


    "While we open these cells, I expect no funny business from you all!


    We¡¯ve got more than 3000 men guarding this ce, so dong think you can escape from here anytime soon." The Chief guard warned, as the other guards struggled to open the cells.


    The men truly went thinking of running away, as they knew that they couldn¡¯t escape as well.


    Plus, they really wanted to know who had hired Mr. Death to trick them so much.


    Only by following Mr. Death¡¯s rules, would all their questions finally be answered.


    ¡¯Click!¡¯


    The cell doors were opened.


    .


    As they walked out of their cells, several guards who were standing around the cell doors.... quickly kicked, pped or hit them harshly, as they moved forward.


    "Get out, you worthless pieces of trash!"


    "Com¡¯on, keep up!"


    "Do you think we have all f***king day?


    Move it!!"


    "__"


    Once they had gathered up at a tiny courtyard, more guards came forward.... blindfolded them, and quickly led them to an unknown destination.


    The men felt a mild panic attack, that began like a cluster of sparks in their abdomens.


    Their breathing immediately became more rapid, as they tried to stop their primal urges to flee.


    But of course, some people couldn¡¯t handle the pressure of the unknown, and tried to run away.


    "No! No!... I don¡¯t want to go!


    Please, I¡¯ll do anything"


    "Me too!... please kind sir, please spare me."


    "Please! Please! I don¡¯t wany to die yet!"


    "__"


    Some people were pinned down as if they were psychiatric patients, while others were knocked hard in the head..... instantly falling unconscious or dead from the hard hit.


    .


    As the blindfolded men moved forward... Tension swiftly grew in their faces and limbs, as a thousand possibilities immediately emerged from within their minds.


    ¡¯What sort of game were they really going to y?¡¯


    ¡¯Could they really win?¡¯


    ¡¯And if they did, would that mad man truly let them go?¡¯


    The men were truly depressed, as they didn¡¯t know what to believe anymore.


    Right now, they had no choice but to take the risk.


    James trembled in fear, while shaking like a falling leaf in Autumn.


    On the other hand, even though Connor was truly scared.... he quickly began counting his steps, as he tried to memorize his way within his shrouded state of darkness.


    .


    The men walked for quite sometime, before they were finally able to hear several soundsing from above them.


    And for a moment, they were utterly speechless by what they were hearing.


    "You pieces of trash deserve to die."


    "Boo!!"


    "Kill them!"


    "Boo!!"


    "__"

 Chapter 257 Game, Set, Match!

    "You pieces of trash deserve to die."


    "Boo!!"


    "Kill them!"


    "Boo!!"


    "__"


    .


    Very quickly, the guards who were leading the men in... immediately removed their blindfolds, and untied their hands for the show.


    They had been brought to what seemed like a training courtyard, with several audience seats above it.


    So in essence, it looked like a mini-colosseum.


    Connor opened his eyes, and was amazed at how many people were present for these so-called games.


    He was sure that not less than 2,500 people, had gathered to watch the show.


    Looking up, he immediately spotted Mr. Death seated way up... at what seemed to be a VIP stand, which had a canopy, and various tables andvish chairs as well.


    .


    As the guards took off their blindfolds, they continued to hear several boo¡¯s from the audience.


    "Boooooooooo!!!"


    Mr. Death smiled, and rose up from his seat.... making the audience instantly go mute.


    -silence-


    "Well, i don¡¯t have much to say.... except begin the damn games!!" He said excitedly, as he looked at his new toys below.


    "Yeah!!" The audience eximed.


    "__"


    .


    Back on the courtyard, James, Connor and the men.... were quickly ced in several massiverge cages at the sides of the field.


    For the games, they would go out in tiny groups or individually.


    So when battles were conducted on the fields, the rest of the men would have to be locked up in the cages... until it was their turn to go out.


    Of course there were cages for those who hadn¡¯t participated yet, and cages for those who won as well.


    As for all the losers, they were to be shot and killed A.S.A.P.


    Who asked them to be weak?


    Also, if any of the men held back because they were under the same camp... then both of them would be shot dead, Period!


    Mr. Death had ced over 200 archers around the fields, to kill those who ended up viting the rules of the game.


    Kill or be killed.


    This was his world, and here... he had the final say!


    .


    On the fields.... DEATH had also ced several deadly objects all around the courtyard, as an act of ¡¯charity¡¯.


    There were 3 feet tall iron stakes, that were strategically ced around the field.... as well as small holes, the size of bathtubs all filled with sewing needles.


    There were also 7 feet tall pirs, that had several sharp iron rods pointing out from it in all directions.


    If one were to identally run up to the pir, for sure... they would get pierced by at least 3 of those pointy rods at once.


    In short, the entire field was set up to be a death trap for the men.


    Watching people die gruesomely, was one of the things that DEATH loved to do the most.


    .


    "Hey you, you, you, you..... get out of there now.


    Today is your lucky day.


    You 35 get to open the show for us, now isn¡¯t that exciting?" The guard said yfully.


    From the 35 that were chosen, Connor was amongst them.... as well as 18 other people from James¡¯ side, and the 16 from his side as well.


    Once he stepped out of the cage, the guard immediately gave him a spoon.


    He looked at it in confusion.


    Did they expect him to fight using such a thing?


    "Move out, you piece of shit!"


    ¡¯Putch!¡¯


    The guard had just kicked his back, immediately propelling him towards the field.


    He balled up his fist up in anger.... as he was outraged at the notion that someone would dare to kick a ¡¯Barn¡¯.


    He turned around and looked at the guard, as if marking up the guard¡¯s looks.


    Sooner orter, he would have his revenge.


    At the end, it was he... who would get the finalugh.


    .


    Looking at his brother who was currently walking towards his doom, James couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    In his mind, he was sure that during this battle... this arrogant brother of his would surely die.


    After all, there were more of his men out there than Connor.


    So how could this brother of his possibly win?


    James smiled, as he fantasized about Connor¡¯s death.


    .


    "The rules for this round are simple.


    At the end of this game, we expect just 10 winners to emerge victorious.


    Your goal is to gorge out both of your target¡¯s eyes carefully.


    Of course if any of the eyes have a problem, then you will be shot.


    Again, if you¡¯re only able to take one out from your target, you will still be shot.


    Know this, you all are expected toplete this task within 5 minutes.


    As for how we select the first 10 winners... only the first ones to report their victory would survive.


    Now.... let the games begin!" One of the guards yelled.


    Immediately, the men rushed towards the center, and quickly began to determine who their target would be.


    They were 35 of them.... and only 10 were expected to advance.


    Hence no matter how he looked at it, 25 extra people had to die at the end, no matter what.


    And from what they said, even though they would allow 10 people to pass this round.... if only 4 people had seeded in gorging out both eyeballs within the time limit, then only those 4 would proceed out of the entire 35.


    .


    Out on the field, everyone immediately locked down their targets.


    On Connor¡¯s side, there were 17 of them.... so the other 18, were all James¡¯ men.


    Hence they were the enemy.


    Some even nned to gang up on several individuals.... while others nned to ydead, and wait for the opportune moment to strike.


    Straight way, Connor targeted one of the burly men on the enemy¡¯s side.


    In truth, he wanted to pick the weakest looking one.


    But if he did so, he would immediately loose respect from his men.... if he or they ever survived.


    As their leader, he was expected to pick the strongest person there... so as to lessen the burden for his subordinates.


    But how was that fair for him?


    He couldn¡¯t help but grumble slightly, as he looked at the iron giant before him.

 Chapter 258 Game, Set, Match! 2

    The games had finally begun!


    Connor looked at the giant who was running towards him at full speed, and immediately reached out for his weapon.


    ¡¯Pichui!¡¯


    The giant had punched him hard on his lower jaw.


    Dammit!!


    He had forgotten that he was holding a spoon, and not a sword.


    At this point, he was as silly as Disney¡¯s Hercules..... who was holding a fish as a sword, when battling with the river guardian (blue horse guy: step aside 2 legs!)


    ¡¯Houuuhahhh!¡¯


    The giant swiftly raised his right leg up, and forcefully sent it back downwards.... as he tried to step on Connor, who had currently fallen to the ground from that first punch.


    ¡¯Bamm!¡¯


    The giant¡¯s aim had missed, as Connor quickly rolled away... avoiding the fatal attack.


    .


    As he rolled, Connor¡¯s mind immediately went to work.


    The giant was definitely taller,rger and stronger than him, so he couldn¡¯t use his sheer strength to over power the beast.


    And he sure as hell could it use a spoon to do so either.


    Time was running up, and soon... the round would be over.


    Connor looked around for a while,.... and his eyes immediately lit up.


    ¡¯Houuuhahhh!¡¯


    ¡¯Houuuhahhh!¡¯


    ¡¯Houuuhahhh!¡¯


    The giant kept trying to hit him several times, but Connor speedily dodged them, and made his own small attacks as well.


    ¡¯Hyah!¡¯


    ¡¯Hyah!¡¯


    ¡¯Hyah¡¯


    Connor had kicked the giant on the back of his leg, as well as the giant¡¯s back.


    And very quickly, his n had finally been set in motion.


    Once the giant was close enough to one of the numerous stake-pirs around.... Connor quickly ran up to him and jumped forward, with both legs aiming at the giant¡¯s chest.


    ¡¯Hyahhh!!!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhhh!!!!¡¯


    The giant had been pierced on the stake-pir.


    Although he blocked Connor¡¯s chest attack, he was still pushed slightly back.


    And it was this push that led him to fall into Connor¡¯s trap.


    ¡¯Chupuuh!¡¯


    The giant spat out blood, and died briskly.


    His waist, heart, lower left belly, legs and skull had bee pierced by several iron rods on the stake.


    There was no way that he would be alive after that.


    .


    Soon, 5 minutes were up..... and the winners had finally been chosen.


    Of course Connor was amongst them as well.


    But just when they wanted to head back to the cages, the announcer looked at them and smiled.


    "Did you really think that it was over?


    Well..... think again.


    Before you all head back, you have to y Pre-second round game.


    In truth, the game is pretty easy.....


    We will hold up 4 wrapped parchment papers in front of each and everyone of you.


    These papers would show which body part you will loose before you step back into your cages.


    It could be anything.... from your ears, legs, and even your heart.


    Of course if it¡¯s the heart.....then too bad, you¡¯ll have to die right here and now.


    Your lives are in your hands, so you can¡¯t me us for your bad luck!!


    And if you don¡¯t want to y, then you don¡¯t have to..... you just have to raise your hands up in the sky, and an arrow will kill you by piercing your heart shortly after that.


    To y, or not to y.


    The choice ispletely yours."


    "__"


    .


    The games proceeded grimly, till everyone had already participated.


    Of course all the winners from the first round had to loose a body part as per the game.


    Connor had gotten lucky.... as all he did was loose his pinky toe.


    And James could also be considered somewhat lucky, as he too lost a finger as well.


    But there were some men who lost their legs, arms, head, eyes, tongues, ears..... and so on.


    And the worst part of it all, was that after loosing so much blood.... they weren¡¯t even given a healer to tend to their injuries.


    With all the flies in their cells, one could only imagine how theiring days would be like.


    ording to the guards, if they die from excess loss of blood, then it was their bad luck that caused it.


    Hence they were left in their cells like lepers from the bible.


    .


    But of course, how could the fun stop there?


    They thought they were suffering now... but if they only knew that this was just the tip of the iceberg... Some of them would even opt tomit suicide on the spot instead.


    In the following days toe, Mr. Death had asked the injured winners to: wrestle wild animals, roll over arge coal of fire, survive in a boiling statue... and so on.


    For something like the boiling statue, it was somewhat simr to the boiling bull statue death sentence that existed in ancient times.


    Criminals would sit inside a golden metal bull statue.


    And once they were in, firewood would be ced under the bull and lit.


    Essentially, the metal would cook the same way a pot would cook.


    In the end, the criminal¡¯s body and bones would turn into a mushy paste of blood and grounded meat.


    In essence, one could almost melt at extreme temperatures within that bull... if left for long periods of time.


    Again, Mr. Death had given the winners parchment papers as well.


    Yes... you guessed it.


    They would pick out how long they were to be cooked alive.


    Some people might pick 2 minutes, and others might pick 4 hours instead.


    Who knows... everything was decided upon by ¡¯fate¡¯.


    Of course they didn¡¯t have a choice either.


    Like Mr. Death had said: you either y, or you die!!.


    .


    All these, were events that would definitely ur within the next 4 days.


    But whether they survived or not, was something that only the Gods would know.


    Right now, they were tired from their first day at ¡¯gaming¡¯... and were in need of a good night¡¯s rest, that is if they could get past all the flies and rats that came to nibble on their open wounds.


    .


    --Riverdale City, The Empire Of Arcadina--


    .


    Marder walked around for a while, and finally sat down on his bed.


    3 days ago, he had sent his men to Baymard to find out about the situation there.


    But can anyone tell him why these 2 knight Captains suddenly turned mad?


    They came back telling him about a magical ck bar, that could make someone shake, and even wet themselves.


    They also said a lot of fairytale stories, that no one would ever believe.


    Wasn¡¯t this the first stage of Madness?


    Marder would rather drink his own blood dry, that believe that magic existed.


    What did they take him for?... A 3 year old?


    It was like saying that humans could fly, and fishes could talk.


    Who the heck would ever believe that?


    Yup!....His men were definitely mad.


    He had also decided that for the mean time, none of his guards would go to Baymard again.. lest they all turn mad.


    Let some other people be the Guinea pigs, before he sent his men in that mad zone..


    .


    "Can they be cured?"


    "I think so my lord!.


    We will send for the best healer within the western region at once!!!"

 Chapter 259 Royal Secretaries

    --Baymard--


    .


    "Wee esteemed guests.


    His majesty has been expecting you all." Said Head Butler Nathan.


    .


    Santa, Adrian, Carmelo, Baron Hamilton, Duke Samuel and the 3 husbands of Santa¡¯s sisters.... were presently at the castle.


    It had been 2 days since the coronation event.... and now, they were finally ready strike to a deal with Landon.


    They felt like Landon was a loyal and trustworthy person to have as an ally..... hence they wanted to partner up with him A.S.A.P.


    Plus, they felt like they would be able to gain a lot from their corporation with Baymard.


    Very quickly, they had soon reached Landon¡¯s castle office.


    Now, it was time for them to get down to business.


    .


    "Bro...we¡¯re finally here!!" Santa eximed, while running towards Landon.


    The rest of the men looked at him and shook their heads wryly.


    This guy would never change.


    So they might as well get used to it now, rather than having heart attacks every time.


    Apart from Landon.... Lucius, and Landon¡¯s new secretary..... Secretary Kane, were also present as well.


    Yes... he had finally gotten himself a secretary.


    Well actually, he had hired 50 secretaries for all pce affairs.


    He couldn¡¯t emphasize enough..... on how important these secretaries were, in organizing his day to day activities as a king.


    .


    In essence, within the main government estate at District C..... there was an office there for submitting appointments to meet with any of the royal family members.


    Be it Lucy, Himself, Mother Kim or Lucius.... appointments would need to be approved and booked before anyone was seeing anybody.


    And after all the submissions had been received, the secretaries would run it through the royals involved... and a screening process wouldmence.


    .


    In future, there would probably be more than thousands of requestsing from all over the world.... hence only those that were deemed necessary and important, would be epted.


    Generally, all requests would be ced in 3 main categories:


    ?Those from the Baymardians


    ?Those from treaty-signed nations.


    ?And those from outsiders.


    In truth, each of these categories would have several other subsections like: National security, children, selling goods and so on.


    Hence Landon had hired a total of 50 people to get the work done faster.


    .


    Anyway, apart from appointments, these secretaries were in charge of scheduling the meetings based on the schedules of the royals.


    As well as sending letters to inform those who made requests.... about their submission eptance or denial.


    And within the meetings, these secretaries had to take ¡¯meeting minutes¡¯..... and send them to each individual participant after the meeting was over.


    They were also in charge of storing and recording all documents... whether the submissions had been denied or epted.


    That way, if someone was denied.... the records would be able to tell when and why.


    .


    For example: if a visitor had requested for more ess to Baymard¡¯s military or lower region industries, and had gotten denied once... then he secretaries would record everything down immediately.


    So if that same person came again with the same reason, but wanted to speak to another royal member.... then the secretaries were required to tell the next royal member about the first denial case.


    In this way, no one would be able to cheat his way through anything.


    Landon was well aware that even if he said No, some people would still try to go through Lucy or Mother Kim.


    But the answer would always be a hard NO.


    .


    Also, based on all categories and subcategories..... all submissions would be processed by the secretaries based on governmentw.


    And since they might be receiving hundreds of requests.... then the secretaries could just reject the ones that were in vition of Baymard¡¯s rules.


    For example: if someone wanted to requested for rape to be allowed..... then for sure, the secretaries could just reject that A.S.A.P.


    Of course they would still need to record everything, and present a weekly update of all rejected requests to Landon.


    .


    Now... apart from all these, some of these secretaries hired, would also be personal secretaries as well.


    As royals, they had too much to do daily.


    Hence they needed people to manage their day to day schedules for them.


    Take for example Lucy and Mother Kim.


    Sure, they were teachers... but apart from that, they had to visit the sick, the church, and aid in a lot of trivial issues within the empire.


    They always had to be on the move, as their presence was seen as empowerment for a lot of people.


    Hence every day, they had 2 or more things to aplish before hitting the sack.


    So when they went for these public events, they typically needed to go out with their personal secretaries... as well as guards.


    .


    But of course for their ordinary dealings, like teaching and so on.... the secretaries didn¡¯t need to be present during those periods.


    At that point, the secretaries would act like parents, while the nobles would be their children.


    They would be there early in the morning to pick Lucy and Mother Kim up... and quickly usher them to school.


    And after school, they would rush back over and send them towards their next appointment or home.


    These secretaries needed to work like Managers for K-pop artists.


    Always on the move and looking out for their clients.


    .


    Back to the present, Secretary Kane was in charge of handling today¡¯s meeting minutes..... So that when he got back to the office, he would be able to type everything out with any of the typewriters there.


    Of course from there, he would send the minutes to all participants by letter... through Baymard¡¯s Post Office.


    After introductions were done, Kane looked at his notebook and immediately ticked off the names of those who had showed up for the meeting.


    So far, no one was absent.


    Before today, everyone who was attending had filled out their names and adresses on several forms.


    Hence he had already prepared everything before hand.


    .


    He looked at his watch and nodded at Landon.


    10 A.M


    It was time for the meeting to officially begin.

 Chapter 260 Signing The Treaty

    "Kid.... we called you here to talk about forming an alliance with Baymard." Carmelo said.


    After ying chess and spending time with Landon..... Carmelo, Adrian and Baron Hamilton had all gotten ustomed to calling Landon kid.


    I¡¯m public, they would call him your majesty Landon.... but in private, please!!!!


    They felt very familiar with him, hence they treated him like his age... 16.


    .


    "We¡¯ve written down this pact here, for you to look at." Carmelo said, as he passed on a single sheet of paper towards Landon.


    Landon looked at it and smiled


    From what he saw, the system¡¯s deal gave more benefits to Carona... than what they had just presented him.


    This was great!


    After reading it for a while, he ced the paper on the table and grinned.


    "What a coincidence, I was thinking about the same thing too.... So I made a little treaty myself as well.


    Secretary Kane, please pass the treaties around."


    .


    A minuteter, Carmelo¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch.


    Not just him, but everyone else¡¯s mouth twitched as well.


    Each of them had just been given ring binders.... that had more than 200 pages in them.


    How was this little?


    They had given him a single page, yet he had dumped an entire book at them.


    ¡¯Kid... aren¡¯t you just asking for a beating?¡¯


    ¡¯If you were so prepared, then why didn¡¯t you tell us about this before?¡¯


    ¡¯Do you know how long we spenting up with the contents of that single page?¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    Of course with 200 pages, the meeting had gone on for 5 whole days, before they had finally signed it.


    Santa and Landon signed as the main representatives for their individual empires.


    Santa was going to be Carona¡¯s king, who would rule alongside Penelope.


    So it was his signature that was required, and not Carmelo¡¯s or Adrian¡¯s.


    Of course on the ce for witnesses, everyone else signed over their printed names as well.


    With that, the treaty had officially been signed.


    .


    As for Santa and the rest, they were extremely pleased with the treaty..... as what they previously asked for, was only 5% of what Landon had offered them now.


    No matter how they looked at it, this was definitely a win-win for them.


    Firstly, the treaty spoke about their main reasonfor forming an alliance.... learning morebat techniques.


    But now, rather than having an inch as they requested..... Landon had gone a step further, and had given them a mile instead.


    .


    For training those from Carona, under section 12, Article 4:


    [Baymard was obligated to train the men on ¡¯physical hand-to-handbat¡¯, and failure to do so will result in breach of contract.]


    The article also went into detail about what services baymard would provide, punishment for contract breaching.... as well as the expectations Baymard had towards Carona.


    There were also circumstances that made for exceptions, to when this particr rule could be broken.


    In essence.... at certain time frames, Carona was expected to bring 300 men to train each semester.


    He had decided to open up 3 semesters for them:


    ?January 1st - April 30th


    ?May 1st - August 31st


    ?& September 1st - December 31st.


    Of course these people had their own empires to defend, so they couldn¡¯t stay here forever for more than 4 months time.


    Hence Landon had decided to do things in a different manner.


    .


    Each person could only register for one semester out of the 3 per year.


    After their registered semester, the men were required to go back to Carona..... and stay there for the rest of year (8 months).


    And within those months, Landon would give them daily training routines and notes onbat, ethics and so on... that they had to study.


    He would give them ssified military fighting manuals... that would all be in Carmelo¡¯s care.


    In Carona, Carmelo would open a new school with a military library within it.


    There, only those who have been authorized to touch those manuals, could do so.


    Landon had preferred to think of that library as those wuxia Pavilions.


    Well, Baymard already had it¡¯s own ¡¯Pavilion too... hence allowing Carona have it¡¯s own, wasn¡¯t a bad idea as well.


    .


    Apart from studying and training back at Carona..... it was also their sworn duty to train their fellows knights as well, on what they had learnt so far.


    Only by doing so, will more people have ess to this training.


    One had to know that Carona probably had over 100, 000 soldiers there.


    So it was near impossible to have all of theme over here to train.


    And takingrge number of trainees, would not be good if a war actually broke out there.


    The country needed its security in order.


    Hence even 300 to 5000 soldiers every year... was an extremely safe number to work with.


    For now, Landon would start small.... before increasing the number of soldiers that coulde over each year.


    .


    Anyway, after those 8 months of constant training..... the men were expected toe back and attend next years 4 month semester as well.


    But on the 1st week of their arrival, they would be given several exams to determine their ranks.


    If they trained and studied hard, then they should be able to promote their ranks with ease.


    If not, then they would have to repeatedly the semester again.


    Now.... for the first year, Landon would train at least 900 soldiers throughout those 3 semesters.


    And next year, that amount woud double to 1800 soldiers... as new knights would join in as well.


    .


    Essentially, Landon had agreed to train each soldier for 4 years straight.


    And after that, Baymard wouldn¡¯t register them for semesters anymore.


    By then, they would have their graduations and leave for good.


    But of course, they would have graduated as ordinary ¡¯Enlisted Sergeants..... which were still 22 ces below the top position.


    They were still in the enlisted category, and still had to reach the warrant officer category..... as well as the officer rank category.


    Hence if they still wanted to increase their ranks.... Landon would still give them things to study when they got back to Carona.


    Some of these ranks require constant service, training and studying for 1 to 2 years.


    So after studying, they coulde back to Baymard to request for an official ranking examination anytime.


    If they passed, then they would be given their badges..... as well as several documents proving their promotion to the next rank.


    Bottom line, each year... each student was only supposed to spend 4 months in Baymard.


    And after 4 years, they were meant to graduate for good... and stay in Carona, training more men.


    .


    Now, as for their housing issue... Landon had decided to build an academy close to Baymard¡¯s own... and call it the Carona Military Academy.


    And since he had decided to treat them as soldiers, then they would also be ranked as them as well.


    They would take ethics, math,bat, rock climbing sses.... and other sses that had nothing to do with bullets or guns.


    Baymard weaponary sses werepletely off limits to them.... but everything else was fine


    And out of these courses, they would have 3 shared courses with the Baymardian soldiers..... as well as the normal morning drill exercises too.


    In truth he didn¡¯t want the men from Carona to think that they were being treated unfairly.


    Hence he wanted them to do the drills with the Baymardians... and see that the drill sergeants yelled at everyone.


    He didn¡¯t want them to think that they were discriminated against.


    Hence sharing some activities like these, was the only way to do so.


    .


    As for their uniforms, the men from carona carona had said that they wanted it to be carmoge yellow.... so Landon had decided to make them like so.


    When building the academy itself, Baymard had to use their own money to construct it.


    But for the running of the Academy, that was all Carona.


    Be it sewing clothes, paying electrical bills or even paying military cooks, cleaners and so on..... Carona would foot the bill.


    And while the knights were here, based on their schedules... they could also work as part timers as well.


    .


    Even though Carona was paying for lighting heating, military meals and so on, the knights still needed pocket money as well.


    Be it for extra feeding or to hang out with their friends..... extra money was definitely a must.


    And like it or not, some of the knightsing here might not be high ranking ones.... which meant that their pay would be less.


    So if they stayed here for 4 months, wouldn¡¯t their money eventually run out?


    Hence Landon wanted to give them more opportunities to live well while staying here.


    They could work at any job that didn¡¯t include the industries or any workces that gave out Baymard¡¯s secrets.


    So they could work at stores, the park, food courts.... and even militarty cooks within their academy, if they wanted to.


    They had a lot of options to choose from.


    .


    All in all, the men from Carona were extremely pleased with this particr military deal.

 Chapter 261 More Benefits

    Apart from training knights from Carona..... there were also several other benefits as well.


    For one, Carona citizens could get Visas ranging from 6 - 8 months time.... while regr people could only stay a maximum of 3 months instead.


    And if they were the royals of Carona, then of course..... their time frames would be extended as well.


    The royals could get 1.5 to 2 years time on their Visas whening to Baymard.


    .


    Typically when the visitors came, they were given ¡¯Visa I.Ds¡¯..... that were enclosed in stic coverings, just like regr I.D cards.


    The idea was that once they got into Baymard.... they were expected to go to the ¡¯Baymard PASSPORT¡¯ office at District C.


    The office would measure their height, write down their eye, body, and hair colors.... as well as take note of any distinctive marks around their faces and so on.


    Of course since people grew regrly, rather than focusing on things lime height... those at the Ports would look at their eye colors, hair color, facial marks and so on.


    .


    Without the inte or cameras, Landon had to think of a way to make the staff verify the identities of those who had passports.


    What if someone killed the owners of those passports and tried to get in using them?


    Security was very essential, hence they had to take down all distinctive features about these people.


    Right now, only few people knew how to sketch professionally in Baymard.


    And quite frankly, it would be nearly impossible for them to sketch hundreds and thousands of people quickly.


    So picture sketching was definitely out of the question.


    .


    And In addition to taking down any distinctive features, the people would be asked to create a 5 letter/number code as well.


    Usually, when one opens a passport..... the left page of the passport is empty, and the right page generally has the photo and Visa details.


    For Baymard¡¯s passports, these codes would be on the left hand page....and the other Visa identification details like name and expiration date, would be on the right.


    .


    Anyway, for security purposes..... this code would be printed on the passport using ¡¯INVISIBLE Ink¡¯.


    So when the visitors arrived at Baymard, during Check-in..... they just had to give the code to the staff there, and he/she would use a ¡¯U.V light torch¡¯ to check if it was correct.


    And apart from this code.... there would be 5 other questions written in invisible ink as well.


    Those questions would be ced directly under the code.


    These questions were verymon ones back one earth:


    [What¡¯s your mother¡¯s maiden name]


    [Where did you live when you were 10]


    [....]


    In short for identification purposes, personal questions like the ones above.... would be asked during every single visitor Check-in.


    Even if they had once once stayed at Baymard months ago.... if they were going in for the second time, they would be asked regardless.


    Also..... out of all 5 questions written on the passport, those at the Ports only had to randomly ask 2 of them.


    That was all.


    .


    Anyway, when the visitors came to make their passports and their code had been jotted down... they had to pick out 5 questions out of 200 existing questions, and give answers to them as well.


    And once everything was noted down, the workers would write out their information on a form... and send it to the printing industry.


    There, their passport booklets would bepleted and sent back to the office between 4-8 days max.


    The orders were first,e first serve.... no matter who had applied.


    Of course before every visitor leaves the office.... they would be told toe back 10 dayster, to pick up their new passport booklets.


    As well as return the tiny Visa I.D card that was given to them at the ports.


    .


    For passport covers:


    ?Baymardians had ¡¯RED¡¯ colored passport covers.


    ?Those from treaty-signed empires had ¡¯BLUE¡¯ covers.


    ?& the rest just had ¡¯GREEN¡¯ passport covers as well.


    ?As for the royals from both Baymard and all Treaty-signed nations... their own passport covers would be ¡¯GOLD¡¯.


    Yes... Baymardians had to have passports if they were going out.


    Like Landon had said, what if they were killed, and someone was trying to impersonate them here?


    Though they had their I.D cards, those ones didn¡¯t go into detail like the passports.


    Hence, they had to get it no matter what.


    .


    At any rate, with all these details and checks... Landon was hoping that no one would be able to sneak into Baymard so easily.


    Also, with these passports, the workers could also see how many times a person had applied or requested for a Visa here.


    The passports would have 30 pages in total, hence it wouldst them for a while before they had to getpletely new passports.


    The only thing that would change, would be the amount of Visas found within the passports.


    So when next they came, they wouldn¡¯t need to pay the fees for creating passports.... just that for adding the visas onto their passports.


    The price for that was like 15 Bays, so it wasn¡¯t really that expensive to do.


    .


    Now apart from the whole Visa thing... Baymard had also agreed to keep all dangerous prisoners from Carona, within their maximum security prison at district B.


    District B had all protection academies like the military and police academy within Baymard.


    So for sure, this prison would be guarded heavily 24 hours every single day.


    Of course, the prison was very far from the main highways... and was a little bit hidden from the public¡¯s eyes.


    .


    Anyway, it¡¯s been almost half a year since construction for several prisons had begun.


    There were 2 types:


    ?Ordinary crime types... which was at District C, just behind the police headquarters.


    ?& Maximum security type, which was at District B.


    Of course, the ordinary crime type waspleted a month ago.


    But the max security one, still had a long way to go... from Landon¡¯s original ns.


    And even though it was still under construction... thepleted sections of the prisons could still be used.


    So If dangerous prisoners were sent from Carona, Baymard would still be able to keep their end of the bargain as well.


    .


    All in all, this deal would continue to remain feasible.... until Carona could protect itself, as well as have their own maximum security prison too.


    After all..... Baymard couldn¡¯t carry Carona for a thousand years, now could it?


    In the future, once the entire Hertfilia is treaty bound.... technology would definitely be allowed to spread.


    So by then, Carona could make their own damn prison!


    And at that point, this use would immediately be void.


    .


    But for now, Baymard was responsible for taking care of some of Carona¡¯s criminal baggage.

 Chapter 262 More Benefits 2

    Again, those few benefits weren¡¯t all that Carona was getting from this treaty.


    .


    Education!


    No matter what academic facility it was, tuition was essential for its maintenance, teacher pay out and general upkeep of the facility.


    Generally, there were a lot of things that went into their student fees.


    Things like healthcare was a must for the students to have... especially the international ones, lest they fall ill and need treatment.


    And in addition to that, money was needed for several bills.


    Be it paying for electrical bills, field trips, teaching services, items likeb equipments, chemicals, chairs, and so on.


    In short, all of these added to the cost of one¡¯s tuition per semester.


    .


    In general, each ss within Baymard¡¯s public school... had children of various ages.


    >Preschool (ages 3-5) for each semester


    ?Baymardians: 1,500 BAYs


    ?Treaty-signed territories: 2,000 BAYs


    ?The Rest : 2,500 BAYs


    *one should know that each semester was 4 months, so it perfectly evened out for paying the teachers and so on.


    So each month, the Baymardians would have to save just 375 Bays (copper coins).... so as to pay out 1500 Bays.


    One could look at 375 Bays as $ 375 .


    Sure, it seemed ridiculously small to save up and pay tuitions... but in this era, it was just right.


    >Elementary School (ages 5 - 11), from Kindergarten, Grade 1... all through Grade 5.


    ?Baymardians: 1,800 BAYs


    ?Treaty-signed territories: 2,650 BAYs


    ?The Rest: 3,200 BAYs


    >Junior High (ages 11 -15), from Grade 6 all through Grade 9.


    ?Baymardians: 2,200 BAYs


    ?Treaty-signed territories: 3,000 BAYS


    ?The Rest: 3,800 BAYS


    Of course after this grade, they would graduate... and that was it.


    .


    From this price list.... it was clear to see that Carona was still getting a good deal,pared to others.


    With respects to pricing, Landon would charge students ording to what ss group they were in... and not their ages.


    For example, elementary school usually took in children from ages 5 to 11.


    But previously, there were students at 14... who didn¡¯t know how to write, and were ced back at elementary school.


    So instead of charging them the price of a Junior high student (11-15), they would get charged as elementary students instead.


    .


    But no matter what educational level they were at..... at age 15, they were seen as adults.


    Hence it was graduation time.


    There was nothing Landon could do about it, as that was theing of age period here.


    Of course as time went on, more and more people would get educated..... as well as ce their children in school at an early age.


    And by then, things would even out on their own.


    So Landon wasn¡¯t too worried about this.


    .


    Also.... the school also allowed to give out schrships to the Baymardians, treaty-signed nations and the rest.


    These schrships were there to encourage and reward those hard working children.


    And apart from that, there were student programs that allowed minors from ages 9-14 to work.


    But they could only do very light jobs, if they wanted to aid in paying off their fees with a monthly n.


    One should know that apart from the nobles, peasants would also be attending this school as well in the nearest future.


    So giving them numerous opportunities for sess, was definitely a necessity.


    .


    Actually... even back on earth, children could work.


    However, the amount of time they put in..... and the amount of work that was meant to be carried out, needed to be extremely light.


    For example, they could dog walk in the parks, help in gardening local areas, window cleaning, lemonade stand selling and so on.


    Children also made money as well.


    .


    Normally, an adult could work up to 8 - 10 hours a day.... but for children, it would be advisable for them to use 4 to 5 hours max.


    Of course even though this era waspletely different from the one back on earth, Landon had still chosen to stick to earth¡¯s principles.


    But he knew that eventually, some children would grumble and ask for an increase in work time.


    After all, children here worked just like adults.


    At age 6 and even 7.... some of them were already serving at bars and restaurants for 8 hours straight.


    While others worked at stables for close to 10 hours without sleep.


    .


    They were some who even worked by the seas, and carried heavy boxes daily.


    Some also did babysitting, did house cleaning, and worked in the farms like pros.


    So 4 to 5 hours for them, was like no work at all.


    But just because they could do it, didn¡¯t mean that it was the right thing to do.


    Working like that at a young age would definitely affect them when they got older.


    Hence 5 hours per day, was the max that Landon could allow.


    .


    For the work they could do, Landon had already thought of few.


    They could work as ¡¯underage part-timers¡¯ at the Ranch.


    There, they would be given a special badge.... that showed their underage status, as well as other special work documents.


    And no matter what job they did, they would always have to do it under someone¡¯s supervision.


    Anyway... at the Ranch, they could wash the horses, brush their hairs, feed them foods like apples, and even clean up their poop.


    Provided it wasn¡¯t tedious, Landon didn¡¯t see any reason why they couldn¡¯t do it.


    .


    They could also work with Baymard¡¯s Gardening Company as well.


    There, they could help gather up fallen leaves, nt flowers and even cut bushes from their client¡¯s backyards or work areas.


    They could be posted at the park, other public areas, or even someone¡¯s private property.


    But of course, they would never be working alone.... as everything would always be under supervision.


    They could also work at the Baymard¡¯s cleaningpany... where they would clean windows, mop hallways, sweep rooms and so on.


    .


    In essence, there were so many light jobs for them to do... so making money wasn¡¯t going to be an issue for these iing international students.


    And just so that their school work wasn¡¯t affected, they were only allowed to work on weekends.


    Again, if they couldn¡¯t pay up all their fees at the end of the semester..... then they could apply for an extension payment n, and work during all holidays here.


    .


    Generally, Landon wouldn¡¯t allow international students to stay within Baymard during the long holidays.


    But if they still owed the school and wanted to work for their pay, then by all means... they could go right ahead and do so.


    With this, Landon decided to change his initial stance on having students stay in Baymard during the holidays.


    Now... he would allow them to stay, but they had to apply for a stay before doing so.


    Regardless, if they decided to stay..... their maximum work hours during holidays like, would be 25 hours a week.


    (*5 hours ¡Á 5 days)


    .


    Tackling Student Visas, it wasn¡¯t logical to have students change visas every 3 months.... since they would essentiallye back and study till they graduated.


    But even so, Landon couldn¡¯t give them anything that went over a year.


    Hence, he had decided that their visas wouldst for 1 year max.


    And if they wanted to renew it again, they just had to prove that they had registered for next year¡¯s semester.... and that would be all.


    What if he gave some people 5 year Visas, and then didn¡¯t bother to show up again?


    Or worse, their Visas got stolen?


    .


    Everything Landon was doing, was trying to reduce identity theft to a minimal scale.


    Compared to other empires that allowed all assassins, crooks and thieves to sneak or bribe their way intorger cities just like that.... Landon was trying his best to make this ce a safe haven for his people.


    Hence all these checks were damn important in stopping criminals from getting in.


    Sure, some would definitely get in, but the numbers had to be few.


    .


    Moving on, 1 year was a lotpared to ordinary visitor entries.


    Hence, be it international culinary students, or public school international students... they would have specific passport covers as well.


    ?All treaty-signed international students would have ¡¯GREY¡¯ passport covers.


    ?And the other international students would have dark ¡¯BROWN¡¯ coloured passport covers.


    The reason why Landon truly wanted to differentiate everything.... was so that those who worked at the port, would have an easy time identifying different persons.


    .


    If one saw someone with a Blue passport, they would know that this was a citizen from a treaty-signed territory.


    Likewise, if they saw other Baymardians or even students..... they would automatically know as well.


    Of course Baymardian students didn¡¯t need special passports.... as their RED colored ones were more than enough to carry them through.


    Afterall, all Baymard citizens would be able to keep the same passport for 10 years.... before it would finally expire.


    .


    With all that said, as per the treaty.... Baymard had given educational discounts to Caronians if they decided to study here.

 Chapter 263 Conclusions For The Future

    \"Hahahaha!!!..... Good! Good! Good!


    Kid, you¡¯re really the best!!\" Carmelo said, while patting Landon¡¯s shoulders happily.


    Carmelo was in such a good mood, that even if someone punched him for no reason.... he was sure that he would turn the other cheek at them.


    Why didn¡¯t the heaven¡¯s allow Landon to be born sooner?


    Bloody Hell!!


    If he met Landon when he was in his teens, do you know how much they would¡¯ve changed by now?


    He could only curse his luck, for being born too early.


    Truly, life wasn¡¯t fair at all.


    .


    Landon looked at Carmelo helplessly.


    \"Isn¡¯t it too early to get excited?


    I¡¯ve told you that only when Queen Penelope signs as well.... will this transaction be officiallypleted.


    And besides.....What if she doesn¡¯t agree to these conditions?\"


    \"Nonsense!!


    How could she not agree?


    A Hangol can only give birth to a Hangol..... so we definitely think alike.\"


    \"__\"


    .


    Presently, the treaty was ced in ring binders.... because one person¡¯s signature was still needed.


    But when Penelope added her own, Landon would join all the single pages from the ring binders.... and create a book with them.


    For documents as important as this, it was important for it to be properly binded... with hard book covers, and so on.


    In fact, it had to be binded like how parliament books, and even Vatican bibles were created.


    But he couldn¡¯t do this yet, until all signatures were present.


    .


    The system had required for both Santa and Penelope to sign this treaty


    Hence he needed her signature God Dammit!!


    How the system knew that Santa had gotten together with Penelope, was beyond his imagination.


    Was this what it meant to be all powerful beings?


    Did they also watch santa as well?


    Anyway for the signature part, he wasn¡¯t worried at all..... as he had learnt that Santa alone, would be leaving in 3 days time.


    Penelope had given Santa a time frame to be back, so he had to leave A.S.A.P


    Hence he would send the treaty to Penelope using santa.


    .


    \"Kid, Leaving that matter alone... are you sure that Baymard can operate a transport route for the citizens of Carona?


    It would be great if it could happen... but wouldn¡¯t that be too much for you all to handle?\" Baron Hamilton asked curiously.


    This feat alone would be difficult for Carona to do.... so Hamilton was somewhat inquisitive, about how Landon would magically aplish such a task.


    Landon smiled and shook his head.


    \"Really, it¡¯s nothing at all... our ships would be ready by next year¡¯s winter season.


    So we¡¯ll officially start during spring.... specifically May.\" Landon replied.


    .


    In truth, it was the system that had ced it in the treaty, so Landon had no choice but to go along with it too.


    In essence..... the system wanted him to form a Water Transport Route, from Baymard to Carona.


    For this, Landon already had a well detailed n in mind.


    Firstly, he needed at least 8 transport ships to be built before spring next year.


    Of course construction of such ship types were already in progress... and would definitely be done before then.


    .


    Anyway, as for ship schedules..... Landon had to adjust them ording to the ships.


    Now, one had to know that ships in this era.... had hundreds of people below deck, who were constantly rowing their lives away all through their journey.


    Of course sometimes, if the currents were pushing the ships towards their ddstination... then they would stop rowing, and the Captains would continue to stir the ships instead.


    Typically..... using these ships, took the passengers a month¡¯s time to travel from Baymard to Carona.


    But now, things were a little bit different.


    .


    Back in the days, sailing across the Antic, could take sailors... at least 9 months to a year to aplish.


    But with the invention of motorized engines, people could sail in cruises... as well as transport bananas and other food items, within 3 weeks to 2 month¡¯s time.


    Now picture that for a ce that only needed a month journey by using old fashioned sailing ships.


    .


    Again, one could cruise from Hamburg (Germany) to New york within 15 days.


    But old sailing ships could¡¯ve done that in 6-7 month¡¯s time.


    Hence for a ce that only needed one to sail for a month... Landon had estimated that at most 2 days would do for the schedule.


    In truth, with motorized engines.... they could arrive within a day¡¯s time.


    But Landon added another day, just in case any foreseen incidents urred.


    .


    For the schedules... Landon had decided that ships would arrive in Carona, on Mondays, Thursdays, and Saturdays.


    And on Tuesdays, Fridays and Sundays.... the ships would leave instead.


    Of course the vice versa of these schedules, would be nned for Baymard as well.


    These 8 ships would be going back and forth on the water route.... hence they needed protection of their own.


    That¡¯s why they would have guards on them... as well as missile and Cannonunching systems on them.


    .


    So for how the citizens could register for these trips from Carona..... Landon had nned to let Santa set up an office there.


    Of course, he had decided to use only one coastal shore within Carona.


    And that was the one that had one of Santa¡¯srgest estates on it.


    If anybody wanted to ride on these cruisers, then they would have toe to that Coastal city and do so.


    There, they could register or book their Sleeping Cabs for their journey.


    To make bookings easier on the staff, Landon would give ayout of these sleeping cabs.... ranging from economy to first ss..


    In this way, the workers would know whether sleeping cabs were avable or not at all times.


    All in all, next year May.... the Baymard-Carona Transport System would be officially open for business.


    .


    \"Amazing!!!


    I truly want to see if a ship could actually travel that distance in such a short period of time.


    Kid.... book the first ticket for me when the timees.\" Baron Hamilton said excitedly.


    \"Me too!\" Santa added.


    As a merchant, how could he not want such a ship?


    But he knew that this brother of his wouldn¡¯t bulge anytime soon.


    So he could only cry out silently, and try the ship out for himself when the time came.


    .


    \"Brat..... I¡¯m more interested in this ¡¯United Nations¡¯ thing.


    So you¡¯re saying that we will join in after the treaty gets signed?\" Adrian asked.


    \"Yup!... that¡¯s how it¡¯ll be.


    For now, it¡¯s just Baymard and Carona.... but in future, I n to unite the entire Pyno continent as well.\"


    Within the treaty, they had also spoken about forming a U.N here in Hertfilia.


    And yes... it would have the same format as the one back on earth.


    .


    It would have a board, with parliament members and so on.


    It would exist to aid other nations in times of need.... like an outbreak of gues, national disasters and so on.


    As well as aid empires who were struggling to rise as well.


    Of course, this board could never be used for stealing people¡¯s territories, taking ves and so on.


    It was here for peace and unity.... as well as to fight corruption and things that stood against human rights.


    .


    \"Kid, not bad!\"


    \"Bro, I like the way you think!\"


    \"Brat!..... can¡¯t you be more like him?\" Baron Hamilton said, while yfully hitting Santa¡¯s head.


    \"__\"


    As they conversed, the system¡¯s notification immediately rang out in Landon¡¯s mind.


    ¡¯Host, you have 3 new missions.¡¯

 Chapter 264 The Strings Of Fate

    ¡¯Host, you have 3 new missions.¡¯


    .


    Landon was surprised.


    He wasn¡¯t even done with this one yet..... but this ve running system still gave him more tasks to do heartlessly.


    I mean.... was this how systems usually operated?


    Why did it feel like his own system hated him to the core?


    Other system¡¯s would remind their hosts about their pending tasks, and look out for them.


    But nooooo!!..... his own system would look down from the heavens and chew popcorn, while watching his life like a movie.


    .


    His system could go into silent mode for several months.... and only ever spoke to him when he needed something, or if there was a new task at hand.


    For example, if only 5 days were left before a task needed to bepleted.... and Landon hadn¡¯t done so, the system wouldn¡¯t even bother to remind him at all.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t the system¡¯s soul that would be obliterated... so why should it worry about him?


    Landon felt like calling customer service everytime he was faced with the system¡¯s spicy attitude.


    Who knows..... maybe after going through 200 or more worlds together, their rtionship would finally improve?


    .


    Very quickly, Landon went to check out these so could be missions.


    [


    >Side-Mission 2:


    Task: Assimte at least 60% of Nopline¡¯s forces, into the host¡¯s own forces.


    Rewards: 250 Bonus Points, 1200 Technology Points, and 650 Development Points.


    Deadline: 18 months (1 year and 6 months)


    >Side-Mission 3:


    Task: Use your new medical and surgical rewards, to treat King Adrian¡¯s Appendicitis.


    Rewards: 80 BP, 300 TP, and 190 DP.


    Deadline: August 25th (7 days from now)


    >Side-Mission 4:


    Task: Help the Ghostly Prince Be King of Arcadina.... and sign a treaty with him.


    Rewards: 130 BP, 800 TP, and 350 DP


    Deadline: 3 years


    ]


    .


    Landon looked at these side-missions..... and instantly, his mind went to work.


    Treating Adrain was something he could definitely..... but assimting 60% of Nopline¡¯s army was a little too much.


    Sigh.... what choice did he have?


    ¡¯System... aren¡¯t you going to give me any information on where his Warrior ves, troops and other soldiers are?¡¯


    ¡¯If host wants them, then host will have to buy it from the system.


    The system is only here to tell you what your mission is, and nothing else.¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    Landon felt like crying.


    He knew it!!... this system was too ck bellied.


    For sure, it wanted him to buy maps and info from it.


    Forget it... he might as well give up on asking for customer service.


    He had a grumpy system, and that was that.


    .


    After buying several maps from the system, he realised that Nopline had: 9 bases in Terique, 5 in Arcadina, 7 in Deiferus, 4 in Yodan, & 3 in Carona.


    Of course those training estates in Carona were non-existent.... as Landon had taken the warriors there, as well as destroyed the estate itself.


    Apart from that, Landon had also bought maps that showed underground ve camps all over the Pyno continent.


    This kind of mission.... was the system trying to kill him?


    .


    Looking at the maps, he decided that now would be the best time to strike.


    Thinking about it now... even if Santa took goods back, it would be a while before news left Carona and traveled to the ends of the Pyno continent.


    Information could took months and months to properly circte around, before getting to the ears of most powerful people.


    Like Landon had said, even if it reached the shores, travelling to the Capital city was a different matter on it¡¯s own.


    So right now, no one really knew about them.


    .


    And even if they found out about Baymard¡¯s growth, they still wouldn¡¯t know about its military prowess yet.


    Hence with all these analyses, striking earlier was the best mode of action.


    Well he could only strike Arcadina for the time being..... as he had to wait for the treaty to be brought back first.


    So he couldn¡¯t afford to go too far from Baymard for the time being.


    .


    For these missions, Landon had decided that most of the traveling would be done by ship.


    Looking at the estates scattered around Arcadina.... Landon had realized that Nopline had ced his camps within cities that weren¡¯t too far from the ocean.


    This was probably so that if he needed backup, they could quickly get on ships ande to his aid.


    Don¡¯t get it twisted, some of these cities would take one 2 weeks to a month from their base to the shores.


    But it was still close,pared to cing them in regions that required one to travel for 3 to 4 months before reaching the shores.


    Also, traveling by ship was for sure the best... as traveling by horse towards some of these destinations, would take Landon 6 to 7 months to do.


    Hence it was better to sail around the perimeter of Arcadina, and drop off at the nearest Coastal city.


    .


    Landon sighed and massaged his temples.


    It looked like I¡¯ll have to set sail again soon.


    But his mind couldn¡¯t help but wonder about his final side mission.


    The system had asked him to help someone sit on the throne... as well as sign a treaty with him.


    But in all honesty, Landon had no idea who the guy was.


    After searching through his memory, he still had no clue about the guy.


    Who the hell was this Ghostly Prince dude?


    ¡¯System, can you give me his whereabouts?¡¯


    ¡¯Host shouldn¡¯t worry, as the threads of fate have woven both of you together.


    He will find you on his own host.¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    .


    Landon looked up towards the ceiling, and felt like strangling the system.


    What bullshit strings of fate?


    Why make his work harder?


    He had no picture or memory of this dude, supposed to know when the time came?


    Tsk... he couldn¡¯t wait to reach the level where he would be able to know more and see these so called Gods.


    By then..... he would take a Heavenly chain saw, and run it through their bodies..


    Strings of fate my Ass!!!


    .


    --Secret Base, somewhere around the North-Western part of Arcadina--


    .


    The night sky was filled with stars, that shone as bright as a diamond... and glistening brightly, across the sky¡¯s dark canvas.


    It came alive, as the sparkly dots twinkled shyly... as they stared back at Hertfilia.


    Standing on a balcony, was a lone man... who seemed deep in thought.


    He had been moving from one base to another, while carrying out numerous missions within Arcadina.


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap!¡¯


    Very quickly, he could hear footsteps making his way towards him.


    \"Young Master.... I just received some interesting news from our men at Riverdale city.


    It seems that during the month of May, something strange urred within the western region.\" A 30 something year old knight said.


    \"Ohhh?\"


    \"Young master.... it concerns one of your cousins.


    It¡¯s about the famous bastard, Landon Barn.\"

 Chapter 265 Next Moves

    \"Young master, it was reported that a group of soldiers... at least a thousand in number, had made their way to conquer Baymard within the month of May.\" The young knight said.


    \"Any report about the men leaving Baymard?\"


    \"No young master... it would seem that they had seeded in conquering Baymard.\"


    .


    William tapped his fingers on the balcony for a while, before sighing out in pity.


    ¡¯Sigh!!¡¯


    \"It seems like that this cousin of mine was either forced into very, or worse... killed.\"


    \"He¡¯s a pitiful one, Young Master.\"


    \"Indeed!... ..... send a message for our men in Riverdale city, to find out about his situation detaily.


    If he died, then they should step back... but if he survived, then have them rescue him immediately.\"


    \"But young master, what do we do after rescuing him?\"


    \"Give him 30,000 Copper coins, and have him leave Arcadina.


    This ce is too dangerous for him... so it¡¯s best for him to go instead.\"


    \"Yes young master!\"


    .


    William looked up to the sky and continued sighing.


    He had heard about this cousin of his, and had also seen him while in disguise 2 years ago.


    Funny enough, he had spoken to Landon for close to a month.... while pretending to be a ¡¯firece¡¯ boy.


    .


    Normally, pces often had over 700 people working within them.


    Pces required dozens of servants just to maintain the day-to-day workings of the ce.


    The servants were meant to take care of the royals..... as well as the thousands of knights, living within the pce.


    Some were poop boys, who threw out buckets of shit daily.


    Others took care of the horses, fetched clean water, polished armor, and so on.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget that each noble woman within the pce, had more than 30- 50 maids assigned to their individual courtyards.


    It was like living in a tiny cramped city, with everyone all serving the needs of a single Family.


    So of course the pce would have over 700 people in it.


    As for how the living quarters for the servants were.... one could say that 7-10 people would sometimes cramp into a single room each night.


    Only favored maids, butlers and ves could sleep in groups of 2 or 4.


    I¡¯short, they were treated like shit!!


    .


    Anyway, with so many firece boys around.... William had easily sneaked into the pce using that identity.


    Of course no one had discovered him, because of all the cinders on his face.


    Firece boys could work in the kitchens, and any other areas with fireces.


    Hence they usually took care of the charcoal, and swept all the cindors out.


    So their faces were always as ck as those chimney sweepers in Mary Poppins.


    Hence when he walked around the pce, he would always leave his face like so.


    .


    Back then, William had immediately realized that this cousin of his wasn¡¯t built for war.


    Everyone bullied him and talked badly about him.


    Heck!!... even the maids treated him like garbage.


    No matter how he looked at it, there was no way that Landon and his army of 300.... would win against thousands of knights.


    ¡¯If you do survive, I will do everything in my power to give you a peaceful life.¡¯ William thought.


    .


    \"Young Master.....there was also news from the East.


    It seems like that Slytherin Cord guy is secretly heading towards one of Eli Barn¡¯s camps with more than 7,000 knights.


    So far, we haven¡¯t figured out why they¡¯re moving suchrge forces yet.\"


    \"Ohh?


    It looks like something big will happen soon!\"


    .


    --Unknown Forest, Arcadina--


    .


    Under the clear moonless night..... the stars illuminated Hertfilia, giving off a light dim glow to thend below.


    The night seemed magical.... as several fireflies danced in a heady swarm of light, like a frozen firework explosion.


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    11 men on horseback, were currently riding within the forest trails in the dead of night.


    \"We will stop here!!\" Commanded one of the men.


    .


    All this while, they had been looking for somewhere safe to camp.


    They had to choose a ce that wasn¡¯t too easy for enemies to spot.... as well as not too close to the deep jungle-like forest, lest they get attacked by wild animals as well.


    And after searching for close to 50 minutes, they had finally found the perfect location.


    .


    After setting their camp and preparing dinner.... they immediately gathered around the fireside to begin their feast.


    Connor dug into his meat, and felt like crying.


    One should know that for the past 2 weeks, they had been eating raw mice and other digesting food stuff.


    At this point, if food was a God.... he would worship and pray earnestly at its temple daily.


    All hail the God of Food!


    .


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just him... but everyone else as well.


    After eating soaked bread for weeks... one could imagine how tear jerking, eating this roasted meat was.


    As the thought of Mr. Death, their faces immediately became distorted from anger.


    These past 2 weeks had been the worst time of their lives.


    All of them hade out with at least 2 or 3 permanent injuries on them.


    From loosing their arms, toes and so on..... everyone had lost their body parts to these ¡¯Games¡¯.


    .


    They had gone into that estate in groups of thousands.... but at the end, only 11 of them from Connor¡¯s side had survived.


    As for James¡¯ side, only 4 people had made it out..... James included.


    No matter how they wrapped their heads around it, they couldn¡¯t see how that waste had managed to survive.


    But little did they know that Mr. Death¡¯s employer had specifically instructed that both James and Connor had to survive.


    .


    They could loose small body parts like toes, fingers and ears.... but not major like an entire leg, or arm.


    Even if they were about to make the wrong moves, Mr. Death¡¯s people would make sure that they were done... as per his employers request.


    So even if they chose the option of loosing an arm, Mr Death¡¯s people would switch it to any measly body part.


    .


    \"Your highness..... it was definitely Prince Eli who did this!!\" One of the yelled eximed in anger, as he thought about the whole situation again.


    \"I agree your highness!\"


    \"Mr. Death said that his employer was a Royal.... so I can only see it being Prince Eli!\"


    \"No your highness.... I think it was the first Queen¡¯s scheme! (Eli¡¯s mother)\"


    \"Your highness....\"


    \"Your highness....\"


    \"Your....\"


    \"__\"


    .


    As the men spoke out in turns, Connor quietly listened to their suggestions on the matter.


    No matter how he looked at it..... the person who hired Mr. Death, was merely ying with them.


    This move showed that whether they died or not... Mr.Death¡¯s employer couldn¡¯t be bothered by them.


    I essence, they were telling them that no matter how much they did... it would never obstruct the employer¡¯s ns.


    Hence in this game of cat and mouse, they were just ants... who could be squashed anytime they wanted.


    .


    Connor closed his eyes in Fury.


    He was sure that this plot came from Eli.


    That brother of his had always seemed to know everything.


    No matter how many assassins or attacks one sent to him.... Eli would alwayse out unscathed.


    For the fact that Eli still kept them alive, just how little he thought of them.


    Eli was basically telling them that they could jump up and down like fleas... but at the end of the day, the throne would still belong to him.


    How hateful!


    .


    Right now, he just wanted to get home fast.... so that he could strategically n his revenge.


    Eli had to die for his fury topletely quench down.


    ¡¯Bastard!¡¯

 Chapter 266 Crazy Civilians

    --Baymard--


    .


    It was a fine day!


    The air was warm, and the sky was blue.


    It was the perfect beach weather, as it signified summer¡¯s vibrant splendour.


    Today, Baymard seemed to be in aplete uproar.


    The streets had been filled with people running up and down in a frenzy.... as they tried to get to the nearest stores.


    O.M.G... It wasunching today!


    .


    The people quickly stormed the stores, as they were hurrying to get these goods before they finally sold out.


    Indeed, this wild crowd had a mind of its own.


    Like swarming bees..... the people hustled and bustled, as they bumped into each other here and there.


    Some idently stepped on others toes, while others had been lined outside stores for several minutes now.


    And what did they want to get?


    What was so damn important for them to run around like mad people?


    One word.... ¡¯Radios¡¯.


    .


    Well... radiomunicative devices already existed in Baymard.


    But they were only used by the Baymard¡¯s security forces.


    Hence civilians didn¡¯t have ess to them.


    Radio frequency gadgets like Walkie-Talkies were already used by the army, police, security guards, and so on.


    As well as Radiomunications within official cars like police cars.


    Bottom line, only protective forces used them.


    But today, Baymard was officiallyunching its first Radio which would have channels and stations on them.


    .


    Now... ever since Landon hade back from that mission in June, he had been training some of the ves to be on-air radio personals.


    They had been training for 2 months now, and Landon felt like they were now truly ready.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that the Radio station and towers had already been constructed way back.


    In fact, Landon would¡¯veunched these radios in spring.


    But with the mission at hand, he chose tounch it today.


    .


    As for the radio stations, for now.... there would only be 5 stations, which offered numerous talks on them.


    And since Baymard had the same first letter as ¡¯Britain¡¯.... then instead of British Broadcasting Corporation, Landon had switched it to Baymardian Broadcasting Corporation.


    In short, it was still the ¡¯BBC¡¯.


    Did he steal it from earth?... Yup!!


    Was he sorry about doing so?..... Nope!!


    It was too iconic, and quite frankly... very easy going on the eyes, or should he say tongue.


    .


    As for these stations, their names were like so.


    1) BBC Radio 1 (88-91 FM):


    ?Local News


    ?International News (provided by Landon or spies)


    * Of course that also includes war, policies, territories that signed treaties with Baymard, rules and so on.


    2) BBC Radio 2 (90-93 FM):


    ?Sports


    ?Adult-oriented topics, with podcasts on love, Valentine¡¯s day, happiness and so on.


    3) BBC Radio 3 (91-99 FM):


    ?Everything Beauty, from how to take care of skin, teeth and so on... (of course, this station would definitely be popr with thedies.)


    ?Medical Health & Safety, and podcasts from some doctors that educate people on what they¡¯re doing wrong and so on.


    .


    4) BBC Radio 4 (92-95 FM):


    ?Businesses, like Job opportunities, important concerts avable, news on when public attractions like the Zoo getpeted... and so on.


    *important newspaper info would also be added to these segments.


    5) BBC Station 5 (97-99 FM):


    ?Historical, Drama, Fantasy, Sci-Fi and Comedic Children¡¯s story times.


    *here, children could listen to new stories anytime of the day.


    Anyway, these were Baymard¡¯s current stations.


    .


    And within each individual station, certain time frames would be dedicated for each segment.


    Take for example BBC Radio 5, which had 5 children¡¯s genres in total.


    From:


    ?Comedic stories~ from 9 - 9:45 A.M


    ?Dramatical stories~ 10 - 10:45 A.M


    ?Historical stories~ 11-11:45 A.M


    ?Sci-Fi or Sciencey ~ 1-1:45 P.M


    ?Fantasy stories~ 2 - 2:45 P.M


    .


    And since these stations would close by 9 P.M, then the exact stories would be repeated on that same order from 3 to 8:45 P.M.


    One should know that Baymard didn¡¯t have any recording or yback devices right now.


    Hence they had no choice but to repeat again the same things again and again.


    In doing so, those children who missed it due to school and so on... could listen to them againter in the day.


    The same went for the workers who would miss news, sports and so on.


    In short, these Radio Stations had to cater for everyone¡¯s needs.


    .


    Within the busy stores..... the people squeezed and pushed their way in, as if they were in some sort of fight club.


    And in a blink of an eye, these Radios had almost sold out.


    Right now, in one of the stores.... only 4 Radios remained.


    .


    ¡¯Dun! Dun! Dun!¡¯


    All the customers who had just managed to get in.... quickly made their way towards the shelves.


    As soon as they neared the shelves, their eyes immediately turned into predator mode.


    The scene immediately turned into a battlefield for them.


    .


    One of the customers ran as fast as he could, but when he was closing in on the shelf... someone literally dived on top of him, pushed him down, and rolled away.


    ¡¯_¡¯


    He looked up and realised that it was a woman.


    She was definitely cheating!


    She looked back at him, and smirked....as if saying: Who told you not to use these moves?


    Unfortunately for her, in that split second when she looked back.... someone else ran with a cart, and literally hit her from her side with it, identally allowing her to fall into the cart.


    .


    From there, the man pushed the cart towards the crowd behind him... as if trying to buy himself more time.


    The woman red at him hatefully.


    ¡¯Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m a woman?\"


    ¡¯Woman Shwomam.... this is equality!!¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    .


    Very different from the chaotic scenes within the stores.... those who had just gotten their own Radios, where excitedly listening to the news in amazement.


    Santa and his gang were amongst them as well.


    One had to know that they had gone undercover in disguise just to get their own as well.


    And just from this experience, they had soon realized that they weren¡¯t above battling for them as well.


    Damn!


    They had done all sorts of crazy stunts, just to get their Radios as well.


    Was it crawling on the floors?.... they had done that!


    Jumping over people?... Uhhhhh do you still need to ask?


    .


    At first they wanted to be civilized... but when they saw how crazy the crowd was, they quickly threw those idiotic thoughts out of the way.


    F*** it!!


    It was now or never!


    They entered the jungle, and managed toe out victorious... with little w marks here and there of course.


    .


    After reading the instructions that came with the Radio..... Carmelo plugged in the radio, and quickly pressed the tiny red dot on the device.


    \"Wait!.... turn it to FM 88-91.... I think that¡¯s the BBC Station 1!\" Adrian said excitedly.


    Carmelo turned therge extended disc on the device.... until he got to the first station.


    And very quickly, they could hear someone¡¯s voiceing from the device.


    .


    \"In other local news, Baymard¡¯s first Car show would take ce 5 days from now.


    We have all been taking our driving exams sincest year.... and now, everyone would get the chance to own their own cars.


    As for what this car show is?


    Well... you¡¯ll just have to see won¡¯t you.


    I¡¯m Karen Wimblow... and this is the BBC Radio station 1.


    Well take a short 15 minutes break now... and when we resume, we¡¯ll talk about thetest political development in Arcadina... as well as that from the empire of Terique.


    So stay tuned with us, becauseter on... we will be looking at International news.\"


    .


    As they listened on, everyone¡¯s eyes almost dropped out of their sockets.


    \"This is amazing!\"


    \"Just how does that brat keep doing it?\"


    \"Mummy, mummy, is there a person inside this tiny metal Radio?\"


    \"I... I don¡¯t know.....\"


    \"__\"


    .


    After a while, they switched to other stations, and were thoroughly drawn in... by what they were hearing.


    The women wanted to know how to prevent wrinkles.... but the men wanted to either switch back to sports, business or news.


    As for the children, they had gotten a glimpse of these stories... and had wanted to keep the channel there.


    Looking at the radio, they couldn¡¯t help but feel like crying.


    They had fought their way in, and had only managed to get one radio.


    Now everyone was fighting for it.


    The only question they had rightnow, was when the next set of radios would be ced back in stores.


    .


    \"Are you looking to die?... Keep it at station 3!\"


    \"Let me die.... . we¡¯ll leave it at station 2!!\"


    \"Pui!... what do you all know?.... it¡¯ll stay at station 1, didn¡¯t you hear that international news would soon start?\"


    \"And so what?... I want to know about my beauty regimen.\"


    \"Station 5...\"


    \"Station 4...\"


    \"__\"


    .


    And just like that, Radio madness had quickly swept over the entire Baymard like a storm.


    Ah!... technology.

 Chapter 267 Shoo!... Go Away Uncle

    \"So none of you are willing to go back with me?\"


    .


    3 days had gone by just like that..... and today, Santa was finally leaving Baymard.


    But since he would being again once Penelope signed the treaty.... everyone chose to goter on, and not right now.


    And since they were allowed to work, they immediately started thinking of going job hunting and so on.


    Sure, they were royals..... but ever since they had stepped in here, they had seen other royals worke as well.


    Mother Kim was a teacher, and even king Landon worked at the hospital and every other ce one could imagine.


    .


    Yesterday when they looked at the newspaper, they saw several job ads in them.


    One should know that at the end of every semester, students graduated and started looking for jobs.


    Hence there were always people trying to get into the job market.


    .


    Even those who were on holidays still needed summer jobs... hence the newspapers were always filled with several jobs offered daily.


    Of course, some jobs like junior electricians..... or any job that was deeply rooted with Baymard¡¯s secrets, werepletely unavable to Non-Baymardians.


    On the newspapers, it would say things like: ¡¯Must be a citizen of Baymard¡¯... And so on.


    .


    Yesterday, they had spent their entire time preparing for some job interviews.


    They had read articles on the newspaper about prepping for jobs... as well as what they should bring to these interviews.


    The whole thing seemed so fascinating.... especially to the women.


    One had to know that all they did all day..... was sit at home, make sure that the maids had prepared their husband and children¡¯s meals, run the household, and so on.


    They actually never touched anything, so this was a whole new experience for them.


    .


    As for the men, they couldn¡¯t leave as well.... as 4 days from now, they would begin a test trial on how Baymard was going to train their knights.


    They would train until Santa came back.


    And apart from that, they were also allowed to take up part time jobs if they wanted to.


    Staying in Baymard for months, would definitely run their money dry.... whether they were nobles or not.


    Hence getting a job was definitely for the best.


    .


    In respect to the children, they were all starting school in 2 days time.... so of course they would stay as well.


    Yes.... Duchess Mina and Duke Sam had decided to allow their children stay in Baymard and study for both semesters.


    And in summer, they woulde back to Carona as well.


    One had to look at the bigger picture here.


    If they could get educated, then when they graduated.... they could help in making changes within Carona.


    After all, like Landon had said: the future were the youths.


    .


    And so as to keep their sons sword fighting skills intact..... they had decided to leave 4 of their most trusted guards with them while they stayed.


    One had to know that knight pages trained almost everyday..... hence they needed the guards to keep their sons on their toes.


    At least once a day, ther sons should practice fiercely for an entire hour.... or more.


    .


    As for their daughters, they were more than pleased to elevate them... as they felt like the courses offered here, were way better than what was offered at Carona.


    So far, their daughters had taken etiquette sses, Poetry, reading and writing sses.... as well as simple math sses (addition & subtraction)


    But when they saw Linda and all the other children here.... they werepletely stunned by how intellectually smart they all were.


    .


    Anyway... Today was August 10th, and school had already resumed on the 3rd of the month.


    But even still, Landon had assured them that it wasn¡¯t toote for the children to join in the semester.


    Presently, they had all signed up for:


    ?Math 1: Addition & subtraction


    ?Math 2 : Division & Multiplication


    ?Pyron 1: Nouns, adjectives, Reading, writing...etc


    .


    Of course those were just their main courses.... as they had other courses like Arts & Craft, History, Poetry, Gym, and so on.


    So one could say that these children would have their hands full for the rest of the semester.


    Bottom line, Santa was leaving with half of the royal guards..... and neveryone else was staying here until the treaty was brought back.


    .


    Looking at the goods that he had stocked up on his ship, Santa couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit.


    For this first round, he had only chosen things that were a necessity for his people.


    Things like Mattresses, beddings, books, pens, winter jackets, .... and so on, were his first line of action.


    .


    Before leaving, he had spoken to Landon about the price.


    Landon wanted these items to be essible to even peasants, so there was no way that he would allow anyone to sell them at a ridiculously price.


    Hence he came up with a price range for various areas..... based on the exportation tax fees and so on.


    For example, if 12 pencils cost 3 Copper coins.... then Carona could sell it between 3-8 Copper coins per pack.


    .


    Landon had added shipping rate, exportation tax, middleman fees and so on... to the that initial price.


    But since Santa would usually buy in bulk/wholesale... the price should automatically be cheaper, whenpared to shipping individually.


    At the end, he had cost down on a lot of fees.


    Time passed by swiftly.... and once everything was finally packed, Santa came back to say goodbye to everyone.


    .


    \"Woo... Bro, they¡¯re so mean.


    Can¡¯t they at least pretend to miss me a little?\" Santa said while hugging Landon and pouting like a little kid.


    Landon shook his head and smiled awkwardly.


    This guy was truly shameless!


    Everyone felt a headacheing along, as they looked at the giant sized child before them.


    The children smacked their hands at their foreheads, as they too felt like this guy way too childish..... even for them.


    And they should know, they were the ones who were kids.


    .


    \"Ermmm...Uncle, you know we¡¯ll miss you right?


    So stop crying.\" Replied one of the children.


    \"Yeah uncle.... we¡¯ll miss you for sure.\"


    \"Uncle, haven¡¯t I told you that you¡¯re the best in the whole wide Hertfilia?\"


    The children tried to coax this baby-like uncle of theirs until they saw signs of his ¡¯mood¡¯ cheering up.


    .


    Santa raised his head and looked at them sadly, with a poppy dog look on his face.


    \"Really?..... You¡¯ll miss me?\" Santa asked pitifully.


    \"For sure uncle.\" They replied.


    \"Okay... since you¡¯ll all miss me too much, thene back with me.\"


    \"__\"


    \"Uncle.... please get on the ship!\"


    \"Farewell uncle!\"


    \"Goodbye!!\"

 Chapter 268 Mission Preparations

    Only a day had passed since Santa¡¯s dramatic exit from Baymard.


    The dude was crying and waving a blue handkerchief towards them, as he set sail into open waters.


    What a strange guy!


    .


    Today, Landon had decided to start prepping for his missions A.S.A.P.


    First, he wanted to see Lucius and n out his attacks on those camps.


    And after that, he had a hospital appointment with Adrian.... he had to treat Adrian¡¯s Appendicitis.


    .


    Landon quickly made his way towards the Police headquarters, and into Lucius¡¯ office.


    Yes.. Lucius was also the Chief-of-Police of the whole station, so one could imagine how busy the dude was.


    After speaking for a while, Lucius had gotten the full gist about these missions.


    .


    \"Hm... I think it¡¯s a good idea.


    It¡¯ll be good for giving the men more field experience.


    And if we do seed, then we¡¯ll be able to add our military forces by a massive fold.\" Lucius said, while looking at all the maps.


    From how detailed they were, he could see that the training estates were all in the same cities as the underground ve camps.


    This was perfect!


    .


    In truth, Landon had nned to stop taking in more ves.


    But since these training camps were literally within the same cities as the ve camps..... Landon felt like it would be cruel to leave those ves behind.


    And from hisst mission, he had gotten to know that most of these ves... as well as trained knight ves, had their families within both camps.


    So in the end, he was sure that he would have to rescue them either way.


    .


    Well.... with more ves, there would be morebourers to work at all the uing projects that he had in mind.


    Some jobs needed him to hire jundreds of people on the spot, and almost everyone in Baymard had fixed jobs..... except for the graduates.


    So more man power would always be a beneficial.


    .


    For example, if he wanted to start running an amusement park from scratch.... Hands down, he would need to hire at least 800 people on the spot for both working shifts.


    They would be needed to check all the equipments daily and hourly, run the park and so on.


    So where was he supposed to get so many at once, when most people already had fixed jobs?


    New industrial ideas require a lot of people.


    .


    These were Baymards early development stages... hence they needed all the help that they could get.


    And with more treaties signed.... that would mean that more empires, countries and continents would want their goods.


    So in essence, Baymard would be supplying worldwide at a fast rate.


    Hencebourers would always be needed.


    .


    But even if the entire world bnced off technologically, Jobs would always be created... as new ideas from youths and so on, would be invented as well.


    So for the matter of taking in new ves..... Landon was going to say Hell Yeah to that.


    .


    As for Lucius, his mind was literally glued at the possibility of doubling Baymard¡¯s protective forces.


    One had to know that even if graduates apply.... it wouldn¡¯t really add up whenpared with the number gotten from missions.


    For example, by the end ofst semester... only 112 graduates applied to join the army.


    But when Landon came back from those missions... he had brought back more than 7000 potential soldiers with him.


    Forget it!


    This mission was definitely an opportunity to strengthen the army, police force, security guards, Marines, Coast guards and all other forces.


    So of course it was a great idea.


    .


    \"From the overall map, even though there are 5 camps residing within Arcadina.... we can easily reach them through these 3 Coastal cities here.\" Landon said, while drawing circles onto the map.


    As they conversed, they began assessing their all regions around each camp.


    .


    Looking at the map.... one could see that these camps had been strategically positioned like tuning forks.


    Picturing a tuning fork..... the handle end is were the coastal shores are... and each shore leads to 2 camps.


    Well, from the first coastal city, one would ride on horseback for 2 and a half weeks before choosing to continue on straight (right path)..... or choosing the left road path.


    .


    If one continued on the right path, after 3 more cities and 2 towns... they would finally reach the city with the first training estate within it.


    But if they choose to follow the left road, then they would also pass 4 more cities, 1 town and 1 vige... before they could reach the second training camp.


    And all this was if they got off at the 1st Coastal city that Landon had selected.


    .


    From the map, the 1st Coastal city and 2nd city selected... all led to the training camps in the same manner.


    Hence these 2 Coastal cities would definitely lead them to 4 of the camps.


    As for thest one, it was just direct... with no form of disguise to it.


    .


    \"What do you think?\"


    \"Hmm... ..pared to the other Coastal cities around Arcadina¡¯s shores, those ones are indeed the closest to our targets.


    So what¡¯s the n from there?


    Will you do these operations together?.... or will you all split up?\" Lucius asked curiously, as he continued to observe the map.


    Looking at it clearly, going together in a group could take more than 7 months toplete these missions all together.


    So splitting up would be best.


    .


    \"We¡¯ll split up!


    And since there are 5 Camps, there would also be 5 main leaders as well.


    So for this mission, my team and I will conquer 1 camp... and the soldiers will handle the rest.


    Now.... 2 Coastal cities have 4 camps, so well send the men out in pairs.\"


    \"I see where you¡¯re going with this.


    This way... they could help each other if need be.\"


    \"Exactly!


    Since they¡¯re paired, 2 teams and sail together towards one Coastal city.


    From there, they would follow the trail of the fork om the road..... andter, one team would split to the left, and the other to the right.


    And even if one team finishes their mission early.... they still had to wait on their ships for the other team no matter what.\"


    \"Ahhh..... that way, if they waited for too long, they could simply scout the region to find out what was going on.


    And if rescue was needed, then they would know how to proceed from there.\"


    \"That¡¯s the n.\"


    \"Ohhhh?... and I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll be heading towards thest Coastal city right?\"


    \"Yup!... after all, it¡¯s the closest to Baymard¡¯s shores, and I need to be here before Santa gets back.\" Landon said.


    .


    In essence, it would take a month for the men to sail towards the 1st Coastal region around Baymard¡¯s shores.... which was basically Arcadina¡¯s Northern Zone.


    Arcadina was 3 timesrger than Carona... so of course, just moving across it took a massive amount of time.


    Looking at the 2nd camp which was located at the within Arcadina¡¯s North-Western territory... it would take the men 3 weeks to sail there.


    And for the 3rd camp which was actually within the Arcadina¡¯s Western perimeter..... one could literally reach there in a week¡¯s time from Baymard¡¯s shores.


    Hence Landon had chosen to deal with this 3rd camp.


    .


    With how much time it took for one to arrive at these camps.... it was obviously better for them to split up and do the work more effectively.


    For example looking at the 1st camp... one would have to sail for a month, ride on horseback for 2 and a half weeks... attack, conquer, and then head back towards Baymard.


    Bottom line, one would spend at least 3 months out there if they wanted to head on towards the 1st Coastal shores.


    .


    One had to know that Landon also had to conquer the camps within the empires as well.


    So if he was to personally do everything himself... time would definitely run out for him.


    After all, the system had given him a deadline..... and failure to do so would lead to his death.


    .


    As for the ships that they would use for these missions..... it would be those same ones that they had used to head back to Baymard from theirst mission.


    Also those crewmen whoe with them, had been training Baymard¡¯s sailors on how to use these old fashioned boats.


    Hence Landon didn¡¯t really have to worry about anything at the moment, since for this trip... he would be taking those crewmen, as well as the newly trained ones.


    .


    \"The question now is, when are you leaving?\"


    \"I think a week from now will do.\"


    \"Hmmm... not bad, you need to prepare for this one.


    After all, some of the men would be away for 3 months.


    But not to worry... I¡¯ll have everything prepared immediately.\"


    .


    They spoke for a while more, before finally concluding everything for this uing mission.


    \"Brat! ... I¡¯m busy now so run along.\" Lucius teased.


    \"Old man, who the hell wanted to stay here with you?


    I¡¯ll have you know that I have a very important appointment to catch.\"


    \"Hmmm?.... where?\"


    \"At the hospital.\"

 Chapter 269 Work Preparations

    Landon looked at his watch and realized that he had time before Adrian¡¯s operation.


    His appointment was at 4 P.M.... but it was currently just 11:15 A.M.


    Well, that was good... he had nned to meet the government officials sometime within this week.


    So he might as well do it now.


    .


    \"Nics..... how are the stats looking?\" Landon asked, while looking through the report before him.


    \"Your majesty.... As of July 31st, 1025... Baymard¡¯s overall poption was calcted to be 97, 863.


    And of course, we had also taken into ount the newly born babies within the month... and the few elderly deaths as well.\" Nics said excitedly.


    .


    Ever since he had been using this chart system, everything else seemed to be fairly easy to talk about.


    He had never used this Pie-chart or Table-thing... as he was used to writing everything in paragraphs.


    But his majesty hated that.


    His majesty just wanted tables or pie-charts for numbers.... as well as straight to the point bullet points besides them.


    .


    Of course, he still needed to write detailed reports and properly store them away as well.


    But when presenting to his majesty, it was all done in simple formats... As he found that he could easily remember and see which areas needed more attention, if they were on charts or tables, rather than paragraphs.


    Be it how much food Baymard consumed, or how much supplies they needed.... everything was just simple to see in Chart form, and even in table form.


    .


    Looking at the total poption, Landon was thoroughly pleased with the analysis.


    One had to know that from May ofst year to July of this year.... Landon had been bringing in at least 5000 ves into Baymard monthly.


    And even when he went out for this mission, he had still managed to bring over 17000 people back with him.


    Coupled with the growing Birth-rate in Baymard, the poption had quickly skyrocketed from its measly 1,500.


    Now, they were a massive 97, 000.


    .


    But of course, like most cities that hadrgend spaces that could host over millions.... like Tokyo or Toronto, Baymard had the same capability as well.


    In essence, thousands of years from now... Baymard could also make room for more than 7 million people as well.


    So this 97,000 was still nothing to the city¡¯s housing capacity.


    .


    Landon stayed for a while and spoke about more policies with Nics.... as well as what he wanted improved during his uing absence.


    And an hourter, he decided to head towards the Lower Region.


    He had a lot of ns to put in motion... so time was of the essence.


    .


    The Construction Industry!


    Stepping into the industry, Landon couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    70% of the buildings had been renovated, while the rest were still currently under renovation.


    Those buildings had pipe water supply, heating, lighting, and sewage functions... and most of their building structures had also been changed as well.


    In short, it was truly an upgrade..... whenparing it to those ¡¯good old days¡¯.


    .


    \"Wee your majesty!\" Tim said while rushing towards Landon.


    In truth, he had been aiding the construction workers to work on the other buildings that needed renovating.... so he had seen Landone in a while ago.


    So he quickly hot out of one of the heavy machines, washed up his hands, and ran towards Landon.


    .


    \"Ahh!... Tim, just the guy I was looking for!


    Hehehe... I remember that renovations on your office building was justpleted a few days ago.


    So how¡¯s the change?\"


    \"Ehh?.... your majesty, you still need to ask?


    Of course it was great!


    Best feeling ever!!\" Tim eximed happily.


    .


    One said know that even though he had previously had those essential utilities at home.... he still spent half of his day at work.


    So when the ce wasn¡¯t renovated yet ..... he had always felt like crying.


    As even taking a dump was a problem with no indoor plumbing.


    And in truth, his thinking had already begun to change.


    .


    After living for more than 7 months within a modern house, how could one get used to shitting in buckets again?


    He felt it very weird to do.... and a little awkward.


    But before, he wouldn¡¯t have minded to even do his business in front if everyone... as peasants generally didn¡¯t have a choice of these matters.


    For them, plumbing was a distant dream.


    Which meant that there was no runningwater, and no way to flush any poop away.


    .


    One should know that even in noble estates, as well as the pce..... there was no such thing as privacy.... except to the king or patriarch.


    Apart from shitting in buckets and passing them along to the butlers... the royal also made several shit holes as well.


    You know, just in case your bucket was full and you needed to go right now.


    Bottom line, privacy wasn¡¯t really a thing.


    .


    Anyway, these shit holes were just benches with holes on them.


    So one bench could have up to 12 holes on them.


    The ce was open to both male and female.... so when you do your business, you might be sitting close by to another woman or man... who¡¯s producing weird sounds from their ass as well.


    .


    These holes all lead to several buckets and basins within the shit rooms, where servants would go in and emptyter.


    They just had to pray that no one¡¯s poop would drop on them when they were taking out the load.


    And worse, if someone identally dropped their keys within the hole.... the servants below would have to swim in shit just to get them.


    .


    Of course since most ces had noble, peasant and ve benches.... everyone was used to doing their business in front of the world.


    But now that Tim had started doing his business in private..... how could he feelfortable pooping in front of others?


    It was just weird okay!!!


    Just thinking about how he had shown his ass here and there in the past, he couldn¡¯t help but blush a little from embarrassment.


    Especially when he remembered that some of the women had seen it.


    Ugh... kill him now!!!


    .


    Both men walked and talked, as they made their way towards Tim¡¯s office.

 Chapter 270 Work Preparations 2

    \"Well since you¡¯re already busy, I won¡¯t take too much of your time.


    Take a look at these... I need you to select some of the construction workers, to start building 2 new industries.\" Landon said, while passing on his architectural design ns to Tim.


    Tim quickly took them, and read the names of each project.


    ?Project 1: Diaper & Sanitation Pad Manufacturing industry


    ?Oil Making Industry.


    Yup!..... Landon wanted to make these ones as soon as possible.


    .


    At first, he had thoroughly forgotten about the first one... but after he identally saw Lucy¡¯s ¡¯stains¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but put this on the list.


    No matter how technologically advanced they were... women would always need Sanitation pads, and babies would always need diapers.


    In Landon¡¯s mind, these projects must bepleted before the end of the year.


    .


    In this era.... women just used torn rags as pads, and would wash them upter or throw away.


    The problem with those... was that they didn¡¯t absorb much, so women still ended up leaking very frequently.


    Again, some would also cut the hair of animals like sheep... and stiff down there for better absorption.


    But the problem was that it would always leave their Privates itchy.... and sometimes infected.


    .


    Again, one other reason why Landon had decided to make sanitary pads..... was because he had also gotten a very funny report from the hospital.


    They had reported that several people hade to the hospital saying that they were sick..... just because they had started seeing their period every month.


    .


    One had to know that in ancient times, women saw their period once or twice a year... and also reached menopause around the ages of 25-30 (that¡¯s why they married early).


    But the reasons for all of this, were just too many.


    Firstly, they were too stressed.


    .


    Stress was a big one.


    Even back on earth, some students or over working women.... would miss their ¡¯periods¡¯ for a month or 2, just because of exams or project deadlines.


    Now imagine these women who were constantly stressed till they died.


    It was even a miracle that they even saw them periods at all.


    .


    And on top of that, their nutrition was trash.... and they worked like ves and robots.


    One should know that poor nutrition and too much hard work, meant that these women had extremely low body fat.


    But that was the problem.


    Women needed a certain amount of body fat to keep their reproductive system healthy... as well as slow down Menopause.


    .


    Back on earth, only girls with severe eating disorders .... coud ever suffer from such.


    And that percentage was less that 1%, but here... almost every woman had this problem.


    Even noble women were stressed.


    You think scheming, plotting and so on was easy to do?


    All of them suffered in their own little way.


    .


    When looking at everything..... it was no wonder that the women here would freak out about seeing their periods more than once or twice a year.


    But this also showed that they had been eating better... and were less stressedpared to their previous state.


    For the human body, even if it has suffered from deficiency for several years... that did not matter, it would still heal up fast regardless.


    .


    For example.... Just because one had a tumor for 3 years, doesn¡¯t mean that treatment had to take 3 years to do.


    Likewise, even though these women had suffered for years... within this period of his reign, their cheeks had be more fuller and rosier, whenpared to their previous skeleton zombie-like appearances.


    .


    At that time, their jaws, arms and bodies were so skinny and malnourished.... that Landon had sometimes felt like if he made them work for more than 3 hours a day, their bones would instantly snap into half.


    But now, they looked like the regr people that Landon was used to seeing back on earth.


    .


    Their bodies had taken up enough nutrients, their stress levels had gone down drastically... and now, their Periods hade more frequently.


    Even the nurses were shocked with their own bodies as well... as some of them had also thought that they too had reached menopause.


    .


    And that wasn¡¯t all!


    Some women between the ages of 33 to 36..... had also be pregnant, and had called it a ¡¯Baymard Miracle¡¯.


    They went to the church and sang their praises there in joy.... as they cried while holding their babies.


    Landon didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at their promations.


    It was indeed a ¡¯miracle¡¯.


    .


    Bottom line... because of all this, Landon had no choice but to make sanitation pads A.S.A.P.


    As for Diapers, babies here were just tied with cloth.


    And how effective was this?


    Ermm.... if you pee on yourself, will it still leak out?


    Yup!!


    So Diapers were also a must.


    .


    Well, that was it for the Diaper & Sanitation pad Manufacturing Industry.


    As for the Oil Making industry.... there wasn¡¯t really much to borate on.


    .


    Oils already existed in Baymard... as he had requested for them to be made before hisst mission.


    They were used by the spas, and some of them were also sold at the stores as well.


    Baymard had only produced 6 different body oils.... 2 were spa ones, and 4 were body lotions for men, women, children, and babies.


    .


    Right now, all Landon wanted.... was for an industry to be built for them, so that they could move out of the Alchemy industry as well.


    And when looking at the construction time frame..... Landon expected the first industry to be done around November, and for this oil one to be done in October.


    .


    \"Your majesty, consider it done!


    I will select at least 2 thousand workers, to start contrsuction on both industries promptly. \" Tim assured, as he escorted Landon out of the premises.


    \"Hmhm.... That¡¯ll be for the best.\"


    \"_\"


    After finishing up with Tim.... Landon looked at his time and finally decided to head towards the hospital.


    It was time to treat Adrian.

 Chapter 271 Curing Adrian

    3:15 P.M


    ¡¯Tap! Tap!¡¯ Tap!¡¯


    2 people could be seen walking side-by-side, as they hurriedly made way through the busy hallway.


    .


    \"Nurse Paul...has the patient arrived yet?\"


    \"Not yet Doctor Landon!\" Said the 21 year old male nurse.


    \"What about the theater and equipments?..... have they been prepped?\"


    \"They are on it right now as we speak Doctor.\"


    \"Good!.... please call in Doctor Lincoln right away, and bring me the patient¡¯sb reports immediately.\"


    \"Yes Doctor Landon!\"


    \"__\"


    .


    Landon was currently at the hospital, prepping for Adrain¡¯s surgery.


    And how did he drag the old man there?


    Easy!


    On the same day that the treaty had been finalized, and his missions dished out..... Landon had requested for Santa¡¯s entire gang to go for checkup.


    He couldn¡¯t just tell Adrian that he had predicted the dude to have Appendicitis... hence he could onlye up with this checkup excuse.


    .


    Everyone had gone through the checkout process, to verify if they had any ¡¯known¡¯ illnesses within their bodies.


    One should know that the workers in Baymard could only identify what they knew so far.... so anything else, would be too hard for them to solve.


    .


    Like Landon had said, there were over thousands of medical procedures that existed back on earth..... and the system had just given him a few.


    One should know that thebination of both surgical and non-surgical procedures that exist back on earth..... is roughly close to 500 thousand.


    .


    Now, with the addition of 10 more surgical procedures as Landon¡¯s previous reward... Baymard would only be able to treat 15 major surgical procedures and 37 non-surgical procedures (like the flu, fever, chickenpox, rashes, and so on).


    Hence these checkups were only on those that the system had given him.


    .


    Anyway, after Landon had dragged everyone to go for checkup..... they had immediately realized that Adrain had an internal injury, while the rest just had little problems (likeck of nutrients and so on)


    And as for the entire checkup process, the hospital staff had done these through a series of medical examinations.


    .


    Tests like blood pressure, urine tests and so on... were all done on them..... except blood tests.


    And that was because those ones needed aputerized analyzer that would be able to count all the white blood cells, red blood cells and so on..... within the patient¡¯s blood.


    A healthy person had a specific number of red blood cells, white blood cells and so on... so knowing the total number the patient has, will tell whether they¡¯re sick or not.


    There were millions of cells within one blood sample, so how could one count them without the analyzer?


    Sure... they could do it the old fashion way by doing numerous calctions, titrating, using graphs and so on.


    But Landon didn¡¯t want to do that right now.


    That would definitely be done in the future.


    .


    \"Doctor Landon..... here are the patient¡¯s files.\" Nurse Paul said, as he quickly passed on a grey file towards Landon.


    \"Thank you Nurse Paul\"


    Landon looked at the file in his hands, and gently nodded his head as he read through.


    \"Doctor Lincoln.... when performing the patient¡¯s physical examination a few days back, what did you find out?\"


    \"__\"


    As Lincoln spoke, Landon listened very intently.


    .


    Typically, the first test carried would be a physical examination.


    Wearing medical gloves, the doctor would gently apply pressure on certain painful areas... so as to depict where the inmed internal injuries were.


    Of course during this stage, doctors would always look for any hard bolus¡¯... or any stiffening of the muscles from the patient, when they touched certain areas.


    Apart from this, the would do several other physical tests to check reflexes, take temperature and so on.


    And when they were done, they would write their findings.... andter send the patient to do Urine testing!


    .


    Looking at urine testing, it was done only by the hospital¡¯s clinicalb technicians.


    And the testing itself was divided into 3 main sections: Visual, Dipstick and Microscopic.


    For the Visual part, they had to examine the urine¡¯s experience.... whether it was clear, too yellowish, Brownish/bloody and so on.


    Of course all those things showed different difficiences in itself.


    .


    From there, they would move on to the Dipstick examination.


    In essence, Dipsticks were thin stick sticks... that had chemical strips attached to one of its ends.


    So once they ce the strips into the urine, the strips would change colors... showing excess or deficiencies of certain elements.


    .


    At this stage, the clinicalb technicians would check for several things.... like Acidity, concentration, sugar, ketones and so on.


    In short, there were a lot.


    And different colors showed whether one had too much of certain things within their bodies..... leading toplicated health issues.


    .


    For example: high pH (Acidity), indicates that one had a kidney or urinary tract disorder that needs to be looked at immediately.


    Anyway, the urine could tell them a lot.


    And after the Dipstick test, they would move follow up with Microscopic tests.


    .


    Here, they¡¯d ce several drops on the microscope at high resolutions.... and make their observations.


    They looked at each cell type¡¯s shape, sizes and quantity within that single drop.


    Basically, If they saw too many white blood cells, and almost none of the other cells swimming around..... then this showed that the patient had an infection somewhere in their body.


    Likewise..... if there were too many red blood cells, then this was a sign of kidney disease or a blood disorder


    They also checked for moving bacteria or yeast, Casts and even Crystals.


    .


    In short, there were too many things that went on during Urine analysis.... and not enough technicians around yet.


    .


    If they were back on earth, this urine testing could¡¯ve been done with aputerized analyzer.... that would¡¯ve tested everything within a minute.


    But here, eachb technician took about 1 hour to do all 3 checks... as well as properly note down the results too.


    And even with 150b technicians working on a single shift, there was still too much work to be done.


    .


    One should know that with a poption over 97,000 citizens..... at least 800 peoplee in daily within each shift.


    This was the only hospital, so duh..... it would be busy as hell.


    Sure, there were work clinics around..... but those didn¡¯t do checkups and so on.


    Those solved work rted injuries, first aid and so on.


    Those ones were there to relieve the patient¡¯s pain, before sending them to the main hospital.


    So of course, theb technicians were always busy doing urine analysis, saliva analysis and many more.


    .


    \"Perfect!


    Your deductions from the medical tests were indeed correct.


    And now, for yourst question.


    Based on your analogy..... What do you think was the reason, for why I decided to use that new Scanning Machine on the patient.\"


    \"_\"

 Chapter 272 Curing Adrian 2

    \"Based on your analogy.... What do you think was the reason for why I decided to use that new Scanning Machine on the patient.\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Yes... Landon had developed a medical scanning machine ever since he had arrived in June.


    And the reason was simple!


    .


    When he had first received all 10 surgical procedures as his reward from the system¡¯sst mission..... he had realized that these surgeries all treated Internal injuries.


    Now one should know that because his first 5 surgical rewards were external.... the staff could easily identify and treat their patients.


    Like sewing wounds and so on.


    But these ones were all internal.


    .


    Would he have to open up every patient during checkup just to know if they needed these surgeries or not?


    He¡¯d be like yeah:


    [let me cut you up, and check if you have Appendicitis or not.


    And if you don¡¯t have it in the end, then l¡¯ll sew you up neatly okay?]


    Yeah... No!


    That would just be too ridiculous.


    .


    As for those previous examinations.... Apart from the kidney and urinary tract, those tests only indicated possible infections within the body.


    But they couldn¡¯t pinpoint the infection¡¯s exact position.


    .


    It could be the beasts, arms or even the spleen..... the doctors wouldn¡¯t be able to tell from those tests.... as sometimes, some injuries were well hidden under tissue fibres, muscle and so on.


    So all the test would show, was that:


    [Yes, Mr. X has an severe infection somewhere around a particr region within his body.]


    But within that region, where exactly was the probleming from?


    .


    Again... the there were all sort of tests carried out which could also prove that the patients condition is severe.... but to realize all this early... one needed better technology.


    Take for example:


    Before those medical technology machines came out back in the days.... One would never truly know if they had a brain tumor, until had had grown quite a bit.


    And at that stage, it could be critical 4 the patient¡¯s health.


    .


    But with modern machines, one coud even see several week old cancerous cell... and get rid of it A.S.A.P.


    One should know that patients can live for 20 to 30 years without knowing that they have cancer.... depending on the type of cancer.


    But if they had gone for checkup regrly, the doctor would¡¯ve probably seen it in its early stage.


    .


    For Landon, when dealing with anyone¡¯s life, forget about how expensive the machines were... or how doctors did things before technology came about.


    It was best to prevent the worst, so as to save the future.


    Should he wait until the tumor grows before saving the patient?


    Nope!!!


    That¡¯s why these CT scans were essential.


    .


    Of course like how it was done on earth... only if the tests indicated that one needed a CT scan, would they get one done.


    CT scans had X-ray systems on them.... so they couldn¡¯t just go about X-raying everyone here and there.


    Usually doctors stay if examinations show that the patient needed one.... as well as if the patient couldn¡¯t walk, has swelling that can¡¯t reduce after ordinary treatment and so on.


    .


    Ordinary X-ray devices could only show bone, but whenbined with with a medical scanning system.... it could show bones, as well as soft tissues and organs too.


    Hence CT scanners were definitely the better option here.


    ------------------------------------------------


    [**P.S, exining it in detail within the next 8 paragraphs.... for all those readers who oftenin when I leave out info.


    If you want to continue to story, without seeing the creation of CT scanners, then jump to the 9th paragraph after this


    Sigh..... Can¡¯t please everyone.]


    -------------------------------------------------


    .


    Now, on the matter of these CT scanners.... Landon liked to think of them as Scanners that are attached to an X-ray machine, which could also print as well.


    Hence, they had a fewputerized functions too.


    But unlike a ¡¯School Calctor¡¯ that couldpute several things at once..... these machines would just have very few main settings.


    In short, they had almost the same settings as the photocopying machine that he had previously made.


    .


    And again, making the X-ray machine part was pretty easy as well.


    It all worked on the function of light emission and electricity.


    One needed a cathode, tungsten anode, filter, motor, light source and a special oil.


    In essence, the science behind it was the change of an ordinary light source to an X-ray beam down the spectrum.


    And if one looked very fatally... the entire thing had to do with electrons.


    Simple.


    .


    Anyway, at the start of the procedure.... the patient would be asked to drink a special edible non-poisonous dye.


    This dye would basically block any x-ray radiations from prating one¡¯s bones.


    And of course after drinking... the patient would lie down on a conveyor belt that was attached to the CT machine.


    .


    Of course from there, the conveyor belt would move forward..... as it passes the patient through a tunnel-like hole on the CT scanning machine.


    And as they pass through the hole..... the machine would shoot out several narrow X-ray beams at once.


    These beams would rotate around the patient in different angles, until the entire procedure ended.


    .


    Also, as the cray beams pass through the patient, the X-ray detectors directly opposite the X-ray source.... pick up and transmit these signals to the medicalputerized scanners, kinda like radio wave frequencies.


    Well, Landon had modified the scanner to handle imaging.


    .


    One should know that back on earth,puters would be in charge of converting signals to images.


    So to adapt this sphere, Landon had tweaked some things here and there, and made a ¡¯medical scanner for dummies¡¯ kind of system here.


    Like he had said, it worked like a regr photocopying machine.


    .


    All the doctor had to do, was press the ON button, OFF button, choose scanning between any resolution (which was between 0.5-0.62 mm), print images... as well as punch in the number of printed copies he/she wanted.


    No more, no less.


    .


    And since the CT scans also had X-ray machines embedded within them..... Landon had also decided to create separate X-ray machines that would just look at fractured bones and so on.


    He had no choice!


    Forpleting this mission and healing all internal injuries, that was the only way those were the only ways to go.


    -----------------------------------------------


    .


    3:27 P.M


    .


    Adrian felt very funny while wearing this blue patient gown.


    Firstly, he was a man.... and wearing a gown had never ever crossed his mind, not even once.


    But yet, here he was.... butt naked wearing one.


    And what was up with the back?


    Why was it so exposed?


    Its style of clothing was definitely weird.


    .


    But apart from the awkwardness of the matter... he was also somewhat pleased that he could finally cure himself for good.


    No one knew better, of all the pains that he had experienced these past few years.


    At first... it started with very mild pains around his belly button.


    Then as the years progressed, that pain transferred towards his lower belly.


    .


    And on top of that, he had also lost appetite... as well as had numerous sleepless nights due to his high fevers.


    As a royal, he couldn¡¯t show fear or any sign of weakness.... so the only people who knew of these things, were his sons.


    But now, he could finally treat himself.


    .


    \"Mr. Adrian.... please lie on this bed, and we¡¯ll take you to the operating theater immediately.\" Said one of the nurses, who swiftly rushed over to help Adrian onto the bed.


    Adrianyed down and listened to the nurses around him, who were currently seeing to all his needs.


    And as he was rolled away on the magnificent rolling bed that seemed to be pushing him towards an unknown location..... he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why other healing homes couldn¡¯t be like this.


    This was the height of customer service!


    .


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    The doors were burst open, and in came Adrain.


    He looked around the white walled theater... and immediately spotted 2 doctors and 4 nurses within the room.


    They were all covered up from head to toe in their medical attires.... and when they began to speak, Adrian couldn¡¯t help but look up.


    \"Brat!.. is that you?\"


    \"__\"


    .


    After talking for a minute with Landon, Adrian¡¯s heart finally went to rest.


    One had to know that deep down, he was still very nervous and scared as well.


    This was his first time going through surgery.... so he was a little bit assured by seeing Landon here.


    And just like that, the surgery finallymenced.


    .


    They put several tubes around his face, and very soon... he became very sleepy.


    But the surprising thing was that when he had woken up, they had told him that the surgery was over.


    How?


    Didn¡¯t he just close his eyes for 5 minutes at most?


    what the hell did they mean by it was over?


    Where was the jaw clenching pain?


    He almost didn¡¯t believe it for a moment.


    .


    But when he felt a light pain from struggling to up, he slowly lowered his head..... and his mindpletely went in disarray.


    How did they manage to cut him open without him feeling a thing?


    This didn¡¯t make any sense!


    .


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    The system¡¯s robotic voice rang out.


    ¡¯Side-mission 2pleted!


    Would you like to receive your rewards now?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    A few secondster, Landon began looking at his stats.


    With this mission done, he could finally leave Baymard.


    Hehehe.!!


    Now, it was time for Action!


    .


    But of course, Landon wasn¡¯t the only one preparing for action.


    .


    --WhiteWood City, Arcadina--


    .


    ¡¯Whish!¡¯


    The sounds of whipshes could be heard violently hitting against its victims body.


    ¡¯Whish! Whish! Whish!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!!!¡¯


    The screams of a man who was half beaten to death, whisperily resonated throughout a tiny dark room..... as his frail voice carried a hint of helplessness.


    .


    \"P.....please.....!


    Cough cough... Don¡¯t kill me... i¡¯ll confess.\" The man said in a whispery tone, as he looked at the men around him.


    The leader looked at the man, as if he were looking at a fool.... andmanded for his men to keep torturing him to day break.


    ¡¯Ahhhhhh!!¡¯


    .


    A few hourster, the leader went to his chambers, followed by his trusted knight.


    \"Your highness, do you think the rat wille?\"


    \"Naturally!!\"

 Chapter 273 The Race For The Throne

    \"Your highness, do you think the rat will stille?\"


    \"Naturally!!\"


    \"__\"


    .


    Eli was currently within WhiteWood City... which was his official Base that was given to him by his father.


    And right now, he was trying to do a little pest control within his city.


    .


    A few weeks back, they had discovered 3 Teriquen spies within the city.


    And from the looks of it, those bastards had moved in long ago... when he was still at the borders.


    .


    In addition to that, since the city was extremely close to the Capital city... these spies could onlye in small numbers of 2, and at most 4.


    Hence they had almost seeded in blending in with the rest of the peasants and civilians around.


    But sadly for them, they all got caught at the end.


    .


    It all happened on their way back from one of their information gathering missions within the city.


    Basically.... .... they had gathered somewhere where they believed to be quiet, for a secret meeting to discuss their findings.


    And unfortunately for them, there was a 14 year old peasant boy there..... who had heard bits and pieces of their conversation while he hid.


    .


    He, the little peasant boy.... had just gotten up from sleep when he heard their conversation.


    Yes... he had made a secret sleeping area, by hiding a barrel deep within the bushes and trees.


    As he used this ce at least once a day, before going back home or back to work.


    .


    He was one of the numerous stable boys within one of the famous Noble families here.


    Typically, he started work at 5 A.M and stayed there till 5 P.M again.


    That was 12 whole hours, of washing thousands of knight horses, carrying horse dung, delivering horse babies... and so on.


    In short, anything rted to horses were their duty to fulfill.


    .


    Usually... after 12 hours of work, he would typically go to this secret hideout and sleep.


    And by 10 P.M, he usually woke up again and went to his second job.


    As a peasant, they were typically poor.... and his entire family was a massive one.


    They were 9 in total, with him being the first child.


    Hence, he had to work hard so as to help his parents in feeding his Juniors and his grandparents.


    .


    Anyway, midway during his rest.... his subconscious had woken up, when he heard the word ¡¯Terique¡¯.


    And as an Arcadinian, there was no way that he wouldn¡¯t know about the ce.... as both empires were always at odds with one another.


    Hence he paid close attention to their conversation.... and spied on them through tiny breathing holes, that he had made around the barrel.


    .


    He had discovered that those 3 had a leader within the city.... and that they were here to gather information on Eli as well.


    .


    And now fast forwarding to a week after that incident, he had finally pinpointed where those men lived within the city... and had quickly made his way to Eli.


    But unfortunately, the leader was still unknown to them.


    .


    For this matter, Eli wasn¡¯t really worried at all..... as he had a hunch about who the leader really was.


    But what truly worried him, was another matter entirely.


    \"Your highness..... do you think that it¡¯s true?\" Asked Zarius, who was Eli¡¯s most trusted knight.


    .


    Eli sat in silence for a while, as he tried to calm his zing nerves down.


    Even before these Teriques had confessed, Slytherin had already sent him a secret message about the matter.


    It was just too unbelievably iodiotic!!!


    .


    Eli fisted his hands in furiously, as the anger within him kept boiling up deep within his system.


    The fires of Fury and hatredpletely smothered him, as he swiftly mmed his fist against the wall besides him.


    ¡¯Bamm!!¡¯


    ¡¯Very Good Brother!!!!


    It seems like you¡¯ve truly forgotten the consequences of my fury.¡¯


    .


    Of course the brother Eli was talking about, was James.


    Who else could be stupid enough to offer 60% of Arcadina¡¯snd off?


    Eli was so angry that he felt like if he ever saw James again, he would strangle the dude to death.


    How dare the fool give out his property just like that?


    .


    When Slytherin had sent home the report, he had almost died from anger.


    You want to kill him for the throne?... That¡¯s fine!!


    In fact, he¡¯d even say that he¡¯d respect the fool¡¯s guts a tad bit.


    But to give off a big chunk after killing him was just stupidity!!


    .


    I mean..... what was the point of killing him for the throne, if you would just share it away like ordinary food?


    Just thinking about it made him feel like James was definitely not his brother.


    For sure!.... third mother must have cheated on father, for him to have such an idiot for a brother.


    .


    But that wasn¡¯t what was truly eating Eli up.


    For him, the most annoying part of it all... was that his idiotic brother, had brought in a new enemy in the mix.


    The new king of Terique.


    And this could definitely ruin all his future ns.


    .


    \"Your highness, please quench your temper.


    Soon, Sir Slytherin will arrive with the rest of the knights.


    And by then, we¡¯ll be able to move forward with our ns.\"


    \"Yes.... I suppose you¡¯re right.


    There¡¯s not much Terique can do to me from here.


    So for now, there¡¯ll be no more assassination attempts from their side for the time being.


    Oh... and that reminds me, I need you to keep a lookout for any letter from Baymard.


    If I¡¯m not wrong.... it should be arriving 2 weeks from now, or sometime within September.\"


    \"__\"


    .


    One should know that the war was fought in mid May.


    And so with a 4 to 4.5 month journey, of course everything woulde around that time frame.


    .


    Again.... there were official rider guilds protected by the empire that would deliver the message.


    So the letter would switch hands at every city and town .... if the rider needed to sleep.


    And in this way, the message would travel without any dys.


    .


    So to put it simply, when using the messengers... Eli could receive the messages in 3.5 months time, since the message traveled nonstop.


    But if his men were toe back, it would be 4 to 4.5 months, as they would stop to camp every 2 days within their Journey.


    These people were used to being sleep deprived.


    .


    Hence around this time frame... Eli was expecting good news about Landon¡¯s defeat, any moment from now.


    He had sent more than enough people to Baymard, to handle a measly 300.


    So there was only one possible oue within his mind, and that was his victory!


    .


    A smile slowly crept up in Eli¡¯s face... as he thought about Baymard.


    Soon, he would be able to move onto phase 3 of his ns.


    Soon, he would be king!

 Chapter 274 The Race For The Throne 2

    --The Capital, Arcadina--


    .


    \"So you are sure that he¡¯s dead?\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Alec sat on his throne, and looked at his knights inquisitively.


    Was Shannon really dead?


    (*Shannon: Dude, can you let my name rest in peace already?)


    .


    Alec looked at his knights, as if scanning them for any signs lying.


    He had sent these knight Captains with Marder, during thest week of Augustst year.


    And from their report, they had arrived sometime in December.... stayed there till March of this year, and had left immediately after.


    And now, they had just arrived during August again.


    So in essence, they had stayed out for an entire year for this mission.


    .


    But what surprised Alec, was that Shannon was truly dead!


    So he had just been paranoid over nothing?


    ¡¯Hahahahhahahahahaha!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯ everyone within the room.


    .


    Just like theughter of a mad crazed lunatic, Alex¡¯s loud voice filled the room..... as he joyfully pped his thighs in sheer delight.


    Heughed and shook..... like how power ranger Megazords shook, when they were finallybined together.


    It was ridiculous!


    .


    Alec felt relived and refreshed, as he had heard that his long time nemesis was finally dead.


    Butter on, that joy slowly turned to confusion, anxiousness and rage... as he began to analyze the matter deeply.


    .


    ¡¯Damn!!¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t Shannon, then which trickster had fooled him into believing that Shannon had killed his eldest daughter?


    Shannon¡¯s shoulders shook from rage, as he struggled to calm himself down.


    Just who was it?


    .


    Previously, he had thought his enemy was Shannon... but now finding out that there was an unknown enemy in the mix, his heart couldn¡¯t help but jump a little.


    From experience, facing the unknown was always scarier.... as the enemy would know everything about him, but he would remain clueless about them.


    How frustrating!


    .


    His mind kept spinning, as he tried to think of all the powerful men within the empire.


    But sadly, he couldn¡¯te up with anyone who would have the guys to go against him.


    For all he knew, it could be someone from another empire as well.


    Sigh..... Forget it.


    There was no use thinking of it now.


    .


    \"What about the boy?\"


    \"Your majesty, from our observation..... he wouldn¡¯t be any threat to you in the future.


    The boy seems tock courage... because no matter how we pushed him, he would always remain meek and docile.\"


    \"Yes your majesty... He¡¯s as weak as a newbornmb, that can¡¯t stand the weight of its own wool.\"


    \"__\"


    Alec listened and nodded, as he fell deep in thought.


    Unlike his knights, he had another perspective to the matter.


    And that was TIME.


    .


    The only reason why a Marder didn¡¯t stand up for himself, was because he was buying more time for himself.


    The current Marder was weak, and needed more forces.


    Hence he could only act humble for now.


    But Alec wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Wasn¡¯t that how Shannon acted as well?


    Always sucking up to him here and there, as if he cared.


    Tsk!!


    Truly, a snake could only spawn from another snake.


    .


    He decided to put Marder at the back of his mind for now.


    After all, what could a wee littled do to him?


    Rather than thinking about the good-for-nothing, it was better to think about other important matters..... like his throne.


    Yup!!


    This morning, he was reminded by his council, that he had selected today to discuss the matter of stepping down from his throne.


    .


    Well... 3 years ago, he was supposed to pass the throne to Eli.


    But every year, he ended up pushing his abdication date to the following year.


    In short, he didn¡¯t want to leave his throne anytime soon.... as he liked having all the power.


    Hence he nned to leave the throne when Eli turned 35 or something.


    .


    Right now, Eli had just turned 20 this year.


    So in 15 more years, he¡¯d be willing to give everything up.


    And fortunately for him, Eli had thoroughly understood him and supported him all the way.


    So Alex didn¡¯t feel guilty about keeping the throne to himself at all.


    .


    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t host push the date to 15 yearster.... as that would make people look down on Eli instead.


    Hence he had pushed his abdication date to 2 yearster.


    And when the time came for him to abdicate, he would do the same thing over and over again.


    .


    Anyway, right now.... he had to arrange a formal ceremony (again), and tell his people about his decision.


    In short, with how many times that Alex had pushed the date back.... the people weren¡¯t shocked anymore.


    In their eyes, this king of theirs truly loved power.


    .


    Alex smirked in glee, as he thought about how he would be ruling for several more years toe.


    He looked around his massive throne room and began to massage the golden arms of this seat.


    ¡¯Hahahaha..... it¡¯s all mine.


    Arcadina is all mine...


    And anyone who wants it, will have to take it over my dead body!!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    --Lipo City, Arcadina--


    .


    Connor was currently within his second base... which was 2 cities, 4 towns and 1 vige away from where he had been held hostage by Mr. Death.


    Right now, he had had to make his ns A.S.A.P.


    .


    He had lost too many men during those ¡¯games¡¯... and this had definitely lowered his chances of securing the throne.


    Hence he had to live big moves swiftly.


    .


    \"O¡¯Brain... I need you to get out there and recruit more men!!


    And if not many want to sign up, then kidnap them!


    And if it still isn¡¯t enough, take their families hostages as well.


    We don¡¯t have much cash on us right now to buy thousands of ve boys... so kidnapping would be the best way to go.


    And remember, your deadline is December of this year


    Dont disappoint me!\"


    \"Your highness.....Consider it done your!!!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    As Connor watched O¡¯Brain leave, he too couldn¡¯t help grinning widely.


    Soon, he would be take his rightful ce as king.


    And no one, not even Eli.... would be able to stop him.


    This time, he would get an army of 20,000... before he could make his move again.


    ¡¯Just you wait brother!


    Soon, I¡¯ll make you kneel before me!!!¡¯


    .


    --Unknown Road, Arcadina--


    .


    Unlike his other brothers who had several bases... James just had one, and that was his official base.


    Hence he was still stuck travelling on the road, ever since Mr. Death had freed him.


    .


    As he thought about how all the men that he had lost... he couldn¡¯t help but cry a little.


    Because year again, unlike his brothers who had been hiring more knights in secret... he only had his official 10,000 knights that were given to Jim by his father.


    And now, 3000 were dead.


    What should he do?


    If his father ever found out... he would probably deemed him unworthy of being king.


    Thsk was bad!!


    .


    James pondered for a while, as he continued his journey on horseback.


    And after a few more minutes, his eyes instantly lit up!


    What if he got his uncle form his mother¡¯s side to give him all his knights in secret.


    After all, he was a prince.


    So shouldn¡¯t lowly nobles show him face by giving him their knights?


    And if he could even get more than he desired... then wouldn¡¯t he be stronger than his other brothers as well?


    .


    As James continued to daydream about the number of knights he would receive..... his mind began to slowly linger on the throne.


    Hehehe.... with so many knights, how could he not be king?


    Even though his brothers usually called him stupid, wasn¡¯t he smart now?


    .


    ¡¯Hmmpp!


    Soon, I¡¯ll make you all regret looking down on me!!


    ¡¯Soon... I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s boss!¡¯

 Chapter 275 Mission Briefings

    --Baymard--


    .


    ¡¯System.... can you at least tell me how that Ghostly Prince guy looks like?¡¯


    ¡¯Host, I cannot!..... So stop asking.¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    Landon was thoroughly stumped with this stupid system.


    He had just finished one of the side-missions (during Adrian)..... and soon the treaty signing one would also bepleted as well.


    Now that left him with the assimtion of Nopline¡¯s army, and that Ghostly prince one.


    .


    Every side mission was clear and straight to the point.... except the one about that Ghostly dude.


    Like what¡¯s up with all the mystery?


    He had no clue on how the guy actually looked like, as well as no information on the dude at all?


    .


    Whether the dude was a peasant, a noble or a ve somewhere..... how would he be able find him?


    Oh God!!!... if he was a peasant, then Landon felt like he was doomed.


    And that was because no one bothered to know about a peasant¡¯sst name.... so looking for him would be extremely hard to do.


    Plus... do you know how many people actually live within the Pyno continent?


    It was like finding a needle in a Haystack.


    .


    At least if it was a ve, Landon would have a higher chance finding him from doing all these missions.


    As for Nobility..... sigh, Landon had paid for several teleportation trips to the Capital and 2 other major cities these past few nights.


    And do you know what he found?


    Absolutely nothing!


    No one had heard of this Ghostly Prince guy.... Not even those from the Pce.


    Landon felt like crying.


    .


    ¡¯Host should just give up on asking this system.


    Like this system has said, the Ghostly prince will find you..... the system thinks.¡¯


    ¡¯You think?..... So what happens to me if you¡¯re wrong?¡¯


    ¡¯Then the host will die at the end, and this system will get a new host!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    As Landon thought about that Damn Ghostly prince, he quickly made his way towards one of the military¡¯srgest briefing halls.


    Today, he was going to give them a detailedyout of their mission.


    .


    For these missions, since the men would be heading towards 5 different cities.... Landon had chosen all 3 of Major general¡¯s, alongside him and Captain Billy Vein to head these operations.


    And each of them, will be leading teams of 800..... making a total of 4,003 soldiers leaving for this mission.


    Of course Captian Trey was staying this time, as he would assist Lucius in protecting Baymard during their absence.


    .


    \"Are the men all seated?\"


    \"Yes your majesty!\"


    \"Good!... now, lead the way.\"


    \"Yes your majesty!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    As Landon walked into the room, and looked at therge crowd of people before him.


    And immediately, the room which was previously filled with chatters, instantly quieted down.


    And like in a sh, the soldiers quickly stood up from their seats and saluted Landon, Lucius, Captain Billy and the 3 Major Generals: Mark, Josh and Gary.


    .


    \"At ease soldiers!..... You may all sit.\"


    ¡¯Bru! Bru! Bru!¡¯


    As the soldiers hurriedly sat, Landon swiftly wrote down a few things on the ckboard behind him.


    The room was designed like a massive university hall.... so as to easily briefrge crowds.


    .


    \"Today, we have gathered you all here for an important mission Briefing.


    But before we continue this briefing, we¡¯d like it if you all could sit ording to your squads.


    Beforeing here, you all had been briefed on what teams you would be in.... so let¡¯s do it like so:


    Codename Blue Eagle (team 1)..... you all should sit on the first column to my left.


    Red Scorpio (team2), you all will sit on the next column.


    White Fangs (team 3), Death Star (team 4) and Crimson Dragon (team 5)..... please sit on the next 3 columns in that same order.\"


    \"__\"


    .


    5 minutes passed by, and once everyone was seated..... Landon, Lucius and the squad leaders, began calling out names and passing on envelopes that had information like maps, and so on.


    .


    Before this meeting, Landon had another private meeting with the men... and they had talked on strategy for close to 3 hours.


    And in the end, they hade up with a n that used ideas from all 3 Major Generals, Captain Billy, Lucius.... as well as Landon.


    .


    To put it simply, since Landon knew that he wouldn¡¯t be there with them, he had bought several well detailed maps from the system.


    There were 5 maps in total, that looked at: the target city¡¯s entireyout, the training estates, the underground camps, the Coastal city maps... and even a general map from the coastal city to their designated cities.


    Hence the men were well prepared and could easily make preparations for their movements.


    .


    Of course when they got there, they were to first scout the area and determine how many guards were there.... before they could make their move.


    But irregardless, they had a general n that would save both the ve knights at the training estates, and the women at the underground camp.


    And if any ns needed to be tweaked, they would do so ording to their leader¡¯s suggestion.


    .


    Right now, they had given them these things.... so that they could take study them before they left for their assignments.


    Even back on earth, great military spies study their enemies for days.


    Back in the days, British spies would study German activities for months before finally making their moves.


    It was just essential for one to know how their enemy thought... as well as what roads to take and where all the enemy¡¯s camps were located.


    Studying was a must!


    .


    But of course just before they left, the soldiers were to hand back most of the study materials given to them.... like the n of action and so on.


    That way if they ever got captured, their enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to know their ns..... unless they snitched.


    Hence things like detailed documents on their individual assignments, needed to be left here in baymard.


    And the only documents that they were allowed to take with them, were the maps.


    .


    \"Alright!


    Within each envelope.... each of you should have 8 documents within them.


    ?5 Maps


    ?A detailed description of the general mission.


    What role you¡¯ll all y individually.... whether you¡¯d be rescuing the ve knights or the women.


    ?What specific roles you will y..... like guarding one of the entrances that leads to the women¡¯s underground camp.


    ?And a detailed list of things that you all will have to look out for.


    Please..... If you¡¯re missing any of the documents listed, then please notify us immediately.\"


    As Landon spoke, the men quickly opened their envelopes to verify if everything was in order.... as they wanted to be fully prepared before they departed.


    .


    \"Now, if you all look at your maps... you¡¯ll quickly realise that some of the cities you¡¯re heading to, all share the same Coastal cities.


    So..... Blue Eagle! Red Scorpio!


    You both would sail together towards the first Coastal city.


    As for the White Fangs and squad Death Star.... you both will sail alongside each other towards the second Coastal city.


    And of course, the Crimson Dragons will head on towards the third Coastal city.\"


    .


    Landon briefed the men on the mission for an entire 1 and a half hour... as they also spoke about what they should do if they got caught, how they could leave trails, signals and modern messages for theirrades to find them and so on.


    \"Remember!!


    Before you all leave, I want everything except for the maps returned back.


    You can do this by giving these items back to Army General Lucius¡¯ secretary.


    And anyone who fails to do so, will not be permitted to leave Baymard.


    The Dateline for returning these documents is on Thursday the 16th at 4.PM.\"


    \"__\"


    .


    In essence, when the men gave back those documents.... their names would be ticked off a certain list.


    And just before boarding for the trip, there would be roll call using only the list of names that had been ticked off.


    In this way, only those who obeyed the rules would leave for the mission.


    .


    As the men listened on attentively, as they quickly scribbled down the dateline, so as to avoid any mistakes.


    \"Now, some of you might be out for 3 to 4 months... so each team will be given a hefty sum, depending on how long your trip will be.


    This money will cover your feeding and all other expenditures as well.... this also includes the purchase of extra ships.


    Any questions?\"


    \"__\"


    .


    The men asked questions for an hour more.... and finally the meeting was finally over.


    \"Alright men, spend thesest few days saying goodbye to your loved ones.


    Because 4 days from now, we¡¯ll be setting sail!!\"


    .


    One should know that missions were truly unpredictable.


    What if some of them died there?


    It was better to say goodbye to their new family members, new loved ones, children, girlfriends and so on... before they embarked in on this dangerous trip.


    The same could be said for Landon.


    He had to spend time with Lucy, his mom and everyone else before leaving Baymard for the next month or so.


    Plus.... how could he miss Baymard¡¯s first car show?

 Chapter 276 Car Show

    In the blinding rays of the sun¡¯s woven brilliance, the birds chirped, the bees buzzed..... and the people walked around merrily, as the hot summer wind gently caressed their cheeks.


    What a Fine Day!!


    .


    ¡¯Drudrudrudrudru¡¯


    On this marvelous day..... arge crowd of overly excited people could be seen making their way towards ¡¯Baymard¡¯s Car Sales & Rental Company¡¯.


    .


    \"Hurry hurry!


    If we¡¯rete, then we won¡¯t get the Chevrolet BY-2 Volt \"


    \"Do you think that¡¯s the only car they have there?\"


    \"Since we haven¡¯t seen any other one yet, then I think that should be the only one!\"


    \"Ahhh!.... I cant wait to drive mine to work!!\"


    \"Work?.....


    Nahh!.... I want to carry my fiance in it!!\"


    \"Me too!!\"


    \"Me too!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Presently, except for those who made the cars.... most of the Baymardians only knew about 1 type and model of car.


    The Chevrolet BY-2 Volt, which is a Hatchback car type.


    Sure, they had seen the military cars, police cars... and so on.


    But those ones weren¡¯t civilian cars.... or so they thought.


    .


    One should know that most of them had been learning how to drive for over a year now.


    Of course they had started learning how to drive the trucks.


    But when the car manufacturingpany got created..... they had begun practicing with ordinary cars.


    .


    Well, Landon had given the Car testingpany hundreds of the same car.... for the people to practice with.


    The car was all stered and covered up by driving test logos, and several words that showed that the car belonged to thepany.


    Hence the beauty of the car waspletely covered up.


    .


    In fact, if they saw the same car type and brand in the stores.... they would be shocked and doubtful.


    Typically.... mostpany cars usually got painted on, so that people would know whatpany they belonged to.


    That was part of advertisement.


    .


    The same could be said for police cars..... those cars were ordinary Chevrolet Imps, which regr citizens could drive.


    But when painted and stered on with logos and so on, it bes government property... basically.


    .


    Bottom line, the people only thought that the car show would have just that car.


    But today, they would soon realize how wrong they were.... because Landon had indeed provided variety.


    .


    For car types, Landon had decided to make 6 types.... and each type would have at least 3 different car models within them.


    ....


    [List of cars


    ?Pick-up Trucks:


    ?Toyota KimLuc BY-1


    ?GarMic Ford Ranger 100


    ?Nissan TimWell Frontier X-3


    ?Coupe ( type of car with no back door.... one has to use front door to get to the back seat):


    ?Mercedes Momo C2


    ?BMW LyoRis F-1


    ?Ford Wiggins Mustang A-1


    ?Sedan (best example would be the police cars):


    ?Honda Cervic 1025


    ?BY-Lan 1 Chevrolet Imp


    ?Honda ord Lan-1


    ?Lincoln Hydo Limousine


    ?SUVs:


    ?Jeep Wrangler Trey-1 (usually used for military or outdoors)


    ?Range Rover LindX-1


    ?Ford Explorer 1025


    ?Ford Mark-50 (Limousine)


    ?Hatchbacks:


    ?BY-2 Chevrolet Volt


    ?Toyotal Prius 1025


    ?Nissan Soph Sonic


    .


    ?Vans:


    ?Ford Transit W2 (car driven Vans, for small deliveries businesses like florists and so on.)


    ?4x4 Grace-100 (usually looks like ambnce vans)


    ?Box Beri-X1 (looks like parcel mail vans)


    ?tform Khi (looks likerge moving Van¡¯s like U-Hauls)


    ?Toyota Vianna 1025 (Minivan)


    ?Dodge Grand Caravan (Minivan)


    That was it!]


    .....


    Looking at the long list, Landon felt like he had sessfully provided the people with arge range of options to choose from.


    Be it family people, single folks... everything was provided for them.


    There were minivans, 2 seater cars, ordinary cars... and even limousines.


    Sure, the list was missing hundreds of cars.... but for now, that¡¯ll have to do.


    .


    As formercial Vans like those used for moving, each type had different sizes as well.


    From 12 feet to 24 feet long Vans, that were either high roof or low roof ones.


    And the same could be said for the limousines.


    Those ones ranged from 30 feet long to 40 feet long..... and would be used by hotels, other V.I.P services, future Prom activities, and for sure, the Royal family.


    .


    And just to add to the variety matter.... he had also worked with arge color shape as well.


    Some cars only provided 4 main color shades... while others provided 11.


    He had ranged them from ck, white, red, pink, purple, grey/silver, green, blue, yellow, orange and brown.


    And within each color pallet, one could find light shades as well... light pale blue or deep dark blue.


    In short, variety was not an issue for now.


    .


    When looking at the names of the cars Landon had kept the original names from earth..... as well as added names of the people as well.


    I¡¯m truth, he didn¡¯t want to forget about earth..... and doing these little things kept him happy, as well as reminded him of his purpose here.


    .


    As for the prices, some of the cars costed 4500 BAYS... while others aimed at 20,000 BAYS.


    And of course, Landon hade up with car payment ns as well.


    Some people could pay in installment for 5 years, or pay up front right now.... depending what car they wanted.


    And added to that, they also had the option of getting car insurance and so on.


    It was all up to them.


    .


    These car ns would take into ount everything.


    From payment extensions, car changes, switches and so on.


    Landon hoped that by the end of the day..... everyone would leave happily after purchasing their cars.


    .


    As for driving the cars, since the system had permitted treaty-signed nations to drive within Baymard.... they would also have to take driving lessons before they could purchase any vehicles.


    As for the rest of the world..... Sorry, they would just have to take the public transport.


    .


    ¡¯Trifrifrifrifri!¡¯


    The crowd was buzzing, as the people moved like packed sardines.


    Carmelo and his gang had quickly joined the merry crowd, after leaving the bus stop.


    Of course Adrian didn¡¯te with them, as he was still recuperating at the hospital.


    .


    Everyone held hands, as they didn¡¯t want to get separated in this sea of madness.


    And very quickly, the gang soon arrived at the front of the massivepany.


    Oh It was HUGE!!


    It looked like the first floor of a mall.... and had the parking lot of one too.


    Well, this was the only car rental & salespany here.... so Landon was sure as hell going to build itrge.


    .


    ¡¯Dum! Dum! Dum! Dum!¡¯


    As they walked closer, their steps seemed to have unintentionally increased... as they reached the massive front door before them.


    .


    ¡¯Wee dear guests!¡¯

 Chapter 277 Car Show 2

    Everyone froze, as they saw more than 50 different cars all disyed before them.


    Their jaws dropped, and their eyes twinkled in awe.


    And for a moment, they had almost forgotten to breathe.


    .


    \"Wee dear guests\"


    \"Ah!.... y.. yes wee to you too.\"


    \"Wee too\"


    \"__\"


    It took them a minute, before they had finallye back to their senses.


    What kind of response was that?


    How embarrassing!


    The staff worker smiled widely, as she handed them brochures.... which listed down the names of all the cars out on disy today.


    .


    Looking up, they immediately saw several signboards on the walls.


    [SUVs]


    [Coupes]


    [..]


    Instantly.... everyone¡¯s eyes beamed, as they looked at the first type of cars.


    SUVs!!


    .


    One should know that ever since they got here, they had been seeing buses, police cars and so on.... and had also been damn curious about driving them as well.


    And to make matters worse, all of them had tried go-kart racing before..... even Carmelo and the rest of the men and guards.


    .


    To be honest, the feeling was something that was ridiculously hard to describe.


    And now looking at the cars before them, how could they not be delighted?


    .


    Within that split second ofing face to face with the massive collection cars, their bodies and brains felt like it had beenpletely electrified with excitement.


    .


    \"Good Heavens!!.... what sort of car is this?\" Baton Hamilton eximed animatedly.


    He was bouncing and jumping around the car, like a kid dancing around a Christmas tree.


    [Jeep Wrangler Trey-1]


    Damn!... he had to get this car!


    .


    The Wrangler¡¯ grayish ck color, coupled with its strong striking features.... quickly made Hamilton feel like this car could take on anything.


    In short, he thought that if he pushed it over a cliff.... it would still survive unscathed.


    (**Baron, please don¡¯t do it.)


    .


    Funny enough, he thought that it was very simr to the camouge army cars that he had been seeing around.


    And he wasn¡¯t wrong... because they were the exact same thing.


    Just green camouge for the soldiers.


    .


    The Jeep Wrangler Is excellent for rocky paths, Saharas, and other harsh terrains.


    This was a vehicle made for off-road and sporty activities.


    And looking at its rugged features, Hamiltin felt like the car would always be ready for action.


    ¡¯Where do I sign up for driving lessons?¡¯


    .


    While Hamilton was literally drooling over the Jeep, the women on the other hand.... immediately fell in love with the pink Range Rover that they had seen.


    There were 3 shades of pink avable.


    And in some of them, the inside of the car was also pink as well.... while in the other shades, the inside was just ck.


    .


    Duchess Mina (Carmelo¡¯s sister), Duchess Megara (Carmelo¡¯s 1st wife), Duchess Othena (Carmelo¡¯s 2nd wife) and Santa¡¯s 3 sisters... immediately turned to their husbands at once.


    \"Dear.... isn¡¯t this the most amazing car of them all?\"


    \"Dear.... I want this one.\"


    \"Honey.... wouldn¡¯t this be a nice family car for us?\"


    \"__\"


    .


    The men all felt headachesing along, as they listened to their wives.


    They wouldn¡¯t be caught dead in those cars.


    \"Erm... why don¡¯t you both try getting the ck, white or even blue ones behind you?\" Carmelo asked helplessly.


    \"No!!.. those ones are too ugly\" replied Megara stubbornly.


    \"Exactly!... they¡¯re ugly.\" Othena added, while pouting.


    \"But they¡¯re the same kind!


    The only difference is their color, so why don¡¯t you change it?


    After all... it¡¯s only a color.\"


    \"Well... since you put it like that, it¡¯s indeed only a color.


    So the pink stays!!\"


    \"And besides, what do you have against pink?\"


    What did the color ever do to you?\"


    \"__\"


    .


    Carmelo shook his head wryly, as he looked at his cute wives.


    What happened to his always supportive team of wives.


    Why were they acting like 5 year old kids.


    He had to admit, it did find them cute.... but could they not be so unreasonable?


    Sigh... Forget it!


    Let them be happy.


    Carmelo gave up trying to talk sense into his wives, and the same could be said for the other men.


    Women!


    .


    After coaxing the women.... the entire gang quickly stumbled upon the longest vehicles in the room.


    What were these?


    And why did they all look so fancy?


    [Ford Mark-50 (Limousines)]


    .


    This entire time through their viewing..... they had been listening to the staff talk about the cars before them.


    In front of each car model type, one would find at least one staff member currently standing there.


    .


    So for example, even though there were 11 different colored Range Rovers (pink, green, etc)... there would only be 1-2 staffs besides those cars, as they all represented one model only (Range Rover LindX-1).


    And seeing the staff before them, everyone quickly rushed up to the worker with tons of questions.


    .


    \"Miss..... is this still a car?\"


    \"Why is it longer than the rest?\"


    \"Can it curve on the roads?\"


    \"Can one cook inside it?\"


    \"__\"


    Very calmly, the worker swiftly answered them.


    And after understanding more about the car, they quickly realised that this car was meant for Luxury.


    .


    \"Can we take a look inside?\"


    \"Of course you may.\"


    With the other cars, they were okay peeking into them..... as those ones were just regr looking.


    But this one was a different matter altogether.


    It was so long and ssy, that they didn¡¯t know if they were supposed to look into it or not.


    In short, even touching the car felt like they were touching gold.


    .


    Everyone poked their heads through the car doors, and were immediately taken aback.


    \"Mummy!... there¡¯s a tiny house inside\"


    \"Look! Look!.... it has cabs as well.\"


    \"You¡¯re talking about that? What about the lights and the mirror there?\"


    \"Ahh!... and look, the floor is carpeted as well!\"


    \"How fancy!!\"


    This was definitely Luxurious.


    .


    After admiring the SUVs for a while, they quickly went towards the other car types as well.


    They saw pick-up trucks, which the men fell in love with again..... as well as sedans, hatchbacks, coupes and vans.


    .


    All through their entire car viewing journey, they had been surprised, thrilled, excited and motivated.


    All of them left the ce with one thought in mind.... and that was to get their driver¡¯s license.


    .


    Landon on the other hand, had already gone to the car show ages before Carmelo and his gang.


    Of course by the end of his own trip down there, Lucy and Grace had gotten pink & pale green Range Rovers, Mother Kim had gotten a cute purple coupe.... and mother Winnie had gotten an orange pick-up truck.


    .


    Landon smiled a little, as he thought about the people¡¯s exuberant expressions when he went to the Carpany earlier today.


    One could say that this whole show was an absolute sess!


    And now, with the whole thing over..... it was finally time for him to leave.

 Chapter 278 Goodbye Baymard

    \"Warrant officer Grey Millie!\"


    \"Present sir!\"


    \"Private ke Glover!\"


    \"Present sir!\"


    \"__\"


    As the soldier¡¯s names were being called out, they quickly boarded their ships ordingly.


    And while that was going on, Landon went towards another group of men.


    .


    Standing before him, were 16 other soldiers.


    These men were his new spies for the next uing missions.


    In essence, Landon wanted to send them to the other empires.


    Specifically, he wanted to send them into the cities where those other camps were.


    .


    Like Landon had said, Nopline had: 9 bases in Terique, 5 in Arcadina, 7 in Deiferus, 4 in Yodan, & 3 in Carona.


    So in total, there were 28 bases.... and the system had only required him to assimte at least 60% of them.


    Hence, Landon chose to leave Terique out of this.


    .


    One should know that Terique was Nopline¡¯s real headquarters..... and Nopline had 9 training camps, as well as 9 underground ve camps there as well.


    The ce was his sanctuary.


    It was like infiltrating the ¡¯Marine Headquarters¡¯ in ¡¯One Piece¡¯.


    Sure, Luffy did it... but sometimes, moves like that would lead to a colossal loss.


    And other times, nothing would change (Ace¡¯s death in One Piece.)


    .


    Ohh!..... Landon had seen these camps from the system¡¯s monitors, and they were like fortresses on their own.


    This alone, showed how firmly rooted Nopline was, within Terique.


    In short.... Landon¡¯s men weren¡¯t prepared to take on such a heavy feat with just tiny groups.


    .


    If Landon were to attack Terique... then he would send at least 5000 to 7000 men towards each camp, and not a measly 800.


    Yes... EACH camp!!


    In future if he wanted to uproot Nolpinepletely, he would need to take out at least 50% of his entire army to do so.


    One could never be too careful when dealing with such a powerful man.


    .


    And worst of all, such men normally have their alliances and backup armies.


    Like Nopline¡¯s sister, who was currently controlling the entire Teriquen Army


    Landon had looked into the situation there, and was thoroughly stunned.


    That woman poisoned her husband, ced her son on the throne..... and even controlled everything in Terique.


    So how could he think of sending his men there now?


    There was nothing more he could say, Terique was out!!


    .


    So with the exception of that empire, Landon realised that if he focused on the rest... then he would¡¯ve sessfully secured 64% of Nopline¡¯s forces within those training camps.


    Which was a passing grade, and that was more than enough for now.


    .


    And while these spies were there, they would gather information and wait for the soldiers to arrive... before joining in and attacking the camps.


    As for how both groups would meet up with each other, Landon hade up with a simple solution.


    .


    Basically.... from the maps he had provided, he had circled one spot within everyone¡¯s map.


    And it was a public area... specifically, it was a bar.


    The bar was borderline average, as it wasn¡¯t overly popr aspared to other bars.... and at the same time, it wasn¡¯t unpopr either.


    It wasn¡¯t great, it wasn¡¯t bad or terrible either.... it was just alright!


    .


    Plus staying in a bar was also a great way for them to collect information and know who was new in town..... so of course it was a must.


    During spy missions, when trying to meet up withrades.... sometimes, hiding in in site was the most effective method of all,pared to sneaking around in the bushes.


    .


    The n was simple!


    When these spies reached their targeted cities... they were to get jobs and go to these bars daily to drink.


    And them staying in there .... was so as that the soldiers who came in future, could contact them easily.


    For now, the spies could visit those bars once or twice a week... since Landon was sure that the soldiers who were supposed to fight, wouldn¡¯t arrive in those empires anytime soon.


    .


    So the spies could go to the bars less than often during this time frame.


    But from February, please!... they had to be there every evening at 9 P.M.


    Well..... even February was a bit early as too.


    .


    One had to know that some of those ces, took 3 to 5 months to sail from Baymard to their targeted Coastal ports.


    Not to talk of riding from those seaside cities and moving towards their final destination.


    By the time some of the spies settled down, it would definitely be around December.


    And for other, it could be November.


    .


    By then, Landon and some of the squads should¡¯ve already been back from their own missions as well.


    And if they set sail again... they might probably arrive in these empires inte winter or early spring.


    So February was a little too early for those spies to expect them.


    But even still, they were required to go to the bars frequently and keep a look out on things.


    .


    Ahh..... Safety, time and distance was the biggest issue here!


    Landon could¡¯ve sent more men to the other empires.


    But it wasn¡¯t smart to send out many of his forces all at once.


    This mission needed to be finished in 1 and a half years..... so Landon would definitely take his time in doing so, while considering the safety of his men of course.


    .


    Anyway, while at the bar... the spies were obligated to spend at least 2 hours daily (9-11 P.M).


    These were medieval times..... Meat and booze go hand in hand.


    So all drinking spots offered food, hence if they didn¡¯t want to drink..... they could just eat instead.


    Anything to pass the time in those bars.


    And when the soldiers arrived, one or two of them woulde into the pub in disguise.


    .


    These soldiers would then drink a little, and also pretend to be drunk.


    And after a few minutes, they would yell out one or 2 secret words out... so that the spies would know that they were here.


    Needless to say, the rest would be history.


    .


    As for how they would get to all these empires, Landon had requested for one ship to carry all of them... and drop them off at one neutral location and return back.


    From there, even if they have to get on another ship or ride through several ins on horseback... these spies would have to do that on their own.


    For this trip, the army has given them enough money to take care of all their needs.


    So hopefully, they don¡¯t get robbed.


    .


    \"Alright..... it¡¯s almost time for you all to board.


    There are 16 of you going to the empires Yodan and Deiferus.


    Even though your missions are very important for the sess of the uing missions.... nothing is more important than your lives.


    If you feel like you have to abort the mission, do it and flee!


    After that, send us a letter immediately.


    Even if the letter takes 5 months or even 6 months to get to us.... make sure that you alert us of your situation.


    Am I clear!!\"


    \"Yes your majesty!!\"


    \"Good!.... you may board now!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Time passed by swiftly, and very soon..... the ships were all boarded, and ready to set sail out into the open waters.


    The soldiers all felt very thrilled, as for most of them..... this would be their first mission ever.


    They felt pumped and exhrated, as their hearts pounded loudly from sheer delight.


    How exciting!!

 Chapter 279 Baron Cains Dilemma

    --Profus City, Arcadina--


    .


    \"You Fools!


    You idiots!


    You... you.....Ahhhh!!!!\"


    ¡¯Pah pah pah pah!¡¯


    A series of thunderous ps, could be heard raining on their poor victims from outside a massive closed door.


    And within the room, 3 men could be seen kneeling before their master pitifully.


    .


    Their faces had been smacked so hard, that one could see several palm imprints on them.... as well as small trails of blood here and there.


    One had to know that their master liked to wear a ton of golden rings... so for sure, their faces had all swelled up as if they were infected with some unknown virus.


    .


    \"You imbeciles!


    I gave you all one simple job.... Find Shannon or the person who killed him.


    But what did you do, you went aboutzying around!!


    If not for those 3 knight Capatains who informed me on their way back to the capital... how would I have known that Shannon was dead?\"


    ¡¯Pah pah! pah! pah! pah!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    Brain Cain was furious.


    Do you know how long he had been waiting for news on Shannon?


    It¡¯s been over a year now for crying out loud!


    If he had known that Shannon had died earlier, wouldn¡¯t he have made his moves to conquer the entire western region already?


    .


    Yup!!


    Just like Shannon..... he too wanted to divide Arcadina, by splitting the western region away from rest.


    That was exactly why Shannon was his nemesis.... because both of them were too alike.


    .


    They had been fighting secretly for more than 13 years now.


    And for him to find out about his nemesis death through Alec¡¯s people..... meant that Alec would definitely keep an eye on him.


    .


    He wasn¡¯t stupid!


    With the death of Shannon, there weren¡¯t too many people who would be ballsy enough to go against him within this region... and Alec knew this!!


    If his guess was right, then Alec would soon send him a letter.


    And even though he didn¡¯t know what would be written there, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be too good for him.


    .


    For one, Alec might send an even stronger power to help that useless City lord rule the city.


    And since that person would be Alec¡¯s spy, that would mean that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do most of his activities anymore.


    .


    One had to know that Cain was thew within this Profus city... as well as thew within all neighbouring viges and towns.


    There was a young 24 year old city lord, who took after histe father¡¯s duty.


    But what could he do against Cain?


    .


    It was because this assumption, that Cain had left the boy to live after secretly killing the boy¡¯s father.


    He felt like the boy was an insect that could never be used against him.


    But if Alec wanted to give a helping hand to that boy, then for sure... his power within the city would diminish thoroughly.


    .


    After all.... Cain had been taking 60% of the boys monthly sry sent by tAlec.


    As well as controlling most of the city lord¡¯s army here.


    All this could still be charged under the crime of deceiving the king..... since he had told Alec on countless asions that he didn¡¯t control more than what he shouldn¡¯t.


    Lying about growing an army on it¡¯s own was too suspicious.


    .


    And now, if Alec¡¯s officials (spies) came to stay permanently... wouldn¡¯t he be charged, stripped from his powers, exiled or executed?


    There was so much to consider here.


    And to make matters worse, he wasn¡¯t prepared for such news at all!


    .


    All this time, he too had assumed that Shannon was in hiding.


    So even at this moment, it was still too unbelievable to him.


    This was his arch enemy he was talking about, so how could he be dead just like that?


    Damn!!.... this was bad.


    .


    The reason why he left Shannon and him alive for so long, was so that they could fight with each other and keep the bnce of power even.


    But now, with him being the victor.... how could Alec allow him win just like that?


    .


    Make no mistakes, even when he fought with Shannon.... both of them were careful enough to not kill each other yet.


    To put it simply, they just wanted to cripple or Assimte each other¡¯s forces.


    In short..... so far as Alec was still alive, it would be stupid for them to kill each other.


    .


    At the start of their careers, they had thought about working together to put Alec down.


    But they were too distrustful towards each other.


    What if one of them betrayed the other?


    .


    One could say that Cain hated Shannon more than he hated Alec... and Shannon knew this.


    Hence their only choice was for them to go back to the drawing board.


    Assimte or cripple each other.


    .


    But with Shannon dead now.... Cain knew that as of now, his peaceful life would suddenly be chaotic.


    He balled his fists in anger, as he cursed the son of a b**ch.


    ¡¯Shannon you bastard!!


    Even in death, you still found a way to drag him down.


    .


    As he looked at the men kneeling before him, he felt like beating them to death.


    Had they found out that Shannon died before the king did.... wouldn¡¯t he have already conquered a massive chunk of the western region by now?


    By then.... wouldn¡¯t he be prepared for any sudden attacks from Alec?


    It was all their fault!


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Shannon had soon turned his ps into fierce punches.


    \"Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve put me in?\"


    You worthless dogs!\"


    \"_\"


    Anyone¡¯s face who he didn¡¯t like, he would punch.


    Cain was just punching in any direction.


    .


    As he began his WBA career, the men tried their best to hold in their screams.


    Their lower jaw, cheeks, and entire face.... had suddenly turned into punching bags


    He had broken one¡¯s nose, as well as made one¡¯s tooth fly out too.


    Right now..... these people looked like Alec and Shannon to Cain.


    Bastards!!


    .


    30 minutester, the men had all fainted.


    \"All of you there!!


    Drag these baffoons out Now!\" Cain said, as he pointed at all the guards standing around his audience room.


    \"Yes my lord!!\"


    ¡¯Brubrubrubru!¡¯


    The guards worked fast, and very soon..... only 3 people were now left within the room.


    .


    Now that Cain had vented all his anger out, his mind quickly went to work again.


    \"Woxan!... Zeditus!¡¯


    \"You called my lord!\"


    \"I have new assignments for you.\"


    \"__\"

 Chapter 280 Levi Ryder

    7:00 A.M


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    The rm clock went off, and Levi quickly rose to his feet.


    .


    Levi was a fireman in training.


    He had arrived at Baymard during July, alongside those other ves and knights that came from Nopline¡¯s Carona camps.


    And so far, he was truly like his time here!


    .


    How could he not?


    2 years ago, he and his entire family had been thrown into that never ending nightmare of very.


    He was just 13 at the time.


    Their parents were killed while trying to protect them.


    And he, along with his 7 year old brother, his 10 year old sister, and his 16 year old sister... had been taken forcefully by Nopline¡¯s men.


    .


    While in captivity, he had prayed to the goddess Serena for his and his family¡¯s rescue.... and finally, she had heard his cries.


    Yes, as a person from Deiferus.... Goddess Serena was the one who created the stars, the moon, thend, and life itself.


    Hence he worshipped and prayed steadfastly to her.


    .


    For the past 2 years, not a day would go by without him praying to her.


    And now, he and his family were free.


    It was just too unfortunate, that his youngest sister had died just 3 months after entering those underground sex camps.


    He felt pain and anger, as his older sister retold what she went through.


    It took him an entire month to finally let go of his pain..... with the help of the church here.


    .


    At first, he didn¡¯t go to church, as he knew that he didn¡¯t believe in Arcadina¡¯s ancestors.


    But when he finally did, he was so shocked at how healing the experience was.


    In a way, it was like therapy.


    .


    The church rarely even mentioned the ancestors, but mostly gave parables, and moral stories... that gave the people a sense of justice, love, freedom and purpose.


    It spoke of the heavens, which everyone could rte to, as well as somece called HELL where all bad people go to.


    And more importantly, it never really focused on which God or belief was better.


    So everyone felt like they could rte with the church.


    .


    The stories from the Baymardian bible here, were so touching that even he had secretly cried once in church.


    This whole experience gave him time to heal his heart..... and hope that his younger sister and his parents had indeed gone to heaven.


    Now, his heart was at peace, and he had thoroughly epted Baymard as his new home.


    .


    Who wouldn¡¯t?


    The food, the people, the pay, the work... in short, everything was a dreame true to peasants and people who used to be ves.


    .


    In his heart, he would always say a short prayer for Landon.


    He couldn¡¯t give diamonds and gold to him.... but he could give his solemn prayer and loyalty to the king.


    ¡¯May you remain blessed and live long, My king¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    \"Bro, wake up!


    You¡¯re going to bete!\"


    As the first to usually wake up, his new found friends had always tasked him with waking them up as well.


    Because very quickly, they had realised that even when their rm clocks rang.... they would always end up snoozing it for another 5 minutes or so.


    Oh, trust them.


    They had gone veryte to ss because of that damn snooze option.


    So now, Levi was their new rm clock.


    .


    \"Hmm?..... I¡¯m up.... I¡¯m up!\" Said several whispery voices.


    Levi didn¡¯t stop banging their rooms until they opened up.


    Every one soon cleaned up and headed towards the cafeteria.


    Breakfast was from 7:30 to 8:45 A.M.


    So if they missed it.... that was it!


    They would have to buy wrapped up food and snacks like sandwiches and cupcakes.... from all the small cafeterias within the non-residential buildings.


    .


    \"Bro... what¡¯s your schedule like today?\" Asked Dex.


    \"I have sses till 3:30 P.M.... and after that, I have a 6 hour shift at the Alchemy industry.\" Levi replied while eating his bowl of ice cream.


    Don¡¯t judge him!


    He loved it too much, and they happened to have several vors of them here at the residential meal hall.


    (*Levi: all of you are just haters... Hmmp!!)


    .


    \"Me too!... I have sses now, and an overnight shiftter.\"


    \"Nope!... not for me, I just have sses today.\"


    \"_\"


    After eating, they quickly hurried along to their sses.


    Levi looked at his watch and sighed from relief.


    He had made it on time for his first ss.


    Confined Space Rescue 2!!


    .


    Confined space rescues had 2 sses: The first ss taught theory... and the second one (this one), was for practicals.


    Very quickly, he wore his red and yellow-striped safety wear.... as well as his helmet, safety goggles, and gloves, and quickly joined the gathering crowd before him.


    .


    \"Today, you¡¯ll be saving 2 workers who are trapped within a confined space.


    Specifically, the workers were working on some sewage pipes underground.... and an ident urred.


    There was a gas leakage.... and Hydrogen Sulfide from the decaying sewage, quickly knocked those workers out.


    As you all know from your other sses.... low concentrations of Hydrogen Sulfide aren¡¯t particrly harmful to humans.


    But if the concentration this too high... who can tell me what would happen?\" The lecturer asked.


    .


    Instantly, several hands were raised up at once.


    \"Yes... Vivian!\"


    \"Sir, if the Hydrogen Sulphide concentration were too high.... then it will disce oxygen in the air.


    And from that, the victim could have vision problems, respiratory paralysis, ck out, nauseate, seizures, tremors... and most of all, they would struggle to breathe andter die.


    Without oxygen around, we humans cannot survive sir.\"


    \"Correct!!


    Good!... it looks like you all are indeed paying attention during your other lessons.


    So, how fast can high concentrations kill its victims?...


    Yes... ire!\"


    \"Sir, within 1 to 4 hours of exposure.\"


    \"Hmhm..... and who can tell me what code name alert is reported to us when there is a high concentration of Hydrogen sulfide gas?\" The lecturer asked.


    Again, several hands were raised up at once.


    .


    Code names were a must in all institutions.


    Even the hospitals had them.


    Code red was for fires and explosions, code white is for evacuation, yellow for hazardous spills, silver for an active shooter and so on.


    It typically aided the workers in identifying whether there was a terrorist, severe weather or something.


    .


    \"Yes Levi!!\"


    \"Sir, for high concentrations of Hydrogen Sulfide... that will be Code G-HS3.


    G for ¡¯Gases¡¯.... HS for Hydrogen Sulfide, and 3 for it¡¯s toxicity level.\"


    \"__\"


    The lecturer asked several other questions, and once they were done..... he quickly ced them in groups of 8, and led them to the simtion building.


    \"Alright!... all teams should get suited up and ready to go when we call.\"


    .


    Presently, the students were all standing outside the massive simtionplex.


    It was extremely wide, and was 4 stories tall as well.


    Within this building, only 4 rooms on the first floor had chairs, couches or any furniture. For that matter.


    In short, the building was just like a giant hamster yhouse.... with several tunnels, holes, pipes and so on.


    All 4 stories were designed to aid in simting real life experiences.


    .


    For example, one might have to drop down 4 stories tall from a burning building.


    So within theplex, there was a massive empty region from the 4th to the 1st floor....where the students could jump off from, at each level, with their harnesses of course.


    .


    Of course for safety, several aces doors had been stationed within each stimtion course within the building.


    This way, one could onlye here with a lecturer and never alone... lest they fall 3 feet down without any safety gear on.


    Anyway, today... they would be doing their simtion on the West wing of the 1st to 3rd floor.


    .


    This Wing had several massive 3 meter pipes that was connected to one another.... and extended all the way up to the 3rd floor.


    Sometimes, the pipes would spiral in a loop... and other times, the pipes would be straight.


    These pipes had different sizes as well.


    .


    Some were 2 meter pipes, others were 1 meter piles and so on.


    And in addition to the pipes, there were severalrge tanks, drums and small shipping containers around as well.


    In short, this whole room was for underground confinement space rescues.


    .


    The rescue simtion began, and several teams went forward one at a time.


    And soon, it was Levi¡¯s turn too.


    .


    \"Team 8, Your up!\"

 Chapter 281 Levi Ryder 2

    \"Rescue team here!... Team leader John on channel.\"


    \"Copy that\"


    \"We¡¯ve got 2 men down in the underground sewage piping system here.


    From their colleagues, we were told that they, along with several others.... were working down there.


    When suddenly, the air became almost impossible to breath.


    Sir, I¡¯ve already scanned and evacuated the area of all civilians/workers.


    And from the gas sensor detectors, we have high toxicities of Hydrogen sulfide gas down here... OVER!\"


    \"COPY that!


    Please stand by, and we¡¯ll send a team there immediately.... as well as an ambnce.... OVER!\"


    The lecturer and his assistant said, while simting a ¡¯report¡¯ conversation, through their Walkie-talkies.


    .


    \"Team 8!.... you¡¯re up!\"


    Instantly, Levi and his team ran off to their entry point, while carrying several bags filled with ropes and harnesses on them.


    They were also ready suited up..... so these ones were what the victims would wearter on.


    .


    Before the ss started, they knew who would be doing what for the session.


    Hence Levi knew that out of his team of 8, 4 would be going in.... while the other 4 would be in charge of pulling them out of the underground pipes.


    .


    As the moved, the instructor began grading their performance on a white sheet of paper.


    One should know that the pipes andrge units, were all made out of see-through stics..... so everyone could see what they were doing from the outside.


    .


    ¡¯Thun! Thun! Thun!¡¯


    The team quickly set up a massive Tripod stand over the tunnel-like hole on the 3rd floor.... and quickly connected several ropes around it.


    Basically, they would lower the men, as well as haul the victims up using this device.


    .


    Levi quickly connected 2 of the ropes to his harness.... and sat at the edge of the hole.


    \"Are you ready?\"


    \"Ready!!\"


    ¡¯Tri! Tri! Tri!¡¯


    2 of his team mates began rotating a massive roller, which was simr to rollers that were ced on fishing rods.... only this one was about the same size as a basketball.


    .


    ¡¯Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri!¡¯


    1 of hisrades started unwinding the metal string ropes from the rollers...while another was holding onto the ropes with his bare hands, just in case the machine breaks or something.


    Slowly, Levi began to descend into the hole.


    .


    And as he descended..... his heart rate quickened, and he subconsciously held onto the ropes on his harness tightly.


    His chest began to rise and fall heavily, as his breathing became more and more rapid.


    Everytime he was about to descend from such heights, a moment of fear would always hit him.


    One should know that he was still being lowered from the 3rd to the 1st floor..... so that height alone was extremely terrifying to many.


    .


    But like Landon had said, Firefighters had to get used to heights.


    Because whether they had to jump out of a window with a victim and be caught on an intable float below or not.... hesitation would not only kill both of them.


    Hence Firefighters had to master their fear of heights.


    And if they couldn¡¯t, then they could always choose another profession.


    .


    Levi looked down, and soon.... his legs had finally touched the ground.


    He quickly sighed form relief and hurriedly removed the ropes from his harness.


    And soon, the same ropes were hauled back and used to lower his other teammates... as well as 2 ¡¯nket drags¡¯, that¡¯ll be used to ce the unconscious victims on.


    .


    \"This tunnel splits into 2 directions.... so both of you should go forward, while well go the other way.\"


    \"I agree!\"


    \"_\"


    After splitting up, Levi and hisrade hurriedly moved through the pipes... which seemed to be changing in size as well.


    In some areas, it wasrge... but in others, it seemed to have drastically narrowed down.


    .


    \"Look! Look!.... there are 2 bodies over there!\" Said hisrade, as he pointed at 2 stic dummies who were dressed in worker uniforms.


    \"Let¡¯s contact our otherrades fast.\"


    ¡¯Triuuuup!¡¯


    \"This is team 8, Lower squad 2.... we¡¯ve just found both bodies at the left tunnel.


    Over\"


    \"Copy that.... we¡¯ll make a U-turn and meet you guys there... Over!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    One nket drag was with the other team, so they could only strap on one victim for now..... while waiting for the others to arrive.


    In essence, the nket drag was like a stic carpet that had straps on it.


    When the patient got ced on it, they would strap the patient in so as to secure him/her properly.


    .


    One could imagine the patients to resemble a rolled up person in a nket.


    And after the thin stic nket has covered them up like a rolled up chicken sandwich..... they would get strapped up like Psychiatric patients at several points.


    And the straps would be ced at ces that didn¡¯t hinder their breathing, or make them ufortable.


    .


    Soon, the other 2 who went in the other direction.... had arrived with the other nket drag.


    And very quickly, they strapped the other victim in as well..... and carried them back using the ropes on the stic nket towards their initial entry point.


    The patients got reeled up like fish.... andter, they too were reeled up as well.


    .


    \"18 minutes!


    Not bad.... but you need to be quicker!


    Next time, I want this same procedure done in at most 12 minutes.


    Here¡¯s where you all made mistakes...\"


    The session was finally over.... and Levi headed toward his next sses.


    .


    In truth, he loved being a firefighter.


    It was always so exciting and thrilling.... and very rewarding as well.


    But of course, initially... he didn¡¯t know what firefighters did.


    However, after studying for close to 2 months.... he had soon gotten a quick run down of the job.


    And he freak** loved it!!


    .


    For one, firefighters responded to medical calls.


    This one was what truly shocked him the most!


    He thought that only doctors would do that.... but who would¡¯ve thought it was his duty as well?


    From what he studied, they were supposed to work closely with the paramedics during any medical emergencies.


    .


    From CPR, to giving oxygen, bandaging, and even assisting in childbirth.... they had to help at all times.


    (**That¡¯s why back on earth, one would always find firefighters around the scene and aging people up and so on.)


    And they were also in charge of cleaning up the blood or dangerous toxic fluids around the ce.


    .


    Apart from that, Levi had also found out that in future... he would also respond to vehicle idents.


    He was to quickly help trapped or injured victims, check the area around the ident to see if it¡¯s safe.... and work with the emergency team as well.


    And again, he would be in charge of cleaning the vehicle wreckage, broken sses, blood, gas and so on.


    .


    Oh... but his duties didn¡¯t stop there at all.


    From dealing with all fires, and also doing rescues on water,nd and underground..... one could say that he would be everywhere.


    .


    So even if it were saving people within poisonous gas situations, he had to do the job no matter what.


    That¡¯s why they also studied the toxicity of gases and so on.


    Andstly, once a month.... he and his team had to inspect all fire rm systems within allmercial buildings in Baymard.


    .


    With all this said, he had been given a 3 year outline of all courses that he would be taking if he wanted to graduate properly.


    Be it how to use a medical responder, chemistry, or how to rescue people from a heavy water current.


    He had to learn it all.... both practical and theory.


    .


    But for him, apart from the thrill of the job..... the most rewarding part of the job, was also the main reason why he worked so hard in graduating.


    Saving lives made him feel very aplished, and proud to do his job daily.


    It made him feel like a hero!!


    .


    And in a nutshell, this was his life as a Baymardian firefighter.


    .


    --Zeenah Coastal City, Arcadina--


    .


    On the musty harbor, several men could be seen blending in with the crowd.... and currently making their way into the city on horseback.


    Landon looked at the road before him and smiled.


    He had finally arrived!

 Chapter 282 Targeted Destination: City Of Ivonty

    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    On an isted merchant forest trail... several men on horseback were quickly making their way towards Ivonty City.


    .


    It¡¯s been a week and a half since their journey from the Coastal city had begun..... and now, they had finally reached the outskirts of their targeted City.


    And unlike the other times where their journeys were peaceful, this time.... they had met with numerous bandits along the way.


    .


    Landon raised his right hand in the hair, and instantly... the people right behind him stopped.


    4 minutester, the entire group of 801soldiers... quickly got off their horses at their Commander¡¯s orders.


    .


    It was only 5:53 P.M..... so they made camp and went over their ns again.


    In summary, since there were 801 soldiers, 400 would rescue the women in the underground camps.... and the other half would focus on rescuing those at the training estates.


    .


    \"Warrant officer Beri, Private Nate, Private Priscillia....(kept calling out their names)


    I¡¯m sure you all know why your names have been called.


    As was stated on your letters given to you during Briefing, all 30 or you have been split into groups of 6.... and are expected to go towards all 5 exit points for the underground camps that¡¯re found within the city.


    I want the perimeters scouted thoroughly... and I also want to know how many guards are there during every shift.


    Use your thermal/heat vision goggles to urately spot them.


    You¡¯ll leave at 7 P.M and get back here at 10 P.M max.


    Am I clear?\"


    \"Yes Commander!\" The group of 30 answered.


    .


    Beri was amongst the group of 30.... and this was his first mission ever.


    One should know that even though he used to be a Prince in the empire of Yodan.... he had never been given any missions by his father at all.


    .


    In truth, his father, King Maine... only considered the first 5 princes when it concerned official duties.


    And he as the 9th prince, did nothing at all.... except run the city which was given to him when he turned 15.


    So this was his first time doing any official missions at all.


    .


    Beri tingled from head to toe... as bundles of excitement continued to pulse throughout his entire body.


    He felt himself vibrate slightly with anticipation, as he listened to Landon¡¯s every word.


    This was it!!


    This was a chance for him to prove himself capable.


    .


    As a soldier, bettering himself so as to protect the people.... was all he truly cared about so knowing his battle weaknesses were very important to him.


    And even though he had given his all during training, nothing could beat real life battles.


    Hence, he saw this as an opportunity to improve himself.


    .


    \"Good!!!


    Warrant officer Braxton, Private Chantelle, Private Apollo... .... Again, 23 of you will follow me and scout the perimeters and all 2 secret exits around the training estate.


    You all already know your individual groups as well.


    So team up quickly, and well head out at 7 P.M.


    Remember, at 10 P.M max.... I expect everyone back immediately!


    Is that understood?!!!\"


    \"Yes Commander!!!\"


    \"_\"


    \"As for the rest of you, go over the ns for tomorrow night again.... and be on guard at all times.


    Guard the perimeters of the camp, and make sure that no one finds out about our presence here.


    Understand?\"


    \"Yes Commander!\" They answered in unison.


    .


    As they waited for the time to pass by, Landon and the other chosen spies quickly took out several peasant clothes..... rubbed dirt on their faces as well.


    And since there were also female soldiers in the mix, it was better for the women to cover up their beauty..... lest it got in the way of their mission.


    Hence, they had made themselves look quite revolting and horrendous..... just for the mission¡¯s sess.


    .


    After properly disguising themselves, they quickly went on to hunt several animals like rabbits... as well as pick up very popr herbs too.


    They did all this, so as to blend in more with the people.... as well as to convince their enemies.


    .


    For example, one of the secret passages.... is by an apothecary¡¯s medicine store.


    So those that picked up herbs, would go there and try to trade in their herbs for money.... while secretly scouting the area.


    Apothecaries were typically too busy to go about searching for herbs here and there, so they created such stores just for collecting.... as well as selling out these herbs to other apothecaries and healers too.


    .


    Again... some of the other secret exits were closer to some hunter guilds as well.


    There, hunters could grade their skills based on what prey they got.... and get ranked from ¡¯F¡¯ to ¡¯SSS¡¯.


    What the guild wanted, was the skin of these animals.


    .


    Nobility paid hefty sums just to wear Hangol-skinned jackets, and even have them as rugs and carpets.


    The guilds paid the hunters whenever they got any animals who¡¯s skin was valuable.... to some extent.


    .


    And apparently, Rabbit fur was seen as an F rank task... as the nobles only used it for good pillowcases to keep them warm during the cold seasons.


    So since it was everywhere, almost every rich person had it.


    Hence it wasn¡¯t seen as very valuable.


    It was an F-Rank task.


    .


    7 P.M!!


    Landon and his spies quickly headed towards the city.


    From their camp, it took them 35 minutes on foot to get there.


    .


    In front of the city gate, 12 guards were busy controlling and bullying those who came in or went out of the city.


    Landon and his spies had been insulted and spat on.


    In fact, some of them had even had their rabbits had been forcibly taken away by the guards.


    .


    It wasn¡¯t just them, but every other peasant as well.


    The guards had those going on line up, and before stepping into the city.... they had to drop one item as bride, even if they lived in the city.


    Hence everyone quickly did as they were told.


    Who asked them to be poor?


    .


    Landon¡¯s team had decided to go inst.... as he wanted to make sure that all the spies sessfully managed in before he did.


    And currently... most of them had gone in already, and only 3 teams were left.


    ¡¯So far so good.¡¯ He thought, as he looked at the groups ahead of him.


    .


    But suddenly, out of nowhere..... one of the guards loudly eximed.


    \"You there... Stop!!!\"


    \"_\"

 Chapter 283 Targeted Destination: City Of Ivonty 2

    \"You there!


    Stop!!!\"


    .


    Everyone tensed up, as they watched the crooked toothed guard slowly approach them.


    Who could he be talking to?


    The guard walked arrogantly, and finally stopped in front of a beautiful girl beside Landon.


    The spies secretly let out a sigh of relief, but couldn¡¯t help but worry about the girl.


    .


    \"You!....e with me!\"


    The frightened 13 year old girl stood rooted on the spot, and finally..... she began to wail and cry loudly, while following behind the guard like a zombie.


    .


    ¡¯System..... can I buy a maddening spell?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes host!!


    But the system will charge the host on an hourly basis.


    So how long does the host want it tost?¡¯ The system said without any hint of emotions.


    ¡¯1 hour¡¯


    ¡¯Host, that will cost you either: 8 Bonus Points, 140 Technology Points or 44 Development Points.\"


    ¡¯Use my Bonus points!¡¯


    ¡¯As you wish host.¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    ¡¯Poor girl.¡¯


    ¡¯What a pitiful child.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmpp!.... Serves her right!


    So young, yet already knows how to seduce people.¡¯


    Several people¡¯s thoughts continuously ran wild.... as they watched the 13 year old girl walk towards the lion¡¯s den.


    .


    ¡¯Woo..... woo.... sniff sniff...¡¯


    The victim in question.... was currently crying her eyes out, as she followed the beast towards the guard post.


    But suddenly, the guard stopped.


    Everyone who was previously looking at the scene.... was utterly confused as well.


    Was he going tosh out at the girl for crying?... or was he going to hit her!


    Worst still, did he see another girl that he liked?


    Even the other guards were confused as well.


    .


    The guard in question, swiftly turned around and smiled at them creepily.


    Everyone quickly diverted their eyes, as they were literally freaked out from the guys smile.


    But then.... they heard his maddeningughter, and their faces slowly began loosing color.


    \"Hahahahahahaha!


    Hahahahahah!!!!!!!\"


    \"_\"


    The other guards around the gate, slowly inched away from their friend.


    This wasn¡¯t like him at all!!


    .


    \"Hahahahahahahaha!\"


    Soon, the guard began taking off his clothes one by one..... and everypletely lost it!.


    .


    \"Bro... w..what are you doing?\" One of the guards asked.


    \"Elder bro..... this isn¡¯t funny anymore.


    So Please stop!\" Another bellowed.


    As for the little girl in front of the guard, she quickly ran toward the rear of the crowd in fear.


    .


    Series of gasps could be heard from the crowd, as they were utterly shocked by how audacious the guard was.


    Did he n to do it in front of all of them?


    Those with children quickly covered their eyes in shame, and the other men did the same as well... as they too felt ufortable looking at a naked man.


    How shameful!!


    .


    \"La!... \"


    The guard slowly began singing and humming..... as he quickly swung his clothes up in the air like a fan.


    He was butt naked at the point.


    \"Hahahhaha!.... you all are my bros!


    Come, give me a hug!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    The guards had all drawn their swords.


    \"Bro!..... this isn¡¯t funny anymore.\" Said one of the guards awkwardly, as he tried to look straight at his bro¡¯s face.


    But it was so hard, as the other parts of his bro.... kept making him feel uneasy.


    \"Bro, please... stop this madness\" another said.


    \"Elder bro..... if youe any closer, I can¡¯t guarantee that I won¡¯t kill you!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    As they begged, they slowly inched away... as they saw their bro step closer and closer towards them.


    And in the next 3 seconds, the entire area became chaotic.


    .


    ¡¯Dun! Dun! Dun! Dun!¡¯


    The guard ran towards his friends happily, while butt naked.... instantly causing his friends to run for their lives.


    It was like seeing children y a game of tag.


    \"You go and pin him down, and then I¡¯ll join inter!\"


    \"Are you crazy, do you think that I would wrestle a naked man?


    What the F*** do you take me for?\"


    \"_\"


    .


    As the guards scrambled around, all the peasants also ran into the city in fear as well.


    Some of them swore to never stay close or catch the eyes of these perverted knights.


    As for the little girl, she was just d that she had been saved.


    Will she ever step out again all alone?


    Very unlikely!


    .


    Landon nodded his head in amazement, at how effective this madness spell was.


    The guard had danced, eaten dirt, chased his friends merrily... and who knows what more he would do within the next 55 minutes.


    .


    Stepping into the city, all teams instantly splitted up and went their separate ways.


    They acted like total strangers.


    No eye contact, no hand gestures, nothing!


    Now, it was time for them to get to work!!


    .


    Landon and his team walked for another 42 minutes within the city..... before reaching their targeted vicinity.


    And very quickly, they went into one of the city¡¯s bushy zones.


    .


    In essence..... this ce was simr to a park, as it didn¡¯t have any wild animals within it.


    But, it wasn¡¯t as leveled and clean as a park.


    It was still like a jungle, with several trees clustered together.... as well as some streams that flowed through the ce.


    .


    They walked into the forest park-like zone, with several iron buckets which they had just bought from the markets.


    Anyone who saw them, would instantly think that they were heading towards the streams to fetch water.


    .


    And when they were well hidden, they quickly took out their thermal sensor goggles from their hiding ces.


    Well, some of them had bandaged the goggles to their backs..... as if it were a baby who they were piggyback riding.


    While others wrapped them on their waists.


    .


    For this mission they had all brought in veryrge peasant clothings just for this reason.


    It wasn¡¯t umon for extremely poor peasants to wear suchrge garments..... so they blended in quite well with the crowd.


    And with such loose clothes, no one could tell that they had anything packing underneath.


    .


    \"Brother.... there are 3 little birds in a wooden pot.... .\" Said one of the soldiers.


    \"Ohh?.... I like that story, but what about the story of the 4 little bears who stayed West, 10 trees back?\"


    \"Yes yes brother.... that one is the best.\"


    \"_\"


    Even if there was no one was around them, they still had to talk codedly at all times.


    .


    Time passed by, and soon.... it was 10 P.M.


    Time to head back and prepare.... because tonight, it¡¯s going down for real!

 Chapter 284 Silent Nigh

    ¡¯Shwuuuuuuhhhhh!!¡¯


    The night¡¯s wind could be heard softly russling against the trees and bushes.


    And in the dead of night, several men were secretly moving through the luscious ancient forest.


    .


    Soon, the men all halted.... and the leader of the pact quickly signalled for them to go leftwards from the City¡¯s gate.


    Of course, for a mission such as this one... there was no way that they would pass through the front gate.


    So they had decided to form a humandder along one of the City¡¯s side walls.


    .


    One should know that the city had more than 33 walls surrounding it.


    And some of these walls were as wide as 5 meters... while others were 100 meters wide.


    In essence, the property wasn¡¯t rectangr... and had several bends and sides to it.


    Hence the many walls.


    .


    Anyway, the wall that they had chosen to bank on..... was the one that no knight wanted to guard.


    And this was all due to the fact that the area behind the wall had shit on it.


    So in essence, there were more than 12 deep pits of shit ced behind the wall.


    .


    Landon and his men had trekked, climbed on trees.... and even crawled their way undetected for an additional 43 minutes, before finally reaching the wall.


    Soon, some of them formed a humandder, while others kept a look out instead.


    .


    ¡¯Chinn! Chinn! Chinn!¡¯


    Very swiftly, several men hurriedly lined up against the wall.... while others climbed on top of them.


    They very much looked like a pyramid at this point..... with 4 rows of men at the bottom, 3 rows on top of those ones, 2 rows on the next, and then 1.


    .


    And when the first group got to the top, they quickly tied one end of a rope to their waist..... and sent the other end to theirrades.


    Currently, for every person at the top... at least 2 soldiers at each pyramid level, would tightly hold onto the rope.


    .


    Beri tied the rope firmly around his waist, and hastily sent the other end of the rope to hisrades.


    And while waiting for them to secure the rope..... he quickly nced around the other side of the wall, just in case there was a guard around.


    ¡¯All clear¡¯, he thought.


    .


    Soon, one of the soldiers confirmed that his rope was secured.


    And not even a secondter, he was off.


    Infact, all those at the top took off in a sh.


    .


    They ced their legs against the walls, like Tom Cruise in ¡¯Mission Impossible¡¯.


    But rather than jumping down step by step, they quickly walked downwards instead.... ... as the ropes were slowly lowered by the men on the other side of the wall.


    .


    Essentially, as they got lowered, those at all 4 pyramid levels, would slowly raise the ropes upwards instead.


    And soon, those at the 4th pyramid floor had no more rope to raise..... andter, those at the 3rd and 2nd floors were done as well.


    .


    ¡¯Hupp!!¡¯


    Beri and more than 30 men quicklynded on the floor at the same time and untied ... as well as gathered the ropes around their waists.


    Then, they immediately formed another humandder against the wall as well.


    And 15 minutester, all 800 men had safely entered into Ivonty city.


    Needless to say, at this point.... everyone splitted up into several groups, and rushed towards their targeted secret zones.


    .


    1:28 A.M.


    Landon and 200 others, had stealthily made their way towards the main entrance of the training estate.


    Right now, the captured ve boys were currently asleep.... as they had to wake up early in the morning and train for an entire day.


    For these boys, sleep and food was everything to them.


    .


    The entire estate was like a fortress, that had massive walls with several watches on it as well.


    Those steadfast walls were built for guarding and ensuring that these ves didn¡¯t dream about breaking free from the estate.


    .


    Patrolling the front entrance of the estate, were 40 enemy guards on duty.


    And as for how many archers stood above the front wall, 150 to be exact.


    One shouldn¡¯t be fooled by the numbers.


    Sure, there were only a few outside..... but inside the fortress, there were over 4000 in total.


    .


    Normally, breaking in would¡¯ve been in problem for many.


    But for Landon and his men.... not so much.


    They had technology on their side.


    And luckily for them, this fortress was ced in one of the restricted and deserted areas within the city.


    It was one of Nopline¡¯s army reserves..... so of course it would be away from nosy civilians.


    .


    Looking at those 150 guards patrolling the gate, Landon did several hand gestures to the people besides him... and they in turn sent the message along.


    [Top: From left to right.


    Last 50, Bottom: From left to right.]


    Trantion: thest person on the left end should shoot the enemy on the nearest left end as well.


    This way, everyone would have a target.


    As for thest 50 soldiers left, they were to shoot those 40 knights standing guard at the bottom.


    .


    Message received!


    Everyone brought out several viles, and quickly loaded up their guns.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    .


    Standing, or rather... nting on the city walls, were several guards who were either snoring away while leaning, or standing 1 meter away from each other while gisting away.


    Like the case in the previous scenarios, this estate had never been attacked for the past 12 years..... and in their minds, no one would have the balls to attack Nopline.


    Hence, they becamex and free while on duty.


    .


    For them, most of the work was done by the other thousands who were guarding those ves inside the estate.


    So in their minds, there was absolutely nothing for them to worry about.


    .


    \"Hahahahah!


    I heard that Solomon branded another ve again?\"


    \"Hmmp!... serves them right!!


    Who asked them to bezy?\"


    \"That¡¯s right!.... how hard could it be to train daily?\"


    \"Hehehehe.... don¡¯t forget that they have to fight dangerous animals daily, unlike us.


    Just yesterday, Luis said that 400 of them had died this week alone from fighting those ferocious fiends.\"


    \"But so what?.... Who asked them to be ves?


    If they want to me someone, then they can only me their wretched parents.\"


    \"__\"


    .


    The guards continued gisting.... and soon, they all felt strange.


    Or rather, Sleepy!

 Chapter 285 Silent Night 2

    Yup!


    They had been shot with tranquilizers.


    And the drug doses were indeed heavy enough to make them fall asleep after 4 minutes max.


    .


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhh!¡¯


    Jerry felt a light sting on his neck..... and suddenly, his entire body felt heavy and tired.


    He started rambling about heaven knows what... and soon, his vision became blurry as well.


    .


    As sleep slowly creeped in..... he felt his brain turn numb, as it became very hard for him toe up with any sentences at all.


    This was too weird!!


    .


    ¡¯Ughhhhh!¡¯


    He moaned, while rambling.


    ¡¯What sort of annoying mosquito is this?¡¯


    Previously, he had felt a light but sharp tingly sensation on his neck.


    So he had just assumed that it was a mosquito.


    .


    He tried cing his right hand on the ¡¯bitten¡¯ spot, so as to p that darn mosquito away.


    But of course, he had thoroughly underestimated his ¡¯tiredness¡¯ .


    Because no matter how hard he tried, his arms didn¡¯t lift up at all.


    It was like there was no connection between his brain and them.


    F***..... let the mosquito have it¡¯s way!!


    .


    But of course, some of the guards quickly touched their necks and other body parts... and found very tiny weird need-like objects on those bitten spots.


    And even though they felt a sense of crises run through their minds.... their eyes, mouth and body, had given up on reporting the matter.


    In short, the dose was so strong... that all they could think of right, now was sleep!!!!!


    .


    \"Aii!... let¡¯s talkter, I¡¯m too tired right now.\" Said one of the guards, while quickly nted his face on the wall¡¯s edge.


    At this point, he didn¡¯t even care about the fact that he could identally sleep and push himself over the wall.... falling straight to his doom.


    .


    \"Yeah... me... too...(snore)\"


    \"__\"


    Some of the victims snored loudly, while others just slept silently.


    .


    Those on the other walls saw this, but didn¡¯t feel anything was out of the ordinary... as some of them could hear those at the front say that they were too tired and so on.


    So.... everything went undetected.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t strange for them to sleep on the job here in Nopline¡¯s camp.


    .


    \"Hahahah.... look at them?


    What the heck did they do today to be so tired?\"


    \"Beats me!... all I know is that the snores from some of them could wake up an entire vige.\"


    ¡¯Snore!!!!!..... Snore!!!!!!.... Snore!!!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    The sounds of the men¡¯s snores, further confirmed that they were alright.


    And those on the other walls shook their heads wryly.... while others did their best to stay awake as well.


    .


    One could say that sleep was a subconscious contagious disease.


    Sometimes, one could feel sleepy simply because others were fast asleep as well.


    .


    5 minutester, Landon and his team had finally decided to make a move.


    They first wore their thermal goggles, and observed the gates.


    If they walked straight there, would anyone be able to see them?


    If they could see anyone¡¯s heat readings from the goggles, then that means that the person in question might be able to see them within this darkness.


    .


    Nope!!.... it was all clear.


    Nothing came up on their goggles, except those that were sound asleep.


    Landon did several other gestures again.


    And soon..... 120 soldiers quickly made their way to the front.


    .


    They stealthily carried those 40 sleepy guards at the bottom... . and immediately brought them back to where they were hiding.


    And 5 minutester, all 40 guards werepletely naked, gagged, and tied to multiple trees.


    Soon, 40 soldiers in disguise went back to the front gates again.... and Landon was amongst them.


    .


    Looking at the group of guards at the front gate, no one would believe that they were imposters.


    And since the guards shifts usually ended at 6 P.M.... and hopefully, no one would find out about their identities till then.


    .


    No matter how one saw it, even though they had the weapons to take down thousands of men.


    After all, one shouldn¡¯t forget that they were still small in numberpared to their enemies.


    So even though they had other teams currently trying to break into the estate from the back entrances..... one false move, and that was it!


    Hence, strategy was always essential.


    .


    Landon signalled for everyone to get prepared, and soon..... he, Private Adam, Private Wonbi, and 5 others, quickly stepped into the estate.


    Now, it was time for them to do their part.


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Walking into the fortress, Adam¡¯s heart raced in anticipation, fear and excitement.


    He was undercover!!


    Damn, it felt good.!!


    .


    Ever since he read one of Baymard¡¯s new books, titled ¡¯James Bond: 007¡¯.... Adam had felt like being undercover would be the coolest thing ever.


    In his mind, the enemy would always be tight on security, well trained and hard to kill.


    And that¡¯s how his fantasy about this mission was.


    But after entering the fortress, disappointment couldn¡¯t even describe his current feelings.


    What the hell were they doing?


    .


    The enemy¡¯s men were sitting around bonfires, drinking booze, joking around and so on.


    It looked like they really believed that no one would dare to cross their master.


    Adam looked at them and truly felt like they deserve to be attacked.


    What happened to meeting viins that would scrutinize everything?


    .


    \"Hahahahahah!


    And that¡¯s how I killed old Mathius of the North\"


    \"You liar!


    You? kill old Mathy?


    Please!!\"


    \"I did it, I tell yah!\"


    \"Yeah... you did alright!\"


    \"See?, someone who knows the truth.\"


    \"You did it in your dreams.\"


    \"Hahahahahah!!\"


    \"_\"


    ¡¯Sigh... reality is such a downer¡¯, Adam thought as he listened to these rambling men.


    .


    Soon, all 8 men who had just entered the estate.... quickly spread themselves at different positions along the left and right walls.


    Of course, they stood a little distance from the walls as well... as what they wanted to do next, would definitely leave a nasty piece of work behind.


    .


    Coming into the estate, their main focus had always been on the archers.


    Those guys would shoot them dead if the others just came running in.


    So first things first..... it was time to grenade their asses!!

 Chapter 286 Chaos

    Standing a little distance from the tall wide walls, each of the undercover soldiers tightly gripped the grenades in their hands.


    In total, they had 11 more within their inner vests... and 1 in their hands.


    .


    ¡¯Hooohhhh! Hooohhhh! Hooohhhh!¡¯


    They steadied their breathing, and looked around vigntly..... as they watched the enemies have their fun.


    The entire ce was so packed and Chaotic.... that no one was really paying attention to any one.


    With a record of zero attacks for the past 12 years... the enemy¡¯s men went about the merry lives, as they had yed and rxed during working hours.


    .


    Landon was currently pretending to sleep, while leaning against a nearby pir.


    He observed for 3 minutes more, and when he saw that no one was watching him or his men.


    He quickly stretched his hands as if he were yourning.


    But really, he was just rying several messages to his team.


    .


    ¡¯Snore!.... Snore!¡¯


    ¡¯Hahahahahahh!!¡¯


    ¡¯Huh! Huh!¡¯


    The entire ce was filled with liveliness .... as the enemy¡¯s slept,ughed, spoke, ate and wrestled with each other happily.


    .


    Suddenly, the sky thundered... and several loud sounds could be heard from the walls, followed by screams from the archers.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!!!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Agony wants even enough to describe what sort of pain those on the walls were facing.


    .


    The pain throbbed in their guts, as a deep and spine-chilling feelingpletely washed over them.


    Some of them felt like their organs were literally being squeezed violently by someone¡¯s hands.


    While others immediately cked oout, or died from taking a direct hit or shock.


    .


    Below, several legs, arms and body parts, could be seen raining down from the walls.


    A thick cloud of smoke covered the perimeter around the walls..... and soon, all the knights at ground level, became alert.


    .


    But with how thick the smoke was..... no one really saw the body parts fly around the walls.


    They just felt several objects hit them hard.


    .


    \"Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!


    We are under attack!!\"


    \"_\"


    Several knights went about shaking those who were still asleep..... while others hurriedly rushed towards the wall to see what was going on.


    .


    The entire ce had been plunged into a state of utter chaos and confusion.


    Everyone was running left and right with their swords..... while others were running into the estate, to tell their boss.


    And in those moments of uncertainty and indecisiveness..... the other soldiers outside the estate, all stealthily moved in together.


    .


    Previously, one of the men had shot a grenade toward the gates.... creating arge thick cloud of smoke.


    And those outside, had taken advantage of it.


    They had rushed in, dropped to the ground, crawled, and rolled to the pirs at the sides.


    .


    The estate was all fenced up, with the front area being arge courtyard.


    For the walls .... one could imagine it like a house that was built rectangr, with several empty courtyards at its center.


    .


    So in essence, around the walls, one would find numerous carved doors, and pirs..... all around the gates, walls and inner courtyards.


    And from the map that Landon had given the soldiers... ..... if they should take a few more steps, they would be able to reach one of these open courtyard doors.


    .


    ¡¯Ahhh!!!!¡¯


    As Landon and the other 7 soldiers strategically bombed several other spots.... the rest of the soldiers hurriedly stepped into front wall building, and quickly made their way towards one of the rooms there.


    .


    Their n was simple!


    Those who were already dressed as the enemy.... were to lure others into the room, take their clothes, and give to those who didn¡¯t have.


    Landon had given them 15 minutes at most for this task.


    .


    And while all the chaos was going on, the enemy knights decided to get in formation and wait for the enemy to advance in.


    They wanted to see who was so bold enough to attack their Master¡¯s property.


    .


    \"Men!... Men!.... it¡¯s snow powder!\"


    \"The enemy has snow powder?\"


    \"Isn¡¯t that ridiculously expensive?\"


    \"The enemy¡¯s archers had snow powder..... raise your shields up and be careful!!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    More knights hastily made their formations within the courtyard.


    And now, they had more than 2,000 guards outside on formation.


    One could describe this scenario as Perfect!..... for Landon of course.


    .


    At this point, many men were afraid to go above the city walls..... as they thought that this enemy was only attacking those there.


    And of course they didn¡¯t have the balls to go out at all.... as the walls and even the front gate was filled with smoke.


    No one wanted to go out blindly and die just like that


    Better safe than sorry.


    But what they didn¡¯t know, was that all this was within Landon¡¯s expectations.


    .


    Currently, the rest of the soldiers had sessfully disguised themselves.


    And now, they were heading towards the main gate room.


    This room had a rolling mechanism that could close the massive 4 meter iron gate permanently.... or open it uppletely.


    .


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    \"Bro... open up, the enemy is around!!\"


    Private Gavern yelled out, as he continuously banged the door loudly.


    Soon, a guard opened the door.... and quickly went back in.


    From the looks of it, he was looking for something.


    .


    \"sted!... where did I keep my shield?


    You there!


    Don¡¯t just stand there, help me look for it already.


    We are at war God-dammit!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Within the room, Gavern and a few others at the door..... could see several dusty carts, as well as several empty ale barrels, a pile of rotten apples and foods, 4 chairs and 2 desks.


    The ce smelled awful, and reeks of alcohol.


    Also, apart from the guard who had just opened the door..... Gavern could also see 3 more guards as well.


    .


    16 of them went into the room, and pretended to look for the shields.


    But as soon as they got close to the men, they immediately tackled them, sealed their mouths and stabbed them swiftly.


    .


    ¡¯Hmmmm!!!!!!\"


    The men mumbled and struggled to break free, as they all felt their life slowly slip away within every passing second.


    Their eyes were red and filled with rage, as they shook like fishes out of water.


    .


    But of course, no matter what they did..... they could never break free from the men before them.


    And soon, their struggles grew weaker and weaker..... until, their bodies finally have in.


    They had all died, with hatred, and a lot of regret in their hearts.


    .


    Gavern and the men quickly hid their lifeless bodies at the back of several massive crates.... and speedily lowered the gate.


    And of course after lowering it, they bombed the gate control room.... as well as the other rooms on that same floor, and fled.


    .


    \"Do you know who our enemy is?\" Asked one of the guards, who was standing in the courtyard in formation.


    \"NO!..... but from the looks of it, their archers are pretty skilled!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Thousands of soldiers readied themselves below, in anticipation for the enemy¡¯s attack.


    But suddenly, they heard another set of loud deafening sounds from above.


    ¡¯Shuahhh!!!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Bamm!!!¡¯


    .


    Just what was going on?

 Chapter 287 Chaos 2

    It happened so fast, that none of them were able to do anything about it.


    In short, the gate wasn¡¯t gently lowered.... but let loose to fall freely.


    With a loud ¡¯Baam!!¡¯ Sound, everyone waspletely taken back.


    And soon, fear slowly seeped into their minds, as they felt their hairs stand up one by one.


    .


    Did their men close the gates out of fear?


    Just how many men did the enemy have, to cause such arge reaction from the guards at the gate room?


    Was the enemy really that powerful?


    F***!!!


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    The knights in formations backed up a bit slowly... as they felt like their deaths were near.


    The st didn¡¯t just deafen them, but also caused their hearts to tremble aggressively..... as they felt their bodies shiver from horror.


    .


    Grenades had one purpose!.... and that was for killing!


    Every aspect of it was designed for that one goal.


    Be it the trigger pin system or the explosive factor..... everything could leave one paralyzed from fear.


    .


    The emotions of the knights went through several stages of utter Chaos.


    And soon, some of them had their first ever mental breakdown.


    \"I... I don¡¯t want to die!!\"


    \"I only signed up because I thought that we would never truly fight.\"


    \"I¡¯m still so young, so how can I die now?\"


    \"_\"


    The men quivering from terror, as they mumbled their regrets out loud.


    But suddenly..... several other loud thunderous sounds, flooded into their ears again.


    .


    \"Boom! Boom! Boom!\"


    It sounded that more than 6 loud bands had gone out around the same time.


    And soon..... the building-like wall above them, began copsing.


    .


    ¡¯Twuahhhh!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Catchhhhhhhhh!!!¡¯


    Like a ferocious wave in the sea, the front wall came crashing down all at once.


    .


    Previously, the soldiers had bombed the gate room which was located on the 3rd floor of the wall building... as well as bombed other rooms on that floor.


    So like a typhoon, it crumbled with a loud bang!!


    .


    As the foundation of those rooms that had been utterly destroyed.... the 4th and 5th floors above it, came crashing down as well.


    And the weight of the entire stone structure and everything else, was dumped unto the 2nd floor below... which in turn crashed on the ground floor.


    So by the time the dust settled, the pile of rocks were at least 3-storeys high.


    .


    Within all the chaos.... the rest of the soldiers hurried along to regroup with Landon.


    And 13 minutester, Landon and his team did the same actions with the second gate... that was connecting the front courtyard section of the estate, to the second courtyard.


    .


    In essence, the estate was almost simr to theyout of the city in ¡¯Attack on Titans¡¯.... where there was only one way for one to move into the inner courtyard or cities.


    And that was through the main gates.


    In this way, even if the enemy came over, the knights could trap them within the courtyards and rain several arrows on them.


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Soon, the second gate was destroyed.... trapping 2,671 enemy knights within the first estate.


    One should know that this estate had 5410 people in duty each night.


    With more than half of the enemy¡¯s men out of the way.... Landon and his team secretly sighed from relief.


    .


    Now, they were all dressed as the enemy... so when they stepped into the second courtyard, they acted confused and shocked as well.


    \"What happened?\"


    \"I... I don¡¯t know!\"


    \"Cough... Cough.... We were going there as backup, when the wall suddenly crashed.\" Some of them answered.


    .


    As for the female soldiers, they had rubbed dirt and ash on their faces.... so as to hide their appearances.


    After all, women weren¡¯t allowed in Arcadina¡¯s army yet.


    They tried to make their voices as manly as possible, and walk as men too.... except, they were a lot better than ¡¯Mn¡¯ in that aspect.


    (*Mn: Hmmp!!!....it was all Mushu¡¯s fault!)


    .


    The second gate, as well as the supporting structures there.... had been utterly destroyed by Landon and his team.


    So now, no one had a way of reaching the trapped soldiers within the 1st courtyard... except they climbed over those 3-storey tall heaps of rocks, that were like mountains.


    And that could take a while!


    .


    One should know that since the rocks had just fallen, any sudden movements could cause the Rock¡¯s to shift, roll or disce.


    Resulting in a Rock Avnche.


    The knights within the 2nd courtyard, looked at therge pile before them helplessly.


    ¡¯Damn!.... Just who was it that attacked us?¡¯


    .


    In amidst the sudden confusion, Landon and his gang slipped away again.


    From the map, this courtyard had a massive basement level..... that was 2 floors deep.


    Those areas were essentially used for ve residences..... as the ves were only allowed toe up to the surface during training, and nothing more.


    .


    They ran towards the entrance leading to the underground ve residences... and waited for others to arrive.


    Essentially, they were waiting for some of the men from those other teams.


    .


    Apart from the front entrance, the estate had 2 other secret entrances as well, which were all situated around very remote areas within the city.


    For this mission, they had chosen to make a run for it using entrance/exit B.


    .


    So those at Exit B were supposed to stay there and kill all enemy guards..... while those at Exit C, were supposed to work their way into the camp, and finish up by destroying the exit.


    As for himself at entrance/exit A..... he had destroyed the exit and worked his way here with his team.


    .


    Landon waited for the others who were supposed to make their way through exit C..... and soon, he had spotted them.


    They were walking towards the rendezvous spot, which... ording to the n and the buildingyout, was the exact same spot were Landon was currently at.


    .


    When they met, everyone acted scared... while strategically walking around in circles confusedly.


    They would run forward and backwards in disarray..... as if lost on what to do next.


    Everyone around them was running, so standing still would look too suspicious.


    .


    Those who saw this, would think that these people were too perplexed on what to do next.


    But at the center of the entire disarray... 2 leaders were also moving around side-by-side in bewilderment.


    \"Any issues?\"


    \"None!\"


    \"Good!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    The group of confused individuals started spreading out and running in several directions.


    But if one were to observe more carefully, he/she would realise that all these individuals made several U-turns after a certain distance.


    Soon..... they were all charging towards one direction.


    .


    With the whole gang here, it was finally time to move onto phase 2 of tonight¡¯s operations.

 Chapter 288 The Rescue

    In front of the soldiers, was a wide stairway that led to the lower basement levels.


    .


    Both teams descended hurriedly,and eventually splitter up.


    The team from exit C, stayed at the 2nd basement floor which was just below ground level..... and Landon and his squad headed towards the 1st basement floor.


    Of course some men from both teams all stayed at ground floor to keep watch..... as well as create more distractions for those there.


    .


    Now was time for battle!


    No more decisiveness!


    Thanks to the system¡¯s detailed info, they had known how many people were currently standing guard on each basement level.


    And so far, the amount was something that they could handle easily.


    Hence, they could just pull out their guns and deal with them quickly.


    .


    Clovis and his team speedily moved along the hallway, until they heard several voices.


    \"Damn!.... do you think that the enemy has seeded?\"


    \"Not a chance!


    My guess is that they¡¯re still outside the gates!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    12 guards were currently seating at the front of the dungeon-like ve residence.


    They sat around a massive desk, and kept on gisting..... even when they saw Clovis¡¯ team approach them.


    \"Ahh!.... people from above!


    Tell me, have we already ttened those son of a b**chest yet?\"


    \"Yeah!... yeah!.... what¡¯s happening up there\"


    \"_\"


    .


    The knights continued to bombard their rades¡¯ with numerous questions.... as they wanted to know the situation above ground level.


    But before any of their questions were answered..... their so calledrades, had swiftly pulled out a ck stick from under their clothes, and pointed it towards them.


    .


    ¡¯Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui!¡¯


    Several shots had been fired.


    And soon, the guards felt everything turn ck


    as they quickly lost consciousness.


    Their throats felt constricted, as they could hardly breath in anything at all.


    \"Bammm!!!\"


    Needless to say, within the next 5 seconds.... they had all dropped dead.


    .


    \"Follow the n!


    Private Ewing, lead your group to free up the captives on the left side


    While Private Tang and his team will focus on the right side.


    Alright!... move out\"


    Everyone nodded and went ahead with their assigned duties.


    As for Clovis.... he was still in charge of taking care of all the guards on the hallway, so he still had a long way to go.


    .


    Private Ewing and his team ran forward until they came across the first rows of captives.


    Immediately as the captives spotted them..... some of them looked away in fear, others sneered at them in hate and disgust, while didn¡¯t show any reaction at all.


    Of courses, there were still those who were still asleep after all themotion from before.


    .


    Private Ewing, Private Tang and their teams came closer to the prison-like bars..... and first spoke to the captives, before freeing them.


    \"We mean no harm!!!


    We are here to rescue you all\"


    \"_\"


    .


    When the captives heard this, their ears instantly perked up a bit... and their forehands furrowed a bit.


    Should they really trust these people?


    What made them different from the saints that paraded themselves in front of their families, and forced them into very.


    They decided to first escape, before thinking things through.


    .


    The soldiers knew that they had a ton of questions to ask them..... but now wasn¡¯t the time for this.


    They were working against time, and every second counted toward the sess of this mission.


    \"If you want your freedom.... stick with us and we¡¯ll all get out of here alive.\"


    .


    As the soldiers briefly spoke, they hurriedly removed the massive iron bar that was ced in front of each cell.


    The iron bar was ridiculously heavy, and needed at least 5 people to lift it up.


    ¡¯Huhhhh!!!¡¯ Huuhhhh!¡¯


    ¡¯Bamm!! Bamm!¡¯¡¯


    Several iron bars had been removed, some of the ves had been freed.


    .


    Many of the captives felt their hearts quiver with joy.... as they felt that their salvation was at hand.


    FREEDOM!!!


    That word which was somewhat distant to them..... now felt seemingly close within their reach.


    .


    They quickly joined the soldiers in freeing up the other captives, as they moved more iron bars on the prison-like cells on the left and right.


    As Private Tang and Private Ewing did their duties in releasing the ves..... Clovis on the other hand, continued ¡¯taking care¡¯ of the guards in advance.


    .


    \"You there!.... stop!!


    What are you doing down here?\"


    \"_\"


    Standing before Clovis, were 30 broad shouldered knights who had just gotten up from their seats vigntly.


    .


    Unlike the other guards that they had met so far... these ones seemed like veterans in battle.


    The guards held the sheath of their swords, as they felt that it was too suspicious for regr guards to be here at such a time.


    .


    \"Attack!!\"


    Without waiting for a reply, all 30 guards quickly rushed towards Clovis¡¯ team.


    For them, anyone who can¡¯t even answer such an obvious question.... was definitely an enemy.


    But of course, they had utterly underestimated their enemies.


    .


    ¡¯Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui!¡¯


    Several bullets were sent flying towards all the guards at the forefront.


    ¡¯Ahhhh!!!¡¯


    The men who were shot, screamed out in pain... as they felt an invisible force rip them apart from within.


    .


    Those who weren¡¯t hit..... were so shocked that they didn¡¯t know whether to proceed further with their attacks or not.


    How could a metal stick cause theirrades to die?


    It didn¡¯t make sense to them.


    The enemy was clearly standing there, and had not even moved an inch.


    So how did it turn into them dying instead?


    .


    The leader of the pact was currently using the body of one of hisrades as a shield.


    His right arm had been shot... and right now, even wielding a sword would be a blessing to him.


    He didn¡¯t know if his bone was broken or not..... but when he had previously ran up to his enemies, he had heard something within him crack.


    .


    And since then.... he couldn¡¯t even rotate his arm properly, talk less of swinging a sword.


    Right now, he was thinking of how to escape instead.


    But sadly, the only exit point had beenpletely blocked off by these demons.


    .


    With only 6 enemies left out of 30.... Clovis and his team of 11, quickly approached the injured men.


    Previously, they couldn¡¯t get a clear shot, as there were too many enemies in number.


    Plus some had just been hiding behind others all along.... so they could only shoot their arms and so on.


    .


    But now, with so many down.... It was time for them to end this!

 Chapter 289 The Rescue 2

    \"Boss!... Boss!..... Boss!


    What do we do now?\" Asked another injured knight, who was also using his deadrade¡¯s body as a shield..... while slowly backing away.


    \"Fool!!.... why in heaven¡¯s name are you asking me?


    Cant you see that I¡¯m that I¡¯m also confused as well?\"


    \"S...sorry boss\"


    \"_\"


    .


    As they watched Clovis and his men hastily approach them, their hands subconsciously tightened around their swords anxiously.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    For these knights..... those approaching footsteps, were like the sounds of a caged demon trying to break free.


    .


    As for their leader, even though he was scared silly..... he still refused to give up without a fight.


    More specifically.... he wanted to stall for time, and create an opportunity for his escape.


    .


    \"Wait!!\" He yelled.


    Clovis knitted his brows, and raised his hands for his team to stop.


    Hearing the footsteps halt.... the leader and his men were secretly rejoicing within their hearts.


    .


    \"You all are doing this for the money right?


    What if we paid you double?


    No... scratch that!.... we¡¯ll pay you triple.


    If you let us go, I promise to give you anything you want.... money, women, fortresses, and anything else that you all desire....\"


    .


    As Clovin and the soldiers listened on, they couldn¡¯t help but think it funny.


    If these men had all these things, why weren¡¯t they managing their so-called fortresses instead?


    As for money, Please!!!


    In their eyes, they were already rich and well off...pared to arge poption of Arcadinians.


    .


    \"Yes Yes Yes..... we can give you anything you need!\" Said another enemy guard.


    \"Women, servants or even ves... it will be all yours.\"


    \"_\"


    The leader looked at Clovis and smiled as if he had already won.


    \"See, we can make this work!


    So... what do you say?\" The leader said, while shing a charming smile at the group.


    Who can resist such temptations?


    Clovis smiled back, and swiftly pointed his gun at the men.


    \"Sorry... but we¡¯ll have to reject your offer.\"


    \"Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui!¡¯


    .


    \"Motherf***er...\"


    Before the leader could even even his sentence, the bullet had already cracked his skull.


    Alongside him, all his otherrades were also left with a bullet deeply embedded into their skulls.


    And now..... the supposedly rich guards, had all died with ring expressions on their faces.


    .


    \"Alright!... these were thest guards within this basement level.


    With them dead, I need you all to quickly aid the rest in freeing up the captives.\"


    \"Yes sir!\"


    \"_\"


    Time passed by, and shortly after that.... they quickly regrouped with Landon and led everyone back to ground level.


    They had used up 45 minutes, just for freeing the captives and killing the guards.


    .


    Landon and 4 others walked out calmly... while observing the situation.


    Sure enough, everything was still in disarray.... as the soldiers who stayed at ground level, kept causing chaos by throwing one or 2 grenades here and there.


    .


    Of course, they had thrown just 1 grenade every after 5 minutes... as they were just supposed to let everyone think that the enemy was still around.


    Plus, Landon didn¡¯t want them to run out of grenades.


    So, only 2 people out of the 20 at ground level, were supposed to throw the grenades.


    .


    \"The enemy had already infiltrated the first courtyard men... so stay on guard!


    They¡¯re probably trying to break through these piles of stones to get to us!\" Yelled one of themanding knights, who was currently standing before the rubble of rocks.


    .


    Suddenly, heard several deafening sounds again.


    And this time, they were more ferocious than they were.... within the past 45 minutes.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhh!!!¡¯


    \"My leg!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    All 20 soldiers who were at ground level... had thrown several grenades at the gathering of knights.


    Smoke filled the air, and the ground was raised up as well.


    .


    \"Now!!!\" Landon yelled... and immediately, everyone ran out like mad.


    And as they ran, those other soldiers kept creating numerous diversions.... until they were sure that everyone had left the second courtyard.


    Then they ran towards the 3rd courtyard and threw multiple grenades at the tunnel-like gate.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    .


    Now that most of the guards had been trapped within the 1st and 2nd courtyards..... only a handful were left in the 3rd one.


    So, the soldiers took out their guns and shot their way through.


    ¡¯Pui! Pui! Pui! Pui!¡¯


    .


    Cries of agony could be heard everywhere they went.


    And soon, they found the underground tunnel (exit B), escaped, destroyed the entire underground exit..... and fled into the night.


    .


    At 5:16 A.M... they met with Beri and the others who rescued the women from the underground sex camp, and left the city.


    They travelled nonstop for a week and a half while alternating driving shifts for the wagons and so on.


    And after journeying for so long, they had finally made it to the Coastal city.


    .


    While Landon went on to buy more ships, the ves from both camps reunited with each other for the first time since they left.


    Some people found their sisters, brothers, and even fiancee¡¯s amongst the group.


    .


    But of course, with how massive they were in number.... not everyone was lucky enough to see their family members now.


    Hence, the men had promised that on the way to Baymard.... they would record everyone¡¯s name down and post a list on several general lists and newspapers as well.


    This way even if they didn¡¯t find their families now..... they would still feel hope in knowing that they had indeed gone to Baymard with them.


    .


    Tears of joy and cries of happiness..... could be heard from all corners of the ships, as they sailed out into the open waters.


    Landon smiled as he looked at the scene before him.


    Mission Aplished!


    .


    --WhiteWood City, Arcadina--


    .


    Eli tapped his desk with his fingers in confusion.


    Why wasn¡¯t there any news yet?


    They were already in the month of September, and no word yet from his men at Baymard.


    .


    Something wasn¡¯t right!


    How could an army of over a thousand die or all at the hands of 300?


    Well, he personally didn¡¯t believe that this basted brother of his would have enough power to destroy his men.


    But nheless... he needed to investigate everything immediately.


    .


    Eli was sure that his men had reached Riverdale city, because they had sent him a letter to which arrived early August... saying that they were in Riverdale city.


    But the follow up letter never came through.


    .


    Was someone helping that bastard brother of his from the shadows?


    Did his men fall victim towards someone else¡¯s assault?


    Or did his brother suddenly be start enough to start learning how to strategize against him?


    Something was off about the matter, Eli was sure about one thing.


    This brother of his, seemed to be holding onto a lot of secrets.


    .


    ¡¯My dear little brother, it seems like I would have to personally pay you a visit one of these days.¡¯


    like your hiding something from me.

 Chapter 290 City Lord Sanders

    --Prisdon City, Arcadina----


    .


    An enraged roar could be heard from within a massive hall.


    \"It¡¯s true my lord!..... it¡¯s true!!!\"


    \"My lord..... please believe us!\"


    \"_\"


    Several men could be seen yelling out frantically, as they tried to resist the surrounding guards.... who were struggling to drag them away.


    .


    Those within the room looked at the men with pity.


    They had fallen from heaven to hell in such a short amount of time..... sigh.


    These men were previously well respected and had a certain amount of power within their grasps.


    But after going to Baymard, it seemed that they had be mad instead.


    .


    Yup!


    Those men were the same ones who got electrocuted in Baymard a while back.


    The guards dragged, pulled and even had to hit them several times..... before they could sessfully haul them out of the room.


    .


    Holding onto the doors as if their lives depended on it..... they still tried their best to narrate their story, while kicking the annoying guards that are trying to pin then down.


    \"My lord!... we speak nothing but the truth!\"


    \"Please believe us my lord!\"


    City Lord Sanders raised his right hand up, and gestured for the men to be taken away from his sight immediately.


    .


    Believe them?


    Only a toddler would believe that redicolous tale.


    If it were true, howe he had never heard of it?


    He had several men close to Riverdale city.... so for sure, if such a weapon truly existed... then they would likely find a way to get it to him first.


    .


    Sanders looked at the buffoons before him in disgust.


    From their magical story.... everyone in the room had naturally assumed that they had branched off somewhere else, instead ofpleting their mission.


    This crime alone, was more than enough to sentence them to death.


    But thinking that there were high ranking knights within the group..... nders chose to torture them for 30 days as punishment.


    The next time they lied straight to his face again, he would for sure kill them.


    .


    \"Bam!\"


    The door had been firmly shut, and those insane men had all been taken to the dungeons.


    -silence-


    The hall fell into a state of quietness, and time seemed to slow down immensely.


    \"What do you all think of their tales?\"


    \"My lord, I think that it¡¯s absurd!\"


    \"Unbelievable my lord!


    We haven¡¯t heard of such a thing before.


    The entire thing is nonsensical.\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Standing before Sanders, were 5 of his most trusted knights.


    \"My lord... I think that they had been forced to say those things.


    And if so, then Baron Rodgers was most likely the one who told them to do so.\"


    Everyone else furrowed their brows, as even if that were true.... what could Baron Rodgers offer, for their men to betray them like this?


    .


    nders fell deep in thought, as he recalled what Baroness Cynthia had told him in private a while back.


    Everyone thought that Baymard had nothing to offer.... but from what she had said, the ce had several valuable rocks and ores that could make anyone extremely rich.


    Were his men tempted by all that, or was there something more to it.


    .


    \"My lord..... I personally don¡¯t think that they would willingly betray us.


    I think it could be the work of a powerful potion master.\" One of the knights said.


    .


    In the entire Pyno continent, only 4 renowned Apothecaries.... knew how to make Maddening potions.


    First, they would insert several needles on one¡¯s head.... and force the victim to drink some sort of potion.


    Such Apothecaries were typically known as Dark Apothecaries ..... and were naturally viewed as taboo apothecaries.


    .


    But even at that, they were extremely valued by men of higher birth.


    To hire such apothecaries, would cost a fortune.


    But since they assumed that Baron Rodgers was in Baymard, and had ess to the mineral ores..... then without a doubt, he would have the means to sustain such apothecaries.


    .


    \"That could be true... but my Lord, what if they really did see what they had just described?\" Another knight asked.


    \"Then we must get those weapons no matter what!


    Regardless, whether their stories are usible or not..... I need people I can trust, to personally go down there and confirm things for themself.


    For this trip, I will only permit 2 people to go.


    Benolio!..... Herbert!.... both of you will leave in 4 days time.\"


    \"Yes my lord!\"


    \"Now, based on what those buffoons said... the ce would have certain rules for everything to agree on, so follow their rules and do just that!


    You are to stay there for at most 5 days.


    While there, find out how many knights they have there... as well as the exact location where Baron Rodgers is.


    I also need you all to find out who is backing him up, as well as what other secrets Baymard is hiding .\"


    \"Yes my lord!\" Both men replied in unison, while kneeling in respect before their master.


    .


    Sanders nodded back, and turned to his other trusted knights.


    \"As for you 3, I need you all to ready 2500 men for battle..... just in case we need to take over Baymard for ourselves.\"


    \"Yes my lord!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    After rounding up his ns with his men, he immediately cloaked himself.... and headed out to see his new Mistress, Baroness Cynthia.


    \"Darling!..... you were right to punish them.


    Even when I was at Baymard with that good-for-nothing ex-husband of mine, we had never heard or seen such a weapon before.


    So how could it be true?\" Cynthia said, while massaging Sanders¡¯ shoulders.


    If such a thing really existed, then why would her ex-husband¡¯s forces be weak whenpared to others?


    Listening to Sanders, she felt like everything he had said was aplete joke.


    .


    \"Darling... forget about all that!


    What we should focus on, is killing that scum and keeping those mineral ores to ourselves.\" Cynthia said, while gently kissing the back of Sanders¡¯ neck.


    .


    Of course he wanted the ores.


    Who wouldn¡¯t?


    Ever since he had found out about them, he had begun to fantasize about having all those mineral ores for himself.


    And if the city really did have those magical weapons, then he had to get his hands on them too.


    The more he thought things through, the more determined he was in getting Baymard within his grasps.


    .


    He rested on the massive bed, with his little seductress in his hands, while dreaming of all the wealth he would soon acquire.


    His dreams had never been so sweet.

 Chapter 291 Message Delivered

    --Xymo City, The Empire Of Terique--


    .


    Within a massive estate which could rival that of any royal pce..... several ves were currently carrying a massive golden carriage, that had beautiful bluish silk curtains all around it.


    As the hand carried carriage passed by, all the ves within the estate gave way, stopped what they were doing, and knelt down.... as if a king was passing by.


    And even though no one could see who was inside it.... everyone still had a vague idea about the owner of that massive shadow.


    .


    \"What the hell are you all doing?


    Go faster you worthless pigs!!\" The voice from inside bellowed.... and those that carried the box-like carriage, tried their best to hurry along, while oveing their tiredness.


    Their master was indeed on the heavy side. .... and they had been carrying him for more than 3 hours now.


    Their shoulders were almost copsing at this point.


    .


    \"Bloody fool, fan me faster!!


    And you, where are my fruits?\" The voice yelled out again.


    \"It¡¯s here master!\" Said another servant, who had been carrying a massive tray of fruits on his head.


    He walked closer to the silky blue curtains, and soon... a meaty hand that was covered with golden rings, quickly popped out from the curtains, and grabbed onto the apples on the tray.


    And after a while, all the servants could hear, where a series of chewing noises.


    But no matter how their bellies grumbled, they knew better than to expect anything from their master.


    .


    As they continued the usual stroll, they saw a group of knights hastily approach them.


    \"What is it?


    Is there any reason why you should be disturbing my afternoon stroll?\" The man within the carriage yelled.


    The healer had said that he should walk about from time to time..... and he was doing just that.


    So why in heaven¡¯s name were they bothering him now?


    .


    As if used to their master¡¯s screams, the guards bent their heads and waited for their master to let out steam..... before rying their message.


    \"Well, what Is it?\"


    \"Master... we just received a letter from our men in Carona.


    Here they are Master.\"


    \"Is that all?


    Don¡¯t we receive messages all the time, why are you bothering me for this one?\" Noplilne screamed, while rudely taking the letters from the knight.


    \"Master... even though we don¡¯t know what was written there, the person who delivered them said that it was urgent.\"


    .


    Nopline opened up the first one letter... and writing it, he immediately went Berserk.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Needless to say, he had caused the hand held carriage to fall with him inside it as well.


    And because the ves had a duty to ease their master¡¯s fall, they swiftly ced themselves under the entire metal carriage just before itnded on the ground.


    .


    Woe betide them, if they came out with no injuries when their master did.


    The guards quickly got their master out, and literally carried him back.


    This master of theirs was sozy, that even walking seemed like a bother to him.


    .


    Nopline drew in a deep breath, as he tried hard to calm himself down while skimping over the letters for the second time.


    The first letter came from the city lord of that city, and the second one was the message that Landon Obley had left for him.


    .


    [Master, both camps in Reginal city have been destroyed by someone with the name of Landon Obley.


    And from his note, thhis humble one had surmised that he was a peasant who had almost been brought into very by our men.


    So he had done this for revenge.]


    The letter from his subordinate was long, as it detaily covered all the damages that had urred, as well as how many knights and ves that they had lost to this abominable fellow.


    .


    \"Landon Obley... Landon Obley....\" Nopline muttered to himself.


    Indeed, thest name, and even the fact that the person had almost been forced into very.... all shouted ¡¯Peasant¡¯.


    And even when he thought of all the wealthy people within the continent, no one with such a name popped into his head.


    .


    With how many people tried to curry favours with him daily..... it was safe to say that he knew almost everyone who had the capabilities to make big moves within the Pyno continent.


    So..... who the hell was Landon Obley?


    .


    Just thinking about it made his blood boil.


    Dammit!!!


    He felt like crushing the person to death was his massive body.


    How dare a Peasant attack him?


    .


    The guards waited patiently for their master to calm down in silence.


    Whatever was written in that letter, was definitely bad news for them.


    Nopline ced his hand across his chest, and took in several deep breaths.


    No matter how strong this Landon Obley fellow thought he was, there was no way that he would be able to deal with him.


    .


    Who was he?


    He was one of the most established business men in the entire Pyno continent.


    And what did he sell?


    People, desires and entertainment.


    His business had been thriving for more than a decade now..... and there¡¯s no way that a newbie would be able to take him down anytime soon.


    Not to mention that he had inherited this same business from his father and expanded it.


    He was a well rooted individual within the continent.


    .


    Nopline passed the letter on for his trusted aids to read it, while he massaged his temples.


    \"Is this the only letter that arrived?\"


    \"Yes Master..... this is the only one.\"


    \"Then that¡¯s good.!!!


    This means that the other camps within Carona, are still safe for now.\" Nopline assumed.


    But unbeknownst to them, within the next few weeks.... they would receive 2 other letters, which will counter their assumptions.


    .


    \"For now, send someone to investigate this Landon Obley fellow.


    I want to know what empire he came from, his entire family history, what his favorite food is..... as well as what or who his weaknesses are.


    Even if he hoes out to poop or drink, I want to know everything about him.


    Dyou hear me?!!!\"


    \"Yes master!\"


    \"Good!\"


    .


    And so, the search for a certain Landon Obley had begun.

 Chapter 292 Caronas Future

    \"Each of you should have a set question and answer sheet in front of you.


    If anyone is missing anything.... please raise your hand up, and I will get to you immediately.


    Alright..... The time is 10:55 A.M.


    You can start filling your names on your sheets.\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Today, Hermon and his siblings were having their first school examination..... And it was for Math 2!


    Hermon quickly wrote his name, his student number, Course name, and the date of today on his answer sheet.


    .


    11 A.M


    ¡¯Flip! Flip! Flip!¡¯


    A series of page-turning sounds could be heard from every corner of the ssroom... as the students hastily flipped their question sheets open.


    The room turned into a battlefield, as the students fought against their opponent... Mr. Time.


    .


    Hermon looked at the first question, while rocking himself back and forth.


    He was anxious hell!!... and his belly began to grumble from extreme anxiety.


    He felt like he had ants in his butt... as sitting still, seemed like an almost impossible feat at the moment.


    ¡¯Calm down.... calm down!


    You can answer all these questions...¡¯Hermon told himself, as he began the exam.


    .


    ¡¯Flip! Flip! Flip!¡¯


    As the tiresome battle with time had begun... students could be seen biting the ends of their pencils, chewing the cork of their pens and so on.


    But as time passed by, everyone¡¯s body soon loosened up.


    And just like that, the exam was finally over.


    The battle had finally concluded.


    \"Please pass your sheets forward!\" The examiner said.


    .


    Hermon stretched his arms up in the air, and tried to shake off all his tiredness from the whole ordeal.


    He had been studying hard for the past 2 weeks, and had even pulled all-nighters on several asions just for his exams.


    .


    And to be honest, it had drained thempletely.


    Not just him, but all of his siblings as well.


    They had never experienced such an exam setting like this one.


    No!..... it was more like they had never felt such pressure as they did right now.


    .


    In truth, they were much more impressed with the school system here.


    They had learned about things that they never knew existed..... like multiplication and division.


    And while they had serious sses daily, they also had fun ones... like gym ss, and Arts & Craft.


    All in all, they thought that Baymard¡¯s school system was much betterpared to Carona.


    .


    Hermon quickly got up, and rushed over to his siblings and his new friends.


    Now, they were going to meet Little Momo and Linda for lunch.


    As he walked with the others, he couldn¡¯t help but want to treasure these moments.


    .


    For the first time in his life, he felt like he could control his own destiny all by himself.


    He had made up his mind that when his education waspleted, he would help his eldest cousin in running Carona.


    He wanted to create jobs and opportunities for the citizens as well.


    .


    He gripped the pen in his pocket firmly, as he felt sheer excitement from thinking about the future.


    As his majesty Landon had always said:


    [Education was power.


    And with Great Power, came great responsibilities.]


    .


    Of course, Hermon wasn¡¯t the only one who was enjoying his stay here in Baymard


    Not too far away from the school, was the hospital.


    .


    \"Hah!..... Old fool!


    You are clearly cheating!


    How is ¡¯Ludicrous¡¯ a word?\"


    \"It¡¯s a word I tell yah!


    Hehehe...you can look at the Baymardian dictionary, if you¡¯d like.


    But if you do, you¡¯ll loose your turn.\"


    \"Dammit!.... You bloody cheater!!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Grandpa Adrian was currently enjoying his time ying scrabble with his new friends.


    Yup!


    The old man had made a ton of new friends when he was still recovering from his surgery.


    .


    He had been discharged 2 weeks ago, but had chosen to join the hospital¡¯s senior programs.....which required him toe 2 days a week.


    With these programs, they would massage his legs and body for blood cirction, show him the proper sport activities he should be doing at his age and so on.


    .


    Plus, the thing he liked most about these programs, was that it was simr to school.


    He would sit up with people around his age, and they would talk, y, and do all sort of activities together.


    The whole experience made him feel young again.


    .


    With his wife dead, and his children and grandchildren having their own duties and families.... he had no one to really chat with around his age.


    Sure... he had close friends in Carona, but they were usually too busy as well.


    They had their wives, grandchildren and families to worry about.


    And to make matters worse, when he was around them..... they would still talk to him as if he were a king.


    .


    Fine!... they respected him.


    But having people continuously treat you with extreme prospect or caution for the past 60 years... was downright annoying.


    The issue was that his friends had all aided him in governing Carona at a certain time.


    And now, they all saw him as a wise leader, someone to be revered... and what not.


    Sometimes, they would still call him Commander.... even at this age.


    .


    But here, these old folks didn¡¯t care about his bloody status.


    They joked with him, patted his back whileughing.... and even teased him here and there.


    Especially the 3 musketeers and the Fantastic 7.


    He found them to be hrious.


    .


    In essence, having people treat him like himself, made him not feel lonely anymore.


    Hence he had decided that even if he left, he woulde to Baymard once a year to see all of them again.


    .


    It has been close to 2 months now, and he had already bonded with a ton of them.


    As well as yed board games like bingo, chess and scrabble..... as well as card games like old maid with his new friends.


    Time sure did fly by fast, when one was having fun.


    .


    Adrian looked at the scrabble board in front of him, and swiftly looked at the number of letters he had at hand.


    \"Look!... he¡¯s stuck.


    Hahahahah.... I knew I would win this match!:


    \"You?..... ... Win?


    Please!!.... Can¡¯t you see that I have more points than you do?


    Andpared to you all, I¡¯m a veteran at this game.... so there¡¯s no way that I won¡¯t be the winner.\"


    .


    As Adrain listened to their endless bragging, a smile slowly crept onto his face.


    And soon... he made his move!!


    [Queer!... 63 Points]


    --silence--


    Everyone around the board, counted the points twice just to be sure.


    \"Hahahahhaha!.... I win!\"


    \"Damn!.... it¡¯s because you had ¡¯Q¡¯ all along.\"


    \"Good y!!!.


    But you know, you were just lucky this time.


    Hehehe.... next time, I¡¯ll wipe your ass clean with my moves!\"


    \"Oh?..... bring it on grandpa!\"


    \"Heyyy... Who are you calling grandpa?


    I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯m turning 25 this year.\"


    \"You?.. 25? ... Dream On!!\"


    \"Bro... if your 25, then I¡¯m 16!\"


    \"Hahhahahahahaha!!!\"


    \"_\"

 Chapter 293 Caronas Future 2

    As Adrian passed his time with his new Companions..... Carmelo, Baron Hamilton and Duke Richard, and the rest of the men, were all going through hell in the name of training.


    .


    \"Move! Move! Move! Move!\"


    \"Din! Din! Din! Din!\"


    Carmelo and the guys were now having a crash course of what Baymard could offer their knights.


    No!!..... their new Caronian soldiers.


    .


    They had been given training schedules and ss schedules to attend.


    And right off the bat, they had to admit that Baymard¡¯s training methods were way superior to theirs.


    Damn!


    From waking them up early in the morning, to having them do field exercises... their entire life seemed to have speeded up a bit.


    They had realized that everything here was done very fast.


    If a supervisor said he wanted them to do something in 3 minutes, then they had to do just that..... or get punished.


    .


    Carmelo and the rest could still remember how they had been punished in their first day in camp.


    The bell rang, and by the time their supervisor came... some of them hadn¡¯t even worn their boots or shirts yet.


    They were asked to run around the field as punishment.... as well as do push-ups, frog jumps and so o .


    .


    The punishment seemed like nothing, but after the early morning training... it slowly started to feel like torture.


    And to make matters worse, due to the punishment that day... they camete for breakfast and missed it all together.


    But they did buy snacks and ate, while heading to their ssrooms.


    .


    Their first few days here were miserable, but after that.... they began to adjust themselves to the fast paced lifestyle.


    And now, they had fully integrated into the ce.


    In essence, they had now fully understood why Baymard soldiers were so well disciplined and time conscious.


    .


    Of course, they were required to stay in the academy from Monday to Friday.... and then go home from Saturday to Sunday.


    This way, they could also spend time with their wives as well.


    .


    Looking at how the Baymardian soldiers neverined when their supervisors yelled or ushered them during training..... they couldn¡¯t help but wonder how their own Caronian knights would react to all this as well.


    In the end, whether it would be hell or heaven for them..... one thing was certain.


    After the whole ordeal, the knights would definitely be stronger,bat ready, and more disciplined than ever before.


    And this was the ultimate goal.


    .


    \"Private Carmelo!..... Private Hamilton!


    Here are your examination results!!\" Said their supervisor.


    Since this was a trail training, Landon had wanted them to get the full experience.


    So rather than waiting for 6 months and so on... like the Caronian knights who woulde in future..... they had their exams now.


    And coupled with all their years of training and experience Landon felt like it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for them to pass the exams.


    .


    Carmelo, Hamilton, Richard and the rest.... quickly took their report cards anxiously.


    Hamilton felt like he would die if he failed any of the courses.


    Sure... he knew that he had lost his test match with Carmelo.


    And he was okay with a failed mark in that course.... but that was before he held his report booklet in his hands.


    .


    Carmelo as well, knew that he didn¡¯t do too well with the rock climbing ss.


    So he too was sweating buckets.


    In fact, everyone dared not open their report cards.... as they all thought of their mistakes.


    .


    \"F***..... I can¡¯t take it anymore!!\" Hamilton yelled out in frustration, as he quickly opened his report booklet while closing one of his eyes in fear.


    He peeked through the first report there, which showed all the subjects and what grade he got... as well as his overall performance grade.


    And soon, he opened both eyes and screamed out in Joy.


    .


    \"Hahahhahaha!... I passed.


    And from the looks of it, I had a B grade in the Combat ss too!\" He yelled, while patting Carmelo¡¯s back excitedly.


    \"What? You actually passed thebat ss?


    But didn¡¯t you loose to me?\"


    \"Well, it¡¯s a pass, but it¡¯s still a B grade.


    Pui!!.... you probably have an A+ Grade in the course.\"


    \"But how did they determine the grade?\"


    \"Look!... look!... on several other sheets, they exin why I had the grade.


    Reflex, exhibiting right moves....\"


    \"_\"


    .


    As Carmelo and the rest listened on, they felt like maybe there was still hope for them after all.


    Very quickly, everyone opened up their report booklets too.


    \"Ahh!!.... I passed as well.


    And I got a B- in Rock climbing!!\"Carmelo yelled delightfully.


    .


    His entire bones were soaked with happiness, as he closed his eyes and tried to savor the moment.


    He gripped the booklet in his hands, and tried his best to not run back home to his family.


    He felt like a little boy, as he truly wanted to give his dads his report card.


    [Carmelo: Dad, I passed!


    Adrian: but why do you have a B- grade in this one?


    Carmelo: \"_\"]


    .


    While the men were busy training their asses out, their wives had all found full-time jobs as well.


    Carmelo¡¯s first wife, Megara... worked as a Park Ranger.


    While his second wife, Othena... worked at the Ranch.


    As for Duchess Mina, she worked with the Nursery and Babysittingpany.


    While Santa¡¯s sisters worked with the Gardeningpany.


    .


    The women were more than pleased to work as well.... as they followed Mothe Kim¡¯s example.


    In their minds, if the queen mother could work..... then there was nothing belittling about it.


    And in truth, they felt.... they felt.....erm? what was the word again?


    Ah yes.... Independent!


    .


    It was refreshing to know that if they wanted anything, they could just buy it with their own money.


    Asking their husbands for everything all the time, was somewhat embarrassing.


    Even when they wanted to give out money to their friends, they had to get that same money from their husbands.


    But now, working hard made them realise the importance of independence.


    .


    That¡¯s why they had decided that when they got back to Carona..... Rather than staying indoors all day long doing nothing, they could instead create more job opportunities for housewives as well.


    .


    They had decided to start off by organising a nursery and babycare center first.


    This way, the women would have time off their hands to do other jobs around and support the families as well.


    .


    Of course, their newly recruited staff would have to be trained properly..... before they began their new business venture.


    They would also implement a lot of safety procedures just like how Baymard did theirs.


    This way, no one could juste and take another one¡¯s baby, toddler or kid just like that.


    .


    They wanted it to be perfect, hence they had decided to consult the creator of the whole Nursery idea..... Landon.


    Just thinking about their future ns, made them feel like they were making history for women.


    Times were indeed changing.


    .


    As the gang waited for Santa¡¯s return, everyone had slowly envisioned Carona¡¯s future in the next years toe.


    They felt like they had been blessed with the rare opportunity to personally make a change.


    And they sure as hell were going to take it.


    .


    They had all been waiting for his majesty Landon¡¯s return..... and luckily for them, he was just around the corner.


    .


    --On the Open Seas Around Arcadina--


    .


    Landon looked at the shores which seemed like a toy from afar, and smiled.


    ¡¯Home Sweet Home!¡¯

 Chapter 294 The Changes In Baymard

    Time passed by fast, and in a blink of an eye..... December had arrived, and a lot had changed.


    .


    Santa hade, brought the treaty and left with the gang.


    Right at this moment, some parts of Carona had received the goods, like mattresses and so on... while others had not.


    So Santa had brought 12 of his Caronian merchant friends along with him.


    And each of them had brought at least 3 ships for the trip.


    .


    They had nned to make numerous trips starting from now, until all goods were properly circted around every corner within their empire.


    As for the people around the Capital, they had already begun hearing about Baymard.... as the first goods that Santa had previously taken, were all sent there.


    .


    Every Baymardian item had the words: ¡¯Made in Baymard¡¯ on them, so it was pretty hard for them to not know where the goods came from.


    They had their winter jackets, socks, scarfs and so on with them..... as well as warm nkets and bedding materials as well.


    .


    Santa¡¯s n was to take care of Carona first, before sending out goods to his other stores within other empires.


    And with the way things were going, slowly but surely... Baymards excellence would soon spread out of Carona as well.


    .


    Now, since the children were staying here for school.... Carmelo and his gang had gotten one of thergest luxury vis within District H.


    That district was closer to King¡¯s Landing,and used to be for Visa approvals and Check-ins.


    But now, it was converted into a residential area for foreigners.


    .


    Carmelo had decided that this vi would be their official residence within Baymard.


    And due to the fact that the children had 6 to 8 more years before reaching 15 andpleting their education..... their request to own the property for that period if time was approved.


    But it was done step by step.


    .


    Typically, leases woud be signed based on how long one¡¯s Visa permits them to be here.


    But if one wanted to keep any home for a longer period of time, they would need proof.


    .


    So in Carmelo¡¯s case, every year..... once they paid the children¡¯s fees, they would have to bring the receipts before they could renew the lease for the Vi.


    And the good thing was that the lease had the option of paying for services.... like cleaning, gardening, and even hiring guards from Baymard, to look after the property.


    So of course, Carmelo chose that option..... and paid a hefty price for it.


    .


    Now, since the children would be staying in that huge vi while studying..... Carmelo had left 10 other royal guards with his nieces and nephews for the meantime.


    And as a legal guardian, His other Niece... Regina, who was his brother¡¯s 17 year old daughter... had opted to stay behind as well.


    Scratch that!.... she had wrestled with her own siblings, just for the position.


    And with that, Santa and his gang had left Baymard for good.


    .


    And with the treaty in his hands, Landon had nowpleted 2 out of 4 side missions.


    He notarized the documents and ced them away.


    And tomemorate the treaty, Landon had requested for an embassy building to be built for Carona.


    He had also decided to build a statue of himself and Penelope shaking hands in future... so as to symbolize their treaty.


    .


    But for now, since Carona didn¡¯t have any Visa system yet... the embassy would be there for the Caronians.


    There, they would receive and confirm any news about their empire.


    If a war broke out there, and they wanted to confirm anything...the embassy was the right ce for them to visit.


    .


    Also, the ambassadors in the embassy were also there to discuss all political and economical concerns or requests between Carona and Arcadina.


    So if Carona ever needed help, the Ambassador could seek an audience with Landon and state his request.


    .


    The list went on for what could be done there, as even criminal transfers would be discussed too.... since it was in the treaty.


    And for the ambassadors.... of course, they would arrive when the Caronian knights arrived as well.


    Which was sometime aroundte Winter to early Spring.


    And when they arrived..... they would being with her Majesty, Queen Penelope.


    .


    As for those who previously went out on missions, thest group had just arrived with the new refugees.


    That meant that Landon had sessfully dealt with Nopline¡¯s camps in Arcadina.


    So of course.... he gave those who returned a well deserved break with, 1 month off military duties.


    But while they were resting, he sent several new groups out to Deiferus and Yodan.


    And this time, Lucius and Trey were amongst.


    .


    In short.... Lucius had practically stated that he was going, and that was that!


    He wanted to test out the weapons on real enemies... as well as get back on the field once again.


    So with Lucius out, that meant that Landon was grounded in Baymard till further notice.


    Well, for now.... they would have to push his wedding date for Summer of next year.


    .


    Lucius and Mother Kim were already engaged, and their wedding had previously been arranged for Spring of next year.


    But with the mission, Lucius might onlye back in summer.


    In Landon¡¯s mind, Mother Kim had to be married before him... and fast.


    .


    With the way Alex Barn was.... if he found out about Baymard¡¯s sess, who knew if the fool would shamefully im that Mother Kim was still his concubine?


    Yes, they did end everything, and had even annulled their marriage.


    Everyone knew that.


    .


    But someone as shameless as Alec, would probably use devious means to acquire Baymard¡¯s fortune and power.


    Hence thinking up till here, his mother had to marry fast.


    At least with a new husband, Alec wouldn¡¯t even dream of using that approach.


    .


    As for the new refugees who had just been rescued, Landon had truly reaped a massive number of them this time around.


    He had gained: hundreds of bags filled with seeds, 357 caged animals, 820 stallion horses, and a ton of coins that could fill up 7 wagons.


    And all this came from all 5 underground pleasure camps.


    .


    As for how many refugees he had acquired from all 5 training camps, and all 5 underground pleasure camps.... they were 34,091 new refugees to be exact.


    Needless to say, Landon started working on several new projects at once.


    .


    With the Zoo beingpleted, he had ced all animals in their new homes.... as well as trained the new ves on how to take care of each animal.


    And once their training waspleted, the Zoo would finally be opened for business..... which would be aroundte winter as well.


    .


    Aside from that, Landon had also opened up a Law school and court system.


    Just because Landon never mentioned it, didn¡¯t mean that conflicts didn¡¯t happen regrly.


    For sure, disagreement was part and part and parcel of human nature.


    But it was just that there were certainws that everyone had to abide on.


    .


    Even though Landon had said that killing the innocent was bad, that didn¡¯t mean that some of his people wouldn¡¯t do it.


    Psychos could always emerge, as there was no such thing as a perfect society.


    Hence, Landon had to be prepared for the worst.


    .


    Plus, a court system was also important in judging foreigners as well.


    They would be given awyer, and all the rights that one should have while being in custody.


    Court cases would be used for anything.... so far as one was suing.


    But for now, since there weren¡¯t many cases to begin with... only 100 people were trained for these roles.


    .


    Adding to all these changes.... Baymard had just weed its first Cab Company as well.


    And it was booming!!


    .


    With the current poption of 131,954 people.... even though some of them had their cars, and still used public transport.


    A good chunk of them prefered to use cabs, as it was somewhat private and faster than public transportation.


    Also, if one was runningte to work or missed the bus.... cans were truly a life saver to them.


    Hence the business was in high demand ever since it started 3 weeks ago.


    .


    Yup!


    All this time, the ves had been learning how to drive..... as well as getting themselves acquainted with most of the roads within Baymard, while using Baymard¡¯s public map.


    And now, thepany had officially begun business.


    .


    In short, Baymard had fallen into a state of busyness.... as the year was finallying to an end.


    .


    --Riverdale City, Arcadina----


    .


    \"2 rooms for the night!!\"


    \"_\"


    Standing within a musty old Inn, were 2 burly men.


    They had been travelling for 4 and a half months now, and finally.... they had arrived at Riverdale City.


    .


    \"Do you think that he¡¯s dead?\"


    \"He might be..... but there¡¯s a high chance that he was turned into a ve as well.\"


    \"Nheless, Master wants us to rescue him... so we will do just that.


    Tomorrow, we¡¯ll head out to Baymard!!\"

 Chapter 295 A Tiger Pretending To Be A Lamb

    ¡¯Threeeeeeww!!!¡¯


    The season was sooning to an end, and thete Autumn breeze.... gently carried the brownish colored leaves into the air, as it spiralled them about yfully.


    It was the magic of the hour!


    The sun¡¯s golden rays, warmly peeked out through the somewhat golden colored trees.


    Most of the trees were bald, as many of their leaves had been blown away by the season.


    .


    It was 10 A.M, and 2 men on horseback could be seen making their way towards Baymard.


    And as they rode, the cold crisp air blew past them..... and rustled up their hair, as well as left tiny leaves on them while they journeyed on.


    Today, these men would begin their Rescue mission.


    .


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    The men rode undeterred, and soon..... they saw Baymard¡¯s massive walls.


    And Instantly.... their state of cautiousness, seemed to have multiplied to an enormous degree.


    This was enemy territory after all.


    .


    But upon entering through the city gates, they were immediately taken aback!


    In essence... they had been prepared to have several arguments with the enemy¡¯s guards about ess into the city.


    But who knew that the people would even wee them with open arms?


    Something wasn¡¯t right here!


    Were these people enemies or not!


    .


    Didn¡¯t the reports say that Eli and his team had taken over Baymard?


    Please!!!..... they knew Eli, and all these sort of people couldn¡¯t havee from him.


    To know one¡¯s leader, is to know how his army would be under him.


    Or was this a new diversion tactic?


    Tyrants typically had crazed subordinates, and vice versa.


    .


    Just by looking at the strange unique clothes of these ¡¯enemy¡¯ knights, the men were even sure that it couldn¡¯t have been Eli.


    So the question was, who were these people?


    And what did they want in Arcadina?


    More specifically, what did they do to Landon?


    .


    Of course, the people¡¯s attitudes weren¡¯t the only things that struck them numb.


    \"Brock!.... is this real?\" Tyler asked.


    \"Y.... yeah... I think it is!\" Brock replied, while looking at the tall magnificent ss building before him.


    .


    It took them a few seconds, for their brains to register what they were seeing..... as even though it was right before their eyes, something kept telling them that it was a mirage.


    It had to be God-Dammit!!


    Just how rich were the enemies?


    .


    Even someone like Alec Barn, could only afford 12 ss doors with all his wealth..... but these people could?


    Looking at how wealthy their enemies were, they couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat.


    This could definitely be bad for their master!


    .


    ¡¯Brummm!¡¯


    The magic doors opened all by itself.... and out of reflex, they quickly backed away from the door and drew out their swords.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    They were taking no chances!


    .


    ¡¯Bamm!¡¯


    The door closed again like magic, as the men had already backed away from it.


    Staring at this shocking new portal, the men¡¯s hearts raced profoundly..... as if it would fly out of their chests any moment from now.


    .


    \"Brock!.... how did the door open on it¡¯s own?


    I think that this might be sorcery.\"


    \"Yeah.... It¡¯s definitely a trap!


    But if we back it now, wouldn¡¯t we look even more suspicious?\"


    \"You¡¯re right!.....


    \"Do you think that we¡¯ll make it out alive again?\"


    \"No matter what brother, we have just one choice right now.\"


    \"Hmhm..... Ready when you are!\"


    .


    Both men braced themselves for a full minute, before running in through the portal at full speed.


    ¡¯Bamm!¡¯


    The doors opened and closed again..... and soon, the men were in!


    But their initial battle Stance, quickly died down as soon as they stepped through the portal.


    \"Wee to Baymard!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Looking at the polite staff before them, the men began to feel a little shameful.


    Just kill them now!


    How embarrassing!!


    Luckily, the workers didn¡¯tugh or looked down on them.... and continued the conversation as if nothing happened at all.


    .


    \"Please follow me, and I¡¯ll get your Visa application started.\"


    ¡¯Visa application?


    What was that?¡¯ The men inwardly asked, as they had never heard of such a thing before.


    .


    For sure, 2 separate staff members could¡¯ve separately handled the procedures for each of them.


    But of course... since they wanted to stick together, they chose to stay at the same ce.


    So Tyler went forward first, while Brock sat on the waiting seats.


    .


    They were questioned on their purpose foring here, as well as asked to sign and agree to all of Baymard¡¯s rules and regtions.


    The staff members did their best to exin the punishments for a majority of the crimes.... lest someone dares to im that they had no idea about those.


    .


    \"Excuse me..... but who is your master?\" Tyler asked curiously.


    \"Master?... you mean leader?\"


    \"Yes!... yes!.... that¡¯s exactly who I meant!!!\"


    \"Ahhh!!!.... well our leader is his Majesty Landon Barn.\"


    \"_\"


    .


    \"Excuse me... but could you repeat that again, I think I misheard you for a moment.\" Tyler said, as he realized that he must¡¯ve surely had wax in his ears.


    Or had he just been thinking about the mission so much, so that he was hearing Landon¡¯s name everywhere he went?


    \"Yes.... our King¡¯s name is his Majesty Landon Barn.


    Any problem?\"


    \"__\"


    .


    After finding out that the leader was the same person they were here to save, both men turnedpletely silent for a while.


    How was that even possible?


    How could someone who left with 330 knights and a few gold coins, own all of these?


    No!!.... they had to confirm it for themselves.


    After all, seeing is believing.


    .


    Theypleted their check-in process in shock, as they kept receiving numerous surprises altogether.


    \"Tyler!.... taste this!!\"


    \"Hmm!!!..... So tasty!


    Here, taste mine.... this one is called Frutopia!!\"


    \"Look!, they call this a pen, and it even has the City¡¯s name printed on it!


    Just how did they do it?\"


    \"_\"


    .


    The men waited for their bus in excitement, as they went about all the stores within the Landport.


    They acted like Tourists, who had just arrived in Greece for the first time.


    One could hear several Ahhh¡¯s and Ouhhh¡¯s from them every now and then.


    It was like they were watching some sort of show, as they excitedly passed through the shops.


    .


    \"Wait! Wait!.... the mission!


    This could be their way of distracting us!!\"


    \"You¡¯re right... we have to stay strong andplete....\"


    The men hadn¡¯t even finished talking yet, when they saw the bus arriving.


    Forget it!... they ran out towards it like 5 year old children.


    No one they knew was here, so why not let loose?


    Those were the thoughts of people who had almost promised to stay in control.


    .


    \"Good morning!


    May I have your tickets please?\"


    The men quickly shoved it into the conductor¡¯s hands and walked into the moving carriage with their mouths wide open.


    They continued to walk in a daze, until they finally took their seats.


    And when their butts touched the soft cushions, they felt like they could melt away at any moment.


    Nothing was softer!


    .


    Horses were hard..... and so were carriage seats that used cloth.


    But this one felt so soft, as it cushioned their butts ever so gently.


    And even though they had previously sat on cushioned seats at the Landport, they still expected the carriage to have hard seats.


    So this was definitely a pleasant surprise to them.


    .


    As the bus left King¡¯s Landing, they had been given several documents like brochures, entertainment map, and so on.


    And by the time they had reached their hotel and checked in, they had gotten somewhat of a rundown of Baymard¡¯s history.


    .


    Apparently, all these came from the brain of this Landon Barn?


    If that were true, then Alec Barn was the biggest fool ever!!


    Having Landon was like having a national treasure.


    This sort of person could improve and develop any empire¡¯s economy and power.


    .


    Within their hotel, they had jumped on the soft mattress beds like 5 times already, as well as stared at the lights for more than 4 minutes too.


    And one wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine how many times they had turned the tap on and off.


    How could running water flow just like that?


    And it could even turn hot on it¡¯s own?


    At this point, they had immense respect towards Landon... that is, if he were truly the king here.


    .


    \"What do you think?\" Tyler asked, while eating the most delicious meal ever.


    Pizza!


    \"Do you even need to ask?


    This ce is heaven!!\"


    \"I agree!.... but how do we confirm the identity of their king?


    It¡¯s not like well just see him around just like that right?\"


    \"Wait!.... it says here that they¡¯ll be holding something called Christmas on December 7th.


    That¡¯s only 3 days from now, so let¡¯s wait till then.\"


    .


    The men visited the mall, the go-kart racing track, Skating Ring and so many other entertainment sites.


    And soon, they had experienced their first Christmas holiday as well.


    It was truly touching and breathtaking to say the least.


    .


    Looking at the happy people that came around and sang Christmas Carol¡¯s, they couldn¡¯t help but feel the holiday spirit as well.


    The people exchanged gifts under the biggest decorated tree that they had ever seen..... and some even did something called a ¡¯proposal¡¯, to their new fiance¡¯s too.


    .


    They pped and cheered, alongside everyone else..... and just like that, they had ended up spending an entire week in Baymard.


    Their mission was somewhatpleted, as they had seen and verified that Landon was indeed the king of Baymard.


    .


    At the end of their stay, they bought several pens, books and other small items, before heading out.


    They had to quickly tell their master all that they had seen here.


    And buying some of these goods, would only support their ims even more.


    .


    More importantly, they had to let their master know that the reports were wrong!!


    The supposedly weak bastard prince, was definitely a tiger pretending to be amb.


    And to think that they hade here to rescue him.


    What a joke!!!


    .


    But even though they didn¡¯t think that Landon was a foe, that decision would be left for their Master to figure out.


    For now, they had to get to their master quickly!!

 Chapter 296 New Canned Foods

    \"Your majesty, here are the overall statistics.\" Said Councillor Gregory, from the Council of Agriculture.


    Landon took the documents and quickly looked at the pie chart before him..... and well as several other tables and charts.


    \"What about the tomatoes and fish?


    Are the sales any betterpared tost month¡¯s?\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Landon had realized that even with a poption increase, some foods still caused them to make losses.


    Take for example Fish.


    With the new fishing ships, one could carry thousands of fish at once.


    And even though Baymard¡¯s poption was over a hundred thousand... after the goods hit the market, they still had too many excesses left behind, as not everyone enjoyed fish.


    .


    And within this time frame, they had just been keeping the fish frozen for months in the freezers.


    One could deep freeze fish for 10-12 months at best..... but for Landon, he didn¡¯t want the industries or market ces to have so much useless stock at hand.


    So he hade up with another way to get rid of the excesses.


    .


    \"Your majesty, so what do we do about the excesses?\"


    \"Don¡¯t worry.... By the end of this month, we¡¯ll start producing several new items.\" Landon said, while circling some information on the documents.


    .


    Of course Landon had been monitoring the ¡¯excess¡¯ problem since August.


    That was why he asked the construction workers to construct and equip several new and old buildings within the food industry.


    And even though construction waspleted a while back, he wanted to see Baymard¡¯s consumption rate of these goods were.... with the addition of the new refugees.


    .


    Looking at everything now, even with the wintering..... Baymard would still have several excesses as well.


    For food like tomatoes, they could only grow well during hot climates.


    Of course they could still do so in the winter, but the yields would be devastatingly low.


    .


    Nheless, with the addition of 19 more massive greenhouses around and within the food industry.... this wasn¡¯t an issue anymore, as the greenhouse mimicked the ever sunny weather of the summer.


    Hence leaving Baymard would roughly about the same yield that it had during hot climates.


    .


    So with all these greenhouses, foods that could only grow in hot climates, were also nted there as well.


    And with Baymard¡¯s growing poption, the people and markets needed to constantly be stocked.


    So greenhouses were definitely a must!


    .


    \"Your majesty, as we currently lost over thousands of rotten tomatoes per month.


    If we can minimize these losses, then that would be perfect!\" Gregory said agreeably.


    If some of the tomatoes were packaged, this would reduce how much would be put into the market... and in turn, reduce the losses from rotting and so on.


    .


    \"Hmhm..... I¡¯ve decided that we¡¯ll start by selling 60% of these raw goods to the market, while the other 40% will be used to make these packaged goods.


    And if the market needs more or less than what is given to them... then well increase or decrease the percentage depending on their demands.\"


    \"Brilliant your majesty!


    Oh right!.... we also have the....\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Landon¡¯s meeting continued for another 35 minutes... and when he was done, he had decided to head towards the Food Industry.


    With the statistics he had just received, it was better for them to start making these goods immediately.


    After all, aside from all the missions the system gave him..... his main priority, was always to advance this ce to at least earth¡¯s standard.


    And this included food as well.


    So he might as well hop to it!


    .


    Landon and Lyore discussed their ns moving forward..... and 2 dayster, there were several ¡¯ads¡¯ in the newspapers, about all the jobs they were offering concerning these new industry departments.


    It also detailed all the positions they wanted, what the pay would be for each position, and so on.


    .


    A week and a halfter, interviews were held at one of the halls within a multipurpose building in the upper region.


    As this was already December, school had already ended duringte November..... so of course, a lot of graduates applied immediately.


    And even the refugees who had previously been hospitalized for 1-2 months, due to their injuries at the estates... had also applied for the positions as well, as they were now free and jobless.


    .


    The interviews continued on for another 1 and a half weeks.... and by January 5th, several letters were sent out to those who made it..... telling them toe to work on the 12th, 16th, 19th, 23rd, 27th and 31st of the month..... depending on what their assigned departments were.


    Essentially, Landon wanted to make 6 main goods: Canned Tuna, Canned Sardines, Canned Tomato Paste, Canned Crushed Tomatoes, Ketchup and Canned Beef stew.


    .


    Thinking about it up to here, these products would also be good for those out of Baymard as well.


    If someone was really hungry, they could just take out a can of beef soup, sardines and tomatoes.... ande up with a proper meal.


    Plus, even back on earth, these cans were like 99 Cents.... so of course in Baymard, they would also have to be ridiculously cheap as well.


    .


    Maybe 2 cans for 1 copper coin.... depending on the can¡¯s size and product quantity inside.


    This way, even the peasants out of Baymard, could afford to eat a proper meal.... rather than paying 3 to 5 copper coins for bread.


    With that same amount, they could get 6 to 10 cans of food, which wouldn¡¯t expire anytime soon..... as most of the canned goods would expire in a year or more.


    .


    As for how Healthy these canned foods were, Landon had paid the system a ton of points, just to get a proper modified version of how the goods were supposed to be made..... as opposed to how earth made them.


    Hence, they were perfectly healthy now.


    .


    Time flew by fast, and the letters of appointment were sent out.


    And soon.... the D-Day hade.


    It was January 15th, 1026.


    Today, the new employees would begin training for Tuna Manufacturing!

 Chapter 297 New Canned Foods 2

    The new recruits were all lined up and dressed in their proper safety attires.


    They were formally introduced to Chief Lyore, and 8 other new supervisors..... who would oversee work at every key point within the production line.


    Of course Landon wasn¡¯t there.... as he had already trained the supervisors for the past 2 months, on how to work on each production line.


    Hence he wasn¡¯t needed anymore.


    .


    To start off, they were given a briefing about safety procedures, hazards and zones within the buildings as well.


    As well as asked to answer several safety Q&A¡¯s and take a brief health test within the work clinic.


    And when they were done, they proceeded by having a grand tour of their new workce.


    .


    With all those initial steps done, it was time for the workers to finally get down to business.


    \"Alright!!


    From the schedule roster posted on the staff board..... By now, you all know which point on the production line you¡¯ll be working on for these next 2 weeks.


    So those in Zone 1, please stand behind Supervisor Edward.


    As for those in Zone 2, please stand behind Supervisor Page....\"


    \"_\"


    .


    The sorting continued for another 15 minutes... and soon, the chief Supervisor had properly ced everyone behind their zone leaders.


    With that, they quickly dispersed.


    And Lyore, Chief Supervisor Morris, and Supervisor Jim... quickly followed those ced in zone 1 to their station on the first floor.


    .


    Now, before they began, they further broke down the zone into different sub-sectors.... as there was too much to aplish fast.


    ¡¯Chun! Chun! Chun!¡¯


    The workers all heard the sounds of several trucks pulling over, while giving off a weird beeping sound.


    Mia looked at the truck and felt a little but nervous.


    She had been hospitalized for a while now after her surgery, so this was her first job in Baymard.


    .


    Needless to say, ever since she had arrived here..... she had been utterly shocked by everything around her.


    Forget it!


    Even the hospital she was at, was something she had never seen in her entire life.


    The beds were soft, the food was too heavenly.... and everything just felt like she was in another world.


    But the one thing that she wanted to do, was work!


    .


    Everyone within the hospital spoke about their jobs merrily, but she on the other hand.... had none.


    So you best believe that when she got discharged..... she used up most of the money that was given by his majesty when they got rescued, to get an apartment.


    And from there, she kept on looking for jobs in the newspapers daily..... and the rest was history.


    .


    ¡¯Brrrrrrruuuuuuuupp!!!¡¯


    The fishes had been dropped onto the conveyor belts.


    \"In this job, one needs to be fast!


    So please, gather around and watch what we¡¯re doing.


    We¡¯ll exin along the way.\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Mia quickly followed along on what the supervisors were saying, and gave her all in doing her job as well.


    The job was fast paced, and not too strenuous.... which came as somewhat of a surprise to her.


    She had initially thought that it would entail sitting in an office or so... like how those at the banks or the stores do.


    .


    But this couldn¡¯t be med on her, as she didn¡¯t know how jobs in the lower region were like.


    But nheless, she appreciated the job even more.... as she felt somewhat special, since she was working within Baymard¡¯s ¡¯secret area¡¯.


    .


    And Heavens!!!!


    when her first pay came through, she felt like throwing a party with her new found friends.


    She had never earned so much in just 2 weeks before.


    This... Hahahaha!!!


    She felt like a millionaire!...as she wanted to shop till she dropped.


    .


    But of course, she wasn¡¯t stupid!


    She quickly kept 50% of her ie for any bills now or in the future, 25% for emergencies..... and thest 25% was definitely for having fun and shopping.


    From what she had heard from a lot of her friends, this was what they did as well.


    .


    Now, she could pay for her driving lessons, save up for a car.... and properly treat herself.


    She was a 16 year old orphan after all, and she bloody well had needs too.


    But for sure, the first thing she bought were the Tuna cans.


    As one of the workers there, she felt like it would only be right for her to taste her own work of art.


    .


    She quickly turned on her new radio to BBC radio 3.... and patiently waited for the program toe on.


    From the station¡¯s weekly schedule brochure... Tuna cooking show being up any minute from now.


    .


    Of course, stations that told news couldn¡¯t be as detailed as those that focused on beauty, food, stories or lifestyle..... as news was always changing.


    For those ones, the people only knew the times that local and international news woud be said..... but they didn¡¯t know watht the news actually entailed.


    .


    Mia sat patiently in her kitchen, while looking over the ingredients again.


    As per the guide¡¯s instructions, she would need: green onions, oil, tuna.... and the list went on.


    She looked at her time again, and soon... her eyes lit up, and she dashed for the electric cooker with the radio in her hand.


    .


    \"Good evening to you all, and wee to Cooking 101.


    And I¡¯m your host for the evening, Cel Gramalto


    Chop! Chop!.... we don¡¯t have time to waste of course.


    Now, begin by washing your ingredients first.


    Remember, hygiene is everything.\"


    Mia hurriedly followed the instructions, as he washed up her green onions and peppers.


    And when she was done, she held up the knife just as theh instructed, and tried her best to evenly out out the ingredients as well.


    Like miss Cecilia from the radio had said, they shouldn¡¯t be toorge or too thin for this particr meal.


    .


    \"Now, evenly spread ang oil of your choice on your frying pan... and keep it at a medium temperature....\"


    Again, Mia quickly followed along, turned on the electric cooker..... and heated the oil up for a bit.


    And soon, she opened her can, drained off some of the juices within it.... and poured the ingredients onto her frying pan, just as the voice had said.


    ¡¯Chiii!!!¡¯


    The oil sizzled, and the sensational aroma quickly filled the entire kitchen up.


    .


    She followed the Cecilia¡¯s voice again.... and ced the spices, peppers and so on.... onto the dishes.


    ¡¯Chwa! Chwah!¡¯


    Everything wasing together well, with the aromas from each ingredient .....perfectly blending with each other in harmony.


    Mia¡¯s belly grumbled slightly, as she kept on swirling her masterpiece in the frying pan.


    .


    Needless to say, after cing everything onto her te... she quickly dived in like a starved animal.


    ¡¯Excellent!¡¯, she couldn¡¯t help but exim in pride at her own masterpiece.


    .


    It wasn¡¯t just her, who was enjoying this sort of delicacy as well.


    All across Baymard, men and women had hurriedly listened to the radio and followed the recipes handed down to them.


    Some of them also looked forward to working with the sardines and tomato pastes too.


    .


    And so, Baymard had weed its first canned foods.


    5 canned foods.... as well as Ketchup!

 Chapter 298 Baymards Growing Popularity

    February 2nd hade, and Baymard had suddenly be full with numerous visitors from Carona.


    Everyone was extremely curious about this ce..... especially the nobles of Carona.


    And from the stories that went around, the ce was depicted as heaven.... as people couldn¡¯t believe that water could flow out from a metal stick whenever one wanted.


    Or that the people there didn¡¯t use fire as light.


    .


    The crewmen from all the ships that had visited Baymard ever since it officially opened..... had been narrating their exciting tales in this mysterious city.


    Not to talk about the guards, as well as the noble women who came with Santa previously.


    Baymard was like a designated touristic or vacation spot to them.


    And they had spread out its glory with their numerous tales as well.


    .


    And since January of this year, Baymard had been weing a ton of people from Carona.


    With both the poor and riching here.


    And with the talk of the public school, most people who could afford to... chose to send their children there to study.


    As for those who couldn¡¯t, when they heard about all the student work programs..... they in turn smiled gleefully in joy.


    .


    They had learned that the next semester would start in April.


    So they had nned to be there sometime in March with their children.... so as to get there on time, and prepare their children for school.


    .


    They had also heard that if one¡¯s child was registered here..... then they as parents, would be permitted to find a job around Baymard as well.


    This was definitely an option they were looking to invest in.


    .


    It was also said that once a Caronian child finished schooling here, their services would be highly needed in Carona.


    From the looks of it, they would be the new pirs that would lead Carona into its new era.


    This point was the most important one of all.


    .


    So whether poor or not, how could anyone pass up that opportunity to make their children¡¯s future shine brightly?


    In their minds, their kids had already been admitted into the public school.


    .


    As for those who were already adults, when they heard about the Culinary & Bartending Academy.... as well as the Law Academy that was open to all, they immediately chose to sign up for those in the spring.


    .


    The first Semester for both academies, was in May.... so many people had already noted down the dates in their minds.


    As they had been studying hard to get in.


    Because unlike the public school, they had heard that this one¡¯s were the hardest of all.


    .


    So only those who pass their entrance exams, would be able to attend.


    Hence, people from ages 15 to even 50.... had been studying their asses off for this grand opportunity.


    Even at 50, everyone wanted to leave their mark in Carona..... as well as better their families lives.


    .


    ¡¯Hadadadaddadadadda!!¡¯


    The buzzling sounds of people talking, smoking, eximing andughing..... could be heard from all corners within Baymard¡¯s Coastal Check-in port.


    It was aplete contrast to the almost quiet port several months ago.


    .


    And when looking on the streets of Baymard, now... one could easily see people walking around pointing, screaming and walking excitedly.


    Even the public buses and trains.


    Looking at the progress rate, Landon knew that soon..... the rest of the Pyno continent would turn it¡¯s eyes on Baymard.


    .


    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--


    .


    \"So it¡¯s TRUE?\"


    .


    Marder looked at his spies in shock!


    He had just sent them to Baymard to find out about the situation there


    He felt like they should¡¯ve settled down properly.... and were now ready to allow people to trespass on their territory.


    After all, thest people he sent there... had all turned out to be mad.


    So with several months passing by, he now felt like it was time to know more about his new neighbors.


    .


    \"My lord.... we didn¡¯t see any so-called weapon that would make one shake.


    But my lord.... judging from how extraordinary the ce was, it¡¯s highly probable that they would have such weapons.\"


    ¡¯Gasps!!¡¯


    Marder sucked in his breath in shock.


    How was that even possible?


    .


    \"My lord..... these are the things that we got from there...\" said one of the men, as he handed over a pack of noodles, 2 spices, 4 Sardines, 3 pens, 2 notebooks, and a bottle of wine.


    In truth, it could¡¯ve been more.... but they ate most of the goods away.


    Marder¡¯s eyes bulged outwards, as he looked at the items before him.


    .


    Soon... the men began to narrate how they had used these items in Baymard.


    And after cooking up noodles and giving it to their lord... Marder but into the food, and floated away in bliss.


    He followed up by tasting the whine, and waspletely stupefied.


    What was this food?


    It was the best thing that he had ever eaten since he was born.


    .


    After eating, he quickly used the pen and book before him... and couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation.


    And at this point, so many questions popped into Marder¡¯s head.


    How did they get ss to make the bottle?


    Howe their own ink is different from what he knew of?


    Wasn¡¯t ink supposed to be a mixture of charcoal, blood and other minute substances?


    Howe theirs felt and looked so light and cleanpared to his?


    .


    Looking at everything before him, Marder just had one thought.


    And that was to conquer Baymard.


    With his army properly reformed, and from the reports from his spies about Baymard..... he felt very confident in owning the ce.


    .


    As he sat there listening to his men¡¯s tales about Baymard, his mind slowly began drifting into his own fantasies.


    And they were all about Baymard.


    .


    --Prisdon City, Arcadina----


    .


    ¡¯Bahhhhhh!¡¯


    A majestically crafted silver door was pushed open..... and in came 12 men.


    ¡¯Boum! Boum! Boum! Boum!¡¯


    They marched forward until they were just in front of their lord, before kneeling down in respect.


    ¡¯Duphh!¡¯


    \"My Lord!!\" They eximed.


    \"Are the men prepared?\"


    \"My lord.... we¡¯re all good to go!\" One of the men replied.


    \"Good!... we¡¯ll set out First thing Tomorrow!\"


    \"Yes my Lord!\" they all replied.


    \"_\"


    .


    As soon as they left, City Lord Sanders leaned back in his throne..... and let out a crooked smile, as he envisioned his uing victory.


    .


    A few months back, he had sent 2 of his men to Baymard to find Baron Rodgers.


    Long story short, even though Rodgers was dead..... the things that they brought from Baymard, as well as the stories he had heard, had all made him want Baymard even more.


    .


    Baymard was only a 3 week journey from his City.... so for sure, his spies already came back ages ago.


    And all this time, he had been regrouping and calling most of his secret and elite forces for the job.


    He unhurriedly walked towards his balcony, and looked around his territory in great pride.


    .


    Judging from the number of guards around, as well as all the things that his spies had heard..... Baymard should have about 5,000 knights in total.


    This number was definitely nothing to him.


    But of course, his spies had estimated Baymard¡¯s power... from how many security guards and police men were around the city.


    So they were definitely off the mark.


    .


    For Sanders, a ce without a Knighthood academy was definitely weak?


    No matter how he looked at it, these Baymardians were stupid tk beiliev that they could progress without knights.


    .


    Even if they had a magical metal stick that could make someone wet themselves, so what?


    If he used sheer numbers to push them into a corner, then they would be doomed.


    And with the help of the snow powder he had just purchased. ... he was sure that he would st them away with his own magic as well.


    .


    As Sanders looked at his busy knights below who were training tirelessly..... he couldn¡¯t help but hum loudly from excitement.


    Soon, thend of milk and honey would all be his.


    .


    Of course, Sanders and Marder weren¡¯t the only ones who were shocked by Baymard¡¯s progress rate as well.


    .


    --Unknown Secret Hideout Somewhere in Arcadina--


    .


    A young man was currently eating dinner at one of his secret hideouts, with several of his men... when suddenly, someone walked to his side and whispered something into his ears.


    [They¡¯ve arrived young master!]


    [The young man: Good!... usher them into my chambers.


    And send them some food too.]


    [As you wish young master!]


    .


    The meal continued, and when the young man was done..... he calmly made his way to his bedroom chambers.


    \"We humble ourselves before you, young master!\" Said 2 men, who were currently bowing before their master.


    \"Tyler... Brock..... wee!


    So tell me, is what you write true?\" William asked curiously.


    \"It¡¯s true young master... and to prove it, we¡¯ve brought several items here as well.\"


    .


    25 minutester, they had literally downloaded everything they had seen... as well as exined how to use several of the goods they had brought back as well.


    \"Hahahahahhahahahaha!!!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Williamughed from excitement, as he was utterly surprised at this cousin of his.


    For the first time in his life, he had miscalcted and misjudged someone.


    He used to think that Landon was a very weak person, who would break down from extreme pressure.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that it would be that same pressure, that would unlock his full potentials?


    .


    Luckily, from what his men were saying..... and judging from the rules ced in Baymard, William could still see that this cousin of his still had a good heart there.


    Was this the types of world that his cousin had wanted to create for his mother?


    .


    William looked at the goods that he had just received, and smiled.


    Instantly, he had decided that he would have to personally see this cousin of his very soon.


    But definitely not now!


    .


    A storm was brewing in the Capital......and it would definitely be a darn shame if he ever missed it.


    After all, as the Ghostly prince..... he was obligated to attend this get together, No?

 Chapter 299 The Countdown Begins

    \"Are the men ready?\"


    \"Yes young master.\"


    \"Excellent!


    In 5 days time, we¡¯ll head out for the Capital.\"


    \"As you wish young master.\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Williamid on his bed and smiled.


    Soon, all his ns woulde together nicely.


    Freedom... Revenge..... and Justice!


    Soon, his family would have their just rewards!


    .


    --The Capital, The Empire Of Carona--


    .


    It was a brand new day in this glorious city!


    The day was illuminated by a pale winter¡¯s sun..... that shone on the city dimly.


    The houses, streets and roads were allyered with several heaps of snow.


    And the air was cold and heavy.


    But surprisingly, this wintery weather.... didn¡¯t seem to bother the people within the city.


    .


    The streets soon became busy, as massive crowds of people soon gathered around several stores.


    Yup!


    They were there to scramble for more heavenly treasures.


    .


    \"Store owner..... do you have that cooking oil thing yet?\"


    \"Sorry out of stock!\"


    \"What about thevender Soap?\"


    \"That we have...\"


    \"Store owner!....\"


    \"Store owner.....\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Business was booming for many stores within the city.


    And since most things were extremely cheap, even the poorest of peasants could afford them.


    These prices really shocked the people.


    How could a book made out of paper cost just 5 copper coins?


    .


    One should know that just a single parchment paper would cost at least 1,000 Copper coins.


    So what more of a book filled with 200 or more pages?


    Was it really okay to sell them at just 5 Copper coins?


    Not to talk about toilet papers, packs of pens, soaps and so on.


    They felt like everything was a steal!


    This Baymard must really be a rich ce, to offer such prices.


    .


    Of course, there were some items that costed about 200 copper coins..... but those ones wererger items like mattresses.


    And in truth, it was still somewhat affordable to the peasants.


    .


    \"Have you slept on that Mattress thing yet?\"


    \"Ahhh!!!..... Not yet.


    I heard that it¡¯s to die for.


    Is that true?\"


    \"Tsk!... Do you even need to ask?


    I bought mine yesterday, with my beddings and nket.


    Bro.....st night, I had the best sleep ever!\"


    \"Damn!.... my wife has been nagging me to get more seasonings and sugar!


    And I can¡¯t me her for wanting them.


    This week, our food has been so tasty..... that I started to look at her as a Goddess.\"


    \"Forget about those!


    What about those winter clothes?


    Wearing them outside, I feel extremely hot instead.\"


    \"That¡¯s so true!


    I¡¯ve gone to work wearing the gloves and everything..... and do you know gat while sullying those rocks, I sweated like a pig?\"


    \"_\"


    .


    People could be seen carrying their mattresses and other items on their heads, while merrily talking about their purchases.


    But of course... for some, they prefered to focus on the city itself.


    .


    \"This Baymard is really something!\"


    \"HmmHmm!.... I heard that the ce has magical doors, and carriages that don¡¯t need horses to pull them.\"


    \"What!!!!


    How is that even possible?\"


    \"Calm down..... that¡¯s not even the half of it!


    I also heard that they had buildings made entirely out of ss.


    ss i tell yah!\"


    \"Awesome!..... I want to go there at least once before I die.\"


    \"Ahh.... you don¡¯t need to worry about that!


    I have a cousin amongst the royal guards, and he said that soon... there would be something called a ¡¯Transport Route¡¯, to take us from Carona to Baymard and back.\"


    \"Is that really true?\" One of the men asked curiously.


    \"Old pal!... are you doubting me?


    I even heard that this route would use only a day or more to get us there!\"


    ¡¯Gasps!!¡¯


    \"_\"


    .


    Of course apart from the adults, even the children spoke eagerly about Baymard.


    Whether from poor and rich homes, those that would soon enroll for the school¡¯s next semester..... couldn¡¯t seem to keep their excitement contained.


    And just like that, discussions about Baymard were now part and parcel of the people¡¯s daily lives here.


    Heck!... even those within the Royal pce joined in on the gossip.


    .


    \"You all will die horrible deaths!!\"


    \"_\"


    The more Duke Samuel (Carmelo¡¯s brother) heard about Baymard, he felt like he had missed an opportunity of a lifetime.


    His wife, and his children had gone..... and they hade back, telling him about how marvelous their whole experience was.


    .


    He looked at Carmelo, Adrian and Santa, like a pampered child who had just been denied a trip to Disnend.


    He poured his lips, and hmpp¡¯d at everyone else in defeat.


    What could he do?


    His family had already gone ande back from the mysterious empire.


    .


    \"Little Bro... it wasn¡¯t like that!


    How could we have known that Baymard would be like that?


    If you want to me anyone... then me this brat here for not telling us about it.\" Carmelo said helplessly, while throwing Santa under the bus.


    Santa looked at Carmelo powerlessly.


    ¡¯Real mature, Father-inw.¡¯


    .


    \"Uncle.... it wasn¡¯t like I was hiding anything from you.


    But you know that I¡¯m an idiot, and I can¡¯t exin things right.


    So I chose to show it instead alright?\" Santa said, while trying to coax this giant baby before him.


    He thought that he was childish, but this uncle-inw of his took the cake.


    .


    As Santa spoke, Carmelo slowly inched away from them.


    His kid brother was like a walking typhoon when he got emotional.


    Adrian on the other hand, massaged his temples... as he was slowly getting a headache from listening to his son¡¯s rantings.


    Why couldn¡¯t this child of his grow up?


    .


    \"Rascal!!..... listen to your elder brother.


    Why are you making things so difficult?


    What?... do you still think that you¡¯re a kid?


    You¡¯re 38 years old for crying out loud!\"


    \"But father...\"


    \"No buts!


    Look at you!


    Do you see our little princess hereining?\" Adrian said, while gesturing at Penelope.


    .


    Penelope tapped her fingers on her desk, while listening to her overly dramatic family.


    In truth, she too was extremely curious about the ce.


    But even though she was curious about all the goods from that empire... what really made her eager to visit the ce, was their Army.


    .


    Her father, and the other men who had previously journeyed there... had said thatpared to Baymard¡¯s training methods, Carona¡¯s own was just child y.


    This notion alone made her excited.


    .


    Penelope¡¯s blood kept boiling, as she looked at the marked Calendar date before her.


    Yes!!.... she was using Baymard¡¯s calendars, and even their watches and rm clocks.


    And in all honesty, it was freaking convenient.


    Of course, she was also amazed by the other products as well.


    In short, everything from Baymard seemed to be like a treasure that had fallen down from the heavens onto Hertfilia.


    .


    When she reevaluated everything, she quickly realized that signing the treaty with this new empire..... was the right thing to do.


    As her people seemed to be a lot more warmer, now that it was Winter.


    The reported death rates from the cities, and even the viges, seemed to narrow down drastically during this harsh winter.


    It was truly unbelievable, what a little warm clothings, and beddings could do for one.


    .


    Penelope looked at her calendar in anticipation.


    [February 25th]


    That was the day she would leave the Capital for Baymard... alongside the chosen knights who would train there.


    It would take her 1 month to get to the nearest Coastal city, and another 1 month to get to Baymard... so she should be arriving around thest week of April.


    Because on May 3rd, the new Caronian soldiers needed to report to duty in Baymard.


    .


    \"Just look at how calm your niece is?


    Why can¡¯t you be like that?


    Ah... that reminds me, you¡¯ll also be going with our princess to Baymard.


    So you better prepare brat!!\"


    \"I¡¯m going?\"


    Imaginary Happy bells rang within Duke Samuel¡¯s ears, as he jumped up and down excitedly.


    .


    \"Hahahhahhahah...¡¯Muk!¡¯


    thank you father.\"


    ¡¯Muack! Muack! Muack!


    The Duke kept pecking his father multiple times, until Adrain¡¯s cheeks started turning red.


    \"Ugh... can you stop doing that?\" Adrian said, while hurriedly wiping his cheeks and trying to frown.


    What parent didn¡¯t feel happy when their child showed them love?


    .


    \"As I was saying..... we will all stay behind, and you 2 will go there for yourselves.


    Penelope, as queen.... it is paramount to see what sort of ce you have signed a treaty with.


    So, as one of your advisors.... I think you should train there with the soldiers for a month.


    And within this time, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to properly judge their king and the people.


    As well as know what sort of benefits we stand to gain from forming an alliance with them.


    Just treat this trip as one of those 4 or 5 month missions that we used to go to.


    And if you don¡¯t like what you see, then tell Grandpa.... and we will find a way to terminate the treaty.


    You are Queen after all..... and at the end of the day, you have the final say.\" Adrian said seriously.


    \"Hmhm... I¡¯ll do as you say Grandpa


    But I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be cancelling the treaty at all.


    Even without me going there, I can clearly see the advantages it would bring to my people.


    Plus, you all stayed there for 3 and a half months already.... so my monthly visit wouldn¡¯t do much, would it?


    I trust your judgments and I believe that we can have a long standing rtionship with this Baymard.


    But if I do find anything suspicious, then I¡¯ll inform you all when I get back.\"


    \"_\"


    .


    While Penelope and Duke samuel kept counting down for their journey to the Mysterious Empire....... Landon on the other hand, was currently at the construction industry within the lower region.


    .


    \"Your majesty, the workers are ready!\"


    \"Good!


    Let¡¯s begin!\"

 Chapter 300 New Projects

    Today, Landon had gone to the constructionpany to brief the 74 main project leaders on their new assignments.


    In essence, Landon wanted them to start construction on a Museum, Clock Tower and a Theater


    Of course, he had decided to name the Clock Tower as ¡¯Old Whilly¡¯..... (in remembrance of his mother Kim¡¯ste father).


    .


    As soon as Landon stepped into the briefing room with Tim, he immediately handed out several documents to the project leaders.


    12 leaders would focus onpleting the Museum, while another 12 would focus on the clock Tower.


    As for the remaining bunch: 30 leaders would focus on creating all the clock parts needed for the tower, While 10 would focus on creating all parts needed for the Museum.


    And finally, thest 10 leaders would supervise construction of the Theater.


    .


    So in essence, Landon had decided for these leaders to supervise:


    ?3,500 workers for the construction of the Clock Tower.


    ?2,000 workers for the construction of the Museum.


    ?1,000 workers to create all clock parts


    ?300 workers to create all internal Museum artifacts.


    ?2,000 workers to construct the Theater & Academy.


    .


    The leaders quickly nced through their files, as they listened to Landon¡¯s exnation.


    And soon, they had gotten the full gist of what they were required to make.


    But they still had doubts of some of the things that they saw.


    For instance, why did some of them take too long to construct?


    .


    \"Your majesty, is there a mistake here?


    Will building this clock tower really take 8 and a half years to do?\"


    \"Well, building the actual tower would take way less time.


    But cing all the clock parts on the tower, is what¡¯ll really eat up your time.


    So when the parts are made, you all would be in charge of cing and hanging them within Old Whilly.\"


    \"__\"


    .


    As for project Clock Tower, Landon had wanted to make something simr to the ¡¯Big Ben¡¯ in London.


    But of course, he had shortened the height of the tower down by ¡¯1/3¡¯.... resulting in a decrease in construction time from 13 to 8.5 years.


    .


    When finding the appropriate spot for the tower, Landon had looked at multiple factors..... like visibility, functionality, and so on.


    So, he had decided to ce it within district C... which had the government offices, schools, banks and other institutions.


    .


    And even so ... rather than cing it close to other structures like the bank, Landon had still chosen to ce it on a lone region within the district.


    Of course from this location, everyone would be able to see the tower from miles away.


    .


    As for how many floors it would have, Landon had decided on 7.


    One shouldn¡¯t undermine these floors.


    Take for example the Big Ben, it had 11 floors in total..., but each floor had high ceilings, that could be equivalent to a 3-4 storey high building.


    .


    The massive high ceilings took into ount the gigantic clock parts and mechanisms within each floor.


    And of course at thest 2 floors up, one would haverge bells that were as big as those massive bells in Notre Dam.


    .


    After all the details concerning the Clock Tower were ironed out.... Landon soon began focusing on the Museum.


    \"So your majesty, you want us to renovate the old ¡¯Date recording¡¯ building for this?\" Tim asked curiously.


    .


    Last time, when Calendars had juste out..... he had asked his majesty what would be of the building were they marked their dates on.


    But his majesty just smiled back at him and told him that in the future, he would know.


    So it turned out that his majesty wanted to make this Museum thingy?


    .


    \"Yes... it¡¯s going to be there.


    But what I actually want you to do.... is renovate the ce, and not destroy it.\"


    One should know that the building itself was part and parcel of Baymard¡¯s history.


    So how could he destroy it?


    .


    In future, wouldn¡¯t archaeologists want to see all the marked calendar dates on the walls.


    As a modern man, preservation was always key.


    Hence he had asked for the building¡¯s floors and exterior walls to be renovated instead.


    And if any building floor needed additional support, then they could just mathematically estimate and build pirs around the floor.


    .


    Looking at the Date recording estate, the people had already marked off 2 three-storey stone buildings within it.


    And apart from those 2 buildings, the estate also had 9 other buildings within it as well.


    .


    So with all these building structures avable, Landon had decided to focus on 6 types of Museums:


    ?Baymardian History Museum (Baymards historical past and present)


    ?National History Museum (which looks at civilization for the entire Pyno continent..... and soon, the rest of Hertfilia.)


    ?Natural History Museum (extinct animals, species, traditions and practices from the human race.)


    ?Zoology Museum (sculptures of current species that exist)


    ?Wax Museum (For people who made a difference within Baymard, as well as the Pyno continent.... and in future, the entire Hertfilia.)


    ?Technology Museum (Which would focus on all mainstream technological improvements.)


    .


    For the technological Museum, Landon had to


    only mention the raw materials used to make primitive technology was made..... as well as who first thought of it.


    For example, he could talk about how ink was made from charcoal, blood and so on.


    Or how and why came up with the idea of creating ancient ornaments.


    .


    And even things like fishings, hooks, and other primitive technologies, could also be discussed too..... As all these too were well known facts in this era.


    But when it came to Baymard¡¯s technological advancements... Landon would be pretty vague about those ones, and wouldn¡¯t give out any raw materials at all.


    He could talk about who came up with the idea, when it was created, how it impacted the people, who were the leaders who assisted him, and so on.


    .


    But for what was used in creating these products, Forget it!!


    Like the system had said, only when he hadpletely created peace and unity within Hertfilia.... would he be allowed to share anything with any empire, Nation, country or continent.


    .


    There was just so much to consider with these Museums.

 Chapter 301 New Projects 2

    As for the Natural History Museum... When it came to extinct creatures, Landon could only say that they had a 20% simrity to those back on earth.


    Take for example, dinosaurs.... Hertfilia had what were called Preganios.


    They were wayrger than Dinosaurs, had very vibrant colors, ... and also had 6 pairs of limbs.


    .


    With all these Museum attractions, Landon felt like this would be enough for now.


    And in the future, hopefully..... Baymard would also add Aviation Museums, Telmunication Museums, and many more.


    The possibilities were endless.


    .


    \"Your majesty, so you want all 11 buildings to be renovated to at least 3-storeys tall?\"


    \"Hmhm!


    And they also have to be connected to one another from their 2nd and 3rd floors.


    I¡¯m essence, you all would need to build very WIDE connecting bridges.


    This way, the visitors would be able to move towards different buildings ..... even when it rained.


    Ohhh!..... and make sure that the connecting bridges are wide.


    This way, less traffic would build up as the people moved from one building to the next.


    Also, I need you all to build 2 more ss buildings as well.\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Of course, apart from these 6 Museum attractions, the Museum also had to have a food court, bathroom, staff rooms, conference rooms, Locker Rooms, small first aid room, security rooms, and so on.


    Hence, more room was essential for the day to day running of the ce.


    .


    Now, looking at everything so far.....Landon knew that by June of this year, the Museum renovations, construction and artifact creation should bepleted.


    .


    Up next, Landon decided to dive into Theater construction.


    For sure, the theater would be in District D... where all the luxurious hotels, go-kart racing tracks and other entertainment activities were.


    .


    This theater would host Broadway shows, Musicals, ys, Magic Shows, Circus acts, Stand-up Comedy..... and even have Dance Shows: like Ballet shows, things like Disney on ice, and many more.


    .


    So for sure, it had to be as big as a vegas Show.


    After all, people from all over the world mighte just to watch these performances.


    Hence, Landon had decided that the entire Theater.... should be made into something like an Academy.


    .


    Yup!


    He needed a ce where he could train people properly, while they performed.


    Doing these jobs weren¡¯t easy at all!!


    It took dedication and practice, to master all ballet steps, perform circus acts.... or even do something like Disney on ice.


    Even gymnasts who swing and swirl from rope to rope needed sheet determination to pull through.


    Hence, opening an Academy wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.


    .


    As for the theater set up.... Landon wanted to build 10 three-storey buildings around the Theater¡¯s estate.


    And each building would have 2 high ceiling stages within them.


    The first floor would be where popcorn, drinks and so on would be sold..... and on the 2nd and 3rd floors, the audience would find a massive stage on each floor.


    So, with 10 buildings in total... Baymard would end up having 20 stages at the end.


    .


    In essence, when onees into the estate, they would pay or show their tickets.... and towards the stage number or building on the ticket.


    Just like how one would do in the cinema.


    So per night, from 6 P.M to 11:30 P.M.... up to 20 different shows could be hoing on, if they were truly busy.


    And depending on the schedule, the might only be 5 shows on some days.


    .


    Schedules of various shows would definitely be made several weeks ahead of time.... and ced in the newspapers, as well as in the Theater¡¯s monthly brochure.


    It would give a brief summary about what the date, ce and time for the show..... as well as inform the people on what the show is about.


    This way, the Baymardians and visitors..... could easily book their tickets prior to the event.


    .


    Be it magic, acting, musicals, broadway shows, or even circus acts.... Landon was sure that the audience would definitely be well entertained.


    .


    Of course, for musicals.... since Landon literally came from earth, you best believe that he would be bringing all the ssics here.


    From Celine Dion to K-Pop and so on.


    Heck!!


    He would make the shows as engaging and energetic as a Beyonce Concert.


    .


    As for stand upedy, they had jesters in this era.... but Landon wanted to relive modernedy, so he had to change the game.


    And let¡¯s not even talk about ys.... whether from Hemlet or even modern movies, Landon had a million ys essible to him.


    .


    In fact, everything..... including Circus Acts, Broadway shows and many more... would put Baymard on the map as the new Hollywood, for all rising stars.


    With light show features, water Fountain features and so on..... it would be hard for anyone to recreate what Landon had in mind.


    .


    Moving back to the matter of the Academy, it had to be close to the Theater estate.


    And would have it¡¯s own residences, and student theaters as well.


    With numerous showsing on every night from 6 P.M to 11:30 P.M..... all the students would have a chance to get on an of the 20 stages at least once a week.


    .


    As for their pay, that one weekly show.... would be equivalent to having a week¡¯s pay here in Baymard, since there would be thousands of seats before each stage.


    So depending on how many people showed up.... their pay for that one show, could even be equivalent to a month¡¯s pay.


    But no matter what, from the minimum wage in Baymard... it would never be less than what others make here..


    .


    All in all, Landon expected both the theater and Academy to be done in July.


    Which was good, since around that time... some of the rescued ves from either Yodan or Deiferus, would be arriving by then.


    [Hopefully.]


    .


    \"So.... that¡¯s all for your new assignments.


    If anyone has any other questions, contact Chief Tim immediately.


    Meeting adjourned!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrrhhhh!¡¯


    The sounds of chairs being moved could be heard for a brief minute.


    And soon, everyone got up, picked up their files and walked out hurreidly.


    In fact.... they ran out of the ce like lightning.


    What was the hurry?


    .


    \"Quickly! Quickly!


    Bro... we¡¯ll never make it on time!\"


    \"Damn!!... Only 2 hours left before it closes!


    Hurry!!!!!!\"


    \"_\"

 Chapter 302 Sudden Wealth

    The busy streets of Baymard, had soon turned Topsy-turvy from all the frenzied people moving around hastily.


    .


    4 P.M


    Evans quickly got off work and hurriedly ran alongside his coworkers to the gate.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The sounds of overly loud footsteps, echoed sharply throughout the area.


    .


    Evans looked at his time and but his lips anxiously.


    Damn!... Where was a cab when you needed one?


    Standing under the cab waiting point, Evans felt like crying.


    What should he do now?


    Should he go to another waiting point and check it out first?


    .


    Actually, since the people had no phones or means to call for cabs..... several cab stops had been ced within every block in Baymard.


    Each day, a particr number of cabs would be assigned to a block.... depending on the usual usage volume from the people there.


    .


    Typically, Evans usually used the bus or train when leaving work.


    But how could he use those now?


    He had to get to the Upper Region fast God-Dammit!!


    .


    \"Ahhh!!!!


    Bro.... Bro... should we just go to another waiting spot?


    It¡¯s just a 5 minute walk from here.\" Asked one of his friends.


    \"Why do I feel like when we leave, that¡¯s when a cab will show up?\"


    \"_\"


    .


    Evans and his buddies walked back and forth the waiting point, as they were trying to spot any Taxi from a mile away.


    They would jump high up, while stretching their necks like giraffes... as they looked at bothe ends of the road.


    And 4 minutester, they immediately spotted 8 cabs heading their way.


    It was a miracle!!


    .


    Instantly, everyone felt their mood quickly improve.


    They jumped merely like 5 year old children, as they held their bags tightly in their hands.


    \"Hahahhahaha!!!!


    Scully, what did I tell you?


    See?


    If we had left, wouldn¡¯t we miss these ones now?\"


    \"Thank Heavens that I listened to you.\"


    .


    They smiled stupidly, while waving their hands up in the air..... but soon, they saw other hands up as well.


    Shit!!!


    Looking at the crowd around them, they knew that only a chosen few would get the chance to sit in these iing cabs.


    Evans readied himself for the marathon, as he watched all the contestants around him prep themselves as well.


    .


    As the cabs approached..... Evans could feel a nket of eagerness, leisurely wrapping itself around him unhurriedly.


    Unconsciously, he began moving forward alongside the crowd.


    And soon.... his fast walking pace had quickly turned into running.


    .


    ¡¯Driouuuuuuuuu!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    As the Cabs came in close vicinity with the massive crowd, several people could be seen running at full speed toward them.


    The crowd was like a river of people, as it moved in one direction.


    ¡¯Cluckh! Cluckh! Cluckh!¡¯


    All the car doors were opened, and several people forced their way in hastily.


    .


    The cab drivers looked at them helplessly..... as they noticed that some people trying to sit on other people¡¯sps.


    \"Sorry..... but I can only take a maximum of 4 people.\" The drivers all exined.


    And while others were fighting, several other cans pulled up again.


    It was indeed a busy day.


    .


    ¡¯Driouuuuuuuu!¡¯


    The Cabs were off, and Evans was finally at peace.


    But of course, how could this so called peace of mindst for long?


    They were on their way to District C... and somewhere around District D, they had been held up by Traffic.


    .


    The traffic had snaked up the hill, as eachne had been utterly filled with no room for suddenne switches.


    ¡¯Peep!! Peep!! Peep!!¡¯


    The sounds of honking could be heard from a mile away, as the people¡¯s impatience began to slowly thin out.


    .


    Evans looked at the ck velvet road that was ced with white and yellow ribbon stripes.... and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if running would be faster at this point.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who had such thoughts... as the traffic procession was filled with more distressed people, who all felt like they would die any moment from anxiety.


    \"Come on!!


    Move!!!\"


    \"What the hell is causing this traffic?\"


    \"Oh my heavens!!


    Why today of all days?\"


    \"_\"


    .


    This scene continued on for a while, as the cars kept diving forward in a snail-like manner.


    And soon, they had finally exited the Jam.


    ¡¯Driiiuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!¡¯


    They drove for a while more, until they finally drove into District C.


    More specifically, they had been heading towards ¡¯Baymard¡¯s Revenue Agency¡¯.


    For sure, all this hustle and bustle was for ¡¯Tax Refunds¡¯.


    .


    Several months ago, they had filled some sort of tax slip, and submitted it to the agency.


    These slips were Tax return slips..... and after submissions, within the next 2 weeks, they had received an envelope from the Agency.


    And within the envelope, which would reveal whether they were owing the government or not.


    In Baymard, almost none of those that applied had owed.... so they were getting their Tax refunds instead.


    .


    Now, within the envelope.... the applicants would find several documents within it.


    All these spoke about how much they would receive from 1025¡¯s tax refunds..... as well how the calctions were made, expected payment date and so on.


    .


    And since there were no bank cards yet, Landon didn¡¯t want to start making Cheques as well.


    So that left the people with just one option.... and that was to personally go to the revenue agency and collect their money themselves.


    .


    As for how the agency organized the entire thing, it was still done on a ¡¯firste, first serve¡¯ basis.


    So again, enclosed within those sent out envelopes... they would be able to find a letter which confirmed the day in which theypleted their forms.


    In this way, they knew who was first and who was deadst.


    .


    For Evans, his ticket showed that he had submitted his form on January 8th of this year.


    So in the newspapers and on the radio... it was announced that those who submitted between the 5th of January up to January 15th, needed toe to the office within this week and take their tax refunds.


    Likewise, those that owed... needed to move their asses there and make payment ns if necessary.


    .


    And if one had lost their date slip..... not to worry, they could go to the Revenue agency and look it up.


    The agency also had a massive Notice board, where they posted scheduled services as well.


    For example, on the board... one could see:


    [?Submission Period: January 5th - January 12th


    Expected Period: Monday March 14th to Friday March 18th.


    ?Submission Period: January 13th - January 21st.


    Expected Period: Monday March 21st to Friday March 25th.


    ?....]


    .


    Of course, even though Tax refunds were currently being sent out.....the date line for submitting one¡¯s application, was still April 25th.


    And with hundreds of applicationsing in weekly, the agency workers had their hands full during this period.


    .


    Today was March 14th, 1026!


    It was the official start day for the citizens to receive their tax refunds.

 Chapter 303 Sudden Wealth 2

    The Taxi pulled up at the front of the Agency, and soon... Evans and his friends ran out in a sh.


    \"You forgot your change!!\" The cab driver bellowed.


    \"Keep it!!\" They replied without even looking at him.


    .


    Standing before them, was a massive dome-shaped ss building... with the name: Baymard¡¯s Revenue Agency¡¯ on it.


    And standing around the building, was a massive crowd of people, that moved around haphazardly.


    Some were going in, some were going out, while others stayed around the building happily talking about their refunds.


    The scene was joyful, asughter and excitement continuously filled the air.


    .


    Evans and his friends quickly weaved their way through the crowd, edging through the dense flow of people.... until they had finally arrived at arge hall, which had the longest waiting lines that they had ever seen.


    Each line was like a snake, as it swirled its tail around the hall.


    .


    There were 8 lines in total, and at the front of the lines, was arge ss wall..... which had staff workers on the other side of the ss wall.


    It looked like a bigger version of a western Union or Money Mart counter... as the workersmunicated through the ss.


    .


    Before joining any line, Evans took out his letter of refund that showed his submission date and how much he would receive..... and ced it on a ballot box at the start of line 4.


    .


    \"Scully... how much time is left before the ce closes up?\"


    \"Hmm.... ahhh!


    29 minutes left!!\"


    Looking at the fast moving line, Evans sighed from relief, as he felt like he would be attended to before time ran out.


    .


    5 minutes after he had stood on line 4, a staff who was holding another ballot box.... quickly swapped it with the one he had just dropped his letter into.


    It seemed like they were going to start preparing money for all the names in that box... and they would start from the names at the very bottom of the box.


    This way, the envelopes would be given out at the front line in a chronological manner.


    .


    Time flew by quickly, and the line moved on lightning speed.... and soon, Evans was at the front.


    \"Identification please... it could be your driver¡¯s license, passport or Identity Card.\"


    \"Here you go!\"


    \"_\"


    The worker swiftly checked everything, handed him a letter filled with cash and a few cents... and told him to recount the money here, so as to make sure that no BAYs and cents had gone missing.


    \"Have a good day Mr. Evans!\"


    \"You too!... You too!\" He replied foolishly, while turning to take his leave.


    .


    ¡¯Hmmm.... hmmmmm...hmmm¡¯


    Evans hummed and smiled, as he waited for his friends outside the hall.


    He squeezed the money in his pocket and started giggling, while imagining how he would spend it.


    They had just given him 3,119.32 BAYS... just like that!!


    .


    As a full time worker, he had been working in Baymard for a Year and 5 months now.


    He started work in November of year 1024....And had been working till now, March 1026.


    .


    Even though this refund was only for the year of 1025, he was thoroughly pleased with the amount that he had.


    The entire thing stimted him to work more hours this year.... so that next year, he would get even more money back.


    .


    Soon, his friends came out one by one... and they all decided to go out for drinks this night in celebration.


    \"Rico..... Pinch me, I must be dreaming.


    I can¡¯t believe they just handed it to us just like that!!


    This is a lot of money!!\"


    \"I¡¯ll do more than pinch you, if you keep hitting my shoulders that hard!


    Well.... I¡¯m also shocked too.


    I thought that they were joking with us.


    But holding the envelope in my hands, I feel like I¡¯m on top of the world right now.\"


    \"On top of the world, try ascending to the heavens.


    In my mind, I¡¯ve already left you mortals behind.\"


    \"You wish!!\"


    \"Hahahhahaha!!!!\" Theyughed.


    .


    \"No for real, what would you all do with your money?


    For me, I¡¯ll finally start my payment n on that green Jeep that I told you about.\"


    \"We¡¯ll be rooting for you bro... after all, we need a personal driver for such asions.


    For me, I want to buy all the good I can get... you know I¡¯m a foodie.\"


    \"Pui!!!!!!!


    What a waste of money.


    For me, I¡¯m saving mine at the bank..... all of it!!


    Isn¡¯t ¡¯BLACK FRIDAY¡¯ in June?


    Dude, by then..... something new would be produced again.


    And knowing the type of person I am, I¡¯ll probably go crazy if I can¡¯t get my hands on it.\"


    \"Dude..... Forget it!!


    In my case, I can¡¯t risk that now.


    My wedding is in 7 months time.... so I need to start paying for a home, as well as open at least 2 bank ounts for my unborn children.\"


    \"__\"


    .


    And so... the group of friends set out with their refund money in their pockets, and their own personal goals in mind.


    But of course, whether they actually did what they said they would..... that was a story for another day.


    .


    As for the rest of the citizens who had received their money or were about to receive their refunds..... they have soon gone shopping, as well ase up with imaginary lists in their minds.


    The malls and stores were busy, as people felt like they had too much money at hand right now.


    .


    Some paid their children¡¯s tuitions, while others paid their rent for the next 4 to 7 months instead.


    And of course, others prepared in anticipation for ck Friday.


    .


    All in all, Everyone was pleased with this Tax Refund system.


    How could they not?


    In the entire Pyno continent, which empire would return people¡¯s taxes if the government took too much?


    Their King was such a sincere ruler who would never cheat them.


    And it was exactly this kind of honesty, that made them feel proud to be a part and parcel of Baymard.


    .


    Of course, while some people were busy making more money..... others had ended up losing more than just money.


    .


    --Hapol City, The Empire Of Terique----


    .


    ¡¯Drappp! ..... Draaappp!!!¡¯


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    Ornaments were sent flying and chairs were being smashed.


    Within a massive bedroom chamber, several knights were currently kneeling their master... who was busy tearing down his chamber in a fit of rage.


    \"I¡¯ll kill him!!


    I¡¯ll kill him!!


    I¡¯ll kill Jim!!!


    Find me that Landon Obley or else!!!\"

 Chapter 304 Arcadina Down

    ¡¯Crash!!!!¡¯


    The entire bedroom chamber looked like it had just survived from a tornado disaster.


    The bedroom drapes had been ripped forcefully, as one could see visible signs of a struggle between the drapes and their owner.


    As for the tables, cupboards, foot stools and any other wooden piece of furniture in the room.... those ones were all either broken or flipped upside down all around the room.


    .


    But surprisingly, even though the ce looked like thieves had just raided it .. ..... there was a very minute region that was left untouched.


    And that tiny space had a table that was filled with numerous mouth watering pallets on it.


    .


    Nopline ced his thick hands on his chest, and tried to calm himself down as best as he could.


    Dammit!!


    ¡¯Thumthum!.... ThumThum!\"


    He could feel his heart pounding heavily, as his chest rose and fell quickly.


    \"You, you, you, you, you and You!


    Come here here!!\" He said, while pointing at the servants who were currently standing beside the knights.


    .


    Looking at all the shattered ornaments and priceless artifacts scattered around him, how could he allow himself to get injured?


    Very quickly, the servants stooped parallel to each other on the floor, in a Dog-like position.... and braced themselves for what was toe.


    .


    Nopline¡¯srge behind, soon covered all 5 backs.... as he ced his massive body on the servants backs.


    \"Well, what are you all waiting for?


    Get to the table now!!\"


    \"_\"


    As if used to it, the servants began crawling and carrying their heavy master towards the table ahead.


    .


    ¡¯Cllinksh!¡¯


    As they moved, the shattered pieces around them..... instantly dug into their flesh, badly bruising them.


    But they knew that if they stopped, their master might do worse than having them walk over sharp objects.


    .


    Arriving at the table filled with rare delicacies, Nopline angrily picked up an entire roasted bird and forcefully bit into it.... while grumbling and spitting over the rest of the food before him.


    ¡¯Chew! Chew! Chew! Chew! Chew!¡¯


    ¡¯Why am I surrounded by idiots?


    Howe there¡¯s no news of that Viin?¡¯ He thought, while looking at his knights in disgust.


    .


    Nopline felt like the Heavens were truly blind.


    How could that rogue steal from him?


    Not just his money, but his ves as well?


    Several months ago, he had received several letters saying that all his camps within Carona had been raided clean.


    And now, he had just received a letter saying that one of the campsites in Arcadina had been raided clean as well.


    .


    He had a bad promininition about the whole ordeal.... as something told him that the other camps in Arcadina would also be experiencing the same issues as well.


    Of course before, he had sent people to investigate the matter in Carona..... and from his estimation, they should¡¯ve arrived sometime in February.


    .


    Also, around that time..... he had sent out several messages to his spies around each empire, telling them to look for this Landon Obley guy.


    And judging from the distance, those letters should arrive within each empire..... from this month of March, up to May.


    .


    Everything depended on how far it took to travel to the Coastal regions of these empires..... as well as travel from the shores to the cities where his spies were currently staying at.


    But where he really felt like he had f***ed up on, was the fact that he had underestimated his enemy.


    .


    Just like how the Roman¡¯s had initially underestimated Spartacus... and Nopline too, had done the same.


    At that time, the Roman government felt like it was too powerful to be trampled on by 1 ve.


    And this gave Spartacus all the time he needed, to grow his army to a sizable number.


    .


    Likewise, Nopline had felt like this Landon Obley guy was just a cockroach who had gotten lucky.


    But now, receiving the letter from Arcadina.... something told him that this bastard would overturn him if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    He had to act fast!!


    .


    Nopline chewed his food hurriedly, as he continued to rack his brain around all the unexpected events.


    \"Malipnus!\"


    \"Yes master!!\"


    \"Send 5,000 soldiers to each camp within the other empires immediately!


    I fear that this loathsome fellow might attack them when we least expected it!\"


    \"But master.... why don¡¯t we send out more men?\"


    \"Are you an idiot?


    This might be what that bastard is hoping for.


    If we do that, then wouldn¡¯t our powers in Terique be weakened?


    By that time, he would probably walk in here and attack us.\"


    Enough nonsense!!


    Don¡¯t forget that our main task is to find out who we are dealing with first.\"


    \"--\"


    .


    Nopline thought about the matter again, and soon wrote several detailed instructions on numerous letters.


    It would be best if they could stop the other assaults from happening.


    But of course, life never went as one expected it to.


    .


    In fact, one could argue that his ns were a tad bit toote..... as the so called Landon Obley, had already sent out his own men to those empires several months ago.


    So no matter how one looked at it, when Nopline¡¯s men arrived at those camps..... their enemy would be long gone.


    .


    Nopline chewed his food and went over the contents of the letter.


    He was told that the enemy had attacked in thete of night, and had used up a massive number of snow powder to blow everything up.


    And surprisingly, they had also arrived in fewer numbers as well.


    .


    From all these, one could conclude that his enemy was filthy rich.... as they could afford so much snow powder.


    And apart from the Money, they also had skilled archers, who shot the snow powder into his camps.


    In Nopline¡¯s mind, the enemy had be rich by robbing him clean.


    .


    \"I want this mission done properly!


    No more mistakes, you hear me!!!?\"


    \"Yes master!\"


    \"Good!


    Now all of you..... get out of my sight!!!\"


    \"__\"


    .


    As soon as they left, someone else came in with a small metal chest on his shoulders.


    Looking at the scared face man before him, Nopline picked up his goblet of wine and stared irritably at the man.


    \"Tell me!!!


    Do you have bad news as well?


    Is that why you¡¯re here too?


    All of you are just too useless!!\"


    \"__\"

 Chapter 305 Preparations For The Big Day

    The man waited for his master to finish his usual rants.... and before he spoke.


    .


    \"Master, if you don¡¯t mind me saying..... I think it¡¯s best for you to first finish your meal before we discuss any further.\"


    \"Who here is the master?


    You or me!!


    Get on with what you want to show me.\" Nopline said, while spitting all over the ce.


    \"As you wish master!\" The man said.


    .


    ¡¯Boum! Boum! Boum! Boum!¡¯


    4 sliced off heads had been dropped to the floor by the scar-faced man.


    Nopline looked at the heads, and immediately threw up at the sight of the already dried up blood around their neck regions.


    .


    The heads were pale and white..... and the stenching out from them, almost made Nopline ck out.


    ¡¯Bluhhhhhhh!!! Bluhhhhhh!¡¯


    Of course, Nopline couldn¡¯t control it.


    But rather than vomiting on the food in front of him..... he turned to the side and vomited on those servants who were still on all 4¡¯s.


    .


    Even though they had brought him towards the table, and had ced him on a chair there..... Nopline still had them stay like dogs beside him.


    After all, one never knew when he/she needed to take a ¡¯dump¡¯.


    ¡¯Bluhhhhhh!!!¡¯


    Those closest to Nopline closed their eyes and prepared themselves to receive their master¡¯s ¡¯blessings.¡¯


    .


    \"Are you trying to kill me?


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me that there were dead heads in that trunk?


    Fine! Fine! Fine!


    Who do those heads belong to?\" Nopline said, while wiping his mouth with his sleeves.


    .


    Long story short, the heads belonged to some of the few powerful men in terique... who were resisting his sister¡¯s rise within the Pce.


    This brother and sister pair, had always nned on ruling the entire Terique.


    So if anyone stood in their way, he/she would have to die..... no matter what!


    .


    \"Perfect!


    This would be a message to those old foggies in the Capital.


    So..... How are the preparations going?


    \"Master..... the men had notified me that in a few more months, we will be ready to advance.\"


    \"Excellent!\"


    .


    -The Royal Pce, Arcadina--


    .


    A curvy woman quickly ran towards her son.


    \"Good boy!


    You¡¯ve finally arrived!!


    Quickly! Quickly! Quickly!


    Get it!\"


    The woman said, while pulling her son into her bedroom chamber.


    From there, she closed her windows, and doors.... as well as lit several torches around the dark room.


    .


    As ss wasn¡¯t made yet, what they did.... was have windows made entirely of wood.


    So when the window was closed, all the sunlight from outside would be shut out.... making the room dark.


    .


    Very swift, the woman lit all 6 torches in her now dark room... and hastily sat her son down.


    \"Tell me... how¡¯re your preparations going?\"


    \"Mother... everything is set!\"


    \"Good! Good!.... you are truly mother¡¯s shinning star.


    Mother has been waiting for this day for over 12 years now.


    Finally, I¡¯ll be able to kick that bastard¡¯s behind for all that he had done to me!!\"


    \"Mother... don¡¯t worry.


    Trust your son!\" Connor said proudly.


    .


    Somewhere in another courtyard, James was also having a conversation with his mother as well.


    Except, the woman was irritating the shit out of him.


    \"Why are you in my courtyard?\"


    \"Little James.... is this any way to talk to your mother?\" The woman said, with a painful expression on her face.


    \"Mother?... Pui!!!


    Take a good look at you!


    What happened to the strong woman I used to know?\" James said in disgust.


    .


    Like he had said, he had never been close to her because she was busy chasing his father when he was still a kid.


    So he didn¡¯t love her, or care for her at all.


    From the moment his mother gave him up over fighting for Alec¡¯s favoritism.... James understood an important point in life.


    To win, one had to take everyone as a disposable piece.


    Love?


    What the hell would he do with that?


    .


    \"I... I... I know that I neglected you alot when you were young.


    But must you really treat me so?\"


    \"Hmmp!!..... do you really think that I care about you?


    I had put up with you previously, because I thought that you had some value in father¡¯s eyes.


    But who would¡¯ve known that you would act like a raving lunatic just because of the death of one measly whore¡¯s....\"


    ¡¯Pahhh!!!¡¯


    Before he could even finished his sentence, the women had smacked him hard on his left cheek.


    --silence--


    \"How dare you insult your dead sister.


    Have you no shame?!!!\" Said the woman, who was fuming mad at this point.


    .


    Since when did her son be like this?


    Or was this his true nature all along?


    Immediately, tears flooded her eyes.... as she slowly pinned everything on herself.


    If only she hadn¡¯t tried to win that bastard¡¯s favor back then.


    .


    In truth, she had done that to secure her children¡¯s futures.


    One should know that the pce was a deadly ce, and if she didn¡¯t act fast... maybe both of them would¡¯ve died at very young ages.


    .


    Her body was her treasure, and she had willingly given that treasure out to Alec for her children¡¯s sake.


    But ironically, her so-called love had made them hate her even more.


    ¡¯Hahhahahahahaha!¡¯


    Sheughed hysterically, as she felt like maybe this was her retribution for all the bad things that she had done in this life.


    .


    \"James who was initially angry at that p just now... was now terrified, as he heard his mother¡¯s creepyughter.


    How could oneugh and cry at the same time?


    Thinking up to here and looking at her haggard appearance, James had concluded that that it would be better for him to distance himself from this weirdo.... lest she ruined any of his ns.


    .


    \"Somebodye!!


    The third queen has turned mad!


    Save me!!\"


    \"_\"


    And so just like that, the pitiful woman hot dragged out of the courtyard in a disgraceful manner.


    .


    In another courtyard, a young man, a youngdy and their mother... were also having their own private meeting as well.


    .


    \"It¡¯s great to have you back brother!


    So tell me, are you prepared?\" The youngdy asked curiously.


    \"Ai!!!.... leave your brother alone.


    He knows what he¡¯s doing.


    Soon we will personally deal with all these worthless buffoons around here.\" Said their mother.


    As for the young man.... he slightly smiled, while listening in on their conversation.


    ¡¯Just a few more days¡¯, he thought.¡¯


    .


    With all the Legitimate Princes around, the family reunion was indeedplete.


    But why had they all gathered at the same time?


    .


    \"Your majesty!.... these clothes look superb on you.\"


    \"Truly outstanding!\"


    \"Marvelous!\"


    \"_\"


    Within another Grand Courtyard, several people sorounded a broad shouldered man..... who was currently observing himself using a silver mirror.


    .


    Alec stayed silent, as he listened to the rain ofplimentsing his way.


    He nodded in approval, as he thought that this outfit would be perfect for the Pces¡¯ uing event.


    Soon..... It¡¯ll be his 45th birthday.

 Chapter 306 D-Day

    4 days had gone by quickly.... and today, the entire Capital was in festivity.


    .


    The celebrations which had been going on for 3 days now.... was like a riot of color, as everyone was hyped up than usual.


    The streets were filled with Music and song, as the festive beats continuously lifted the people¡¯s spirits.


    They pped, danced and drank.... until they could no longer stand still.


    .


    They wobbled, like worms.... as they tried to walk forward.


    Some leaned on the walls, while others crawled in the ground.... as they tried to find their homes.


    In fact, the streets were all filled with people, sleeping beside the roads, bars, inns, and market areas.


    .


    But even with all this going on, something seemed out of ce with the celebration.


    It was as if they had been forced tomemorate the day... as many of them tried to get home, but were stopped by numerous guards with swords.


    .


    Fear crept into many, and so they turned to ale forfort.


    They didn¡¯t have a choice, since they were too scared not to celebrate.


    Their Tyrant of a ruler, was turning 45 today.


    And if they didn¡¯t continue the festivities... well, all they could say was that the consequences would be unimaginable.


    As it would mean that they wished their king death instead.


    .


    ¡¯Lll!¡¯


    ¡¯p! p! p!¡¯


    ¡¯Dindindindindin!¡¯


    Within the Capital, the streets had been filled with paid dancers and actors... who tried to make everyone else dance and sing in celebration.


    Also, within the bars and restaurants.....there were numerous storytellers, who told brave, noble and righteous tales about their king.


    .


    These people had been dancing, singing and telling tales for 3 days straight in rotation.


    And at this point, they were truly exhausted!


    Their feet heart, their voices cracked.... and their throats were constantly dry.


    Singing continuously in the early spring weather... was really damaging to their bodies.


    .


    Yup!


    It was March 26th..... the first few days of spring.


    But one shouldn¡¯t be fooled, as there were still heaps of snow lying about the streets.


    And in those heaps, one would find several drunken people freezing to death.


    Even when the rain fell 3 days ago.... many of them still had to take refuge within the restaurants and pubs.


    Essentially... no one dared to ho home home, as the show had to go on for their king.


    .


    And at this point, they truly wished that the day could pass by quickly.


    They thought of the next day as their salvation.


    ¡¯Lll!¡¯


    ¡¯l! p! p!¡¯


    And just like that, they continued their celebrations with their salvation in mind.


    .


    But unlike the festive noisy streets, the pce was more focused on preparing for the big day.


    Over the course of 3 weeks, they had been clearing all the snow with the help of brooms that were made from twigs and tree branches.


    As for icy parts, they used sharp spears to break them... as well as poured boiling water on the surfaces.


    .


    Even if snow fell again, they would still need to do the same repetitive actions all over again.


    The pce was a constantly visited ce for all the nobles, decision makers and knights within the Capital.


    As they either had to take assignments personal from their king... or escort their masters as guards to the pce, even if they didn¡¯t have an audience with the king.


    They could wait for their masters in the gardens.


    .


    So because of the pce¡¯ significance.... of course they had to constantly clean it up.


    But unlike other times where they could leave snow on the ground and clear only the roads.... this time, everything had to go.


    .


    \"Hurry.... ce that statue there!!


    No no no.... not there you fool!.... There!!!!!!\"


    \"Clean up the walls... I can still see a spider¡¯s web up there!\"


    \"Didn¡¯t I tell you to get at least 1,300 massive batches of firewood for tonight?


    Why are there only 912 batches here?


    Ahhhhhh!!!!


    With each batch having just 50 sticks of wood..... Do you know how many fireces wood be lit today and how much time it took for one batch to burn?


    Huh!


    Do you think that this is child¡¯s n here?


    With all the grand fireces within the hall..... just one firece can take 100 massive stacks of firewood.


    So tell me IDIOT!... how the hell is this amount going tost throughout the entire night well into the morning?


    And why are some of the firewood stacks wet?


    Do you think that they would burn well?\"


    \"I¡¯ll kill you!


    Don¡¯t you know that the decorations need to be finished fast within the next 2 hours, before the cleaning teames in?


    So why do I see that you¡¯re left with 6 hours of work instead of 2?


    What the hell have you a bee doing since then?\"


    \"You fools!


    Look at what you¡¯re doing?


    Don¡¯t you know that we need at least 5 thousand loaves of bread for the asion?


    Why are we still short of 700?


    Morons!.... just a bunch of Morons!\"


    \"^\" [everyone who was being yelled at]


    .


    All around the pce, the head butler, head maid, head cook..... infact, head everything... were giving orders like crazy, as they realized that the moment of truth was slowly closing in on them.


    Their lives were on the line for heaven¡¯s sake!


    .


    For the head cook, if the food wasn¡¯t done properly, and someone even has food poisoning..... then they would be suspected of actually using real poisons to kill a noble.


    And of course, the punishment was death... for him and his entire generation.


    .


    The ordinary cooks wouldn¡¯t be punished.


    But he, as the main cook who was supposed to oversee hundreds of pce cooks... would be killed.


    And even if the nobles had poison tasters... sometimes, these tasters could just be having an allergic reaction, and it would spell out poison.


    .


    One should know that poison tasters had just be a thing 80 years ago.


    And even though that seemed like a long time, new poisons are discovered almost every year..... so no matter what, it could always backfire on the cooks.


    .


    As for the other duty heads, their punishments weren¡¯t lesser to the cooks at all.


    If they should make their king loose face because so and so was dirty, messy or not done properly..... then you best believe that Alec would have their heads as well.


    .


    If the firewood suddenly ran out in between the pce festivities, and the Hall suddenly turned cold with problem freezing..... hehehehe.... they could forget going seeing the sunrise ever again.


    So why shouldn¡¯t they yell at these imbeciles who wanted to cause their deaths so soon?


    \"Morons!\"


    \"You fools!\"


    \"Pui!!.... You¡¯re all just good-for-nothings!!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    As the servants and pce ves went about their busy lives..... the royal family on the other hand, were also preparing for the main event as well.


    Buy unlike the rest, they were so chilled and stress-free about the whole ordeal.


    .


    Sitting in arge circr pool bath filled with water, milk, andvender..... numerous royal women were currently being attended to at the same time.


    Their arms were stretched sideways, and their wet long luscious hairs, were all left dangling on their chests.... as multiple maids unhurriedly scrubbed their body carefully, lest they roughened their skins.


    .


    The maids reddened their lips by pricking it with needles..... and the topyer of their toenails were scrapped off using a knife.


    And at the end, they let the women soak in the milky bath for another 30 minutes.


    It was believed that thebination of cow¡¯s milk,vender, and water.... could make any woman¡¯s features radiate like the sun¡¯s magnificent light.


    .


    In the bath, all 3 queens... as well as Cary, were all soaking quietly within the milky mixture.


    \"So... are we all going to keep making this awkward?\" The first queen asked sarcastically, as she looked at the other queens within the pool.


    \"Whether it¡¯s awkward or not, what does it have to do with you?\"


    \"Please, do us a favor and SHUT YOUR TRAP!!!!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    \"2nd and 3rd mother..... even though I respect you all, I cant have any of you talk to my mother like that..... so please, mind your tone!\"


    \"And who invited you into this conversation?


    What?.... your mother didn¡¯t teach you how to keep quiet in the presence of your elders?\"


    \"Tsk... she¡¯s just a spoiled brat, nothing more.\"


    ¡¯Ssh!!\"


    The first queen woke up in anger, and pped the milky water.


    .


    \"That¡¯s enough!!


    How dare you talk to my daughter like that?\"


    \"So what if we did?


    Just what are you going to do about it?\"


    \"I suggest you sit your bloated ass down, before I assist you with that.\"


    \"How dare you call me bloated?\" The first queen raged.


    \"What?..... do you need a mirror or something?


    Just look at that huge waist you have there.... coupled with that bulging belly of yours.


    Hahahha... if that isn¡¯t bloated, then I don¡¯t know what is.\"


    \"That¡¯s it!!


    I¡¯ve had enough!!\"


    .


    Immediately, all 4 women pounced on each other like cats.


    ¡¯Ssh!¡¯


    ¡¯Scriieeetch!!¡¯


    \"Ahh.... my hair!


    You b**ch!!!\"


    \"Hahahhahhahah.... you¡¯re still as weak as ever, old hag!\"


    \"_\"


    5 minutester, their maids who had heard themotion.... came in and separated the women, who were busy scratching and wing at each other.


    \"Let me go!


    I¡¯ll kill her!!\"


    \"Kill me?


    Hahahahha!!


    Alright,e then old hag.... I¡¯m waiting!\"


    \"_\"


    .


    At the end, everyone left the bathroom with 1 or 2 scars on their faces.


    In their minds, they all had one thought.


    ¡¯Hmmp!!


    Just you wait!!


    After tonight, I¡¯ll show all of you who¡¯s boss!!¡¯

 Chapter 307 A Royal Party

    On the Capital¡¯s busy streets.... several guards could also be seen patrolling the region, as if they were on lockdown.


    And in the midst of all this, several carriages soon drove into the city from far away.


    The carriages looked well maintained, and oozed of money.


    For sure, these carriages could only belong to wealthy nobles or merchants.... who had been travelling for days, weeks and even months, just for the celebration.


    .


    And if one still doubted whether they belonged to the rich, one could just look at all the noble crests that were ced on the carriages.


    Of course, the nobles only ced them there when they were about to enter the city.


    Who the heck would do and invite thieves when travelling for that long?


    .


    Again, these nobles all had at least 4 carriages amongst themselves... as they brought in numerous extraordinary gifts for their king.


    One should know that a good gift could lead to their king bestowing them with more money,nd, power, a promotion.... or even one ¡¯request¡¯ from their king, which could be used at any time.


    .


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    The horses moved, and themoners who were forced to stay on the streets, soon turned to watch the majestic show before them.


    "Waooow!!!


    Look at that pumpkin shaped carriage?"


    "What about that kettle shaped one?"


    "No... I like that dark colored one better." Sakd one of the citizens, who kept pointing at 5 mysterious carriages before him.


    He tried to look for an Crest or symbol on the carriages.... but say, he couldn¡¯t find any.


    So who could be inside?


    .


    "Young master!


    As your loyal aid, I don¡¯t approve of this!" Said a 30 something year old man helplessly.... as he looked at his aloof master.


    "Why are you bothering the young master?


    Rx... what¡¯s the point of worrying about this now?" Said another aid.


    "But... but... but.... with no crests, wouldn¡¯t we be a target of suspect to others?


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been better to sneak in, rather than driving straight into the city?"


    "Collins... today, is a day of celebration.


    So even merchants without crests moved in just like that.


    So why would anyone worry about us?


    Yes they might be curious at the start, but with everything that¡¯s going in today.... no one would have the chance to uncover anything.


    After all, they are somewhat prisoners of their king.


    So like I¡¯ve said..... you¡¯re overthinking it."


    .


    Collins red at his otherrade in the carriage, as if wanting him to smack some sense into the idiot..... but the other aid just smiled back at him foolishly.


    Forget it!


    It was toote anyway, since they had already entered the city from the gates.


    .


    Plus he knew that his master¡¯s decision was right.


    As even if they were checked, they still had a reliable identity to use.


    And that was because one of their men here, was a prominent upper ss noble within the city.


    .


    So needless to say, he was worrying for nothing.


    But for him... he was uneasy because they had never used the front door to get into the Capital before.


    All this time that the aids had been bickering, their Aloof master just leaned at the back of his seat, with his hands folded over his chests.


    He took this scene as a regr urence in his life.


    .


    As the procession went on, someone secretly sent a letter to one of their guards on horseback.... and he in turn passed the note to his master through the carriage blinds.


    "Master..... for you!"


    "_"


    .


    ¡¯Tap!¡¯


    The note fell onto the carriage floor, and Collins immediately picked it up and handed it over to his young master.


    2 Minutester, a smile slowly crept onto the young man¡¯s face..... as he passed the note to his aides, who in turn read it and sighed from relief.


    Everything was in order!


    .


    With the identity of their young master, they had gotten one of the best disguise artists to paint their master¡¯s face.


    This way, their master could enter the pce without a mask on.


    The aides smiled, as they thought about tonight¡¯s show.


    Oh what fun it¡¯ll be.


    .


    Time speeded up a bit, and now.... the pce servants had miraculouslypleted their jobs.... and everything was good to go.


    Now..... It was 7 P.M, and the several carriages soon pulled up just outside the main hall.


    The nobles and wealthy merchants, all left their carriages one by one, and proceeded to the main hall.


    And as they entered, they quickly said their identities to the announcer.... and entered in the order in which it was told.b


    "Duke Wolgcord, his wife Duchess Sir.... and their 5 children, Jake, Maple, Dion.... "


    "Baron Furgeson and his first wife Baroness Cam, his second wife...."


    "_"


    .


    The announcements were supposed to carry on until 9:30 P.M.


    And by then, if guests haven¡¯t arrived yet, then too bad.... because the hall¡¯s massive golden doors would be shut by then.


    After all, the party was supposed to start at 10 P.M promptly.


    .


    Within the hall, several guests walked around and greeted each other happily.... as these events were more of a way for them to get into more higher social circles.


    Who the heck cared about the birthday itself?


    Raising one¡¯s status by association, was amon way for middle ss nobles, and even merchants..... to make more financial and political connections.


    .


    "That¡¯s Duchess Vivian!


    I heard that with her husband just being promoted, she¡¯s no longer one of us.


    Now, she¡¯s an upper ss noble!"


    "Lucky her!


    Why can¡¯t my good-for-nothing husband focus on his duties, rather than remarrying a new wife every season?"


    "You¡¯re missing the point!


    Do you remember that she has a son and 4 daughters?


    If we could hook any of her children up with ours, wouldn¡¯t that automatically elevate us as well?"


    "True... so what if our husbands are useless?


    With our children still around, it¡¯s still a possibility to consider."


    "Look over there, it¡¯s Baroness Brianca!


    I heard that her husband also got promoted as well.


    And now, she¡¯s a middle ss noble now."


    "So she¡¯s now one of us?


    Goodness me!


    Are you telling me that they would let anyone in now a¡¯days?


    How ridiculous!"


    "I agree!


    I mean, even within our middle ss circle..... there are still sses of middle ss people.


    And just by looking at herst season¡¯s outfit, you can tell that she¡¯s such a low ss woman who would ruin our reputations sooner orter."


    "_"


    .


    As the women mingled, so did the men.


    "Ahh Duke Graystone!


    It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you once more."


    "And you are?....."


    "The Duke is probably a busy man.... so he wouldn¡¯t remember my face that well.


    I¡¯m Baron Jamy..... the one who you met atst month¡¯s auction."


    "Ohh..... now that I think about it, I do remember you.


    So how¡¯s the family?" The man asked sarcastically with disgust, as he looked at the lower ss noble before him.


    "Good! Great! Good!" replied the other excited as he didn¡¯t find anything amiss.


    "Is that your son over there who¡¯s picking his nose?"


    "_"


    Small talks like this went on for a while, as everyone was either trying to maintain their social ss.... or get into a better one.


    .


    2 and a half hours went by.... and the hall¡¯s massive front doors were immediately shut tightly.


    And now, only 30 minutes were left before the show began.


    So everyone quickly found their seats, with the most important nobles and merchants sitting closer to the throne.


    .


    Of course after that group, the middle ss nobles and merchants were immediately seated.


    Andstly, the lower ss nobles and merchants were seated right at the back.


    Sigh... Social ss was everything.


    .


    Also within thesest 30 minutes, all 3 princes, as well as the princess Cary... also came into the hall from the royal doorway, and immediately sat on the high table on the stage.


    Cary had tried her best to cover up the scars she had gotten from today¡¯s cat fight.


    .


    And since the wounds were just new, one could still see several swelling lines on her face if they were close by.... even with all that grounded stone powder on.


    Cary, who was currently feeling very self-conscious... kept lowering her head every minute she got, as she didn¡¯t want her beloved Anthony to see her like this.


    And the more she thought about today¡¯s fight, the more annoyed she became.


    Damn!..... So frustrating!


    .


    "Little sister... I have to warn you.


    The next time you dare to scratch my mother¡¯s face again, I¡¯ll kill you with my own bare hands." Collins said, while smiling lovingly at her.


    With everyone here, he would truly loose face if he showed his real emotions.


    His mother was his bottom line!!


    .


    On hearing those threats, Cary¡¯s face quickly scrunched up.


    Prior to his threats, she was already feeling like murdering someone.


    And now, if eyes could kill..... he would try be dead by now.


    But bow was not the time for this.


    Soon, she would have their revenge.


    Cary smiled back at Collins, as if unbothered.


    ¡¯Just you wait!


    After tonight.... lets see who will threaten who!!!¡¯


    .


    Time went by in a blink of an eye.... and just like that, it was already 10 P.M.


    Immediately.... the trumpets sounded, and several guards ran into the hall from the royal doors.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The guards stood all around the perimeter of the stage..... excluding the front view.


    And very quickly, everyone instantly rose to their feet.


    Their king was finally going to make his grand appearance.


    .


    Show Time!

 Chapter 308 The Secrets Ou

    The trumpets sounded, and soon.... Alec and his 3 wives walked in majestically, while being surrounded by more guards.


    .


    Immediately, everyone kowtowed to their king.


    "May you live long your majesty!!" They said.


    And soon, Alec raised his hands and told them to be seated.


    And from there, the festivities began.


    .


    But first, it was time for the gift offering ceremony... A.K.A, the ¡¯curry favor¡¯ ceremony.


    One by one, they all gave their precious gifts to their king.


    Of course, those at the lowest level of nobility, had their groups bundled together.... as the middle and upper ss ones felt like those below them couldn¡¯t possibly offer anything special.


    .


    So those at the bottom just ced their ¡¯wretched¡¯ gifts on arge table at a lone corner.


    As for the middle ss, those who didn¡¯t have anything impressive to give.... also had to ce their gifts in that line table.


    .


    But if one from the middle or lower ss ranks felt like their gifts could really blow the mind of the king..... then he coulde up and announce his gift.


    And ending it all..... ALL the upper ss nobles were obligated toe up one by one and present their gifts.


    .


    The room became chatty, and everyone soon felt like they were amidst a fierce battle..... as the gift offering ceremony would usually make one¡¯s enemy gain an upper advantage towards them, by winning the king¡¯s favor.


    .


    One by one, the top tier nobles all came forward to present their gifts..... and soon, it was the turn of Duke Winchester.


    As he walked forward... several other nobles looked at the tiny chest in his hands in disgust.


    .


    One should know that they had allowed thri ves to carry in massive gifts that could fill up 2 or 3 carriages.


    But this Duke dared to bring in such a tiny chest?


    Wasn¡¯t he just asking for his title to be stripped off from him?


    .


    As Duke advanced, his enemies all smiled arrogantly, as he felt like his doom was truly near.


    "Pui!!


    Duke, why does your gift seem so small?"


    "What an utter disgrace!!


    Are you insulting our king by offering such a tiny handheld gift?"


    "_"


    .


    The more peopleined the more angry Alec was.


    Today was his birthday, and someone dared to y a silly prank on him.


    Alec had decided to be patient, as he was now inquisitive about what was in the chest.


    If it was worth it, then he would pardon Winchester... but if not, then it¡¯s definitely ¡¯Off With His Title¡¯ at once.


    .


    Winchester smiled, as he could easily make it what everyone was thinking.


    "Your servant humbles himself before you, your majesty." Winchester said, while genuflecting respectively towards Alec.


    "Duke Winchester!


    Do you know the meaning of what you¡¯ve just done?" Alec said, in a spine-chilling tone.


    "Yes, your majesty!!"


    "Very good!


    If you¡¯re so confident, then I will not pardon you if your gift falls short."


    "I understand your majesty."


    "__"


    .


    At this point, everyone in the room was curious about what was inside the chest.


    Was it something rare, precious or unique?


    Is that why the Duke seemed confident that his n would not fail?


    Winchester smiled and opened the chest for Alec to see.


    "Your Majesty.... this particr item is called a watch!


    And it can tell the time!!"


    "_"


    .


    Soon, several gasps were let out, as everyone looked at the item in shock.


    How can that tiny metal bracelet tell the time?


    Wasn¡¯t time normally told by reading shadows, and using the moon¡¯s view to estimate it?


    So how could metal think and perform calctions like a proper human being?


    Or was it them that didn¡¯t hear it correctly?


    .


    Alec took the golden ted watch and looked at its craftsmanship in awe.


    Who designed it?


    The circr interior of the watch had a white background, and several stationary markings around the watch.


    Apparently, these markings were the actual time coordinates..... like 3 A.M, 12 ,6 and so on.


    .


    Alec looked at the moving clock hands, and almost jumped up from his seat.


    It was moving!!!


    It was actually moving on it¡¯s own, as if someone was pushing it from within.


    This... this.... How could this be?


    .


    Very quickly, Alec brought the device towards his ears, as if wanting to confirm if little beings were inside the watch.


    ¡¯Tick! Tick! Tick! Tick! Tick! Tick!¡¯


    His ears could hear the constant but steady breathings of the watch.


    His eyes lit up, and he quickly wore the watch just like he Winchester had instructed.


    .


    This entire time, Winchester had been exining everything he knew about the watch¡¯s functionality..... like how to read the time and so on.


    And when he was done, the entire room also looked at the watch in their king¡¯s right wrist in reverence.


    Even his enemies had to admit that his gift was rare and unique.


    .


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just them that admired the watch.


    In fact, all the Princes were at the edge of their seats.


    And even Cary and all 3 queens queens, were all stunned by the watch.


    They stretched their necks, and hoped to have one themselves as well.


    .


    But when they individually thought about their ns for tonight.... they had nned to take the watch from Alec¡¯s body after the deed was done.


    After all, it would be a shame for such a rare item to be left there just like that.


    Hence it was only right for them to take it.


    .


    "Your majesty, this is the most expensive watch in existence so far.


    And from what I gathered, it was something called a ¡¯Limited Edition¡¯... with only one of it¡¯s kind out there.


    So your majesty would definitely be the only one wearing it."


    Alec nodded proudly, as he continuously twisted his wrists just like how Winchester had said.


    Apparently, when reading the time... one had to turn their wrists elegantly, so as to efficiently read the right direction which the clock hands were aiming at.


    .


    Alec flipped his wrists multiple times, and pretended to read the time..... so as to look cool.


    He wanted to show everyone that he had grasped the Watches concept just like that.


    After all, he was a king.... hence he had to show that he was better than everyone else.


    .


    The more Alec looked at the item on his wrist, the more pleased he was with it..... As it had a ssy feel to it.


    "Duke Winchester!!


    This is an Excellent gift.


    But where exactly did you get it from?


    And who was its creator?"


    "_"

 Chapter 309 The Secrets Out 2

    "Duke Winchester!!


    This is an Excellent gift.


    But where exactly did you get it from?


    And who was its creator?"


    "_"


    .


    Those were the questions that had been ringing in everyone¡¯s mind ever since the watch had been revealed.


    They wanted their own watches as well..... and it had to be another group of limited edition watches too.


    After all, Winchester had said that those limited edition ones screamed luxury.... as a very minute number of limited edition watches were made, depending on the design, size, and so on.


    .


    Of course from what they also gathered, the regr ones were evenmon and essible to peasants.


    But for the rich and wealthy, Luxury was indeed the way to go.... lest they shared the same type of watches with those disgusting peasants.


    .


    Everyone¡¯s ears were alert, as they waited for Winchester to answer Alec¡¯s questions.


    In fact, they had immediately regretted why they didn¡¯t bring a parchment paper, and their feathered pens.


    Those who were seated, slowly leaned forward... while others who were standing, inched closer as well.


    The room became dead silent, and if anyone even coughed right now.... all the nobles would have joined hands and beaten the person to a pulp.


    Didn¡¯t the person know that his cough could be louder than Duke Winchester?


    What would they do if they missed out on anything?


    .


    "Your majesty..... as for where I got it from, that would be from the Empire of Carona.


    During thest mission there, I happened to see the people rave about all sorts of items.


    Your majesty, it would shock you to know that there are at least 50 other Godly items there... . All ranging from food, clothes and so on.


    They had things like butter, cooking oil, mattresses, rm clocks and many more.


    Your majesty, in truth .... all those items are better than anything that we have here in Arcadina."


    .


    Everyone opened their eyes widely in confusion.


    Since when did Carona be so advanced?


    Wasn¡¯t that empire usually ranked 4th amongst all 5 Pyno empires, when it concerned advancement.


    .


    Be it medicine, or even clothing attires.... Arcadina had always been the number one empire within the continent.


    For one, itsndmass was almost twice as big as all the other empires.


    So its poption was indeed a massive one.


    Hence there were more famous healers, famous merchants and so on.... within the continent.


    .


    "So you¡¯re saying that all this came from Carona?" Alec asked inquisitively.


    "No and yes my king.


    To be more specific, Carona bout everything from a newly stemmed empire within the Pyno continent."


    "_"


    .


    Everyone looked at each other in confusion.


    Was the truly a new empire that they weren¡¯t even aware of?


    Were they really that out of touch with the rest of the world, that they didn¡¯t even get a chance to know about this?


    .


    Alec frowned..... as he himself wasn¡¯t aware of such major news.


    If the news was right, then he needed to ess the strength of this new empire.


    As for his spies in Carona, why didn¡¯t they inform him about this?


    It seemed like he had kept them there for too long... and they had forgotten about the consequences of betraying him.


    .


    Some of them had even been tehte for more than 20 years now.


    And in truth, nothing ever happened in Carona... so there was typically nothing to write about.


    So it was understandable that within the span of these past 20 years, some of them had switched sides as well.


    I mean... who would want a ruler like Alec?


    .


    Alec continued to ponder on this newly established empire.


    Was it a small orrge one?


    Because if it wererge and far away, then he would only choose to partner with them in delivering goods at a very low price to Arcadina.


    After all, why should Carona be the only ones to develop within the Pyno continent?


    He felt like it wasn¡¯t fair.


    .


    On the other hand, if the new empire was small and close by... then for the sake of getting all these treasures, he might have to make his move on them.


    It¡¯s been a long time since his battle spirits were let out, and now..... he felt like he had to do this before handing the throne to Eli several years from now.


    .


    "So... what¡¯s the name of this new empire, and who is its ruler?"


    "Your majesty...


    It¡¯s the empire of Baymard.


    And its Ruler is your son your majesty.


    I mean your illegitimate son, who is now his majesty Landon Barn."


    "_"


    .


    "Hahahahhahahahha!!" Everyoneughed.


    Some people even spat out the piece of meat in their mouths, while others spat out their drinks.


    Some even banged their tables whileughing, and others pped from it all.


    .


    What a funny joke.


    This Duke Winchester was really a jester in disguise.


    "Good one Duke..... hahahhaha!"


    "My belly.... my belly.... hahahha.... I¡¯vughed so hard that my belly hurts so much."


    "_"


    Everyone found it hrious, as it wasn¡¯t the childhood of Alecs illegitimate son wasn¡¯t something was hidden at all.


    Heck!.... even the peasants knew of the matter.


    As for the royals, they were alsoughing too.


    Wasn¡¯t this the brat that had been bullied by them for 15 years of his life?


    .


    Cary was almost brought to tears from all theughter, as she remembered the little wimp who would always ball himself up in a corner when she whipped him fiercely.


    Even Alec had a smile stered on his face, as he found the whole thing preposterous.


    .


    True, the bastard was his son.


    But he had only seen him no more than 4 times in his entire life.... and most of the time, it was only identally.


    In short, there were times where he would spend more than 5 years without seeing the bastard.


    So he didn¡¯t hold any special feelings towards the child, or that Whore mother of his.


    .


    He wasn¡¯t even interested in knowing mother Kim¡¯sst name for heaven¡¯s sake.


    So why would he bother with her spawn?


    He sent them to the most deserted region within the pce, which was even further from where the ves lived.


    And even when it concerned their daily needs, he just couldn¡¯t be bothered whether they starved or not.


    Hence when it came to Landon, Alec treated him like an enemy¡¯s child in captivity.


    .


    "Hahahahhahaha!"


    Everyone continued tough..... and the unfazed Duke Winchester stood there without even a smile on his face.


    After a while, Alec raised his hands and called for silence in the hall.


    .


    "Duke Winchester!


    Enough with the jokes!


    Tell us the truth!" Alec said with a rare smile on his face.


    "Your majesty, this subject was indeed telling the truth.


    The newly established Empire is Baymard, and its king is his Majesty Landon Barn.


    And if you don¡¯t believe me my king.... then please look at the back of your watch."


    "_"


    Alec swiftly turned his watch and froze when he saw the engravings: ¡¯Made In Baymard¡¯


    .


    Seeing their king like this, even though they didn¡¯t know what was written on the watch.... they could at least discern that what Duke Winchester had said was true.


    .


    Landon Barn!!


    It seemed like there was more to him than what meets the eye.


    How interesting!

 Chapter 310 Final Verdic

    --Silence--


    .


    The hall remained so quiet, that if one should¡¯ve dropped a pin..... even those at the far back would¡¯ve heard it.


    Everyone¡¯s mind nked out for a split second, as what they had heard was too had to believe.


    But from his Majesty¡¯s reaction..... it seems to be true.


    .


    "What?


    The brat is still alive?"


    "Howe?


    Didn¡¯t you tell me that you had personally seen him on death¡¯s door before?"


    "Don¡¯t look at me like that bro.... I really did see him looking lifeless, so I truly don¡¯t know how he survived."


    "_"


    The people were stunned by what they were hearing.


    The brat was alive and well.


    And on top of that, he had also built a stable empire for himself too.


    This was too unbelievable.


    .


    As they heard Duke Winchester narrate several tales about how Landon turned the barrennds and made it fertile..... to how he came up with all these ideas, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether it was the same person or not.


    .


    Of course, Duke Winchester had told them the stories that came from all those crewmen and knights who had previously visited Baymard.


    The tales had be famous tales in Carona.... so of course he had heard of them during his visit to Carona.


    .


    At this point, the nobles had all gathered around Winchester, as if they were listening to a bedtime story.


    In fact, they had even forgotten about Alec who was before them.


    But of course Alec didn¡¯t mind, as he too was too immersed in Landon¡¯s achievements.


    .


    Good Gracious!


    Was that fellow pretending to be weak all along?


    Did he persevere here in the Capital, because he had ns?


    From the tales, it was clear that the most valuable thing wasn¡¯t the goods..... but Landon himself.


    With these sorts of ideas and inventions, one could even acim him to be a rare genius!!


    .


    Alec¡¯s body vibrated slightly from extreme anger..... as he clenched the handles of his seat.


    Very good!!


    What a little schemer that son of his was.


    Did he n everything from the start and y him like a drum?


    So was he pretending to be stupid so as to fly under his radar?


    Because if so... then it worked!


    .


    One should know that Landon being an illegitimate son, he was entitled to study only sword practice... as things like war tactics and so on, were strictly forbidden to him.


    They wanted to turn him into a puppet for Eli.


    So subjects that required him to think, was definitely not an option for him.


    Hence he had only been allowed to learn the ways of the sword.


    .


    At that time, he didn¡¯t even need to follow up on that son of his..... news had quickly spread out of how bad Landon was at fighting.


    Heck!


    Even the teachers had confirmed the matter to Alec... so he had been utterly disappointed with Landon.


    Because a good pawn opportunity had been wasted just like that.


    .


    Now hearing these tales, even in a hundred years from now... most people would call him a fool.


    His name would go down in history as a jester.


    Because no matter how one looked at it, he who had publicly denounced this son.... was now getting the shorter end of the stick.


    .


    The more he thought about it, the more his blood began to boil.


    If he had known that the brat was a genius, why the hell would he chase him away?


    He would¡¯ve imprisoned him and forced him to create all these goods for Arcadina in hiding.


    .


    Of course he would¡¯ve stolen the credit for all the inventions and killed Landon before handing the throne over to Eli.


    As sometimes, sacrifices were essential for the greater good.


    But sadly, this son of his was way trickier to deal with than he thought..... and now, he would be seen as Arcadina¡¯s most foolish ruler ever.


    .


    "Where is retired sword master Roshi?


    Come out now!!" Alec bellowed in anger.


    And soon, the crowd immediately gave way.... as a shivering man walked forward as if he were going to attend his own funeral.


    Once I¡¯m front of Alec, he literally lied down and begged for his life.


    "Oh great one, great sovereign..... great ruler of Arcadina, I am here."


    .


    Looking at the frightened man, who was constantly stroking his ego.... Alec calmed down a tad bit.


    "Hmpp!!


    At least you know your ce!


    Now tell me, howe you as a teacher never noticed how smart my son was?


    Such a brilliant child, why didn¡¯t you tell me that he was so amazing?


    "_"


    .


    Everyone almost puked out blood from listening to Alec¡¯s pretentious words.


    When have you ever acknowledged the child as yours?


    Weren¡¯t you the same person who criticized the child¡¯s mother, and even said that for all you know that child could be anybody¡¯s?


    You called her a whore for her entire stay here.... and now, you¡¯re acting as if youare innocent?


    .


    Looking at their king¡¯s pitiful and caring act towards Landon, they almost wanted to p at his performance.


    Even the royals were taken aback as well.


    Weren¡¯t you the same person who pped your son one day because he identally bumped into you?


    Bravo, your majesty!


    .


    Alec waspletely oblivious to everyone¡¯s inner thoughts.... as he did this so that news could reach Baymard, that he had a change of heart towards Landon.


    He had to get Baymard under hismand no matter what!!


    .


    He had inwardly noted to send his spies to ess the overall power of Baymard.


    He wanted to know how many knights they had at hand right now, and how many they were hiding away from the public¡¯s eyes.


    .


    Even though he truly doubted that Landon would ever have more men than he did..... he still needed to know a rough estimation of Baymard¡¯s forces, so that he could send out the proper amount of knights for the task.


    .


    In this way, if this son of his proved stubborn, then he would have no choice but to use the hard way.


    After all, he had a hundred percent chance ining out victorious in the end.... as there was no way that a newly established empire would take down Arcadina.


    .


    No matter how he looked at it, it was only a matter of time before Baymard belonged to him.


    And by then, he would kidnap Landon and keep him alive in a secret dungeon.


    After all, with a mind like that..... the real treasure was the boy.

 Chapter 311 Final Verdict 2

    But of course, Alec wasn¡¯t the only one who was affected by the news... as all the royals felt like they had just been smacked hard on the face.


    .


    Why him?


    James looked like a volcano which would erupt at any moment.... as he felt like the heavens were being unkind to him.


    How could they favor a useless seed like that fellow over him?


    .


    Landon had been denounced and still ended up as king.


    But what about him?


    He had been battling with his brothers from the get go, while Mr. Landon over there....was Busy enjoying a peaceful life in his new empire.


    .


    He felt that his whole life wasughable.


    Should he have requested for his father to give him his ownnd, which wasn¡¯t under Arcadina¡¯s jurisdiction just to be king?


    James quietly grumbled under his breath, as he was unsatisfied with what he was hearing.


    .


    Connor and Cary also thought the same, as they too felt like life wasn¡¯t fair at all.


    Connor didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, as that seemingly unlucky brother of his had ended up being king without even fighting for it.


    While he on the other hand, had been going neck to neck with Eli for more than a year now.


    It almost made him want to bash his head on a rock.


    Dammit!!!


    .


    As for Eli, a lot of his personal questions had been answered today.


    For one, now he knew that all the men he had previously sent were all dead.


    He was supposed to receive their letters aroundst year August... and now, they were in the month of March.


    No matter how he looked at it, they were dead!


    .


    Eli had previously dropped the matter because within this time frame, Connor, James and that bastard Ghostly Prince..... were alling for him at once.


    Hence he needed all hands on deck around him.


    And due to that, he had never really confirmed the matter of his men¡¯s disappearances.


    But now... he did.


    Landon had killed them all!!


    .


    In his mind, this brother of his must have recruited at least 4,000 soldiers into Baynard.... over the span of these years.


    That must be the reason why his men had lost so poorly.


    But the issue was, how were the recruits getting into Baymard?


    Because with all the spies that he had on route, no one had seen or heard any major groups or recruits going there.


    .


    So was it by sea?


    Were the recruits from different empires?


    Eli felt like he had truly miscalcted, when it came to Landon.


    Sure, he had a hunch that something was wrong... but he thought that it would¡¯ve been some old sage guiding Baymard.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that the sage in question was Landon?


    .


    Previously, Eli had a ton of questions..... like how they got more food, since no merchants or goods had been seen making their way into Baymard.


    But when Winchester said that Landon had made thend barren again, Eli¡¯s answer had already been answered.


    .


    As for the nobles, they felt a little bit regretful now..... as some of them, as well their children, had ¡¯identally¡¯ spilled, tripped, or made things difficult for the brat on numerous asions.


    But when talking about the merchants, their eyes bulged out..... and they inwardly decided to head to Baymard, even if then had to disobey their kings orders on the low.


    .


    "Duke Winchester... so you¡¯re saying that Carona has already allied themselves with this new empire?"


    "Yes your majesty!" Winchester said, while genuflecting.


    Very quickly, Alec bombarded Winchester with even more questions.... as he truly wanted to know every little detail concerning this newly established empire.


    .


    "Y..... your majesty, if I may.... I think that we should remove the ban on Baymard."


    "Y... yes your majesty.


    In doing this, we may be able to get even more benefits whenpared to Carona."


    "_"


    The nobles and merchants all stuttered while giving their candied advice to their king as they truly wanted these goods as well.


    .


    "Your majesty, even though you¡¯ve disowned him... you are still his father.


    And even though erm..... you also denounced his mother, she was once one of your women, so of course she might still have lingering feelings for you."


    .


    Alec¡¯s eyes lit up, and he subconsciously nodded in agreement.... as he felt like what they said made a lot of sense.


    He was still Landon¡¯s father, so the least the boy could do was give him some face.


    .


    But of course, he knew that such a person who could remain silent for 15 whole years.... would definitely not care about his opinions at all.


    So he had no choice but to make his move on Mother Kim.


    Yup! He nned to seduce her.


    .


    Even at 45, he was still a catch!


    As he looked like a 30 year old man, with his ripped abs, handsome face, and muscr body.


    Alec felt like if he disyed his full charm on mother Kim, she would think twice and make Landon over his everymand.


    After all, mother Kim was and is still probably Landon¡¯s main weaknesses.


    So if he could get mother Kim wrapped around his fingers, then the rest would be history.


    .


    Step 1: Let Landon and Mother King see that he is remorseful.


    Step 2: Send men to ess Baymard


    Stel 2: Seduce Mother Kim.... and even marry her back, so as to keep her on a leash.


    Those were all the steps in Alec¡¯s mind.


    .


    Everyone soon waited anxiously, for their king to give a final verdict on the matter.


    "Pass down my orders!


    From today onwards, the ban on Baymard has been removed.


    This king misses his son, and would like to reunite with him once more."


    "_"


    .


    As the celebration continued in, all the Royals... excluding Alec, had just one thought in mind.


    And that was to see this Landon fellow after Today¡¯s grand Finale.


    .


    ¡¯Landon Barn¡¯


    Those were the words in the minds of everyone here.


    The dice had spun, and now..... the tables had turned.


    It seems like they had to pay this new King a visit.

 Chapter 312 The Show Begins

    The birthday feast went on for a while more, but due to the heavy news... Alec wasn¡¯t in the mood anymore, as his mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Landon and mother Kim non-stop.


    If possible, he would like to give her the position of his first queen..... so as to keep her grounded around him.


    .


    Alec held his goblet tightly, and gulped down all his ale down at once.


    And soon, he decided to turn in for the night.


    .


    One should know that during these ceremonies, after receiving the gifts and eating ¡¯lightly¡¯.... the king would turn in and leave the guests to further enjoy themselves within the hall.


    This period would be used for building connections, making business deals, and mingling with others in higher social sses.


    .


    The feast could continue till 2 A.M at most.


    Right now, it was just 11:57 P.M, and Alec felt like he had to leave quickly..... so as to make proper ns for Baymard.


    Even if he had to use all the gunpowder in the world to put that son of his in his ce, then by all means he would.


    .


    When Alec stood up, everyone did the same....and only sat back after Alec¡¯s shadow wasn¡¯t visible anymore.


    And right on que, all the princes who were scattered around the hall .... tactfully left the group of people they were talking to, and headed out of the hall.


    .


    It would be stupid for them to attack Alec within the hall, or in the midst of all these nobles... as hundreds of guards were currently surrounding tusk ce right now.


    But typically, when Alec leaves the party and heads back to his own courtyard..... he usually only uses 100 hidden guards and 12 guards around him.


    So I short, Alec had left more than 95% of tonight¡¯s guards to stay behind and keep watch on the guests.


    .


    Typically, when Alec left the hall on such asions..... he would usually go to his own courtyard, which was a 41 minute walk from the pce hall.


    And he as king, had his own personal route that led straight to his living quarters as well.


    Not even his wives, and children were permitted to use this pathetic without his permission.


    .


    At this point, it was a ¡¯no brainer¡¯... that it was at this 41 minute walking route, that the Princes had nned to attack Alec.


    Of course, where the attack would take ce on the route..... was something that each prince decided separately.


    .


    Eli nned to go towards the gardens at the back.... while James decided to pass through the West doors, and Connor the East doors.


    Cary who was also busy talking to the other nobledies, also left through the gardens as well..... as she had to get a front row seat to the uing show.


    .


    As for the queens, they didn¡¯t have any chance to see their children¡¯s glory..... as they were obligated to oversee the festivities when their husband was away.


    And due to this, they couldn¡¯t help but get a little anxious.


    What if something went wrong and their sons were killed or locked up instead?


    Alec was a beast, and to be honest.... they felt like he could even kill his own children if need be.


    .


    Within the hall, all Princes had been engaged in conversing with numerous nobles.... who in turn had been busy introducing their daughters to them, hoping that their families could be directly liked with royalty.


    So while Connor and James tactfully left the group of scheming nobles and their daughters... Eli on the other hand decided to use them as his shield.


    .


    "Duke Nightingale..... if I may, I would like to ask your eldest daughter, Pascaline, to join me in the gardens for a walk." Eli said charmingly, as he looked at a particr blushing damsel before him.


    The girl was standing in the midst of 11 other noble daughters..... and at this moment, she felt like she was the most luckiest girl in the world.


    Her heart fluttered and tightened, as she looked at Eli¡¯s exquisite face and physique.


    ¡¯All this could be mine¡¯, she thought.


    .


    For Eli to spot her from amongst the group ofdies, did that mean that she was way prettier than they were?


    She looked at the other girls, who looked like they had just eaten shit... and sneered at them.


    In particr, she sneered at anotherdy whose family was a little richer than hers.


    ¡¯Hmmp!!


    So what if you are from the Borgos family?


    At the end, the prince didn¡¯t even look at you.¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    The other girls tried to contain their disappointments, as they too had been eyeing Eli all night long.


    Even Pascaline¡¯s younger siblings from hers fathers other wives, could not help but grit their teeth in anger.


    For many of them, Eli was their dream man.


    But now, this Pascaline b**ch had seduced their ideal man.


    How hateful!!


    .


    Duke Nightingale on the other hand, felt like he had just won the lottery... as he saw this invitation as an opportunity to get his eldest daughter to be Eli¡¯s first queen.


    This was great!!


    .


    The other nobles around the Duke sized up his eldest daughter even more..... andpared her beauty with their own daughters.


    And at the end, they had allbelled Pascaline to be a seductress.


    Nheless, they weren¡¯t discouraged..... as Princes usually had 3 or more wives.


    What was the rush?


    .


    In truth, Eli had singled her out not because of her beauty..... but because of her overly infatuated gazes.


    For his n to work, he needed to love-struck them Guinea pig... and she just happened to fit the job description.


    .


    "Prince, of course you can!!


    I am your humble servant... so who am I to turn you down?


    My daughter here is also willing..... so please enjoy your stroll." Duke Nightingale said, with a broad smile on his lips..... while gesturing to his daughter to move forward.


    .


    Before the newly acimed couple asked out, Duke Nightingale gave Pascaline a secretive look..... as if saying: ¡¯Don¡¯t Mess This Up¡¯, to her.


    Pascaline nodded slightly, and followed her dream husband out.


    .


    And once they were out of sight, several other nobles soon came towards Duke Nightingale and toasted with him.


    Even those who hated him had to put on their best performance, as they too hoped to make use of this opportunity.... and send their own daughters to Eli using Pascaline.


    "Congrattions you sly old fox!"


    "Congrattions Duke!"


    "_"


    The people already acted as if Eli and Pascaline had already married.


    On the other hand, the supposedly ¡¯married¡¯ couple were leisurely walking around the gardens.


    .


    Eli closed the gap between them, as they walked.


    And now, they were so close alongside each other... that their clothes soon began rubbing against each other, as they moved forward.


    Soon, they found a stone bench under a massive tree.... and sat down underneath it.


    .


    "Pascaline...."


    ¡¯Boom! Boom!..... Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Pascaline¡¯s heartbeat quickly speeded up, as she heard Eli call her name out seductively.


    "Pascaline, your beauty is truly awe-striking than before."


    "My prince.... before?" She asked confusedly.


    "Yes, before.


    This isn¡¯t the first time that you¡¯reing to the pce, now isn¡¯t it?"


    "My prince, you¡¯re right!


    I¡¯vee here more than 30 times already..... but its usually for birthdays and other festivities your highness.


    But your highness you remember me?" She asked shyly, as her blush intensified.


    "Don¡¯t you trust this prince?"


    "I do your highness..... but it¡¯s just so shocking to me." She said, while struggling to calm her eager heart.


    "Pascaline, believe me... I¡¯ve been watching you all these years, and all I can tell you.... is that with each encounter, your beauty radiated even more brightly than before." Eli said, while deeply looking into her eyes.


    .


    Pascaline shuddered and couldn¡¯t help but wish that Eli would kiss her now.


    Eli looked at the love struck fool, and leaned towards her ears.


    "Wait here for me.... I have a surprise for you.


    And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave 3 of my men with you.... just in case you need anything."


    .


    Pascaline¡¯s eyes lit up, as she thought that it would be a token of love or something close to that.


    For Eli to give her a gift so soon..... that could only mean that he had truly been thinking of her for many years now.


    .


    She sat down on a stone bench and giggled happily..... as she quickly found herself daydreaming about the future.


    Being the next Queen of Arcadina.... as well as producing the first heir to Eli¡¯s throne, were all the things that she had desired for a long time now.


    .


    Eli quickly used another path and exited the gardens undetected.


    And just a little distance from his exit point, he immediately met with his his subordinates.... who were all dressed as like Alec¡¯s guards.


    .


    "How much time is left?" Eli asked, while hastily wearing a guard uniform.


    "29 minutes your highness


    But if we ride with the horses and take the path adjacent the pce library..... then we should be able to arrive our attack point before his majesty gets there." Answered Eli¡¯s head knight, Zarius


    "Good!


    We¡¯ll go just that!"


    "_"


    .


    While Eli was still making his way towards his attack point.... James on the other hand, was already hiding in wait around the route.


    He clenched his sword eagerly, as he kept waiting for his father¡¯s arrival.


    And soon, he heard several footsteps approaching him.


    .


    This was it!!!


    It was time for him to finally solidify his position as king.

 Chapter 313 Father & Son

    James looked at the eerie dark narrow road ahead, and a smile slowly crept onto his face as he envisioned his glorious victory.


    Finally, he would get rid of his biggest stumbling block ever.


    Alec Barn!!!


    .


    For James, Alec¡¯s death was something that needed to be dealt with quickly.


    Firstly... one had to know that for close to 2 years now... everyone had been trying to convince Alec to change his mind about Eli being his sessor.


    But of course, Alec was adamant about their suggestion.


    Hence they couldn¡¯t only smile bitterly, about the whole matter.


    .


    But thinking up to here, if Alec was truly dead.... then all 3 princes would have a chance to be king.


    He would take a 33% chance any day... over a 0% chance.


    .


    Plus with Alec gone, Eli wouldn¡¯t have enough noblemen supporters.... as he had never gone out of his way to gain their favor.


    This in it¡¯s own, already showed that he or Connor would have a better chance at being king over Eli.


    So with Alec dead, Eli would definitely loose his biggest supporter.


    .


    Secondly..... . killing his father was for the best, as this father of his was a greedy man through and through.


    Other kings in other empires have all stepped down from their thrones already.


    But this 45 year old father of his nned to do so when he reached 55 or 60.


    By that time, won¡¯t all the princes be in their early orte 30¡¯s?


    What sort of crap was that?


    Who would wait that long?


    .


    Looking at it now, even if he killed Eli.... his father would still sit there for many more years toe.


    So.... it was better to kill him now.


    Yes... Alec had to die!!


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The sounds of synchronized men could be heard getting louder and louder from James¡¯ hiding ce.


    They waited until the group of unknown men had arrived at their targeted attack spot, before they swiftly dashed out from the bushes in a sh.


    .


    "Protect the king!" Someone yelled out, as they watched numerous men dash out from the trees and bushes.


    The whole scene became chaotic, as they tried to surround Alec.


    .


    As for Alec, he just stood there unfazed..... like a magnificent statue brought to life.


    His pose was simr to all those Olympian bull riders who had red capes on during their fights.


    He pushed his chest forward, lifted his ear snobbishly into the air.... and he held his sword, as if it were a walking cane.


    .


    James walked calmly, and smiled... as he looked at his men, who greatly outnumbered Alec¡¯s.


    Alec stared at his youngest legitimate son¡¯s face for a long time unmoved.


    .


    "Good evening father" James said teasingly.


    "_"


    Alec remained silent, as he coldly watched his son with utter disappointment in his eyes.


    "Father... this son greets you, so shouldn¡¯t you reply this son back?" James said, why yfully touching the tip of his sword.


    "WHAT. ARE. YOU. DOING. HERE!!!!!" Alec asked coldly.


    "Are you blind father? or is your old age, that¡¯s making your mind to not functioning well."


    "Good!.... Very Good!


    You dare to talk to me like that?" Alec bellowed in anger.


    .


    This was a side of James that Alec had never seen before..... as this son of his would always agree to whatever he said.


    More than that, James always wanted to please or curry favor with him whenever they met.


    And even when Alec would scold James sometimes... the boy would shover from fright, or act weak and timid just to gain his sympathy.


    .


    But surprisingly, apart from Landon..... this son had also received him too?


    Having his 2 sons y him like a flute in the span of a single night..... made him feel like a fool.


    Was he so useless that everyone could fool him if they wanted to?


    .


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Connor and Eli had hidden masks as well.


    But he quickly pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind as he knew that James was the exception.


    He would like to think that Connor and Eli had inherited histe father¡¯s gentle nature... while James on the other hand, had inherited his scheming nature.


    .


    This situation was somewhat hard for him to ept, because deep down..... he also loved James as well.


    In fact, he loved all his legitimate sons..... but sadly only 1 could be king.


    And he gave it to Eli, because he was the oldest and the most caring of the lot.


    .


    Now looking at James¡¯ face..... for the first time ever, he saw the past and present self, staring him right in the face.


    Yes, he had killed his own father in the past..... and even if it were the present him, he would still do it over and over again.


    .


    He used to be like James.... as he always acted nice to his brother, while having murderous intentions at the back of his mind.


    He had also tried everything to curry favor with his father back then.... and when it didn¡¯t work, so he killed him instead.


    For him, killing was the best way to solve a problem.


    .


    One could say that after killing his father, he began a killing spree to clear his tracks, and as time went on..... his seemingly cowardly persona changed into what it was today.


    That¡¯s looking at James now, Alec could see a 90% simrity to his former self.


    The 10% difference between them, was obviously for James¡¯ stupidity.


    .


    He also med James¡¯ mother as well.... as he knew that the boy hadn¡¯t been given the proper guidance while growing up.


    If he had been given enough attention from the start, then maybe he would¡¯ve been as good as Connor or Eli... who were pampered silly by their own mothers.


    The child was rather a pitiful one.


    So, rather than ming James... he decided to me the 3rd queen, who had suddenly gone mad after Jte¡¯s death.


    .


    "Son, I¡¯ll give you a chance to redeem yourself.


    Answer me truthfully, and I will spare your life.


    I want to hear it directly from your mouth, so I¡¯ll ask you again.


    What are you doing here?" Alec asked indifferently.... with a hint of anger in his voice.


    "You¡¯ll give me a chance to redeem myself?


    Hahhahahaha!


    I say!.... Old man, you¡¯re really too funny.


    Take a look at your situation will you?


    Does it look like you can threaten me with that Bullsh**?


    Fine, as ast act of charity towards you..... I¡¯ll humbly go along with you for the time being.


    Like you¡¯ve already guarded..... I¡¯m here to kill you father." James said with a smile on his face.


    Immediately as James spoke, a tiny fraction of Alec¡¯s heart broke into pieces.


    [Alec: Author-san.... is this what my father felt when he killed him?


    [Author-san: Erhhh..... no Mr. Alec.


    Only a tiny piece broke for you, but your father¡¯s entire heart was broken..... Not the same dude.


    "_"....]


    .


    Alec¡¯s body soon began vibrating, as he felt his interior being go hungry for destruction.


    He was as mad as a hippo with hernia.


    But of course, the anger from his eyes also showed a unique pain underneath it.


    He ced his right hand on his chest, and tried to calm his saddened heart.


    His throbbing heart, slit entered a serene state of calmness one more.


    And soon, he had retained his previously cold aura.


    .


    "Why?!"


    "What sort of question is that?


    You of all people should know the answer.... right father?"


    "Yes... I do.


    But again, I want to hear it form your own mouth."


    "Hahahhaha!


    Well, I don¡¯t mind telling you, since you¡¯ll die anyways.


    You see.... no matter how much I tried to please you, I was never good enough in your eyes.


    We could¡¯ve had a great rtionship between us, but you chose to leave me in the dust for your favorite child.


    Aren¡¯t I also good enough to be king?" James said emotionally.


    .


    His lips trembled, as he remembered all the work that he had put in, into making his father recognize him.


    "It was always Eli this, or Eli that!


    But what about me ?


    What about what I wanted?"


    "So, let me ask you this.... Did you everck anything growing up?"


    "No!"


    "Then why do you want to want the throne so badly?


    Of what use is it to you, if you have everything you needed?"


    "Father ..... I could ask you the same.


    Why kill grandpa when you had everything you needed as well?


    "_"


    .


    Silence stayed on for another minute or so... as Alec stared hard at his son.


    "How did you know?"


    "Father..... you¡¯re truly naive!


    Did you really think that no one would ever find out?


    Trust me father... we all have our ways." James said, with a mischievous smile on his face.


    "Indeed..... we all have our ways.


    So to be clear... no matter what I say, you won¡¯t listen to me anymore?"


    "Isn¡¯t that obvious?


    Father.... why are you so slow?


    Forget it!!... let¡¯s just get this over with shall we?" James said impatiently.


    "Yes... let¡¯s.


    Men! Come out!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 314 A Private Show

    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    Immediately... several men from heaven knows where, jumped out from different locations all wearing ck.


    Some even jumped down from the trees ¡¯Ninja¡¯ style, as they rushed to surround the ¡¯traitors¡¯.


    Jamed looked around nervously, and soon..... the smile on his face slowly faded away, as he quickly understood what was going on.


    .


    In a blink of an eye, James and his men were all surrounded by over 600 knights.


    Even he was surprised at how many people his father kept as secret guards.


    Wasn¡¯t Alec supposed to have only 100 secret guards with him?


    James had brought out 300 guards just to ensure his victory.


    But of course, he had miscalcted and underestimated his father¡¯s shrewdness.


    This was the ruler of Arcadina he was attacking.


    .


    James stood there lifeless, as he soon realized how foolish he had been.


    Alec on the other hand, walked calmly towards his disappointing son in rage.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    The crisp sounds of Alec¡¯s p, resounded through the quiet night..... and it instantly sent James flying through the air.


    Of course Alec didn¡¯t stop there... as he quickly rushed towards James, grabbed his hair with his right hand, and used his knee to hit James¡¯ chin and neck.


    .


    ¡¯Bam!!¡¯


    "Ugh!..... ahh!"


    James screamed out, as blood suddenly gushed out from his mouth.


    ¡¯Slpuhhhh!"


    Alec looked at the pathetic wimp in front of him, and sneered.


    He then used his left leg to crush James¡¯ right hands.... while using the other leg to kick James who was currently on all 4¡¯s, as many times as he wanted.


    Alec¡¯s entire weight had now been ced on James¡¯ right hand.


    .


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    "Ugh!... Father....."


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯F...fath"


    "_"


    The more James tried to talk, the more Alec kicked him hard.


    He had made his choice, as Alec had asked him if he really wanted to walk down this path.


    So there was no turning back now... even if he was his son.


    Although Alec loved James, he loved himself way more than anyone else.


    So when someone tries to kill him, then there¡¯s only one possible oue from it all.


    .


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Funny enough, whenever James was kicked, due to the momentum from the kick... his body wanted to fly backwards.


    But because Alec¡¯s left leg was firmly gripping James¡¯ right hand.... the whole scenario ured like a stretched stic band.


    As James would always end uping back to his original position, no matter how many times his body wanted to fly backwards.


    And everytime it responded so, it felt like his right arm would soon rip out of its sockets.


    .


    All the guards from both sides gulped at Alec¡¯s brutality towards his own son.


    They could see blood trickling down James¡¯ head, as it were a fountain of some sort.


    .


    Finally, after countless kicks..... Alec suddenly released his hands and gave enough distance between them.


    And soon, James thanked the heavens for giving him a breathing chance.


    But of course, before he could offer up his prayers, Alec came running in again like an angry hippo.


    .


    ¡¯BAAAMMM!!!"


    Alec kicked him hard on his chest, and James literally rolled more than 7 times back.


    ¡¯Splughhh!!¡¯


    James¡¯ spat out more blood, as he looked at his father with hatred filled eyes.


    .


    "Get up!!" Alec said coldly, while looking at his trembling son.


    He soon held James¡¯ neck, and pulled him up to his feet... while strangling the boy.


    "Since you are my son, I¡¯ll let you fight me like a man.


    At least in this way, you¡¯ll die with some sort of honor."


    .


    James who heard this, knew that the verdict had already been announced.


    He was going to die today!


    "Sword!" Alec yelled, and soon... one of his men rushed forward, picked up James¡¯ sword that had been thrown a little distance back..... and ced it on James¡¯ bleeding and swollen right hand.


    His hands looked like they had been mutated with some mysterious creature which was both hideous and deadly.


    It now had a green-purplish tone to it, as well as pieces of torn flesh on it too.


    And why wouldn¡¯t it look like that?


    .


    Previously when Alec was brutally kicking James... he had been bncing his entire weight on James¡¯ right hand, so of course it was swollen.


    In truth, James¡¯ fingers felt numb..... as even when he tried to hold his sword it kept dropping to the floor instead.


    .


    ¡¯Pnnng!¡¯


    "What?


    After taking a little beating, you cant even hold a sword?


    Tsk!!..... I thought you were tougher than that.


    But it turns out that you¡¯re just as weakling!"


    It was like those words unleashed James¡¯ rage... as that was the word he hated the most.


    ¡¯WEAKLING¡¯.


    .


    When Landon was still around, he wasn¡¯t the weakest.... but after Landon¡¯s departure, everyone keptparing his achievements with that of his brothers.


    And no matter how hard he tried, no one had ever appreciated his efforts... unless he bribed them to do so.


    In a way, he felt lonely... as he didn¡¯t have any real friends as well.


    He lived his entire life trying to please this father of his..... and at the end, it was totally worthless.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes... he was still a weakling.


    .


    Like magic, that word made him forcefully feel sensation in his numb fingers.


    And soon, he gripped his sword while gritting his teeth in anger.


    "Don¡¯t you ever call me that!" He said, while running and carrying his staggering body towards Alec.


    .


    He swung his sword at full force towards Alec¡¯s neck, as he tried to kill the giant in one full swoop.


    But of course, Alec ducked, and punched his belly once more..... and his spat out blood again.


    "Are you joking right now?


    Is this the best you can do weakling?"


    "SHUT UP!!!


    If.... if....if you hadn¡¯t crippled me earlier, I¡¯m sure I would¡¯ve defeated you by now."


    "Hahahhaha..... not even in a million years.


    Alright!


    Since you can¡¯t fight anymore, then there¡¯s no need dragging this on for so long.


    Father is done ying with you now.


    So go to sleep.... Forever!!!!"


    .


    In a sh, Alec ran up to James... and took out a dagger from his back pocket.


    ¡¯Slice!!¡¯


    In one swift move, the dagger sliced the front of James¡¯ neck MIDWAY.


    And soon, the head fell backwards... while still hanging from the back of his neck.


    .


    James¡¯ eyes were still wide open from shock, as he didn¡¯t think his father would kill him without any warning.


    But he did!


    The bastard finished him off just like that!!


    ¡¯motherf***er!!!¡¯, he thought... as he saw his life sh before his eyes.


    .


    During his final moments, for some inexplicable reason.... he soon began to think of his mother.


    It was at this moment that he realized that the person he loved and wanted to see the most was actually that mad woman.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ He said to himself, hoping that she would somehow get the message.


    Those were hisst thoughts... before he lost consciousness, and slowly left the Hertfilian world.


    .


    Eli, Connor and Cary.... had all witnessed their brothers fall from their individual hideouts.


    Previously, they had been waiting for him toe along.


    But when he didn¡¯t show up, they sent out teams to secretly check out the situation.


    .


    And when they heard that James had made a move, they decided to wait in the shadows and kill the victor as well.


    But seeing how prepared alec was... who knew how many more if his men were hiding out in the bushes?


    Just from watching all this go down, instantly..... they knew that tonight, they would have no chance at dealing with this father of theirs.


    .


    Once James fell, his 300 guards all knelt down and waited for their own verdict as well.


    "Bosco!"


    "Yes your majesty!"


    "Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a waste to kill perfectly good war weapons?


    Torture them for a year, before sending them to our base instead." Alec said, while wiping the blood off his dagger with his clothes.


    .


    Alec¡¯s mind kept wandering around.... as he thought about the secret message that he had received 2 nights ago.


    [1 of your sons is nning to take your life.


    Bring at least 600 guards with you wherever you go.... or else you¡¯ll die on your birthday.]


    Of course, the message was longer than that.


    .


    And at first, he thought it was a joke.


    But when he thought of his own past, he decided to abide by the note¡¯s instructions.


    Lucky for him..... he was saved by this mysterious stranger.


    .


    In his mind, this person had good Intel and resources.


    So if the note said 1 of his sons wanted to kill him... then didn¡¯t that mean that his other sons didn¡¯t want him dead?


    Thinking like that, it was just James that was the bad seed here.


    But of course, Alec couldn¡¯t be more wrong.


    Unbeknownst to all those around.... and even all those hiding within the bushes, the organizers of the whole event were watching as well.


    They were having their own Private Show with the snacks that they had gotten from Baymard.


    .


    ¡¯Crunch!¡¯ Crunch! Crunch!


    "Sh!!!!!... keep it down.


    This is the best part!!" Someone said in a whispery tone.


    "Sorry.... but they¡¯re so good."


    ¡¯Cruuuuuuunchhh! Cruuuunnnnch!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯

 Chapter 315 Trade Route Establishment- Part 1

    From a distant corner, several others were also watching the show.


    .


    "Young master..... it looks like he abided to your instructions.


    But why didn¡¯t you just allow the boy to kill him?" One of the men said in a whispery tone.


    He just felt like rather than allowing Alec live.... it would¡¯ve bee better to let James survive instead.


    .


    "Why do you keep asking the young master such questions?


    Let me break it down to you again.


    Firstly, whether he dies now or in a few months time..... sooner orter, his brothers would¡¯ve killed him off.


    Not to talk of his father, when he realised that the brat had traded off 60% of Arcadina to the Teriquens.


    That alone is enough to hang anyone publicly.


    Even if the young master wanted to spare his life, when news goes out.... the entire empire would hate on the boy.


    His life would fall from heaven to hell.


    And the people have even riot and ask for him to be disgraced and put to death publicly.


    It¡¯s better for him to die like so... than the alternative.


    He made his bed, and so shall he lie on it."


    "Fine... I get that!!


    But this is Alec Barn we are talking about.


    Why not kill him now?" The other one said, while looking at Alec murderously.


    "Calm down..... we all want to kill him.


    But for now, he would have tostay alive.


    Do you think that we are the only ones who want him dead ?


    There are many others who would even kill us, if he took his life before they could.


    Some of them had made it their life mission to personally kill him by their bare hands..... and all these people lived with him under the same roof.


    Do not underestimate a woman¡¯s hatred."


    "Speaking of which... is she here?


    Yes.... the men had brought her in a while ago.."


    .


    At another location, several men were currently holding down a woman, and preventing her from revealing herself.


    Yup!


    This woman was James¡¯ mother.... Third Queen Argenia.


    She had just lost her Daughterst year.... and now, her own son had died before her very eyes.


    .


    She had just arrived on the scene when Alec told his men toe out.


    And before she could even understand the situation, her son was pummeled to the ground a hundred times.


    ¡¯No!!!!¡¯


    She mumbled through the hands that were currently ced on her mouth.


    Of course, as several men tried to cover her mouth..... others who trying to pin her down, so as to alert Alec.


    .


    They wrestled with her for a while... and honestly, they were more shocked that she had such strength in her.


    But of course, one should nevere between a mother and her child.


    Even mothers who were the weakest of beings, would fight to the death for their child.


    The WWE match continued, as she tried to reach her son.


    .


    And when she heard Alec calling him a weakling and trying to crush his spirits, she almost sessfully grabbed one of the men¡¯s swords.


    As she wanted to go out there and kill the bastard herself.


    How dare he?


    .


    For sure, the blow came when she saw her sons head dangle backwards from Alec¡¯s KILL.


    She lost it!


    "Little James!!!!"


    She was basically screaming, yelling, and crying..... while kicking all the men away from her.


    And while the wrestling match continued on for a while more.... back in the open, Alec and his subordinates were still talking.


    .


    "Your majesty, what do we do with the prince¡¯s body?"


    "He¡¯s not my son anymore.... so why should I care?


    Burn the body and throw the ashes far away from Arcadina."


    "Your majesty.... erm... what do we tell Queen Argenia?"


    --silence--


    .


    Argenia who was in the bushes, suddenly stopped wrestling, and looked at them intensely.


    "Tell her that he was met with Assassins and kidnapped.


    Anyone who dares to leak out what happened today will be hanged along with his entire generation.


    Is that understood?"


    "Yes your majesty!"


    .


    For Alec, whether the assassins took him to Terique, Carona or even any other continent... how would she know?


    Plus, he had already experienced her madside, with Jtes death.... Now picture what she would look like when her children were dead?


    This assassin lie was perfect for keeping her on a leash


    He would tell her that if she didn¡¯t behave, then he wouldn¡¯t send out teams to look for their ¡¯missing¡¯ son.... and vice versa.


    In this way, he would have her at his back and call.


    .


    On the otherhand, the woman he was talking about, felt like strangling him..... when she heard his stupid made up story.


    She wasn¡¯t dumb, as she knew hat he was nning to do.


    And to make matters worse, he didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge his son or even give him a proper royal burial.


    What¡¯s more, her son¡¯s body would be burnt and taken far away from Arcadina?


    The bastard!!!


    .


    She continued fighting with the men who were pinning her down, as she watched them carry het son¡¯s body as if it were trash.


    She couldn¡¯t sworn that he called her name out during hisst moments.


    Call it a mother¡¯s intuition, but she could feel it... and every part of her body had vibrated then.


    .


    The men soon realised that they couldn¡¯t keep this wrestling match up, so they immediately hit her unconscious... like 12 times, no joke.


    The woman just refused to faint.


    .


    ¡¯Pang!¡¯


    Tears flowed down Argenia¡¯s beautiful face..... as she slowly lost consciousness.


    And when she woke up again, she was in her room,fortably resting on her bed.


    ¡¯Was it all a dream?


    Yes!!..... it must be¡¯, she thought.


    Very quickly, she wore her shoes and ned to make her way towards her son¡¯s quarters.


    But just when she wanted to leave her courtyard, some mysterious servant passed a note to her.


    .


    2 minutester, the water workd started all over again.


    ¡¯Wooo!!.... Wooo!!!... Woooo!!¡¯


    She clenched her fists in hatred, as she rememberedst night¡¯s saga.


    she felt like if anyone dared to kill Alec before she did, she would find the person and tear them from limb to limb.


    He was hers to kill..... even Cary Barn.


    .


    Previously, she didn¡¯t make any obvious moves on Cary... because she was afraid that her actions might affect James, and they might hold him hostage instead.


    But with James dead, please!!!


    She would give it everything that she¡¯s got!!


    .


    In short, those 2 were her life targets.


    And no one.... not even the Gods or the ancestors could stand in her way.


    After all, what else did she have to loose?


    Her only children were dead!.... and the perpetrators were all living around her.


    .


    ¡¯ALEC BARN... I WILL KILL YOU!!!¡¯


    .


    And so just like that, the while birthday Fiasco had finallye to an end.


    The fight for the throne had now been narrowed down once more ..... and James Barn was no longer within the Hertfilian world.


    But while all these events had ured, Baymard on the other hand.... had been experiencing a massive inflow of people within this time frame.


    .


    ---The Empire Of Baymard---


    .


    Days were blissful in the newly established empire, with numerous people from Carona rushing in..... in preparation for the next Public school semester, which started on April 3rd.


    Only 9 more days to go, and all sses of Caronians enrolled their children at the public schools.


    .


    For those who were poor, they got the cheapest apartments located in District H (which was the district just before King¡¯s Landing).... and even made payment ns, as well as looked for jobs as well.


    As for those who could afford their own private homes... they too had several options as well, as there were vi¡¯s and basic homes avable to them.


    .


    Of course, some people came early.... so as to get acquainted with the ce before the Law Academy, and the Culinary \u0026 Winemaking Academy officially carry out their admission tests on May 7th till May 12th.


    .


    From what they heard, thepetition was to be fierce and like a battlefield... hence no one wanted to be left behind.


    So they hade to Baymard to understand the food here, and hopefully gain an upper hand in the tests.


    .


    Of course, these academies had 2 official start dates for the exams: May 12th and August 5th.


    Those were the only entry dates avable throughout the entire year.... as it was always better to have exams during the hot summer seasons.


    .


    Again, apart from those with the intentions of studying.... several new merchants had arrived at Baymard¡¯s shores as well.


    They were drunk in love with Baymard¡¯s goods..... as all these items had sold out like hot cakes fast, especially the food.


    Do you know how many times people went to buy spices, salt, butter and so on?


    And one shouldn¡¯t even forget their drinks and snacks as well.


    Forget it!!


    .


    As merchants, they usually worked like a bus..... as they stopped here and there, conducting business wherever they went.


    Hence their ships always contained newly purchased goods within them, or goods that they wanted to sell out.


    .


    But in Baymard¡¯s case, the merchants had realized that when it concerned Baymard.... they had to take an empty ship to this empire for each trip, because everything sold out fast.


    Even things like mops, soaps and so on... were really life savers to a lot of maids... and even housewives.


    .


    Landon was current driving his new Bay-X001 Jeep wrangler, towards the Coastal region.


    The Cruise-type ships were finallypleted.


    And now, it was time for the Bay-Caronian Transportation Route To Be Established.

 Chapter 316 Trade Route Establishment- Part 2

    "Your majesty..... She¡¯s a beauty!!!


    No..... they are all beauties!!!"


    "_"


    .


    Standing before several massive cruise ships, were all the workers who helped transport the ships over... as well as all the royals, overseers, heads and main assistants of all workces within Baymard.


    Today, they wanted to see what these so-called cruisers were.


    And of course, as usual..... his majesty Landon¡¯s designs never disappointed them.


    Truly outstanding!!


    .


    The ship was wayrger than regr ships... as they realized that even royal ships would be seen as child y, before monstrous beauties.


    And what was even more surprising, was that it was all made out of metal?


    .


    If it were before.... they would¡¯ve thought that it would sink.


    But having studied a tad bit of the sciences for a while now..... their doubts quickly casted away, as they started forming their own spections in their minds.


    .


    Was this buoyancy?


    Did they calcte, as well as take into ount the atmospheric air and water pressures as well?


    Their minds were currently spinning, as they looked at therge ship before them.


    Tsk!..... knowledge was truly power!


    .


    Lite Momo and Linda looked at the ships eagerly, as they were waiting for the ¡¯Go ahead¡¯ sign from Landon.


    There were 9 ships in total before them.


    And with each ship, its upper half.... starting from the Deck upwards, were all painted white.


    But what made them different, were the colors used to paint their lower halves.


    Some were painted dark blue, just like the bottomless ocean... while others were painted red, ck and so on.


    .


    Of course, the ships all had different names..... like ¡¯The Enchantress¡¯, ¡¯The Sovereign¡¯, ¡¯Oasis of The Ocean¡¯, ¡¯Queen Kimberley¡¯, and so on.


    Of course, Landon would never name any of his ships the Titanic..... one never knew what would happen.


    So Landon would be Damned, if he ever brought such bad luck to his passengers.


    .


    Tim and the rest almost knelt down in worship, as they gazed at Landon with a revered look.


    "Your majesty..... do you know that you¡¯re a national treasure?"


    "No.. National Treasure is beneath you.


    Your majesty.... you¡¯re a Hertfilian treasure!!"


    "Hmmp!..... What do you know?


    He¡¯s definitely a heavenly treasure!"


    "_"


    Once again, Landon shook his head wryly..... as he was left helpless against these citizens of his.


    "Alright alright!.... let¡¯s take a tour on The Enchantress shall we?"


    .


    Very quickly, everyone made their way towards the ship... as they wanted to see what these beauties contained.


    Right from the get go, each ship here had:


    ?3 floors below the main deck level.


    ?1 Main Deck


    ?8 floors above the Deck level


    ?And 1 open roof top floor as well.


    .


    Of course the tour started with the 3 bottom floors below deck.


    Of the 3, thest 2 were meant for storage of all guests items.... as well as all in-use ship items like foods, toilet papers and so on.


    .


    Stepping onto these floors.... everyone was taken aback, to how organized they were.


    Stepping in, they could see several massive garage sized doors within the floors.


    And each door had a number, lock system and name on it.


    Of course rather they called it a garage.... as they had never seen anything like it.


    But in actuality, it was a shipping container.


    .


    For simplicity, Landon had divided up the residential areas into sections..... and assigned storage units to them.


    For example, those living on the 3rd floor... from room 10-30, would all have their stuff ced into ¡¯Residential Container F3-R1030¡¯.. where ¡¯F¡¯ represented the floor, ¡¯R¡¯ the Room.


    In this way, storage and even identification would be made easier for all.


    .


    Stepping into each shipping container, they realised that it had shelves with various sizes within it ..... which could amodate small to massive sized guest bags.


    And the shelves also had several straps and other fall prevention mechanisms..... so as to keep the bags safe and secure during the trip, lest they fall and something within them gets broken.


    .


    There wasn¡¯t much to look at with these 2 bottom storage floors.


    But the floor above them, which was also the 1st floor below the deck.... was meant for


    WAR, that is if someone dared to attack them.


    There were missileuncher all positioned around all points within the floor..... as well as the main security office base within the floor.


    .


    This floor also had its own storage area, which provided ample ammunition and other important weapons to take down the enemy.


    Of course as the ships were going to travel out and about, Landon had obviously equipped the ships with RADAR systems.


    .


    In simple terms, this system would allow them to know if iing ships or objects were approaching them.


    In essence, Radio signals would be sent out from all angles around the ship.


    .


    From there, these signals go out and get reflected back to the ship.


    And of course, the system would convert the radio waves, and estimate howrge the iing object was.


    And if it were any danger to the ship, the rm system would go off within the War deck.


    .


    Also, on this floor, there would also be an engine and electrical ¡¯Monitoring \u0026 Maintenance¡¯ Control Center as well.


    Which was off limits to everyone except those who worked in this particr control center.


    .


    And finally, it contained an incinerating room.... where the all waste would be recycled, destroyed or managed.


    Here, engineers would be called to y their part on the ship.


    So far..... These were all the things that Landon had ced below deck level.


    .


    Moving on from the lower part of the ship, the upper part... which entailed the main deck and the 8 floors above the deck, would for sure be the limelight of all future trips..


    .


    In essence, the deck floor had a massive hotel-like building on it which took 3/4 of the floor space..... leaving the other 1/4 as open deck space, which would be spread around the hotel building.


    So one can imagine it as a hotel surrounded by a lot of open space.


    .


    And within this open deck space one would find:


    ?Arge Theater at the back, were one could watch shows and ys


    ?Severalrge open lounge areas with chairs at different locations.


    ?A man made-Garden


    .


    Landon the rest had currently finished touring the deck space... and now, it was time for them to look at the massive building before them.


    They walked merrily and chatted amongst themselves, until they finally stepped into the main Lobby.


    "Your majesty... it¡¯s indeed like a hotel."


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s extremely huge!"


    "Your majesty... at this point, I wouldn¡¯t even mind living in this ship forever!" Said another, as he knelt down and kissed the white crystalline looking floor before him.


    "__"


    .


    The floor designs, patterns and decor all made one feel like they were at a 5 star luxury hotel.


    Just from entering the ce, most of them felt like they should spend their vacation days cruising on these ships with their families as well.


    Who knows, maybe they could go to Carona just for the cruise experience.


    Soon, the helpless Landon continued his tour..... as he led the overly excited crowd around the floor.


    .


    One should know that the hotel-like building had 9 floors in total:


    ?Ground or Main Deck floor for guests services and entertainment.


    ?Floor 2 entertainment as well.


    ?Floor 3 for Staff Sleeping Quarters


    ?Floors 4, 5 and 6 for Economy ss Sleeping Quarters


    ?Floors 7 and 8 for Business ss sleeping quarters.


    ?Floor 9 For First ss Sleeping quarters


    .


    Currently, Landon and the rest were viewing the deck floor..... where one would find:


    ?A massive lobby for Check-ins, bag services, room allocations, help desks, and future bookings.


    ?Arge indoor Lounge


    ?A massive Restaurant, which had esctors and stairs which led to its upper half at the 2nd floor.


    ?A Clinic, which also had its upper half on the 2nd floor as well.


    ?An indoor theater which also had its upper half on the 2nd floor too..... even though there was an outdoor theater, if rain fell the show would be pushed in doors.


    ?A massive Casino.


    ?A hidden Kitchen for staff only.


    ?A hidden Laundry room where the staff could clean beddings and so on..... as well as to take down requests from those guests who pay forundry services as well.


    ?And finally, another hidden room which monitors those who request for extra services.


    .


    One should know that each room would have a red bottom against the wall..... which should only be pressed if they needed anything.


    Once pressed, the guest would have to speak into the speaker there.


    From there, those in the room would be able to listen in and reply to the customers needs immediately.


    .


    If they needed food at night after restaurant closing hours, then those at the rooms would use their Walkie Talkies to talk to those in charge of such duties.


    In such a massive ship,munication was always key.


    .


    Of course, the 2nd floor was also solely for entertainment..... as it had:


    ?A bowling Alley


    ?Spa


    ?Gym, Tennis and basketball courts.


    ?Several Stores that all sold Baymardian goods


    ?Arts \u0026 Studio for children and adults


    ?Day Care Center


    ?Cafes, Bars \u0026 Lounges (open 24/7)


    ?The upper half of the clinic


    ?The upper half of the Restaurant.


    ?The upper half of the Indoor theater.


    ?And finally.... a library.


    .


    Looking at these entertainment spots, everyone subconsciously nodded their heads, as they started thinking of their future vacation trips with their families.


    Everything was for rxation.


    .


    They finished looking at the main entertainment floors.... and finally, it was time to view the residential areas.


    Landon had to round up things fast, so as to officially discuss the Transportation route system with the Minister of Transportation.


    .


    Soon, the Caronian knights would being to train, and Landon needed to hurry things up.


    From the message he had gotten from one of Santa¡¯s merchant friends.... Queen Penelope was currently on her way here, even now as he was touring.


    As per the contract, he had already promised to deliver before the arrival of the knights.


    Hence time was not on his side.


    .


    "Alright... let¡¯s look at the residential floors next."

 Chapter 317 Tour Completion

    The tour continued.... and bottom line:


    ?For Staff Quarters:


    It covered the entire 3rd floor floor, and had 180 rooms within it... 80 to the left, 80 to the right, and 20 on the sides.


    .


    One had to know that Landon¡¯s cruisers were smaller than most cruisers.... and could be said to measure up to 70% of those massive ones back on earth.


    So when concerning these floors..... most cruise ships would have a minimum of 260 wide rooms within the residential floor.


    .


    But since his were smaller, of course the number of rooms would differ as well.


    Nheless, the rooms were set up like hotels..... with their own bedrooms, toilets, closet spaces, and even a cozy sitting area.


    Of course, the higher one ascended.... the more spacious and luxurious the rooms would be.


    .


    Anyway.... each staff residential room had 2 bunk beds, hosting a total of 4 people within a single residence.


    Of course, Landon had designed the rooms in a way that wouldn¡¯t make the staff feel cramped up..... as everyone had ample breathing space around them.


    To sum it up, this floor would host 720 staff members overall. (180*4)


    .


    If anyone was thinking that this number was too much, then they really didn¡¯t know much about cruise management.


    Most cruisers got at least 2,500 staff members for the smooth running of the ship.


    .


    From the security guards, to the ship engineers, mechanics, floor cleaner and room cleaners, kitchens, casinos, restaurant, spa and all other aspects within the ship.... one could even argue that the number was too little instead.


    .


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that the staff had to be alert to attend to any customer needs... no matter what time it was.


    Hence they needed ample staff around the clock at all times.


    .


    ?For Economy ss:


    It covered floors 4, 5 and 6 within the ship.


    These ones also had 180 rooms as well... but were more luxurious than the staff ones.


    So rather than having bunk beds like the staff members, these ones would have regr hotel beds.


    And those who booked earlier.... could choose what sort of room they wanted.


    .


    Also, depending on howrge their families were... their rooms could either have 2 beds or just 1 within them.


    Of course for economy ss.... their rooms would only have single, twin, full or double sized beds.


    .


    Bottom line, just like how airlines did it... if one booked early and requested for a particr type, then it would be reserved.


    But if one bookedte, and the type of room he or she needed were all reserved.... then they would have to settle for another option instead.


    .


    Of course, so as to give more options for those with extremlyrge families.... Landon had made a rule that no one traveling in their own could book a room that had more than one bed within it.


    For now, this rule would stay... but in the future..... for sure, it would be dropped.


    .


    ?Looking at Business ss Residences, one would find them in the 7th and 8th floors.


    Rather than having 180 residences/rooms, these floors had 100 instead.


    And right off the bat, one could immediately spot several major differences from those in economy ss.


    The most obvious one, was that every residence was farrger than those within economy ss.... and had several rooms within it as well.


    .


    The seating area was now in a separate room.... and even had a dining table within it.


    And there was also a walk in closet, as well as separate rooms for those who needed 2 beds within 1 business ss residence.


    .


    Also, these residences now had balconies..... that either overlooked the ocean, as well as the surrounding deck below.


    Of course, the beds within these rooms were all Queen sized as well.


    .


    ?For First ss guests, they only upied HALF of the 9th floor..... with only 25 suites in total, 10 on the left, 10 on the right, and 5 at the side.


    In short, one could almost fit in 2 business ss residences into each First ssroom.


    Here, each room had its own private butler, or attendant... who would be on their back and call throughout their trip.


    .


    The high ceiling Suites were extremely massive.... and had been designed just like a 2-storrey house without a kitchen.


    The suites had balconies the size of outdoor patios, astairway which led to the bedrooms above, another room which acted as a second bedroom, a Jacuzzi, and a wine and beverage spot with aplementary Deluxe Beverage Package consisting of 2 Champagne bottles, and 2 other beverages.


    .


    It also had an evenrger walk-in-closet, an entire living room area, a massive sized bathroom, a private office, and V.I.P ess to everything on the ship.


    This included unlimited spa treatments, which could be performed right in their suites..... rather than going to the Spa on the 2nd floor.


    .


    Long story short, they would always get the best of everything..... like: priority boarding, priority departures, and specialty dining where they could be intimate with the gourmet chef and have their meals cooked right before their eyes.


    Also, they would have ess to V.I.P sections within the gyms, front row seats to all shows, and so on.


    .


    ?As for the other half of the 9th floor..... this region was the residential areas of the Ship Captains, the doctors on board, as well as those War soldiers below deck.


    The floor had a wall at its center, which blocked those from either sides from seeing each other.


    .


    As Landon didn¡¯t want the first ss V.I.Ps to see them.


    Also, he had made a private elevator from the deck level... which would lead them to the captains, doctors and soldiers straight to their residential sections at once.


    .


    As for how their rooms looked like, within the sleeping chambers of each V.I.P residence there..... Landon had essentially ced several bunk beds there, as if they were in the army.


    .


    Again, on this floor, at a well hidden region.... one would find the Captain¡¯s Control and navigation Center here.


    One had to know that the soldiers below deck only had to ensure the safety of the ship.


    But when it concerned those actual stirring it.... those would have to be the Captains.


    The control center had an upper floor and lower floor within it.... as well as high ceilings and ss windows, since it was within the First ss floor.


    .


    ?Up next was thest floor..... which was essentially an open deck region above the 9th floor.


    There.... one would find a swimming pool, several lounges, an outdoor bar, another garden, and even 3 outdoor snack restaurants there.


    .


    Of course to use the pool, one had to buy any of the fully covered up swimwears before they hopped into the water.


    No swimming with stockings, boots and so on.


    As for those who couldn¡¯t swim, they could sign out arm floats free of charge as well.


    And just to be sure that they were alright, had decided not to make the pool too deep.


    .


    With these many features in the cruisers, Landon was hoping that everyone would have fun during their trips.

 Chapter 318 Bay-Caronian Transportation Finilization

    "Didn¡¯t you see that first ss suite with the seashell sofa within it?


    Bro..... it was amazing!"


    "I know right!!


    And don¡¯t forget.... his majesty said that each room would have a personal butler assigned to it.


    The whole thing screams out luxury."


    "Wait..... but what did you think of the staff quarters?"


    "To be honest, I was expecting the rooms there to look like a broom closet or something... since they basically came here to work, and not for vacation.


    But surprisingly, his majesty had still requested for the staff rooms to be done as if it were a standard hotel room instead."


    "Have you forgotten?


    His majesty said that if someone lived in a depressing ce, it could affect their work... and eventually themselves.


    That¡¯s why he made the ce asfortable as possible for them."


    "_"


    .


    Everyone chatted merrily, as they stepped out from the Enchantress... in their minds, they would definitely use their vacations to have this cruise experience.


    Even if they had seen luxury before within the hotels in Baymard... seeing all this within the ships were still breathtaking nheless.


    It was the same feeling people get when they visit ces like Singapore or Dubai.


    .


    Back on earth, everyone had basically seen most of the features ced in those areas.


    But why did they still look at those regions in awe?


    Beauty, architecture, decor, scenic spots and so on..... yed a major role in attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    So no matter who it was, they would still be blown away to some degree.


    .


    And even though some of the them had aided in building the ships, it was still a wonderful experience to actually step on board for a tour and seeing theplete look.


    Because once construction was done, some of them hadn¡¯t even seen some parts of the ships yet.... as most parts were closed off once done.


    So of course they were excited.


    .


    Landon on the other hand, was currently heading towards a newly built Cruise Management Company with Pulther..... who was the newly appointed Minister of Transportation.


    .


    Thispany was meant for the workers and staff only.


    Here, the ountants, secretaries, cleaners, ship engineers, cooks and so on, would have their locker rooms, and even have project discussions here..... especially the engineers.


    If some new protocol had been issued out, they would be made known about it within thepany.


    .


    On arriving at thepany site, they quickly proceeded towards one of the conference rooms there.


    Today, they would have a grand meeting with all the ¡¯heads¡¯ within thepany.


    Be it the Head of operations, Head of ounting, or Head Quality Management personnel... everyone was present for today¡¯s meeting.


    .


    "Chief Sezar... you had just returned from Caronast night.


    So... How far has Carona gone withpleting what we asked for?" Landon asked the red haired man seated on the right side of the conference table, 3 seats away.


    "Your majesty... it¡¯s done!


    The Estate has just 2 massive 3-storey buildings within it, as well as 1 small one for the security men." The man replied while subconsciously stroking his thick reddish beard.


    .


    Landon had asked for a simple building to be made, so as to save more time.


    Without cement, Carona had to construct buildings made entirely out if stone..... and this in itself was too cost effective and time consuming.


    Hence, he had just wanted not more than 4 buildings within the estate.


    .


    With their office in Caronapleted, their next agenda was Training.


    "Chief Winifred... How¡¯s training going?"


    "Your majesty, the Captains and engineers have been training using the Fishing ships, tug ships, and some of the cargo ships that werepleted 2 months ago.


    And we had also got them to train in simted rooms that had all the controls within it as well.


    Your majesty, so far..... only 48% of the Captains and navigation officers are ready.


    As for the rest, they need a little more time before they would be able to confidently give out orders or solve problems on their own." Said a 29 year old woman.


    "Hm..... not bad.


    This is still good enough for the time being..... since each cruise will have a team of at least 60 of them on board at once.


    Those who are strong will help those who are weak... while piloting the ships.


    Also, for the next 1 year..... each trip would have 5 supervisors in it at all times, who will overlook everyone as well.


    In this way, everyone would be able to learn and gain experience in the job.


    But of course, just before we officiallyunch.... we¡¯ll have them take 5 examinations using the cruisers for the next 3 weeks."


    .


    Everyone nodded, as they listened on.


    "Captain Darius!


    Have you selected enough Marine soldiers for the job?"


    "Yes your majesty!"


    "Good... just like the rest, they too would have to take separate examinations as well."


    "_"


    .


    Up next, they quickly tackled scheduling.


    Boarding in Carona would take ce on Mondays at 10 A.M and 3 P.M... as well as Thursdays \u0026 Saturdays at 9 A.M, 2 P.M and 6 P.M.


    While Boarding in Baymard would take ce on Tuesdays at 10 A.M and 3 P.M..... and Fridays \u0026 Sundays at 9 A.M, 2 P.M and 6 P.M too.


    For now, these were the only time intervals for boarding on each day.


    But of course when more ships were created in the future, more time intervals would also be added to the schedule as well.


    .


    There were 9 ships avable, and a total of 16 trips to make weekly..... with each trip taking at most 2 and a half days toplete.


    So after drawing up a proper working schedule, which ounted for the workers rest, weather dys and so on... Landon and his team were now ready to officiallyunch the Bay-Caronian Cruisers.


    .


    --Somewhere on the Open Waters--


    .


    ¡¯Shwahhh! Shwahh!¡¯


    The waves gently rippled against each other..... as they mildly rushed in from directions.


    On a massive fleet, one could see a young girl currently training hard with her sword in her hands.


    ¡¯Swish! Swish! Swish!¡¯


    She had ced her hair in a ponytail, as she continuesly sliced through the air multiple times.


    .


    "Your majesty..... it¡¯s time for your lunch!


    If you don¡¯t go now, the good would get cold" Said one of her knights.


    "I¡¯ll be right there Horris."


    "_"


    .


    Soon, the youngdy swiftly ced her sword in its sheath...and looked at the calm waters below.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before she would reach her destination.


    She was of course curious about thisnd of ¡¯milk and honey¡¯ that she had been hearing about.


    Soon, she would see what this Baymard was truly like.


    .


    But unbeknownst to her and the merry Baymardians..... several forces had already silently gathered around Baymard, as they too wanted to get their hands on this promisend.

 Chapter 319 Welcome To Baymard

    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--


    .


    Gathered within arge dining hall, where Marder Shannon, City Lord Sanders... and their men.


    They had just had servings of Ramen noodles mixed with some canned tuna from Baymard, while sipping on some cool beverages.


    The meal had truly made their taste buds tingle for more.... while the drinks, which had been ced in cold stream water, made their whole insides fizzle in joy.


    Dinner time was over, and now.... it was time to get down to business.


    .


    "Once again, I wee you all into my home."


    "You are too humble City Lord Marder.


    Instead, we should be the ones thanking you for giving us a roof over our heads.


    So, back to business..... I have heard a great deal about this ce.


    From the buildings, to how the people lived.


    And even though they have no knight academy there... the few knights that they do have, all seemed to be well trained knights.


    For this operation to be sessful, we need enough people and enough resources on our sides.


    So tell me... how many men do you have for this operation?"


    "6,000 my Lord."


    "_"


    .


    Previously, Marder would¡¯ve thought that this amount was enough to deal with Baymard.


    But that was before he stepped into the city himself.


    Hearing about it, and seeing it for himself... were 2pletely different things.


    .


    When he had listened to the stories from his men, he felt like that number would be enough.


    But after visiting the newly established empire, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little intimidated.


    Something kept nagging at the back of his mind that this number was nothing at all.


    .


    He didn¡¯t know why he felt like that... but he just did.


    Call it fear, instincts or whatever... but he knew that he needed at least double the amount he had on hand, to sessfully take down these Baymardians.


    .


    So.... all this time, he had been searching for an ally to aid him in his quest.


    Even if he had to give these allies a certain share of Baymard, he didn¡¯t mind, as he felt that it was better than fighting a losing battle.


    Of course, one of the important criterias for choosing any ally... was that they weren¡¯t supposed to be close to Baron Cain or his other enemies.


    .


    He had searched for potential allies for several months before stumbling upon city lord Sanders.


    His spies around Sanders¡¯ territory had reported some of Sanders¡¯ ns to him.


    Hence he had sent a letter to Sanders, and the rest was history.


    .


    For Sanders, he didn¡¯t mind working with Marder.... as he felt like he could use the boy as a means to further ensure his victory over Baymard.


    Again, he also felt like the Marder was someone he could squash at any time if need be.


    So rather than working with allies who were too powerful.... working with a B-grade one was way better.


    .


    As those ag A+ grades typically double-crossed each other once the whole show was done.


    Sure, his n was to double cross his ally, as he wanted the entire Baymard to himself.


    But for that to work, only newly appointed power holders would be easy to deceive.


    .


    "6000 men...Hm..... ... not bad.


    And you say that another 1000 should be arriving sometime within this week?" Sanders asked curiously, while intensively eyeing Marder.


    "That is correct Lord Sanders..... this is all I have on hand at the moment." Marder replied calmly.


    In truth, he had a total of 13,071 men already.


    But how could he use up all his men just for this battle?


    .


    Before he was made city lord, his father had secretly given him 3025 men.


    And after he was made city lord, by Arcadinian rule, he got another 6000 again.


    But when his father died, all his father¡¯s men had suddenly vanished or died.... so he had lost the privilege of inheriting all his father¡¯s men.


    So he was only left with 9,025 men.... which was a minute amount for most city lords, as they usually had several hidden camps around as well.


    .


    Hence within these past 7 months, he had been recruiting, kidnapping and trapping several peasants... as well as recruiting ve knights who had been captured and sold after losing a war or battle.


    So in addition to what he previously had..... as of today, he had a total of 13,071 men.


    But he only decided to use 7,000 for this battle.


    .


    "If you don¡¯t mind me asking my lord..... but he many men do you have too?" Marder asked as well.


    "Hm.... well, I¡¯ve brought in 9,000 men for this battle.


    That should be enough right?"


    "My lord..... it¡¯s more than enough!!!!" Marder said excitedly.


    With this number, Baymard would definitely be theirs.


    Now, they had a total of 16,000 knights.


    .


    "My lord.... you had also mentioned that you brought in a lot of snow powder?


    "Yes.... a few of my alchemists, had created it a while back.


    In total, we brought over 52 barrels of snow powder for the operation."


    "_"


    Everyone from Marder¡¯s side, including Marder himself..... looked open their eyes wide from shock.


    52 barrels!!!


    He actually brought over such a ridiculous amount?


    Wasn¡¯t that a little too much?


    .


    One had to know that with all his money at hand, Marder would only be able to afford at most 6 barrels.


    But.... this guy could actually bring 52?


    Of course Marder know that it was all thanks to the alchemists.


    But that in itself still showed how rich Sanders was.


    .


    He personally didn¡¯t have any alchemists to himself, as keeping just a single one on payroll, while requesting for their absolute loyalty.... would cause him a hefty amount, which wasn¡¯t something he could afford now.


    But Sanders had not 1, but several alchemists all to himself.


    This alone made Marder and his men look at Sanders with a little reverence.


    .


    Thinking about the snow powder, Marder couldn¡¯t help but grin widely.


    With this amount on hand, how could they loose?


    He had gone to Baymard, and had never seen or heard of snow powder there.


    So he was certain that once they rained their arrows of snow powder onto the Baymardians, their visitors would definitely be ensured.


    .


    "As per our agreement, once this is all over... we¡¯ll share each district within the city equally, Right?"


    "Of course....I¡¯m a man of my word lord Marder.


    I would never go back on my words."


    "_"


    .


    --District I, Coastal Region, The Empire of Baymard--


    .


    Nature was at its yful stage during thesest few days.... as the flowers began to bloom, the butterflies fluttered about joyfully, and the greenness of the grass was soon echoed out by the trees.


    The early sunlight was soft and mild... as it gave off some warmth towards the Hertfilian grounds.


    .


    Within the Coastal region... The ocean¡¯s breeze gently whispered, as it sang its usual luby for all to hear.


    The cold drought of air, whirled the waves together, bringing in the ocean¡¯s salty taste to one¡¯s tongue.


    On the beautiful harbor that seemed to stretch further into the ocean..... one could see several ships lined up in an organized manner, around the harbor, as if it were a car park.


    Of course while some ships stayed emotionless... others soon took off from the harbor, while others approached it instead..


    .


    On the harbor.... one would be able to find several staff members dressed in uniform, who were either aiding in weing or sending off visitors.


    "Dear guests, thank you for staying in Baymard.


    We hope that your trip here was satisfactory.


    Have a nice day, and a safe trip back.


    We look forward to seeing you again.... Bye...."


    "Wee to Baymard dear guests... please follow me, and I¡¯ll show you where you can check-in."


    "_"


    .


    Of course... not all the staff had to send off, greet or lead the staff towards the Coastal port.


    Some were in charge of transporting cargo, while others aided in untying the ropes that acted as anchors.


    The entire region was bustling with activity, as everyone went about their day busily.


    .


    On the harbor, 3 massive ships soon approached the dock.


    Very quickly, several staff members rushed over to assist those on board.


    The ships were anchored in ce within Harbor Stations 92, 96 and 97.


    .


    ¡¯Poup! Poup!¡¯


    The ship was docked, and soon..... arge board was ced between the harbors dock point and the ship¡¯s entrance/exit.


    The cargo was brought out and ced on several massive baggage trolleys.


    And soon, when everyone on board was good to go.... they quickly headed out in one go.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    They moved uniformly, as they all walked calmly around their leader while stepping into the harbor.


    .


    "Wee to Baymard esteemed guests.


    Your luggage has been secured, and you are all set to go.


    All check-ins will be carried out within the Coastal Port.


    My name is She, and if this is your first time in Baymard, then I will be your guide for today.


    So how can I address you Miss?"


    "You may call me Penelope.


    Penelope Thayrd."

 Chapter 320 Welcome To Baymard 2

    Penelope and her men waited in the pces¡¯ audience hall, for the famous ruler whose name had taken Carona by storm.


    They waited for his Majesty, Landon Barn!


    .


    Some said he was a messenger from the heavens.... while others said that he was a God who had descended from above to these Mortal ins.


    Of course for others, he was an extremely blessed individual, who was sent to better Carona.


    All in all, everyone who had seen him..... had returned to Carona with an unshakeable reverence for the man.


    .


    He was an existence that no one could understand.


    More specifically, it was his mind that was unfathomable.


    Words alone couldn¡¯t describe what they were feeling right now.


    Sure... they had heard a lot about Baymard.


    But they soon realized that the stories didn¡¯t properly depict the ce at all!


    .


    No matter how one tried to exin it, seeing what they were talking about was definitely a game changer.


    And in all honesty, they thought that some of the stories were made up... as some tales were just too hard for them to believe.


    But now they know better.


    .


    Penelope stood within the hall silently, as she tried to calm her chaotic brain.


    Just like everyone else, she also felt like she was in a different world.


    Right from the time she saw the harbor, and even the massive ships (cruise ships) that were stationed on thest harborne..... she felt like she had truly seen a miracle.


    .


    It was the biggest ship that she had ever seen..... and it looked like someone had ced several buildings on top of it..... as it was as tall as a small mountain (from her own point of view).


    As a general rule, Penelope had learned to hide her emotions very well.... but this time, things were different.


    As a tiny smile cracked through their aloof facade.


    .


    She felt her blood itch, as she desperately wanted to get onto the ship and explore all its wonders.


    And that wasn¡¯t the only time that she felt like that sinceing to Baymard.


    .


    From the moment she stepped into the Coastal Port with a V.I.P pass, to time when she walked around the port looking at the stores... followed by her ride from the Coastal Port to here, she had beenpletely blown away by how advanced this tiny empire was.


    Not to talk about the beautifully crafted pce before her..... which was way better than hers by ten folds.


    .


    She had seen ss buildings as high as hills, Roads as smooth and ck as night, pe ople all looking well-off while walking or driving their carriage vehicles (cars), ¡¯trains¡¯ that moved above their heads ... and many more.


    In short, throughout this trip..... she and all her knights had turned their heads so many times that it was a miracle that they weren¡¯t dizzy.


    .


    2 things surprised them about the empire the most.


    The first was its customer service.


    Since arriving, they had observed that whether it was them or even other guests.... everyone was treated with respect and care.


    .


    One could see a ruler¡¯s true nature by observing how the people interacted with others.


    They handled even the poorest and raggedy visitors with proper attention.... as they made their visitationfortable.


    This alone made them give Baymard a 5-star rating for their services.


    .


    As for the second thing that surprised them.... it would have to be the cleanliness of the entire empire.


    It was ridiculously clean and even the well-paved sidewalks were void of any dirt at all.


    One should know that within the other empires, someone could even throw rotten foods onto the streets or roadsides, as well as the carcass of dead animals.


    Even human faces could be thrown just about anywhere within the city.


    .


    I¡¯m these medieval times, 85% of all ces... even pces, smelled like shit!... especially during the summer.


    With no plumbing, the open toilets would let out a foul stench that would fill up the halls and rooms.


    .


    Most times, only those who lived at the highest floors within the pce..... were privileged to have 70% of the stench removed.


    As all the popping would be dropped to the lowest level, and the ¡¯shit¡¯ workers would collect and dispose of all shit somewhere else.


    And even if they lived in courtyards, they did their businesses in buckets... so that the maids would throw it far away as well.


    But the stench would still linger around the rooms for a while.


    .


    Long story short, even as royals, they were all used to the smell of poop lingering around the air... but here in Baymard, the air was ridiculously fresh.


    It was as if these people didn¡¯t poop at all.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t know that this was how air was supposed to smell like.


    And it wasn¡¯t just her... as her men also noticed the change as well.


    .


    They had all whiffed it in and out, as if they were taking drugs.


    It was too damn clean!


    Within the Coastal port, some of them had used the bathroom there.... and had felt like it was the best invention ever.


    But that didn¡¯t lessen their curiosity at all.


    How did Baymard achieve this?


    More importantly, where did their poop go?


    .


    The more they knew about this newly established empire..... the more they had massive respect for his majesty Landon Barn.


    How could a normal person think of all these things?


    Yup!


    The people were right!


    He was definitely not human..... maybe a God?


    .


    Duke Samuel (Carmelo¡¯s brother), as well as ambassador Victor.... who was the newly appointed Caronian ambassador assigned to stay in Baymard, were also shocked at Baymard¡¯s growth as well.


    They had seen watere out of a metal stick, lighte on without fire, and many more..... so how could their minds not be blown away?


    .


    Duke Samuel felt like jumping around like a little kid, as he had finally arrived at Baymard.


    Last time, his family had left him in Carona, and had enjoyed their stay here without him.


    But now... it was his own time to have fun.


    He didn¡¯t believe that the knight training here would be as tedious as they had said.


    So in his mind, he treated this whole trip was a veryx vacation.


    What harsh training?


    Bring it on punk!!


    .


    The hall remained dead silent, as the visitors waited attentively.


    And through the silence, all that could be heard.... were the steady tickings of a massive mirror-like clock.


    "Tick! Tock!.... Tick! Tock!.... Tick! Tock!¡¯


    .


    Eagerness!


    Every single tick was like an invisible weight..... which made the visitors grow more and more anxious to see this Baymardian King.


    And soon... their patience finally paid off.


    .


    ¡¯Bam!!!¡¯


    The hall doors opened up again, and soon.... 12 men walked in unhurriedly.


    And leading them, was a 17 year old boy.


    Almost immediately, they had recognized the boy at first nce... as they had seen his profile sketch all over Baymard.


    He was on money, as well as on the brochures, massive billboards and so on.


    In a way, he was like a famous celebrity.


    This person was his majesty Landon Barn.


    .


    At once, they all showed him respect by going down on one knee... as they felt like Carona indeed owed him a depth of gratitude.


    Less people died from the cold, and their foods were now cheaper that even the peasants could have enough for a while.


    .


    "We greet your majesty Landon Barn!" They replied.


    Likewise, the men surrounding Landon, also did the same as well.


    "We greet her majesty, Penelope Thayrd!" They said, as they too went down on one bended knee.


    .


    Soon, Landon introduced everyone around him.... and Penelope did the same, for all the people who had higher positions within her group.


    She had brought over hundreds of soldiers with her.


    So introducing everyone would take all day long.


    .


    Looking at the calm and collected man before them, the Caronian knights couldn¡¯t help but want to touch him.... so as to bring blessings into their lives.


    Due to all the stories, and even all the things that they had seen, their minds had already epted that Landon was a higher being.


    So right now, no matter what Landon did... his every move looked refined and godly in their eyes.


    .


    And coupled with his extremely handsome appearance, they subconsciously nodded in affirmation of this Baymardian king.


    Some who were right at the back, even tilted their heads in hopes of catching a glimpse of this divine being.


    .


    "Once more.... I wee you all to Baymard.


    Here, you all will trainand better yourselves tirelessly.


    As Carona¡¯s first batch of soldiers, we have high expectations for each and everyone of you while you¡¯re studying here.


    For the next 3 days, you all will rest and properly settle into Baymard.


    Everyone will be required to sign up for sses, as well as collect your schedules, army orientation documents, andplete any other important tasks too.


    Becausee Monday morning, you all will officially start your Training as Caronian Soldiers."


    .


    After his brief speech, Landon had some of his men send the Caronian knights to their new Barracks.


    While he, Penelope, Duke Samuel, Ambassador Victor, Gary and Mark on the other hand... .... all went to his study instead.


    Of course Lucius, Trey and Josh couldn¡¯t meet them, because they were presently out on their missions within the other empires.


    .


    As soon as they entered the office, Penelope turned around and silently looked at Landon intensively.


    "Fight me!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 321 Sister-In-Law

    "Fight me!!"


    "_"


    .


    Landon looked at Penelope and sighed inwardly.


    Typically, anyone else who would¡¯ve asked him this same question... would¡¯ve had to fight his men first, before getting the ¡¯privilege¡¯ of fighting him.... the final boss.


    But in Penelope¡¯s case, he had already fought with the other royals from Carona, so it wouldn¡¯t be fair if she was left out.


    .


    Who knew if she would hold it against him and think that he was looking down on her because she was a woman?


    Nope!


    He wasn¡¯t going to let any misunderstandings develop between them.


    .


    "Alright!


    But with a sword, or just our bare hands?


    You pick."


    "Hmmm.... I do prefer sword fighting more..... but since we are here to improve our hand-to-handbat skills, then why don¡¯t we test out thetter instead?"


    "Sure!!"


    "_" ..... [everyone else]


    .


    ¡¯Pang!!¡¯


    Penelope had taken off her sword from her waist calmly, and ced it on the ck table before her.


    She then stood up, removed her watch... as she didn¡¯t want anything to get in her way.


    Landon did the same as well and rubbed his wrists while waiting for her to prepare.


    Right now, they were currently standing within a massive training room... which was still located within one of the rooms in Landon¡¯s office.


    .


    Penelope squinted her eyes, and looked at the calm and rxed Landon.


    He smiled back at her, as he didn¡¯t take any of her aloof actions to heart.


    Santa had Long told him about this future sister-inw of his..... so he wasn¡¯t particrly displeased with her at all.


    On the contrary..... someone as tough as her, was probably best suited with that goofball.


    .


    Penelope on the other hand, was also quite pleased with Landon as well.


    Beforeing into his office, she had first seen to the needs of her men..... and during that period, she had seen the way everyonemunicated with Landon.


    .


    Even as they had walked towards the office, those within the pce hadn¡¯t been fearful of Landon at all.


    The people genuinely felt happy being around their king.


    This alone said a lot about what sort of person Landon was.


    .


    One could pretend outside.... but in one¡¯s home, nothing would be hidden under the sun for too long.


    If he was abusive or bad, the servants would¡¯ve instinctively felt like running, or trembling at the mere sight of him.


    Well.... she was also pleased with how casual he treated her as well.


    As if she was already part of his inner circle.


    .


    Gary who was used to fighting here with Landon, quickly volunteered to be the referee.


    "We¡¯ll have 3 rounds in total..... and the person with the highest number of victories, will be dered the Winner." Gary said, while holding a whistle in his left hand, and raising the other hand up into the hair.


    .


    He further exined the rules of the match, as well as exined all the scenarios where one could forfeit or loose a match without even knowing.


    Of course, since this was a friendly match, he also briefly spoke about the things that were considered foul y.


    But if it were an enemy, it would be okay to use those moves on them.


    .


    Gary spoke quickly, like all those athletic referees..... as he hurriedlyid down all the rules.


    "No nut hits!


    No eye poking!


    No serious fracturing!"


    No...."


    "_"


    2~3 minutester, he was done with his brief exnation.


    "Round 1!


    Fight!!!"


    .


    Penelope ran up to Landon at full speed, with a well thought of n in mind.


    She quickly decided to send a fast punch toward him.... andter elbow him under his chin.


    But who could tell her when he had caught her hands and sent her flying?


    And what was that move another move that allowed him to move so nimbly?


    .


    ¡¯Baam!!¡¯


    ¡¯Baam!¡¯


    ¡¯Baam!¡¯


    Within the next 30 minutes, Penelope had been destroyed over and over again .


    They had a total of 9 matches so far..... and even so, she just couldn¡¯t understand how it hade to this.


    "One more time!!"


    ¡¯Bammm!¡¯


    "Another one!"


    ¡¯Bammm!¡¯


    "Again!!"


    "_"


    .


    Penelope had never had an opponent whom she couldn¡¯t at least injure.


    She wasn¡¯t the toughest person in the Hertfilia.... but even when she lost sometimes, she would still injure her opponents heavily.


    But this Landon fellow was as slippery as an eel.


    All his moves were things that she had never seen before..... as she was used to fighting like a musketeer.


    In fact, she rarely used her bare hands in a fight... as she would subconsciously fight as if she was still wielding a sword.


    .


    Ambassador Victor jad hos mouth wide open, in awe at the skill level disyed by this young king.


    Forget the fact that he was a chosen ambassador.


    Before he was made one, he used to be a regr knight Capatin as well.


    So since this ambassador job needed someone tk stay in Baynard.... just in case problems arose, he was expected to pick up a sword and protect himself or the Caronians here at all times.


    .


    His mouth hung wide open, and his eyes flew open as well.... as he tried to remember all the moves that he had just seen.


    Of course without proper training, executing them would definitely be hard to aplish.


    His job as ambassador required him to be in the office at all times.


    Hence he had decoded on requesting about joining this so-called training at least once a week.


    In this way, he would be king 2 birds with 1 stone.


    .


    Duke Samuel on the other hand, kept on eating his snacks whole watching the match.... as if


    It were a Television screen.


    He watched the while thing in shock..... as this was the first time that he had seen Penelope loose so badly.


    He kept making loudmentaries, as if he were in a WWE wrestling show.


    "Take him down little princess!!"


    "No! No! No! No!


    Use your left leg to kick his lower belly.


    No! No! No! No! No!!!!


    THAT¡¯S ALL WRONG!!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 322 Training Preparations

    Every one was watching the match very attentively.... especially those from Carona.


    When had this war devil ever lost So badly?


    In a fact, she didn¡¯t even have a chance to show off any moves, as Landon immediately put her down on multiple asions.


    .


    For people like Penelope, if their opponent didn¡¯t give it their all..... then it would be as if one was looking down in them.


    Nheless... for those who knew her, such a swift defeat was surreal to them.


    Hence every time she lost, they would wipe their eyes clean.... just to be sure if they really saw what had happened.


    .


    After 30 minutes, the match was finally over.... and everyone soon took their seats.


    It was time to get down to business.


    "Even though my father and grandfather had already thanked you... I still want to show you my deepest gratitude for destroying those camps within Carona.


    As well as providing your foods at a cheap price to my people..... it has really improved their daily lives.


    Once more, thank you" Penelope said humbly, as she bowed her head towards Landon.


    Of course Duke Samuel and Ambassador Victor also bowed their heads as well.


    .


    "Please, raise your heads.


    If Baymard and Carona are truly sworn brothers, then there¡¯s no need for such." Landon said helplessly.


    Why did this scene look so famiar to him again?


    They continued their little meeting for the next 3 hours, as they briefly looked at the treaty again.... as well as discussed diplomatic actions to take in the future.


    .


    Of course, they also had a brief discussion about the training..... and concluded their meeting by detaily discussing the role of the Caronian ambassador herein Baymard.


    And somewhere within these few hours, they


    had gotten somewhatfortable with each other.


    Landon now called Penelope, sister-inw...while she in turn called him brother-inw.


    As for Duke Samuel, he referred to Landon as little imp.


    .


    "Little imp!..... just tell me honestly..... is the training really that tedious?" Duke Samuel asked, while acting all innocent and blue-eyed.


    "Well, I¡¯ll be honest with you.


    It¡¯ll be hard for your first few days.... but soon, you¡¯ll adjust just fine." Landon said confidently.


    .


    Duke Samuel on hearing this, still didn¡¯t feel relieved at all.


    He had always hated training, as he felt that it was such a drag.


    Right from the get go, he had hated all his sses... which had to do with how to rule an empire.


    He was intellectually smart... but when it came to fights, he just feltzy to give it a try.


    .


    One had to know that growing up, he was known as the mischievous andzy prince.... as he was literally tied up sent for training, almost everyday.


    He refused to go, and even when passing through the doors.... he would spread his hands and feet against the door frames, as the guards tried to haul him away.


    .


    And just to escape from training, he would sneak out of the pce the night before..... and return after training was done.


    Adrian had truly had enough headaches that couldst a lifetime due to him.


    .


    Because he had hated all this, he had pushed Carmelo to be king.


    Even when he had his hearing for the position of Carona¡¯s ruler..... he had gone around telling people to vote for his brother.


    The few that still chose him, were driven away by him on the ¡¯hearing day¡¯.


    Adrian had been made speechless by this son of his numerous times.


    .


    What was the point of being king and fighting all the battles, when one could just be a wise counselor whoes up with tactics?


    His life was way freer than Carmelo¡¯s and for him.... that was more than enough.


    .


    As for money, Carona had a rule which prevented rulers from mishandling funds.


    Hence at the time that Carmelo was king, his pay was still slightly simr to Carmelo¡¯s.


    So in essence, Carmelo did most of the work.... whole he did a few and still enjoyed his life.


    He waszy, and he knew it!!


    But now.... this family of his had betrayed him.


    .


    In Samuel¡¯s mind, he had miraculously escaped training for the past 30 something years.... with him faking illness, travelling to a different city within the empire, and so on.


    But now.... he was forced again?


    He coudnt take it at all!!


    .


    "Little imp


    Look at me?.... I¡¯m all skin and bones.


    I¡¯m already this tiny, so from a medical point of view..... how can I go through this training?


    In doing so, won¡¯t I end up working out until I finally disappear into thin air?


    Just exempt me this one time alright?" Duke Samuel said, while pouting and acting pitifully.


    "^"


    .


    Landon massaged his temples, as he felt like he was looking at an even more ridiculous version of Santa.


    Duke Samuel knew that he had fallen into his family¡¯s trap.


    But what other choice did he have?


    He truly wanted to see Baymard for himself, hence he had taken the risk.


    So after weighing the pros and cons, he decided to firste to Baymard.... and then talk his way out of training with the king here.


    But who was Adrian?


    .


    "Brother-inw, before you answer that question.... Grandfather and father asked me to hand this over to you." Penelope said, while taking out a letter from her chest pocket.


    A minute and a few seconds more, Landon soon looked at Samuel helplessly.


    Well, he got the gist.


    .


    Without even waiting for his reply, Duke Samuel began his overly dramatic disy.


    (Woo)... (woo)..... You.... you.... I thought you were my new favorite.


    I don¡¯t want to go!


    (Woo)... (woo).... why must I join you all?


    Mt little Princess, please help me out alright?" Duke Samuel said, while looking at Penelope hopefully.


    "Uncle..... just give up!


    Training starts in the next 3 days, so get prepared."


    "^"


    .


    Within the next 3 days, Penelope and her men began registration and other procedures needed topletely adjust into their new statuses as Caronian soldiers.


    Now, they were ready for this so-called tedious training.


    .


    They felt pumped up and unbeatable... as they prepared to excel Landon¡¯s expectations.


    But sadly, sometimes.... reality wasn¡¯t always simr to one¡¯s heroic imaginations.

 Chapter 323 First Day

    ¡¯Snore!!... Snore!!..... Snore!!....Snore!!¡¯


    ------zzzzzzzzzz---------


    Within the Caronian barracks, all the soldiers were sound asleep.... as they had spent these past 3 days familiarizing with their new home.


    They had been given a map..... as well as given an official tour, a booklet of the rules and regtions, ss schedules, a barrack I.D cards which showed that they were students, and so on.


    Of course, they made an oath to their empire and Baymard.


    Just like many professions... engineering, medicine and so on, and oath was an important aspect of it all.


    .


    While touring the barracks, they had been thoroughly amazed at how massive and organized the ce was.


    Outside every door within the barracks, one would find a hall and room number to it... like B-11.


    .


    And to make it simpler, at the main entrance of all buildings, a directional map would be ced there as well.


    In short, even within the premises, one would see arrowed sign boards that pointed the students to wherever they wanted to go to.


    .


    For their sries, it had also been talked about.... as they would receive it bi-weekly.


    Of course, Carona was footing the bill for that one.


    And if the soldiers felt like the money they had wasn¡¯t enough... then they could do part time jobs within the barracks too.


    .


    Every week, several jobs would be posted within the barracks¡¯ newspapers... and these jobs will only have a 2 week contract to them, so as to allow others to get those same opportunities again.


    If one wanted to be a dishwasher, barracks gardener,undry helper, kitchen helper, and even janitor for the next 2 weeks..... they could apply at the Barracks¡¯ job office.


    .


    Also, outside volunteer jobs like helping the sick and whatnot..... will also be included in the list as well.


    So every after 2 weeks, a new list woulde up with new names.... or the same names if someone applied twice for the same job.


    And in this scenario.... the earlier one applied, the more guaranteed they would be at getting it.


    .


    Again, so as to make these Caronian soldiers feel fairly treated, Landon had also requested for some Baymardian ¡¯Privates¡¯ to live with the Caronain soldiers as well.


    So right now, each room had 35% Baymardian soldiers and the rest were Caronians.


    .


    This way, they would see that how they were treated was the norm.


    Of course for sses, they would hold some in the Baymardian barracks.... as well as in their own barracks too.


    As for how they slept, males had their own rooms.... while females had theirs as well.


    .


    Within these past few days, one could see the Caronian soldiers roaming within both the Baymardian and Caronian Barracks..... as they had to know where their sses were going to be held.


    .


    "Look!.... the map says that if we go through George street and head towards Canterbury drive.... then we will arrive at our first ss on Monday."


    "Waaahhhh....pared to our Caronian barracks, this Baymardian one he is so big that it even has numerous streets within it.


    Awesome!!"


    "Bro... you¡¯re getting distracted again.


    Is that really important right now?


    We have to know where our sses are being held, so that we don¡¯tete tomorrow."


    "Wait!!.... before we do that, weren¡¯t we supposed to get the results for our health checkups today?


    Lets go to the main clinic first."


    "_"


    .


    And that was how these soldiers spent their past few days.


    Now, they had gone to bed in preparation for their sses the next day.


    .


    ¡¯Snore!!!!¡¯


    Several people were sleeping soundly, when suddenly.... several men barged into their rooms unannounced.


    ¡¯Bang!!!¡¯


    "Wake up! Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!


    5 minutes is all I¡¯ll give you all


    to be fully dressed and assembled at the center of the rooms!" Warrant officer Hayden yelled out.


    .


    Of course while he was talking, 2 other officers proceeded to banged their doors violently.... while blowing whistles at them.


    ¡¯Pheep!!!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    The sleepy men ced their pillows over their heads in frustration..... as they thought that those bangs were the most annoying sounds that they had ever heard in their lives.


    The continuous whistle noise made them want to slice the owner of those whistles into half.


    .


    And after the warrant officers were done, they soon dashed out in a sh... leaving the room in a somewhat quiet state.


    Within this moment, some people went back to sleep, while otherszily did as they were told.


    .


    But of course for the Baymardian soldiers who were currently staying within the rooms... they hurriedly dressed up, as if their lives depended on it.


    And due to this, some of the Caronian soldiers quickly picked up their pace as well.


    They had suddenly been enlightened by them.


    .


    3 minutes more, and Draymond was still lying in bed.... as he had given himself 2 minutes of extra sleep.


    But when he opened his eyes again, he realized that he was immediately greeted by sever peo running left and right, while getting dressed up.


    And soon, he felt a deep sense of crises arise from within him.


    .


    What was going on?


    Why were they all so serious?


    He looked around confusedly, and realised that he was one of the few who were stillying in bed as well.


    3 to 8 bunk beds away, he could still see some of them snoring away, while others just sat on their beds.... as if trying to convince their bodies to move.


    .


    Thinking about how he had nned to impress his Queen and his majesty Landon.... he couldbg help but feel disappointed in himself.


    Very quickly, he jumped out of bed.... and joined the chaotic group of men before him.


    .


    "Has anyone seen my socks?"


    "Oh no!!.... I can¡¯t find my locker key!!!


    Where the hell did I drop my key chain at?


    Damn!!!


    Where could it be?"


    "__"


    Hayden struggled to wear his uniform... as well as arrange his bed and fold his sleeping wear too.


    Right now, he wished that he could recover thosest 2 minutes that he wasted on bed.


    .


    "Times up!!


    Drop everything you¡¯re going and Line up immediately."


    "_"

 Chapter 324 First Day 2

    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Everybody swiftly shoved themselves in between others.... as they rushed towards their beds.


    As per Hayden¡¯s instructions, they were to stand at attention in straight vertical lines just besides their beds.


    .


    The sight of these lined up men was truly a funny sight to behold.


    Some still had their P.J¡¯s on, while others he stood there with no clothes, socks or even boots on.


    For others, they were missing their pants or shirt..... while for others, it was their belt that was left out.


    Of course in all of this, there were still many who ended up being fully dressed and ready for action..... although 85% of them were the Baymardians.


    .


    .


    As they stood there at attention, the warrant officers began scrutinizing them one by one.


    And in the end, most of them were due for punishment.


    They felt their hearts beat anxiously, as the inspections began.


    .


    In truth, even though they had been knights ever since they were 7..... they found that they looked up to these warrant officers in awe and a hint of fear as well.


    More specifically, it was the air of seriousness around these officers that made them stay alert.


    Since they had arrived, they had never seen any of them ck off before... not even once.


    The level of professionalism here, was truly something which they had never witnessed before.


    .


    Draymond¡¯s mind was nothing but a mess, as it grew more chaotic within every passing second.


    And when he saw warrant officer Hayden inch in calmly towards him, he felt like jumping into a pit of fire instead.


    .


    He was scared shitless of this broad burly man, who looked like he took steroids for a living.


    The man was cleanly shaved, and had muscles that protruded out of his greyish shirt like a well sculptured herculean.


    He looked like he could kill any one with just one punch.


    .


    "Private Draymond... where the hell are your boots?" Hayden asked, while standing face to face with Draymond.


    "S... sir... they¡¯re in my locker." He answered in a whispery tone.


    "Private!...in this camp, we speak our minds as loud as we can.


    Fear... is not allowed here.


    Now I¡¯ll ask you again!!!


    Where the hell are your boots?!!!!!"


    "They are in my locker sir!" Draymond answered somewhat confidently.


    "God-Dammit!!... speak up clearly Private!!!"


    "They are in my locker sir!!!!!!!!" He yelled out.


    "Good!!


    Let this be a lesson to you all.


    In here, we always speak up no matter what.


    We do not train people who cower in fear.


    Suppose I was an enemy, would you be intimidated to give it Carona¡¯s secrets just like that?


    Hold your heads up high, calm yourselves and use your brains to get out of any situations.


    Is that understood?"


    "Yes Officer Hayden!!!" Everyone replied.


    "Now, Private Draymond.... after this morning¡¯s training, you¡¯ll receive your due punishment as well."


    "_"


    .


    The scrutiny continued.... and even those who slept around those in their P.Js were also punished as well.


    Like his majesty had always said: ¡¯they are one!¡¯


    So they were required to be their brother¡¯s keeper while staying here as well.


    .


    Soon, they all ran out of their living quarters and headed towards arge training field for their morning drills... and of course after their drills, those who needed to be punished, did so in tears.


    Their body already felt like it was at its breaking point prior to the punishment.


    But now, they felt like pping their former selves who were busy enjoying 1 or 2 extra minutes of sleep.


    .


    Due to thisg, many of them had even missed breakfast..... as time was up when they arrived from doing their punishment and freshening up.


    Their bellies grumble slightly, as they sat in those early morning sses.


    Luckily, the buildings all had cafeterias that sold things like sandwiches and so on..... so they


    All in all, they had thoroughly understood the importance of time in the military.


    .


    If someone wanted something done in 10 minutes, then they bloody hell had to do it by then.... or else they could be punished again.


    And this in itself would create anotherg to their schedules too.


    They weren¡¯t willing to take those chances again!!!


    Especially Duke Samuel.


    .


    He felt like he had been dropped intohell all kn the name of training.


    From frog jumps, push-ups, press-ups and so on... he had felt like his legs numb out a while ago.


    But he had to say, his best sses were the ones in the ssrooms.... as they were things that he had never heard about.


    He was actually looking forward to those ones in particr.


    .


    But of course, while others remained stressed out about the whole ordeal..... one particr female was rather enjoying herself a little to much.


    .


    Penelope felt like yfully skipping around today.


    What she loved most was a good challenge.


    And today, she got one.


    She had messed up in almost all sses, but she was excited rather than deterred.


    These were all things that no one apart from these Baymardains knew of.


    .


    It was like sacred knowledge, that had been passed onto her and her soldiers free of charge.


    She had attended first aid sses, obstacle course sses, camouge sses, terrain and weather identification sses,bat sses and so on.


    And all she could say, was that she freak** loved the barracks.


    .


    One important thing that she had also noticed, was that the soldiers here looked after each other....pared to her own.


    For example, while the Baymardian girls in her dormitory woke up, they did their best to wake everyone close to them.


    But most of her own men didn¡¯t bother at all.


    .


    She used to think that she and her family did a great job with them.


    But just by staying in the barracks, she had seen numerous ws in her ¡¯perfect Caronian¡¯ soldiers.¡¯


    From discipline, to cowardice to even attention to details... they were all trulycking in numerous aspects.


    This definitely had to change!!!!!!


    .


    Of course, while Penelope was in sheer joy and awe of the barracks¡¯ system..... Landon on the other hand, was also in joy as well.


    .


    "Congrattions host, forpleting your main mission."

 Chapter 325 New Tasks Again

    "Congrattions host, forpleting your main mission."


    .


    Landon grinned in sheer joy, as he hurriedly looked at his stats.


    \u003eHost name: Landon Barn


    \u003eAge: 17


    \u003eStatus: King of the newly established empire of Baymard


    \u003eLevel: Upgraded Novice (Level 3)


    \u003eCurrent Situation: Healthy


    .


    \u003cMission:


    ?Personally perform and teach;


    ?All 5 medical techniques for treating patients.


    ?\u0026 all 10 surgical procedures.


    ?Produce 5 other drugs, and allow your people to use them.


    ?Lastly.... produce 10 different ssical alcoholic and non-alcoholic beverages from earth.


    Mission Status: Completed


    .


    \u003eSide-Mission 1: Sign Treaty


    Mission Status: Completed.


    \u003eSide-Mission 3: personally treat king Adrian


    Mission status: Completed


    .


    \u003cRewards: Host will receive;


    ?Recipes to make 5 ssic snacks from earth.


    ?10 other medical procedures, as there are at least 3,500 surgeries procedures that the host needs to do before he dies.


    ?Instructions for producing 5 new drugs as well.


    ?700 development points (DP) and 4,300 Technology points (TP).


    ?Andstly..... the exact form for creating 2 types of Lip glosses, 5 colored lipsticks, and 2 types of shampoos.


    (*The system is reminding host to not take this lightly... as the people now used unsafe beauty products that had things like iron filings and harmful metal oxides in them.


    .


    \u003eFor creating Diapers, female sanitation essentials, cruise ships, war ships, new academies...(the system listed everything that Landon created)... Host will also receive 870 DP... 7,200 TP...and 4,629 BP.


    .


    \u003eFor using the system¡¯s monitors to view regions that do not fall under the host¡¯s territorial markings... as well as buying knowledge on Zoo animal care, Upgrading to level 3 and so on... the host¡¯s current bnce is 658 Development Points..... 2,790 Technology Points... and 212 Bonus Points.


    ]


    .


    "System.... what are the requirements to upgrade to level 4 again?"


    "Answering to host.... the host will need 1500 TPs and 6,000 DPs.


    Right now, the host¡¯s current bnce is: 14,290 TP.... 2,228DP and 212 BP.


    Host currently falls short of that requirement.


    Does the host wish to receive his rewards now?"


    "Yes!"


    "As you wish host."


    .


    After 30 seconds of pain, Landon used up 42 minutes to digest everything that was given to him.


    He lightly rubbed his temples, whiw looking at his next missions.


    \u003eMain Mission:


    ?Produce 5 ssic snacks:


    ?cheesy Doritos


    ?Ordinary Pringles


    ?Crackers... salted and unsalted


    ?Sweet \u0026 Salty Protein bar


    ?Died \u0026 Roasted Cashew Nuts.


    ?Create safe and Healthy makeup:


    ?2 moisturizing lip glosses


    ?5 colored lipsticks: 1 shade of Red, 2 shades of nude and 2 shades of pink.


    ?2 types of Shampoos.


    ?Use rewards to perform and teach all new medical procedures to the medical staff in Baymard.


    ?As well as produce 5 new drugs again.


    \u003eRewards:


    ?Form for 6 different breakfast cereals.


    ?All knowledge on how to create an electrical, as well as sr powered Cathode Television.


    Plus, knowledge on how to create film, Cassettes, Cassette yers and sr energy power bank.


    ?5 random medical procedures


    ?20 new drugs


    Mission deadline: Not specified


    \u003eNew missions:


    ?Side-mission 5: Sign a treaty with the new king of the Yodan empire.


    Mission Deadline: 2 years.


    ?Side-mission 6: Stop the Temple of Anobis from setting sail into Arcadina.


    Note to host... .. with your war ships ready, locate them and blow them away into smithereens.


    Host should read their bio within the mission¡¯s page, in order to get a better understanding of them.


    The system will notify the host when they are 2 months away from Arcadina¡¯s Ocean perimeter.


    Of course for the host... since you¡¯ll be using engine ships, then you¡¯ll get to them in a matter of days.


    Mission Deadline: 1 week after the system has notified the host about their whereabouts.


    ]


    .


    Looking at his rewards, Landon couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    Finally.... they were going to make proper snacks in Baymard!!


    He had been missing a ton of them since he hade here.... especially his favorite, which the system had just given it as a reward.


    .


    He had been dying to get his hands on the ¡¯original Pringles¡¯ again.


    Just remembering that ssical crunchy taste in his mouth, made him salivate and drool foolishly.


    Sure, bread and eggs were good and all..... but what was breakfast without some good old cereal?


    .


    As for the Lipsticks, Lip glosses and shampoos.... the system had been specific about wanting it to be done properly.


    One should know that these people in this era weren¡¯t very knowledgeable about the dangers of what they put on their faces.


    Their powder was grounded from white and brown y stones.... and copper or silver filings would be added in it, to give it that soft highlighted glow when their faces came in direct contact with the sun.


    .


    And worse but not least, some of the things that they used... contained certain degrees of mercury and arsenic powder in them, which were harmful to their skins.


    Many of them had already suffered from metal poisoning, and had even died young due to it.


    But of course they didn¡¯t know that the problemy in their makeup.


    Hence the system was here to give them healthier alternatives.


    .


    Landon nodded while looking at the monitor before him.


    What really excited him, was that he would be able to make Cathode Televisions afterpleting all the missions.


    .


    Even though he had bought knowledge on several things from the system..... some of the things that he required were denied, as they were to be given out as rewards at some point.


    .


    Previously, he had tried to buy knowledge on submarines, cameras, cellphones, iPods, gamboys, Amusement park rides \u0026 setups, and so on..... but he was told that he couldn¡¯t ess all knowledge on them right now, because they were under the system¡¯s ¡¯rewards category¡¯.


    Meaning that they were meant to be rewarded to him instead.


    .


    The cathode TVs would be watched in ck \u0026 white... and he would be sure to make at least 10 cable channels on it, as well.


    And with the Cassette yers avable... he had decided to make several movies, as well as animations too.


    .


    Of course for ssical Disney movies and others..... he really wanted to do it in color, so those would have to wait for now.


    But some old school animations like Mickey mouse adventures, the flintstones, Casper the friendly ghost, Astro boy, the adventures of huckleberry Finn, Popeye, Looney tunes, Tom \u0026 Jerry..... and many more.


    Heck!!.... he even wanted to start the whole Dragon Ball, One piece, digimon and pokemon franchise in ck \u0026 White as well.


    .


    Just thinking about how the people would react to seeing tiny people in a box... made him grin a little.


    Soon.... he would let these people see the beauty of television.

 Chapter 326 The Temple Of Adonis

    Still on the matter of cathode TVs, another thing to note of..... was that the system had also offered a sr power bank as well.


    One had to know that the current gathered from sr energy could only produce a limited amount of Wattspared to electrical.


    .


    So when the Cathode power levels were low, then they could power everything with the power bank as well.


    To charge the bank, of course they would have to leave it within a ce that received a lot of sunlight instead.


    .


    One thing that Landon loved about this reward, was that the system had provided 2 options for both the cathode TVs and cassette yers.


    For those who were based in Baymard and had electricity, they could just use the electrically powered ones.


    But for the visitors, if they really liked it and wanted to watch some of these movies back in their empires, then they could buy the sr powered ones and take them away as they pleased.


    .


    This was definitely a big plus in Landon¡¯s books.


    The only thing was that, if they bought the sr powered ones and left Baymard, they wouldn¡¯t get cable anymore.


    So they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the news, movie channels, sports channels or any live shows in Baymard.


    All they could do is watch what they got from their cassettes.


    .


    As for whether Landon was scared about them copying him..... the answer was not a chance.


    This was because these cathode tubes were lined with several specific chemicals like phosphor, to get the electrons moving.


    In addition, one needed to create a proper vacuum, oscitor and so on..... within the whole setup for it to be a sess.


    So they could try and even dismantle everything.


    .


    But where would they get all the specific chemicals in those high quality grades from?


    It wouldn¡¯t work without those chemicals, even if they ced everything back.


    .


    Also, they didn¡¯t have the right materials like stic, rubber or ss, to make the sr panels, cassette yers, cathode TVs and so on.


    Even the cassette itself, which had film tape inside... would be a struggle for them toe up with.


    .


    Looking at the other rewards, Landon was also pleased with the fact that Baymard would soon have its own cereals as well.


    Indeed, he had missed fruit loopes and frosty kes the most.


    Baymard already had milk within the empire... Hopefully, the system would add one of them in as a rewardter on.


    .


    Moving on to his new side missions..... the only one that really piqued his interest, was thest one.


    [Stop the Temple of Adonis from setting sail into Arcadina.]


    What exactly did this temple do in order to make the system stop their visit here?


    Landon clicked on their profile and read through it swiftly.


    45 minutester, he was stunned and outraged by how narcissistic these people were.


    .


    The temple of Adonis!!


    They were a temple that prayed to their founder, Adonis.


    The temple was now ruled by Adonis¡¯ lineage.... as they were now seen as royals instead.


    They went about forcing everyone to believe in what they did.... and if one refused toply with Adonis¡¯ teachings, then they would kill he/she immediately.


    .


    They offered up human sacrifice yearly..... as they believed that doing so will give them more blessings all year round.


    Each vige, city or town was to sacrifice 20 new born females, 30 new born males and 40 virgins above the ages of 15.


    .


    They also believed in eating the burnt flesh of all sacrifices.


    And this was just the tip of the iceberg of what this so-called religion believed in.


    If theirwsplied with the system¡¯s vision for the Pyno continent.... then it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem.


    .


    But these Royals under Adonis, forced and did everything one could possibly think of that was bad.


    From raping one¡¯s own blood sister and mother, oand calling it a tradition of manhood.... to prohibiting people from going to the healers, since ¡¯Adonis¡¯ would cure everything..... to many others, there was no way that the system would allow them toe over and undo its ns.


    .


    So far, these temple guys had sessfully taken over and unified the entire continent of Lambe..... which had 4 empires within it.


    Now, the entire continent was under their rule.


    Speaking of how the people there looked like... one could say that they had extremely pale skin, and almost everyone there had light greenish hair and brows as well.


    .


    This church believed itself to be sent by the heavens to rule the entire Hertfilia.


    Hence they had started their mission of trying to take over other empires..... and sadly, they had decided to start with the Pyno continent.


    .


    From what Landon had been told, a fleet of 46 ships would be making its way here soon.


    As to when they would be getting here, he had no clue about that.


    But when they were about 2 months away from Arcadina¡¯s perimeters... he would use his motorized engine ships and meet them there in a matter of days.


    .


    And even though they had 46 fleets, those fleets didn¡¯t have any cannons or weapons of destruction right now.


    In these times, everyone typically acted like pirates when they were under attack.


    Ships would get close to each other, and people would jump from one ship to another..... with their swords in their hands.


    .


    But for Landon¡¯s men, who would do that?


    Send missiles and blow their asses away.


    And even if they wanted to turn around, it would be hard to do so, as they used rowing-men for that task.


    Hence Landon was sure to Catch up with them no matter what.


    .


    Landon continued to read all he could about this temple that ns to over run Arcadina.


    The system already had people it needed to run each empire..... and right now, these Adonis people were not one of them.


    .


    And so, the system had set him up to pick a fight with the Temple of Adonis..... which had an entire continent under their control.


    He hadn¡¯t even finished 2 of his side-missions, yet the system is already throwing more at him.


    Did he ever offend this system in his past life?


    ¡¯^¡¯

 Chapter 327 Project Dealings

    Landon quickly made his way down to the Food industry with Chief Tim.


    The sooner he finished his missions, the earlier he could make cathode TVs.


    Today, he was going to tackle production of all his rewards first.


    .


    When Chief Lyore saw Landon and Tim.... his eyes lit up as he smiled happily at him.


    Typically, 70% of the times that Landon hade down here.... was to create something


    New in Baymard.


    So as a natural foodie, how could he not be excited just from seeing Landon here?


    .


    "Your majesty..... what brings you here?


    Is it to create something new?


    What do you have in mind?


    When do we start?¡¯ Lyore asked eagerly, while grabbing Landon¡¯s shoulders tightly.


    "Yes.... we¡¯re going to create 5 new products: cheesy Doritos, Ordinary Pringles, Crackers... salted and unsalted, Sweet \u0026 Salty Protein bar and Died \u0026 Roasted Cashew Nuts."


    .


    What were those?


    Lyore looked at the notebook that Landon had given him.


    Overall, the procedures were very easy to follow up.


    And from the looks of it..... the main problem came from hiring new people for the job.


    With what Lyore was seeing, each snack production line will need at least 300 people working on one shift alone.


    This included truck drivers, workers, and so on.


    .


    As they walked side by side, Landon went to inspect the empty buildings and rooms avable within the industry.


    The food industry had been expanded on ages ago..... so now, it had several new buildings within it.


    .


    Anyway, as they walked by each building... Landon continued to ess their space and functionality.


    He was looking for a building that could handle all the machinery from these processes.


    "So your majesty..... what do you think about this one?" Lyore said, while pointing towards a newly constructed 3-storey building.


    .


    Landon looked at it and nodded in agreement.


    He had decided that this building would be a snack based one..... with each massive room dedicated to each snack.


    The building wasrge enough to amodate other future snack projects as well.... and the most important thing to note here, was that it had several conveyor belts at its ground floor.


    There, the trucks could offload and load the seeds on the belts, which would then take them into the different snack departments within the building.


    .


    "Your majesty..... when do we start these projects?" Lyore asked while stroking his chin.


    It would be best if he could start now, as he wanted to eat them so badly... and add them to the list of all the things that he would use to make his future food house.


    "Hmmmmmm... before we start, I¡¯ll ask Chief Tim to first start remodeling the rooms as soon as possible.


    These goods need a proper production line, so as to maximize the efficiency and quality of the goods."


    "_"


    Baymard was at this point where their goods needed to be top grade quality, for things donepetently.


    So there was no way that Landon wouldpromise and give out low quality ¨¬tems instead.


    .


    "Tim.... I need those in department 6 to start making and equipping all the machines needed for the manufacturing of these snacks.


    In the meantime, Chief Lyore.... I expect you to use those steam powered machines and try creating them yourself.


    Call it experimentation if you will.


    I need you to be somewhat familiar with all steps within production..... so that you can better teach the workers as well.


    Also.... once you seed, I¡¯ll need you to send a sample of each snack type to my office immediately."


    "Yes your majesty."


    "_"


    .


    They spoke about what to take note of when doing production..... as well as what the finished products were supposed to look like.


    "Ahh.... lest I forget.


    Chief Lyore..... how are the Cocoa treesing along? Landon asked curiously.


    .


    One should know that typically, most cocoa trees would bear fruit only after 3 to 5 years.


    In Landon¡¯s case, it had been 1 year and 11 months, since he began nting cocoa seeds.


    That¡¯s almost 2 years.... as next month will make it exactly 2 years.


    .


    Each month, he would check the conditions of these trees, as they were very essential in chocte manufacturing.


    Yes... chocte manufacturing was always at the back of his mind.


    It was just that getting his hands on a steady supply of these cocoa beans (seeds) was something that not even Santa could provide steadily.


    .


    He would need thousands of bags of cocoa beans per month... just to keep up with the minimum amount needed by the Baymardians, and all the rest of Hertfilia.


    But so far, Santa could only send him 3 to 4 bags instead.


    This amount was chicken feed, if one wanted to go on an industrial level.


    This point alone was what had always held him back.


    .


    If he started creating chocte and the supply was limited, then wouldn¡¯t that be worse instead?


    People would value it too highly, and its price would have to be raised higher as well.... since it would be seen as a scarcemodity.


    Landon didn¡¯t want any these to happen.... hence he had decided to supply himself with the seeds, by growing them himself.


    .


    The only issue was that they took bloody too long to grow.


    Hence he could only patiently wait for his ¡¯babies¡¯ to grow.


    And the great thing about these trees... was that each tree could continuously bear fruits for the next 25 years, before theypletely maxed out.


    .


    "Your majesty.... the cocoa trees are growing at a healthy rate.


    And with 3 massive greenhouses all filled with cocoa trees..... maintainace is fairly easy for the workers as well.


    Your majesty, at the rate at which they¡¯re currently growing and the soils properties, acidity \u0026 basidity... ..... we¡¯ve estimated that by August next year, Baymard would get its first batch of cocoa.


    But your majesty..... what do you want to do with all those seeds?" Lyore asked inquisitivley.


    .


    He had always wondered why they were nting suchrge amounts of these particr seeds regrly.


    What was so special about the fruit that they bore?


    No!!.... rather than the fruits.... his majesty seemed to be interested in the seeds instead.


    Plus he didn¡¯t understand why, because he had previously chewed on one..... and it was bitter as hell.


    .


    And with the way they were going, they would be able to produce over thousands of seeds monthly.


    But what exactly was his majesty hoping to aplish from getting all these seeds?


    No matter how much he tried to pry information from Landon¡¯s mouth, nothing ever came out.


    Landon would just smile at him.... instantly making his curiosity double.


    As a foodie... it was important for him to know these things alright?


    .


    After talking with Lyore, up next... they headed towards the Alchemy industry.


    There, they met with chief Wiggins, who was also excited to see them as well.


    He looked at them with the same eyes that Lyore previously did..... as all that Wiggins thought about, were new products.


    .


    "Wee your majesty!


    Wee! Wee!


    Please sit, sit, sit.


    Errmmmm..... Your majesty, do you have any new products in mind?" Wiggins said excitedly, while looking at Landon as if he were gold.


    Finally, he would create something new.


    It had been a long ass time since he created something new.


    .


    Landon helplessly shook his head, as he knew what they were excited about.


    Every time he went to any industry, their overseers would ask him if he had any new projects in mind.


    And sometimes, he could clearly see the sadness in their faces when he told them that: not yet.


    .


    "Hahahhaha.... it¡¯s a great day indeed your majesty.


    This time, you¡¯ve given me more than 5 new products to create.


    Your majesty... I will definitely be able toplete any task assigned to me no matter what." Wiggins said while smiling foolishly, while kissing the notebook in sheer joy.


    .


    They spoke for a while more, and ended up arranging ns for creating makeup and shampoos.


    He spoke in detail about how many people would also get hired, as well as all the important points to note within all product production lines as well.


    Of course, Landon had also arranged for Tim to create and equip the alchemy industry with enough machines for the entire production.


    .


    Once he was done with the Alchemy industry, he was on his way to the Pharmaceutical industry.... as he now had forms on 5 new drugs to create .


    He still had Tim arrange for the production limes to be equipped with the necessary machines to create these goods.


    .


    And just like that, everything was set into motion.


    Landon had taken care of production of all new products.


    He looked at his time, and realised that it was 11:21 A.M


    It was almost time for his weekly meeting with the government officials.


    .


    But when Landon was on his way out, several


    rm bells continuously rang out in his ears.


    .


    ¡¯Warning! Warning!¡¯


    Over 15,000 iing strangers with weaponsing toward Baymard.


    Host should prepare.¡¯

 Chapter 328 Battle Stations

    Landon blinked several times, as he stared at the system¡¯s monitors.


    He zoomed in, looked at the men¡¯s crests..... and smiled.


    He expected this to happen sooner orter.


    .


    One should know that only a while ago.... Baymard was still off limits to the Arcadinian citizens.


    So for sure, those that came through the Landport would only do so if they were spies, or if they were running away from something.


    So even though he allowed them to enter Baymard.... that didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t aware of their real agendas.


    .


    It could be seen that those spies had obviously reported Baynards growth to their masters..... who in turn thought that they could take Baymard before Alec Barn realizes it¡¯s worth.


    But little did they know that a while ago... Alec had given the go ahead, for the citizens to enter Baymard.


    But of course, it would take 3 to 5 months on horseback before the news could reach these parts.


    .


    And how did Landon get to know such information?


    Of course it was paying the point thirsty system.


    At the start of each week, he would pay the system to get international news for the citizens here.


    Naturally, he had told them that he had gotten the news from 3 anonymous merchants.... who were supposed to be Baymard¡¯s secret spies.


    Meaning that their identities could never be revealed.


    If he said that he had visions, they would soon build a temple and worship him as Hertfilia¡¯s saviour.


    Hence he chose to go with the spy lie.


    .


    Even James¡¯ death had been made known to him by the system.


    In short, all International news were essible to him if he could afford its price.


    Arcadina¡¯s news was the cheapest, since it was closer to Baymard than the rest.


    Hence the system charged him less for those ones.


    The further the ace, the more fees he had to pay.


    .


    Landon looked at the iing men, and estimated that they would be here in 1 hour and 33 minutes.


    But the scouts within those ss posts outside the gates, should be able to see them over the hills with their binocrs..... when they were 1 hour away (4.5 miles away).


    .


    Still, this was good enough.... as even though it would take time for the scouts and the men to prepare for any battles..... by the time these visitors came by, he was sure that the soldiers would be ready for battle by then.


    But what really surprised him, was that these group of strangers didn¡¯t even bother to send a messenger to inform them about their attacks..


    .


    Nheless, Landon decided to go with the flow, and act as if he wasn¡¯t aware of these iing strangers.


    He wanted to see how the soldiers would organize themselves when ced in a state of chaos, or met with any surprise attacks from their opponents.


    .


    --On The Road To Baymard--


    .


    The spring¡¯s sun greeted the grass Graciously..... as it caused the flowers to bloom beautifully.


    The butterflies fluttered, and the bees buzzed.


    Today was another fine spring day.


    ¡¯Hoof! Hoof! Hoof! Hoof!¡¯


    On the wide rocky roads more than 15,000 men were gantly riding towards Baymard.


    They looked like a synchronized marching band..... as they travelled in lines of 5 besides each other.


    .


    And at the very front of the group, were 2 leaders and their most trusted knights..... who were busy chatting away about their ns.


    "My lord... are you sure that we don¡¯t need to send a messenger forward to inform them about this battle?" Marder asked curiously.


    It was always done with a messenger..... as doing otherwise would be belittling, and would also degrade one to a mercenary, thief or assassins.


    .


    Sanders looked at Marder and frowned in annoyance.


    "Young lord, are you doubting my words?"


    Do you think that this is a game?


    Just as I thought....you¡¯re still too young to understand the importance of using a direct approach.


    Nheless.... By doing so, we¡¯ll catch them off-guard and easily secure our win.


    With ck powder on our side, we will definitely win this battle."


    "More like a massacre." Marder added, while looking at Sanders¡¯ confident smile on his face.


    .


    He knew Sanders¡¯ deeds.... and was sure that with Sanders here, Baymard was as good as theirs.


    From what he knew, Baymard didn¡¯t have ck powder.... so for sure, they would be left at a disadvantage during this battle.


    With the amount of ck powder they currently had at hand, Marder couldn¡¯t help but grin as well.


    He even felt somewhat sorry for these Baymardians who were about to be massacred by them.


    .


    Looking at the path before him, Marder rode his horse excitedly, as he couldn¡¯t help but think about all the stories that he had heard from his men about Baymard.


    Finally, after the massacre..... he would deal with Sanders and rule over the entire Baymardian Empire.


    ¡¯Let the massacre begin¡¯, he thought.


    .


    Back in Baymard, the scouts had already seen the approaching men.... and had soon reported the matter to those at King¡¯s Landing.


    "This is Tower 5 calling in!


    We have a code Eagle!


    The Eagle is flying!!


    I repeat!!.... The eagle is flying.


    And it would take 32 minutes tond.


    Over and out!!"


    "This is Tower 4, The Eagle is flying."


    "This is ...."


    "_"


    Just like that, the news was sent to the military¡¯s base within a matter of minutes due to radio waves... rather than driving back and forth all the time.


    .


    ¡¯RIng!!!! Ring!!! Ring!! Ring!!!!!¡¯


    The bells within both barracks, soon rang out... causing even those who took naps to quickly rose up confusedly.


    While others who were in ss, soon closed their books and stormed out frantically.


    In fact, their teachers were the first ones to fly out of the ssrooms speedily.... as the situation called for everyone¡¯s attention.


    .


    RIng!!!! Ring!!! Ring!! Ring!!!!!¡¯


    The bell would ring out, followed by a loud voiceing from all the speakers around.


    "This is not a drill!"


    The Egle is flying!!!!


    This is not a drill!!!


    All soldiers are to assemble within the fields immediately.


    Whether you are a Baymardian or Caronian soldier... everyone should make their way towards the training field within the Baymardian barracks.


    I repeat, this is not a drill!


    All soldiers are to assemble within the Baymardian fields now."


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The soldiers all ran towards the fields hurriedly, as they listened to the voice update them on the situation.


    They all understood what ¡¯the Eagle is flying¡¯ meant.


    Hence they couldn¡¯t help but wonder who would have the balls to attack Baymard?


    .


    Penelope was amongst the group of soldiers as well.


    As she ran, an immense surge of excitementpletely filled her mind.... as she wanted to see how Baymard would defend itself when faced with enemies.


    Were they going to fight with swords, or use those ck stick (guns) things that they always carried around?


    .


    In truth, she was very curious about what those stick-rod things could do.


    But no one had ever used it... so she had no idea what it did.


    And another thing that she had noticed, was that these soldiers never carried swords at all..... so how were they supposed to fight this battle?


    .


    The more she thought about it, the more eager about the uing battle.


    And it wasnt just her.... as even the non-athletic Duke Samuel and the rest of the Caronian men, ran like the wind as well.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Everyone had made it to the fields..... and had also formed several straight lines while standing at attention.


    The wind rustled and gently massaged Penelope¡¯s cheeks.... as she focused at the front of the line.


    .


    ¡¯Ddrrrrrrrrrrr¡¯


    Soon... several camouge Jeep Wranglers drove in from all directions within the barracks... and parked at the sides of the fields.


    Following that, Gary, Mike, the supervisors and all those with leading duties, all walked up on stage.


    They briefly spoke about what was going on, and also permitted everyone from watching the entire battle.


    .


    Meanwhile back at King¡¯snding, Landon and the soldiers there were busy setting up all their machinery... as well as getting enough gun powder, missiles and so on.


    They also discussed their n of attack and said a silent prayer to their ancestors.


    Of course during the prayer, Landon just closed his eyes and stood silent the entire time..... since he didn¡¯t really believe in these ancestor Gods.


    .


    After the prayer, the men quickly scattered around and assumed their duty posts during the battle..... while looking into their telescopes.


    Now, all they had to do was wait.


    .


    Time passed by swiftly... and soon, their esteemed guests had arrived.


    "My lord.... this is Baymard."


    Sanders looked at the masterpiece before him and smiled broadly.


    ¡¯What a wall!!¡¯, he thought while subconsciously nodding in appreciation.


    The city walls were something that no one had ever seen before.... as they were extremely tall, sturdy and smooth.


    .


    Sanders squinted his eyes, and looked at the figures above the walls.


    With a proud smile on his face, he raised his hands in the air smugly.


    It was time to show these Baymardians, that he meant business.


    "Offload the ck powder!"

 Chapter 329 Baymards 3rd Battle

    ¡¯Cai!!! Puiiii!!!¡¯


    Sanders spat on the ground, while waiting for his men to set up everything.


    They began by cing the ck powder in tiny tubes, and using strong roles to bind them together with their arrows.


    This was the mechanism that they would use to destroy their enemy¡¯s front gate.


    .


    Sanders looked at the ants above the walls in disdain.


    Weren¡¯t theying down to battle it out with their swords?... Or was everyone here an archer.


    Only cowards would fight a battle with only archers.


    Where were the sword yielding men?


    He looked at their city gate again, but didn¡¯t see anyone leave the gates.


    Rather, it was being tightly shut.... as if they were avoiding some sort of gue.


    .


    "Lord Sanders..... it seems that you were right!


    Without any Knight Academy, these people haven¡¯t been able to train more knights as of yet


    So they probably wouldn¡¯t send anyone out here because they were small in number." Marder said, while grinning in satisfaction.


    "Hmhm..... it seems like they n to use archers to take us down instead.


    What we need now is a good cover.


    Nheless, with our tight shield formation..... we should be able to have few casualties before we sessfully pry open their gates."


    .


    All this time, Sanders and Marder had been sitting under a tent... as they weren¡¯t joining this particr battle.


    They felt like they had enough men for the job, so why should they join the battle?


    While eating and drinking some Baymardian foods and beverages..... they quickly selected 50 knights to stand guard around them, while they prepared for the show that was about to go down.


    .


    Soon, all their men were ready, and both leaders sent some of their knight Captains to take charge of the battle.


    "Nicodemus... I expect you know what to do." Sanders said, while looking at one of his most powerful Captains in pride.


    The dude had never disappointed him before.


    "I will sessfully carry out your instructions my lord." Said the kneeling man before him.


    "Good!!!


    Now... lead your team and destroy the enemy immediately!!!"


    "Yes my lord."


    .


    The men lined up in several formations, as they formed several rectangr box-like units of 5 rows and 8 columns.


    Each unit soon ran across the massive fields towards the city gates, while keeping a distance from each other.


    Their n was to have all these units bombard the gate with ck powder first.


    .


    And right behind those units, were the rest of the knights.... who were waiting for the gates to be destroyed, before running onto Baymard in attack mode.


    Sanders looked at his men who were almost close enough to attack the gates, and nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡¯So far so good!¡¯


    .


    Back on the city walls, Landon and the Baymardians looked at the men below calmly.


    As for the Caronians, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder what Landon¡¯s game n was.


    And what the heck did all theserge metal things do against such a massive number of people?


    .


    Penelope and Duke Samuel almost wanted to ask Landon if he needed any backup.


    But looking at everyone else¡¯s calm attitude, they chose to wait and see what made these people so confident.


    Landon kicked his dry lips and raised his hands in the air, and gave out instructions.


    "Alpha team 3, 4, 5 and 6... you all know what to do.


    Now attack!!!"


    .


    Marder looked at the city walls and frowned.


    He hadn¡¯t seen any archers line up until now.


    This... were they just giving up without a fight?


    Or did they think that their thin metal gates were so imprable that they would be able to remain safe?


    .


    Marder squinted his eyes, as he tried very hard to gauge what their exact actions were.


    "What do you suppose they are doing up there?"


    "Probably thinking of an escape n I presume.


    Let¡¯s just forget...."


    ¡¯Boom!!!!!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!!!!!!"


    "_"


    .


    Just before Sanders could finish his sentence.... a loud ear-piercing thunderous sound echoed around the field, followed by a Blinding sh that made his mindpletely ck-out for a few seconds.


    The ground trembled slightly, and for some reason, both leaders felt an immense heat touch the bodies.


    In another split second..... a white colored mushroom cloud soon rose up into the air, apanied by the screams of several men in agony who yelled out at the top of their lungs.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    Sanders¡¯ heart began palpitating..... as he couldn¡¯t see what was going on amidst the thick white cloud before him.


    .


    Immediately, both Marder and Sanders rose up from their seats and trembled in shock and fear.


    What was all this?


    Where did this white fog appear from?


    Was this some sort of Baymardian sorcery?


    Thousands of questions swarmed their minds, as they tried to make heads or tails about their present situation.


    .


    And what made matters worse, was that they couldn¡¯t see their men at all... as all they could hear the constant wailings of the men within the fog.


    What kind of monster inhabited the fog, to make their men scream in fear?


    Damn it!!


    .


    "Boom!"


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!"


    Boom!"


    "Ahhhhh!!!!!"


    ¡¯Puiiiii!!!!!


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Standing on the walls, the Caronians were also somewhat fearful as well.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t see what happened within the fog, hearing those men wail like that made their hearts fall right into their bellies.


    .


    "Seize fire!!!" Landonmanded, while raising both hands into the air.... as of he was a traffic officer.


    At this moment, everyone subconsciously leaned forward... as they watched the fog clear out.


    Heck!.... even Marder and Sanders leaned in as well, as anxiety constantly filled their hearts.


    .


    The smoke finally cleared out, and everyone sucked in their breaths in fear at the gruesome sight before them.


    How did this happen?


    On the battlefield, there one could see numerous gigantic pot-holes that had been bored into the fields..... as if the heavens had poked the fields with their fingers.


    But the most noticeable thing of all, were the knights who were either injured, dead or unharmed.


    .


    "Ughhhh!!!!"


    "Ahhhhh!!"


    The men cried out in pain, as they tried to crawl away from this death trap.


    Some of them had their intestines hanging out of their bodies, while others lost several body parts as well.


    For others, it looked like they took these attacks head on, as even though they were dead... one could see their skulls, as the massive heat wave hadpletely peeled off their skins.


    .


    Due to the missile¡¯s heat wave, velocity impact and overbearing pressure... many knights had blood gush out from their bodies uncontrobly.


    Their thick reddish-ck blood trickled down their nostrils..... and even ears, as some had their eardrumspletely shattered in one go.


    .


    Even those who didn¡¯t have any external injuries, were still affected by the missiles¡¯ waves as well.


    In short, it was safe to say that those on the battlefield field whether dead or alive, had all been affected either internally or externally by the missiles impact.


    .


    The entire battlefield was painted red, with numerous body parts scattered around it as well.


    The Caronians had their mouths wide open in shock and fear.


    They couldn¡¯t help wondering..... if it were them down there, would they be better off than these enemies?


    How does one defend against such weapons?


    Just thinking about it made all of them break out in cold sweat.


    Luckily, they were Baymard¡¯s allies not enemies.


    .


    Penelope and Duke Samuel on the other hand, both trembled from shock..... as they looked at the battlefield.


    What sort of weapons were these ¡¯Missile thingies¡¯?


    Thinking about how they were worried previously, they couldn¡¯t help butugh a little.


    Of course!!!


    How would an empire that has all these otherworldly goods use something like swords?


    Why didn¡¯t they think of that before?


    They looked at Landon, as if saying: give my emotions back.


    But when thetter met their eyes, he only smiled back at them instead.


    How frustrating!!!


    .


    Down below, after connecting the dots and realising that all these attacks came from Baymard... Marder and Sanders couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    ck powder?...What good was that when faced with such attacks?


    They felt like they had just taken a big p to their faces..... as they thought about how they had previously said that they would massacre these Baymardians.


    .


    But.... all of these realizations didn¡¯t stop their zeal at all.


    Instead, they felt more pumped up... and were even more determined to own this newly established empire.


    This ce was a gemstone to them.... and no matter what, they had to get their hands 6kn it before that greedy king of theirs did.


    Because once they did wouldn¡¯t they also bomb Alec as well?


    Hehehehehe... just thinking about what Baymard could offer them in terms of strength, food, development and power..... made their eyes twinkle brightly.


    .


    For them, if some of their men could reach the gates before the attacks, then they would still have a fighting chance in this war.


    After all, would these Baymardians destroy their own walls with these weapons just to stop them?


    No they wouldn¡¯t!!


    .


    So if they could get at a close distance that wod put these Baymardians in an awkward position.... wouldn¡¯t that be great?


    "Leopold!


    Tell the men to get up from the ground AND ACT LIKE REAL MEN.


    We will take over Baymard today..... so get the men to attack again!!!"


    "_"


    .


    Landon looked at the injured men who struggled to stand up, and hesitated on his next attacks.


    Kicking a man down was truly over kill.... but there was nothing he or they could do about it.


    It was all their leaders fault, for not withdrawing from the battlefield.


    If they didn¡¯t fight, their families might still have to suffer in the end.


    Such was the life that they had chosen.


    .


    "Fire!!!!"


    ¡¯Puiii!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    At this point, it was safe to say that with the massacre pushing forward.... more joined their fallenrades, as their body parts and organs flew across the field.


    I¡¯m the end, only Marder, Sanders and 50 other knights had survived the battle.


    From 15,00 to 52... that was definitely a colossal loss.


    .


    Marder held his head in shock, and almost started ripping out his hair.


    "No! No! No! No! No! No!!!!!


    My power.... Dammit!!!!!"


    He had just used more than months to gather all these people.... And now, he was back at square one again.


    He looked at Landon¡¯s figure with viciousness and hatred.


    It was all his fault!!!


    If not for him, how would he end up loosing his men just like that?


    roe


    ¡¯I will have my revenge¡¯ he swore.


    .


    Sanders looked at Baymard silently, as the fires of desire grew immensely within his heart.


    Even though he had lost today¡¯s match.... he had no intention of giving up at all!!!


    ¡¯Soon.... you will be mine." He said, while looking at Baymard intensively.


    .


    Landon on the other hand, heard a loud beep within his head.


    ¡¯Ting!¡¯


    ¡¯The host has a new urgent mission.


    Deadline:Tonight!¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯

 Chapter 330 New Mission

    ¡¯Ting!¡¯


    ¡¯The host has a new urgent mission.


    Deadline: Tonight!¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    .


    Landon sighed helplessly, while secretly cursing the ck-bellied system in his heart.


    He hadn¡¯t even started the other side missions, yet he had another one already?


    After going through all these worlds, he would definitelyin to customer serviceter on.


    He massaged his temples and quickly looked at this new mission of his.


    .


    [Side Mission 7:


    As Riverdale is the city in between both empires (Arcadina and Baymard).... the host is required to kill both leaders who escaped today, and take over Riverdale city for the time being.


    Since the Gods frown upon stealing and taking what doesn¡¯t belong to you.... the host should remember that you are only safekeeping the region until the Ghostly Prince officially sits on the throne.


    .


    Thend isn¡¯t yours to take..... so if host wants to add it to Baymard, host will have to take permission from the red ordained by the heavens.


    So for now... it is important that the system drills this point into the host¡¯s head: Riverdale WILL NOT be part of Baymard!!!


    Therefore, with all this in mind... here are the rules that the host had to follow:


    1) Under no circumstance, should the host develop Riverdale City.


    The host is only allowed to do so when he has sessfully unified the whole Hertfilia.


    2) since the most will take charge, he is required to straighten out all corrupt noblemen there... and rid the ce of any injustice done to the poor.


    .


    The host should remember that the system had brought you into this world..... so as to develop it and liberate its people.


    Everything that the host currently has is given by the heavens.... and can be taken back at anytime if the host doesn¡¯tply.


    At that time, the host¡¯s soul would be destroyed regardless.


    Hence the host is required to use his current funds and resources in dealing with all these bibles within Riverdale city.


    .


    3) Even though the host can¡¯t make any high tech devices for those in Riverdale city.... the host is still required to better their lives.


    Since the system doesn¡¯t want any concrete structures out of Baymard..... the host could create good wooden homes for the peasants there.


    The host is to decrease the death rate within the city, as well as ensure that the people there could afford a decent meal as well.


    The host can do whatever he deems fit there, as long as he doesn¡¯t expose or use modern technology there..... at least until peace treaties are signed throughout this world.


    .


    4) The host should note that this rule is the most important of them all.


    If the host dares to mistreat the people there, the system would send thunder to fry and kill him instantly.


    Many have died and had their souls dissolve into nothingness.... just because they let the negative emotions of this world get to them.


    The system had picked someone from earth because earth had certain rules and guidelines that were aligned with the heavens.


    The moment the host changes his viewpoint.... the system willpletely destroy him.


    THE HOST HAS BEEN WARNED!!


    Mission Deadlines:


    ?Deadline 1: Kill both leaders who escaped today... by 2 A.M max.


    ?Deadline 2: Take over and organize Riverdale City by the next 8 days max.


    ]


    .


    Landon looked at his mission, and soon realized that he was just an NPC to the Gods.


    He had to act in ordance to his role, no and never deviate from it..... unlike the Hertfilians, who had the choice to be good or bad.


    With him, there were no choices.


    He squinted his eyes, as he looked at the stillhoutes of his leaving enemies who had ran off with their tails between their legs.


    By the end of tonight, none of them would survive.


    It was either they died, or he died.... due to the systems analogy.


    So of course he would end their lives in a heartbeat if it would keep him alive for the time being.


    .


    Turning away from the battlefield, he was immediately greeted with several eyes that were all looking at him in reverence, surprise, shock, awe and even worship.


    The entire ce was dead silent like a deserted graveyard, as the soldiers all waited for Landon to give out his next orders.


    .


    Some of the Baymardian soldiers stayed calm and collected..... as this wasn¡¯t their first time witnessing the might of Baymard¡¯s attacks.


    But  still, within their hearts..... they were jumping about like 5 year old children.


    No matter how many times they had seen it... there was always a shock or amazed factor to the whole thing when one sees the damage that it had caused their enemies.


    .


    The Caronian soldiers were utterly lost for words about what had just gone down.


    If they told others about it.... would anyone truly believe them?


    Their hearts raced back and forth, as they looked at the man who had led his men to a one-sided victory.


    How could one man think of such weapons?


    What sort of freak was he?


    .


    Theirplexions changed greatly, as they recalled the screams of those fallen knights.


    It was just too scary to imagine oneself on the other side of the battlefield instead.


    The poor fellows probably didn¡¯t understand how they had ended up dead to begin with.


    Penelope stood there and looked at Landon for a good period of time..... as only the heavens knew what she was thinking of.


    .


    Once Landon gave out hismands to the men.... everyone soon began chatting and cleaning up the bloody battlefield.


    "Oh my God!!.... did you see that?"


    I must be dreaming right?"


    "What dream?


    Just look at all those bodies below and you¡¯ll instantly know whether you¡¯re hallucinating or not."


    "(Gulp)... this Baymard is truly scary.


    Luckily, we are their brothers from now on.


    Or else it might be us down there someday."


    .


    Landon was about to prepare for his new mission, when Penelope walked up to him calmly.


    "Let¡¯s talk!"


    "_"


    The woman was as direct as ever.


    .


    ¡¯Bammm!!¡¯


    The door to one of the meeting rooms within Kings Landing.... was shut tightly, with only Landon and Penelope within it.


    "Sister-inw, what¡¯s up?" Landon asked while looking at the trembling Penelope.


    Was she mad at him for not giving Carona such weapons?


    --silence--


    "_"


    .


    The more Penelope stared at him, the more amused he became.


    She stared at him as if he had just brought out an entire giraffe from his pockets.


    Well, to be fair.... what had just happened was probably the greatest magic trick that most or them had ever seen.


    .


    Sparks flew in Penelope¡¯s brain, as she recalled the gruesome battle.


    And even though she had so many questions to ask to Landon... right now, only one question popped in her mind.


    "When are you going to make some of these weapons for Carona?" Penelope asked calmly while tapping her fingers on the table.


    With such weapons, Carona would definitely be a hundred times stronger than it is today.


    .


    Sister-inw... with these weapons, how confident are in safeguarding them?


    If they fell into the wrong hands.... how sure are you that Carona wouldn¡¯t be at the loosing end of this matter?


    Right now, even though I appreciate and respect Carona ¡¯s government.... one cannot simply deny the fact that the entire empire is filled up with ton of spies who are deep rooted into power.


    Those people would be the first to steal and give it these weapons to their masters and allies without your consent.


    So my dear sister-inw, what you¡¯re requesting for is totally out of question... for now."


    .


    Hearing thatst sentence, Penelope¡¯s eyes lit up as she.


    "For now?


    Do I take it that in the future you¡¯ll allow produce and even teach us how it¡¯s made?


    And if so.... why will that be? And why wait till then?" She asked curiously.


    "Well.... the main reason why I decided not to give anyone these weapons, was also because of the people.


    If an enemy wields these weapons, the ones who would have their lives turned upside down the most, would be the peasants.


    People generally got greedy with more power in their hands... so until I¡¯ve signed enough peace treaties with others, then I¡¯ll allow the world to have ess into Baymard¡¯s technology."


    "_"


    .


    After dealing with his sister-inw, he quickly made haste and selected 14 men for tonight¡¯s operations.


    He could have done it solo, but if that was the case... then the soldiers would wonder when he had gone out of Baymard under their watch.


    Hence he had to make his attacks openly.


    .


    Firstly, from today¡¯s massacre.... the leaders had lost a massive chunk of their power, and the rest of their men were probably scattered around in different cities, within different hidden camps.


    In Sanders¡¯ case, he had left his own city and hade here in hopes of acquiring Baymard.


    So one could say that both leaders were somewhat vulnerable for now.


    .


    Time passed by quickly... and soon, it time for Landon and his squad to make their way towards Riverdale city.


    It was time to end this.

 Chapter 331 One Down, One More To Go

    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--


    .


    11 P.M


    Several men fully clothed in ck ninja attires... were currently stealthily passing several guards around the city lord¡¯s estate


    They quickly leaped, crawled, ran and even rolled if need be.


    And soon, they had finally arrived at the city lord¡¯s grand private quarter.... which was simr to that of a 3 storey home.


    These ck clothed men quickly separated, as they already knew what steps to take next.


    .


    Standing around the perimeter of this private quarters, were 20 guards.... who had formed multiple cliques around each other, so as to pass their work time.


    "Listen! Listen!!


    I saw the city lord return with just 50 me today."


    "50?


    How is that possible?


    I don¡¯t believe you at all!!!!!"


    "It¡¯s TRUE!!


    I saw them approaching with my very eyes."


    "Puiiii!!!!.... who would believe that made-up story of yours?


    Jagan!... you¡¯ve been drinking too much again haven¡¯t you!


    I¡¯ve told you toy off the booze a little, but you¡¯ve never listened to me.


    You see it?!!!


    Now you¡¯re just talking gibberish!!"


    "No, what he said was true.


    Master and that man had actually arrived with just 50 men by their side.


    And when the lord arrived, he had been so furious that he began ripping and smashing things down.


    Looking at it all, they had probably lost the battle instead.


    So the rest of the men probably hot captured."


    "No way!!


    If that were true.... then wouldn¡¯t the lord have been dead by now as well?"


    "Who knows... maybe the enemy took pity on them and spared their lives instead?"


    "_"


    .


    As the guards spoke, Landon and his men quickly neared the guards..... and soon took aim with their tranquilizers.


    ¡¯Pthieuw!!! Pthieuw!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Snore!!!!!!!¡¯


    3 more minutes... until they fell deep in sleep.


    "Bro.... let¡¯s talk another time.


    I¡¯m too sleepy to listen to anything anymore."


    "Me too.... I..... just want to sleeeeppppp!!!!!!"


    "_"


    ¡¯Pthieuw! Pthieuw! Pthieuw!¡¯


    One by one, all 20 guards had soon dozed offpletely oblivious to their surroundings.


    .


    Once the guards were out of the picture, Landon and some of his men swiftly made their way into the building.... While the rest stayed behind and acted as look-outs instead.


    Stepping into the building, Landon quickly used the system¡¯s tracker to find Marder.


    As for dealing with Sanders, he had already assigned another team to handle it immediately.


    .


    "Dammit!!!


    How did they do it?


    Was it with ck powder?" Marder was currently engrossed with thoughts of today¡¯s battle.


    Holding a sample of ck powder in his hands, he couldn¡¯t help but try to visualize what the weapons in Baymard would look like.


    It was truly a pity that he hadn¡¯t seen the powder up close..... so he had no idea how they looked like, or operated.


    And the more he thought about Baymard¡¯s power, the more determined he was at get his hands on them.


    .


    With these weapons, he was sure that he would finally be able get his revenge on Alec... as well as rule the western regions.


    He looked at the ck powder thoughtfully, as he continuously crushed it in his hands.


    In fact, he was too engrossed in thought..... that he didn¡¯t notice Landon closing in on him.


    .


    "Boo!!!"


    Marder jumped up and distanced himself from Landon in a frenzy.


    Marder looked at the ck clothed individual and immediately realized that it was an assassin.


    "Speak!!..... who sent you?" He said, while holding a dagger that he had gotten from under his pillow.


    "Take a guess" Landkn said, while taking an apple from Marder¡¯s table.


    ¡¯Crunch!


    Cheuu! Cheuu! Cheu!¡¯


    He bite into the apple nonchntly, and even offered Marder a taste as well.


    "No!!


    I don¡¯t want any of MY apples, so can you act a little more professional?


    What I want is to know WHO THE HELL SENT YOU!!"


    "I sent myself."


    "_"


    .


    At this point, Marder was almost loosing his mind from rage.


    This was the first time that he had ever seen such a nonchnt assassin before.


    Was he here to kill him or steal his food.


    And Mr. Assassin... even if you want to lie, how can you say that you sent yourself?


    If Mr. Sly here didn¡¯t want to tell him the name of his employer.... then wasn¡¯t it better to just say no, rather than telling him such an unbelievable lie?


    Marder held onto his dagger anxiously, as he was waiting for any unexpected movements from this unpredictable assassin.


    But on the other hand, if an assassin could be so carefree.... then it meant that he must have some renowned skills.


    And the fact that no guard was around his hallways or floor.... meant that this dude here had probably


    Marder wasn¡¯t sure if he could truly fight head on with this masked man.


    This was definitely a problem!!!


    .


    After eating the apple, Landon looked at him and smiled broadly.


    Even though Marder couldn¡¯t see Landon¡¯s face, his eyes gave off the feeling of seriousness.


    It was like he was a wild animal, stalking its prey.


    Marder swallowed in saliva in anticipation, as he watched Landon slowly get up from his bedside table.


    .


    As Landon inched in, Marder on the other hand, stepped backwards instead.


    "Wait!!!!


    I have a proposition for you!!" He said, while trying his luck out.


    Landon paused and looked at him in an amused manner.


    "Ohh?... do tell" Landon said yfully.


    "I¡¯ll pay you double of what your employer is paying you.


    No!!..... i¡¯ll triple it!!" Marder said anxiously.


    How could he die just like that?


    He hadn¡¯t even killed Alec yet... as he knew that it was definitely Alec that killed his father.


    .


    "Hmmm..... doubling the price sounds good.


    But sadly, it doesn¡¯t matter to me at all since I value my own life as well.


    If you don¡¯t die, then I¡¯ll die instead.


    So you see.... there¡¯s no other way." Landon said, while raisinghis hands up helplessly.


    The system would kill him without even batting an eyelid if he let Marder go.


    Sorry bro!..... if you ever see the Gods when you die, me them for your fate", Landon said while increasing his speed.


    .


    He leaned forward and ran speedily towards his target, and started off with a fierce kick.


    Marder on the other hand, was still astonished that Landon hadn¡¯t epted his offer.


    Seeing that Landon¡¯s kick would soon sweep over his body..... he quickly raised his hands in attempts to block it.


    ¡¯Bang!!¡¯


    Marder felt like his bones had been broken with iron bars.


    What the he eat daily to give off such a powerful oppressive force.


    .


    In that split moment of shock.... Landon bent downwards and kicked Marder¡¯s sides violently.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Crack!¡¯


    The sounds of bones breaking could be clearly heard within the room.


    Marder clenched his teeth and swung his dagger toward Landon¡¯s neck.


    ¡¯Swish!!¡¯


    Landon had ducked and punched Marder¡¯s lowet belly instead.


    "Dammit!!!!" Marder yelled, as he now started swinging his dagger around like a mad person.


    But each time he swung, Landon would dodge and give him a fierce hit instead.


    F***!!


    It was frustrating as hell!!


    .


    As the fight went on, Landon¡¯s attacks grew harder and tougher with every hit... and at this point, Marder was almost at his breaking point as well.


    "Ahhh!... I¡¯ll kill you!!" Marder yelled out angrily, while limping towards Landon.


    .


    Landon looked at him and gave out a fierce kick... which sent Marder crashing into the walls with a loud thud sound.


    Marder fell to the ground powerlessly, as he truly had no more energy to continue on.


    He gasped for air, while struggling to get back up.


    Landon looked at him and felt that this beating was enough.


    This was thest courtesy he would give Marder.


    .


    One should know that as trained knights.... dying in the hands of an assassin was still a shameful way to die, because assassins usually gave surprise attacks.


    Hence people preferred to die under a worthy opponent, rather than a sneaky opponent.


    So fighting with no under hand tricks, was the best way to go.


    Even if the victor was the assassin... if he/she proved that their skills were superb, then they could somewhat rest in peace.


    .


    "Y..... you are indeed a worthy opponent." Marder said, while trying to calm his breathing.


    "Can you promise me something!" He asked.


    "Say what it is... and if I can do it, then so be it."


    "Can you promise to kill Alec Barn for me?" Marder asked.


    "Why?"


    "Because he had killed my Elder brothers when I was still little.


    And also because he had killed my father."


    "And who is your father?"


    "The former city lord of this city..... City Lord Shannon."


    "_"


    .


    Landon looked at Marder and smiled bitterly.


    "I¡¯m sorry... but I can¡¯t promise you that."


    "Why?


    Is it the money?" Marder asked eagerly.


    "All I can do for you..... is to wish you all the best in your next life." Landon said, while stooping towards Marder.... who was currently leaning on the wall.


    Before Marder could even raise his head and look at Landon, he heard another loud cracking noise.


    ¡¯Crackkkk!!!¡¯


    Just like that, his neck had been broken by Landon.


    Marder lost consciousness amd never woke up again.


    Landon sighed at the sight of the now dead Marder.


    "I can¡¯t kill Alec because someone else would do it anyway.


    As for who truly killed your father, it was best for you not to know... as your souls would¡¯ve been more chaotic than it was now, if you realised that you died under that same person¡¯s hands." Landon said to the dead body before him.


    He quickly buried the body, as it was the least he could do for killing the boy¡¯s father.


    .


    One down, one more to go.


    Now... it was time for him to check out the situation with Sanders.


    His men should¡¯ve been done by now... so why the dy?

 Chapter 332 Mission Completed

    In another residence, Sanders was currently facing an unknown entity alongside his hidden guards.


    unlike Marder, Sanders always had at least 30 hidden guards with him when he was away from his city.


    But even though he had been prepared, he still found himself in somewhat of a disadvantage here.


    .


    ¡¯Pthow! Pthow! Pthow!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Sanders ran anxiously, while looking backwards from time to time.... as if he was avoiding some sort of demonic entity.


    Dammit!!!!


    What the hell was going on here?


    .


    Previously, he had been talking to 3 of Marders men in his bedroom chambers alone.


    Of course, his secret guards were all hidden within the room, just in case Marder had sent these men here to pull a fast one on him.


    But just as he quickly remembered something and abruptly leaned forward..... he soon heard a loud cracking sound from behind him.


    .


    ¡¯Prack!!¡¯


    The wall that he was just leaning on, now had a hole in the spot where his head initially rested.


    By a stroke of luck, he had missed some sort of attack to his life.


    What the hell?


    All this happened in a matter of seconds, and even though he didn¡¯t know what was going on, he still subconsciously felt that if this attack would¡¯ve hit him..... then he would be dead by now.


    .


    Very quickly, Sanders dropped to the floor and rolled away.


    Him!!


    A dignified city lord, had actually rolled away like a riffraff?


    Preposterous!!!


    If someone would¡¯ve told him that he would do this, he wouldve called them a jester andughed it off instead.


    But right now, he was doing just that.


    He swore that if he died, he would strangle whatever spiritual being was doing this for all eternity.


    .


    ¡¯Sling!!¡¯


    ¡¯Pthow! Pthow! Pthow! Pthow! Pthow!¡¯


    ¡¯Drrrrrr!!!!!!!¡¯


    The other 3 men besides Sanders unsheathed their swords while shots were being fired.


    As for Sanders, he was rolling away from the scene in shame.


    From there, the saga continued with all his hidden guards revealing themselves, in attempts to save their master.


    They stood in front of the rolling Sanders, and tried to stop whatever attacks wereing in with their swords.


    .


    They even closed their eyes, and tried to gauge were the attacks wereing from.... as they had once had to block off iing arrows before.


    But, how could an arrow speedpare to that of a gun?


    One would need to risk their lives and practice with actual bullets, just to master a bullet¡¯s speed and trajectory.


    (*This isn¡¯t the matrix bro)


    .


    Since they couldn¡¯t see whatever wasing their way... They closed their eyes tightly, as they wanted to stop their sense of sight, and heighten their other senses instead.


    ¡¯Pthow!¡¯


    They could hear the sound of the bullets leaving the gun..... but surprisingly, they couldnt hear any whistling noises at all.


    This was definitely strange!!


    .


    Typically, when an arrow was shot..... one could almost hear some whistling noise, as the arrow tore through the air at a somewhat fast speed.


    That¡¯s how they could als cut down iing arrows with their swordsas well.


    But why weren¡¯t these weapons simr to arrows?


    And why couldn¡¯t they hear any whistling noises from these ones as well?


    The answer had to do with speed.


    .


    ¡¯Thack! Thack! Thack! Thack! Thack!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhh¡¯


    Several bullets hit them numerous times in just a few seconds, making them vibrate vigorously from the bullet¡¯s impact.


    The men breathed hard, as if they were having panic attacks..... while trying to calm their chronic hearts.


    They faces grew paler by the second, as more bullets continued to rain on them from the windows, as well as one of the side doors within the bedroom chamber.


    .


    They truly thought that they were fighting against a spiritual being because firstly... how kme those hidden guards outside the residence hadn¡¯t sent them word about any intruders?


    Typically if it were an enemy track, those outside would send 1 or 2 people to signal their master about any intruders outside the bedroom chambers.


    But howe none of them had signalled anything yet?


    .


    Their answer was simple!


    These intruders had used night vision binocr to spot out all their enemies.... as no human being can be hidden from these sses.


    Henec it was safe to say that those hidden guards outside had been ¡¯well¡¯ taken care of right now.


    .


    While some of the guards were shot down by the raining bullets, those who were standing directly behind those that were shot... soon used theirrades bodies as shields, and quickly followed their rolling boss out of the room.


    Fighting the unknown was something that even they themselves had never trained for.


    ¡¯Boss wait for us!!¡¯


    .


    Once he left the room, Sanders immediately stood back up and made a run for it as quickly as he could..... with some of his hidden guards following him from behind as well.


    They ran through the long winding corridors in fear, as they tried to outdo the footsteps that they had heard inching in from behind their pact.


    Wait!!... footsteps?


    .


    As they listened while making a run for it... they soon realized that these attacks had indeed probablye from intruders.


    But what sort of weapons did these intruders have to deal with them like so?


    And who were the people who could actually produce such weapons?


    .


    Without thinking any further..... Baymard¡¯s name immediately appeared in the minds of Sanders and every fleeing hidden guard there.


    They smiled bitterly, as they now understood that this small empire hade for them because of today¡¯s attack.


    In their heads, what they had to do now was make a run for it and loose these bastards so as to secure their safety.


    .


    ¡¯Pthow! Pthow! Pthow! Pthow! Pthow!¡¯


    As they ran... their numbers soon dwindled down as those at the very back, kept dropping down like flies.


    And just like that, Sanders and 2 other surviving hidden knights quickly entered another room..... where they hurriedly ced their swords across the door handles..... as well as heavy objects in front of the door itself.


    .


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    As the banging sounds continued, they fearfully stepped back.... while trying to look for any exits within the room.


    This room was on the third floor..... so they would have to jump down if they wanted to escape.


    What do they do now?

 Chapter 333 Another Reunion

    Sanders looked around he room swift... and soon his eyes instantly lit up.


    ¡¯That¡¯s it!!!¡¯ He thought.


    Very quickly, they started tying drapes and other fabrics to gather... as they nned to make their grand escape.


    ¡¯We can make it!


    We can make it!


    We can make it!¡¯ They all thought, as if reassuring themselves of their own safety.


    But just when they were almost done, the door was forcefully pryed open.... and in came men dressed in all ck.


    ¡¯Bang!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Crack!!!!!!!¡¯


    .


    Sanders looked up and felt his heart sink even further, as he watched the men point their weapons towards his face.


    "Baymardians!¡¯, he thought..... while trying to contain his anger and envy at the mere thought that these people could use such futuristic weapons, while he couldn¡¯t.


    Life was truly unfair!!!


    Nheless, his only thoughts right now... were to stall them until another brilliant idea popped into his head again.


    .


    .


    "Wait!!!


    Before killing a man, shouldn¡¯t you at least give him some time to pray.... as well as listen to hisst wishes?


    And as trained men, how could you just sneak attack us just like that?


    Have you no shame as warriors?


    Even if I¡¯m to die, I don¡¯t want to do so in the hands of people who can¡¯t give a fair fight!!!" Sanders said with a firm tone.


    .


    .


    Underneath their outfits, the soldiers all smiled while looking at Sanders as if he were a clown.


    "For your prayer request.... we can give you 2 minutes max to get it done.


    And at the end of that, we can listen to thisst request as well.


    But.. for us sneak attacking you, don¡¯t you iu find those words of yours a little bit funny at all?


    I mean..... weren¡¯t you the one who attacked Baymard without even sending a messenger over?


    So are you just insisting yourself by saying that YOU are a coward?


    So Mr. COWARD.... is that all you would like to say?"


    "__"


    .


    Sanders¡¯ mind was now in disarray, as he kept thinking of what to say to these Baymardian men before him.


    But sadly, nothing he could do would change these people¡¯s mind.


    After 2 minutes of prayer and an extra 1 minute for staying hisst wish..... the men all pulled the trigger at the same time.


    .


    "Wait! Wait! Wait! Wait!!!"


    ¡¯Pthow!!!!¡¯


    Sanders grabbed his chest in disbelief, as he soon saw blood ooze out from his left breast.


    They had targeted his heart.


    Sanders soon lost consciousness and fe to the ground in disbelief.


    Hisst thoughts still dwelled on the weapons, as his greedy mind slowly wandered off from the attacks.


    .


    1 A.M


    ¡¯Ding!!¡¯


    ¡¯Mission 6 has now beenpleted host.


    This storm wishes you the best in straightening out the city.¡¯


    Landon sighed from relief, as now... the system wouldn¡¯t threaten him with that whole ¡¯destroying soul¡¯ B.S again.


    Now, it was time for him to go back towards home and make preparations.


    .


    Time went by swiftly, and just like that... it was already April.


    Landon had sent 4 of his officials as well as some soldiers, to take over several government positions within the city.... as well as keep the peace within the city.


    .


    Landon realized that even tbough his men would obey him without a doubt, deep down... they all truly didn¡¯t want to leave Baymard for long yearly periods of time, as some of them had their own families im Baymard.


    Plus... they were all used to Baymard¡¯s water, electricity, heating utilities, and many others.


    So going back to the timeof fire torches and stream water, wasskmething that none of them truly wanted.


    .


    So to solve this problem, Landon had decided to give all of them rotating shifts.


    Essentially, everyone would go to Riverdale city at some point.


    To start off, the shifts would change at the start of each week..... and a certain number of government officials and soldiers woulde over and stay in the city for the week before heading back at the end of the week.


    .


    This way, at least once a year or more..... every soldier, as well as government official would¡¯ve stayed within riverdale for the time being.


    And this wasn¡¯t a permanent thing anyway.


    Once The Ghostly Prince took over, he would pull out from the city A.S.A.P.


    .


    --On The Arcadinian Roads--


    .


    Several unidentified luxurious carriages could be seen travelling hastily.


    No one knew who was within the carriage, as its security was way damn tight.


    In one of the middle carriages, a man looked at the carriage door, while being lost in thought.


    "How much longer before we arrive?"


    "Your majesty, it¡¯ll still take us another 3 and a half months to get down there." Replied one of the man¡¯s trusted knights, who was sitting adjacent him.


    "Good!!


    What about the Friar?


    Is he well rested and treated properly?"


    "Yes your majesty, he is."


    "_"


    .


    Alec leaned back in his seat, grinned and closed his eyes tightly.


    Soon... he would marry Mother Kim again.


    Even if he had to do it by kidnapping and forcing her to say her vows in front of the Friar.


    He had even treated the friar properly, just to ensure that he would have his way at the end.


    Indeed, this was also one of the key steps in controlling that unknown alien son of his.


    Soon, Baymard will be his!!!!


    .


    Another several roads which ran parallel and sometimes adjacent to Alec¡¯s own, several other carriages were making their way towards Baymard as well.


    One road had Connor, another road had Cary and Eli.... and thest one had the Ghostly Prince in it.


    It seemed like they too areing for this family reunion.


    .


    Connor chewed on some fruits while also thinking deeply


    He had heard too much about Baymard, after digging things up a bit.


    And in truth, he couldnt hel nut wonder if his basted brother of his had always been pretending around him.


    What a crafty brother!!


    Nheless, he too had decided to see thisnd of milk and honey as well.


    .


    The same thoughts ran through the minds of everyone else.... except the Ghostly Prince, who was somewhat happy for this cousin of his.


    Soon... he would see the little brat again.


    From his report, he knew that the other royals were also travelling alongside him.


    And of course, their destination had to be Baymard.


    .


    It looked like a storm would blow towards his cousin¡¯s peaceful city.


    And he was so here for the drama!!

 Chapter 334 To Baymard From Carona We Go

    --Loplin Coastal City, The Empire Of Carona--


    .


    June 10th


    Thest weeks of spring were in full bloom, as it prepared for Summer (on June 20th).


    The spring day opened up with a gentle pace, as the sun unhurriedly spreaded its golden feathers across the city.


    ¡¯Shwaaahhh!¡¯ Shwaaaaaah!¡¯ Shwaaaahhhh!¡¯


    The melodic tune of waves from the coastline, were like lubies that calmed the minds of several people.


    .


    The Coastal city itself was busier and packed than usual.


    It was clear that something had drawn over the excitement of multiple people.


    The people could be seen with several sacks and metal boxes with them, as they moved within the coast.


    The area was noisy and bubbling with excitment, as people gathered within a particr estate there.


    .


    "I need a ticket for 10 A.M tomorrow!"


    "Please can you give me a ticket for 2 P.M today?"


    "Ahh!!


    I just bought my ticket!!"


    "Waaahhhhh..... lucky you!!"


    "Look! Look! It even has my name and even room number on it!!"


    "What is that Economy thing?"


    "Ohh... that¡¯s the cheapest trip there!


    But from what they listed that it had.... it was still a little but extravagant to me!!"


    "Ahhh... let me hurry and get my own ticket now."


    "_"


    .


    Yup!


    They had been excited over the new Bay-Caronian Ships that have beening to this Coastal city for over 3 weeks now.


    At first, when those at the city¡¯s harbor saw the massive ship which was 5 times the size of theirse forward..... they immediately felt like kneeling down and worshipping the structure.


    How could metal float?


    This had never been done before!!!


    .


    Plus the ship looked like heaven itself, so how could they not look at it with worshipping gazes?


    And after fully understanding that this massive ship was a transport ship that took one to Baymard and back... they totally got excited and spread the word about what wonders they had seen.


    And it wasn¡¯t just them!


    .


    The ship hade with Baymard¡¯s first group of travellers, who were heading back to Carona as well.


    They excitedly spoke about how luxurious the ship was, as well as all the cool things one could do while riding on it.


    Of course since the trip took 2 and a half days, they had found out that they didn¡¯t fully enjoy all the amenities.... as there wasn¡¯t much time to do so.


    .


    Some people regretted not going to the spa, while others truly wanted to go bowling, skating, shopping, swimming, game rooms, and many other cool activities.


    Again, some people had also missed gym activities.... as well as missed the opportunity to use up their bar privileges, especially those in first ss.


    .


    And the main reason why the missed most things, was because their rooms were too darnfortable... as it made them sleep like a rock for an entire day.


    Thevender calming scents, the serenity of the ocean¡¯s wave... and the ridiculously soft bed, made them feel like they were drifting away in a ball of fur.


    They just had 2 and a half days to stay on the ships, so with 1 day gone... they still couldn¡¯t make up time to check everything out.


    .


    In fact, what surprised everyone within Carona..... was the fact that this ship could take people over to Baymard in a matter of 2.5 days.


    This was truly mind blowing, as it made the people wonder what sort of men were beneath the deck rowing the ships away.


    These men must¡¯ve had herculean strength, if they were going to paddle continuously for 2.5 days straight.


    .


    But after they found out that no men were rowing the ships, the people were even more curious about this heavenly ship, as well as its heavenly city Baymard.


    So, with all this publicity that went on... more and more people made their way to the Coastal city with each passing day.


    After all, some of them had to go to Baymard for schooling.


    So wasn¡¯t it wise for them to take advantage of this ship and go to Baymard earlier than the expected date?


    .


    George was currently 17 years old... had travelled alongside his sister, towards this Coastal city.


    They had left their poor vige with only 1 bag with them, which contained 2 extra sets of clothes for both of them, 4 sardines, a few seasoning spices, and more than 40 packs of noodles... which were extremely cheap (as 4 ramen noodles costed 1 copper count).


    With 40 packs, they had decided to eat just 2 a day..... so as to make itst longer.


    .


    In total, for food... their parents had only spent 17 copper coins for everything.... which was absolutely ridiculous.


    As that same price would only get 4 tes of food at most.... which would finish in 2 days, since they had 2 mouths to feed.


    But with 40 packs of ramen, one had to know that this wouldst for more than 10 days if they wanted to be extravagant and eat 4 a day.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget that that prince also included the cost for the 4 sardines and spices which their parents had also bought.


    These things were truly a life saver to them.


    .


    Alongside those items, their parents had also given them a few coins with which were just enough to pay them for their trip, pay their school entrance fees and enough to pay for their housing needs for a week at most.


    But all this didn¡¯t matter to him, as he knew that going to Baymard would definitely change his life forever!!!


    .


    He had already missed the first entrance examination for the Culinary & Bartending Academy.


    So right now, he had nned to go to Baymard earlier, and prepare for the next entrance exam on July 1st..... which was just 3 weeks away.


    The sooner he got there, the more time he would have to understand what the whole academy entailed.


    .


    He had heard that these exams were going to be as hard as finding a needle in a haystack.


    So it was better for him to prepare himself than to be sorry.


    After all, the improvement of his family¡¯s living condition..... depended on how much work he


    Would put into seeding at his first entrance examination.


    .


    As for his sister, she on the other hand was going to the ONLY Law School within Baymard.


    It was called "Harvard Law Academy".


    So she too had to go there and familiarize herself with some of the rules there as well.


    And just like his own examinations, these ones would also be hard as well.


    .


    "Brother.... I think that¡¯s the estate over there."

 Chapter 335 To Baymard From Carona We Go 2

    "Brother.... I think that¡¯s the estate over there." Pointed his 15 year old sister, Emilia.


    George looked at the name carved on top of the estates gates, and nodded in agreement.


    .


    [The Bay-Caronian Ship Station]


    Those were the words carved on it.


    The entire ce looked like a regr stone estate of some nobleman.


    But what was weird about it, was that it had very little buildings within it,pared to those if actual noble estates.


    There were 2 massive 3-storey buildings and 1 security building within it.


    And at the front of thergest building, was a massive line which seemed to be going at a very fast pace.


    It seemed like there were many front desk boarding workers to handle these matters.


    Nheless, It was only 10 A.M in the morning.... so even if the line moved at a snail¡¯s pace, they were still somewhat sure that they would be attended to before the end of the day.


    .


    There were numerous lines in total, and at the sides of each line.... were signs that showed people were to stand.


    For example, there were more than 5 signs (5 lines) that said words like:


    [Economy ss


    One-Way trip (Carona to Baymard): 175 Copper Coins


    Two-Way Trip (To Baymard and back): 380 Copper Coins


    Total Trip Time: 2 and a half days]


    With these words, everyone knew what they could afford, and lined up behind those.


    .


    George and Emilia lined up behind one of the Economy lines... and 1 hourter, they were both standing in front of a front desk worker.


    "How may I help you today esteemed guests?" Asked the charmingdy, who was dazzling them with her smile.


    She wore a light bluish shirt, ck zer, ck pants, and looked very professional too.


    George smiled awkwardly, as he had never witnessed such polite customer service before.


    Most people in Carona were polite, but not as professional as these front desk workers.


    These ones made him and his sister blush helplessly.


    .


    "W...we would like to go to Baymard please..." George said shyly.


    "Alright.... but do you have any specific day and time you would like to book?"


    "We want to go anytime today if possible", he replied.


    "Sure... let me check that for you alright?" The front desk woman said, while looking through the room ns before her.


    .


    In essence, since they didn¡¯t haveputers yet.... each front desk worker was given a certain boarding portion of the ship to handle.


    For example, economy ss took up 3 ship floors.


    So this front deskdy only handled the left hand side of one of the floors.


    In this way, they wouldn¡¯t be confused or rebook another room within another section for guests.


    It would be very awkward, if 2 separate guests got booked for the same room during 1 trip.


    Hence once booking was done, they were to highlight the room on their residence n green.... and immediately write down the name of the person who just got the room.


    .


    Also, front desk workers were given 8 sheets of the same residential n..... which signified all trips within the entire week.


    So if all rooms within their sector gets booked for today¡¯s trips..... then they could quickly find out from the other desk workers if they had any more avable rooms as well.


    And if not, then they could just book the guests for the next day or any other day within the week.


    .


    "Alright!


    For today (Monday), we have only 2 time frames for departure: 10 A.M and 3 P.M.


    You¡¯ve already missed the first one, so you¡¯re only left with thest time frame now.


    On my booking sheets so far, I only have 1 more double bedded room avable.


    So if you all don¡¯t mind sharing a room, then this will be great for you.


    But if you mind, then I can quickly ask another front desk staff if he/she has an extra room on her room n for today.


    And if you they don¡¯t have any extra rooms avable, then I can also book you for any of our next avable trips at:


    ? Thursdays; 9 A.M, 2 P.M and 6 P.M.


    ? Saturdays; 9 A.M, 2 P.M and 6 P.M


    So... which option have you both decided on?"


    "We¡¯ll share the room!" They said at once.


    After all, that was their original n.... as they didn¡¯t have enough money at hand anyway..


    After settling all that, they paid for their room immediately and even got a written receipt back as well.


    "Alright..... please can you spell out your names for me?"


    "_"


    .


    The boarding process wasn¡¯t that long, as thedy quickly wrote down their names, room numbers and other important information on an already nk ticket.


    It was simr to a nk cheque... only that this one was a ticket, and was much more thicker in sizepared to a cheque.


    .


    The ticket was light blue and had sketches of a ship and waves on its right side.


    And to its left, there were words and empty spaces that needed filling.


    [Ship Name:__________


    Passenger Name:____


    Boarding Time:_______


    Date:____


    Time:____


    From:____


    To:_______


    Room:____ ]


    And after filling in the nk spaces, thedy quickly ced 2 stamps on their tickets, and handed it back to them.


    .


    "Do you all have any other baggage?


    If so, then you have to check it in now instead."


    "No miss.... this is all we¡¯ve got." George replied.


    "Good


    "Your ship will be arriving in a few hours time, so in the meantime.... you all can go to the gate area, and when it¡¯s time to board, your ship name will be called out instead".


    .


    Listening to thedy, they followed the signs above each room.... and soon stepped into a massive waiting hall which had numerous benches and seats within it.


    They waited for their ship to arrive, and even took turns in taking little naps, so as to pass the time quickly.


    And just like that, it was already 2:05 P.M.


    Boarding time.


    .


    "Now boarding for the ship: ¡¯Oasis of the ocean¡¯.


    Customers shoulde up to gate 4 ording to our instructions:


    First ss guests!!


    Those above 60!


    Those with severe injuries!


    Business ss guests!


    Economy guests!!


    ..... "


    .


    On queue, the duo soon rose up when Economy ss was called.


    And when they saw the massive ship before them, they became utterly speechless.


    ¡¯This.... this..... is this real?¡¯

 Chapter 336 More Publicity & A Soldiers Return

    ¡¯This.... this..... is this real?¡¯


    .


    George subconsciously licked his lips, as his eyes beamed out in astonishment.


    "Now boarding Economy ss, floor 5 for the Oasis of the Ocean.


    Please step up in an orderly fashion." Said one of the boarding staffers.


    The duo looked at their tickets, and even though they didn¡¯t know how to readpletely... they could still make it some words here and there.


    .


    For one, it would be impossible for anyone to bepletely illiterate, as they would definitely get cheated on in market areas and so on.


    All they knew, where somemon words and springs that were ced in goods.... as well as how to read and spell out words frequently used by merchants.


    So the duo could make out some words on their tickets.


    .


    And even when they didn¡¯t fully understand anything, thedy who had previously given them the tickets, and told them all that they needed to know about their tickets.


    So for sure, they knew that they were in Floor 5, Room 98.


    .


    The duo followed the line, and even passed several signs which pointed and read: ¡¯To The Ships¡¯ on them.


    They had also passed a very massive ascending structures at the back of the estate.


    In essence, thest building had 2 terminals, which all ascended steadily, towards any arriving or departing ship.


    .


    Landon had used themon incline methods for cruise ships that were used back on earth.... since if he made it too steep, several people would have trouble walking through it.


    In essence, the structures moved back and forth in a zigzagged manner.


    With some regions being leveled, while others had a slight incline instead.


    .


    When the duo had walked up the ascending structure that read:¡¯ Departure¡¯ on it..... several of them had been amazed, as they looked through the ss and saw their ship which looked like a floating pce.


    In fact, it was even bigger than that!!


    Sure... they could marvel at ss.... but was that really important whenpared with the ship?


    .


    The duo soon arrived at the top of the structure, and soon presented their tickets to the boarding staffers there.


    Stepping onto the ship, they truly felt like they weren¡¯t within the Pyno continent anymore.


    How is it possible for something like this to exist?


    They had thought that those tales about the ship were lies..... but who would¡¯ve known?


    .


    The duo didn¡¯t even know how they got to their rooms, because the entire time..... their minds had beenpletely nk from amazement.


    Since they were fairly new to all this, they.... alongside a bunch of others, had all gathered around several staff members who was busy exining how to use the keys, when free food would be served... as well as other important things to note on the trip.


    .


    "So we just stick it in, and turn it slightly tk the right for opening and left for closing?" Asked one of the guests.


    "That¡¯s correct." Replied one of the staff members on the floor.


    "So we can eat as much as we want during regr meal times?


    "What about if we are extremely hungry and it isn¡¯t time to eat?"


    "You said that we can do this spa thingy?"


    "_"


    The people bombarded the staf members with questions..... and the more the duo listened, the more excited they became.


    .


    Free food and use of other amenities?


    George subconsciously held onto his bag, as he was d that he wouldn¡¯t be using any of the noodles here.


    He could just save them for future emergencies.


    Standing before the door that had the same room number on their ticket, they quickly brought out their keys and turned the door knob just as they had been instructed.


    Again, this ship had still left them speechless.


    How was this a ce for the poor?


    .


    As they walked in, they felt pumped and more alive.... as they felt themselves tremble slightly.


    All mundane worried had been muted, as all that they could focus on.... was this moment.


    George¡¯s smile continued to grow on it¡¯s own ord, as he himself couldn¡¯t control what he felt right now.


    Everything before them was like a miracle!!


    The room was painted greyish-white, and had a seashell theme to it all.... as well as several massive mirrors within it.


    Looking at the mirrors, they soon jumped back in shock when they looked at their own reflections.


    Why the hell was it so clear?


    Or was this how it was truly supposed to be like?


    .


    One should know that with polished silver or copper surfaces one could never see more than 60% of their reflection clearly.


    So this was the first time that they had ever seen themselves so clearly.


    They touched their faces, just to make sure that this was really them.... before proceeding to having a room tour by themselves.


    .


    The room had 2 twin beds sitting alongside each other.... as well as beautiful bluish curtains, a seashell themed bathroom, a closet, and a massive desk before the beds that had 2 chairs there as well and was meant to be a mini workstation.


    "Brother! Brother!


    I want that bed!


    I want that one!" Emilia yelled excitedly, while tugging on her brother¡¯s sleeves.


    She felt like shouting, jumping and even running around the room... as she wanted to explore the room right down to the everyst detail.


    George also felt the same way, and he kept turned around in circles while observing his surroundings.


    Amazing!!!


    That was all he thought of right at this moment.


    Long story short, they were utterly impressed with this seashell themed room.


    .


    Over the course of their 2.5 day trip..... they had eaten well, yed several games, and also enjoyed multiple free amenities.


    They almost had a heart attack, as everything within the ship was jaw-dropping.


    And when they finally arrived at Baymard, they truly didn¡¯t want to get off the ship.


    After leaving the shop, the duo looked at the ship and truly felt like their money was worth it.


    After all, the most important thing for them.... was that it wasfortable as HELL!!.


    .


    On their first night, they had slept like a log.


    In short, they themselves were thoroughly confused too.... ... as they themselves were shocked by how tired they were.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t just them, as several other peasants had also slept like the dead during their first night here.


    And just like that, the Bay-Caronian transprtarion ships had be a popr mode of Transportation within carona.


    .


    --District D, The upper Region, The Empire of Baymard--


    .


    The streets of Baymard were still as busy as ever.... as tourists, visitors and the citizens mingled within vast crowds amongst each other.


    Today, the newly remodeled ranch within District D would now have multiple interactive activities within it.


    .


    With the use of cars and motorized vehicles, the horses which were more than 4000.... now had almost no one travelling with them.


    Of course, some of the horses were kept for the military.... since they might have other missions out of Baymard in future.


    So with these war horses in dire need of exercise and a proper run, Landon had requested for a racing field to be made for them.


    To put it in perspective, Landon wanted there to be a sports betting sector here.


    .


    For one, it would be naive for Landkn to think that people would never gamble..... because it was part of human nature.


    Making deals, bets and even exchanges, were things that urred at least twice in one¡¯s entire life.


    People made bets over food, snacks, juice boxes and even gambled when ying board games as well.


    Right now in Baymard, people still gambled..... as gambling had already existed ages ago.


    So why not open a controlled gambling area for them?


    .


    There were many advantages with this, but the most prominent advantage.... was the fact that no one would run away with their winnings.


    As sometimes when they gambled with friends and others..... these people would deny to pay them up.


    And in some cases, they would only give them half of their winnings.


    But unlike all these scenarios... the Ranch¡¯s gambling branch would definitely pay up no matter what!!


    .


    Also, one shouldn¡¯t forget that horse riding was still a sport.


    So within this renovation time frame, Landon had specifically requested for several riders to be trained, briefed and told what to do in terms of safety when riding horses.


    They also had their sport attires sewed, as we as their helmets and other safety gets made as well.


    In a week, there would only be 3 racing games..... one of Monday, the other on Thursday..... and thest on Saturday.


    Again within the ranch, just beside therge dining region.... there was another section there for those with membership cards only.


    In short with all the preparations done, the gambling branch within the ranch was now ready for business.


    .


    "They did a pretty good job here Tim!


    Hmhm.... It¡¯s just the way I wanted it to be!!" Landon said, while looking at the racing track.


    "Your majesty, I¡¯m also impressed as well." Tim said while nodding his head in agreement.


    And just as they were about to continue their discussion.... a soldier quickly walked up to them and gave a deep bow towards Landon.


    .


    "Your majesty..... Army General Lucius has returned!!"

 Chapter 337 A Victorious Return For All

    Landon quickly made his way towards the Coastal port, as he had just been told that Lucius¡¯ team had arrived with more ves, bags of money, food and so on.


    Well, Lucius¡¯ squad was one of the teams that went to the empire of Deiferus.


    And so far, all teams from there had already returned within these past 2 months.


    But Lucius¡¯ team was sent towards the furthest camp, so they could only arrive now.


    .


    As for those that went to the empire of Yodan, only 1 team out of all the rest had arrived.


    And from the distance to and fro each camp, and type of ship they had used.... most of them would being back around early September up tillte November.


    But of course all that was for the future, as right now... one of the most important points to Landon, was that Lucius was back!!!


    .


    Arriving at the Coastal region, he immediately went to the harbor..... so as to wee the new refugees into Baymard.


    They all looked amazed but somewhat frightened, as they didn¡¯t know if those that rescued them would truly keep their word or not.


    This was a risk that some of them were willing to take.


    .


    Of course few of them had chosen to stay in Deiferus, as they never wanted to be ves any more.


    They were scared that Baymard would force them into very again.


    Luckily, arge chunk of them had chosen toe instead, as they felt like these saviours of theirs seemed somewhat different from all the rest that they had met.


    .


    And to make matters even more convincing, these soldiers had given each of them enough money to pay for 2 months rent in Baymard, as well as feed.


    So call them naive or too trusting, bug they were simple people.... who had hope lingering in their hearts daily.


    As a poor person, one had to have hope to see a better tomorrow.


    .


    The ves clung to each other and stepped out of all 13 ships in a daze.


    This empire of Baymard was nothing like what their Deiferus empire looked like.


    Its harbor, its building, and even the clothing choices worn by the workers, was all high end in their minds.... and looked even better than those worn by some nobles in Deiferus.


    .


    "W... where exactly is this empire?


    Are we still within the Pyno continent?"


    "Look at everyone else?


    Do you think that we would get to wear such clothes as well?"


    "Look!!!


    Look at those big ships over there that is made out of metal "


    "Heavens!!.... it looks like a floating pce."


    .


    As the ves came down, some of the workers quickly directed them away from the harbor, so as to give room for the visitors there.


    And while all this was going on, all the spoils of war were also brought out of the ships.


    Be it the bags of grains and seeds that had been ced in not less than 300 sacks, or the animals in metal cages, and even the bags of coins that were more than 200 as well.... everything was taken down and ounted for properly.


    .


    The returning soldiers on the other hand... had enough rest on the ships, so they had to go for a quick Briefing right now.


    As they moved, the tourists and guests all marveled at how heroic they all looked.


    They moved like a single unit with their legs moving in perfect timing, as it synchronized by an unheard beat.


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!¡¯


    They followed this beat, while maintaining straight lines, as they passed through the crowd that subconsciously gave way for them.


    Im short, their entire entrance... coupled with their identical boots and camouge outfits, truly astounded the eyes of many visitors there.


    .


    "Wahhhh!!!


    Look at how disciplined they are?


    No one has even missed a step ever since they moved."


    "Hmhm.... their leg movements are all the same.


    Truly amazing to watch!"


    "You see son, this is what real men should aspire to be like!!


    One should always have enough discipline in them at all times."


    "Daddy!... Daddy!...Are they the knights of Baymard?"


    "Honey..... what has daddy told you?


    They are called soldiers and not knights."


    "Okay.... but what do soldiers do then?"


    "_"


    .


    As the visitors kept pointing and talking about the soldiers.... the main stars of the show were currently walking towards a massive conference hall within the Coastal Port, while keeping their soldier-images in check for all to see.


    But once they sat in the hall, they soon dropped their tough man act and kept smiling proudly... as they truly felt like kissing the ground.


    There was really no ce like home.


    .


    "Boys!.... we made it!!"


    "Ahh!.... I¡¯ve missed this ce like crazy!!"


    "Since we will be given a 3 week-vacation frompleting our mission.... what do you guys say to going to our usual spot on Friday and seeing what new foods are avable?"


    "I agree!"


    "I second that!!!


    This is Baymard after all, so of course there¡¯ll be new foodstuffs avable now.


    It would be a real shame if we don¡¯t have a taste, you know?"


    "_"


    .


    The soldiers all gisted away about how much they missed Baymard, as all they wanted to do now.... was eat a proper Baymardian meal, get on their nice warm beds, and have the best sleep of their lives.


    Sure they slept on the ships, but nothing couldpare to their Baymardian beds.


    At least those ones weren¡¯t made of straw, and didn¡¯t poke them while they slept.


    In truth, this mission had really made them appreciate howfortable their lives were in Baymard.


    And this sense of security was something that they took deep pride in.


    .


    Some of the soldiers also discussed the articles in the newspapers piled around one corner of the hall.


    "Look!!


    Look at this newspaper here!!


    It says that we got attacked a while ago."


    "What?!!!


    We were attacked again?


    Wait!!..... what does it say about the battle attacks?"


    "Ermm... it doesn¡¯t go deep into the attacks that we used.


    It only speaks about the bravery of the soldiers, as well as the general battle state.


    It truly draws one in, as if it were a novel or something, as it only focuses on what the enemy, as well as the soldiers thought of or felt at that moment.


    Of course since his majesty was leading the attacks, one wouldn¡¯t expect any less from the battle" one soldier replied proudly.


    "Well..... it makes sense that they didn¡¯t give out our mode of attack.


    After all, why would we tell any future enemies that we use missiles and cannons?"


    "Yeah... yeah... I agree!!"


    "_"


    .


    As the men waited in the hall, Landon on the other hand, had already calmed the hearts of the new refugees.... and sent them on their way to the upper region.


    They would stay in that refugee estate, and tomorrow, they would register and get their identity cards made.


    Of course the day after that, those that didn¡¯t need medical treatments would be given jobs.... so as to provide them with a stable source of ie while staying here.


    .


    With the theater undergoing construction, now was the right time to start training several new acts for the shows, as well as those that would perform on the cruises as well.


    And with the construction of the Museum and others nearingpletion.... Landon indeed needed a lot of staff workers for the job.


    Of course in all of this, he had allowed for them to volunteer for positions within the army, marines, and other battle groups.... As well as safety and health jobs like firefighting, hospital trainees, caretakers and so on.


    .


    After dealing with everything else, as well as talking briefly with the soldiers.... Landon and Lucius soon drove back towards the barracks for their own private meeting.


    Lucius detaily gave Landon a run down of what happened in his mission, as well as gave a detailed report that he had spent time writing throughout his journey back in ship.


    Andter on, they also discussed the war that went down within Baymard.... as well as the fact that Riverdale city was now under themand of Landon.


    .


    "Hahahhahhahah..... brat!!


    Using these weapons on an actual enemy is so different from using them during training.


    I have to admit..... this trip was exactly what I needed.


    The men and myself have gained so much experience this time.


    And even though a handful of them ended up with severe sword injuries from surprise enemy attacks, it was still a great experience for them overall.


    Ohh.... and I left the note you previously gave me under a dagger.... after we had rescued everyone there.


    By now, I reckon that it shouldn¡¯t be too Long before Nopline sees the note for himself." Lucius said, while crossing his hands in front of his chest.


    "Good!!


    With this note, he¡¯s sure to go on a wild goose chase for the time being.


    I¡¯m just d that you all were able toe back in one piece..... even if some of you had been brutally injured."


    "Same here!" Lucius said, while nodding his head agreement.


    "With all that said, there is an urgent matter that I have to discuss with you about.


    It¡¯s about your wedding"


    "_"


    Speaking of important things... didn¡¯t you tell me that you had something important to tell me?


    So... what is it?"

 Chapter 338 Love Was In The Air

    ¡¯Bang!!!!¡¯


    The entire room echoed with a loud bang..... as Lucius mmed his fists on the table with rage.


    His heart was in turmoil, as he felt like someone was trying to take something extremely valuable from him.


    Blood slowly trickled down his arms, as he had hit the table so hard from Fury.


    Landon had just narrated all that he knew about Alec¡¯sing... and Lucius¡¯ excited mood, had slowly turned into a murderous one by the end of the narration.


    He had waited more than 15 years just to get what he truly desired the most.


    And now..... someone who had previously caused her harm, dared to show his face in front of her again?


    .


    His heartbeat speeded up immensely, as his emotions went between rage and anxiousness.


    Even though he had eventually seeded in wooing Kim, he still had a bit of a fear deep in his heart.


    He was confident that she didn¡¯t love Alec Barn, but no matter what, they had a child together..... and most times, this fact alone couldplicate matters even further.


    Why the hell did that clown think of seeing her just before his wedding?


    .


    His every muscle clenched tightly, as he wanted to smash something so badly.


    He also knew that Kim felt for Alec was fear and not love..... as when she was within his presence, she would even find it hard to breathe just from seeing him.


    But Lucius also knew that it was time for her to take a stance as well.


    She was the Queen Mother now, so..... it was only natural for her to speak to him eye to eye.


    She had to face her demons and ovee her fear.


    .


    Lucius breathed in and out in a steady pace, as he tried to steady his racing heart.


    Landon on the other hand, sat there quietly, and took in all of Lucius¡¯ expressions.


    When the system had told him about the secret conversations Alec had with his advisers.... Landon thought it really funny.


    This father of his was truly a first ss clown.


    What in God¡¯s name would make him think that they would wee him back with open arms?


    .


    He smiled as he thought about the fact that his half-siblings were alsoing as well.


    Things were soon going to get more and more interesting.


    But without a doubt, the wedding had to happen before they arrived here.


    More precisely, it would have tomence within the next 2 months.


    From the information he had paid to get through the system, the earliest Alec woukd be here..... was inte August.


    So.... he had this June and July to get it down properly.


    .


    As Queen Mother, mother Kim¡¯s wedding had to be well nned..... with a 6 day celebratory scenario.


    This was because the person she was marrying, also had to pledge his allegiance to Baymard.


    So Lucius alsk had to have a title ceremony, where he would pledge to the people as well.


    .


    Also, before the actual wedding, they had to drive through every corner within Baymard..... as well as visit each establishment too, including schools, hospitals and so on.


    From all these activities, the wedding itself wasn¡¯t the stressful part that the couple had to worry about.


    But rather.... it was the other activities that came before or after the ceremony, that were seen as real time consumers.


    .


    And let¡¯s not even talk about preparing for a royal wedding.


    Mother Kim¡¯s needed several unique royal gowns for all those activities, as well as the actual wedding itself.


    They also needed a massive supply of flowers decorations and so on.


    Plus every corner within Baymard needed to be decorated during those 6 days as well.


    .


    As for their honeymoon.... one should know that these people in this era really didn¡¯t have one.


    They just simply got married and went straight into their husband¡¯s houses.


    But ever since Landon had arrived here and modified the people¡¯s out take on marriage... even the citizens had now started nning their honeymoon trips.


    .


    One could take a leave from work for 9 days at most..... and n their honeymoon trips right.


    Some people would book the most expensive suites in Baymard and receive special honeymoon services.


    While others moved into their new homes, and instead.... took the time to go through all of Baymard¡¯s touristic sites.


    .


    Of course with the new cruise ships now in service, many people had chosen to cruise to Carona, stay there for a bit of sightseeing..... before finally heading back just in time for work.


    They chose the coastal city, as they were afraid that if they went to other cities, they might miss their booked Transportation back.... and eventuallyete for work.


    For some, they just did a trip back and forth... never leaving the ships.... as they had no desire to leave the ship at all.


    .


    Anyway.... Landon had previously asked mother Kim what she wanted to do for her honeymoon, and her first thought was to take a cruise to Carona and back.


    Landon totally agreed with her, as he felt that if they were going to get ¡¯physical¡¯ and let out all their steam..... then he didn¡¯t need to hear all that!


    It was better for them to go crazy on a cruise that had good sound proof rooms.... and coupled with the sounds of the ships and the ocean¡¯s waves, who could really hear a thing?


    .


    This had also left Landon with another thought as well... and that was to locate the Duo in another private corner of the castle, that had its own stairway, living space, bedrooms and so on.


    It was best for them to live as husband and wife far away from him and Lucy.


    .


    After sessfully calming down, Lucius took out his handkerchief and gently wiped off the blood that had been trickling down his hands.


    "So.... does your mother know that he¡¯sing?" Lucius asked, while taking his seat once more.


    "No!


    But I think that it¡¯s best for her to know now..... so that she can prepare for hising."


    "Hmhm..... you just leave that to me.


    I¡¯ll handle it from here.


    But during that time-frame, the number of guards around her must also be doubled as well.... just in case he wants to forcefully make a move on her." Lucius said with disgust.


    .


    When it concerned Alec.... he had no respect for the man at all!!


    When they were younger, he used to be a soldier and a close friend to Alec¡¯s brother... Oden Barn.


    In truth, it was due to Oden¡¯s support that he had quickly rose up the ranks.


    .


    Yes!!.... talent was important, but having luck and meeting the right people also contributed to one¡¯s sess as well.


    But with Oden¡¯s death, he says forced to work under Alec and fight battles for the man.


    And the only reason why he did so... was because was thinking of Arcadina¡¯s greater good.


    All in all, he couldn¡¯t care less about that former king of his.


    With Landon being his new king, why should he still care about Alec¡¯s opinions?


    .


    "We also need to tighten up security around the pce, as well as around Baymard in general during that time frame.


    None of my so-called siblings are also trust worthy as well.


    During this time, the police should be more strict and active than ever before.


    I want no kidnapping or danger brought onto of innocent civilians during that time-frame as well.


    Also... they are not to be given any special treatment just because they are rted to me.


    Only treaty signed nations can have such privileges.


    Other royals or nobles should get in line just like everyone else."


    "_"


    .


    They spoke for a while more.... and came up with more security measures that Baymard would undertake within that time period.


    And by the end of it all, Lucius hurriedly went to see mother Kim within the school premises with a bouquet flowers..... as he had truly missed her dearly.


    He was like a teenager, who was going for his first date ever.


    .


    Sure..... he and Kim went on dates frequently... but this was the first time that they had stayed away from each other for so long during their rtionship.


    In fact, even when they weren¡¯t dating, Lucius had always been by her and Landon¡¯s side... guarding them ever since they could remember.


    So this was the first time that they had taken several months apart from each other.


    So how could Lucius not be nervous?


    He didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Landon, as he quickly left the barracks in a love-struck manner.


    .


    On the same wavelength as Lucius, Landon also went to the castle to make preparations towards his own personal matters.


    Today, he had a well nned date with Lucy... so everything needed to be perfect!!


    .


    He had booked half of the park just for today.


    As well as gotten the ce entirely decorated.


    He had also nned a canoe ride on theke at the center as well.... just in case they got bored of walking.


    In short... he hadalready nned everything out sincest week.


    Now.... he just wanted to see if everything was prepared and ready to go.


    .


    When he thought about Lucy¡¯s drop dead smile..... he couldn¡¯t help but giggle foolishly.


    It¡¯s been 2 years and a few months since they¡¯ve been together.


    And although he usually ran all around Baymard daily.... arge chunk of his heart was always with her no matter where he went.


    Like he said .... TODAY HAD TO BE PERFECT!!!!

 Chapter 339 New Musical Instruments & Another Upgrade

    It was a warm day in Baymard..... as these few days were thest days of spring.


    Soon.... it would be time for Summer.... the season that signified fun activities for all.


    .


    Landon looked at his watch and unhurriedly made his way towards the massive crowd of refugees.


    It was currently 10 A. M.


    And since Lucy usually taught within the public school till 2:30 P.M.... it was a no brainer that he still had an ample amount of time on his hands.


    So he decided to focus on other important projects as well.


    .


    With these new batch of refugees, Landon quickly sent them towards every workce within Baymard..... as well as academies.


    He especially selected arge number of people to be professional performers.


    As even though the theater and Performance Academy was still under construction..... Landon felt like they should start practicing now rather than waiting for construction to bepleted.


    .


    Also.... Landon had to start preparing for the cathode TVs.


    So he had also decided to start training actors, directors and crew members as well.


    There was no time like the present, so why not make the best of all this construction time?


    .


    With all that settled, Landon couldn¡¯t help but smile a little, as he felt that he now had enough manpower to further Baymard¡¯s development.


    "Tim... I need department 6 to start working on these new items A.S.A.P.


    I need the first batch done and ready to use by the end of the next week." Landon said, heile handing Tim a notebook.


    ¡¯Flip! Flip! Flip!¡¯


    Tim swiftly nced through the notes, and quickly hid his shock while listening to Landon.


    From what he had seen, his majesty wanted them to make new musical instruments?


    .


    Yup!!!


    Landon wanted them to make Pianos, Violins and saxophones.


    With Lucius¡¯ wedding taking ce on July 25th..... he had nned that during this month of June and early weeks of July, he would continuously teach people how to use these instruments.


    .


    When one thinks of a wedding, one of the first thoughts about it.... would have to be heavenly soundsing from the piano.


    Using drums and these other crude instruments, wouldn¡¯t do any justice to the event.


    Of course the lyres could still be used, as they were very simr to harps..... but that was it!!


    .


    Tim looked at Landon¡¯s head.... as if trying to pry into his brain withser vision.


    Again..... his majesty was truly something else


    How did hee up with these ideas once more?


    His majesty was like a well of overflowing ideas... that never seems to run dry for some reason.


    .


    New musical instruments!!


    It seemed like nothing..... but one had to think of how each sound or note produced had to differ from the rest, as well as resonance and so on.


    So if they weren¡¯t done right..... the sounds that these instruments could produce could even be simr to devil-like screeches.


    "Your majesty.....I¡¯ll be sure to get the first batch done by the end of next week." Tim reassured.


    "Good!!!


    Now these instruments aren¡¯t the only things that I need you to focus on for the time being.


    During ourst meeting, the cleaning industryined about not having enough people to use of mops and brooms .... as they had to clean massive areas within all industries and workces.


    So now.... I need you to produce 3 professional cleaning machines and 1mercial one as well." Landon said.


    .


    In essence, even though the cleaners wererge in number... they still found it tedious to clean several areas with just a mop and a broom.


    So for them..... all this still was definitely because they didn¡¯t have enough people at hand.


    But that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case.


    Imagine if industries or schools were cleaned that way?


    Indeed.... most of the time, they had to do overtime just to meet their cleaning target.


    Hence it was a given that this issue would be raised.


    .


    Actually, what they asked for... was more people to be sent to theirpany.... as they already felt like these brooms and mops were already heavenly.


    Previously, Landon had upgraded their tools and given them those basic ones.


    So they just didn¡¯t think that there could be anything better than those standard cleaning tools.


    For them, what they needed was more people.


    Buy for Landon, what they needed were the right industrial cleansing tools instead.


    Hence it was time for yet another upgrade again.


    .


    For industrial sized cleaning machines..... one would¡¯ve easily seen them being used by janitors in schools, superstores, hotels, and evenpanies.


    There were just 3 main industrial ones that Landon wanted:


    ?An automatic Floor Scrubber; which essentially mops the floor as it moves.


    ?An Automatic Floor Sweeper


    ?An Automatic floor Polisher


    .


    Back on earth, each machine type had 2 kinds of maneuvers: Walk-behind or Ride-on ones.


    Of course the walk-behind ones were cheaper than the other, hence it wasmonly seen everywhere... as one could see their janitors push the machines left and right.


    The Ride-on ones on the other hand.... required the workers to sit on the machine and drive it like a mini toy car while cleaning.


    Both would be created, as he wanted to let the workers within all workces choose which one they preferred.


    And of course everything depended on price..... as one would be way expensive that the other.


    .


    As formercial cleaning machines, Landon had just decided to make 1.... and that was the vacuum cleaner.


    He felt like pepe having standard mops and brooms at home was good enough for the time being.


    And in addition to these tools, the vacuum cleaner could properly handle things like carpets and other surfaces that don¡¯t require a mop or broom to pass through them.


    .


    "Tim... with this one, I need the first batch done before the end of the month."


    "Not a problem your majesty... it¡¯ll be done by then."


    "_"


    After rounding up with Tim, Landon quickly headed towards District C.


    It was time for him to pick up his date.


    .


    2:27 P.M


    Within Baymard¡¯s public school, the entire premises looked isted and deserted..... as most people were either in ss, at the library, the clinic or the cafeteria instead.


    .


    Of course since this was a school for children from ages 3 to 14.... Landon didn¡¯t allow them to leave the school premises until it was closing time.


    There, the buses and even their parents could drive in and take them home.


    .


    2:30 P.M


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!!!!!!!¡¯


    The school bells resounded throughout very regions within the school¡¯s premises, and the previous graveyard scene soon miraculously turned into something a rowdy and chaotic jungle.


    The hallways were filled with simr conversations.... as everyone soon spoke about their weekend ns.


    .


    Some peopleughed excitedly as they joined their friends to talk about heaven knows what.


    While others, quickly rushed home instead.


    It had been a long day... and right now all they wanted to do was to get some damn sleep.


    Of course, there were others who wanted to meet up and go out together instead.


    In short, each and every student here had their own ns patented down as they left the school¡¯s premises.


    .


    "Ahhh!!!..... thank the heavens that it¡¯s Friday.


    Now I can listen to my favourite fantasy stories on the radio."


    "Finally!!... I can go to the skateboarding park.


    Hey you wannae?."


    "Going out?.... Nope!


    Bro... I¡¯m too sleepy to do any of that today."


    "Me too!


    Plus teacher Timithee just gave out new assignments as well.


    And you all know how hard his assignments usually are.


    So forget about me joining you all out there."


    "_"


    Of course even though sses were over... a handful of students still chose to stay behind instead.


    .


    Lucy stood at the front of her ss and helplessly looked at the group of students who kept bombarding her with numerous personal questions.


    "Teacher Lucy..... please look at this!"


    "Teacher Lucy.... if we do this, then will we get the answer that you had arrived at previously?"


    "Teacher Lucy...."


    "Teacher Lucy....."


    "Teacher..."


    "_"


    .


    They surrounded her for quite some time.... as most of them had questions on their assignments and examinations sheets as well.


    And after 17 more minutes, Lucy decided to send everyone away.


    She had a date God-Dammit!!!!


    And right on queue.... she spotted her brave soldier, who was smiling at her broadly from outside the ssroom.


    .


    On the other hand, Landon stood within the hallway ..... and nostalgically observed the crowd.


    The scene reminded him of his past university life... as he watched the students swarm around Lucy, as they tried to get more points for their courses.


    It seemed that no matter what era it was, students would always do the most for marks and grades.


    .


    "Alright! Alright!.... times up!


    I have to go now, so I¡¯ll l only be able to answer all your questions on Monday." Lucy said, while packing her teachers work kit, which was essentially a cute backpack filled with chalk, pens and so on.


    And once everyone had left, Landon calmly walked towards her, carried her backpack..... and gently held her hands.


    "Are you ready?" Landon said in a deep loving tone, while lifting her chin upward.


    "Yes....."

 Chapter 340 A Royal Date

    Leaving the school premises, Lucy and Landon first headed towards the park first.


    There, they met with Lucius, mother Kim, mother Winnie, Grace, and other people whom they considered to be close family members to them.


    In a way, this was considered to be a family pic in itself, as little Momo and the rest yed with the royal dogs, ate while sitting on the grass, and told funny jokes a day.


    .


    They also yed a lot of outdoor games, and fed several birds and ducks as well.


    And by the time it was 6 P.M, they all went home.


    But of course for Lucy and Landon, they used this time to rest a little, freshened up and change their attires.. ... because tonight, their real date night would begin.


    .


    Mother Kim, Mother Winnie and the girls quickly dressed Lucy up.... ensuring that she was drop dead gorgeous.


    While Landon on the other hand, was already dressed up and spent his time talking to the guys downstairs.


    The entire thing reminded him of prom, as he waited for his date patiently.


    .


    Soon, therge massive doors at the top of the stairs opened up.... and mother Kim and the rest first came out with broad smiles on their faces.


    She was ready!


    Subconsciously, the men all stood up at the sight of the women making their way towards them..... and when Lucy stepped out, Landon¡¯s heart stopped.


    Her hair was pulled all back, making her facial features standout even more.


    And coupled with her alluring red dress, her beauty seemed to be something mythical to Landon.


    .


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!¡¯


    Lucy¡¯s hips swayed gently to the rhythm of her footsteps..... and as she walked Landon¡¯s heart on the other hand felt like it would pop out any moment from now.


    It was like no one else in the room existed, but him and her.


    Maybe it was because he was already too in love with her..... but in this moment, he felt like no one¡¯s beauty could ever match hers.


    He felt like whether it was back on earth or here, she was... and would always remain the most beautiful woman that he had ever seen in his entire life.


    .


    Lucius gently nudged Landon back to reality, and the men all chuckled at their king.


    He was hooked!!


    Landon came back to reality and calmly walked towards the blushing Lucy.


    They stood close to each other without saying anything.... but in truth, their eyes did all the speaking.


    There was great care and affection in them, as they looked at each other dotingly.


    .


    Everyone in the room could literally feel their affections at this point.


    It was so bad that someone had to yell out: ¡¯Get a room will you!¡¯....before both of them snapped herself back to reality as well.


    Landon coughed lightly... while blushed even more, as she realized that she had just been ogling Landon in front of everyone else.


    How embarrassing!!


    They held hands and walked out of the room amidst everyone¡¯s smiles, and immediately got into the royal Limousine.


    And just like that... they were off!!


    .


    But of course even though they were on a date, her bodyguards still had to follow her at some distance of course.


    They were called the P.L Security team..... weret P.L stood for Princess Lucy.


    .


    And since they had to be around her at all times when she was out of the castle, of course they would still follow her for today¡¯s event.


    Hence they drove 2 cars ahead of Landon¡¯s own, and drove another 2 behind them.


    Since they were already informed about this date a while back, they knew all about today¡¯s destinations.


    .


    Infact, everyone in Lucy¡¯s team knew about today¡¯s ns except for her.


    They were all involved in making today¡¯s themee to life.


    As they drove, they alsomunicated with the guards who were already at the ¡¯location¡¯.


    "Watchdog team 4.... we are taking a left turn at Palmer street.... and should be arriving in 17 minutes time.


    Over!"


    "Copy that P.L Team 1."


    "_"


    .


    As they spoke, those at the location hurriedly rechecked everything once more.


    "ces everyone..... they will be arriving in 17 minutes time.


    The countdown starts now!!"


    The entire ce had people running left, right and center..... as they did multiple checks all over again.


    This was a royal date involving his majesty and princess Lucy for crying out loud.


    If they couldn¡¯t even get this done perfectly... then how could they be trusted in handling other important tasks.


    EVERYTHING HAD TO BE DONE PERFECTLY!!


    .


    In the meantime unbeknownst to all the craziness that was going on, the 2 culprits involved with the whole fiasco.... were currently basking in their own world of happiness.


    They drove in a limousine, had had utmost privacy at the back.


    "What do you mean by it¡¯s a secret?


    Where are we truly going to?" Lucy asked curiously.


    .


    By now... she was already used to Landon¡¯s romantic side.


    Sometimes they would have simple dates, and other times... this fiance of hers would go over the top in screaming out his love for her.


    And to be honest..... she loved both date type scenarios, provided she was with him.


    She also loved the fact that their dates were somewhat unpredictable.


    .


    Today, she didn¡¯t know if it was going to be a simple date or not..... but all that mattered to her was that her man had nned it out just for her.


    She in turn had made a mental note to n a date for him as well.


    After all..... the more she stayed within Baymard, the more her mentality changed over the years.


    She was also 17 years old now.... and had mentally grown up under Baymard¡¯s influence, whenpared to her initial 15 year old self 2 years back.


    She now knew that women could also profess their love to the partners as well... and this phenomenon wasmon with most couples in Baymard.


    .


    Sure.... the women would never make the first move initially.


    But when they had gotten into rtionships, they soon nned out their own dates for their partners as well.


    She had heard from her female colleagues, as well as some of the married and engaged women, that they had taken their men for racing and other activities as well.


    .


    And they had also bought items and other things for their partners, which made many of the men happy and proud to be dating such women.


    After giving and giving and giving all the time.... from dates to basic household needs, it was important for women to also give and night receive from their men all year round.


    .


    It was the simple things like these that made the men look at them with different eyes.


    They had even heard that some of their men bragged about their wives gifts at work.


    The times were really changing, and Lucy felt like she should also make ns for Landon as well.


    .


    "I actually wanted to ask you about something too.


    Ermm.... what do you like doing the most?


    And what¡¯s your favorite meal now?


    And what¡¯s..."


    Lucy went hard on the questions, as she realized that Landon... as well as everyone¡¯s favorite things kept on changing while in Baymard.


    This ce produced new goods on a regr basis, so it was nearly impossible for one to stick to one favorite thing for some time.


    Why.... just 2 months ago, her favorite snack was ice cream.


    And now, it was something called Pringles.


    .


    In short, if one stayed here for a while.... they would soon realize that almost every month, something new would pop out now and then.


    Be it on new academies, food, entertainment activities and many more..... Baymard was always advancing.


    Of course Lucy was right.... as even now, new musical instruments and cleaning supplies like vacuum cleaners were currently in the works.


    Not to talk of Landon preparing to open the theater, museum.... and even train actors for the cathode TVs.


    .


    Landon looked at his future bride with warmth, while gently kissing her soft hands.


    Looking at her cute inquisitive face, he couldn¡¯t help but grin a little.... as he listened to all her questions calmly.


    She was too darn cute when she was serious.


    .


    As she spoke, he had been lost in his own ¡¯Lucy-World¡¯... while gently massaged her hands.


    Lucy¡¯s face flushed red from Landon¡¯s actions..... but she forcefully pushed down her embarrassment as she had a mission at hand.


    She had to get her answers God-Dammit!!!


    .


    "Howe you aren¡¯t answering my questions?you haven¡¯t told me what you like!" Lucy said while pouting angrily.


    This man was always quick on his feet, so why was he now silent?


    Landon on the other hand chuckled lightly, while taking in his fiancee¡¯s angry expressions.


    She red at him, while crossing her arms over her chest and pouting.


    ¡¯Too cute!!!¡¯, he thought.


    "Well... what do you like?"


    "I like whatever Lucy gives me"


    "Yes... but what is that in particr?"


    "Whatever Lucy wants to give me."


    "_"


    .


    Forget it!!.... it was better that she talked to a tree, than talk to him about what he wanted.


    Hmmp!!

 Chapter 341 A Royal Date 2

    "I like whatever Lucy gives me"


    "_"


    .


    In the end, Lucy shook her head wryly, and gave up on finding answers from this fiancee loving maniac before her.


    Sigh... ..... she felt that she was truly lucky to have such a dedicated man who within all these years, had never looked at another woman not even for a second.


    His entire heart was hers alone to keep, and honestly.... she hoped that it would remain like so forever, as even know polygamy was amon thing within today¡¯s world, no woman was ever ced with the thought of sharingher man with someone else.


    .


    A man who just professed his undying love in one moment, and in the next, he was in the arms of another..... wasn¡¯t what Lucy wanted for herself.


    But luckily for her, the heavens had crafted this particr man just for her..... and this alone, made her feel like the luckiest woman in Hertfilia.


    She leaned into Landon¡¯s arms, and took in all his warmth.


    ¡¯Thank you for loving me the right way.¡¯ She thought, while looking at Landon¡¯s side profile.


    .


    8 P.M


    They drove towards the ¡¯location¡¯, while enjoying each otherspany... and soon, their vehicle stopped.


    ¡¯Boomboomboomboomboom!¡¯


    The guards all rushed and lined up alongside the limousine, while the limousine driver on the other hand.... quickly opened the door for the lovey-dovey couple.


    .


    ¡¯The Quartz¡¯


    That was the name of the building that they had just stepped into.


    The building was just 3 stories tall.... and was surrounded by several 5-storey tall buildings.


    And those on those tall buildings, could see what was going on at the terrace of ¡¯The Quartz¡¯.


    Today, many people had seen several workers set up some fancy things on the roof terrace.... but they didn¡¯t know why or what it was all about.


    So many people within these buildings, did their own things while keeping an eye on the terrace.


    Just what was so special about today?


    .


    "Watchdog team 1, we have arrived.


    I repeat!!.... Watchdog Team 1 we are currently at ground level right now.


    The targets are approaching and should be ther in 5 minutes tops.


    "Copy that P.L team 4!"


    The bodyguards keptmunicating with each other... while keeping their distance from the couple.


    A warm smile slowly creeped onto her face, and Landon led her into the building hand in hand while they made light conversation.


    And Landon had already prepared everything, they had used a private elevator to get onto the terrace.


    .


    ¡¯Ping!!!¡¯


    The elevator door opened up, and the duo were immediately greeted withplete darkness..... with only the moon and a single trail of light illuminating the terrace.


    The bright yellowish lights on the floor created an enchanting pathway... which led straight to another string of lights that formed a massive heart at the center of the terrace..


    Lucy subconsciously walked very closely towards Landon.... as she didn¡¯t know what to expect at this moment.


    .


    Meanwhile, those hidden away in the background..... soon issued out several othermands.


    "Team 1, get started.


    Team 2, follow up not a secondter you hear me?!!


    Team 3... what the hell are you waiting for?


    Send out the band now for heaven¡¯s sake!!!!!


    Team 4..... are you blind, the lights are already on, move out now!!!!"


    "_"


    The lead operators were having their hairs turn grey, while they issued out multiple orders with their Walkie-talkies.


    They couldn¡¯t ept any ws in tonight¡¯s ns.


    If assassins ever came out tonight, they were pretty sure that they would hack them into multiple pieces!!


    .


    While all this was going on within the background..... Landon and Lucy walked towards the center unhurriedly.


    "I still remember when mother brought you into our home.


    I still remember the first time you tried to act as my personal maid.


    Mother told you not to take it too seriously..... but you insisted on doing your job, since you were going to be paid for it.


    You stuck by my side, and even drove numerous bullies away from me.


    At that time, I was so weak and worthless.... that no matter how much I tried to protect you I ended up fainting from just a single punch.


    While you on the other hand fought to ensure that no one harmed my passed out body.


    You were, and will always be the only woman in my heart.


    And in truth, some part of me wishes to thank your father for kicking you out of his noble household.


    If he hadn¡¯t done so..... then I wouldn¡¯t have met my one and only life partner.


    For all that you¡¯ve done for me my dear fiancee... this is the least I can do to show you how much I love you."


    As Landon spoke.... Lucy¡¯s heart fluttered profusely, as several emotions soon overwhelmed her.


    She raised her hand slightly, her blush intensified even more.


    This was her man..... her one and only true love.


    She couldn¡¯t help but also thank that Baron father of hers as well.


    Wasn¡¯t she just the luckiest woman in all of Hertfilia?


    .


    "Action people!... Action for crying out loud!!" Yelled the leader ag the background, who was watching everything as if his money was on the line here.


    ¡¯Buzzzzzzzz!!¡¯


    ¡¯Click! Click! Click!¡¯


    ¡¯Puff!!!¡¯


    Several lights were turned on in series when they had reached the center of the terrace.


    These lights all had different colors that perfectly blended together, forming several images and figures.


    .


    The lights created a stunning heart at the center, as well as an image of Lucy that took over arge chunk of the wall.


    How the hell did they do all of this?


    In short... the entire terrace was also designed with a ¡¯Paris¡¯ theme in mind.... as there was even a fake Eiffel Tower at the back that lit up like the stars in the sky.


    And amongst all these things, Lucy immediately spotted over 500 reddish flower petals spread all across the floor romantically.


    .


    Joy instantly filled Lucy up... and her lips trembled slightly, as she was made speechless by the sight before her.


    Yup!


    He had gone over the top again, but so what?


    She loved everything that he did.


    Landon took in all of her stunned expressions and smiled, while pulling her into his embrace.


    "Do you love it?"


    "_"


    .


    Did she love it?


    How could she not?


    Who in their right minds wouldn¡¯t love all this from their partners?


    "I love it.....Thank you." Lucy responded, while looking at Landon warmly.


    .


    Just then out of nowhere, another dark corner lit up... and the band began to y their lyres.


    "My dear fiancee.... won¡¯t you have this dance with me?"


    Lucy who¡¯s mind was still blown away.... just nodded without even thinking.


    Landon chuckled at her cute expression, and pulled her super close to his body.


    They swayed to the music.... just like how Cindere danced with prince Charming.


    And as they danced, white flower petals soon began to rain from the sky..... making it seem like they were dancing under the winter¡¯s snow.


    And unbeknownst to the lovey-dovey couple, they had set yet another high expectation for men within Baymard.


    .


    The women who were secretly watching from those towering buildings, all screamed out excitedly as their hearts began melting from the show.


    There were some buildings that had workers there, and there others that were restaurants and offered other fun couple activities as well.


    So of course, some of these people there also had their boyfriends, husbands and fiancees with them too.


    They had all lined up around their own varandars, windows and terraces..... as they tried to watch the entire show.


    .


    "Is that his majesty?


    Ahhh!.... So romantic!!!"


    "When can I have a man do all these things for me too?"


    "I... I want my own romantic confession too!!"


    "Ahhh!!... they are so cute together that it¡¯s literally making my eyes bleed rainbows."


    The men on the otherhand, were also very appreciative of such gestures.... as they also felt like their woman would ever be able to resist such a heart-warming confession and date.


    Damn it!!


    All this had made them realize that they really had to step up their games now..... as they saw the expectations lingering within their women¡¯s eyes.


    .


    Some even tried to make their womene back to reality but it was no use at all.... as their women were all hooked with this romantic gesture.


    They were eaten alive instead.


    "Darling.... since we¡¯ve been together for so long, isn¡¯t this too much for our own date?


    Isnt this done when one is trying to woo the woman into marriage?"


    "Yeah I agree!.... I think you all are missing the poing here!


    This something to do before marriage."


    "Yeah!..... yeah!" Some of the men added.


    The women looked at them as if they were looking at aliens.


    "What do you all know?


    Romance has no time limit at all!


    So don¡¯t try to change our minds here."


    "Yeah!


    If you really can¡¯t do it, just say so..... rather than talking us out of it."


    "_"


    .

 Chapter 342 The Noble Gustav Family

    While the men were having their heads chewed off.... the dancing duo continued their lovey-dovey act while embracing each other gently.


    And at some moment during the dance, the duo subconsciously stopped swaying and just gently nudged themselves back and forth while looking deeply into each other¡¯s eyes.


    .


    "From the moment I seeded in wooing you..... I knew that you would be my world and the mother of my unborn children.


    My Goddess Lucy..... we¡¯re still 17 now..... but when we turn 20, I n to give you the grandest wedding of all time.


    Because I¡¯m sure that even then..... my love for you would still grow in leaps and bounds.


    I love you Lucy.... now and always"


    .


    Lucy¡¯s heart trembled chaotically and tears suddenly streamed down her beautiful face.


    As Landon spoke, he secretly gave out a signal with his fingers..... and just then, fireworks went off.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    The fireworks had spelled out the words: ¡¯I love you Lucy¡¯ brightly in the sky..... and when she saw it, she sped her hands around her mouth in shock, befor turning around to see Landon¡¯s charming smile.


    Subconsciously, they leaned closely to each other..... and just like that, they had a perfect date kiss under the illuminating fireworks.


    At this point, thedies at the other buildings couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    .


    "Oh my heavens.... I¡¯m going to faint from all this!"


    "His majesty really knows how to treat a woman properly."


    "That¡¯s it!!


    The next man who talks to me had to show me his resume.... and I should be able to see Romantic as one of his strong points."


    "Honey... why can¡¯t you do this for me?"


    "How romantic!


    Why can¡¯t you at least send me flowers every now and then?


    Is that too much to ask for?


    "Yeah... the cheapest flowers cost 5 copper coins for a hand full.... so why can¡¯t you?"


    "Its all so beautiful!!!


    You see!!.... this is how I want our wedding to be like, so you better prepare.


    And if we don¡¯t have enough money to make it work... then we¡¯ll take a loan from the bank.


    Oh... and don¡¯t forget the flower petals.


    I want a shower of flower petals raining on me too during the wedding."


    "_"


    .


    And so... the evening ended with the duo dancing, eating and basking in each other¡¯spany..... alongside their rowdy uninvited guests from the other buildings, and their background squad that did their best to ensure that the date was perfect.


    Tonight would definitely be the talk of the Empire in the next few days..... as many of the women retold the story countless times after this.


    .


    On their way home, Landon carried Lucy princess style to the car.... as he had noticed that her feet were beginning to hurt.


    Lucy held on tightly to her man while being slightly embarrassed.... as she saw her bodyguards lead the way.


    If she knew that many other people were also watching her, she would probably burrh her head even more.


    .


    Again, this move again set yet another wave of emotions to the other women as well..... and the poor men couldn¡¯t help but look at his majesty with pleading eyes.


    ¡¯Your majesty.... did we do something to offend you recently?


    If you do too much, then how are we supposed to please all these women?


    Your majesty.... Even though we respect and love you, aren¡¯t you raising the bar too high for us now?¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    And so, mission: Date night had sessfullye to end.... and the organizers finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    What a day!!


    .


    But while all this was going on..... somewhere far away from Baymard, someone was still going through the contents of a particr letter in shock.


    .


    --The Capital, Arcadina--


    .


    Sitting across from a massive firece within a well decorated bedroom chamber... a chubby looking man with thick fatty fingers, was still reading a confidential letter while mumbling to himself like a crazed person.


    How could this be?


    .


    Soon.... a beautiful woman about 30-something years old, calmly walked into the room and tried her best to bring her husband back to sanity.


    If he ended up going mad, then wouldn¡¯t she be theughing stock amongst all the nobles?


    How could she let herself fall so low?


    It was all that b**tch¡¯s fault!!!


    Even after her death.... that pesky daughter of hers still made all her efforts fall in vain.


    .


    The woman quickly walked towards her man and massaged his shoulders slightly..... while thinking about the entire thing.


    Life was truly unpredictable.


    She had killed her husband¡¯s first wife during her early stages of marriage, and had managed to drive out the b**tch¡¯s daughter as well.


    .


    During that time, she had heard that the riffraff used to walk from ce to ce as a beggar..... and somehow ended up being pitied by the unfavoured disgraceful wife of Alec Barn as a maid.


    She had let the girl live because she felt like the people in the pce would probably do a better job at bullying the girl than she would.


    And at the time, she was right!!


    .


    She had witnessed the girl¡¯s treatment there on several official visits to the pce, and had even sneered and spat at the fool back then.


    In her mind, there was no way that this little brat would turn out to be better than any of her own daughters.


    In fact most of the time, she had even forgot the girl¡¯s name.... as no one could possibly remember someone who was now a maid, now could they.


    .


    What was the girl¡¯s name again?


    Lubly, Launchy, Lichy, Lichen, Lucy.....?


    Well whatever her name was, she was exactly like her mother.


    This ¡¯Lichy¡¯ girl was still a thorn in the woman¡¯s eyes.


    Even after everything that she had done, the whore¡¯s daughter had still managed to have a better life than any of her own daughters.


    .


    If she had know all of this before, she would¡¯ve found a way to get close to mother Kim and Landon back then.


    Who knows.... maybe by now, it would¡¯ve been one of her own daughters standing next to Landon instead of that vixen.


    .


    At the time, she had tried everything..... as well as taught all the seduction methods to her daughters.


    Their only goal then was to seduce one of the princes and elevate the family¡¯s status higher.


    One of them seeded in seducing Prince James, but now he had been ¡¯kidnapped¡¯ and no one knew his whereabouts.... so that n would definitely have to be halted.


    .


    As for Prince Connor and Eli, those 2 weren¡¯t easy buys to crack.... as they jad never been roped in by any of the noble women since she could remember.


    So her daughters were really out of luck there.


    But who would¡¯ve known that it would be that harlot¡¯s daughter who would seed in being a royal instead?


    In the woman¡¯s eyes, Lucy had clearly robbed her children of their bright futures.


    And this wouldn¡¯t do!!!


    .


    But thinking of the fact that ¡¯Launchy¡¯ hadn¡¯t married yet, the woman saw a golden opportunity instead.


    And even if ¡¯Launchy¡¯ had already married Landon, so what?


    She would have her daughters step in as second wives andter eliminate ¡¯Luanchy¡¯ anyway.


    (*Even till this moment, the woman still didn¡¯t know Lucy¡¯s correct name.


    Who the hell was ¡¯Launchy, Lubly and Lichy?


    Pick one will you?)


    .


    The more the woman thought about the entire situation, the more vexed she became.


    From the note that she had read, apparently.... this new empire was even grander..... and might even be richer than Arcadina, as it had ss structures and unique goods there.


    It was also said that the people lived like nobles, and all had beautiful clothes and carriages as well.


    So how could she allow ¡¯Lichen¡¯ over there enjoy all these benefits?


    .


    Very quickly, the woman soon came up with a new game n in her mind.


    Mission seduce Landon was in full effect now.


    Very soon.... she would definitely kick ¡¯Lubly¡¯ out and send her own outstanding daughters there.


    She didn¡¯t believe that this Landon fellow would have the balls to resist her sulent daughters.


    .


    While the woman was engrossed in her own thoughts..... Baron Gustav on the other hand, still felt like the entire thing was just one big bad dream.


    Several months ago, he received his first private letter from Alec Barn.... and its contents were what shocked him silly.


    The daughter whom he hadn¡¯t seen for the past 11 years or so.... was now the future queen of a rich newly established empire?


    And to make this news all the more jaw-dropping... it was to that useless prince that everyone looked down upon?


    .


    Apparently, that bastard prince had been acting a fool and making his ns on the low.... which utterly shocked the Baron.


    At first, he thought that it was all a joke.


    Buy when he saw Alec¡¯s orders... he subconsciously knew that this matter was indeed a serious one.


    Alec had requested for him to write a note to this daughter of his, and try to mend his rtionship with her.


    .


    He was supposed to act pitiful and ce her under his family¡¯s care once more.


    And as the fatherto the bride, wasnt he supposed to receive several benefits as well?


    Dammit!!!


    In truth, he had a lot of regrets about disowning her.


    If he had known that she was going to be such a big money bag in future..... why the hell would he have kicked her out?


    .


    From Alec¡¯s note.... it seemed like that daughter of his would be used as bait at some point?


    Well no matter the reasons, he didn¡¯t care about the girl¡¯s safety..... as what he truly cared about right now, was how to take as much benefits from this foreign daughter of his.


    Even if it meant that he had to force her into acknowledging him... then so be it.


    But no matter what.... he had to get his hands on this golden opportunity that had presented itself before him.


    Now... he finally had a chance to climb from being a middle ranked noble, to an upper ss one.


    So he wasn¡¯t going to F*** it up for nobody!!!


    .


    Baymard huh?


    It seemed like he too would have to go to that at some point.


    What was his daughters name again?


    Ah yes... it was Lucy.


    Indeed, it was time to pay Lucy Gustav a ¡¯warm¡¯ visit.

 Chapter 343 On The Move Again

    ¡¯Ping!¡¯


    ¡¯Update! Update! Update!


    The ships carrying the people from the temple of Adonis, should be arriving within the coastline of Arcadina 2 months from now.


    So if the host sets sail now, the host will be able to reach them in a matter of 3 to 4 days at most.


    .


    The system is reminding the host that as stated in the mission uses... the host only has 1 week toplete the mission after this announcement.


    So if it takes 4 days at most to get there..... I suggest that the host doesn¡¯t waste anymore time.¡¯


    Landon opened his eyes widely in shock, as well as bafflement.


    What the hell?!!!


    ¡¯System.... can¡¯t you just give me more time for this mission?


    Isn¡¯t it too sudden right now?¡¯


    ¡¯No it is not host!


    The system had previously alerted you on this mission use right at the start.... so the host¡¯sints are irrelevant right now.


    The system would like to remind the host that the countdown has just begun host.


    And the system feels like it has gotten somewhat closer to the host over these past few years... it wouldn¡¯t like to see the host perish just like that.


    The host¡¯s life is hanging on a thin thread here... SO GET OVER IT!!!!!!¡¯


    "_"


    .


    Landon looked at his bedroom ceiling and literally pulled his pillow over his head in sorrow.


    He had juste back from his date, and still had the lingering feelings of his fiancee¡¯s warm embrace.


    But of course, how could this devil-like system leave him to have a moment¡¯s peace?


    It was like every time he had a little fun here and there.... it would always spring out with random missions about doing things for the greater good.


    .


    Landon quickly looked at his monitor, and reviewed his mission again.


    Sigh..... it was better for him to prepare for the inevitable.


    After all, no matter how much he protested..... the system wasn¡¯t going to change its mind.


    So what was the point in crying over spilled milk?


    ?Side-mission 6: Stop the Temple of Adonis from setting sail into Arcadina.


    .


    After reviewing his mission again, Landon looked at his monitor... and looked at the triangr ¡¯travelling¡¯ formations of the fleet of ships.


    The ships were old but sturdy... and had several bluish ck sails hung over them.


    The sails also had the word Adonis painted om white and enclosed within a massive red circle as well.


    .


    Looking at the way they moved, Landon quickly came up with a n of attack... as the enemy was making its way towards Arcadina with 46 ships.


    He closed his eyes tightly, so he tried to force himself into sleep.


    Tomorrow, he would have an emergency meeting with the Marines, Coastguards, and Navy officials.


    .


    Typically, even though the marines were generally the forefront for water-type missions out of Baymard.... Landon still felt like giving each unit the chance to witness real battles.


    Because in the end, if these ships had made their way into Baymard¡¯s shores rather than Arcadina¡¯s.... the Coastal guards and Navy meant to protect Baymard, still had to join the battle and give assistance when needed.


    So they were always supposed to be ready for any iing attacks as well.


    Hence this experience would benefit them immensely.


    .


    Landonid on his bed and soon dozed off with one thought in mind..... and that was to sue this ck-bellied system when he finally let those damn Gods.


    NO! Scratch that!!


    He would deal with them first.... since it was all their fault that they created such a system anyway.


    How annoying!!!


    .


    --Somewhere around the coastlines of Arcadina--


    .


    ¡¯Shwoooh! Shwooosh! Shwoosh! Shwoosh!¡¯


    The waters were somewhat calm and steady, whenpared to their rocky appearance a few days back.


    On a massive fleet that was leading over 45 other ships..... several burly men were spread evenly ross the ship.


    The light breeze turned on their loose clothes, as they faced the tranquil waters before them.


    .


    Some of the men were on the sails, ensuring that it was always properly tied.... while others were on the deck, gisting away with their otherrades.


    Of course there were those that spent their entire time gambling, while others were doing some ¡¯physical activities¡¯ with each other.


    .


    One should know that as this mission screamed out war, it would definitely be a distraction to bring women along.


    Hence, they could only pleasure themselves during these 6 months.


    But of course when they thought of all the Arcadinian women that would soon be within their grasps, they all didn¡¯t mind the slightest...as soon, they would have their just rewards.


    .


    Rather than looking like an organized army..... they instead give off the feeling of being renowned pirates who had sailed the seas for ages.


    Their skins were super tanned,haggard-looking and leathery.... as it looked like the toughest piece of flesh out there.


    It was very hard, and more often than not.... it would be filled with blisters and other injuries that were gotten from handling such the ships.


    And even without their swords, these men were well equipped right down to their teeth!!


    .


    Their beards were unkempt, they all looked like ramshackled beggars, the ship smelled of rum.... and they were always going things like wrestling, breaking objects and so on.


    But who could really me them?


    They had been on sea for more than 6 months now..... So who would they keep up their appearances for?


    .


    "Lads... We¡¯ve made it!!" Yelled out one of the men excitedly, as he looked at his fierce Captain who was currently holding booze him one hand and steering the ship with the other.


    "Ehhh?


    What did you say there Bidzy?


    Did you say that we¡¯ve made it?


    Are we truly at Arcadina¡¯s coastline?" Said a sailor who popped out from arge rum barrel.


    "We¡¯ve made it?"


    "Captain is it true?


    Have we truly made it?" Asked one of the men, as he truly wanted to confirm it for himself.


    Soon, everyone quickly quieted down and looked at their Captain anxiously.


    As for their Captain be smiled a bit, as his eyes soon twinkled at the notion of seeing kand soon.


    "Of course its true!


    Boys!!!.... soon it will be time for us to make our move on these sinners.


    I know that you all are tired of staying on this ship.


    But not to worry.... when we reachnd, I¡¯ll show you guys how to really have fun.


    For now.... let¡¯s celebrate!


    By Adonis!!!.... We¡¯ve made it!!!" Captain Kirkwood said, while smiling towards Arcadina.


    ¡¯Just a little bit more¡¯ he thought.


    .


    The men all gathered around excitedly... and just like that, someone yelled out the message to the other ships as well.


    And Very quickly, the entire ship... started to sing and jump around merrily.


    The massive wave of cheers,ughter and song could be heard all across the ocean.


    And when the other 45 ships saw this.... one by one, they too decided to have their own party as well.


    After all, what was life on the open waters without any music and rum?


    .


    "Ohhh!!!..... the life on the waters...


    it¡¯s a great ce to be... .. where we drink all day,ugh a day and chop off a few heads....


    Ohhh the life on the waters....."


    "_"


    They sang merrily, while swinging their daggers animatedly.


    And soon, some of them got drunk again and slept in weird ces on deck, while others continued wrestling, gambling, dancing and engaging in more ¡¯physical¡¯ activities again.


    .


    During their entire 6 month journey..... they had also raised several other merchanships, and killed others as well.


    And coupled with their massive fleet of 46 ships.... it was pretty hard for their victims to put up a proper fight against them.


    .


    As for Captain Kirkwood.... he on the other hand went back toward his private cabin.


    He had to review the mission again and make sure that there weren¡¯t any mistakes.


    Their ruler, the great Perulius.... had given them one task.


    And that was to conquer Arcadina.


    To start off, they were to go toward the most deserted regions, and makein to those regions first.


    Then they would slowly build up more forces and eventually overrun Arcadina..... just like they had done when uniting all the empires within their own continent.


    .


    "Greg!!" Captain Kirkwood bellowed.


    "Yes Captain!!" Replied a one-eyed man, who was coated with a veneer of thick luscious ck hair across his chest and face.


    His visible tan and tough exterior.... usually made others shiver with fear at the sight of his gigantic frame.


    His face had several dried up stab wounds.... as well as well as some men


    Indeed, to many a men.... this fellow here could even frighten the dead with his gruesome appearance.


    .


    "Greg..... take a look at this!!!" Kirkwood said... while passing a parchment paper towards his second-in mand.


    Even though Kirkwood was confident in the rest of his men.... one could never be too sure when it concerned important missions.


    The walls might have ears.... and spies might be listening in on them even at this very moment.


    Hence he passed the paper to Greg instead.


    .


    A few minutester, Greg lifted his face in an understanding manner.


    "Consider it done master!"


    "Good!!!


    Soon with this in motion,... Arcadina would belong to Adonis!!

 Chapter 344 Leaving Once More: Battleships Move Ou

    ¡¯Crieeekkk!!! Crieeekkk!!!¡¯


    The early morning chimes of nature continuously resounded within the city unhurriedly.


    And rather than waking the people up from their deep slumber.... the melody instead provided a subtle luby for all who subconsciously heard it.


    .


    And within a particr region, several people could be seen .


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    The rms went off, and the men and women woke up confusedly.... as they heard the loud annoying rms echoing throughout their dormitories.


    Since when were rms used in waking them up?


    What the hell was going on here?


    The ringing sounds were too out of the norm for them... and soon, a sense of crisis quickly washed over them.


    And just like that, they were up!


    .


    They jumped out of their beds hurriedly, wore their clothes, and fled out of their dormitories as if their lives depended on it.


    Some ran while trying to tie up their shoeces.... and others ran while wearing their pants, shirts and so on.


    It was really helter skelter around their living quarters.... as people from other dormitories met up with each other and ran towards the massive hall.


    And once they stepped out, they saw their supervisors who then hurried them towards thergest hall within the premises.


    .


    The hall was asrge as 2 massive warehouses joined together..... as it was meant to amodate all of them at once during formal asions.


    "Move! Move! Move!


    Follow the person in front of you!!" The supervisors bellowed.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    As the men ran, they also conversed amongst themselves.... as they felt that the whole scenario was somewhat odd to begin with.


    .


    "Do you have any idea about what¡¯s going on?" Asked a confused soldier, who was currently running alongside his friends.


    "Nuhuh!!


    Not at all... I¡¯m as lost as you bro!!"


    "Are we under attack?" Asked another in a whispery tone.


    "Ahh!!.... we might be under attack right at this very moment!!"


    "True!!..... but who would do so, so early in the morning?"


    "I agree!!!


    I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s an attack at all.


    Maybe they¡¯re introducing a new method of training to us?"


    "_"


    .


    ¡¯Mumble! Mumble! Mumble!¡¯


    A series of whispery murmurs, could be heard from the confused running soldiers.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    As soon as they got into the massive hall, they swiftly lined up within the massive hall.


    They were currently at the Coastguard, Navy, Marine Academy within the Upper Region.


    And standing before them, was his majesty and several other supervisors and leaders within the Academy.


    .


    A few minutes went by very quickly.... and soon, everyone had been thoroughly brought up to speed about the whole situation.


    Of course for everyone here, they had all assumed that Landon had gotten this info from those hidden spies of his.


    And even though they didn¡¯t know if the news was fake or not.... they chose to believe in Landon instead.


    They now had a brief understanding of this temple of Adonis.... and had also gotten info about their purpose in sailing towards Arcadina.


    .


    The more the soldiers listened, the more excited they became.


    One should know that they had been training within this academy for close to a year now.... and had yet to take on any missions.


    So how could they not get excited?


    Plus they truly wanted these battleships in action.


    It was time to test those bad boys out!


    .


    "For this mission, 400 Marines would be participating in it... as well as 200 Navy officers and 200 Coastguards would be going too.


    So if anyone here wants in on the mission, once this assembly is over..... they would be given just 5 hours to pack up before we head out!!


    We will be carrying out sign-ups within this same hall for the next 2 hours tops.


    And remember.... only the first 400 Marines, 200 Navy officers, and 200 Coastguards that sign up, will be able to take on this mission."


    "_"


    .


    At this point, the soldiers all trembled slightly.... as they felt that it was finally their time to prove themselves to his majesty.


    So once the assembly ended and Landon had gone.... everyone quickly dashed towards the tables stationed all around the hall and immediately signed up under their different job categories [Marines, Coastguards, \u0026 Navy officers]


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    "No running please!!" Bellowed some of the supervisors, as they watched the energized soldiers dash towards them at full speed.


    And while sign ups were going on, Landon, Gary and the rest quickly made their way towards the Coastal region.... specifically to the Coatalguard Navy and Matine headquarters there.


    They had stock the ship up with food that couldst for the duration of their journey back and forth.... as well as deal with other main concerns too.


    .


    One should know that since Lucius was already head of both the police and army forces..... Landon had previously made Gary the head of operations within the Navy, Marine and Coastguard headquarters instead.


    Now even though Gary was the head, Lucius could still technically step in if \u0026 only if it was an emergency.


    .


    So since Gary was the head, Landon had also decided to bring Gary along as well... as it would be great if he too got battle experience as well.


    Of course once they left Baymard, Captain Trey would then take charge and ensure peace and order around Baymard¡¯s shores and coastline.


    Like Landon had said.... only in cases of emergency, would Lucius truly step in and take charge.


    So until then, if Gary wasn¡¯t present... Trey would now act as the second-inmand and watch over Baymard¡¯s shores instead.


    .


    Needless to say, food wasn¡¯t the only thing that they needed to stock up on for the trip..... as they needed all ammunition ready and good to go for the uing battle!!


    Presently... Landon, Lucius, Gary, Trey, and several other coastguards, Navy and marine soldiers.... were all inspecting everything that was loaded onto the ship.


    .


    Time flew by quickly... and soon, it was time for the selected soldiers to board the ship.


    "Listen up!!!!


    Before you all step into the ship, you¡¯ll have to cross out your names on the lists that we have provided.


    For each category [Marines, Nave \u0026 Coastguard].... there will be 5 people assigned to each of them.


    And these people will have name lists in alphabetical orders.


    The first person in each group will handle soldiers who¡¯s first names start from A-J.


    Only by crossing your name out from the list.... will you then be permitted to get on board.


    Any questions?"


    "_"


    .


    And so, they began striking off their names from the list and stepping onto their ship.


    Of course without wasting any more time, the soldiers were quickly led to their living quarters in groups of 16.


    One should know that even though they had been practicing with these battleships for a while now.... there were still severalpartments like the living quarters that had always been out of bounds for them.


    Long story short, when they were on board.... they had only spent their time within the control center, battle stations and so on.


    .


    The soldiers all stepped into their sleeping quarters in shock!


    It was very simr to the staff sleeping arrangements done for the cruises.


    But since a majority of them had never been on those cruise trips before... the whole thing immediately blew out their eye sockets.


    Heck!... they had never even seen the dining area before.... so everything right now definitely came as a shock to them.


    .


    Nheless, even though the rooms were simr to those within the cruises.... several luxurious elements were taken out of it, since the men were here for war and not for fun.


    The ship had 5 massive decks above ground floor that solely focused on the living quaters.


    .


    Within each resident unit.... one would 3 spacious rooms within it.


    One of the room was their bathroom with had a massive walk in shower that could allow 5 people to take their baths all at once.


    As for the other 2 rooms..... they had been designed to look like the soldiers¡¯ dormitories back at the Academy.


    Each room had 4 bunk beds that were evenly ced out within it... as well as space for them to keep their boxes and so on.


    So with 2 rooms and 4 bunk beds ced in each room..... one resident unit was made to take in 16 soldiers for the trip.


    .


    But even with alm thes, the soldiers couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the architectural design of the rooms.


    "Wahhh!!!! Everything looks so high end!"


    "Look!... we even have out one wardrobe space behind each bunk bed."


    "Hmhm... I like this bed the most.


    That¡¯s it!.... I call dibs on the lower bunk by the balcony!!"


    "I call dibs on the one closest to the bathroom."


    "_"


    The men quickly settled in, while exploring their new home for the next few days.


    .


    When it concerned their dining..... of course just like in the Academy, their food would be served on particr hours.


    And if they missed those hours, then they could also buy snacks and light foods from the open food regions found within the ground floor.


    .


    And who will be the cooks and cleaners on board?


    The soldiers of course!!


    They would have just if chores that ecaj of them had to do daily.


    Be it cleaning, cooking or evenpacting the garbage... it would be their sole duty to do so.


    But even so... Landon had gotten several cooks, engineers and so on, on board the ship too.


    In a nutshell..... the soldiers would take orders from these people when doing their daily chores.


    .


    With everyone on board, Landon and Gady quickly said their goodbyes to Lucius and the rest.


    And just like that.... they were off to meet these new foes of theirs.


    The Temple Of Adonis!!

 Chapter 345 The Competition Begins!

    Landon was currently on his way to meet these people from the Temple of Adonis.


    It would take at most 4 days for him to reach them, and another 4 for them to return.


    As for the actual battle itself, he had expected it to ur within a few hours or a day at most.


    Needless to say that before he left, he had also said farewell to his fiancee and mother as well.


    And so unbeknownst to the Citizens of Baymard, their king had already left the empire for a 9 day trip.


    .


    But of course, even though Landon had already gone..... the empire was still in a state of busyness, as several activities were still currently going on at the moment... with or without their king.


    For starters, today was the 20th of June.... which represented the first day of summer.


    And why was this day particrly important?


    That was because Baymard¡¯sw academy..... as well as the Culinary \u0026 Bartending academy, would have their second entrance examinations today.


    .


    George who was one of the people who had previouslye from Carona with his sister... was currently standing amongst several other examiners outside the Academy¡¯s doors.


    .


    "Please line up in a chronological manner and step forward with your registration card at hand!" Instructed some of the supervisors around, as they tried to verify the identities of everyone at the gates.


    George quickly followed their instructions, and soon gave his Examination card to one of the many supervisors there for verification.


    And after that, he followed the crowd into the Academy.


    More specifically, they were led to thergest hall that he had ever seen.


    .


    He breathed in and out, as he tried to steady his chaotic nerves.


    The entire ce, and the pressure he felt just from observing the other candidates had quickly made him grow a little fearful... as his palms slowly became sweaty.


    Dammit!!!


    The whole scenario had made his blood run wild from fear and a hint of excitement.


    In short, ever since he had arrived here, he had found himself to be shocked on a daily basis.


    .


    At first, he and his sister had thought that they wouldn¡¯t see anything better than what the cruises offered... but boy were they wrong!!


    George could still remember all the feelings that he had felt... as if it had just happened yesterday.


    For one, when he and his sister saw the Coastal port... they almost fainted from sheer amazement.


    And how could he possibly forget about his first experience within the buses, trains and Taxi cabs here?


    .


    Another thing that surprised him were the homes.


    Previously, he had nned to rent at one of those inn¡¯s that had ¡¯Pubs¡¯.... but when he got here, he was told that Baymard didn¡¯t have any of those at the moment.


    At first he thought that all hope was lost, and that he \u0026 his sister would have to live in the streets instead.


    But of course he was wrong!


    .


    Thanks to the help of one of the workers within the Coastal port..... he now knew all about renting or buying ¡¯apartments¡¯ or homes.


    So he immediately went to the ¡¯Real Estate \u0026 Apartment Renting Agency.


    And from there, they gave him and his sister their current apartment..... which was a massive 2 bedroom one.


    .


    From the moment they had stepped onto the apartment..... they had swiftly dropped their bags to the floor, and hurriedly explored their way through their new home.


    And while exploring.... they tried to test out the gadgets, just like how the worker had exined.


    .


    As for the pack of noodles and other food items within their bags... they soon found out that those things were somewhat cheaper here, than they were in Carona by a few cooler coins.


    (*Of course this was because shipping costs, custom duties and all that.)


    Hence with that realization in mind.... they quickly sighed from relief, as they thought that they would have to rob a bank just to eat here if they ever ran out of food.


    .


    As for the matter of jobs.... George had to say that Baymard was extremely organized when it came to this aspect, as well as several other aspects too.


    He and his sister had found their current jobs through this thing called ¡¯Newspapers¡¯.


    George had sessfully gotten an evening job at the park..... while his sister had also gotten a job at the mall too.


    .


    And of course even though they still had this job to do, he and his sister had never forgotten their true goal ining to Baymard.


    Hence they studied and practiced tirelessly, while doing their evening jobs.


    For a fact, the entire thing was like a good dream to him, as he truly didn¡¯t want to wake up from it anytime soon.


    .


    Today.... they had woken up pretty early in the morning, and had prepared their breakfast, as well as their lunches.


    And by 7 Am, they had hurriedly left their apartment for their examinations.


    .


    "Buddy... We meet again!!!" Said another young man, who was currently towards George, while pushing his way through the crowd.


    Upon seeing him, a slight smile slowly creeped on George¡¯s serious face.


    Frederick Mosey!!


    This new buddy of his was quite the character.


    A while back.... for research purposes, he had gone to the entrance of the academy and tried to see if he could get in or have a tour of the ce.


    But sadly.... as an elite Academy, how could they just allow anyone in and out as they pleased?


    .


    Previously.... Grorge didn¡¯t know a lot about the academy... as all he knew about it came from gossips circting within Carona.


    So one could say that he didn¡¯t know how elite this Academy really was.


    They had rejected his request... but had also given him booklets and pamphlets on the Academy.


    And it was only after browsing all the information there, that his brain went into shock mode.


    Indeed.... the Academy was truly an elite one.


    .


    In short, the more he researched on it, the more determined he was in getting in.


    He had cooked several dishes for his sister... and had also rated himself based on what he knew.


    Previously, he had wanted to join the academy purely just for the chance to change his future and improve his family¡¯s living conditions back in Carona.


    But now, after investing a lot of time studying and preparing.... he had soon realized that he truly did want to be a chef.


    Hence he took it more seriously.


    .


    It was also at the front entrance of the academy, that he had seen this new friend of his.


    Unlike others who were quiet and left the academy premises after being rejected... this friend of his didn¡¯t give up no matter what!!


    .


    On that day, after being rejected.... just when he was about to leave, someone standing ahead of him suddenly stopped walking and swiftly leaned over to the guards and tried to bribe them with food.


    Yes Food!!


    Apparently, the guy was a true foody.... as he thought that the most valuable thing was food rather than money.


    Even the guards whom he spoke to, couldn¡¯t help but look at him twice again.


    Who the hell offered Doritos as a bribe?


    .


    "Buddy..... are you ready?" Frederick asked while tapping George¡¯s shoulders.


    "Hmhm.... I¡¯m as ready as I¡¯ll ever be." He said, while cing his notebook in his bag.


    "Hahahah..... good.... good... good!


    What¡¯s the point of panicking?" Frederick said, while chewing on a protein bar.


    They gisted for a while more before the bells surprisingly rang out.


    It was finally time!!!


    .


    The crowd¡¯s murmurs quickly died down, as they soon spotted several people walking into the stage before them all dressed in professional chef and bartending White.


    ¡¯These must be their teachers¡¯ the crowd thought.¡¯ Those within the crowd thought.


    .


    "Wee to the Culinary \u0026 Bartending Academy!!


    In here, we pride ourselves in studying the best culinary techniques..... as well as developing the best dishes within the entire continent.


    Our main goal is to make our customers happy through our food and drinks.


    With new, innovative and never seen before dishes.... of course we will train the best of the best, as we expect our graduating chefs to be the new leading torches throughout the entire continent and even the entire Hertfilia.


    Our graduates will be high master chefs and bartenders that¡¯ll be sought out by many wherever they go.


    Now..... whether you all have what it takes to be masters in these fields, will depend on whether or not you all will pass this entrance examination." Said one of their teachers.


    "And just to give you all a proper tune down of it all... We will have 9 examinations will take ce in the span of 5 days, with each examination targeting different qualities from the rest.


    It should be noted that a student needs to pass the first 6 examinations before he or she can join the academy.


    So... without any further dys, lets get on with the exams shall we?"


    "_"


    .

 Chapter 346 Stage 1 Cleared

    The anxious crowd was quickly divided into several groups consisting of 24 people within 1.


    From there, once the teams were created.... 2 supervisors would be assigned to oversee the examinations of each group.


    And just to make the ce less congested.... each group was taken to several locations within the massive Academy grounds.


    Group 32!


    That was George¡¯s group!


    .


    George gulped nervously, as he looked at the scene before him.


    He and his groupmates were presently standing on a field that had several tables, cookers and many more on it.


    He looked at the scene before him and gulped down nervously.


    On those tables at the forefront, one could easily see several raw materials stacked in heaps before them.


    From vegetables, onions and even carrots..... one could easily find them in those tables ahead.


    Now... apart from those tables, each contestant still had their own personal table on the field, which would also act as their workstations as well.


    .


    Their workstations were assigned to them based on their number tags..... so as to make it easier on everyone.


    And on these workstations, one would also find chopping boards, knives and other basic utensils and tools used for cooking.


    .


    "Alright!!


    Thepetition will run for 2 hours tops..... and within this time frame, you all are expected to prepare your raw materials and cook any dish of your choice involving potatoes.


    And if any of you have any questions during the exam.... just raise your hand up and one if us will get back to you as soon as possible.


    As for the raw materials at the forefront, the contestants can take as many as they want as well." Said one of the supervisors, as he gestured towards 2 tables that had been joint together and filled up with several bags of potatoes.


    .


    "With all that said... Your exam begins now!!" Bellowed one of the supervisors.


    And in that moment, everyone quickly made several lines at the forefront.


    The earlier they got their raw materials.... the earlier they could make their dishes.


    .


    And as they were taking the raw materials away.... several other ¡¯ exam helpers¡¯, were busy recing them as well.


    In this way, there were always raw materials on those tables for the contestants to use.


    So even if one of them wanted to change his or her ns on what to cook midway through the examination..... they would always find enough raw materials to do so.


    .


    As for the quality of these raw materials, the workers had done their best to provide arge quantity of both good and bad ones.


    It was the ce of each contestant to figure out whether these rare materials were good or not.


    And sometimes, some dishes required food to be somewhat ¡¯over-ripe ¡¯ or not fully developed.


    .


    ¡¯Shwahhhhh!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Swish! Swish! Swish!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The entire ce had turned into a battlefield, as the contestants hurriedly went about the business..... while looking at the massive clock before them.


    George looked at the basil leaves before him, and overturned it several times... while observing its leaves like an art appraiser.


    And when he was somewhat convinced hmin his choice, he tore out a tiny fraction of the leaves, sniffed it a little and ced it in his mouth.


    .


    ¡¯Chew! Chew! Chew! Chew!¡¯


    His eyes lit up and he subconsciously nodded in appreciation for its quality.


    ¡¯Excellent!, he thought, as he continued on inspecting the other ingredients that he hoped to pick up as well.


    And after picking, choosing and taking his ingredients back to his workstation.... George quickly looked at the knives before him and picked up a ¡¯number 5¡¯ knife.


    It had a good weight to it that seemed to be evenly proportional to its de width.


    He held the knife in his hands, as he tried to get the feel of it first.


    ¡¯Good knife!¡¯, he thought.


    Now it was time for him to get back to work.


    .


    He quickly ced his raw materials in severalrge bowls and hurriedly washed them at least twice before beginning.


    ¡¯Swahhhhhh!!!!¡¯


    With all his ingredients washed, it was time to head on towards phase 2... cutting up the ingredients.


    .


    He took his chopping board and immediately started this task.


    Thanks to his research and attentiveness to the radio.... he had picked up several cooking methods and key points to note of when cooking.


    For one, depending on what dish he wanted to make.... the size of the ingredients would also y a major part in making food otherworldly.


    .


    He quickly picked up his knife and cut his vegetables into perfect matchsticks.


    Of course with the carrots being the thinnest ones of all.


    Even though his every motion was a little rough around the edges... one could see that to a certain degree, he had still managed to keep his veggies within the same size range.


    What he needed was more practice and techniques... in order to get that precise and uniform motion that all chefs yearn for.


    .


    ¡¯Top! Top! Top! Tip! Top! Top! Top!"


    The sounds of numerous knivesing into contact with the chopping boards could be heard from a mile away.


    And as they chopped, the supervisors on the other hand..... went about observing each contestant¡¯s methods.


    .


    One should know that as judges.... several key points were important to them:


    ?Appearance/ te presentation.


    ?Execution: How they did it


    ?Texture


    ?Creativity


    ?Taste


    ?Hygiene during and after cooking.


    ?\u0026 Completion of the actual task.


    .


    Of course some of these judges werealso teachers within the academy, so they found it somewhat hard to maintain a straight face..... when facing people who wanted and butchered ingredients like so.


    As they moved about, they were secretly screaming within their hearts while watching the contestants.


    .


    ¡¯So slow! So slow!!!


    Look!!... now you¡¯ve missed the mist crucial point of it all!!¡¯, one scolded in his heart.


    ¡¯Too much!!.... Too much!!!


    How can you apply so much salt into just one tiny pot?


    If it were spices or seasonings... I could understand were you¡¯reing from.


    But with that much salt, the food would be bitter by the end of it all!!.


    Ahhh!!!.... what a waste of ingredients!!¡¯, another cried out within his heart.


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    As the supervisors moved, they held their score sheets and gave out several marks to the contestants while observing their techniques.... and soon time was up.


    One by one, the supervisors/judges critiqued everyone¡¯s meal brutally.


    .


    "To put it bluntly..... I can¡¯t serve what you¡¯ve just made to any of our customers EVER!!!"


    "_"


    George heard the remarkand for the first time in his life, he try felt like crying.... had he failed just like that?


    One had to know that it was a must for them to pass all the first 6 exams in order to be admitted in.


    And this one was part of the ones that he needed to go well on.


    He tilted his head downwards, as he felt his eyes get a little misty.... but he tried his best to suck it up, as he needed to hear every single criticism so as to improve himself further.


    .


    "Here!... take your dish, step into that room there... and take a whiff!" One of the supervisors gestured.


    George immediately did as he was told, and was immediately shocked by the oue.


    .


    One should know that he had been cooking in an area that was filled with several aromas from other contestants as well..... so it was hard for him or any one for that matter, to notice anything scent-wise.


    But for these professionals, even when they were judging in such an environment.... they could still get what the problem was scent-wise?


    Truly amazing!!


    .


    For him.... it was only when he got into this scent free-room, that he had gotten a slightly burned scent from the food.


    In essence, even in restaurants.... the kitchens were always filled with several aromas that marked several other dishes.


    So what happens when something smells bad and is brought into the actual restaurant that has a clean scent to it?


    Of course the customer would be pissed.


    .


    George came out of the room in defeat,as he knew exactly where he went wrong.


    "Do you understand now?"


    "Yes...." he said while trying to hold back his tears.


    His entire family was depending in him and his sister back in Carona .... and here he was f***ing it up.


    He felt his heart tremble violently,as he found it hard to breathe through it all.


    Just what the hell had he been thinking of to not notice it?


    .


    "But, even though the scent was terrible.... surprisingly, you did well in other aspects too."


    With that sentence, George suddenly lifted his head towards them as if saying: ¡¯Eh?¡¯


    "And in terms of hygiene, texture, appearance and taskpletion..... I would say that you did exceptionally great." One of the judges said.


    "I agree... the real issue was with your techniques and execution skills.


    But of course we can touch those up here in the academy.


    So with that said... I guessed you¡¯ve passed today¡¯s examinations with a 62% mark.


    Congrats contestant George Craymor on advancing to the next phase."


    "_"

 Chapter 347 First Grades

    "Congrattions contestant George Craymor on advancing to the next phase."


    "_"


    .


    George stared at the judges in shock, as his body slightly trembled from excitement.


    Soon, his tears all came bursting out... and he hurriedly used his left sleeves to wipe them dry.


    "Thank you.... thank you.... thank you...." he said exasperatedly... so he tried to hold back his tears again.


    He had finally seeded in taking the first step towards his dreams.


    .


    "Well, even though this is a happy asion for you.... I¡¯d still like to remind you that this is just your first entrance examination.


    And this one was the easiest ecam of the all.... since the difficulty level increases with each examination.


    So please prepare hard for the next ones... as this 62% might be your best grade of them all.


    Once again... congrattions contestant George Craymor!!"


    "_"


    .


    By the end of it all..... several people could be seen quietly wailing, while others smiled and jumped about excitedly.


    By the end of the first round, 38% of the contestants had all failed this round woefully..... and this was supposed to be the easiest round?


    With 8 more examinations with increasing difficultiesing up... everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder how many people would be left at the end of it all.


    This was truly insane!!!!


    .


    Looking at his name posted on the list of those who would advance to the next round..... George smiled stupidly, andter on smacked his cheeks hard.


    ¡¯Pack!!!¡¯


    this wasn¡¯t the time to getcent.


    He still had a long way to go.... so there was no use feeling overly excited now.


    .


    He looked up to the sky and fisted his hands, while secretly swearing to do better.


    And from there, he hurriedly went home to tell his sister the news..... as well as start practicing again.


    Becausee tomorrow, he would still be taking his second and third examinations all in one day.


    But of course only by passing his second one, would he advance to the third... so it was better to makest minute preparations now.


    .


    Following that, he quickly went home to tell his sister the good news..... but he saw her, he decided to mellow down his happiness for now.


    Because while he had passed his first examination, she on the other hand had failed hers woefully.


    .


    He knew his sister too well.... if she had passed, she would have already jumped out at him like an excited wild cat.


    But when she went into silent mode, then there was definitely something wrong instead.


    And he was right, because before he had arrived..... his sister had locked her door and immediately copsed on her bed.


    Rather than crying, she started by looking at the ceiling as if lost in thought.


    .


    She felt the sheets beneath her, which were somewhat cold..... and also felt the nket over her, which gave out a very warm feeling.


    Both feelingspletely contradicted each other... yet, they could actually make the perfect recipe for the ¡¯perfect sleep¡¯.


    Sheter in bed for a while longer.... and for the first time ever, she began to connect to her reality, as well as understand that human beings truly had an unpredictable lifetime.


    Nothing in life was really guaranteed..... and that was a fact!


    .


    She slowly opened her eyes and faced the window, while listening to the hazy sounds of her neighbors below screaming happily from some joyous asion.


    To her, it seemed like the entire world was in a celebratory mood... except for her.


    .


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Little sister..... I know that you¡¯re in there..... soe out and let¡¯s talk about it alright?"


    "_"


    As soon as she heard her brother¡¯s voice, she wasn¡¯t sure it if had set off anything within her.


    But all she knew was that at that moment, the puny lump in her throat had developed into a massive knot.


    .


    Her lungs screamed out for oxygen, as she suddenly started gasping and choking from it all.


    And just like that, the waterworks immediately began and swiftly made their way down her cheeks.


    As the stream of tears rolled down, she subconsciously ced her hands over her mouth... as she didn¡¯t want her brother to hear her crying.


    Today, was one of the worst days of her life as she felt that even starvation, would be better than what she felt right now.


    .


    Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Little sister..... if you don¡¯t open up right now, then I¡¯ll break the door down, and we¡¯ll have to pay for itter." George threatened.


    And with that, he could hear her quickly rush towards the door frantically.


    .


    ¡¯Chack!¡¯


    The door was now Unlocked, and George swiftly pushed his way in and higher his adorable little coaster.


    "Its okay!.... it¡¯s okay!..... no matter that, you¡¯ve always got me..... so stop crying alright?


    And hey..... the next entrance examination for the Law Academy¡¯s next semester, starts in August.


    So by then, you¡¯ll be fully prepared to take on any other challenges." George said in aforting tone.


    And to his surprise, his sister lifted up her head as if saying:¡¯ what the hell are you talking about?¡¯


    George: ¡¯__¡¯


    .


    After 6 minutes of exining her situation, George almost felt like strangling her to death.


    He had cried before when he felt like he had lost, as well as when he was happy.


    But his sister¡¯s reasons for crying had truly been an eye opener for him.


    What the hell?


    ¡¯Give me back my hug back¡¯, he thought.


    .


    To break it down simply, unlike the Culinary \u0026 Bartending Academy that increased the difficulty with each examination or stated that one had to pass the first 6 out of 9 examinations... the Law Academy¡¯s system waspletely different from that.


    .


    In essence, thew academy gave out a total of 7 examinations.


    Here, the contestants were just supposed to get an overall grade of 50% or higher to get admittance into the academy.


    Today, she had done 2 out of 7 examinations in total: an oral one, and a scenario one.


    .


    Of course, the examinations weren¡¯t written ones.... as most of the peasants didn¡¯t know how to write..... so it would definitely night favour them if they were written.


    Hence oral examinations, as well as scenario based examinations were the best choices.


    .


    Well..... for the oral examinations, several letters were printed onrge sheets of paper and ced on the walls, as well as written on the boards.


    From there the examiners exined what each letter was.... just in case someone there didn¡¯t know how letter ¡¯A¡¯ looked like.


    .


    Also, in front of each of them, was a multiple choice answer sheet which had letter choices for each question.


    So in essence, the examiner would read out a question... give them time to circle out the right answer and then proceed to the next one.


    This was how the oral examinations were done.


    And if anyone didn¡¯t know how to properly write out their names.... that wasn¡¯t a problem, as they were allowed to copy the names on their passports down.


    .


    For the oral one, she had gotten a 53% grade at the end of it all.... but for the scenario one, she had ended up with a 22% grade instead.


    But even though she got a 22% grade for that one, it still wants all that bad.


    So at the end of it all, even if someone had 10% on all examinations today....if he or she could do well in the uing ones and managed to get an overall mark of 50% or higher, then they would still get in the end.


    Hence George¡¯s advice for her to wait till August and take the next semester¡¯s examinations, felt like he was telling her to give up now.


    She had 53% in one, and 22% in another..... even though they weren¡¯t great marks, why would she give up now?


    .


    In truth, she failed her 2nd examination woefully, because during one of the scenario examinations... she had chosen to let the murderer die, rather than try to ce him/her in jail and allow him/her to atone for their sins.


    She had chosen that because that was what she was used to seeing.


    Right now.... evenmon chicken thieves or tomatoe thieves were out to death by burning or hanging without any trail at all.


    .


    Bottom line, when someone pointed and said that one was guilty... then the rest of the peasants would also agree as well like sheep.


    So for her, she was used to seeing people die without any fair trial.


    So after she failed the scenario examination, the judges exined while they failed her..... and suddenly, her eyes lit up and her mind clicked like a lightbulb.


    What if those that were used were actually innocent?


    It was thewyers duty to hear the side of the used... because sometimes, the real victims were the used instead.


    .


    She had cried uncontrobly earlier... because this was the first examination that she had taken in her entire life... as well as the first bad grade that she had ever received too.


    So everything that she had been feeling right now waspletely new to her.


    .


    She really didn¡¯t like her grades, as she felt like she could¡¯ve done better.


    Hence when she remembered how some people even got 80% grades, why wouldn¡¯t she cry with her 22% and 53% ones?


    Did those people who did better have 2 heads or 2 brains?


    She just felt a little worthless and embarrassed to actually have such grades.


    .


    Nheless, this also reminded her what she was meant to do next.


    Because while her brother had previously done his own research in order to get into the Culinary \u0026 Bartending academy.


    She on the other hand didn¡¯t do any damn research, since she felt like it would just be basic stuff that was asked there.


    And that¡¯s why she felt like she should¡¯ve done better.


    .


    One should know that after today¡¯s examinations, she had overheard some people speak about how reading Baymard¡¯sws and policies had helped them get some of the questions right.


    If only she had studied more.... then she wouldn¡¯t have had such a shameful grade today.


    .


    So after talking with her brother for a bit.... she hurriedly made her way to Baymard¡¯s public library..... because tomorrow, she still had 2 scheduled exams as well.


    And she would be Damned if she got such marks again.


    OVER HER DEAD BODY!!!


    .


    And so just like that, a few more days had gone by with several people either wailing in sorrow or jumping in joy.


    Some people who failed or got eliminated, started preparing for the Academy¡¯s next semester examinations.


    While others still continued reading tirelessly, as they were still currently taking more examinations.


    In the end, everyone..... be it peasants or wealthy people, had all agreed that these examinations were the hardest and strangest ones that they had ever taken in their lives.


    .


    The pressure, the preparations, the research, the time... .... in short, the examination had drained them of everything, including their emotions and mental state.


    And to make matters even more hrious to them..... the academies all had multiple grief counselors present during the entire process.


    These people walked around, gave inspiring words... and motivated those who didn¡¯t do well, lest someone thought ofmitting suicide from failing.


    One could never tell.


    .


    Of course while all this was going on in Baymard..... the cause and creator of all these examinations, had just arrived at his target¡¯s destination.


    And on the enemy ship, several men were thoroughly confused by what they were seeing.


    .


    "Captain! Captain!... is it a giant bird?"


    "Is it a shark?"


    "No!!... it¡¯s arge metal boggle (Whale)!!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 348 The Towering Deep Blue Metal Boggle

    --Somewhere around Arcadina¡¯s Coastlines--


    .


    On the calm open waters of the ocean, the waves were mild and very well mannered, as they gently swayed across the ocean¡¯s surface.


    The sun had just risen not too long ago, and the stuffy summer breeze gently blew across several ships sailing toward one direction.


    .


    The weather was so hot that several men on board those ships soon beganying down on the deck floors, while vigorously fanning themselves as well.


    The heat was just too much for them, and soon..... they all removed their shirts and pants, while wearing only their wrapped diaper-like underwears


    What sort of weather was this?


    .


    Sweat trickled down their abs, making their bodies glisten and shine as if they were in a Calvin Klein advert.


    The air was ridiculously stuffy, as even the breeze from the ocean¡¯s waves..... did nothing to lessen the scorching rays from the sun.


    .


    It was like the sun was having an intense battle with something way up in the sky.... as us intense rays had soon started making some of the men feel dizzy and see double.


    Mr. Sun.... who the hell had pissed you off so badly?


    At this point, the men had all drunk more than 3 massive jugs of water each... as no matter how much they drank, their mouths would always end up feeling extremely dry and salty instead.


    .


    And with how hot the weather was, it had immediately made their cabs and rooms feel like a baked oven... as the heat got absorbed by the wood, instantly baking them to shreds.


    Hence the entire open deck floor had almost everyone lying on its floor while fanning themselves with their clothes.


    The whole floor area was so congested that one would find it hard to move across the ship without ident stepping on someone.


    .


    Again on the ships, while they were allying around.... the scouts up on the sails soon felt dizzy, as well as sleepy, as the weather had finally gotten to them.


    The men there all sat in barrel-like drums, that were all strategically positioned and ced high up on the sails.


    .


    In this era, all scouting was done with the naked eyes, as they didn¡¯t have any telescopes yet.


    Typically, sometimes, the ocean floors got misty with fog.... and other times, therge waves and other factors made one not properly gauge what wasing from afar.


    So the scouts above the dogs and above the madness..... usually saw things clearly from above.


    Hence when they had confirmed their suspicions, they would shout out what they had seen... and the next person closest to them would shout it out again.


    And just like that the information got circted throughout the entire ship like so.


    .


    "Fwigi!.... get upd!!


    We¡¯re meant to be keeping a lookout, and not sleeping!" Bellowed one of the oldest scouts there.


    "Yeah! Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!.....I know that.


    But who would be crazy enough to attack such a massive fleet of 46 ships? " Fwigi asked, while yawning tirelessly.


    As the 2 bickered, the other scouts all shook their head helplessly.... as they were already used to such scenes.


    For Fwigi, it was near impossible for one ship to attack them..... as they would surround the ship, hop on board the ship, raid and kill the people on board just like pirates do.


    .


    On these waters, one needed to always raid, as there were times that food began to run low, or water was thoroughly needed instead.


    And if they chanced open a ship filled with both men and women, then they would kill all the men, raid the ships, have their way with the women..... and then leave them on those ships with barely enough food on board.


    For them, this was already a generous offer altogether.


    .


    With fish swimming around them, could one really say that these women would die from starvation?


    And if they were really thirsty... then let them drink sea water instead.


    Beggars can¡¯t be picky!


    That was the notion of these men.


    But of course if they weren¡¯t on a mission, they would bring the women on board their ships for a ¡¯good time¡¯ instead.


    But sadly... since they had sailed out, they had only met ships filled with men and no women.


    .


    "Lad!.... if you fall asleep, then I¡¯ll shoot this apple onto your head instead.


    Stay awake no excuses!"


    "Old man.... why are u so stiff?


    Like I said.... who will....."


    ¡¯___¡¯


    The young scout was about toplete his sentence, when he immediately spotted a deep bluish dot slowly growingrger andrger by the second.


    .


    His first thought was that this was definitely not a ship... as no ship would have rowers that could row this fast.


    Bloody hell!... at one point, he couldn¡¯t decide if whatever was approaching was flying or swimming toward them instead.


    "Who¡¯s stiff?


    I dare you to finish your sentence!!


    What the hell are you looking at when I¡¯m talking to you?" The other scout said while ring at Fwigi.


    "Hey old man!.... can you shut up and look ahead?" Fwigi said subconsciously while still being at a daze as well as confused by what he was seeing.


    Yup!


    The sun had finally fried his eyes out..


    .


    Old man?


    How the heck was he an old man at 41?


    Whatever this punk was looking at.... it better be good, or he would


    The elderly scout ¡¯hmmped¡¯ and turned ahead immediately..... but what he saw also made him freeze as well.


    Eh?


    What exactly was he seeing?


    He quickly wiped his eyes with his hands anxiously.


    Was there something wrong with his vision?


    .


    "Hey old man.... .... what do you think it is?" Fwigi asked while still being in a trance.


    As for the ¡¯old man¡¯, he was truly made speechless by what he was seeing as well.... as he truly didn¡¯t know what it was.


    More importantly, what would he shout out to the men below?


    .


    As someone who had spent arge portion of time sailing and aiding his leaders from the Temple of Adonis to sail across the empires within their continent and conquer them..... he had seen several types of creatures in the waters that were bothrge and small.


    .


    But this was the first time that he had seen one stay above sea level and travel so fast.


    Wasn¡¯t this defying some sort of universew or something?


    How could something walk or even swim that fast when most of its body is above water?


    Soon... a hint of fear slowly filled his heart with dread, as he looked at the unidentified object.


    .


    Momentster.... the bizarre message was passed on within the ship, and someone else also passed the message towards the other surrounding ships within their fleet.


    And just like that the entire ship.... as well as the entire fleet of 46 ships, were all left in an uproar at what was previously yelled out from ship to ship


    "Flying Boggle (whale) approaching!"


    "Flying Boggle approaching!"


    "_"


    .


    In short, even the men who passed the message along also thought that they had misheard what they had just said.


    How could it be a flying boggle?


    They just felt like it was too ridiculous to be true.


    But even so, they soon got into battle stations and held out their swords towards the edge of their ships.


    .


    And while some held out their swords, other took out arrows and ced cans of ck powder (gun powder) on them.


    But how could all these be enough for a boggle?


    They decided to add spears into the mix.


    Basically, in the ce of cannons.... they would sometimes mount several massive metal spears through several massivepartments that opened up at their bottom deck levels.


    They did this as a means of defence when facing massive sea creatures.


    .


    In this way, once the creatures thought ofing closer..... the ridiculously long spears would hack them into several pieces.


    Because if it was truly a boggle, then they would really need all ships to quickly attack the beast... as its sheer force from its tail alone could definitely destroy a single of their wooden ships at once if it got too close.


    .


    So as of this moment, they had 3 main defence lines up and running: archers thatunched arrows with gunpowder tubes, swordsmen at the edge of the boats.... and long pointy iron spears at the bottom decks of the ship.


    .


    So when using the arrows, they had nned to shoot the beast¡¯s eyes with those ck powder carrying arrows..... as well as also send off some of the arrows into the beats¡¯s mouth if possible.


    And even though its skin was thick.... stabbing it several times could also give it serious injuries.


    It was simr to a human stepping on a splinter of wood or tiny pins.


    .


    One could imagine a splinter of wood in this scenario.


    Because although a splinter of wood was smaller, it could still do a massive number on any human of it pricked them.


    So simrly, the whale would feel some sort of pain from having swords and arrows fly towards its direction.


    .


    Captain Kirkwood peered towards the image of this supposedly ¡¯flying boggle¡¯... and also found himself lost in thought as well.


    What the hell was he looking at here?


    The image moved closer and closer until it finally stopped about 5300 yards ( 3 miles) away from their ship.


    .


    But even though it had stopped far away from them, the men could still see the sheer size of it all.


    At its current distance, it looked like it was twice the same size as one of their ships.


    So one can imagine it¡¯s real size if it came face to face with them.


    No wonder it was named a boggle!


    .


    Previous, his men had been trying to guess out what it was... as they even thought that it was but judging from what he was seeing, it definitely had to be a boggle.


    Because if it stood indirectly in front of them.... it would be like how a massive whale was when facing them head on.


    One could also imagine the story of Moby Dick, with a whale that could swallow up their ship if it wanted to.


    .


    Captain Kirkwood and the rest of his all shivered as they looked at the image before them.


    His mind wentpletely numb for a while, as he tried to make heads or tails at the object.


    From here, they could clearly see that the image resembled a ship.


    And because with how massive the object was, they could also see that it was a bluish ck ¡¯Metal¡¯ ship?


    No! No! No! No! No!


    That can¡¯t be right at all!


    How could metal float?


    And more importantly, how could any ship travel at such speeds?


    Yup!!.... it was definitely a deep blue towering boggle, that had a body that was simr to metal.


    That was the only logical exnation he coulde up with.


    .


    "Men!.... it¡¯s a metal Boggle!"


    "_"

 Chapter 349 Attack!!!

    Back on the ¡¯great metal boggle¡¯, Landon and the men were as rxed as ever.


    In short, previously when their enemies were dying from the hot weather..... they on the other hand didn¡¯t feel a thing, as all the rooms on board had controlled heating and cooling within them.


    .


    So even when they were parched, there was ice water and cool drinks from the kitchen coolers and fridges to quench their thirst.


    And fortunately for them, even their control center and other major operating stations were in rooms..... so they were kept cool at all times.


    .


    So with all of this, the only time that they noticed any extreme temperature changes... was when they went out on the ground deck to chill.


    Those that had previously stepped out and faced the scorching sun, immediately felt like crying.


    Heavens!!!!


    Had it always been this hot while they were inside all day?


    No one liked to suffer or punish themselves, so they immediately made a U-turn back into the ship.


    Goodbye Mr. SUN!!


    .


    With the battle vastly approaching, they had initiallye out with the intention of watching the show from the deck..... but who would¡¯ve thought that the sun would have other ns?


    Well... the sun¡¯s ns had nothing to dk with them, as they were still going to watch this show no matter what.


    So they went to the massive viewing room below deck that was ced side by side with the control tower.


    This viewing room was built for scenarios where the weather conditions (rain, snow, etc) all made it hard for the others to watch the battle.


    watch the battle from the deck.


    .


    The viewing room was like arge cinema hall with several arranged seats that were all facing massive ss windows.


    Of course some people even brought out snacks and drinks while waiting for the show to begin.


    .


    Back within the control center, Landon, Gary and several others were all seated at various stations within the room.


    For today¡¯s battle, in order to give every army type a chance..... he had ced an equal mixture of both the Marines, coastguard guards and Navy seals within the room.


    .


    All 3 groups would participate in this battle.... and it was his wish for those who did so, to further teach the rest on what they had learnt so far.


    Because for sure, there would definitely be more water-based missions like these ones..... and he wouldn¡¯t always be there to babysit them always.


    Hence he needed several others to do the job of guiding the rest of the men as well.


    .


    Currently, everyone within the room all looked at their targets that were currently sitting ducks out there in the open waters.


    Right now, the fleet of ships were all arranged in a square-like formation.... with 10 ships at the front line, followed by the rest.


    And rather than facing him, they had tilted their ships sideways... which allowed several spears to stick out from their sides.


    .


    Landon looked through his binocrs, as he zoomed in on his enemies even more.


    "Listen up!!


    There are 46 practice ships out there today, and I expect no one to escape from our grasps by the end of the battle.


    Well, its not like they can sail far away anyway.... but still, we¡¯ll use this to our advantage.


    You all can target as many times as you want, so as to learn how to get precise hits on any enemy.


    By the end of this experience, I expect everyone within this room to be very familiar with: targeting an enemy through the detectors, as well as make critical decisions during battle.


    From here on out, your Fleet Admiral will take charge of today¡¯s operations.


    Everyone... Do your best!!!"


    "Yes your majesty!!" They replied excitedly.


    Finally, it was time to test out their skills on all that they had learnt so far.


    .


    And just like that, everyone excitedly took orders from Fleet Admiral Gary.


    "Warrant officer Golden Fox, how are the readings looking?"


    "Fleet Admiral.... from the radio frequency detectors here, they haven¡¯t moved from the original positions very much."


    "Good!!!


    Station 1 to station 2, you¡¯ll target the rear end of their formation..... while station 3, 4, 5 and 6, will target the formations left and right sides simultaneously.


    As for station 7 and 8, you both will attack the front view instead.


    So is everyone ready?"


    "Yes Fleet Admiral Gary!!!" They all responded enthusiastically.


    Now..... prepare tounch missile attacks.


    Remember, those at the rear willunch at count 2, while those at the sides wouldunch at count 1..... and those attacking at the forefront willunch at count zero."


    .


    With this positioning, the attacks would alm hit at the same time.... and that was what they were hoping for.


    "Warrant officer Ripdose..... Start the countdown!!"


    "Yes Fleet Admiral!


    Starting countdown now:


    10..... 9...... 8..."


    "_"


    .


    As warrant officer Ripdose counted down, the men hovered their hands above the red button found in front of each station.


    The button was enclosed in a ss case when not in use, and had a locking system to each, just in case some idiot identallyunched an attack that wasn¡¯t called for.


    .


    ¡¯Puitch! Puitch! Puitch! Puitch!¡¯


    At their various counts, each team quickly punched ..... the men at ll punched their buttons as hard as they could, as if their lives depended on it.


    And soon, several missiles wereunched from the ship just like that.


    .


    ¡¯Tchoop! Tchoop! Tchoop!¡¯


    Several missiles soon left the ship and speeded up towards their targets like hungry sharks.


    Their speed was ridiculously fast, and hard for anyone to escape from.


    And while all this was happening, their enemy was also puzzled at what was going on as well.


    .


    A massive crowd of men were all impatiently waiting for the massive metal boggle to start running towards them like crazy.


    And the more it stood still, the more anxious they became.


    Was the creature afraid of them instead?


    "Captain..... why isn¡¯t it charging straight for us?" One of the men asked in a fearful tone, while anxiously clenching his sword tightly.


    .


    Kirkwood squinted his eyes towards the beast... as if trying to decipher its next move.


    What in Adonis¡¯s name was it waiting for?..... and why did it stop so far away from them?


    Well, today was his lucky day (or unlucky if you will)..... as all his questions had been answered in just a few seconds more.


    .


    "Captain! Captain!..... there are several tiny sharks swimming very fast towards us from the boggle."


    Sharks?


    Hmhm... true enough, he saw several white lines form on the surface of the water as they moved at absurd speed towards his destination.


    He looked at the size of the whitish lines.... and immediately concluded that such sharks would never be a real threat to his fleet, so he quickly rxed.


    And even if they were, the metal spikes on his ships would instantly kill them if they were running toward him at such speeds.


    .


    Soon..... one of the lines passed under his ship and travelled onwards.


    And for a brief moment, most of the men on the ship sighed from relief as well.


    "It wasn¡¯ting for us Captain!


    Hurray!!!"


    "It wasn¡¯t..."


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    .


    Once again, just before the men could fully jubte, all 4 corners of their square formation... as well as the mid sections of each side ( excluding the front view).... were all caught in a massive explosion.


    All explosions urred at the same time, instantly trapping those within the squire formations with no way out..... except ahead of course.


    .


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    The ocean water sshed vigorously around those ships, as the heat from the explosions literally made it boil up.


    The ship shook unrelentlessly, massive orange fists of mes punched it¡¯s way through the ship¡¯s base... moving upwards into the air.


    Everything was just too hard to believe for these men.


    These unfortunate ships were now engulfed in a cloud of smoke and fire, as the wooden ships served as a great catalyst for the chaotic mes that seemed to spread about everywhere.


    .


    And at that moment, the waves became somewhat powerful ... as if it was a dangerous stormy night.


    One could almost hear the song of the mermaids viciously pulling down the ship into the depths of ¡¯Davy Jones Locker!¡¯


    .


    Men screamed in pain, while clutching their grievous wounds, from the explosions..... as some men had wooden boards pierced firmly into their bodies, like vampires on a stake.


    While others had bruises and deep wounds from the explosion¡¯s impact.


    Of course others had also suddenly found themselves in the hot steamy waters with several wooden objects floating around them.


    .


    And let¡¯s not even talk about those that died from the explosions and how many dead bodies were floating about the waters.


    So even those who managed to jump out on time, still had to deal with the falling ming objects that came directly towards them below.


    .


    The whole scene made those on board the ¡¯safe¡¯ ships feel like kneeling down and thanking Adonis for saving their lives.


    Because even though they could see, they still all felt blindfolded ..... as they had never witnessed such a thing in their lives.


    Who or what exactly was this enemy of theirs?


    And how did these attacks getunched without them noticing anything drop from the sky?


    How the hell did this happen?


    ¡¯Adonis please save us!¡¯


    .


    [Adonis: ¡¯__¡¯ ]

 Chapter 350 The Battle at Arcadinas Shores

    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    The explosions caused a loud bang... and several ships around the perimeter of the Square formation, were allpletely destroyed by these strange attacks.


    And immediately following that, one could hear the horrifying screams of several men wailing in agony.


    .


    Their screams were the type that belonged to those that had one foot out the worldly door already.


    It was one that manifested true Mortal terror, as its ghastly wails quickly echoed out throughout the region.


    In short, the only surviving ships were those within the center of the formation..... as well as those at the front.


    .


    So because of the huge burning wall of sinking ships surrounding them, it was absolutely impossible for those at the center to escape or sail out.


    Basically, with these fiery sinking ships going down, the air became hot and filled with soot.... while the waters on the other hand, was filled with nks, massive ship parts, dead bodies and so on.


    So they had no choice but to wait for those at the front to sail further away.... or wait there until the whole fiasco ended.


    .


    Kirkwood¡¯s entire face soon became pale with fright, as he felt despair quickly grip his heart tightly.


    Adrenaline flooded his entire system, as it caused his heart to pound loudly..... as if it was trying to escape from his chest.


    He felt like swimming as fast as he could from it all.... as his body shivered uncontrobly from fright.


    And even though the weather was quite hot..... for some reason right now, it felt extremely chilly and cold as it would be on a winter¡¯s night.


    As Captain, he was usually fearless.... but for the first time in his life, he had known what fear truly was.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t just him who was feeling like that, but everyone else who was on an unharmed ship as well.


    .


    Everyone desperately prayed that no ¡¯invisible attack would hit their ships, as they watched the whole ordeal go down.


    Dammit!


    Just who the hell was responsible for doing this?


    Or was Adonis annoyed with them so much that he had decided to send massive invisible ck powdered arrows towards them?


    doing all this?


    .


    Back on the ¡¯giant metal boggle¡¯, those within the viewing room were busy watching the entire show with shock and amazement.... while eating snacks and drinking some light beverages.


    The attacks were extremely brutal, and they couldn¡¯t help but get goosebumps just from watching.


    How was one supposed to fight off such attacks.


    And even if anyone survived, right now.... there wasn¡¯t anynd close by.


    So how were they supposed to rest or get saltless water or rum around?


    .


    Actually, if they were still on ship.... it would take them a month and 2 weeks to reach one of Arcadina¡¯s towns.


    But now without a ship, swimming there without stopping... would definitely take them several months to aplish.


    .


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget that this was the ocean... ... home to several dangerous life forms and species.


    So Long story short, even if they survived the whole thing.... the chances of them dying before reaching Arcadina¡¯s shores were pretty high..... unless they met with a merchant ship or any other random ship that would be ready to take them in for the time being.


    .


    "Good Heavens!!!


    Did you see how big those explosions were?"


    "Awesome!!!


    Now I want to learn how tounch these weapons as well.


    With these ones, how would some enemy even dream of attacking Baymard from its shores?"


    "Aye!!.... you¡¯re eating my Pringles!


    Get your own alright!!"


    "_"


    .


    While the excited men watched the entire ¡¯movie scene¡¯, those who were in the movie felt like crying instead.


    "C.... Captain.... what do we do now?" Asked a shivering man besides Kirkwood.


    After what he had just witnessed, his intuition had immediately told him that they would be next if they continued to stay on any longer.


    Hence he swallowed his saliva, built up his courage, and swiftly approached Kirkwood.


    It was better for him to be shunned, than to die without trying just like that!


    .


    Kirkwood was soon reeled back into reality, and without any further dys ..... he began issuing out a series ofmands to his men.


    "Quickly! Quickly!..... move out!!


    Abandon formation!"


    "_"


    And just like that, everyone else hurriedly dashed away towards their posts, while others also did their best to inform the other ships of their ns.


    .


    However, with all the screams and wailsing from the men that were on those targeted ships.....munication was a little hard to do.


    But when the other ships saw the ones in front of them move, they in turn followed them as well.


    And to their surprise, once they started leaving the formation..... the massive boggle soon began speeding up towards them.


    What the hell???


    Could anyone tell them why they were so unfortunate today?


    .


    Yup!!


    While they were trying to flee the scene, those within the metal boggle¡¯s control center soon started preparing for Phase 2 of their attacks.


    This was still part of their training..... so you best believe that they would use every weapon embedded within this battleship.


    "Warrant officer Mayer... set up the main unlock system pattern!" Gary said, while climbing onto his high seat.


    "I¡¯m on it Admiral!"


    "Station 1 to 9... get ready to engage the enemy.


    I need clear shots and I need them done swiftly."


    "Yes Fleet Admiral!"


    "As for the rest of you all, follow my every order as we go along!


    Now... begin phase 2!!!"


    "_"


    .


    Kirkwood watched the boggle swim at a ridiculous speed towards his fleet, and subconsciously held his sword¡¯s sheath... as if preparing to slice the creature into half.


    But when the boggle swam very close by his ship... he was immediately taken aback by what he was seeing.


    It wasn¡¯t a boggle but a ship?


    .


    Kirkwood¡¯s face soon became distorted.


    How could that be?


    Who was the owner of this ship?


    How could it go so fast?


    And more importantly, how could it not sink when made from metal?


    He squinted his eyes, and tried his best to peer through the high-ceiling massive ss windows on the battleship.


    Just how rich were they to use ss on their ship


    .


    As for the rest of the men, they too had never seen anything like it before.


    Was it that they had sailed into the wrong region, and had somehow passed through another world?


    They truly had to wonder if they were still within Hertfilia or not .


    The ship made their own look like child y, as it was taller, wider and bigger than the rest.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrr!!!!¡¯


    The massive ship swiftly drove towards them, and soon, they saw several massive metal stick-like objects all pointing towards them.


    And for a brief moment, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if those previous attacks were done by this strange ship.


    .


    Kirkwood on the other hand had a bad premonition about the whole thing... so he hurriedly bellowed for his men to go as fast as they could.


    Several veins popped out of his head, as he gave out his orders.


    "What the hell are you all looking at?


    Hurry up and get us out of here quickly!!!"


    I said get moving Dammi...."


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!!"


    ¡¯Doo! Doo! Doo! Doo! Doo! Doo! Doo!¡¯


    "_"


    .


    Sigh..... as usual, the personunching these attacks was quite rude.


    Kirkwood had once again hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence, when he saw a series of shy lights, as well as heard a series of explosions and screams again.


    How rude!!!!


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhh!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Ughhhh!!!¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    This time, the men were hit with several massive gun turret artilleries instead.


    The huge guns were ridiculously long..... and had enough fire power to damage the ships by 85% once hit.


    Its attacks were still lethal and deadly, as they were quite simr to the previous attack that the men had seen.


    .


    Typically, if their ships had been made metal, then it would sustain a 60~70% damage.


    But with ships made entirely out of wood, the st made them scattere and erupted with several nk pieces randomly flying about in the air.


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Kirkwood immediately dived into one corner of the ship, and tried his best to hide from the blinding lightsing his way.


    He peaked at the strange ship that was currently sailing around his fleet and felt his back turn sweaty.


    Just how did he offend these people for them to attack him so brutally?


    .


    The ship rocked and trembled, as more wails could be heard from his men.


    "Ahhh!... help me!!"


    "My leg! My leg!!!"


    Blood trickled down their bodies, and soon..... most of them quickly began loosing consciousness.


    As for Landon and his men, they speedily drove their ship around the perimeter of these ships.


    They shot at all directions and angles, until they were sure that those on the ships were dead.


    .


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Kirkwood closed his eyes, as he felt the heat be more intense.


    The ship had already been damaged to the point where it started sinking on it¡¯s own, yet more shots were still fired at it.


    As he bundled himself up at his hidden corner, he couldn¡¯t help but curse his supervisors who had sent him here to die.


    Why him?


    .


    As the heat cranked up once more, he could literally feel his body shredding away from the fiery waves of the attack that seemed to be targeting his exact position.


    Disintegrating into thin air was painful as hell... but what could he do?


    His end was drawing near and he knew it!


    Heid on the floor with a bitter smile on his face.


    And soon, the pain stopped and his mind had finally left his disintegrated body.


    In his mind, Adonis was the cause of his end.


    .


    The battle didn¡¯tst very long, and soon..... all the attacks ceased, and the enemies were all dead..... with no survivors left.


    The battle was finally over, and with this.... he could finally focus on Lucius¡¯ wedding.


    .


    ¡¯Congrattions onpleting your mission Host!¡¯

 Chapter 351 Everyone Finally Knows!!

    --The Capital, The Empire of Yodan--


    .


    The light summer breeze gently caressed the cheeks of the busy people.


    Everyone walked and talked even more excitedly,pared tost week.


    And all this was due to the fact that their eyes had now been open to the finer things in life.


    Of course ever since the start of this week, certain stores had been getting a crowd of people daily.


    And just like other regions, the people here had also be crazed as well.


    .


    "Boss! Boss!..... please give me that canned beef stew and Fanta again."


    "Hey!... no cutting the line!


    I was here first!!


    Boss Jingo! Boss Jingo!... I need that red lipstick and Lavender Shampoo A.S.A.P."


    "You women... we need more important things and you¡¯re thinking about that?


    Boss!!..... please, I need that Ketchup, butter, Vinegar and canned Tuna again!"


    "Boss Jingo.... please I need something called a pen, as well as exercise books, pencils and an eraser."


    "Sorry everyone... most of the things that you¡¯ve called out have just been sold out."


    "_"


    .


    "Boss Jingo... are you joking with me?


    My friend just bought the Vani Oreo biscuits yesterday, as well as apple juice... so how can you tell me that it¡¯s out of stock?


    Didn¡¯t your goods just arrive at the start of the week?


    How can it be finished already?"


    "Boss Jingo!.... so what do you want my baby to use now as diapers?


    Sure, I could use rags again... but do you have any idea how soft those diapers are for my baby¡¯s buttocks?


    Do you have any idea how much those diapers can absorb without letting any spill out?


    And do you know thatpared to rags that I have to change every 30 minutes due to my baby¡¯s mess..... these ones could even stay on for more than 5 hours without me changing them?


    Boss Jingo..... it¡¯s either you give me more diapers or you fight me!!"


    "Boss Jingo!!..... I had rushed here to get pens and books because I had finally found someone to teach my children how to write.... and now you tell me that everything is out of stock?


    Hehehehe..... Boss Jingo, it¡¯s like you want to block my family¡¯s road to sess tight?"


    "Boss Jingo.... how can nkets and watches run out so quickly?


    Hmpp!!.... I suspect you of embezzling some of the goods here.


    Sir. Benjamin will definitely hear about this!


    Just you wait!!"


    "What are we even discussing with him for?


    Get him!!!!!!"


    "_"


    .


    And so, the angry crowd soon pushed down several guards and stamped all over them, like a heard of angry hippos.


    Bods Jingo quickly shut the door tightly, and prayed that this stone building could stand still against these crazy people.


    When was thest time that he had ever run like this?


    It almost made him feel like he was a thief instead?


    What the hell?


    How was it his fault that Baymard¡¯s goods were so darn good?


    He had made up his mind that when he sees Santa again.... he would ask for a raise God-Dammit!!


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    "Boss Jingo..... open up alright?


    We mean no harm..... we just want to talk to you one-on-one"


    As the people continued banging the iron doors, he couldn¡¯t help but say a little prayer to the guards outside.


    Goodbye old pals


    [ ¡¯ ^ ¡¯ ]


    .


    But of course, while some people were busy harassing the workers within these stores, others who had already been satisfied with how much they had previously bought.... all walked and hoisted about all the grand things that they had heard about Baymard goods ... from the merchants, store workers and many others.


    .


    "Wahhhhh!!!..... there is this new thing I saw today in one of the stores, and I just got thest one.


    It¡¯s called a mattress!!"


    "Mattress?... what¡¯s that?"


    "Are you living under a rock or something?


    That¡¯s one of thetest goods to hit the city since the beginning of this week.


    And it¡¯s only sold at any of sir Benjamin¡¯s stores."


    "Ahhh!!!.... you mean the sir Benjamin of Carona?"


    "Exactly!!... that same one.


    Apparently, the goods were gotten from a magical ce called Baymard!


    They even passed several things called brochures and Pamphlets around for several schools as well!"


    "Really?.... buy wouldn¡¯t that be too expensive if the ce was really that magical?"


    "Like I said.... you¡¯re living under a rock!!


    It¡¯s quite cheappared to knight Academy by far... and there, they offer several other subjects as well.


    And you know what.... I even heard that the poor and the rich still sit in one ss there."


    "You¡¯re lying!!!!


    That can¡¯t be right!!"


    "Would I lie to you?


    Look! Look! These are the pamphlets and brochures!"


    "Ehh?... so it¡¯s true?"


    "Of course it¡¯s true!!...


    I also heard that there is some sort of magical ship that only needs a couple of days to travel from Baymard to Carona


    Tsk!!.... Do you see why I say that you¡¯ve been living under a rock now?


    "_"


    .


    The streets were filled with new rare products that had never been seen in the entire Phymo continent before..... and surprisingly, everyone soon realised that at the back of every Baymard product, the words: ¡¯Made in Baymard¡¯ would be that as well..... lest someone wanted to scam them.


    The streets were also filled with kids with new toys, be it Barbie, action figures and so on.... As well as cards, puzzles, jump ropes and so on.


    In short, there was everything for everyone there at very reasonable prices.


    But of course with the citizens buzzling about Baymard and its goods, how could the royals be exempt from it all?


    .


    "Are the rumors true?" Asked a young man, who was currently standing on a massive terrace.


    "Your majesty.... from all that we¡¯ve gathered, it appears that these merchants aren¡¯t lying at all!


    And there¡¯s also more about this Landon fellow."


    "Ohh?" The young man said, while taking the report from his subordinate¡¯s hands.


    .


    And after 4 more minutes, his deep huskyugh could be heard echoing all around the room.


    He looked at the sky and chuckled a bit more.


    Indeed.... there are 2 many hidden swords within this world.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the bastard prince that everyone looked down on, would one day take the entire continent by surprise?


    In several ways, Landon was quite simr to himself..... as he too was thought to be a useless prince.


    And now, he was the ruler of Yodan.


    .


    Sirius smiled, as he continued to read the report.


    What really amazed him, was the fact that all these ideas came from Landon himself.


    If any of this information was true, then this Landon fellow was really a gem!!


    He created new rules, reorganized thend... as well as developed the ce to such an extent.


    And from what was written here, people needed to have something called a Passport before they could enter Baymard.


    And there were things called cars, trains, and buses as well.


    But no matter how much they exined it to him, he couldn¡¯t believe or understand it at all.


    How could anything move without a horse or an animal to pull along?


    And he didn¡¯t even want to think about the schooling situation there.


    .


    He had seen the brochures and pamphlets for all the schools there... and his first thought was how they had managed to get colored paper done.


    Followed by, what sort of paper was this, and Why was it much sturdy than the parchment paper?


    .


    Looking at the school programs that they offered, he himself couldn¡¯t help but want to enroll in one of them as well.


    He had to say that whoever was in charge of wording these documents.... truly knew how to reel someone in at first nce.


    This was marketing at its finest!


    .


    "Christian!"


    "Yes your majesty!" Answered his second inmand.


    "It seems like we¡¯ve been cooped up in Yodan for too long.


    After all, the world has changed drastically... and here we are, with no clue about it whatsoever."


    "Your majesty... will we leave officially, or unofficially."


    "No.... we¡¯ll be leaving unofficially!!


    If we tell people that we¡¯re going to Baymard, dong you think that we¡¯ll be moving targets for our enemies?


    Don¡¯t forget all that we¡¯ve been through just to avoid my all attacks from my father¡¯s wives.


    No... that wouldn¡¯t be wise at all.... so we¡¯ll announce our departure towards our other official base instead.


    And along the way, you, myself and 10 more men, will disguise ourselves and head on towards the shores.... just like we always do.


    So I need you to make the arrangements immediately, because we¡¯ll be leaving in a month¡¯s time.


    It¡¯s time that we see this Baymard for ourselves, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    "_"


    And of course Sirius was not the only one making ns as well.


    .


    --The Capital, The Royal Pce of Deiferus--


    .


    "So when do we leave your majesty?"


    "In 2 month¡¯s time of course!!"


    .


    --The Capiral, The Royal Pce of Terique--


    .


    "Mother... so when are we going?"


    "Silly child.... we are enemies with Arcadina, and baymard was once their territory as well.


    So they might not even wee us at all.


    But not to worry... soon, mummy will give you Baymard on a tter of gold alright?"


    "_"

 Chapter 352 The New Riverdale City

    A few days had gone by in a sh... and just like that, Baymard had already entered itsst week of June.


    Landon had already returned back from his glorious mission alongside his men.


    The first thing that he did when he returned, was to see how far along the wedding preparations had gone.... because 2 weeks from now, the official Royal Wedding wouldmence.


    And once all that was ironed out, Landon then decided to head out towards Riverdale city.


    .


    Speaking of Riverdale city... Landon indeed had ns to make it into his own.


    But of course he would have to ask that Ghostly Prince fellow before he did so.


    Either way, whether the city was given to him or not.... it wouldn¡¯t necessarily affect Baymard¡¯s growth all that much.


    .


    For starters, just because a territory was small, didn¡¯t mean that it wouldn¡¯t be powerful.


    Back on earth, there were tiny but powerful countries like Singapore.... that could were well off, even though they were small.


    It would be great if he could get Riverdale city.... but he wasn¡¯t going to kill himself if he didn¡¯t.


    Baymard would still stand tall no matter what!!


    .


    Also, the more Landon thought about the System¡¯s suggestion of not taking other people¡¯snds forcefully... the more he approved of it as well.


    If he went about doing so... other leaders and rulers of several empires might be fearful of him, rather than appreciative.


    And this could definitely backfire in the long run.


    .


    One could imaginend being equivalent to money.... if he had money, and someone who was more powerful kept taking or cutting his money away from him.... even though he wouldn¡¯t be able to do something to that person, he would still be resentful.


    And who knows.... maybe he could get allies who faced the same issues or were fearful of that person to deal with him together.


    .


    Well, people could still attack him due to greed.... but that was much better and easier to deal with than him causing trouble and umting people¡¯s hatred points.


    Just like other small but powerful nations back on earth..... Landon had chosen to remain true to his values.


    Hence he would only takend if it was unupied, given to him or if the people were in dire need of a leader and the system had no one in mind.


    .


    From what he could tell, the Gods had already pinpointed particr people to rule certain regions..... so, even if the people were in need of a ruler, he had no right to step inno more, as he was only there to help the chosen ruler ascend the throne.


    And that was it!!!


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrmmmmm!!¡¯


    The sounds of cars driving along an uneven road, could be heard making their way towards Riverdale city.


    As they drove..... several birds along the trees, as well as in the path soon hurried away while gawking at them endlessly.


    Landon had left Baymard with several of his personal guards in 6 Baymard Jeep Wranglers.


    The forest all around them looked vibrant and green, as the summer sun gently graced their leaves.


    The sun was high up in the sky.... and one could see several birds all following an ancient path through the sky in a beautiful pyramid array.


    No bird ovepped another, as they flew swiftly across the sky.


    The butterflies fluttered about merrily, as they danced about the forest trails.


    It was indeed summer.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrmmmm!!!!¡¯


    The men drove at a moderate pace, as the road was now filled with carriages and pedestrians as well.


    He should know that since it was his duty to take care of Riverdale city..... it was only natural for him to tar the roads leading up to there.


    So all this time, the workers had been tarring the roads steadily.


    They would select a particr area to work on first, tar onene, before looking at the othernes.


    .


    In this era, roads leading to major cities were usually wide, so as to amodate leaving armies or iing knights of massive numbers.


    So the roads wererge enough to make 4nes on them, as well as pedestrian sidewalks on both sides.


    Of course at the center of the road, Landon had opted for them to put an elevated divider there as well.


    This way, people would really distinguish between the roads that went toward Baymard... and those that left Baymard.


    .


    Also, this divider was a good idea for pedestrians who wanted to cross the line roads as well.... as there would be no traffic lights out here.


    Anyway, for now.... some 2/7 of the road had been tarred.


    So the workers still had a long way to go, since the contracted work was supposed to be done by October 1st... that was in 3 months time.


    .


    As for the people that Landon and his men kept seeing on the roads.... these people were most likely from riverdale city, as news of Alec¡¯s decision hadn¡¯t truly reached the ears of everyone in the Western territory yet.


    Even though these people were scared of Alec¡¯s wrath.... it was close to 2 months now, since Landon had taken over the city.


    And so far, the people had seen the great changes that this new leader of theirs had implemented in Riverdale city.


    Firstly, he dealt with the corrupt nobles, made newws against very, started constructing sturdy wooden buildings for them, and so much more.


    This new leader of theirs was on their side.... rather than the side of those rich nobles.


    .


    Of course most of them still feared Alec¡¯s wrath, but what truly made them bite the bullet and take a chance...... was when they saw the goods from Baymard, and well as hear about the learning opportunities, jobs and worker pay there.


    In their minds, even if Alec killed them... if they could send their children there for better education and a chance to have a better future, then it would all be worth it.


    Hence they decided to have a leap of faith and go to Baymard themselves.


    .


    And so with that decision in mind, the first group of peasants nervously went to Baymard a while back..... and when they returned, they were all smiles and full of vigor.


    They helped to spread the tale of Baymard even more, and soon... more people eventually went there and the rest was history.


    They had learnt that Baymard was so rich that it used ss to make unique buildings that were as tall as a hill.


    .


    To them, all these screamed out power, and what the people wanted.... was a guarantee that even if Alec tried to attack them, they would be safe no matter what.


    In addition to that, they truly felt safe when they saw the number of men diligently protecting Riverdale city day and night.


    .


    These men weren¡¯t like thezy knights that they knew of.


    These men never talked down at them, bullied them or even hot distracted for a second.


    These men focused on their jobs, and had even helped them up once in a while.


    And to further secure Baymard¡¯s rich and powerful status, every Sunday afternoon about 2 P.M... several massive godly carriages (buses), would arrive at Riverdale city¡¯s gate.


    Of course during that time, the soldiers, guards and government officials would switch ces with the next batch that had just arrived.


    .


    One should know that these people had never seen buses in their lives... so during that time frame, many of them would rush over to the gate and watch everything as if it were a show.


    They truly wanted to know how the inside of those buses looked like.


    And when the Baymard workers also came over to build wooden homes with their machines during the day time, the perimeters of the construction sites were always filled with those who were either off from work or were at break.


    So seeing all these things who the heck cared about Alce¡¯s wrath again?


    To hell with your wrath!!!


    Who the heck wanted him as their king?


    .


    In fact, they had even held several meetings amongst themselves... as they had thought about changing the city¡¯s name and abandoning Arcadina on multiple asions.


    They felt like times had changed, and it was time for them to embrace this new leader as theirs.


    He was all the people talked about now.


    And so with all that in mind, on a daily basis..... one could see hundreds of citizens moving back and forth between both cities.


    .


    As Landon and his men drove by, several people kept waving at them excitedly.


    "Look! Look! ..... those godly carriages are passing by!!"


    "Wahhh!!!..... no matter how many times I see it, it still gets me every time."


    "Do you think that they would be mad at us waving towards them?"


    "Ehh?


    Look! Look!.... the ss thing (window) is rolling down.


    Who could it be?"


    "Ahh!!.... it¡¯s his majesty Landon.


    Look!... he¡¯s waving at me!!!"


    "How is it towards you?


    Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s waving at me instead?"


    "What do you know old man?..... it was clearly for me and not you alright?"


    "_"


    .


    And so as Landon drove away with his squad..... several people on foot and in their carriages, all turned towards his direction in hopes of spotting God Landon.


    Now, he was a bonafide God!!!!

 Chapter 353 The New Riverdale City 2

    The journey was a fast one.... as within the next 40 minutes, they had already arrived at Riverdale city.


    It could¡¯ve been a 30 minutes car ride , but due to the majority of the road being un-tarred and bumpy.... they had used up an additional 10 minutes just to get to the city.


    .


    Landon quickly got out of his car and headed towards the city lord¡¯s estate at the furthest part of the city.


    This estate was where all the guards, government workers and others from Baymard slept when they spent their weekly shifts here.


    He was going to stay here for 3 whole days.... so he needed to check-in with his guards as well.


    Of course one of his personal secretaries was there with him too.


    And after everyone had finally taken up rooms within the estate, Landon and his team quickly headed out to check on the city¡¯s overall progress rate.


    .


    "Good afternoon your majesty!"


    "Good afternoon your majesty!"


    "Good afternoon your majesty!"


    "_"


    As Landon and his group passed by, several citizens quickly stopped what they were doing and gave him warm greetings in return.


    They had heard of his friendliness and openness from those who had previously greeted him everytime he came into the city.


    So the people were excited, and somewhat anxious to greet ¡¯God Landon¡¯ as well.


    .


    "Oh my God!!!!.... He just said good morning to us back!" Said one of the citizens in a whispery tone.


    "Ahh!... my clothes identally touched his majesty¡¯s own when I was making a turn over there.


    That¡¯s it!!... I¡¯m never washing these again!!"


    "_"


    .


    Landon and his men walked for another 20 minutes, before they arrived at one of the empty estates within the city.


    One had to know that since word hadn¡¯t reached Roverdale city about Alec¡¯s decision.... most of the nobles were terrified, and left the city once they heard that Landon would take over it.


    For them, Alec would definitely send troops to wage a war and reim thend back.


    So why wait here for death?


    Afterall during this war, anyone could die or get caught in a crossfire... so why risk it?


    .


    With all that in mind, they had quickly packed up their goods, as well as their soldiers..... and headed out towards other cities as well.


    In their minds, they would either go to their Private bases..... or seek out their friends or families for shelter, while they sent letters to Alex exining the situation there.


    .


    In addition to these reasons, after reading some of the new rules implemented within the city... many of them felt it all too preposterous.


    How could a city function without ves?


    Who would do all their home chores?


    And why do they have to pay their ves that much?


    Didn¡¯t they just have to give the ves a little food, water, a roof over their heads and 50 copper coins?


    So how did it suddenly increase so much?


    And what the heck was that stupid equality rule?


    To make matters worse... they even saw a ¡¯widow n¡¯ there somewhere that stated that the government would give widows, single pregnant women and orphans a substantial amount of support.


    Of course for them, this was a terrible idea!!!


    What if they wives killed them just so tagged they could be receiving a steady monthly pay grade?


    .


    In short, many of them were very unsettled with many of these new rules.... and so they quickly made up their minds to leave the city A.S.A.P!!


    And before they left, Landon had asked some of them if they were sure that they would nevere back, because he wanted to use some of their estates as government buildings..... as we as a hospital and an orphanage.


    So with all that said, since these nobles had given him their stone estates just like that... wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea to use them for his causes?


    .


    "Macmin.... this is thest week of June.


    Please run the stats for this month... inparison to when we took over in May." Landon asked, while calmly stepping into his Riverdale office within the government estate.


    ¡¯Flip! Flip! Flip! Flip!¡¯


    MacMin quickly flipped through all 7 files that he had on hand..... until he spotted the ¡¯Summary Report¡¯ file.


    .


    "Your majesty, we¡¯ll start from page 2 figure 1.


    Within this month, the death rate alone has decreased by a substantial amount.


    Before we took over, 38% of children under the ages of 7 died from basic things like fevers and even colds.


    But With the help the help of our drugs and nurses whoe here weekly.... several if the children have been able to keep their lives so far.


    So now, the total amount of children under the age of 7 that died.... fell from 38% to 31%.


    .


    Of course your majesty, many still died due toteness in treatment... but with time, if we can step in just before the children were at heaven¡¯s doors, then we should still be able to decrease the death rate substantially.


    As for the case with pregnant women..... the death rate decreased from 42% to 35%.


    h...h...h...h....h)"


    .


    As Government official Macmin continued his thorough statistical presentation.... Landon listened on carefully, as he wanted to see if they were able to hit their target for this month alone.


    For him, the only death that was eptable was that of a natural cause.... like old age.


    .


    Looking at the report, Landon could see 8 main undermining causes of death on the pie charts.


    The first was death due to gues and illnesses.


    One should know that even back on earth during the medieval times,mon illnesses like cholera, fever, as well as gues... took 1/3 of a City¡¯s poption yearly.


    Heck!.. even food poisoning took out a massive number of the poption as well.


    But, the people also gave birth like pigs... which kinda made up for these deaths, as the women were taught that their life mission was to give heirs to their husbands and nothing more.


    .


    Anyway... now, Landon given the people of Riverdale their own passports as well.


    And when they got to the hospitals in Baymard..... they would have 20% of their medical fees wavered as well.


    And coupled with the fact that most of the drugs like Advil and Tylenol were cheap... the people didn¡¯t mind buying them at all as they had seen what wonders these drugs had.


    .


    These people died of fevers, chickenpox, malnutrition, whooping cough, measles and many more.


    So how would they not be impressed by these drugs?


    Long story short.... the death rate due to ordinary illnesses had dropped down substantially within these past 2 months.


    .


    Moving on, the other main causes of death were:


    ?Death from Journeying


    ?Famine


    ?Childbirth


    ?Bad weather


    ?Wars/ fights within the city/ \u0026 everything violence


    ?Hunting


    ?Sudden death from body¡¯s breakdown... be it old age or overworking oneself.


    .


    As Landon listened on, he quickly went on to re-check what the system required for Riverdale again.


    One of his main tasks concerned with taking over Riverdale city, was to decrease the death rate here ... as well as ensure that the people livedfortably without building advanced technological items here.


    He could use his heavy machines to make warm wooden 2-storey homes for them.


    But he couldn¡¯t give them electricity and so on.


    .


    ¡¯Flip!¡¯


    "So... right now, what¡¯s the total poption"


    "Your majesty.... it¡¯s at 29, 837."


    "Hmhm... not bad.


    Keep up the good job.


    Your presentation was excellent."


    "Thank you your majesty!!" Macmin said excitedly.


    .


    Following his meeting with Maxmin, Landon soon began his tour of the entire city.


    He stopped by the construction sites first, as he wanted to see how many people¡¯s homes were still currently under construction.


    The budget for all these works, as well as the pay for all the workers on duty here. .. all came from his personal pocket, and those of the Baymardians.


    .


    In short, the offerings that were given after each church sermon... were strictly meant to help the poor and the needy.


    Hence a portion of it had been used as ¡¯charity¡¯ um situations like this towards the needy.


    And in addition to that, Landon had also donated some of his money towards these projects here as well.


    With how much he had gained from raiding Nopline¡¯s camps... one could say that Landon was a baller at this point.


    So acting like all those celebrities who donated 10 million to charity, was no real issue for him at all.


    .


    For the next 3 days, Landon spent his time looking at Riverdale¡¯s overall improvement status.


    Of course following that heter headed back to Baymard and drew up new ns for Riverdale city during the month of July and August.


    And while all this was happening, the entire Baymard was getting ready to have an official Royal wedding.


    Time had passed on again, and just like that..... they had already entered the 2nd week of July.


    It was time for mother Kim and Lucius to officially get married.


    .


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    ¡¯Host..... the Ghostly Prince is here."


    "_"

 Chapter 354 Old Friends

    ¡¯Host..... the Ghostly Prince is here."


    "_"


    .


    Landon almost fell off his seat when he heard the system¡¯s announcement.


    Great!... he was finally here!!


    After months of searching and waiting for this dude to pop up, finally..... he could now be at ease.


    For him toplete his mission, didn¡¯t he have to meet the damn ghostly prince in the first ce.... before getting him to ascend the throne.


    So of course having him deliver himself right at Landon¡¯s doorstep definitely made things easier ten times over.


    .


    "System... When did he arrive?


    Can you show me where he is right now?" Landon asked excitedly.


    "Answering to host..... he arrived 6 hours ago, and is current within the empire as we speak."


    "So why didn¡¯t you inform me when he had just arrived?"


    "Answering to host..... the system was trying to be what humans would describe as ¡¯caring¡¯.


    The system saw that the host was deeply engrossed in his work and chose to tell the host about itter.


    The system is showing its caring side towards the host."


    "_"


    .


    Landon didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or cry at his own situation.


    He truly felt like wrestling the system to death.


    Now was the time that it chose to be caring towards him?


    What about all the sudden missions that it had been springing up on him recently?


    Where was its caring attitude then?


    God!!


    How the heck would one find a system like his?


    Forget it, forget it..... sigh..... there was no use crying over spilled milk now.


    The most important thing was that the Ghostly prince had finally arrived at Baymard.


    .


    "Fine..... you say he arrived 6 hours ago right?


    Okay.... then just show me where he is on the monitors instead."


    "Sorry Host... but this system is not permitted to show you what the Ghostly Prince looks like.... So I can¡¯t show you what he¡¯s up to with the monitors." The system said without a hint of emotions in its voice.


    "Then how do I know that it¡¯s him?


    Do you know how many people request to see me on a daily basis, and how many people I have to turn down from all that?


    What if I identally turn down an audience with him instead?"


    "Then that¡¯ll be the host¡¯s problem."


    "_"


    .


    Landon threaded his fingers in his hair helplessly, as he quickly tried to calm his raging nerves.


    If he just bursts out angrily now... wouldn¡¯t the people around him think that he was mad?


    One should know that he was currently sitting in the royal limo, alongside his fiance, Grace, Little Momo, little Linda and Mother Winnie.


    Right now, it was just 2 P.M.


    It was time for the actual royal wedding tomence.


    .


    Of course before this event.... they had already held activities for entire week, to signify and show Mither Kim and Lucius¡¯ dedication towards the empire and it¡¯s people.


    Currently, he was with the rest of the royals... as they made their way toward the wedding venue.


    So if he just started raging mad, then wouldn¡¯t they think that he had finally lost it?


    This was the system¡¯s n wasn¡¯t it!!


    Tsk!.... well it wouldn¡¯t work!... not on his watch.


    .


    "So my almighty system..... how the heck am I supposed to narrow down my search for this Ghostly prince."


    "Host..... Like this system had said earlier, use your intuition when epting and rejecting requests and you should be fine.


    This is the system¡¯s caring attitude toward you.


    But of course if you use your intuitions and reject him, then the system can only say that it will be disappointed in you."


    "_"


    Vrrrmmmmmmm!!!


    The car speeded up towards District C, with Landon secretly sighing multiple times while leaning into his car seat.


    F***!!!!!!


    .


    Within the Gracio-Dero 4 star hotel in District C..... William and his men were currently sitting within their hotel rooms in shock at what they had just witnessed on their way here.


    As for why they had arrived 2 weeks earlier than the rest of the royal family members..... that was because they took the shortest, but the most dangerous road to get here.


    .


    And in addition to that..... they had been travelling nonstop while their men took turns to switch shifts throughout their journey.


    Hence they were way ahead of the rest in that aspect.


    From the Landport to the cars, buses, buildings, food and everything else... they dared say that here really wasn¡¯t any other ce in the world that couldpare with Baymard right now.


    This ce was heaven!!


    .


    One should know that William never lost hisposure no matter what!... But when he arrived, he had totally lost it for a while.


    Seeing was truly believing.


    Even though his men had told him of these things already.... seeing them for himself made him feel like they were suddenly bad at describing things.


    Howe they didn¡¯t truly exin how sitting in one of those buses felt like?


    Howe they didn¡¯t really talk to him about the amazing customer service here?


    .


    William felt like it was all a dream... as he stood over his balcony window in a daze, while looking at the busy streets of baymard, as well as the high-rise buildings around him.


    The people smiled and went about their days merrily.... as if there was nothing in this world that could stop their shine.


    The entire ce was so futuristic to him, tagt he almost thought that he had traveled to another world instead.


    But one of the best things about the ce was it¡¯s people.


    .


    When he was at the Landport, as well as on his way to his hotel... He had realised that no matter what one¡¯s background was, whether rich or poor..... the staff here all treated people like kings when attending to them.


    It was truly an eye-opener for William.... as he secretly made a mental note to instill such values when he took over Arcadina.


    Of course these were just one of the good qualities and strengths about Baymard that he had quickly noticed.


    The other thing was their technology.


    .


    When they had given him and his men keys to their rooms and led them in, they all felt like all this was somewhat impossible to believe.


    How did clean water suddenly appear just from turning a metal stick whenever they wanted?


    Even the lights didn¡¯t need fire to light them up..... they used something called lightbulbs.


    There was another thing called the toilet... which he thought was really ingenious.


    No! No! No! No!


    The real ingenious thing was the toilet paper.


    .


    It felt so soft against his butpared to sponges, grass or even rags.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget about the fact that the room could get hot or cold if he chose to make it so.


    In short, there were just too many good things within Baymard..... as well as too many secrets here, that could lead one to develop the temptation of dreaming about conquering the ce if they were not careful.


    .


    He called it a dream because without a doubt.... he truly believed that for Baymard to open its doors to all..... that meant that it had enough power to protect itself for the time being.


    From seeing the bank, to witnessing several other miracles within this empire... William couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.


    It looked like he was worried for nothing.


    There was no way in hell this cousin of his would be bullied by Alec.


    .


    "Alright!... you all should stop joking around.


    I want your honest opinions..... Collins you go first."


    "Young master.... this cousin of yours really hides too deep!!!!


    What the hell?!!!" eximed Collins excitedly, as he sat up from the cozy bed.


    "Young master!


    For the first time... I agree with Collins on this one.


    But the real issue here young master.... is how we are going to see him.


    Young master, as per your instructions... I did a little bit of digging on the matter, and I can guarantee that it¡¯s near impossible for anyone to see the king without taking permission.


    And unlike Arcadina¡¯s pce that one could enter using disguises..... with this one, they thoroughly checked one¡¯s background and confirmed it with what they knew of, before one could use that route." Replied McCain, who was busy working down the food sent up by the staff.


    "And that¡¯s not all young master.....


    From my own research.... we only have 2 main shots at seeing him young master.


    We can either do so, by identally bumping into him around Baymard.


    But that route would also be near impossible to do.... since it wouldnt be easy to bump into a king anyway.


    So young master, our final option would be to put in a formal request to see him.


    Apparently, even if it were a king from another empire.... they too had to put in any sort of request before seeking his majesty Landon..... unless he was already expecting them from the get-go.


    Young master... I suggest that we put in a request to see Princess Lucy instead.


    She would definitely remember you after all this time." Collins said seriously.


    "I agree young master.... plus she¡¯s less busypared to his majesty Landon, so we would have a better chance going through her than any other person."


    "_"


    .


    William calmly sat down and poured himself a ss of Dom Perignon, before turning towards his men.


    "Hmmm... indeed!!


    It¡¯s been a ling time since I saw those 2 friends of mine.


    Alright!.... we¡¯ll put a requestter on toady.


    But for now.... how can we miss auntie¡¯s wedding just like that?"


    .


    And just as the decision was made.... they soon heard a gentle knock on their door.


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    Who could it be?

 Chapter 355 Strange Feelings

    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Sirs, this is room service."


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    ¡¯Room service.¡¯


    As soon as they heard who it was... Collins quickly went towards the door vigntly.


    Even though they had been told about the responsibilities of room service staffers..... since this was a thoroughly new experience for them, they still felt like being vignt at all times.


    .


    ¡¯ck!¡¯


    Collins opened the door and was greeted by a 26 year old man who was dressed in one of the hotel staff¡¯s uniforms.


    "Sirs... there¡¯s a woman downstairs who says she¡¯s a friend of yours.


    Her name is Miss Pa Syers.


    She has deep brown hair, green eyes, and is about yay tall.


    Sirs... do you all know this woman?


    And if so, would you like for her to wait downstairs for you all?..... or for her toe up instead."


    "_"


    .


    Hearing this, the men all turned to look at their leader.... who had suddenly let out a very charming smile at the mention of that woman.


    And who was she?


    Well... she was someone that they had just met today!


    Long story short, when they had arrived earlier.... William¡¯s acted as if he were weak and sickly, while the rest acted as they normally do.


    And when they had gotten into the Landport.... someone identally bumped into William.


    .


    Typically, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen from such a weak nudge, but for his cover to seem realistic, he had to y the part out right.


    But just as his body was about to hit the floor, this stunning guarddy quickly caught him and even handled him princess style.


    He didn¡¯t even know where her strength came from, as her body was lean and somewhat tiny.


    Buy yet here she was, carrying him as if it were nothing.


    .


    His retainers tried their best to hold in theirughters, as they watched their ever strong master being carried away as if he were a toddler.


    He secretly shot them res, while still pretending to be sickly.


    But even though he did all that.... for some reason, he wasn¡¯t annoyed or disgusted by this woman... unlike the others he had met across Arcadina.


    .


    In truth, he had never seen a woman who was as strong as a man.... or who could also fight like a man.


    And judging from her quick reflexes and bodynguage..... one would truly be a newbie to look down at such a woman.


    So seeing this beauty who presented herself like this in front of him.... his curiosity was piqued.


    Her soft voice and gorgeous face, made his heart beat loudly for some reason.


    Was this what they called love at first sight?


    .


    At first, William thought that she might be one of the few women in Baymard who were allowed to take on such roles.


    But to his surprise, the ratio of men and women doing these sorts of jobs.... were high with a 58: 42 ratio percentage, with 42% of them representing women.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that it could be so?


    .


    Just thinking about Miss Pa, made William¡¯s heart go all mushy with warmth.


    What was this feeling?


    It was definitely somewhat simr to what he had for his parents, family and men..... but at the same time, it was also very different as well.


    He remembered what he had previously felt very distinctively.


    .


    In his mind, with his first impression of her.... she was very strong, overly excited and merry.... as well as extremely beautiful.


    Her smile took every ounce of breath away from his lungs, when she looked at him.


    And for some unknown reason, his little man down there had almost raised up for the first time in his entire life.


    What the hell was going on with his body?


    .


    The more he thought about her, the more hit his body felt.


    He felt like he longed to see this woman daily..... but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder whether this was what they called lust rather than love.


    He felt like he needed more time to figure these strange emotions out..... and the first step would be to get to know this strange woman called Pa.


    After all, if he did find out that he truly loved her, then he would do everything in his power to make her his queen.


    So before he could ever confess anything towards her, he had to first take up the mantle as ruler of Arcadina.


    .


    Collins and McCain had pale ghastly faces, as they looked at their master in shock.


    They had never EVER seen their master make such a lovey-dovey face before..... and in truth, it really scared them shitless.


    What the hell?


    Where was their ruthless, smart and stoic master?


    Who was this person that they were seeing?


    Their eyeballs almost popped out and rolled on the floor, as they took in all of William¡¯s expressions.


    .


    "Quickly! Quickly! Quickly!


    Where are the new clothes that you bought today?


    And what about that toothbrush thingy?


    Ahh..... My good man, can you tell miss Pa toe up instead?


    And ohh.... can you also send a meal for 4 up here immediately?


    Collins... McCain.... you keep Miss Pa busy in the sitting room when she arrives.


    If she gets bored or gets annoyed..... hehehehe.... I¡¯ll send you to the ¡¯Twiply Pit¡¯ when we return."


    "_"


    Everyone in the room watched the flustered William in shock.


    No!!!


    This wasn¡¯t their master but a substitute.


    .


    As they remembered what punishment they would receive if they didn¡¯t make miss Pa happy.... they couldn¡¯t help but shiver uncontrobly.


    They¡¯d rather kill themselves that go through that hellish training arena again.


    And so, while William scurried away to the bathroom to have his bath... the duo retainers quickly went to the living room within their hotel suite to prepare for Miss Pa.


    .


    Soon, there was a knock on their door again... and in came the stunning Pa.


    "Ahhh.... how are you all enjoying Baymard so far?"


    "Miss Pa.... it¡¯s amazing!!" Collins said excitedly.


    "Everything is great Miss!!" McCain added while smiling broadly.


    "That¡¯s good to hear.


    Anyway.... I¡¯ve brought the drugs for your little brother¡¯s headaches just as promised.


    Here they are..... make sure that he takes 2 pills every morning, and another 2 every night.


    If you want him to be well, make sure that he takes them no matter what!!


    Well then, I better get going.


    It was nice meeting you all again." Pa said while stuffing the drugs into Collins¡¯ hands.


    And with that, she immediately turned around and walked towards the door again.


    "Wait!!" Collins and McCain eximed anxiously.


    .


    Of course the duo panicked... as they knew that if she left just like that, their master would literally chew off their heads when he came out of the room.


    "Ermm Miss Pa..... since you¡¯re our first friend here, we would feel bad if you just left like that.


    So would you mind staying for a bit while we offer you anything here?" Collins said, while truly to plead with his wide puppy dog eyes.


    "Yeah Miss.... Collins is right.


    In truth, we had already ordered food just for you... so please can you stay just for a while longer?


    Not to talk of the fact that you had gotten these medications for our little brother here.


    So how else are we supposed to express our gratitude towards you if you leave us just like that?" McCain added as well pitifully.


    .


    Pa helplessly looked at the men before her and sighed.


    Well, they were probably grateful for her hell earlier... so what more could she say?


    Luckily... she had just got off work not too long ago, so she was as free as a bird now.


    "Fine!.... but I wouldn¡¯t be staying for long, since I n to attend Queen Mother Kim¡¯s wedding ceremony today." Pa said, while pouting at them too.


    .


    A few minutester, William exited the room and immediately pretended to be sick and in need of help.


    And just like he had expected, when room service had brought their meal up.... Pa continuously fed the pitiful William who was looking at her with teary eyes.


    For her, she was used to doing these sort of things as she had taken care of her own sickrades, as well as other sick people too.


    For her, there was nothing wrong with what she was doing, since things like first aid and healthcare were taught to all the guards, soldiers andw enforcement officers here.


    .


    She fed him diligently, and at times, her hands would unintentionally caress William¡¯s face unknowingly.


    These small actions made William his heart jumpy from excitement.


    As this was going on, his retainers finally couldn¡¯t take it any longer.... and chose to excuse themselves under the pretense of getting ready for the wedding.


    How could their master be so shameless?


    Today... they had finally understood the famous saying that a man could change into apletely different person just for the woman he wanted.


    Bruhhh!!


    .


    Time passed by swiftly, and when they were all ready... they all got into Pa¡¯s jeep and headed towards the wedding Avenue.


    Of course while in the car, they excitedly wore their seatbelts while taking everything about the car design in.


    So this was what it felt like to drive these cars rather than buses?


    The window was winded down, and the cool breeze made them feel very refreshed.


    And as they passed through the busy streets, they quickly marvelled at the genius streetlight designs, road signs and so on.


    .


    When one was in a bus, they wouldn¡¯t really see all these things properly.... but getting into a private car was an entirely different experience altogether.


    In short, this whole thing made them want to drive so badly.


    But when they heard that only Baymardians and citizens from treaty-based empires could drive..... they couldn¡¯t help but sigh all the more.


    But of course after Pa promised to take them for something called a go-kart racing.... their faces immediately lit up with excitement.


    Perfect!


    .


    And so, their entire journey was filled with Pa exining all the fun activities that one could do around Baymard.


    As the men listened, they quickly made up their minds to enjoy most of these activities before Alec and his squad arrived.


    William smiled slightly, when he thought about Alec.


    Hehehe..... soon, the real drama would begin.


    .


    --District C--


    ¡¯Mumble! Mumble! Mumble! Mumble!¡¯


    ¡¯Woooooow!¡¯


    ¡¯p!!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯__¡¯


    From amidst a massive crowd, one could hear a series of excited screams and praisesing all angles.


    The people had all gathered around the massive church which had a massive open space at the front.


    It was designed to be somewhat simr to the Vatican in Rome.... even though it was smaller.


    One could see people poking heads left and right..... as well as merrily pping and eximing excitedly, as they watched the scene before them.


    Today, their Queen Mother would finally marry one of the greatest defenders in Baymard.

 Chapter 356 Finally!!!

    The people went wild with excitement, as they watched numerous guests arrive at the scene.


    "I¡¯m Emma Lackheart live at the Wembley Square Cathedral with my co-host Melvin Cooper.... and this is BBC Radio 1!


    On today¡¯s local news... our beloved Queen Mother and our most esteemed defender, are soon to tie the knot any moment from now.


    It is indeed a glorious asion." Said Emma, who was currently standing in front of her team... who did their best to broadcast these radio wave signals throughout Baymard.


    .


    Even though they didn¡¯t have T.V¡¯s yet, it was still good for such live news to be broadcasted out on the radios.


    That way, those in the hospitals, Landports and other workstations who couldn¡¯t make it.... wouldn¡¯t entirely miss out on today¡¯s news.


    .


    "You¡¯re right Emma..... today is a magnificent day for us all.


    Ehh?


    Ahhhh!!... it looks like more guests have arrived at the Wembley Square Cathedral." Co-host Melvin said excitedly, as he turned around to have a good view at those who were walking towards the massive Cathedral.


    .


    Well.... one could say that they had arranged the ce to be extremely spacious just like those in the U.K.


    The guests would arrive and walk certain distances, just like they did during Prince Harry and Meghan Markle¡¯s wedding back on earth.... or Prince William¡¯s own.


    And as they walked, the crowd would cheer loudly and wave their little Baymardian gs high up into the air.... while waving at these famous Baymardian celebrities.


    .


    They also had handmade sign boards that said things like: ¡¯We love you teacher Kim¡¯, ¡¯Long Live Queen Mother Kim¡¯, ¡¯May The heaven¡¯s bless you Protector Lucius¡¯, ¡¯Thank you for rescuing me Protector Lucius... and may you find your true happiness after today.¡¯....


    There


    .


    The walk through that the guests had to take towards the Cathedral¡¯s door, was as wide as a 5ne road... and took at least 17 minutes for the guests to walk, as if they were walking towards Buckingham pce instead.


    And at each side of this massive pathway... one would find 2 feet tall fences that separated the massivewns from the walkthrough.


    .


    There were also several guards standing around various points along the massive pavements.


    And behind these guards were the excited crowd that stood on thosewns.


    They screamed excitedly, jumped about merrily, and even tried to mimic how the iing guests walked..... as they thought that it was all cool and morous.


    .


    In short, thewns were packed and filled to the brim.


    And those who weren¡¯t lucky enough to stand in those areas.... could only stand alongside the roads before that and watch how several cars belonging to these esteemed guests pulled drive in and pulled up instead.


    .


    ¡¯Whooooo!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Cheeeerrrrrrrr!!¡¯


    As the crowd continued screaming merrily, the radio hosts kept doing their jobs diligently.


    "Oh my Baymard biscuits!!..... is that Chief Supervisor Waldo Zendier from the Food industry?"


    "By our ancestors... I think you¡¯re right!!


    That¡¯s him and his lovely wife Crysti Zendier.


    Did you know?.... she is also one of the most popr chefs as well.


    I hear that she¡¯s a beast in the kitchen when she takes over."


    "Hmhm.... I heard of her amazing talents as well.


    But do you see her outfit?


    Her blue hair matches her glorious emerald top, that seems to give out a certain shine whenever she moves.


    How outstanding!!"


    And let¡¯s not forget about her beautiful green colored hairpins that were as long as chopsticks.


    Ahhh..... do you see how magnificent those hairpins are?


    They have massive jade stones at one end, as well asceting attached to them.


    Come on!!!


    The way theting falls over her face and hangs just above her eyes... gives her an even more alluring charm to her dark brown eyes.


    Even though she¡¯s a mother of 3.... one can¡¯t help to look at her stunning appearance.


    How breathtaking!!" Emma said excitedly.


    "Hmhm... I agree.


    And did you notice that most guests who had previously arrived also had their own unique hairpin design as well?"


    "Of course!


    From our sources, this massive hairpin trend is now one of our proudest Baymardian cultural looks.


    In fact,..... there are more than 7 different meanings behind these hairpins.


    Apparantly... it could symbolize transition from childhood to adulthood, Romance and many more.


    I was informed that articles about the trends were just publishedst week..... and BBC station 3 also has a segmenting up next week to further exin its significance.


    Just know that this trend would be used for many years toe."


    "Ahh... makes sense now.


    Well... all I can say is that I love it all!!


    So far, we¡¯ve seen hairpins that havece attached to them as if they were hats... as well as hairpins that had beautiful ribbons at their ends, and ordinary hairpins golden or silver ted hairpins that have rare gemstones on them.


    And of course all of them have different shapes and designs as well... like Overseer Wendy who had a gold ted hairpin, that also had a moon crested design at its ends.


    And.... ehhh?


    Ahh!!... look over there!


    Oh my heavens!.... we have Painting royalty here today.


    Isn¡¯t that the famous Baymardian painter, sir John Rigoro?"


    "Ahh... look over there!!


    It¡¯s Sir. Crumbleton the famousedian, who always looks like he¡¯s in a rush... but like his royalty majesty Landon always says: I guess that¡¯s what makes him a ¡¯jolly old fellow¡¯.


    This guy....... even at a royal wedding, why does he still looks like he had just tumbled out of bed not too long ago?"


    "_"


    .


    And so just like that, the radio hosts did their best to capture all spectacr moments for their listeners back at home.


    Peopleughed and smiled as they listened to their animated reviews... while keenly listening in on their every word.


    Even the people on the fields had also brought in their radios as well.... as they wanted to watch while listening to what the hosts had to say.


    The whole ordeal was extremely entertaining for them.


    It was also very informative as well, as it further exined certain cultural things to the people as well.


    .


    Soon all the guests had arrived, as they were told the time frame during which they could arrive before the doors of the cathedral would be shut tight.


    And just then..... the radio host crew who had their Walkie talkies with them, had just gotten news that the bride¡¯s entourage was seen driving down the long crowd filled Wembley road not too long ago.


    .


    There were 5 cars in total... with the bride sitting with 2 page boys in the 3rd one.


    And when they were somewhat close to the Cathedral, more than 100 men from heaven knows were... quickly brought in several red carpets and rolled them up until they reached the Cathedral¡¯s foor.


    They did this all in just 11 minutes.


    And by the time the cars stopped, everything was set for the bride to make her grand entrance.


    .


    After designing such a beautiful wedding gown for mother Kim.... how could Landon not allow anyone else to see it?


    Even though the entire crowd couldn¡¯t go in.... he still wanted some of them to see how beautiful the dress looked.


    This in itself was great Publicity.


    The era of olden wedding gowns would soone to an end with this one.... and that he was sure of.


    .


    Once the cars stopped, several guards quickly rushed forward to help mother kim step out.


    Needless to say, when she made her grand appearance.... everyone else sucked in their breaths, while looking at the stunning wedding dress before them.


    Looking at the dress.... they immediately knew that these sort of wedding gowns would soon be the new ¡¯it¡¯ from now on.


    And even some women who had previously gotten married not too long ago, seemed to curse themselves for their impatience.


    Why didn¡¯t they wait until now, so that they too could¡¯ve also worn such morous gowns as well?


    .


    Mother Kim¡¯s gowns had ace hugging figure design that red only at the bottom.


    And her immacte white veil that perfectly covered her face... had a ridiculously long train at its back, which was currently being held by the two 7 year old bell boys.


    Her posture, her walk and the well detailed designs in the gowns made everyone feel like giving a slight bow when she passed them by.


    The radio hosts also talked excitedly, as they tried to describe exactly what they were seeing to those at home as well.


    It was truly a stunning sight to behold.


    .


    Soon the bride was in the cathedral and the show went on as nned.


    The rings got exchanged, the vows were made..... and when it was time for Lucius to kiss his bride.


    He unveiled her nervously and almost


    had a heart attack in the process.


    God she was beautiful!!


    Looking at her blushing face, he truly felt like the luckiest man in Hertfilia right now.


    .


    Needless to say, when he had to kiss her briefly on stage..... they both turned as red as a pumpkin, and everyone within the Cathedral giggled as they watched in amusement.


    Heck!... even those outside and those at home who were listening in,ughed and smiled as well.


    Ahh... love!!


    .


    The ceremony ended with Lucius and mother Kim getting into an open top car.


    They waved to the crowd, as they drove away happily.


    And at the back of the car, what really made peopleugh and smile... ... was the ridiculous sign that said: ¡¯Just got married at it¡¯s back.


    They as ordinary people started doing this due to Landon¡¯s influence.... but who would¡¯ve known that even the royals would join in on doing such things as well.


    Somehow.... it reminded them of how humble their leaders were.


    .


    The people pped and wished them well, as they watched the couple wave, and hold each others hands lovingly.


    The entire scene made many of the people look at their partners dotingly as well.


    And subconsciously, William who had been within the crowd this entire time.... also turned towards Pa too.


    If she was truly the one, then he would give her an even grander wedding!!


    Of course that was after he bought the wedding gowns, cars and everything else from Baymard.


    .


    And with that, the wedding was finally over... and now Lucius and Mother Kim were officially married.


    Landon smiled sweetly, as he remembered how happy his mother seemed from it all.


    Hehehehe..... he truly wanted to see how Alec would react when he found out about this whole ordeal.


    But first... he had to find that damn Ghostly Prince God-dammit!!!


    Where the hell was he at?

 Chapter 357 Royal Visitors

    No!... seriously, where was that dude?


    Immediately after the wedding, Landon began approving several requests for meeting him..... and so far, the system hadn¡¯t confirmed if those people were the Ghostly Prince or not.


    It had said that once Landon sees the Ghostly prince face to face.... only then it would alert him if his guess was right or wrong.


    But none of the people he had seen were the so-called Ghostly Prince.


    .


    At this point, Landon was starting to believe that this whole thing was a hoax made up by this sadist system.


    Because apart from epting all these requests.... he had also glued his face onto the system¡¯s monitors, as he tried to skim through each street daily.


    But sadly, all his efforts had bored no fruits when it concerned this matter.


    Ughhhh!!.... why the hell was this dude wasting so much time just to pop up?


    .


    He massaged his temples while closing his eyes tightly.


    The whole thing was giving him a massive headache.


    One had to know that it¡¯s been 3 days since Mother Kim and Lucius went for their honeymoon.


    So he literally had toplete some of Lucius¡¯ workload in both the Army and the police headquarters..... with the help of several others of course.


    Hence he was swamped with official affairs, Lucius¡¯s affairs and the system¡¯s missions as well.


    .


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    Landon heard gentle knocking soundsing from his office door, and swiftly opened his eyes and adjusted himself.


    "Yes... Come in!"


    ¡¯Catchaaahhh!!¡¯


    A 20-something year old man gently opened the door, as if the door was some sort of baby.


    The man was one of Landon¡¯s secretaries.... who also had his own office just before Landon¡¯s own.


    .


    With the introduction of secretaries in baynard... Landon had to adjust his office to fit the ordinary office setup back on earth.


    So of course the man¡¯s office would be just before Landon¡¯s own.


    "Your majesty.... one of Princess Lucy¡¯s secretaries has just informed me that there is a special guest at the Royal Crimson garden.


    She specifically said that this person was someone who you knew quite well when your were in Arcadina."


    .


    Someone he knew when he was in Arcadina?


    For sure.... Alec and the other nobles hadn¡¯t arrived yet, so who was this person that he was supposed to know so well?


    Landon quickly decided to put a halt in his search for the Ghostly Prince and head on over to the Royal Crimson garden to see this strange visitor.


    .


    As Landon approached the garden, he could hear several familiar voices boasting about their numerous heroism tales.... which in his opinion, NEVER happened.


    Yup!... the 3 musketeers were at it again.


    "Hmmp!


    You little brats!!.... how can you all not believe us?" Old man Hermon asked while animatedly opening his eyes widely, as he brought his face closer to the visitors.


    "You little brats really don¡¯t know who he is?


    When he was 12 years old... he could already stop an arrow with just his pinky finger.


    And when he was 13, he could carry more than 3 carriages on his back all at once!" Paitus said, while pointing at old man Willow, who was still doing muscle poses for the guests.


    .


    As for the guests, how could they buy into these absurd stories?


    Who the hell could carry 3 carriages on their backs?


    And how about the story about old man Willow fighting an army of 1,000 all on his own?


    Please!!... they weren¡¯t 3 year old kids alright?


    Heck!... even kids within that age bracket would think twice before believing such ridiculous tales.


    How could these men lie so confidently?


    .


    "Bahh!... you little brats don¡¯t know a real hero when you see one.


    You better take his..... ermm.... what did that Landon kid call it again?


    Ahh yes!!.... you better take his autograph now before you miss out on this grand opportunity." Paitus said, while rubbing his hands craftily at them.


    "Yes, he¡¯s right!!


    I know you all want hero Willow¡¯s autograph..... so we¡¯ll give them to you at a discounted rate.


    Typically..... a single autograph is 20 BAYs (=20 copper coins).


    But since you¡¯re princess Lucy¡¯s friends.... then I¡¯ll give it to you at 10 BAYs per autograph."


    "But wait!... there¡¯s more!!


    Today just so happens to be my birthday, so count yourselves lucky!


    We¡¯ll give you all one of our special promotions.


    Hermon... take it away!!"


    "Its¡¯ simple and super cheap!


    For 15 BAYs, you can get 2 signatures instead.


    Isn¡¯t that great?!!!"


    "_"


    .


    As everyone listened to these 3 musketeers.... they had all concluded that these men were true Con Artists.


    In the end, they ended up buying the autographs due to the pressure from these old men.


    At this point, they just paid for them so that the old men would leave them alone in peace.


    .


    "Ahh... kid... you¡¯re finally here!" Old man Willow yelled out.


    Landon shook his head wryly, as he walked towards the group.


    It was never a dull moment when these 3 were around.


    Soon, everyone seated turned to face Landon.... and when Landon saw William, several beeps went out continuously within his head.


    ¡¯Host.... congrattions on finally meeting the Ghostly Prince!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    Landon and William looked at each other for a full minute.... before bursting out inughter.


    "Hahahhahah!!!"


    "Runt!.... I thought you had forgotten me so soon!" William said, while giving Landon a bear hug.


    "How can I, elder brother Willy?" Landon replied.


    "You better do runt!


    Ehh? ... Not bad... not bad at all.


    It looks like you¡¯ve finally seeded in getting tkrothat cowardly attitude of yours.


    Well done!!" Wiliam said while gauging Landon from head to toe.


    He had changed so much that even William had to give him a second look just to confirm that it was indeed him.


    .


    As for the present Landon, how could he not know who William was?


    Based on the former Landon¡¯s memory..... William was one of the numerous pce ¡¯firece boys, who was in charge of removing the coal, getting the firewood and everything else concerning all Fireces within the pce.


    They made sure that the fire never went out during cold seasons, as they continuously stocked up the fireces hourly.


    .


    It was indeed a tedious task... as no matter what time of day or night it was... the firece was always supposed to be kept lit.


    What if the king wanted to leave his chambers and go to the dinning region or any other room to think in the middle of the night?


    The ce had to be warm at all times for their masters... no matter what.


    And these were just few of the tasks that William had done when he had previously worked within the pce.


    .


    Back when Landon was still in the pce, even though Lucius was their head bodyguard at the time..... since he was still a very important figure within Arcadina, he had to leave for official business once in a while.


    It should be known that he had previously volunteered to lower his status from Commander to bodyguard..... so as to stay by Mother Kim¡¯s side always.


    .


    At the time, Lucius had done a great deed for Arcadina... and when he was asked about what he wanted as his reward, of course he requested for that.


    But even so... amidst Alec¡¯s shock and anger, his request was approved on the spot since a king couldn¡¯t go back on his words in public like so.


    .


    Anyway, even though his request got approved..... Alec had added 2 conditions attached to it.


    Firstly..... he was still to take on missions for Arcadina when the time arose.


    And secondly, he was to return 70% of the knights under him back to Alec.


    So if he failed toply with any of them... then the deal would definitely be off!


    .


    And just like so... Lucius became their head bodyguard.


    But whenever he wasn¡¯t around..... the maids and servants who were supposed to do minimal jobs like deliver food to them, wouldn¡¯t do so most of the time.


    To many, they could bully them since they were unfavoured by Alec.


    And coupled with the fact that Mother kim used to be a maid herself... how could the other pce maids not look down on them?


    .


    Also, at that time.... Josh, Mark, Gary and Trey were also somewhat young and hadn¡¯t earned respect from anyone yet.


    So they could only watch everything angrily as well.


    Plus during the day time.... most of the young knights had to go to the knighthood Academy.


    Hence the family of 3 was typically left alone with just 1 or 2 lower status bodyguards instead.


    So In short, they hardly had any protection around them when Lucius was away.


    .


    And during these times..... William had saved Landon and Lucy on multiple asions whenever they ran into bullies.


    And from then on, they soon became friends with each other as well.


    Of course during these times, William used to sneak into the kitchen and steal food for them as well.


    The trio bonded quite well from then on.... and one day, William just vanished into thin air out of the blue.


    But now... he was standing before him in the flesh, and as the Ghostly Prince for that matter.


    This life was truly an unpredictable one.


    .


    "Hahahaha!


    It has truly been far too Long.


    Come .. let¡¯s go into my study."

 Chapter 358 More Royalty

    In a blink of an eye, several more days had gone by ever since William¡¯s first meeting with Landon.


    They had unwinded, drank like oldrades, and had even gone about sightseeing and participating in several fun activities around Baymard.


    .


    In short, over the past few days..... the Baymardians had also seen William and Landon out together on multiple asions.


    All that they knew, was that William was their king¡¯s sworn brother who had helped him out in the past.


    And coupled with the fact that William looked somewhat simr to Landon, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were true brothers or distant cousins.


    .


    Either way, they trusted their king¡¯s judgment.


    So if their king didn¡¯t see this fellow as a threat, then they too wouldn¡¯t see him as one.


    They were very much still simple minded people, who believed that their leader was always right... since in their eyes, be was equivalent to a messenger from the heavens.


    .


    As for William, this was the first time that he had gone around without his mask before.


    It was somewhat refreshing to say the least.


    Plus it would look rather suspicious, and would also pull more attention to himself if he did wear one in here.


    Firstly, when anyone arrived at the Landport, they had to show their faces no matter what.


    And even when theyter had ro make their Visas at the office within District C... they still had to show their faces as well.


    .


    In addition to all this, no one within Baymard... be it stranger or visitor, was wearing a mask.


    So if he just showed up with his full faced mask, would go it seem like he was in costume instead?


    This would make several heads turn towards him all the more.... and this would instead call more attention than if he just walked around barefaced.


    .


    With the high inflow of guests, coupled with Baymard¡¯s current poption .... one would definitley have a hard time spotting and following people around the busy streets of Baymard.


    Baymard was the new ¡¯It¡¯ empire, that was now seen as a ¡¯must-visit¡¯ ce by the people within the Pyno Continent.


    Be it peasants, merchants, ves and even nobles..... those who had heard of Baymard¡¯s glory all wanted to see the ce, even if it was just for a day or so.


    .


    Of course since the news had just circted around the Pyno continent not too long ago, 98% of the visitors who came in..... were all from Carona, with the rest being non-Caronian merchants and those from Riverdale city.


    Anyway, the ce was jam packed with curious and busy people.


    And with all the rare and amazing things around Baymard, it would truly be hard for one to concentrate on Wiim¡¯s face.


    But just for security reasons, he got himself a light summery scarf for his disguise.


    .


    And even though the citizens had taken note of him earlier.... that was because he had been walking alongside the most popr person in Baymard, his majesty Landon Barn.


    In truth, he were just walking on the streets without a scarf, no one would even recognize him at all.


    He would blend right in with them, so there was really anything to fear about his appearance while he stayed here in Baymard.


    .


    Landon on the other hand, could now ess William¡¯s information on the system..... for a hefty price of course.


    And to his shock, they were actually cousins as well.


    No wonder they looked so much alike.


    Now it all made sense!!


    .


    Reading William¡¯s information, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Alec would feel when he realized that the brother that he had ¡¯killed¡¯, had now risen from the dead.... and even had a son for that matter.


    And since Oden Barn was the rightful king instead of Alec..... then didn¡¯t that mean that William truly had every right to inherit the throne?


    The system had definitely been aware of this when it chose William to be king.


    It was a good thing that he had no ns of taking over Arcadina, as he was sure that his reign might not evenst long, since the God¡¯s already had someone in mind.


    .


    Anyway, even though Landon knew of William¡¯s past... he still had to wait for William to do his big reveal.


    In a way, this was more advantageous to him instead.


    ["Elder brother Willy, if you ever need help out of Baymard.... no matter what it is, if it¡¯s something that doesn¡¯t go against my beliefs, just ask away and it shall be done."]


    Those were his exact words to William.


    .


    He wanted to build an unshakable trust first, so that when William finally did his big reveal and needed his help in taking Arcadina¡¯s throne.... he wouldn¡¯t hesitate toe to Landon anytime.


    Also, just in case the system tried to bullsh**t him again.... Landon had bought a ridiculously expensive invisible tracker from the system and ced it on William.


    This way, no matter where he went within Hertfilia, Landon would always know his exact location.


    He wasn¡¯t taking any chances whenpleting this mission.


    .


    As time flew by, the duo spent more time together..... analyzing each other¡¯s characters to the tee.


    And soon, mother Kim and Lucius had returned from their honeymoon trip.


    Seeing William here, they also teased him as well.


    How could they not remember him?


    They urged him to stay in the pce for the time being, but he quickly turned down the offer.


    .


    The royals here were like famous celebrities, so if he was frequently spotted out with them when Alec arrived... wouldn¡¯t it blow up his cover instead?


    And with that, William and his crew passed their days going out taking in all that Baymard had to offer.


    They went to the Zoo, went go-kart racing, skateboarding, roller skating and so on.


    In short, they had the time of their lives while here.


    And just like that another 2 and a half weeks had gone by swiftly.


    .


    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--


    .


    The sun was high up in the sky, and the day was bright and fair.


    On the massive roads, several carriages could be seen making their way into the city.


    Unlike the merry and cheerful atmosphere within the city... the atmosphere within these carriages were all murderous and chaotic.


    How dare they block their path when they were about to enter into the city?


    Alec¡¯s blood was boiling hot, as he had never been treated like this in his entire life.


    .


    When his entourage had first arrived, they had expected to just step into the city just like that... After all, the royaal Crest was literally hung all over the carriages.


    But who would¡¯ve known that these weird dressed guards at the front wouldn¡¯t even put the royal crests in their eyes, and still insisted on following protocol?


    Even after they were told who was inside the carriage, these people still didn¡¯t budge at all.


    .


    Alec¡¯s entire body trembled violently, as he firmly clenched his fists in anger.


    Good!!.... very Good!!


    He didn¡¯t know who these men belonged to, but he was sure that they weren¡¯t his.


    So his only question right now.... was who the hell would be so confident enough to take and upy part of Arcadina¡¯s western territory while he was still alive and kicking?


    It was definitely not the work of any of the other well known empires, as this territory was very far from any of their borders.


    His mind worked fast like clockwork, and he quickly concluded that this was for sure Baymard¡¯s handiwork.


    .


    But so what?


    Since they had gone over the top by not giving him special treatment at the City¡¯s gates... then they would face his wrath sooner orter.


    For now, he couldn¡¯t blow up his mission just because of some small fires.


    Hence he decided to bottle up his ring anger and abide by their rules.


    .


    His entourage marched towards the City lord¡¯s estate.


    But when he got there, what he saw almost made him puke blood and die in the spot.


    The entire estate was now used as some sort of housing unit for the guards and workers from Baymard.


    And to make matters worse, when he tried to get in.... the guards there all denied his request for entry, and now they had to sleep in an inm somewhere within the city.


    When was thest time that he had received such treatments from people of lower births than him?


    This was absolutely perpostrous!!


    .


    And just like that, they had ended up staying at one of the stone estates that belonged to one of those nobles that had previously fled away from Riverdale city.


    Landon had changed the estate and made it like an Inn instead for situations such as these ones.


    Arriving at the inn, Alec was shocked to see all 3 of his children here.


    .


    Sure, when he had previously asked them what they were going to be doing over the next few months.... they had indeed mentioned something about visiting Baymard.


    But he just didn¡¯t expect for them to visit Baymard so fast.


    .


    They too were shocked to see Alec as well.


    In short, Eli and Cary were the first ones to arrive 3 days ago.


    They had stayed here all this time, so as to dig up information on Baymard.


    As for Connor, he had only arrived a day ago and had coincidentally bumped into Eli and Cary during the morning breakfast meal option.


    Seeing each other all in the same inn ..... Alec quickly called for a Barn family meeting.


    .


    They spoke about their findings, as well as their unfair treatment whilst they were here.


    "Father they¡¯re being too much!!!


    Just who the hell do they think that they are?" Cary eximed angrily.


    Everyone was angry about this ¡¯unfair¡¯ treatment as well, but right now... going to Baymard was more important than anything else.


    Hence they could only calm themselves down and think rationally.


    .


    "Little sister calm down... soon we¡¯ll leave this city, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry over these insignificant ants." Connor chimed in.


    "Hes right!


    For now, just go with the flow.


    So father, when do you suggest that we leave for Baymard?"


    "Well...... I¡¯d like to see thisnd of milk and honey as quickly as possible.


    So ready your men immediately..... because by 11 A.M tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll take off!!"


    "Yes father!"


    "_"

 Chapter 359 Hertfilias Most Foolish King

    The summer¡¯s sun wasn¡¯t at its highest pique yet... as it was still 11:52 A.M


    But even still, the heat that exuded from it caused several peoples skins to glisten brightly.


    Their necks were damp with sweat, as they felt several lone drops of sweat make their way down their backs..... leaving only a twrail of temporary coolness behind.


    .


    Even in this heat, the soil appeared to be defeated... as it had been utterly dried out, leaving it all powdery when touched.


    Summer was truly one of the most brutal and harshest seasons of the 4.


    But even amidst this heat, the flowers bloomed brightly, the trees and grasses looked ever-green and luscious..... and the sky was as clear and blue, and like a painting brought to life.


    The echoes of summer were in full disy, as it showcased nature¡¯s beauty for all to see.


    .


    ¡¯Trieee! Trieee! Trieee!¡¯


    ¡¯Catch-acha-chacha-chacha¡¯


    On the busy road, which was now called ¡¯Road Shanks¡¯..... several horses, carriages, as well as pedestrians, could be seen moving back and forth noisily.


    Yes.... the road between Baymard and Riverdale city was named after ¡¯Shanks¡¯ from his favorite anime of all time ¡¯One Piece".


    This was truly one of the things that he missed most from earth.


    Did Monkey D. Luffy finally meet Shanks?


    I mean after 900 \u0026 something episodes, howe they still hadn¡¯t met yet?


    Sigh...


    .


    On Road Shanks... Alec, Eli, Connor and Cary, were steadily making their way towards Baymard in their luxurious carriages.


    Alec had brought 60 guards with him, while Eli and Cary had brought 53... followed by Connor who brought just 42 guards with him.


    They knew that they were taking a risk bying into their enemy¡¯s territory..... as they knew that their enemy would definitely have more guards at hand than they did.


    But so what?


    They were very confident that Landon wouldn¡¯t dare touch them, as doing so would be a waging war with the entire Arcadina.


    Hence they cked off a little bit when it concerned the number of guards that were supposed to stay with them once they entered Baymard.


    .


    In addition to this, they knew that if they brought too many people over, one might see it as an enemy attack rather than just a friendly visit.


    Of course even though they were going in with just these few people, they still had backup that were disguised as regr pedestrians.


    One could never be too sure.


    .


    ¡¯Trieee! Trieee! Trieee!¡¯


    Their carriages rode on one of thenes on the left side of the road.


    The coachmen and even their guards who were on horses, almost fell down when they saw the scene before them.


    ¡¯Driiieeeee!!¡¯


    ¡¯Drieeeeee!!¡¯


    ¡¯Drieeeeee!!¡¯


    They saw several massive carriages one of thenes on the right side of the road that were operating without horses.


    As the carriages moved, some ck thing (tar) would drop onto the roads, and after that.... another carriage that had thergest wheel that they had ever seen (rollers), would drive over and smoother the ck thing on thene.


    .


    Looking at the scene before them, they all felt it too inconceivable.


    What exactly were those monster carriages?


    What were these people wearing, and where could they get those attires from?


    Their eyes burned with desire as they watched these works every move.


    .


    Looking at these strange but superior clothing artires, they couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat embarrassed when they looked at their own attires.


    It looked like these workers were the bosses, and they were the servants instead.


    Apart from all these, they also noticed that the road they were now stepping on..... wasn¡¯t dusty anymore.


    .


    This road had the same color as that ck thing (tar) that they had seen drop into the floor..... but unlike the other one, this one had several white lines and arrows on it, which distinguished how they should move and where they should go.


    In addition to the ck road, they also saw a sidewalk on the side..... which had pedestrians trekking back and forth tirelessly.


    There were also several sign boards, that had things like : ¡¯Baymard xx Km away¡¯, and stuff like that.


    In short, the road was smooth even and very pleasing to the eyes.


    .


    Once the carriage stopped, Alec and the rest all lifted their curtains to see what the hell had caused their men to stop their carriage without their orders.


    It had better be good, or else they would personally skin them alive!


    For sure, when they too saw the scene before them, their jaws almost dropped to the floors, and their eyes immediately twinkled with greed.


    .


    Alec almost flew out of his carriage towards those godly carriages, as he truly wanted to steal them away from these men.


    But seeing the number of guards protecting these men while they worked outside, Alec quickly controlled himself.... lest he ruined all of his ns so soon.


    .


    After calming himself down.... a dastardly smile slowly crept on his face, as he urged him men to carry on.


    He hehehehe.... wouldn¡¯t Baymard soon be his?


    By then..... wouldn¡¯t all these things also belong to him as well?


    Alec smiled, and evenughed by himself, as he truly felt like he was in cloud 9 right now.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just him..... but his children as well.


    They too smiled, as they had also pictured themselves ruling this newly established empire in the near future.


    .


    They proceeded towards Baymard merrily..... and 28 minutester, they had arrived at their destination.


    Without a doubt..... seeing the massive Baymardian city walls before them made Akec felt really stupid.


    How the hell did he give out this ce to that bastard child of his?


    His merry expression soon turned into a grim one.


    In his mind... he had already ced all those nobles who had previously lived in Baymard to death!!


    .


    He had read all the reports that they had sent to him throughout the years..... and in truth, he did send several people to confirm whether the ce was truly barren or not.


    The results were exactly the same as what those nobles had previously reported to him.


    So why was the Baymard he was hearing of and seeing far different from what he knew of?


    And what had truly possessed him to give out the 3rdrgest city in his empire?


    One could fit 4 average sized cities within Arcadina into Baymard.


    That¡¯s how huge the ce was alright?


    .


    Alec felt like strangling his former self, as ye thought of what he had previously done.


    But then again, it was the fault of all those around him at the time.


    The nobles in Baymard oftenined about needing more money to feed the citizens here on a regr basis.


    And in truth, he just felt like it would be a strategic move to stop funding those citizens anymore.


    .


    He had been sending them heaps of money for the past 7~ 10 years... and that took a toll on the empire¡¯s yearly ie.


    So he did what anyone would do.... throw away all his problems, and abandoned the issues for someone else to handle.


    But who would¡¯ve known that he would¡¯ve ended up making the most stupid decision of all?


    He had casted away someone as intelligent as Landon.... as well as given away his 3rd mostrgest city within his empire.


    Yup!... he knew that he would go down as one of the most foolish kings of all times.


    .


    In his mind, he felt like there was more to this story than what meets the eyes.


    How did Baymard have enough resources to do all of this?


    Something smelled fishy with the reports that he had previously read, s o he decided that when he returned, he would investigate if properly.


    And if there was something that they had left out from the reports, then he would put them all to death for making him a ¡¯foolish king¡¯.


    .


    Looking at the high smooth walls that seemed to be as sturdy as a rock..... even Eli, Connor and Cary couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation.


    They all thought of Alec¡¯s previous actions, and also felt like punching him as well.


    Who didn¡¯t he give it to any of them instead?


    They grumbled silently, as they passed Baymard¡¯s gates and stepped into King¡¯s Landing.


    .


    Okay..... now they were really confused.


    Did they just leave Hertfilia and had somehow been transported into another world?


    The roads, the buildings, thewns... in short, everything was perfect!!


    Right from afar, they could see a massive ss building that had the words: ¡¯Baymard¡¯s International Landport¡¯, written on


    The building looked very high-end, as it it was meant only for royals.


    .


    Very soon, several people who called themselves customer service representatives, came on over and ushered them into the Landport.


    Once again, they all felt very down dressed, as they keptparing their attires to these Baymardian workers.


    The quality was obviously superior to theirs..... and this alone made them feel embarrassed to be called royals.


    .


    But the most shocking thing so far, had to be the magical doors that opened on their own.


    They looked at the doors silently.....while trying to calm their overly excited hearts.


    Seeing all of this, they had built up even more determination in getting Baymard.


    ¡¯This ce is mine!!¡¯, they all thought, while passing through the mystical doors.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrpp!!!¡¯


    "Wee to Baymard esteemed guests."


    "_"

 Chapter 360 A Great Welcome!

    Alec and his team sheepishly followed the weingdy into the building, while still being lost in thought.


    They looked around the Landport in shock..... as it truly looked out of this world.


    The Landport had 3 main floors to it, and once they stepped onto the ground floor.


    Unlike the Coastal port that focused on making sure that the ships were properly docked, this one focused on the horses and carriages instead.


    .


    One should know that at the side of the Landport, rather than having a massive parking lot..... one could find another massive 3 floor building there as well.


    This building acted as a storage unit for keeping the horses and carriages in check.


    Typically, the visitors would go here first, before finally stepping into the Landport.


    Here, they would stire and register everything that they had... and once they were done, they would get their receipt and a number tab for them to hold on to.


    And even if they lost all that..... their names, time of storage, date of today, as well as a made up pin number would be jotted down as well.


    Also, if they needed any sort of maintenance done on their carriages, then that would be the best time to pay up and inform the staff members as well.


    .


    Essentially, after all that, they were to use the airport trolleys and roll all their cargos into the actual Landport building itself.


    Of course someone would show them how it¡¯s done, if this was their first timeing here.


    The ground floor of the building was for security checks and customer services.


    Here, they would also give up their weapons and store them too.... if they had any.


    .


    Sure... one could still say that even after giving up their weapons, they could still use a cooking knife to kill whoever they wanted to within Baymard.


    Buy so what?


    Back on earth, the U.S citizens could still use guns within their country..... but why was it that they weren¡¯t allowed to carry them in the airports or bring them into the country?


    Not just the U.S... but other ces as well.


    All Landon was trying to do was minimize the number of attacks and that was it.


    Plus... he would like to see who would dare toe into Baymard and kill his people.


    Heheheh.... the new maximum security prison was ready for use, so he could only tell those people Goodluck in escaping from his grasp.


    .


    Anyway, after these security checks..... these visitors would step onto the esctor, and go to the 2nd floor for Visa processing.


    There, they would have to agree to all of Baymard¡¯s rules, as well as state the purpose for visitation and so on.


    Landon had given out a list of things to check during the procedure.... so this step was quite a thorough one.


    .


    And once their Visas were done, they would now pay for their baggage if it exceeded the required weight and number of bags going in.


    Unlike the regr 2 bag policy back on earth.... Landon had chosen to create his own 3 bag policy instead, based on what peasants usually carried as luggage.


    .


    Anyway, once all that was done and the visitors finally had a grasp to how long they were going to stay..... then they had to pay for their carriage and horse care for that duration of time.


    If they were here for a month, of course their horses needed to be fed and medically checked daily.


    Heck!... even its poop needs to be cleaned out regrly.


    So the money to pay off the workers woulde from these charges.


    .


    And everything depended on how many horses one had, how much space they were taking up, and how many carriages they had brought in as well.


    The prices were very reasonable, as it was done to ensure that even peasants would find it easy to pay up if need be.... as some of thes rode in on single horses to get here, while others trekked.


    .


    And of course after paying for everything, they would pay for their bus tickets if they were ordinary passengers..... as V.I.Ps would have the Limo experience instead.


    The limo¡¯s here weren¡¯t as long as Landon¡¯s.... but even so, they still screamed out luxury to all those who saw them.


    .


    Once they got their bus tickets.... they would then use the esctor to descend to the ground floor on the opposite side of the building.


    That site had a waiting area, as well as several stores and cafeteria options around too.


    In short, the ground and second floors were meant for the customers... while the 3rd floor was meant for the staff, managers, and board of directors.


    There, one would see locker rooms, conference rooms and so on.


    Of course, all floors had security, clinical, and janitor rooms there as well.... irrespective of whether they were for staff or customers.


    That in a nutshell was thepleteyout of the Landport.


    .


    Alec and his team paused very briefly, as they werepletely caught unawares at how magnificent the ce looked.


    It¡¯s clear white walls, well polished marble floors and cool temperature, made them feel very rxed.


    Howe it was scorching hot outside, but cooler in here?


    It was like magic to them.


    .


    The entire Landport was a blend of several incoherent noises.


    They could hear people yelling out excitedly, while others mumbled about heaven knows what.


    The sounds of bags being dragged left and right, and the sounds of the staffers and machines could be heard all around them.


    .


    And while they moved, they kept on reading all the signs that were stered on the walls as well.


    Looking at the entireyout of the ce, everyone soon began to feel like there was no better building than this one.


    And so, their greedy meters began to rise steadily.


    .


    As they looked at thedy who was leading them in, they couldn¡¯t help but feel some sort of pride in their hearts.


    Ahhh.... it looks like these people had finally realized that they were royalty.


    That must be the reason why thedy came up to them in such a weing manner.


    They strutted in arrogantly as if they owned the ce, while raising their noses high up into the air majestically.


    They thought that everyone would be looking at them.... but when they turned around, they realized that almost no one was.


    .


    With an amazing Landport before these people, why would they focus on them instead?


    In addition to that, their own attires resembled that of ordinary folk people, whenpared to those that the Baymardian workers wore.


    The clothing quality was just too contrasting!!


    Of course some people saw their crests and immediately knew who they were.


    But most couldn¡¯t care less about who they were.


    Please!!..... their eyes were busy alright?


    .


    "I take it that you were sent here to wee us.... so hurry up will you!" Alec bellowed in annoyance.


    He was annoyed by the fact that almost no one one was looking at him.


    When had he ever walked into a room and not taken everyone¡¯s attention just by his presence alone?


    He had never been looked down on so much, as he was right now.


    ¡¯Hmmp!!!... just you all wait¡¯, he thought.


    .


    Thedy who was leading them found their attitudes very amusing as well.


    She used to be a ve from the empire of Yodan..... so she had no idea what the royal crests here looked like.


    But even so, the attitudes of these people told her that they were either first or second tear nobles..... or even royalty themselves.


    But so what?


    Everyone was equal here.... unless they were V.I.Ps.


    .


    "I¡¯m sorry esteemed guests.... but I wasn¡¯t sent here by anyone.


    I¡¯m just doing my job by assisting first time travellers here." She said, while gesturing towards another staffer who was also helping another customer as well.


    And to make matters worse, the customer wore old sac-like clothings, and had worn out shoes that looked like they had been shredded with a meat grinder.


    So in other words, they weren¡¯t all that special whenpared to others?


    .


    The sizzling sparks of rage that had been buried by Alec, Eli, Cary and Connor..... all grew into mighty mes, as they listened to thedy.


    What the hell?


    Why were these Baymardians hell bent on testing their patience?


    They were royalty for heaven¡¯s sake!


    And as such, they should be permitted to get all the finer things in life no matter whether it was special treatment or even waving off fees for them.


    .


    Why the hell were these people cing then in the same category as these filthy peasants?


    Their faces all became distorted, and soon turned as red as a tomato.


    They clenched their fists and gritted their teeth in anger, as they thought of all the humiliation that they had faced from Riverdale city right up till here.


    These people were definitely doing it on purpose!!


    Fine!.... since they wanted to make a fool out of them, then 2 can y that game.


    They would be the bigger person and forgive these unruly people for now... but when they took over, they would definitely put them to death!


    They quickly calmed down, when they thought of their mission... and followed the harlot of ady towards security, while ring at her intensely.


    ¡¯Hmpp!.....b**ch!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    But how would they have known that what they had just witnessed would be the tip of the iceberg for them?


    Hehehe.... one could say that their Landport experience made them shiver uncontrobly, whenever they thought about it.


    Because in a few more minutes, they would finally witness what pain and humiliation truly felt like.

 Chapter 361 Beast Mode Activated

    They followed the annoyingdy in rage, while cursing her secretly to their heart¡¯s content.


    In their minds, these Baymardians were hell bent on making things difficult for them... because when they arrived at the ¡¯Security check¡¯ region, their anger had undergone yet another transformation again.


    "Please sirs ..... kindly ce your swords and any other weapons that you may have onto the box for safekeeping.


    We will return them back to you after your stay in Baymard."


    "_"


    .


    That was it!!!


    That was thest straw!!!


    There was only so much insult that a man could take before going wilding all out.


    How dare they request to keep a royal sealed sword?


    And why the heck should they have to hand in their swords in the first ce?


    Everything was downright preposterous to them!


    .


    ¡¯Sling!!!!¡¯


    They drew their swords in rage, and their guards also followed their example as well.


    "Esteemed guests.... please drop down your weapons immediately.


    Everyone has to go through these procedures to step into Baymard." Said the lead security guard on duty.


    .


    Alec and his men looked at the ck stick-like rods (guns) that these men were carrying..... and violent help but burst out inughter.


    "Bahahahahhaha!!!


    What the hell are those things supposed to do against our swords?" One of their retainers said, whileughing hysterically.


    "Hahhaha...I can¡¯t take it anymore.... hahahha I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t... hahahha.... these people are just so funny." Another said.


    "Hahahah.... even a dagger is better than that..bahahaha..... it looks like their sense of reasoning had all gone downhill just from being ruled by that bastard prince."


    "_"


    .


    Alec, Connor and Eli smiled broadly as well, while trying to hold in theirughter.


    The entire scene was trulyical to them.


    As for Cary, sheughed and giggled so hard that she almost peed herself from it all.


    What the hell?


    Even she could¡¯ve thought of better weapons than those.


    .


    Compared to their sharp ling swords, those weapons all looked like toys in their eyes.


    Hehehe..... it seems like they had worried for nothing.


    That¡¯s right!


    Even if that bastard ex-family member of theirs could now make new goods.... how were they in any way useful when it came to the defense of his empire?


    They had heard talks about Baymard..... and through it all, they had never heard of Baymard having any Knight Academy or any solid army of knights backing it up as well.


    So with all this, they felt their hearts lighten up..... as in their minds, taking over Baymard was as easy as counting to 10.


    .


    The surrounding people alsopared their weapons as well, and soon started to feel pity and empathy for these kind-hearted Baymardians.


    In the other hand..... The Baymardians who were being pitied andughed at, continued to maintain their calm and coolposure instead.


    Even the workers at the help desk.... all raised their heads proudly, while looking at the situation confidently.


    .


    "Silence!!!


    You all can say whatever you want to.


    But if you ever call our king a bastard again..... hehehe... then you¡¯ll know what it truly feels like to face our wrath!!!"


    -silence-


    Everyone¡¯sughter immediately quieted down, and Alec and his crew instantly became angry again.


    Who the hell was this worm tomand their people to keep quiet in their presence?


    And was he threatening them by saying that they would face his wrath instead?


    Please!!.... how much damage could those puny little things in their hands do to them?


    And when they remembered how they had asked them to go through the same procedures as thesemoners, they couldn¡¯t help but be more furious as well.


    .


    "So are you saying that we are the same with these lowly riffraffs?


    We are king Landon¡¯s family..... so shouldn¡¯t we receive any special treatment just from that?" Cary said in anger.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but if you truly were his Majesty¡¯s family... then from the moment you stepped into Riverdale city, his majesty would¡¯ve made ns for you all, and also informed us of your V.I.P treatment." The main security guard there said.


    .


    His every word reminded them of where Landon had ced them in his mind.


    Their bodies exploded with even more rage..... and they felt like they would cut down everyone present, if they weren¡¯t let in with their swords.


    How else were they supposed to confidently go about their ns, when they only source of protection was taken from them?


    No!.....They would get in with them no matter what!!


    .


    "Do you know who they are?


    This man right here is his majesty Alec Barn!


    And to his left are Prince Eli, Prince Connor and Princess Cary.


    How dare you lowly ants talk to him in that manner without groveling or kneeling?" One of their retailers eximed loudly.


    And very quickly, silence soon flooded the room like a tsunami.


    Alec and the rest sneered at the guards as they thought that the silence represented their fear.


    What?..... they were already scared so soon?


    Where did all their previous self-righteous attitude go to?


    Hmmp!... a bunch of clowns.


    .


    The security guards and Baymardians on the other hand, were silent for another reason altogether.


    Rather than fear..... they looked at Alec and his crew in disgust instead.


    So this man was the famous fool that banished their king away from Arcadina?


    They looked at him from head to toe, and if trying to embed his entire physique into their minds.


    Most people would try to keep anything that was deemed valuable close to them, but this hit actually drove his most prized possession out instead?


    What a fool!!!


    .


    Even though Alec stood there all proud and mighty.... right at this moment, they couldn¡¯t help butpare him to a jester.


    And from all the rants, stares and res that he had previously made towards them... it was very clear to them that his brain was also made out of rocks as well.


    Indeed, his foolish looks trulyplimented his idiotic brain.


    And those 3 besides him were the people who also bullied their kind king when he was growing up?


    Hmmp!... If they were any better than their king, then why didn¡¯t they invent their own products as well?


    So what exactly was so special about them that this stupid Arcadinian king had to pick them over his majesty Landon Barn?


    In short, stupidity was all they could see when they looked at Alec!


    .


    The visiting people of Riverdale looked at Alec with fear, while distancing themselves away from him.


    This man was the renowned tyrant that they had all heard of... so wasn¡¯t it dangerous to keep standing close to him?


    Some even started kneeling down, while others shivered from fright instead.


    It¡¯s over!... it¡¯s all over!


    The tyrant would soon have their heads for dinner.


    .


    "Hmmp!!!


    Now that you know that you all know that you are in the presence of the Royal family..... I hope that you all will act ordingly, and let us pass without any more interferences." The retainer said arrogantly.


    With that, everyone else quickly looked at the security guard anxiously.... as they truly didn¡¯t know what to do in such situations.


    Eli and the rest also smiled as well... as they knew that their positions would definitely get them ess into Baymard unhinged, and with their weapons as well.


    .


    "I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you all again.... but you see, this is Baymard!


    And in here, you all are just visitors.


    So whether you are a king, servant or even a peasant ..... it¡¯s all the same to us."


    "_"


    Alec, his crew and everyone else almost toppled to the ground, as they heard the calm butmanding guard speak.


    And the more he spoke, the angrier they became.


    There it was again!


    Why did this guy like toparethem with these cheap peasants?


    The vicinity suddenly became tense, and several people quickly stepped back even further.... as they didn¡¯t want to be caught in a crossfire of swords.


    .


    Cary¡¯s face became even redder than it was before, as she clenched her fists until her long fingernails had sessfully dug into them.


    Her facial expression was one of absolute disdain.


    For her, these people were all less than the dust under her shoes.


    Alec, Eli, Connor and their retainers were also furious as well.


    This was a direct hit to their egos, pride and social standing.


    Dammit!!!


    In what way were they simr to these foul disgusting peasants?


    And to evenpare them to ves, weren¡¯t these Baymardians just asking for a beating instead?


    .


    "What is the meaning of this?!!!


    How dare you disrespect his majesty Alec Barn and the entire Royal family like that?" One if their retainers said, while pointing his sword at the lead guard.


    "Ohhhh?..... what exactly do you mean?


    How are we being disrespectful?


    In here, the onlyw that we follow and abide by, is that of our king..... and thest time that I checked, Baymard wasn¡¯t part of Arcadina anymore.


    So would you rather we disrespect our king for yours?


    Listen up!!!


    Everyone, please get up immediately.


    You all are also our guests as well, so don¡¯t bother kneeling down to another guest while in here.


    Remember, be it a woman, child, peasant, or even a ve.... everyone has equal rights in Baymard.


    And no one can use their titles out of Baymard to force you all into doing something that you all don¡¯t want to do.


    So please get up and stand firm for you all are in Baymard, not Arcadina!!!" The guard spoke confidently.


    With that, the people sluggishly got up from the ground.... but tilted their heads downwards, as they didn¡¯t want to make eye contact with Alec.


    .


    But even though they didn¡¯t look, they still felt like prey in a massive jungle under Alec¡¯s intense stare.


    ¡¯Shit!!.... the beast would soon make his move!!¡¯ They thought.


    And of course, they were right.... because right now, Alec was in beast mode.

 Chapter 362 Unfilial Son!!

    When everyone stood up sluggishly, Alec and the rest couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Typically, only Alec was allowed to tell people: ¡¯You May Rise¡¯.


    But now, they suddenly realized that indeed.... they weren¡¯t in Arcadina any longer.


    As for the people, they rose because when onepared numbers in this situation.... this Royal family was clearly outnumbered here in Baymard.


    So it was better to always follow what therger popted camp said.


    .


    In their minds, they thought that even if Alec grew mad at them..... would he really have the time to bother with so many people all at once?


    And could he say that he would remember so many people all at once?


    It was like going to an airport for a day and trying to remember all the exiting and iing passengers who made their way there daily.


    It was utterly impossible!


    .


    Plus in addition to these reasons, they also felt that since his majesty Landon was now overseeing everything concerning Riverdale city... it was only natural for them to only kneel down in his presence.


    Under his rule, they had faced no harassment maltreatment from arrogant nobles, their daughters hand wives hadn¡¯t been raped regrly, their health had drastically improved, they had received something called ¡¯charitable donations¡¯ from the church in Baymard, new sturdy homes were built for them daily..... and the benefits were really endless.


    .


    But under Alec¡¯s rule, they had suffered daily and had almost lost their loved ones in the process as well.


    So in a way, they were somewhat very unwilling to go back to his regime.


    Hence they chose to rise instead and bare the consequencester..... if there were any.


    .


    At this point, Alec clenched his sword tightly..... and tried to reel in his anger as much as possible.


    But no matter how hard he tried..... he still felt the urge to kill this bastard before him.


    And the same could be said for his sons as well.


    Their bodies trembled slightly, as they too wanted to fight it out with the bastard.


    In fact, when they remembered how timid Landon was growing up.... they felt like he couldn¡¯t possibly change that much.


    So would he really do anything to them if they massacred everyone here, they were quite confident that Landon wouldn¡¯t do a damn thing if they did.


    .


    "I¡¯ll tell you this only once!


    step aside... or get cut down into pieces instead.


    Either way, the choice ispletely yours." Alec said, while looking at the men ferociously.


    "And I¡¯ll also tell you all once more that if you don¡¯t drop your weapons right now.... then you all would leave us no choice but to take you down as well." The lead guard said.


    Instantly, Alec calmly moved forward, and Eli and Connor followed besides him... along with their retainers as well.


    "Then you leave us with no choice but to make ¡¯good¡¯ examples out of you." Alec said coldly.


    His beast mode had been activated, and right now..... the only logic that he knew if, was chopping down these pesky Baymardians into pieces.


    Really..... why were they so damn infuriating?


    .


    "You could have lived longer if you would¡¯ve just moved aside.


    But since you all seem eager to die so soon, then I¡¯ll grant your wishes and have you reunite with your ancestors.


    Men!... Charge!!!!"


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Very quick, they ran towards the calm guards in full force.


    The adrenaline and bloodthirst soon filled their minds, and all they could think of right now..... was to go all out no matter what!!!


    It was like they were suddenly on steroids, as they hurriedly charged towards the targets.


    .


    No matter how one looked at it, it looked like they would definitely massacre this group of Baymardian soldiers in a sh.


    The surrounding people quickly shivered, while already saying prayers for their ancestors to wee the souls of his kind but brave Baymardians.


    May they rest in peace!


    But how could they have known that they were praying for the wrong people instead?


    .


    Just as Alec and his team were almost bearing their targets, the lead guard let out a sly smile and yelled out hismand.


    "Fire!!!!"


    ¡¯Pap! Pap! Pap! Pap!¡¯


    Immediately, several POP sounds could be heard from the Baymardian men before them.


    And after the sound went off, multiple tiny objects that were attached to long and springy cords.... soon sprinted out from those tiny ck objects (guns) and instantlytched onto their bodies in a heartbeat.


    They had just gotten tased!!!!


    .


    ¡¯Bzzzzzzzzzzzzz!!!!!!!!!!!¡¯


    Their bodies vibrated and trembled vigorously, as they felt their bodies hit the floor uncontrobly.


    And soon, the inevitable cries of pain filled the room in an instant!.... as well as the sound of several swords dropping to the floor too.


    ¡¯Pnglanglang!!!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡¯


    Their bodies vibrated endlessly with several uncontroble jerking movements, as if they had just been struck by lightning.


    Well to be fair, in their minds..... this was what they imagined being struck by lightning would like like, as the pain was truly unbearable for them.


    .


    And no matter how much they had tried to gain control over their bodies, it was of no use at all in this situation... as the lightning (electric current) from the guns immediately disrupted their voluntary control over any of their muscles.


    Some of them peed on the spot, while others had spit and saliva drool out of their mouths instead.


    This was the most embarrassing day in their entire lives.


    .


    The entire ordeal left them feeling weak and powerless, as all they could do was squirmer and act like a fish fresh out of water.


    Their faces were so red and distorted, that they looked like if one poked on it too hard.... it would all blow up in an instant.


    And even thinking now seemed like an almost impossible task for them.


    One should know that the taser guns had several levels to it.


    And looking and estimating the body mass and size of their targets, many of the Baymardian soldiers had ced their gun settings around a minimum range shock range.


    But when it concerned Alec, of course.... the lead guard had ced it at the highest setting there was.


    One could never be too sure.


    .


    ¡¯Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz!!!!!!!¡¯


    Alec trembled and tried to get up, but it was all for naught.


    What sort of witchcraft was this?


    How did these people manage to trap lightning into those tiny ck objects?


    He felt like some invisible force was trying to rip him apart from within, as the pain gut-wrenching pain grew more and more dense.


    He tried to steady his thoughts, as his breathing became heavy as well..... and his eyes soon began to see things in double.


    Dammit!!!!


    .


    As he thought of the fact that he was currently trembling and rolling on the floor in front of these f***king peasants, he couldn¡¯t help but want to kill Landon for not showing him any sort of filial piety as his father.


    That motherf***er!!!


    He should¡¯ve strangled him the moment he was born, if he knew that things would turn out to be this way.


    Revenge!..... he wanted his revenge God-Dammit!!


    .


    ¡¯Bzzzzzzzzzzzz!!!!¡¯


    Eli and Connor weren¡¯t far off in thought from their father.


    Indeed, they should¡¯ve personally killed the bastard when they had the chance!


    When Eli thought about how he had previously poisoned Landon instead of directly thrusting a sword onto the viin ... he too couldn¡¯t help but want to give his former self a few punches as well.


    Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!!!!


    When had he ever been utterly defeated and humiliated at the same time?


    .


    The Ghostly prince at least made him feel deaf eat.


    But Landon on the other hand, hadn¡¯t even appeared yet..... but had somehow managed to defeat him and also make him grovel before these peasants?


    If word got out, wouldn¡¯t all his enemies take him as a joke instead?


    son of a b**ch!!


    .


    And how the hell did they make such Godly weapons?


    Right now, he was starting to understand why the men that he had sent never returned at all.


    In his mind, he had alreadye up with a theory as to how the battle proceeded from back then.


    His men probably rode on their horses, and charged towards the Baymardians who were on their own horses as well.


    Then once his men were close enough... these Baymardians pulled the same moves on them as well.


    That must be it!.... or else how would hos men loose that badly that no one ended up surviving in the end?


    Yes... after taking all these hits from these Baymardians, his men were also paralyzed as well.


    .


    And during this period, these Baymardians definitely took advantage of their inability to move and hacked them into multiple pieces.


    That was definitely how the war went by..... with these Scoundrels making him loose many of his forces just like that.


    Well... from now in, no more Mr. NICE GUY!


    He woulde at full force at Landon, and soon..... he too would have his revenge for all the humiliation that this brother of his had put him through.


    ¡¯Damn you!!!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    As for Connor..... it was better for him to face Mr. Death again, than to go through all this and roll around before these peasants.


    This sort of humiliation was a big hit to his ego.... and this again was enough to make some heads roll.


    Cary watched in terror, as she too didn¡¯t know what to do as well.


    One moment she was smiling and confidently sneering at these Baymarfians.


    But in the next..... her entire being seemed to be lifeless, as she watched even her proud and strong father fall to the ground in a heartbeat.


    .


    The whole experience shook her to the core and made her feel humble towards these Baymardians.


    Her body trembled from extreme fright, and that moment... she too felt utterly paralyzed as well.


    She soon began to envision these Baymardians as monsters that could even kill her just from thinking about it with their superpowers.


    At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but want her mummy here besides her.


    ¡¯Mummy...¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    Their retainers on the other hand, felt like crawling into a hole when they remembered how they had previously made fun of these Goldy weapons.


    They would rather take a swift cut from a sword, than get struck by this sort of lightning that paralyzed their senses and movements.... while still causing tremendous pain to their bodies.


    At least with a sword, when they got cut down ..... they could still move and even escape at times.


    But with this one, there was no way that one would escape!


    .


    The spine-chilling pain soon became unbearable for some of them, as they had fainted from the shockwaves and stimtions from the lightning (electric currents).


    The pain was truly a gruesome one, as they felt like soon..... their bodies would explode into a million pieces and stter all over the floor chaotically.


    One should know that this one their first time getting tased..... so of course as people who didn¡¯t know anything about electricity, they felt truly frightened by this new sensation.


    At this point, all they wanted to do... was go back home to the Capital.


    .


    As for the people who had previously prayed for these Baymardian guards, they were all looking at the scene in utter shock.


    This....this..... was this real?


    They saw these Arcadinian men roll, turn, and vibrate vigorously with distorted faces..... that seemed like they were in a ridiculous amount of pain from it all, and couldn¡¯t help but gulp down their salivas in one go.


    Even though the situation was too frightening for most of them to watch, they still felt like the oue was way more better than they had previously anticipated.


    So they didn¡¯t feel too bad at all.


    In fact, at this point..... they only changed their prayers and offered them for the Arcadinians instead.


    ¡¯May you all rest in piece... if you can¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    "Seize shock stimtions!"


    Instantly.... the security guards all stopped and stood at attention.... as they waited for their next orders.


    The lead guard hovered around Alec and the rest and said his final warning towards them.


    Cary who was now the only standing member in the team... was scared silly, by the approaching monster before her.


    "Let this be a lesson to you all!!


    This isn¡¯t Arcadina but Baymard.


    And if I¡¯m not wrong, no one threatened you all to show up here at our doorsteps.


    So if you want to get past our gates, then you must follow our rules and be respectful to our king at all times.


    And if you have anyints on the matter, then don¡¯t proceed into the empire..... it¡¯s as simple as that.


    Men!!!


    Take them out of here now!!!"


    .


    As Alec and the rest suddenly felt the men carry their weak but trembling bodies... it was at this moment, that they knew that these Baymardians weren¡¯t to be trifled with.


    Dammit!.... they wanted revenge alright?


    Alec couldn¡¯t help but curse and pin everything that had happened on Landon instead.


    How the hell had he sporn such an unfilial son?


    Bastard!!!!

 Chapter 363 Try Again

    363 Try Again


    --The Gracio-Dero 4 star hotel, Baymard--


    .


    Within one of the suites in the luxurious hotel, several men had all gathered there for a brief meeting.


    Today, 6 out of 8 of their men had actually made it into Baymard from Riverdale city.


    Everyday, William had sent Collins and McCain to the bus station to keep a lookout for these people up..... and pick them up when they arrived.


    .


    Today, even though 6 of them had finally been granted ess into Baymard.... one shouldn''t forget that they were initially 8 people who had journeyed towards the Landport, instead of 6.


    In short.... the other 2 were tasked with following Alec and his team back, if they got denied ess into Baymard.


    But of course if Alec had been granted ess, then those 2 still needed to go back to Riverdale city and inform the rest of the men there as well.


    .


    As for the 6 who had been granted ess into Baymard, their mission was to follow Alec and his crew at certain distances.


    So, the first 3 went in behind Alec and his group... while thest 3 went in sometimeter, so as not to appear too suspicious.


    Long story short, they had witnessed the whole fiasco that had taken ce within the Landport.


    So after narrating everything to William, how could Collins and the rest not breakdown in tears from too muchughter?


    Even William couldn''t help but smile broadly as well.


    .


    "Bahahhahahahaha!!!!"


    Theyughed for a whole 4 minutes, before finally wiping their tears from their eyes.


    Right now.... What they wanted to focus on, were these strange weapons that the men had described to them.


    So that''s what those small ck things were used for?


    All this while, they had truly been curious as to how this Landon fellow would keep Baymard safe from potential enemies..... since he didn''t have any knights within his empire.


    Instead, he had weird protective forces like soldiers, security guards, marines, coastal guards, Navy officers and police officers instead.


    .


    In truth, they didn''t know what weapons orbat skills these groups of people had.... as there was almost no information about it anywhere.


    Everything was..... as Landon had told them: ''ssified''.


    But now, after hearing about these strange weapons that seem to make people faint, tremble and even pee on themselves... they couldn''t help but subconsciously shiver instead.


    How embarrassing!


    If it were them, they were pretty sure that they would definitely wear a mask whenever they came towards this region again.


    They had even heard that prince Connor had farted throughout the entire thing as well.


    Sigh..... they couldn''t help but pity then at this point.


    .


    One should know that only those that got tased, thought that they had been shot by a bolt of lightning.....as they didnt know what electricity was.


    But for the observers, all they could hear was a loud ''buzz'' sound from the guns.


    And all they could see, were several grown men rolling, vibrating, wailing, fainting and even peeing and pooping themselves on the spot.


    Within the room, everyone had cold sweat just by thinking about it all.


    What sort of pain could these burly men have faced, for them to give way just like that?


    Indeed.... this Baymard was somewhat scary after all.


    .


    "Do you think that all those ck stickss do the same thing?" Collins asked curiously.


    "It''s possible.... but I highly doubt it, since they have different army forces here." McCain replied.


    As the men discussed, William on the other hand, could not help but think but Eli''s men who had seemingly waged war against Baymard.


    How did Landon aplish victory without leaving any survivor to tell the tale?


    .


    Nomatter how good one was with the sword, during battle... sometimes when the enemy had noticed tagged it was cornered, some of them would make their escape.


    So with everyone battling at least one person on the field, it was hard to keep people from escaping.... except the enemy was ridiculously outnumbered.


    In Baymard''s case, apart from outnumbering their enemies.... they could''ve also had amazing weapons, that led to no survivors after the battle.


    .


    In short, after listening to his men''s report..... William was more inclined to believe that it was their weapons, that had led them to achieve such results instead.


    Afterall, he had searched for any witnesses for a while now.... and so far, he couldn''t even find a single one.


    It was almost like no battle took ce at all!


    This was indeed very strange.


    But nheless..... he didn''t want to pry into Baymard''s matters, as he truly wanted to maintain a good friendship with this cousin of his.


    Right now, what was important.... was to follow Alec''s every move.


    So he quicklymanded for those 6 who had juste in .... to take turns and wait at the bus station for Alec''s arrival.


    He wanted to know what tricks these people were up to, as well as what else Baymard had under its sleeves to counterattack them.


    .


    --Riverdale City, Arcadina--


    .


    ''Eh?


    Where am I?''


    ''_''


    .


    Alec woke up with a splitting headache, and realized that somehow..... he fainted, got carried back to Riverdale city by his men, and now... an entire day had gone by just like that!!


    Thinking about it all, his whole demeanor suddenly turned cold once more.


    That unfilial bastard probably asked his men to insult him on purpose... or else how would they even have the balls to do so in the first ce?


    .


    Yesterday, those bastard guards had carried them outside Baymard''s gates, and had also sent their carriages and horses out as well.


    But what really made Alec faint, was the fact that when they were ced outside.... they were stacked on top of each other, as if they were dead.


    And to make matters worse, some of the horses which they had just fed before going in.... got the brilliant idea to poop and pee on them instead.


    To be direct... the horse popped directly on Alec''s face, as well as the faces of his sons, and some of his guards.


    .


    As the peasants walked past them, he had heard strange but insultingments that had truly infuriated him to the point of him fainting from it all.


    The peasants all tried their best to talk in a whispery tone, as they passed by the strange pile of men.


    "Eh?..... what is going on here?


    Don''t these carriages belong to some nobles?"


    "Is this some new thing that the nobles are now engaging into?


    Do they now like to be shitted on?"


    "Who knows..... I mean, some of them have their eyes slightly open.


    So why not move away from the poop tatsing their way?"


    "Aye... isn''t that the Royal Crest?"


    "How is that possible?


    Do you really think that the Tyrant would ever get shirted on just like that?"


    "Yeah... your right!


    I''m probably seeing things right now.


    But no matter what, these group of people have poop fetishes!!"


    "_"


    .


    And so just like that, Alec and his 3 sons all fainted from extreme anger.


    How dare these disgusting peasants say That they liked to be pooped on?


    What kind of sick person would like an animal''s poop smeared all over them?


    In truth, what they didn''t know was that Landon was the real culprit behind the matter of these horses pooping and peeing on their faces.


    For heaven''s sake... Alec could still taste some of it in his mouth even at this moment.


    His men had cleaned up his face and tried their best to clean him up properly.


    But of course, they couldn''t rinse off the tiny particles that managed to force their way into his mouth.


    And now... all he tasted down his throat when he woke up, was the distinctive taste and mixture of horse poop and piss.


    This humiliation was just too much for him alright?


    .


    As for Cary, during that entire ordeal.... she chose to hide herself in her carriage, lest someone truly recognizes her and makes her loose face.


    She stayed in the carriage until some of the guards had the strength to get up and move.


    They then carried Eli who was smeared with shit into the carriage..... which in turn made her automatically throw up at the sight of him.


    Bluuuugh!... what the hell did these horses eat, for their dung to smell so bad?


    How wasany of this normal?


    In her opinion, these horses seriously needed a spiritual cleanse instead.


    Because the odour their dung could even make the dead rise again, and flee from their sight.


    And so, she too spent the entire journey back to Riverdale city puking till she had a headache.


    This humiliation that these Baymardians had caused, she would definitely remember it even when her brother sessfully managed to gain control over Baymard.


    .


    9:25 P.M


    In one of the rooms within one of the newly established inns.... 4 people were now gathered for a secret meeting.


    Their entire bodies trembled from rage, and their eyes all became cold and fierce.... as they recalled the events that had taken ce ever since they had gotten there.


    They were now having their second Barn family meeting here.


    .


    "Father..... that little imp has co.etly thrown our faces today.


    If word of this spreads out in the Capital, what face would we have left there?" Cary eximed angrily.


    As the men listened to her rants, they all remained silent... as they too were lost in thought as well.


    Within their minds, they had reyed their own versions of how they would end up killing Landon over and over again in the near future.


    .


    "Enough!!!!!


    Do you think that we don''t feel angry as well?


    Since they want us to abide to their rules.... them for the time being we shall.


    No matter what!.... we have to see what Baymard for ourselves.


    So when we all go back tomorrow, do as you all are told!!!"


    "Yes father!" All 3 children replied.


    "_"


    .


    Of course at this point, all the men soon had their minds filled with greed.... as they thought of those little ck weapons that had managed to trap lightning within them.


    Even if they had to join forces with their enemies so as to get Baymard for themselves, they would bloody do it.... as from the Landport itself, one could see that Baymard was a risk worth taking.


    And by their ancestors names, they would get it all for themselves God-dammit!


    .


    Tomorrow, they would willingly go along with those so-called rules..... until they could finally get their revenge on that Bastard.


    And so just like that, the meeting was finally over.


    They quickly got into bed and shut their eyes tightly.


    Tomorrow morning..... they would head out to Baymard again!


    Thank you all for your support and love.???


    And a big shout out to:

 Chapter 364 Could Man Really Fly?

    The next day, Landon woke up with a bright smile on his face.


    After dealing with the likes of Alec and his team, how could he not be happy?


    Typically, Alec and his crew would¡¯ve been banned from entering Baymard for trying to attack an official on duty.


    .


    But due to the fact that not many people were ustomed... or had even heard of the rules here, it would be somewhat unfair to just ban them at their first mistake.


    Hence everyone would be given one more shot again.... since at this time, they should¡¯ve all felt the consequences of going against the rules here.


    And by then, if they still hadn¡¯t learnt anything.... then for sure they would get banned.


    .


    Each month, and year... the rules had to be revised to suit the needs of the people and all the changes that had urred in Baymard.... especially now that Baymard could protect itself.


    Bottom line, Alec and his crew had just one more shot at getting into Baymard.... that is if they followed the instructions there at the port.


    .


    But of course, this one-chance policy only pertains to the Ports.


    If theymitted murder or did any horrendous crimes while in Arcadina, they would be punished by thews ¡¯Non-Baymardian citizens¡¯.... no exception.


    One shouldn¡¯t think that these punishments were light just because they were given to non-Baymardian citizens.


    Hehehe..... well, he could only hope that Alec and his team were smart enough not to do anything stupid while staying here.


    Because if so.... then they would have a taste of thos treatment for themselves first hand.


    .


    Anyway.... he decided to not think about them anymore, as he had a ton of things that needed his attention at the moment.


    He was the king after all... and even if Alec requested for an audience with him, he was truly too busy to see that arrogant father of his any time soon.


    Like he had said, there were several other things that needed his immediate attention right now.


    Hence he quickly went to the Construction industry to meet up with a few industrial overseers and their secretaries there.


    Yup..... it was time to make Hot Air Balloons!!


    .


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!¡¯


    Walking into the meeting room, Landon was immediately greeted by Tim, Wiggins, and Sophia.


    They were the 3 overseers that would be in charge of jointly producing this product.


    And seating directly behind them, were their secretaries... who were there to take down the meeting minutes or note down any important points for their bossester on.


    For the hot air balloon¡¯s official manufacturing site, Landon had decided to use one of the sectors within Tim¡¯s industry..... and allocate it for them.


    In short, these balloons would also be used for festivities and other recreational purposes as well.


    .


    What he wanted, was to make a new attraction site, that allowed one to ride on these hot air balloons and have a sky tour from District C (where the schools, government offices, banks and other service spots are) to District D (where the Go-kart racing fields, car stores, Malls, luxury hotels were) all the way to District G (where the national park, regr bars, regr motels and so on were.).


    Of course regions like District A (pce region), district B (military training regions and Prison sites).... and the entire Coastal region, would be off limits to during the sky tour.


    .


    Typically, one would still be able to get a glimpse of these regions from afar... but it wouldn¡¯t be very detailed.


    So that was somewhat eptable to Landon, as his enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to take advantage of anytime.


    Also, he had exempted District H from the tour, because it was closest to king¡¯snding..... since in a way, there were also major military buildings there as well.


    So of course he wouldn¡¯t bring the tour guests anywhere near any military sites.


    Hence the tour was from District C to District G only.


    For now... these regions were the only regions essible to the public via sky tour.


    .


    When it came to those eligible enough to pilot these hot air balloons..... for sure, only those who can get their licenses would qualify for the job.


    Even back on earth, no matter where these sort of attractions were.... all the pilots had licenses.


    In the U.K, one had to be a valid Private license issued by the Civil Aviation authority, before they could give people tours on these balloons.


    The same requirement held true for the U.S, Australia, and several other countries.


    .


    These pilots need to be trained on situations like emergencyndings, sending out hell signals, parachuting the guests out in extremely dangerous situations.


    Hence Landon was taking no chances when it came to safety.


    Also, they had to properly learn how to maneuver these hot air balloons.... ensuring that they moved only between the regions that Landon had emphasized on, lest they identally flew out of Baymard instead.


    .


    In addition to all this, he needed these pilots to also bebat ready and very quick thinkers..... just in case someone tried to pull a fast one on them in the air.


    He wanted them to know that without them, these balloons wouldn¡¯tnd.


    So no matter how much they were threatened while in air.... they as the master of the sky, could get out of any threatening situation if need be.


    Because no one would really kill the pilot, unless whatever they were piloting had finallynded.


    He would also give them emergency devices just for such situations as well.


    Hence with all this said.... not just anyone would be allowed to pilot these hot air balloons.


    .


    "Good morning your majesty!" All 3 overseers and secretaries said, while hurriedly giving Landon 90 degree bow in respect.


    Today... the overseers were somewhat impatient and overly excited, when they thought about this hot air balloon project.


    Will this entire thing really work?


    I mean.... could man really fly?

 Chapter 365 Hot Air Balloons

    All the overseers couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious, as they truly wanted to know if this project was going to be a sess or not.


    The notion of flight was something that their brains that neverprehended before.


    If this worked, then this would be a big leap for mankind!!


    .


    For the past 9 days, they had all read the notes that his majesty had given to them..... and the more they read, the more intrigued they became.


    But of course usually, they would have 100% trust in his Majesty¡¯s projects.


    But this time, even they themselves couldn¡¯t help but be a little doubtful on the matter.


    .


    Even if the theory made sense, something in them still couldn¡¯t believe that man could fly.


    But at the same time.... this feeling also made them feel some sort of push to get the job done faster and more efficiently.


    For them, this was the biggest project of all.


    And from what his majesty had said earlier..... apparently, this was just the beginning for flight.


    But what could be bigger than a balloon that flies around with people on it?


    .


    Once Landon sat down, his secretary immediately looked at his watch patiently.


    And when it was 9 A.M on the dot, he quickly started his timer and began taking down the meeting minutes.


    "Alright... let¡¯s begin shall we?


    Based in what we had initially discussed some days back, the hot air balloon has 5 mainponents to it:


    ?The Envelope (balloon or gas bag),


    ?The Detion system,


    ?Fuel Tanks,


    ?The Burners,


    ?\u0026 the Basket (gond).


    From the notes that were given to you all 9 days ago, each industry would have toplete at least one keyponent here.


    So... since then, how many parts were you all able to make?


    We¡¯ll start from left to right..... so Overseer Sophia, please go ahead.


    The floor is yours."


    "Thank you your majesty!


    To start off, from the notes that you handed to me yesterday... the Tailoring Industry¡¯s main task in this project was to produce and stitch the Envelope together." Sophia said..... while passing along several copies of her results to everyone in the room.


    They could see an overview of what she was supposed to do, as well as a pie-chart and numerous tables and graphs that showed her industry¡¯s progress rate through it these 9 days.


    .


    "We stitched it from Nylon, which was gotten from the alchemy industry.... and several other fabrics that would also aid in giving the envelope long-term strength and durability as well.


    Of course for the lower region of the envelope, we made it using fire resistant materials like Normex (which is basically a condensation reaction between 2 monomers.... and used for firefighting, some military special unit attires, and so on).


    As well as coated it with polyurethane to make it permeable to air.


    And at the top of the envelope (balloon), we also added a vent of some sort... which would aid the pilot in releasing hot air when he/she was trying to slow an ascent, start an ascent, or increase the rate of descent.


    Your majesty... initially, we had made 634 envelopes.


    But after passing it through numerous tests ... only about 9% of them had passed the test.


    Hence right at this moment, we only have 57 of them at hand." Sophia said with a disgruntled face.


    .


    She was at least hoping that 50% of them would pass their tests.


    But now with a 9% pass mark, who wouldn¡¯t feel a little bit disappointed with their results?


    This was a clear F grade alright?


    "Hmmm.... actually, I was only expecting at most 50 of them to make it past the tests.


    But seeing that you still got 57 at the end, for sure.... your industry did a job well done!" Landon said, while nodding in satisfaction.


    "Thank you your majesty!"


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    .


    "Alright... Overseer Wiggins..... your up next."


    "Thank you your majesty!


    Ermm...For the Alchemy industry,


    So expecting only 100 to make it so far.


    So you have indeed exceeded my expectations..


    "As overseer Sophia had previously said.... my industry had created the Nylon (Polyamine)used to make the Envelope, from a condensation reaction between a dicarboxylic acid and a diamine to form polyester)


    Also... so far, we have been able to produce 311 gas tanks for the burners... that would contain liquid propane in them." Wiggins said, while passing several copies of his own reports to everyone else.


    .


    Even though he had produced 311 gas tanks... one should know that they all fell within 5 major sizes.


    And all this was based on the different basket sizes as well.


    In essence, for the hot air balloons..... Landon had decided to make several basket sizes at once.


    .


    Back on earth, there were hot air balloons that could even take up to 30 people on it at once.


    So for the basket sizes here, Landon had chosen to make them into 5 major sizes which could amodate:


    ?3 individuals ( pilot + 2 sever people at once)


    ?5 individuals (pilot + 4 guests)


    ?10 individuals (2 pilots + 8 guests)


    ?15 Individuals (2 pilots +13 guests)


    ?\u0026 20 individuals (3 pilots + 17 guests)


    Hence forrger baskets, one would need more fuel... orrger fuel tanks so as to get them going.


    So Wiggins and his team had made various sizes based on the needs of each one.


    .


    "Hmm... not bad.... not bad at all.


    Alright..... overseer Tim.... what about your part?"


    "Your majesty..... my industry was in charge of making the burners, baskets, the safety detion system and other minor technical parts.


    And so far your majesty... we have created enough to create the first 200 batch of Hot air balloons.


    Of course everything went through our tests, especially the baskets... which were repeatedly subjected to hitting the ground hard, so that the ¡¯Wicker¡¯ material can be able to withstand the battering over time.


    In addition to that, we also tested the basket for shock resistance..... as well as sturdiness." Tim said confidently.


    .


    The meeting went on for a while more..... and when they were done, they quickly followed Landon to the back of Tim¡¯s office.


    The secretaries and the Overseers, moved excitedly behind Landon.


    Hehehe..... finally, it was time to test out his Majesty¡¯s crazy idea.

 Chapter 366 Take Off

    Very quickly..... Landon and the overseers immediately got several workers to help put everything together.


    Each of the overseers had previously brought a sample of their best work for this meeting..... and had already left it at the back of the building.


    So right now, they were all busying around in attempts to configure it all.


    Today, they were going to test out thergest basket size.... which was the one that could carry 20 passengers in it.


    .


    "I think we have to strap the gas tanks around the sides.... wait, let me help you there."


    "I¡¯ll ce and secure the burners over the basket, while you guys do that."


    "Quick!... now that the envelope (balloon) is evenly spreaded on the ground... let¡¯s turn on the high powered fan, to get it floating in the air."


    "_"


    Everyone busied themselves excitedly, as they hurriedly configured everything together.


    And soon.... the hot air balloon was really for lift off.


    Now, the only question that remained was.... who were the first people that were going to step into it?


    .


    One should know that... this would still be a part of Baymard¡¯s history, and eventually world history.


    The first people to have rode the amazing flying balloon!!


    Even for centuries toe, their names would go down in history.... whether they were just ordinary workers or not.


    Their family lines and trees would definiy be remembered by historians and archeologists in several millenniums from now.


    But of course these people didn¡¯t know tagt yet, as for them.... they only wanted to ride in this balloon that was supposed to fly.


    Looking at how gigantic the balloon was, as well as how the setup came together perfectly.. all them felt that today, MAN would definitely FLY.


    .


    Right now..... several people around the building, had already seen the red colored massive balloon floating at the back of Tim¡¯s office building.


    One had to know that the balloon length alone was over 26 meters..... which was fairly close to a 3-storey building.


    Of course Tim¡¯s office building was 4-storeys high.


    So even if the front view was blocked by Tim¡¯s building.... those that worked within the buildings located one street back from Tim¡¯s, could still see everything that was taking ce there.


    .


    Yes, the industry wasrge...as every road had a street name within it, just like how universities also had several street names within them as well.


    So those behind Tim¡¯s office, could see what Landon and the rest were doing on thewn there.


    Immediately.... the observers on their 15 minute break, quickly opened ther windows anand crowded around them anxiously.


    Even those who were just taking a walk within the industry, also stood still to watch the show.


    What the hell was going on there?


    .


    Landon met everyone¡¯s hopeful gaze, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.


    No matter how he looked at it, there were only 20 avable positions within the basket.


    Obviously, all 3 Overseers, all 5 workers that aided them right now, all 4 secretaries who had also helped in configuring the whole thing and Himself... were definitely going on board the balloon ride.


    So that left him with only 7 more avable spots for the ride.


    .


    With 7 spots avable, Landon told the Overseers to choose more people for the ride.... which they did, but in the most hrious way that Landon could think of.


    Tim suddenly yelled out about it... And instantly, a massive crowd came rushing in from nowhere.


    The whole thing was really funny to Landon, as it was almost like a bird call or something.... because before Tim had even finished what he was about to say, several people had already rushed over in a sh.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    It was almost like a race, as Landon could even see people run with all their might... as if there would be some sort of grand prize in the end.


    From the road behind and besides them, several people ran like cheetahs towards them.


    And from the back doors of Tim¡¯s office building, heck!..... Landon had even seen people open the building¡¯s back doors violently, and jump over the outdoor stairs... before rolling onto the ground and running towards them.


    Did they think they were in the Olympics or something?


    Anyway..... since Tim had said that only the first 7 to make it here would get the chance to ride in the balloon, the rest would only have to wait until he made the touressible for everyone else within Baymard.


    .


    Kathy was initially going to the cafeteria to meet up with her friends there.


    But when she passed on ¡¯Oxford drive¡¯, she immediately paused at the sight of the massive balloon that seemed to be getting bigger and bigger with every passing second.


    What the hell was going on there?


    She tried to look at those involved with blowing up the balloons....but it was only when the 3-storey balloon finally floated up in the air, that she could spot his majesty Landon.


    Instantly.... she knew that whatever this whole thing was, it would definitely be legendary!!


    .


    Unknowingly.... she slowly began advancing little by little.


    And when Tim had that announcement, she ran like the wind with all her might.


    "Youngdy..... please step forward and stand to my left.."


    "_"


    She had been chosen!


    Kate did as she was told merry, as those words were like magic to her ears.


    But amidst her joy, she still couldn¡¯t help but wonder about what ride they were talking about.


    She had onlye because Tim said that they wanted volunteers to test out their project.


    But what exactly could this balloon thingy do?


    Even though balloons were obviously meant to fly?


    She just couldn¡¯t believe that THEY would fly up alongside this balloon.


    So in her mind, this project was rted to something other than flight.


    .


    Kate stood there anxiously as she waited for other people to also get selected as well.


    "Today, August 6th 1026... you 7 have been chosen to ride alongside us for this project.


    One this day, Man will fly for the very first time!!"

 Chapter 367 Shocking News

    Kate stood there anxiously as she waited for other people to also get selected as well.


    "Today, August 6th 1026... you 7 have been chosen to ride alongside us for this project.


    One this day, Man will fly for the very first time!!"


    Hearing that, Kate and other 6.... including those who were watching from the sidelines, all felt like they had been struck dumb.


    How was that possible?


    .


    Kate¡¯s blood boiled with excitement.... as she listened to Landon.


    She just couldn¡¯t believe that she out of all people would somehow be added into Baymard¡¯s Museum.


    Even though she didn¡¯t know what a Museum was?..... from Landon¡¯s brief exnation, she could immediately tell how important it would be in the future.


    So how could she not be exhrated?


    Soon, they were also instructed on how to use something called a parachute.... as well as about other safety measures while flying.


    No matter what, safety was always necessary in everything that one did.


    Hence these briefings were definitely a must.


    .


    Stepping into the basket, which seemed to be as sturdy as a car.... Kate quicy found itsyout to be fairly spacious and easy to get around.


    Firstly..... it was organized just like how buses were.


    The middle part was used as a footpath....and at its sides, one would see several stalls there as well.


    Of course these stalls were generally waist level, and were made to be lower than the baskets outer walls by far... so that everyone could still interact with each other safely.


    .


    So in essence, there were:


    ?6 stalls on the right side of the basket


    ?6 more stalls on its left side


    ?3 stalls at it¡¯s back


    ?Another 3 at its front.


    Of course that totalled 18 seats all together for the passengers.


    But unlike buses that had their drivers at the front... these ones had their pilots directly under the burners at the center of the basket.


    Landon had designed it based on one of Dubai¡¯s most popr 30 passenger rides there.


    .


    Kate quickly got quickly into her own stall, and looked at its sides ... and saw a parachute there exactly where his majesty had said it would be in.


    Everyone did the same as well....and when they were good to go, Landon and Tim who were the pilots.... quickly cranked up the fire from the burner.


    .


    ¡¯Puuffffffffff!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    The mes got stronger, and soon.... everyone in and around the contraception, as well as those staring out their office windows all had their mouths wide open in shock


    "Am I seeing things, or does that basket seem to be lifting up from the ground?"


    "Ehhh?.... .. it¡¯s really going up!!"


    "Ahhh.... it¡¯s flying!!!.... they¡¯re flying!!!!!"


    "How is this possible?"


    "Why didn¡¯t I run faster earlier?


    Dammit!!"


    "_"


    .


    Everyone felt that what was happening here was too unfathomable to imagine..... but with them witnessing it with their very own eyes, what more could they say?


    Who said that only birds could fly?


    Look here, Baymard had produced the first flying men... and they were definitely proud to be a part of the empire.


    .


    "Hahhahahahhaha!!!!!!


    It works!!!


    It works!!!


    Your majesty.... you¡¯re a genius!!!" Wiggins yelled out merrily, as he kept on looking back and forth between the view in front of him and Landon¡¯s pilot station at the center of the basket.


    "Bro Wiggins.... do you feel it?" Tim yelled out.


    "Of course I do... this is definitely the gravitational force trying to pull us down!!"


    "_"


    .


    Listening to the excited men speak, Kate¡¯s eyes immediately lit up quickly.


    As the basket lifted from the ground, Kate could feel as if her weight was seemingly getting heavier and heavier with time.


    So this was the real effect of Hertfilia¡¯s gravitational force when one tried to leave the ground?


    She had learned about it when she was while working within the industry.


    But on ground level, one doesn¡¯t really feel the impact as one would while lifting up steady from the ground.


    It was as if an invisible hand was suppressing them from nowhere.


    .


    "But how does the balloon actually rise with this open hole at its bottom part?" Sophia asked..... since for her, only balloons tied up at their mouths should rise since they had sessfully trapped in gases that were less dense into them.....like Helium.


    So why would this one fly instead?


    As an overseer.... even though she only focused on Tailoring, she had done joint projects before with the other industries.... and due to that, she hade to learn and appreciate more about things like Chemistry or physics.


    Even when they gave her dyes or other toxic chemicals, she had taken it upon herself to understand their properties so as to do her job more efficiently and safely.


    .


    So when Landon had previously given her the generalyout of this project... she had read and understood that this hot air balloon worked with 3 main principles: Archimedes principle, Boylesw and Charlesw.


    But even at that, she couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint the answer to her question through thesews.


    So why would the balloon fly when its mouth was still left open?


    .


    "Hmmm...It¡¯s because of the heat!


    To start off.... air is also considered as matter.


    So it definitely has molecules in it.


    So when it starts to heat up.... it actspletely different than normal." Tim replied.


    "That¡¯s right!


    When something gets warmer... the molecules that it¡¯s made of, start moving around very rapidly and excitedly.


    With this, they bounce around and spread out even more.


    And with the important part... that they ¡¯Spread Out¡¯!" Wiggins added


    "So initially when we were at ground level.... the atmospheric temperature of the air in the balloon was the same as that outside the balloon.


    So when we crank up the heat, the molecules spread out and be less bes dense... hence rising."


    "_"


    .


    Trust these overseers to turn everything into a lecture hall.


    Their secretaries and the other 7 people who hade on board, all shook their heads helplessly at them.


    Would it kill you all to just rx and have fun without all using your brains for once?


    .


    A fewminutester, they had stabilized at some distance high up in the air.... and now, it was time for the tour to begin.


    "Ladies and gentlemen.... wee to Baymard¡¯s first sky tour ever." Landon said from his mic.


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    Excitement filled the air, as the passengers all pped loudly.


    .


    The giant balloon soon flew past the lower region, and made it¡¯s way through the central and upper region.


    Those below were stunned silly by what they were seeing.


    They didn¡¯t know if that was a balloon or not, as.... well, what balloon was that size?


    "Mummy mummy... is that a balloon?"


    "Ermm... darling.... ermm..... ....yes Yes Yes...you¡¯re right darling... it¡¯s a balloon."


    "Bro.... check out that red ball up in the air!


    It¡¯s huge right?"


    "Wait..... are those people riding below it?"


    "People?.... bro, howe you¡¯re the only one who can see these people?


    How many times have I told you to get those eyes of yours checked?


    Do you see your life?"


    "_"


    .


    Meanwhile, as the mesmerizing red balloon passed above the central and upper region.... numerous police officers quickly reported the matter to their superiors.


    "Sir..... there¡¯s a possible threat of an enemy attack from the sky!!!"


    "_"


    Immediately, the military were on it!


    And soon, when they used their binocrs and spotted Landon and the rest on board.... they quickly sighed from relief.


    But at the same time, they couldn¡¯help but marvel at the fact that man could fly.


    Very soon.... the news quickly covered everything in a blink of an eye.


    .


    "Urgent news... justing in now.


    The flying red object is of nothrear to us..... I repeat, the flying object outside is of no threat to us.


    Ladies and gentlemen..... up on that balloon, are his majesty, Overseer Wiggins, overseer Tim, Overseer Sophia and a few others.


    Yes!!..... for the first time ever, MAN CAN FLY!!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 368 Dark Plans

    --The Kimberly 4 Star hotel, Baymard--


    .


    ¡¯Crash!!!!!!!!!¡¯


    A ss cup immediately hit the walls of one of thergest rooms within the hotel.


    "Ahhh!.... that son of a b**ch!!


    How dare he reject seeing us again?"


    "Can you not break that right now?..... do you know how expensive ss is?"


    "_"


    .


    Within one of therge family sized suites, Akec, Connor, Eli and Cary were all sitting in the living/dining room area of the suite.


    It¡¯s been 4 days since they had finally seeded in getting into Baymard..... and so far, that bastard rtive of theirs still refused to grant them any audience yet.


    How despicable!!!


    .


    When they had first arrived, they couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing.


    Alec really felt like stabbing his previous self for letting Landon go.


    If he had stayed, wouldn¡¯t Arcadina¡¯s Capital be like Baymard right now?


    For Alec, the moment he saw Landon, Lucy, Mother Kim and even his former subordinate Lucius on paper notes..... he couldn¡¯t help but feel envious of it all.


    He had thought that as a king, he had done it all..... from painting portraits of himself to building statues of his heroic figure left and right Arcadina.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that what he was doing was child¡¯s y to this abandoned son of his?


    .


    In addition to statues..... Landon and his royal family had numerous printed posters with themselves on it... especially in the ports.


    And everytime he held onto these ¡¯BAY¡¯ money notes..... he couldn¡¯t help but feel like ripping them apart.


    How the hell did he let such a massive opportunity slip away from him?


    .


    Another thing that also made him feel likemitting suicide, was the technology and news outlets that they had here.


    Ever since he had gotten here, he had purchased his very own radio.... and had even listened to some of the international and national news as well.


    As for the other stations.... he truly didn¡¯t have time to listen to them, as there was always something interesting on the news station.


    .


    Also... the first time that he saw a newspaper, he was so shocked and stupefied by this simple but ingenious idea.


    Immediate... he decided that he would also make his own newspaper as well.


    The only question was that.... how would he be able to do so?


    That¡¯s right!


    While he was here, he had also decided to make ns and send some of his men towards the lower region A.S.A.P.


    .


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what exactly was in there, he still knew that all these products came from there.


    So obviously, that ce was where the real heaven was.


    Hence he had decided to send some of his trained assassin guards to sneak into the ce undetected in the middle of the night.


    Hmmp!.... can those lightning weapons zap what they couldn¡¯t see?


    .


    Anyway, for now... while some of his assassin guards focused on that, the other half would have to focus on Mother Kim¡¯s matter.


    To say that he wanted to kill Lucius.....would probably be an understatement of how he truly felt right at this moment.


    Dammit!!... if he hade here earlier, then wouldn¡¯t mother Kim have no chance of marrying that irksome fellow?


    .


    When he had seen portraits of mother Kim in her beautiful wedding gown..... he couldn¡¯t help but look at her lustfully.


    Was she always this beautiful?


    Like he had said.... thest time he saw her, Landon was only 7 years old.


    And even then, she had dirt all over her face from cooking.


    .


    Even at Landon¡¯s sending off ceremony in the Capital... she wasn¡¯t permitted to attend it, as she was still a disgrace that Alec was truly to hide from the public.


    In short.... ever since she gave birth to Landon, he had casted her away to the furthest ends of the pce¡¯s estate.


    And while she was there, she was told to never show her face in front of him unless he requested her to.


    So he really couldn¡¯t remember her all that much.


    .


    One should know that he was drunk when they made Landon.


    And within her pregnancy period, Alec¡¯s wives had always told mother Kim to know her ce and appear ugly looking.... or else they would kill her child.


    So..... whenever she was to appear in front of Alec, she would rub charcoal and egg yolks on parts of her face, and rub dirt all over her clothes.


    This way, she would look dirty and smell bad..... hence making Alec even more disgusted with her appearance.


    .


    But seeing her like this, made him feel like she was cheating with him with one of the men who he used to trample on.


    This was a big stab to his ego..... as he felt that women should love him to the point that without him, they would rathermit suicide than love another person.


    For him, it was like having his ¡¯wife¡¯ cheat on him with a housekeeper.


    And just for the fact that this ¡¯wife¡¯ of his turned out to be such a jaw dropping beauty.... how could he not feel like he had been cheated off a good meal?


    .


    Well initially.... even if she was a beauty, for the fact that she used to be a maid, Alec still wouldn¡¯t have touched her.


    But now was different!


    Her status had been elevated, and now... she was the renowned Queen mother of not just anyce, but Baymard.


    As far as he could tell, this was the most advanced ce that he had ever seen in his entire ce..... so within his mind, her status as Queen Mother was obviously more important than Queen Mothers of regr empires.


    To put it simply, in Alec¡¯s eyes..... she was no longer a maid, but someone who now deserves his attention.


    So for sure..... he would definitely want her wrapped within his arms anytime any day.


    .


    Seeing her smile at Lucius lovingly in one of the portraits, he couldn¡¯t help but want to crop Lucius¡¯ image away from hers.


    Bloody Cheaters!!!


    In Alec¡¯s mind, even though Mother Kim had just gotten married..... he still felt like she was still his wife God-dammit!!


    So how could he not be pissed off?


    .


    He scrunched up the newspaper in rage, as he thought about how his genius n had gone down the drain just like that.


    He had even brought in a priest and left him in Riverdale city to avoid suspicion... just for his ultimate n of remarrying mother Kim.


    But what now?


    Ahhh!.... Forget it!!


    Since he had said that he would marry her, then he would like to see who would stop him from stealing another person¡¯s wife.


    If Landon was to really make a fuss over the whole thing, then he would threaten him with Arcadina¡¯s entire force.


    Hmmp!


    He would like to see if that bastard son of his would dare to gamble with Baymard¡¯s survival over this matter.


    .


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Room service!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 369 Dark Plans 2

    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Room service!!"


    "_"


    .


    Immediately, Cary quickly threw something over the shattered pieces of ss that she had previously smashed on the wall..... and hurriedly went forward to open the door.


    ¡¯Katchatch!!¡¯


    "Good day esteemed guests.... a letter has just arrived for a Mr. Alec?" Said a young female attendant.


    "Yes he¡¯s here."


    "Good.... then please can you have him sign this before we give the letter to you?"


    "_"


    .


    Alec quicy signed it and took the letter.... and after reading it, he passed it along to his children as well.


    In essence, it was a letter of approval that finally granted them an audience with Landon.


    And from the date, arantmy, they were to appear in the pce 2 days from now at exactly 2 P.M.


    It clearly stated that if they were more than 5 minuteste for their appointment then this audience meeting would be immediately cancelled.


    .


    Eli looked at the letter and frowned.


    Was this their general rule, or was that bastard brother of his making things difficult for them instead.


    Eli tapped his fingers on the smooth ss table, his mind immediately went to work.


    Even though he and his family were going to see Landon together.... he knew that all of them had different but simr agendas foring here.


    .


    He didn¡¯t know what Alec or Connor were nning, but as for him... what he wanted was to send his men to scout several areas within Baymard, as well as send someone to get as much information about its defence lines instead.


    So for, he had nned to send his own men to also infiltrate the lower region as well.


    In the newspaper, he would see several job postings and information made specifically for these Baymardians.


    .


    Things like: ¡¯junior electrician needed¡¯ and many other weird things were all posted there.


    So even though he couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of most of what was written there..... he still felt like most of Baymard¡¯s secrets had a great majority to do with the lower region.


    Or else... why would an entire region that could be as big as a small city be closed off to the general public?


    .


    The front face of the entire region had extremely tall metal fences... like some funny spiral ropes on top of them.


    And in addition to that, one would find several guard posts there with several security guards patrolling the ce diligently right at its front.


    So for sure... he knew that the lower region definitely kept some national secrets there.


    .


    Unknowingly..... both he and Alec had the same infiltration n.


    But the difference was that Alec nned to send his men in tonight .... while he on the other hand, nned to send his own men tomorrow evening.


    .


    Beforeing here, he had enlisted the services of the 4th and 5th most powerful assassins in Arcadina: ¡¯Mr. Gardener¡¯ and ¡¯The Fixer¡¯.


    Of course he wanted Mr. Death¡¯s services, but who would¡¯ve known that within this time..... Mr. Death would be taking on another job instead?


    Nheless.... he firmly believed that these men would be able to get the job swiftly.


    After all, as their names were famous household Assassin names known by all in Arcadina... they too had their own men and powers as well.


    So it was inevitable that they woulde here on this mission with these men as well.


    Hence with all this, how could Eli not feel relief?


    .


    Eli had met with Mr. GARDENER and THE FIXERst night..... so everything was good to go on their end.


    Now, all that was left..... was for him to wait for the good news from these assassins.


    As for Connor.... he too wanted Baymard for himself as well.


    So for sure, he also wanted to collect info too.... but had no ns of infiltrating anything yet.


    .


    Another thing that made Eli¡¯s eyeballs shoot out, was the fact that apparently.... these people had built a massive metal ship that could float, and travel a month¡¯s time journey within just 2~3 days.


    This was just too miraculous!!


    How on ¡¯Hertfilia¡¯ did they do it?


    Thinking about all that he had seen and heard, his greedy mind couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Baymard had to be his or no one else¡¯s.


    .


    For Connor..... what he had nned to do, was to kidnap any of the citizens and torture them into confessing about all that they knew about Baymard..... especially the lower region.


    If he was going to sessfully conquer this ce.... He needed answers, and he needed them now!!


    Because after getting shocked by lightning earlier ... how could he take the risk of going to battle with these people without knowing if those weapons were truly all that they had here.


    Hence he had to get as much info about this ce before heading out and nning his attack.


    .


    F*** Arcadina!


    Who the hell wanted that shitty ce that didn¡¯t even have any magical clean flowing water, amazing metal carriages, and nice food?


    Okay.... since Eli wanted Arcadina, then let him have it!


    But as for him, Baymard was his for the taking!!!!


    .


    As for Cary, she on the other hand was thinking in the same line with her brother.


    A she wanted was for Eli to take charge, so that she could show these people who was boss.... As well as shop for free till her heart stopped!!


    For her, she was just here to support her brother and that was it!!!


    .


    And so just like that.... each of them had their own n in motion.


    The click was ticking and time wasn¡¯t on their side... so very quickly, everyone soon excused themselves hurriedly.


    Of course they were going to make ns for their own individual missions here.


    "Father... I¡¯ll be leaving now, since I want to go check out that National park at District G."


    "Father .... be going to District C instead.... I want to check out their schools."


    "Father...."


    "_"


    .


    ¡¯Baammm!!¡¯


    The door closed behind them, and Alec was left in the suite alone.


    As for him, now was the perfect time for him to finalize tonight¡¯s job:


    ¡¯Operation Infiltrate the Lower Region!!¡¯

 Chapter 370 Non-Stop Posing

    --The Lower Region, Baymard--


    .


    "Night night bro!"


    "Aye... see you tomorrow Terry!"


    "Goodnight!"


    "Night night!"


    "Nyty NYT!"


    "_"


    .


    It was already past 10 P.M in Baymard, and right now.... and within the lower region, several people had just closed from work and were currently leaving via their one of theirpany¡¯s buses or via car.


    Some ended their shifts at 9 P.M, while others closed at 10 P.M and so on.


    With multiple industries within the region, of course... not everyone could close up at the same time.


    And for some of the industries here.... running 24/7 was a must, since the citizens depended on their services all day and night.


    Companies like the power nt and heatingpany that needed to be constantly monitored, had their workerse in for overnight shifts.


    .


    So while others were going out.... severalpanies were just bringing in their overnight workers using theirpany buses.


    This was a policy that had been implemented by Landon.


    The night was never safe.... especially with visitorsing into Baymard.


    So all workers that did overnight jobs.... whether they had a car or not still had to get on thepany buses for ess into the lower region at night time.


    And unlike other work regions that had cab pickup locations, the lower region was somewhat isted and kept away from the public¡¯s eyes..... hence there was none.


    .


    On the bright side, the workers all had the option of using the free bus services that theirpanies all provided.


    In addition to how far and isted the lower region was from their homes.... his majesty had previously educated them on how dangerous walking in deserted regions during night time was... especially with visitors who could be enemy spies moving around.


    So of course they chose to go by bus, or drive their cars out together in packs.


    And even if they were driving alone, they wouldn¡¯t stop for nobody!!


    .


    As for the buses, eachpany had at least 15 Eighty-seater buses... that would also do 2 night time pick ups before the overnight shift began at 10 or 11 P.M, depending on thepany.


    And since the workers within the lower region, both original residents and refugees all lived within District E and District F..... the lower region had made its own bus station within those 2 regions.


    .


    For safety issues, it wasn¡¯t right for them to just pick up anyone on route..... as enemy assassins, imposters or other hidden dangers from visitors might take advantage of this situation just to get into the lower region.


    Hence allpanies within the lower region contributed and built their own 2-storey bus stations within these regions... that also had its own fence, and security buildings as well.


    .


    So the workers just had to go to the ¡¯L.R Bus Station¡¯ within the residential Districts, before the scheduled pickup time.


    There, they were required to show their Company I.Ds, Baymardian I.Ds, sign off their names from the list of overnight workers under theirpany... and wait for the buses.


    In addition to that, as they presented theirpany I.D cards..... those checking them would ask them for any 2 out of the 3 pins secretly hidden within their card.


    .


    Each card had 3 different pin codes hidden on it... so when they gave out 2 of the pins, those checking would use their ultraviolet light torches and check if they were right or wrong.


    Also on the back of both the Baymardian and Company I.Ds..... specific physical details about the owner were also secretly hidden behind the cards as well.


    .


    Things like: blue eyes, grey hair, height, right birthmark below left eyebrow.... and so on, were also hidden there for those doing the checks to take note of.


    That way, even if an imposter came in... they would immediately know if he was a fraud or not.


    Howe both I.D cards say that they have green eyes and ck hair..... but in person, they have brown eyes and red hair instead?


    Imposter!!!!


    Of course this would be the norm until picture I.Ds actually got invented in the future.


    .


    Again in addition to all of this, before getting into thesepany bus stations... the workers would also go through a security check with metal detectors as well.


    They were to take off their watches and other harmless metal objects that they had and pass through the detectors there.


    No kitchen knives, no daggers, no hidden weapons, no swords..... in short, no weapons were allowed to get in!!


    .


    All these checkups seemed like a lot, but if one was going to the F.B.i headquarters, C.I.A or other National security work stations back on earth..... these security checkups were seen as child¡¯s ypared to how much those workers there had to do daily.


    And in a way, the lower region was just like Baymard¡¯s national treasure.....especially with the weapon manufacturing industry there.


    In short... he couldn¡¯t wait for picture I.Ds, Computers, and even high techsers to be made.... so that he could revamp the ce even more.


    But for now, these checkup procedures and security measures would have to do.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrmmmmm!!¡¯


    The night was filled with sounds of cars and buses leaving oring into the lower region.


    Lying t on the ground, were 7 masked men all dressed in ck.


    They truly felt like crying, as they had been crawling, rolling and striking all sorts of poses on their bellies for the past 45 minutes now.


    .


    One should know that even though the summer was nearing its end... ces still turned dark around 9 P.M, so they had to wait until then before finding a spot to hide in.


    And with the massive open field before the lower regions fence, they couldn¡¯t help but curse their luck.


    .


    The lower region was also designed like the empire¡¯s front walls.


    There was a massive open field with no trees before it, so they had no choice but to crawl within the darkness just like lizards.


    As they crawled, they tried to avoid the massive shing lights that seem toe from tall guard post towers located on the integer side of the fence.


    Heck!..... even the pce in Arcadina wasn¡¯t this deserted and hard to break in.


    .


    As they tried their best to avoid the massive light beams circling around the field, they couldn¡¯t help but want to beat up the person who came up with it all.


    Yes.... that¡¯s why they had been striking different poses for the past 45 minutes non-stop now.


    It was all because of those fast paced moving light beams.


    For F*** sake!!... who the hell designed this ce?


    .


    [Landon: ¡¯Achooo!!!¡¯... who¡¯s thinking about me again?¡¯]

 Chapter 371 The Beam Dance

    Time seemed to be going a lot slower for these men, as they had spent the past few hours rolling and dodging these iing beams of light that seemed to change their patterns randomly.


    And as the light beams moved, the guards also had to follow its path and check for any intruders as well.


    Each guard tower had at least 8 people within it, so they could rotate and do their Jobs efficiently.


    .


    Yup!... these light beams were as big as Theater Stage lights.


    Essentially, on every guard post Tower... all massive light torches were configured just like a rotating fan.


    Just like how a fan¡¯s head could turn from left to right at a 180 degree bend..... likewise, the light torches were designed to move in 3 main ways: Circr, Horizontal and Vertical.


    .


    Of course for any circr motion, it would tilt its body in a way that would do a 360 degree clockwise or anti-clockwise sweeping motion across the fields.


    And the same could be said for both vertical and horizontal movements..... as the men could choose whether to make the beams move from left to right, right to left, up and down... and so on.


    .


    Essentially, after the beam of light from each tower finishes one pattern movement ..... it would switch up to another pattern immediately, hence confusing the enemy greatly.


    In this way, the enemy would never truly know or master how these light beams moved.


    .


    For example if a light torch hadpleted one horizontal cycle, it could either switch to a vertical or circr one.


    And each day, the lead security officer in charge..... gave out ¡¯light beam switching¡¯ schedules for how the pattern would be like to all the night workers there.


    So no worker really knew how the patterns would switch up.... until a few minutes just before their work shifts started.


    .


    In a nutshell... Security was taken as serousi as war was, since the lower region was Baymard¡¯s main livelihood.


    And all the security guards on the towers had to do..... was to control the switch on the back of the light beam, just as one would do with a fan.


    .


    But unlike a fan that moved at a steady pace, these beams moved like show light beams.... or helicopter chasing beams.


    They were fast for those who were running around on the fields..... but not too fast for the security guards observing everything from above.


    .


    And as easy as switching these light patterns were for the security guards..... unbeknownst to them, they were giving hell for those who had been trying to spy on them for the past few days.


    In fact right now..... those 7 men down there, all felt like ripping them into shreds and feeding their bodies to the hungry forest wolves.


    What the hell?


    .


    For the past few hours, these masked men had been rolling, crawling, sliding, bending and doing all kinds of weird poses... just so that they could avoid those massive light beams that seem to have a mind of their own.


    No matter how many times they had spied on these people over these past 3 days ..... they still couldn¡¯t memorize any moving pattern to these shooting lights.


    .


    Time seemed to move slowly for them, as for the past few hours... they had been going all kind of acrobatic stunts just to remain hidden as they couldn¡¯t just sit still in one spot.


    Even some of them were utterly ashamed of some of the poses that they had just done.


    Who knew that they could be this flexible?


    Well, there were some secrets they would rather take to their grave¡¯s.... than let others know of, and this was one of them.


    But before that, they would make sure to drag the person who configured this ce with them.


    Bloody Bastard!!!!


    .


    As the men continued their acrobatics, soon.... the somewhat busy region that was previously filled with vehicles leaving anding in, finally quieted down, leaving only the sounds of crickets ¡¯creaking¡¯ and other night insects singing their night songs merrily.


    The time was now, 11:15 P.M..... and right now, all overnight workers had already begun work a while ago. (since some started at 10 P.M, while others at 11 P.M).


    .


    "It¡¯s time!


    On 3, move out towards our target point as fast as you all can.


    Smiggle!... you followst and ensure that everyone has made it through.


    And remember, don¡¯t get caught under these lights!!!" Said the leader of the 7 in a whispery tone.


    "Yes boss!"


    "1... ..... 2.. .....3!!!!"


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The race was on!!


    .


    The men quickly got up and ran with all their might, while trying to avoid the falling beams of light.


    Some ran as if they were tackling and avoiding invisible football yers on the field..... while others danced on the fields instead.


    "Dammit!!.... Merek!.... dive ahead now!!!"


    "Tybalt!... slide to the left!!"


    "Rowan watch out!!!"


    "_"


    .


    As they moved, Smiggle did his best to watch everyone¡¯s backs while making sure to watch his as well.


    It wasn¡¯t that the men were inexperienced or unskilled.


    No!... the real issue was that they had never faced anything like this in their entire lives.


    Normally, they would hide on the forest trees, bushes, rocks and even on someone¡¯s roof while waiting toplete a mission.


    But this was something else altogether.


    .


    Smiggle ran while hurriedly observing his surroundings..... and soon, just as he had expected, the light beams around him switched their paths again.


    But where would they be headed to next?


    Ahh they were safe... it looks like it was going to moving straight ahead instead.


    Eh?


    No! No! No! No!


    Shit!!.... It was moving very fast in an ark-like manner instead!


    "Ulric!!.... take one step back now!


    Ulric!!!!"


    .


    Smiggle quickly hurried forward, grabbed Ulric¡¯s waist from behind..... and yanked him back with all his might, instantly making them fall to the ground.


    ¡¯Blopp!¡¯


    And just when they both fell backwards, the light beam passed through..... almost touching their toes.


    ¡¯Gulp!!¡¯


    "Thanks elder bro... I owe you one"


    "It¡¯s too early to thank me yet.


    Quickly! Quickly!..... we have to catch up to the rest now."


    .


    The ¡¯Beam Dance¡¯ finally came to an end... and soon, they had already arrived at the their targeted area along the fence that they had previously scouted out.


    At least for them, it was the one of the furthest spots from the main gate¡¯s entrance..... so shouldn¡¯t it also be one of the safest?


    .


    One should remember that the fence were exactly like prison fences, so of course one could climb up if they wanted to... hehehe hehehe.


    "Tybalt!.... Terrowin!.. and Balthazar!


    You 3 will climb up alongside me..... while the rest will follow directly behind us.


    Now...let¡¯s move out before the hits this part of the fence again." The leader said.


    And with that, they quickly took out their daggers and ced it in their mouths.


    In their minds, one should always have an essible weapon at hand.... even if they were climbing up a rock.


    .


    They looked at the intimidating fence that seemed to be as a little bit taller than a 2-storey building, quickly shook off all fear from within them.


    It was toote for them to turn back now.... so what was the point being fearful now?


    .


    They quickly ced their daggers in their mouths like pirates, and started their climb just as nned.


    They had to quickly make their way up, before those light beams came their way.


    And even if they did, they would have to find a way to dodge them while hanging up there in the air.


    Dammit!!!!!!!.... What sort of impossible mission was this?

 Chapter 372 What Now?

    Climbing up the mighty fence, the men tried to move as stealthily as possible... but at this point, stealth wasn¡¯t the only problem that they were facing here.


    As they moved with their pointy daggers in their mouths, they kept sliding a few feet down the fence.... as well as jumping to the sides just like spiderman... whenever the lights would get pointed at the fence.


    It was such a tedious task for them to do, as some of them had almost slipped up on multiple asions.


    .


    Some almost fell right down to the bottom again, while others found it painful and hard to keep moving left, right.... as well as up and down continuously.


    Really!.... what the hell was in there that warranted so much security from these people?


    .


    After what seemed like years to them, they had soon reached the mid-upper section of the fence.


    But strange enough, it seemed after 2/3rds of their journey up..... they noticed that about 4 inches of the fence was coated and covered up with some sort of thick ck surface (rubber).


    And after the ck surface, the fence continued on, again.


    So what was so important about diving up the fence into 2 by adding this ck surface thingy there?


    .


    Touching on the ck surface, they could still feel the metal fence underneath it.... as it was as if this part of the fence was wearing clothes or something.


    But why would that be?


    No matter how they looked at it, they couldn¡¯t see any reason why it was done this way.... so they immediately shrugged it off and continued climbing as if it were no man¡¯s business.


    .


    "Alright men..... I know you lot are out almost out of energy... but soon, victory will be ours!


    Since this smooth ck surface haspletely blocked off all the holes from the fence underneath it... obviously, there¡¯s no ce for us to ce our hands and feet into.


    But since the smooth surface only goes on for this much (4 inch), we could just easily go over it carefully.


    I¡¯m repeating all this to you all because it¡¯s dark out here, and I don¡¯t want anyone missing their steps or falling downhill from here.


    Remember.... we have to get this job done fast!!!."


    "Yes boss!!!"


    "_"


    .


    With that... the leader and 3 others quickly sent their long arms over the 4 inch rubber spacing and immediately reached out for the fence above it.


    But when they did, what happened next.... could only be described as the most ¡¯Scarring Moment for some of them in their entire lives.


    They reached out and touched the fence above the 4 inch wide ck rubber part..... and instantly felt their bodies go numb with pain.


    .


    "Ahhhh"


    The pain was the most nerve-wracking pain that they had ever felt in their lives.


    It was as if someone had just taken away all the air around the fields.... making it immensely hard for them to breath all the more.


    In truth, they should be lucky that they had only touched that part of the fence... Because after the rubber divider, one would find several other rubber dividers that were far apart from each other the higher one climbed.


    .


    In essence the higher one went, the higher the electric voltage of the fence would exponentially increase as well.


    And at the very top of the fence, the shock triggered there... could even cause a lethal voltage discharge that was typically several times more powerful than that from a standard electrical chair.


    In short, their brains and bodies would¡¯ve been fried a lot more quicker.....than how it would¡¯ve been if they were ced on those electrical chairs instead.


    .


    Landon had based some of the designs on the famous Alcatraz prison back on earth.


    And the reason why the bottom part of the fence didn¡¯t have electric current running through it.... was so that animals like squirrels or small rodents at the bottom wouldn¡¯t get shocked or killed by it all.


    Also, if a guard wanted to lean on the fence or something.... it wouldn¡¯t kill them as well too.


    So long story short, more than half of the fence was safe for one to touch..... as only by climbing a certain distance up, would one reach the danger zone.


    And since no one should have any business climbing his fences... then what was there to worry about?


    .


    Of course, during the day... the power on those fences are switched offpletely, and the ce is filled with more patrolling guards instead.


    But at night..... hehehehe..... for sure, he had made the 1/3 of the fence to bepletely electrified.


    .


    ¡¯Bzzzzzzz!!!!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    Just like that, the leader and those 3 men who were climbing ahead of the group, quickly felt an uncontroble force slightly frying their insides... as they screamed out loud from immense pain.


    And almost instantly, their bodies swiftly pulled back as a defence mechanism.


    .


    Yup!.... the shock had only partially numbed them.... as this was the lowest shock level so far.


    So for sure, they still had some sort of control with their bodies.


    Hence they pulled away from the fence just as fast as they had touched it.


    And due to this..... in addition to the partial numbness over their bodies, they soon as fast as they could, and found themselves falling towards the ground in shock.


    From this height.... wouldn¡¯t they end up with broken bones or even die instead?


    .


    "No!!!!"


    "Boss!!!"


    "Tybalt!!!"


    "Hang on!!... we¡¯ve got you now"


    "_"


    The men who had been climbing behind them, quickly tried their best to catch their fallingrades.


    ¡¯Uagh!!!¡¯


    "Got you!"


    "Quickly! Quickly everyone!


    Let¡¯s get down now!!" Smiggle said hastily, and everyone hurriedly did as they were told..... while trying to hold onto theirrades who had almost fallen down from this height.


    .


    They held onto the fence somewhat loosely with one hand..... and then slightly slid downwards as fast as they could.


    Because even though they were utterly confused as to what had happened to theirrades, they still knew one thing for sure..... and that was the fact that their mission had already beenpromised.


    ¡¯Weewohh!¡¯


    ¡¯Weewohh!¡¯


    ¡¯Weewohh!¡¯


    ¡¯Weewohh!¡¯


    The sirens went out within the entire region, and soon.... several massive light beams quickly shone on them, almost blinding them while they struggled to get down from the fence.


    .


    And almost immediately.... they also heard several voices that seemed to echo out from God knows where.


    "Please.... turn yourselves in now for your own good and safety!


    I repeat!


    Please turn yourselves in now for your own good and safety!


    This is your veryst warning!!!!!"


    "_"


    .


    As the men heard the sirens go off and the echoed voice talk, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver a little from fright.


    Shit!!!


    What now?

 Chapter 373 The Hunt Was On

    Honestly... the men had no idea how they had made it to the ground so quickly.


    But when in danger, one could even find out that they could fly if need be.


    Their hands had tons of bruises on them, and their bodies were weak and tired from supporting their otherrades as well.


    But in the heat of the moment, how could they possibly feel anything right now?


    Their only thoughts were to escape.... and that was all!


    .


    ¡¯Weewohh!¡¯


    ¡¯Weewohh!¡¯


    ¡¯Weewohh!¡¯


    ¡¯Weewohh!¡¯


    The sirens continued to y their rming tunes, as the massive light beams continuously followed the men wherever they went.


    And at this point, even though they still felt some pain within them..... the leader and the others that had been slightly numb previously, had all recovered most of their strength now and could somewhat run on their own as well.


    So right now, it was everyone for himself.


    "Split up!!!!"


    .


    Immediately, they all broke away from each other.... as they had previously nned that if the mission was everpromised, they were to split up and move separately.


    But just a few seconds after they had already spotted up... they soon heard several moving vehicles leaving the gate¡¯s entrance, as well as the sounds of barking dogs?


    .


    The men subconsciously turned their heads behind to catch a glimpse of their pursuers.... and were instantly met with several entourages of ck Vans, open top jeeps.... as well as trucks that were filled with men and dogs in them.


    Vrrrmmmmmm!!"


    ¡¯Whoooffff! Whooofff! Whooofff! Whooofff!¡¯


    F***!


    They were after them!!


    .


    The men ran in zigzag manners, as they wanted to confuse their enemies even further... but who would¡¯ve known that just a few feet away from them, these men would be so brutal as to release their dogs from the trucks and Vans?


    In short to them, the Van scene was the one the most terrifying scene of them all.


    .


    As they ran, the ck vans soon overtook some of them.


    And before they could even react, the van¡¯s back doors opened up while it was still in motion... and very quickly, they were met with one of thergest dogs that existed within the Pyno continent.


    These dogs were the Chrompo Dogs.


    In essence, it looked like a crossbreed between a bear and a wolf.


    .


    These dogs were about half the size of a bear, and had fangs and razor-like ws that were as sharp as that of a wolf.


    What the hell?


    It looked like the ¡¯boss¡¯ dogs were kept in the Vans.... while the ¡¯subordinate¡¯ dogs were kept at the back of the open trucks.


    But what made the men feel somewhat annoyed.. .. was the fact that they had brought out so many dogs just to deal with them.


    No matter how they looked at it... Wasn¡¯t this just bullying?


    .


    ¡¯Whoooffff! Whooofff! Whooofff! Whooofff!¡¯


    The hunt was on.... and now, it was dog against man, while the Vans and trucks ran besides them.


    These dogs have been training for over a year now..... and this in a way, was their first mission as Attack dog officers as well.


    So for sure, the men wanted to see what these dogs had learnt so far from their training.


    .


    One should know that all this time, Baymard had been training 5 types of security dogs: Attack Dogs, Guard dogs, Airport security Dogs, Escort dogs and Rescue Dogs.


    As their names implied.... Attack dogs took down criminals, Guard dogs only alerted one if someone suspicious came around the perimeter and Airport security dogs sniffed and poisonous substances or toxic things out.


    Of course..... Escort dogs escorted any important personnels or even prisoners while being on the lookout for any dangerous threats, poisonous gas smells and so on.


    While rescue dogs worked closely with the fire department and other rescue wildlife men in saving the lives of people amd other animals here.


    .


    As of this moment... within Baymard, the guard dogs, airport security dogs, Escort dogs, and the rescue dogs had already begun doing their duties ages ago.


    But for attack dogs, they had to wait until they had any attacks per say....So they hadn¡¯t gotten enough real life battle experiences yet.


    Hence now was the perfect time to see them in action!


    .


    As for how the dogs got trained, they passed through several strength and agility training procedures... as well as learned how to chase their target without attacking, beforeter on learning how and where was appropriate to bite their targets.


    In short, without the signal from the men..... these dogs would never bite someone without permission.


    .


    Of course the men could give 3 types of attackmands:


    ?Spoken or oralmands.


    ?Commands being signaled with hands.... justincase an officer couldn¡¯t speak or a dog couldn¡¯t hear.


    ?As well as shlight signalmands as well.


    And whenmanded to stop, they would do so immediately.... as if they weren¡¯t just biting someone a moment ago.


    .


    Essentially, none of these signals were things that could be said or done by people outside Baymard¡¯s forces..... as they were all coded.


    So to put it simply, Landon had used ¡¯English¡¯ rather than Pyron for the codes.


    .


    Yup!.... he had started teaching the military and other forces english.


    And at the same time, he had also started teaching the citizens Chinese.... since it had slightly simr character writings to that of Pyron.


    .


    He figured that it would be better for it to be Baymard¡¯s new native tongue... and as for english, since its writing characters were so different from that of Baymards, wouldn¡¯t that make for a good Military and task force code format?


    Hence for over a year now, Chinese and English had already been introduced into Baymard as of now.


    .


    So as for these trained dogs, if onemanded them in any othernguage..... they would just look at the person as an IDIOT!


    And to make it harder for the rest, the dogs never listened to just one word attacks!.... a person had to call out or signal out at least 3 code words before they did their jobs effectively.


    .


    "Yellow cors!... attack left.


    Blue cors!... attack straight.


    Grey cors!... attack right!


    "ck cors..... No escape!"

 Chapter 374 Proud Baymardian Dogs

    "Yellow cors!... attack left.


    Blue cors!... attack straight.


    Grey cors!... attack right!


    "ck cors..... No escape!" Yelled out the mainmanding officer, who was currently holding a megaphone on the back of a moving truck.


    .


    As themands were issued out, the dogs all ¡¯whoofed¡¯ out at once.... as if saying: ¡¯yes sir¡¯.


    And with that, they were off!


    One should know that dogs couldn¡¯t see colors that ranged from green to red.... which included pink and so on, as they could only see the world in shades of yellow, blue, gray and ck.


    .


    So at the start of every week, they were given colored cors.... and told what their english codenames would be, while they were on duty every night.


    Something like Yellow cor or blue cor was their mission code name based on their cors.


    The ordinary dogs were given the first 3 colors... but the huge boss dogs all had ck cors instead.


    With that, they would only attack once the attack signal, as well as their direction of attack was given.


    .


    So right now.... these dogs had long divided up into 3 main, and were currently chasing the men running in all 3 directions.


    And for the boss dogs, themand ¡¯No escape!... essentially meant that they were to make sure that all loose ends were tied up with no prey escaping, if the other dogs couldn¡¯t handle it.


    They were the boss and leaders of the pacts after all, and all that they knew..... was that, no target was to ever escape from their grasps no matter what.


    .


    ¡¯Whoooffff! Whooofff! Whooofff! Whooofff!¡¯


    The dogs chased their targets tirelessly.... as they quickly caught up to them in a blink of an eye.


    "Ahhh!.... back off you beasts.... back off!!!"


    Ttybalt was currently running for his life, while constantly looking back and forth fearfully.


    The way the dogs looked at him, was as if when they finally got their paws on him..... they would immediately tear him up from limb to limb nonstop.


    So how could he not be fearful?


    .


    If it were just one dog.... then he was sure he could¡¯ve handled it easily.


    But right now, there were up to 4 wolf-like dogs chasing him tirelessly.


    So he wasn¡¯t too sure of any victory if he got caught by them.


    And with his weak body that had previously been struck by that mysterious fence.... how the hell was he supposed to win in a fight against these wolf-like dogs?


    .


    Dammit!


    When he saw them quickly catching up to him, he decided to stop and fight them head on instead.


    After all, at this point... running indeed seemed like a very stupid thing to do right now.


    So why not fight with honor?


    But even if he went down, he had to make sure that he took at least 1 of these beasts down with him as well.


    .


    With that, the dogs also stopped and slowly circled their prey.


    Their ears were shoved forward, and their tailsshed out calmly... as they steadily paced around Tybalt.


    ¡¯Grrrrrrrr!!¡¯¡¯


    The dogs growled and began showing off their massive pearl-white fangs.... while looking at him viciously.


    As per their training, if their prey had a weapon... then they had to also go in defensive mode as well.


    ¡¯Grrrhhhh!


    Woooooow!!!..... Wooooow!!!... Wooooooow!!!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    Tybalt was confused.


    Were theymunicating with each other on how to take him down?


    Subconsciously, his back soon felt like it was drenched with a cold bucket of water... As he could see the dogs that had just circled him, fierclessly inch in slowly towards him from all directions.


    And soon, their slow walk.... quickly got faster and faster, with them running full speed ahead towards him.


    F***!!!


    .


    Feeling all pumped with adrenaline, Tybalt quickly held his knife up and was about to stab the dog that jumped directly in front of him.


    But just as the de was about to fall onto the dog, the other at the back had literally ran up at full speed and had pushed Tybalt forward with all its might..... instantly making his de attack miss its mark.


    .


    ¡¯Whisps!¡¯


    The air whistled loudly from the de... and the dogs swiftly sprung into action in a sh.


    ¡¯Ahhhh!!!!!¡¯


    It was like a dream to Tybalt, as by the time that he had finally realized what was going.... all 4 dogs had already pinned him down with their teeth.


    ¡¯Broooppp!¡¯


    And just like that, he soon found himself on the floor with each dog pinning either his arms or legs down.


    .


    son of a b**ch!


    He quickly tried to struggle with all his might, but soon..... when he felt spittle drop onto his head from above, and he quickly looked up angrily.


    "You damn mangy....."


    "_"


    How didn¡¯t even finish his sentence, as when he looked up angry..... his eyes had instantly locked gazes with one of the massive boss dogs here.


    So how could he not simmer down?


    As the spittle from the boss dog¡¯s fangs continuously dripped onto his face, he couldn¡¯t help but say hisst prayers silently.


    It then looked at him with sternly, and swiftly released one of its ws from its paws.... and gently began tapping it around his forehead, while looking at him from above as if he was already dead.


    .


    ¡¯Gulp!¡¯


    Tybalt closed his eyes shut and prayed for these men to take back their dog.


    Why in his ancestor¡¯s name did the heaven¡¯s make such a dog?


    Was it a bear, a dog or a wolf?


    Why make it so that its ws could retract and elongate at will?


    And how the hell was it not ripping him apart now?


    What sort of training did these people here give these dogs?


    [BOSS Dog: Hmmp!... Lousy human!


    How can you understand my awesomeness?]


    .


    Tybalt swiftly took a peek at his surroundings..... as he tried to see if anyone had sessfully made it out.


    In his mind, he was hoping that those who had managed to escape... would soon find a way to rescue himter.


    But what he saw, quickly dampened any ignited mes of hope within his heart.


    .


    Of course, they were all in sorry states as well.


    And looking around, Tybalt could help but thank his lucky stars... as he soon realized that he was somewhat lucky enough, to meet such ¡¯civil¡¯ dogspared to the rest.


    Some dogs had somehow managed to rip the pants of some of hisrades ... immediately exposing their golden colored tushes out in the open.


    While others had immediately left others in theirplete birthday suit instead.


    .


    For these dogs, attacking and not severely harming their prey was good enough for them.


    So... even if they had to bite someone¡¯s clothes just to pin them down safely then they would do so with immediate effect.


    Tsk!.... Who asked these men to struggle so much when they had previously tried to pin them down?


    The naked men all felt like crying, as they were pinned on all fours by these dogs.


    Something about this situation just wasn¡¯t right ok?


    .


    The entire thing didn¡¯t even take up to 15 minutes.... before all the criminals got caught.


    And just like that the police officers came onto the scene 30 minutester... and quickly took the men away.


    But before they did that, they did that... they gave off their salute to the brave dogs.... who were now looking extremely proud and confident as they too puffed out their chests as well.


    .


    The poor victims of these dog attacks.... were all ced in tpolice vans, and escorted back with maximum security around them.


    As the first prison cell visitors here, how could they not want to give them a warm wee in their new homes?

 Chapter 375 Failed Plans

    In the wash of a new day, the empire of Baymard soon became hustling and bustling all over again.


    The streets were filled with people... as well as vehicles, that were moving back and forth non-stop.


    The diners and restaurants were also filled with people rushing in to get a quick breakfast meal..... and the schools and other learning institutions were busy with students moving back and forth the busy hallways hastily.


    It was indeed another busy day within the empire of Baymard.


    .


    As for those who were enjoying their off day now..... some of them immediately tuned on the radio out of habit, while doingundry or other menial chores about their homes.


    But what they heard immediately shocked them off their sockets.


    Heck!..... even those within the stores stopped buying their goods and stood rooted on the spot as well.


    For a moment, it seemed like the entire Baymard hade to a standstill..... as all the people could think of, was about the news that they had just received.


    When did this all happen?


    .


    "Good morning everyone... I¡¯m Beth Raymond"


    " And I¡¯m Matt Mosely....."


    "And this is the Baymard Broadcasting Channel (BBC) station 1."


    "On our top story this morning... 7 armed masked men were caught trying to sneak into the Lower region." News reporter Beth Said.


    "_"


    Those listening immediately froze and gasped out loud in shock and terror.


    What?????.


    How? When? And Who?


    .


    Some of the citizens couldn¡¯t help but shiver a little, when they remembered that they too also worked overnights within the lower region as well.


    Thank the heavens that his majesty and the overseers there had already arranged for safe Transportation for them during the night shifts.


    Or else, what would¡¯ve happened if these visitors suddenly attacked them while they were on their own on the road there?


    .


    Those were 7 ARMED masked men they were talking about!


    So of course they would be frightened silly from such reports.


    Goodness!!!


    Were there other criminals that escaped as well?


    And if some of them managed to escape, then what about their own safeties?


    Several questions quickly popped into their heads, as they continued to listen to the news diligently.


    .


    "It really does feel so hard to believe, doesn¡¯t it Matt."


    "It really does Beth!


    But lucky for us, we have nothing to fear..... as our brave and loyal security man and dog task force had easily solved this issue in a matter of minutes.


    We have BBC¡¯s Jillian Runion, Live at the Police Headquarters within District C.... with more information on the matter from the police officer who led the team in capturing these criminals.


    Jillian....?"


    "Thank you Matt..... it¡¯s quite chaotic around me now, as you can hear... but standing besides me, his Sergeant Winston Charles, from the police department.


    Sergeant Winston..... can you shed some light of what really went downst night?"


    "Certainly!


    About 11 :30 P.M to 12 midnight..... these men had tried to jump over the fence in the lower region with several weapons on them.


    Of course, we caught ALL of them as swiftly as we could... and locked them up in the cellsst night."


    "So you¡¯re saying that no one escaped fromst night¡¯s attempted attack?"


    "Yes.... for all the worried citizens out there, no one escaped from their bunch.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that one should lower their defences and be negligent.


    To all the Baymardians and visitors out there, it¡¯s always important for one to stay alert at all times.


    And if you ever feel like your life is in danger, please find the closest police station or police officer around you and report your matter to them.


    We the police will always heed your calls or requests whenever you need us!"


    .


    Everyone listening immediately calmed their worried hearts.... as they truly felt relieved.


    Fortunately, they had the proud Baymardian security team.... and their outstanding dog force to thank for this matter.


    Or else who knew how many innocent citizens could¡¯ve been injured by these intruders?


    .


    Even the innocent visitors and merchants, also felt relieved as well.


    But they couldn¡¯t help but wonder which idiots had ruined the reputation of visitors here?


    Whening into Baymard, one was asked to sign and agree to the rules here.


    So why would one willingly disobey the authority here after that?


    .


    The merchants who came via ship, were more so worried about their partnership instead... as they too felt that these visitors were sabotaging their own opportunities as well.


    What if Baymard now decided to drive all visitors away and refused to trade in the end?


    For them, Baymard was such an unpredictable ce.


    So one really didn¡¯t know what decision they would reach at the end of it all.


    So how could they not be worried as well?


    Damm!.... What bad luck!


    .


    "I¡¯m Jillian Runion, reporting live from the police headquarters within District C.... and now, back to you guys in the studio."


    "Thank you Jillian!


    We¡¯ve just got more news on the matter... and from what was reported, these men will be kept there within the police Prison cells for the time being.


    And after their court trial in 4 day¡¯s time... they will be charged and transferred to our maximum security prison in District Bter on."


    .


    As the people listened on, they couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement.


    Typically, if a visitormitted any crime here... ..... they would have to stay within Baymard¡¯s prison for at least 5 days to at most 3 years, before they were sent out and banned from Baymard.


    .


    To put it simply, within their prison time..... Baymard and the empire¡¯s that they came from, would try to negotiate on their freedom.


    And depending on the crimes that they hadmitted, as well as their statuses..... the amount for their ransom would definitely be paid by these empires, before they could be released.


    .


    Like was mentioned earlier, they could only be released after they finished their Baymard sentence first.


    So if criminals were sentenced to 2 years in Baymard..... not until that time frame is over, will they be permitted to leave Baymard for good.


    The thing to note was that they could only receive a maximum of 3 years imprisonment for now!


    But once Landon got treaties with other empires, then the imprisonment time would also increase as well.


    .


    Nheless, even with 3 years max.... hehehehe.... Landon could make it feel like 100 years of imprisonment, or just a walk in the park for some... depending on their crimes and their mentalities.


    Prison in a way was invented to reform people before letting them out into the society again..... so of course he nned to brainwash them morally and let them see the error of their ways while they stayed here.


    Oh... he had a lot of methods and programs that would make most of them crack.


    Let¡¯s just say that.... he could make these 3 years also feel like a thousand years for them if they weren¡¯t willing to change!


    .


    As for those who couldn¡¯t crack that easy, well.... their ransom had to be ridiculously high if anyone wanted them back.


    Because releasing such people back into the society, was definitely a dangerous move to make.


    So why not make it difficult for these empires to get them back?


    .


    Typically even back on earth.... if one was an immigrant and did a lot of crimes in another country, they would get deported and charged in their own countries instead.


    So Landon had no right to hold anyone here forever.


    But he had to give them prison time before they left no matter what!


    That was were the 3 years maximum jail time came to y.


    And he could make their stay here like hell, or like a walk in a park depending on their circumstances.


    .


    --The Kimberly 4 Star hotel, Baymard--


    .


    Seated around the dining hall, the Barn family had already had the hotel send their meal to their rooms instead... since they were staying at one of the most luxurious family sized suites there.


    "Stick with us after the break for more news on these mysterious masked men.


    I¡¯m Beth Raymond"


    " And I¡¯m Matt Mosely....."


    "And you¡¯re listening to the BBC station 1."


    "_"


    .


    The family of 4 soon regained their shock, as to the fact that this sort of news was sent out to the citizens... without holding back any information at all.


    But more importantly..... for Alec and Eli, their minds couldn¡¯t help but get to work swiftly.


    .


    For Eli, he knew that the men that were caught weren¡¯t his.... as tonight was the night that his own men had nned to infiltrate the lower region instead.


    But even still, before he could make his own moves now..... he had to see what would happen to those 7 men at the end.


    Hence he decided to abort tonight¡¯s mission altogether.


    .


    As for Alec..... Alec¡¯s entire body started trembling from rage, as he thought about the news report.


    What a bunch of ipetent fools!!


    After training them for so long, they still didn¡¯t know how to jump over a simple fence?


    Wasn¡¯t this an insult the ¡¯SPY¡¯ profession?


    .


    He quickly calmed himself down,as he didn¡¯t want his children to notice his rage.


    Tomorrow morning, he would finally meet that unfilial son of his.


    And since his first n of action had failed, no matter what..... he had to make sure that tomorrow¡¯s n would be a sess!!


    .


    He ate his meal in anger, and spent his entire time secretly cursing those 7 buffoons.


    Lousy good-for-nothing bastards!!!

 Chapter 376 Ready As Can Ever Be

    Of course Alec and his family weren¡¯t the only ones who were taken aback by the news.


    .


    --Gracio-Dero 4 star hotel, Baymard--


    .


    "Young master..... we followed those menst night and stopped within the District closest to the lower region, just as you had ordered.


    So we didn¡¯t see what exactly went down there.


    But, we did see an entourage of multiple cars drive byter on as well."


    "_"


    .


    Within the massive hotel suite, 4 men were currently kneeling down in respect..... while giving out their report to their master.


    They had been tasked with followingst night¡¯s intruders over the past few days.


    But their master had told them not to follow these men to any restricted areas within Baymard..... and the lower region was one of these areas.


    .


    Right now, for spies, assassins and other secretive forces..... Baymard was like a ticking time bomb to them, that seemed to know everything that went on within its empire


    What if they had followed these men in, and had been somehow spotted and grouped into one category with these men?


    .


    In short, ever since they hade to Baymard .... they had seen all sorts of safety measures that were kept in ce here, which utterly frightened them.


    One would always fear the unknown..... that was just how things were.


    Hence they had decided to never venture into those forbidden ces for now.


    What if those intruders wanted to sneak into the military base within District B instead?


    Were they supposed to follow those fools in and get caught as well?


    .


    William had just listened to the news, and couldn¡¯t help but praise how fast it was being announced.


    This Baymard was really something.


    Wait!


    The important thing that he had noted....... was that there would be something called a ¡¯Court Trial¡¯, 4 days from now.


    What was that, and how could he attend it?


    "Collins!.....McCain!... find out more about this Court Trial thing, and get us seats there immediately!"


    "Yes young master!"


    "_"


    .


    --Royal Pce, Baymard--


    .


    Back in the pce, Landon and his family on the other hand were about to go for one of their royal visits to the hospital....So no one had work today.


    Hence right now, they had beenying around in their private lounge..... while listening to the news.


    .


    "Goodness little Landon!


    These days, things really aren¡¯t safe anymore.


    So all should be careful about where you go to from now on." Mother Kim said, while reprimanding everyone..... including Lucius, as if they were kindergarten kids.


    Landon looked at his anxious mother, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head helplessly.


    Once a teacher, always a teacher.


    .


    In truth, right from the time when those intruders had approached the fence.... they had already tripped the underground Pressure Sensors that had been buried 5 meters away from the fence.


    These sort of systems were verymon back on earth for catching home intruders..... and were also used by some prisons and government secret agencies.


    .


    To put it simply, from the moment they were 5 meters away from the fence... their weights and pressures triggered an rm within the


    Main guard room.


    One should know that each region around the perimeter had its own separate sensor system..... so stepping on any of them, could tell the guards a general idea of where these intruders were around the perimeter


    .


    Typically.... If one went to the guard room¡¯s control center, they would see a massive board of red colored light bulbs there.


    And written below each lightbulb, one would find the locations to which they were receiving the triggered signals from.


    So when the men triggered the sensors, the light bulb immediately turned on.... and a loud rm within the room immediately alerted the officers there, who in turn contacted those within the patrol towers.


    .


    From there, those men took out their night vision goggles and pinpointed exactly where the intruders were.


    One could ask why these men weren¡¯t using their night vision goggles from the start.... but that was utterly unrealistic, to expect people to wear and hold up those goggles throughout the entire night while scanning the perimeter diligently.


    If it were really possible, then all the prisons back on earth would¡¯ve already done so ages ago.


    .


    Bottom line, they already knew that these men were already present way before these men had attempted to climb the fence.


    So why did they night attack then?


    Well.... the answer was simple!


    In truth, they wanted to rest out their defences on real life targets.... and not practice dummies.


    Plus, they also wanted to know how effective the fence really was as well.


    .


    And from their assessment, they had also decided to work on making several more strategic beam patterns, and so on.


    This whole thing showed them where they werecking, as well as what they did wrong during their operation... so how could they have stopped these men from at least attempting to break in?


    And for the dogs, they had gotten their own piece of action as well.


    So one could say thatst night¡¯s intruder scene, was really used as practice to them for more future scenarios.


    .


    "Mom.... let¡¯s forget about that for now, and focus on tomorrow instead.


    Mom..... are you ready?"


    --silence--


    The room immediately quieted down..... and everyone¡¯s attention was soon drawn to Mother Kim, who was currently staring at her teacup seemingly lost in thought.


    .


    Was she ready?


    That question was one that she might never have an answer to..... even at this moment.


    Because of her, Landon had been rejecting their request for an audience with that tyrant of a man.


    Butter on, she had talked Landon into epting their request.... as she felt like it was better for her to get it done and over with.


    .


    So..... Was she truly ready to meet Alec again?


    Probably not!


    But looking at the encouraging faces around her, she knew that she would be fine by the end if it all.


    As queen mother, how could she turn chicken and tremble at the feet of another ruler?


    .


    "Little Landon..... I¡¯m ready!"


    "_"


    .


    The day was spent with the citizens talking about those 7 intruders frequently... as they were utterly shocked by how bold some of these visitors were.


    But so what?


    They knew that they had a strong protective team around them, hence they felt somewhat at ease about the entire situation altogether.


    Night came, and just like that.... the day had finally gone by quickly, and in came another.


    .


    The sun quickly took her rightful ce in the sky, as she let her rays cascade into Baymard..... bringing the entire empire into full blooming glory.


    Under the sun¡¯s broad light, the people felt a sense of serenity and happiness.... as peace seemed to invite itself into their souls and minds.


    It was the joy and peacefulness that came with Summer.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmmmmm!!!!¡¯


    On the busy streets of Baymard, Alec, Eli, Connor, Cary and some of their men... had all gotten into several cabs, and were now making their way into the pce in anger.


    They had previously heard that when the former King of Carona hade, Landon had sent an entire entourage to receive him.


    So why didn¡¯t Landon send for them in that same manner as well?


    .


    Sitting in thesemoner vehicles, how could they feel happy about it when they had previously seen one of Landon¡¯s cool limousines instead?


    Wasn¡¯t this yet another insult to their status again?


    Fine!... they would hold it in until they had finally gotten what they wanted in the end.


    Thinking like this... they immediately adjusted their thoughts, and focused on observing their surroundings instead.


    .


    Marvelous!!


    Just Marvelous!


    The pce of Baymard was not something that one could describe with just words alone.


    Their eyeballs almost shot out of their sockets, as they watched the seemingly mythical pce draw in closer and closer to them.


    And soon, their taxi cabs quickly parked out of the pce gates.


    .


    With that, everyone immediately got off, showed their audience letter, took several passes from the gates... .. and waited for a guide to lead them into the pce patiently.


    One should know that the pce itself had several castles within it, and was extremely massive as well.


    So for sure, walking around it would even take close to 1.5~2 hours to do so... which was simr to walking around a national Zoo.


    It was that huge!!


    Hence during appointments, several guides woulde over with golf carts, open roof tourist buses and at times even minivans... just to pick up these guests.


    .


    "Please step into the vehicle in an orderly fashion.... and I¡¯ll soon bring you all to see his Majesty."


    "_"


    Soon, they were all seated within these pce vehicles.... and taken straight to the castle with the main audience hall within it.


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmmm!¡¯


    As the vehicle moved further into the pce, Alec and his crew couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation from what they saw.


    Wasn¡¯t this better than their own pce back in Arcadina?


    .


    Alec¡¯s eyes soon became filled with greed again, as he felt entitled to every good in life.


    Seeing all this made his blood boil with excitement... as he felt even more determined to aplish today¡¯s mission.


    Soon, this would all be his!


    But for now, it was time to meet that cheating wife of his.... alongside his unfilial son.

 Chapter 377 Another Big Family Reunion

    Seated in a waiting area outside the audience room.... .from time to time, Alec and the rest couldn¡¯t help but catch a glimpse at the massive clock hanging on the wall.


    They had expected that when they walked in, Landon and Mother Kim would be the ones to hurry and bow towards them instead.


    In their minds, with the timid nature of those 2... wasn¡¯t that how it was supposed to be?


    .


    Their appointment was for 2 P.M today...but due to the warning that they had received in the letter, they had chosen to show up 40 minutes earlier instead.


    They were told that if they were at most 5 minuteste, then the meeting would be cancelled and rescheduled forter.


    So they had decided to enter the pce 30 minutes before their meeting time..... lest that bastard actually dared to cancel this meeting with them.


    .


    But in truth, they hadn¡¯t expected to wait so long once they stepped in..... as they truly thought that once their names were mentioned to Landon, they would be treated with utmost respect.... as well as ushered in immediately.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that the reality would be so different from what they had imagined?


    .


    In their minds, it was Lucius who had probably ordered everyone else to treat them unfairly... as they didn¡¯t think that those 2 cowards (Landon and Mother Kim), would have the guts to go against them.


    Yes!... it was all that arrogant prick¡¯s fault.


    So if they found could take him out, then wouldn¡¯t things just move smoothly for them?


    Very quickly, they had soon ced all their mes onto poor Lucius.


    .


    ¡¯Tick Tock!


    Tick Tock!


    Tick Tock!


    Tick Tock!¡¯


    Listening to the ticking sounds of the clock, every passing tick seemed to make them grow more and more impatient by the minute.


    Cary soon began tapping her legs lightly, while crossing her hands over her chest impatiently.


    What the hell was taking them so long?


    .


    1:53 P.M


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!¡¯


    Soon, everyone was reeled back to reality by the sudden sounds of footsteps unhurriedly approaching them.


    These footsteps that perfectly synchronized with the ceaseless ticking of the clock.... seemed to belong to just one person.


    Their eyes immediately shifted to a youngdy in herte 20s...who was currently holding a pen and board with a thin sheet of paper on it


    With her high ponytail, well fitted zer, and overall corporate tailored attire... she lookedpletely serious and professional to Alec and his crew.


    .


    "Good afternoon.... are you all by any chance, Mr Alec, Mr. Eli, Mr. Connor and Miss Cary?"


    "Yes they are!" Replied one of their retainers.


    These days, their king, princes and princess..... had been in rage for the fact that they had been talking to these lowly beings like equals.


    So as their retainers, how could they not want to ease out their pain?


    .


    Simrly, one should never forget that 8 out of 10 times... a retainer would always be the reflection of his/her master.


    So of course, as proud Royal retainers..... how could they continue to watch their masters get insulted by this people this way.


    Only great people spoke to Alec, the princes and even the princess back in Arcadina.


    So who was a mere pce worker to look Alecand the rest in the eye and ask them such a stupid question?


    And how dare they refer to them as Mr. Alec and all that?


    .


    "Yes they are!.... now quickly do you job and lead the way!" One of Alec¡¯s head retainers said, while ring at the woman in rage.


    "Alright....please follow me very closely." the woman said, while signing off their names from the list in her hands.


    Why should she be mad?


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with these people at all, as she had already been briefed about how to handle angry customers during her job training phase.


    .


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tao! Tap!¡¯


    Very quickly, they entered the audience room..... and looked up towards the throne, that seemed to be a high mountain towering above them.


    The entire mountain-like stage had a massive stairway, that ascended towards a high golden tform.


    And on top of the tform, where 4 royal thrones there.


    2 massive ones in the middle, for the King and Queen.... and 2 other smaller ones on each side of therger ones, for the Queen Mother and the Empire¡¯s Father.


    .


    This room was the audience room, and not the room used for hosting events..... hence it was made to show off the royal pce¡¯s wealth.


    So of course everything had been designed as if it were some rich ancient Egyptian Pharoah¡¯s pce.


    Dammit!!


    They had to admit, it looked way cooler than theirs.


    .


    Looking up towards the mountain-like golden storm, they immediately spotted Landon, Lucy, Mother Kim and Lucius.... all seated down like Gods from the heavens.


    Alec looked at Lucius in rage, as he felt that he should¡¯ve been the one seating there instead.


    But remembering his mission, he quickly let out a strained smile as he walked into the audience room.


    .


    "Your majesty.... the Barns are here to see you." Thedy who was leading them said.


    "The Barns?


    Hmmp!!


    This is my son here, so why are you making us sound so distant?


    Son.... I knew you would make it after leaving Arcadina.


    Ahh... Kimberly.....WE really raised him well didn¡¯t we.


    Good! Good! Good!"


    "_"


    .


    Everyone almost tripped on their feet, when they heard Alec.


    How shameless could one person be?


    Mother Kim looked at Alec in rage.


    What did he mean by "WE raised him well?"


    Why did this man add a ¡¯we¡¯ there?


    When they were still within the pce of Arcadina, this man had gone a total of 7 years without seeing his son once.


    So where was the ¡¯we¡¯ in the entire thing?


    .


    Even Eli, Connor and Cary....almost had their jaws drop to the ground as well.


    Was this still their cold and arrogant father?


    As for Alec, his thoughts were only on making a good impression.


    That way it would be easy to make his moves on mother Kimter on.


    "Son.... father knows that he didn¡¯t seen you a lot growing up.


    But that was because father was extremely busy with the empire¡¯s affairs.


    Of course now that you¡¯re king, you obviously know all about these sorts of things don¡¯t you?


    Right now... father has changed for the better.


    And to prove it to you, father has ready lifted the ban on Baymard ages ago


    So now... we can be spend more time as father and son in the future." Alec said with a sad look on his face, as if he were regretting how he had previously treated them.


    .


    Landon smiled back at Alec, and almost wanted to give a standing ovation towards the man¡¯s performance.


    Bravo!


    With this sort of talent, if he weren¡¯t the ruler of Arcadina, even he would¡¯ve hired the man in his theater as the main star of his shows.


    .


    Look!... even your siblings have missed you so dearly." Alec said, while gesturing towards Eli, Connor and cary.... who all smiled stiffly instead.


    "Yes brother... we¡¯ve missed you so dearly all this time." Cary said while trying to put up her best act on disy.


    As for Eli and Connor, they simply couldn¡¯t say what their father wanted them to say.


    It was utterly impossible!!.... so Alec should just forget it!!


    After all, they hadpletely changed their characters and had gotten along with the man¡¯s ns ever since they had gotten here.


    So for once, let them operate on their own in public without looking like a puppet okay?


    When their father was around..... they usually acted like the sweet, shy, and innocent princes that their father knew.


    Even they were disgusted by these versions of themselves as well.


    .


    "See....?..... they all missed you tenderly.


    And Kimberley.... I too have missed you so much as well.


    Back then, it was all the fault of those jealous women, that caused me to never go look for whilst you were residing in my pce.


    But you can rest assured, I¡¯ve dealt with them for your sake now.


    So you no longer have anything to fear again."


    "_"


    .


    As Alec spoke, Lucius on the other hand.... started trembling from rage, while ring at Alec furiously.


    Even thedy who had previously led them in... as well as the guards standing within the room... were utterly shocked by Alec¡¯s behaviour as well.


    Did this man reallye all the way over here just to hit on a married woman?


    ¡¯Bro... she¡¯s married already alright?


    And why the hell are you treating her husband as if he were invisible?


    Shameless!!¡¯, they thought.


    .


    Mother Kim looked coldly at Alec as well, as she truly didn¡¯t want Lucius to think that she had some sort of lingering feelings for the man.


    "Anyway, now that we are all gathered together as one again.... why don¡¯t we make it official and be a real family forever?


    My beloved wife Kimberly..... my precious son Landon..... what do you two say?" Alec said with a confident smile on his face, as if he had just nailed some sort of audition.


    .


    The entire room became quiet, as everyone wished for Landon to speak up first.


    "I¡¯m sorry Mr. BARN.... but we are here to have a meeting, and not talk about fictions of your imagination.


    You have already eaten 7 minutes of your audience time.


    So please, kindly keep quiet and sit on the table behind you.


    And just to be perfectly clear with you, you have never been a father to me... and will never be one to me in the future.


    So please, stop addressing me as if we are close..... as you mean absolutely nothing to me.


    And as for the queen mother of Baymard..... please keep your perverted thoughts to yourself whilst in her presence.


    Because if you make such redicoulos remarks again..... I can guarentee that you would be spending your next few days locked up whilst you¡¯re here.


    Now..... let¡¯s begin the meeting shall we?"

 Chapter 378 True Face Revealed

    Now..... let¡¯s begin the meeting shall we?"


    "_"


    .


    Alec¡¯s face turned into a funny shade of red and green, as he looked at his unfilial son.... who had just adressed him as Mr. BARN.


    Good!!!.... Very Good!!!!


    He clenched his fists in anger and snorted, while making his way towards the massive round table at the side of the room.


    Landon and the rest also stepped down from their thrones and also moved towards the table as well.


    And when everyone was seated, the guards all left... and thedy who had led Alec in, quickly took out her book and signalled for the meeting to begin.


    .


    No matter how much Alec tried to convince Landon or even talk to mother Kim, he couldn¡¯t seem to get through to them at all.


    If he had known that this whole meeting would¡¯ve been a total waste ..... then he would¡¯ve just sent his forces here ages ago, so as to teach these traitors a lesson that they¡¯ll never forget.


    As a well-known tyrant, he had actually belittled himself just for the main purpose of getting Baymard.... since he thought that this method would be the easiest route, as it wouldn¡¯t require him to move his army here and there.


    .


    It was just that he was super confident in his scheme, since he had based off his ns with Landon¡¯s and Mother Kim¡¯s timid characters in mind.


    Hence he didn¡¯t bother to bring an army, as he felt that he could sessfully conquer Baymard.


    But who would¡¯ve known that after all his actions, they still didn¡¯t even fall for any of his traps.


    And judging from how heavily guarded mother Kim and the rest were, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kidnap her anytime soon.


    So he decided to drop his good guy act at once!!


    Since they wanted him to be a tyrant, then why should he fail to meet their expectations?


    He was done being nice!!


    .


    ¡¯Bang!!¡¯


    "Boy!..... I¡¯ll give you one more chance to take my offer.


    You either give me 2/3 of Baymard ... or all of it!!" Alec said, with a cold smile on his face.


    His change in character had utterly scared Mother Kim, Lucy Cary, and the otherdy as well.


    Mother Kim was once again disappointed with herself after seeing this.


    .


    Previously, she had also thought that Alec had changed.... but the only reason why she didn¡¯t bulge, was because she didn¡¯t want Lucius to think anything of it.


    So she had nned to talk to Landon and let him forgive Alecter on.... after all, Alec was still Landon¡¯s father.


    And when she thought about it more, could one truly hate their own child?


    He had never thrown them out of the castle.... and had never actively joined hands with others to beat them, scold them or do anything physical with them.


    So did he really hate Landon?


    .


    But of course what mother Kim didn¡¯t know was that back then..... Alec had truly forgotten that they had existed and nothing more.


    And even the few times that he did, he had avoided them like the que..... since they were a taboo to him.


    In addition to that, coupled with the fact thattheir home was even further than were the ce servants lived... how could he ever take the time to move towards them?


    He just didn¡¯t remember them enough to be bothered by their daily lives.


    .


    So mother Kim was utterly disappointed at how weak her heart was, as she had almost allowed this devil to gue her family once more.


    But luckily for her, her son had stood his ground and revealed the devil¡¯s true nature before her very eyes.


    .


    As for Landon, Lucius, Eli and Connor... they had seen Alec¡¯s true face countless times, so his sudden change didn¡¯te as a surprise thli them.


    As far as Landon knew, even the few asions that the old Landon had seen Alec..... Alec always treated him like an enemy.


    So how could he not be aware of this beast¡¯s true nature?


    .


    Landon smiled and looked at Alec without even finishing.


    "Ohh?..... and why should I give mynd to you just because you said so?


    In case you¡¯ve forgotten, thisnd was given to me by a certain someone who said that they would never need it again..... just because thend was barren.


    And now that I¡¯ve developed it to this extent, you now want a share of it?


    Hehehehehehe....


    You Mr.Barn..... are fit to be a royal jester rather than a king!"


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    "Boy!!!...


    Don¡¯t test my patience with your silly remarks!


    I had thought that you would be somewhat reasonable.... since you had just been made king here.


    But who wouldve known that you are still as idiotic as you were when you were still in my pce.


    Hmmp!


    If you don¡¯t want a war between us, then quickly announce to the public that starting from today, Baymard will no longer be an independent empire.... but one that is fully controlled and managed by Arcadina.


    And if you don¡¯t, then I will guarantee you that blood will be spilled!!"


    --silence--


    .


    Alec sneered, as he arrogantly looked at Landon who was now as quiet as a rock.


    ¡¯Tsk!..... Now you know fear?


    Well.... it¡¯s toote for regrets!!


    Didn¡¯t you want to show me that you¡¯re now grown?


    Didn¡¯t you want to belittle me with this puny title of yours?


    Boy.... you¡¯re too many years too early to start plotting on me.


    Hmmp!!¡¯


    .


    Alec continued looking at Landon provocatively, as he wanted to watch how Landon would beg him for mercy within the next few seconds.


    In his own opinion, no one in their right frame of mind would still turn his offer after they were being threatened by Arcadina¡¯s army.


    .


    Alec was certain that Landon would decide to give up, as for sure..... they didn¡¯t have enough men to counter his attacks.


    So with that assumption in mind, he kept on looking at Landon.... as he expected to see this unfilial son his drop down on his knees and beg him for mercy.


    But of course sometimes..... reality was in no way simr to one¡¯s figmentative imagination.


    .


    "Mr. Barn..... like I had previously said, I will not give you any piece of Baymard¡¯snd.


    So if you truly wish to spill blood, then please..... by all means, go right ahead.


    But I can assure you Mr. Barn... it wouldn¡¯t be the blood of my people that gets spilled, but yours!"


    "So that¡¯s the way you want to y right?" Alec said angrily.


    "Or else.... should I just sit here and watch you bully me and my people as much as you want?


    Now... Mr. Barn, as for the matter of the Arcadinian men that we had previously caught, since they came from your territory... once their court trial is over, then we will have a formal discussion about when and how much their ransom would be if you truly want them back in Arcadina."


    .


    Even though Alec had said that he didn¡¯t know those spies, Landon knew for sure that they had been sent by him.


    But even so, the ransom and release of all Arcadinian prisoners had to be discussed with the ruler of Arcadina.


    So Landon had no choice but to talk to this irritating blood father of his.


    .


    As for Alec, he truly couldn¡¯t understand why this dimwit of a son would create this court trial thing.


    As king, he was thew... so why should he have to allow others have power over passing judgement in others?


    What the heck was with the judge andwyer system crap?


    .


    Back in Arcadina, even though the citizens were afraid of him.... they still had to line up in front of the castle every Mondays, Wednesdays and Thursdays, to settle their disputes.


    Alec had even settlednd disputes, as well as cases like stealing chickens and so on.


    It was something that reminded him that he had the power to crush anyone he wanted anytime any day.


    So of course he didn¡¯t see or understand why this idiotic son of his would willingly give up his power to these judges in such cases.


    It was just utterly stupid to him.


    .


    But nheless, eventhough he didn¡¯t truly care for those worthless fools who had failed their mission.... he still had to go, as he wanted to see what this court trial thing was truly about.


    As for the ransom, he wasn¡¯t even willing to pay a single thing... as he quickly saw those men as bad investments.


    In addition to that, seeing that Alec didn¡¯t care about whether those 7 men got released or not.... Landon quickly made up his mind on what to do with them after their prison period was over.


    .


    "Mr. Barn.... your audience time is up!


    Please leave through the exit on the right!


    Oh..... and see you at Court!"


    "_"


    .


    --The Capital, The Empire of Terique--


    .


    Within the royal pce, a massive man who was currently being carried on avish looking golden chair... waszily eating some fruits from a silver tray, while making his way into his sister¡¯s quarters.


    .


    "Little Sister.... you said that you had something that you wanted for your birthday.


    So what is it?" Nopline said, while looking at his cute little sister.


    "Brother.... since you¡¯re the most powerful man in the Pyno continent, I believe that this will be easy for you to give.


    Brother..... I want.... I want...."


    "Yes!... yes!... you want?"


    "I want Baymard!"


    "_"

 Chapter 379 Queen Kamaras Plans

    "Yes!... yes!... yes little sister.....


    What do you want?"


    "I want Baymard!"


    "_"


    .


    Queen Kamara looked at her chubby brother with pitiful eyes, in hopes of making him say yes right away.


    One should know that it was because of her brother¡¯s help, that she could now rule over Terique alongside her son.


    She had poisoned her husband, and kept him on a sickbed for over 2 years now.


    And so far, she had still been searching for the crown prince of Terique so as to kill him.... but who would¡¯ve known that the runt would know how to hide so well?


    .


    With the crown prince still alive, she knew that if she were not careful..... the people might revolt and want the crown prince on the throne instead of her cute little son, Lecter.


    Sure.... her son might be a little bit foolish and had no idea on how to rule a nation, but so what?


    All he needed to do was to repeat the words that she had written down on paper to his subjects... And as for any other follow ups, of course she would handle it personally.


    So why did he have to bepetent when he still had her?


    And more importantly, why did these people still want the crown prince instead of her cute son?


    .


    In order to keep her son on the throne, she had decided to tie up all loose ends..... which involved killing the crown prince.


    This was also one of the reasons why she kept that idiot husband of hers alive.


    He was just bait, to call in the crown prince from his hiding ce.


    But all these years, not even a shadow of the prince could be seen or heard from anywhere.


    Nheless..... she would definitely not give up the search for him, whether he was dead or alive.


    Better safe than sorry.


    .


    Anyway, since her son.... Lecter Parcely had started making a fuss about owning Baymard, so she had no choice but to appease her little bunny.


    Plus she couldn¡¯t really me him, as the stories and tales about Baymard had spread far and wide.... that only if one were living under a rock, would they im to not know about the ce.


    In this era, all people knew about was dividing and conquering..... so of course their minds would always focus on taking other people¡¯s regions.


    .


    Back on earth, Egypt, Rome and so many flourishing regions..... were attacked almost every month during the early medieval times.


    It was just the way of showing power, wealth and life in general.


    For some reason, everyone thought that just because they had secret men stashed away somewhere..... they were somehow invincible and could take over numerous 4egions all at once.


    And it was that confidence that led to so many people¡¯s death.


    .


    But of course, there were times that this move also led to their empire¡¯s growth and prosperity.


    It was a risk that they were all willing to take.


    Baymard was rtively smallpared to other empires, and definitely had less knights than they did.


    So who wouldn¡¯t be tempted to make a move on it?


    .


    Kamara looked at her brother pitifully, as she wondered why her brother hadn¡¯t agreed to her request yet.


    Typically, he would agree to any of her wants right off the bat.


    So why did he seem hesitant about this one?


    Nopline on the other hand, looked at his sister helplessly.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to satisfy her... but it was just that now wasn¡¯t a good time for that.


    .


    With his other camps all taken down, how could he possibly have the time to over and attack Baymard right now?


    What he feared the most, was that the moment his forces left Terique to attack any other region... wouldn¡¯t that Landon Obley guy take advantage of their absence and deal with him even more.


    .


    For the time being, he truly didn¡¯t want to do too much, until he had rebuilt some of his forces back again.... which would be pretty soon, if everything went on ording to n.


    He had sent a bunch of people on an errand to kidnap several women and men from the other empires, and bring them directly to Terique.


    Hmmp!!


    He would like to see if that Obley guy still had the balls to stop him.


    .


    But at the same time, he too had been thinking about conquering Baymard as well.


    It was just ripe for the taking, so why shouldn¡¯t he want it too?


    He had already made up his mind that within the next 3 months, if that Obley huy didn¡¯t attack him..... then he would secretly send 28,000 men on ships to Baymard.


    With that many people moving in, he highly doubted that baymard would be able to save itself.


    .


    What Nolline was thinking of.... was having a battle simr to the ¡¯Battle of Masts¡¯ back on earth which happened in the early 10th century.


    In that battle, 500 Byzantine ships went against 200 Muslim ships and of course won the battle magnificently.


    There were also several Asian, Spanish, European, Roman and Crusade battles that involved more than 500 ships fighting each other like pirates to the death, for several days nonstop.


    Of course sometimes the number of ships depended on their sizes as well..... as when empires sent outrger ships, they would typically send out 60~100 massive ones instead.


    And during these wars, these ships could be seen to have spread across the waters from all angles... immediately covering everyone¡¯s vision with their gigantic ship masts for all to see.


    It was utterly terrifying and expensive for one to fund these medieval battles, unless they were like an emperor or something.


    .


    In Nopline¡¯s case, he wanted to have 60 massive ships out with 28,000 people on them.


    He wanted topletely take over Baymard in one move..... as he felt like that Landon Barn guy wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with that many people and ships all at once.


    But in the meantime while he made preparations for battle with that Landon Barn guy, he still had to keep a lookout for that Landon obley guy.


    Dammit!


    Where the hell was that guy hiding at?


    .


    "Brother please... for my next birthday present, can you give me Baymard?"


    "Little sister..... how about this?


    Why don¡¯t we share Baymard instead?" Nopline said while stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    "Fine! Fine! Fine!


    Whatever my brother says goes.....


    So big brother... when will you make your move?"


    "Hehehehehehe.... let¡¯s just say that you won¡¯t have to wait too long to get your wish."


    "_"


    Kamara blinked confusedly.


    When was this soon?


    .


    In the meantime, while Kamara and Nopline were busy making their own ns..... certain people in Baymard couldn¡¯t help but wonder what his majesty Landon Barn was ying at.


    What the hell?!!


    Was it a trap?

 Chapter 380 Reasons

    --The Gracio-Dero 4 Star Hotel, Baymard--


    .


    "Young master.... I don¡¯t get it.


    Why doesn¡¯t his majesty Landon make a move on that Tyrant?" Collins asked, while looking at his master confusedly.


    If it were him and his enemy had shown up for a meeting with him... he wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to slit his enemy¡¯s throat.


    But what did this Landon guy do?


    He literally went for the meeting, looked at his enemy right in the eye, and let his enemy walk away just like that.


    Why?


    .


    "Young master.... what is he nning?" Collins asked, while scratching his head tirelessly.


    "It¡¯s simple..... he¡¯s nning nothing." William¡¯s replied... and he was right.


    Landon was a very principled person, who would only dish out punishment based on what one did to him.


    .


    To put it simply, Alec hadn¡¯t tried to attack or kill him yet while staying HERE... so why should he kill the man without any crimes?


    One had to know that no matter how much he hated Alec, he couldn¡¯t just kill him without any justifiable crimes and evidence.


    And he sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to set up some sort of trial just to execute Alec.


    Because if he were to do so.... then what would be the difference between himself and Alec?


    .


    In short, if he did so.... many people around the Pyno continent would see him as a tyrant which was something that he didn¡¯t want to be known for.


    People would now think that he was a scheming king who had killed Alec unreasonably just to take over Arcadina.


    Even if Alec deserved to die, if it was no real crime or evidence to anything.... then it would all be for naught, as the people would definitely have fear for him instead.


    .


    Knowing all this, he didn¡¯t want Baymard to turn into Arcadina¡¯s Capital city..... were most peasants live in fear of their ruler, just because they were too scared of his bloodthirsty nature.


    In addition to that, he also didn¡¯t want the visitors to also fearing here anymore.


    .


    And when one really analyzed everything, Alec had never sent men to kill or torture him..... so just waking up one day and pinning a fake crime on the man just to execute him was something that Landon would never do.


    Bottom line, he would never make the first move to scheme over anyone.


    But if he were to be attacked, insulted or maltreated.... then he would give his enemies hell depending on their crime.


    .


    One should know that even back on earth, take for example the case with North Korea and the U.S.


    If Trump said that he didn¡¯t like Kim Jong Un... did that give them the right to just kill the dude if he ever came to the U.S?


    Nope!


    There were rules andws of diplomacy at work here.


    So unless it were a crime with evidence against humanity, one just had to swallow their anger and deal with these issues strategically instead.


    .


    Plus, the system would immediately vaporized him if he were to scheme and pin a fake crime on anyone..... just so that he could kill themter on.


    And that was why the whole court trial system was also made up here.


    Anyway... just because Landon couldn¡¯t do it, didn¡¯t mean that others wouldn¡¯t want his head while he stayed here in Baymard.


    .


    --District G, Central Region, Baymard--


    .


    A tall man with a scarf wrapped around his head swiftly blended in with the busy crowd, as he diligently made his way towards one of the regr hotels there.


    Walking into the building, he quickly informed the front receptionist about his arrival.... and was immediately ushered towards one of the rooms there.


    .


    Today, Connor was going to see his own hidden guards down at one of the local hotels for ordinary people.


    District D within the upper region had hotel¡¯s that catered for wealthy people who liked the luxurious lifestyle.


    While District G on the other hand , catered mostly for the peasants and those visitors who earned very low ies as well.


    .


    "Wee Your highness!" Bellowed 5 men, who were currently on one bended-knee before their master in respect.


    "At ease men!" Connor said, while taking a seat on the massive green cushioned couch at the center of the living room.


    Once he sat, someone quickly gave him a cup of water hastily..... while also ordering for food from the hotel as well.


    Connor calmly crossed his legs, while taking a sip from his cup.


    ¡¯Siiiiirrrrrrpppppp!¡¯


    "Boys..... there¡¯ been a change of ns."


    "Your highness what do you mean?"


    The men asked while looking at each other in confusion.


    Connor looked at his men and smiled.


    Right now, he lookedpletely different from the tamed version that he had always shown.


    Right now, he looked like an unhinged beast, who was currently stalking his prey stealthily.


    .


    "Boys....it¡¯s Simple.


    Our ns have changed, and we will no longer need sir Nopline¡¯s help anymore.


    So here¡¯s the new n instead....."


    "_"


    .


    As the men spoke, Connor couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly.... as he thought about Nopline.


    Several months back, he had requested for Nopline¡¯s help in taking down Alec.... in exchange for 1/5 of Arcadina¡¯s yearly wages.


    Nopline had agreed to this deal..... but on the condition that he kept a look out for one Landon obley guy.


    .


    To Connor, it was near impossible to find out this person.... as the name Landon was asmon as the name Arthur.


    There were hundreds.... if not thousands of people with the name Landon.


    Heck!....even his bastard brother was called Landon as well, so he really had no idea on how to get on with his search.


    .


    And to make matters worse, this Landon guy was supposed to be a peasant as well.


    So with so many peasants around Arcadina, how was he supposed to keep a lookout for anyone with that name?


    He had been searching for this Landon fellow for several months now.... and so far he couldn¡¯t find even a shadow of thishit.


    Hence he felt like this Landon guy wouldn¡¯t most likely be within another empire instead..... but would be in other empires within the Pyno continent.


    .


    Anyway.... after having an audience with Landon and the rest of his family, he had immediately decided to change his ns moving forward.


    Initially, he had nned to kill Alec on his journey back to the Capital


    But who would¡¯ve known that Alec would prove to be so useful now?


    If he let Alec deal with Landon .... then wouldn¡¯t it be easier to deal with this matter altogether?


    Yup.... his n was for Alec to utilize all of his hidden armies for this task.


    And of course when Alec was sessful, then and only then would he dare to make his move.


    .


    In addition, Connor wasn¡¯t sure how that he had enough manpower to take down Baymard.


    So in a way, he was using Alec to do his dirty work first.


    Alec had thousands of knights secretly hidden away somewhere within Arcadina.


    So he knew that if Alec made a move, it would definitely be a done deal.


    .


    Hehehehe... this was great!!


    Soon, he would get Baymard in his own grasps.


    But for now.... it was time to go to court!!

 Chapter 381 Hopeful Men

    It was a fine day in Baymard!


    The bright and vibrant white and baby-blue sky immediately made one feel a sense of calm and joy... as it gave them inner peace from the sun¡¯s ever generous warmth.


    The people busied themselves within this newly established empire.... as they went about their day earning their sries, going to school, going shopping, visiting the new established entertainment centers and many other things within the empire.


    But of course while other people were going about their days cheerfully.... some on the other hand, were just about to loose their minds from it all.


    .


    --Police Headquarters, Central Region, District C--


    .


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    "Let us out God-Dammit!!


    Do you know who we are?"


    "Let us out!!"


    "_"


    Within one of the holding cells, 7 prisoners all looked restless... as they were truly at their wits end concerning this so-called holding cell.


    Yup!.... these 7 men were the ones who tried to break into the lower region a few nights back.


    They were now all wearing grey colored clothes.... as several of their own had been torn to shreds by all those Boss Dogs and their Doggy squads.


    .


    They had never experienced the whole ¡¯holding cell¡¯ thing, so they were utterly confused as to why they hadn¡¯t been tortured yet.


    To put it simply, as the name implied.... these holding cells were only meant to keep them here until their punishment had been dished out in court.


    Of course.... these holding cells had many other purposes as well, and were also very known to those who got too drunk in Baymard.


    .


    Sometimes, some people would go for some celebratory asions..... and well depending on their bodies, some wouldn¡¯t even be able to drink up to 2 bottles of Dom Perignon or even the ¡¯OBger beer, without getting drunk.


    And if they ended up sleeping on the streets or getting into funny drunk situations.... the police might keep them in the cells till morning.


    Then they would be free to go with a warning on mature drinking and so on.


    .


    Of course since these holding cells were in the police headquarters and police branch offices around Baymard.... more and more citizens were now familiar with what to expect when they got there, as cases like these would pop up every now and then in Baymard.


    And in addition to that, the police officers and their recruitment team..... had also done their best to exin what really went down in those holding cell to the citizens as well.


    So right now, most people now had a general idea of what these holding cells were meant for in Baymard.


    .


    But when it came to the actual Prison located within District B, which was also surrounded by the Barracks police academy and other weapon training academies... even though many people had been given a brief takeout on it, they still didn¡¯t know how different it was from the holding cell situation.


    So of course now that they had heard that Baymard might put people in that maximum security prison... several people had already nned to keep an eye out on the case.


    And just like that, these 7 men didn¡¯t know that they were going to make history, as the first ever prisoners to go to Baymard¡¯s maximum security prison.


    ¡¯Lucky them!¡¯


    .


    "Let us out!"


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    Within the holding cell, 4 of the men were lyingzily on the beds that were attached to the walls..... while the other 3 were busy banging the ck prison bars as loud as they could.


    In truth, all of them were really out of ideas about what these people were ying at.


    For them, it would¡¯ve been better for them to be tortured night and day..... than for them to have their minds messed up so much.


    With every passing second, the wiat, the anticipation, and their own ridiculous imaginations... have all made theme up with various versions of what was toe.


    .


    As spies, they had been prepared to die ages ago... but when one¡¯s captive keeps them alive and doesn¡¯t even bother to torture them, then wasn¡¯t that even worse instead?


    What they were scared of the most, was not dying without even knowing it.


    It was better for them to see a swording their way, than to sleep within this cell, and one day not wake up.


    So due to this, they had been sleeping with one eye open each night... which resulted in them only getting maybe 2 hours of sleep a day.


    Hence they were tired, stressed out, worried and extremely worn off.


    This was an utter nightmare to them.


    .


    "Please let us out!


    We are actually very rich.


    Look! Look!.... we will give you ten thousand copper coins if you just let us escape!"


    "Yeah! Yeah!


    Our master is crazy rich... and will even give you anything you want if you let us out!"


    We will leave and nevere back again!"


    "Hey!


    I know you all can hear us..... so stop acting like we¡¯re invisible!" Tybalt yelled, while looking at the closed door some distance ahead of him.


    The massive room they were in, had a massive ck thick metal door and 8 more cells within the room.


    And just outside the metal door, was some sort of mini office that was separate from the other offices within the building.


    .


    The office had at least 6 police officers there on every shift, who were tasked with guarding and providing for all the prisoners within the massive room behind them.


    As well as filling up paperwork on any main events that might have ured with the prisoners.


    Of course from there, they would hand over their observations to the detectives and others, who would then take it from tegre.


    Their job was just to guard and make sure that the prisoners also had food and other basic human needs.


    .


    Even though the officers heard the shouts and loud banging noisesing from these men, they still focused on their work as if they had heard nothing from the room behind them..... And this action alone almost made the prisoners feel like strangling them to death as every minute passed by.


    What the hell?


    .


    "Why won¡¯t they answer us?!!" Rowan bellowed out angrily, while gripping his hair tightly with both hands on his head.


    "That¡¯s it!


    I¡¯ve had it with their stuck up attitude!


    Do they think that we¡¯re beneath them?


    is that why they didn¡¯t even bother listening to us?


    Uahhhh!!!" Merek said while banging his hands angry on the prison wall.


    "Settle down boys.... I¡¯ve thought this through.


    And I think that the reason why we weren¡¯t tortured, was because his majesty Alec Barn.... had probably indirectly stopped them from doing so.


    So we might actually get out in a few days time." The leader said while looking at the cell ceiling with a confident smile on his face.


    "Yes.... that must be it leader!


    Hahahhahaha..... I knew that his majesty would not abandon us so easily."


    "His majesty is probably doing his best to save us even now as we speak.


    What a guy!!"


    "_"


    .


    The men all smiled, and those who had previously banged the cell bars... all stopped what they were doing, and sneered towards the room¡¯s thick metal door.


    Hehehhe.... soon, they would show these people the full might of someone under Alec Barn¡¯s power.


    They couldn¡¯t help but start visualizing their release from this cell.


    In their minds, they had already seen themselves walking out majestically.... while looking at those police officers outside arrogantly.


    .


    And just as the men had started gaining their confidence back, the room¡¯srge metal was gently opened... and in came 14 police officers, who quickly handcuffed then and led them out of the cell.


    In their minds, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Alec had finally been able to save them from this whole ordeal.


    But sadly, they were destined to be disappointed from it all.


    What bloody Alec?


    .


    ¡¯Cuff! Cuff!¡¯


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The handcuffed men all left the cell with the police officers, and were each led to separate small basic rooms..... which had a table, 2 chairs, and some sort of ck ss in front of it.


    Each of them waited in the room with a bold smile on their faces, as they thought that this was all for their release.


    They strode in arrogantly, and unhurriedly took their seats


    .


    Tyt sneered, as he looked around the empty room confidently.


    Hmmp!... soon, he would walk out of here and give these viiness people a piece of his mind!


    ¡¯Crieeeekkkkkk!¡¯


    Tybalt heard the door opened gently, and his smile became even broader than it was before.


    Hahahah.... has his majesty Alec finally secured their freedom already?


    .


    Tybalt looked at the door and his smile quickly dampened down in a sh.


    Who the hell was this?


    The door was gently opened, and in came a man who was wearing some sort of formal attire.


    .


    "Good day Mr. TYBALT.


    I am your attorney.... Mr. Allister McLaren."


    "_"

 Chapter 382 Criminal Confusion

    "Good day Mr. TYBALT.


    I am your attorney.... Mr. Allister McLaren


    And I¡¯m here to help you get through this."


    "_"


    .


    Tybalt blinked in confusion, while looking at the well groomed in man before him.


    Eh?.... wasn¡¯t he brought here to be released instead?


    Ughhhhhhh!!!!!... at the end of the day, was this man sent here by his majesty Alec or not?


    And what the hell was this attorney thing?


    .


    A few minutester, Tybalt¡¯s face immediately became distorted and he immediately red up from anger.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    He hit the table violently and tried to reach out to grab the Lawyer¡¯s neck with his handcuffed hands.


    But of course, when they had previously left him alone in the room, they had connected his cuffs to some circr metal hoops on the table.


    So he couldn¡¯t really do much to Mr. Allister there.


    .


    He continued to reach out to Allister with all this might.... and had even injured himself in the process, as the handcuffs continued to dig deep into his flesh the more he struggled to get closer to Allister.


    His eyes were restless, and his very fingernails kept scratching the table.... as he leaned forward towards Allister.


    "Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!


    You prick!!


    What the hell do you mean by I might have to spend many years behind bars in Baymard?


    Hmmp!... just you wait!


    When my boss sends someone toe and get me.... then we¡¯ll see who will have thestugh!!" Tybalt said fiercely.


    .


    Allister looked at the raging Tybalt, and did his best to maintain a calm facade.


    He had been teachingw in Baymard, ever since the first hatch ofw student¡¯s came in during March.


    But even before that... his majesty had started teaching him several subjects partaking tow ever since Octoberst year.


    And one of the most important courses of all was psychology and Criminology.


    So while talking to Tybalt, he had seen taking note of every little thing that Tybalt had been doing or saying while they spoke.


    .


    Of course he was scared of Tybalt¡¯s outburst!!


    Who wouldn¡¯t when faced with a skilled spy or assassin?


    But due to his training, and all the knowledge he had acquired so far... he knew that keeping a calm facade was the best way to go.


    Plus... some of his ¡¯specially selected¡¯ students were watching him from behind the ck screen, while taking notes.


    So how could he dare to look uncool in front of them?


    .


    "Mr. Tybalt..... you need not be rmed.


    Like I said.... I¡¯m your legal attorney, and I¡¯m here to help you get through this." Allister said in a calm tone, with a slight smile on his face.


    His students at the back of the screen who had almost peed themselves from Tybalt¡¯s outburst.... all had eyes of admiration, while looking at their professors back profile.


    ¡¯So cool!!¡¯, they thought.


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    "Mr. Tybalt.... do you really think that your boss wille and save you all at the end of the day?


    Look around you and wake up!..... because if you don¡¯t cooperate with me from now on, then this will be your new home for the next few years.


    That .... I can assure you." Allister said calmly.


    "Hmmp!... do you really think that I¡¯m that easy to deceive?


    If what you say is true... then why is it that you all haven¡¯t even tortured us ever since we got here?


    Tsk!... do you think that I¡¯m a child?


    If my boss didn¡¯t threaten you all, then why would you let us be without torturing us?" Tybalt said arrogantly.


    "Mr. Tybalt, I¡¯m sorry to say this... but you have it all wrong.


    You see.... here in Baymard, we don¡¯t torture prisoners like what you¡¯re used to


    Here, prisoners have rights..... Human rights to be precise."


    "_"


    .


    Tybalt opened his eyes wide in disbelief.


    What a load of crap!!!


    But just to be sure, he still felt like asking this wyer¡¯ of his what he meant by having human rights.


    And after listening to it all, as well as seeing the folder of papers in thewyers hands..... he couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    Why the hell did he have hope in the first ce?


    Normally, people wouldn¡¯t risk their lives to save spies or assassins, so what made him have hope initially?


    Dammit!


    It was only because of the no torturing thing, that really made him and his colleagues restless.


    No one in the entire Pyno continent.....No! the entire Hertfilia, would capture men and not torture them.


    That is.... unless, the backers or organizations behind these spies or assassins were not yo be touched.


    .


    For example, one had to know that the Crimson Organization led by Mr. Death... which was one of thergest Assassin organization in Arcadina, had aw that anyone who killed any of their members, would end up dead within a month¡¯s time max.


    It simply meant that they could kill you, bully you, and even trample on you..... but if one dared to touch any of their members, then for sure, he or she would definitely die no matter what!


    So when people caught assassins from that organization, they were usually hesitant to kill them off.... unless they were absolutely sure of their strength.


    Who asked them to be so weak?


    This was still a strength based world after all..... and power was still everythimost men.


    So what else was he supposed to think... except for the fact that maybe his boss hade to their rescue?


    .


    "Mr. Tybalt.... to be honest, it really doesn¡¯t have to be this way you know....." Allister said with a faint smile on his face.


    "What do you mean....?" Tybalt asked curiously.


    "To put it simply, If you can give us what we want.... then we can reduce your sentence substantially in the end."


    "And what do you want?" Tybalt asked while looking at the calm and collected Allister.


    "A name Mr. Tybalt..... We want your employer¡¯s name.


    Of course no one will ever know that you were the one who gave out the name eventually.


    Don¡¯t worry... we have our ways to reduce your sentence without others being suspicious of it all.


    So give us that, and the rest is history.


    Ahhh... it looks like my time is up!


    Well..... Mr. Tybalt, I¡¯ll being again tomorrow to see you and your friends again.


    So goodbye Mr. Tybalt..... sleep well, and do think about it again alright?"


    "_"


    Tybalt sat there lost in thought, while watching Allister leave the room leisurely .


    What should he do now?


    .


    While Tybalt and the rest were subconsciously questioning their next moves.....somewhere within District G in the Central region, several people were hurriedly moving towards one of the lower rated hotels just by the national park.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The sounds of synchronized steady footsteps could be heard uniformly as they walked through the hotel¡¯s lobby.


    .


    "Good day guests... how may I be of any assistance to you all?"


    "I¡¯m Detective Maurice from the B.P.D (Baymard Police Department).... and these are my associates.


    We¡¯re here with a search warrant for room 229 and room 230."


    "_"

 Chapter 383 Clue Finding

    "I¡¯m Detective Maurice from the B.P.D (Baymard Police Department).... and these are my associates.


    We¡¯re here with a search warrant for room 229 and room 230."


    "_"


    .


    Knowing who they were, one of the receptionists quickly dashed towards the manager¡¯s office as fast as he could.


    In cases like these, he had to let his manager or supervisor handle these sticky situations at all times.


    As they waited for the manager to arrive, several people within the lobby poked their heads towards the officers in attempts to decipher why they were here.


    .


    "Eh?.... why are the receptionists running about like that?


    Are those some sort of important people?"


    "Why would important people choose toe down to this hotel?


    From my understanding, most rich people liked to live in the luxurious hotels in District D.... as for us ordinary visitors from Carona, of course would still choose this Hotel in District G over and over again since this ce is so darn cheap and also ssy.


    So since they also like this ce, then maybe they¡¯re just regr people as well?"


    "_"


    As the onlookers spoke, several people who had been walking past the reception area when the detectives and his team had arrived, quickly went over to gossip about what they had heard with their friends and families.


    .


    "What?..... you¡¯re saying that they are actually police officers on duty?


    Then why didn¡¯t they wear their uniforms insteady?


    Hmmp!..... you¡¯re lying again right old Wang?


    How many times have I told you that lying will only kill you slowly?"


    "You...you!.... I¡¯m telling the truth I tell yah!


    And besides..... aren¡¯t you my wife?


    Aren¡¯t you supposed to believe in me no matter what?"


    "It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m your wife, that I know all about your exaggerated tales."


    "Hoehoehh.... look!... even you yourself have just admitted that my tales are true."


    "Eh?.... When did I ever admit to them being true?"


    "Wife!


    You clearly said ¡¯exaggerated tales¡¯, and not ¡¯False tales¡¯ didn¡¯t you?


    So you see, even you........"


    "Aiiiiiiye!!... can you both stop making us single people feel bad, and get on with the story instead?"


    "Yeah! Yeah!"


    "Ehermmm!


    Like I was saying ..... I heard it with my own 2 ears!


    They said that they¡¯re here to search someone¡¯s room.


    When I walked by, the manager had even checked something called a ¡¯search warrant!¡¯"


    "Ehh?.... search warrant?


    What¡¯s that?"


    "_"


    .


    "Officers.... this is the first room."


    ¡¯Chingiling!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Crieeeekkkkk!¡¯


    The key was turned, and room 229¡¯s door was cautiously opened up slowly.


    The room had a simple hotel setting, with just one massive bedroom/living room space and a bathroom to it.


    Within the mainroom, there were 2 queen sized beds in the room, with side tables on each side of each bed.


    Of course in front of these beds, was a long table, with drawers, 2 chairs, several disposable cups, a mirror attached to the wall above the table..... as well as a mini fridge at its bottom.


    And from the looks of it, 4 out of those 7 men had slept in this room during their stay here.


    .


    As soon as Detective Maurice walked in, he quickly looked around diligently..... and immediately gave out orders to the rest.


    "Alright!.... the legal team needs all clues and evidence that could help us pinpoint who these men are... as well as their main boss.


    We need to get this done and turned in before 6 P.M tonight!


    Harrison!... Bowman!... you two.... check the bathroom thoroughly.


    I want any weapons, hairs, ss, blood samples and so to be noted down immediately."


    "On it sir!" They both answered.


    "Matilda! .... Drawson!.... Gerald!..... and Winnie...


    I need you 4 to start questioning some of the staff members on what they had observed with their guests who had been staying here.


    Specifically, I need you to talk to those who came in to clean up.... as well as the security team around the building.


    And if any of those who had personally interacted with those men isn¡¯t around..... then find their address, and drive over to them immediately."


    "On it!"


    "Kathy!.... Brock!... Dean!...


    You 3 stay behind and start searching the main bedroom area for clues as well."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Now, all those whose names have been called out... wear your gloves and get suited up before you begin clue finding.


    As for the rest of you, follow me to room 230 immediately."


    "_"


    .


    With that, detective Maurice and the rest quickly left the room in a sh.


    Even though Baymard hadn¡¯t gotten to the stage of DNA analysis..... that didn¡¯t mean that they had to ck off on doing these things.


    Firstly, it was good for practice..... for when the medical and forensic departments became even more advanced.


    Doing this would get habitual for them, and soon.... they would be able to do their jobs without making a lot of mistakes.


    And secondly, noting down and collecting all these data..... also gave them a way toe up with several criminal mind theories, so it was definitely a must for them to do so.


    .


    For example... If they saw a trail of blood leading somewhere, and maybe one spot of the carpet seemed to be sunken..... maybe they could even conclude that someone was stabbed on his left side and fell at that very spot with his face sideways.


    And even the hairs that they collected from the pillows.... allowed them to know who was sleeping on which side of each bed as well.


    .


    Everyone had a unique hair curl, or pattern to their hair..... so they would also know whether some people were lying when they say that they didn¡¯t sleep in this room or not.


    Even the way these criminals ced their toothbrushes and so on, was duly noted down to the tee.


    And if they found any torn shreds of paper, or any clues in the trash can... then all the better.


    Bottom line, Landon had them do everything that needed to be done.


    Like the old wise saying went: Practice makes Perfect¡¯.


    .


    Luckily for them, these men would ce the ¡¯Do Not Disturb¡¯ sign on their doors when they would go out.


    And because of that, the ce hadn¡¯t been cleaned for the past few days.


    So they were lucky that most of the evidence was still around while they searched.


    .


    One should know that it wasn¡¯t easy for them to pinpoint where these men actually stayed.


    But due to Baymard¡¯s information system, they easily pinpointed the exact location real fast.


    Firstly... several front and side portraits of these men were drawn, printed and sent out to all hotels, and the Real estate offices within Baymard.


    From there, the staff or employees who had seen or attended to these men, quickly told their bosses.... and the rest was history.


    .


    Maurice and the rest got down to business and first ced several police tapes around the room, and took out several see through ziploc bags and other essential tools to get the job done quickly.


    "Sir... we find their passports in each of their side table drawers."


    "Sir... we found another strand of hair that is a different spring texture and color from the other 7."


    "Sir..... there¡¯s a dirty footprint here that doesn¡¯t seem to match any of the suspects¡¯ shoes or foot sizes here."


    "Sir.... we found a note in one of their pockets!"


    "Ahhh!!..... Sir...it¡¯s big.


    This..... this..... sir.... we found something big!!!"


    "_"


    .


    Over the next few days, everyone spent their time trying to get into the minds of these criminals.


    And just like that, the day for the trial had finally arrived.


    The prisoners woke up on this very morning, with different thought racing through their minds.


    Did anyone give in?..... or did they all decided to stay strong and face the storm together.


    And more importantly, did their boss really not care about them at all?


    Today... they would finally know the answers to their questions.

 Chapter 384 Court Trials

    9:45 A.M


    Maggie quickly made towards District C, as she made her way towards the courtroom.


    Today, she would be watching a real court case for the very first time.


    One should know that within thew academy, her professor had just randomly asked questions one day in ss.... And the 5 people who had answered his questions time and time again, were chosen to attend today¡¯s court session under his wing.


    .


    No one in ss had any idea that their professor was going to be representing these suspects.


    So imagine her shock when she was told in front of everyone that she would be attending the court trial for those suspects?


    And today..... she would see the entire legal process from start to end.


    How exciting!!


    .


    She quickly made her way into the massive Court building... which was asrge and wide, 2 university buildings together.


    It was huge, and had 4 high ceiling floors within it.


    The first/ground floor, was strictly reserved for the workers within the building.... as it had several offices that processed a lot of legal documents and so on.


    This was also the ce where one could book or make court arrangements... as well as conference rooms for meetings, A massive food court, and so on.


    And in addition to all those, there were also 2 massive courtrooms on the floor as well.


    .


    As for the 3 floors above ground level, they primarily focused on court trails alone... with each floor having at least 6 massive courtrooms within it, hence making a total of 18 courtrooms from all 3 floors.


    And coupled with those other 2 on ground level, the entire building now had a total of 20 courtrooms to be used whenever necessary... ne it for divorce, settling down smaller disputes, theft, murder and so on.


    .


    Maggie hastily rushed towards the second floor, while trying to make her way througjh the crowd of people who were also in a hurry to go there as well.


    The court trial was supposed to take ce in one of thergest Courtrooms within the entire building..... ¡¯COURTROOM 2-A¡¯


    "Excuse me please.... excuse me please... excuse me..."


    "_"


    She hurriedly maneuvered her way through the crowd, got into the courtroom.... and soon spotted one of her ssmates waving at her from way ahead.


    ¡¯Good seat!¡¯ She thought.


    .


    "Morning everyone!"


    "Morning Maggie!"


    "Morning"


    "Morning...."


    The rowdy courtroom quickly dimmed the excited voices of Maggie and her crew.


    People could be seen making their way in, while excitedly talking about what to expect from today¡¯s trial.


    The entire room was filled with people wearing their best corporate attires, while taking in the excited atmosphere that oozed out from all angles within the room.


    For most people, this was their first court trial.... so they didn¡¯t exactly know what thesewyers or judges would do here.


    Sure... they had heard of the job titles, but seeing was different from someone telling one what to expect.


    .


    As Maggie continued to observe the busy people, her blood seemed to wake up her entire body, as glee soon overtook her whole being.


    For some unknown reason, she felt pumped, excited and even more alive than ever before.


    It was the ?ind of feeling one got when walking into an airport, or even Disney world for the first time.


    For her, even though she had been studying for over 5 months now... this was her first court trial experience.


    So for her, the excitement came from knowing what her future job would really entail.


    .


    Soon, several celebrity guests quickly came into the building.... and everyone soon found themselves taking quick nces at them.


    "Ehh?... isn¡¯t that news reporter Kelly from BBC Channel 3?


    I saw a ¡¯flyer¡¯ of her once.... so I¡¯m sure that that¡¯s her!"


    "Look! Look!.... its overseer Lyore from the food industry."


    "Ahh... isn¡¯t that the famous Doctor Garson?"


    "_"


    Everyone murmured while observing the iing guest.


    Of course Alec and his own crew came in as well.... but who the hell knew them?


    Time seems to pass by quickly, and soon... Landon and the rest of the royals finally came in through a special door instead..... which ced them at high tform seats just above the jury.


    .


    ¡¯Pap!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!


    The noisy room immediately quieted down.... when they saw several police officers bring in the suspects, who were all handcuffed and wore bright orange jumpers.


    The culprits all wore serious expressions on their faces, as they had been hit real hard with the fact that indeed..... no one was try going to save them from this whole ordeal.


    The entire massive courtroom, made them feel like they were already locked up for good.... as they soon realized that they might not be able to walk about freely the next few years.


    .


    Alec looked at the men and sneered.


    To him, they were a bunch of good-for-nothings, who couldn¡¯t even jump over a fence properly.


    Then why had he been spending his money on them previously?


    How could he trust a spy or an assassin who didn¡¯t even know how to jump over a fence?


    Common!.... that was probably taught in spy ss 101 or something.


    It was like trusting a thief who didn¡¯t know how to skillfully open a closed door.


    What a waste !


    .


    Momentster, several other guards opened a door by the front side of the court.... and in came a tall well-bodied man who was wearing a long ck robe.


    "All rise for the honorable judge Bowman."


    Immediately, even one stood up and only sat down after the judge had taken his own seat on the high table before them.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    "Court is in session.... now ease be seated" judge Bowman said, while hitting the ¡¯gravel¡¯(wooden hammer-like stick) on another wooden square on the table.


    .


    "At this time, the court calls the people of the empire of Baymard Vs. Mr. Ceres Flinter, Mr....(listed downall names)... and Mr. Tybalt Ovry.... Case number 01EB015.


    Will both parties please state their appearances for the record." Judge Bowman said, while reading one of the documents before him.


    "Good morning your honor!


    I¡¯m Vincent Kilmer, from the Baymardian Law Firm.... representing the people of the empire of Baymard as its lead counsel.


    And assisting me today is Zena Ploti also from the Baymardianw firm."


    "Good morning your honor.... I¡¯m Allister McLaren from the Baymardian Law Firm representing all the used.


    And assisting me today is Benedict Mohegan as well."


    "Alright...


    Prosecutor Vincent, you may begin!"


    "_"

 Chapter 385 Court Trials 2

    As the trial proceeded, several people felt like they should¡¯ve secretly snuck in popcorn or something to watch the whole show.


    Damn!.... it was like watching a T.V series live!


    "Mr. Ceres... a couple of days back, you had put out a statement that said that you all hadn¡¯t met anyone else while staying in here correct?"


    "Yes" Ceres answered confidently.


    .


    For Ceres, what he looked at, was the overall situation..... and for him, outing Alec was definitely a No-No.


    Amd when hepared Arcadina¡¯s strength with Baymard¡¯s.... he quickly came up with the conclusion that even if he outed Alec and had his years reduced, Alec would still send people to kill him or hunt him the moment he left Baymard upon his release.


    So why would he do that?


    Plus, since there was no way that these people would know that Alec had visited them previously... he was even more confident about his answer.


    But of course... this decision was something that he would soon regret sometime in the future.


    .


    "Yes.... we hadmunicated with no one about our ns since we got here.


    And no one had also cpaid us any visits while we stayed in our hotel rooms." Ceres assured confidently.


    Alec who was looking at Ceres, subconsciously puffed out his chest and smirked.


    It still felt good to know that he still had the power of intimidating people... because ever since he had gotten here, that power seemed to have magically disappeared, as these stupid Baymarfoam guards and workers didn¡¯t even do his bidding when hemanded them to.


    ¡¯Smart boy!¡¯, he thought.


    .


    Lawyer Vincent who was representing Baymard, gently raised his eyebrows and smiled slightly as well.


    "Alright... your honor, I would like to submit exhibit A, B and C to this honorary court!"


    With that, Vincent moved forward and gave Judge Bowman 3rge see-through bags.


    "Your honor..... the first bag contains a cut out piece of carpet, from Mr. CERES¡¯ room.


    You see.... on that carpet piece, one could easily find 2 main distinctive footprints there.


    One of them is a Baymard men¡¯s size 10.5..... and the other is a Baymard men¡¯s size 12.


    Now... the issue here your honor.... is that when we cross checked thest shoe size with that of all 7 suspects..... we realized that it didn¡¯t belong to any of them.


    And while others might think that it might have been the cleaners, these men had ced a ¡¯Do not disturb¡¯ sign on their doors for a while now.... preventing any of the staff from going into their rooms.


    And from the pressure exerted from the unknown visitor¡¯s shoes onto the carpet floor..... it was also assumed that the unknown visitor should be weighing about 197 pounds (slightly above the guy who acted superman back on earth.. Henry Cavill).


    So judging from that weight and the evenly spread exerted on the carpet.... we suspect that our unknown visitor could be somewhere between 6 to 6.4 feet tall your honor.


    So Mr. Ceres... didn¡¯t you say that no one had visited you all there?!


    Wasn¡¯t it your partner who came up there and visited you allte at night when there was almost no one around the lobby?


    Who was it? Who was your backer?


    Answer this honorary court Mr. Ceres!!!!!"


    "_"


    .


    Ceres felt like he was sweating buckets on the stand.


    His heart was racing violent, as his mind becamepletely swept in disarray.


    His hands began to tremble slightly from nervousness, the morewyer Vincent spoke with pressure towards him.


    .


    As for the crowd, they were inplete awe at the show before them.


    From guessing the height, to bringing out hair strands to even showing tiny pieces of ripped clothing items, and so on..... everything was just jaw-dropping to them all.


    So one could actually ¡¯catch a thief¡¯ like this?


    Even Alec was astounded by how much they had gotten right about his appearance.


    This ce was really a dangerous ce with too many intelligent people within it.


    One needed to be extremely careful when dealing with them.


    .


    Eli, Connor and even William.... all looked at the scene in awe as well.


    This.... this was a court trial?


    They had so many questions in their minds.... as they truly wanted to know how these men had sessfully given several correct assumptions about the matter.


    Try unbelievable!!!


    At least now, they all knew that even without seeing one¡¯s face.... these Baymardians could still find the culprit to any crime, if they were given enough time for the job.


    Subconsciously, they had already made up their minds to send their own men to attend this so-calledw Academy in the future.


    .


    The show continued, with everyone soon seating at the edge of their seats.


    One by one, all the suspects were being called to the stand.


    And the more Vincent spoke and brought out the evidence... the more the audience gasped out loud, when they remembered how these men had just lied previously.


    Of course, they were also in awe of Allkster as well... as his effortless tactics in defending these suspects had also caught their eyes as well.


    In short... bothwyers spoke and ¡¯owned¡¯ the courtroom, immediately holding everyone¡¯s rapt attention.


    It was really impossible not yo admire them, as their every angle and attention to detail.... was well presented for the judge, the jury and even the audience to take note of.5


    .


    For the audience, this was one of the most intense shows ever.... as sometimes, the suspects would rage out, burst out in anger, yell, scream and even bang their tables angrily.


    Even the reporters who had sent their crewmen to write down the main highlights of the whole thing, even felt chills run down their spines the more the case proceeded.


    .


    Soon... everything ended with each of the men being sentenced 2 years in the maximum security prison, since they actually didn¡¯t kill anyone or manage to get into the lower region.


    At this point, everything was just ¡¯attempted¡¯.


    But for sure... these 2 years would definitely feel like 30 years for these men, with what Landon had arranged for them.


    And from the looks of it, none of then had outed Alec for fear of his wrath too.


    The court ended with everyone feeling pumped and very emotional over the whole thing.


    What a show!!


    .


    Alec looked at hid men being taken away without any trace of pity on his face.


    With this, he was done staying in Baymard for now.


    It was time for him to go back home and n his attack on this unfilial son of his.


    "Let¡¯s go!" He said, to his sons and his men.


    .


    With the court session over, Landon and his family immediately left the room as well.


    And as Landon moved... he soon got an alert from his own ¡¯boss¡¯.


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    ¡¯Host.... the system has a new mission for the host!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯

 Chapter 386 More Heavenly Jobs

    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    ¡¯Host.... the system has a few new missions for the host!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    Landon Let out a long sigh... and quickly checked out this mission from his boss.


    At this point, what was the point of continuously grumbling about it?


    If he did so, then wouldn¡¯t he die out of anger, or have a heart attack sooner orter?


    He quickly looked at his mission tab and sighed again.


    Dammit!... there were 3 new missions waiting for him there.


    .


    [Side-Mission 8: Within the empire of Terique, the current ruler..... King Michael Parcely is being held captive and poisoned continuously by one of his Concubines.


    Her name is Queen Kamara..... and she is also the little sister of Nopline.


    Right now, even though Kamara doesn¡¯t n on killing Micheal..... unbeknownst to her, the toxic drug that she keeps giving him will take his life in 2 month¡¯s time if he isn¡¯t rescued immediately.


    And that¡¯s where the hostes in.


    For this mission, the host has 3 main jobs:


    ?Rescue and hide King Micheal away from Kamara and her minions.


    ?\u0026 Treat King Micheal within Baymard.


    Mission Deadline: October 7th, 1026... (1 \u0026 half month from now).


    Punishment for Failure: 3% of the host soul pool will be devoured by the system.


    P.S...Host needs to rescue and begin treatment on him immediately.


    Because if Micheal dies, then the future ns that the heavens had projected out for Terique.... will be all for naught.


    And if that happens.... then the host will get some of his Soul Pool sucked out him instead.


    So the host should take note.]


    .


    Landon looked at the first mission and nodded while reading.


    Ever since he had transmigrated here, he had realized that ins or universes that didn¡¯t have any sort of magic mystical beings, or heavenly powers to them.... the heavens couldn¡¯t directly affect the humans of these regions.


    Humans had the right to turn good or turn bad..... and that was the freedom that was given to them by the heavens.


    .


    So how do the Gods punish, humble or bless the humans in these non-magical worlds?


    Simple!


    By sending or directing someone to do so.... it could be subconsciously, or unconsciously.


    But either way, the job would get done just like how the heavens wanted it to be.


    If one wanted a million dors, it wasn¡¯t going to drop down from the sky just like that....


    Rather, someone would probably offer a job or position that could allow one to make that sort of money..... or one could get it through donations.


    .


    Again even at that, it was the individual¡¯s choice to use that chance and make money.... or mishandle the opportunity given to him/her.


    The heavens generally always sent helping hands and even punishments to several humans in different intervals in their lives.


    If one had a penny for how many chances one had to get better, but chose to go with the wrong option.... then most people would be living somewhatfortably by now.


    .


    And sometimes, one¡¯s karma from the bad things he or she had done in their previous lives.... also yed a role in some of the bad things that were happening to them as well.


    In this case, only by doing good and umting good karma, would they be able to fix these issues.


    .


    As for things like the weather, floods and so on..... of course the heavens could control these ones to a certain degree as well.


    But in general, living things on theses were left alone to their own choices... and the Gods were the ones who usually sent them with several opportunities for change.


    So whether they took the chance or not, was not the faults of the Gods.... but the choices of these humans.


    .


    For example, the Gods had allowed Landon to make rm clocks here.... that was a blessing to them.


    If an rm clock rang out and someone chose to sleep in, andter on give a bad impression of themselves at work.... that was their choice.


    Again.... if one decided to take in something toxic and harmful after they had been told about the consequences countless times..... then that was their choice as well.


    And when they reflect on their sick beds, they would also realize how many times people hade to them with helping hands at that time.


    Humans were blessed with that freedom of choice from the heavens.... and the opportunities were given to them more than 10 times on a daily basis.


    .


    But in cases where one¡¯s bad decision could affect the lives of thousands and even millions..... the Gods usually sent someone like Landon to specifically do these tasks.


    This time, they were done giving options to these people.


    It was either their way, or the highway.


    .


    ¡¯King Michael Parcely...¡¯


    Reading through everything, he was shocked that Kamara was Nopline¡¯s sister.


    The apple really didn¡¯t fall far away from the tree.


    And to make matters more interesting, Kamara¡¯s only son, Lecter Parcely.... was actually the son of king Michael¡¯s younger brother, Raul Parcely.


    And from what he had just read, Raul had been nning Michael¡¯s downfall for more than 15 years now.


    ¡¯What a patient man!¡¯, Landom thought, while also making ns on his next moves.


    Sigh..... It looks like very soon, he would be leaving Baymard again.


    .


    Looking at his punishment for not failing toplete this mission..... Landon was still utterly confused by it all.


    ¡¯System..... what exactly is my ¡¯Soul Pool¡¯?¡¯


    ¡¯Answering to host.... it¡¯s a pool filled up entirely with the host¡¯s soul, that can be strengthened and expanded infinitely.


    Host should know that with every passing mission, the host soul pool will get stronger and stronger.


    So the host can only advance to the next world if his soul pool gets stronger while staying here.


    And only when the soul pool reaches a certain level, will the host also be able to see the Gods.


    Because if the host sees the Gods now, the light and heavenly spiritual strength from them.... would instantly kill the host from a Gxy away, talk less of seeing them face to face.


    Of course in addition to that, the host should note that while staying in this world... if the host¡¯s soul force doesn¡¯t increase due to countless punishments or deductions from the system... then the host will be obliterated on the spot, since he won¡¯t be able to advance into the next world.


    So host should take note¡¯.


    .


    Landon listened to the system and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Sure enough, even though he wouldn¡¯t get destroyed for notpleting this mission..... the system would still obliterate him after sucking out a certain amount of from his soul pool.


    ¡¯¡¯System.... so why didn¡¯t you exin it to me previously?¡¯


    ¡¯This system had assumed that the host was smart enough to guess what it was.


    But.... it looks like this system had overestimated the host¡¯s intelligence.


    Sorry for my negligence host¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯

 Chapter 387 To The East, Our Savior Lies

    Landon helplessly shook his head and decided not to bother with the system anymore.


    He had previously guessed it out.... but he just wanted to be sure that he was right.


    Buy who knew that asking a simple harmless question would make hom look stupid to the system?


    Bruh...


    Didn¡¯t they say that teachers or those above, loved students who asked a lot of questions?


    Wasn¡¯t it better for him to ask, than for him to assume?


    He truly could wait for the day when he could meet these Gods face to face.... more still he just wanted to see the system¡¯s creator, as he felt that it would¡¯ve probably been some sassy God.


    He shook his head wryly and continued looking at the other new missions.


    .


    [Side-Mission 9: A while back, some of Nopline¡¯s men had already gone out into the different empires to capture more ves for him.


    And very soon, they would be passing through several routes by water towards Terique.


    The host is to hijack these ves and rescue them by ship.


    Deadline: 3 months from now.


    Punishment for failure: 2% of the host¡¯s Soul Pool will be devoured by the system.


    .


    Side-Mission 10: The host needs to find Tristan Parcely..... the rightful heir to Teriques throne, and aid him in taking over Terique from Nopline¡¯s grasps.


    Deadline: 2.5 years time at most.


    Punishment for failure: instant Death and soul destruction.]


    .


    Landon massaged his temples in annoyance.


    How many people did he have to aid to be king?


    He still hadn¡¯t put William on the throne yet.... and now, there was also some who needed his help as well?


    That would mean that he would have to dedicate his attention to both of them, while running Baymard, creating new things andpleting his main missions.


    .


    And speaking of his main mission, 90% of it was already done..... as he had already created new snacks like pringles, as well as taught the medical team and walked them through countless operations in the hospital.


    Truthfully, all that was left were for 2 more drugs to be created.... which were scheduled for production within the next 2 months.


    And after that.... he could finally have his Cathode T.V God-Dammit!


    .


    Landon felt like he needed to hurry up in uniting the entire Pyno Continent, as he still needed to venture out to other continents and aid those whom the system would tell him to.


    It wasn¡¯t going to be easy, as some of these ces had people like those from the Temple of Adonis, who would fight him to thest drop of their blood.


    .


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget that he still needed to get this ce up to par with earth¡¯s standard before his death.


    He was now 17 years old, soon going on 18.... and if he didn¡¯t hurry it up..... hehehehe... he would be a goner for sure.


    Of course to be fair, he too wanted to go above earth¡¯s technological level as well.


    .


    Previously, the system had even told him about technology that allowed dogs and humans tomunicate with each other... which was way above earth¡¯s level.


    But so what?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be cool to actually know what those boss dogs were truly thinking of?


    Sometimes.... they acted more too intelligent, from ordinary dogs, and this alone had really piqued his interest even more.


    Bottom line, he had to hurry things up and unite this ce as fast as possible.


    But first, he had to get rid of all the bad seeds within the Pyno continent before he could venture out anytime soon.


    .


    Through it all..... he only had pity for Lucy, who would be marrying a busy man who was all over the ce.


    He felt like this damn system was the type to even bother him during his ¡¯Busy¡¯ session with Lucy.


    Sigh..... well, it looked like it was time for him to move out again.


    .


    And while Landon was thinking about his own ns... far away from the entire Pyno continent, a young girl was excessively sweating while being gently held down by the people around her.


    The people in the room were all different from those within the Pyno continent.


    For one, theirplexions were all brown.... ranging from the darkest shade of brown to the lightest.


    And what made them look even more unique, was that none of them there had ck hair at all.


    In short, from where they were from..... .ck or colored hair was very rare to find as everyone here was born with white or silvery hair.


    They looked very simr to ¡¯Storm¡¯ in the X-men.


    But unlike Storm, their eyes were all green in color.... with a few people with purple and yellowish eyes.


    But none had ck, brown or even blue eyes here.


    .


    Presently, these people were all living within a hidden city, whose entrance was just below that of a waterfall.


    They had fled their massive exquisite city... and gone into hiding in this hidden one that was built by their ancestors ages ago.


    And why had they fled?


    It was all because on one wintery day, several ships had suddenlynded here, with some people who call themselves the Children of Adonis.


    Sadly, they had killed, raped, imprisoned and enved more than 60% of the City¡¯s poption ever since then.


    And the other 40% who managed to escape, had immediately fled into this hidden city below the waterfall.


    .


    Right now.... within the biggest building within the city, almost everyone had gathered around the youngest princess of 15 years old.


    She was a SEER!


    Right from their ancestors time.... one person within the royal family would be gifted with the gift to have visions from the heavens.


    .


    These visions came whenever and wherever.... so they truly had no control over it.


    It was just that 2 weeks before the attack urred, the system had been in a deep trance for that entire time.


    And when she had finally woken up, it was toote... the enemy had already arrived.


    That was the longest she had ever taken to digest a vision.


    For her, it happens in a second, but when she got back to reality, she woke up being carried by her people while fleeing.


    Instantly, she knew that it was toote... and she truly med herself for her slowness.


    .


    As for what God they worshipped.... they chose to give tribute to the heavens in general, for fear of pushing off any other Gods there.


    As one of their ancestors had once said that in one of his visions, he had seen a room filled with more than 300 overly glowing lights... which he believed to be Gods.


    So he really couldn¡¯t tell or pinpoint who it was exactly... that had been giving them these gifts.


    Hence, they chose to y it safe and praise the heavens altogether..... lest they piss off any Gods there.


    And just like how some people back on earth had the power to protect, tell fortunes and sometimes see spirits..... some of the people in this world, were also blessed with that as well.


    .


    Right now, the young girl was trembling as if she had been hit with a severe fever..... and her green vibrant eyes, had turnedpletely white instead.


    "She¡¯s ready..... She¡¯s ready..


    Quickly, quickly..... bring the blood!" Yelled 38 year old man who looked very simr to her.


    "Yes your majesty!" The people responded.


    ¡¯Ssh!¡¯


    The fresh blood from a goat had been poured on the Princess¡¯s right side.


    And immediately... the people guided the princess¡¯ hand and dipped it in the blood.


    With that... everyone stood up and took several inches back.


    Now... it was time for the princess to work her magic.


    .


    ¡¯Scrashhh!.... Scrashhh!....Scrashhh!!¡¯


    The princess began to paint a portrait of a man with the blood..... and after the portrait... she moved a little but to the side and drew out a map that led to the man.


    Then something which had never happened before urred.


    The princess calmed down on her own, while still in a trance..... and immediately stood up and pointed towards the east.


    .


    "His..... His name... his name is Landon Barn.


    And he is our saviour."

 Chapter 388 The Journey To The Eas

    Lucia woke up with a splitting headache and quickly tried to open her heavy eyes.


    "Ahhh!


    The princess is awake!


    The princess is awake!"


    Immediately, her loyal maids around quickly split themselves into 2 like the wind.


    Some went to inform his majesty, while others hurried along with food and water.


    It had been 2 days since she had that vision.... And now, she had fully digested what had been sent to her by the heavens.


    She was just happy that this time, she didn¡¯t wake up several monthster..... Or even more.


    A few minutes after she had woken up, the door to her room was immediately burst open, and in came her family... As well as a few prominent advisors within the city.


    .


    "My little baby!... It¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake!


    Are you feeling pains anywhere?


    Is your body alright?


    Do you need me to send for healer Vegul over here?"


    "_"


    Sitting by the corner of her bed.... was a curvy voluptuous woman, who looked very simr to her appearance-wise.


    This woman was her mother, Queen Beverly.


    "My little baby... Do you need me to do anything for you?" The woman said tenderly, while hugging and squeezing the little girl with all her might.


    "Calm down Beverly..... The girl just woke up; and will need some breathing space first". Said a man who also looked somewhat simr to her as well.


    This man was her Father..... The official ruler of the prosperous Empire of Zalipnia.


    Unlike most continents within the Hertfilian world, the Continent that they were currently on... Had more than 30 empires within it!


    It wasn¡¯t that theirndmass was ridiculously big, but that all these empires within this particr continent... only consisted of 4 or 5 cities, towns or viges within them.


    So for the empire of Zalipnia, it onlyprised of; 1 major city, 3 town and 4 viges all in close proximity to each other.


    .


    The man who had just spoken out previously was Lucia¡¯s father, King Uther Wynterborne... Who ruled over the entire Zalipnia.


    "Little Lucia, do you have enough strength and energy to talk about your vision?


    Or would you prefer for us toe in after you rest up a bit more."


    "Thank you, Father..... But there¡¯s no need for that.


    It¡¯s best that we discuss his now, rather thanter.


    After all..... This concerns the state of our empire and its people.


    As such... It would be truly callous of me to not tell you all about the message from the heavens." Lucia answered, with a weak and fragile tone.


    Her voice echoed within the room.... And soon, the advisors all sighed from relief.


    Even though their princess was obviously exhausted, Luckily.... She was willing to talk about it now, lest they die of anxiety from the wait.


    .


    "Princess.... We had some people sketch out what you drew on the ground during your trance.


    Just before you fainted, you had mentioned that this man was our saviour.


    But when will this saviour of ours be arriving exactly?"


    "Princess.... Will he really ept to invest so much just to help us?"


    "What will we do if he then rejects us?"


    "_"


    The advisors began by bombarding her with numerous questions... As they truly wanted to know whether this saviour of theirs would truly risk his life for them.


    .


    One had to know that the vision only said that the man in the sketch was their saviour..... Which for them tranted to the fact that if they wanted to get their empire back, as well as free up their people..... then they would only be sessful with the help of this saviour of theirs.


    And this vision also didn¡¯t state it clearly, if they had to go look for him or wait for him toe here instead.


    .


    Again..... If they truly decided to look for him instead, would he be that willing as to his own ce and follow them back here.


    Right now, their gold and many of their rare treasures that they could offer this saviour of theirs... we¡¯re all kept within a secret vault in the royal pce back in the city.


    Hence if they were going to leave, it would definitely be empty-handed.


    So will this saviour of theirs get offended and think that they weren¡¯t sincere enough with their requests?


    .


    One should know that even though they trusted the judgement from the heavens..... To ere was human.


    So what if by the time that they had gotten to this saviour of his..... He had be a totally corrupt individual just from the influences around him?


    Even the Bible on earth had kings like king David... Who had betrayed God¡¯s will just for lust.


    .


    He had seen the beautiful Bathsheba, and had immediately decided to kill her husband just so that he could ce her in his harem.


    Even though he had always followed God¡¯s will, he was still human... And once or twice, people fell for human sins like lust, greed and so on.


    So in their own situation.... what if this saviour of theirs didn¡¯t seem like someone that the heavens should rmend?


    These thoughts had all bothered these advisors these past few days.


    But what they didn¡¯t know.... Was that it was because of all these temptations, that the Gods had created the ¡¯systems¡¯... That would keep these ¡¯saviours¡¯ in check.


    .


    Lucia listened to everyone¡¯s questions and couldn¡¯t help but sigh helplessly.


    From her vision..... The heavens had revealed that this saviour if theirs would definitely do what was needed to be done.


    And since they had even given her a map, she had also concluded that they had given them the option of waiting or going out to meet their saviour.


    .


    After exining everything to everyone, their eyes soon lit up... And their faces were immediately filled with smiles.


    If they could find this saviour of theirs, then their people would finally be freed from the hands of these people from the temple of Adonis.


    But now, the question was that who will go?


    .


    "Father..... I¡¯m going for this mission, since I have the map imprinted in my mind.


    This way, if the sketched maps ever got lost..... Then I could help navigate everyone to safety easily." Lucia said confidently.


    "Father..... If Licia¡¯s going, then it¡¯s only natural for her to have extra protection.


    So I think that I should go on this mission too." Said Lucia¡¯s second brother, Javis.


    "No father.... Let me go instead." Added Lucia¡¯s oldest brother, Andrew.


    "_"


    They all continued to give multiple ole reasons why they had to go out there.


    And the more they spoke, the more excited they became.


    Their hearts pounded, as they thought of the fact that they finally had a chance to help their people.


    .


    Mother Beverly on the other hand, felt like someone was ripping her heart apart.....the more she listened to her children.


    "No none of you will go!.... It¡¯s too dangerous!


    What if you all get spotted by hoodlums and end up getting chased or killed instead?" Mother Beverly said, while shaking her head multiple times.


    She was Uther¡¯s only wife.


    And out of the fruits of their blissful marriage, came their beloved children... 2 boys and a daughter.


    And with all these troubles going on, she couldn¡¯t bear to loose any of them anytime soon.


    .


    "Beverly..... It¡¯s time for the boys to grow up.


    Our people need this saviour, and it¡¯s their duty as princes to go out there and look for him.


    Do you understand?" Uther said in a coaxing tone.


    "But...But..... But....." As mother Beverly tried to speak, tears immediately welled up in her eyes.... And the soon, the waterworks began to flow on out.


    ¡¯Woo!... Woo!... Woo!¡¯


    As mother Beverly cried, everyone sighed and also tried to coax her as well.


    Indeed.... It was time for the princess and princes to leave their ¡¯nest¡¯.


    And all they could do right now, was pray that they made it back safe and sound.


    .


    Uther looked outside the window while hugging his wife.... And immediately began to think of what was needed for such a journey.u


    Judging from the map, from his rough estimations.... this journey would take them at least 8 months before they would arrive at their saviour¡¯s exact location.


    So they would need enough food, enough fishing rods, guards, as well as some money just in case of emergencies.


    .


    And so just like that, Lucia and her brothers.... They had all begun making ns for their journey to the East.


    As for that saviour of theirs..... He was currently within the lower region, talking to Overseer Tim about a new project.


    He too had no time on his hands, as he also needed to get work done A.S.A.P.


    .


    "Your majesty..... So you want us to begin work on a project before you leave for your mission?"


    "Yup!" Landon answered yfully.


    "Your majesty.... What is this project about?" Tim asked curiously.


    But rather than answering him, Landon immediately passed along some notes to him.


    Tim looked at the title of the project in confusion.


    .


    Landlines?


    What was that?

 Chapter 389 LandLines

    Tim looked through the notes and continued to read through them in amazement.


    This.... this would for sure improvemunication and information intelligence in Baymard.


    Just thinking about it made him smile stupidly.


    And when he thought about how sometimes..... he would run from one corner to the other, or send people to someone else¡¯s office just to inquire about something.


    This alone sometimes dyed his schedule, as at times, the reply coulde back within an hour or even more.


    Not to talk of the fact that if the person wasn¡¯t where he had thought that they would be in, then wouldn¡¯t he have to start searching for them all over the ce again?


    But now.... he didn¡¯t have to worry too much about this anymore.


    With this Landline technology... in a matter of seconds or minutes, he might even be talking to someone in a different industry from himself..... and it also extended to the hospitals, schools and every other ce in Baymard.


    How marvellous!!


    .


    Landon smiled broadly, while looking at Tim¡¯s animated face amusingly.


    Walkie Talkies, police radiomunicators and so on.... were all good and necessary for Baymard¡¯s main security forces.


    But what about the people?


    A lot of issues would¡¯ve been better solved if they had just gotten a better means to pass along information.


    Holding the book tightly, Tim¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and his mouth also quivered from excitement.


    "Your majesty..... this is groundbreaking!


    Even though it is somewhat simr to the walkie talkies..... it has its own differences to that one as well.


    And this phone number thing, is it like eachndline¡¯s personal identity?.... erm, like the personal identity numbers found on each identity card?


    No!.... no!... no!....


    More importantly your majesty, when do we start?!!" Tim asked while literally holding Landon¡¯s clothes tightly, just like a little kid who had just gotten his Christmas gift for the first time.


    His ageing eyes were immediately opened widely, and seemed to glisten and shine like that of the moon on a starry night.


    It was vibrant, youthful and full of life!


    The current Tim had already forgotten that Landon was the king, as he subconsciously held onto him as if Landon some sort of peerless treasure that he didn¡¯t dare to let go of.


    .


    Landon looked wryly at his overexcited Overseer, who seemed to be hell-bent on almost ripping his shirt to shreds.


    Thinking of all the overseers from every industry within Baymard, Landon couldn¡¯t help but question why they were all so simr to each other.


    Or was it just a strange coincidence?


    ¡¯Mwuack! Mwuack! Mwuack!¡¯


    As Tim spoke about everything that interested him with this new project, he would unconsciously lean forward and kiss Landon on the cheek happily from over excitement.


    "Your majesty... have I ever told you that I love you?"


    "_"


    [Landon: ¡¯Overseer Tim... I¡¯m straight alright?¡¯]


    .


    A few minutester, after Landon had sessfully calmed Tim down to an extent..... they swiftly began their road of manufacturing Landlines.


    "Your majesty.... how many people do you need to construct the industry site for this project?"


    "Tim... as the Construction industry overseer, I¡¯ll let you handle the construction part of it all.


    Here!..... this is a Contract brought to you by myself and the Government of Baymard.


    So you will need to ess how much it¡¯ll take the site to be fully constructed .... as well as how much time you¡¯ll need toplete this project.


    All in all, we want the site to be finished before November 1st.


    So after you¡¯ve written and budgeted down everything... including sries, please send it to the Ministry of Communications immediately.


    Specifically..... please address it to myself and the head minister Dave Glover.


    Oh... and don¡¯t forget that since the engineers-in-training are still registered under your industry..... you still need to budget their pay as well." Landon said, while passing along the contract to Tim.


    This in itself was to let Tim and the rest of the overseers grow on their own ... afterall, he couldn¡¯t always carry everything on his shoulder all the time.


    And with the way the system was going, he would soon be in and out of Baymard frequently in the future..... so why not see how his overseers would handle these matters?


    .


    Tim froze for a bit, while looking at Landon in shock!


    ¡¯Your majesty..... do you now hate me?¡¯, he thought, while looking at Landon with teary eyes.


    How could he not feel anxious and nervous from what Landon had just said?


    As he looked at the map for the site location, so many questions immediately raced through his mind in a heartbeat.


    Cursed!!!


    What if he screwed everything up?


    What if he couldn¡¯tplete the project on time?


    One should know that every time.... it was his majesty, that had nned at least 70% of every project within all the Baymardian industries on a regr basis.


    So everyone was somewhat reliant on him.


    He was like the boss who said and gave precise estimates on what was needed.... while they on the other hand, focused on doing everything to his exact needs.


    And so far, each and every one of his majesty¡¯s estimations were always right.


    So everyone always consulted him on everything every step of the way.


    But this was the first time that Tim had been given a project and told to just go with the wind.


    What the hell?


    What happened to telling him about how many workers were needed for construction, estimating how many bags of cement that they needed, budgeting the pay, estimating how much work could be done while taking into ount weather changes and so on?


    What if what he requested for the ministry to pay them wasn¡¯t enough.... and they ended up needing more materials for itspletion instead?


    In that case, what if they had to cut down the workers¡¯ sries from their errors?


    And even if they took out the money from their industry savings to make it up, then wasn¡¯t that still a loss to them?


    No!... his majesty had entrusted him with this task if making his own decisions.... so even if he truly made any grave estimation errors, it would definitely serve as a learning experience to him and nothing more.


    .


    Tim immediately calmed his thumping heart, and hurriedly sent for some of the main decision-makers within the industry.


    Even though he was overseer, he couldn¡¯t make some contract decisions without some of his partners on the board.... which involved the head ountant, Head Auditor, Landon, a few others and even a few representatives from the Ministry of Works and Construction.


    But in this case, he only needed 3 more parole present apart from himself.


    With Landon already present, he immediately sent for the Chief Auditor and Head ountant to make their way here.


    It was best that they all came, so that they could all look at how much they should request or charge for their services.


    Of course, the contract hade with what their employer thought was a reasonable payout.


    But only they themselves could verify if they needed more money for more materials or not.


    So if that was the case, then they would have to charge more than what was offered to them instead.


    .


    With everyone present, they began to read the agreement carefully.


    Sries.... yes..... contractpletion date..... yes..... work conditions..... yes... benefits before and after contract.... Yesss... hmmm.


    As they worked, they would subconsciously raise their voices, so as to get a reaction from Landon.


    They wanted to see if they were right or wrong.


    But who would¡¯ve known that after all their antics, sighing and pitiful expressions that they had thrown on him... his majesty only smiled at them mysteriously, while silently waiting for them to finish.


    ¡¯Dammit, your majesty!


    Can¡¯t you at least help your brothers out a bit?¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    3 hours had gone by just like that, with everyone sweating buckets...and now, they had finallye up with what they believed to be an alright budget.


    And seeing that Landon wasn¡¯t going to give his two cents on the matter, they all sighed helplessly.... and immediately sent for their budget, alongside the contract and a letter, to be delivered to the Ministry of Communications A.S.A.P.


    Hopefully, they had made the right estimations.


    And once the other 2 left the room, Tim and Landon immediately began to focus on training these engineers that they were about to recruit.


    .


    While waiting for the new production site to be constructed, it was best for these men to know the basics of it all.


    And since they were also nning to hire new graduates as well..... then they definitely needed to organize more training sses as well.


    Of course with Landon¡¯s missions, he had only nned to teach for just one week.... and after that, Tim and several others would take over from where he stopped.


    But no matter what, Project Landline had tomence as soon as possible.


    .


    And so the next day, the radio stations were talking about Baymard¡¯s new project... and the newspapers also highlighted the need for 100 new graduates and Baymardians for a new job opportunity.


    With the need to begin lessons fast... of course, Landon and Tim had paid the radio stations, as well as the newspapers for advertisement.


    And their n had worked extremely well..... because now, they had 200 people rushing towards their interview rooms like crazy.


    Some had just finished schooling, while others had been in the hospital for whatever reasons.


    And there were also others who had previously wanted to be an engineer.... but because they hadn¡¯t made it through other job interviews, they had settled for their current jobs.


    And now with this engineering opportunity before them... how could they dare to miss it?


    It was like a jungle outside the interview room during the next few days... and soon, those chosen were immediately sent letters and told when to report to work.


    .


    In a massive auditorium, everyone was attentively looking at the 4 men before them.


    Finally, they were now engineers-in-training.


    Landon looked at the new team before him and smiled.


    "Let¡¯s start from the basics shall we?"

 Chapter 390 The Baymardian DMC Phone Company

    Within therge auditorium, Landon, Tim, and 2 other supervisors..... were all facing 350 engineers for this new project.


    They had hired 200 new graduates, and had also contracted another 150 from within the constructionpany itself.


    The 2 supervisors with them would be teaching the 200 new graduates from scratch.... while Landon and Tim would focus on teaching the contracted engineers-in-training.


    .


    One should know thatpared to the new undergraduates who hadn¡¯t been taught much about electricity, wave frequencies and so on... some of these contracted engineers had worked in producing the light bulbs, creating fridges, Walkie Talkies, Photocopier, and almost every electric powered device in Baymard.


    So it was pretty safe to say that with them, they had gotten a pretty good handle on the basics.


    Hence it was easier for Landon and Tim to just teach and show them what to do.


    .


    It was going to take 3 months and a few days before their production site got constructed.


    So Landon and Tim hade up with the perfect n for every employee.


    So for the first month of training, the new hires and the contracted ones would study separately..... since some had to start from the basics, while others did not.


    And in the second month, he would assign each contracted engineer to at least 1 new recruit..... since the ratio was just 150:200.


    Within this second training month, the new trainees would start practicals..... under the guidance of each contracted engineer, as well as Tim and the other 2 supervisors.


    They connect the wires and try toe up with different connections with basic tools.


    Essentially, he wanted them to be able to make signals using ordinary wires and even a coin just like how one would do if he was stranded in the wild with no phone.


    And of course, with the help of these contracted engineers who had also worked on the Walkie Talkies for close to a year now..... since at least 1 contracted engineer would be guiding 1 new recruit, then wouldn¡¯t they be getting personal teachers each?


    .


    Bottom line.... within the second month, they would be putting their knowledge into theory.


    And on the 3rd month, they were to build their own telephone system..... as well as understand how dialling in numbers would send different electrical signals that needed to be converted, sent a ¡¯Switch¡¯ and so on.


    And when their new site gotpleted, then they would officially start production.


    .


    As for the production site that was to be constructed... to put it simply, it would have 3 main sectors to it: Sector A, Sector B and Sector C.


    Starting off with thest Sector (sector C), this region would be extremelyrge.... and would focus on manufacturingndlines, and in future cell phones and so on.


    Sector B on the other hand, would be the main control region for fixed phones..... as well as cell phones.


    This region would make sure that all calls could stay connected, and would also be in charge of ensuring signal connectivity and so on.


    And finally, Sector A would just be for customer service, troubleshooting, and so on.


    Of course... there would be small booths in the mall that would take customer Bill¡¯s,ints and so on.


    .


    So if a customer has aint, they could call these people, and their request would be noted down.


    And with noputers avable right now, it would take at most 14 business days for their matter to be properly handled.


    For example, if one said that theirndline didn¡¯t seem to be working..... after he or she had gone to the phone booths in the mall, or the branch office in District D.... they would put in their request for a phone technician toe over and take a look.


    And from there, their names, time ofpliant, avability for meeting a technician, and so on... would be put on a list and sent to thepany within the lower region.


    At this point, thepany would take at most 3 days to send them a letter.... telling the customer when the technician would arrive to look at it.


    3 days were needed because each branch outside thepany would have it¡¯s own customer sheets as well.


    So they had to organize, and make sure tag they solved everyone¡¯s issues on a ¡¯firste first serve¡¯ basis.


    And even at that, they had to also check all their technicians¡¯ schedules..... and pick out the right dates without ovepping or identally scheduling 1 technician for 2 customers at the same time.


    .


    Anyway, after 3 days..... a letter would be sent out to the customer.


    From there, the technician coulde anywhere from the 4th day since they put in their request.... up till the 14th day.


    For now, that was all they could do since they didn¡¯t haveputers.


    Of course the customer service representatives within thepany¡¯s Sector A, also did online troubleshooting as well... for those who would be using thendlines and phones for the very first time.


    Maybe some people didn¡¯t know how to dial properly, or what the different sounds that the phones produced were for.


    Or maybe they just wanted to have their bill resent yo their address again.


    But whatever their reasons were, these customer service representatives would do their very handle all them as swiftly as possible.


    .


    And as for the instation of the phone wires all across Baymard..... of course, some of the engineers-in-training would do that alongside contracted constructed workers as well.


    And that was how Landon wanted to construct the ¡¯Baymardian DMC Phone Company¡¯... where DMC stood for ¡¯Development, Manufacturing \u0026 Customer care.¡¯


    .


    After giving a short briefing on the project and safety, as well as had everyone sign confidentiality agreements... Landon, Tim and the supervisors immediately divided the group as nned.


    Both supervisors led the new recruits away to learn the basics..... while Tim and Landon led the contracted recruits to another work region as well.


    With these contracted recruits, they had decided to just dive right into practical..... since these engineers had basic knowledge for the task.


    .


    Now... it was time to makendlines.

 Chapter 391 Engineers-In-Training

    Entering the massive room which they were all too familiar with..... they immediately found a seat and calmly looked at Landon.


    This was one of the rooms that had been used to create the light bulb... and even the Walkie Talkies in, so all of them already knew the drill once they stepped into the room.


    It would be better to describe the ce as ab.... with several rows of bs and chairs all positioned to give everyone working space to do their thing.


    On the sides of the room, one would find cupboards filled with all sorts of tools within them.


    And just at the back of the room, there was even a smelting room, as well as a freezer for storing chemicals that needed to be cooled within them.


    In essence, the ce was a true workshop for them.


    .


    "What if I told you all that, unlike the walkie talkies that allow you to speak to one person at a time..... this new Landline system could actually allow one to speak with more than one person instead?


    And what if I told you that thesendlines would be able to record voice tones as well (Voicemail)?"


    "_"


    Eh?


    The lecture had begun, and the more Landon spoke..... the more everyone¡¯s face began astonished.


    How is this even possible?


    The more they listened, the more excited they became.


    Landon looked at them and smiled, while Tim brought in an unravelled box.


    .


    Over the past few days, during the recruitment process.... Tim, Landon and the other 2 supervisors had made the first 34ndlines from scratch.


    Of course, they hadn¡¯t shelled it up yet with stic covering... as they wanted to let these engineers see the inside works of thendline.


    One could only see metal parts and wires when looking at it.


    It was like looking at the skeleton of thesendlines.


    .


    As for what type of Land phone Landon had chosen to make..... one could say that he had chosen to go with the main office types that were made in the 80s back on earth.


    The ones with the long cords,rge number pads..... and so on.


    In movies, one would see them in all sorts of designs.


    There were some that were designed in a pink Barbie-like way, while others were like Garfield and so on.


    And when buying these phones, the buyers could choose for the ¡¯Party line¡¯ option.... for those with little children in their homes.


    .


    With party lines, there was no privacy ..... as everyone in the house could listen to a call from any phone within the same house.


    If one had crazy teenagers who nned to sneak out of the house or even skip school with their friends... this would be the option for them.


    This was in a way, a parental monitoring line.


    .


    Anyway, for now... Landon had decided to makendlines with cords, as he felt like the cordless ones were meant for Baymard in the next few years and not for right now.


    And just around the dialling area, one would find 3 buttons there.


    ?One allowed a person to put another person on hold


    ?Another allowed a person to record their own voicemail, change their voicemail or listen to their voicemails... by clicking the button inbination with other numbers.


    One could press the button, followed by the number button 1, for recording their voicemails.... and so on.


    ?\u0026 thest one allowed a person to dial in another number again.... so as to speak to 2 people at once.


    For now, the maximum people allowed to be on a single call would be 3.


    So if 2 people were already on the line talking to each other.... one of them to press that button, dial-in another friend¡¯s number and have their little chitchat excitedly.


    .


    Immediately, Tim ced thesendlines on each long long table.... which had a total of 10 people on them.


    And since they were 150 engineers... that meant that they only upied 15 table rows within the massive workshop.


    Each table was to get 2ndlines.... so that they could connect them to one another and better observe them more.


    With 34ndlines avable..... of course, 30 were ced in front of the engineers, while Tim kept the remaining 4 at the front of the workshop for himself and Landon to use.


    .


    "Alright..... can anyone give an estimated guess as to what you think would be the main fundamental part of these Landlines?


    And when you answer a question, please start by introducing yourselves.... so that everyone else can know who you are as well."


    "_"


    One should know that just from thisst spontaneous mission from the system..... Lucius and the rest had brought in thousands of ves in just a few months ago.


    And the poption had immediately jumped to 147,000 people within it.


    So even though these engineers-in-training had all been working for a while as engineers here... one had to know that presently, there were over 60,000 engineers-in-training within the lower region.


    .


    In short, the entire lower region was filled mostly with engineers.


    There were even Agricultural engineers, Automotive engineers, biomedical, marine, civil mechanical, geotechnical, chemical, electrical, mechanical, quality engineers.... and the list went on.


    So for sure, the chances of them knowing each other were really slim.


    Hence an introduction was in order.


    .


    "So what do you all think are the major parts to thesendlines?...


    Ah.. yes, you!"


    "Your majes.....erm.... Supervisor Landon, my name is Louis Mord and I¡¯m an electrical-engineer-in training.


    Just like the Walkie Talkies... it should have a loudspeaker, through which we can hear the next person on the other Walkie.... no!... the otherndline."


    "Correct..... its principle is indeed very simr to the Walkie Talkies.


    So..... what else would be required for thesendlines to function properly?"


    Now.... almost everyone raised their hands up high, as they were now very much confident in their answers.


    "A microphone to pick up our voices when we answer."


    "Correct!"


    "It needs to create radio waves to send out the signal."


    "Wrong!!"


    "_"


    .


    Everyone was confused as to thest question.


    If it didn¡¯t use radio waves to send out the signals.... then how else were they supposed to make thesendlines?


    They couldn¡¯t help but frown a bit.... as no matter how hard they thought, they still couldn¡¯t see any other way of sending out message signals.


    ¡¯Your majesty are you sure?¡¯


    ¡¯^¡¯

 Chapter 392 Moving Again

    "Instead of radio signals.... these ones would use wires!"


    --silence--


    At this point, they were even more confused than before.


    They couldn¡¯t help but look at Landon with puzzled expressions.


    Was it really possible?


    One should know that previously when Landon had talked about the whole voicemail thing, they were utterly blown away by the concept... as they truly found it hard to believe.


    How could this device record their voice for this voicemail thing?


    And what¡¯s even more shocking, was that they could listen to voicemails that were even 3 days old.


    In addition to that..... with thesend phones, more than 2 people could be on a single call at a time.


    So how could they not be overly excited to begin the new project?


    But when Landon said that they would be using wires rather than radio frequencies..... their excited moods quickly dampened down, as they found it had to believe that one could make thesendlines without radio wave transmission.


    But since the creator of the walkie talkie had said so, then maybe there was really a possibility of it happening.


    For now, they chose to wait and listen up Landon¡¯s exnations.


    .


    Landon looked at their doubt-filled expressions, and calmly took his time to exin things further with them.


    Withnd phones, as one talks, sound waves hit a diaphragm in the microphone... that converts it into electrical signals, whichter gets sent along the telephone wires.


    And the person on the other end of the phone, also receives these signals.... as it hits their own diaphragm and sends it to the phone speakers for them to listen to.


    In a nutshell, that was it!


    .


    After listening to his Majesty¡¯s thorough exnation.... everyone¡¯s eyes immediately lit up from amazement.


    But at the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but worry a little.


    "Any questions?"


    "Your majesty.... if it¡¯s like this, then wouldn¡¯t every phone call have to be connected by someone for them to pass through?" One of them asked questionably.


    Landon hearing this, couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation for these engineers.


    As expected, they had realized it as well.


    .


    What they were talking about, was the use of operators.


    Earlier on back on earth, phone calls had to be connected by phone operators before they could pass through..... as all calls first went straight to the phonepany¡¯s headquarters, which acted as a central exchange.


    One would ce a call.... and would directly speak to an operator, who in turn would take down the number they were trying to reach and connect them to that person instead.


    Andparing them to Walkie talkies that didn¡¯t need any 3rd partner to contact someone, of course, the men weren¡¯t really too pleased with this new technology.


    For starters, if all operators were busy... one could stay on the line for quite some time.


    So what if it were an emergency during that waiting period?


    .


    "Nope!... we won¡¯t be needing anyone to connect the calls.


    In essence, we would be using a Switch!"


    "_"


    Of course, the reason why modern phones connected without dy, was because at thepany¡¯s base..... they had an electronic switch system, using a process called multiplexing.


    In short, this system could allow thousands of conversations to be transmitted at the same time along one cable.


    And it was due to this technology that thousands of phone operators ended up jobless or retired early.


    Landon knew that hiring thousands of phone operators wasn¡¯t something good for the long run.


    Hence he decided to stick with modern technology when remodelling the inner works of thesend phones.


    .


    As phone operators, the question was.... do they still exist?


    Of course, they did!.... but the job description waspletely different from that of connecting calls so that one could talk to their loved ones, or do a business transaction.


    In the modern world, phone operators were just specialty agents that directly worked with customer service.


    In general, they handledrge volumes of calls, worked in call centers as customer representatives..... as 911 operators, where they would take one¡¯s message and ry it to the police.


    And of course, they also worked within the hospitals, as they got in touch with the emergency dispatchers and many more.


    In short, they were typically used in everything else, except connecting personal calls.


    So with the emergence of phones, for sure, Baymard still needed phone operators.... as he expected each industry to have it¡¯s own call center sector, for listening to customerints about their products and so on.


    And even the hospitals had to have their own as well, which tackled questions on drugs within the pharmacy, hospital dispatches and the list went on.


    Of course, they were also seen within logisticpanies,rge hospitalitypanies like grand hotels that needed to gather hundreds of phone bookings or reservations all at once.


    .


    Landon spent the entire day on theory, as his students had all bombarded him with multiple questions.


    And on the second day of sses, they began production immediately..... and just like that, a week had passed and Landon immediately passed on the role of teaching them to Tim.


    Most of the parts were very familiar to these students of his, so they made them with little to no efforts.


    It was assembling everything together that really hit them hard.


    "Wait!.... wasn¡¯t this capacitor to go here instead?"


    "No! No! No! Bro... it¡¯s the diode that¡¯s supposed to be there!!!"


    "Ehh?.... why is my circuit not working after testing it out?"


    "Bro!... how would it work when your circuit loop is still open?


    Look!.... ce this here to close the circuit!"


    Ah!.... I see!!


    Dammit!!... How can I be so stupid?"


    "_"


    .


    With that, operationndline was in full effect.


    Of course, while all this was going on..... Landon on the other hand, was getting ready to leave on his rescue mission.


    With a crazy boss like the system, how could he stick around Baymard while his ¡¯soul¡¯ was potentially on the line in the long run?


    It was time to head into his enemy¡¯s den..... the empire of Terique.

 Chapter 393 Into The Fores

    -Some Forest Within Arcadina--


    .


    The night sky was inky ck and clear.... and even though the moonlight was very bright today, the towering trees had all blocked its rays from reaching the paths below.


    It was already autumn, and the trees had already begun to shed their leaves.


    ¡¯Shreeeeew! Shreeeew! Shreeeeew!¡¯


    The gentle night wind continuously blew against the trees, causing a light whistle-like effect.


    ¡¯Din-Din!.....Din-Din!... Din-Din! Din-Din¡¯


    Riding on several ck horses, were a group of 55 men all dressed in dark red.


    They rode towards the back of the forest silently, while listening to the music of the forest.


    And when they were sure that it was safe enough to talk, they visibly rxed..... while also keeping vignt at all times.


    After all, they were here to deliver a message from their Captains who had just returned from a mission.


    .


    One should know that apart from their leader who was leading them toward the forest, many of them had never been to this particr secret base before.


    But in truth, it wasn¡¯t the secret base that truly excited them.


    Nope!


    It was the fact that they would actually get the chance to see their boss in the flesh that got them riled up.


    .


    Most of them had graduated from their bosses, private underground training estates.... which were scattered within 5 major cities around Arcadina.


    While they were there, they had never met their boss before.


    And even after graduating and doing new missions, they still didn¡¯t have the privilege to see this boss of theirs.


    Their high would only pass on his words to the Captains and the top leaders.... and they, in turn, would instruct them on what was needed to be done.


    And due to this, many of them found it to be a huge privilege and something worth bragging about.... if they actually saw their boss.


    So how could they not be excited?


    .


    ¡¯Pisp!¡¯


    "Hey.... what do you think that our boss will truly be like?" Said one in a whispery tone.


    "For sure, he¡¯s probably a handsome fellow!"


    Of course!... how could he not be?"


    "Ahhh!... it would be really great if the boss could put me directly under him as his disciple or something."


    "Hehehehe.... just you?


    Please!.... what bloody skill do you have that will make our boss put you under him?


    Pui!!.... you¡¯re just a wannabe, and nothing more."


    "I agree with Benny.


    Who do you think you are to gain the boss¡¯s favour?"


    "Exactly tell him, Ray!"


    "That¡¯s right!


    As I said, you¡¯re not worthy enough to get our boss¡¯s favour........ but I am!!!"


    "What?... in your dreams!!"


    "Oh yeah?


    Well eat poop and die, scum!"


    "_"


    .


    They rode for an hour and 21 minutes deep into the heart of the forest, until they came upon an open field, which was filled with thorns, roses.... as well as several 7 feet tall bushes.


    The open field was of course surrounded by trees.... and on each tree, were at least 2 secret guards watching who was going in or leaving the field of thorns.


    In addition to that, on the base of several other trees.... as well as around the bushes circling the thorny fields, there were also multiple hidden guards ced there as well.


    And even before one reached were these men were currently at, along the road leading to the thorny field.... several hidden guards were also positioned there at different checkpoints.


    A few of them had already taken several shortcuts to let everyone around the fields know that strangers were heading their way.


    So in short, the entire ce was heavily guarded and seeming ready for action at any time as well.


    .


    The men immediately stopped when they were just 2 meters away from the field.... as continuously riding forward in this dark night, would mean that they weren¡¯t in association with those secret guards here.


    This was the only way to differentiate who was for from friends, after all..... with most of the moonlights splendour being blocked by the massive trees, it was hard for them to identify who was who.


    Sure... the spies could see people riding toward them, but to clearly see one¡¯s face wasn¡¯t something that anyone could do within a torch.


    So only by stopping, would they be able to tell if the approaching people were their men or not.


    And anyone who just rode on ahead without stopping, would be shot dead instantly with a rain of arrows.


    .


    ¡¯Heeeeeheeheeheeheh!


    The men in red pulled their reigns, and their horses all stopped.


    And soon, their leader immediately took out an immacte white scarf, raised it high up in the air, and waved it around 5 times.


    Seeing the signal, one of the hidden spies also followed up by shooting out an arrow unto the tree closest to them.


    ¡¯Thooop!¡¯


    The leader immediately looked at the man closest to him, and swiftly gestured towards the arrow with his head.


    And just like that, the arrow was yanked from the tree and given to him I¡¯m a sh.


    Looking at the arrow which also had a white piece of fabric tied to it, he immediately raised his hand again..... and signalled for his own men to ride ahead.


    The white piece of fabric showed the approval to ride ahead from these hidden guards.


    .


    The men all left their horses and waited close to the field patiently.


    And in a blink of an eye, another secret guard walked out from the back of one of the trees..... and swiftly led them through the thorny field, using the only path which didn¡¯t have thorns on it.


    And at the center of the thorny field, was a massive bush, that was also covered with thorns as well.


    These bushes, which were as tall as a single floored home..... had been strategically ced in an oval-shaped manner, as if it were an onion protecting its manyyers.


    One could also think of it as being arranged like a flower tag had its petals tightly closed, as it waited for the morning sun to open up again.


    .


    Arriving in front of the oval-shaped bushes, the hidden guard found the only region around the bushes that didn¡¯t have thorns on it..... and slightly tilted them sideways.


    And just like that, a massive pathway was revealed at the center of the bushes..... or rather, it was a stairway.


    Yup!


    There was a stairway there, that descended downwards into the ground.


    The men followed the guard and calmly descended the stairs.


    And as they descended, at several points around the walls.... one would find already lit up torches ced there as well, which illuminated their path as they continuously advanced forward.


    .


    They descended for a bit, before arriving at a t pathway... which seemed endless, as they found out that they had been walking for more than an hour now.


    Well, the wait was finally over... when they finally arrived at another stairway and ascended again towards arge metal door.


    The guard then opened the door and quickly led them into a small room which looked like a storage room.


    "From here on out, remember not to go against these 3 rules.


    ?No talking around the master without permission,


    ?No looking directly at the master when he is around you all.


    ?\u0026 No stuttering with words..... it¡¯s better if you all can be clear and concise at all times!


    Trust me, you¡¯ll live longer that way."


    "_"


    .


    As the men listened on, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit frightened when they heard thest bit of advice.


    In the end, just who was their boss?

 Chapter 394 The Master Of The Estate

    Stepping out of the underground passageway and into a tiny storage room..... the hearts of most of the men were in turmoil, as they kept thinking about this boss of theirs.


    The storage room had several already lit up torches ced on its walls, and smelled like moulded yeast.


    It lookedpletely shabby-looking and out of use, as everywhere one looked.... he/she would find dust, cobwebs and a lot of spiders crawling around the ce.


    The men followed the hidden guard out of the storage room, and into a massively long and wide hallway..... which had several guards stationed at different points on it.


    Looking at the hallway, the men werepletely taken aback by how contrasting it was inparison with the tiny storage room that was just behind them.


    It was clean and looked like it was in some sort of knight training estate.


    And once they stepped out of the estate, they walked past 5 more.... before finally arriving at thergest one of them all.


    It was also at this point, that the men had quickly realized that they were in an estate located in a neighbouring town... Which was a little bit far away from the city which they had previously lodged at.


    .


    "Alright!


    You all wait in this room for a bit, and I¡¯ll inform the master of your arrival."


    With that, the men were all left in a massive audience room that didn¡¯t have a single chair within it.... except for the throne of course.


    --silence--


    They stood there silently while waiting for their master to arrive.


    Yes!


    Finally, they would be one of the chosen few to catch a glimpse of their boss.


    Time seemed to move in slow motion, as they felt like they had all been standing for more than 3 years now.


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Finally, the massive silver door opened up once more.... and in came several masked guards, who all rushed in and lined up around the room.


    Followed by another set of guards who rushed in and stood close to the throne room.


    And finally, 3 men calmly walked in..... with the youngest one leading the pact.


    Was that their boss?


    .


    ¡¯Plop!¡¯


    They all dropped down on one knee and lowered their heads.... as they instantly remembered the rules of the mansion.


    "We greet our Lord!" They said in unison, but all that they heard was absolute silence.


    And this, in turn, caused a lot of them to grow impatient with every passing minute.


    Of course with all the anxiety building up, 2 out of the 55.... slowly raised their heads, as they wanted to get a close look at their master.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that what they had met with, was the fierce eyes of a bloodthirsty beast instead.


    .


    On the throne, the young man who had just walked in.


    Even though the man was wearing some sort of robe, the aura he gave off was one of a killer.


    His hair was left untamed, and his eyes looked like they would be even colder than ice.


    The 2 that had looked at the young man.... immediately dropped their heads back down and prayed for mercy.


    But how could they be so lucky?


    Before they could even say anything, 2 strong guards had quickly grabbed them and pulled them right to the front.


    Even though those guards weren¡¯t allowed to also look at their master, they had been watching the group of men keenly..... and had immediately noticed those 2 head-raisers.


    ¡¯Plop!¡¯


    "M...Master, please forgive us!" they stammered from fear, while silently asking their ancestors for mercy as well.


    The man on the throne looked at them coldly, got up and walked down from his high throne.


    ¡¯Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap!


    To these men, those footsteps sounded like that of some monstrous beast from hell.


    .


    "Do you know your crime?" Said the young man in a bone-chilling tone.


    And as he spoke, he signalled for something to be brought towards him.


    But what it was, these men who were kneeling face down.... had no idea of it at all.


    "You were told the rules of the mansion whileing, correct?"


    "Y...yes master" they replied softly.


    "And despite that, you still wanted to challenge my authority by disobeying me so openly?"


    "No!... No! .... No!... Master, it¡¯s not like...."


    Before the men could even defend themselves, they soon heard 2 ¡¯swish¡¯ sounds..... and that was it.


    .


    ¡¯Swishh! Swishh!¡¯


    Within the next moment, their heads could be seen rolling around on the ground..... and their kneeling bodies soon dropped to the floor soon after.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The rest of the 53 who heard the lifeless bodies and heads drop to the ground, immediately trembled from fright.


    It looked like this master of theirs was not one to be trifled with.


    Did he just kill their colleagues just because they looked?


    But of course.... it was more than that!


    If they couldn¡¯t even restrain themselves in such situations.... then who¡¯s to say that they wouldn¡¯t look or open up a secret note for their master while on a mission?


    They were to do as they were told and never fall into temptation.


    It was that simple!


    And anyone who couldn¡¯t even do this much was of no use to their master..... hence they had to die!!


    .


    "Their master looked at the trembling men n an expressionless manner.


    "Report!


    Has the message been delivered?"


    "Yes, my lord!


    Captain Theo and his team had sessfully left a message for ¡¯him¡¯ to find.


    Here is a letter for you master" Replied the leader of the team, who was already used to his master¡¯s nature..... as he hade here several times in the past as well.


    "Good!" The young man said while taking the letter from the leader¡¯s hands.


    He unravelled the red strings that held it in ce and silently read the letter with a grin on his face.


    Excellent!.... everything was going ording to n.


    .


    After reading the letter, he immediately folded it up and looked at the men still kneeling before him.


    "For now, eat and retire to bed early.... because tomorrow morning, you all will be briefed on your new assignments.


    Now Get OUT the same way you came in!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 395 The Mysterious Prisoner

    "Get out!"


    "_"


    .


    As if they had just been freed from hell, most of the men who had never been here before..... quickly walked out of the audience room without even waiting for their leader to show them the way.


    This master of theirs was truly terrifying!


    And funny enough, they still didn¡¯t know his name or how he looked like.


    How odd.


    .


    After watching the men leave... the young man immediately left the audience room with 2 of his right-hand men.... as well as 10 other guards too.


    They held up various torches in their hands while making their way towards a private dungeon... which was located close to the young man¡¯s bedroom chambers.


    In short, almost no one knew what or who was inside that dungeon..... but they knew one thing.


    And that was the fact that asking or prying for more information, would definitely get them killed on the spot.


    So they had immediately killed that curious side of their ages ago.


    And now, they just did what they were told, no questions asked.


    In short, the only ones who knew who was inside there.... were all the main leaders on the estate, who would deliver food to the criminal, or take care of anything else involving the criminal.


    So who was the mysterious criminal?


    Well... that was another mystery within the estate.


    .


    After stepping into the dungeon, they were immediately greeted with a room that had a massive silver door right at its back.


    After sliding arge metal rode off the door, 10 of those guards stood guard there.... while the young master and his 2 right-hand men continued forward.


    Walking in, they soon descended on a ck dirty stone stairway... which was crawling with rats very fat rats and other rodents.


    They walked down for another 4 minutes, before reaching the bottom of the dungeon.


    There, they were immediately greeted with an open prison cell, which could host more than 50 people at a time if need be.


    And along the walls of this open-cell..... one would find chains andrge metal cuffs which were already attached to the walls there.


    .


    Each cell was as tall as 3-stories high, as one should know that the men had actually left the 6th floor of the mansion.... walked down the dungeon stairway, and were now in one secret location on the 3rd floor.


    And at the top of the tall cells, one would find tiny windows which were as small as a book..... that had metal bars on them for venttion, which was of almost no use as the ce still smelled like mould and dust.


    In addition to that, because of how tiny the window was, there was barely enough moonlight or sunlight that ever got in..... giving it a dingy and stuffy feeling to all.


    Of course, with all these factors..... how could this ce not be a breeding ce for rats, cockroaches and other nasty bugs and rodents?


    ¡¯Squi! Squi! Squi! Squi!¡¯


    The rats immediately scattered about and ran into hiding, when they saw the trio advancing forward with several torches on their hands.


    .


    ¡¯Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!¡¯


    Sitting against the mouldy walls, was a woman in her mid-thirties..... whose hands were bounded by one of therge metal cuffs on the walls.


    She leaned against the wall with her eyes shut tightly.


    Her entire appearance was simr to one of a beggar..... who looked haggard, dehydrated and extremely exhausted.


    This was the special prisoner in the mansion.


    "Wake her up!!"


    "Yes, master!" Replied one of the young man¡¯s right-hand men.


    And soon, the woman was greeted with 5 fierce ps to her cheeks.


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    From the first lom, the woman has already woken up..... but it was just that her eyelids had been yoked heavy from extreme fatigue that it took time for her to force them open.


    But why should these men care?


    They continued to p her until she opened them widely.


    "That¡¯s enough!"


    With that, the man stopped pping the woman and stood at her side... ready to hit her again whenmanded.


    Hmph!


    If his master wanted her dead, he would kill her with no hesitation.


    .


    "Are you ready to finally talk?" Asked the young man, who was now firmly holding onto the woman¡¯s jaws.


    The woman looked up to him calmly and immediately spat on his face.


    Or at least she had aimed for it to go there..... but with how weak she was, it had only managed to hit his chest only.


    ¡¯Spit!!¡¯


    "How dare you spit on the master!" The other man closest to her yelled while getting ready to punch her hard.


    "Settle down Flint!" The young man said while looking deeply at the woman.


    And after a few more seconds, the young man soon burst out intoughter all of a sudden.


    "Hahahahhahaha!!!


    As expected of his people!


    You all are extremely tough to handle!


    But no matter how hard you try to cover things up... do you really believe that I¡¯ll take you, hostage, without knowing anything about you?


    Well... let¡¯s put it like this!


    Right now, I have your entire household locked up in another dungeon.


    And if you don¡¯t tell me what I want to know, then you can kiss all of them good-bye.


    But if you do.... then I promise to let you and your family go freely and safely.


    So tell me.... how do you know the Ghostly Prince, and where is his hideout to be exact?"


    "_"


    .


    The young man looked at the woman and sneered.


    Women were always weaker than men, and he was very sure that soon enough, she would spill the beans once one mentioned anything rted to her family.


    "So what¡¯s it going to be?" He said while looking at her confidently.


    The woman looked at him with a terrified gaze, as she tried to talk.


    So seeking the woman struggling to speak loudly, the young man immediately crouched next to her in order to get his answer.


    "So tell me, where exactly is his hideout?"


    ¡¯Spit!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    The 2 right-hand men immediately froze on the spot, while looking at the smiling woman.


    Did this f**kin¡¯ b**tch just spit on their master¡¯s face?

 Chapter 396 PayBack

    Slytherin Cord calmly stood up and wiped the saliva from his face.


    ¡¯p!!!!!!¡¯


    A Loud crispy sound soon resounded throughout the entire dungeon.... as it echoed around the staircases of twisted rock.


    The woman had just received one of the hardest ps in her entire life.


    In short, the p was so hard that in addition to all the other ps and tortures that she had received.... this one immediately tore a piece of flesh from her dry skin, instantly letting out blood to ooze out from it.


    But even though it hurt like hell, she just kept smiling at Slytherin Cord calmly.


    And who was she?


    She was Mona Ferris Barn.... the Ghostly prince¡¯s mother.


    .


    A while back, William had left for Baymard..... and even know she knew that she wasn¡¯t supposed to leave the hideout until he got back..... she wanted to head out towards the royal pce now that Alec was also away, as she had wanted to set out her trials way ahead of time as well.


    Of course, her husband didn¡¯t approve of the idea, but she pleaded and begged for long... and just like that, she was let out with several hidden guards at her side.... who would he dressed as farmers.


    But for the sake of blending in with the crowd, they couldn¡¯t be too much in number.... as they would look too suspicious.


    So he let her go with only 5 guards at most.


    After all, in each city.... they had hundreds... if not thousands of their loyal men stationed there.


    So once she got into any city, she would definitely be fine.


    At least that was her husband¡¯s thought process.


    Hence she was permitted to infiltrate the royal pce in the Capital.


    .


    Typically, everything would¡¯ve gone perfect fine.... but after travelling for more than a month towards the Capital.... she had decided to stop at the city of Sangria, which so happened to be where her son and this Slytherin Cord hadst fought in a while back.


    Anyway... thest time she had received news of where Slytherin was, she was told that he was out somewhere in the East.


    However.... what she didn¡¯t know, was that her men had already written a letter to her and her people about Slytherin¡¯s presence in Sangria city.


    But because she had left before the letter had arrived, she waspletely oblivious to anything at all.


    .


    And while she was on the outskirts of the city, a group of able-bodied men quickly sprung up from nowhere... and immediately captured her and her men just before they could enter the city.


    But all-in-all.... one thing she was sure of, was that this Slytherin Cord didn¡¯t know that she was William¡¯s mother.... since he had NEVER actually seen William¡¯s face before.


    To him, she was just one of William¡¯s nannies or some servant of William.


    .


    In addition to that, her entire family was wiped out when this Slytherin was probably just one year old..... so only those nobles Alec¡¯s age might have a better shot at remembering her.


    As for knights around Alec¡¯s age.... unless they had once worked within her household, pr had seen her out with Oden..... then it would also be hard for them to remember or make out her true identity.


    After all, at that time, she was a young nobledy.... hence she was restricted to the number of times she could leave her estate.


    And she only went out during royal festivals and so on.


    So with how many noblewomen that existed, please!!..... who would truly remember her up until now?


    Her memory from when she was 15.....had faded away over these past 20 years..... and no one could really im to even remember the daughter of the noble Ferris family that went extinct overnight.


    Hence she was sure that even if Slytherin was given a year, he still wouldn¡¯t know her true identity.


    .


    As for Slytherin.... no one knew how much he had spent over these past 2 years in order to track William down.


    He had painstakingly put his other jobs on hold.... just so that he could focus on taking William down.


    In short, even Eli had given up on passing along other missions to Slytherin.... as all he spoke about was the Ghostly prince day and night!


    It was like he was possessed or something, as sometimes... even his own men would see him stare outside the window for hours without saying anything.


    Only the heavens knew how much he had dreamt of killing the ghostly prince with his sword.


    At this point, he had already nned to skin the ghostly prince, dry his skin up and hand it somewhere within his mansion in the near future.


    .


    So how did he know that this woman who always had dirt or cinder on her face was someone close to the ghostly prince?


    Simple!


    Close to 2 years back, his species had reported that the ghostly prince was seen in one city with a 30 something-year-old maid by his side..... whom he didn¡¯t allow to do any chores.


    That could only mean that the maid was probably his nanny or caregiver whom he truly treasured.


    And from there, the spies had drawn several portraits of the woman.... and circted it amongst themselves.


    .


    Of course, one thing they noticedter in, was that this woman would always show up in public with different marks on her face..... but all-in-all, no matter what marks remained or stayed, the one on her left cheek had always remained the same.


    So Slytherin and the men had immediately realized that this woman was probably using y makeup to alter her appearance slightly.


    As expected of the people close to the ghostly prince.


    .


    And just like that..... rather than hunting for the ghostly prince who was impossible to catch, they had actually diverted their attention to the woman.


    And after keeping watch at the gates of Sangria, or any other cities which were also visited by the ghost prince... they had finally caught her on the spot.


    Of course, it took them close to 2 years to do so, but so what?


    The feeling was almost magical to them, as they truly felt like they were all one step closer to their goal.


    .


    Right now... they had already left a message for Williams people to find.


    Hehehe..... an eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.


    This time, since this nanny was important to the Ghostly Prince..... then he would make good use of her to torment the bastard.


    After capturing him, Slytherin would imprison him first and f*** his nanny¡¯s brains out in his presence.


    Yes!!


    Then he would slice the woman up into pieces and force the bastard to feed on her body and drink her blood.


    Ahhh!.... the things that he had nned to do were as long as a Christmas list.


    And even though this nanny was old enough to be Slytherin¡¯s mother.... so what?


    She was still good looking, and truth be told..... whether she was up or not, nothing would give him more pleasure than screwing with his enemy¡¯s mind.


    .


    After pping the hell out of mother Mona, Slytherin took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands... as they had been stained with the blood of a lowly nanny.


    "It seems like the torture from this past month, has done nothing to quench her fiery spirit.


    In that case, why don¡¯t we triple the fun then?


    Flint!.... Trent!.... Starting from tomorrow, give her the ¡¯Butcher¡¯s treatment!"


    "Yes, young master!" They replied in unison.


    "_"


    .


    With that, Slytherin left the dungeon with a wide grin on his face... as he felt like he was very close to catching that damned Ghostly Prince.


    And this time, he would screw his nanny just to drive him mad.


    Heheheheh.... this way payback for what the Ghostly Prince did to him in Sangria.


    .


    ¡¯My dear friend, soon... I¡¯ll show you what it truly feels like to crush your enemy triumphantly.


    So better get ready, because this time..... I will have my revenge.


    Hahaha hahaha!¡¯


    And so just like that, Slytherinughed all the way to his chambers.... as if he was crazed.


    His men heard hisughter and couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads sadly.


    Slowly but surely, their noble master was surely losing ¡¯it¡¯.


    How sad.

 Chapter 397 The Lis

    It was already mid-August, and the weather had started bing slightly chilly.


    The people could be seen wearing light cardigans and turtlenecks, as they strutted the streets busily.


    Within the Upper region..... specifically within District C, Lucy was currently heading towards the Caronian Embassy to see ambassador Victor.


    She had a scheduled appointment there, and couldn¡¯t afford to bete.


    .


    It had just been a day ever since Landon took off for his mission... and now, Lucy was left to take charge again.


    A few days back.... Queen Penelope, Landon and herself had briefly spoken about certain state matters which concerned Baymard and Carona.


    And with the first 4-month semester training for those Caronian soldiers almost nearing its end..... so queen Penelope felt like she had to quickly settle down some matters before she left 2 weeks from now.


    Hence she had immediately spoken to Lucy and Landon about a certain ¡¯List¡¯.


    .


    One should remember that the Caronian barracks had 3 main semesters.


    ?January - April (winter semester)


    ?May - August (Summer semester)


    ?\u0026 September - December (Fall semester)


    In a year, each soldier was given the choice of choosing at least 2 of the semesters.... before heading back to Carona for the long holidays.


    So the Caronian soldiers that hade during the month of May..... would leave on 5hest day of August.


    Some of them could choose to remain for the next semester with a 2-week break before it began.


    Or they could just go home ande back in January instead.


    Of course, since day 1, they had already registered for the next semester... so everyone knew whether they would be going back at the end of the month or not.


    As for Penelope who was queen, she had this was probably the only time that she woulde for this training.... as she just wanted to ensure that it would benefit her soldiers or not.


    And coupled with the fact that she was actually queen, of course, she had to go back at the end of it all.


    .


    Anyway.... for the meeting just now, Penelope couldn¡¯t make it because she was currently undergoing her final examinations.


    In essence, the examination took ce for about 12 days this August.


    And typically, within another 7 days after finishing their examinations... that is by the end of the month before they left, they would get their report cards and rankings.


    Hence with Penelope upied, Lucy and ambassador Victor and Lucius were the only main figures who were currently going for this meeting about ¡¯THE LIST¡¯.


    .


    "Ahh.... wee princess!" Ambassador Victor said while walking towards Lucy warmly.


    Within these past 4 months of staying in Baymard, he had grown quite ustomed to life here..... as well as the people.


    So in no time, he had already be very familiar with this cute Baymardian princess.


    Granted, he still missed Carona every now and then.... but of course, his holiday period had gravely made up for it.


    One should know that the embassy only opened up from Mondays to Fridays... so the weekends were automatically given to him as resting days.


    And coupled with that, after every 2 months.... he was given a 2-week holiday to go back to Carona, of course, he was not satisfied with working here as an ambassador.


    .


    He had already moved his family over here, as he wanted to see his wife everyday.


    And as for his children, they were all already grown, with some of them married.


    So if they wanted to see him, of course, they coulde over at any time.


    With all this in mind, he truly felt like this ambassador job was truly worth it.


    Sure... it was a busy job, as he and his staff always a massive pile of paperwork and jobs to do


    But the pay, the time off, and the feeling of contributing to both Carona and Baymard.... truly made it worth it!


    .


    Lucy walked into the room and noticed Lucius and ambassador Victor there already.


    Oh no!


    Was shete?


    Did they wait too long?


    Very quickly, she swiftly looked at her watch and secretly sighed from relief.


    [ 9:51 A.M ]


    ¡¯Phew!¡¯


    She wasn¡¯tte, as the meeting was scheduled to start at 10 A.M and not now.


    After taking a seat, her secretary behind her hastily ced a few documents on her table..... and in no time, the meeting had begun.


    .


    10:15 A.M


    They had already dived right into the matters concerning the list with great concern.


    And what exactly was this list?


    Well, it was a list..... that was filled with all the dangerous criminals who would be transferred from Carona to Baymard soon.


    In other words, those other 7 spies who were now chilling within the prison cells.... would soon have more friends to y with, while staying there.


    .


    "Alright!... now, that we¡¯ve gone through the specifics of prisoner arrival and Transportation.... it¡¯s time to get down into the specifics of who these prisoners actually are.


    Amongst the group of prisoners who would be transferred here..... 93 of them aren¡¯t that dangerous and wouldn¡¯t need to be separated from the other inmates.


    But as for the remaining 4.... it¡¯s best if I exin their stories to you instead.


    First off, we have Rigoro Mandain.... poprly known as ¡¯Mad Rigo¡¯." Ambassador Victor said while opening up his stic bottle of water.


    Lucy and Lucius... as well as their secretaries, had their ears perked upwards in curiosity.


    .


    "So what¡¯s the deal with him?" Lucius asked.


    "Hmmm... his case is something that none of us had ever seen in our lives.


    At the age of 5, Rigoro¡¯s family was murdered mysteriously.


    Everyone looked at him pitifully, as he soon became quiet and distant.


    In his vige, they all took pity of him and tried their best to feed him and nurture him well.


    You see, the people were all simple-minded vigers, who only saw a helpless 5-year-old in need.


    But somehow, everyone who had once offered anything to him, also mysteriously died as well.


    At first, the people all thought that he was cursed.


    But one day... a group of vige hunters who were on their way back, soon spotted Rigoro killing an elderly woman from their vige.


    The look that Rigoro gave them, was something that those vigers would never forget in their lives.


    His cold eyes beamed out brightly from amidst all the blood smothered on his face..... and the smile....


    The smile he gave out immediately sent chills down their spines, as they watched the little 5-year-old boy y with the sharp de in his hands..... while approaching them.


    In short, only 2 out of 6 hunters had safely arrived back at the vige to tell the tale.


    .


    From then on, Rigoro fled the vige and continued his killing spree while growing steadily.


    We had been chasing him down for quite some time in Carona, and it was only 2 years ago, that we sessfully caught Rigoro.... who was now 19 years old.


    And even at that, we have been struggling to keep him under wraps, as he has broken out a total of 9 times.... and has sessfully killed more than 40 prison guards while being locked up.


    And when we asked him why he killed, his reply had left many of the officers scared silly.


    He said it was a hobby!"


    "_"


    Lucy and Lucius opened their eyes widely, as they listened to the story of this new inmate.


    Rigoro Mandain..... What a mad man!!

 Chapter 398 The List 2

    Rigoro Mandain!!


    Under normal circumstances, such a man would definitely pose a threat to the safety of the prison guards.... as well as the other inmates.


    But luckily for them, Landon had designed several high-tech cells.... which were meant to keep such prisoners there permanently.


    Lucius was thinking that underground Cell 15 would be a good ce for this Rigoro.


    At first, Lucius thought that maybe Landon had gone a little overboard with the security there.


    But now... he felt relieved that this son of his had somehow predicted the future.


    Cell 15.


    To put it simply, it was a cell within a cell, within a cell.


    The first entryway had a massive barred door, that had been reinforced... the door had a special mechanism on it, that allowed one to open it only from the underground control room.


    And if one tried to pry it forcefully, the rm would go off immediately, and the door would give off big bolts of electricity.


    .


    After the first door, the was a second one with the same mechanism as the first... and in addition to that, this one would let out sleeping gas out as well.


    As for thest cell, it was made out of high tech ss which wouldn¡¯t even break even if it were hit with 100 bullets at once.


    Of course, the ss was there so that the prison guards could observe the prisoners at all times... lest they try anything funny.


    As for how these prisoners would feed, there was a tiny open slip which enabled guards to pass on food or water to the prisoners.


    The rules were simple, no ss, silver of hard materials... was to be used to send food in, not even cardboard boxes or cutlery.


    As some experts might use the sharpens of these things to injure the guards or make their escape.


    In short, the food was to be bundled up and tied as if it were a Christmas cookie..... and passed on towards the prisoners.


    The material used seemed like those cardboard food boxes used for takeout back on earth..... But it was actually very strong stic wrappings instead.


    .


    Thinking of all the security measures that Landon had taken so far, Lucius felt like his men would definitely be able to handle this Rigoro fellow.


    Of course when getting Rigoro.... Lucius would personally send some of his men to tranquillize him and tie him up as if he was a psychotic patient who was crazed.


    And for the scary of the other prison mates, this guy would definitely have to stay locked down here alone.


    .


    "Next up... Walter Green!


    We call him ¡¯The Loony Healer¡¯.


    His case is more like an obsession really.


    You see, the man lost his dear wife 5 years ago during childbirth.... and ever since then, he had suddenly begun experimentation."


    "Experimentation?" Lucius and Lucy asked curiously.


    "Yes... experimentation.


    Prior to the death of his wife, Green had been a famous healer in town.


    He would take care of the sick, young and the needy anyway he could.


    He was quite reputable, and everyone seemed to have great opinions about him.


    But after the death of his wife, he soon closed down his doors and begun drinking daily.


    His own children had tried to show him live and take care of him.... but all that seemed for naught.


    Then one day, he imed to have seen his dead wife in his dream.


    And the longing of wanting her seemed to overtake his mind from then on.


    Later that month, the townsmen were all disappearing one by one... and people had also noticed that they hadn¡¯t seen the children of this good healer for a while now.


    At first, they thought that the children had been fed up with their father and had decided to leave him instead.


    But one day, someone had imed to hear screamsing from Green¡¯s home.


    At first, no one believed the man who had made such ridiculous ims.


    But when more and more people heard the screams... they had soon rallied more than 100 people with torches and were ready to see what this doctor was up to.


    Of course, knowing that he was about to be caught, the doctor sneaked out a secret passageway in his house and fled through the night.


    But what those townsfolk found, had made them flee in fright from fear.


    Lying within one of the storage rooms.... were no less than a hundred bodies that had their body parts cut off and seen on other body parts.


    They also found the bodies and heads of Green¡¯s 7-year-old daughter, his 5-year-old son... and his newly born baby daughter, whose head had been sewn onto that of their dead dog.


    It was believed that somehow, Green had wanted to create a body that resembled that of his wife.... and somehow give her life.


    He had taken different internal organs, as well as body parts just for this task alone."


    "_"


    .


    Hearing his story..... at first, Lucy felt pity for Green.


    But after hearing that the man had even killed his own children..... including that poor baby that his wife had died and left behind, all her pity seemed to have flown out the window just like that.


    What a monster!


    "So how long did it take for you all to catch him?"


    "In his case, it took us 2 years to do so.


    With him.... the man was always thing about experimenting.... so having him stay with the other inmates might be a bad idea.


    He could use basic everyday items just for that... so I would advise that he has to be kept under wraps at all times." Ambassador Victor said.


    Of course, hearing the story, that was also what Lucy and Lucius thought as well.


    .


    "Up next.... "Whindor Polipher!¡¯ .. A.K.A, ¡¯The Meat Eater¡¯.


    To put it simply, the man prefers to eat human meat and would stop at nothing to have his meal.


    With him, right from the age of 7, he had suddenly picked up this habit out of the blue.... and ever since then, no around him has been safe.


    That includes most of the guards, who have had their ears, as well as chunks of meat from their bodies bitten off from this man.


    Lastly..... there is innocent-looking Slovic d.... A.K.A the de."


    "_"


    .


    The meeting went on with them concluding on how to handle these new prisoners.


    93 of these prisoners were just slightly above prisoners who could join and mingle with the other 7 prisoners current at the prison.


    But as for thest 4.... for sure, they would have their own separate territories away from the rest at all times.


    And within the next few days, Lucy and Lucius quickly made ns for a special task team to go and take these prisoners from Carona.


    Of course, any cost of transportation, food and other issues would be paid by the Caronain government.


    So for sure, they were up for the task.


    .


    And while a this was happening within these past few days, Landon on the other hand.... was swiftly making his way towards the empire of Terique.


    It took him 5 days by ship to make it here..... and in a few hours from now, he would arrive at his destination.


    Landon nced at his watch calmly while going over his ns with his men.


    It was almost showtime!

 Chapter 399 The Gods have Descended

    It was just 1 P.M when Landon and his crew had just arrived at a very small ind close to Terique.


    It was believed that the ind was inhabited by pirates.... But so what?


    Ever since they had arrived, they had immediately gone out to look for these pirates, and had already sessfully locked all of them up in their own dungeons there.


    After searching through the ce, they had quickly seen letters from Nopline as well.


    It seemed like the reason why these men were able to stayfortably here.... was the fact that they were under Nopline¡¯s protection.


    Hence no one dared to do anything to them.


    .


    They searched for a while, and soon.... they had also freed up the ves and innocent people who had been taken by this pirate as well.


    For sure... when asked if these prisoners wanted to leave ore with them, some chose to return back to their own empires, while others chose to follow their saviours in the end.


    Nheless, Landon had agreed to everyone¡¯s request... with just one condition.


    And that was to only leave this ind once his mission had beenpleted.


    .


    Now that the ind was theirs for the taking, it would be a great area to hide their massive warship undetected... as they didn¡¯t want anyone having any funny ideas while they were gone.


    As for how Landon and his crew would invade Terique.... Well, they would do so with the use of hot air balloons!


    One had to know that it has been a month ever since hot air balloons had been made.


    And while the attraction site was still under construction.... Landon had immediately requested for all warrant officers and those of higher statuses should learn how to pilot these balloons immediately.


    Of course the Marines, Navy and Coastal guards also had to do these tasks as well.


    So every week.... he had requested that everyone should parachute down at least 14 times a week.


    That was 2 times a day.... or 3 times a day if Saturday and Sunday were kept off.


    .


    To start off, Landon had used the first week of training to teach the leaders and teachers to parachute down on their own.


    Of course for their first 3 times.... He had strapped himself to each of them and had jumped down with them.


    It was safe to say that everyone was scared silly with their first 2 attempts.


    But after that, they soon calmed down and even began to think rationally while in the air.


    And on the 4th day of the week.... Landon had told them to jump out on their own at least 10 times that day.


    For sure, everyone had that first initial fright.... as they all thought that they must be mad to jump out at this height.


    But after doing so without his majesty assisting them, they felt very free while descending onto the ground.


    It was like they had somehow conquered fear, and they could even fly like the birds in the sky.


    It was a feeling that was truly hard for them to exin.


    .


    As for where theynded, well.... they soon realized that controlling the parachute wasn¡¯t that easy as his majesty had made it seem.


    On that day, they were supposed tond on an open field within District B.


    But some ended up at the entrance of the police academy, while others almost ended up back at the barracks instead.


    How disgraceful!


    As teachers and leaders, how could they mess up lime that?


    Lucius had almost ended up at the entrance of the Marine academy with the way he was maneuvering the parachute.


    But when the others looked at how seamless Landon had managed to Landon directly on target every time, they couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation.


    As expected of their king.... nothing was ever hard for him to do.


    .


    All-in-all, on the 7th day of training, each leader and teacher had jumped off from the hot air balloon a total of 30 times on their own..... And 15 times while being strapped to his majesty, Landon.


    And by the end of it all, they had gotten pretty good atnding on the targeted spots.


    Granted they weren¡¯t perfect, but after repeating something over and over again daily.... Come on, one would definitely get the hang of it to some extent.


    .


    And after that week..... they in turn, started teaching the other warrant officers and all those with higher positions as well.


    One should know that teaching was also a form of training... So they had also been improving daily as well, while being strapped with their students.


    As for the students, they had been learning for the past 3 weeks now... And had to jump out at least 14 times a week.


    So in total, some of them had jumped out a total of 52 times.


    While others had increased that number by jumping out at least 5 to 10 times on weekends... making a total of 74 to even 91 times these past few weeks.


    But of course, since the warrant officers and even those with higher positions knew how to fight pretty well.... Landon prioritized those who had more control and handle over parachuting, as well as those who excelled in piloting these hot air balloons when choosing men for this mission.


    .


    "Warrant Officer Wayne.... Join the others and hold up the hot air balloon¡¯s envelope."


    "Captain Raymond....please ensure that each person had a parachute on them."


    " Warrant officer Cederic.... Get the weapons and ce each weapon type in each passenger stall."


    "_"


    As themand was being given out, those freed ves all had a look of shock in their eyes.


    What sort of contraption was this?


    They watched therge cloth (balloon)/grow bigger and bigger in awe.... and they soon looked at their saviours with worshipping gazes, especially the leader of the group.


    "Sir God... Do ... Do you need food to eat?"


    "Supreme God.... Please don¡¯t walk on the ground, as your feet might get dirty.


    Please let me and my brothers carry you instead".


    "Ahh!... As a person from Terique, I never believed that Gods actually existed.


    But from today onwards, I will definitely turn a new leaf and believe in the heavens!"


    "_"


    .


    And so, Landon and his crew prepare for the mission helplessly.


    But in the eyes of these people, the Gods had finally descended from the heavens.


    ¡¯Praise the Gods!¡¯


    ¡¯^¡¯

 Chapter 400 Search & Rescue

    It was finally 9 P.M, and the entire ind was already submerged intoplete darkness.


    "Captain Wayne!"


    "Yes sir!"


    "You will stay on the ind alongside the rest of the soldiers, and guard the ship.... as well as protect these ves.


    Also... if we don¡¯t arrive in 9 days¡¯ time at most, prepare for an emergency search and rescue immediately.


    Since you¡¯re in charge, I trust that you¡¯ll be able to pick your own second inmand from the Lot."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good!.... now the rest of you, get ready for take-off!"


    "Yes sir!!" The others replied in unison.


    .


    ¡¯Vruuu!¡¯


    The balloon ascended into the heavens, which utterly shocked the ves.


    "Oh my heavens!


    You see, I told you that they were Gods!"


    "Ahhhh!..... look!.. look! They are getting smaller and smaller as they ascend.


    Is that normal?"


    "Pui!!.... what do you know, that is obviously done so that they can watch over everyone from afar."


    "Hmmm... That indeed makes sense!


    This way, they would be able to see the ends of Hertfilia right from up there.


    But do you think that they would be able to see over the tnd?"


    "Are you talking about the fact that the world is t?"


    "Of course they would be able to see over the t horizon.


    That¡¯s why they¡¯re Gods.!"


    "Yeah dummy, how can you ask such an obvious question?"


    "_"


    .


    The soldiers who stayed back couldn¡¯t helo but sigh at thesements..... as they too remembered how naive they were.


    Sigh... what would these ves do when they realize that the world was round and not t?


    And what would they do if they realized that Landon was a heavenly messenger and not a God?


    Yup!.... no matter how advanced Baymard was, everyone still thought that Landon was a messenger sent by the Gods to be born in the mortal world.


    And they looked at mother Kim the same way everyone looked at Jesus¡¯ mother Mary.


    How blessed she must be to give birth to a heavenly messenger.


    Maybe in many years toe, people would look at this simple woman in reverence and make a church in her name.


    Who knows....


    .


    As for the heavenly messenger and his godly crew, they were currently soaring through the air undetected... with the highest speed level that the contraption could take.


    With the autumn clouds in the sky, their presence waspletely masked, as they steadily advanced as fast as they could.


    Presently, there were 18 battle hot air balloons up in the sky.


    Yup!


    He had used the 20-passenger hot air balloon for this mission


    And had only gotten at least 16 soldiers on each balloon, just in case they had to rescue more than 1 person.


    As for the attack formation, Landon had assigned 4 out of the 18 ships to go in for search and rescue.... while the other 12 were to create diversions all around the royal pce.


    He wanted this mission to be quick and brief..... with no dys whatsoever.


    .


    One should know that by horse, from the coastal region where that ind was close to..... it would take 2 and a half months for them to arrive at the Capital city.


    But by car, it would probably take at most 32~36 hours.


    Of course with the hot air balloon¡¯s speed of 394 km/h, which was roughly that of some cars back on earth..... the hot air balloon would also travel roughly about the same distance as that of a car.


    .


    Landon had made the hot air balloon to be very simr in speed as the faster hot air balloon back on earth which could travel over 394 km/h as well.


    So it would only take him at least a day (32~36 hours) and a half to make it to the outskirts of the Capital in 2 days¡¯ time.


    And since they could only travel at night, they had decided to spend the next 4 days.... from 9 P.M to 6 A.M travelling.


    .


    Hence for the next 4 days... Landon and his team had spent the nights travelling, and the days sleeping, resting, hunting, scouting, preparing their mission and checking the balloons to see if it needed any maintenance or not.


    And with enough supplies like gas tanks, ropes and so on.... they had recharged the contraption every time that they wanted to take off.


    .


    Time soon flew by quickly just like that..... and soon, they had quicklynded around the outskirts of the Capital city at 6:15 A.M.


    They hurriedly folded their contraptions back and quickly camouged the basket with some bushes just in case.


    And after that, everyone quickly had their rest.


    They had to wake up at 2 P.M, so it was best for them to make haste now.


    Of course, those who had already slept had two main tasks assigned to them.


    Some of them went to the city to scout and make several preparations for tonight¡¯s mission..... while others had to keep watch of the campsite while the others slept.


    And those who swore asleep woke up, those who went or scout or guard the camp woulde back and everyone would have their breakfast together.


    .


    Landon wanted everyone energized for the mission with no excuses.....


    So of Of course from then on, the roles would be reversed with those who were up having a quick 5-hour nap till 8 P.M... and vice versa.


    Following that, after waking up..... everyone would have their supper... and go over their ns again onest time.


    That was the general fist of what they had been up to for the past few hours.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good!


    Remember, this is only a search and rescue mission.... and not a battle.


    Once we get our target, we leave!


    Your life is also of equal importance to that of our target.


    So no trying to be the hero and take on everything.


    We only have this one just to get it right.


    Do you all understand?!!!"


    "Yes sir!"


    "_"


    .


    Landon looked at his watch and smiled.


    ¡¯12 midnight¡¯


    "Move Out!!"

 Chapter 401 - ERROR ChAPTER, read the next please

    `


    ERROR CHAPTER GUYS.... DONT READ This... just to the next chapter.


    Sorry... error when uploading.


    And since I''m on premium, the chapter cant he deleted..... even if itwas an error.


    Sorry guys??????????????????


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Error


    Erro...


    Error.


    Error


    Error


    Erro


    Erro


    Error


    Erro


    Error


    Erro


    Erro


    <o>,m Erro</o>


    Erro


    Erro


    Error


    Error


    Error


    Erro


    Erro


    Erro


    Erro


    Error


    Erro


    Erro


    Erro


    It was finally 9 P.M, and the entire ind was already submerged intoplete darkness.


    "Captain Wayne!"


    "Yes sir!"


    "You will stay on the ind alongside the rest of the soldiers, and guard the ship.... as well as protect these ves.


    Also... if we don''t arrive in 9 days'' time at most, prepare for an emergency search and rescue immediately.


    Since you''re in charge, I trust that you''ll be able to pick your own second inmand from the Lot."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good!.... now the rest of you, get ready for take-off!"


    "Yes sir!!" The others replied in unison.


    .


    ''Vruuu!''


    The balloon ascended into the heavens, which utterly shocked the ves.


    "Oh my heavens!


    You see, I told you that they were Gods!"


    "Ahhhh!..... look!.. look! They are getting smaller and smaller as they ascend.


    Is that normal?"


    "Pui!!.... what do you know, that is obviously done so that they can watch over everyone from afar."


    "Hmmm... That indeed makes sense!


    This way, they would be able to see the ends of Hertfilia right from up there.


    But do you think that they would be able to see over the tnd?"<sub> </sub>


    "Are you talking about the fact that the world is t?"


    "Of course they would be able to see over the t horizon.


    That''s why they''re Gods.!"


    "Yeah dummy, how can you ask such an obvious question?"


    "_"


    .


    The soldiers who stayed back couldn''t helo but sigh at thesements..... as they too remembered how naive they were.


    Sigh... what would these ves do when they realize that the world was round and not t?


    And what would they do if they realized that Landon was a heavenly messenger and not a God?


    Yup!.... no matter how advanced Baymard was, everyone still thought that Landon was a messenger sent by the Gods to be born in the mortal world.


    And they looked at mother Kim the same way everyone looked at Jesus'' mother Mary.


    How blessed she must be to give birth to a heavenly messenger.


    Maybe in many years toe, people would look at this simple woman in reverence and make a church in her name.


    Who knows....


    .


    As for the heavenly messenger and his godly crew, they were currently soaring through the air undetected... with the highest speed level that the contraption could take.


    With the autumn clouds in the sky, their presence waspletely masked, as they steadily advanced as fast as they could.


    Presently, there were 18 battle hot air balloons up in the sky.


    Yup!


    He had used the 20-passenger hot air balloon for this mission


    And had only gotten at least 16 soldiers on each balloon, just in case they had to rescue more than 1 person.


    As for the attack formation, Landon had assigned 4 out of the 18 ships to go in for search and rescue.... while the other 12 were to create diversions all around the royal pce.


    He wanted this mission to be quick and brief..... with no dys whatsoever.


    .


    One should know that by horse, from the coastal region where that ind was close to..... it would take 2 and a half months for them to arrive at the Capital city.


    But by car, it would probably take at most 32~36 hours.


    Of course with the hot air balloon''s speed of 394 km/h, which was roughly that of some cars back on earth..... the hot air balloon would also travel roughly about the same distance as that of a car.


    .


    Landon had made the hot air balloon to be very simr in speed as the faster hot air balloon back on earth which could travel over 394 km/h as well.


    So it would only take him at least a day (32~36 hours) and a half to make it to the outskirts of the Capital in 2 days'' time.


    And since they could only travel at night, they had decided to spend the next 4 days.... from 9 P.M to 6 A.M travelling.


    .


    Hence for the next 4 days... Landon and his team had spent the nights travelling, and the days sleeping, resting, hunting, scouting, preparing their mission and checking the balloons to see if it needed any maintenance or not.


    And with enough supplies like gas tanks, ropes and so on.... they had recharged the contraption every time that they wanted to take off.


    .


    Time soon flew by quickly just like that..... and soon, they had quicklynded around the outskirts of the Capital city at 6:15 A.M.


    They hurriedly folded their contraptions back and quickly camouged the basket with some bushes just in case.


    And after that, everyone quickly had their rest.


    They had to wake up at 2 P.M, so it was best for them to make haste now.


    Of course, those who had already slept had two main tasks assigned to them.


    Some of them went to the city to scout and make several preparations for tonight''s mission..... while others had to keep watch of the campsite while the others slept.


    And those who swore asleep woke up, those who went or scout or guard the camp woulde back and everyone would have their breakfast together.


    .


    Landon wanted everyone energized for the mission with no excuses.....


    So of Of course from then on, the roles would be reversed with those who were up having a quick 5-hour nap till 8 P.M... and vice versa.


    Following that, after waking up..... everyone would have their supper... and go over their ns again onest time.


    That was the general fist of what they had been up to for the past few hours.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good!


    Remember, this is only a search and rescue mission.... and not a battle.


    Once we get our target, we leave!


    Your life is also of equal importance to that of our target.


    So no trying to be the hero and take on everything.


    We only have this one just to get it right.


    Do you all understand?!!!"


    "Yes sir!"


    "_"


    .


    Landon looked at his watch and smiled.


    ''12 midnight''


    "Move Out!!"`

 Chapter 402 Fighting The Unknown

    1: 52 P.M


    The night was silent and slightly windy.


    Within the pce of Terique, several people, ves, stable boys and maids were already snoring their butts off from fatigue.... as each day in the pce was quite a hectic one.


    As for the guards, one should know that the main reason why queen Kamara and her son could stay on the throne for so long... was because Nopline had switched most of the guards in and around the pce, as well as the Capital city.


    Essentially, because those who had previouslyboured here we¡¯re still extremely loyal to her husband King Micheal... she was sure that hey would never work for her.


    Hence she had them dispatched out of the Capital city.


    So everyone within the city was either ced by her or her brother


    .


    The guards who surrounded the pce were all stationed strategically around the ce.


    But s... Some stood there while sleeping, while others ate and joked with their friends.


    Nheless, there were still those who took their jobs very seriously, as they patrolled about the ce diligently.


    And at the same time, there were some who were doing some sneaky activities with the makes in hiding as well.


    In short, everyone within the pce had their own private agendas for the night.


    But unbeknownst to them, danger was just lurking around the corner right in hindsight.


    .


    Landon and a few soldiers were already within the city itself..... and were currently hiding just outside the massive pce estate.


    And while they were in hiding, the rest of theirrades were way in the air waiting for their signal.


    During the day, they had sneak attacked some of the daytime guards who were leaving the pce for whatsoever reasons.


    Maybe their shifts were over and they were going for a drink at the pub, or maybe they were just going to meet someone outside.... Or something else.


    But for sure when they had left the pce and had gone into the city, some of the soldiers had followed them and had put them to sleep real quick.


    They were then tied up and left scattered all around the city in hiding.


    So right now, Landon and the soldiers on the ground were all wearing the official guard uniform for the royal pce of Terique.


    .


    "Hey, Leofrick!....


    I heard that master will soone to the Capital again.


    Is that true?"


    "Hmhm!..... It¡¯s true!


    Master Nopline would definitelye again in a few week¡¯s time.


    And for sure.... It has something to do with the 3rd queen, Queen Jasmine."


    "Eh?..... But didn¡¯t they say that the third queen was licked up because she attempted to kill queen Kamara?"


    "Let me tell you a little secret..... My brother works as a guard just outside queen Jasmine¡¯s cell.


    And from what he says, things are not always as they seem?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "To put it simply, the reason why queen Jasmine was locked up..... has something to do with our master.


    Our master had taken a fancy on her years back.... And now he wants her."


    "But..... But... Isn¡¯t she already married to King Micheal with 2 children?"


    "Tsk!... Do you think that the master cares about that?


    I heard that he¡¯sing over to annul her marriage, and then forcefully wed her in secret.


    Who knows.... He might even lock her up and take her to his estate at the end of it all."


    "Good for our master!


    He¡¯s finally getting married.


    Hmph!... Who asked Queen Jasmine and her family to be weak?"


    "_"


    .


    As the pce guards continued their discussions... time swiftly passed by with the soldiers on the hot air balloons continuously looking at Landon¡¯s direction with their binocrs, while preparing tounch their ammunition.


    And soon, it was time for the show to begin.


    "That¡¯s our master for you!


    He¡¯s always fearless no matter what.


    What a guy!"


    "Shhhhh!.... Do you hear that?", said one of the pce guards, who was currently perking up his ears while cing a finger over his friend¡¯s lips.


    Right now, he could hear a sound that faintly resembled that of an overfilled kettle... whose lid was currently closed, while the water within it boiled.


    Hm?... Was someone boiling water outside the Pce gates at this time of the night?


    In addition to that, the sound kept getting louder and louder... as if someone was about to throw the kettle towards his direction.


    But before the guard could figure out where those sounds wereing from... within the next few minutes, the entire ce was in a state of turmoil.


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    "Ahhh!!"


    "We¡¯re under attack!"


    Immediately, the entire pce rumbled, and everyone soon woke up!


    What the hell was going on?


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    "This is bad!


    Someone quicklye here!


    We need more men!


    We need more men!"


    "_"


    .


    All around the major parts of the pce..... People were calling and screaming for reinforcements, as the attacks appeared to be taking ce all at once at the same time.


    The ve quarters and other lesser regions had been neglected.


    But all the courtyards within the pce... as well as the space surrounding all major buildings, were constantly attacked nonstop.


    Even the building where Queen Kamara was sleeping in, had vigorously trembled as if it were experiencing an earthquake, every time these attacks had dropped all around the building.


    .


    Waking up to the loud dreadful sounds of people wailing and screaming to no avail... Kamara jolted up from her bed like a spring, and hurriedly wore her bed robe and shoes.


    Immediately, hse quickly dashed out from her room like a madwoman.... and hastily left the left-wing, while making her way towards the north wing instead.


    And as she ran, her maidservants who usually slept just outside her room... Also followed behind her hastily.


    They knew that right now, the only thing that their mistress was probably thinking of..... was whether her darling son Lecter was alright or not.


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The doors to the east wing we¡¯re opened up, and just when she was about to head in towards Lecter¡¯s bedroom chambers.... She immediately spotted her son, his servants and his own guards making their way down the stairs as fast as they could.


    Kamara sighed from relief and quickly hugged her baby.


    "Mother.... Mother.... I¡¯m scared." Lecter said while shivering like a squirrel.


    "It¡¯s alright.... Mother is here.... Mother will protect you." She said while stroking his head."


    "My queen..... You might want yo take a look at this!" Said one of Lecter¡¯s guards, who was currently standing before a massive window above the stairs.


    Kamara gently patted Lecter¡¯s back and left him in the care of the servants and guards.


    How could she let her darling son see anything that would give him nightmares?


    .


    She climbed up the stairs quickly, and when she looked outside the window.... her heart stopped and her facial expressions soon grew gruesome.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 403 Fighting The Unknown 2

    Kamara felt her breathing rise very quickly, as she looked at the shocking scenes before her.


    She was on the 3rd floor of the building.... so, she could see things more clearly from above.


    If she were back on earth, she would definitely say that the scene was very simr to that of alien invasion movies..... where the president looks outside his White House window, only to see beams andyers destroying the city, leaving only smoke traces and screams throughout.


    But in her case... she couldn¡¯t see any beams orsers, as she didn¡¯t know who or what exactly was attacking them.


    All she knew was that after every few minutes, the ground would lift up from the ground and scatter away.


    Followed by arge cloud of yellow mes, which soon turned white.


    And after the smoke vanished, those who had unfortunately been caught up in the moment would end up with severe injuries or death.


    The unknown was what usually terrified people the most.... And she was not an exception to this fact.


    .


    Her entire body shook continuously, as she was quickly filled with fright.


    Who..... what..... what.... the hell was going on?


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just her who was shaking like a leaf, as the guards around her also trembled hard as well while watching theirrades die below.


    It was the most spine-chilling scene that they had ever seen in their lives.


    They even tried to see if there was any way that they could escape from the mansion safely..... but sadly, it looked like the attacks seemed to be taking ce at all angles around their mansion.


    Dammit!!


    Did the heavens really want them to die so young?


    Just who had they offended?


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhhh!¡¯


    ¡¯My leg..... my leg¡¯


    "Help me...."


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Landon and his crew who had already taken advantage of the chaos and smoke..... were currently within the pce itself.


    They quickly went through the ve quarters.... until they were close enough to the Kamara¡¯s pce.


    "Winston!... Cole!..... Frederick!..... .... send out the signal"


    "Yes sir!"


    Immediately, the men took out a tiny ck stic-looking gun and quickly raised their heads straight up into the air.


    ¡¯Shah!¡¯


    Several bright blinding red dots were shot into the sky through the sky, instantly illuminating the region greatly.


    And since there were no attacksunched here, the smoke was all the more prominent, making all those above to get the signal.


    On each hot air balloon, at least 2 soldiers were tasked with keeping a lookout in the servant quarters..... so they immediately spotted the signal and quickly advanced to pause 2 of their ns.


    Right now, the ground squad was ready to make their move.


    .


    "Captain Wayne!


    We¡¯ve received their signal."


    "Good!


    Immediately tell squad 3 to stop all attacks at the back of the main royal residential mansion."


    "Yes, Captain!" Said the soldier, who in turn took out his walkie Talkie and passed the message along.


    One should know that with the use of Walkie Talkies that could even work in the Desert, rivers and other ces which typical phone coverages wouldn¡¯t cover.... of course,munication was a breeze to them so far.


    Walkie Talkies had battery-powered receivers, unlike most handheld devices that needed signal towers, satellites and so on.


    .


    While those above were making preparations, Landon and his rest of the ground team had already left the servant quarters and were currently heading towards the back of Kamara¡¯s mansion.


    As per the map Landon had gotten from the system, King Micheal Parcely was still being kept in his royal chambers within that building.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!


    Since they were still wearing the clothes of regr pce guards here, when people saw them running around, everyone thought that it was due to fear... as all around them, several people were also running about chaotically as well.


    "We¡¯re doomed! We¡¯re doomed!"


    "F*** it!


    How can we fight an invisible enemy?


    They keep saying that they need reinforcements but when we get there who will we be fighting?


    Around they just looking to kill us all instead?"


    "Yeah! Yeah!


    How can I die this early?"


    "But aren¡¯t you 46?"


    "_"


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahh!!!!¡¯


    The entire pce was in turmoil, and the main culprits were already standing just about side the main mansion¡¯s backdoor which wasmonly used by the servants and ves.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    They forced the door wide open and made their way in towards the South-wing on the 3rd floor.


    Landon pointed and 4 of his men and immediately gave out several hand signals to them.


    And immediately, 4 of them took out some sort of dye in a tube..... rubbed it on their clothes and necks, ducked and rolled into the ce frantically.


    .


    They rolled in and acted scared as if they were running for their lives.


    "Ahhh!...


    It¡¯s ..... it¡¯s bad!" They eximed.


    And those guards who were supposed to guard this region, all shivered from fright and unconsciously took several steps back... as they felt that maybe this unknown enemy of theirs should somehow magically start sending attacks towards the door.


    And to make it worse, at this point, Landon and the rest of his gang also ran frantically in fear.


    Some limped in, while others supported one another instead.


    This act alone convinced everyone else that they were part of their team so no one suspected their identities one bit.


    Plus seeing the ¡¯blood¡¯ on their clothes, no one dared to question these men on anything.


    Even though they could just walk in as they liked..... there were likely to be more men within this building, so rather than getting into unnecessary fights, it was best for them to stay cautious at all times.


    And just like that, Landon and his men had perfectly infiltrated the mansion.


    .


    From then on, they sneakily made their way past the 2nd floor.... and were currently heading towards the 3rd floor.


    But how could it be that easy?


    "Halt!


    Who the hell are you all?"

 Chapter 404 Force Entry

    "Halt!


    Who the hell are you all?"


    "_"


    No matter how one looked at it, the only way to reach King Micheal¡¯s bedroom... was to pass through several guards just on his wing alone.


    When one ascended onto the 3rd floor, they would immediately find themselves in a wide space which seemed like a hallway that circled through the entire 3rd floor.


    The space was like a parlour or a living room of some sorts..... as it had chairs, tables and other homely features to it.


    Also..... within the space, one would find 8 hallways all positioned just like the arrows in apass.


    There was the North, Northeast, East, Southeast, South.... and so on.


    .


    Typically, there were supposed to be a lot of guards all around the massive parlour..... but with themotion that went on, the guards probably went to protect their masters within the wings.


    Of course, Landon and his team had seen a few on the parlour and had even chatted with them.


    So that part was really a breeze to them.


    But once they walked through the South-Wing hallway... they immediately saw 12 burly men stationed outside a massive golden gate there.


    These guards didn¡¯t seem like the rest, as they were more serious than the others.


    .


    As for the guards here, they knew all the guards were assigned to ¡¯guard¡¯ king Micheal.... as these people were specially handpicked by either queen Kamara or Nopline.


    So seeing these new faces, how could they dare to let unauthorized people in?


    Immediately, they kept their guard up with these guards that they couldn¡¯t identify.


    As for Landon and the rest, they had already decided to make their move on these men..... but they had to do so silently without alerting those behind the golden door.


    .


    "Seniors... it¡¯s terrible outside.


    We are all dying like chickens out there!


    So can we just sit by your sides instead?" One of the soldiers said pitifully..... as he walked towards the


    "So what if you¡¯re dying out there like chickens!


    No matter what, you are not supposed to even be in this hallway right now!" Bellowed one of the guards there.


    And as Landon and the rest spoke, they slowly limped and advanced forward.... so as to show that they didn¡¯t mean any harm to the men.


    .


    Also...all this while as they advanced towards the guards, Landon had been secretly giving out orders with his hands.


    So when they were somewhat close enough to the guards, Landon immediately straightened his shoulders and the rest did the same as well.


    ¡¯Eh?... weren¡¯t they previously limping?¡¯ The guards questioned themselves.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Immediately, 12 soldiers from Landon¡¯s side quickly ran forward to take care of the 12 guards who were also standing guards at the golden door.


    The guards opened their eyes widely... as they were first immersed in a brief state of confusion.


    But then, when they thought of the battle that was going on outside, they immediately knew that these men might be imposters.


    Of course, before they could even unsheath their swords and prepare for battle.... their opponents were already standing before them ready for action.


    Dammit!


    .


    Warrant officer Hayden quickly dashed towards one of the guards, and swiftly aimed for his enemy¡¯s belly.


    But when his enemy attempted to block his attack by doing a cross with his hands..... Hayden smirked instead.


    Typical!


    Hayden then firmly gripped his enemy¡¯s hands and used it as a pir.... as he lifted himself from the ground, cing a firm kick to his enemy¡¯s face.


    ¡¯Pitchu!!¡¯


    ¡¯Ah!....¡¯


    ¡¯Pitchu!¡¯


    His aim was to be as swift as possible, while giving no room for his enemy to make very loud noises.


    So of course when his enemy had fallen down and was about to yell again..... he swiftly punched his face again and hurriedly took out his silencer.


    ¡¯Peeu!¡¯


    The bullet went straight through the man¡¯s head in a sh....immediately causing the struggling body to soon give in to death¡¯s call.


    Hayden then pulled the body to the side, and then looked around to see if anyone else needed help.


    When all 12 soldiers were done with their task, they all looked at Landon as if saying: ¡¯All Done Sir¡¯.


    .


    From there, the gang continued to deal with more and more guards as they went through the entire South-wing.


    The wing was extremely massive, as the hallway that they had just been in.... led to another door, which finally led to a massive parlour that could entertain at least 500 people within it all at once.


    And just at the other side of the room.... was another stairway that led to multiple doors.


    2 of those doors were silvery... with the middle one being extremely big and golden.


    Off the bat, Landon had guessed that the silvery ones were like guest rooms within the wing, and the golden one with king Micheal¡¯s personal bedroom chamber.


    All-in-all, they had taken care of all the guards and had finally arrived at Micheal¡¯s doorstep.


    .


    Landon raised his left hand and began a countdown with them.


    ¡¯3..... 2...1...¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The door was pried open by them, and immediately..... a few of the warrant officers rolled in and quickly used their silencers to begin the show.


    ¡¯Peeu! Peeu! Peeu!¡¯ Peeu!¡¯ Peeu!¡¯


    These men had no idea what kind of weapons their enemy was using, as they found themselves dropping to the floor like flies.


    In this case, what would running with swords towards them do?


    ¡¯Peeu! Peieu! Peeu!¡¯ Peeu!¡¯ Peeu!¡¯


    At this point, Landon and also ran in with their guns all out.... as the room alone had over 100 men within it.


    Immediately..... some of the guards started trembling from fear, as they watched their friends die just like that.


    How can people just die without the weapon actually touching them?


    Wasn¡¯t this just sorcery?


    Sweat quickly formed on their backs, and they couldn¡¯t help but cry a little.


    F***!


    Who the hell had had master Nopline pissed off?

 Chapter 405 A Wish Of A Thousand Words

    After dealing with the guards, Landon hurriedly rushed towards the massive bed frame at the furthest end of the room.


    On the bed, was a shrivelled looking man, who was now as thin as a twig.


    Landon was immediately shocked silly.


    Was this really king Micheal?


    From the system¡¯s information..... king Micheal should roughly have the same size and weight as Alec.


    But how the hell had this herculean man seemingly turn into this twig before him.


    That poison must really be something!


    The man on the bed was frail, and had a bluish-paleplexion..... that seemed like death would be knocking on his door any moment from now.


    Luckily, Landon hase just in the nick of time, as from the looks of it.... the system¡¯s analysis was really right.


    In fact... Landon felt like he could even see death lingering around the poor man.


    The rest of the soldiers also thought so as well..... as they too felt the presence of death here.


    .


    The moment Landon and the rest came closer..... Micheal forcefully lifted up his eyelids, as he wanted to determine who these men who had fought the guards here were.


    He looked at them as sternly, as his aura immediately became fierce.


    Even though he was at death¡¯s door, he still didn¡¯t give in to any pressure from people he thought were his enemies... and still spoke with an unyielding voice.


    ¡¯As expected of a noble king!¡¯, they thought.


    "So why have youe?" Micheal asked coldly while looking at Landon.


    Though the brat in front of him seemed young, he could tell right off the bat that this little imp was the leader of the pact.


    Landon smiled back at Micheal and didn¡¯t mind his cold overbearing tone.


    Anyone in this situation would think that it was an enemy standing before them.... or an assassin here to finish them off.


    After all... the man had been poisoned by his wife for years now, so maybe she wanted to deal with him in a manner that wouldn¡¯t bring any suspensions.


    One could never be too sure.....


    .


    "Speak up!


    Why the hell have you invaded my pce?"


    "Because I¡¯m here to save you."


    "And why the hell would you do that?"


    "Because I like you!"


    "I¡¯ve never met you before, so why would you like me so much that you would risk your life for me?"


    "Because I like you"


    "_"


    Several of the skiers almost facepalmed their faces when they listened to Landon¡¯s responses.


    ¡¯Your majesty.... just who do you think you are fooling?¡¯


    Even they themselves didn¡¯t know why his majesty had brought them over to save this man.


    Originally, they were from Arcadina.... and Terique was Arcadina¡¯s sworn enemy.


    Of course now, they don¡¯t mind actually getting along with the Teriques.


    One should know that ever since they had gotten into Baymard, their mindsets had also changed as well.


    So in short, they didn¡¯t mind getting along with anyone, provided he or she want willing to enve people, rape, murder and so on.


    And while they scouted during the day during their entire four-day trip, they had also realized that themoners were very simpleminded just like those in Arcadina.


    So the problem really came from those with powerful positions.


    Hence they didn¡¯t see any reason to hate all Teriquens.


    me would only be given to those who were to be med.... and that was that!


    .


    Listening to Landon¡¯s reply, Micheal¡¯s mouth twitched... and he immediately closed his eyes to calm himself down.


    At this point he knew that this brat wouldn¡¯t tell him anything..... so he decided to just allow them to rescue him as they imed.


    But before he did that ... there was something that he had to do as well.


    "I have a request that has to be done before we leave!" He said, giving no room for any negotiations.


    Landon looked at the stubborn man and smiled.


    In the future, if he wanted to make this man trust him more, then he had no choice to listen to the man¡¯s request.


    "Alright..." Landon said.


    Hearing that, Micheal opened his eyes and looked at Landon deeply.


    "Please... save the rest of my family locked up in the dungeon in the West-wing."


    "_"


    As a king, Micheal would¡¯ve never used please to anyone before.


    But while he had been bedridden with this poison, the thing he regretted the mist, was that he couldn¡¯t save the rest of his family from Kamara¡¯s schemes.


    He had lost 2 of his wives... as well as 3 of his children from Kamara¡¯s hands.


    And right now, his other wife, as well as her own children... were also locked up in that dungeon as well.


    As for his first wife, her son the crown prince and her daughter.... they had luckily escaped ages ago, so he wasn¡¯t truly worried for them.


    But a while ago when Kamara had yfully told him that he would marry the one in the dungeon to her brother Nopline, how could he not boil from anger over and over again.


    If not for the fact that he was sure that he would die soon..... he would¡¯ve already started nning his revenge to kill the b**ch.


    But sadly, in this lifetime.... he would have no chance for revenge whatsoever.


    Or so he thought..... but that was a story for another day.


    .


    Micheal looked at Landon and was about to say thank you..... but in the next moment, he immediately took back his kind intentions.


    "Hey old man.... why are you looking at me like that?


    I know that you¡¯re probably thinking that I¡¯m too handsome right now.


    And I also know that I told you that I liked you too..... but not in that way alright?"


    "_"


    Micheal closed his eyes again and steadied his breathing.


    It was moments like this that he wished that he had his strength back.


    This brat was definitely asking for a beating!


    alright?


    Landon chuckled and instantly turned serious again.


    "Leo..... Maria..... Zane..... quickly take off one of the guard uniforms and dress his majesty Micheal up!


    Victoria..... Jarin..... Gavin.... Alexia.... you 4 will get a set of clothes for all the prisoners that we will rescue from the dungeon.


    And the rest of you, pill up the dead bodies on one side now.


    I want this down in 2 minutes tops!


    Move! Move! Move! Move! Move!"


    "_"

 Chapter 406 Queen Jasmine

    In the span of minutes, the team had already had all done their tasks..... which also included changing Micheal¡¯s clothes for that of an ordinary guard¡¯s.


    It was like magic to Micheal.... and he himself had almost blushed when he saw the female soldier amongst the men step forward to take out his pants.


    How could she do her job with such a straight face?


    What were women turning into nowadays?


    But unbeknownst to him, the female soldier only saw Micheal the same way a female doctor would see a male patient.


    Plus Micheal was wearing what they called a ¡¯Zweric¡¯ (underwear)... which basically looked like diapers.


    So it wasn¡¯t like she was seeing him naked or anything... so why should she worry?


    Rather, when seeing this diaper-like underwear... she immediately thought that maybe these people didn¡¯t even bother to buy this king one of Baymard¡¯s male boxers or briefs instead.


    Anyway, in a sh.... everyone was done, and they were all set to go.


    .


    Very stealthily, they stormed through the hallways of the South-wing and paused for a moment..... as they wanted to check if the coast was clear before they exited the Wing.


    Landon used his hands to signal for 2 soldiers to take a look, while he and the rest stayed behind.


    Immediately, those 2 dropped to the floor quietly and tried their best to take a peek.


    And after they were sure that everything was okay, they looked back at Landon and did an okay sign to him as well.


    With that, the gang quickly left the south-wing and proceeded to the West-wing as fast as they could.


    Of course, once they stepped through the hallways there, they did what they had done previously.... and quickly took care of the guards there.


    ¡¯So far so good¡¯, they thought.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Right now, they were within Micheal¡¯s study.... as he had the entire West wing set out for private dates and meetings on state affairs.


    As for the other wings like the southwestern Wing, East-wing and all the rest, those ones were strictly used for royal residential residences... as each wing with the exception of Micheal¡¯s, had at least 6 rooms within them.


    Anyway right now... they were within his study and were currently making their way down into the secret dungeon.


    Most of the soldiers stayed guarding the study, while the rest followed Landon down instead.


    Of course, Micheal stayed above with the rest, as he would only be a burden to the mem if he came down with them in the end.


    He closed his eyes and silently waited for this brat to do what he could.


    The brat had really brought a lot of surprises to him, and for some reason, he just felt that this young man was the type of person who could do anything that he put his mind to.


    .


    Walking down the stone stairway, the soldiers quickly realized that even though the dungeon was dark and somewhat stuffy... it didn¡¯t have any foul stench or unpleasant odour hovering within it.


    True... it did smell like sweat, but at least that was better than blood, urine or even poop.


    Arriving at the bottom of the stairway, they immediately noticed an overly exhausted woman sleeping on the dirty floor with several huge chains in her legs.


    And sleeping beside her, were 2 others.... a girl who looked no more than 7 years old, and a boy who also looked nothing more than 14.


    These 2 were the woman¡¯s children.


    Hearing the faint sounds of footsteps hurriedly approaching her, the woman¡¯s eyes quickly shot wide open, and she immediately ced herself in front of her children.


    She had spent close to 2 years in this cell with her children, so how could her ears nit be sharp and alert to the sounds of any approaching footsteps?


    It¡¯s been so long since she had seen the full sun..... or even had a breath of fresh air outside these dark walls.


    So of course, she had to train herself to be strong for her children.


    No matter what, she had to get them out of here.... as her youngest had suddenly turned extremely ill a while back.


    .


    Previously, when her youngest fell ill here, the fever would pass on its own... but this time, it was too prolonged, and she feared that her child would die anytime soon.


    And within these 2 years, Nopline had been asking her to marry him.


    For sure... since she only still loved Micheal, she just couldn¡¯t do it.


    But now that her child was in this state, she had no choice but to sacrifice herself for them.


    If marrying that devil would free her children from this prison, then so be it.


    She looked up thinking that Kamara, Nopline, or one of the guards that she had grown ustomed to throughout all these years.


    But the people who approached her were none of them.


    So who were these men and were they a threat to her children?


    She immediately got up like a wild animal and stood firm before her children who were too tired to get up.


    Landon and the rest looked at her and sighed.


    Mothers were really something.


    .


    "Please be at ease..... we¡¯re only here to help you.


    King Micheal is waiting for you above the dungeon." Landon said in a calming tone.


    Hearing them, a brief sh of surprise filled her eyes.... before it quickly faded away.


    "Why should I trust you?


    Ever since I¡¯ve been locked up here, I¡¯ve been told that Micheal was almost dying.


    So how could he have the strength to gather you all up for this rescue?"


    "Your right... he didn¡¯t gather us here."


    "_"


    "I knew it!


    You all are here to kill us right?" Jasmine said while looking at them coldly.


    She readied her hands as if she was ready to punch them real hard if any one of them dared toe close to her children.


    "Queen Jasmine.


    It¡¯s TRUE that king Micheal didn¡¯t send us here..... but that doesn¡¯t mean that we aren¡¯t here to help you.


    In truth, we came here to rescue king Micheal, and he, in turn, asked us to rescue you."


    Jasmine gently lowered her fists, while looking at Landon as if trying to see through his soul.


    "Have you ever met my husband before?"


    "Nope!"


    "Did anyone we know of specifically tell you to rescue him?"


    "Nope!"


    "Then why would you do it at the risk of your own life?"


    "Because I like him!"


    "_"

 Chapter 407 The Escape

    Jasmine was left speechless by this mischievous brat before her.


    Sigh... forget it!


    It was best for her to focus on saving her children first..... before worrying about any other thing.


    And besides, she was truly curious to see whether Micheal was up there now or not.


    Her eldest child needed medical attention now..... and she knew that there was no way that Kamara would help out with this matter.


    .


    Before Jasmine knew it, the men quickly took out ck sticks and pointed at the chains on the floor.


    "Queen Jasmine..... Please hold still!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    The sounds of 2 bullets hitting the chains.... quickly gave off a loud ¡¯bang¡¯ noise.


    2 soldiers had just shot the chains on each side of her legs all at once.


    Jasmine speedily crouched down in fright.... and by the time she looked at her legs, she was filled with even more shock.


    She was free!


    Her legs were now unbounded!


    But how did they do it?


    The sound of the bullets had immediately woken up her son.... who struggled to open his tired eyes.


    As for her sick daughter, of course, the fever had made it hard for the poor girl to even wake up.


    .


    "Little Raul..... your up!"


    We don¡¯t have much time any longer... so listen to mother okay?"


    Raul just nodded and did as he was told, and every quickly.... his sister, his mother and himself were all wearing guard uniforms.


    In the case of his sister, since she was just 7 years old.... they had just ced a guard shirts on her which ended up looking like a king nightgown instead.


    .


    "Warrant officer Miranda!.... you will carry the princess.


    Warrant officer Shane!... you¡¯ll carry the young prince.


    And Captain Maleek... you¡¯ll carry queen Jasmine!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Hearing the orders, Jasmine and Raul wanted to refuse.... but before they could even protest, they found themselves lifted by the rest and ced on the backs of these men in a sh.


    With that, everyone hastily made their way out of the dungeon and immediately reunited with the rest above.


    .


    When Jasmine saw Micheal, who was currently being piggy-backed on one of the soldiers.... she couldn¡¯t help but tear up a little.


    Did Kamara hate Micheal so much that she had to starve the man this much?


    She knew that Kamara had poisoned Micheal, because almost everyday.... Kamara woulde over and gloat about the fact that she had finally won, as well as the fact that the kingdom was finally hers too.


    But really..... wasn¡¯t Kamara being too much for making her mighty giant now look like a twig?


    Nheless, she still loved him very much.... even at this moment that his face was pale and somewhat bluish in colour, she still had hope that he would make it through all this.


    Raul looked at his father in shock with only one thought in mind.


    Women were indeed scary beings!


    .


    With the whole gang together, they immediately nned to make their grand escape.


    Buy just when they had just left the study... in the massive parlour space within the Wing, they soon came face to face with the devil herself.


    "Who the hell are you all?!!!"


    Everyone looked towards the exit tunnel at the other end of the room.... and immediately spotted a beautiful woman walking in with 40 guards angrily.


    She was furious!


    After making sure that her son was safe, she immediately decided to check in on Micheal, and give him his normal dose of poison.


    But when she got there, there were piles of dead bodies lying around.... and stepping in, she quickly realized that Micheal was missing.


    At this point, she was utterly confused.


    .


    In her mind.... these attacks outside were sent down from the heavens, so she had already removed any thoughts of this being an enemy attack instead.


    So the only other option, was that Micheal had taken advantage of these attacks to escape.


    Immediately, she sent most of her men to search the entire mansion... as well as go out in the battlefield and look for him, while she stayed with just a few by her side.


    Right now, she wasing to gloat with Jasmine over the fact that her precise husband had deserted her to die here.


    But who would¡¯ve known that she woulde and meet Micheal, as well as Jasmine trying to escape instead?


    Tsk!


    Micheal¡¯s men must have been watching them for a while now... and have probably decided to take advantage of these heavenly attacks to rescue him.


    Yes!... that was the only exnation for this.


    As in her mind, it was utterly impossible for any human being to n those attacks outside.


    Micheal looked at Kamara I¡¯m rage, as he truly wanted to strangle her to death with his bare hands.


    While he was under her custody, she had tantly admitted to being in life with his own blood brother.


    And to make matters worse, Lecter wasn¡¯t his son at all.


    This fact alone was too much for any man to bear.


    .


    "You all are fools upe her.


    Do you really think that you¡¯ll be able to make it out with all those attacks going on?


    Don¡¯t be foolish!


    Better turn around now and give up!" Kamara said arrogantly.


    Immediately, Landon and the rest didn¡¯t wait for her to finish talking.... as they immediately dashed towards them at full speed.


    As Landon had said at the start of this mission they weren¡¯t here to fight everyone.


    They were here to rescue and ran away as fast as they could.


    So right now, they had to escape from this mansion rather than spend hours fighting.


    They only had 48 minutes left, before those in the hot air balloons run out of ammunition.


    So they had to get going fast.


    .


    Seeing Landon and men rush towards them some of the guards pushed Kamara to the side while shielding her.... and the rest immediately


    Took out their swords instead.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    ¡¯Peeu! Peeu! Peeu! Peeu!¡¯


    How could swordspare to guns?


    As the soldiers ran they shit those who were blocking their path, and quickly left Kamara and the rest behind in just 2 minutes.


    Kamara looked at the scenes before her in rage.


    Why did her men have to pretend as if a sword had just beenunched at them?


    The enemy didn¡¯t even do anything, yet her men had just fallen to the ground just like that?


    If they wanted to pretend, couldn¡¯t they do a better job to at least look somewhat convincing?


    Of course, how could she have known that what her men were feeling was actually several times worse instead?


    "Get up youzy arses!


    Chase after them now!


    Quickly! Quickly! Quickly!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯

 Chapter 408 Take off!

    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!


    Very quickly, Landon and his team ran out of the wing..... and immediately began walking fast instead of running, so as to look less suspicious.


    They knew that right now, the men they had shot should still be in terrible pain... so at least that would buy them enough time before they were actually found out.


    Right now, everyone was looking for Micheal, so they tactfully moved, while circling those who were carrying Micheal and his family.


    Everything went in smoothly, and they finally managed to escape the mansion.


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    They quickly exited the mansion from the back, passed through the space quarters again, and moved all around the edge of the castle walls..... until they finally exited the front gate again.


    Freedom!


    They were finally out!


    With no time to waste, they soon ran away ass if they were running from the attacks.


    As those who saw them thought so instead.


    They quickly got onto the horses that they had kept in one of the stables at the back of an inn..... and quickly made their way out of the city as fast as they could.


    But of course, before leaving the inn.... they immediately sent out a signal to the soldiers above instead.


    ¡¯Peeu!!¡¯


    Those above immediately saw the red coloured spark and knew that they had to stop their attacks.... after 5 more minutes.


    .


    As for Landon and his gang, they rode like the wind and hurriedly made their way to the city gates.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    "Stop!


    You know the rules..... no one is to leave at this time if the night!


    Stop!


    Stop! Stop I tell yah!"


    ¡¯Peeu! Peeu! Peeu! Peeu!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    The guards at the gate had all been shot in their arms by Landon and his men..... as they truly didn¡¯t have any time to soar right now.


    The guards on the floor broke out in cold sweat, as they truly didn¡¯t understand how they had ended up like this?


    Just what sort of Mystical weapons were these?


    They rolled on the floor and wailed loudly, as they looked at the many disappearing figures of their enemies.


    And just like that, none of the already injured guards dared to follow them into the forest.


    Who in their right mind would follow these men in after seeing their conditions?


    Besides, they were in so much pain that they felt that their hearts would almost fall out of their chests any moment from now.


    So how could they truly focus on chasing these men?


    They looked at the fading figures of these men and couldn¡¯t help but shudder a bit.


    What exactly was going on today?


    .


    As for Micheal and the rest of their family, they¡¯re out this rescue trip.... they had been stunned and shocked sky by the methods of these strange men.


    Who exactly were they and what other surprises would they bring them again?


    Raul had his mount opened all through the rescue.... as if he was watching some sort of movie.


    When the person carrying him fought while flinging him in the air and keeping him safe..... he almost wanted to p and apud in awe.


    One would say that the person carrying him..... had fought very simr to how Jackie Chan would do in the movies back on earth.


    He would use anything around him, flip Raul up ways.... and at even one time, Raul didn¡¯t even know how he had ended up being carried in princess style..... when he was previously being piggybacked.


    Bravo! Bravo!


    Even Micheal couldn¡¯t hell but nod in appreciation as well.


    These soldiers, as they called themselves... had been trained well.


    And surprisingly, the brat was the most skilled one amongst them.


    Indeed, the world was for the young.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!


    Landon and the rest quickly made their way to their hideout, where those on the hot air balloons were already waiting for them there.


    One should know that even though those on the hot air balloons attacked for 5 more minutes after the signal had been released... it only took them a few more minutes to arrive at the hideout.


    On the other hand, Landon and the rest had to ride their horses at full speed for 69 minutes more..... just to leave that inn, ride through the city, go deep into the forest, and finally arrive back here again.


    And while they were travelling, the rest who were previously on the hot air balloons.... did their maintenance check, changed the gas tanks... and took care of every other thing necessary for their trip.


    .


    Looking at the many giant floating clouds before them.... Micheal and his family opened their widest widely in amazement.


    What was this thing and what could it do?


    They just saw it standing there on the ground, so of course, they had no idea of its functionality.


    Immediately, Landon and the men quickly took off the guard outfits..... immediately revealing their military uniforms underneath.


    Micheal and the rest were also stunned by these outfits as well.


    What sort of material did they use to make them?


    And while all this was going on, some soldiers stepped forward, helped Micheal and the rest remove the guard uniforms.... as well as gave themfy thick socks, sweatpants and outfits to wear..... and to finish it off, they had given them the softest nket that they had ever used in their lives.


    What the hell?


    Who were these people really?


    .


    Luckily, Landin had made ns for more than just one rescue... that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t fill up the passenger stalls on each hot air balloon.


    Everyone quickly took a bathroom break.... as when they got up ok the air, they wouldn¡¯t being down for a long time.


    And in a sh, Micheal and his men had been carried in and ced close in separate stalls all close to each other, on one of the hot air balloons.


    .


    Entering their stalls, they were all very shocked at how meticulous it looked.


    There was some strange transparent thing there that had water in it (stic bottle), as well as some semi-circr fluffy thing.... which they were to were flight pillows.


    They ced it over their necks.... and continued to observe their stalls.


    There was also something called Pringles, as well as something called Doritos and a sweet \u0026 salty protein bar there.


    In addition to that, there were 2 things called juice boxes there as well..... that read apple juice and grape juice on them too.


    .


    And since they would be flying high up in the air, if they wanted to sleep and felt that it was too cold..... they could use the removable square cover at the side, secure it over their stalls and sleep soundly with their nket there and neck pillows there.


    But how could they sleep yet?


    They just felt like something magical would happen next.... and they were right.


    Because in the next few minutes, the scene before them had left them utterly shaken right down to their cores.


    How....how was this even possible?

 Chapter 409 AfterMath

    "Alright!.... everyone, settle down.


    Make sure that you are all in your stalls with your doors properly secured.


    Please also help our guests secure themselves in as well.


    And as we ascend, please keep your arms within your stalls at all times." Landon said as he spoke with a loud megaphone in his hands.


    He did this so that those on the other but air balloons could here him as well.


    "Pilots!


    Get ready for take-off, in 10....9.....8.....7.....6...5...4...3...2.....1... Go!!!!!"


    ¡¯Druuuuuuuu!!¡¯


    Micheal and the rest immediately felt their bodies be heavy and heavy at every passing moment.


    But that was not what was important to them right now.


    They were flying!


    They were really flying!


    They looked at the trees go smaller and smaller in shock, and even felt like they were on top of the world for a brief moment.


    Jasmine couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.


    She looked down, and could even see a smaller version of the pce from way up here.


    Amazing!


    .


    After they had reached a certain height in the air, the men all visibly rxed, and soon started to converse and open up some of those weird things here.


    After the battle... of course, they were somewhat hungry.


    Micheal and the rest followed their actions... and opened up their bottles of water, juice boxes of apple juice and grape juice.... as well as their pringles and other snacks too.


    They didn¡¯t know what these things tasted like.


    So they decided to try all at once and see what they would eat in the end.


    .


    ¡¯Crunch!¡¯


    Raul bit into a pringle and nearly lost his soul.


    How could it be this good?


    He quickly gulped down a mouthful of apple juice and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡¯Ahhh!.... how refreshing!¡¯ He thought.


    Of course, Jasmine was the same with her son, as she too had never tasted anything better than these protein bars.


    As for Micheal, after gulping down the water... he waspletely taken aback.


    How could water feel so clean and fresh?


    One should know that even when they boiled their stream water to drink, it still didn¡¯t taste this good.... so how could this water be so different?


    Micheal and his gang ate a bit, as they had truly been starving within the pce for a long time.


    And of course, Jasmine didn¡¯t forget to feed her sick daughter..... as she quickly pried open her mouth and fed her with this clean water first.


    .


    As a mother, she wasn¡¯tfortable leaving her sick daughter alone in one stall.... as she needed to monitor the girl¡¯s condition all through the night.


    So she had asked for her daughter to stay with her in one stall.


    Sure.... it would be tight as hell.


    But she didn¡¯t mind, so her daughter was currently lying in afortable position on the stall¡¯s floor, while she stood up and enjoyed the scenery.


    And once it was time to crouch down..... she would immediately ce her sleeping daughter over her chest and sleep as well.


    .


    Time past by, and soon.... many of the soldiers went to bed, once they would have to get up during the day shift and cater for the rest.


    Landon soon checked in with the family, and after ensuring that they were all set.... he instantly helped them ce the breathable lids over their stalls and wished them a good night.


    With that, Micheal and his family covered themselves with their nkets, adjusted their neck pillows, and soon slept away peacefully.


    It had been a long but exciting night.


    .


    Landon went into his own stall, closed it up.... and quickly disappeared into his time capsule.


    Why should he stress himself when he had a real bed within the system?


    And besides, just 1 hour within the system was equivalent to 5 days¡¯ time.


    So he could have all the night¡¯s rest that he needed as well as get some work done too.


    Plus, he had a fridge in there with food..... so for sure, that would be where he would spend the night.


    Nheless... if anything were to really happen, the system would immediately alert him before his soldiers did.


    So he was sure that no one would disturb him for the night.


    And just like how they had travelled to get here, they would also do the same when leaving.


    So they would travel during the night and have their breaks during the daytime instead.


    Time passed by quickly.... and just like that, the morning hade so suddenly.


    .


    6 A.M


    ¡¯Crash!


    Kamara shot a y cup at the kneeling men before her in rage.


    What the hell?


    She had sent them out throughout the night to find and hunt down Micheal and that sl** Jasmine and her waste called children.


    But what did she get?.... Nothing!


    How did this even make any sense?


    Even if Micheal and the rest had the upper hand by escaping earlier, generally speaking... their horses would need to rest after a bit.


    And with that in mind, Kamara thought that they would catch up to them and capture them.


    But to her surprise, they couldn¡¯t find a shadow of them anywhere.


    Of course right now, if Kamara knew Micheal was already a 2-weeks journey by horse away from here..... she would definitely puke out blood and curse the heavens for their unfairness.


    .


    "Ipetent fools!


    My brother and I feed you and take care of you so well.... yet you all are just a lousy bunch of good-for-nothings?"


    ¡¯Crash!!¡¯


    She immediately shot another y cup at the men in anger.


    Dammit!


    Her brother would being anytime soon.... so how was she supposed to exin the fact that his bride had run off with Micheal?


    And why did the heavens choose to strike on this day of all days?


    Kamara just felt that the heavens were too biased and favoured Micheal too much.


    .


    Dammit!


    Since they had Micheal now.... they might soone over andunch a full attack on her, so she had to be ready fast.


    It looked like it would be the final showdown between her and Micheal.


    But no worry, with her brother¡¯s help, who would dare toe in her way?

 Chapter 410 Leaving Home

    A few days passed by, and Landon and the rest had already gone back to that ind close to Terique.


    They immediately gave those ves who wanted to go back to their territories some of the money and food that these pirates had kept here..... as well as some of the ships here as well.


    Those who wanted to reunite with their families, all took food and managed to sail the boats towards the shores of Terique.


    Since they weren¡¯t sailors and didn¡¯t know the exact location of the empires, they decided to get on a boat from the shores of Terique.


    .


    As for the ves who had decided to follow Landon..... they too were given money and instructed on what to expect when going to Baymard.


    One should know that the pirates had secret undergroundirs of gold, silver and precious artifacts that they had probably robbed from numerous sailors.


    While Landon was away, his men had already cleared up the entire cave.... as they took everything that they thought was valuable away.


    They didn¡¯t give the ves money previously, because only Landon had the right to say what was going to be distributed.


    And so with everyone being satisfied, Landon, Micheal, the ves and the rest of the gang.... all set sail towards Baymard.


    .


    At this point, Micheal and the rest had decided to just give up.


    If they kept getting so many surprises like this, then wouldn¡¯t they die of a heart attack instead?


    Even though this was a military warship.


    It still had 7 first-ss luxury rooms within it... as Landon had also thought of the fact that maybe they might be rescuing special guests one day.


    He didn¡¯t care whether the guests were rich or poor.... or whether they were nobles or peasants.


    All that didn¡¯t matter in his eyes at all, as he just wanted his guests to feel somewhatfortable.


    With the 1st ss luxury rooms, Landon had made all of them to be family-sized.... so as to amodate as many people in them as possible.


    They all had 3 separate bedrooms in them, as well as a parlour and a balcony.


    As for the other guest rooms within the ship..... they were all like economy ss guestrooms.


    Anyway, Landon only had 50 guest rooms on the ship..... as he made all the rest for the soldiers, engineers and mechanics who had to check the equipment and so on.


    .


    After being ced in one of the luxury suites, the family of 4 immediately felt like they were in a dream.


    How was the light working with no fire?


    How was there water flowing whenever they turned the tap thingy on and off?


    They were in a daze, as they did a tour of their suite.


    And funny enough, it was at this moment that their daughter had decided to wake up.


    She looked at everything if she were insane, and quickly rubbed her eyes multiple times.


    Well.... she might as well decided that this was the heaven that everyone had been telling her about.


    But why were her parents and brother here with her?


    .


    After understanding her situation, she didn¡¯t even waste time touring the ce... even though she was very weak.


    But what did that matter when faced with this heavenly ce?


    In her mind, this ce was way better than her room in the pce.


    There were things that she had never seen before here, and when she saw herself in the mirror, she was immediately stunned.


    Was this what she really looked like?


    The mirror was beautifully crafted and clearer than those copper polished ones.


    Her heart bested excitedly, as she held her mother¡¯s hands dearly.


    Who exactly was her saviour?


    .


    Just after 30 minutes of touring, their room door was knocked.


    And soon after, several trolleys of food and drinks were rolled into their parlour area.


    The soldiers ced the food on the table for them and immediately bid them farewell.


    When the door was mmed shut, everyone went towards the table and dug in.


    Before, they had thought that they had gotten the best foods of their life when eating those pringles and so on.


    But who would¡¯ve known that these people have more goodies again?


    The foods served were so good that they almost licked their tes happily.


    .


    After having their fill, they pressed the button attached to the wall.


    And soon, the soldiers all came up to clear the dishes.... followed by Landon and a few military doctors.


    They immediately ced Micheal in a wheelchair and rowed him back to the ship¡¯s clinic.


    While Landon and the rest of the family followed them patiently.


    .


    The little girl, whose name was Krea..... would sneak a peek at Landon from time to time, as she was truly intrigued by him.


    As Landon was her saviour, in her mind..... her own version of him was more like a handsome superhero.


    Of course, Landon could feel the little miss¡¯s gaze, so he turned around and winked at her which made her blush with embarrassment.


    Jasmine and Raulughed, as they saw the little bun blush hard while trying to hide behind Jasmine¡¯s long skirt.


    She was so darn cute!


    The little girl peeked out again when she thought that the coast was clear.


    But to her amazement..... Landon had immediately swooped down and carried her in princess style.


    She looked at Landon¡¯s smiling face in a daze.


    And soon after, everyoneughed out loud again.


    After realizing that they wereughing at her, she pouted while blushing even more.


    Weren¡¯t they just bullying her?


    Hmph!


    But her saviour was really cool though.....


    .


    And so, the family of 4 enjoyed their stay with Landon for a while more.


    In their minds, there were no more surprises that Landon could spring onto them


    s..... they were deemed to be utterly wrong.


    But that was for their future selves to figure out.


    Landon scanned Micheal¡¯s body with the help of the system and immediately came up with his operation n for when he got to Baymard.


    Of course, he also scanned the rest of them as well, just to be sure that they didn¡¯t have any other ailments as well.


    As for his little fan, she had just been experiencing high fever.


    And coupled with the fact that she wasn¡¯t getting enough nutrients, how could her body not fall apart?


    .


    Just like that, everyone kept busy and waited patiently for their arrival at Baymard.


    Micheal looked out towards the sea in silence, while standing over the edge of his suite balcony.


    He clenched his fists in anger, as he thought about Kamara.


    A storm would be brewing soon, he would definitely be the victor after the winds pass.


    Soon... he would have his revenge!!!!

 Chapter 411 Research Mania

    Back in Baymard, while Landon had been away... Baymard¡¯s industries had been extremely busy within these past few days as well.


    In short, within this past week... all industries within Baymard had been painstakingly brainstorming their minds off non-stop.


    For over 2 years now, the industries had chosen 2 particr weeks within the years..... and had called them the weeks of ¡¯Research Mania¡¯!


    To put it simply, this was the time where all product suggestions that had been ced within the ballot boxes around the industries..... would be looked over diligently.


    Within the first week of Research mania..... people could still put in their suggestions.


    But they would have to send them directly to the offices.... and not within the ballot boxes, as all suggestions put there would be ounted for, within next year¡¯s Research mania only.


    .


    Anyway, within this 1st week..... all suggestions that had been collected throughout the year, would be organized neatly.


    And within the 2nd week of Research Mania, the suggestions would be brought over to the board of directors and leaders of each industry..... where they would vote on the top 2 best ones and set their goals in creating them.


    Landon hade up with this idea, so as to help the workerse up with their own unique products instead.


    And the catch was that no matter how much they asked for his help, he would never intervene or give them suggestions.... except it was something that might kill or injure them.


    They would have to do several trials and errors ande up with an ideal product on their own.


    .


    Within the first year that Landon came up with this n, many of the industries had burned through all their research money with no end product.


    And even within their second year, many of them had only sessfully produced 1 out of 2 products as agreed.


    And after the products were made, they would be screened by a group of special screeners.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t end there, because after the screeners did their job..... the products would then pass through Landon, who would be the ultimate screener.


    Nothing that could harm or pill people was to ever be released.


    So Landon would take time off his schedule and do his own tests on whatever products that they had made.


    In short, the research center andbs, were busy all year round with their tes full... as they tried their best to make these suggestions be a reality.


    .


    Cynthia Drew woke up very early in the morning, got ready, made sure that her youngest daughter got on the school bus.... and quickly rushed over to work.


    She was a 32-year-old woman, who was currently the head of the research department within the FOOD industry.


    This was already the second week of Research Mania, so she was very familiar with the drill already.


    "Good boss!" Said a young girl with a chipper tone.


    The youngdy, who was her secretary... quickly brought in some documents, ced it before Cynthia, and stood still and attentive while waiting for her boss¡¯s next orders.


    "Morning Nikita....


    Are these the R.M files?"


    "Yes boss, those are the Research Mania files."


    "Good!....


    We¡¯re short on time now, so please prepare everything we need for the meeting at 11 P.M.


    Dismissed."


    "Yes, boss!"


    With that, the youngdy retreated and went back to her secretary¡¯s desk outside Cynthia¡¯s office and began preparing for the meeting.


    .


    Time flew by speedily, and soon.... it was already 10:30 A.M.


    Cynthia immediately left her office with one of the secretaries stationed in the room just before her office.


    It only took her 20 minutes for her to leave her office and drive to one of the other buildings within the food industry.


    "Morning head researcher Cynthia!"


    "Morning Overseer Lyore!"


    "Morning!"


    "Morning!"


    "Morning!"


    "Morning!"


    "_"


    Within the next few minutes, everyone simmered down and the meeting had finally started.


    All right..... chief ountant Destrian..... how much have we budgeted in total for research this year?


    And how does itpare withst year¡¯s?" Lyore asked.


    "Even though our industry was making a ton of money previously..... we only had public exposurest year around July.


    And since then, we have been exporting canned food and other items throughout the entire Pyno continent.


    So, of course, this year.... the money budgeted for research, was significantly higher than those of the previous years.


    In essence for research alone, this year... we were able to allocate 700,000 BAYS for the chosen projects...pared tost year¡¯s 150,000 Bays."


    (**1 Bay=1 copper coin... so the amount is equivalent to 700,000 copper coins.


    And is also equal to 7,000 Silver coins, or 70 gold coins)


    Hearing the amount, everyone pped excitedly as they were truly blown away by the amount.


    Chief Lyore pped andughed out sheepishly as he usually did, as this meant that he could make more food.


    One should know that Lyore was a food fanatic.


    So how could he not be pleased?


    Even at this moment, he had been thinking about building his house of food with any of the new products brought in as well.


    As for the rest, their minds were also focused on the aspects of jew food items as well... but, the amount assigned for research was still something that really shocked them to their core.


    Waaah!... that was somewhat close to 1 million BAYS.


    Of course, the money would be allocated towards both chosen research projects depending on which one needed more investments assigned to them.


    .


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "Thank you Chief ountant Destrian.


    Alright..... moving on to the list at hand, let¡¯s begin withst year¡¯s suggestions that came after the deadline."


    And just like that, everyone went through their entire week buying and picking the best choices.


    "Flying hit air balloon drink?"


    "No!"


    "Yes!"


    "Powdered drink?"


    "That¡¯s impossible!


    How can a drink be powder?


    No!"


    "I agree with him, it might be a waste of our resources to invest in that!"


    "_"


    And just like the food industry was brainstorming, others also did the same as well.


    "Flying cooker?"


    "No!"


    "Talking watch!"


    "Impossible No!"


    "Battery-operated Fridge?


    "No!


    Too costly for ordinary folks... as the battery would probably drain out by the end of the day!"


    "Strings to floss the teeth with?"


    "Genius!


    Approved!"


    Flying hot air balloon Car"


    "Yes..... if it can carry people in a basket, if we do the math, maybe we could make it work?"


    "Erm... let¡¯s just keep it at a maybe for now."


    "_"

 Chapter 412 Side-Mission Completion

    Days went by, and soon... Landon was back in Baymard again.


    After assigning someone the task of aiding all the ves/new Baymardian residents in settling down... Landon immediately had Micheal and his family go straight to the hospital so that the doctors could do a proper check on them.


    He knew what they were all suffering from, but of course at times..... but of course he couldn¡¯t just say that he used the system to scan their bodies.


    Hence he needed them to do the medical tests... so that they could better confirm their situations for themselves.


    Jasmine, Raul and Krea all suffering from malnutrition..... with the addition of fever and headaches in Krea¡¯s case.


    In Micheal¡¯s case, of course it was poison... and even though the doctors had been studying toxicity for a while now, Landon knew that time was of the essence to save Micheal.


    Hence he took over the job as lead surgeon and doctor in the case.


    Micheal was suffering from Hemlock Poisoning!


    That wife of his was really something to have been constantly giving him this.


    .


    The nt is a dangerous nt that causes poisoning after ingesting any part of it.... be it the leaves, flowers or even seeds.


    In short, all parts of the nt are very toxic and fatal even in small amounts.


    And even touching the nt or letting one¡¯s skin identally brush over it, may cause skin irritation or rashes to ur.


    The nt can even put someone in a Coma if they had taken too much of it..... as well as lead them to respiratory failure, central nervous system shutdown, breakdown of skeletal muscles and finally death.


    The bottom line, this nt was no joke!


    .


    Luckily, with all the toxicity information stored in Landon¡¯s head... he was able to see the best method for curing Micheal.


    And so, the treatment began with 4 other doctors on board.


    They worked tirelessly for 5 whole hours, as they tried their best to remove all traces of poison within the man.


    The whole thing was giving Jasmine and the rest uneasiness.


    Not too long ago, they had also done their own medical tests..... and were even given some sort of medical book and so on.


    Apparently, they had to buy the drugs there..... which they did beforeing to the waiting room for surgeries.


    .


    It¡¯s been over 2 hours since they took a seat here, and so far.... they still didn¡¯t know what Micheal¡¯s situation was like.


    They kept looking at the white hospital door impatiently while praying subtly within their hearts that everything would be fine.


    "Mother..... do... do you think that father will be okay?" Krea asked anxiously.


    "Of course he will!


    Didn¡¯t your new friend, Landon, tell you that?


    Believe my dear.... your father will be just fine." Jasmine said assuredly.


    But of course, she herself was worried to bits.


    At first, she had thought that she would definitely loose her husband.


    But after Landon had made that promise to her, she soon began to have hope.


    And right now... she only wished that what Landon had said woulde true.


    Time passed by quickly, and soon.... they saw a doctor walk forward towards them.


    He pulled down his mask, and they were shocked to see Landon instead.


    The brat was also a healer (doctor)?


    .


    "The treatment was sessful... and he¡¯s now out of harm¡¯s way.


    But even so, he would need to stay in the hospital for a month and a half before he can leave.


    In this way, we can monitor his situation, as well as give him good physical therapy to get his body strong and healthy.


    As the patient¡¯s family members, I will also need anyone above the age of 15 to sign some documents as well."


    "_"


    .


    With that, the mission of putting Micheal out of harm¡¯s way was finally done.


    And by the time Micheal woke up, Landon immediately began discussing their undercover disguises here in Baymard.


    Of course, for the time being, they would have to stay here.


    One should know that unless Nopline himself was dealt with... even if Micheal went back to Terique, he would still be in danger given his poor health.


    So until Nopline is taken down, as well as Kamara, and Michael¡¯s blood brother..... then it wouldn¡¯t be advisable for the man to go back.


    Hence they would have to stay undercover here in Baymard.


    .


    So to start off, Landon had requested for passwords to be made for them with new identities.


    Apparently, they were a peasant family from Arcadina.


    And since Landon didn¡¯t want them to one day slip up identally, he decided to let them continue to use their real first names.....just in case one day, little Krea messes up and says her real name instead.


    As for theirst name, he had decided that they would be called ¡¯Jones¡¯.


    Micheal Jones, Krea Jones, and the rest just like that.


    Also.... he gave all them some of the money that they took from the pirates¡¯ ind..... as they had literally escaped with nothing.


    So with the money, they could buy food, clothes, and even get a house within District H if they wanted to.


    And since their identity was that of a former farmer, they couldn¡¯t get any luxurious homes.... just the standard average ones would do.


    .


    As for the children, they had to go to school... as that was what was required for them.


    So Landon immediately introduced Linda and little Momo to them too.


    Because even though they would start school 1 or 2 grades below little Momo and Linda..... it was still good for them to have friends within the same school.


    Of course, Landon had also given them enough money to pay for Krea¡¯s tuition.


    As for Raul, even though he was 14 now.... his birthday was actually in a few days time.


    So at 15 years old, m this world, he would be considered a man.


    Hence Landon had given him and Jasmine a rundown of all the jobs that they could do if they wanted to..... after all, with the money he gave them, they could be aszy as they wanted.


    Bur if they chose to work, then Landon would do his best to ce them at their chosen jobs.


    These were all the things that he and Micheal spoke about.


    .


    "Brat!.... did you really destroy my pce in Terique?"


    "How could I?


    If I do that, then where would you and your family live in the future?"


    "Hmph! At least you¡¯re smart!"


    "Alright! Alright!


    Take your rest now..... I¡¯ll see you tomorrow again!"


    "Little imp..... thank you!"


    "No need to thank me.... I said I like you didn¡¯t I?


    Heal up first, and then we¡¯ll talk."


    With that, Landon left Micheal in thefort of his ward.


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    "Congrattions host onpleting one of your side missions.


    Now, the host can take up more tasks."


    "_"

 Chapter 413 The Plague

    "Now you can take up more missions host"


    "_"


    .


    Landon stood rooted on the spot and almost wanted to break down and cry.


    What the hell?


    He looked up to the sky and almost raised his middle fingers up in annoyance.


    Dammit!


    What the hell?


    Did he do some unspeakable thing in his past life to make him end up with this sort of system?


    Sigh.....


    "System..... before you show we what¡¯s new, can you show me what SIDE-MISSIONS I¡¯ve done so far, as well as what¡¯s left?" Landon said while massaging his temples.


    This system was really something.


    "As you wish host."


    [


    Completed Side-Missions:


    ?Sign treaty with Carona.


    ?Treat King Adrain in Baymard.


    ?Stop the People from the Temple of Adonis from reaching Arcadina¡¯s shores


    ?Develop Riverdale City


    ?Kill messengers sent by Eli


    ?Rescue \u0026 hide king Micheal away from Kamara, Nopline and their minions.


    .


    Side-Missions in Progress:


    ?Treat King Micheal here in Baymard.


    Iplete side-missions:


    ?ce the Ghostly prince on the throne.


    ?\u0026 Sign treaty with the new king of Yodan, King Sirius.


    This treaty must be signed in order to unite Baynard and the empire of Yodan.


    ]


    Looking at everything, Landon realized that he had just 2 more side-missions to do.... all of which would take some time toplete.


    No wonder the system felt itchy as to give him more tasks to do.


    But he still had his main missions toplete, so why was this system uneasy to see him take a breather?


    Sigh... forget it....


    .


    "System..... what do you have for me this time?"


    "Answering host.... right now, the host has 4 side-missions ready to go.


    1) Side-Mission: Host must reunite King Micheal with his son the Crown Prince, and help them capture Nopline and seize Terique once more.


    DATELINE: 1 \u0026 a half years.


    Punishment for failure: if they should fail and die, the host will die as well.


    And if they should fail but survive, 3% of the host¡¯s soul pool will be devoured by the system.


    Rewards: the system will advance 2 levels up.


    2) Side-Mission: a while back, Nopline had sent his men to capture peasants all around the Pyno continent and bring them to Terique so as to build his army again, as well as make his entertainment dens grow wealthier.


    But the host being a divine helper, how could the host let that fly by?


    So the host must stop those ships from reaching Terique, as well as free the ves in them too.


    DATELINE: 1 month from now.


    Punishment for failure: NONE


    Rewards: The satisfaction of helping others.


    .


    3) With King Micheal here, the host must definitely take advantage of this situation and sign a treaty with him uniting Baymard and Terique.


    The host shouldn¡¯t forget that the primary reason the host was brought here, was for Development, peace and unity.


    So the system advises the host to hurry up with uniting the Pyno continent.... so that the host can go out and unite other empires and nations as well.


    The host should know that within most continents, some empires are currently at war with each other.


    So uniting each empire, within these continents would definitely take up time.


    With that said, the host should hurry up with this one!!


    .


    4) in a while from now, a certain major city in Carona, will be faced with their yearly ¡¯Shinjep attacks¡¯.


    But this year.... it might be the worst of them all, which could eventually lead to a gue if not handled properly.


    The host is to take a special team consisting of both doctors and scientists..... and go over there to contain the situation.


    The host should know that this is a que that has never been seen on earth before, as this cure this 3 times more severe than most cures in earth¡¯s medieval times.


    Of course, the system will give the host the method of handling the situation..... as time is of the essence in containing the situation.


    So for this mission:


    ?The host needs to train the doctors and scientists on how toe up with their own cures and remedies... as well as handle situations like this.


    ?The host needs to create drugs for treating the disease-gued people there.


    ?\u0026stly, the situation needs to be contained at all costs.


    If should more than 50% of the people die there, then the host will still receive punishment as well.


    So the host should be warned.


    Deadline: None


    Punishment for failure: instant death!


    Rewards: the system will give the host no more side-missions until the host finishes his main mission.


    ]


    .


    Looking at his missions, Landon immediately started making ns for what he needed to be done.


    Since the gue situation and the rescuing of ves were going to happen around the same time, he decided to send some of his men to rescue the ves.


    While he, on the other hand, would go over to Carona and treat the people there.


    Even though the system would give him the exact form and precautionary steps to take when dealing with this particr pandemic..... one of the goals was to teach the medical staff and scientists the proper way to go about it.


    That way, if something like this happened and he was out on a mission, then they would definitely know how to work their way through it.


    .


    As for rescuing the ves.... he would send some of his men to do them in a few day¡¯s time from now.


    One should know that his ships were faster than those of his enemy¡¯s.... so he couldn¡¯t make them go to the chosen target spot and wait there for days.


    Hence he chose to wait for the enemy ships to be somewhat close to where he had nned to attack... before he could let his men do the task.


    .


    Another thing that he duly notes, was the fact that he also needed to sign a treaty with Micheal, uniting Terique and Baymard.


    Of course one shouldn¡¯t forget that he also had another one that was given to him a while back.... requesting for Jim to sign a treaty with the new king of Yodan, King Sirius.


    Well if he United Baymard with the rest of the Pyno continent.... then all that would be left, was taking care of Alec and putting William on the throne.


    But how could it be that easy?


    And of course, his mission wouldn¡¯t end there, as he had to go out and unit other empires within other continents as well.


    .


    Anyway.... even though the workload was weighing heavily in his mind, he still couldn¡¯t smile as his mind slowly drifted towards his main missions.


    In just a few more days¡¯ time, thest drug type tasked to the pharmaceutical industry would bepleted.


    So what did this mean?


    Hehehe.... it meant that soon, the Baymardians would go crazy again.


    And why all the fuss?


    Well... 2 words: CATHODE TVs.

 Chapter 414 Making Headlines Again

    Fall had finally woven its all across the Pyno continent.


    The trees had begun to shed their leaves, and the breeze which used to be hot, stiff and almost non-existent..... was now gently caressing the entire Pyno continent daily.


    The squirrels began saving their nuts and other foods for winter..... while the birds all flew south for the winter as well.


    In short, the summer had gone, and in came Autumn.


    September was here once more.


    .


    Once again... Baymard was now making headlines within the entire Pyno continent.


    By now, even the most remote viges had heard about Baymard.


    Everyone was eagerly waiting in anticipation for new products from this empire, especially the women.


    Within the empire of Arcadina..... many women had started their journey in using several beauty products from Baymard.


    "Oh my heavens!


    I just started using this ¡¯Sunglow Body lotion¡¯ from Baymard, and now....my skin is so soft just like those nobledies."


    "I know right?!


    My face used to be so cracked....by now, after using their ¡¯Kimberly face Cream¡¯ for 3 months now, it¡¯s so smooth and looks way better than it was before.


    Amazing right?"


    "Store owner, store owner..... give me the "Radiant body lotion!"


    "Me too shop owner!"


    "Me too!"


    "Not a problemdies, but we have just 1 more bottle left?"


    "_"


    "Clearly, I need it more than you all.... look! Do you see how ugly my skin is right now?


    Shop owner... I think that it¡¯s only fair for you to give it to me.


    After all, I¡¯m very ugly as it is."


    "Pui!!!


    What fairness?


    Shop owner, it¡¯s obvious that I need it the most.


    Look!..... With my saggy pimpled face, how dare she look at me straight into the eye and say that she¡¯s the one who was ugly-looking?"


    "Hmph!


    All of you are just idiots!


    Clearly, I¡¯m so hideous that even a newly born baby would faint from the sight of me.


    So clearly, I¡¯m the ugly one here.


    So give me the bottle shop owner!!"


    "_"


    The shop owner looked at his many female clients helplessly, while still feeling like he was hearing things.


    Since when did womenpete to be the ugliest?


    Were the products really that good?


    .


    And while store owners did their best in supplying these products, within several auction homes..... within many homes, even newly made mothers were acting up as well.


    "Congrattions mistress.... it¡¯s a boy!"


    "Thank you Emma.... eh?..... why are you putting the baby in that hard cloth?


    If he pooped or peed right now, wouldn¡¯t you need to change it every minute?


    Where are the Baymardian Pampers?"


    "Miss... miss.... they¡¯re sold out."


    "What do you mean by ¡¯they¡¯re sold out?¡¯


    How can I let my noble baby still use these hard rags?


    Do you want his bum to have rashes?


    Go into the streets and buy it off from any peasant with it.


    I don¡¯t care how much they want it for... but I want that Diaper.


    And don¡¯t forget to get the baby wipes as well


    Now go!"


    "Yes miss!"


    "_"


    One should know that for mothers in this era, while their babies were still in the diaper stage..... it was typical for the babies to have rashes, scabs and other wounds on their butts.


    This was because the fabric used for it was pretty stiff and hard.


    And even if they used the cloth made for kings, it was still cloth after all.... and wouldn¡¯t be able to give any protection to their child¡¯s bum.


    But with these new Baymardian diapers, it was so thick, soft and gave a great cushion for their baby¡¯s buttocks.


    And the best thing was that they wouldn¡¯t need to change the diapers every minute if the child made a mess of in there.


    So how could they not want it?


    .


    At the same time, many auction homeowners were also in tears from the loss of money that they were making, when it came to their previous best selling products.


    "Up next, we have the beauty elixir from the famous alchemist Lupio from the continent of Morgany."


    "150 copper coins!"


    "215 copper coins!"


    "_"


    Listening to the bids, the auctioneer couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    Previously, alchemist Lupio¡¯s products usually went out for over 1 million copper coins (or 100 Gold coins).


    But now, it only went out for 150 copper coins?


    Even the peasants would be able to afford it at this rate.


    .


    The reason why the auction home was crying, was because they had already given Lupio¡¯s aids over 1 million copper coins, as they thought that it would still be a hotmodity.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the women wouldn¡¯t even put this product in their eyes?


    To put it simply, since Alchemist Lupio used to send his products here in the past... of course, they understood the worth of his product, and would always pay him half of what he usually got up front... which was typically over 1 million copper coins.


    But of course, this time, they hadpletely miscalcted the worth of these products in this ¡¯Baymardian Era¡¯.


    Why would the women spend so much on a bottle of coloured water?


    What this elixir was... was just leaves heated with water and mixed with other things within it.


    To be honest, the options worked, but they took like 3 to 5 years for someone to notice just a tiny change in them.


    But after using and feeling the texture of Baymard¡¯s rich creamy bottles.... as well as using their lipstick, lip gloss, and other cosmetics and body care products that get had, how could they still be happy with what this elixir?


    After all, Baymard¡¯s products worked with months.... and was ridiculously cheap to the point that they almost felt that the people in Baymard must¡¯ve been really stupid as to let their products out with those prices.


    So with the auction of these elixir products now, forget it!


    One should know that Baymard¡¯s cheapest lotion costs about 30 Copper coins.


    And usually, many of the lotion bottles couldst for up to 4 to 5 months..... whenpared to these elixirs that finished up within a month or so, as they required one to drink them up.


    So for these women, they had even given alchemist Lupio enough face by starting the bid at 150 copper coins.


    So he should just sit there and be grateful!!


    "245 copper coins!"


    "270 copper coins!"


    "275 copper coins!"


    "_"


    And while all this helter-skelter was happening out of Baymard, what these people didn¡¯t know.... was that they would soon be in for another whirl of surprise, as the main culprit for causing all thismotion, was at it again.


    .


    ¡¯Ding!


    Congrattions to the host, forpleting all main missions.


    Now.... you can start production of Cathode TVs.¡¯

 Chapter 415 New Projects

    Landon was currently sitting within theforts of his office while waiting For Tim, the head of the Engineering department, as well as several ountants and others toe in as well.


    Just thinking about his rewards forpleting his main mission, he couldn¡¯t help but smile foolishly as he stared outside his massive window.


    Of course, with rewards came more new main missions from the system.


    .


    Previously, the system had given him several side-missions to do.


    But this time, it gave him his main missions instead.


    To put it simply, there were 8 main missions given to him.


    1) Create cathode TVs, as well as make at least 10 movies with them.


    2) Create cereals, as the system had given him 7 types to make:


    ?Honey Nut Cheerios


    ?Cap¡¯n Crunch


    ?Corn Pops


    ?Corn kes


    ?Froot Loops


    ?Apple \u0026 cinnamon Quaker Oats


    ?\u0026 Quaker original instant oatmeal


    3) He was to create eyesses fro the people.


    Previously, he couldn¡¯t, because he didn¡¯t have enough medical information to aid the doctors in prescribing the right eyewear to people.


    One should know that even though he had the means to make lenses... there was still a massive range of lenses types that needed to be made.


    Hence he needed to know the particr specs of so many things before he could even think about asking and prescribing medical sses to his people.


    .


    4) He was to open up several barbing and hair salons within Baymard.


    One should know that even though everyone here basically did their own hair, having such basic necessities of any growing nation.


    So, of course, the system had told him to do so.


    5) He was given new medical information on toxicity, and 4 other medical subjects and told to teach the doctors and students.


    6) he was to perform and teach 6 more surgical procedures to the people.


    7) He was to create 5 new drugs.


    8) \u0026 finally..... he was given beginner to intermediate knowledge on Forensic science, A.K.A Criminalistics.


    With this, he would be able to officially create a new sector within the police department for this purpose alone.


    .


    As for the deadline of these missions, of course, just like his the MAIN missions that he had previously had... .... this one also had no deadline as well.


    For his reward forpleting all 9 of these missions, he would:


    ?10 more random beverages


    ?6 More medical procedures and 20 more forms for creating different drugs.


    ?knowledge on running and caring for all sea life within a public marine Aquarium.


    ?specific code and knowledge on making the first-ever PAC-MAN game.


    ?1,000 development points (DP) and 5,100 Technology points (TP).


    In a nutshell, these were all the rewards he would get if hepleted these main missions.


    Landon leaned against his window and smiled slightly..... while observing several figures speedily making their way into the pce.


    Tim and the rest of the crew hastily walked as if they had ants in their pants, as they were all excited to know what new projects his majesty had in mind.


    When they got into the pce, they even walked ahead of the secretary who was supposed to lead them towards Landon¡¯s office.


    Anyway, they were all familiar with the office¡¯s location... so they immediately ran there instead.


    Landon who was currently sitting down, could now hear the faint sounds of several incoherent footsteps approaching his office.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    ¡¯Chack!!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    Honestly, how old were these people?


    Once his door had been open, several of them tried to pass through the door at once.... and unintentionally, someone had tripped, making everyone fall down like dominos.


    Landon¡¯s lips twitched a bit, as he speechlessly stared at them.


    What the heck?


    Not too long ago, he had just sent word to them.


    And all he had said, was that he now had new and exciting projects to be done.


    But how could he have known that the words: ¡¯new project" would make them grow this crazy?


    "Your majesty, we are here!"


    "Your majesty.... quickly tell us what¡¯s on your mind."


    "Your majesty.. Please get on with it.


    I can¡¯t bear another second without you saying anything!"


    "_"


    .


    When everyone was settled down, Landon¡¯s secretary... who had also watched the whole show helplessly, immediately began sharing several documents to each industry involved with his Majesty¡¯s projects.


    Landon began by giving his form for pill production to the overseer of the pharmaceutical manufacturing industry.


    And following that, he decided to focus on the food industry next.


    Lyore looked at the file given to him and smiled at Landon gleefully.


    Cereal


    That was his main task.


    "Your majesty..... is this cereal thing only for breakfast?


    Can it only be taken with milk?


    How about eating it with ¡¯Dom Perignon¡¯?


    Ouhhh!..... What about eating it with Fanta or water?" Lyore asked while tapping his legs excitedly.


    "Well, let¡¯s put it like this... technically, you can try it with anything else, but it¡¯s best with milk.


    And as for when one can take it, anytime would be fine.


    But the mornings would be best, as it has fibres that would help one out throughout the day."


    Lyore listened keenly while nodding his head obediently, as he continued to listen to Landon¡¯s exnation.


    "So your majesty.... when do we start?"


    "We¡¯ll need to equip and install production machines in any of the massive rooms within your industry.


    For this, you¡¯ll need to make a proper budget and contract those within overseer Tim¡¯s industry to do so.


    So it will still take time for production to begin."


    "Your majesty.... have I done something wrong to you?"


    "_"


    .


    Hearing Landon, Lyore let out a sad sigh.


    Of course, he was sad about the fact that he couldn¡¯t start production now.


    His entire face was that of a lonely sad puppy, as he fell back into his seat in a dejected manner while pouting.


    Landon looked at him and shook his head wryly.


    How was he supposed tofort a grown man in such situations?


    He looked at Lyore once more before looking at his file again.


    As they say, time could heal a man¡¯s broken heart.


    Oh well, on to the next!

 Chapter 416 New Projects 2

    "Overseer Wiggins....Overseer Tim... both of your industries will be essential for this next project."


    "Yes, your majesty!" They answered in unison.


    "_"


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that the system had tasked Landon with creating barging and hair saloons.


    For this matter, he didn¡¯t want to create any electric tools like electric hair clippers, hairdryers and so on YET.


    So for Wiggin¡¯s department, they would focus on creating chemical products like shaving oils, dry shampoo, hairspray and other basic barbing and hair salon.


    One should know that even though simple tools likebs, brushes and scissors already existed in Baymard, the professional-grade ones were slightly different..... as they had different types and uses for each.


    Take for example the matter if barbing one¡¯s hair.


    One might need a SOFT brush for sensitive scalp, a PADDLE brush, different types ofbs and so on.


    So for Tim¡¯s department, that was what they would be focusing on instead.


    .


    And while these products were being made, Landon would hire more people and train them for at least a month before they could officially begin.


    In Landon¡¯s mind, looking at District C (government buildings, hospital region), district D (luxury hotel, go-kart region) and District G (national park, local hotels region)... these were the regions where both barbing and hair salons would be in.


    And each region will have at least 4 barging salons, as well as at least 5 hair salons within it.


    With several guests and touristsing in, for sure.... he knew that this ce would be a hit, especially with the women.


    He had specifically requested for Wiggins to make professional hair styling products that would make the women¡¯s hair shine and look vibrant.


    Yup! For sure, the ce was definitely going to be a sess!


    .


    "With that said... overseer Tim..... before we get onto thest thing on my list, we¡¯ll begin with eyewear first."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "_"


    .


    The more Landon spoke, the more everyone in the room was taken aback.


    "Your.... your majesty!


    So these ¡¯sses¡¯ thing can make people see better?" Tim asked in shock.


    This was definitely something that only a messenger from the heavens could do.


    Tim and everyone looked at Landon in awe.


    All hail the great king Landon.


    .


    "Your majesty, from the list you¡¯ve given me... under the ¡¯PRESCRIPTION sses¡¯ list, there are 5 main types:


    ?Single Vision sses


    ?Multifocal Lenses


    ?Bifocal


    ?Progressive


    ?\u0026 reading sses.


    In addition to this, each type has several categories within them.. ... like the Single Vision ss one that has different types that focused on: nearsightedness, farsightedness, astigmatism... and several more within it.


    So even though there are just 5 main branches of prescription sses that will be produced..... in truth, we will be producing over 30 different types of prescription sses.


    But even at that, there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t understand your majesty.


    What happens when none of the standard specs for making these sses work with some particr patients?" Tim asked while massaging his chin curiously.


    For him, this was a serious matter, as the main goal of manufacturing these sses, was to meet everyone¡¯s needs.


    .


    "If that¡¯s the case, then based on the doctor¡¯s observations from their eye examinations, we can make them their own custom-made sses as well.


    Take for example the single vision sses branch..... in particr, the sub-branch which tackles nearsightedness.


    Lenses used to correct this situation are called the ¡¯Minus Power Lenses¡¯, as seen in your file.


    So within this particr ss type, the lenses could have several power ranges as well.


    So since it¡¯s a minus lens, one could have a ¡¯-3.00 D¡¯ lens or even a ¡¯-6.00 D¡¯ lens.


    In short, it¡¯s safe to say that we will be creating a massive range of lenses just within each sub-branch alone.


    So if the patient doesn¡¯t fall within what we make, we can just customize lenses particrly for his/her case."


    "So your majesty, the Patient would order sses from us?"


    "No.... not the patient, but the hospital, clinic or any other region that sells them out.


    From there, we send their custom-made sses to the hospital or establishment that requested them.


    Of course, at that point, the patient will either have it shipped out to their home address..... or pick it up at the establishment depending on their preferences.


    But no matter what, we do not personally ship medical customized eyesses them out.


    "_"


    .


    Hearing this, everyone nodded as well.... as they too were intrigued by this sses thing.


    One should know that for many of them seated here, it wasn¡¯t a lie to say that their vision had indeed deteriorated throughout the years.


    So these prescription sses might definitely be the answer for them.


    "Onest question your majesty... apart from these prescription ss category, there¡¯s also something called Fashion sses.


    Ermm..... mind me asking your majesty, but what do these ones really do?" Tim asked confusedly.


    The first category made sense to him, but this one had no specialty to them.


    One should know that some prescription sses might even cure myopia in children..... but these ones didn¡¯t cure anything, and honestly seemed useless in his eyes.


    But unbeknownst to him... his future self would be one of the first people to rock sunsses in style.


    As for now, he was still unconvinced about the whole thing.


    .


    For the fashion sses, of course, there were sunsses, regr clear stylish sses.... as well as sses with different colour lenses like yellow and red instead.


    And of course, they would alsoe with different frames as well.


    And with the emergence of cathode-ray TVs.... hehehehe..... many people will see them as a stylish trend very soon.


    As for where the sses would be manufactured, of course for now.... Landon had suggested that they use one of the warehouses within the construction industry and build them.


    And in the meantime, while they were doing so, Tim also had to build an ¡¯Eyewear manufacturing industry¡¯ as well.


    As for who would be the overseer there, Landon had given the duty of choosing the next overseer to Tim.


    They would go through the usual screening method and promote one of the supervisors or project operators for the job.


    .


    Landon looked at Tim and smiled.


    "Finally... as for thest thing on the list, let¡¯s talk about Cathode TVs."

 Chapter 417 Cathode-Ray TVs

    The meeting continued on, with everyone getting stunned with thest project.


    The whole cathode-ray Tv project hadpletely made them speechless.


    They blinked and wiped their eyes off with their sleeves... as if trying to make sure that they weren¡¯t dreaming.


    Moving Portraits!


    How was that possible?


    They were so excited, that they started fidgeting andughing sheepishly.


    They wanted to run, shout and scream out loud about what was going to happen next in Baymard.


    But of course, these projects were all supposed to be kept confidential until it was time for them to be made known..... so they knew that they couldn¡¯t.


    To their surprise, his majesty not only wanted to do Cathode-Ray TVs.


    His Majesty had also told them about something called a ¡¯Cathode-Ray Camera¡¯ as well.


    Apparently, this camera thing would be able to make portraits without requiring one to paint for hours and hours.


    In their minds, they had just one word for these 2 projects: ¡¯GENIUS¡¯.


    .


    Landon looked at their overly animated expressions and smiled.


    It was so funny that they were getting excited over this.... as both projects will no doubt give one of the lowest qualities of pictures and films whenpared to what he was used to in the modern times.


    But still, this was a milestone for Baymard, and it was also new to these people.


    So either way, it was good to start off there.


    "As I said, I won¡¯t go deep into production until all the resources needed for both the cathode ray TVs and Cathode-ray cameras are made avable.


    Also, we need to equip and install production machines and pipes within one of the massive rooms in your industry Tim.... before we start production.


    But in the meantime, Tim..... like we did for the other projects, you need to hire electrical engineers, technical engineers, and all other engineers that would bring value to these projects.


    I want engineers who are already working within your industry.... as well as new graduates or those looking for employment as well.


    And once they get epted, then you will be required to teach them while waiting for the production site to bepleted.


    But of course, the hiring process can only begin 2 weeks from now.... since I¡¯ll use this first 2 weeks to teach you and a few supervisors the basics and concepts of it all."


    "Yes, your majesty!" Tim said excitedly.


    .


    "Ermm.... your majesty.... if you don¡¯t mind me asking..... but what moving portraits are we going to put in the cathode-Ray TVs?" Wiggins asked curiously, and immediately..... everyone¡¯s ears perked up.


    Yeah.... what was going to be ced there?


    This part of the exnation had really confused them a little.


    "It¡¯s a surprise," Landon said with a smile on his face.


    No matter how much he would try to exin the different movie dramas, as well as the whole tv-series concept to these people.... they would still never get it, as they had never seen or watched TV in their entire lives.


    So what was the point?


    It was best for them to wait and see it for themselves.


    At least with the introduction of the different genres in radio, the people at least now knew what he meant by genres.


    One should know that on the radio, there was a channel that focused solely on children¡¯s stories... and it covered genres like fantasy, history and so on.


    Hence, they already had a pretty rough idea about the genre thing.


    But because they didn¡¯t know what to expect on film, they were still utterly confused about what would be in these moving portraits.


    .


    As for what Landon wanted to focus on first.... hehehehe.... well, he had worked the whole Tv thing like so.


    With the emergence of Tv..... one needed live Tv shows like news, as well as recorded Tv shows like movies.


    For live Tv shows..... Landon just wanted 6 channels for now:


    ?News (both international and national)


    ?Sports


    ?Kids TV


    ?Fashion, Health, Tourism


    ?Movie 1: Recorded Movies of all genres.


    ?Movie 2: Live ys and shows from the theatre.


    Those were all the channels that woulde up for now.


    Of course in future, it would expand.... be it for now, he would go slowly but surely.


    .


    For the Kids Tv shows in particr... Landon wanted something like live shows with adults dressing up in costumes.


    He wanted Sesame Street, Barney and so on.... as well as shows that taught them how to do simple math count and many more.


    In truth.... from morning till noon, shows like that wouldmence on the channel.


    But from noon upwards, other teenage focused shows wouldmence as well.


    He would definitely record the first power rangers ever and put it on the Kids TV..... as well as kids game shows that were simr to treasure hunts like the famous ¡¯legends of the hidden temple¡¯, that used to air in Nickelodeon back on earth.


    Anyway... these were the sort of things that Landon had been aiming for.


    .


    And when it came to movies... only about 2/5 of the recorded movies made will be ced on Tv, as Landon wanted the people to buy most of them from the store shelves as well.


    Of course one should know that the system had also given him the exact model for sr TVs as well..... so those in other empires could take these TVs away as well as those ¡¯fat andrge¡¯ movie cassette tapes and watch them from their own empires.


    And when it concerned the matter of prerecorded Tv series..... Landon didn¡¯t want to do those yet, as he nned to record an entire season before airing it out.


    .


    Since this was already Medieval times.... for sure, Game of thrones had to be done too!


    Of course, he would edit some scripts and remove the dragon part..... but still, it would still be grand.


    And also, shows like the legend of the seeker, Hercules, Xena, Camelot, Spartacus and many more would be on there.


    As well as Tv shows that aired Baymard¡¯s ¡¯modern¡¯ life.... fantasy tv shows, romance and so on.


    In fact, the only tv series which he could really make right now was the whole Power rangers, and kids tv series like Sabrina the teenage witch.


    With these ones, he could film every 7 episodes a week prior.... and release them strategically a weekter.


    And when it came to animation, since he didn¡¯t have the time to properly teach people now..... then they would just have to wait.


    .


    All in all..... Landon had nned to release 20 movies once the cathode TVs were done.


    Lile he said, 2/5 would be put on Tv, and the others had to be bought and watched from home at their own convenience.


    And one shouldn¡¯t think that this was all that could be bought from the stores, as every live show that aired on Tv..... like the theatre shows with magic tricks, and even broadway ys.... would also be recorded and sold in stores a MONTH after they aired.


    As for pre-recorded Tv shows, only kids shows would be done now.


    And biweekly, the Tv station would release a Tv guide for everyone to know what hour each show would pop up on the screen.


    This was the n!

 Chapter 418 Baymards Motion Picture Studios

    After listening to Landon¡¯s response about surprising them with this moving picture thing..... the group decided to give it a rest.


    How long had they been together with his majesty?


    Sigh.... whenever he said that something was going to give a surprise, that meant that he wouldn¡¯t even bother to exin it any further to them.


    Well.... they would only have to wait and see what would be ced within these moving portrait thingies.


    .


    "With these official contracts in your hands.... look over the budget, as well as everything that¡¯s needed for the contract, and immediately send them back to where they are all supposed to go to.


    Of course, as the sole provider of these ideas, as per usual, I will only get 2% of every gain made from each product sold out." Landon said, and everyone nodded as well.


    From the beginning of his creative journey here, Landon had been taking 2% profits from everything that he had created here.


    So if someone bought medical pills or anything else.... he¡¯d get his 2%.


    In everyone¡¯s mind, they all thought that this was too small for Landon who had created the ideas.


    But for him, since he was really pirating off people from earth, he didn¡¯t feel too good taking too much from these people.


    .


    And besides, 2% looked small..... but with all the products that they had made, as well as all the ones that were shipped out and bought all over Baymard, did these people truly know how rich he was?


    Bruh.... he was swimming in money alright?


    So why would he request for more?


    And besides.... he only did this, so that he could find some othermercial projects, as well as his personal projects too.


    In addition to that, 60% of his gains would be kept for his children l, and their children and so on.


    He would make a will that properly ensured that every generation had money and never really got broke.


    And since he didn¡¯t want greed in the picture, no matter who they were, everyone would get the same amount of wealth.


    No exception!


    Anyway.... 2% was all he would be taking for all products here, and that¡¯s not mentioning his weaponry shares foring up with the ideas as well.


    In short, he was a rich man!


    .


    "Tim... how far have the men gone with the construction of ¡¯Baymard¡¯s Motion Picture Studio¡¯?"


    "Your majesty.... it¡¯s been 7 months since we started construction.


    And so far, we¡¯ve only been able to construct 2/7 of the ce.


    But as per instructed, the entire front view of the studio is essible to those who want to use it.


    And while they use it..... we¡¯ll continue construction at the furthest ends of the ce, so as to reduce the noise while they use the moving pictures.


    Also, as per your request, we have left a massive region untouched, and have also added a lot of trees in it as well.


    Now it resembles a Jungle our majesty!"


    "Great!" Landon eximed


    .


    How could he not have been prepared for the emergence of Cathode TVs?


    Ever since the system had told him about it, Landon had immediately made ns with Tim.


    Within District D, he immediately used up a massive portion ofnd just fr this purpose alone.


    In his mind, Landon was aiming for something simr to Universal Studios in Hollywood.


    That studio was where universal pictures did most of their movie scenes.


    The ce had an entire region with numerous story buildings in them..... that was designed like a Zombie apocalypse.


    There was also a region that had fake car crashes, as well as streets that depicted numerous ordinary homes in movies.


    And to make matters even better, they had an entire region filled with medieval castles..... and some of them even had fake snow all over the candles as well.


    They were also mad scientist researchbs and so much more there.


    In short, Landon wanted Baymard¡¯s Motion Picture Studios to be somewhat simr to that, so as to make it easier for all those who would be directing the sets as well.


    .


    As for the studio itself, even though it wasn¡¯t as big as Universal pictures back on earth..... its size could still rival several others as well.


    The studio would have 7 main sectors in total.


    The first sector would be the public region, where guests cane in and have fun.


    If would be like a mini amusement park with fun rides, games, and other attraction sites..... that told the story of every mainstream movie or Tv series produced in Baymard.


    But of course... since amusement park rides haven¡¯te into Baymard yet, he had only nned to make the ce into a touristic ce for now.


    Guests could entire houses or homes that looked exactly like those of their favourite characters in movies or Tv.... as well as eat food in themed restaurants as well.


    .


    Also, guests could buy items that looked exactly like those in the movies as well.


    If for example, Landon made Harry Potter... then a replica of the wand store could be there as well.... and the staff would also act as the storekeeper too.


    Everyone would be in character for the guests.


    And of course, after that first sector for guests.... the entire sector 2 to 7 would be used strictly for movies and Tv series.


    But if the guests really wanted to have a ¡¯Backlot¡¯ tour at the real filming site, then they can also book a tour as well.


    All in all, Landon was pleased with everything so far.


    .


    "Alright!


    Those are all the projects that I have so far.


    Once the production sites are all ready to go immediately start production.


    And everyone... don¡¯t forget that today is the Big Day!!"


    "Your majesty, how could we forget?"


    "Yeah, your majesty.... we¡¯ve been looking forward to it for a month now.


    We even bought tickets on the first day that it was announced."


    "Your majesty.... today is that day.


    And for sure, we will definitely be there!"


    Yup!


    Today was the grand opening of ¡¯Baymard¡¯s Emerald Theatre¡¯.


    The performers had been practicing for ages, and the theatre school had already been opened long ago.


    The theatre had realized several tickets for numerous shows.


    And just like how one would choose several options when going into a cinema, likewise... there were also numerous shows going on at the same time intervall as well.


    Today was the day for the stars to shine!


    .


    With the meeting finally over, everyone quickly went their ways in preparation for tonight¡¯s event.


    And while they were all having a very merry time..... within Arcadina, someone else was almost loosing his mind from Fury.


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Y... your majesty..... please spare me!" Said a shivering man who was all covered in blood.... as he looked at the towering figure above him.


    He gulped down the blood in his mouth in fear and tried to beg for his life again.


    But before he could speak, the towering man quickly took out his sword and sliced his throat swiftly.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    ¡¯Bap!¡¯


    And just like that, numerous the man¡¯s bloody head dropped onto the floor just like that.


    The towering man took his time to wipe off the blood on his de with no hint of expressions on his face.


    And when he was done, he faced the men who were quietly kneeling behind him in fear.


    "I¡¯ll ask you all again.


    What happened here?"

 Chapter 419 Who did it?

    Right now, Alec was present within one of his many hidden bases in Arcadina.


    On his way back to the Capital, he had decided to stop by one of his remote bases in the western region.... so as to inform them about his grand n of taking over Baymard.


    But who would¡¯ve known that when he would get here.... all that greeted him would be ash, blood, and numerous heaps and piles of dead bodies scattered about freely?


    Looking at the scene before him, how could he not be furious?


    Blood!


    The foul stench of blood filled the air, and the sounds of flies and insects buzzing around the flesh of the dead, made the ce look even more dreadful.


    In short, none of the ves or men that he had been keeping locked up here.... were still around.


    It seemed like they had all escaped?


    But how!!


    He had made his security to be as tight as a newborn baby¡¯s grip.


    So how could they just escape just like that?


    More than 98% of the guards had all died.... with just a few survivors who were left.


    Their legs had been chained and bounded onto several pirs within one of the rooms within the camp.


    And surrounding these bounded men, were grains of wheat, and bowls of water... and empty bucket, which were now filled with shit and flies.


    When Alec first found them, he was utterly disgusted, that he asked for them to be thrown into the cold stream..... so as to let the men wash up before he spoke to them.


    As requested, his guards pushed the survivors into the stream, and after 3 minutes.... they took out all their clothes, burned them and let these survivors air dry their bodies instead.


    And even though their bodies were still dry, Alec rules to give these men any new clothes.... so they were just kneeling there nude in the camp.


    Alec looked at them scrutinizingly... as his brain quickly went to work.


    .


    Previously, he had suspected Landon for being the cause.


    But when he thought about it more.... how could that son of his one day know of any of his secret training camps?


    Only those who had once gone to the camp or heard about it from him would know.


    In addition to that, the rotting corpses of his dead guards, all looked like they weren¡¯t even 4 days old.


    With this alone, Alec was even more shares that Landon couldn¡¯t be the one, as he had just left that son of his in Baymard a month and a half ago.


    So who was it?


    .


    Alec looked at the shivering men who were currently kneeling before him, and took baby steps towards them.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    His every step made their hearts race faster and faster.... as they silently trembled in fear.


    He squinted his eyes and looked at the men with an emotionless expression on his face.


    "Speak up!


    What the hell happened here!"


    "Y... your majesty, your majesty.... on the night of the attack, several masked men swarmed into the ce and attacked use with the use of ¡¯ck powder¡¯.


    They first started by shooting arrows, followed by the attack of their swords."


    "Y... your majesty..... they also seemed to know everyyout of the ace as well.


    It was almost as if they had been here themselves before."


    "_"


    .


    Alec listened to the men ramble about the attack, and when they all finished speaking... he turned towards one of his Commanders and whispered into his ear.


    ¡¯The ce has beenpromised.


    If an enemy of ours knows where it is, then the ce is of no use to me... as we would be sitting ducks if we brought in more men here.


    The enemy might attack again, and kill even more men than before.


    So turn this ce into a killing home instead.


    Use this ce to torture mad kill prisoners around.


    And when you¡¯re done, Lock up the ce and leave!


    As for these useless men, I have no use for them any longer.


    So you know what to do.¡¯


    With that said, Alec turned around and walked back to his carriage unhurriedly.


    And while he moved, he could hear the screams of those men from behind him.


    ¡¯Your majesty.... your majesty.... mercy.."


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    Alec sat in his carriage and closed his eyes immediately.


    F***!


    He had, had enough God-Dammit!


    Did the world truly think that they could bully him this much?


    First, it was that useless son of his... and now, it¡¯s some unknown masked men?


    When had he ever been insulted so much before?


    For that unfilial son of his, he would definitely wage war after he had arrived at the Capital.


    In short, while travelling towards the Capital, he nned to stop by all the bases and get them ready for his grand attack.


    So now, they all just had to wait patiently, until he arrived in the capital.


    From there, he would take some knights and March down towards all these camps.


    And while he passed through camp to camp, he would also take the men thee as well.


    Do by the time he reached Baymard he would probably have more than 21,000 people ready to fight this war.


    But who would¡¯ve known that one of his camps would be been destroyed just like that?


    This definitely ruined his grand scheme of things.


    .


    As for the attack from those masked men..... there was someone in particr who would pay the price for it.


    And that was city lord Sanders!


    He clenched his fists and looked out his carriage window angrily.


    Didn¡¯t he specifically tell that idiot to look after this ce at all times as well?


    So where were his men when all this happened?


    From the dead bodies scattered around, none of them wore Sanders¡¯ guard uniforms.


    So why did that fool not send his people to guard the ce?


    Alec immediately issued for the couch men to head towards Sanders¡¯s city next.


    Like he had said, someone¡¯s head would roll no matter what!


    But of course, things never go as one expected it to be.


    Because how could Alec had known that a while back, Sanders had gathered his forces just tounch a full-scale attack on Baymard?


    As of now, Sanders was long dead, so who would Alec really skin alive?


    .


    "Your majesty.... we¡¯re ready!"


    "Good!


    It¡¯s time to go to that deserter¡¯s city.


    Tell the men to move out immediately!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "_"


    Life was truly funny, because while Alec was at the point where his rage could even kill a bird flying by.... some other people were all happy to the point that they could be that flying bird instead.


    .


    "We¡¯re going to bete.


    Quickly! Quickly! Quickly!


    The show is about to begin!"

 Chapter 420 Baymards Emerald Theatre

    Back in Baymard, the people were all jolly and merry, as tonight.... was the grand opening of Baymard¡¯s Emerald Theatre.


    In the afternoon..... there as a whole cutting ribbon celebration.


    So with all that out of the way, people could juste over to watch any show of their choice.


    The theatre had 10 three-storey buildings within its premises..... with each building would have 2 high ceiling stages within them.


    The first floor would be where popcorn, drinks and so on would be sold..... and on the 2nd and 3rd floors, the audience would find a massive stage on each floor.


    So, with 10 buildings in total... Baymard would end up having 20 stages altogether.


    .


    "Oh, dear!


    We¡¯ve booked a ticket for the ¡¯Amazing Flying Dutchman¡¯.... so how can we bete?"


    "Hurry!.... the dancing swan show is going toe on any moment from now!


    We have to get into theatre 3 as soon as possible!"


    "I heard that the music show will have 6 never heard songs before, so how can I miss it?


    And I heard that their number one song will be: My heart will go on!


    Just the name itself shows that it¡¯s going to be mind-blowing, so we definitely have to go to theatre 6 no matter what!"


    "I think our show is in theatre 8!


    Quickly! Quickly!


    We need to get our snacks and settle down fast before the show starts!"


    "Yes... can I have a medium bag of salted Pretzel buns, arge Fanta and a small bag of popcorn?"


    "_"


    The crowd swarmed around the scene like bees, as they tried to find the right building and door where their selected show would be taking ce.


    Everyone wore their best attires, as they didn¡¯t know what to expect.


    And very soon, the entire ce was either filled with couples, families.... and even cliques of friends that had gathered up just for tonight.


    Today was Harvey¡¯s 3rd day in Baymard.


    Harvey was a very popr jester in the empire of Yodan.


    He was soon as theughing killer.


    This was because it was once said that his performances were so funny that one couldugh themselves to death if they weren¡¯t careful.


    In short, he was a big celebrity in the Jester world... as most new jesters that tried to break into the field also looked up to him as one of the greatest as well.


    A while back, he had heard about Baymard being the best ce for tourists to visit.


    So he and his family hade here for a proper vacation.


    He had been here for 3 days... and he dared say that the stories about Baymard really didn¡¯t give enough justice to the ce.


    Everything about this new empire was simply breathtaking and heavenly.


    .


    And while he was here, he had also heard and read about this theatre thing through the radio, from people on the streets, as well as the newspapers.


    So today, he had managed to get a fewst-minute tickets for himself and his family.


    One should know that the tickets for all shows had already been on sale for over a month now.


    And just because he had bought the ticketste, he didn¡¯t have many options left.


    Hence he could only get what was avable.


    As aedian, of course, he wanted yo see their stand-upedy thing..... but it was already sold out.


    And all that was left, were rockets for some Circus thing.


    One shouldn¡¯t be fooled!


    The reason why the circus thing wasn¡¯t sold out yet, want because people didn¡¯t want to watch it.


    Nope!


    It was because that theatre was thergest.... as it had a bigger stage and more audience seats instead.


    Hence they were able to squeeze out some tickets from the stores.


    And surprisingly, each ticket had a seating number on it!


    How odd... but brilliant!


    .


    Stepping into building 3, they immediately went forward to order some snacks.


    And after they were done, they finally presented their tickets at the doors of theatre 5 and immediately went in to take their seats.


    Harvey looked at his watch and sighed from relief.


    ¡¯Phew!¡¯


    They had finally made it just 1 minute before the show began.


    Immediately, the lights turned slightly dim... and the loud sounds of drums could be heard echoing throughout the hall.


    ¡¯Bam! Bababam! Bababam! Babammmm!¡¯


    As the drums yed, some sort of smoke immediately arose from the stage..... instantly making the ce look more and more mysterious to those watching the scene.


    Everyone excitedly tried to gage out what was happening there, and soon..... more and more people jumped out from within the smoke and began dancing like crazy.


    And coupled with the stunning light show that was happening there as well, everything made Harvey and his family p and cheer eagerly.


    What an entrance!


    And after the smoke had cleared up, and the dance had ended... a man wearing the longest purple hat that they had ever seen, came out all dressed up in sparkly clothes.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen!


    Boys and girls!


    Wee to Baymard¡¯s first-ever Circus act!" The host said.


    And as he spoke, he removed hisrge hat and gave a slight bow to the audience.


    "I know that most of you are confused about what a circus show really is... but don¡¯t fret!


    Because by the end of tonight¡¯s show... you will know all that you desire.


    As things.... might not always be what it seems..."


    With that, the host took out several Rose¡¯s from his coat and immediately squished them up together in his palms.


    And then he shot it up into the air.


    Then, something miraculous happened!


    Rather than seeing rose petals, the guest could see a bird fly out, as well as some butterflies.


    ¡¯Poufff!!!!!¡¯


    Wahhhh!!!!


    How did he do it?


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    Everyone was mesmerized..... especially the children.


    They kept screaming and jumping like crazy!


    The hos was a magician!


    That was all they could think of.


    .


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!" The host said while bowing numerous times to them.


    "Now.... let¡¯s get the show rolling shall we?"

 Chapter 421 Baymards Emerald Theatre 2

    "For our first act..... we will have the ¡¯Winged Trapeze heroes¡¯ open the show."


    With that, soft music began to y... and the lights turned light blue instantly.


    And soon, several spotlights were pointed towards 8 people who were all standing on several nks, all suspended on several ridiculously talldders as well.


    And these people seemed to be holding onto some sort of stick that was attached to several strings on it too.


    Oh my heavens!


    Were they going to jump?


    Wasnt this too crazy?


    Everyone was on the edge of their seats.... and even Harvey couldn¡¯t help but squeeze the popcorn in his hands tightly.


    And just when the anticipation from the crowd had reached its max, 2 of the people on thedders immediately jumped down..... making everyone¡¯s heart sink deeply into their chest.


    ¡¯Ahhh!¡¯


    But to their surprise and amazement, these people didn¡¯t fall to their deaths.


    Instead, they swung at insane angles.... and one of the men left his own wing, did a front flip and hung onto the feet of the other person who was swinging as well.


    Bravo! Bravo! Bravo!


    This was too unbelievable!


    At this point, Harvey and his family werepletely sold by this circus thing.


    .


    And so just like that, the night progressed with them witnessing numerous acts all at once.


    There was a case where a magician sawed a girl into half and even separated her legs from her upper body.


    And then he put them together after saying something like ¡¯Abracadabra!¡¯.


    Just with those words alone, her girl¡¯s body had been put back together.


    When everyone saw the girl get out of the box in one piece, they all stood up and apuded like crazy!


    Following that they also watched how one man made several wild Hangols jump over several hoops of fire as well.


    And of course, one shouldn¡¯t forget the girl who stood on a moving bicycle, while doing flips and other stunts.


    Also, there was also a woman who could climb up a rope while twisting and turning around it.... as if she was some sort of mythical creature.


    Her makeup was soft, and her head had a fairy crown on it.


    She was breathtaking, to say the least.


    And the music just made her dance even more mesmerizing for the audience.


    And after her, there was the man who rode a bicycle wheel over a thin rope that was suspended in the air!


    How the hell was that even possible?


    .


    Harvey looked at the people around him and for the first time in his life, he wondered if he had ever truly put on a show for people.


    As a jester, all he had done was throw food in his face, pretend to fall onto the ground angrily, and other silly stunts.


    In fact, in his career.... being called a fool was one of the highestpliments there was.


    But looking at these people, no one called them fools... and they didn¡¯t have to throw pie on their faces just forughs.


    And what was even more interesting, was that everyone looked at the performers with awe, respect and worship.


    Rather than him, who had been called a fool or stupid all through his career.


    No one would look at a fool with worshipping gazes, just as they did that magician.


    It was utterly impossible!


    And so just like that, his brain had suddenly been enlightened.


    And now, he wanted to find his real strong points within the entertainment world and pursue that instead.


    He quickly decided that tomorrow, he would go watch the stand-upedy show as research instead.


    He wanted to better his craft as much as possible.... as well as know whether these people also threw food onto their faces or did silly things as he did just forughs.


    He had to admit... he did like their way of doing things better than his.


    So why not change?


    He looked at the scene before him and nodded.


    This is what entertainment should truly be like.


    .


    In fact, Harvey and his family weren¡¯t the only ones who were excited as well.


    Since Landon knew that Little Momo and the rest would definitely like it..... he had also taken them to watch these shows as well.


    Even if many people didn¡¯t believe in magic, Landon felt little children should.


    As in a way, magic symbolized hope and belief that the impossible.... might one day be a reality.


    Little Momo and the rest were also on the edge of their seats.


    Their hearts heated aptly, and their mouths were left wide open in shock!


    Ever since the show had begun, they had been standing over the Private balcony for the royal family in awe.


    And of course, London and secretly invited king Micheal¡¯s family as well.


    With all this time that had passed by, of course... Krea had now joined little momo¡¯s pack of friends as well.


    As the show went on, their eyes gleamed, and they couldn¡¯t help but saw the words ¡¯Abracadabra¡¯ many times as well.


    "Big brother Landon..... does magic truly exist?" Krea asked, with an expecting and overly excited gaze.


    "If you believe it does... then it does!


    Only in believing, can something be true to you!


    Magic is believing!"


    With those words, the little girl excitedly nodded and watched the show happily as well.


    Landon smiled, as he watched even the adults get fully immersed as well.


    For him, of course, magic existed!


    How else would he exin how he could teleport or even use the system at all?


    It was definitely not normal!"


    .


    Time passed by, and just like that..... the show had finally ended.


    Some came out crying, as they had just watched the y of Romeo and Juliet, while others came outughing from the stand-upedy skits.


    Of course, there were some who came out singing some heart-wrenching songs like: My heart will go on (Celine Dion).


    In short, everyone waspletely satisfied with these new theatre shows.


    And the onlyint that they had, was that it was way too short!


    With everythinging to an end, Landon dived straight for his bed and closed his eyes happily.


    Tomorrow..... he would finally be leaving for his mission.


    It was time to deal with the pandemic!

 Chapter 422 Planning Ahead

    It was a brand new day, and Landon was currently standing within one of therge halls in the castle.... as he was about to give a brief overview to the soldiers, as well as the doctors and nurses on what was supposed to be done.


    In essence, Landon had 3 main things to fulfill.


    Up first, he had to send some of his men to rescue the ves that were current on their way to Terique via ship.


    As for the 2nd and 3rd things on his list.... since they all concerned Carona, Landon decided that both teams should journey together on their separate ships there.


    Of course, what they needed to do in Carona, was to prevent and control the pandemic..... as well as retrieve some demented prisoners from Carona.


    And since the system had told Landon to specifically control the Pandemic situation, he decided to assign another team to retrieve the prisoners.


    Hence there were two separate teams travelling to Carona alongside each other.


    .


    In the hall had over 800 people within it, everyone in the room came with their pens and notebooks, as they didn¡¯t want to miss out on any information at all.


    After Landon had already dived into what all 3 missions were about..... he quickly began assigning multiple tasks to the various leaders.


    "Once again..... Baymard will be required to y an active role in world peace.


    "Lieutenant Felix, Lieutenant Brant, and Lieutenant Trevor.... you 3 will be in charge of Operation ¡¯Free Bird¡¯.


    I expect you 3 to handle this Navy mission.


    You may only destroy the enemy¡¯s ships once you¡¯re sure that no hostages are still on board the ships.


    And of course, you may also take in prisoners as well if need be.


    Do you under?!"


    "Yes sir!" Answered the 3 in unison.


    "Good.... as for Major Beri (little Linda¡¯s brother and mother Winnie¡¯s son), you will lead a team of soldiers and travel alongside me to Carona.


    Your team will focus on escorting the prisoners from Carona to Baymard without any hups.


    I expect no prisoner should escape throughout the journey.


    And bear in mind, even though most of the prisoners aren¡¯t as deadly as those S-ss prisoners..... they have still wanted criminals all the same.


    So you and your men should not let your guard down.


    Is that clear?!!"


    "Yes sir!!" Beri answered.


    "Excellent.


    Lastly, Second Lieutenant Grey, Second Lieutenant Pat, and second Lieutenant .... you will lead a team of soldiers to guard and protect all the doctors and nurses going to Carona for mission ¡¯Shinjep¡¯.


    The Shinjep pandemic is soon upon us, and apart from doing your main mission..... you all might be required to also aid the doctors in taking care of the Patients.


    So take note!


    And since I will be a doctor on this mission, you don¡¯t need to report to me on any safety concerns while on the mission.


    I give you all full permission to make the calls.


    But if you all really face some unspeakable problem, then and only then can you turn to me for advice.


    Is that understood?"


    "Yes sir!!"


    "Alright...in front of you all, are the maps andyouts for your mission terrain.


    With this at hand, you all need to photocopy them and pass them on to your teams as well.


    And since everyone knows what they¡¯re supposed to do, I also expect you all as leaders...toe up with a detailed n and submit it to your Army General or Navy fleet Commander in the next 2 days.


    Any team that doesn¡¯tply with this, will not leave Baymard, and will also receive 20 days of punishment from the forces.


    And 2 days after submission.... you all will be called in to discuss if these ns need to be modified or not.


    Of course then and only then, will you all be required to inform your squads on your ns for these missions.


    So tallying everything up, everyone has just a week to prepare for their missions.


    Be it food for the ves on the ships, needs for the prisoners or ammunition needed for these missions.....everything will have to sort out by you all.


    So I also expect to see a budget report submitted alongside your detailed ns 2 dayster.


    Bear in mind that the budget needs to show the list of needs for these missions.


    On that note, anyone who doesn¡¯t give a detailed list will also be punished as well.


    Any questions?"


    "Your majesty..... since everyone will have at least 5 military doctors for these missions, do we need to budget on what they need as well?" One of the Lieutenants asked while taking down notes and looking at Landon seriously.


    "No and yes!


    In essence, they would need to budget based on what they think will amodate the situation.


    And when they do.... you all need to add that into your reports as well.


    Any other questions?"


    "_"


    .


    After Landon finished talking with the military forces, he quickly sent them away..... and invited the doctors and nurses toe in for their own briefings as well.


    Even though they weren¡¯t soldiers, they needed to know the basic guidelines... as well as what to do whenever any sort of gue or pandemic raided the continent.


    Hence Landon also wanted them toe up with their own budgeting n too.


    And if there were any problems, he would amend it and show them the proper way of handling things.


    In addition to that, one shouldn¡¯t forget that they needed to create a remedy for the situation as well.


    So even when they arrive in Carona, the doctors and nurses would have to be split up into different groups: those in charge of treating the patients, those In charge of sanitizing and educating the people, those in charge researching and finding a cure... and finally, those in charge of producing the cure.


    .


    When going to Carona, those who were assigned for research... . would have to bring all their test tubes, chemicals and equipment needed for testing.


    And after they had a usible answer, those who were assigned to drug production would have rush back to Carona, give their findings to the medical and pharmaceutical team there, who would then do their best to create these drugs.


    Of course, Landon already knew about the cure for this pandemic thanks to the system.


    One could actually cure this problem, by taking some of the drugs within Baymard already.


    But he wanted to see what the doctors and nurses would do in this situation as well.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t be doing this at the expense of other people¡¯s lives, as he would do his best to keep everyone alive andfortable whole waiting for the cure.


    .


    And so just like that, everyone had been thoroughly briefed.


    Now.... all Landon could do, was wait for the day of departure.

 Chapter 423 More Issues

    "Your majesty... King-Father Lucius had already arrived, and is currently waiting for you outside." "Thank you, Betsy"


    "_"


    Apart from giving briefings for those meetings, today, Landon also had to attend to some matters in King¡¯s Landing.


    5 days ago, the head military soldiers there had all requested to have a meeting with him and Lucius.


    It was about safety.


    He swiftly walked out of one of the castle buildings and got into Lucius¡¯ car.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "How did it go?" Lucius asked, with one hand on his steering wheel... and the other on the joystick.


    "They should be fine for now.... but it¡¯s no biggy since we¡¯ll re-address their n of action 2 days from now," Landon said while wearing his seatbelt.


    "Hmm..... we still have time.


    But for now, let me give you a brief summary of what¡¯s being going on!"


    ¡¯Vrrrrrmmmmmm!!!!"


    As Lucius spoke, he began to drive away as if he was on some sort of race.


    Landon held onto the car and couldn¡¯t help but pray silently in his heart.


    If the system didn¡¯t seed in obliterating him, then for sure..... Lucius would definitely be the next to kill him with the way he was driving.


    It wasn¡¯t so much the speed that was Landon¡¯s problem.


    Nope!... that wasn¡¯t the main issue here.


    The real problem was that Lucius would cut in ridiculously narrow bends and corners..... as if he were in a James Bond movie.


    What the hell?


    ¡¯Vrrmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    "Boy..... what¡¯s wrong with you.... are you sick?


    Hehehheeheh... since you¡¯re being so quiet, then that means that you¡¯re fine right?" Lucius said, with a mischievous smile on his face.


    "You¡¯re definitely doing it on purpose aren¡¯t you!!" Landon glowered while trying to hold onto his dear life.


    As for Lucius, he said nothing.....and even began to whistle happily.


    .


    "Alright, brat!.... let¡¯s talk about the situation down there.


    You see.... while you¡¯ve been moving in and out of Baymard for these missions, the roads leaving Baymard have be increasingly dangerous.


    With more and more peasants walking on foot or even travelling by horse there daily, the wild animals that used to live deep within the forest have started migrating and making their way towards the roads.


    They would quietly stalk their prey, dash out.... grab their victim in a blink of an eye, and disappear into the forest.


    The animals are also a major concern, because now... they¡¯ve started camping around our secret ss towers in the woods.


    And outer men are now having a hard time doing to and fro from there."


    "So far, how many cases do we have?"


    "In total, we¡¯ve lost: 23 elderly people, 9 children, and 76 adults.


    And if we pet this continue on, then 5his number might even multiply with time." Lucius said while smiling bitterly.


    No matter what, they had toe up with a solution to this issue.


    ¡¯Vrrmmmmmmm¡¯


    They drove for another 1 hour 28 minutes, before finally making it to King¡¯s Landing.


    Typically, they would¡¯ve probably arrived there after 1 hour of driving... but with the traffic, as well as the normal checks that took ce when they got into King¡¯s Landing, they could only make it after 1 hour 28 minutes.


    .


    One should know that at the main gate that separated King¡¯s Landing from the rest of Baymard..... anyone going in and out of Baymard still needed to have a security check, even the bus drivers who took the visitors at the port.


    The checks weren¡¯t that long, as when the vehicles stopped, the guards there would immediately hope on board and check on the situation there.


    Of course, they also checked for clearance I.Ds, as only those who were soldiers and workers here in king¡¯snding could drive vehicles in and out.


    Anyway... Landon and Lucius had already shown their standard clearance I.D for entry.


    But since they were going to the heavily guarded military building within King¡¯s Landing, even if Landon was a king..... he still needed to pass through the military checks for ess.


    They first started by getting past the first military gate, while showing their military clearance I.Ds to the soldiers there.


    "All clear!"


    ¡¯Vrrmmmmmmm!"


    They through 3 other clearance gates, before finally parking their car.... as from here on out, every other check would be done on foot.


    ¡¯Kichack!¡¯


    Landon quickly undid his seat belt, opened his door, and immediately stepped out.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Thank God he made it here in one piece.


    .


    They did more than 4 body scans with metal detecting machines, 5 I.D documents and clearance checks, and all other necessary steps needed for entry.


    And finally, they were done.


    Stepping into one of the buildings there, a young man who seemed to have been standing there for white some time now...immediately walked towards them, and gave a military salute.


    "Your majesty!...King-Father, Army General Lucius!..... Wee!" The soldier said, with his chest all puffed out.


    [*Lucius was known as ¡¯King-Father¡¯.... just as mother Kim was known as ¡¯Queen Mother¡¯.


    And just because the men didn¡¯t want to overlook Lucius¡¯ position as Army General, they usually said both titles all at once.


    As for the police officers, since Lucius was also the Chief of Police... they called him Chief of Police, King-Father Lucius instead.


    It was a long-ass title, but they didn¡¯t mind it at all!"]


    .


    Looking at the soldier¡¯s badge on his uniform..... Landon could easily tell what rank the soldier was in.


    The young man was wearing a ck military attire that had red badges sewn onto each breast pocket.


    In Landon¡¯s army, the red badge was given to any soldier within the ¡¯Officer Ranks¡¯, which were all those above the ¡¯Warrant officer¡¯ ss.


    And on the younger man¡¯s red badge..... was a symbol which signified what particr rank the young man was, within the ¡¯Officer Rank¡¯ ss.


    The young man saluted Landon and Lucius with pride when he approached them.


    "At ease Lieutenant!


    Is everyone ready?"


    "Yes, your majesty... everyone is ready, and are in conference room 7, Floor E."


    "Good!


    Lead the way Lieutenant!"

 Chapter 424 Code Violet!

    Landon and Lucius followed behind the soldier and swiftly made their way towards the meeting room.


    "Your majesty, King-Father army General Lucius... this is where I¡¯ll leave you both." The young man said while giving them another Goodbye salute


    "You did well Lieutenant Spencer!" Lucius said.


    And with that, Landon and Lucius immediately stepped into the meeting room.


    Once again, everyone rose up from their seats and greeted them.


    Of course, soon after, they all sat down, and the mission had finally begun.


    20 minutes into the meeting, Landon and Lucius had been well informed on the problem at hand.


    Before, they only briefly knew of the situation at hand.


    But now... they thoroughly understood everything concerning the issue.


    "So..... what do you all suggest we do?" Landon asked.


    Before he gave out his own solution, it was best to hear out what others thought as well.


    "Your majesty, one of the main issues..... is that the roads are very close to the woods, making the animalse out and grab people as they liked.


    So why don¡¯t we clear out some trees around the pedestrian footpath, creating ample distance between the pavement and the forest?" Said a female soldier, who was in charge of one of the sectors within King¡¯s Landing.


    "Hmm.... that would definitely aid to make a divide between the forest and the highway roads.


    "Alright!


    Let¡¯s note down all the suggestions.


    And after we¡¯re done, we¡¯ll analyze and talk in depth on the pros and cons of each point andter take a vote on them so as to choose the best options"


    .


    And so just like that, they debated and spoke for another 2 hours..... before finally concluding on what needed to be done.


    First off, one should recognize that not only were the people not safe, but even those soldiers who had to keep a lookout from above those ss towers were also in danger as well.


    And not surprising, Landon found out that most of the points that he wanted to suggest.... were already suggested by Lucius and the others in the room.


    So to start off, they had agreed to create a very wide gap between the road and the forest.


    Hence the government would have to contract some construction workers to get that done immediately.


    And of course, while they worked, the soldiers would protect them as well, lest some wild animals attacked them while on the job.


    .


    In addition to creating ample space, Landon had also wanted them to ce Road Rails along the roads as well.


    This was also good, so that in the future when everyone in Arcadina or the world owned a car..... the railings could help prevent idents or cars from sliding or skidding off the road and crashing onto the woods tragically.


    In short, there were more than 11 solutions that had been voted and approved from all 27 solutions that had been suggested.


    And just like that, the meeting came to an end, with Landon asking them to write a formal report and submit to the government office in District C.


    Of course just to be sure that they didn¡¯t miss any crucial information or solution.... everyone decided to head on towards ¡¯Shanks road¡¯, and envision these solutions for themselves.


    Would what they hade up with actually be enough?


    Would it keep the visitors safe?


    These were all questions that they needed to figure out for themselves while inspecting.


    .


    As they walked in the roads, several peasants and people in carriages and horses all saluted them gleefully.


    "Good afternoon your majesty!"


    "Good afternoon King-Father Lucius!"


    "Good afternoon seniors!"


    "_"


    One should know that Landon and Lucius¡¯ faces we¡¯re on some Bay bills..... As well as some posters in Baymard.


    So how could those who had gone to Baymard frequently not recognize them?


    And so just like that..... More than 45 minutes had passed since Landon and the rest had begun inspection.


    They were almost ready to call it quits for the day.... But then, something happened!


    Out of nowhere, a wild animal immediately grabbed a 6-year-old child from the side and pulled the child into the forest with great force.


    "Timothy!!!!" An elderly woman who had been walking alongside the boy, screamed out in pain from sadness.


    In her mind, her sweet grandson was gone.


    A tear quickly slid down her wrinkly cheeks and her vision became blurry from the waterworks.


    But before she knew it, someone came behind her and patterned her gently.


    "Granny.... please get up, he will be brought back in no time." Said the calming soothing voice of a tall stranger in Baymard military attire.


    The elderly woman quickly wiped her eyes to look at the man before her.


    Did he just say that to make her happy, or was he telling the truth?


    No matter what, she felt like she had to look into the eyes of this stranger to be sure.


    A minuteter, she burst out into more tears.... as she felt that there was hope.


    Her grandson might make it!


    As for who had gone after her grandson..... she honestly didn¡¯t know who they were, but she truly thanked them in her heart.


    Of course, her grandson wasn¡¯t the only one who had been grabbed..... just around her space, 7 others had been trapped as well.


    Everyone wailed, as they truly felt despair.... but fortunately, they all saw hope as they saw the confident look on the soldiers¡¯ face.


    They immediately dropped to their knees and kowtowed more than 10 times to the man who wasforting them.


    "Thank you sir..... thank you!"


    .


    When the soldier whoforted them saw that everyone had now calmed down..... he immediately took out his Walkie Talkie and contacting those at King¡¯s Landing.


    "Code Violet!


    Code Violet!


    I repeat Code Violet!!!!


    We have an animal attack on ¡¯Shanks Road¡¯!


    I need paramedics immediately for the injured.


    As well as more soldiers now!!"


    "_"


    As the soldier spoke, the peasants around him all stood, as they truly wanted to see how this would turn out.


    It was just 1 P.m..... so no matter what, they had the time to watch this show, as Baymard¡¯s gates dong close until 10 P.M.


    So why not watch?


    Plus the soldier right now sounded so heroic that they were in awe just from watching how fast he reacted to the crises at hand.


    Even the little boys and girls around couldnthelp but look at the man as a hero.


    Now, they silently wished that they could be part of this sort of heroic squad.


    Meanwhile, once those who were at King¡¯s Landing got the message..... they immediately passed on the message, jumped out of their seats, and dashed out of their offices.


    In short, after the message was delivered.... the entire ce became helter-skelter, as people ran left right and center continously.


    "Quickly! Quickly!


    Where are the military paramedics?


    Oh my God!


    What¡¯s taking everyone so long?


    5 minutes tops, I expect to see as many people as possible out there!


    Get at least 3 Military doctors within the paramedics here now.


    And what about ammunition?


    We don¡¯t know what animal it is, so get the big guns always!


    Dammit!


    Soldiers are out there fighting for their lives....yet you all are here strolling around like grannies.


    Hurry up!


    That¡¯s an order!


    "_"

 Chapter 425 Code Violet! 2

    Landon, Lucius and a few others from the meeting were currently running as fast as they could into the forest.


    The forest was an assault on all their senses.


    The sounds of insects, birds and otherrger animals, immediately created a symphony of nature.


    The forest floors would get wet, hard or mushy in different regions.... as well as the brightness of the forest, which would seem down or go bright at different regions as well.


    And the heat and humidity soon pressed in on their skin, making them sweat like crazy.


    As they ran, the leaves continuously crushed up against their bodies.


    And even though they still didn¡¯t have a clue on what they were after, they still hurriedly chased behind the pack of wild animals with all their might.


    All they could hear.... were the trees making ¡¯swish!¡¯ Sounds, and the animals giving out loud ¡¯Hissss!¡¯ Sounds..... as if they weremunicating with each other.


    At first, Landon thought that maybe what they were chasing..... were a pack of massive snakes.


    But ording to his knowledge of this world, there were no such things as snakes at all here.


    And to add to this point, even if snakes did exist in this world...this part of the world was too cold for snakes to be in naturally.


    So what other animals could make that sound?


    .


    ¡¯Hissssssssssss!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!


    ¡¯Ssh!¡¯


    They ran like crazy while stepping over rocks, puddles of water which connected to small streams and so on.


    "Stay alert!


    It seems like these animals are trying to draw us into the inner parts of the forest.


    More specifically, they want to take us to their nests!


    So keep your eyes sharp!" Landon said while loading up all the guns that he had on him.


    Of course, those who followed him from behind also did the same as well.


    After running for a while now, the sounds from these animals were finally getting louder and louder.


    Dammit!


    They must be near theirir!


    .


    ¡¯System... I want to buy explosives now!¡¯


    ¡¯Host... don¡¯t mind this system asking...... but isn¡¯t that wasteful?


    Doesn¡¯t the host already have enough ammunition back in Baymard?" The system said, in a calm unfazed toned.


    As for Landon, he was almost about to loose it.


    The system was probably watching him from above as if his life was a movie.... while probably chewing heavenly popcorn too.


    Damn you!


    Damn you!


    Damn you!!!


    Just what was the point of saying that he had ammunition in Baymard?


    Did it look like he could go back to Baymard anytime soon?


    ¡¯System.... just do it!


    No matter the cost!¡¯


    "As you wish my wasteful host.¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Landon truly felt like crying.


    Why him?


    Immediately, he requested for enough ammunition for the entire group.


    ¡¯System.... ce the items on chest strap-ons underneath my shirt.¡¯


    ¡¯As you wish host!¡¯


    Landon soon unbuttoned his shirt, and those behind him were puzzled by his behaviour.


    But they quickly looked at Landon in awe.


    "Here, beforeing for the meeting... I had carried these items around, just in case we came for inspection and ended up in a sticky situation like this one." Landon said while giving everyone 1 strap-up belt from his chest.


    Of course, each belt contained a maximum of 3 explosives in them.


    And since the soldiers already had their guns and tasers with them, Landon felt like this number would be enough to do the trick!


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation, as their king was always one step ahead of any crisis or situation.


    He seemed to be prepared, even if the world wasing to an end.


    With a mind like this, no wonder he was king.


    .


    Everyone was now ready for action... as they heard the ¡¯hiss¡¯ sounds get stronger and louder.


    ¡¯Hissssssssssssss!!!!!!¡¯


    They jumped over a log, and immediately found themselves in an open in..... and just ahead of them, was a cave.


    But before they could even make their way into the cave, they found themselves surrounded.


    Landon¡¯s eyes shed with shock, as he looked at the animals before him.


    They were Mucins!


    Everyone looked at the creatures before them in great vignce, while they prepared themselves for battle.


    .


    Mucins!


    They looked exactly like snakes, except that they had 4 legs like a reptile and could only grow up to 7 feet tall.


    And no joke.... they actually looked likerge Anacondas on legs.


    Of course, since they had legs..... most of their length came from their powerful tail, which could grab their prey, curl it up and run away with their prey.


    Fortunately, their tails weren¡¯t as strong as the bodies of Anacondas back In earth.... or else even if Landon found those victims, their bones might¡¯ve already been crushed and broken already.


    One important thing, was that they weren¡¯t poisonous at all..... but they did have a defence mechanism, which was to release some sort of liquid that would just numb their prey for a few hours, that was it.


    And they had long snake-like tongues.... and their eyes also blinked and looked like those of a snake as well.


    No wonder they made those ¡¯hiss¡¯ sounds.


    In addition to that, these creatures hated excessive heat....as they thrived more in winter instead.


    Also, unlike snakes that could climb up trees or high ces..... these ones could not, as one could imagine their 4 legs being as short as those of crocodiles.


    And of course for the colour of these creatures..... Yup!... It was pink!


    What was up with the God or Goddess of this world and pink?


    In Landon¡¯s opinion, the goddess of this world was a little kid.


    .


    Right now, over 30 Mucins surrounded them from all directions, and Landon and his team were just 7 in number.


    The Mucins slowly inched towards them, while looking at them with their cold yellowish reptilian eyes.


    Their fork-like tongues slithered out of their mouths.... as they steadily raised their long necks until their heads were all levelled up with their prey.


    Without waiting for the snakes to make their moves, Landon immediately yelled out for his men to take down the enemies.


    Of course, while these reptiles were making their move and talking in ¡¯hisss¡¯nguage to one another... Landon had also done the same as well, as he had been instructing the rest on what creatures they should focus on.


    Be it left, right or center... Landon had quickly split up the killings amongst everyone, with him having the highest number to kill of course.


    .


    ¡¯Hisssssss!¡¯


    Slowly, but very confidently..... the Mucins moved in while swaying their heads slightly, as they slithered their tongues towards their prey.


    Landon watched their every move, until they were close enough for their n of attack.


    "Now!"


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯

 Chapter 426 Mucins

    "Now!"


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    Immediately, Landon and his team sprung into action like no tomorrow.


    Lucius pointed both of his guns at 2 advancing Mucins that wereing his way.


    As his majesty had said, aim for the head.


    The creatures moved very fast like lizards..... and Lucius quickly calcted his attack point.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Chahhhhhhh!!!!!!¡¯


    The creatures who already had their mouths wide open ready to bite Lucius, wailed in agony, as they had just been shot in the mouth.


    Of course, Lucius knew that this alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill them.... as it was better to get their skulls instead.


    He had to make his move quickly!


    The animals didn¡¯t wail for long, as now.... they were extremely furious.


    One of them still attacked head-on, while the other one turned to the side, and used its tail to knock Lucius¡¯ guns out of his hands just at the moment when Lucius fired shots again.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Shit!!¡¯, Lucius thought.


    Right now, he had sessfully taken care of one of them.... but the other was undoubtedly a hard nut to crack.


    Immediately after the other one fell dead, 2 more came towards him happily.... as if he was a happy meal order.


    Lucius looked at his other gun, which had fallen not too far away from him..... and was covered up by the tall forest grass.


    He looked at the advancing creatures and immediately calcted his next move again.


    And just before he wanted to move, he saw one of the creatures shake its neck vigorously... and after that, the creature¡¯s mouth soon became puffy, as if it was holding a lot of water in its mouth.


    Liquid!


    It must be getting ready to spit out its paralyzing liquid into him.


    One should know that these creatures could only spit out if they were on an empty stomach.


    So this was good.... it meant that they still hadn¡¯t eaten any human for the past 3 days, as that was their digestion time.


    But they did like to catch their prey and store... for when it was time to eat.


    .


    ¡¯Pwahhhh!¡¯


    The creature spat out its pink fluids, and Lucius immediately rolled away for his dear life.


    Typically, the paralyzing effect found in the fluid could only be dangerous within the next 1 minute.


    So if they had gotten Lucius now, then he would be paralyzed for a few more hours.


    But now that they missed him, after one minute..... even if someone was to touch or step on that fluid again, it would just be pink water and nothing more.


    It seemed that something in the atmosphere neutralizes the liquid¡¯s effect within a minute.


    But of course, if the prey had already touched the liquid before then..... then the prey would be doomed.


    For sure, the other Mucins hadn¡¯t moved when one of them had spat out that pink fluid, as it could also paralyze them as well


    So they chose to watch the show instead.


    But who would¡¯ve known that this small human would be so nimble and flexible?


    ¡¯Chaaahhhhhhh!¡¯


    ¡¯Hissssssss?¡¯


    They immediately followed the rolling human, and when he dived towards some ck thing..... they quickly made their way towards his feet wanting to bite and drag him off into the liar.


    But of course, how could everything go as they nned?


    Just as they were about to bite the human¡¯s legs.... the human turned around and pointed 2 ck things at them.


    "I¡¯ll be back!" [Terminator style]


    ¡¯Hissss?¡¯ the creatures looked at the human in confusion.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Landon who wasn¡¯t far away from the scene, almost slipped while running and killing as well.


    "I¡¯ll be back?


    Father..... you¡¯re saying it at the wrong time." Landon said while shooting one of the creatures around them dead.


    "Oh yeah?


    But you say it all the time." Lucius said while trying to get up as well.


    "I agree with his majesty King-Father..... that shouldn¡¯t have been the line that you use for this scene.


    Like ¡¯Hasta La Vista Baby!" Said another who was beside them.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    .


    And so, the killing continued.... and after all 30 were dead, only 1 person amongst the 7 got paralyzed.


    He couldn¡¯t talk or move for the next few hours no matter what he did.


    Everyone looked at his situation and couldn¡¯t help but shiver a bit.


    How frightening!


    "Everyone..... you all stay here and guard Evan, while I head on in," Landon said while recharging his guns.


    "But your majesty... but how could you go into the cave?


    There are probably more than 70 more inside your majesty..... so how can we let you go in alone?" One of the men out frantically.


    In his mind, it was better for him to die than for his majesty to die.


    His majesty was the hope of the entire Baymard, and his death would undoubtedly make their enemies restless.


    In addition to that, all of them really cared for his majesty, as he had always been kind to them and treated them with respect.


    this was a feat that almost no king could brag about.


    So how could he or his teammates leave Landon to ho in there alone?


    Impossible!


    "But your majesty....."


    "No ¡¯Buts¡¯ Major!


    Don¡¯t forget that there are victims in there who might be eaten any moment from now.... so time is if the essence.


    It¡¯s currently dark inside the cave... and I¡¯m guessing that I¡¯m the only one who had night vision goggles amongst you all, correct?


    So if I allow any of you to follow me, then wouldn¡¯t these creatures pick up all out like ants?


    Never go into the enemy¡¯s liar blinded.


    Isn¡¯t this one of the first things that I taught you all?


    So if any of you follow me in..... you would be a burden to me, rather than a help.


    And besides, help should be on the way soon.... so you all don¡¯t need to worry about me.


    Besides.... if I wasn¡¯t confident in myself and my skills, then I wouldn¡¯t have chosen to go in at all."


    "_"


    .


    Everyone stood there quietly and smiled bitterly.


    Even though what his majesty said was true..... it still made them feel incredibly guilty towards Landon instead.


    They were literally sending one man into the enemies den..... that was the situation in summary.


    Lucius looked up towards the sky and sighed.


    I silently prayed for the ancestors to watch over the brat.


    Truly... it seemed like this son of his was always one step ahead of him all the time.


    The boy was indeed special.


    Landon on the other hand really didn¡¯t want to worry about their behinds when he went in... because as he had previously said, none of them had night vision goggles.... so what was the point of them going in?


    Landon ran towards the cave stealthily without turning back..... and just like that, he was off!

 Chapter 427 Into The Mucin Den

    Stepping into the cave, Landon¡¯s nose was immediately bombarded with a strong foul and musty stench..... One he didn¡¯t recognize at all.


    For sure, the smell was quite strong and unique.


    The Cave¡¯s floor was as hard as a rock in some regions... and in other parts, it had puddles of God knows what, in it as well.


    Landon slowly advanced with his night-vision goggles on, until he finally arrived at the innermost parts of the cave.


    All this time, all he had picked up with his night-vision goggles... were bats that were handing on the cave¡¯s ceilings.


    But now, he had finally picked up the 4 Mucins just up ahead.


    They were all slowly advancing towards him stealthily as well.


    Landon didn¡¯t waste any time, and immediately shot each of them twice in the head as swiftly as he could.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Chaaahhhhhhhh!¡¯


    They squirmed in pain and finally fell onto the floor hard.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    In these creatures¡¯ minds, they probably couldn¡¯t understand how a human knew their exact position in the dark.


    .


    ¡¯System, how many more are left?¡¯


    ¡¯119 left host!¡¯


    ¡¯Alright..... also, system, what can you offer me in this situation?¡¯


    ¡¯Answering to the host, the system can give you night illuminating eyes.


    Right now, the host can only see living beings with those night vision goggles.


    But what about the caves¡¯ topography?


    If this system wasn¡¯t guiding the host previously, the host would¡¯ve already fallen into several deep holes within this cave.


    These animals have already mastered the topography of the cave.


    So they have the upper hand when going up against the host in night vision goggles.


    But if the host bought the system¡¯s night illuminating eyes¡¯, then the host will be able to see the entire cave.... as if the host were looking at a room or even the outside streets in broad daylight."


    Listening to the system, Landon couldn¡¯t help but nod his head in agreement.


    It was true, for all he knew, this ce could be set up as the ¡¯Cave of Wonders in Disney¡¯s ddin.... so it wasn¡¯t best for him to fight these creatures with only the night vision goggles as his aids.


    Eh?


    Since when did the system be so kind as to offer him something without any payment?


    Did the system finally have a change of heart?


    Had it finally repented from it¡¯s Point grubbling ways?


    ¡¯Of course, the host should know that just using these night illuminating eyes alone for just 1 hour, will cost a pretty hefty amount.¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Yup!


    That¡¯s the system that he knew!


    Kind?


    Tsk!


    He would rather believe that people could breathe through their ears, than believe that the system was kind.


    Landon smiled bitterly and sighed.


    Luckily, he had just been rewarded for his main mission not too long ago, so he had enough points in his stash right now.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t care how much it costs..... so use my points and purchase them for 2-hour use only.¡¯


    ¡¯As you wish host!¡¯


    Immediately, Landon took off his night-vision goggles and paced it back in his storage space within the system.


    Even though he had gotten it for 2 hours, in his mind... he would be done in no more than 40 minutes, as he wanted to wrap up things before helo came along.


    But just in case he couldn¡¯t, then the extra time was necessary as well.


    With the night illuminating eyes, he could now see everything clearly.


    It was as if the sun¡¯s rays had directly hit every part of the cave, leaving no space dark at all.


    .


    Landon advanced stealthily, until he finally spotted 12 more up ahead.


    They looked at him, and instantly moved towards him without even making any ¡¯hiss¡¯ sounds..... as the creatures immediately thought of lunging a surprise attack on Landon.


    But how could it be that simple?


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    ¡¯Chahhhhh!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Hisssssss!!!!¡¯


    Landon had shot 3 dead.


    As for the other 9 Mucins, seeing that their friends who had dropped to the floor weren¡¯t getting up again.... they all decided to rush towards Landon crazily.


    And so, the battle began.


    Landon jumped, ducked, shot.... and even rode one of the Mucins on it¡¯s back like a horse.


    And by the end of it all..... all 9 had also died, just like their friends before them.


    Landon continued to advance while killing all Mucins that dared to appear before him.


    Until finally.....he had reached the innermost chamber of the Mucin Nest.


    ¡¯System, how many more are left?¡¯, he asked.... while recharging his guns for the uing battle.


    ¡¯Answering to host... 23 more."


    Landon nodded, took a deep breath and finally ran into the room like crazy.


    It was time to end this.


    .


    Within the nest region.... the Mucins were all divided up into different groups.


    On the right side, Landon could see a huge pile of bones.... as well as no more than 15 eggs there, that weren¡¯t hatched yet.


    And in addition to that, there were also 3 baby Mucins that were as tiny as a cat feasting away too.


    Of course, instantly... Landon had decided not to kill them.


    But rather, to ce them in the Zoo instead.


    This way, they could live without him feeling like they eat children or even adult visitors in the future.


    But one shouldn¡¯t be fooled by the cuteness of these baby Mucins.


    Because even though they were still babies, right now... Landon had walked in on them digesting 3 whole adult human legs.


    What the heck?


    Nah... no matter how one looked at it, they were still ferocious beasts... so he would rather keep them in the zoo, than let them live around Baymard¡¯s borders.


    If this continued on.... even Baynard citizens who wanted to go for vacation in Arcadina, might also be swallowed by these beasts when they grow up.


    As for the eggs, Landon had decided to save 2 and destroy the rest... as he couldn¡¯t take that many into Baymard even if he wanted to.


    Anyway.... on the right side of the room, he saw a huge pile of bones, several Mucin eggs and 3 Mucin babies.


    But on the left side of the room, Landon saw many of the Mucins guarding some sort of room..... which he guessed, was were the Mucins all kept their prey.


    .


    Landon burst into the room, and immediately... some Mucins went to protect their children, while others marched up straight towards him.


    Of course, some sneaked around the others and went towards the exit of the cave.... before closing in on Landon from his back.


    And just like that, Landon had found himself surrounded by them in an instant.


    But how could this faze him?


    ¡¯Hissssssssssss!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Chaaahhhhhhhhhh!¡¯


    Landon immediately shot the closest 2 that wereing his way, before jumping up and somersaulting into the air..... immediately missing the pink fluid that had been spat onto the ground.


    He rolled for a bit, before getting up and ducking again..... as one of the mucins had waved its long tail towards his direction.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    He fired more shots, and cartwheeled to the left with one hand.... as he saw one of the Mucins send it¡¯s long neck towards him, just like a snake would do..... since it wanted to bite into his head with its long fangs.


    And while cartwheeling on one hand, Landon used the other to fire several shots as well.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    The battle continued on, until no more Mucins were left standing... and then suddenly, Landon heard someone call his name.


    "Your majesty Landon..... Your majesty..... We¡¯re here to assist you!"


    "_"

 Chapter 428 Help On The Way

    "Your majesty Landon..... Your majesty..... We¡¯re here to assist you!"


    "_"


    .


    Landon turned around, to see more than 100 people running in with shlights and other tools as well.


    "Your majesty... are you okay?"


    Several of them asked while running towards Landon frantically.


    At first, when entering the cave... Lucius and the rest had been walking in stealthily, and slowly.


    They first passed the first 4 dead Mucins... before passing 12 more..... 11 more and so on.


    And the more they passed, the more shocked they were.


    Was his majesty even human?


    True enough, his majesty was definitely a battle genius for him to aplish such a feat.


    And the more dead Mucins they saw.... the more confident they felt in Landon¡¯s abilities.


    They continued to slowly advance until they reached the region where Landon was in.


    In fact, they had just arrived..... when they heard bullets going off.


    And when they stepped in, thest Mucin was already dead.


    And all that stood, was his majesty at the center.


    Of course, at the far corner, there were also some baby Mucins that had been put to sleep with 3 tranquillizers.


    Probably from his majesty.


    They couldn¡¯t help but wonder how his majesty was always prepared no matter what!


    This was definitely the mindset that only a true born leader could have.


    His majesty was frickin¡¯ brilliant!


    .


    Landon looked at the men and nodded in appreciation, as he thought about the time they took to get here.


    One should know that they had followed their trails.... as well as used the military dogs to sniff Landon and Lucius out.


    And sometimes.... this alone could take time to aplish.... as the forest can sometimes mask scent easily.


    Also, when getting into the cave.... the men had to walk in slowly, as they had to be sure that they too weren¡¯t walking into danger as well.


    So Landon was utterly surprised to see them arrive when he had finished the battle.


    Good!.... he didn¡¯t waste his efforts in training them at all.


    "Your majesty... are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m fine.... you all did well toe to our aid very quickly.


    Well done!"


    With that Landon quickly divided separate tasks for the men.


    Some took 2 Mucin eggs, and the 3 Mucin babies.... while others quickly advanced into the room where these creatures usually kept their prey, of course, Landon followed them as well.


    .


    In the room, they could see more than 90 people in there.


    Those who were just brought in couldn¡¯t move.... as they had been numbed by the pink fluid from the Mucins.


    As for the rest, they could move, but some of them had fatal injuries... because while some mucins carried their prey using their tails, other mucins bit their Prey and dragged them into the den instead.


    Luckily, these animals didn¡¯t release any poisonous venom from their fangs.... or else most of these people would¡¯ve died way back.


    ording to the survivors, most were brought in 3 days ago... while others were brought in 2 days ago, as well as today.


    They said that these Mucins would bring in people during the morning, afternoon and evening.


    But they didn¡¯t know why they weren¡¯t eaten yet.


    Of course, Landon knew why.... and that was because these Mucins could only eat every after 4 days.


    Unlike snakes that couldn¡¯t move after swallowing up their prey..... these ones could move after an hour of swallowing up their prey.


    But even though they could move, they still couldn¡¯t eat up anything until 4 days had gone by, for some particr reason.


    Apparently, for the babies... today was their 4th day.


    But for the adults, they hunted and did everything as a n..... so they all had the same meal day, which would¡¯ve probably been tomorrow if they hadn¡¯t killed them off.


    .


    The soldiers carried those who needed to be carried out...while those who could walk, followed happily behind them.


    Some cried while others thanked their ancestors for leading these brave men to rescue them.


    Of course, before they all left the cave.... the men had nted several bombs around the cave, especially around the Mucin eggs that were left behind.


    And with a loud ¡¯Boom¡¯, the whole ce came crashing down once they left the scene.


    Everyone quickly made their way back to the highway and were immediately greeted with ps and praises.


    The paramedics quickly rushed forward amidst the Chaos, and quickly assisted the injured in a sh.


    More paramedics were called to the scene, as there were 97 survivors in total.


    And even if some weren¡¯t heavily injured, the paramedics still had to treat cuts or bruises that they might have gotten when dealing with those ferocious feasts.... as well as bandage them too.


    Of course, some soldiers came forward as well to write down the statements of these survivors.


    If this incident would¡¯ve happened within the city...then the police officers would be the ones taking down these statements.


    But when it was out of the empire of Baymard, the military had full authority on the situation.


    Hence it was their job.


    Of course, those who lost their grandchildren, husbands... and other family members this morning, as well as this afternoon... immediately hugged their rescued family members in tears.


    This was a miraculous asion for them.


    And while this was going on, those who had witnessed the Mucins grabbing the creatures, also came out to give their own description of the incident as well.


    For sure, the news reporters were also there to capture the scene as well.


    .


    "A shocking incident has truly left several families devastated.


    Today, here on Shanks road... several people were being yanked away by Mucins!


    But fortunately, authorities swooped into the scene, chased down the vile creatures and rescued the victims.


    And standing beside me, is Bucky.... who was an eye witness to the whole fiasco.


    Bucky!... could you please tell the listeners what you saw or heard?"


    "It was terrible I tell yah!


    I minute I was walking on my own, marching towards Baymard with my new bag in my hand, see?


    And then, I tilted my head to the right just to see who were those walking beside me, see?


    But what I saw, was a long tail with scales on it... that grabbed a youngdy beside me and pulled her into the forest in a blink of an eye.


    The woman screamed.... and I screamed back as well.


    And then, I saw some soldiers go in after thedy..... so I stopped screaming, sat down and ate my sandwich."


    "But what does this have to do with your sandwich?"


    "Oh.... since the soldiers are going in, I knew that thedy would be rescued, so why should I stress?


    Look... wasn¡¯t she rescued in the end?"


    "_"


    "Stick around with us more, as we continue to update you on the situation as it unfolds.


    I¡¯m Catherine Colber, and you¡¯re listening to the BBC station 1."


    .


    And so just like that, the day ended with soldiers being dubbed as heroic men.


    But of course, Landon knew that this wasn¡¯t the end of the matter.


    Based on the system¡¯s info, there were still 7 more Mucin nest sites around Shanks road.


    So he decided to eradicate all of them, before going out on his mission to Carona.


    And so just like that, the soldiers were now being dubbed as the heroes who took down a liege of Mucins.


    They were nicknamed the Mucin yers.

 Chapter 429 Peek-A-Boo.... I see you!!!

    The days went by quickly.


    And before everyone knew it, it was time for the soldiers and soldiers to go out on their separate missions.


    Everything was set and ready to go.... and on this glorious day, several men and doctors had sailed out to sea with determination.


    The doctors and nurses were especially feeling giddy.... as for most, this was their first government mission ever!


    But while all this was happening, with Tom the Yodan empire... several people were at their wit¡¯s end.


    .


    -The Capital City, The Empire of Yodan-


    ¡¯Ahhhh!¡¯


    ¡¯Crashhhhhh!¡¯


    "I can¡¯t stand this!


    I can¡¯t stand this at all!


    How much more longer do I have to suffer under the hands of that shrew?" Said a woman who was making a fuss in her bedroom chamber.


    "Mistress.... mistress.... please qualm your anger." One of the maids standing beside the woman said as she was afraid that others might hear what her master was saying.


    It wasn¡¯t just her, but all the other maids in the room.... who also felt anxious and poked their heads out the bedroom door, while looking left and right suspiciously.


    Phew!


    No one was around.


    The woman in question, didn¡¯t seem to care if she was heard or not ... as all she wanted to do right now, was to vent her pent up anger as much as she could.


    "Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!


    Just who does she think she is?" The woman yelled hysterically.


    "Mistress, Mistress.... please qualm your anger!"


    Once the maid spoke, the woman quickly paused and turned to look at the maid coldly.


    "Eh?


    What did you call me?"


    ¡¯Pah!!!!!!¡¯


    The entire room echoed with the loud crisp sound of a p from the woman into the maid¡¯s face.


    "Stupid girl!


    How many times have I told you to call me First Queen?


    You alle!


    Take this idiot out there and whip her 300 times with a horsewhip!" The woman said ferociously.


    Hearing what her master had said, the little maid couldn¡¯t help but scream out in fear.


    Wouldn¡¯t 300 shes kill her?


    "Queen.... queen... I was wrong!


    Queen....." the maid begged and cried while being dragged out of the room by the other maids all around her.


    The maids who were carrying her out, couldn¡¯t help but look at her pitifully.


    They too understood her pain, but there was nothing they could do about the situation.


    .


    Their master was the former first Queen of Yodan... who was called Queen Ivy, when King Maine was still ruler of Yodan.


    Almost everything thought that the next heir would either be the first prince (their master¡¯s son), the 2nd prince or even the 4th prince.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the former king would wield everything to the most unlikely candidate..... the 3rd prince instead?


    Ever since the 3rd prince, Prince Sirius Maine became king.... of course, their master wasn¡¯t queen anymore.


    In addition to that, she also couldn¡¯t be called Queen Mother..... as that position was also taken by the 3rd Prince¡¯s mother.


    So with all that said and done, almost all of their master¡¯s resources and people had been pulled back into the pce.... and were now being used by king Sirius, as should be.


    After all, when their master had just arrived in the pce years ago, most of the knights under hermand had also been given to her by her husband.


    So for sure, she had to return all those nights that were given to her since then.... as well as those that were added onter on through the pce.


    They would be given used by Sirius, who did then give them to his future wife(s) and children as well.


    So of course, they took most of their master¡¯s knights back to the pce.


    And to add insult to injury, their master had moved out of the pce.... along with the other wives of the now King-Father Maine, and were now living in an estate that was not as big as that of the pce.


    Sure, it was still bigger than that of most 1st ss nobles within the empire.


    But still, it was a real downgrade from their master¡¯s previous one. ... especially living space.


    Now, all wives lived in one massive building.


    So the chances of them bringing in people secretly, or even sending private messages and so on, was a real daunting task..... as all women in this house were already enemies.


    Even though the women had their own hall wings.... it was still too close, and not as spacious as they would want it to be, as who knows where to a spy from the other wives would¡¯ve been able to sneak in and listened to what their mistress was saying.


    .


    As for why they called their master mistress, that was because as per thew... no one could call her queen anymore, as it will only be used for Siruis¡¯ wife or wives.


    Anyone who disobeys would be severely punished.


    Everyone called her Duchess....and since she was their master, they could also call her mistress as well.


    But their master hated both names... as she only wanted to be called Queen Ivy.


    Hence her obvious disdain when they called her mistress.


    Nheless, they still called her that because if any of the other wives heard them call her queen.... they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use this opportunity to deal with their master.


    The maids all shook their heads and smiled bitterly while pulling their fellow maid to her death.


    And soon... Ivy was left alone to herself.


    She ran her hands through her hair and crunched down by the fire in rage.


    Today..... that idiot husband of hers had brought that shrew who was now the Queen-Mother to the estate.


    At first, Ivy wanted to use this opportunity to teach her a lesson..... so she had nned to fall down the stairs and me the sl**.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the b**ch would beat her to it and fall down the stairs instead?


    Of course, when Maine looked at the top of the stairs and saw Ivy, he quickly guessed that she was the one who pushed the empire¡¯s queen mother out of jealousy.


    And now, she had been grounded for 6 months and had also lost her favour as well.


    Dammit!


    She truly wanted to kill that b**ch.


    .


    Thinking of her men who had already gone after Sirius in attempts to kill him..... Ivy couldn¡¯t help but smile coldly while watching the mes from the fire rise.


    ¡¯B**ch!


    Just you wait!


    Soon... I¡¯ll send your son to the grave, and then... we¡¯ll see whether you¡¯ll have the qualifications to be queen mother or not!¡¯


    And just when Ivy was deep in thought..... one of the maids knocked her door again.


    ¡¯Knock! Knock!¡¯


    ¡¯Mistress..... I¡¯ve brought your favourite!¡¯ Said the maid.


    Listening to her words, Ivy¡¯s eyes opened widely.


    Ivy had 4 personal maids.... so she had taught them some coded words amongst themselves..... just in case others were listening on.


    "Bring it in then!" Shemanded.


    And immediately, the maid stepped forward with arge bowl of fruits.


    "ce them on the table and get out."


    "Yes, mistress!" The maid responded while doing just that.


    Ivy quickly closed the door behind the maid and went towards the table.


    Sure enough, there was a note there.


    [Master..... Former Queen Winnie and her children have been located


    They¡¯re in Baymard.]


    .


    Reading the note, the corners of her mouth were raised slightly and her eyes twinkled mysteriously.


    ¡¯Found you!¡¯

 Chapter 430 New Baymardian Life

    Back in Baymard, it had only been a day since Landon had left.... but of course, the empire was still as booming as ever, especially for the students.


    A few days ago, the Museum had finally been created.


    And now, it¡¯s a very popr touristic site for all.


    Before Landon had left, he had made great ns to organize a Museum tour for the children from all Grades.... be it grade 7 or even grade 10.


    For the next 2 weeks, the teachers and would have their hands full in taking each grade for a tour at the Museum.


    .


    Today, it was little Krea¡¯s ss that would be going out today.


    Of course, Little momo, Linda and the rest who had previouslye to Baymardst year with Santa from Carona... weren¡¯t in the same grade as Krea, with the exception of Reba.


    Reba who was previous 6, was now 7... and was the same age as Krea.


    The 2 had developed an unbreakable bond ever since they began attending sses together.


    And funny enough, they even started calling themselves BFF¡¯s as Barbie would do.


    Anyway, when they both heard about their ss going for the tour, they were both so pumped that the night before... they continuously talked their families¡¯ brains into mush.


    It was so bad that everyone was seriously considering whether to strangle them to sleep or even put bandages over their eyes to make them go to bed early.


    It was one of the longest nights ever for 5heir respective families.


    And when they finally got the children to sleep, they all thought that this would be the end of it.


    But who knew that the children would be so up early in the morning, singing and making all kinds of exciting sounds instead?


    As for the culprits involved, they couldn¡¯t be bothered at all..... because in their minds, nothing could dampen their mood.


    "Mom!... I don¡¯t want to bete for school today.


    So can I not have breakfast?" Krea said while looking out her window anxiously.


    "Nonsense!


    Do you even know the time?


    Youngdy.... your school bus will be here in 45 minutes.


    So how is that not enough time for you to eat?


    And even if it was on its way right now, how can I let you go to school without any breakfast in that tiny belly of yours?


    Come on littledy..... let¡¯s go downstairs and get you something to eat alright?" Queen Jasmine from Terique said while handing tiring yo thest ce on Krea¡¯s shoes.


    "But mom...."


    "No buts.... downstairs! Now!"


    "Yes ma¡¯am...."


    "_"


    .


    With that, Krea was left resigned to her fate... but as the table, she ate as fast as she could, even though her mother told her to slow down multiple times.


    And while she was eating, Jasmine unhurriedly ced her inbox into her bag and started cing food for her son instead.


    Of course right on cue, Raul came down as well.... as he too needed to hurry off to work as well.


    He worked within the Agricultural government office, as he took this as a chance to learn how to better the lives of his peopleter on.


    In his mind, his older brother, the crown prince.... would definitely take the threr on, so he wanted to do his best to support his brother.


    So when he told his majesty Landon about his desires... he surprised that Landon had agreed to help him realize them.


    He had been ced within the Agricultural sector, as the food was the most important thing that all peasants truly cared about.


    Without good nutrition, even sick people couldn¡¯t get better with or without drugs.


    So Landon had sent him there to understand the basics of farming crop yield and so on.


    It seemed like ayman¡¯s job for someone of his status.... but as someone in the ce of power, nothing was too insignificant for them to learn.


    Hence he had taken the job seriously!


    Of course in addition to that when he got his first pay, he truly felt like he had earned it.


    As a prince, of course.... he had gotten much more money than what was currently given to him.


    But ever since he hade to Baymard, he had learned things like budgeting, setting long term goals, short term goals and so on.


    It wasn¡¯t just him who was thinking like this.... bit even Jasmine herself.


    .


    Everything about these Baymardian women shocked Jasmine.


    She didn¡¯t know that women could do so many jobs like the women of Baymard.


    Even Queen-Mother Kim worked as a teacher, as well as did other government jobs as well.


    Not to talk of Princess Lucy and the other noblewomen that she had met here in Baymard.


    So when she thought about how she used to justy around in the castle all day ling in Terique, she couldn¡¯t help but frown at her former self.


    The women in Baymard earned their pay, but she had never earned anything.


    While working in the Ministry of Finance, she too had begun to understand howplex running an empire was.


    She had to write it reports and let her be secretary type them out using the typewriter..... as well as do presentations and so on in front of the board.


    She had never felt so aplished in her life!


    It was precisely because of this that she had decided to change her lifestyle when she got back to Terique.


    She would use her new-found knowledge and help whoever took over the throne in any way she could.


    Of course, Jasmine knew that they Landon didn¡¯t want to make his move yet until Micheal waspletely well and strong.... so for now, they could only bid their time happily in Baymard.


    .


    Jasmine looked at her children and smiled.


    Sure enough..... just as Landon had promised, they were indeedfortable.


    Who knew that, that little brat would create miracles like the ones she had seen here in Baymard?


    Was he really a messenger from the heavens?


    Even she herself had started believing it as well.


    After all, he had created so many miracles within the Pyno continent... so it wasn¡¯t far fetched for anyone to believe it.


    Jasmine quickly ced her husband¡¯s food in several stic containers..... as she would stop by the hospital just before going to work, to send the meal to Micheal¡¯s private Ward.


    .


    Time flew by with both children eating like wild animals... and very soon, Krea¡¯s school bus was finally here.


    "Bye Mom... Bye big brother Raul...." Krea said while dashing into the bus excitedly.


    Both merger and son just looked at her fading figure and sighed.


    ¡¯Sigh..... they grow up too fast...¡¯ they thought.


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmm!!¡¯


    And with that, the school bus had left.... carrying a pack of excited children in it.

 Chapter 431 Baymards National Musuem

    Soon, the children had all arrived at the school.


    Of course, the teachers had them wear extremely light green vests.... that looked like those worn by safety police officers who controlled traffic or helped people cross the streets.


    They did this so that they could keep a better eye out for the children.


    Also, if any of them did wander off on their own.... it would be easier for anyone to spot them if they were wearing this as well.


    The children were briefed on what to do if they got lost, as well as what to do if they ever got kidnapped.


    Of course, there were going to be at least 5 teachers going with them on this trip.


    So that 3 can walk behind all the children, and 2 can walk ahead instead.


    One had to be prepared for all possibilities no matter what!


    And after readying the children up, the teachers quickly joined them on the school buses.


    ¡¯Vrrrmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    Just like that.... they were gone.


    .


    Krea and Reba smiled broadly while observing the busy roads of Baymard excitedly.


    Museum!


    The word alone made Krea utterly confused, as she had never heard of it before.


    But ording to thetest edition of the Baymardian dictionary.... it was a building where objects of historical, artistic, scientific or cultural interest could be stored and exhibited.


    She didn¡¯t fully know what to expect when touring this Museum ce, as she even though she understood the concept..... she still didn¡¯t know what sort of objects would be there.


    In short, she hade to learn that one should expect some sort of magic when dealing with Baymard.


    Take for example, the emerald theatre.


    Several ces on Terique had theatres, but none of them had been arranged in the same way as Baymard did.... be it structurally or in terms of shows.


    The entire experiencepletely blew her mind away.


    So even though she felt that she understood the dictionary definition of this Museum thing to some degree, she still felt that Baymard would definitely manage to give her some sort of surprise while she was there.


    Well, she had never seen or heard of a Museum before, so of course from now on... Baymard would be the standard in her mind.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmmm!¡¯


    The school buses all stopped at the parking lot adjacent to the Museum¡¯s entrance.


    With that, everyone got off, held hands, and walked towards the Museums entrance.


    There, one could seerge golden gates, that had the words: Baymard¡¯s National Museum.


    One should know that because the Museum itself held 6 different types of Museums in it..... it had just been named National Museum.


    Of course, 6 out of the 11 buildings there... were all dedicated to showcasing one Museum type.


    Hence on each of those buildings, the Museum type was written on them as well.


    ?Baymardian History Museum (Baymard¡¯s historical past and present)


    ?National History Museum (which looks at civilization for the entire Pyno continent..... and soon, the rest of Hertfilia.)


    ?Natural History Museum (extinct animals, species, traditions and practices from the human race.)


    ?Zoology Museum (sculptures of current species that exist)


    ?Wax Museum (For people who made a difference within Baymard, as well as the Pyno continent.... and in future, the entire Hertfilia.)


    ?Technology Museum (Which would focus on all mainstream technological improvements.)


    The ce was crowded with numerous tourists


    .


    So with so many types of Museums avable to the public, how could Landon pick any of them?


    Hence it was better to stick to the name ¡¯Baymard¡¯s National Museum¡¯ instead.


    Of course, these 6 buildings out of the 11, were thergest buildings within the Museum estate.


    As for the other 5 buildings.... 3 were kept for food courts, security, buying Museum merchandise, fire department, staff rooms, and so on.


    While the other 2 were just kept there for future use instead.


    Krea looked at the massive entrance and found that the ce was evenrger than she had initially thought.


    Just from looking over the massive golden gate, Krea could see several tall buildings that were all evenly spaced out from one another.


    But even though they were widely spaced out, they were still surprisingly connected with one another with the help of fully covered ss bridges on their second or 3rd or even 5th floors.


    The children followed their teachers gleefully into the museum estate... and were first taken to one of the non-tourist buildings.


    There, they were immediately greeted with a very talldy.... who eagerly came over to wee them.


    "Wee kids!


    I¡¯m Gail..... I¡¯ll be your tour guide for today." Thedy said while shing her pearly white teeth at them.


    Gail again went over some safety tips while touring, and also ced several pretty coloured ropes around their necks.... that had Museum tour badges on them.


    And with that, they could finally begin the tour.


    "Alright... let¡¯s start off with the ¡¯Natural History Museum¡¯ shall we?"


    "Yayyyyy!!!"


    .


    They walked, skipped and hopped behind the guide... while making their way to their designated building.


    The building they were focused on, was focused on showing extinct animals..... as well any traditions and cultures from humans that no longer existed.


    So if it were back on earth, dinosaurs would be ced here.


    But here in Hertfilia, they had their own extinct creatures as well.


    Stepping in, everyone immediately eximed.


    ¡¯Woww!¡¯


    This was beyond shocking.


    What sort of creature or animal could provide such bones?


    And howe they had never seen something thatrge before?


    Everyone blinked in awe at the sight before them.


    Within the massive museum space, one could see several bones of strange creatures all around the ce.


    And just beside the bones, was a coloured portrait of how the creatures try looked like.... as well as a portrait showing how tall a human would be if they stood beside these creatures today.


    The entire thing waspletely shocking and unfathomable..... as they followed Gail around in shock.


    But the most eye-catching creature that they had seen so far, was the one that seemed to have 2 heads.


    The feature had a darkish blue scale-like skin..... as well as 6 legs, very long razor-sharp teeth, and 4 tentacle-like ails at its back.


    It was truly a frightening heart to behold.


    .


    Gail looked at their shocked faces and smiled.


    "This specific creature is called a Ghazenosyres.


    They roamed Hertfilia before humans existed, and lived for more than 110 million years..... before they became extinct.


    In short, they used to be the real hunters in the Hertfilian world!"


    As Gail spoke, everyone soon became engrossed in her adventure story, of how these creatures would hunt their prey and so on.


    And very soon, several people raised their hands in confusion.


    "But miss.... why did they go extinct?" Krea asked confusedly.


    How could such strong creatures just disappear without a trace?


    "Good question!


    Well, there were a lot of factors.... but the most noticeable one, was a single catastrophic event called Supernova.


    When you all look into the night sky.... can you all tell me what you see?"


    "The moon!"


    "The stars!"


    "Bingo!..... the stars!


    You see, the stars have their own growth (evolution) cycle, just as we humans do.


    And during thest growth phase of a star, it gives off a powerful dazzling ster (shooting star-like) explosion.


    This explosion showered in Hertfilia at the time.... causing these creatures to die from high levels of toxic energy (radiation) which wasn¡¯t good for them.


    And that¡¯s how they became extinct."


    Hearing the exnation, the children couldn¡¯t help but thank their lucky stars for the supernova thing.


    Or else, wouldn¡¯t they have been killed off by such ferocious beasts ages ago?


    Some beings, were definitely better dead than alive.


    .


    The tour continued on either the students visiting the different museums.


    They saw a y version of how people in Baymard used to dress and be like.... as well as all the major historical events in Baymard as well as the entire Hertfilian world.


    They also got to know that about all the different continents which they didn¡¯t know existed in the hertfilian world.


    Sitting in the food court and gisting with Reba and a few others, Krea couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.... as she felt like the whole experience was a real eye-opener for her.


    She wondered what else humans could do, as nothing seemed impossible anymore.


    Could they go to the moon?


    Nah!... that was possibly the only thing that she thought was impossible.


    But who would¡¯ve known that in a few years from now, she would be forced to eat her words so soon?


    Of course, that was all in the future.


    As for now, she was just enjoying what Baymard had to offer.


    And so tour day ended with everyone taking numerous souvenirs home.


    It was aplete sess..... as everyone learned a thing or two about the Hertfilian world in general.


    .


    A few more days went by swiftly in Baymard, and while the empire continued to maintain its gleeful atmosphere.... some of the soldiers who had previously left for their mission, had finally arrived at their targeted location.


    Mission ¡¯Free Bird¡¯ was about tomence!

 Chapter 432 Code Name: Free Bird

    The autumn sun was cool and refreshing, as it gave ample warmth to those who basked in its glory.


    The unsteady breathing of the ocean waters, caused her surface to rise and fall..... as well swish and roll rapidly.


    And on these slightly turbulent waters, stood a massive ship that was ahead of its time in terms of design, structure and everything else.


    Yup!


    The ship belonged to Baymard¡¯s Navy.


    In particr, it was one of the ships that had gone out to rescue the ves who were currently on their way to Terique.


    Of course, for this mission.... 3 leaders had been appointed and sent out to different locations around Terique, as that was where the enemy ships would pass by.


    .


    Currently, Lieutenant Felix... who was in charge of Squad A, was supposed to intercept all 6 ships that were leaving Arcadina and heading towards Terique.


    One should know that the waters were sometimes filled with pirates so most people would choose to travel in packs... so as to have a better fighting chance.


    And that was exactly what the enemy had done.


    All 7 enemy ships had sailed out at once and travelled together towards Terique.


    Which made the job much easier for Lieutenant Felix and his team.


    .


    Felix looked at all 7 ships which resembled tiny dots from this distance and immediately ushered for his squad to sail full speed ahead towards them.


    They sailed for a few minutes, before stopping a little distance ahead of all 7 enemy ships.


    One should know that the height from the ocean floor to the deck of their Navy ship..... was equivalent to stacking 4 enemy ships on top of one another.


    Of course, as this was a Navy ship and not a cruise ship, the deck mostly contained a runway ..... for future Navy fighter airnes.


    And of course at the front of this massive runway, were two 4-story buildings, which were essentially used as control towers for all operations.


    And one should know that these 4 storey buying were all high ceiling ones.... which gave people the illusion that there were 6 floors in these buildings rather than 4.


    So when the enemy looked at the Navy ship from their own ship deck..... it was as if they were looking at an 8 storey tall building altogether.


    And if they weren¡¯t at deck level, it was quite clear that this Navy ship would look even taller and more monstrous than it was right now.


    So how could they not be alert and anxious when they saw the Navy ship sail their way?


    Was it an enemy or not?


    If it wasn¡¯t an enemy, then they didn¡¯t want to carelessly provoke someone that they shouldn¡¯t.


    But if it was....then when it all came down to it, how were they supposed to fight?


    Usually, ocean fights needed enemies to swing or jump on board the other person¡¯s ship and fight with their swords just like pirates.


    But the ship before them was too tall, that one would need to stack 4 enemy ships just to get to its deck.


    So how then do they get on board the giant?


    Even though they were utterly confused, they still decided to be prepared for anything.


    And so, everyone on the enemy ships had quickly pulled out their swords and waited for any sudden movements from the humongous ship before them.


    .


    "Captain!.... what do we do now?" One of the men on board asked frantically.


    Their Captain in question was also stumped, as he didn¡¯t know what was going in as well.


    This ship was the widest, and tallest ship that he had ever seen in his life.


    First off, how could a ship travel this fast?


    Secondly, how could metal float?


    The Captain squinted his eyes, as he was trying to look for any way on board the ship.


    But sadly, there was none.


    And just when these enemies were immersed in their own thoughts, they soon heard a loud voice from the ship.


    "We havee for the prisoners!


    You all have 2 choices..... Surrender, or die!


    If your choice is to Surrender, then drop your weapons, kneel down and ce your hands over your heads now.


    But if you should choose to fight, then I guarantee that all of you will die miserable deaths!"


    "_"


    Everyone on the enemy ships was taken aback.


    How did these strange people know that they were carrying ves?


    Before, they had thought that it was just a coincidence that they had ran into this massive ship.


    But now, it seems that this wasn¡¯t the case from the start.


    They were sure that they weren¡¯t followed when leaving Arcadina because they had gone through great means to hire mercenary pirate ships to sail behind them for 2 weeks .... while taking care and attacking any strange looking ships thate their way.


    Of course after 2 weeks, the contract had expired, and the pirates all left them on their own.


    And within that time frame, there were no reports of anyone following them.


    In addition to that, only Nopline and the Captain leading the squad knew of the route they were going to take beforehand.... as many of the crewmen had only been told on what direction they would be heading to when they had boarded the ship leaving Arcadina.


    So how did these people know their exact route?


    And more importantly, how did they know that they would be passing here on this exact day and time?


    Or did theye out here for months and days just to wait for them?


    Everyone¡¯s mind was filled with so many unanswered questions... especially their Captain, who was more shocked than them all.


    He was the only one who knew the exact route before they left, and he sure as hell didn¡¯t tell anyone else.


    So why did ite to this?


    Did his master, Nopline have a spy in his midst who leaked out the information to the enemy?


    .


    Looking at the massive ship before him, he quickly clenched his fist and smiled coldly.


    Even though the ship before him was bigger than all 7 of his ships put together... it was just one ship.


    While he, on the other hand, had 7 under his control.


    Looking at the small number of people standing on the deck level of the massive ship, he felt like maybe he had more men than they did.


    Hence he chose to fight instead.


    He trusted his sword skills, so he was waiting to see how these strange men would leave the massive ship and get on board their own ships.


    Because once they created a way to move between both ships... he and his men would then make their way onto the massive ship, kill the enemy and im it as the ship as their own.


    And so with all that said and done, he chose to fight!


    He quickly raised his sword in the air and yelled out in Fury.


    "We fight!!!!"


    Of course, those around him also did the same actions as he did.


    "We fight!!!"


    And soon, all from the enemy ships were all chanting the same words over and over again.


    Meanwhile, those on the Navy ships who saw this.... immediately sighed and shook their heads wryly instead.


    As his majesty would always say: ¡¯As you make your bed, so shall you lie on it.¡¯


    Since they chose not to let go of their egos, then they should be ready to die instead.


    Now, it was time for war!!

 Chapter 433 Survival At All Costs

    "We fight!!"


    "Yahhhhh"


    "_"


    .


    While the enemy was in their overly excited state, the Navy ship quickly sailed extremely close to the edge of the lead enemy ship.


    Lieutenant Felix looked at the crowd below who were raising their swords up into the air, and immediately gave out his ownmand as well.


    "Snipers, take them down!


    All Units from 3 to 9..... get ready to move in as nned." He said while speaking into his Walkie Talkie.


    "Yes sir!" Said the leaders of each unit.


    With that, the leaders put away their Walkie Talkies and began leading their squads as nned.


    The snipers all brought their guns to the edge of the deck, while the units that were supposed to move in..... all waited for a few deck bridges to be fully stretched out.


    These bridgesid t directly under the deck itself and were engineered and controlled right from the control tower.... as well as the bridge buttons on the deck floor.


    And when it was time for soldiers to move out, they would extend out of the deck..... and could be tilted downwards all the way to the bottom of the ship if need be.


    Each Navy ship had 9 of them; 3 on each side, and 2 on the front and rear ends.


    As of now, these deck bridges were only mainly used in Navy ships.


    Even though they were installed in Baymard¡¯s cruise and travel ships..... they were only there in cases of emergencies and should only be used as such.


    Since they were cruise ships and not battleships, the passengers there had all the time in the world, hence they could pass through the docks and ship stations, which would already have bridges and even elevator systems as well, that would take them right to the top.


    So there was no need for anyone to touch the well-hidden deck bridged secretly hiding underneath the deck.


    But in war, time was of the essence, hence they had to use these deck bridges.


    As for how wide these bridges were, 2 car jeeps could stand side by side each other on a single deck bridge.


    ¡¯Drmmmmmm!¡¯


    As the bridges extended downwards, the snipers quickly locked in on their targets below, as they had to clear the way for the units.


    Their hands rested on the triggers, as they patiently waited for the firingmand of their unit leader.


    ¡¯Steady.... steady..... Fire!¡¯


    ¡¯Peeuw! Peeuw! Peeuw! Peeuw!¡¯


    .


    Back on the enemy ships, everyone was still raiding their swords excitedly, while also watching the magical bridge descend.


    Even though they were shocked silly, they all knew that now was not the time to be amazed.


    It was time for war!


    "Captain! I think they n toe down and meet us here."


    "Yes.... it appears so, which makes it even better for us." The Captain said while smiling coldly.


    Hehehe.... this was going to be easier than he thought.


    Since they were these strange men were the ones descending, then all they had to do... was surround that Ladder thingy, and kill anyone who dares to set foot on their ships.


    At first, he had suspected that maybe these people would use archers since they had the obvious height advantage.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that they wouldn¡¯t even have one archer on board?


    Tsk!.... F***in Amateurs.


    The Captain sneered and turned around the face his men.


    "Boys!.... kill anyone who descends on that thing!


    Leave no survivors!"


    "Yahhhhh!"


    Looking at his excited men, the Captain smiled and decided to watch everything from the sidelines.


    And just when he took one step left, the person who was standing directly behind him seemed to miraculously drop to the floor without any warning.


    There wasn¡¯t even a scream from the man.


    Immediately, the Captain looked crouched down to find out what was going on with the man.


    But what he saw immediately shocked him silly.


    There was a hole the size of a coin on the man¡¯s forehead.... and fresh blood was current gushing out of the spot like crazy.


    Since there was no arrow in the spot, he just thought that maybe the dead man had identally used something to stab his forehead.


    He couldn¡¯t help but curse underneath his breath, as he continued to look at the dead fool.


    What the hell was the fool doing that made him stab himself in the head?... And at a time like this?


    He was about to tell everyone to quickly throw the man off board into the water.


    But when he looked up, half of those who were surrounding him had also dropped down to the floor as well.... and they all strangely had the same wounds too.


    Eh?


    Was this sorcery?


    Immediately, he knew that he was in danger.... so he quickly ran towards the wooden door ahead, while pushing his men aside with all his might.


    The entire ce became chaotic, as people ran left, right, front and center from panic.... as no one knew what was going on exactly.


    Some people had been shot in the leg, while others in the arms and so on.


    So they tried to drag their injured bodies across the ship to seek shelter away from these invisible weapons.


    As for their Captain, after pushing, kicking and jumping over all those in his way....he finally made it through the door.


    "Lock the doors now!" Hemanded, to those who had previously made it in.


    "But.... but.... but Captain there are still people trying to seek shelter out there...."


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯ The Captain drew his sword and pointed it towards the person who spoke.


    "Do it now!!!"


    "..... Yes Captain....."


    With that, the men took the massive wooden nk on the side and ced it over the door¡¯s bolts.


    And as they did that, they heard several people banging the door from the other side.


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    "Captain! Captain! Captain! Captain!


    Please open the door!!


    Captain! Captain! Captain! Captain!"


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    The men on the other side who had previously seen their Captain make his way here..... continuously banged the door loudly in terror.


    While those the Captain on the other side, just listened to their pleas... until there was the banging noise stopped.


    "You there.... open the peephole and tell us what you see."


    Immediately, one of the men looked through the rectangr hole on the door and was utterly taken aback.


    His body began to tremble slightly, and for some reason, he also became speechless as well.


    "Well... don¡¯t just stand there stupidly, tell us what do you see!" The Captain yelled.


    But the man just stood there silently, and soon... they could hear trinkets of water running down the man¡¯s pants.


    Did he just wet himself?


    Everyone within the room instantly became anxious.


    What was out there that would warrant a grown man to wet himself?


    This.... this had left many of them shaken to the core.


    Just what was going on out there?

 Chapter 434 Survival At All Costs 2

    Standing within a room were a few men.... who were all currently looking at another man¡¯s back anxiously.


    The man who they were all looking at, had wet himself.... and stood there as still as a rock.


    Why couldn¡¯t he move?


    Well, that was because he had some sort of ck metal stick ced on the space between his eyes.


    To be precise, he had a gun to his face!


    And the soldier that ced it there, just smiled at him coldly and did some hand gestures with his fingers..... as if telling him to be quiet.


    ¡¯Gulp!¡¯


    Seeing this, the floor-wetting-man could only tremble slightly...as even though he had never seen this ck thing before, something quickly told him that this thing might be the cause of all the strange deaths on board.


    And while he was deep in thought, those behind him couldn¡¯t sit still as well, as they were too anxious at this point.


    So one of them forcefully nudged the floor-wetting-man to the side with their shoulders and decided to take a look for himself.


    Of course, that was a wrong move.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    The people in the room all jumped from fright, as they looked at the man who had taken over the task of spying.... fall to the ground hard.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    They looked at him and realized that his left eye had beenpletely destroyed..... as it seemed that something had forcefully gone through it.


    As for the guy who had previously peed himself, he was currently sitting on the floor whole shaking like a leaf.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    Immediately, the sounds of more bullets being shot onto the door..... reeled everyone¡¯s mind back to reality.


    And in the next instance, they all crowded around the door at the back of the room..... which led to the floors below deck.


    Even the Captain had thrown his dignity out the window and made his way there too.


    .


    "As Captain, I should go first!"


    "Captain.... as your loyal subordinates, isn¡¯t it your duty to protect us instead?"


    "Yeah!


    Captain, you can punish meter, but now... I really must make it down there now!"


    "So you all don¡¯t want to give me way?


    Hehehe..... then that would depend on your capability!"


    With that, the Captain took out his knife and looked coldly at the men who had all kept him at the back... while they, in turn, struggled to escape.


    He sneered, and in a split second.... he stabbed the person in front of him on the back of his neck while cing his other hand over the man¡¯s mouth.


    Of course with everyone focusing on escaping, no lime focused on what he was doing at the back of the crowded men.


    So with no one truly paying attention to him, he forcefully pushed the man¡¯s body towards those before him.


    And just like Dominos, they all fell to the floor in one swoop.


    Of course from there, he climbed over people to get towards the door, as well as fought with all his might with those who weren¡¯t affected by any of his tricks.


    In fact, all this was done in just under a minute.


    And by the time the Baymardian soldiers had seeded in destroying the other door.... the Captain had already escaped to the decks below.


    .


    Bam!


    The Baymardian soldiers came in all dressed in deep dark blue attires, with their weapons and protective gear on as well.


    They looked superior and even made many of those who saw them fell intimidated.


    Immediately, some went on their knees as asked by theses strange men..... and quickly surrendered for their lives.


    While others looked chose to fight to the death instead.


    For sure, those who fought died without even giving a single sword sh to their enemies..... as they were killed off immediately by the speedy bullets.


    And so with that, many of the Bamyardian soldiers hurried down towards the floors below.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Warrant Officer Ian, was the squad leader in charge of operations on this particr enemy ship.


    So he had always kept his eyes on their Captain.


    Hence when he saw the man shamelessly push everyone aside on deck and make his way into this room.... he too had immediately taken a few soldiers from his squad and also headed towards the ce as well.


    After destroying the door, he quickly had some of the men arrest those In sight, while he and some others went down below deck to wrap up everything.... as well as to free the prisoners on this ship as well.


    "Everyone.... keep your guard up!" Ian warned while leading his team below deck.


    The stairs creaked with every step that the soldiers took.


    And as they descended, Ian immediately looked around the room vigntly.


    the room was dimly lit, with fire torches all around the walls.


    The room was very tiny and had brooms and old cloths kept in iron buckets as well.


    It looked like this room was were all the dirt and cleaning supplies were.


    These cleaning tools were probably kept here, as this was a middle ground for those who usually mop the deck above or the floors below.


    The men quickly searched around the room, as well as looked at the ceiling above too.


    When the coast was clear, Ian gave out hand signals to the men.... and they immediately left the janitor room, and quickly made their wat towards the narrow hallway before them.


    They spent their time searching each room along the hallway... and while they did that, within thest room on the floor... The Captain was making his own ns as well.


    "Captain.... w..... Why don¡¯t we surrender?" Asked a very timid looking man.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    "Wake up!


    Do you think that they will allow us to live just like that?


    Didn¡¯t you see how all yourrades died above deck?


    Use your brains for once!!!


    Stick to the n... and I assure you all that we will make it out of this alive.


    Now everybody.... quickly! Go into hiding!!"


    With that, the survivors all held their weapons tightly, while hiding in in sight.


    Sweat trickled down their faces, as the wait was slowly killing them.


    ¡¯Creak! Creak! Creak! Creak! Creak! Creak!¡¯


    Soon, they could hear the sounds of the floors within the hallway outside... creak louder and louder.


    They¡¯re here!

 Chapter 435 The Shameless Deserter

    ¡¯Creak! creak! creak! creak¡¯ creak!¡¯


    The floor continuously creaked loudly with every passing second.


    And soon, the wooden door was finally pushed wide open.


    Everyone peeped towards the door in silence, while waiting for their pursuers to step in.


    The door was opened for a full minute before some of the soldiers came in.


    As Ian and his team walked in carefully, until they were at the center of the room.


    And before they knew it, they heard someone yell out loudly.


    "Now!"


    "Yaaaaahhhhhh!"


    Enemies fell from the ceiling with knives in their mouths, while others jumped up from behind barrels and other objects in the room.


    Immediately, Ian sprung into action in a sh.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang!¡¯


    Ian quickly took out 2 men, who were running towards him like crazy while raising their swords at him.


    And by the time he took them out, another man swung a hammer towards his waist.


    ¡¯Swush!¡¯


    He quickly jumped ¡¯Van Damme style¡¯, as he did a perfect split in the air..... before using his guns to shoot 2 other men again.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang!¡¯


    The hammer-guy... seeing that he missed, decided to send another swing of his hammer towards Ian¡¯s face.


    ¡¯Swush!¡¯


    ¡¯Swush!¡¯


    ¡¯Swush!¡¯


    ¡¯Swush!¡¯


    He continuously swung the hammer multiple times..... and every time, Ian would strategically dodge his attacks.


    And before the hammer guy knew it, he had identally taken out many of hisrades, rather than Ian.


    He was raging with fury with the realization that someone had yed him like a flute.


    He looked at Ian as if wanting to chew his bones, before giving a full hammer swing towards Ian¡¯s shoulders instead.


    Ian smirked and quickly ducked again.


    It this time, once the hammer had passed over his head... he quickly got up and held the man¡¯s hands tightly.


    Then he took out his knife and stabbed the man at different points all across his left arm.


    ¡¯Tchouck! Tchouck! Tchouck!¡¯


    The man who was being stabbed, didn¡¯t even have time to react to his pain... as he had been stabbed at lightning speed multiple times.


    And once Ian¡¯s knife stabbed thest point on the man¡¯s arm, he then dragged the knife along the arm... instantly connecting the dots between all parts that he had initially stabbed.


    ¡¯Ahhh!!!¡¯


    The stabbed man in question immediately dropped his hammer, as he quickly began to loose feeling in his left arm.


    In fact, the man¡¯s left arm looked like it had been cut open just like a fish.


    And true enough, this was what Ian had intended... after all, his majesty had named it the Fish sher for this particr reason.


    From his lightning stabs, as well as sh throughout all stabbed points... one could say that the technique had actuallye from Asian Culinary techniques, that were used to cut open fish at its belly.


    The chefs back on earth did it very fast, so he expected the soldiers here to do the same as well.


    Sure enough, the ¡¯Fish sher¡¯ technique was one of Ian¡¯s best knife techniques.


    .


    With the hammer now on the floor, Ian quickly ced his knife away in a split second and shot the hammer guy dead.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    And so, he quickly went out to help his otherrades as well.


    Of course in a matter of minutes, some of their enemies ended up dead..... while those who were injured all surrendered.


    As for the soldiers, most were fine, but some ended up with stab wounds instead.


    Ian looked around the room once more, before quickly looking at the new captives again.


    "Where¡¯s your Captain?"


    Eh?


    It was only then that everyone realized that they hadn¡¯t seen their Captain the entire time throughout their fight.


    Recalling his shameless behaviour throughout today, many of the crewmen couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    Was this still the man that they used to look up to?


    Wasn¡¯t he just a deserter?


    Many of them were now regretting why they had fought instead.


    Why had they listened to that deserter?


    Didn¡¯t he say that these men would kill them if they didn¡¯t fight?


    When they heard that theirrades above who surrendered without a fight weren¡¯t injured at all, many of them couldn¡¯t help but want to eat their Captain raw.


    Okay fine!


    Even if what their Captain said was in their best interest... Then why hadn¡¯t he joined them as well?


    The more they thought about it, the more they felt embarrassed to admit that he was their leader.


    .


    Ian squinted his eyes and walked towards the center of the room again.


    "Does anyone know where he is?"


    Immediately, many people shook their heads and pointed towards the direction where they saw him hide inst.


    Since their Captain didn¡¯t Care for them, then why should they care for him as well?


    The Captain who was still in hiding, couldn¡¯t help but curse these backstabbers in his heart.


    Ian signalled for his men to get the Captain.... and soon, the Captain was brought in and told to kneel before his crewmen.


    "As a leader, it is your duty to look after your underlings.


    Right from the deck, I had always had my eyes on you!" Ian said, while slowly circling the kneeling Captain.


    "When you first realized that there might be a threat, not only did you push and kick yourrades away just to get to safety..... but you also shut the door on many of them, leaving them out there to fend for themselves.


    And now you did the same again, by abandoning your underlings in battle.


    Let me guess..... you thought that we would kill everyone, hence leaving no one to tell on your exact location.


    But if one really analyses everything..... aren¡¯t you the main cause for today¡¯s deaths?


    Before the battle, I had told you to surrender, so as to keep everyone alive.


    But your ego got the best of you, and you caused the death of many of yourrades.


    Again... I¡¯m pretty sure that this attack n was your idea as well."


    "_"


    Hearing Ian¡¯s words, many of the crewmen that survived..... immediately looked at their Captain, as if he were their most hated enemy of all.


    ¡¯It was all his fault¡¯, they thought.


    "Apologize to your men!" Ianmanded.


    And immediately the Captain¡¯s face became distorted.


    Why should he apologize to his underlings?


    It was their duty to die for him, so why should he do that?


    But looking at Ian¡¯s stern gaze, he decided to do it anyway.


    Anything for survival.


    ".....Sorry...."


    "Louder!"


    "Sorry!"


    "Louder!!"


    "I¡¯m sorry!!!"


    "Louder!"


    "_"

 Chapter 436 Code Name: Free Bird, Over and Ou

    With that, some of the soldiers took the captain and the rest away..... while Ian proceeded to thest floor below.


    The entire floor was like a dungeon.


    And there, they found numerous prisoners all packed into different prison cells like sardines.


    It was so packed that there wasn¡¯t even squeezing space within them.


    And right away, Ian and his men could get the strong scent of several dead bodies within some of the prison cells as well.


    Obviously, some of these people had died due to Oxygen deprivation..... as well asck of food too.


    They all looked haggard and boney as if they were skeletons or something.


    What the hell?


    Weren¡¯t these people feeding them at all?


    Seeing Ian and the rest approach, many of the ves didn¡¯t know who they were or why they were here.... as they couldn¡¯t recognize the military clothing that these people wore?


    At first, the prisoners were scared, but after assuring them numerous times..... Ian finally opened up the cell doors and led them towards the deck.


    .


    Ian looked around and found that the other 6 enemy ships that surrounded the lead enemy ship.... also had numerous ves on deck as well.


    Ian saw the leaders of the other units, who were now addressing the hostages.


    It looked like everything had been finally taken care of.


    Nodding to himself, Ian turned around and faced the panicked people before them.


    There were children within the group, as well as adults (people above 15) thee too as well.


    So first off, he decided to start with the hostages that he had just rescued.


    "Wee from a newly formed empire within the Pyno continent, called Baymard.


    Some of you May have already heard of us, while others might have not.


    But either way, we mean you no harm.... and are only here to rescue you all.


    Our leader, His majesty Landon Barn.... has given you all the option of joining Baymard if you want to.


    We do know that some of you have families back at home..... so the choice is entirely up to you.


    If you want to go back home, that¡¯s not a problem as well.


    So those who want to go back to their empires, step to my left.... while those who want to follow us back, please step to my right."


    Some of the hostages were taken aback.


    Baymard?


    It was actually Baymard?


    Many of them who didn¡¯t have a home to go back to, gif Ivey excited, as they couldn¡¯t believe that such a blessing woulde out from today¡¯s misfortune.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Immediately, everyone quickly made their decision and either stood to Ian¡¯s left or right.


    Those on the right were then led onto the battleship.


    While those in the left stayed behind on deck.


    And while they stayed, Ian had someone check if there was enough food supply that couldst them a trip back to Arcadina.


    Of course, they also took out several valuables like gold and silver coins.... as well as any documents or information that might seem useful to his majesty Landon.


    For sure, they also distributed out some of the money that they had found to the ves as requested by his majesty Landon.


    From what they had been told, they were to give out 40% of their findings to the hostages no matter what.


    So whether the hostages chose to go to Baymard or go back to their various empires, everyone would be given an equal amount.


    Of course, those who wanted to go back to their empires would definitely use one of the enemy ships avable.


    So after they arrived, if these people wanted.....they could sell these enemy ships again and make a ton of money as well.


    Also..... all dead bodies were also thrown into the ocean, as there was no need in letting them rot onboard.


    In short, It took 3 hours and 43 minutes for everything to be properly organized.


    And with everyone on their perspective ships, Ian quickly went back on board the battleship.


    As for those on board the enemy ships, they hastily sailed away from the scene.... as they truly missed home.


    .


    On the other hand, onboard the battleship, all the injured..... be it soldiers, enemy captives or rescued hostages... were all treated and looked after immediately.


    And while all this was going on, all unit leaders including Ian..... quickly had a meeting with their mission leader, Lieutenant Felix.


    They reported all their findings, as well as how much they distributed to the hostages and so on.


    And at the end of the meeting, everyone just had one thought in mind.


    ¡¯Mission Aplished!¡¯


    .


    Of course while Ian and his crew where smiling merrily about their mission sess, some others were literally seething with rage about theirs.


    .


    --Somewhere within Arcadina--


    .


    Standing over a massive firece, was a slightly chubby man.... who was currently wearing a green coat that was made from the skin of some sort of green animal.


    And behind the man..... were 7 knights, who were all standing some distance away from their master.


    Only they truly knew how fierce their master could be when he was in rage.


    They waited in silence.... until the door behind them opened up violently.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    In came several other knights, who were holding 2 pitiful knights as well.


    The men had blood all over their body, as well as swollen purplish bumps that looked like horns on their faces too.


    ¡¯Plop!¡¯


    They dropped them to the floor, stood back a little, and pointed their swords right at them.


    Even though the men kneeling down on the floor were terrified to death, they didn¡¯t even bother struggling and just sat there in total silence.


    What was the point?


    --silence--


    The entire room was drowned in the silence.


    And soon.... the slightly chubby man turned around and coldly looked at the men kneeling down.


    "I read your reports.....


    But I need you all to exin one thing to me.


    What the hell do you mean by saying that King Alec Barn is missing?!"


    "_"

 Chapter 437 Baron cain

    Baron Cain looked at the man kneeling before him in rage.


    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity, yet this idiot had to blow it up just like that?


    When was thest time that the almighty Alec Barn had decided to leave the Capital?


    Over the years, he had been waiting for a perfect opportunity to make his move and cement his ce as the next ruler of this great Empire.


    But with Alec alive, how could he do that?


    He was already happy that one of his archenemies... City lord Shannon was already dead.


    And if he took Alec away, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for him to take over the throne?


    Most spiel would say..... but what about the Princes?


    Tsk!


    What about them?


    He refused to believe that he could be outdone by a few over pampered babies that didn¡¯t know much about war and politics.


    Hmpp!


    .


    From the moment that he knew of Alec¡¯s n to visit Baymard, he had been cooking up a grand scheme to take down the Big Man once and for all.


    But who would¡¯ve known that these idiots would mess it up just like that?


    They had ambushed Alec and his entourage just as nned, but somehow... Alec had escaped by jumping over a cliff and falling into a violent river below.


    Typically, nobody would be able to survive such a fall.


    And coupled with the violent nature of the river (water current), forget it.... it was impossible for Alec Barn to survive.


    Knowing this, they quickly left the cliff and made their way down to the river below in search of Alec¡¯s body.


    But after searching for 2 weeks....no body had been found.


    The river was a long and side one... So of course they had to follow it right to the end for days.


    But nothing had turned up at any point along the river¡¯s banks.


    Did that monster escape?


    Many of them had that thought initially, but quickly tossed it aside, as they truly thought that it would be too conceivable?


    .


    And so, they decided to believe that the body will turn up in a few more days time.


    But of course, they were wrong.... because while they had assumed him dead for 2 and a half weeks, Alec had been secretly making his way back to the Capital fast.


    And when he felt that he was some distance away, he quickly hired a messenger to deliver a message to those still searching high for his body.


    2 and a half weeks more, those who were still searching for a finger or even an ear part of Alec Barn, were utterly shocked from receiving the message.


    [Tell your boss that I¡¯ll being for his head next-Alec Barn]


    Those were the words that he had left behind for them.


    They quickly grabbed the messenger and immediately demanded to know where the message had been sent from.


    The messenger told them all that he knew, before shrieking in fear as well.


    What the hell was in the letter?


    Of course, if the messenger knew that he had previously interacted with his majesty Alec Barn.... he would definitely faint from fright instead.


    .


    The men who had been searching for Alec day and night, knew that it was toote to chase after Alec.


    Previously, Alec had a 2 and a half well head start.


    Now coupled with the fact that the messenger had also used another 2 and a half weeks toe to them..... didn¡¯t that mean that while the messenger was riding towards them, Alec was also advancing as well.


    The dude had a whole month head start... that¡¯s 30 days for heaven¡¯s sake!


    So what was the point of even chasing him?


    Luckily, the men who attacked Alec were all dressed in ck and not in any of his knight uniforms.... or else when Alec reached the Capital, he would have their master¡¯s head for sure.


    As for Baron Cain... he had left Profus city just a month ago... and had made his way down under the excuse of going to see Baymard as well.


    How could he let the attack happen close to his city?


    Wouldn¡¯t all fingers point towards him indefinitely?


    .


    Anyway, he had a city close to the attack site 1 WEEK after Alec¡¯s message had arrived.


    And when he got Alec¡¯s letter, he almost wanted to kill these useless motherf***ers who called themselves knights in one go.


    He had given them enough men, enough money, as well as enough weapons for the ambush.


    And all that was left, was for them to do this one simple thing.


    Yet.... they still had the nerve to tell him that Alec was missing.


    And why did they say missing rather than escape?


    Well, that was because the initial letter that they had sent was when they couldn¡¯t find his body.


    And since they knew that Cain would be travelling down soon, they didn¡¯t know what route he would take.


    Hence they decided to wait for his arrival instead.


    When Cain had arrived, they immediately told him what happened.


    And it was then and there that Cain had ordered for them to be tortured.


    Of course even though he knew that Alec had escaped, he still chose to say that Alec was missing.... because he chose to interpret the situation differently.


    Escaping meant that one was smart enough to outwit their enemy.... in order words, Alec was smart and he was stupid.


    But if he used missing, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that he was made a tiny miscalction... that led to his target now missing?


    Cain refused to be inferior to Alec in any way... no matter what!


    .


    Cain looked at the men kneeling before him, and quickly gave it yet another order to the guards bedded them.


    "Bring in the Oven."


    "Yes my lord."


    With that, while guards went to bring the Oven in..... and while they were away, Cain kicked the men who were kneeling on the floor hard.


    ¡¯Thahh!¡¯


    ¡¯Ughhhh!!¡¯


    The kicking and beating continued until the Oven was finally brought in.


    It was exactly as its name described.... only that this one was used for putting humans and in it.


    With the oven now here, Cain smiled while watching the guards lift the 2 men up.


    "How many years have you been working for me?"


    "7 years my lord....."


    "6 years my lord...." they answered exhaustedly.


    "Then you know that I don¡¯t like disappointments.


    Thanks for your services."


    With that, the men were shoved into the massive oven and baked alive.


    The sounds of their wails, as well as the sounds of their body stering around the walls of the oven.... were the only sounds that could be heard throughout the baking process.


    Everyone within the room was terrified just from rummaging what was going on in there.


    Their backs broke out in cold sweat, and their hearts began to beat out very loudly.


    Their master was indeed a cruel one.


    .


    6 hours soon psed, and after opening up the oven..... one could see tters of dried meaty paste, that had been mixed with blood all over the walls, floor and ceiling of the oven.


    Even the eyes of these men had turned into mush.


    The entire scene was terribly gruesome for the knights.


    But for Baron Cain, what he was more concerned with... was how to Kill that damn Alec Barn.


    He looked towards the capital in rage.


    ¡¯Just you wait!


    Soon... I will get you!¡¯, he thought.


    And since he had already left Profus city with the excuse of visiting Baymard... he decided to follow up the excuse and just go with it.


    Hmm... Baymard.... what was it really like?

 Chapter 438 Fan Service

    --Loplin Coastal City, The Empire of Carona--


    .


    sailing towards the shores of NOW one of the most famous coastal cities, were 2 battleships.


    One had Landon and his own crew of soldiers and doctors..... while the other had Major Beri and his own team who were to go to the Capital and take the prisoners.


    The ships sailed close to each other and arrived at several reserved spots on the shore.


    This spot had been left for nobility from either Baymard or Carona.


    Landon truly didn¡¯t want to use the spot... buy the entire shore was already filled up with boats and ships to the brim.


    So he had no choice but to do so.


    Staring at the city which looked nothing like he remembered, Landon couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    This was the same coastal city where all he would always arrive at, when dealing with all his Carona missions.


    One of Santa¡¯s estate was in this coastal city, so it was definitely the better choice.


    And.... one shouldn¡¯t forget that this was still the same coastal city where The Bay-Caronian Transport route had been established.


    Of course, the ship parking space for these transportations was also reserved as well.... so no one could ever dock their ships on those spots as well.


    .


    Looking at the city, it was more filled up.... and now, business was booming here!


    New buildings had been erected, as the roads had also been fixed up (to medieval standards of course).


    The city was now a famous city were people all over the Pyno continent came to, so of course the ce was transformed.


    Landon could see children jumping around merrily with their new toys from Baymard, which truly warned Landon¡¯s heart.... as even something as small as a basketball, made many of them very happy.


    The women were now seen doing some tasks that you would normally see men do.... as now, they could now choose whether to be a housewife or worker.


    Both job types were all fulfilling in their own way, with neither being better than the other.


    But having the choice to make their own future path, was what truly made them happy.


    And funny enough... some of them soon found out that they were actually smarter than they thought.


    Looking at the roads, one could see more merchants and sellers on the streets as well.


    These people tried to mimic Baymard as much as possible, as now....they didn¡¯t just set up stalls in disorganized manners anymore.


    Now, they did it in a way that created enough room for carriages and people to walk by.


    They had also made their one sidewalk with stones, as well as traffic police that held up their hands and tried to control carriage traffic as well.


    More jobs were introduced into the ce, and people seemed to feel happy and confident than ever.


    There were even royal guards who were stationed here to be police guards as well.


    Of course the guards that were selected, where those that had spent time in baymard training.


    They had once seen the police officers in action and had also tried their best to learn a thing or 2 from them.


    Ahh... civilization was blossoming in Carona.


    Even though it was nowhere near that of Baymards, taking the first step was all that mattered.


    .


    Landon and his men quickly made their way towards Santa¡¯s estate.


    Because even though they knew that Santa wasn¡¯t here, they still needed people who could get them horses and very strong Wagons fast.


    After all, Santa had said that whenever they were around, they could use his home as they liked.


    And Landon knew that Santa had many horses and Carriages.... because everything she did a mission here, he would leave over 200 horses and wagonsbined with the dude.


    Not to talk of the money that he had given Santa those times to get more horses and wagons as well.


    Bruh!... he was taking them.


    And so, Landon, Beri and their team quickly made their way towards Santa¡¯s luxurious estate.


    Of course Landon hadn¡¯t expected that he would get fan-called on his way there.


    "Oh, my Heavens!


    Isn¡¯t that his majesty Landon Barn?"


    "_"


    .


    Everyone along the road had stopped what they were doing to look at the majestic youth before them.


    Most of them had already gone to Baymard before, so many of them had seen Landon¡¯s portraits as well.


    Not to talk of the fact that the man¡¯s face was on money for crying out loud.


    Even the children who had gone to visit their siblings in one of Baymard¡¯s schools... had seen Landon¡¯s portrait and knew what he looked like.


    Of course, there were some people who had also got a glimpse of Landon when standing in a crowd or going for an event... so they truly felt blessed to see their idol in the flesh.


    Even those who had also got a glimpse of Landon¡¯s hair from his car window, also felt blessed as well.


    "She¡¯s right!


    I recognize that hair anywhere..... that¡¯s his majesty Landon Barn alright!"


    "Ahhhhhh!!!"


    Immediately, everyone screamed and even the elderly men and women became star-struck.


    "Ahh!.... it¡¯s his majesty Landon Barn!


    Oh my Heavens!.... pinch me I¡¯m dreaming!"


    "Ahhh...your majesty I¡¯m your most devoted follower!"


    "Your majesty! Your majesty! Don¡¯t listen to him.


    It¡¯s obviously me.


    I¡¯m your most devoted follower!"


    "Your majesty.... please sign this book for my son!


    Eh?.... my....my.. son¡¯s name is Ezekiel, your majesty.....


    Ah... thank you, thank you, your majesty!"


    "Mama... I don¡¯t want to use such a treasure in school"


    "Of course!


    How can I give you this book to take to school?


    This is a family heirloom alright!"


    "Mama is wise!"


    "His majesty is so humble and kind.


    How could he take his busy time out to talk to us?


    This is too unbelievable!"


    "Ahh!


    His majesty just gave me a handshake!"


    "Eh?.... let me see it!"


    "No!


    Don¡¯t contaminate it with your ungodly hands!"


    "_"


    .


    And with crazy fans all around Landon, the soldiers had made everyone stand in a straight line along the sides.


    Some people knelt down and cried and thanked Landon for providing good drugs at such cheap prices.... as they had almost lost their family members to fever.


    One should know that many of these people could afford the huge prices that apothecaries charged.


    But this humble king made godly pills at such low costs.


    So how could they not love him?


    Wasn¡¯t he just being too generous?


    Not to talk about cheap food and other goods there as well.


    They knelt down wailed, even wanted Landon to touch their babies and children... as they saw Landon as a good-luck charm.


    And as Landon passed, he shook people¡¯s hands and even signed autographs.


    Listening to the heartfelt thanks from the people, Landon decided to also give another should searching speech again.


    "Thank you all..... but I¡¯m just one man, and could never do anything all of this by myself.


    We as people, muste together and help one another.


    Previously when I came here, I saw pain, suffering and anguish.


    I saw hurt, frustration and sorrow.


    But now... Looking at you all today, I see people who have risen up to the challenge.


    When I look at you all now, I see confidence, unity and power.


    Remember this phrase that I leave you all today: United we stand, divided we fall.


    Keep your heads high, do not fall for temptation, or do bad unto others.


    You have continued to grow and blossom into what you are all supposed to be.


    Stand firm and never give up!


    Because no matter what, there would always be light at the end of every tunnel.


    To Carona!"


    "To Carona!"


    .


    The speech had left everyone in their feelings.


    Some people cried from the speech, while others made up their minds to improve themselves.


    Nheless, everyone felt that they were truly in the presence of a humble God.


    So immediately, the fan service stopped.... and everyone in the entire street knelt down and bowed instead.


    "We thank his majesty Landon!"


    "We thank his majesty Landon!"


    "We thank his majesty Landon!"


    "_"

 Chapter 439 We Meet Again Morroc

    Landon looked at everyone on the streets and sighed.


    He only gave out the speech so that they could always have hope.


    How did it turn into this?


    Sigh...


    While Landon was thinking about the situation.... the soldiers around him also looked at his majesty in reverence.


    They were in the presence of a Heavenly messenger sent by the Gods.


    ¡¯Your majesty.... we will follow you for the rest of our lives." They silently swore.


    And so, the heavenly messenger misunderstanding continued to grow deeply.


    Of course if Landon knew what his men were thinking, he would probably puke out blood in frustration.


    What the hell?


    Although...he couldn¡¯t really deny the title, as to whether he liked it or not... it was kinda true.


    He was sent here by the system, whose boss¡¯ were the Gods.


    So in a way, it was kinda true... but it just made him feel awkward instead.


    .


    As they walked through the streets, they didn¡¯t know that they were being observed by someone.


    The man looked at Landon while lost in thought.


    The person was precisely City lord Morroc... who was the city lord of Reginal City.


    That was one of the cities that Landon had personally gone to.... in order to rescue the ve men and women from the training estates and underground mine.


    Of course, he had left a message for Nopline through Morroc..... who in turn received hell from Nopline shortly after as punishment.


    So even till this day, Morroc swore that if he ever saw that Landon Obley fellow... then he would skin him alive.


    But no matter how much they searched, they still couldn¡¯t find the Trickster!


    .


    Morroc was on his way to Terique... when he spotted Landon and decided to observe the most talked-about man in the empire.


    He truly envied the brat for having so many good things all to himself.... and had long despised the fellow for being blessed to receive such good fortune.


    And in truth, he just hated him because his name was also Landon as well.


    He looked at Landon and sneered.


    Soon, his master would own Baymard.


    Right now, he was heading to Terique to receive and get acquired ves that he captured.


    What his master wanted to do with them... he had no idea.


    But all he knew, was that they had something to do with taking Baymard down.


    He looked at the worshipped brat before him and smiled coldly.


    In his mind, all Landon¡¯s were his enemy.


    ¡¯Brat!


    Keep feeling high and mighty all you want.


    But soon... it will be your end.¡¯ Morroc thought, and continued toward his ship again.


    At the same time, Landon looked at him out of the corner of his eyes and smiled.


    ¡¯Mr. Morroc... I hope your boss liked myst surprise.


    Because the next one would truly blow his mind.¡¯


    .


    Time passed by quickly, and soon..... Landon and his gang had already arrived at Santa¡¯s luxurious estate.


    Of course prior to their arrival, many of Santa¡¯s men had already heard that his majesty Landon Barn wasing over.... so how could they not be prepared?


    With themotion that happened out on the streets, it was almost impossible for them bot to know.


    For sure, before his arrival, the entire estate was in an uproar.


    "I don¡¯t care if you all clean the rooms everyday or not.


    But now... I want you all to clean up thergest guest room, as well as all the other guest rooms fast!


    His majesty Landon Barn and his team would be here any moment now!!!"


    "Eh?


    F***


    He¡¯s reallying?


    Quickly!... bring out the Baymardian CY-2 mops for the job."


    "Head maid Shirley... should I use thevender-scented cleaning liquid or the vani one?"


    "Lavender... Lavender!


    The container said that Lavender has a very calming effect.


    With his Majesty¡¯s long trip here, wouldn¡¯t he be too tired and stressed?


    Lavender!!!"


    "_"


    Everyone speedy got the job done as if their life depended on it.


    And so just like that.... the people in Santa¡¯s estate also went crazy as well.


    .


    By the time Landon and his gang arrived, the estate staff were all done with their work.


    Right from the gate to the main estate building... Landon had found his best topliment the gardeners and the rest, as he had just realized that they had probably done one or 2-minute changes to things before he came.


    Even when he came in, he could tell tag they had probably gone crazy with the cleaning.


    So he kind of felt guilty and decided that they would stay for a night.... so as not to waste these people¡¯s good intentions.


    Luckily, when Landon had nned this mission..... he had also added in extra days for emergencies like kidnappings, rescues and so on.


    So he could afford to sleep in the city for one night.


    Of course on this day, he got all the wagons... had the main transport theb equipment and other important medical tools in them too.


    The supplies and food the entire trip, were also well secured as well.


    In short, Landon used the day to ready everything for the next day.


    For dinner, of course... the estate cooked up a feast for them.


    They humbly epted the meal and ate the food happily.


    And soon, it was time for their agreed meeting, before they quickly hit the ¡¯hays¡¯.


    "Major Beri!


    As nned, our teams will travel alongside each other until we reach Zhuli City.


    From there, you will head on straight to the Capital.... while we in turn, will take a right and head towards Ngum City.


    Remember... the prisoners are dangerous.... so don¡¯t let your guard down."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Alright... Second Lieutenant Levi, second Lieutenant Pat and Second Lieutenant Grey!


    Remember, you all are the leaders in charge of protecting myself and the doctors on this trip.


    And just as I told Beri.... you all will also have to keep your guards up as well.


    Is that understood?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good!.... as for Lieutenant Milton....and Lieutenant Yangming.... you all, alongside your squads, will be in charge of looking over the ships.


    Understood?"


    "Yes sir!"


    .


    The meeting went on just for 29 minutes, and after that... everyone quickly retired.


    Tomorrow would be a long ass day for them all, so it was time to hit the ¡¯hay¡¯.

 Chapter 440 Challenge Accepted

    The next day, Landon, Beri and the whole team began their 3-week journey to Zhuli City..... before splitting up and each going their own way.


    Meanwhile, Back in Baymard... the usually busy streets became even more chaotic.


    The roads were packed and the sidewalks were busy with majority of the people moving towards District D.


    And within the District, hundreds and thousands of people we¡¯re currently gathering in a massive stadium-like hall.


    The ce was rowdy and full of life!


    And why wouldn¡¯t it be?


    Today was the day many people had been waiting for.


    Today... was the first day within ¡¯World Record week 1¡¯.


    .


    It¡¯s been 2 years since Baymard had begun their practice of creating World records..... as those who won and participated in them, usually ended up in the newspapers.... as well as in the world record part of the museum.


    Their names would be legendary for many more years toe.


    And due to this, they had also been seen as celebrities.... as people truly wanted to shake their hands and take portraits with them too.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget that every year, even though these people don¡¯t get any pay from doing this... an industry within Baymard, or even an association, like the human rights association, could end up giving them sponsorship deals and campaigns.


    So they might get much more money at the end of the bargain.


    And just this alone was enough to make many of them overly excited.


    Last year, many of them had seen posters of the strongest man in the world eating the new vegetable Wraps from one of the most popr fast food ces.... so how could they not want to sign a contract as well?


    For now, contracts and campaigns onlyst a year, so as to give chances to other world record breakers.


    Of course in the future, it might evenst for 5 years if need be.


    But for now, a year-long contract for these people, as already seen as a rare opportunity to them.


    Hence everyone jumped to the scene excitedly.


    .


    Last year, the Caronians also joined in the fun... and they ended up having 2 world record holders to their name.


    And now, all over empires would join in this year¡¯s own as well.


    To be honest, many people had already heard about this world record thing..... and had travelled far and wide just to get to Baymard.


    Many of them wanted to be proud champions who would leave some sort of legacy behind for their children.


    They would be seen as heroes, as well as champions to their empires.


    Thus many people wanted to participate in the event.


    .


    Anyway.... there were 3 weeks dedicated to world record-breaking and creating.


    And after these 3 weeks, all winners... and even first runner ups, were advised to stick around Baymard for an extra week.


    One should know that manypanies, shops and industries.... would definitely send their representatives over, so as to watch the entire event.


    If they saw anyone that they thought would fit as the new face of one of their products... then they would definitely get the person to sign a contract with them.


    Of course, the person would definitely be paired handsomely and fairly as well.


    Last year, the tallest girl in the world .... had posters of her wearing the spring collection outfits.... and now, several girls wanted to copy her style and wear what she was wearing.


    She had be a celebrity just like that.


    Apart from the winners, some first runner ups also managed to sign contracts as well.


    So of course, everyone who won or came close to being a world champion holder.... had already nned to stick around for a week more, just in case they got a deal as well.


    .


    26-year-old Danver, who had arrived in Baymard a month earlier with his son and wife... also decided to participate in the festivity.


    The reason why he had previouslye, was because he wanted his son to school here in Baymard.


    Of course he and his wife would have to work to pay the tuition, but he didn¡¯t have any problems with that.... as nothing was more important than his son¡¯s education and future.


    Even though he was but a poor farmer from the empire of Deiferus, he had been saving money painstakingly for a year and a half now..... so as to n for this move.


    Anyway, while here... he had heard of the world record thing, and had immediately decided to participate in it, so as to make his wife and 7-year-old son feel proud of him.


    .


    "Aye... Danver.... if we don¡¯t leave now, we are going to bete!" Said Danver¡¯s neighbour on the 4th floor of the apartmentplex that they were living in.


    "Coming!" Danver said, while quickly locking his door.


    His wife was at work, while his son was in school.


    He hadn¡¯t told them of his ns to participate, lest they became disappointed with the results.


    Hence right now, even though it was his off day... he was still sneaking around to go-to for the event.


    Taking the bus, he and his friend quickly arrived at the spot excitedly.


    Looking at the crowded ce, Danver felt his heart rate increase rapidly.... as if it was ready to fly out of his chest any moment from now.


    This is it!


    Today was the day that he would change his life!


    With that thought in mind, he and his friend struggled to slip through the crowd, until they finally got to the front.


    The crowd before him was like a pool of people, with everyone moving in their own direction.


    Some were leaving the ce with joy written all over their faces, while others had sadness on theirs instead.


    Some people left feeling anxious, as they were scared that even if they won a world record title now.....someone else would challenge it and beat their record before the end of the 3-week long event.


    And of course while some were leaving, many were also going in as well.


    "Wee sirs..... are you participants or observers?"

 Chapter 441 Challenge Accepted 2

    "Wee sirs..... are you participants or observers?"


    "_"


    At the forefront of the crowd, were several staffers.... who were there to record names and give out badges.


    "Sirs.... participants or observers?" Asked a 17-year-old staff.


    "Participants!" They said in unison.


    "Alright... may I ask for your names?"


    "Danver Wace."


    "Ibrahim Myi."


    "Hmhm..... Here are your participant badges for the entire 3-week event.


    Make sure you don¡¯t loose them..... and good luck."


    "Thank you." They replied while taking the badges from thedy.


    Immediately, they ced it around their necks and made their way in.


    The bases on their necks were red andrge written numbers printed on them.


    Of course for observers, their badges were blue instead.


    This was the only way that those organizing the event would be able to do their jobs properly.


    .


    Walking in, Danver and Ibrahim had already noticed the ce was organized into different world record categories.... sports \u0026 strength, human body, food, so on.


    So without any dys, they quickly made their way towards the Sports \u0026 Strength section.


    "Yahhh!"


    "Yahhhh!!"


    "Go! Go! Go! Go! Go! Go! Go!!!!!!"


    The entire ce was filled with peoplepeting with each other, as well as several others watching and cheering the participants on.


    On one corner, they could see someone trying to break the world record that was already setst year.... for the most pull-ups.


    And in another corner, they could also see someone set a record for the highest jump as well.


    In short, so many people hade on over to showcase their strength today.


    "Ahh.... bro.... check out that guys muscles!


    Damn!


    How did he do it?


    Is this the bodybuilder thing that they¡¯re talking about?"


    "Focus Ibrahim!


    We are here to set our own records, and not to watch be observers."


    "Right!"


    "Although I must admit..... that guy¡¯s muscles are truly extraordinary," Danver said while looking at the man¡¯s arms in awe as well.


    He himself wanted to observe the participants more as well, but now was not the time.


    It was better to participate now... and then watch the other participantster.


    With that, both of them went over to one of the signing up stations in the room and registered what they wanted to challenge as well.


    "So bro.... what do you want to challenge today"


    "Hand jumps"


    "_"


    .


    Danver waited for over 2 hours before it was finally his turn to participate.


    "Ladies and gentlemen...st year, the champion for the most hand jumps... was Mr. Tonio Dwone.


    He had made a total of 31 hand jumps without falling or touching the floor.


    And now.... someone hase for his title.


    Someone hase to challenge his score.


    Well, will we have a new world record breaker in our midst?


    Will he be able to beat Mr. Tonio¡¯s score?


    Will he be our new champion?


    All this will be answered by the man himself.


    Now, let¡¯s give it up for contestant 325... Mr. Danver Wace!!!!"


    "Wooooooooo!"


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    The people pped..... and Danver made his way towards the host, while smiling and waving sheepishly.


    In his mind, he had seeded in hiding today¡¯s event from his wife.


    But how could he have known that the BBC sports channel would send its people over here?


    His wife who was currently on her break, so at out a mouth full of juice all over her coworkers face when she heard his name.


    She coughed and coughed from almost choking on her juice, as she continued to listen to the radio.


    "Kally... what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Sorry... I thought..... I thought that I heard my husband¡¯s name on the radio.


    But that¡¯s impossible right?"


    "_"


    .


    Danver dusted his hands with chalk and got ready to take his stance.


    Ever since he was little, he had always been able to do hand jumps.


    It started out as a fun game with his friends back in Deiferus, as they used to run with their hands as entertainment instead.


    Andter on, they eventually made it tougher by doing hand jumps and so on.


    Danver felt like children in his son¡¯s generation would never know about the good old days of just ying with sticks, stones and mud by the streams.


    Now, children yed with basketballs, footballs, toys and even something that they call h hoops.


    Yup!


    They were spoiled alright!


    .


    Anyway, even though Danver hadn¡¯t done hand jumps for over 6 years.... he still felt pretty confident in himself... so he didn¡¯t feel like practicing before the event at all.


    "Woooooow!!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!


    The crowd apuded him and cheered on the skinny man before them.


    "Alright!.... alright!.... alright!!!!


    Mr. Danver, ready when you are!" The host said.


    And with that, Danver immediately got on his hands and centred himself first before beginning the jump.


    ¡¯Pam!¡¯


    ¡¯1!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Pam!¡¯


    ¡¯2!!!....3!!!!.....4....!!!!¡¯


    As Danver continued, the crowd became extremely hyped from it all.


    Some people wat had intently, so that they could learn a few tips and tricks.... ande backter to challenge the same title again.


    .


    The countdown continued, as soon... Denver was starting to feel the pain in his arms.


    He began to tremble with every jump, as sweat slowly trickled onto his face.


    His arms and face were as red as a baboon¡¯s butt, and his breathing soon became hoarse.


    Dammit!


    Why didn¡¯t he practice, prepare or at least train his stamina before thepetition?


    He was extremely vexed and angry at himself for overestimating his capabilities.


    Because bottom line, he was now 26 years old... and was no longer that 7-year-old kid who could do many hand jumps without practice.


    He quickly realized that if he wanted to do it better, he would have to train for it, just as how the otherpetitors in the room trained for it as well.


    F***!!


    "29!....30!.....31!!!!!"


    "Ahh... he¡¯s now atst year¡¯s champion¡¯s score.!!!"


    "32!....33!.....34!...35!!!!"


    "He did it!"


    "35!!!"


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    ¡¯Woooooooow!!!¡¯


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "Well done Champ!"


    "Way to go!"


    "That¡¯s my friend!


    That¡¯s my friend!


    Bro... tell them that I¡¯m your friend!"


    "_"

 Chapter 442 Message From ____

    Looking at the overly excited Ibrahim... Danver smiled from mr to mr, exposing all his teeth out to the world.


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    Everyone apuded, as they felt pumped from the notion that they had just watched a star being born.


    They ran towards Danver and hugged him as if he had known them for ages.


    Some people lifted him up and even carried him on their shoulders as well.


    After this, wouldn¡¯t they be able to brag that they had been right there when the record was being created?


    Damn! it felt good to be a side-character!


    As for Danver, even though he was grateful, he wasn¡¯t too happy with the results..... as he knew that he could¡¯ve done better if only he had practiced more.


    Hence he decided to retake it again within thest week of the world record event.


    He needed to do at least a hundred hand jumps so as to create a massive space between that would be difficult for one to beat.


    .


    And so just like that, the world Record event continued on..... until it¡¯s 3rd week.


    Danver ended up beating his own record.... but didn¡¯t make it to 100 hand jumps.


    He ended up 87 jumps instead.... and he was the 4th and final Deiferus world record holder for the event.


    He was given a record holder certificate, and was also given a contract to be the face of one if the future cereals that would be produced.


    Overseer Lyore didn¡¯t know how the poster was going to look like.... but all he wanted, was for it to seem as if the cereals gave enough energy to Danver, so that he could do more hand jumps.


    One should know that the construction of the cereal making factory building within the food industry.... would soon bepleted.


    And when that happened, Cereal would be the new breakfast meal in Baymard.


    So right now, the food industry marketing team was focusing on how to market it....while waiting for construction to beplete.


    Because Lyore had already made cereal samples previously with Landon in the food industrybs and kitchens.... and now, he and most of the leaders knew what this cereal thing was.


    So they decided to look at marketing, since they had to wait for the factory to be built.


    Anyway... Danver was chosen as one of the faces for poster promotions.


    .


    And so just like that, the 3-week world record event finally came to an end with more champions arising from the woodworks.


    There were champions from every empire within the Pyno continent, which made the people of those ces proud.


    The newspapers posted and showcased the winners of this year¡¯s event.


    And the Museum already got into action by inviting the winners over, so as to sculpt and head structures of the winners.


    This was still a historical event, and needed to be recorded down properly.


    So even the names of all those who participated would still be documented.


    Except that it would say that they lost to the winner.... and of course the first, second and third runner-up positions also had to be properly noted as well.


    Many years from now.... people would say things like: My great-great-grandfather lost to Danver Wace back in the days.


    It was history, and needed to be properly recorded.


    But while Baymard was in a state of bliss.... one of its dear friends was not.


    .


    --Outskirts of Unknown Secret Hideout, Arcadina--


    .


    ¡¯Heee-heeeheee-heeeheeeheee!¡¯


    "Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    Currently, 5 Carriages that were guarded by 20 men on horseback..... calmly made their way through a busy busy road that led deep into the forest.


    Looking at the obviousck of men around the carriages.... one might be tempted to rob those within the carriages.


    But if one dared to make a move, they would already be dead before they knew it.


    Travelling alongside these carriages, although in hiding..... were more than 500 armed knights ready to kill anyone who dared to approach their master.


    They had created a massive circr formation all around their master from all angles.


    So some of the hidden soldiers had already checked and cleared the roads of any danger way before their master¡¯s carriage could even pass on that spot.


    And even though it was so, those on horseback directly around the carriages didn¡¯t dare to let their guard down for even a split second.


    .


    The carriages calmly drove into the forest, and finally arrived at the bottom of a violent waterfall.


    The carriages carefully threaded around the waterfalls.... and finally stopped before a slightly different stone wall.


    One would think that the stone wall had probably be dull over time due to the waterfall.


    But that was not the case, as this was a secret passageway.


    And to make people less suspicious, several stony regions around the walls..... had also been made to resemble the real entrance.


    .


    Right now.... on the carriages¡¯ left-hand-side was the massive stone wall, and on its right-hand side was the violent waterfall.... whose waters gave a perfect camouge for those who tried to peep at what was going on behind the waterfall.


    Standing there, one of the guards looked up towards the right of the massive stone wall.... and immediately spotted a fist-sized hole there.


    He then shot an arrow that had a yellow cloth on it into the hole.


    ¡¯Pieu!¡¯


    They waited for 3 minutes more, before they finally heard the thick stone wall open up.


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrr!¡¯


    The wall was like a rectangr boulder, which had been shaped and fixed into the waterfall by them.


    So every time people had to leave ore, the thick stone boulder had to be pulled or pushed by at least 20 people at once for it to move.


    In short, they had treated the boulder like a door.


    Hence they had also ced metal bars on the other side of the boulder to keep it closed at all times.


    .


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrr!¡¯


    The rectangr door-shaped boulder opened, and the carriages, the guards, as well as all 500 hidden knights, all rode in at once.


    They passed through a tunnel which was directly under the waterfall, before reaching a massive estate that was surrounded by hills.


    The carriages rode straight into the estate, passing over several buildings..... before finally stopping at thergest and tallest building of them all.


    And just when the master of the ce stepped into the massive mansion, several people ran towards him hastily.... and one of them had a letter in his hands.


    "Master... it¡¯s for you.


    It¡¯s from Home...


    They said it¡¯s urgent!"

 Chapter 443 Dead Man Walking

    "Master... it¡¯s for you.


    It¡¯s from Home...


    They said it¡¯s urgent!"


    "_"


    Immediately, the lead knight gave a letter to their master, bowed and stepped to the side.


    The master took the letter from the knight¡¯s hands and ced it in his left pocket immediately.


    "Get food for the men, offload the carriages and update me dinner on the previous assignments that I gave out before my departure.


    And tell Christopher to see me the moment he arrives."


    "Yes, master!"


    With that, everybody went their way.... leaving only the master and 2 others.


    The trio then walked up the countless flights of stairs and finally reached the 5th floor.


    From there, they stepped into their master¡¯s private wing..... until finally arriving at the master¡¯s study.


    .


    William opened the letter calmly...and immediately 2 another note dropped out from therger one.


    Eh?


    It seemed like there were 2 letters in total.


    As William read the first letter which was from home, his closest aides who had just arrived from Baymard alongside him... could already feel the bloodthirsty aura emitting from their master.


    William¡¯s body began to tremble slightly, and his eyes became cold.


    The anger that boiled deep within him, was as hot as the never-ceasing fires of hell.... as they churned hungry for nothing else but the destruction of a single person.


    William then read the 2nd letter, and maybe it was their imagination.... but the aides felt like their master¡¯s entire body looked like it was on fire.


    Ah?.... maybe they were seeing things.


    Bur looking at their master, the aides couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the hell had happened back at home.


    ¡¯Home¡¯ was what they called the main secret estate.


    It was the estate where the master¡¯s family lived in.


    What could¡¯ve happened there?


    Well, whatever it was.... judging from the young master¡¯s reaction it didn¡¯t look good at all!


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    William hit his wooden desk hard with rage, before passing both letters to his aides, Collins and McCain.


    They quickly took the letter and read it as well.


    And while reading it, they too felt like breaking something into pieces as well.


    [


    -Guess who?!!!


    It¡¯s me, my little bunny!!


    This time, I¡¯ve missed you dearly!


    I¡¯ve missed you so much that I¡¯ve taken your good nanny to y with me.


    You see this letter, it was written using her blood."


    .


    .


    ]


    The letter from Slytherin continued on, exining what he would do to the nanny.... from rape to all sorts of things.


    In short, it was too disgusting to picture.


    But it was enough for them to know that the weasel wanted to do all those things in front of William.


    Meaning that he wouldn¡¯t do them unless William was there.


    Sure... he might¡¯ve probably pped, beaten and even whipped Mona... but he couldn¡¯t do the rest and risk her dying just like that and being a waste.


    Nheless.... for the fact that he dared toy a finger on Mona, in the minds of everyone here.... he was already amongst the dead.


    After reading both letters, both Collins and McCain began to tremble as well.


    How dare that weasel?


    How dare that riffraff, Slytherin Cord dare to touch Queen Mother Mona?


    They called her queen mother because in their minds, their master was already the ruler of Arcadina.


    The aides also filled up with rage, as they had been taken in from a young age by queen Mona since they were both orphans themselves.


    So in a way, they saw Mona as their mother too.


    And for them, touching Mona was one of their bottom lines.


    "Slytherin Cord!


    You will die a gruesome death!!!" Collins yelled angrily while squeezing the letter in his hands as if it were Slytherin¡¯s neck.


    .


    Collins was also angry at the fact that travel couldn¡¯t be any faster than it already was.


    They had been travelling for 2 months straight after leaving Baymard.... and they still had another 3 and a half months more to go before they could reach ¡¯Home¡¯ on horseback.


    If they lived in the Capital, it would¡¯ve taken 4 months for them to get home.... but because they didn¡¯t want to be detected easily, they lived even further away from the Capital, which required 5 and a half months of travel to go to Baymard.


    When they left Baymard, they felt merry and jolly... but now, Collins felt like crying.


    If the message had just arrived this base 3 days ago, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that the queen mother had been in that bastard¡¯s hands for more than 3 months now?


    Wouldn¡¯t that mean that when they were in Baymard, that bastard had also had her all along?


    Collins felt like smashing his head in a stone wall from anger.


    .


    At this point, he truly wished that they could use one of those Baymardian cars and hurry their journey along.


    If they were using those cars, wouldn¡¯t the journey be drastically cut down instead?


    Collins smiled bitterly, because he knew that there was nothing they could do for now about their mode of travelling.


    Previously, he would¡¯ve been fine using horses throughout his life.


    But after his trip to Baymard, he realized how unreliable horses were?


    What if they got injured and tracked by wild animals, or even got sick during travel?


    They were living creatures, and that was the problem.


    They couldn¡¯t truly make fast speed travels like those cars could for long distances.


    Change needed to happen fast, or he was sure that he would loose his mind pretty soon.


    .


    "Young master.... what do we do?


    That beast has got his hands on queen mother Mona!!" Collins eximed.


    McCain on the other hand, just stood there silently... With an emotionless expression.


    But one shouldn¡¯t mistake his passiveness, forck of care.... because he too, wanted to drown Slytherin Cord in a pool of his own blood.


    McCain clenched his fists in attempts to calm himself.


    Now was not the time to dilly dally.


    Since the frog dared to jump into the pond without knowing how to swim..... then it shouldn¡¯t me anyone, if it ends up drowning to death!


    Slytherin Cord... your time is up!


    .


    "Send word to ¡¯you-know-who¡¯, to meet us at the Preevow Base as soon as possible."


    Immediately, everyone Collins and McCain were taken aback.


    One should know that person alone terrified them silly.... and anyone who went up against that you-know-who, would undoubtedly die.


    Luckily, you-know-who was extremely loyal to their master, and for good reasons as well.


    "Young master... it shall be done!"


    "Good.....


    It¡¯s time for the beast to die!!!!"

 Chapter 444 Ngum City

    4 weeks had gone by, and Landon had finally reached Ngum City.


    Of course, he had separated with Beri and his team a week ago at Zhuli City.


    Ngum city was also known as the city of ill-luck.


    Too many people within the city died every day, causing its poption to constantly plummet down.


    Looking at the streets,pared to all the other cities, as well as even viges..... one would think that this ce was a massive dumpster instead.


    It seemed like the people here had given up and resigned their fates to death.


    If not, why would anyone continuously live with so much dirt without even bothering to clean it up?


    Passing through the city¡¯s streets, Landon and his men could tell from the single nce how bad the hygienic conditions of this ce were.


    The people had constant boils, pimples and rashes all over their bodies all year round.


    And for the fact that they liked with so much dirt all around them, it was no wonder that they would have such bad skin conditions.


    .


    As they moved, the people on the streets avoided them like the gue.


    And from the looks of it, it was clear that these people didn¡¯t see strangers very often.


    Hence one could tell that they were very shocked to see Landon and his men here.


    One should know that the only person who was allowed to leave the town, were the government officials.


    Because these people looked like they constantly carried diseases, they were basically quarantined for the rest of their lives.


    The Caronian government had no choice but to quarantine the city, as the other viges, cities and towns around the ce had gone into a full riot decades ago.


    It¡¯s been over 300 years since the quarantinew had been passed out.


    And ever since then, these people¡¯s conditions had continuously grown worse throughout the years.


    And one couldn¡¯t truly me the people for rioting, as many Caronian ques had usually started from this small city.


    But even with the quarantinew being passed out, there were always some people who disobeyed thews.


    Some residents usually sneaked in and out of the city, as they wanted to see the world other than their city.


    Being trapped in the city all their lives, really made most of them feel like cavemen.


    So when they saw Landon and his crew move through the streets, they were both curious and afraid.


    Anyway, the gang continued their journey forward... until they reached the city Lord¡¯s mansion.


    .


    "Wee your majesty, Landon," said the city lord, who immediately knelt down when he finally confirmed their identities.


    As a government official, he was allowed to leave the city whenever he felt like it.


    So how could he not have heard about Baymard?


    In addition to that, Landon also carried the Caronian royal seal.... which could only be given out to the current king or queen of Carona.


    So for sure, he was fully convinced of Landon¡¯s identity.


    The City Lord was a lean and fit man, who wasn¡¯t as burly or built as must of the men that Landon had seen in powerful positions.


    His name was Mason Bail.


    Mason looked at the majestic people before him and felt that he was too lucky.


    When hest visited the Capital, many of his friends had dreamt about meeting Landon face to face.


    Of course he never dared to dream about seeing Landon, as he knew that he was too busy in Ngum city to ever visit Baymard anytime soon.


    But who would¡¯ve known that his majesty Landon woulde to his city instead?


    "Your majesty!


    I¡¯ll get someone to ready the guest rooms immediately.


    As for food, you don¡¯t need to worry about eating any disease infected food here.... since we grow our own food in the royal gardens instead.


    Your majesty!


    What do you need help with?


    Do you need me to assist you right now?"


    "_"


    Mason immediately became a chatterbox from excitement, as he constantly watched Landon in awe.


    "Calm down City lord Mason.


    You see..... we are here on an urgent mission."


    Mason looked at Landon in a puzzled manner.


    Urgent mission?


    Landon looked at Mason¡¯s confused face and smiled.


    And after an hour and a half, Mason had gotten his answer..... as well as what role he would be ying in the mission.


    After all, this was a city..... and Landon needed all the help he could get, so as to cover more grounds.


    .


    "All doctors and nurses should immediately set up the equipment within one of the halls given to us.... that ce will be your newboratory for the next few months.


    Of course, use 4 other halls for treating the sick, as well as consultations.


    Out of those 4 halls, use the mattresses that we brought and ce them in 3 of those halls for the sick.


    And as nned previously, all doctors and nurses will work in different groups: those in charge of treating the patients, those In charge of sanitizing and educating the people, those in charge researching \u0026 cure finding.


    Of course once we know the causes, as well as what sort of antibiotics and other medical substances and properties needed in fighting the disease.... then some of you will also be in charge of going back to Baymard and rying what is needed for drug production too.


    As for now, I need everyone to do their jobs and check for any signs of the Shinjeb disease now.


    Is that understood?"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Landon nodded at them pleasingly.


    Of course he knew that as of now, only 57 people had been affected with the Shinjep disease within the city.


    Last night, only one person was affected.


    And now, it had already reached 57 cases.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t help that the ce was as dirty as a pig style.


    So bacteria would obviously thrive here.


    Hence when treating the people, the ce had to be cleaned up as well.


    Luckily for then, they had brought in gallons of cleaning detergent as well.


    "Men.....you know what to do!


    Some of you will guard the city, while others will provide aid in cleaning up the ce, as well as caring for the sick.


    City Lord Mason.... some of your men will also join in as well."


    "Of course your majesty... it would be our pleasure to help.


    And your majesty.... you can just call me Mason instead." Mason answered excitedly.


    "Alright Mason.


    To begin, we¡¯ll also need you to make a public announcement of what we¡¯re doing here, as well as what we need the people to do within this time frame.


    As city lord, you¡¯ll also be working alongside me as well in caring for the citizens too.


    Finally, before everyone can begin work... be it soldiers, nurses or doctors, I need everyone to wear their face masks and gloves as well.


    Bear in mind that we do not know if this disease is airborne or not.


    So when examining or getting too close to patients, please wear your safety wear immediately.


    As for Mason and his own men, you can get these safety wears from the nurses before you all head out.


    So with everything said and done..... it¡¯s time to get to work!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    And so, everyone quickly followed the nurses, who then handed them their gloves and face masks before they headed out in different directions.


    Now, it was time for Mission shinjep to begin.

 Chapter 445 Mission Shinjep

    ¡¯Cough! Cough! Cough!¡¯


    "Grandma! Grandma! Grandma!


    Here, drink this.


    It will make you feel better." Said a 16-year-old girl, with pimples and e on her face.


    Currently, within a small room, an elderly woman was lying down on a straw bed made from dried grass.


    The elderly woman also had e, pimples and rashes all over her body.


    And within the room, one could see piles of rotten food, as well as dirt stacked up on one side of the room.


    The air smelled musty and bad, but for some reason, no one in the room seemed to see anything wrong with it.


    The elderly woman drank the brownish broth that the 16-year-old girl had given her, and coughed loudly again.


    ¡¯Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!¡¯


    The elderly woman looked at her granddaughter lovingly and sighed.


    .


    For close to 5 years, she had felt her body grow weaker and weaker throughout the years... which truly frightened her.


    Luckily, she still had her son, her daughter-inw.... as well as her 2 grandchildren to make her feel at ease.


    True, she had lost her first son when he was still 16 at the time..... as well as her husband too.


    But over the years, it had already been miraculous enough that death didn¡¯t demand for any member of herst son¡¯s family.


    "Thank you little Minka"


    "No problem grandma.... just tell me if you need more," Minka replied, with a warm smile on her face.


    She then hurriedly went out to look for her 13-year-old brother, who was supposed to ho her dig up the cabbages in their backyard.


    One should know that in this quarantined ce, everyone had their own small garden at the back of their homes.


    And because of the high number of people that died frequently, everyone was afraid to take food from others, from fear that they would spread some sort of unknown disease towards them.


    So in this massive city, merchants weren¡¯t really avable.


    And if grains were really needed, people would go to the city lord¡¯s estate and beg for them instead.


    .


    Minka hastily ran to the back of her home to join her mother, in nting and farming.


    As for her brother and father, they were currently at the front of the house.


    Winter would soon be here in a couple of months, so of course, the rooms needed to be reinforced, as well as the windows and floors.


    And so, everyone quickly did their jobs merrily.... as this was the only life that they knew of.


    Even though they were in a city, they lived their everyday lives no different from those in the viges.


    "All citizens should gather in front of the city lord¡¯s mansion!


    All citizens should gather in front of the city lord¡¯s mansion!


    All citizens should gather in front of the city lord¡¯s mansion!"


    Hearing the very loud announcement, Minka and her family were immediately taken aback.


    "Mama.... isn¡¯t that one of the city criers?"


    "I... I believe so."


    "Thest time that they announced anything.... was over 9 years ago.


    So what could be so important now?" Minka asked inquisitively.


    .


    While lost in thought, the youngdy heard footstepsing her way.


    And when she looked up, she saw her father and brother Nibus running towards her and her mother.


    And soon, everyone decided to leave.... except for their mom, who would stay back and look after the house, as well as grandma.


    With that, they quickly made a 98 minutes walk to the city lord¡¯s mansion.


    Of course, the city was a small one.


    Because if it were Baymard, that walk would be way longer than that.


    They walked and chatted with those around them about why they were summoned.


    And the many theories that came out, made their trip feel short.


    "I heard that they want to burn the entire city to mes."


    "I heard that we have been marked as cursed and will be killed instead."


    "I heard that this might have something to do with the new visitors that came in yesterday."


    "_"


    As they moved, all sorts of scary theories had been told by those around them.


    But no matter what, everyone continued in, as they were truly curious as well.


    And soon, Minka and her family had finally arrived.


    Minka squinted her eyes and looked at the new faces standing above her inquisitively.


    Were these the visitors that everyone had previously mentioned?


    Who were they and what did they truly want?


    .


    "Your majesty..... do we begin?"


    "Yes, enough people have already gathered up now," Landon said while looking at the massive crowd below.


    With that, Mason soon stepped forward and held out a megaphone on one hand... and a script on the other.


    Of course, the script was given to him by Landon.


    "My dear citizens!


    Once again, the deadly Shinjep gue is soon upon us again.


    And just likest time, it will definitely im the lives of many of us if we don¡¯t fight it!


    For hundreds of years, we have never had any way of fighting the dreadful disease head-on.


    But this time, it will be different!


    This time, we have help from our brothers.


    Many of you may not know, but Carona had recently befriended a new empire within the Pyno continent.


    And that empire is Baymard.


    So standing here before you all, is his majesty Landon Barn and his team...who have travelled for days and weeks in order to help us deal with our Shinjep problem."


    Hearing what Mason had just said, everyone waspletely taken aback.


    What?


    They were here to help them?


    Who had said that these people were previously sent to burn them alive?


    Ahh!..... gossip was truly scary!


    .


    Mason continued his grand speech, by examining why the people had been gathered, who Landon and his men were, as well as what they would be doing in Ngum city.


    He also spoke about the Ngum City¡¯s future..... because if they could get rid of numerous diseases, then the quarantine band might be lifted permanently.


    But of course, that would all depend on whether or not the people would heed their advice.


    Of course Landon spoke as well too, and his majestic and kind voice was soon at it again.


    Listening to him, Minka felt a strong wave of change take over her.


    And soon, she wanted to volunteer to also help these strange visitors.


    "Please line up in an orderly manner for checkup!"

 Chapter 446 Mission Shinjep 2

    The doctors and nurses immediately wore their gloves and face masks, as they quickly stepped forward to meet the volunteers.


    Before these volunteers could do any work, they too needed to undergo checkups as well.


    Hence a few doctors and nurses attended to them first, before sending themter to Landon.... who would then assign them into different groups.


    Walking into the massive consultation hall, Minka, her little brother Nibus, as well as all the other volunteers.... were immediately stunned by the weird objects that they had spotted.


    "Hello.... may I have your name?"


    "Ahh..... it¡¯s Minka Rewni" Minka said while looking at the pen and booklet that the doctor was using in fascination.


    Is this the legendary paper that she had heard about from her grandma?


    Didn¡¯t her grandma say that it was very brown in colour?


    Why was this one so white and clean?


    And how rich were these people that they could waste an entire booklet just to write their names and information in it?


    Also, wasn¡¯t a pen supposed to be made from feathers?


    What the hell was going on here?


    And what was that clear white casing on the pen?


    .


    Minka¡¯s mind was racing back and forth while struggling to answer the doctor¡¯s questions.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t just her, as everyone else was also thinking the same as well.


    The checkup proceeded with the doctors taking down all diforts that they might¡¯ve had.


    Be it chest pain, back pain, and even the rashes on their skins.... everything was noted down to the tee, as well as their body temperatures, blood samples, and pee samples too.


    The doctors and nurses did their best, just as they would back in Baymard.


    And once everything was done, the volunteers were told toe back 4 dayster for their results.... as well as drugs and creams for minimal things, such as rashes, and so on.


    But of course while all this was happening, Landon and a few other doctors were also collecting information as well.


    Luckily for them, the people in this city were already very familiar with the Shinjep disease.


    So when asked about what themon signs of the disease were, many people had a lot to say.


    .


    "Your majesty!


    83% of people that we have spoken to, say that their deceased ones first felt dizzy and continuously threw-up for the first 3 days.


    And on the 4th day, they developed a fever andpletely lost their appetite." Said one of the doctors.


    "Yes, your majesty!


    Many of them say that this continued on for close to 6 months, with the fever only getting worse by the day." Added a Nurse.


    "They also said that during this time frame, the patient would be bedridden, and would also have very loose bowels too.


    It seemed like they would poop and pee themselves more than usual."


    "Your majesty, some also said that the patient¡¯s face would also be pale white as well..... and their


    Most of them also said that the Patient¡¯s tongue also turned a deep shade of purple as well."


    Listening to all the reports, Landon immediately filtered out which ones were true from the rest.


    He already knew what caused the illness, as well as how to cure it.


    But one should know that part of his mission was to teach the doctors and nurses what to do during a pandemic.


    So he needed them to filter out the rest for themselves, make their own hypothesis and so on.


    .


    "Alright..... so what happened after the 6 month period?"


    "Your majesty... some say that the patient will vomit blood.


    While others say that the Patient would excrete or urinate out blood instead."


    "Your majesty.... some also say that their gums and teeth would feel weak and painful as well."


    "Hmhm.... so from all these cases, it¡¯s clear that some of these symptoms only happen during extreme cases of Shinjep.


    Like every illness, there will always be extreme cases, as well as light or ordinary cases.


    Some Shinjep patients survived, while others died at the end of it all.


    So we need to find out why those who survived did, as well as why those who died did.


    Was it their immune system, their nutrition, their habits, or even exercise?


    Your job as researchers is to find the causes, as well as everything else surrounding this disease.


    I want to know whether these people got it from a flower, nt or something within the area.


    Why is it that the disease would always start out from here?


    Is it the environment, or just thebination of numerous diseases, bacteria and dirt?


    I want to know whether these people have allergies too.


    You also need to collect blood samples from those who survived the Shinjep cases... as well as those who are affected by it."


    Right now, more than 40 people have reported that at least 1 person in their family has the Shinjep.


    So, you also need to take their blood, ce it under the microscope.... and do your analysis.


    Of course if any of you stumble upon something that¡¯s hard to answer, then you can always seek me out for assistance.


    Is that understood?."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "_"


    With that, Landon left the research group and headed towards the next group.


    Right now, it was time to clean up the streets, as well as these people¡¯s homes.


    .


    Immediately, Landon, some of the soldiers, Mason and his own men..... begin operation clean Ngum city.


    They started by sharing some of the garbage bags to the people..... and told everyone to bring out all their garbage and put them in front of their homes.


    From there, Landon and his men would pick them up, ce to in piles and burn them.


    And as they cleaned the streets, the people also cleaned their homes as well.


    Of course, once everyone heard that there would be a surprise inspectioning up twice every week... people didn¡¯t even try to scheme their way out of cleaning duties.


    And as time went by, these people were shocked at how good clean the city had be.


    The air wasn¡¯t as foul as it was before.


    They also started taking baths at least once a day now... using only water that had been boiled and left to cool down.


    Weeks went by, and the people here also realized that their pimples and e had also started reducing as well.


    Who would¡¯ve known that all this was mostly because they were living in such a dirty environment and didn¡¯t take care of themselves?


    Coupled with the fungi creams that they had received from his majesty Landon.... the e on their faces had drastically reduced, whichpletely left them shaking.


    In addition to that, those with fever... had also taken things like Advil, and were amazed at its healing effect.


    Wasn¡¯t this too miraculous?


    Everything from these strangers were like treasures to them.


    .


    Also, everyone waspletely taken by Landon.


    He was so kind and very caring for a king, and he would treat them, as well as those who were sick and looked hideous.... with the same care too.


    He would also read storybooks to the children as well as do his best to make everyone feelfortable.


    Also, his majesty had shared some great farming techniques with them as well.


    Who knew that manure was the way to go?


    One should know that they had been cut off from the world for a long time, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t have any good way of making money.


    So if their crop yield increased with high-quality products, they could sell them to any of the merchants or even those in the neighbouring towns, viges or cities as well.


    To help them, Landon would also send a few Caronian merchants their way as well.


    Of course city lord Mason would also have to find ways to develop the city too.


    Seeing how generous and thoughtful Landon was, the people didn¡¯t know a lot about this Baymard ce.


    But they felt that any ce ruled by this young king, would definitely be a paradise on Hertfilia.


    So many of them had secretly made up their minds to visit Baymard in the future.


    This included Minka and her family as well.


    .


    And so the research for the cure continued for weeks.


    But while Landon and the rest were on it, Beri and his own crew had finally arrived at the Capital.


    It was time to take the prisoners away.


    How crazy would they be... well, Beri was about to find out.

 Chapter 447 Arrived At Las

    --Capital City, The Empire Of Carona--


    .


    The sun shined brightly, and the merry sounds of people talking,ughing and fighting... Could be heard all around the streets of Carona¡¯s Capital city.


    Of course, one could also hear the sounds of people arguing and yelling... As well as those who wereining about this and that.


    In short, the entire ce was as busy as a market.


    On the main roads, several men on horseback rode through the busy city streets silently.


    As they rode, they soon caught the attention of many pedestrians ... as well as many guards too.


    Looking at their uniforms, those who had gone to Baymard before.... immediately knew who they were.


    Their eyes lit up, and a broad smile was stered on their faces as they sang out several praises to the men before them.


    "Look!


    That¡¯s Lieutenant Beri!


    Last year within the Caronian academy back in Baymard, he was the one in charge of grading our examinations.


    Quickly!....Go and inform the pce that Lieutenant Beri is here."


    "Wahhhh!


    Aren¡¯t those the Baymardian soldiers?"


    "Yes! You¡¯re right!


    I recognize that uniform anywhere."


    "Look little Bruno, those are the Baymardian soldiers.


    Even though you have a slight cold, if you want to be as dashing as them when you grow up... you have to take your medicines okay?


    No more throwing your pills under the bed, or you won¡¯t grow up like them."


    "Yes mummy"


    "Amazing!


    My brother told me that while he was at the academy, Lieutenant Beri was very strong.


    It¡¯s said that he could take out more than 20 skilled people in his own using simple moves and techniques."


    "Really?


    Wahhh!


    How strong!"


    As Beri and his team passed by, many people continued to admire them..... this was the especially case for the noblewomen in their carriages, as well as the ordinary women on the streets too.


    After all, most of them loved a man in uniform.


    "Ahh!


    Elder sister.... look!


    Peep out your window and look to your sides!"


    "Oh my heavens, how can someone be so handsome and dashing?


    I wonder if he¡¯s still single?"


    "Elder sister, I clearly saw him first!...so get your mind out off him."


    "Hey you two!


    As your friend, I can only tell you both to calm down... and Dream on!!


    You said that you saw him first, but what about me?


    I saw his shadow way before you saw his face.


    So by default, he obviously belongs to me!"


    "_"


    And so, without even knowing it..... Beri and his crew had turned this quiet and peaceful morning, into a chaotic one.


    .


    As they rode, they also began to notice the changes within the Capital as well.


    Just like Loplin coastal city, the Capital had also changed as well.


    The people walked on the sidewalks, the market ces were organized, there were also traffic control officers, and so on.


    Beri smiled slightly while observing the happy people within it.


    It was indeed a new era.


    .


    Time passed by, and soon.... they had arrived at the pce¡¯s grand estate.


    "Lieutenant! Wee!"


    "Little Beri... Wee! Wee!"


    "Bro.... howe you couldn¡¯t even send me a letter telling me about your visit?"


    Standing before Beri, was Penelope, Carmelo, Santa, and several other Caronian soldiers.


    Penelope and Beri immediately gave a military salute to each other.


    As Penelope had once trained under Beri has well.


    So no matter how she looked at it, he was once her superior.


    Likewise, Beri gave out his salute too, as she was the queen of Carona and deserved much.


    As for Carmelo, he immediately shook Beri¡¯s hands.


    The Caronian soldiers greeted Beri and his team the same way Penelope had done.


    They looked at them with reverence.


    And even though many of them had yet to go for training in Baymard, they still knew how tough the training there was.


    One should know that those who did train in Baymard, had begun teaching what they had learnt here in Carona.


    And at the end of every month, several Batches of Caronian soldiers are sent to Baymard to undergo their yearly final examinations there.


    Of course throughout the year, while they were studying in Carona, they would have multiple examinations too.... but the final one would be in Baymard.


    .


    Before one reached the position of being a warrant officer, there were 13 ranks that one needed to pass.


    So in essence, before any of the soldiers transitioned to any warrant officer rank... they would have to do at least 1 semester of training within Baymard.


    Anyway, with all that said.... coupled with the stories that they had heard of about Training in Baymard, how could these Caronian soldiers not look at Beri and his crew with awe and reverence?


    They puffed out their chests and tried to maintain a perfect military pose so as to earn Beri¡¯s praise.... as well as the praises of the other Baymardian soldiers.


    And when Beri nodded in appreciation, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but get overly excited.


    They tried their best not to smile, as they wanted to maintain their cool facades.


    Yup!


    Looking at how pleased Beri was, nothing could definitely make them loose face today.


    But of course, they had forgotten to pay attention to one important thing... or rather, one important person.


    "Woo.... woo..... little bro, you¡¯re too mean...


    How can youe for a visit without even informing me?"


    "_"


    True enough, everyone had forgotten how dramatic Santa could be.


    He quickly ran up to his bro and bear-hugged him excitedly, while pretending to be pitiful.


    "Bro... I thought you loved me?


    Sure... you don¡¯t need to inform these old fogies that you¡¯reing.


    But what about me?


    Aren¡¯t I your favourite?


    Howe I never even received a letter from you?" Santa said while pouting and blinking his big puppy dog eyes at Beri.


    Beri looked at him and sighed inwardly.


    This dude was still the same as ever.


    .


    With the formalities over, Beri and his crew followed Penelope and the rest in.


    And after settling them in, giving them a grand tour and making sure that they had a hefty meal... Beri, Penelope, Santa, and Carmelo immediately went to the royal study for a meeting.


    Of course on their way there, Adrian also tagged Sling as well.


    He had previously been out visiting the Caronian barrack, which used to be the knight Academy..... but when he had that Beri and his crew had arrived, he immediately rushed over to the pce.


    .


    The meeting soon began, and Beri went through the entire criminal list with them again.


    For sure.... since he and his men had arrived without any prisoner transporting wagons, he also needed to buy caged prisoner wagons from the Capital city as well.


    But of course, before the prisoners needed to be transported, Beri had to gauge how violent they were.


    So after the meeting, Beri and the rest immediately decided to visit the prison cells.


    It was time to see how ferocious and dangerous these men truly were.

 Chapter 448 To The Caronian Prison, Off We Go!

    Beri, Penelope and the rest of the gang immediately left the pce and rode their horses towards the barracks.


    As they rode in, everyone stood at attention and gave out a proper military salute with respect.


    It took them over 38 minutes just to ride towards the back of the barracks.... before they had finally reached a very massive 3 story building, which was very wide as well.


    Stepping down from their horses, they immediately tried their horses on several iron bars that were ced there.


    One could see it as a car park for horses instead.


    .


    "Wee your majesty!"


    As they walked towards the building, several soldiers who were either leaving or also going into the building, also greeted them as well.


    And when they finally got into the building, they quickly did a body search too.


    Of course Carona had tried to adapt to some of Baymard¡¯s security measures, as they truly thought that it was brilliant.


    Beri had to ce all weapons to the side.... and after that, they would do a full body check on him just to make sure that he wasn¡¯t hiding anything else.


    And once that was done, they would give him back his weapons if he was authorized to walk into the prison with them.


    If not, then the weapons would be ced in a metal drawer and locked with a Baymardian lock as well.


    But in Beri¡¯s case, they were the ones who would be in charge of transporting these prisoners.... so how would they not be authorized to carry their weapons in?


    So after the body search, their guns and weapons were immediately given back to them.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    As they continued on, someone quickly came to their side in a sh.


    "Hayden.... this is Lieutenant Beri from the Baymardian army and his men.


    They are in charge of transporting some of the prisoners to Baymard, and are here to assess the potential threats that these prisoners May pose during the trip ahead."


    "Greetings sirs!" Hayden said while giving a proper military salute as well.


    Oh my heavens!.... he had actually met Baymardian soldiers?


    He felt like he was dreaming!


    "At ease soldier.


    Now, give us an update on what¡¯s been going on here."


    "Yes your majesty!


    Right now, the main problems that we¡¯re facing..... are with the S-list criminals.


    Just 2 days ago, Prisoner Rigoro Mandain... A.K.A Mad Rigo, killed one of our prison guards using only a spoon.


    Your majesty... it¡¯s best that we don¡¯t go into the actual detail of how he did it.


    But let¡¯s just say that the prisoner¡¯s face was unrecognizable after we had sessfully separated him from the guard¡¯s body.


    The guard¡¯s nose had been broken, half of his left jaw was missing, relieving his bones and teeth underneath... and his eyeballs had both been scooped out by Mad Rigo.


    In addition to that, we also found the spoon forcefully stabbed on the guard¡¯s neck too.


    And when we questioned Rigo about the entire incident, Rigo just giggled and spoke about wanting a new toy.


    The toy he was talking about, where the guard¡¯s eyeballs.... which he now treated as a small ball."


    As Hayden spoke, everyone became shocked.... well everyone, except Beri and his team.


    .


    One should know that the Baymardian prison didn¡¯t give out metal or even ceramic objects to the prisoners even during their meals.


    Giving them these objects, was equivalent to giving them weapons.


    Listening to what Hayden had said, made up his mind to give them advice on handling their prisonerster on.


    Because even though they didn¡¯t have all the technology, there were indeed some basic things that they could do to ensure the safety of their guards.


    First off, if prisoners were alreadybelled as S-ranked..... then there was no need for the guards to evene too close to the cells in the first ce.


    If they wanted to feed the prisoner, then they needed to warn that same prisoner to stand at the back of the cell before they slide the prisoner¡¯s food in.


    And if the prisoner refuses, then let he or her starve.


    Eventually, they will be obedient andter stand back.


    But of course if they were still very stubborn, then they would only be fed loaves of bread... which would literally be thrown through the cell.


    No matter what, no prison guard should risk their lives just like that.


    .


    "Your majesty we also had a problem with Whindor Polipher! .. A.K.A, ¡¯The Meat Eater¡¯.


    In his case, at least once in weeks, he would sessfully bit chunks off the guards¡¯ arms and legs.


    He hasn¡¯t killed anyone yet, but he had bitten some of the men until their bones were showing."


    Once again, Beri really wanted to ask why these people went too close to S-rank prisoners in the first ce.


    He truly needed to write down guidelines fr them immediately!


    "What about the A-list prisoners, as well as 5he B and C-list ones?


    Are they causing any trouble at all?


    And how long do you keep each prisoner within those lower ranks?" Beri asked


    "Sir!


    For the C-list prisoners... whichprised of ordinary chicken thieves or grain thieves.... we have no troubles with these prisoners at all!


    They are currently frightened and are quietly sitting down in their cells, waiting for their punishment from queen Penelope.


    It usually takes at most 3 weeks, before judgment is passed on each of them.


    As for the B-list prisoners.... itprises of those who were there when murders weremitted but lied or covered up for the culprit.


    These prisoners also didn¡¯t give us any troubles at all.


    Of course in their case, only when a case is solved could they be let free.


    And finally, the A-list criminals are assassins and other murderers who will stay locked up here for at least 7 years each.


    For sure, they also give us problems too, but not as much as the S-list prisoners." Hayden said while walking the gang through the prison.


    .


    And so the gang continued on.... until they reached the S-list sector.


    Hen suddenly, they guard someone screaming at the top of his lungs.


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!¡¯


    Dammit!


    Which prisoner is at it again?

 Chapter 449 Mr. Blade

    ¡¯Ahhhhhh!!!!¡¯


    Who was screaming?


    Immediately... the gang rushed over in a sh, making their way across towards the S-sector.


    Looking around, all doors here had these 4 metal rods ced across their doors strategically different positions.


    Well, all doors except 1.... which had its rods ced on the floor instead.


    It looked like someone had gone in to see the prisoner.


    ¡¯Hhhhhhmmmmmm!¡¯


    The sound had changed, and it seemed like the person who was screaming now had something stuffed into his or her mouth?


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    They speedily pushed the door open and walked down a stairway.


    "Who¡¯s cell is this?" Beri asked.


    "This is cell 24, belonging to the innocent-looking Slovic d... A.K.A the de."


    Hearing that, Beri¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    It¡¯s him!


    While studying the prisoner list, almost all the prisoners in this sector had attempted to escape multiple times.


    But the de, he hadn¡¯t even tried to escape once.


    Others might say that he had already been resigned to faith.


    But Beri thought otherwise.


    For him, it looked like this man was studying.


    This man had been studying how the prison operated.


    Mr. de was the third-best assassin in Carona, who only got caught because he had been surrounded by over 300 men during his capture.


    He was a legend in Carona... yet because of his seemingly innocent nature, making victims had been lured in by him.


    He wasn¡¯t locked up in this sector because he was an assassin.


    Nope!


    He was locked up because he found pleasure in making art pieces out of human parts.... particrly female parts.


    He was a psycho, who often lured his victims in.


    "So you¡¯re saying that he was obedient while staying here?"


    "Yes!


    He was quite an obedient one... so I don¡¯t know what could¡¯ve gone wrong."


    "Hmmmmm..... Tell us everything!"


    .


    Mr. BLade was quite the clever one.


    Not only had he sessfully fooled the guards, but his seemingly obedient nature had made him have his way as well.


    Typically, now was lunchtime for most of the guards.... so only the guards who were guarding the main sector door would be around.


    And that was so far away that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear the screaming from here.


    So from what Hayden had just told them, 6 months ago..... this prisoner had requested for his lunch to be brought around the same time that most of the guards had their own lunch.


    At first, the guards were suspicious and had their guard up.


    But it¡¯s been 6 whole months since the arrangement was made, and the prisoner had never done anything to make them suspicious of him.


    So they hadpletely dropped their guard around him.


    At first, they used to send 3 people over to deliver his lunch.


    Now.... it was just 1 person.


    It was clear to see that this Mr. de, was truly a smart and patient one.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    After descending the stairway, the gang was again greeted by another metal door.


    Pushing open the door, they came face to face with a hairy man who was currently stripping a guard down outside a massive iron cage.


    Looking at the scene, they weren¡¯t super-geniuses to figure that this hairy man was obviously the prisoner who was attempting to escape.


    So this was Mr. de!


    He was a huge but lean man, who didn¡¯t look muscr at all.


    Beri looked around quickly and immediately came up with a theory about his escape.


    First off, judging from the wounds on the prison guard... it was clear to see that the prisoner didn¡¯t want to kill the prison guard yet, for fear of staining the uniform with blood.


    Because if he did, then when leaving the S-sector... as well as the Prison in general, he would be questioned and looked at suspiciously if there were bloodstains on the uniform.


    Not to talk of leaving the Barracks, which housed the prison.


    In short, he wanted to first take off the uniform... before killing the guard.


    .


    So looking at the guard¡¯s face, Beri was sure that he had been punched and hit at least 7 times there..... not to talk of being punched on different parts on his body.


    And seeing that the prison guard¡¯s sword was somehowying inside the massive cell, it was also clear to see that the prisoner had grabbed the sword and maybe used it to threaten the guard into opening the cell for him somehow.


    In addition to that, looking at the tired guard who had his entire face covered in blood..... it was clear to see that he was struggling for his life.


    The guard had also beenpletely stripped from his waist downwards.....as not even his underwear had been left intact.


    In short, only the guard¡¯s chest region was covered, as it wasn¡¯t stripped off yet.


    And of course, there was some cloth forced into the guard¡¯s mouth in attempts to keep him shut.


    .


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmm!!!!!!!!!¡¯


    Seeing the guard who had been gagged, Beri immediately sprung into action.


    "I¡¯ll handle this!" Beri said, before running towards the prisoner.


    Mr. de quickly noticed him and readied himself as well.


    Seeing that it was just one person running his way, Mr. de sneered.


    Did they really think that just one person would be enough to deal with him, a renowned assassin?


    Tsk!


    Idiots!


    Mr. de did a flying spin, as he nned to kick Beri¡¯s face with his left leg.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    Beri blocked it with his left hand, and immediately used his right hand to hold Mr. de¡¯s leg.


    With that, he then ok once again used his left hand and attacked Mr. de¡¯s shin.


    "Ahh!"


    Mr de screamed out from rage and used his other leg to jump up into the air and hit Beri¡¯s chest.


    ¡¯Bah!


    Mr. de who had previouslynded on the floor.... immediately got up and ran towards Beri again.


    At this point, he didn¡¯t dare to belittle Berk anymore.


    As for Beri who was pushed back a few feet, he readied himself and smiled happily.


    ¡¯As expected of a renowned assassin.


    His reactions are indeed quick!


    ¡¯This should be fun!¡¯

 Chapter 450 Kidnapping?

    Beri dropped down to the floor doing a split and immediately hit Mr. de¡¯s Sciatic nerve... which was basically on the midline of his inner thigh.


    ¡¯Ahh!¡¯


    Mr. de was shocked as to why he felt slight immobility there, after it was punched.


    But of course, how could he have known that this nerve was a powerful self-defence pressure pint that could cause intense pain, dizziness, shock and temporary immobility of the foot after being hit hard?


    He felt his left leg turn mush... as he couldn¡¯t even raise it up at this point.


    Dammit!


    What the hell was going on here?


    Now... he was as good as a 1-legged man during the fight.


    As for Beri, with how much pressure he had used to hit it... he knew that he only had at most 3 minutes to finish the fight, before his enemy could FULLY utilize his entire leg with any difort.


    Mr. de seeing that he was cornered, quickly sent a punch towards Beri¡¯s head.


    But of course Beri who was currently doing a split, justid t onto the floor and rolled to the side before standing up again.


    After getting up, he then sent a kick towards Mr. de¡¯s way.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    Mr. de used both of his hands to block Beri¡¯s attack.


    But how could Beri stop there?


    He quickly used his other leg to give another kick again.


    ¡¯Pahh!¡¯


    This time, Mr. de handy expected it and was sent flying in a sh.


    Blood trickled down from the sides of his mouth, as he stared at Beri ferociously.


    "Brat!


    He will regret it!" He said, before getting up again.


    .


    And so, the fight went on with both sides giving it their all.


    Of course as the fight progressed, Mr. de slowly began using his left leg again.


    And by the time the fight was over, his leg was now 100% fine.


    The fight looked like one of those Jackie Chan or Jet Li fight scenes that were popr back on earth.


    It was so entertaining, that Hayden felt like getting popcorn to watch.


    Previously, when Beri ran in... he too wanted to go in as well, but Penelope stopped him and told them to focus on the injured guard first.


    It seemed like the queen was sure that Beri aline could take down a renowned assassin.


    And true enough, she was right!


    Because after a while, Beri soon sent a fatal kick towards Mr. de¡¯s way... which made him spit out blood instantly.


    He smiled and looked up to Beri, as if he was looking at some priceless artifact.


    ¡¯Cough....cough...cough¡¯


    "Brat!...Your good.


    At first, I truly wanted to skin you alive.


    But now, I¡¯ve thought of something better.


    I usually only collect female art.... but for you, I¡¯ll make an exception.


    You¡¯ll definitely look good when I cut you into pieces and make you into art.


    You.... you are my new inspiration!" Mr. de said, before finally passing out.


    Beri didn¡¯t even put his words into his heart, as his only thoughts were about essing Mr. de¡¯s personality.


    Beri immediately turned to the Baymardian soldiers and told them what he had realized about Mr. de.... and they, in turn, spoke about their own findings as well.


    As Beri spoke, he calmly dragged Mr. de back into his cell.


    Prisoners were supposed to be in their cells, and that was that.


    Hayden looked at Beri and the Baymardian soldiers and was shocked silly.


    So when Beri was fighting, he was also assessing how dangerous the prisoner was?


    The more he listened to what these soldiers had found out just from either fighting or observing the prisoner... the more he looked at them with awe and reverence.


    In short, they didn¡¯t even let Mr. de¡¯s threat worry them at all.


    Hayden looked at them and was almost tempted to p loudly.


    Bravo! Bravo! Bravo! Bravo!


    Penelope, Carmelo and Adrian smiled as well.


    As expected of this Baymardian squad.


    They were quick, efficient, paid attention to detail, and never wavered from their responsibilities.


    And so just like that, Beri and the rest continued their prison visit.... as they also had to see the other S-list prisoners too.


    .


    The day went fast with everyone busy going through the list of things needed for prison Transportation.


    And 2 dayster, Beri and his squad were finally ready to transport the prisoners.


    On the original list that was made in August, they were originally supposed to transport 93 A-list prisoners and 4 S-list prisoners.


    But by the time they were leaving for the mission, new names had been added to the list.


    So now, they were going to transport 112 A-list prisoners and 10 S-list prisoners.


    With the help of the Caronian soldiers, they started off by searching all A-list prisoners on the list.


    They searched for any sharp or harmful objects in their mouths or on their bodies, before cing them in the prison wagons.


    Of course, each prisoner had chains on their legs... and was also handcuffed before ced in the prison wagons.


    In addition to that, all the Prisoners also had to wear bright orange prison jumpsuits as well.


    And once they were taken care of, Beri and his team immediately focused on the S-list prisoners.


    These prisoners were first shot with tranquillizers, before their cell doors opened up.


    From there, the guardspletely searched them too.... before dressing them up into their prison jumpsuits and then tied and strapped them up as if they were mentally ill patients in a psychiatric hospital.


    At the same time, while some of the men took charge of cing the prisoners in the prison wagons..... others concentrated on stacking enough food and water for the trip instead.


    And just like that, they were all set and ready to go.


    .


    "Your majesty Queen Penelope... King Adrian... King Carmelo.... and Sir Benjamin...


    Thank you for your hospitality, we are now ready for our journey back."


    "Good!... Good!... Good!¡¯


    But before you all leave, take these 3 with you.... and pass this letter to his majesty Landon.


    He will understand." Adrian said, with a sly smile on his lips.


    Immediately, several guards brought in 3 bundled-up men who were struggling to break free from their entanglements.


    Beri looked at the 3 stubborn men before him, was immediately taken aback.


    He looked at Carmelo and Adrian who seemed to be looking up towards the sky shamelessly..... beforeter looking at Penelope who looked as if nothing here concerned her at all.


    Finally, he looked at Santa who was giggling sheepishly.... before finally sighing helplessly.


    Who the hell could tell him what was going on here?


    Sigh... looking at the situation before him, he could already feel his Majesty¡¯s headache from it all.


    Forget it! Forget it!


    He would just take them, along with the letter towards Ngum City where Landon was.


    And the decision will be up to Landon to decide.


    Thinking like that, he carried the bundled-up men and quickly settled them down into one of their carriages.


    How did it turn out like this?


    Wasn¡¯t this kidnapping?

 Chapter 451 Cereals

    Back in Baymard, the rescued civilians who had decided to follow the Baymardian soldiers back..... were already well settled in, and now fully integrated into the system.


    It¡¯s been over 5 weeks since some of them got here.


    Of course.... some had been hospitalized, while others had immediately begun work around Baymard.


    The morning hade too soon.


    Today, Muriel had gotten up very early in the morning due to sheer excitement.


    She yawned and looked at her clock which hadn¡¯t even rmed yet.


    Dammit!


    It was still 4:30 A.M, and she had to go to be at work by 9 A.M instead.


    So she tried to force herself back to sleep again.


    But no matter how hard she tried, it was no use.


    Her heart continued to beat slightly louder than usual.... as she was indeed feeling her nervous.


    Today, she would begin work in Baymard!


    Now, as someone who was already used to work... one would think that she wouldn¡¯t be this anxious at all.


    She was used to cleaning, being a maid for nobles and working for more than 17 hours..... as maid duties never stop until their master went to bed.


    And no matter how much she worked, the pay was never enough for all the hours and workloads that she had put in.


    Maids typically worked like so and had it hard.


    Not to talk about the fact that they were risking their lives on a daily basis.


    Be it standing in for their masters during kidnappings, taking beatings from their masters for not getting the right outfit or even hairdo... as well as being put to death for crimes that they might not or might have done under the influence of their master.


    In short, no matter how one looked at it..... those who typically worked for nobles were screwed.


    So that was why she had taken the risk ofing to Baymard with her little brother after being rescued.


    In fact, the only good thing about being a maid... was that the off days were food.


    She could work for an entire month and have a week and a half offter on.


    .


    When she had been rescued, she was shocked at the fact that her saviours were from Baymard.


    Who hadn¡¯t heard of Baymard before?


    Sure, she had family back in Arcadina.


    But they were very distant rtives, who were had sold her and her brother to those Teriquen bastards.


    So she didn¡¯t feel the need to go back to Arcadina.


    Anyway, as someone who used to work several odd jobs, as well as be a maid... Muriel was extremely pleased with the way Baymard turned our to be.


    She had observed the independent nature of the women here.... as well as the fact that they got paid more and by the hour too.


    And to make things even more likable, they were only allowed to work 8 hours maximum a day no matter the job.


    This was like heaven to her ears.


    Did this mean that she wouldn¡¯t need to work for close to 17 hours again?


    Sure, Baymard wasn¡¯t perfect and had its own ws too... but for her, the ce was paradise on Hertfilia.


    As for her new job, even though it had been briefly exined to her..... she still didn¡¯t know much about it, except that it involved the food industry.


    Cereal.... what was that?


    .


    For the past 2 days, she along with many others..... had sessfullypleted the introductory work procedures within the Food industry


    They had a checkup session with the industry¡¯s clinic, went over health and safety procedures, had briefings on their individual jobs.... and had a grand tour of the entire industry as well.


    They had also been given calendars, pens, nners and a cup that had the Food industry¡¯s logo and name on it.


    Of course Muriel felt like these items were special, so she neatly disyed them in her room instead.


    In addition to that, they were assigned lockers and given their work safety gear as well.


    So with all that out of the way, now they could finally focus on the job at hand.


    Muriel quickly took her bath and went to the kitchen to start prepping breakfast for her 11-year-old brother.


    And once her brother actually woke up, cleaned up and took his own breakfast..... Muriel made sure that he entered the school bus, before finally making her way to work.


    .


    Standing outside the massive 4-storey building, Muriel waspletely shocked by how many people were hired.


    The entire ce was crowded, like a school of fish swimming in the ocean.


    Everyone began conversing with themselves..... as well as making new friends too, while waiting for their supervisors to arrive.


    They continued guessing what their jobs entailed, while constantly looking at their watches.


    Soon, it would be time for their supervisors to show up.


    "Muriel! Muriel! Muriel!"


    Looking around, she immediately spotted her new friend Kate.... who she had befriended several weeks ago.


    "Muriel!..... I finally found you!


    Ahh... I¡¯m still very nervous....."


    "Me too..... the pay is really good..... so I don¡¯t want to mess this up.


    But... do you know what this cereal thing is?"


    "No.... but from the employment letter, there are 6 main sectors as of now.


    ?The Honey Nut Cheerios sector


    ?Cap¡¯n Crunch sector


    ?Corn Pops


    ?Corn kes


    ?Froot Loops


    ?Apple \u0026 cinnamon Quaker Oats


    ?\u0026 Quaker original instant oatmeal sector


    And from the looks of it, I¡¯ll be working within the ¡¯Corn kes¡¯ sector."


    "Eh?.... me too!


    That¡¯s my sector as well!"


    "Really?


    Thank goodness!


    ¡¯Phew!¡¯


    I won¡¯t have to work alone."


    "Well, don¡¯t get happy just yet.


    Even though we might be in the same sector, have you forgotten that each sector has different divisions based on the production phase?


    At least from what the letter says, we might also have different job titles as well."


    "Sigh.... you¡¯re right.


    But I¡¯m crossing my fingers for this one.


    Ahh!.... shhhhh!.... people areing out of the building."


    --silence--


    The entire ce became as quiet as a graveyard when they spotted the group of supervisors approaching them.


    A small speech was given, before all of them were first grouped as per their cereal sectors.


    From there, each group was then introduced to the Head supervisor \u0026 Project Manager of the entire sector... followed by roll call.


    Muriel listened attentively, while clenching her fists with a more determined mind.


    Today, she would do her best!


    "Alright...


    Please follow your head supervisors to your different sectors.


    And once more.... wee to the Food industry!"

 Chapter 452 Cereal Production

    With that, the Head supervisor left the scene..... and Muriel, Kate and the rest followed their sector supervisors into the building quietly


    The building itself was very wide too, and had several entrance/exit points that Muriel could spot just from afar.


    Muriel looked at the 4-storey building in awe.


    ¡¯How exciting!¡¯


    .


    The group followed the sector supervisor until they finally arrived at their sector.


    "Everyone!


    Before allocating you all to different sectors, you all will first be given a general overview of our production process.


    Right now, there are already 120 workers within the Corn kes sector.


    These workers were brought in from different departments within the food industry.


    So they have more experience when dealing or working with the machines and tools here.


    Many of these workers have already worked in the food industry for close to 3 years now.


    So with that said, in the future, if any of you face any problems.... please feel free to consult them at any time.


    And to make it easier on you all, since they have already been properly trained on cereal production for the past month..... for each division within our sector, I will appoint 3 division supervisors from their group.


    So please consult them first beforeing to my office for any concerns.


    And if it¡¯s something that concerns their morals and ethics... then please follow the protocol for such scenarios and I will get back to you all then.


    Any questions?"


    Everyone looked around, and when they saw no hands up in the air some .... they immediately replied.


    "No sir!"


    "No questions sir!"


    "No!"


    "_"


    "Since there are no questions, then let¡¯s begin!"


    .


    With that, they immediately walked towards a room that had several conveyor belts, white metal tanks and equipment within it.


    The room was asrge as a warehouse, and upied 50% of the ground floor.


    Trucks came in and dumped what they were carrying onto several conveyor belts, and the machines and workers immediately sorted the raw materials out.


    Just one look, and one could see that this room catered to all different sectors within the cereal department.


    And standing around this many equipments, were several workers that wore blue industrial jumpsuits..... as well as a dark blue apron, gloves, safety boots, and safety eyewear.


    But even with their standard safety gear on, they still insisted on them to wear hais, aprons, and face masks too.


    Eh?


    Why did they look more like kitchen workers rather than the other workers that they had seen in the Food industry?


    Well, the answer was simple.


    In essence, the entire production phase was just cooking the raw ingredients up.


    So no matter what, they needed to cover their hair up.


    Everyone looked at the iing tucks and equipment curiously, while waiting for the supervisor to exin their uses.


    Just seeing the conveyor belt alone blew them out of their minds.


    .


    "Everyone.....on this floor, there are 2 divisions.


    One division takes care of ray materials, while the other stores and takes care of finished goods.


    And right now, we are in DIVISION 1... which focuses on raw materials.


    Here... the solid raw materials are brought in by trucks and offloaded onto the vibrating conveyor belts.


    The vibrations help to evenly spread the products along the conveyor belt.... as the belt passes through several screening processes.


    Essential, these screening or sorting processes will help us eliminate good raw materials from the rest.


    From there, the good grains are then inspected again just to be sure.... before finally passing through 4 washing tanks and 3 drying processes.


    And of course, once dried..... specific raw materials are then sent to the different cereal sectors within the building.


    As for the raw materials, all cereals will have 5 main type raw materials added: Grains, sweeteners, minerals, vitamins and additives (like salt and preservatives)"


    As Muriel listened, she frowned slightly.


    "Sir..... so do all cereals have the same type of raw materials added?"


    "That¡¯s a good question.


    No... they do not.


    Take for example the type of grain used.


    Some cereals may require the use of wheat, while others may require the use of oats, rice, barley and even corn.


    For sweeteners, some might even use fruit vours, honey, sugar or even cinnamon spice.


    So the raw materials are selected depending on what product is needed."


    Listening to that, Muriel and the rest nodded in understanding.


    "So sir.... what type of grain will we use for the Corn kes?"


    "Well.... we will be using Corn Kernels!"


    "_"


    Everyone looked at him deeply and tried really hard to imagine this cereal thing.


    Weren¡¯t corn kernels just raw unpopped popcorn?


    So will this cereal also pop like popcorn too?


    .


    After looking through division 1 thoroughly, Muriel and the rest continued on to the Corn kes sector within the building.


    Here, they immediately continued their grand tour at the sector¡¯s Division 2.


    "This division is where we process raw materials.


    On my right, are storage tanks used for storing liquid raw materials..... and to my left, are storage tanks for the solid raw materials that are sent from Division 1."


    Muriel looked at the massive Silver tanks that had corn kernels constantly being dumped into them by a series of conveyor belts.


    "Alright!


    Looking at the solid raw materials.... specific amounts are sent out to the grinders in batches, where they will be ground to our desired requirements.


    The ground kernels are then sent to an industrial version of what is known as a pressure cooker."


    Pressure cooker?


    What was that?


    Muriel searched her mind again, and new thought nothing like that existed in Baymard.


    This industrial pressure cooker thing must be new.


    Eh?


    So it just cooked the Kernels in industrial batches?


    She looked at the massive industrial pressure cooker which was essentially a massive horizontal tank.


    .


    "We have 12 industrial pressure cookers at the moment.


    So when specific amounts of ground kernels are ced in the cookers.... the operator will lock the lid, and the system will pipe water and vouring directly into the cooker.


    From there, we leave each batch to cook for 3 hours tops."


    As they listened to the supervisor, they also watched the operators and workers control the equipment too.


    "Sir... why is the cooker now rotating?"


    "It rotates for an even distribution of heat, and even cooking within the grains."


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement andter followed their supervisor towards Division 3.

 Chapter 453 Initiation Complete

    Once they arrived at Division 3, their supervisor resumed his tour once more.


    Muriel looked keenly at what the workers were doing and tried her best to take note of the key procedures.


    "After 3 hours, the Kernels from division 2 have absorbed moisture and vouring as well.


    So they get sent to this ¡¯Worm screw system¡¯, which separates them into individual tiny chunks too


    And to give them a nice t shape the corn kernels pass through two rollers..... and are then sent into an industrial oven via a vibrating conveyor belt.


    The vibrating conveyor belt then shakes them ul as they pass through the oven, to make sure that they are all uniformly dried."


    The more Muriel listened, the more impressed she became.


    And just like that, they went to Division 4 which focused on adding Vitamins, minerals and so on into the kes.


    Of course, following that.... they passed through Division 5, which was concerned with packaging and boxing.


    And when they went back to Division 6 on the ground floor, they focused on storage instead.


    Muriel looked at the cereal box that read ¡¯Baymard¡¯s Corn kes¡¯ in shock.


    Most of the boxes had a rooster on it, next to a bowl of cereal.


    But some also had Barbie on them, as well as superman on them.


    Eh?


    Did they really finish production just like that?


    With their production tour over, everyone was immediately assigned to the different divisions.


    And so just like that, Muriel had officially begun her career within the Food Industry.


    But of course, what shocked Muriel the most..... was how shameless these Baymardians were in the face of new products


    As a neer in Baymard, how would she have known?


    A week passed by just like that, and it was finally the day everyone had been waiting for.


    Today, she would taste these cereal thingies!


    .


    "Oh my God Muriel!


    How the hell are you this slow?" Kate said while rushing her impatiently.


    "Why are you in a rush?


    Didn¡¯t they say that we could get them at LakMart?"


    (**LakMart was basically Walmart for the Baymardians)


    Muriel didn¡¯t understand why Kate was so much in a rush.


    But 2 hourster, she felt like strangling her former self instead.


    The duo left work and arrived at LakMart, but what they saw stunned Muriel silly.


    Was this still the LakMart that she knew?


    Wasn¡¯t this just an arena instead?


    People were pulling others down, jumping over each other and doing all other crazy stunts.


    At first, she thought it was ridiculous.


    But when she heard the salesmen announce that only 20 packs of cereal were left on the shelf, she immediately remembered her promise to her little brother to GET HIM A BOX.


    She wanted toe up with a n for her and Kate, but when she looked for her friend.... she realized that the girl was already serving the crowd ahead.


    So with such motivation, how could she let herself hold the short end of the stick?


    "Its mine!!"


    "Over my dead body!"


    "Better luck next timedy!"


    "Hahahhaha... I have it... I have it!.... I...


    No!!.... you give that back dammit!"


    "Never!"


    "I said its mine!"


    Amidst the chaos and karate chops, she finally wed her way out of the jungle after sessfully grabbing a box.


    She didn¡¯t even care which one she grabbed, so far as it was cereal.


    Sheughed hysterically after paying for it, and ced the cereal within her coat as if she was scared that someone else would grab it from her as well.


    Kate who had been waiting for her, looked at her for a full minute..... before they both burst out inughter.


    Kate¡¯s lipstick was all smudged up, making her look like a clown..... and Muriel had lost one side of her shoes.


    Their hairs look like they had just got out of a rock¡¯n¡¯roll concert, and their clothes were slightly torn as well.


    "Wee to Baymard Muriel.


    This is your real initiation party!"


    "I see!


    I have now refreshed my ¡¯shameless button setting¡¯, and am now happy to be a part of you all."


    "Hahhahahahahaha!"


    They bothughed and got on a train heading back to their Districts.


    Surprisingly, when they got on, they immediately spotted many people who looked exactly like them.


    Everyone on the trainughed and retold their own fighting stories.


    Muriel smiled and held her cereal box tightly.


    She had no idea what she had taken.... but she decided to surprise herself once she went back home.


    Soon, the train came to a stop at ¡¯Dragon¡¯s Breathe¡¯ station within her district.... and she hurriedly made her way back home.


    .


    "Sis! Sis! Sis!


    Did you bring it?" Asked her cute little brother.


    "Of course!


    Who do you think your sister is?"


    With that, she opened up her coat revealing the cereal box.


    "Wahhhh!


    Sis.... you¡¯re awesome!"


    "Heh heh.... of course I am!"


    "But sister.... why do you look like this?"


    "_"


    "Little Bobo do you want the cereal or not!"


    "Sorry sis....sorry!


    I want it!..... I want it!!"


    "Eh!


    Then sit here and let¡¯s try it out."


    With that Muriel went to the kitchen and got herself 2 bowls, 2 spoons and a cart of milk.


    Now it was time for her to surprise herself.


    What Cereal did she get?


    Fruit Loops?


    Well, it wasn¡¯t the cereal from her sector.


    But so what?


    After the bloodthirsty battle that she had just gone through, how could she not want to try out her reward?


    The only question she had now..... was which one came first, the cereal or the milk.


    And would she need sugar in the milk?


    After thinking about it for a while, she settled on pouring the milk into the bowl first..... before dropping the cereal in, bit by bit.


    As for sugar, the cereal already seemed to have enough on it, so she felt like adding sugar would be excessive for this type of cereal.


    "Little Bobo.... follow my lead!"


    "Yes, sis!"


    With that, Little Bobo followed her lead... and when the mixture of both milk and sugary fruit loops, gave a burst of vour in his mouth.


    The cereal was crunchy and felt like a party of all sorts of vours.


    He chewed and ate as fast as he could, and by the time he had realized it, the cereal that he had ced into the milk was all gone.


    ¡¯MORE!¡¯


    He grabbed more and ced in his bowl again.... and surprisingly, he saw his sister doing the same too.


    Muriel felt truly proud to be working for the cereal industry.


    Ahhh!


    If someone would¡¯ve told her that this sort of thing existed, she would¡¯ve definitely denied it wholeheartedly.


    But now, staying in Baymard... A.K.A thend of magic, she hade to realize that the human brain was truly a treasure.


    Little Bobo grabbed another handful again, and when he dropped it into his bowl.... it made a huge Ssh!


    ¡¯Sshh!¡¯


    Eh?


    What was that?


    Little Bobo looked at his bowl and found a wrapped up mini-superman floating in his bowl.


    "Sis.... a toy just came out!"


    Muriel looked at the toy and her eyes immediately lit up.


    How could she have forgotten that these cereals had toys in them?


    Little Bobo was so happy, as he unwrapped the toy.


    He looked at the cereal box which said ¡¯Collect them all¡¯, and immediately made Muriel buy only this cereal for him from now on.


    He wanted more action figures Dammit!


    .


    And so just like that, the Cereal fiasco in Baymard came to an end.... Or did it?

 Chapter 454 Mr. You-Know-Who

    --Preevow Secret Base, Arcadina--


    .


    The bare trees danced as the slightly chilly air blew past them, and the heavy rainfall just added to how chilling the ce was.


    "Young master..... Mr. You-know-who has arrived."


    William pushed the red window curtains to the side and immediately spotted several men getting off their horses.


    And once they did, they immediately made their way towards the building where he was at.


    Their leader was all dressed in ck and also wore a ck mask on his face as well.


    William smiled slightly, before turning to his aides who seemed to be frightened by the ck-masked leader below.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    With that, he made his way down floor.... and finally came face to face with the masked leader.


    Upon seeing William, the leader and his immediately went down on bended knees.


    "We greet the Young master."


    Collins and McCain who were always terrified of the masked man, were shocked at how this scary man could lower himself before the young master.


    Well, this wasn¡¯t the first time that they had seen the man kneel or show his adoration or respect for the young master.


    But it was just that every time he did it, it would make them scared silly, as they knew how terrifying and frightening the man was.


    .


    "You may rise!"


    With that, the masked man rose up, looked at William and sighed.


    "Sigh... young master, you look more and more like your father every day." The masked man asked, before removing his mask.


    And who was Mr. You-know-who?


    Well..... it was someone who had been working with William¡¯s father Odin for more than 20 years now.


    This person was actually very popr and well known all across Arcadina.


    But many people didn¡¯t know that he had another identity.


    Or rather, many people didn¡¯t know that such an arrogant, overpowered, and overbearing man could have a leader..... one that was at least 15 years younger than him for that matter.


    And who was this famous man, of course..... it was none other than Mr. DEATH... A.K.A You-know-who.


    Well, Mr. Death had be a folk tale that brought fear amongst many nobles andmon folks.


    Only those who hired his services called him Mr. Death, but many called him Mr. You-know-who instead.


    And all this was because of the games he liked ying with his victims, as well as the way he killed them.


    What sort of sick person would lock an entire family in a house and ask them to kill each other?


    The funny thing was, Mr. Death had freed up all the children.... as he said that they were too weak to give him a proper show.


    In short, the only people that he involved in these games were the adult nobles and the guards.


    So the 5-year-olds and even 8-year-olds were immediately sent out of the house, as well as the maids and butlers


    .


    There was a famous incident where such a thing had happened.


    And then the entire family killed each other nonstop, with the only survivor being the 22-year-old man.


    From that day, even though many people knew that maybe the man killed to survive.... they still branded him as an outcast, as no one wanted to allow their daughters to marry such a man even though they knew that he was still a noble.


    And so the man stayed his entire life in that entire estate all alone.


    No servant wanted to work under him, and even thieves were afraid to rob the estate... as Mr. Death had left a very deadly message before he left.


    Mr. Death had promised the winner of hispetition survival, as well as his protection.


    So that meant that those who wanted to harm or steal from the man would face Mr. Death¡¯s wrath.


    And so the man was safe within his city.


    He learned how to farm and did other basic things as well.


    But going to the markets or any other ce was truly hard since no one wanted to stand anywhere close to him.


    In the end, some of them said that they saw the man leave along with the children that Mr. Death had spared.


    It was said that the man would probably go to a faraway city to start his life anew.


    .


    Just with how Mr. Death operated, many Nobles were afraid to even say his name out loud except they wanted his services.


    It was even believed that saying his name 4 times in a row could make the man magically appear and target them.


    So they called him you-know-who instead.


    As for how Mr. Death had ended up working for William, all this would be traced way back when Odin was still the Crown Prince.


    At that time, the young Odin had seen a boy who was 3 years younger than him..... crying and wailing at the top of his lungs.


    The boy had just lost his parents, and their house had burnt down because of debt collectors.


    Odin of course took pity on the child and took him in.


    The child wanted to be strong, so the child worked hard and started taking assassination missions on his own without telling Odin.


    At the time he only used the skills that the Odin had taught him during knight training.


    But as time went on, the boy grew more powerful and made some newrades who called him boss along the way.


    Long story short, the boy was out on a mission when Alec decided to y a fast one on Odin.


    And by the time he came back, he heard that Odin had died.


    Of course without seeing Odin¡¯s body, he searched day and night until he finally found Odin again.


    From there, the rest was history.


    So unbeknownst to many people, Mr. Death had always been working for William¡¯s family from the get-go.


    And once William came of age, Odin made William to be Mr. Death¡¯s boss.


    .


    Thinking about it now, the assassination thing was also a way of collecting information as well.


    Everyone believed that he was the boss, so no one would suspect anything at all.


    How else would Cary Barn and the rest of the Barns tell him their ns and secrets?


    Of course he also had his ways to know their ns even without them telling him.


    But wasn¡¯t it way better to get info straight out the horse¡¯s mouth?


    In short, James Barn was now dead..... but he had died thinking that Eli was responsible for that little game that he had previously set up.


    Hahaha..... even Cary Barn had also invited a wild like him into her home.


    Tsk!


    As for William¡¯s guards and men, they were scared of Mr. Death because of his training methods.


    The man had a weird way of training them, that made them feel worse than death.


    So when it concerned anything about this, they immediately took it seriously.


    Even the folk tales about calling his name 4 times.


    In their minds, calling his name would make him appear and train them even harder.


    So they also called him Mr. You-know-who too.


    Better to be safe than sorry.


    .


    "Little Brats....it¡¯s really been a long time.


    Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll have to take advantage of this time and give you all more training." Mr. Death said while shing Collins and McCain a very mysterious smile.


    Hearing this, both of them started to tremble slightly while looking at William pitifully.


    ¡¯Young master... please save us.¡¯


    William shook his head wryly, as he really couldn¡¯t help them in this matter.


    "Uncle, how was your trip here?"


    "Young master.... it was fine.


    I¡¯ve also finished the mission youst gave me


    And within a month, we should see the effect of it all."


    "Good!


    Thank you uncle.


    But in the meantime, let¡¯s go to my study first."


    "Yes, young master!"


    They walked and talked about other matters of importance until they arrived at William¡¯s study.


    3 minutester, Mr. Death burst out in crazedughter, while gripping the letters in his hands tightly.


    "Hahahahahahhaha!"


    Collins and McCain immediately jumped up from fright and took several steps back.


    Mr. Death dropped his head for a bit afterughing, and soon.... his entire aura turned scary.


    "Young master... I will leave immediately!"


    "Eh!


    But, I want him brought here alive!


    For touching my mother, I¡¯ll make him wish that he were dead!


    Now go."


    "As you wish young master!"


    With that, Mr. Death left the study..... and William walked towards his window instead.


    He looked at the moody outdoors and silently watched the heavy rain trickle down his window.


    ¡¯Slytherin Cord... Your time is finally up.¡¯

 Chapter 455 An Uncontrollable Subordinate

    Meanwhile, as William and Mr. Death made their own ns... Eli on the other hand was loosing his wit¡¯s end instead.


    Eli was currently staying in a luxurious inn, within Bell Town.


    This town was just a week and a half away from his official base, that was given to him by Alec.


    After months and weeks of travelling, he had finally arrived in the town.


    Soon, he would reach White-Wood City.


    But for now, his horses and men needed to rest for a bit... as they had been riding nonstop for 2 days now.


    In addition to that, there was also another major reason why he stopped here.


    .


    "Your highness... the letter has arrived." Said Zarius, his most trusted aide.


    Eli calmly took the letter from the tray while crossing his legs, and began reading patiently.


    After reading it, he then tapped his fingers on his chair before passing the letter to his aide.


    "Zarius.... what do you think?"


    "My lord... I think he¡¯s finally lost it."


    "Indeed.... he has."


    Eli looked out his window while seemingly feel in thought.


    What the hell was wrong with Slytherin Cord?


    Eli was deeply regretting having this psycho work for him.


    Over the years, Slytherin had been getting too overly obsessed with The Ghostly Prince.


    The man had even scared his own subordinates silly with his mad obsession.


    And it was due to this very obsession, that Slytherin no longer listened to Eli anymore.


    He no longer took missions from Eli, except those that involved the Ghostly Prince in them.


    It was getting very hard to manage Slytherin, and this was the problem.


    8 months back, Slytherin had stopped reporting his whereabouts to Eli.... and also didn¡¯t respond to his letters too.


    He then sent his men to look for Slytherin for fear that maybe his enemies might have gotten to him.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was worried about the guy.


    Nope!


    What he was truly worried about, were all his ns and secretsing to light.


    So he sent his men to search for Slytherin everywhere.


    But when he finally found the bastard, the ingrate told him sternly that he was busy.


    Busy?


    One would think that they were in a rtionship with the way Slytherin was acting.


    Was he some dude chasing after a woman so as to win her love?


    What the hell?


    Eli truly felt as his patience was thin with this dude.


    But since he had initially nned for Slytherin to take out The Ghostly Prince, he just held in his rage and decided to watch the show.


    Now, the issue was that the show had been blocked.


    He couldn¡¯t watch it unless he sent in more spies to get as much information as they could.


    Slytherin had been too secretive as ofte, and he had no idea why.


    All he knew was that the psycho had kidnapped some middle-aged woman with warts and scars in her face.


    He didn¡¯t know what that woman was, but seeing how obsessed Slytherin was with the ghostly prince.


    He instantly knew that the women would definitely have some sort of connection with the Ghost Prince.


    .


    "Your highness... I think that keeping him alive will only make it worse for us to deal withter."


    "Hmm... you have a point, but you¡¯re forgetting one main factor.


    The Ghostly Prince!"


    Zarius looked at the smiling Eli confusedly.


    "Think about it deeply.


    Do you think that the Ghostly Prince would allow him to survive after the bastard touched someone dear to him?


    Of course not!


    They would obviously fight it out.


    So we need the bastard alive to deal with the Ghostly Prince."


    "But your highness...


    Based on how many times the Ghostly Prince has beaten Slytherin at his one game, won¡¯t he just loose as usual?


    Why does his highness feel like this time will be any different?" Zarius said with a hinge of disdain in his time, when speaking about Slytherin.


    In his mind, the dude was aplete loser, who had continuously lost all his battles with just one dude.


    What miraculous result coulde out from such a man?


    In short, his only aplishment or advantage that he had ever gotten over the Ghostly Prince.... was from kidnapping thatdy.


    So in Zarius¡¯ eyes, Slytherin was no better than a general who went to war and came back defeated multiple times.


    If it were him, wouldn¡¯t he have already felt with the Ghostly Prince by now?


    Hmph!


    But Zarius had forgotten that the Ghostly Prince wasn¡¯t any ordinary man.


    Because if Slytherin were to tackle other major missions, he would definitely get them done in a blink of an eye.


    It was just that this time, he had truly met his match.


    ¡¯What a useless man!¡¯, Zarius thought.


    .


    Eli smiled, lifted his legs and ced them onto his table.


    "Zarius....don¡¯t let your ego cloud your judgment.


    This time will be different.


    This time, he had kidnapped someone and is trying to lure the Ghostly Prince towards him.


    So tell me, in a situation like this... wouldn¡¯t one be fully prepared before luring their enemies in?


    This time... he might actually seed in dealing with the Ghostly Prince instead."


    Zarius listened attentively to Eli¡¯s thoughts.


    But even though he knew that they made sense, he still didn¡¯t fully believe that Slytherin could pull it off.


    As they talked, Eli immediately wrote a letter and had it to a messenger to deliver it out immediately.


    He had no idea when the final throwdown would be, so he had to keep his men stationed around all of Slytherin¡¯s bases just in case.


    "Zarius.... what about the other thing that I asked you to look into?"


    "Your highness..... the Alchemists are still looking into it.


    But from what they said, they have no way of creating lightning yet."


    Eli frowned and thought deeply.


    How did those Baymardians manage to make lightninge out of those tiny ck sticks?


    Did he have to call a witch doctor so as to make it possible?


    If he had such powerful weapons, then who would dare to evenplete with him?


    He thought for a while before finally giving up.


    It looked like the only way he could ever own that Godly weapon, was by conquering Baymard.


    And that in itself wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    Nheless, he felt like he was up for the challenge.


    .


    "Zarius, just let Slytherin be.


    After he deals with the Ghostly Prince, then we¡¯ll kill him!


    But for now, just let him be."


    "Yes, your highness."

 Chapter 456 Special Delivery

    "Your majesty..... we have arrived."


    "Lieutenant Beri, what exactly is going on here?"


    "Sigh...Yes your majesty, here¡¯s a letter for you."


    --A few minutester--


    ¡¯_^_¡¯


    .


    Right now, Beri and his crew had finally arrived in Ngum City as per their original ns.


    They were toe on over, pick Landon up, and head on back to Baymard swiftly.


    Of course at the same time, if the doctors assigned for research hade up with what they believed was a proper theory, hypothesis and solution for the Shinjep disease..... then he would go back with some of the doctors and produce effective drugs that had the right form and elements for curing the disease.


    For sure, Landon decided to leave the rest of the nurses, doctors and soldiers here..... since they needed to continue looking out for the citizens, as well as containing the disease while waiting for the cure to he sent back.


    So with all that said, Landon did expect Beri to arrive at Ngum city within this time frame.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect, was that apart from the Prisoners... Beri and his crew would also drag along 3 other captives as well.


    .


    Of the bat, Landon could tell that these captives had somewhat special identities.


    Because even though they were tied up and bounded, they were made to travel within regr wagons rather than prison wagons.


    But funny enough even with their special identities, they were still gagged and tied up likemon prisoners.


    What had they done for them to be shipped to him in this manner?


    Of course, he knew that Beri had the rest had probably left their mouths gagged for a good reason.


    Looking at their arrogant and condescending stars, Landon was sure that if he removed what was in their mouths.... they would rain insults on him nonstop.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget that when travelling, to avoidrge flocks of thrives or bandits, it was better to shut up.


    So with these captives yapping and maybe even screaming all day long, why wouldn¡¯t they get gagged?


    Sure, Beri and the rest might be able to deal with thieves and bandits.... but why take the risk?


    Landon looked at them and sighed.


    He could see their arrogance from a mile away.


    And looking at their faces, he also had a guess as to who they really were.


    But just to be sure, he decided to swiftly read the letter so as to confirm his suspicions on the matter.


    .


    Opening the envelope, Landon quickly realized that 4 letters had been put into the envelope.


    The first letter was from Santa.


    Of course, trust Santa to write rubbish within the first few paragraphs.


    He wrote about missing Landon, missing Landon¡¯s cooking and whatnot.


    And at this point, Landon truly wondered when he had ever cooked for this brother of his.


    For sure, there were other nonsensical things written in the note as well.


    But the only thing that was worth mentioning in this sea of nonsense called a letter, was the fact that he and Penelope had decided to get married next summer.


    With that, Landon ced the note away immediately and focused on the other 3 notes.


    .


    The second was from Penelope and the third was from Carmelo.


    These 2 letters focused on government affairs and health matters in Carona.


    Of course, they also focused on talking about the overall state of the prisoners, as well as giving gratitude to the fact that Beri and the crew had left tips on how to properly manage their prison and prisoners.


    They also thanked Landon for going out of his way to solve the Shinjep problem.


    When Beri had previously told them how serious the situation was, they were utterly shocked by it all and were a little bit terrified too.


    So from the letter, they would also gather and send some more people to Ngum city to help the Baymardian soldiers, doctors and nurses out immediately.


    From the note, Carmelo would personallye down to take a look and help out in the matter.


    And since he might be staying here for months, of course Carmelo couldn¡¯t follow Beri back at that time, as he had to n out his stay in Ngum city..... as well as spend time with his family before leaving.


    .


    "Lieutenant Beri...you and your team did well in guiding the Caronian prison guards on how to properly run their prison.


    Keep up the good work!"


    "Thank you, sir!" They responded in unison.


    With that, Landon kept the letters from those 2 away..... and now focused on the final one.


    This one was from Adrian... And sure enough, it detaily exined why they had bundled up and shipped these 3 captives to him.


    Landon read the letter silently, before walking towards the captives calmly.


    "Remove the cloth in their mouths."


    "Yes, your majesty!" Answered a few soldiers standing close to the captives.


    Now, the captives could speak freely.


    "You bunch of insolent fools!


    How dare you keep up tied up like this?


    Do you know who we are?


    No!.... Do you know who I AM?


    How dare to keel this prince tied up?"


    "As the second prince of Carona, I demand that you barbarians quickly take us back to the pce now and I might just forgive you all for doing all this."


    "So you all think that you¡¯re so slick?


    Aren¡¯t you the ones who convinced grandfather and father to send us here?


    Do you think tag I don¡¯t know what is going on?


    I¡¯m sure that you and that wicked sister of ours sent us here to die right?"


    "What?


    Brother is what you¡¯re saying true?"


    "Of course it¡¯s TRUE!"


    "Dammit!


    So you all are working for that b**ch sister of ours?


    Is she so threatened by us that she made you all do this?


    Well, screw you then!


    I¡¯m immortal and cannot die now, so do your worst!!"


    "_"


    The surrounding soldiers looked at the captives and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Apart from insulting them, these captives would answer their own questions ande up with their own theories as to why they were here.


    What sort of people had they been forced to kidnap?


    Landon could almost imagine Carmelo and Adrian giving him a slight smile.


    Curses!


    He had been HAD.

 Chapter 457 Arrogant Captives

    Everyone looked at the captives.... and sighed.


    Sure enough, they were just spoiled brats.


    And judging from the way they talked amongst themselves, one could tell that these princes were extremely stubborn, as they didn¡¯t even listen or wait for an exnation to their questions.


    Instead, they were confident that they hade up with the right theory as to why they had been taken away from the Capital..... without even conforming their suspicions first.


    They were really something else.


    Landon looked at them and sighed as well.


    Apparently, these were Penelope¡¯s brothers... the 1st Prince Robert, the 2nd Prince Asher, the and 3rd Prince Neeson.


    And why had they been tied up and sent to Landon?


    Well, that had to do with their obsession with the throne.


    .


    From what he had read, ever since Penelope became ruler of Carona..... these brothers had been constantly targeting her everywhere she went.


    After Penelope¡¯s coronation years ago, Carmelo had posted these brothers to towns located on the outskirts of the empire.


    They were to look after these towns and in a way, act like the town leader or Chief who would report all political decisions to Penelope.


    But how could they be pleased with just governing a mere town?


    It wasn¡¯t even a city for God¡¯s sake!


    So rather than governing it, they squandered all the money meant for the town in trying to make an even stronger army so as to take Penelope down.


    They also added new taxws in their towns, and forcefully took the people¡¯s grains and other food as well.


    But unbeknownst to them, Carmelo posted them there so as to test them.


    So when he and Adrian heard of all that they had been doing, they had been utterly disappointed and immediately stripped them of that position.


    For sure, even at that... these brothers didn¡¯t stop causing havoc or targeting their sister whenever they had the chance to do so.


    They had even triedmunicating with Nopline and other very powerful men and had asked for their help in aiding their sister step down from the throne.


    The good thing was that they had never wanted their sister killed.


    They just wanted to destroy here forces and make her step down


    This alone showed that they weren¡¯t all that bad,pared to his own siblings who all wanted him dead instead.


    .


    Anyway, after close to a year of constantly bugging and disrupting many of Penelope¡¯s ns, the brothers had immediately been forcefully captured and brought back to the pce again.


    And since then, they had been grounded in the pce for many years now.


    Of course under strict observations, they were allowed to go out only once a week.


    But even at that, these Princes had still tried to escape from the pce humorously.


    In truth, for years now...their family didn¡¯t know what to do with them, especially Carmelo and Adrian.


    But after seeing Beri and the rest of the Baymardian crew, Adrian suddenly had an epiphany and quickly discussed it with Carmelo, Penelope and Santa.


    And so just like that, they shipped these Captives to Landon speedily.


    Landon massaged his temples and smiled wryly.


    From what the letter stated, it appears that they wanted these princes to train within the Caronian military Academy thin Baymard for 2 and a half years.


    Landon thought about it for a bit and couldn¡¯t agree more with Adrian¡¯s vision.


    Staying in the military would definitely straighten up their character to some degree.


    And if they were truly lucky, it would straighten up their characterpletely.


    Adrian probably wanted them to change, so that they coulde back to Carona and finally aid their sister in looking after their beloved empire.


    At that time, to test them, they might even be sent back to those towns that they had almost destroyed while governing.


    If they could govern better, andpletely earn the forgive the people in those towns..... then they might even be given more ces to govern.


    At least that¡¯s how Landon would try to test them if they did change.


    But of course, everything was up to Penelope to decide where her brothers would be posted to.


    .


    "How dare you treat us like this?"


    "You¡¯re Definitely a viin."


    "What did we ever do to you?


    Why are you so wicked?"


    Landon twitched while folding the letters and listening to these Princes rang about heaven knows what.


    "Gag them."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    The soldiers immediately did as they were told, as they were already having a headache from listening to these Princes ramble on and on.


    ¡¯Finally, some peace and quiet!¡¯ The soldiers thought.


    As for the Princes who were currently being gagged again, their hearts were on fire with rage, as they looked like they would eat Landon alive any moment from honour.


    Their faces were all red and distorted from all the screaming, as continuously tried to mumble and talk even in their current predicament.


    "Hmmmmmm!!"


    "Hmmmmhmmmhmmm!"


    "Hmhmhmhmmmmm!"


    Landon had to admit, even though they did seem somewhat childish.... even when they thought that they were their enemies, these Princes never backed down at all.


    At least they had courage!


    Hmm..... not bad.


    .


    Once the Princes were taken care of, Landon then ryed the overall situation to the Princes and soldiers.


    Of course the Princes didn¡¯t truly believe it, and still felt like this whole setup was a conspiracy theory of some sort.


    As for the soldiers, they quickly nodded in agreement to Adrian¡¯s ns for the Princes


    With all that said and done, Landon continued focusing on the other priorities.


    "Doctor Ragnar.... get the doctors and nurses in hour team to prepare as soon as possible.


    Because tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll be leaving and heading straight back to Baymard.


    And once the Pharmaceutical industry produces the cure, you all wille back again and aid in administering the cure."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    With that, both the soldiers and the medical team did their best to prepare everything for their leave.


    And so just like that the next day, Landon, Beri and their crew had finally left Ngum city.

 Chapter 458 Back Again

    Time flew by again, and just like that..... the year was almosting to an end, as it was already thest week of November.


    And currently making their way towards the Baymardian dock, were Landon and his gang.


    The chilly air immediately caressed Landon¡¯s cheeks.... and the sounds of the people talking, eximing andughing, quickly greeted Landon¡¯s ears.


    Home Sweet Home!


    Stepping onto Baymard, even though the soldiers didn¡¯t readily show it facially, they were secretly pleased and overly happy to be back home again.


    Many of them missed their girlfriends, boyfriends, husbands, wives, children, parents, inws and other important people in their lives.


    They had been out for close to 4 months, and even though they were very happy to serve their empire, help other people and do amazing missions.... they still got lonely once in a while out there when they thought of their loved ones.


    For many of them, after reporting to the barracks.... as per the rules, those who went out on missions could get a 2-week or 1-week vacation if they wanted to.


    So many of them quickly applied for their leave.


    Of course, it would take a few days for it to be approved.


    But nheless, the soldiers decided to quickly see their loved ones now and head on back to the barracks before nightfall.


    And so many of them showed up to pick their children up from school, and even decided to surprise their wives or husbands who were working in public areas like the mall.


    It was a touching moment for many of them.


    Their families screamed in shock and hugged them tightly while crying from joy, and those around all pped as well.


    And by the end of their surprise visit, the soldiers all went back to the barracks again, as they had to wait for their leave to be approved before they went on vacation.


    .


    As for the Prisoners and Princes, when they had previously made their way out of the ship..... their entire bodies trembled from shock, as they observed the scenery before them.


    They blinked and rubbed their eyes multiple times, as they felt that Baymard was unreal.


    They all looked at Landon again as if trying to see through his soul..... but after looking for what seemed like ages, they still couldn¡¯t see past the dude.


    Over the journey here, these prisoners..... especially the S-ss ones, had all learnt that these Baymardians were mysterious and not to be messed with.


    The S-ss prisoners didn¡¯t even know how they had gotten this far.


    In their minds, one moment they were in their Caronian prison cells, the next moment they were already tied up and far away from the Caronian Capital city.


    In short, they didn¡¯t understand how they could pass out without anyone knocking them or injuring them.


    This didn¡¯t make any sense at all!


    But nheless, the S-ss prisoners weren¡¯t too phased at all..... as they still looked like they wanted to cut down the innocent people that they spotted.


    "Hahahhaha!


    Do you think that this alone would scare me?


    Like I promised... I will still tear you limb from limb so as to study you.


    After all.... they don¡¯t call me the Doctor for nothing!"


    "Ahh!


    Look at all this food around me?


    Just looking at the people below makes me salivate!


    I wonder if the prison guards here will taste any better!"


    "_"


    .


    As the S-ss prisoners talked about how they were going to snatch up their next victims... Landon immediately contacted the Prison and informed them of how many prisoners they had at hand.


    And after waiting for a while, several prisoner transport buses drive into the coastal region.


    The prisoners were then boarded and shipped away.


    Of course as for the S-ss prisoners, after arriving at the prison, they were tranquillized again..... and by the time they woke up, they were now untied and freely locked up in their cells.


    The cell was nothing they had ever seen before.


    And honestly, they highly doubted that they would have a chance to escape to attack any of the guards.


    Dammit!


    They sat down and thought of how to ovee this problem.... but at the moment, nothing seemed toe to mind.


    And for the first time, they truly felt trapped and imprisoned.


    .


    As for the Princes, they hadn¡¯t given Landon a moment¡¯s rest.... so he couldn¡¯t wait to send them off quickly.


    "Hey!.... I¡¯m talking to you!


    Where are you taking us, and what do you want to do with us?"


    "Yeah!


    What do you want?


    I know that you think that we¡¯re very handsome.


    But just so you know, we don¡¯t swing that way at all!"


    "I don¡¯t know what our evil sister has told you, but we like women!"


    "Yeah, we like women!


    So how can you be so shameless as to what us as your concubines?"


    "_"


    Landon looked at the trio speechlessly and couldn¡¯t help but facepalm himself.


    Who the hell said anything about taking them in as concubines?


    He too liked women alright?


    And even if he liked men, why would he want to take in a group of parrots?


    He wouldn¡¯t even have one night¡¯s sleep if he did.


    "Gag them."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "Hmmmmmmmm!"


    "Hmmmmmmmmmmmm!"


    "Hmmmmmmmmmmm!"


    Landon massaged his temples slightly and sighed faintly.


    These princes were too exhausting to be around with.


    Ever since they had left Ngum city, they had left these Princes gagged up.


    And every time that he un-gagged them for mealtime, they would always spring up new hypotheses as to why they Landon had taken them away.


    So Landon wasn¡¯t the least bit shocked by their new hypotheses on what they thought was going on.


    Of course as requested by Adrian, the princes were immediately taken to the Caronian barracks in District B.


    Since the Carona pays for the biweekly sries for these Caronian soldiers training here.... the Princes would only get their first paycheckter on.


    So Landon had immediately made sure that these spoiled princes had enough money that couldst them till then.


    For sure, Adrian had also sent down pocket money for them.... but he had instructed Landon to give the bare minimum monthly.


    One had to know that they were Princes.... so even though they would get the same paycheck as those in their ranks, Adrian had kept a lot more money on the side for them as well.


    But... Landon could only give them the money if it was an emergency, or if they had changed for the better.


    And so with the Princes and Prisoners sorted out, Landon immediately made his way to the castle to freshen up.


    .


    Stepping into the castle, they quickly made his way into his room and didn¡¯t even bother to look for anyone.


    Because by this time, both Lucy, mother Kim, Grace and mother Winnie would still be teaching in school.


    And with Lucius and the rest out as well, Landon was the only one within the castle.


    Everyone was busy, so he chose to see themter on tonight.


    As for now, he decided to visit King Micheal again.


    After close to 4 months.... the man¡¯s injuries should¡¯ve been at least 90% healed by now.


    So it was time to sign that contract!

 Chapter 459 2 Down, 3 More To Go

    After fleshing up and eating his fill, Landon then made his way to Micheal¡¯s private Ward.


    The word was spacious and even had some basic gym equipment in them.


    Landon stepped in and was utterly shocked by Micheal¡¯s transformation.


    He had gone from a sicklynky skinny dude to the buff man that he had always been.


    Of course, all this wasn¡¯t easy.


    Before leaving, Landon had left a personal training and diet regime for Micheal based on his condition.


    Within the first month, he started off with very light training.... which slowly progressed to heavy trainingter on.


    Micheal now looked as if he had gotten his body physically fit for an Action movie.


    As the tiny drops of sweat that slowly made their way down his Cobra-like waist and back, with one like.... one could tell that the man¡¯s muscles were extremely defined.


    In addition to that, Micheal¡¯s face wasn¡¯t cracked and pale as it used to be.


    Now, he looked at least 10 years younger, and his healthy glow made him stand out all the more.


    True enough, even though he was in his 40¡¯s, the man still looked dashing and extremely handsome.


    .


    Landon walked into the ward when Micheal was lifting some weights at the side, so he could see the man¡¯s full transformation in one go.


    Noticing that someone had entered his ward, Micheal stopped and dropped the weights in his hands before turning around to face his visitor.


    Of course he knew that it would be Landon, as his private nurse had already told him that Landon had called and would be on his way soon.


    Also, the amount of security outside his door would make it near impossible for people to just walk in without permission.


    Only someone highly trained would sessfully get into his ward without making any distracting sounds at all.


    .


    "Long time no see brat!


    How was your mission?" Micheal asked while catching the white hand towel that Landon had thrown his way.


    "It¡¯s still in progress.... but let¡¯s just say that for now, it¡¯s all good.


    Here old man..... I brought you some fruits."


    "Hmph!


    Who are you calling old?


    Brat!


    I obviously look like I¡¯m 15.


    So with how good looking I am right now, how can you look me in the face and call me old?"


    "Anything you say, old man.


    So let¡¯s talk about you.


    How do you feel now?"


    "Like a new man!" Micheal responded happily.


    At first, even though he had some hope... he didn¡¯t truly believe that Landon would be able to make him buff again.


    But after using what they call ¡¯weights¡¯ and other gym equipment like the jump ropes, and simple pulley weight machines and cycling machines.... he could immediately feel his thighs and other body regions get stronger and more defined as time went by.


    His abs were now hard as a rock, and his body looked so good that he felt like making a few poses every time he stood in front of a mirror alone.


    He was extremely pleased with his results, especially when his wife would blush hard whenever she saw him.


    It felt really great to be looked at like that again.


    .


    "I¡¯m d that you¡¯re feeling better.


    So, back to business.


    What do you think about Baymard?" Landon asked with a sly smile on his face.


    Micheal looked at Landon deeply and thought for a while.


    One had to know that this brat was a mischievous one.


    After all this time, Micheal still didn¡¯t know the real reason why Landon had rescued him.


    And there was no way that he would believe thatme excuse that Landon had previously told him.


    Even though the brat said that he rescued him because he liked Micheal, Micheal¡¯s intuition told him that there was more to it than that.


    And so with that in mind, the moment his body was cleared of the poison.... even though he knew that he would have to stay in the hospital until Landon returned, he still requested to go visit his family on weekends.


    Of course, Landon approved of this arrangement before he left.


    And just like that, Micheal would stay in the hospital on weekdays..... and go to his new Baymardian home on weekends.


    For sure, apart from seeing his family... he would also go out, research and see how the people here lived.


    Were they happy, did they hate their ruler, were they financially stable?


    One could know more about a ruler by how his people thought of him.


    Going around, Michael was really shocked by how Baymard was ruled.


    Several government policies and decisions were posted on several government properties, and one could easily know if they were doing the wrong things or not.


    And if a policy change had to be done, it would be announced weeks and even months before it was supposed to take effect.


    The government structure was clean, clear, simple, and looked after everyone whether rich or poor.


    .


    Another thing that also shocked him, was the strength of women here as well.


    They were as smart, and if not smarter than many of the men.


    And even with this power, they still looked up to and respected their husbands cordially.


    Whenever he got home, his wife would show him a list of how she had spent their household expenses.


    She would also take him to the back, where they also made financial ns as well.


    Even though they knew that they would someday leave Baymard, they still wanted to learn as much as they could from these Baymardians, so that they could make their own make Terique great too.


    The way Landon ruled Baymard, made Micheal know that he had a long way to go.


    Beforeing here, he thought he had done it all.


    But when he thought of how he had never bothered about some things in Terique like decreasing death rate and so on... he truly felt like he had failed as a king.


    One should know that in this era, the sting survived and the weak perished.


    Everyone had already epted this as the way of life in this cruel world.


    But seeing how these Baymardians donated during their church services and sent money to less fortunate ces, even he couldn¡¯t help but feel some sort of way.


    Even old clothes, sweaters, nkets and so on.... were sent to less fortunate people as well.


    In short, there was something about this ce that truly made one feel human.


    And all of this made him think of how to better Terique even more.


    .


    In addition to this, when he had heard that Carona and Baymard signed a treaty years ago... he couldn¡¯t help but think about signing a treaty with Baymard as well.


    "Brat!


    To be honest, you¡¯re a good ruler... who¡¯s people adore you and see you as their ray of hope.


    It would be a lie if I tell you that I¡¯m not impressed by Baymard.


    You¡¯ve really done well!


    So with that in mind, just like Carona... I would also like for Terique to sign a treaty with Baymard.


    I want the same benefits that Carona had... which includes a transport route between Baymard and Terique too."


    "Sure!


    Luckily for you, I was thinking the same thing too." Landon said while presenting the contract before Micheal.


    Micheal looked at the contract and waspletely taken aback.


    Why was it that this brat was always one step ahead of him?


    And why did it feel like the brat was happier to sign this treaty than he was?


    Of course before they both signed, they got Lucius and some other people toe on over and bear witness as well.... as witnesses also needed to ce their signatures on the document as well.


    They both decided that even though they signed it, the news about the treaty couldn¡¯t be announced yet until Micheal took his throne back from Kamara and Nopline.


    Since Winter wasing, Micheal decided to not wage war now, as winter wars were extremely hard to ensure victory.


    Instead, he chose to use this time to find the crown prince, his 2nd princess and his first wife who had previously escaped.


    With the treaty signed, Landon couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.


    2 empires down, 3 more to go before the Pyno continent became United.


    And so, Landon spent some time talking about how they were going to Terique back.... as well as promised Micheal that he would look for the crown prince too.


    The system had given him a mission that required him to find that prince, so he decided to begin his search now that he was back.


    And after talking with Micheal, Landon quickly made his way towards the Lower region.


    It was time for him to design a ski and snowboarding park.

 Chapter 460 Ready For Take Off

    "Eh?


    Ah... your majesty, Wee back!" Tim said, with a very broad smile stered onto his face.


    It has been too long since he saw his majesty.


    Several months had gone by, and in a few more days.... it¡¯ll already be December.


    "How had everything been?" Landon asked while taking a seat in Tim¡¯s office.


    "Your majesty... it¡¯s been pretty good.


    And since you¡¯re here, let me show you the progress reports that I¡¯ve gotten from all those taking charge of the projects that you had previously dished out." Tim said while flipping countless reports on his table.


    "Ah.... here they are your majesty!"


    The first report that Landon looked at, involved Cathode TVs and Cathode Cameras.


    From the report, the construction of the manufacturing industry for these devices should bepleted in mid-December.


    So production would have to wait till then.


    As for the people who had been hired to train and understand all they could about these devices, after so many months... they seem to have a better understanding of it all.


    And from the report, it seemed like they were all improving gradually as time went by.


    Landon speedy looked through the report, before opening up the next one.


    This one was the Landline Project.


    And from what he could see, in a few days from now..... thend phones would hit the market, causing another sensation again.


    .


    "Your majesty, right now.....some of the telephone cables have already been buried underground alongside the major highways close tomercial regions, while others have been ced on the high tensile strength poles instead."


    "Good!


    And did you and the team face any major problems


    Did any idents ur?"


    "No your majesty.... this time, no idents had urred when doing the project.


    But within thepany, someone fell after the floor was waxed and hit his head hard on the floor.


    There was blood on the floor your majesty."


    "Is the person okay"


    "He¡¯s fine your majesty.¡¯"


    "Did the cleaners put the yellow cleaning signs there?"


    "Yes, your majesty.


    It was just that the person was in a rush to go to the bathroom."


    "Sigh..... have a safety talk again about work safety.


    Anything other idents?"


    "No your majesty."


    "That¡¯s good to hear!" Landon said while recalling when there was a huge fire in the Alchemyb just before he left.


    Every week, Landon would request for feedback on idents, whether small or big.


    This way, they would know whether to rece floorings, equipment or anything else, so as to make the work environment safe.


    .


    Landon looked at the phone line project and nodded in approval.


    Some of the cables had been buried underground, while the rest had been ced as high tension cables.


    But methods had their pros and cons.


    For starters, back on earth... even though many people argued that burying the telephone cables was the most ideal method, less than 20% of major cities actually did so.


    The main reason being the Cost.


    It costs a lot to pay engineers to drill holes and ce these cables underground throughout entire cities.


    That alone could cost hundreds and thousands of millions alone.


    But whenpared to cing electric poles across cities.... it was a hundred times cheaper.


    So most cities chose to leave their electric cables handing in the open.


    But some major cities like Manhattan and California, had chosen to bite the bullet and bury over 95% of their phone line cables underground.


    there were so many reasons why hanging the cables out was a bad idea.


    First off, maintenance was such a drag.


    Even though many cities had stopped using the traditional wooden poles and now used high tensile strength metal poles.... it still didn¡¯t stop some disasters from happening.


    .


    Back on earth, hurricanes, snowstorms and other weather events had easily destroyed these poles.


    And the problem was that these poles could fall onto the highway, and kill those driving there.


    Some people have been electrocuted, fried and burned just because of the poles.


    In some cases, the electricity from the poles, coupled with the spark and fuel from a car..... just caused an even bigger explosion altogether.


    At least with underground wiring... no one would die from such incidences due to the weather.


    Sure!


    In the face of natural disasters like tornadoes and hurricanes, even though both underground and above ground cables were typically destroyed.... the percent of destruction for those above ground was usually greater.


    And when coupled to the fact that it could identally injure or kill people who were trying to flee for their lives..... Of course, many people didn¡¯t see it as favourable.


    .


    In addition to that, all throughout winter..... heavy snow and ice, could freeze the wires and cause them to snap.


    Now, if the power station didn¡¯t notice this on time.... this could be a real issue.


    One part of the snapped wire will still be receiving electrical currents from the station.


    So if these wires touch the snow below, as well as animals or people.....of course, it¡¯s game over.


    Water was a good conductor of electricity, so it was just too risky altogether.


    But one didn¡¯t have to be so quick in choosing the underground cabling as well..... Since it had its own cons too other than cost.


    Doing maintenance and repairs was in a way, a nightmare.


    If a region within Baymard lost power, sure..... they could easily identify what the problem was from the power station.


    But unlike cable poles that one could do maintenance on for just a few hours or a day or 2... underground maintenance could take longer.


    Thepany would have to send a team to dig up the ce and fix up the entire ce.


    This could take a week or more just to properly solve the issue..... which would definitely make a lot of people cry.


    Landon was sure that the Baymardians had gotten so used to electricity, that they had probably forgotten how to live with just fire torches alone.


    Not to talk about the fact that they now had fridges and so on.


    So when looking at both cabling methods, in general, above-ground cabling was more vulnerable during rain, thunderstorms, winds and tornadoes.... while underground cabling was more vulnerable to extreme flooding, and was more expensive in ckouts, maintenance and so on.


    Looking at the pros and cons, Landon decided to adapt both cabling methods in Baymard.


    Just like most residential streets on earth, one would find cable poles running across them.


    So he had decided to ce high tensile metal poles there, rather than wooden poles.


    And formercial regions, of course it would have to be underground.


    After all, it would look ugly if one went to any of the popr areas and saw so many cables hanging around the ce.


    .


    "Tim, so in 6 days¡¯ time... these phone lines would hit the market?"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "Good!"

 Chapter 461 Phone Companies & Brands

    Landon looked at the report in his hands and smiled.


    Once thend phones hit the market, people would definitely call the phonepany workers to install theirndlines for them.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that the military base, schools, policepany, malls, all the industries, and other workces.... will also have to get thesendlines.


    So in short, within these next few weeks, Landon knew that the phonepanies would be extremely busy.


    The reason why Landon said phonepanies..... was because he had decided to make 2 of them.


    And these phonepanies would be exactly like T-Mobile, Bell or Koodo back on earth.


    They were just in charge of wiring cables and providing different phone brands like Samsung and Apple phones to the customers.


    From customer services on the phones, to getting orders done, ensuring people paid their phone bills and so on.... these 2 phonepanies would do it all.


    The reason why Landon said 2 Phonepanies, was becausepetition was very healthy for growth.


    Thesepanies woulde up with their phone ns and pricing..... so as topete and get more customers under them.


    With that said, Landon and the board of directors had decided to name to phonepanies ¡¯Rocky¡¯ and ¡¯Horizon¡¯


    So the Baymardians would be under either one of them, so as to get any present or future phones in Baymard.


    .


    As for what phone brands will be provided... Landon had also decided to create 2 brands as well.


    Of course each brand had its own manufacturing site, where they had toe up with new innovating phone ideas so as to get the customers hooked.


    Just like how Apple, Nokia, and other phone brandse up with new ideas each year, these brands would also have to do the same as well.


    But to give them a helping hand, Landon had made sure that each brand had one thing that the other didn¡¯t.


    In short, each brand had it¡¯s own pros and cons... so as to appeal to a variety of customers.


    Some had better phone ns, while others had phones that could allow up to 4 people to talk on the same call.


    Others had better privacy settings, while others focused more on parental settings as well.


    In short, each phone brand


    Either way, Landon felt thatpetition would inspire new ideas and make these phone brands adapt to changes in the future.... as well as better understand the concept of giving customers each what they want.


    As for the names chosen for these brands.... they were called ¡¯Eagle¡¯ and ¡¯LX¡¯.


    So rather than people saying: ¡¯I just got a new Samsung phone¡¯..... instead, they would say: ¡¯I just got a new Eagle phone¡¯ or ¡¯LX Phone¡¯.


    Landon looked through the rest of the projects with a satisfied grin on his face.


    Things were progressing as nned, now it was time to talk about the main reason why he was here.


    .


    "Tim, since everything is set and ready to go..... which phonepany provider and phone brand will you be using?"


    "Your majesty... I want to use Rocky as my phone service provider.


    They have good phone ns for the long run.


    But my wife wants to use Horizon instead.


    Your majesty.... the main issue revolves around our phone brand choices.


    I want the LX-1.5, but my wife wants the ¡¯Eagle 4S¡¯.


    Rocky offers a great deal for the phone brand that I want.... and Horizon offers a great phone deal for what my wife wants.


    My wife is adamant about having that Eagle 1S phone no matter what.


    Ah!


    Your majesty... why are women so stubborn?"


    "Ha hah hahaha...


    Okay... Okay.... why do you like the LX-1.5.


    Your majesty... what¡¯s not to like?


    It looks cooler, has a bigger dial pad, and has more voicemail optionspared to the LX-1.0, 1.1 and even the 1.4 version.


    But your majesty.... my wife likes the Eagle 4S, simply because it allows 4 people to talk on the phone at once.


    Your majesty, what use is that at home?


    It¡¯s not like she¡¯s at the office. So why does she need to talk to so many people at once?


    And to make it worse your majesty... I feel like she wants the phone just because it looks like a cute puppy." To said helplessly.


    ¡¯Bahahahaha!¡¯


    Landonughed while thinking of how women in movies usually spoke on their beds to each other while twirling their telephone cords.


    "Your majesty this isn¡¯t funny!


    How can my entire house be filled with pink or green puppy phones?


    What about my manly ck ones?"


    Time felt like crying when he thought about how his 36-year-old wife refused to give him ¡¯some¡¯ at night if he didn¡¯t agree to her request.


    She wore her sexy nightwear and made him sleepless the entire night.


    Indeed.... women were evil!


    Landonughed continuously when he saw Tim.


    Well, he knew for a fact that women were indeed powerful beings.


    You cant live with them, and you can¡¯t live without them.


    With the advertisements in the newspapers, and the cool pictures and catalogue portraits in thepany booklets..... Landon was already sure that many women had quickly tormented their husbands to have their way.


    .


    "Okay.... okay... I¡¯ll stopughing.


    But you 2 should just reach apromise."


    "Sigh.... your majesty, my wife is a strong woman.


    Even getting her to reach apromise.ise would need the help of our ancestors.


    She¡¯s really something else."


    "Trust me Tim.... they all are."


    "Your majesty.... what about you?


    Whichpany will the pce use?"


    "We will use both!


    Some buildings within the pces estate will be wired with Rocky¡¯s services while others will use Horizon.


    Landon felt like it should so..... because in a way, he was like a celebrity.


    If he picked one over the other, many people would favour onepany just because he picked it.


    So to be fair, he decided to use both.


    The military will use Horizon, the police academy would use Rocky, the Marines will use Horizon, and so on.


    Landon would make sure that all military forces under hismand will equally distribute themselves between bothpanies.


    As for the schools, industries and the rest.... they could make their own decisions themselves.


    After all, these phonepanies also hadmercial ns forrge scalepanies as well.


    .


    After looking through the projects, Landon ced the project files on Tim¡¯s table and got up.


    "Alright!


    with that being said, I have a new project for you.


    Do you think that you can handle it right now?"


    "Your majesty... I¡¯m always up to the task."


    "Good!... let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 462 New Resort Alert!

    With that, both of them quickly left the lower region and drove towards District G.... which was the region that had regr hotels, the park, and bars within it.


    It was thest week of November and Fall nearing its end..... since winter would soon start around December 2st.


    With the cold winds blowing across the streets, the duo decided to first get something hot to drink.


    So they passed through the famous ¡¯Zeus Cafe¡¯ and quickly got themselves hot coffee before driving to their final destination.


    And as they drove, Tim didn¡¯t forget to grumble more about his wife¡¯s choice on their household phone provider.


    Why were women such a hassle?


    .


    ¡¯Catcha!¡¯


    Tim opened the car door and stepped out while cing his notebook under his left armpit and holding his coffee with the exact same hand.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    After closing the car door, he quickly ced the book on the hood of the car and began imagining how Landon¡¯s n would fit the whole grand scheme of things.


    "Your majesty..... so you n to build both indoor and outdoor parks?"


    "Yup!"


    That¡¯s the n.


    Come, let¡¯s take a closer look around the ce."


    With that, both men walked forward with Tim asking several questions..... and Landon answering them.


    As for what sort of resort Landon wanted to build, of course it was a Ski and Snowboarding resort.


    .


    Just as Tim had pointed out, the resort you have both an outdoor ski \u0026 snowboarding Park... As well as an indoor one.


    Looking at his ns for the outdoor park, Landon really didn¡¯t have that much work to put in aspared with the indoor one.


    For the outdoor park, all he had to do, was ce several poles after certain points.


    These poles would have ski lifts on them that looked like benches.


    Each lift system would have more than 80 moving benches going in opposite directions at the same time, as they bring people up and down the resort... As if working like a pulley system.


    And all people needed to do was sit on the benches and the rest was history.


    So once people skied right to the bottom of the park, they could sit on these benches that would take them right back up.


    In the same way, those at the top could first begin by sitting on these moving ski lifts, before jumping down at a reasonable distance and skiing downwards instead.


    As for how many lifts Landon the resort would have outside, there would be 3 of them strategically ced around the resort.


    Of course, how can skiing and snowboarding be all that the outdoor park would offer?


    There would also be snowmobile riding and sledding too for people who lived for the thrill.


    And these 2 activities would have their own trails, that would be different from the areas for skiing or snowboarding.


    .


    "Your majesty... So these activities are actually sports?" Tim asked curiously.


    How could doing down a snowy hill be sports?


    No matter how Landon exined it to him, all he understood from it was that people went down the slope at a fast speed.


    So was it like running?... Or even ice-skating?


    And since it involved snow, Tim¡¯s first thought was ice skating.


    But of course, he was wrong.


    "So you¡¯re majesty... They¡¯re all sports?"


    "Yeah..... All of them.


    And that¡¯s why the resort will also be offering professional sses and training sessions as well.


    And once the cathode Tvs one out, it needs yo be watched on the sports channel."


    Of course, looking at thend..... it was clear that before the snow fell, the workers needed to first transform the ce to have a very hilly slope.


    They needed to dig out soil in some ces and ce them in other regions on the resort, so as to make it easier for customers to ski and snowboard in.


    Tim looked at it all and still couldn¡¯t see Landon¡¯s vision yet.


    Why would people pay to go down a snowy slope?


    It truly didn¡¯t make sense to him.


    But since his majesty¡¯s inventions and ideas had always amazed him, he chose to wait and see how this so-called snow resort will turn out.


    .


    As for the indoor desert, Landon wanted it to be as big as the one in Dubai.


    In short, it would be like a mini amusement park just for snow.


    Of course, this indoor resort will also have ski lifts as well.


    And apart from the regr snowboarding and skiing activities... There will be other snow park attractions as well.


    Like a ride that required one to sit in circr stic tubes and slide down a snowy slope, as if they were experiencing a water slide.


    There would be cool activities like snowy rock climbing, ziplining, snow sled sliding, snowball (like paintball, but with snow), and many more fun activities for friends and families to enjoy.


    And if they wanted to learn how to properly ski and snowboard, they could also pay for sses here as well.


    .


    "Your majesty..... am I reading this right?


    We will actually have ice rooms?!!!!!"


    "_"


    Tim opened his mouth in shock as he looked at the design busing before him.


    Was his majesty Crazy!!!!!!


    Who would willingly sleep in an entire room made out of ice?


    Does he know how freak** cold the ce would be?


    Just what is majesty up to now?


    "Your majesty..... Why don¡¯t we just design a regr hotel?


    We could just make the rooms have different theme designs that properly represent the theme park.


    Eh?


    Your Majesty, why are you looking at me like that?


    You¡¯re nning something again aren¡¯t you!"


    Landon just looked at Tim mysteriously and chuckled.


    Seeing an ideae to life was always tge better option.


    So Landon knew that once construction began, as it progressed..... Tim would definitely see his vision more and more.


    But for now, only time would tell.


    "Alright... Enough goofing around, we still have a lot to go over."

 Chapter 463 New Resort Alert! 2

    Of course after going over both indoor and outdoor resort parks..... All that was left were the buildings around the resort, as well as the sleeping quarters for guests.


    Concerning the public buildings around the resort, Landon decided to only make a handful of them.


    .


    At the top of the resort, one would find a very wide and tall 5-storey building there.


    This building will have:


    ?locker rooms were guests could change into.


    ?Equipment renting rooms


    ?Reception area with lounges.


    ?A massive Food Court


    ?A hot tub spa room to keep the customers warm


    ?A resort medical clinic


    ?Resort Fire department.


    ?Rescue team


    ?Snow levelling and management team


    ?Resort security offices.


    ?Staff rooms and other offices


    ?And indoor parking for those staying within the resort overnight.


    All of these would be in the massive building at the top of the resort.


    And at the base of the resort, there would also be another 2-storey building there, which will have more security offices, and so on there.


    So with all that said, where was the region for visitors to sleep in?


    Well... first things first, the resort wasn¡¯t in some faraway region in the mountain or woods.


    They were in Baymard, specifically district G.


    So with all the nearby local hotels all around, wasn¡¯t it was utterly useless to make a regr hotel room that everyone was used to?


    Knowing this, of course, Landon had decided to step up the resort¡¯s game.


    Hence he had decided to make 2 types of hotel residences besides the main building at the top of the resort.


    .


    The first one was a popr one back on earth.


    When one talked about Find back on earth, the Arctic resort which provided the ss dome-shaped outdoor rooms.... was always going to be a hit.


    The rooms looked over the northern lights creating a Mystical sort of feeling.


    Granted, there were no Northern lights here, but Landon felt like he dome-shaped room allowing the people to look over the sky would still be a beautiful thing to behold.


    The people could just take it as if they were on a hunting trip.


    And to make the room more special, of course Landon would add his own special touches to them too


    There would only be 40 of these rooms made, and each guest can only stay in these rooms for no more than 2 days.


    Sor sure, Landon was sure that these rooms might even be booked all year round.


    Yes.. even in summer, these rooms would be used as well, as the themes of the rooms would change as well.


    In the summer, the outdoor ski Park could be used for campfires, roasting marshmallows and so on.


    Just as he had earlier mentioned, they could treat it as if they were on a camping adventure, looking into the starry night.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget that even during the summer, the indoor ski resort would still be functional.


    So for sure, the rooms would be booked all year round.


    .


    As for the other room type, this one would only be avable in the winter.


    It would be hotel rooms madepletely with ice.


    In short, everything in the room would be made from ice..... be it the beds, tables and even chairs.


    In fact just beside the main building at the base, a very wide 1-floor igloo building made out of snow.


    And inside the building, one would find ice sculptures and designs on the walls, as well as an ice lounge, ice bar and ice restaurant.


    Of course, the ice bar and ice restaurant will be open to the public till 10 P.M.... but after that, only those sleeping in the ce can stay in the building.


    As for the ice rooms, they are just after several long ice hallways within the ice building.


    And in total, there will be massive 30 rooms there.


    With the ice rooms, a person or family can only stay in them just for a single night.


    And during the summer, Landon would erect a treehouse like-hotel there as well.


    So for sure, the ce will also be booked all year round too.


    With these sort of rooms, people stayed for the experience, and nothing more.


    So each year and season, a new innovative room type had to pop up, so as to make the ce very magical and fun.


    .


    Looking at everything, Tim really thought that Landon had gone mad.


    Who would pay to stay in an ice room, and how was this supposed to work?


    But unbeknownst to him, he would be one of the first persons to book the ce.


    For now, he just didn¡¯t see the vision yet.


    "Your majesty don¡¯t worry, if we start construction now, we should be able to finish the outdoor resort region by mid-January.... since it¡¯s just to ce the pole lifts and level the grounds and make them hilly.


    Also, we might be done with the first room type around the same time too.


    As for the second room type which will be made of ice... It should be done around thest week of February.


    With that being said..... the main problem involves the indoor resort and the other buildings on the resort.


    These ones will only be finished sometime next Fall.


    So if we open the outdoor park and dome-shaped hotel room to the public at the start of February..... what do we do for the reception space in the meantime, since everything else wouldn¡¯t bepleted until fall next year?"


    "Hmm..... good question.


    Assign some men to start building a simple 1-floor building there.


    The building should have a reception and lounge region, food court, a small clinic, locker room, security office, a ce to keep the equipment and tools and indoor parking for those staying within the dome-shaped outdoor hotel rooms."


    "Yes, your majesty!


    I¡¯ll do that right away.


    Ahh!.... Your majesty, all eyewear sses have beenpleted.


    So do you want to inspect them now?"


    "Hmmmmmm.... No, I have something to check on after this.


    So schedule the inspection 2 days for now at 10 A.M."


    "As you wish your majesty!"


    "Alright grandpa Tim, let¡¯s go.


    I¡¯ll take you back in the lower region."


    With that, the duo entered the car, and we¡¯re off.


    With Landon back on Baymard, of course there was so much that he had to look into.


    But of course, he wants tge only one who has reached their final destination.


    .


    "Halt!!!


    Who goes there?"


    "Look here you beggar!


    This ce isn¡¯t a ce where you could walk into just like that.


    So step aside Now!"


    "Aren¡¯t we talking to you?"


    "_"


    In front of a gate, several guards were currently surrounding a hooded beggar in rags.


    They continued to insult the beggar and even throw food, fruits and pebbles towards the beggar.


    And then, the guards decided to throwrger rocks instead.


    "Shew!


    You filthy beggar!


    Shew!"


    With that, one of the guards threw a massive rock towards the beggar, big surprisingly....The beggar caught it with his left hand.


    The beggar who had previously had his head tilted towards the ground, suddenly looked up and smiled coldly.


    And it was at this moment, that the guards knew that they had f**ked up.


    Sh**!!!!

 Chapter 464 Mr. Beggar

    Shit!!!


    The guards immediately dropped to the floor and shivered in front, while avoiding the beggar¡¯s gaze.


    No!


    The man wasn¡¯t a beggar, but a God of death who could kill them off just with his gazes alone.


    When they all thought of the fact that they had previously stoned the man, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver silently.


    Some took out their daggers and quickly cut out one of their toes, while others stabbed themselves instead.


    It was better for them to hurt or punish themselves.... than to let this walking monster do it for them.


    Because if that was the case, they might not even survive the punishment at all!


    So without a moment¡¯s hesitation, they quickly pulled out their swords or daggers, injured themselves,id down t, and shivered with their foreheads touching the ground.


    Blood gushed over the ce, and the injured men all held in their pain and tried to steady their thoughts... while trying to beg for the monster¡¯s mercy.


    "We are worthless fools, who have failed to realize your greatness.


    Please spare us, your majesty!"


    As the men begged, cold sweat slowly tricked down their backs and forehead.


    They only prayed that his majesty would let them live after this.


    But of course, how could it be so?


    The monster..... or rather, the man who they called his majesty, wasn¡¯t someone who took kindly to insults.


    He just looked at the shivering men with a cold glint in his eyes..... and walked right into the pce.


    And who was this monster?


    Of course, it was none other than Alec Barn.


    .


    Seeing that his majesty had not said anything to them.....while Alec walked into the pce, the shivering men all got up and began celebrating, as if they had returned from some great battle.


    Hurray!


    They had survived!!


    They celebrated merrily around the gates.... but what they didn¡¯t know, that in a few hours from now, they would be crying instead.


    The tattered clothed Alec Barn walked into the pce calmly.... and this time, no one dared to stop him.


    Previously, while the charade was going on at the gates.... those going in or leaving the pce had all stopped to watch a good show.


    But when some of them noticed that it was Alec, they had quickly passed on the word to their fellow maids, guards, and so on.


    Word travelled fast in the pce.


    It had to, should in case there was an enemy outside and so on.


    And coupled with the fact that these people literally didn¡¯t have many ways to entertain themselves..... of course they had to master the tedious art of gossiping and storytelling.


    They retold the incident at the gate, so many people now knew that if they saw a tall burly hooded man wearing brownish tattered clothing..... then they shouldn¡¯t dare to insult or harm the person, because that was Alec freak** Barn!


    With that clear warning, when Alec walked past them..... they all stopped what they were doing and bowed towards him instead.


    "We greet your majesty!"


    "We greet your majesty!"


    "We greet your majesty!"


    Everyone did their best to avoid Alec¡¯s wrath.


    Heck!


    Even those who were on horseback.... and even those who were driving wagons past Alec, had to stop and alle down.


    How could they be sittingfortably when his majesty was trekking instead?


    Immediately, many of them offered Alec their horses.


    But with Alec¡¯s weight and physique, not any type of horse could handle him.


    So out of the many horses that were offered, only one could actually do the job.


    He quickly got on and rode towards his resident building within the pce.


    And while he rode, he continued thinking of who could¡¯ve been behind his attack.


    .


    Throughout his entire journey here, his entire thought had been on survival.


    Because he didn¡¯t have any free time to think when he was travelling, time was of the essence.


    So sometimes he would ride for 2 days straight, before sleeping away again.... and after that, he would do the same again.


    He had fought off entire gangs of thieves, fought off nobles who also thought that he was a beggar, rode for days without sleep, avoided ve traders and so on.


    Hence he had been thinking of how to avoid death, rather than who had previously tried to kill him and his men after his trip to Baymard.


    Even after arriving in the Capital, he could¡¯ve just announced his return... but since he didn¡¯t know who his enemy was, he chose not to reveal his identity instead.


    Who knew if the people that were after him had spies all around the Capital?


    Who knew if they were waiting for him at every turn?


    If he had shown himself when stepping into the Capital, they would definitely try to kill him before he even reached the pce.


    As for why he hadn¡¯t previously revealed his identity to the men at the pce gates, that was because he wanted to see if there were any spies amidst them.


    Spies would always be on the lookout for Alec¡¯s tall robust body.


    So if they had any suspicions toward him, they would¡¯ve tried to kill him first, while trying to hide his face and his identity..... and acting as if they had indeed gone after a beggar instead.


    So rather than behaving like those ones outside, they would¡¯ve just killed him instead.


    .


    Once Alec stepped into his residency, he quickly took a bath before calling in several of his other trusted knights immediately.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Your majesty!


    How dare they attack you?!!!"


    Several of the knights trembled from rage.


    Even though Alec was scum, he indeed had people who were overly loyal to him to a fault.


    "Your majesty!


    I suspect Baron Jamison!"


    "Your majesty..... I suspect Duke Longstrom!"


    "Baron Hewitt!"


    "Duke Ryan!"


    "No!.... your majesty... I suspect City Lord Sanders!"


    Hearing Sanders¡¯ name, Alec quickly raised his hands indicating for them to quiet down.


    "Why do you suspect Sanders?"


    "Your majesty!


    It has been more than 8 months since you sent Sanders on an errand in the Western Territories.


    This alone is very suspicious, because we haven¡¯t even heard a single word from his end.


    And your majesty.... is it really a coincidence that you also got attacked in the western territories close to his city?


    I think not your majesty!" Said one of the knights.


    Alec nodded his head while listening, and felt that it was a possibility.


    Because why would Sanders stay quiet all this while, if something suspicious wasn¡¯t going on?


    He had previously wanted to visit Sanders on his way back to the Capital, but with the attack.... home had no choice but to cancel the trip.


    In fact, now that he thought about it again... Sanders was definitely one of the prime suspects in this case.


    But how could Alec have known that the suspect he was thinking about was dead?


    Landon had killed both Sanders and Marder Shannon when they had previously attempted to take over Baymard.


    So what suspect?


    He was DEAD!!

 Chapter 465 Improper Thoughts

    465 Improper Thoughts


    "Your majesty... I also think that Baron Cain should also be a suspect.


    Your majesty... that man is too sneaky!


    Even though he has never done anything wrong, something about the way he moves doesn''t add up." Said another knight.


    Alec couldn''t agree more, as he knew first hand how slippery Cain was.


    They continued tallying up their suspects, until they had 11 names jotted down.


    Since Alec would have to think of how he wanted the suspects tackled before giving his men assignments... he quickly closed all talks about his assault within the western regions and focused on Baymard instead.


    It was time to n his attack on that unfilial son of his.


    But before that, he had to upgrade his weapons, before taking down Landon.


    "Call all the Royal cksmiths and weapon masters immediately.


    I want a shield that can protect one against that lightning thingy that those Baymardians use!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    With that, everyone immediately dispersed, leaving a happy Alec in the room.


    After getting shocked silly by that small ck thing that produces lightning... Alec was very pleased with himself foring up with a shield that could protect the knights against that type of attack, when they begin war with Baymard.


    Hehehehe.... with his massive army, how could those Baymardians even stand a chance?


    .


    And just Like that, Alec had sessfully made it to the pce in one piece.


    The news of how he returned had already spread throughout the Capital to the prominent families.


    Hence many people nned to bring him gifts and whatnot.


    As for his daughter, Cary who had just returned from her own trip to Baymard a week ago.... even though she knew that seeing her father now would get her in his good graces, there was something way more important for her to do today.


    .


    --The Benevolent Princess Estate, Capital Of Arcadina--


    .


    Cary looked at the note in her hand and smiled stupidly.


    It was a note from Anthony!


    Her entire heart twinkled with love, as she held the note dearly.


    She envisioned how tonight would be, as she had nned to kiss her baby to stupor.


    Even though it''s been 2 years since that b**ch sister of hers died, she and Anthony still couldn''t make their rtionship public yet..... as Anthony was Jte''s fiance at one point.


    For many, 2 years was still a short time for mourning, so how could she just publicly say that Anthony was her beloved?


    People might even suspect her for killing her sister instead?


    Others might also specte that Anthony had been cheating on Jte with herself.... when Jte was still alive.


    No matter what, it was definitely wise for them to keep their rtionship under wraps.


    Hence they had only been meeting outside in ces that one wouldn''t expect royalty or nobility to be in.


    Cary giggled and read the letter again in her bedroom chamber, while rolling on the bed yfully.


    Right now, she was currently in her own estate that was given to her by Alec... so she could do whatever she wanted without fear of her stepmothers or their spies listening in on her.


    Cary held the letter in her hand and smiled lovingly.


    Tonight, she would be with her beloved again after so long.


    .


    "Mo!"


    "Yes, my princess!"


    "Quickly!


    Get that red gown that I brought from Baymard.... as well as the ck coat with silver buttons too.


    And get out that Bx-42 Lipstick in the shade Rouge out!


    Now go!!!!!"


    "Yes, my princess!"


    With that, one of the maids quickly left the room, to go into Cary''s closet room.


    hurriedly ran towards the royal bathhouse, to prepare the water for bathing and so on.


    09:18


    They couldn''t help but wonder why their princess was so happy today.


    "Zana!"


    "Yes, my princess!"


    "Get that expensive cherry-scented soap, as well as the shampoo, conditioner and hair oil there.


    I want my body to glow and shine when I step out today."


    "Yes, my princess."


    With that, many of the maids hurriedly stepped forward to strip Cary down naked... while others hurriedly ran towards the royal bathhouse, to prepare the water for bathing and so on.


    They couldn''t help but wonder why their princess was so happy today.


    On top of that, did the princess want to dress this way for her father who had just arrived?


    Did his majesty bring a suitor for princess Jte?


    If not.... then why was the princess wearing such a stunning outfit just to see her father?


    Eh?


    Is the princess having an affair with her father, his majesty Alec Barn?


    .


    The maids hastily did their jobs, while having several ridiculous thoughts in their minds.


    Since they didn''t know about Jte''s ns to see Anthony in secret, they could only be left in the dark with their outrageous thoughts.


    Many of them quickly shook out the thoughts from their minds, whether or not the princess was having an affair with his majesty alec... how was that their business?


    Seeing how suspicious the whole thing was, they decided to keep their mouths shut instead.


    At least even though the situation seemed indecent, it seemed to bring the princess some sort of joy.


    Ever since the princess hade back from Baymard, she gat been getting more annoyed with everything.


    She seemed to hate the fire torches, as well as the act that her bath water came directly from the stream.


    She wanted the water to flow out from within the bath as if it were magic..... and she also wanted something called a fridge?


    In short, ever since the princess had arrived... she seemed to grumble about everything in her estate more.


    She wanted to estate roads to be redone with something called sidewalks... and wanted the gardens and fields to have water squirting out from them which she called a Fountain.


    The princess also seemed to want to take up sword fighting too.


    It seemed like she had experienced some sort of gruesome experience in Baymard for her to train so hard.


    Every time she trained, she would stab the dummy and yell out the name ''Landon'' or ''bastard''.


    It has only been a week since their princess had begun practice... And so far, the princess was extremely angry with all the trainers that she had hired.


    She wanted to be a pro within a day, but she had forgotten that she had to start from the bottom and make herself powerful with time.


    Of course, all of this made the princess frustrated.


    And in the end, she would take it out on the maids.


    So now that they saw her happy, how could they not be happy as well?


    At least they wouldn''t be used as punching bags anymore.


    With these thoughts in mind, the maids did their best to make Cary as gorgeous looking as possible.


    And after that, Cary secretly left with a few of her guards in a peasant wagon.


    Now... it was time for her to see her beloved.


    .


    At the same time, after Cary''s wagon left her estate... someone lurking deep within the shadows smiled coldly.


    ''B**tch!


    I''ll let you know what pain is..... hehehehehe''

 Chapter 466 My Beloved

    Cary¡¯s wagon moved steadily as it made its way towards the worst parts of the Capital.


    In this region, peasants flooded the ce at every corner, and not even the sight of a nobleman¡¯s carriage could be seen here.


    Even middle and upper-ss merchants chose not to wander about the ce, as they don¡¯t want their reputations to be ruined.


    One should know that this part of the city was the poorest region that everyone made fun of.


    Those with high status could never be seen or caught dead here, just because it¡¯ll make others belittle men.


    So for sure, the entire roads were filled with peas and carts and low-ss merchant wagons instead.


    These low-ss merchants we¡¯re typically the ones that delivered rum and alcohol to the taverns, restaurants and inns here.


    In short, even delivering Baymard¡¯s wine and other beverages, was their sole responsibility too.


    Cary¡¯s wagon would stop everyone and then because since they were in a pleasant wagon, no one would give them room to pass, since they weren¡¯t using a noble or royal carriage.


    Nope!


    They had to fight their way through the busy roads, while budding heads with other peasants too.


    Which sort of made Cary nervous, every time she came to the rendezvous spot.


    When she usually used the royal carriage, all carriages and wagons would stop and let her pass.


    But when there were no important carriages on the roads, the peasant and lower ss wagons and carriages all moved in all directions all at once.


    Whichpletely sacred her, as she saw some carriagesing from the left, right, sides and so on.


    What the hell?


    No wonder that a ton of idents urred daily.


    Even as her wagon passed through, Cary could see several wrecked wagons and carriages on the roads and at the sides of the roads.


    The entire ce was aplete disaster.


    And it was also at this point that she truly realized the importance of Baymard¡¯s stop signs and traffic police.


    But we¡¯ll, since she was a royal, and would never typically go through these sort of scenarios often... She felt like she shouldn¡¯t care too much about it.


    After all, was she the one who would get in these idents?


    No!


    Then why should she care?


    As her carriage moved, several pleasant continuously fought with them for the right to pass through.


    "Who do you think you are?


    Do you think that you¡¯re some sort of royal or something?


    I came here first, so I¡¯ll be passing first?"


    "Move aside now!


    I have something important to do!"


    "And what about me?


    Do you think that I came here just to admire the roads?


    Please get out!!"


    "Are you asking for a beating?"


    "Nah... I¡¯m asking for food, Idiot.


    Get out of the way!"


    "_"


    Time passed by very slowly (in Cary¡¯s opinion), and soon.... the wagon finally stopped in front of a very rowdy inn.


    .


    Stepping in, Cary¡¯s nostrils we¡¯re immediately tweeted with the strong scent of booze.


    There were people drinking and sshing their beer everywhere while clicking their cups together.


    Some people danced with some of the ¡¯night¡¯ girls, who were there to service the men and make them spend more money and stay longer.


    Other men arm-wrestled, do spit challenges and other things that they considered manly.


    Cary moved with 3 of her men towards the reception area at the front.


    As for her other guards, she had left them outside the inn to stand guard just in case of emergencies.


    "Ahh... Waw!


    It isn¡¯t every day that you see a girl willingly handle 3 men at once.


    Good luck sister.


    Your fortune is truly great!


    But if you can¡¯t handle them all, just call any of us up and we will definitely help you out!" Said the receptionist, who was looking at the men behind Cary as if she would eat them up and moment from now.


    Cary¡¯s face became distorted when she heard the remark but said nothing.


    After all, she didn¡¯t want to blow her cover, even though the remark did make her want to kill the receptionist for thinking that she of all people was a sl**.


    .


    "Eh?


    Sister..... So you already have a man waiting for you upstairs and you still want to add these 3 others to your menu?


    Damn!


    You are something else sister."


    "Thank you," Cary said while trying to control the twitch in her eyes.


    ¡¯Okay... So who are you here to see?"


    "Mr. Harper!"


    "Ahhh!.... You must be Miss Gwen.


    Yes... Me. Harper has been expecting you.


    Just go up the stairs to the third floor... And the third rusted wooden door to your right will be his room."


    After sorting out her business with the receptionist, Cary... A.K.A Gwen... Immediately told the guards to wait a little further from the room that she was supposed to see Anthony in.


    Of course, the guards had already brought Cary here for the past 2 years..... and the routine had never changed.


    So with time, they had let down their guard slowly.


    In addition to that, they didn¡¯t want to hear the Princess and Anthony¡¯s love sounds..... So it was only proper for them to stay guard around the stairs and ensure that those going up weren¡¯t suspicious.


    .


    Cary stood in front of her and knocked for a bit... And when she didn¡¯t get any response, she decided to try her luck by pushing the door.


    Usually, Anthony would bolt the door until she arrived..... But now, for some reason, it wasn¡¯t bolted today.


    Stepping into the room, at first, Cary thought that something was wrong.


    But when she saw Anthony quietly sleeping on the bed..... She sighed from relief, bolted the door and took off her coat before making her way towards the bed.


    She looked at her beloved warmly and giggled charmingly.


    He was as still as a board, and didn¡¯t even flinch or move a bit when she came in.


    She quickly concluded that she was probably tired and probably slept off while waiting for her to arrive.


    Sitting on the corner of the bed, she gently pushed him in attempts to wake him up.


    "Darling... Wake up... Your love is here."


    "Darling... Darling?"


    After 20 seconds of trying to wake him up, she unconsciously saw spots of blood on the sheets and was confused for a moment.


    And after pushing Anthony to the side, she saw blood at the back of his head.


    Numerous questions quickly flooded through her mind, as she thought of her beloved.


    Immediately..... her eyes were filled with tears, and began shaking Anthony with all her might.


    "Darling, Darling Wake up!


    Please wake up!


    Wake up!!!!"


    .


    "Miss Cary, I would suggest that you worry about yourself first... before crying over someone else."


    "_"


    F***!


    Who the hell said that?

 Chapter 467 Royal Prey

    "Miss Cary, I would suggest that you worry about yourself first... before crying over someone else."


    "_"


    .


    Hearing the cold voice that echoed from behind "W...Who are you?"


    "Miss Cary, judging by the situation in which you¡¯ve just found yourself, I know that you aren¡¯t that dumb as to not know who I might be.


    Of course, I¡¯m the person responsible for the injury on your lover¡¯s head.


    And I¡¯ll also be the person who will injure you as well." Said the mysterious man without anything of emotions in his tone.


    Hearing that, Cary¡¯s mind instantly froze for a bit and time seemed to stand still.


    Her shivering body suddenly felt like it was 10 times heavier than it normally was..... And her breathing became rapid with every passing second.


    "D... Did you kill him?"


    "No... He¡¯s only unconscious."


    "Are you going to kill me?


    My father is back in the Capital... So if you kill me, he will definitely kill youter.


    S...so you better let me go now.


    If you do that I promise to forget about this whole incident.


    But if you touch me... then you¡¯ll pay dearly with your life!!" Cary said in a trembling tone.


    She felt that mentioning Alec¡¯s wrath would scare the man.


    But if the man was truly scared, would he dare to make a move on her in this lifetime?


    "Miss Cary.....since I didn¡¯t kill your lover, then why would I kill you?


    Don¡¯t worry... You¡¯ll survive.


    But I will make you wish that you were dead instead."


    "_"


    At this moment..... her entire body trembled even more in terror, as she could feel the fear seep right down to her bones.


    She had to escape now!


    Yes!... Her men were still around now.


    So if she screamed loudly, they would definitelye up to find her.


    But before she could even do it, the mysterious man quickly held her mouth and continuously strangled her neck for a few minutes.


    "Hmmmmm!"


    "Hmmmmmmmmm!"


    "Hmmmmmmmmmmmmm!"


    She struggled to pull the man¡¯s hands away from her throat and mouth, but she was too weak.


    Her neck was hurting like hell, and soon she started to feel very dizzy and light-headed.


    A massive headache followed soon after, and she felt that she would faint at any time if this mysterious man didn¡¯t let go of her now.


    And before she knew it, she was slowly losing consciousness.


    Her entire vision slowly became dark.


    And all she could think about, was what the mysterious man would do to herter on.


    ¡¯Dammit!!¡¯ she cursed before finally loosing consciousness.


    .


    After what seemed like an eternity, she slowly became conscious again.


    And when she opened her eyes, she saw that she was still in the same room..... But this time, she had been all tied up instead, with her mouth all stuffed up to prevent her from speaking.


    She was currently lying down face up on the bed with her hands and legs tied all tied to the bedposts.


    She looked around the bed for Anthony, but couldn¡¯t find him on it.


    What had they done to him?


    Didn¡¯t the man say that he wouldn¡¯t kill him?


    So why wasn¡¯t Anthony around?


    Or did they free him up after the had finally achieved their goal of getting her instead?


    Cary¡¯s mind was in so much disarray that she didn¡¯t even notice the mysterious man that was sitting at the far end of the room.


    "You¡¯re finally up Miss Cary.


    And here I thought that I would have to wait for you to catch up on your beauty sleep." Said the mysterious man who was currently chewing on an apple.


    He had a copper mask, and his entire attire was ck as the night sky.


    The man watched Cary struggle amusingly while eating, before walking towards her slowly.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    He unsheathed his sword, jumped onto the bed, and smiled at her coldly.


    Cary almost peed herself while watching the man towering over her body.


    From the way she was tied up, one would think that he wanted to take her instead.


    But if so, then why did he jump on the bed, and stood over her with a sword instead?


    The man slowly trailed his sword through her body, from her lower belly up to her boobs... and going up all the way to her chin.


    She was even afraid to breathe, for fear that the sword would identally stab her if she did.


    The mysterious man chuckled underneath his mask as he continued to observe her frightened expression.


    .


    "Tsk!


    You¡¯re really a beauty, there¡¯s no doubt about it.


    And who knows... Maybe you could¡¯ve been one of the greatest beauties of all time.


    But it¡¯s too bad that you just had to rub my master the wrong way.


    Well, that being said... Don¡¯t take this personal alright?


    After all Miss Cary, I¡¯m just doing my job.


    Now... A little advice for you.


    Staypletely still, or I might just destroy your pretty face instead."


    With that, the mysterious man quickly swung his sword towards Cary... And all she could do was scream through her stuffed mouth and close her eyes in terror.


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    Cary felt like her entire body trembled vigorously, as a wave of severe pain continuously forced its way through her heart.


    And for a moment, she felt like she could breathe at all.


    Her entire face was drenched in sweat, with stters of blood on it too.


    Cary took on deep breaths while looking at her severed right arm.


    That¡¯s right!


    The bastard had cut off her entire right arm from the rest of her body.


    The pain was so gut-wrenching and spine-tingling, that Cary felt as if someone was trying to pull her entire heart out of her chest violently.


    How could a man see a beauty like her and still decide tomit such a horrendous act without even flinching?


    "You!..."


    Her lips trembled slightly, as she looked at her severed arm in terror.....before finally passing out from both extreme pain and shock.


    Her mind seeped right back onto darkness, as she lost consciousness again.


    .


    Time moved quickly this time... And soon, her hazy mind became clearer and clearer with every passing second.


    Cary¡¯s eyelids trembled slightly, as she struggled to open them.


    And the pain that she previously felt, all came rushing towards her again.


    "The princess is awake!"


    "The princess is awake!"


    As soon as the maids had announced that, the first queen who was Cary¡¯s mother... quickly pushed everyone in the room to the side, and dashed towards her daughter in a sh.


    "My baby..... My baby... Tell mother who did this to you.


    I want them dead!"


    Hearing her mother¡¯s aggrieved tone, Cary¡¯s eyes ok instantly swelled up with tears.... as she could finally hear familiar voices after that nightmare that she had just experienced.


    "Little Cary.... You¡¯ve been asleep for 8 days now with a high fever.


    Mother had invited the best healer in the Capital to treat you.


    So tell mother if you¡¯re feeling any difort anywhere.


    Also, mother promises to kill the son of a b**ch who did this to you.


    So please tell mother everything alright?"


    Cary listened to her sobbing mother and learnt that happened on the day of her attack.


    .


    Apparently, her men had entered the room after she had taken too long from her usual meetings with Anthony.


    They had seen her all tied up with a severed arm and quickly rushed her back to her estate.


    Of course even though they didn¡¯t know who the culprit was, they had still gotten a lot of men to search the inn and the entire area for any suspicious people.


    This was all they could do, since Cary wasn¡¯t awake yet to give them a detailed description of how the culprit looked like or what he was wearing.


    Listening to her mother, Cary immediately thought about how she had ended up with just one hand now.


    Remembering the mysterious man¡¯s words, she truly felt like he was right.


    Because even though he didn¡¯t kill her, he still made her feel likemitting suicide altogether.


    How was she supposed to write or even eat properly?


    She used her right hand for practically everything... So wouldn¡¯t it be hard for her now?


    In addition to that, who would want a one-handed woman as a wife?


    Even the peasants andmoners would look down on her, as she was now a one-handed princess.


    Luckily.... She had her Anthony by her side.


    So even though her value had now dropped to a very low bar, she still felt like he would not care about the matter at all.


    But when she thought about that mysterious man... All she wanted was revenge!!!


    She wanted to gut his brains out and grind them to paste.


    Just thinking about the loathsome bastard, she felt like she had to find him no matter what!


    .


    Meanwhile, in another estate within the Capital..... Someone else basked inplete joy at the thought of Cary¡¯s miserable state.


    "Cleopas!"


    "Yes, master!"


    "3 months from now, proceed with the next n of action."


    "As you wish master."


    "Good!


    This time, I¡¯ll make her know what fear and helplessness truly felt like.


    Hehehhe.... Carl Barn....


    This time, you¡¯re mine!!!"

 Chapter 468 Open For Business

    <h4>Chapter 468 Open For Business</h4>


    "Brother Landon... Brother Landon..... wake up... wake up!"


    .


    Right now, Little Linda and little Momo were standing beside Landon¡¯s king-sized bed, trying their best to ¡¯wake¡¯ Landon up.


    But sadly, nothing seemed to work.


    Linda had turned 12 this summer, while Momo would be turning 11 on December 18th instead.


    They both thought that since they were now older and stronger, they could now team up and carry Landon off his bed.


    But sadly, they were wrong.


    Because no matter how hard they tried, Landon still slept peacefully with a slight smile on his face.


    "Momo.... if elder brother Landon doesn¡¯t wake up now, we¡¯re going to miss today¡¯s event!"


    "Ahhh!


    Why is elder brother so tired?


    Elder bro... wake up, wake up!"


    Landon who had only been pretending to sleep, smiled broadly and finally decided to open his eyes.


    Yup!


    No matter how fast they grew, these 2 kids still acted like it was a Christmas morning.... every time he promised to take them somewhere.


    When they were younger, they used to jump on his bed nonstop or forcefully open his eyelids instead.


    But now, of course they had grown older.


    So the way they woke up him also changed as well over the years.


    Little Linda was now 12.... which was the time when she began noticing the changes between men and women.


    So she would never jump on Landon¡¯s bed again.... but, since she sincerely took Landon as an older brother, she still bothered him whenever she went to wake him up in the mornings.


    The same thing could be said for little Momo.


    Even though he was 1 year younger than Linda, he too began understanding the differences between men and women.


    For starters, he had a massive crush on Linda.... and would find himself going along with whatever she said all the time.


    Normally, within the Pyno continent.... buys at his age already had fiancees.


    But in Baymard, people preferred to first know their partners, as well as ess their characters before they engaged them.... which he totally agreed was for the best.


    But while essing, what should he do to stop himself from acting like a fool in front of her?


    Plus Linda was a year older than him... would she be truly okay with that?


    No!


    He had to have a man-to-man talk with elder brother Landonter on.


    "Momo.... why are you so silent?


    Look! Look!


    Elder brother Landon is finally up!


    Now we will definitely make it on time!"


    .


    Once Landon was up, the duo didn¡¯t even wait for him to talk.... and quickly dragged him off the bed while saying ¡¯good morning¡¯ over and over again.


    And after making sure that he was finally awake, they ran away like crazy to the next victim¡¯s room or castle wing.


    Landon smiled wryly and immediately hopped into his bathroom.


    Likewise, the victims from Momo and Linda¡¯s morning assault also took their baths as well.


    And after an hour and 48 minutes, everyone had now freshened up, as well as eaten their breakfasts too.


    Now, it was time for them to set off!


    And why were they all excited?


    Of course, it was because they were going to the Landline Launch event.


    After reading about it in the newspapers, as well as listening about it on the radios and seeing portraits of the many types from the Phonepany magazines..... how could they not be excited?


    They entered the royal Limousine and left the pce surrounded by 3 other security cars while making their way towards District D.


    The cars were very bubbly, with everyone doing talking about the type ofndline phone that they wanted.


    "Little Linda.... pink is your favourite colour.


    So do you want this thin pink phone?"


    "Hmm... No...


    From the catalogue, it says that the phone doesn¡¯t have the option of getting more than 2 people on a single call."


    "Then let¡¯s keep looking, I¡¯m sure that we can find other pink phones with what you¡¯re looking for."


    "Little Momo... I just saw a superman phone here.


    So do you want this one instead?


    "Not superman!


    If you can find Wolverine... then I¡¯ll get it."


    "Wait!


    Do they have a Barbie..."


    "Shh!


    Say no more..... of course they do!"


    "_"


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrrmmmmmmm!¡¯


    The entourage steadily made their way towards District D excitedly through the busy traffic-congested roads.


    The streets were jam-packed, with several cars all heading towards the same direction.


    In fact, some people had even parked their cars in nearby parking lots..... and had preferred to walk or take a train instead, so as to make it to theunch event on time.


    The entire region was swamped, busy and chaotic..... with everyone also talking about what they wanted to get as well.


    After arriving at the venue, Landon and his crew stepped out from their Limousine while waving to those in the crowd.


    They were currently standing before a 2-storey high ceiling building, which was also extremely wide.


    The entire building looked like it was made with ck ss Crystal¡¯s, and also gave off a ¡¯ssy¡¯ vibe to those who saw its structure.


    And just in front of the building¡¯s main entrance door, was a massive red ribbon bow neatly decorated there.


    Again, in front of the building..... a massive crowd had also gathered there as well.


    Of course, seeing the massive red ribbon there, they all knew that someone had to cut the ribbon before they could enter the building.... so when they saw Landon and his family, they screamed and pped excitedly.


    It was almost 10 A.M... which was theunching time for the event.


    So Landon, alongside Tim and others from the board of directors..... all stood close to each other while holding massive scissors close to the ribbon, and waited for the right time to take action.


    As for the crowd, they all looked at their watches excitedly.


    Many of them even started counting the seconds in their heads (as digital watches that showed seconds didn¡¯t exist yet.)


    Some of them also began voicing out the tone instead, while watching the Landon and the rest hold their scissors tightly.


    "Steady... steady..... steady... steady...."


    "Now!!!!"


    ¡¯Snip!¡¯


    ¡¯Woooooow!¡¯


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "I now dere that the phonepanies are now open for business!"


    Woooooow!¡¯


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    With that, everyone speedily ran into the ce like crazy.


    It was time to see what the hype was all about.

 Chapter 469 Launching Day

    <h4>Chapter 469 Launching Day</h4>


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The crowd quickly rushed in after Landon, the board of directors and their own families went into the building.


    Today was a Saturday..... and so Principal Stiltskin, his wife, his son, their grandkids were also here as well.


    Of course, his other sons and only daughter were currently at work.


    So he took the rest of the family over for today¡¯s event.


    They walked into the massive building and immediately saw several signs with arrows on the walls.


    There were also detailed maps showing the buildingyout, which showed every public store and area within the building.


    Heck!.... Even the toilets had been shown.


    These maps were simr to those shown in malls back on earth.


    As for those living in Baymard, they too were already very familiar with these maps since they were in mostmercial buildings too.


    Principal Stiltskin and his family looked at the map and decided to first check out the Phonepany called ¡¯Rocky¡¯.


    As they about to move, someone yelled out Stillskin¡¯s name.


    "Stilly!


    Ahh!... you¡¯re really a bad friend.


    Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you wereing here with your family too?"


    Stiltskin turned around and saw his friend who was one of the head researchers in the Zoo.


    "Rudolf you arse!


    Why do you always have to yell my name out like that?"


    "What?... are you the only Stiltskin in Baymard?"


    "You are seriously a trouble maker!"


    "Hehehe.... you¡¯re my friend.... so what does that say about you?"


    "_"


    .


    Of course their families all knew each other, so everyone greeted one another and all walked past a wide hallway on their left, before reaching a massive spacious store.


    The store¡¯s walls were grey in colour, and there were also several potted indoor nts strategically ced around the ce too.


    In addition to that, all the tables were white and were also designed to look exactly like rocks..... which fitted the name Rocky.


    Thepany had really gone out of its way to give the ce that mountain-Jungle vibe


    Of course, each table also showed the logo of thepany.... and made people remember thepany name even more.


    Again, if one looked on the walls..... one would also see several phones hanging on the walls as well.


    Principal Stiltskin and his family were utterly shocked when they saw this.


    Their words were stuck in their throats for a brief moment before they could finally speak again.


    It was real!


    The things in the newspapers were all real!


    Now on, they would be able to talk to each other within Baymard, no matter how far apart they were.


    If they wanted to make an appointment with the hospital, they could just call... rather than driving there.


    If someone wanted something from them in their offices, a simple phone call would do... rather than flying around the ce left, right and center.


    All hail his majesty!


    Their bodies trembled and their heartbeats quickened slightly.


    Did you ever think that it would be possible several years ago?"


    "No, not in a million years!


    Rudolf..... times have changed!"


    "It has indeed, old friend.


    Hahahaha.... at least now, I¡¯ll get to talk to my grandkids everyday if I wanted to.


    So where do we begin?


    The room is divided into 2.


    To the left are phones from LX... and to the right are phones from Eagle


    Which one do you want to check out first?"


    "Hmm... let¡¯s look at Eagle first!"


    With that, they quickly walked towards the right... and headed to the first table there.


    .


    On the massive table, the phones were all spread out evenly.... with their properties and qualities all shown just beside them, as well as their phone ns that thepany offers too.


    And just behind the tables, were 2~3 staff workers who were currently answering any customer questions there.


    As they made their way to the table, they saw some people smiling sheepishly, while pretending to make phone calls with their fingers.


    As well as some people who were already arguing with their spouses on what their household needed.


    Of course, there were also some people who were already making ns with the workers to have the phones installed in their homester on.


    Yup!


    If people had decided on what to get, they could choose a n, pay the initial phone and phone n deposit, and the rest would be history.


    For sure, if some wanted to buy the phone upfront first.... then that wasn¡¯t a problem, as they could do that and only focus on phone ns instead.


    Stiltskin, Rudolf and their families speedily fought through the crowd and finally managed to squeeze their way to the front of the first table there.


    Stiltskin looked at all the phones within the 1S range in awe.


    They all had slightly different designs and phone ns as well.


    But what he had noticed, was that all of them had been made to focus more on particr properties and factors whenpared to their peers.


    Some had features like ¡¯talking clock¡¯, while others even gave the option of controlling receiver loudness volume..... And so on.


    Bottom line, there was a phone for everyone here.


    "Darling look!


    Rather than buttons, this one has some sort of circr ring with holes on its base.


    Eh.... the description says that it¡¯s a rotary dial pad with 10 finger holes on it.


    And the phone handset is so thin, elegant and beautiful whenpared to the rest."


    "I agree.... I want that one too!"


    The phone that their wives were talking about, looked like the phone used in Disney¡¯s 101 Dalmatians by Crue Deville.


    Its design was also a very popr phone used by very elegant women back in the days.


    There were many designs and colour patterns in the store for this type of phones.


    Some had white marble crystal designs, others were painted bold, ck, marble red and so on.


    In short, the design had actually caught the attention of many women in the store.


    "Darling please... let¡¯s get it instead?"


    "Well, let¡¯s look at all the others first too Alright?


    Who knows.... you might just change your mindter on."


    "Fine!


    But my mind is made up!"


    "Me too!


    Hmph!


    "_"

 Chapter 470 Making History Again: Landlines

    <h4>Chapter 470 Making History Again: Landlines</h4>


    Both men smiled bitterly while listening to their wife¡¯s grumble about their suggestion to look at the other far.


    Women!


    If they had agreed to go with their suggestion first, thenter on If these same women saw something fat else that caught their fancy..... Funny enough, they would still find a way to me them for not reminding them to be patient.


    And so they continued looking at the rest of the phones on the long massive white table..... Which had all Eagle 1 phones, ranging from Eagle 1 S-A.... up to Eagle 1S-H.


    Everyone nodded in appreciation for the 1S phones, before going towards the other tables that had several other phones within the 2S, 3S, 4S and 5S categories.


    In fact, there were so many phone designs avable to them.... which utterly left them very confused about which phone design that they should get.


    There were those that could be hung on the walls, which would be great for their kitchen.


    And there were also those that had the dialer pas on the phone¡¯s handset itself.


    Of course phones here had very long cords, which connected the base of the phone to its handset.


    And in addition to all of this, there were several shelves on the walls which had the same phone models as those on the tables.


    But the only difference was that these on the walls all had different themed designs.


    For example on the wall shelves, one would find the Eagle 2S-A in the shape of a puppy, ball and even an apple here.


    For sure, the phone would offer the same payment ns and phone properties as it¡¯s original on the tables.


    So the only difference was how it was themed.


    These types of phones would definitely be used by kids and even teenagers or people who love them.


    Like the cupcake looking phone... One could easily see overseer Lyore getting something like that in the nearest future.


    In fact, even bakeries, sport stores or other themed businesses could also use them too.


    .


    Stiltskin, Rudolf and their families looked through all Eagle brand phones.... and decided to go through all LX brand phones too.


    And after picking their desired phone brand and model, they quickly headed over to Horizon, which was the other phonepany.


    They went there so as to see if they would get better prices for the phones that they wanted.


    Bottom line, Stiltskin and his wife had decided to join Horizon because their ns were cheap for the phone types that they wanted.


    While Rudolf and his own wife had decided to stay with Rocky instead.


    As for their sons and daughters who were also married and had their own households.... of course, they all made their own choices too.


    And at the end of the day, everyone was utterly pleased with their choices.


    So they quickly paid for their phones upfront, as well as their monthly ns too.


    Also, since they wanted several phones to be wired throughout their homes, they had also gotten several family deals and discounts too.


    Stiltskin had been given a 15% off deal for the next 3 months.... as well as a 5% off wee deal for the next 3 months too since they were new customers.


    In addition to that, he was also given a wee package, which showedpany information, and whatnot.


    And since he had gotten a warranty too..... he had been given a card that showed his proof of warranty proof, as well as when it would expire.


    Everyone smiled merrily with their wee packages in their hands as they moved through the building.


    But of course, how could their journey end now?


    Sure!


    They had paid for their phones, but before getting home.... there was one more thing that they needed to do.


    And that was to learn how to use these phones.


    .


    "Rudolf.... the phone testing ce is just around the corner.


    So do you want to check it out?"


    "Of course!


    How am I supposed to know how to ca my cute granddaughter if I don¡¯t even know how to use it?"


    With that, they quickly made their way to another massive room, which had more than 150 telephones on the walls and on several tables too.


    "Wee!


    Do do you all want to test out the phone lines?" Said one of the workers there.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes....."


    "Alright...


    So let me first give you all a brief rundown of how to make calls, record voicemails on your device, take voicemails, leave voicemails on other people¡¯s devices, add more people to a call A.K.A... have a party-line....."


    The worker spoke for 3 minutes while demonstrating what to do on the phone.


    And after that, she then paired everyone and ced them around different phones within the massive room.


    Stiltskin held the phone number of the phone that Rudolf was standing close to.... and decided to punch it into the device.


    The first 3 letters were in brackets.... which stood for something called area code?


    ¡¯1..¡¯


    ¡¯Poup!¡¯


    ¡¯2...¡¯


    ¡¯Poup!¡¯


    ¡¯7...¡¯


    ¡¯Poup!.....¡¯


    As he punched in the numbers, a weird sound echoed back from the device.


    He was so shocked that his hands began to tremble nervously.


    Oh no...did he break the device?


    What should he do?


    He looked at the worker standing next to him and tried to exin the situation as fast as he could.


    And after he was assured that nothing was wrong, he then followed the worker¡¯s instructions, hung up and dialled again.


    It still made the same sounds as it didst time.


    But since the worker told him that he was good, he continued in relief.


    And after he punched in thest digit, the sound within the phone changed again.


    ¡¯Puuuuuuuuuuppp!¡¯


    ¡¯Puuuuuuuuuuuppp!¡¯


    ¡¯Catchah!¡¯


    "Hello!... Stilly!


    Is that you!"


    "Yes! Yes!


    It¡¯s me..... Ahhh! It¡¯s me!"


    "Stilly!!! I can hear you clearly!"


    "Me too!


    I can hear you clearly too.


    Hahaha!"


    "Stilly!... Hahahahaha..... Now I can call youte at night whenever I want to."


    "Hah....eh?


    Don¡¯t you dare fool!


    Get off this line now!!!"


    "Wait... How do I stop the call again?"


    "_"

 Chapter 471 Code Name: Houston, We Have A Problem!

    <h4>Chapter 471 Code Name: Houston, We Have A Problem!</h4>


    Stilt skin, Rudolf and their families all had a good time talking to one another merrily.


    In fact, the entire ce was currently filled with people using all 150 phones within the room.


    They could only stay on the phones for a maximum of 5 minutes, so as to give others a chance to use them.


    Within that time, they had to learn how to save their voicemails, learn how to do party lines, learn how to call 911 and so on.


    And so everyone tried their best to learn all they could.


    As for the workers next to the phones, they all smiled proudly, while listening to everyone get excited.


    Even those from other empires, couldn¡¯t help but get overly excited as well.


    And this in itself was a historical moment, those from the museum were on it like lightning... As well as the news reporters too.


    In short, today was a very thrilling day for everyone.


    And just like that..... Landlines hade into existence within the Hertfilian world.


    .


    Landon, the board of directors and their families had already finished looking around... and were now eating and talking within one of the massive offices on the second floor of the building.


    In there, their families were also learning how to use the phones as well.


    Of course as esteemed guests, they had VIP treatment while within the event.


    "Elder brother Landon... My room will have the Mn phone right?"


    "Of course!


    When have I ever lied to you?


    Trust me... Soon enough, they woulde over to install it in your roomter on.


    So just be patient."


    Everyone was having a good time, when suddenly... One of the guards who was stationed around the second floor quickly came in and whispered into Landon¡¯s ears, as well as Lucius¡¯ ears too.


    With that, they quickly left everyone and followed the guard outside.


    There, they saw 2 soldiers standing there as still as statues.


    Their expressions we¡¯re heavy, and one could also see a faint trace of anger that had been suppressed underneath their whole facade.


    The soldiers first saluted Landon and Livius, before thanking the guard.


    And once the guard left, their expressions grew even heavier.


    "Your majesty... King-Father Army General Lucius... it¡¯s bad.


    It¡¯s Code Name: Houston, we have a problem."


    "_"


    .


    Landon and Lucius hopped into the army car that brought the 2 men here, and headed towards the Coastal region as quickly as possible.


    And while in the car, the 2 men began exining the situation to them in detail without leaving any bit of information out.


    "Captains.....How did this happen?"


    "Your majesty!


    It¡¯s like this....."


    And just like that, the men began recounting all that they knew about the incident.


    Apparently, during a normal routine check for those exiting the port.... they had found a detailed document that listed several names within the military, as well as a detailed list of weapons Baymard currently had too.


    Of course the document didn¡¯t say how these weapons were made, as only those within the weapon manufacturing industry would know how they were made.


    Only those working in the lower region weapon sector would know about what chemicals, sents andpounds would be used..... as well as the pressure, temperature, protective casings, reactions and order in which they built or made.


    But even though its manufacturing methods weren¡¯t mentioned, information on how to set up the weapons was also written in detail too.


    For example how to reload a gun and even how to fire the cannons were recorded down there as well.


    And from the looks of it, the person who had given out the information... also wrote that he needed more time, so as to get the exact manufacturing methods of all weapons here.


    With everything that they had gathered, for sure.... it had to be someone within the army.


    And it was because of cases like these, that Landon had made sure to ce those detectors and scanners in the ports.


    .


    The current airport X-ray scanners produced images in orange, blue and green..... with each colour rted to a material category.


    Orange showed organic material like food and paper, green showed medium-dense non-organic materials like stic bottles..... and blue meant metals or hard stics.


    Many people thought that the workers on the ports would only check metal.


    But that was a lie.


    They would check for paper as well.


    Because once it passes through the x-ray scanner, the shape and image shown to them... can even show them if the object is crumpled paper or not, as paper would be rectangr, bananas would have their own shapes and so on.


    So with this in mind, they could spot any documents there immediately.


    And from there, they would open the bags and pull out the paper from its hiding ce and loom over it carefully.


    And while this was going on, the people were going through body scanners and checks too.


    .


    So many spies might¡¯ve actually thought that they could get away with it.... but that was a lie!


    Until the entire world was unified.... all baggage and personal items would be checked for incriminating documents too.


    The man that they had caught.....probably didn¡¯t dare to hide the documents on his body, since he knew that he would be searched anyway.


    So he probably assumed that since they were only checking for metal, he would be safe.


    But of course, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Security procedures, as well as what the security officers did at the ports..... had nothing to do with the soldiers, police officers, Marines, Navy, Coastal guards, and all other military officials.


    So everything people knew about what and how they security guards checked and operated in the ports.... were all assumed through their own observations and hearsays.


    Hence in the end, even the traitor himself or herself, might¡¯ve also thought that they only checked metal objects within the ports.


    In fact, they probably didn¡¯t even know that even liquid poison and other harmful things were also checked and sniffed away by the dogs too.

 Chapter 472 Code Name: H.W.H.A.P 2

    <h4>Chapter 472 Code Name: H.W.H.A.P 2</h4>


    Listening to the events that took ce, Lucius was utterly disappointed in it all.


    Because it was clear as day that the traitor who had given the man those incriminating documents.... was from the army.


    Wasn¡¯t that his main sector?


    As a leader, he felt responsible for it all.


    He clenched his hands tightly in rage when he thought about how letting such information go out could cause damage to the Baymardians.


    Even though it was just information about the list of weapons avable, as well as how to prepare the weapons for use before a battle..... it would still take away the element of surprise, as their enemies would now prepare themselves fully beforeing at them.


    Sure!


    Everyone would know their power eventually, but they wanted that to happen naturally.


    Lucius couldn¡¯t wait to find the traitor and skin him alive with his bare hands.


    After all the efforts that they had made toe so far, how dare anyone try to sabotage it all?


    Greenish veins had already popped on Lucius¡¯ face, as he envisioned himself cutting the culprit into pieces a thousand times.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought this as well.


    When both soldiers in the car first got wind of the situation, they truly felt like stumping on the son of a b**ch responsible for the whole situation.


    What a Bastard!


    .


    As they retold the incident, they felt their bodies get hotter and hotter from rage.... but tried to calm themselves down, so as to get to the crux of the matter.


    The Captains also passed several documents to Landon and Lucius, which showed the ¡¯reason¡¯ why the man hade to Baymard.


    It started that he hade here for touristic reasons... Which was perfectly okay.


    Landon read through everything and went through the entire event again.


    "What¡¯s the man¡¯s nationality"


    "King-Father Army General Lucius, he¡¯s from the empire of Terique." One of the soldiers replied.


    "Terique?


    Maybe Nopline is the mastermind then."


    "Hmm...maybe Nopline, or other nobles who want power.


    Who knows... Maybe this man isn¡¯t even working for anyone in Terique." Landon added.


    "True..... Maybe he¡¯s working for another empire even though he¡¯s from Terique."


    "That might be the case..... But we¡¯ll only know for sure after further investigations.


    Captains!....did he confess to who the traitor in our midst was?"


    "No your majesty.


    He did not.


    Because if he did... I might¡¯ve first killed the traitor before heading towards you both, your majesty."


    "_"


    .


    "Alright... everyone should calm down.


    When you tried to interrogate him, did he say anything at all?"


    "No your majesty... He kept his mouth shut the entire time while we were there."


    "Hmmm... Alright...


    How many people actually know the truth of what really happened?"


    "Just 9 people.... which includes you both your majesty.


    Those who witnessed the scene of the guards taking the man away..... haven¡¯t been told anything yet, so they can only specte on what really happened there."


    "Good!


    Follow all procedures for handling this matter.


    I expect the whole issue to be covered up, so as not to alert the traitor."


    "But your majesty.... what do we tell the news reporter and the press who are already all over this?"


    "Tell them that the man had previously attacked someone and was trying to escape thew in Baymard before getting caught."


    "In addition to what his majesty has said, make sure to keep the man¡¯s real identity private too.


    Make up a fake name, as well as nationality too." Lucius added.


    "King-Father Army General Lucius, then can we use Carona?"


    "No!


    We have a treaty with them and can¡¯t hurt our friendship over this."


    In short, since the man is from Terique... and we can¡¯t use Baymard or Carona as a nationality... then we¡¯re only left with Deiferis and Arcadina."


    "Well, I prefer that we go with Arcadina as the man¡¯s nationality."


    "But your majesty... we say that the man was from Arcadina, wouldn¡¯t there be a fatal w in the story?"


    We caught the man in the Coastal port, and not in the Landport that leads to Arcadina."


    "It wouldn¡¯t matter... because at the end of the day, we have said that the man was trying to escape after harming someone.


    So we could also assume that the man was afraid that we would catch up to him once he left Baymard.


    So he wanted to get on a ship and make sure that he would be long gone before we realized his crime."


    "Ahh.... that makes sense, your majesty."


    "Hmhm...


    Also, the press had only flooded the scene after the man had been taken away.


    So they only know what the man looked like, based on the information from the observers.


    So take advantage of this, and spread out fake information about the man¡¯s looks too.


    At this point, no one would really know anything about the man¡¯s looks.... and so if we tell the reporters that the man had blue eyes, of course it would be so.


    But for hair colour, since everyone had seen it, then just let it be.


    And remember, no one.... not even your girlfriends, wives or best friends should know about it.


    Is that understood?¡¯


    "Yes, your majesty!!!"


    "Good.


    "Anything to add King-Father Army General Lucius?"


    "Well, you¡¯ve said it all.


    But in addition to that, since we¡¯re trying to interrogate him..... doing so in the port will only raise more suspicions to the matter.


    So we need to secretly transfer him to the pce¡¯s dungeons without anyone knowing.


    It¡¯s better tranquilize him quietly and take him out.


    Remember, the traitor(s) are still within the military.


    And since we don¡¯t want the press to know the exact identity and looks of the man, we have to hide him away from the public¡¯s eyes." Lucius said while stroking his beard.


    If they wanted to get down to the bottom of this, they needed to do things as stealthily as possible.


    Landon also thought that Lucius¡¯ idea made a lot of sense too.


    And for the first time, he was truly happy that the cathode ray cameras hadn¡¯te out yet.


    Or else the man¡¯s picture might¡¯ve been taken and ced on the front cover of tomorrow¡¯s newspapers.


    Over the years, the reporters had be hunters of news.


    It was as if they could sniff out anything newsworthy information from a mile away.


    Sigh...


    Luckily, the man had already been arrested a couple of minutes prior to the reporters¡¯ grand entrance in the port.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    They drove while recounting their next step.... and soon, they had finally arrived at the Coastal Port.


    Now, it was time to find out who the traitor was.

 Chapter 473 New Info

    <h4>Chapter 473 New Info</h4>


    Once they arrived at the Port, they parked their vehicle within the regions meant for workers and guards within the port.


    Since the news reporters were all over the ce Landon and the gang had decided to use the side doors that were meant only for security personnel.


    As soon as they stepped out of the door, 2 burly security men quickly came forward and greeted them.


    These men didn¡¯t know anything about the reason why Landon visited.


    But all they knew, was that their Chief Security officer had told them to wait down here for Landon and take him up undetected.


    So they had been here ever since.


    They then did their best to maneuver Landon and the rest around the building, while using only the doors and rooms for the staffers and security personnel.


    And after a bit, they finally took one of the security elevators and ended up on the highest floor of the building.


    There, they moved towards the Coastal Port¡¯s main security sector and quickly opened the door for Landon and the rest.


    .


    The security sector was veryrge..... as it had a total of 18 massive rooms within it.


    In some rooms, people were processing the paperwork for all confiscated items.... while in other rooms, other officers were busy processing and following up on incidents that involved those held in the port¡¯s holding rooms for a day or more.


    One had to know that several people tried to steal other people¡¯s passports as im it as theirs, as well as try to force their way in.


    Some people with ck eyes even stole the passport for those with blue eyes.


    But since there were no picture portraits on the passports, many people were utterly shocked as to how the security guards and workers here knew all these things.


    Of course with the physical attributes and secret codes written at the back of each passport with invisible ink..... no one really knew how they were caught.


    And so if the officers found any suspicious incident, they would first confiscate the Passport, keep the person within the port..... and try to process what had happened.


    they would also ce the passport¡¯s name on a list.


    And those who came back iming that their passports were missing, could just take a look at the list first.


    There was too much work to be done daily.


    So the massive security sector here was constantly busy.


    Of course before Landon could go in, he had to show proof that he was permitted to step in.


    For sure, the security men that brought them in showed a note from the chief security officer..... andter on, they were still searched from head to toe.


    They were allowed to keep their weapons, but even so..... the number of weapons that they had on them was still recorded by the officers at the sector entrance.


    .


    "Your majesty... King-Father Lucius... Sirs...


    Wee!"


    Landon and the gang were all currently standing within the Chief Security personnel¡¯s office.


    The chief security man was a very tall man with wide shoulders and very dark long hair.


    "The 2 of you can return to your posts."


    "Yes sir!" Replied the men who led Landon and the rest here.


    And when they were finally gone, the chief officer quickly led Landon and his gang to a private holding cell that only he and a few others in the security sector had ess too.


    The entire cell was all white.


    In short, everything within the cell was white.


    From the table to the chairs and even the doors..... everything was immacte white, except for a dark screen on one side of the wall.


    The room was also soundproofed.


    So no matter how hard the prisoner screamed or yelled, those outside wouldn¡¯t be able to hear a thing.


    Landon and the rest had already stepped into another room adjacent to the holding room, and were currently observing the man through the ss-like screen before them.


    Landon, Lucius and his rest looked at the man intensively, while going through his information again.


    .


    "Your majesty... after we sent for you, the suspect spoke."


    Landon and everyone¡¯s eyes turned curiously towards the Chief security officer.


    "He said that those documents had been nted into his suitcasest night after he got drunk in his hotel room."


    "Oh?


    Interesting!


    And how sure was he that it was nted there onlyst night?"


    "Your majesty... ording to the suspect, he had finished packing up everything the day before.


    And that night, he had decided to drink at the bar with some new friends that he had made here."


    "New friends?"


    "Yes, your majesty.... new friends.


    He said that they were also tourists as well, and had asked him to join them since it was hisst night in Baymard.


    ording to the suspect, after a night of fun, he slept like a log, woke the next day and noticed that his suitcases had been slightly moved.


    But at the time, he was runningte to catch his ship ride.


    So he brushed it off and left."


    "And what about those so-called friends of his?


    What are their names, and are they still in Baymard?"


    "Your majesty.... the suspect gave us the names of his friends.


    And ording to the suspect, they should still be in Baymard.


    Of course I also have a special unit looking through today¡¯s information, as well asst night¡¯s information.


    And so far, no names simr to the ones given have left Baymard through any of the ports.


    For sure, we will still continue our search just in case we miss anything else.


    And we have also sent out a list to the workers checking the passports too.


    You can rest assured your majesty.


    Until this case is solved, none of these men will leave Baymard."


    "Good!" Landon said while nodding in satisfaction.


    Everyone looked at the man behind the screen intensively, while trying to figure out whether his story was usible or not.


    Guilty or Innocent!


    That was the question.

 Chapter 474 Almost There

    <h4>Chapter 474 Almost There</h4>


    "Alright.


    As nned, we need to get this man out of here first."


    "Right!"


    With that, everyone moved quickly and soon uncuffed the captive from the table.


    The captive who thought that he had been freed, was extremely shocked when his hands were ced behind him and still cuffed.


    They also ced a long coat over his shoulder, so as to block the fact that he was handcuffed from any prying eyes.


    He was confused by the fast-past events that were going on.


    "Its best for you to staypletely quiet, unless you want to taste our weapons for yourself."


    That was the only thing that these men had said to him ever since he had brought him out of the white room.


    In truth, he was extremely d to be out.


    For a moment, he truly felt like he was losing his mind slowly.


    Why would anyone make a room that was almostpletely white?


    It was like mental torture, and he never wanted any part of it any longer.


    In a sh, Landon, Lucius, the Chief of security and the other 2 Captains, quickly used the security doors within the building.... until they were finally back in the worker/security parking lot.


    .


    "Your majesty... I will keep a lookout for those men on the list.


    So worry not."


    "Hmhm..... be sure to send word to the Pce or Barracks when you find anything new.


    At the same time, look through the records for when these friends of his actually came into Baymard.


    I want to know what their nationalities are, why they came here, if they were really tourists as the suspect imed, and how long were they granted stay in Baymard."


    "Understood your majesty.


    I will get it done immediately."


    After talking with the chief of police, Landon and the rest drove away from the port and headed towards the pce.


    Everyone sat in their original positions, with both soldiers still sitting in front..... while Landon and Lucius were again seated at the back.


    As for where the captive was, for sure he was currently sandwiched between Landon and Lucius.


    There was no need to tranquilize the guy because after warning him... They didn¡¯t hear any single sound from his mouth anymore.


    They drove at a steady pace towards the pce.


    And soon, they had arrived, sessfully gotten the captive into Landon¡¯s residential building without anyone¡¯s prying eyes.


    Of course this entire time, the suspect had been blindfolded... so he had no clue where they had taken him to, ever since he left that white room back in the Coastal port.


    .


    In Landon¡¯s wing, there were several secret rooms, dungeons and tunnels there.


    So because there was a possibility that the man could be innocent, Landon and the rest didn¡¯t throw him into Landon¡¯s secret dungeon.


    Instead, they kept him in one of Landon¡¯s secret rooms in his wing instead.


    With everything in order, Landon and the rest quickly removed the suspect¡¯s blindfolds.


    "Mr. Hemrew, if you answer our questions honestly..... then everything will work out well for you.


    But if you even so much as lie or make any false statements..... then I¡¯ll make you wish that you were never born in the first ce." Lucius said, with a very cold and intimidating tone.


    Hemrew shook a little, after hearing the threat and couldn¡¯t help but sweat a little.


    The suspect jerked upright, panicked and tried to pull his hands away.


    The more he pulled, the more he felt the sharp edges of the handcuffs dig deep into his skin.


    He looked at the people who towered over him in fear and felt coldness envelop him slowly.


    Were they going to kill him?


    No!!!


    "I..... I didn¡¯t do it!


    I¡¯m innocent..... I¡¯m innocent I tell yah.


    I... I¡¯m really innocent." The suspect said, while wailing, shivering and looking at Landon and the rest with fear.


    "Sir... calm down.... were just asking you questions... and nothing else.


    Alright.... let¡¯s begin!"


    .


    The interrogation went on for 41 minutes, with the suspect answering all their questions nervously.


    He cried, cursed and shrieked every now and then, but overall.... they had gotten all that they could out of him.


    With that done, they gave him his lunch.... which he thought was poisoned.


    But after hunger had gotten the best of him, the suspect ate the meal and was surprised that nothing had happened to him.


    After taking care of the suspect, Landon and the rest immediately walked out of the room to make their analysis and draw up their ns before finally splitting up.


    Lucius decided to stay in the vicinity so as to provide for the captiveter on.


    But as for Landon and the other soldiers, they left to find these visitors.


    ording to the suspect, these visitors stayed in the same hotel as he did.


    So they immediately started from there and the rest was history.


    .


    3 Whole days went by, with the news reporters already putting their fake story on the news.


    Everyone knew about the incident in the coastal reaction.


    But of course, their version of the story was utterly wrong.


    Within the barracks, 2 people who had been previously nervous about the incident.... seemed to be fully rxed when they heard that it was as they had suspected.


    "Bro.... do you think that they¡¯re on to us?"


    "No!


    From the report, it said that the person they had caught was from Arcadina.... and even wanted to flee from the ce as fast as he could for fear that if he rode on horseback, Baymard might use its cars outside to catch up to him.


    In addition to that, the person is about 5.7¡¯¡¯ and has deep blue hair and brown eyes.


    So he definitely can be our man.


    Also, I had gone to the hospital to see the victim from the man¡¯s previous attack.


    And I can tell you that the man was all bandaged and looked like he was in pain whileying on the hospital bed."


    "But how did you visit the man when you don¡¯t even know him?"


    "Bro... Didn¡¯t you hear?


    The man was open to being visited by anyone.


    The reporters and other curious citizens also came out to see him as well.


    Anyway.... for the time being, I think that we¡¯re still safe."


    "You¡¯re right!


    And even if they eventually find out, it would probably be toote for them to do anything about it anyway."


    Both men grinned and continued their military pursuit without a care in the world.


    Who would suspect them?


    Nobody!

 Chapter 475 Who Did It?

    <h4>Chapter 475 Who Did It?</h4>


    The traitors went about their business within the barracks without a care in the world.


    I¡¯m them, they had managed to even fool his majesty Landon Barn.


    So right now, they were feeling very unstoppable.


    And while these back-stabbers were gloating in their sess, back in the pce... Landon and his gang had already reached their final Verdict.


    They walked into the room which now had 6 people in it, and looked at each and every one of them thoughtfully.


    They had to bring the other suspects in because if they were actually guilty, then they would definitely send word to those traitors in the barracks.


    But while the group stayed here, they were treated and cared for extremely well.


    .


    Over the past few days, these suspects had learnt that they had rights.... and wouldn¡¯t be ill-treated or rough-handled in any way.


    After all, they were suspects and not prisoners.


    In fact, they were given free delicious food, books and games to entertain themselves with.


    They didn¡¯t really kick up a fuss, because they were told that they would be in here at most for 1-week max.


    But it was only 3 days and these people had already found the culprit?


    How fast!


    They were also told that they would bepensated for their troubles and given an expansion on their Visas if they were found innocent.


    These people didn¡¯t even know that they were in the pce..... so their story would probably talk about being blindfolded, as well as how scared or excited they were.


    All in all, they enjoyed almost the same luxuries as suspects who stayed in their homes.


    The only thing that wasn¡¯t given to them was the freedom to walk around the ce.


    Stepping into the room Landon and the rest could see that some of the suspects were excited, while others looked extremely sad or had stone-cold expressions on their faces


    Landon looked at the excited men amongst the pack and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head wryly.


    There were always people who got excited when going through something remotely dangerous or dramatic


    Some people just lived for the drama.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    One of the soldiers shut the door behind him tightly and followed patiently behind Landon.


    Now.... it was time to unmask the traitor¡¯s aplice(s) from the group.


    .


    "Gentlemen..... this is Chief Inspector Morgan from the police department, who you¡¯re all familiar with by now.


    He¡¯s done putting all the clues together..... and now, it¡¯s time for judgment.


    Inspector Morgan..... the floor is yours."


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    One should know that the military couldn¡¯t look and search for clues like the inspectors or even those skilled like the F.B.I


    Hence this investigation had to be handled by the inspectors.


    Whether the suspects where guilty or not, the inspector would do their best to crack down the case as swiftly as they could.


    Lucius was also the Head of the police here in Baymard, so he knew about their tactics.


    But even still, he, Landon and the other 2 soldiers just stood at a distance and let the chief inspector work his magic.


    Inspector Morgan looked at the suspects coldly and finally dumped a file on the table before them.


    "Today, I¡¯ll tell you all a little tale about what actually happened on the night that you all imed to be drunk... Or as the youth call it now, wasted.


    Mr. Thomas... Me. Anderson."


    "Yes!" They both answered nervously.


    "You two initiated the whole thing, telling everyone to go out for fun.


    Both of you also paid for everyone¡¯s bottles of beer, and also made sure that everyone was drunk to stupor."


    "But we..."


    Before they could even protest, Inspector Morgan raised his tone and continued speaking over them.


    "Do you two want to deny it!"


    "No... But we..."


    "So you do agree!


    You both initiated the whole thing and made sure that everyone was slightly pushed to their limits.


    And by the time everyone went back to their rooms, it was lights out for them when they got on their beds."


    .


    Listening to the inspector, the rest of the suspects couldn¡¯t help but look at the duo suspiciously.


    Was it really a coincidence?


    These people had tried so hard that night to make thempletely wasted.


    And even when some of them protested at the beginning, the duo wouldn¡¯t have it and continuously insisted that they should drink until they passed out.


    The other suspects unconsciously leaned away from the duo from shame.


    They were almost used by these people and killed.


    Luckily, the Baymard had a policy of first finding out the truth before prosecuting or torturing them.


    Most ces would begin torturing them and even go so far as to kill them without any evidence at all.


    They all swore that after they get out, they wouldn¡¯t be so trusting of people again.


    They would only get wasted with people that they truly knew.


    They could drink with strangers, but not to the point where they were wasted.


    Yes.... was this what the Baymardians meant by drinking responsibly?


    .


    "All of you said that during your stay here, no one except for the stuff came into your rooms.


    And since none of you were familiar with each other .... you all just knocked on each other¡¯s doors when it was time for breakfast or when you wanted to leave for fun.


    Correct?"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    "Yes!"


    They all answered hurriedly while looking at inspector Morgan anxiously.


    "You see, we searched your rooms and found strands of hair, dirty dried up footprints in your bathroom and other minute details.... that showed that indeed, apart from the hotel workers....no one else came into your rooms.


    So all of you were telling the truth.


    All except 1."


    "_"


    .


    Once again, everyone was utterly confused.


    Even the back soldiers at the back were confused as well.


    Everyone was at the edge of their seats, as their minds quickly went to work.


    The suspects all looked at each other as if trying to find out who the real culprit was from amongst them.


    They looked at everyone¡¯s subtle movements, as if trying to be detectives themselves.


    In the end, who did it?

 Chapter 476 The jig Was Up!

    <h4>Chapter 476 The jig Was Up!</h4>


    Everyone kept wondering how the liar in the group could be.


    Why would the person lie if he wasn¡¯t guilty?


    The most surprising thing to them, was how this inspector was able to tell if they had any visitors in their rooms or not.


    Of course amongst them, there was one person who¡¯s heartbeat increased nervously.


    Inspector Morgan looked at them and smirked.


    "As I said, all except 1 of you was telling the truth.


    Mr. Hemrew, I think you can stop pretending now."


    "_"


    Hearing that, everyone¡¯s eyes bulged out in shock when they heard Hemrew¡¯s name.


    He was the most unlikely in their opinion.


    He was the shy one of the group, and always needed convincing whoever they wanted to do anything.


    Did the inspector make a mistake?


    .


    "Yes.... for a lot of untrained civilians, you might be able to fool them.


    But... I¡¯m sorry to say that, your luck has finally run out.


    For starters, even though you came as a tourist.... you imed to be a merchant.


    Now, anyone who has spent enough time with merchants would know their uncontroble urge to buy and sell.


    If there was anything new and amazing, they would try to get any sort of deal, discount or contract for any new item on the market.


    And that¡¯s where you gave yourself up.


    What sort of merchant leaves the ce with just 3 pieces of baggage?


    In fact, let¡¯s forget about the number for now, and loom at the items within them.


    Your luggage only had single items in them, and not items bought in bulk.


    If you had even bought 4 pairs of shirts that looked alike and were different sizes likerge, small or medium..... that would even be somewhat believable.


    But you have just 1 pair or type of product for yourself only.


    And what sort of merchant leaves with just 3 suitcases?


    In addition to that, while you were here, you never tried to get deals for your so-called business or even show signs of interest in buying any item in bulk.


    In other words, you shopped with only you in mind.


    So no matter how I see it, there¡¯s no way that you¡¯re a merchant.


    Your skin is extremely fair and in no way the same to those of peasants or ordinary folks.


    So maybe you¡¯re a noble instead."


    .


    The more inspector Morgan spoke, the more shocked everyone became.... especially the other suspects.


    What the hell?


    You could catch a lie using just this?


    Even though the other suspects were all amazed, they couldn¡¯t help but agree with inspector Morgan¡¯s analysis.


    What sort of merchant didn¡¯t care about expanding his business, as well as getting enough products to market out?


    It was like Hemrew had been shopping for himself rather than for his store.


    3 bags?


    Even they as nobles had at least 40~50 bags.


    But Hemrew who they just found out was also a noble only left with 3 bags?


    Come on!.... even peasants who were leaving Baymard, left with 4 or 5 bags.


    But this dude wanted to leave with just 3?


    Nah.... it was definitely suspicious!


    "Mr. Hemrew, with all that we¡¯ve said... it seems like your identity is a fake isn¡¯t it." Inspector Morgan said, with a broad smile on his face.


    Hemrew looked at him and sneered.


    "So what if I came here using a fake identity, what does that prove?"


    "Ahh.... you¡¯re finally showing your true self.


    I always knew that, that cowardly appearance and demeanour of yours was all an act."


    It was all an act?


    All the other suspects looked at Hemrew in shock.


    Was this still the shy and overly obedient guy that they all knew?


    They had never seen anyone¡¯s facial expression change so fast.


    One moment he looked like an angel, and the next... he looked like a demon.


    .


    "You¡¯re really a smart one.


    In case you got caught during your departure, you already nned for others to take the fall in your ce.


    So 2 weeks before your departure, you began looking for your targets.


    You would always sit in the lounge area for several hours while observing everyone that came and went.


    And that¡¯s how you spotted the other suspects.


    You then made your move by ¡¯identally¡¯ spraining your ankle in front of them.


    And sure enough, you took the opportunity to bond with them and tell them about how you had no friends here in Baymard.


    Of course from there, the rest was history.


    You see, from the get-go.... you had nned for us to crucify one of them as the culprit.


    But never in your wildest dreams, would you have believed that we would uncover the whole case and still find you as the culprit.


    In other words, your bags were never touched by anyone else."


    --silence--


    The room was dead silent, and after listening to inspector Morgan, they finally knew that they had been had.


    Their blood began to boil with rage, as they thought about how they would never see their families again if they were actually found to be guilty.


    Luckily..... luckily, the Baymardian police and military forces were too skilled to let them suffer any losses.


    Many of them felt like breaking their handcuffs and smashing Hemrew¡¯s head against the table.


    Motherf***er!!!


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    They hit their tables hard and cursed Hemrew with all their hearts.


    .


    "So with that said, even though everyone except Hemrew is free to leave..... we will ask for you all to stay here until nightfall before we secretly transport you out again.


    And of course, I have to remind you all that everyone should keep this experience a secret.


    Many people want information about baymard.


    So when they hear that you went through this scenario, they might capture, torture and even kill you and your families just to have any information about your experience during the case.


    So for your own sake, keep this experience a secret.


    Now..... as we had promised, your stays in Baynard will be expended by 14 days.... and you will get 2 free tickets each to any of the theatre shows.


    This is our little thank you for cooperating with us."


    With that said, the soldiers took Hemrew to the secret dungeon within the wing.... while the other suspects stayed in the room instead.


    They were once again uncuffed and allowed to do anything they wanted in the room.


    Now.... it was time to get the names of those Baymardian traitors.

 Chapter 477 His Master

    <h4>Chapter 477 His Master</h4>


    After locking Hemrew up in the secret prison, the soldiers looked at inspector Morgan with a whole new level of respect.


    One should know that this was their first time witnessing any inspector in action.


    So they were left utterly shocked.


    They had so many unanswered questions in their minds, and couldn¡¯t help but walk up to inspector Morgan curiously.


    "Inspector..... there¡¯s something that baffles me.


    How did you know that someone else had been in Hemrew¡¯s hotel room apart from himself and the hotel staffers?"


    "Hmmm...


    You see, in Hemrew¡¯s toom.... we found a used coffee mug with its handle facing the left side of the table.


    And besides the mug, was also a stirring spoon that was also on the left-hand side of the mug.


    In short, there were over 7 pieces of evidence like these scattered all over the parlour/living room.


    So of course, one would not be wrong to assume that all these details the suspect was left-handed."


    The Captains frowned as they listened to Morgan.


    "But from what we know, Hemrew is right-handed instead."


    "Bingo!


    He¡¯s right-handed.


    But all the evidence in the living room points out that he was left-handed instead.


    So just to confirm again that we were sure.... we looked at the other rooms too, just to see if the suspect was truly left-handed or right-handed.


    In the bedroom, another used mug was ced on the right side bed table.


    And this time, the mug¡¯s handle is facing the right of the table.


    If you pick up a mug with your right, you¡¯ll definitely ce it down with the handle facing the right..... and vice versa for when you pick it up with your left.


    In addition to that... the bathroom also had 2 used bars of soaps that were left on the right-hand side of the bathtub, as well as the sink.


    Also, even though we don¡¯t have any way of identifying fingerprints..... we still take note of some minor details by looking at them.


    For example, the right bathroom tap handle had numerous fingerprints on it whenpared to the left handle.


    In short, there were over 24 reasons that backed up the im that the suspect was indeed right-handed.


    So that meant that some left-handed person must¡¯ve used the mug in the living room earlier.


    Which also proved that the suspect lied about not having anyone over before he left."


    "_"


    .


    Listening to Morgan¡¯s analogy, both Captains nodded in awe at Morgan¡¯s amazing deduction skills.


    Were all inspectors like this?


    "But how did you know that his cowardly facade was all an act?"


    "For starters, he knew about most of Baymard¡¯s weapons... and also had a n for if he got caught.


    So with that in mind, it was also safe for us to assume that he knew about some of our principals and technologies here.


    You see, when he was previously locked up in the Coastal region, he already knew that you all had been watching him from behind the ck screen.


    After all, the military also had ck screen rooms for instructors too.


    So the traitors in barracks would¡¯ve probably told him about them.


    Hence his goal was to act as pitiful as he possibly could, so as to make everyone think that he was innocent.


    After all, civilians and even nobles don¡¯t know anything about the ck screen wall yet..... and since it wasn¡¯t written down in his list, he thought that no one would be suspicious of his pitiful act at all.


    Also, his eyes were somewhat shifty, his breathing would sometimes get heavy, his eyes became dted and tensed up for a bit during questioning, and he would always bring out some pitiful point whenever he answered a question.


    In short from a psychological point of view... there were so many reasons why I felt very certain that this whole charade was an act." Morgan answered honestly.


    ¡¯p!..... p!.... p!... p!¡¯


    Landon imed, and so did everyone else.


    Bravo!


    "Well done inspector!"


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    Hemrew who was currently chained up was extremely shocked by the minds of these Baymardians.


    If he knew that he would be caught so easily, then why the hell would he even try?


    He smiled bitterly, as his face was fried with regret.


    But somehow, after thinking about his master.... he felt a little bit better.


    His master would definitely save him at the end of the day.


    .


    Everyone looked at Hemrew and smiled coldly..... especially the soldiers who were almost received by him.


    "So Mr. Hemrew, are you finally ready to talk?


    Gibe us the names of the traitors, and well as who you¡¯re working for.... and we promise to give you a painless death."


    Hearing the word death, Hemrew sneered and looked at them as if they were idiots.


    He didn¡¯t for one second, believe that they would kill him.


    "Tsk!


    Do you know who my master is?


    It¡¯s freak** master Nopline!


    And you know what happened when anyone touches my master¡¯s men.


    Touch me, and you¡¯re all dead for sure!"


    Looking at how quiet everyone was... Hemrew felt even before confident in his master¡¯s capability.


    "Eh?


    Why are you all going silent now?


    Didn¡¯t you all say that you will kill me?


    Hmph!


    Since you know who my master is... then you better let me go, or else!" Hemrew warned.


    And soon, he saw someone walk steadily towards him.


    Yup, they were about to release him..... at least that¡¯s what he thought.


    One of the Captains stepped forward with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes and immediately shot his hands.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    Hemrew looked at them in shock.... as he couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened.


    The pain that he felt was truly something unimaginable.


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!!!¡¯


    He screamed, shuddered and yelled out loud with all his might in agony.


    He felt consumed by a pain that knew no end or limit, as it tore through his body like shards of ss and made his blood run cold.


    His breathing began heavy, his face became slightly pale, and sweat immediately formed on his forehead and chest.


    ¡¯Ahhhh!¡¯


    "You morons!


    Just wait till springes again.... then you¡¯ll feel my master¡¯s wrath by then when he brings all his faces to take you down!!!" Hemrew said hysterically while panting heavily.


    Everyone in the room just looked at him as if he were an IDIOT.


    "We won¡¯t repeat ourselves again.


    Tell us what we want to know, and we¡¯ll give you a slightly painless death.


    And just so you know, the more blood you lose the more likely you¡¯ll die."


    "_"


    At first, Hemrew chose not to give him.


    But after being punched and shot on both hands and one foot..... he soon gave up as he had never experienced this kind of pain in his entire life.


    In fact, it was when they wanted to shoot off his penis.... that he decided to talk.


    At least let him die with that intact alright?


    Immediately after confessing, Landon requested for Hemrew to receive medical attention.


    After all, even if he had to die... he had to be executed in front of everyone else.


    Any spy who knew their secrets had to die by public execution.


    There was no other way around it.


    And so they secretly called some medical staff toe to the pce and looked after a tied up Hemrew.


    And when everything was properly taken care of, they quickly made their way into the barracks.


    With the names at hand, everyone smiled calmly while imagining how they would deal with these backstabbers.


    Now.... it was time for action.

 Chapter 478 Foolish Men

    <h4>Chapter 478 Foolish Men</h4>


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrrmmmmmm!¡¯


    Landon and the rest drove inplete silence towards the barracks.


    And while they were heading over there, chief inspector Morgan.... went to the bank instead.


    From what Hemrew said, he had given the men close to 15,000 Bays each as payment for the information.


    Of course, they would receive moreter on once theypleted their job by giving out the manufacturing procedures of all weapons in Baymard.


    Landon thought that it was almost an impossible job to aplish... because things like the pure chemicals needed, were extracted in percentages by the Alchemy industry, before being sent to the weapon manufacturing industry.


    How could they properly separatepounds and chemicals like nitric acid, other nitrates and so on.... while making sure that the percentages of these chemicals are at least above 97% concentrated?


    Even making bombs and so on need the rightposition and concentrated chemicals that were produced by the Alchemy industry.


    More still, did these people know how many departments and industries worked together with the weapon manufacturing industry?


    Even synthetic rubber production that was gotten by oil distition, and otherponents from the stic manufacturing industry and so on..... also contribute to making these weapons.


    So they were basically asking these 2 men to steal over 50 procedures from over 7 or 8 manufacturing industries.


    After all, Baymard had a ton of weapons avable.... and each weapon waspleted with chemicals and parts produced by both the weapon manufacturing industry and other industries too.


    So when Landon first saw the amount that these traitors had received, he didn¡¯t know whether to feel bad for them or pity them.


    These procedures were all worth over millions of Bays each... but these people only took that much?


    Looking at everything, since no one really knew the production process.... they probably didn¡¯t know how much work, procedures andpanies work alongside the weapon manufacturing industry.


    In their minds, what they might¡¯ve envisioned could even be a single sheet with bullet points on it.


    How silly!


    .


    Anyway, Morgan was going to the bank with written permission from the Chief of police Lucius.


    He was sent there to check if those 2 traitors had deposited the amount in their bank ounts.


    Because if so, then he could bring up their bank statements as proof as well.


    Obviously, they wouldn¡¯t keep such a huge amount of money in their lockers within the barracks for fear of being caught.


    So it would have it be either in their bank ounts, or their residential homes outside the barracks.


    Hence Morgan had also nned to stop by their homes after leaving the bank.


    Time was of the essence and he had to make haste with his search.


    .


    As for Landon and the rest, they went back to the barracks.... but secretly kept a lookout for those 2 traitors.


    It was especially hard for the Captains, because whenever they saw them.... they felt like running over and beating them into a pulp.


    But as leaders, they bottled up everything and pretended to be their regr selves.


    As for Landon and Lucius, they quickly sent out a notice that 2 days from now on Thursday morning, all jobs and sses wille to stop at 12 Noon.


    Of course, only those operating public transport, working the ports, hotels and other jobs that needed to stay operational, would be exempt from this.


    This also included those who would be guarding the empire, prisons, military buildings, Coastal rtion and the walls in King¡¯s Landing.


    So with all that said, Landon expected to see most of the police officers, military men and civilians on site.


    Anyway.... even though Landon had said that work should stop at 12 noon.... he still wanted to give everyone time to eat and rx.


    So he requested that everyone assemble in District G around the ce where they usually kept the empires Christmas tree at.


    It used to be the city square when Baymard was still a city.


    Now, it was known as the ¡¯Wishing ground¡¯, as people believed that making a wish here during Christmas....or even kissing your lover here during Valentine¡¯s day, meant good wishes or a long union together.


    .


    As for what Landon called assembled them for, it was apparently to announce some new changes in Baymard.


    As well as to appoint some new soldiers who will go out to Carona and help give a going hand to the doctors and nurses dealing with the Shinjep disease there.


    Apparently, since his majesty felt that the talk might be somewhat boring to the children, he also requested for the children to stay at home with a guardian too.


    And so everyone made a mental note of the notice that was posted and announced everywhere.


    They also made ns just as his majesty had said, and nned for someone to babysit their children.... be it their elder daughters, sons or even the nannies at the daycare centers.


    As adults, they knew how serious things like this could get, especially when it concerned a disease like the Shinjep disease.


    Even others from other empires decided toe as well, as they too had been flowing up on how Baymard¡¯s attempt to cure the disease.


    One should know that it was simr to major viruses like ¡¯AIDS¡¯ and other illnesses that didn¡¯t have a cure yet.


    So it would be a miracle if Baymard actually cured it.


    Healers from all over the world would flood to Baymard in attempts to know how they did it.


    Even kings and nobles had sent their spies into Baymard just to get info about the situation, as they were too scared to get Ngum city in Carona.... for the risk of getting infected.


    So any Shinjep news, made people¡¯s ears stand up at attention..... not to talk about the fact that newspapers that published articles on Shinjep typically got sold out like hotcake.


    .


    "Inspector Morgan..... I need everything on your end ready before then."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "Captains.... in the meantime, keep an eye out on our targets.


    I want to know where they go, what they do and who they mingle with regrly."


    "Yes, King-Father Army General Lucius!


    We will do as you¡¯ve instructed."


    "Doctor Mitch...


    Make sure that Hemrew is alive and kicking... And watch him very closely.


    We will also send some secret guards to watch over him as well.


    We need him on that day as well.


    And get the fake injured man to prepare for that day too.."


    "Understood your majesty!"


    "Good!"


    With everything sorted out, Landon and Lucius decided to turn in for the day.


    .


    Two days went by in a sh.... and soon it was already 2:50 P.M on Thursday afternoon.


    The crowd quickly gathered while looking at their watches.


    And of course, trust the reporters with their news crew to already be there too.


    They had their equipment set up, and were ready to get down all the juicy details from this assembly.


    For sure, the soldiers, police officers, guards, marines and other officers were there too as well.


    They looked very heroic and made many people look at their formation in awe.


    There was also a white clean van parked at the back of the stage.


    The van looked like a delivery van, so everyone just assumed that his majesty probably wanted to distribute things to everyone.


    Time passed by quickly, and soon..... Landon, Lucius, Inspector Morgan, Gary, Josh, Mark, Trey.... and the 2 Captains who helped them with the case, came up the stage just in time.


    Landon looked at his watch and smiled.


    3 P.M


    Time to close the case.


    .


    "Today, I will call out 18 names of soldiers, who willter join the team of doctors and nurses that will be going to Carona after Christmas."


    With that, Landon began calling out some of the soldiers¡¯ names... which included the names of the traitors too.


    Of course, he spaced their names apart when he called them out so that they wouldn¡¯t be suspicious about it all.


    "Simon McBeal!..... ... Yoshi Hanoir!"


    Hearing their names, the traitors excitedly walked onto the stage with their heads held high.


    Hehehehe.... after sessfully managing to fool someone like his majesty Landon Barn, they still got picked for such an important mission.


    So how could they not feel proud?


    If they knew that it would be this easy to deceive a messenger from the heavens.... then wouldn¡¯t they have done it ages ago when they had first arrived in Baymard?


    At this point, weren¡¯t they above the heavenly messenger then?


    Hmph!


    Forget it!


    At this point, the saw themselves as immortal beings.

 Chapter 479 Drama On The Assembly

    <h4>Chapter 479 Drama On The Assembly</h4>


    They walked up the stage and stood beside the others who had also been called out as well.


    Looking at them, Landon smirked at their stupidity.


    Right from when they had made that deal several months ago, Landon had always known about it.


    This was his territory that he had personally mapped out with the help of the system.


    So any spies or those making shady deals or even talking suspiciously will get to him through the system¡¯s monitoring and recordings.


    But it wasn¡¯t necessary up to him to do something about it.


    The armed forces in Baymard had to learn on their own, without him saying anything.


    Of course, he would never allow the wrong persons to be prosecuted, and would also never allow any information to leave the empire..... as he would magically ¡¯warp¡¯ where he needed to be, and secretly take out those involved if the Baymardian forces ever let them go identally.


    In fact, he knew why they had betrayed Baymard.


    And it was all for greed!


    These traitors were former ves that had just been rescued by his men while he was away in Carona.


    They had been taken forcefully from Deiferus and were on a ship moving towards Terique.


    It was there that he sent his men to intercept and rescue them, alongside other ves.


    In short, these men had only stayed in Baymard for 2 months and 3 weeks now.


    So one could say that they were still fairly new in Baymard.


    Nheless, when they came here, they signed an agreement to keep their mouths shut and not to speak about Baymard¡¯s secrets no matter what.


    So since they broke the rule, then they should expect whatever wasing to them.


    .


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    Everyone in the audience pped while looking at these brave men on the stage.


    The chosen soldiers all stood at the front of the stage in a straight line for all to see.


    And while the people pped, the 2 Captains who had previously helped out in the case..... calmly walked behind the chosen soldiers, until they were directly behind their targets.


    Everyone just thought that the Captains were just walking around to check the postures of the chosen soldiers.


    So no one thought that anything was wrong at the moment.


    Of course as the Captains moved, Landon continued his speech as well.


    "These men will join the Shinjep team and head on out after Christmas.


    Well.... all of them, except 2."


    ¡¯Bam!!!¡¯


    --silence--


    There wasplete silence for a while, as people were trying to register what exactly was going on here.


    Did these Captains just pin 2 soldiers down like thieves?


    And why was his majesty just watching without saying anything?


    .


    In fact, the other soldiers around the men first thought that an enemy had attacked.


    But when they wanted to make their move and saw that these men were pinned down by their Captains..... they looked at his majesty and Lucius who didn¡¯t even try to stop it.


    And it was only there and then that they knew that these 2 men had probably f**ked up somehow.


    Thinking about it now, it was really strange that fresh blood like this who just joined the barracks would be asked to go out on a mission.


    One needed to first be trained and disciplined for a while before they could even dream about leaving.


    2 months of training is too little for outside missions.


    Of course if the mission were in Baymard, they could request for these newbies to help them reload the weapons during a battle, so that was understandable.


    But to go out on dangerous missions?


    Please!.... there were too many great officers for the job.


    So looking at it like this, they knew that this was definitely a setup.


    And now, the only question they had.... was what the hell did these 2 newbies do to warrant such a public disgrace?


    .


    As for the news reporters on the scene, their eyes popped and their news senses were tingling.


    They already pushed their way forward in a blink of an eye... and were almost about to get on the stage, before they were finally stopped.


    "This just in..... 2 soldiers had been stumped and thrown onto the ground.


    No!


    Scratch that!


    They had been James bonded and sent downwards in a sh!"


    Those who had their radios at home or at work within the work stations that didn¡¯t close down for the day were in utter shock.


    Did they actually hear that right?


    2 soldiers were kicked down?


    But why and how?


    Everyone looked at the stage with expressions that were both filled with excitement and confusion.


    Your majesty.... can you talk already, you¡¯re killing us with suspense here.


    The 2 traitors were first confused as well, and then.... it quickly dawned on them.


    Sh**!


    They¡¯ve been found out!


    At first, they were fearful, but when they remembered that their guy had already escaped.... they began to feel like there was hope for them.


    Yes... they could deny everything and act like they were unfairly punished.


    After all, they were soldiers.... and were seen as war heroes (Said the people who hadn¡¯t even got out for one Baymardian battle or mission yet.)


    At least that¡¯s what they thought of doing, before they saw the white van behind them open up.... and their guy was brought out and forced to kneel down beside them as well.


    And then.... they saw the fake patient step out of the van and look at them with a broad smile on his face.


    F***!


    They felt like crying.... but had no tears to shed.


    .


    Those who had seen the man in the hospital or even seen his portrait on the papers, felt like today¡¯s drama was just too much for them to handle.


    Why didn¡¯t they bring popcorn?


    What the heck?


    How could a man with a broken rib, leg and hand injury wake up so soon?


    And from the looks of it, his body had no injuries whatsoever.


    So why did the newspapers say that he did?


    They looked at the man from head to toe several times, as if trying to mind control him to say his story.


    Come on speak!!


    As for the news reporters, how could they miss this scoop?


    They looked at the fake patient in shock and their bodies trembled from excitement.... as all they saw when they looked at him, was literally one word: News.


    "Sirs.. please let us get on stage too!


    This is news!


    And we have permission to interview the people here today!


    Mr. Severus!


    Mr. Severus!


    Please! Please! Come this way, sir!"


    The news reporters were all currently scrambling below the stage, in attempts to talk to the fake patient.


    But of course, they were immediately stopped by the police and army.


    .


    As for Landon, now that all the chips wereid down nicely, it was time to formally begin execution.


    Off With Their Heads!!!!!!!!

 Chapter 480 The Execution -1

    <h4>Chapter 480 The Execution -1</h4>


    Everyone looked at those on the stage in confusion.


    But the soldiers and other armed forces around, looked at the entire situation differently.


    Because even though they didn¡¯t know what was going on... looking at Landon and Lucius who still stood there as still as a rock, many of them quickly suspected the men on the stage even more.


    They came up with many theories in their minds but chose to stand quietly and wait for his Majesty¡¯s reasons.


    The other men who were first caught as suspects, were also amongst the crowd as well.


    They marked arrogantly while looking at Mr. Hemrew, who was currently kneeling on the stage.


    Since he wanted to kill them by using them as scapegoats, then why should they feel any pity for him?


    Hmph!


    He deserved it!


    Landon looked at everyone calmly and stepped forward.


    "Everyone... I know many of you are confused by what is going on today.


    But before we get onto the matter at hand, let me introduce you to these 2 men."


    Landon went on to talk about how these men had been brought in after they were rescued by the soldiers..... and how they had only stayed in Baymard for 2 months and a few weeks.


    Knowing this everyone quickly realized that even though they were soldiers, they were still newbies who were also trying to learn all the rules that Baymard incorporated.


    After talking about the origins of the 2 traitors, Landon decided to dive right into the matter at hand.


    "Citizens of Baymard, the reason why these people are being roughed-handled.... is because they hadmitted Treason!"


    "_"


    Immediately, the crowd almost exploded from shock, and the armed forces also turned cold as well.


    Treason?


    How, when and why?


    Everyone kept their ears at attention, and even the usual loud news reporters were quiet as well.


    Landon looked at everyone¡¯s shocked expressions and calmly moved towards the traitors with his sword in his hands.


    .


    "Yes my Baymardians, these men hadmitted treason!


    To give you all a brief summary of what actually went down, a few months back, these men had made a deal with some nobles.


    They were to give information about all of Baymard¡¯s weapons.... which also included the manufacturing processes used for these weapons!


    These men didn¡¯t even care about the implications of their actions, not did they care about you all!" Landon said, before kicking one of the traitors hard in the stomach.


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!¡¯


    The man¡¯s body trembled from rage the more he was kicked.


    "When we rescued you both, did we give you the option of going back to your empire?


    Did we force you both toe to Baymard with us?


    As a matter of fact, did you 2 ever think about the people who saved you?


    Because if you both managed to somehow sessfully give out that information, then Baymard might be attacked by those nobles who made the deal with you.


    Do you know what this means for the people?


    It means that there might be war because of your stupidity.


    And if Baymard loses, then our peaceful empire might no longer exist.


    Our children would be sold to very and separated from their families, and even the wives might be sent to prostitution camps.


    Many of the men might be killed, while a few of them would be sent and locked up in training camps for several years toe.


    The freedom that we are all used to, will be stripped away from us in a sh!


    No more high sries, no more good living, and no more education.


    Many survivors might turn hungry and die from starvation, while others might die frommon illnesses that we can now treat.


    Because when the enemy strikes, they might want to monopolize all our industries just for themselves, with no aim of making anything cheap anymore.


    In short, all that the people had toiled for.... would go down the drain just like that!"


    "_"


    As the crowd listened to Landon, their hearts turned cold.


    Every sentence from Landon reminded them of how they used to suffer before Baymard blossomed.


    How dare they?


    A bunch of ingrates!


    If Baymard hadn¡¯t saved them, then wouldn¡¯t they still be ving away somewhere?


    As for the former ves, they were extremely angry, because now some people might think that all rescued ves were like that.


    Of course, some who were rescued from those underground camps from very were also reminded of their past experiences.


    Simrly, those who were here to work and pay for their children¡¯s education here.... also turned cold as well.


    With no more education, wouldn¡¯t their children¡¯s futures be somewhat blocked?


    Even the merchants within the crowd also felt angry as well.


    Other than his majesty Landon Barn..... and maybe Queen Penelope, they couldn¡¯t imagine what other rulers would agree to give them so many benefits as merchants.


    Not to talk about the cheap prices of the products.


    So since Carona was already in alliance with Baymard, it was safe to assume that they wouldn¡¯t pull this stunt.


    So which empire was it?


    That was the question on everyone¡¯s mind.... but Landon hadn¡¯t mentioned the empire, because he didn¡¯t want them to be prejudiced against its people.


    After all, he had secretly signed a treaty with King Micheal of Terique.... so it wouldn¡¯t be good to do that.


    .


    As the crowd watched Landon kick both traitors, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that Landon¡¯s kicks were somewhat soft and weak for these traitors.


    "Your majesty.... please let me do it!"


    "No your majesty!


    I¡¯m an athlete, and have more raw power for the job."


    "Your majesty.... please there¡¯s no need for you to dirty your shoes with the blood of these men.


    Allow me to do it, your majesty!"


    The traitors on the other hand, begged for their lives..... as they thought of Landon forgiving nature.


    "Your majesty.... please forgive us.


    We were blinded solely by greed.


    But now we will promise to change for the better."


    "Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes, your majesty!


    We will change."


    Both men tried so hard to plead towards his Majesty¡¯s forgiving side..... but when those closest to them heard this, they quickly spoke out, as they didn¡¯t want his majesty to be deceived by these demons.


    After all, who didn¡¯t know that his majesty was a kind soul?


    "Your majesty please don¡¯t listen to them."


    "Your majesty, they¡¯re only sorry because they had been caught!"


    As the crowd spoke, the soldiers and other armed forces all looked at the men on stage with eyes that carried daggers.


    If not for their self-control, they would¡¯ve already shot the bastard on stage a thousand times over and over again.


    In short, the entire audience was riled up with rage.

 Chapter 481 The Execution - 2

    <h4>Chapter 481 The Execution - 2</h4>


    Everyone was immersed in their own thoughts as they listened to the full story.


    Landon exined why he had the story make up that fake story, as well as the fact that the injured person is the story was actually a fake.


    Of course when inspector Morgan brought out the bank statement which proved that they had actually taken money for the deal... many people quickly lost it altogether.


    They just couldn¡¯t understand the stupidity of these people.


    Where in Hertfilia would you find a ce where one got paid biweekly and handsomely too?


    Okay fine!


    These people were also promised mansions and exotic women out of Baymard.... but what was the guarantee that it would actually be given to them?


    .


    Landon looked at the men that he had beaten up in disgust, while finally calling Lucius forward.


    "As per Baymard¡¯s Code of Federal Laws... Title 24, part 420, article 12..... states that whoever owing alliance to Baymard, cannot adhere to war against them, divulge Baymardian technological secrets, or give aid to their enemies within Baymard or elsewhere.


    And if thisw is broken, it would be considered an act of treason on the empire and its people.


    The guilty party or parties shall be put to death on the spot, alongside the enemy.


    So.... anyst words from the guilty parties?" Lucius asked while looking at the traitors and Mr. Hemrew.


    Hearing Lucius, the traitors knew that they would die no matter what.


    But nheless, they couldn¡¯t help but feel that his majesty was too much.


    Why did he have to disgrace them this much?


    His majesty imed to love the soldiers and armed forces a lot, so why would he treat them like that?


    As the favourite children within the Baymardian poption, they felt that this whole thing should¡¯ve been kept secret..... and they should¡¯ve only been punished a little.


    After all, they had only attempted it once and failed for that matter.


    So in the end..... since the information didn¡¯t leave the empire, why was his majesty punishing them as if Baymard¡¯s enemies had sessfully gotten hold of the information?


    Also, after listening to what will happen to all their hard-earned money when they died, they couldn¡¯t help but puke out blood from rage.


    What did his majesty mean by the money would be sent out to less privileged people outside?


    They were truly not content with the oue of today¡¯s matter.


    As for Mr. Hemrew, ever since he judgment had been passed onto him a few days ago..... he had been in a daze ever since.


    After telling them who his master was, these people still dared to kill him?


    Something in him was still hoping that all of this was just an attempt to scare him silly.


    But bow that he heard Lucius, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver a bit from regret.


    If he knew that these people were tricky, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to take the job.


    Since all 3 of them knew that they were going to die, they decided to pour all their grievances out in the open.


    .


    "Anyst words?"


    "Hmph!


    So what if you all rescued us?


    Are you saying that we shouldn¡¯t try to loom for other benefits outside Baymard while staying here?"


    "What¡¯s bad in being extremely rich like the nobles and wanting to live with servants and maids?"


    "I pity you all because when my master finds that you had killed me, he would definitely seek revenge in my name.


    So until then, I will wait for you all in Hell!"


    As the men spoke, a priest calmly walked onto the stage and stood in front of them.


    He then said a hot prayer for their souls.... before finally leaving them with one for Landon the executioner.


    "May the heavens forgive you for your treacherous acts against the good people of Baymard.


    If these prayers of forgiveness are answered by the heavens, and they decide to give you a chance in reuniting with our ancestors above..... then I also pray that your greedy thirst things would also be destroyed as well, least you both annoy your ancestors too.


    But if the heavens choose not to forgive you and send you to the pits of hell, then I can only pray that your pain and burden should be lessened on your journey towards eternal torture.


    With that, I pray and wish you all the best."


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    Before the men knew it, their heads were sent rolling by Landon the executioner.


    His movements were swift and precise, leaving a clean and smooth cut of the necks of his enemies.


    He personally took over the role as an executioner, so as to send a message to his enemies and all the spies out there.


    No matter what, those caught in the act would be beheaded.


    Of course there were several types of spies, like those that only came here so as to inform their merchant masters on what new goods Baymard had... so that they would quickly buy and send to their master¡¯s shops.


    And there were also spies that only came here to learn cooking techniques and better the food in their own empires.


    There were all sorts of spies in Baynard, but not all were harmful.


    The ones that Landon was targeting, were those that wanted to harm his people or his empire.


    He wanted to tell them that he was watching their every move..... and if they didn¡¯t stop now, then they would end up just like these 3.


    Landon¡¯s eyes zoomed through the crowd and focused on the dangerous spies out there.


    They, in turn, felt their backs turn cold when their eyes locked on with his Majesty¡¯s.


    They felt like Landon had already known about their ns..... and immediately many of them began trembling in fright.


    What if his majesty decided to call them out in the crowd and execute them as well?


    Dammit!


    What should they do?


    Some of them had decided toy low for a while and not do anything else in the meantime, while others had decided to leave Baymard just in case.


    .


    After executing the men, got down on one bended knee, while holding his blood-stained sword..... and slightly bowed towards his people.


    "Because of my carelessness... I had allowed such undeserving idiots to be called soldiers.


    As your ruler, I promise to do better and firste up with a testing phase for anyone who wants to join any armed forces in Baymard.


    I apologize for today¡¯s incident and promise to deal with all of Baymard¡¯s enemies, as well as protect you all with all my might.


    So once again, I ask for your forgiveness for my failure as your ruler."


    Looking at their king¡¯s trembling body and sad disposition, everyone couldn¡¯t help but curse those dead morons again.


    Just look at what they did?


    They made their kind feel guilty!!


    The soldiers, navy, and armed forces also went down on bended knees as well.


    And just like that, everyone in the crowd flowed suit while reading with his majesty to get up as well.


    "Your majesty.... please don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.


    How is it your fault?"


    "Yes, your majesty..... you rescued them out of the kindness of your heart.


    But how would you have known that they would be so greedy?"


    "Your majesty.... please get up, there¡¯s nothing for us to forgive."


    Several people pleaded out loud... until Landon finally rose up again.


    As for the armed forces.... especially the soldiers, they also felt somewhat bad, as some of them had even been living in the same dormitory as those traitors.


    How the hell did they not notice it all?


    They swore to be more vignt in the future, so as not to let history repeat itself again.


    If another group of traitors came out from the army again.... then what would that say about them?


    No!


    They would never let this event repeat itself again.


    Over their dead bodies!


    .


    And just like that, the execution hade to an end, with the soldiers burning the body and dumping the ashes 4 cities away from Baymard.


    The beds where those traitors slept on were also burnt, and their lockers were now seen as something cursed.


    A ton of soldiers contributed to have the lockers of those traitors permanently removed.


    And now, only a long mirror upied those locker spaces instead.


    In fact, many people didn¡¯t even want to mention the names of these traitors.... as they felt doing so would be too good for those idiots.


    They just called them Dumb and Dumber.


    Of course while all this was happening, far away from Baymard... someone was currently having a heart attack from the news that he had just heard.


    "What the hell do you mean by saying that they haven¡¯t arrived?"

 Chapter 482 Proclaimed Dead

    <h4>Chapter 482 Proimed Dead</h4>


    --The Capital City, The Empire Of Terique--


    .


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    A clear crisp sound echoed throughout arge throne room, quickly making the servants around jump in fright.


    As for the guards, they stood very still while looking at the floor for fear of meeting their master¡¯s eyes.


    Their master in question was none other than Nopline.


    And at the moment, he was about to faint from extreme rage.


    There were just so many things happening all at once, which made him feel like the entire world was targeting him for some unknown own reason.


    First.... when he was previously on his way to the Capital to pick up his bride, someone actually dared to rescue his bride, her children, and her idiotic husband King Micheal.


    Sure... he truly felt like the rescue mission could¡¯ve been done by the missing crown prince.


    But for now, he still needed to properly look into the matter, lest some new enemy had appeared again.


    In addition, his bride and her family being rescueing, the entire pce estate had been trampled and nearly destroyed by raining attacks from the heavens.


    It was like his rescuers knew that the heavens would stroke over the pce on that day.


    And as if that was not enough, even after all of that..... he had just received word that none of the ships that were supposed to bring in ves hadn¡¯t arrived yet.


    And ording to the scouts that went out around the shores of Terique..... they couldn¡¯t spot of their ve ships even at this moment.


    Could they have met with tragedy while in their mission?


    And if so, what were the chances that all fleets of ships would be attacked with no one returning back?


    There was something fishy about this matter, nut Nopline couldn¡¯t really say that someone was scheming against him.


    Because no one, other than the Captains in charge of each fleet... knew about the mission, until they were out.


    So even if he was betrayed, it would have to be from those Captains.


    When he thought about how his every move ended up in failure, he couldn¡¯t help but want to go to the temple and offer some sort of sacrifice to the heavens.


    Was he cursed?


    .


    Nopline panted heavily, after pping the man before him hard.


    "Elder Brother.... please quell your temper.


    This man is just a messenger, and has nothing to do with the situation at hand." Said a woman with an alluring voice sitting on Nopline¡¯s right-hand side.


    "Everyone.... leave!" Noplinemanded.


    And soon, the entire hall becamepletely quiet.


    He then passed the letter he had just received to his little sister Kamara, and quickly clenched his fists in rage.


    "Baby sister..... it looks like our enemies really have it nned out for us this year."


    "Hmhm... I agree with you entirely Elder brother.


    But from the looks of it, I highly suspect that it¡¯s the crown prince¡¯s work.


    He not only saved that idiot husband of mine, but also that scheming b**ch and her poverty-stricken children.


    And now, how dare he disrupt your ns so much?


    Brother... what are we going to do now?" Kamara said heatedly.


    With no news about the ve ships, wouldn¡¯t they be at a disadvantage when they went for battle?


    "It¡¯s true that this move has indeed affected my ns..... but it has only reduced my military presence by 20% at most."


    "So we can still go for battle?"


    "Of course!


    You¡¯re still forgetting that I have a massive number of fleets under my control.


    The only reason why I wanted to get more ves..... was so that I could use them as front line fighters during the Navy war.


    They were supposed to be the first ones to attack those Baymardian ships first.


    That was my n.


    But now that there¡¯s no news about those ve ships.... then we can only assume that my men had failed their mission."


    "But brother..... I¡¯ve heard that the Baymardian ships are really strong..... so how would we be able to take them down?" Kamara said a little fearfully.


    She had heard about the might of Baymard and knew that these people were not to be trifled with.


    Everyone spoke about their experience on those Baymardian ships.


    So how could she feel at ease with this Navy war?


    .


    Looking at his cute little sister, Nopline couldn¡¯t help but pat her head a little.


    "Little sister rx.


    From what I hear, those were built to be extremely tall..... so as to keep enemies from swinging in, looting the people on board and attacking the visitors on board.


    So with that, you can also see how advantageous the situation is."


    "What do you mean brother?"


    "To put it simply, since the men can¡¯t swing from one ship to another..... the only option those Baymardians will have if they want to fight us, is to let us on their shores for battle.


    Currently, from our previous report... we have more knights than they do, so we will definitely win the battle.


    As for that waste husband of yours..... begore his escape, were you feeding that poison to him as I suggested."


    "Yes, brother," Kamara replied obediently.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then he should be dead by now.


    So now, it¡¯s time to move to the next phase of our ns.


    Find someone who has his exact height and figure..... and burn the person beyond recognition.


    From there, we will announce his death, and you will morn him for 2 months."


    "But brother..... what about the crown prince?"


    "That¡¯s easy.


    ce the me on him.


    Say that he was angry that his father chose Lecter as Terique¡¯s ruler.


    With ¡¯Wanted portraits¡¯ of him everywhere.... we will be sure to catch him, just in case he tried to make his way back to the pce for revenge."


    Kamara smiled while listening to Nopline.


    Finally, she would get rid of her identity as that bastard¡¯s wife.


    Now, she could someday marry her one and only true love, who was also Lecter¡¯s real father as well.


    She smiled arrogantly when she thought about the fact that Micheal"s poison was incurable.


    Hehehhe.... the old fool, should¡¯ve probably died with so much hatred for her.


    But what did the thoughts of the dead have to do with the living?


    For her, Micheal was no more..... While she on the other hand, was now ruling the entire empire alongside her son and brother.


    Now, it was her time to shine!!!

 Chapter 483 New Toys

    <h4>Chapter 483 New Toys</h4>


    "Brother... don¡¯t worry... I¡¯ll do what you¡¯ve said.


    Soon, we¡¯ll announce King Micheal¡¯s death to the world.


    But for now... I think you¡¯re forgetting one more important thing brother.


    Baymard¡¯s weapons!


    Based on the rumours going around, they have something that produces lightning from it.


    Wouldn¡¯t that bring you at a disadvantage?"


    "Not at all," Nopline said while stroking his rough chin.


    Of course, he had also heard about that particr weapon.


    But from what he knew, one had to be somewhat close to these men before they used the weapons on them.


    So he had already prepared to make his archersunch numerous arrows first... before sending his swordsmen there too.


    And in addition to that, he had also nned to make many shields for his men too.


    He didn¡¯t believe that such weapons could work against iron shields.


    .


    And when it concerned the other weapons that Baymard had, even though he was slight clueless..... he didn¡¯t feel bothered at all, because he had sent his best man in.


    The man he sent in had been trained in moulding his personality into whatever suited the situation best, and could make even the most heartless people pity him and fall for his tricks.


    This same man was the person who usually gathered information about other empires for him.


    The guy appealed to all the men, women and even children.... as he stroked their egos, made them feel superior and even gave them some sort of hope.


    And when one looked at his baby-like face and smooth... no one would ever rope him in as an assassin, spy or a tough man in the society.


    He was usually seen as someone cool to hang out with.


    And this demeanour, made his easily blend in with people who were usually hard as a rock, and steak their secrets or ns.


    Of course every time he did so, he would pin the me on someone else easily.


    No one had ever gotten a leg up on him, so Nopline knew that no matter what... his man would do this particr mission sessfully.


    .


    "Brother... I heard that apart from the lightning weapon, there are other weapons as well.


    But no one knows what they do, as they have never been used before.


    So you have to be careful whenunching a full-scale attack on Baymard."


    "I know..... that¡¯s why I sent Hemrew in."


    "Hemrew?


    The guy who had had 35 different surnames identities as of now?"


    "Yes... that Hemrew."


    Listening to Nopline, Kamara couldn¡¯t help but breathe out in relief.


    With such a man working for them, she felt like she was worrying over nothing.


    She herself had used Hemrew to get information from her enemies.... so she knew how good he was.


    Hemrew... the name was one that only a handful of people knew of.


    And his expertise we¡¯re top-notch.


    .


    "Yes... I sent Hemrew to get a list of all weapons that they had there..... as well as a detailed description of how each one is made and how to use them.


    Even though I know that we won¡¯t loose.... having these things might even make us upgrade our weapons before the big battle.


    So with all that said, I don¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t be able to win against these Baymardians.


    To me, even though we lost this opportunity to get so many front line ves to die first... I¡¯m sure that it would make no difference whether we have them or not.


    Because no matter how I look at it, our victory is secured either way.


    And don¡¯t worry too much about these little things.


    As of now, we have 2 spies within the Baymard army.


    So everything will definitely work as nned." Nopline said confidently.


    For him, it was only a matter of time, before Baymard officially belonged to him.


    He would let his sister run Terique, while he ran Baymard as his own empire all to himself.


    .


    After Nopline and Kamara finished up with their discussions, Kamara quickly went to ry her ns to her son Lecter.


    Also, she had another surprise for her darling son.


    With her around, he really didn¡¯t have to do much.


    The world thought that he was the brains behind some of the changes in Terique..... but in truth, the boy had brains the size of a peanut.


    All-day long, he would abuse those within the pce, watch jesters perform and y deadly games as much as he wanted.


    She quickly found her son ying his favourite game.... which was ¡¯make me happy: eat a frog or die.¡¯


    He would tell the jesters and those who had any talents, even singing or hosting puppet shows on the streets... to showcase their talents and make him happy.


    If they could, then they would get to get a live frog in front of him and live.


    But if they didn¡¯t, then they would die in the most gruesome ways ever.


    Kamara walked in when one of the most famous musicians in Terique, was helplessly chewing on a live frog.


    The man¡¯s face had already turned slightly green, as he truly felt like throwing up any moment from now.


    But he knew that if he did, this demonic king Lecter would definitely behead him immediately.


    Kamara watched the man swallow everything whole, before finally stopping her son¡¯s show.


    "Mother.... why did you disturb this son?" Lecter said while pouting angrily.


    Kamara looked at her cute chubby son and pinched his jaws yfully.


    "Lecter.. do you remember that girl that you said you wanted to marry?


    I¡¯ve taken her from her home and locked her up in the dungeon.


    Now... she¡¯s yours, son."


    Lecter¡¯s greasy puffy face immediately lit up with joy after hearing his mother.


    True enough....no matter how hard they resisted him.


    With his mother around, who would dare say no to him?


    He smiled cruelly when he thought about how he would beat her into submission.


    It was better for his new wife to be fearful of him and know her ce, so as to make their marriage sail smoothly.


    "Thank you, mother," Lecter said while kissing his mother¡¯s hands.


    Now, he had a new toy to y with.


    .


    Of course while Lecter was happy with his own toy, far away in Arcadina..... someone else was also happy about meeting his new toy too.


    A tall man wearing a dark cloak stood silently in a dark dense forest with a gleeful smile on his face.


    ¡¯Feuip! Feuip!¡¯


    Soon, 2 other men dropped in from the trees and knelt down before him.


    "My lord.... the perimeter is secured.... and all men are now in position."


    "Good.... we will begin our attack in an hour¡¯s time.


    Go!


    Inform the rest."


    With that, the men quickly disappeared..... leaving the cloaked man all to himself again.


    The man smiled underneath his dark mask as he thought about all the exciting things that he would do today.


    Finally, his master had given him a new toy to y with.


    The n chuckled for a bit, before finally disappearing again into the night.

 Chapter 484 Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 484 Loyalty</h4>


    Somewhere in a hidden base, a crazed looking man was currently looking at a haggard middle-aged prisoner in fury.


    All that one could hear, were the sounds of several whipsshing out and the faint cries of the prisoner as well.


    The entire room smelled like blood, and that the stony floors just below the prisoner.... was also dyed reddish-ck from all the dried up from the woman¡¯s wounds.


    The crazed man looked at the woman silently, as if watching a prey out in the wild.


    Why won¡¯t she talk?


    More than 7 months have gone by since he had captured the woman.... and up to now, she never defeated her master.


    What sort of stupid loyalty was this?


    At first, he had decided night to be too rough with her, since he needed her in one piece for his grand n.


    But as time went by, the more stubborn the woman was, the more furious he became.


    And so with time, he slowly increased the torture dished out to her daily.


    The woman¡¯s back had more than 400sh whips on it, which now looked like a gruesome work of art that could make one shiver in fear.


    Those in charge of whipping her had never even bothered to wipe the blood off her body.


    The whip lines had all formed very thick ck lines of old dry blood.


    And that wasn¡¯t all!


    Of course, the woman had also been subjected to punches in her belly and all over her body too.


    And even her face had been punched extremely hard, as she ended up losing 3 teeth in the process.


    The woman¡¯s eyelids were so swollen and bluish-ck, that she struggled underneath all her sweat just to open them.


    Her mouth, jaws and cheekbones also looked bad as well, as she found talking or even swallowing food a very tedious task to do.


    The crazed looking man looked at the middle-aged woman angrily.


    Even after all of this, why wouldn¡¯t she just give up on her master and save herself?


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly envious when seeing such loyalty.


    Dammit!


    That bastard always had the best of everything.


    .


    ¡¯Whip!¡¯


    ¡¯Ugggghhhhhh....¡¯


    ¡¯Whip!¡¯


    ¡¯Ugggghhhhhh....¡¯


    ¡¯Whip!¡¯


    ¡¯Ugggghhhhhh....¡¯


    Thedy let out several shrill cries whenever the whip touched her skin.


    But even though she felt true agony, she continued to bite her lips, in attempts to not cry out loudly.


    The crazed man looked at her with a hint of admiration.


    If she could work for him instead of that Scoundrel, then wouldn¡¯t it be better?


    He looked at her as if looking at a treasure.


    Hehehe.... he couldn¡¯t help but thank the bastard for training such a person for him to use.


    ¡¯Whip!¡¯


    ¡¯Ugggghhhhhh....¡¯


    "Stop!"


    "Yes, master!" Said the men torturing the woman.


    The crazed looking man looked at the woman intently, before moving close to her and stooping down.... so as to be face to face with her.


    "Look at you!


    Do you think that he will save you?


    Open your eyes and look around!!


    He has clearly abandoned you, so why are you still putting up a front?


    Don¡¯t forget, you are just his nanny and nothing else.


    So why would he care enough to risk his life in saving you?


    Like I said, if you tell me his secret base..... as well as how many men he has under hismand, then I¡¯ll promise to let you go free.


    This is yourst chance!


    So what will it be?"


    Hearing what the man had said, the woman¡¯s body trembled even more.... and she slowly lifted her head steadily.


    Seeing the woman look at him as if she was considering it, the man couldn¡¯t help but smile a little more confidently.


    .


    This was the first time that the woman seemed to be considering his words.


    Usually, she would just act like he was invisible, or even lift her middle finger at him numerous times.


    But this time, she looked at him and pondered silently.


    Sure enough, what he said had probably affected her.


    Who wouldn¡¯t feel abandoned and betrayed if they had been tortured all this time?


    If it were him, he would even have some sort of resentment towards his master.


    "I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve finally thought it through.


    Because if you stick with me, I¡¯ll not only let you go.... but I¡¯ll also take you under my wing too.


    So, I ask you again..... what will it be?"


    Just as the man finished talking, the woman gathered all the blood in her mouth and spat on the man¡¯s face.


    --silence--


    The entire room was dead quiet, as the guards looked at their master silently.


    The man wiped his face clean first, before looking at the bold woman with a cold smile on his face.


    ¡¯Bamm!


    The man punched the woman in the stomach while looking at her in disgust.


    How dare she turn down his proposal?


    Since she wanted to y, then he would naturally fulfill her wishes.


    "You three... from tomorrow, increase her whip strokes by a hundred..... and burn her left hand as well.


    In addition to that, from tomorrow night..... you three can y with her for as long as you want."


    "Thank you, master!"


    Hearing this, the woman¡¯s heart turned ice-cold, as she knew what the man meant by having his men y with her.


    Her body trembled slightly, as she looked at the man with pure rage.


    vagabond!


    The man on the other hand, unhurriedly left the dungeon and didn¡¯t even bother looking back at her.


    He was no longer going to be gentle with her.


    From now on, she would be beaten and treated like a mere harlot.


    And if her master didn¡¯te to take her, then he would kill her and throw her remains to the fishes.


    .


    Stepping out of the secret dungeon, Slytherin Cord was immediately greeted with 2 of his most trusted aides.


    "Master.... we¡¯ve checked the perimeters as per usual.


    And so far, there are still no enemies at sight."


    But master, will he reallye?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "Master... that¡¯s because every day for the past 7 months, we have been checking the perimeters at least 2 times a day.


    And so far, there is still no sign of him or his men."


    "_"


    Slytherin and his aides made their way towards the ground floor while continuing their conversation.


    And soon... someone ran towards them hastily.


    "Master.... they¡¯re here."

 Chapter 485 Ready As Can Ever Be!

    <h4>Chapter 485 Ready As Can Ever Be!</h4>


    "Master.... they¡¯re here."


    "_"


    Slytherin nodded to the guard who just came in, and then broadly smiled at his aides.


    "See... I told you he woulde.


    My little rabbit never disappoints.


    Is everyone ready?"


    "Your majesty.... we nned for this for 7 whole months.


    So, of course we¡¯re ready.


    All the 15,000 men scattered above ground and underground are ready to make their move." Said the guard who had juste in.


    One had to know that for the past 7 months, they had been staying in battle positions all this time.


    So they were more than ready to face this enemy of theirs.


    "Excellent!


    You can go back now.


    And remember do as nned.


    You can kill everyone, but leave their leader alive.


    If anyone were to kill him... I¡¯ll personally skin the person alive and feast on his flesh!


    Is that understood!"


    "Yes, Master." The guard replied, before setting out of the building.


    "Good!


    Now go!"


    Slytherin looked at his fading figure and smiled coldly.


    "Darius!


    Go get the woman.


    It¡¯s time!"


    With that, one of his aides was off, leaving him and his other aid there silently.


    "Master... I had never thought that they would brazenly attack us in the daytime.


    Isn¡¯t that less advantageous to them since we will be able to see them?"


    "Don¡¯t forget.... the same could be said for them.


    They too will see us as well.


    But no matter how many tricks they have up their sleeves, today will be their day to live." Slytherin said while cing his hands behind his back and walking calmly towards the building¡¯s exit.


    It¡¯s time for the finale to begin.


    Of course, while he was making his own ns.... his enemies were fighting their way through the path as well.


    .


    Within a dense forest, the birds chirped very loudly than usual.


    The sun¡¯s dull rays shed through the bare trees, and the very cold breeze harshly swept within the forest without a care in the world.


    With one look at the sky, one could see a bunch of dark clouds slowly advancing over the forest region.


    There was no doubt that in a couple of minutes or even hours, the sky would begin to cry out again.


    But of course, whether rain or storm..... today was a day that many had chosen to ride out in honour.


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    Within the forest, several groups of men were currently making their way on horseback wearing heavy armoury... as well as holding numerous should as well.


    Their horses also wore protective armoury as well.


    "Captain..... it looks like we¡¯ve finally entered their territory.


    I think they might be around us." Said one of the armoured men on horseback.


    "As expected." The Captain replied, while secretly looking at the trees, dried grass, leaves and the ground around them with discerning eyes.


    The leaves had all fallen to the ground in preparation for the winter, so it would be hellish for these men to hide on the trees.


    Indeed, he could already spot some novice archers who had already failed at properly hiding behind the trees, rocks and even using their surroundings properly.


    Soon, he saw some of the heaps of grass move a bit..... and instantly, he knew that it was time to give out his signal.


    With that, he then yelled out loudly... and Jo¡¯s men ride forward at high speeds while shielding themselves as much as they could.


    And just as nned, as they ran..... a rain of arrows followed them wherever they went.


    ¡¯Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!¡¯


    The enemy archers who were previously hidden, all stood out and shot several arrows towards the Captain and his team of 200.


    These enemy archers were so concentrated on the group, that many of them didn¡¯t notice another group of men silently targeting them from afar.


    And before they knew it, many of them had been shot dead on the head or heart just like that.


    Of course, some of them hid just in time to avoid the cmity.


    ¡¯Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump!¡¯


    Yup!


    The first group of 200, were just a decoy so that the archers could take down the enemy archers that were hiding along the path.


    .


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The entire path was filled with dreadful cries from those that had been hit straight in their hearts.


    They felt like the world around them was constantly spinning around in circles.


    And some, they all their senses and fell into a never-ending deep slumber.


    ¡¯Bamm!¡¯


    Their lean bodies dropped to the ground uncontrobly with several loud bangs


    And as they lost their consciousness, they still couldn¡¯t believe that they had been shot down out of nowhere.


    After so many months of preparations, why did they have to die just like that?


    They were indeed undersigned to their faiths..... as they bled out to death unconvinced.


    As for those who had shit them down, they couldn¡¯t care less about the feelings of these men.


    "Keep shooting!


    Second team, it¡¯s your turn." Said another Captain, who was currently shooting several arrows towards his targets.


    The man was a pro, as he could even shoot up to 3 arrows at once with such uracy.


    He was nicknamed ¡¯straight shooter¡¯..... because he never missed his mark, not even once.


    The man was another legend in Arcadina, but no one knew what he looked like too.


    Hearing the order that had been given out, another team of 3000 armoured knights quickly made their way towards the path.... so as to deal with all hidden archers who managed to survive.


    Of course, this same attack pattern was repeated by these intruders on all paths leading to the secret base.


    And just like that, the path had been cleared.


    .


    The intruder knights then followed the path stealthily, until they finally came across a massive circr bed of thorny roses.


    "Master!" Everyone said, while quickly going done on bended knee when they saw their masked master walk out from one of the paths.


    Mr. Death looked at the thorny field and bent down to smell it.


    He took a whiff, before gently getting up again.


    As expected.


    Some of the roses were poisonous, while others weren¡¯t.


    "Clear a straight path to the center.


    And remember, you can only touch the blue roses."


    "Yes, master."


    A few minutester, everything was set, and the men slowly advanced to the center.


    Mr. Death smiled while leading the men forward.


    Hehehe..... soon, he would get to y with his new toy.

 Chapter 486 Fake Rabbi

    <h4>Chapter 486 Fake Rabbi</h4>


    Mr. Death and his men declined a secret stairway at the center of the flower bed, which also led to a secret tunnel underneath too.


    Of course during their travel, they fought their way through..... until they reached a fork on the path, which led to 2 different directions.


    From Mr. Death¡¯s information from his scouts, the left path led to an iron door within the estate.


    While the right path led to a tunnel at the entrance of the estate.


    He quickly split his men into 2 and followed one team towards the right path, which led to the estate¡¯s front entrance.


    .


    The men continued marching towards the right, until they came to the end of the tunnel.


    Immediately, someone threw out one of the dead enemy soldiers that they had previously killed... out of the tunnel.


    And just as expected, more than 100 arrows had beenunched on and around the body.


    Heck!


    There was even an arrow on the dead man¡¯s eyes.


    From the moment the body¡¯s hair strands had be visible to the enemy archers..... that bodhi was shot to smithereens with no pity whatsoever.


    These people were indeed ready for them.


    Immediately, Mr. Death¡¯s armoured men quickly took out their iron shields and decided to create a shielded wall all around the tunnel¡¯s exit.


    Sure, wooded shields we¡¯re useful..... but they weren¡¯t suitable for long battles.


    With wooden shields, the arrows would just stick to the shields..... and if more arrows were shot onto the shields, the arrows wood prate the wood more and more, allowing it to break off on its own during battle.


    That¡¯s why when there were too many arrows on the shields, warriors would just throw them away instead.


    With iron, the arrows just bounced off the shield.... and the warriors could just ck them back behind them.


    It was more expensive, but it wouldst longer and had a better chance of saving their lives.


    In Mr. Death¡¯s case, almost all the weapons for his had been acquired through battle over the years.


    And there were even warehouses with over thousands more in stock too.


    So he really didn¡¯t spend a dime on weapons.


    For that was the way of war.


    .


    Immediately some of the armoured men formed a wall around the tunnel¡¯s exit.


    But of course while they were doing that, some archers gathered behind them, and more armed knights hurriedly enclosed the archers as well.


    In the end, they had formed a rectangr formation with archers at its center.


    "Move out!" Commanded one of the Captains.


    And soon, they slowly advanced steadily.... while protecting themselves from all angles.


    ¡¯Whoop! Whoop! Whoop!¡¯


    ¡¯Thang!.....Thang!¡¯..... Thang!¡¯


    A rain of arrows could be heard bouncing off the iron armoured shields from all directions.


    And as they moved, their own archers within the formation also shot out arrows as well.


    In addition to that, several archers who were still in the tunnel took advantage of this and quickly shot down the archers who had already given off their positions.


    The archers in the tunnel all advanced forward behind a semi-circr shield wall and quickly took down their targets.


    ¡¯Whoop! Whoop! Whoop!


    ¡¯Ahhhh!!!!¡¯


    Loud deafening screams could be heard all across the battlefield, and many men could be seen dropping down like flies as well.


    The entire battlefield was like a storm of raining arrows.


    Arrows flew from the east to west, north to south, and every other possible direction there was.


    Both sides had been hit.... with Mr. Death¡¯s enemies taking the biggest hit of all.


    .


    With the archers needing to take clear shots, of course, they had to expose themselves during battle.


    If the leaves on the trees were still full of leaves, then they might¡¯ve had a better chance of avoiding death.


    But too bad that all the trees were bare now, and all they could do was stand behind a tree, expose themselves when shooting, and quickly hide again behind that same tree.


    Mr. Death who was still in the tunnel, quickly sent out 2 more teams: one for bringing the injured knights back, and one for taking town the surviving enemy archers around.


    And soon, several injured armoured men with arrows sticking out of their toes and legs..... were all brought back to the tunnels.


    The battle persisted for a while, with Mr. Death¡¯s team slowly advancing forward while tackling more and more enemies.


    Until finally, they had reached the entrance to a massive lone estate.


    Mr. Death squinted his eyes and looked at the massive number of enemy knights before him.


    He figured that they were more than 12,000 all grouped up here.


    Indeed, he had fought his way through with just 4,000 armoured men..... and taken out close to 3000 enemies as well.


    Right now, the enemy knights all stood out in a semi-circle, as if they werepletely sure of their victory today.


    Many pointed arrows at them, while some just crossed their arms and looked at them arrogantly.


    Seeing that they weren¡¯t attacking, Mr. Death and his men calmly advanced as well.


    Of course Mr. Death¡¯s archers also held out their bows and arrows too.


    One could never be too sure.


    .


    Slytherin Cord smiled gleefully when he saw the masked man and his team walk towards him.


    Hahahahhaha!


    They had dreamt about this day for years now, and finally.... it hade true.


    This was the day that the Ghostly Prince would lick his feet and bark like a dog for all to see.


    His body trembled so much from excitement, that he could even feel his teeth chattering.


    He held his prisoner tightly from excitement..... while waiting for the masked man and his team to advance.


    The masked man was somewhat far away from him.....making his appearance look about the same size as his middle finger.


    But as the figure advanced and grewrger, Slytherin Cord was somewhat displeased.


    Who the hell was this?


    This masked man wasn¡¯t his rabbit.


    He was definitely a fake!

 Chapter 487 Time To Dance

    <h4>Chapter 487 Time To Dance</h4>


    Slytherin Cord¡¯s eyes quickly nced at the masked figure from head to toe numerous times.


    This was definitely not his rabbit!


    The first thing that he noticed was the mask.


    From all his research, the Ghostly prince had 11 masks that he wore for different asions, ces and intervals.


    And none of them looked like the mask that this fake was wearing.


    Of course, he also didn¡¯t know that the person underneath the mask was Mr. Death..... because Mr. Death also had different masks that he used whenever he went out or took his role as an assassin.


    So for Slytherin, since these masks didn¡¯t match his rabbit¡¯s own, he was sure that the person was a fake.


    In addition to that, the fake¡¯s body and way of walking were way different than that of his rabbit.


    He had been studying his rabbit for years now, so even without seeing his rabbit¡¯s face... the slightest difference would make him know that he was looking at a fake.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel looked down on.


    Was he not good enough for a one-on-one battle with the Ghostly Prince?


    He gritted his teeth in rage and felt his blood rising swiftly.


    F***


    In his rage, he continuously squeezed the life out of his prisoner.... almost choking her to death.


    It was only when he heard her squirm loudly, did he finallye back to his senses.


    Mr. Death on the other hand, continued marching forward, utterly oblivious to what his newfound toy was thinking.


    And soon, he stopped at a reasonable talking distance between the two.


    .


    "Speak!


    You¡¯re not him, so who are you?" Slytherin asked in fury.


    Mr. Death smiled yfully underneath his mask while looking at his adorable toy, who seemed to be chirping like a bird towards him.


    Well, he would have all the time to properly train this ything of his.... but for now, he might as well y along with the poor thing.


    "I¡¯m asking you a question!


    Who Are You?!!!!"


    "Hey..... calm down my little pet, aren¡¯t you just being way too aggressive?


    If you continue this way, then how can you win my favour?"


    "_"


    Slytherin felt like he was hearing things.


    Who was this arrogant son of a b**ch calling a pet?


    And who would want to win his favour?


    The more this ¡¯Fake¡¯ opened his mouth, the angrier he got.


    He had a hunch that underneath that mask, this IDIOT was sheepish smiling at him and taking him for a joke.


    And something about that made him snap out crazy.


    In a sh, all his rage came out even more destructive faster than magma.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    He quickly pushed his prisoner to the ground and drew his sword.


    Mr. Death looked at him and smirked.


    Just as he expected, this toy of his had a short fuse.


    Mr. Death looked at Mona (prisoner) and sighed from relief.


    Now that Slytherin wasn¡¯t squeezing and grabbing her roughly again..... he could finally be at peace.


    .


    "Answer me Dammit!


    Who are you?!"


    "Little pet..... for the time being, you don¡¯t have the qualifications to ask me that.


    But... I¡¯ll make you a little happy by telling you a secret.


    He sent me!"


    "So I wasted all my preparations just for a subordinate?" Slytherin asked while staring at Mr. Death with murderous intent.


    7 months!


    7 while months of scheming had resulted in him just getting a fake?


    No!


    He couldn¡¯t ept it!


    What did he need to do to get a one-on-one match or experience with his rabbit?


    He looked at Mr. Death coldly, as if he were looking at trash.


    What good was this man if he were just a counterfeit of the original?


    He looked at the prisoner on the floor as if ming it all on her.


    So her position in her master¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t that big to bring her master here to save her?


    Then why the hell did he bother with her in the first ce?


    He was sure that he had lost some of his men out on the perimeters of the estate.


    So was all this trouble worth it if his rabbit didn¡¯t show up and he also lost his men too?


    He gripped his sword tightly and grumbled out a subtle curse.


    Why was his luck always so bad?


    .


    He continued cursing his luck angrily.... and soon, a single thought came to mind and his eyes instantly lit up.


    Slytherin looked at Mr. Death and smiled cruelly.


    "Since you all aren¡¯t any use to me at all, then I might as well kill you all.... as well as this worthless prisoner.


    Who knows..... maybe your deaths will bring my little rabbit outter on."


    "Oh?


    Well, I agree with your approach to things.


    But, I can¡¯t help but wonder why you think that you¡¯ll be able to kill us."


    Slytherin was taken aback, before finally sneering at the masked Fake.


    "Are you stupid or pretending to be.


    Look around you idiot!


    You are totally outnumbered.


    Even a child can see this!"


    "Really?


    Because the way I see it, we have you outnumbered instead."


    "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Immediately, Slytherin saw thousands of men wall from behind several estate buildings..... and quickly surrounding him and his own men.


    And before he knew it, several of his own men were pointing arrows towards him and some of his other men too.


    His heart speeded up a bit, and he soon took this fake rabbit before him seriously.


    He looked at the men who betrayed him in confusion.


    Even his aides were confused as well.


    When had their betrayal begun?


    They didn¡¯t even bother asking why, because they knew that what they felt for Slytherin wasn¡¯t loyalty but fear.


    "When?" Slytherin asked coldly.


    "My little pet, this isn¡¯t hard for you to figure out is it?


    Okay... okay... I¡¯ll help you out a bit.


    Let¡¯s see..... about 2 years ago, do you remember that you had begun recruiting people like crazy?


    Well, we sent over 4000 of our men then.


    Of course over these 2 years, we also sent in a lot more in addition to that too.


    And when you brought in men to this base, you actually carried in a lot of our men as well.


    Little pet, look at your face!


    Are you angry because we camete?


    Don¡¯t be angry alright, I promise that I have a good reason.


    You see, the only reason why we didn¡¯t know about you taking this prisoner ande here sooner.... was because you kept it secret, and only allowed your most trusted men to meet or know information about the prisoner.


    Luckily, when our master got your note and location, we now knew about your n and asked our spies here to prepare for battle.


    Of course all this time that we stood here, as well as the time that you waited for me to walk towards you.... was all a decoy.


    You see, with your attention focused here.... some of the spies quickly let in the rest of my men through the other underground exits that led to one of the buildings on your estate."


    .


    Hearing Mr. Death, Slytherin felt like a bucket of cold water had just been dropped onto his head.


    No!... No.... how can this be?


    He shook his head several times as if trying to deny that the Ghostly prince was once again.... one step ahead of him.


    Why couldn¡¯t he win?


    Why?


    Dammit!


    Mr. Death looked at his Slytherin¡¯s pale face and smirked.


    "My sweet little pet.


    If those are all the questions that you have..... then let¡¯s dance!"

 Chapter 488 What A Good Punching Bag

    <h4>Chapter 488 What A Good Punching Bag</h4>


    After listening to everything that Mr. Death had said... Slytherin Cord quickly calmed himself after his hysteria.


    Even though the situation had reversed on him, with more people against him..... he still didn¡¯t want to die yet.


    He felt like even if he was stabbed 300 times, something in him would persist until he saw the Ghostly Prince.


    So with this thought in mind, he took a deep breath and gathered himself properly.


    His eyes were filled with murderous intent, as he looked at those pointing arrows towards him.


    Indeed!..... It was time to dance.


    With that, the battle had finally begun.


    ¡¯ng!¡¯


    ¡¯ng!¡¯


    ¡¯ng!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhhh!¡¯


    The sounds of swords shing one another... as well as the wails of the injured, could be heard throughout the entire battlefield.


    Slytherin shed his sword sideways, in attempts to slit his enemy¡¯s throat clean.


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    The de sliced through the air, creating a whistling effect..... as his enemy ducked his attack just in time.


    But when the enemy raised his head again, Slytherin punched him in the face with his other hand.


    ¡¯Ahhhh!¡¯


    Taking advantage of his enemy¡¯s pain, Slytherin sent another sh towards his enemy.


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    The enemy dodged his attack, and also gave him a fierce kick and yelled at him.


    "Now, we¡¯re even."


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    Slytherin bumped into the person behind him.... causing that person to identally die from a sword attack.


    But who cares?


    This was a battlefield!!


    .


    ng!¡¯


    ¡¯ng!¡¯


    ¡¯ng!¡¯


    Slytherin fought with his enemy while also avoiding side attacks from others around him.


    Of course, his enemy did the same as well.


    They both fought and umted some minor and major injuries here and there.


    And Slytherin couldn¡¯t help but give this enemy of his some respect.


    One should know that they had been fighting for over 20 minutes now.


    Typically, within this time.... he could easily handle about 10~20 men below his strength and rank.


    So not many people would be able tost with him for this long.


    It looked like they had sent some of the big guys to take care of him.


    Nheless, since he had made up his mind to survive.... then this enemy of his had to die!


    ng!¡¯


    ¡¯ng!¡¯


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    Finally, he had sent a fatal blow towards his enemy.


    The enemy tried to dodge as much as he could, but still ended up getting a massive clean-cut against his belly.


    Blood soon started dripping out from the wound nonstop.


    And before the man knew it, his strength soon began to leave him.


    Luckily, he had attempted to dodge the attack.


    If he stood still in the same position, he was sure that his insides would be out on the battlefield by now.


    He gripped his belly tightly while trying to concentrate on the battle at hand.


    ¡¯Pain is in the mind!


    Pain is in the mind!


    Pain is in the mind!¡¯


    Those were the words that he repeatedly told himself while continuing the battle with Slytherin.


    But no matter what he did, the pain soon swallowed him whole... as Slytherin didn¡¯t go easy on him after that attack.


    The man dropped down on his knees and struggled to keep conscious while blocking Slytherins attacks.


    Seeing the man¡¯s state, Slytherin quickly grabbed the opportunity and immediately gave out a finishing blow.


    ¡¯ng!¡¯


    Another person quickly blocked the Slytherins attack..... and now became Slytherin¡¯s new foe.


    .


    ¡¯ng!¡¯


    ¡¯ng!¡¯


    ¡¯ng!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhh!¡¯


    The battle went on for a bit..... with Slytherin, his aides and those who didn¡¯t betray him, fighting for their lives amidst the chaos all around them.


    Blood quickly dyed the estate¡¯s floors, and the foul stench of blood also filled the air as well.


    Dead bodies also piled up too, making the battle harder and harder for the rest... since some people died due to the fact that they had identally fallen over these dead bodies.


    Of course, others also died from being hit out of nowhere by these falling lifeless bodies when they were facing an enemy.


    In short, the whole ce looked and smelt like death.


    And as Slytherin battled, he continuously made his way closer to his prisoner, Mother Mona.


    Form the very start, he had been separated from Mona by the traitors on his side.


    They had circled around Mona and made their way towards the masked man.


    Speaking of that man, he hadn¡¯t even lifted his sword since the battle began.


    All he did was sit at a corner, with a bow and arrow in hand.


    And since the masked man had a lot more men than he did, the chances of someone attacking the masked man was indeed too low.


    .


    One should know that he initially had about 12,000 men on the battlefield.


    About 6,000 had betrayed him, and coupled with the men the masked man walked in through the front estate with.... as well as the men who sneaked in through the other underground passageway, wasn¡¯t he already outnumbered?


    In short, all his men had at least 2 enemies that they were currently engaged in battle with.


    Heck!..... Some even had 3 or more.


    So he wants surprised that the masked man would feel so rxed.


    Actually, only himself, his aides, and his top Captains... were the only ones that were currently fighting people one-on-one.


    So with that said, one could easily see that the enemy had only sent able men to fight himself, his aides and his Captains.


    As for the small fries on his team, they were ganged up and didn¡¯t even have a chance to survive.


    Slytherin swiftly nced around the battlefield, and noticed that almost all of his men had been taken out.


    In short, only the strong had survived up until now.


    But of course, how could his enemy still let them fight one-on-one?


    Before Slytherin knew it, 3 other people had joined his battle.


    And they all had simr strengths to himself.


    The pressure on him was great, and soon, he found that he had turned into their punching bag.


    Dammit!

 Chapter 489 Mysterious Masters

    <h4>Chapter 489 Mysterious Masters</h4>


    Slytherin had previously been fighting a one-on-one battle with a foe, before 3 other foes joined his battle.


    And the more Slytherin fought against all 4 foes... the more he realized that they weren¡¯t trying to kill him.


    Nope!


    They were just trying to beat him to a pulp.


    Once he ducked from the attack, another took advantage of this and kicked his sword out of his hands, while 2 others swiftly kicked the back of his legs.


    "Kneel down!"


    ¡¯Plup!¡¯


    Just like that, he dropped to his knees unwillingly and became their punching bag.


    They even allowed him to get up again.


    But every time he rose up, and dodged someone¡¯s blows, he would be knocked right back down to the ground.


    "How dare...."


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "F*** you..."


    "Bam!"


    Every time he opened his mouth, he was punched or kicked directly in the mouth.


    But of course, how could he block these attacks when his body was so weak from their previous attacks?


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    son of a b**ch!!


    He was so angry that he soon reverted back into a spoiled 5-year-old kid.


    He was so furious that he began crying.


    "Hahahahaha!... brothers look at this!


    He¡¯s crying!"


    "Aw.... does the little baby need some cloth to wipe his eyes?"


    "Ahh.... does baby need his mummy?


    So after torturing so many people in your lifetime, you too can also feel helpless?"


    "Aye old 3.. do you think that if we continue to beat him up, that he would also wet himself?"


    "What a baby!"


    "Hahahhahahahha!"


    Slytherin¡¯s body trembled slightly from rage, as he listened to theirments.


    "Shut up!


    I¡¯m not crying!


    It¡¯s clearly dust in my eyes.


    It¡¯s clearly....."


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Once again, they kicked him down before he couldplete his sentence.


    He grabbed the ground below him and spat out blood and a few loose teeth in his mouth.


    Blood oozed out of his nostrils, as well as dripped out of his mouth too.


    His eyelids were now bluish in colour and ridiculously swollen, making it extremely hard for him to see what or where he was going.


    Seeing that Slytherin¡¯s face already looked like it had been stung by a hundred bees.... his foes changed their target to his chest region and other body parts.


    And the more they punched, the more furious Slytherin was.


    Somehow, even though he couldn¡¯t see properly.... he felt like that masked man was openlyughing at him, as if mocking him.


    And he was right!


    Because Mr. Death.... as well as many others, had stood on the side to watch the show.


    Almost all of Slytherins men were dead..... so those on Mr. Death¡¯s side who were free, sat down and rested while observing the fight.


    Slytherin felt like he had never been so humiliated before in his life as he was today.


    ¡¯Ghostly prince.... masked bastard..... I swear that if I somehow escape, I will definitely kill you all even if it¡¯s the thing that I do.


    Bastards!!!!¡¯


    .


    Slytherin continued to receive his fair share of punches while ring at the men.


    But all they saw was someone looking at them with big puffy swollen eyes.


    Yup!


    He needed his mummy.


    As they punched Slytherin, they didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for him at all


    How could they?


    One look at mother Mona and they all felt like shing his throat wide open.


    But since their young master would personally kill Slytherin, their job was to deliver him ALIVE.


    So they decided to very their anger on him by using him as a punching bag.


    After all, he had no pity on Mother Mona for the past 7 months.


    Her entire body was covered with whip marks, and her face was even more swollen and bluish looking than Slytherins.


    In short, she looked truly ghastly and gruesome.


    All this time, they had never bothered to give her treatment when beating her up, so some of the injuries on her face would now remain permanent there.


    .


    One had to know that people looked down on women with scars, bruises and marks on her face in this era.


    So even if they wouldn¡¯t look down on her, they still didn¡¯t like that others might look down or feel that she was too ugly to be queen mother of Arcadina.


    Some shallow nobles might make fun of her, and this might undoubtedly make her feel inferior with time.


    For Slytherin to damage her face so much was something that they could never forgive.


    They only hoped that in future, maybe they would find some miracle doctor to heal it.


    Maybe in Baymard?


    Anyway, apart from Mother Mona¡¯s face and whipped body..... her limbs were so weak that she had trouble standing on her own, and even her throat was covered in bruises as well.


    They were also sure that these torturers had also broken a few of Mona Mona¡¯s bones and even ribs too.


    In short, looking at the delicate woman¡¯s finger that also had whip lines on that.... everyone couldn¡¯t help but wonder if these people had even spared some parts of the woman¡¯s fragile body from torture.


    He clenched their fists in rage and continued hanging up on Slytherin.


    They kicked, punched and elbowed him until they were absolutely convinced they had redesigned his body to look much worse than Mother Mona¡¯s.


    .


    Time flew by swiftly, and soon..... the battle, or rather the gang-up was finally over.


    In the end, Slytherin, his aides, 3 Captains, and 50 other men, had been captured and tied up as prisoners.


    Of course, Mr. Death had decided to arrange another y for his own amusement for them.... just like he did for Connor and James.


    It was too bad that his favourite toy of all, Slytherin..... wouldn¡¯t get to y in these amusement games, as he had to be sent back to the young master the next day.


    He had been tasked with taking care of this hidden estate, so he could only have people secretly send Slytherin to the young master tomorrow.


    Nheless, that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t be ying with this favourite toy.... as he had the whole night to tease the little thing.


    .


    With the battleing to an end, Mr. Death and his people continued their show.


    But unbeknownst to everyone, 2 fully cloaked men in separate buildings on the estate..... had been secretly watching everything y out in the shadows.


    Both men worked for different masters and were only here to keep tabs on the situation.


    They smiled cruelly, before quickly escaping from the estate one after the other amidst the confusion and excitement below.


    And who were their masters?


    Who were they supposed to report back to?


    Well... that was a story for another day.

 Chapter 490 Special Units

    <h4>Chapter 490 Special Units</h4>


    Back in Baymard, all leaders, heads and second-inmand in charge of all Baymardian armed forces..... had quickly gathered within Landon¡¯s office in the pce.


    Be it from the police department, marines, army, Navy, Coastal Guards, or even the regr security guards..... all the leaders had shown up right in time.


    For them, Baymard was in the midst of a crisis.


    To put it simply, ever since the whole spy incident..... they had already had their first meeting, where they all looked at other ways of improving Baymard¡¯s safety.


    Of course, several things were said that day and had been agreed upon.


    They had already begun adjusting ording to their ns.


    But now, this second meeting was just for Landon to give them detailed lists and requirements on certain aspects.


    More specifically, they were here to talk about the special forces, units and teams that Landon wanted to create.


    .


    Once the meeting began, everyone quickly looked at the lists pertaining to their areas of concern and quickly nced through them as much as they could.


    "Your majesty, this is exactly what I need!"


    "Your majesty, I think this will work."


    "Your majesty... once again, I really have to hand it to you.


    We just came up with this idea during ourst meeting, and so far... you¡¯ve already been able toe up with a detailed outlook and structure within this short period of time?


    Your majesty, your brain is really something else."


    The leaders all spoke out their thoughts on the matter while skimming through the files in their hands.


    In short, Landon had made the whole thing extremely easy for them.


    Everyone marvelled at how detailed and straight to the point the documents were.


    Take for example the folder in Lucius¡¯ hands which had several documents within it.


    The first document just listed out the names of all special forces that will be introduced into the barracks.


    Of course, the Official Public forces or units would be structured like so:


    ?Squads (military unit with 10~11 soldiers led by a sergeant)


    ?toons (unit of 4 squads led by Lieutenant)


    ?Company (unit of 130~150 soldiers led by a Captain)


    ?Battalion (400 men or about 3 Companies)


    ?Regiment (2,000 men)


    ?Brigade (3,000~5,000 troops led by Colonel)


    ?Division (10,000~20,000 men)


    .


    Looking at the information for the official public units, Lucius couldn¡¯t help but feel that this method was the best.


    As per the recruiting standards for these units, he was sure that many of the soldiers would do their best to get into several of the units in the list... especially the major special squads which consisted of just 10 to 11 persons within it.


    Lucius saw names like Cobra, The ck Scorpions and Hydra..... as some of the squad names picked out by Landon.


    The leaders were also allowed to create their own unit names too if they wanted to.


    This method was really good, because now... Lucius won¡¯t have to worry about selecting people individually time and time again for every mission.


    Now, he would just say things like: ¡¯Cobra, there¡¯s a mission for you¡¯.


    And just like that, team Cobra would do so... except if they currently had their hands tied, or had members that were severely injured.


    For sure, Lucius would still have to review everyone on a team before they go out on a mission.


    But now, it would be fairly easy for him to aplish.


    Anyone, having them group with each other over time was extremely useful for a mission¡¯s sess as well.


    These people might bond together for several years toe... and would get to know each other better, look out for themselves and so on.


    When Landon was making up these documents, he too had appreciated the sort of friendship and bond that coulde out of these units.


    In fact, he hoped that these would be like ¡¯Ethan Hawke¡¯ and his team in ¡¯Mission Impossible!¡¯


    They should even form their own signals and understand each other way better than anyone else.


    .


    Lucius nodded his head in appreciation while ncing at the documents in his hands.


    He quickly decided to close the military folder, and quickly look at the police folder as well.


    Of course, they were totally different from that of the military.


    He also saw new departments called forensics, Homicide and so on there..... each having different units within them.


    In short, everything was different for all Baymardian forces.


    Gary looked at the Navy¡¯s folder and saw new units too.... which consisted of different structures.


    Unlike the military, the structures here were determined by how many ships were in each unit.


    He read names like; Floti, Squadron, Fleets, strike groups and so on.


    And as the group read, they also asked several questions as well.


    Lucius had just finished looking at the requirements for recruitment.... before he saw something strange.


    Why would this be here?


    .


    "Your majesty..... why is this structural unit called ¡¯Corps¡¯ separated from the rest?" Lucius asked curiously.


    "That¡¯s because the Corps is thergest tactical unit in Baymard with 20,000 to even 70,000 people within a single Corps unit.


    In other words, it synchronized artillery firing Navy firing,bat support and any other support."


    "Ahh..... so it¡¯s a joint effort from all armed forces involved with outside battles?"


    "Correct!


    Police officers and security guards wouldn¡¯t be involved in this.


    So it¡¯s basically a blend of everyone else on the battlefield.


    Take for example Carona needs our help.


    At that moment, the Navy will help transport the marines, army and all those takes with fighting onnd to Carona.


    And while we battle onnd, the Navy ships will fire away all enemy ships around.


    The battle will include thend and sea."


    Of course in the future, it¡¯ll also include air forces too.


    But now was not the time to confuse these people even more.


    "I see your majesty..... so that¡¯s it!"


    Everyone nodded in understanding and continued reading until they reached the final pages on their files.


    Secret National Units?


    What was that?

 Chapter 491 National Security

    <h4>Chapter 491 National Security</h4>


    Secret National Units?


    Everyone looked at this section curiously.


    To put it simply, there was arge white envelope at the back of their folders.


    The envelope also had ropes around it, and the words: ssified stamped on it too.


    Before everyone could open the envelope, Landon quickly stopped them.


    "Wait...


    Look at them privately within your offices, or anywhere confidently.


    To be fair to each and everyone here, I don¡¯t want anyone to identally spot the names, tasks or information that is written on the documents enclosed within your envelopes.


    But no matter what, you must be the only ones who know if this, until you¡¯ve all selected special recruits for the units or teams.


    So until then, after reading it..... keep it in licked up in a metalpartment and lick it up tightly.


    This is a matter of national security!"


    Everyone¡¯s hands tight held their envelopes as if holding gold, while nodding towards Landon in understanding.


    .


    One should know that it hasn¡¯t been long since they had killed those damn traitors.


    And the thing that really aided the catch, was that even the traitors didn¡¯t know everything that went on in the military, or other forces like the Baymardian police, or even how the security guards at the ports operated.


    Secrecy was the key!


    Of course, some things were obvious public knowledge..... but others were seen as national secrets.


    So even though they trusted one another within this room, they still abided by the Code and refused to share or even mention the national defence measures that their individual armed forces had.


    Who knew if other spies within their different forces might take advantage of this and attack Baymard?


    As his majesty always said: ¡¯A man has got to have a code¡¯.


    And they intended to keep this code till the very end.... especially Lucius who had 2 traitorse out from his sector.


    Even though no one med him, it was a heavy blow to his face, and he would rather drink his own blood than sit there and let that happen again.


    This time, he would put in more effort in scouting out spies and catching them before they even made their moves.


    .


    "Your majesty.... could you give us a general breakdown of what¡¯s in the envelopes, in case some general questions ariseter on?" Gary asked curiously.


    "Sure!


    Let¡¯s see... in there, you all will find all information pertaining to Spies.


    Be it our spies or the enemy¡¯s spies, all information and units needed are all enclosed in your envelopes.


    With this, we will definitely be catching more people red-handed too."


    Hearing that, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Yup!


    That was the real reason why they came here.


    "Eh.... your majesty... you know, I haven¡¯t eaten today, so.... may I be excused to leave?"


    "Your majesty..... didn¡¯t you say that you have a lunch date with Princess Lucy?


    It would be too cruel to keep you here for too long.


    So your majesty, I¡¯ll get going too."


    "Your majesty, I¡¯ve been feeling a little lightheaded today.


    And you know what our ancestors used to say.


    One¡¯s illness can actually be transferred through a person¡¯s aura.


    So it will be too cruel for me to continue staying here and identally harm you, your majesty.


    If I do so, how can I proudly face the people and exin it to them when the timees?


    So your majesty.... goodbye!"


    "_"


    .


    Landon looked at their itchy bodies and quickly dismissed them.


    Who were they fooling with these sorts ofme excuses?


    Did he look like a toddler or something?


    How could they say such obvious lies with straight faces?


    Were they not even afraid of getting struck down by lightning from saying such lies?


    Landon smiled bitterly, as he thought if all the leaders in Baymard again.


    Whether it concerned the industries, schools, education or even military..... Landon had always chosen people who were obsessed with their jobs.


    Of course, it meant that they would always give it their all for excellent results.


    But that also meant that they could lie to him in the face just to get back to work.


    Bruh!


    Looking at their giddy bodies, it was clear as day that they all wanted to go to their offices as fast as possible.


    So he didn¡¯t know who they thought they were fooling.


    Some of them even thought of sending for more guards to be brought over.... so as to safely take these secret envelopes back to their offices.


    Of course they all finally left, after they quickly realized that doing so would only attract too many people¡¯s attention to themselves.


    Landon looked at their fading silhouettes and smiled helplessly, before making his way towards the school premises.


    It was time to pick Lucy up.


    .


    As for what was in those envelopes, as he had said... it contained all information about spies.


    There was a list of all spy units that needed to be created secretly within each armed force.


    Of course one of these units would be assigned to secretly watch the activities of those within the different forces.


    There would be units for catching corrupt cops, corrupts and bad soldiers, guards, and so on.


    In short, those recruited had to go undercover within their own forces.


    No one else needed to know their assignments.... and they would also work alone or in teams too.


    Landon wanted everything to be ssified.


    If they were given a target, then they expected them to do everything morally okay to get close to their target and catch them red-handed in the act.


    As for how they would train, a fake ss would be created, and the spies would be brought there for training daily.


    They would train in one of the soundproof halls, training rooms and sses all around the military.


    And while they trained, the higher-ups would secretly arrange security to ensure that no one trespassed or get wind of what they were up to.


    Of course, there were other spy units that would be sent out as well to enemy regions or even spies that would have to work within Baymard from the police department.


    So these ones would have to properly learn how to act and blend in with whatever nationality, status or upation they were given.


    Sure, Landon had already sent spies out of Baymard several times..... but this time, he decided to keep this one sort of a secret, so as not to alert any enemy spies around.


    Of course, the F.B.I within the police headquarters would now be functional in Baymard.... as well as other spy sectors within the other armed forces.


    .


    With his meeting finally over, he hurried along to pick up Lucy as nned.


    He smiled a little while remembering her reaction to his surprise kiss this morning.


    How could someone be so cute?

 Chapter 492 Rescue Date

    <h4>Chapter 492 Rescue Date</h4>


    Today¡¯s weather was really cold.


    Yesterday, all day long, it really rained cats and dogs.


    The rain was so harsh and hard, that hailstones began to fall.


    That¡¯s right!


    Tiny pebbles of Solid ice fell all day long, and the strong winds blow in a haphazard manner as well.


    And in addition to that, the heavy dark clouds that covered the sky all day long.... instantly plunged the entire empire into darkness and made the entire day feel gloomy as well.


    Of course, work was automatically cancelled for most..... except the doctors, nurses and armed forces like the soldiers at the city gates and Coastal regions.


    In weather conditions such as this, the Bay-Carona transport ships also didn¡¯t sail out as well.


    So those at the ports didn¡¯t work yesterday too.


    But nheless, both soldiers and marines at the Landport and coastal ports..... had done their best to rescue people who broke down on the roads from the rain, as well as rescue people several shipwrecked wooden ships around Baymard¡¯s shores.


    These people were then taken to the temporary lodging centers within King¡¯s Landing and Coastal region.


    These temporary lodging buildings were built for emergency situations like these.


    So these people could stay there and recuperate until the weather clears up, before they were given their Visas and checked-in into Baymard.


    Yup!


    Bottom line, yesterday¡¯s weather was really something else.


    But today, the sun¡¯s glorious rays had finally shone over Baymard once again.


    .


    "Goodbye, teacher Lucy."


    "Goodbye, teacher Lucy."


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    As Landon waited beside Lucy¡¯s office door..... he could hear several footsteps of children running about, as well as the voices of these children who were walking about the corridors.


    School was still in session, and now was only break time.


    But for Lucy, she was done for the day since she had only 2 sses to teach.


    "Ahh... brother Landon.


    I thought you would be waiting in the car.


    What if somebody recognizes you?


    Quickly!


    Let¡¯s go to my office!" Lucy eximed in surprise while struggling to open her door as fast as she could.


    "Hm?


    How long are you going to call me brother?


    Shouldn¡¯t you be calling me darling by now?" Landon said helplessly.


    These people in the Pyno continent were so used to calling everyone brother or sister... even if they weren¡¯t rted to them by blood.


    Generally, if a person grew up around his cousins or his friends.... he could call them brother this, sister this, elder brother, elder sister and so on.


    Even their love interests or people that they liked, grew up with or became close toter on.... would also be called like that.


    People only called others by their names or with titles if they weren¡¯t too familiar with them.


    Likewise, if they were familiar with arge age gap, they would also call them uncle, aunty, granny and so on.


    Landon was fine with the rest, but calling him brother when he clearly had lustful thoughts on her.... didn¡¯t sit right in his mind.


    "Hm?


    I want you to call me something more intimate from now on alright?"


    "Yes, brother Lan.....erm.... yes darling....." Lucy said shyly.


    How could she call him that in public?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be too embarrassing?


    The 2 love birds left the building hand-in-hand and finally drove out of the school premises..... followed by Lucy¡¯s bodyguards at a safe distance.


    .


    "Brother.... erm...darling, where are we going today?"


    "Well.... that¡¯s..."


    ¡¯Beep! Beep! Beep!¡¯


    Before Landon could even respond to Lucy¡¯s question, Landon¡¯s car radio began to beep.


    Just like the police and military cars in Baymard, Landon too had a way to listen in emergencies or get contacted by any of the armed forces.


    "Your majesty..... I just wanted to report that on the shores of District J within the Coastal region, we found 12 massive sea creatures there.


    Your majesty.... they are white and very big.


    I think they¡¯re boggles (whales) that were probably washed in by the heavy storm yesterday.


    Your majesty, as per code, we are supposed to help tense creatures back into the ocean.


    But they¡¯re all injured.


    So do we call a medic for them?"


    "Of course!


    Contact the Zoo and send some of your men to escort at least 30 Zoo medics to the scene.


    I will meet you there."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    With that, Landon turned off the radio and faced the woman by his side who had been constantly pulling his clothes excitedly ever since she heard that there were creatures in need.


    Lucy had never seen a whale before, so she felt like she should take this opportunity to see them.


    Plus from the conversation, they were seriously hurt


    So how could she go to her date with a piece of mind, knowing that they were probably struggling out there?


    In truth, one of her favourite ces in Baymard was the Zoo.


    She would always volunteer to feed the animals milk from the feeding bottles, and even take care of them at times.


    There was even a baby Hangol there, that was extremely close to her.


    She had learnt so much while helping out at the zoo, so she naturally had a sense of responsibility towards injured animals.


    She had been pulling Landon¡¯s clothes as if telling him to go take a look with her.


    So how could he not go?


    .


    "What about our date then?"


    "Darling.... you¡¯re really funny.


    How can you still be talking about a date, when those poor defenceless creatures are in need?"


    Landon looked at Lucius and grinned.


    This woman didn¡¯t even notice that she was nowfortably calling him ¡¯darling¡¯ here and there.


    "Heh?


    On Christmas dayst week, weren¡¯t you the same person who said that nothing would stop this date?


    Didn¡¯t you say that even if the world wasing to an end, that you will be there for the date?


    So what happened to your conviction?"


    Lucy looked at him and pouted angrily.


    "Darling, why are you so petty?


    Like I said, as a good woman, how can I turn a blind eye to those creatures?


    How about this!


    Since the first snow should be sometime next week, then why don¡¯t we wait a bit and have our next date after that?


    It¡¯s going to be like a ¡¯white date¡¯ (like white Christmas).


    And this time, even if the sky is falling down, I will be there.


    Hmph"


    Landon pinched her jaws yfully and sighed helplessly.


    "Alright.


    Since your mind is made up, then let¡¯s do as you¡¯ve said."


    "So we¡¯re really going there now?"


    "Hmhm.... were going to save the boggles."

 Chapter 493 Danger, Full speed Ahead

    <h4>Chapter 493 Danger, Full speed Ahead</h4>


    The duo drove away towards the Coastal region with Landon mostly listening to Lucy excitedly talk about all she knew about boggles.


    With the simple exnatory books that Baymard had on sea creatures.... of course, she knew a little about boggles.


    Right now, she couldn¡¯t wait to see what type or specie of boggle needed her help.


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrmmmmmm!¡¯


    The duo, as well as Lucy¡¯s bodyguards.... had finally arrived at Distinct J.


    This region was set aside to be used as an entertainment site within the coastal region.


    This was the district that would have back resorts, backs activities, oceanside weddings and so on.


    The district was huge... and like all the other Coastal districts, it also had a very massive beachfront too.


    Of course, there was nothing currently built within the District..... except the massive gates and fences that separate the long wide beach from thend.


    As well as several Coastal guard posts and buildings there which protected the region and also ounted for iing ships too.


    The district also had several ridiculouslyrge arrows on the top of sturdy poles, which all lit up when ces got dark or foggy.


    There were also words on the arrows, which said: ¡¯Go right¡¯ on it too.


    In short, these were to direct visitor ships towards the ports in District I when the darkness came.


    One should know that at this time, ces got dark by 5 P.M, iing ships would need guidance so as not to end up docking on unofficial shores.


    .


    After going through several security gates and procedures, Landon, Lucy and the bodyguards were finally escorted to the beachfront..... where they saw several boggles lying helplessly on the shores, surrounded by several Marines and Coastal guards too.


    Even though they all had different sizes, it was clear to see that they hadn¡¯t reached adulthood yet.


    One could say that some might still be babies, while others might be teenagers.


    But one shouldn¡¯t make think that they were small because of this, because these boggles were still massive towering creatures that would need a lot of manpower to move them.


    They had a hole on top of their heads, and their perfectly streamlined bodies also looked sleek and incredibly sturdy as well.


    They had very tiny eyes whenpared to the shape of their head.... and even though they were white in colour, these whales could change the colour of their tails to whatever colour they wanted.


    In short, their takes acted like Chameleons.


    Unlike those on earth, these whales had extremely short limbs.


    But topensate for that, their tails were longer and bigger too.


    "They really look just like the portraits in the books.


    Look!


    That one¡¯s tail is the sand colour as the sand, even though its upper body is whitish-grey.


    And that one¡¯s tail is bluish-ck just like the ocean!" Lucy eximed excitedly.


    And before Landon could even respond, she had already taken off running towards the poor boggles.


    Since her bodyguards followed behind her protectively, Landon decided to let her have her fun.


    "Lieutenant Jonas..... what¡¯s the situation?"


    "Your majesty, none of the boggles are dead.


    But all are several injured, as we found several protruding wooden objects jabbed into all 12 boggles.


    Even though they had been washed ashore yesterday, the heavy storm continuously poured sound on them, keeping them alive and hydrated.


    So they managed to survive.


    Right now while waiting for the doctors from the zoo, we have been constantly trying to keep them hydrated as well by having the fire department hose them down frequently."


    "Good!


    In the meantime, get several civilians who are free to also help out as well.... arrange for free sandwiches too.


    Looking at the size of these boggles, we would sever construction machinery to help lift these them too.


    So for today, give these people clearance into the district.


    Andst but not least, Inform the press as well."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "Warrant officer Wilfred.


    As Coastal guards, let your men continue to protect and monitor everyone around the vicinity.


    Of course, your men should also join in helping in whatever way they can.


    But your priority and that of your men should always be on the safety of everyone on the shore.


    I see that you all are still doing your best to clean up all wooden objects or the wrecked ships.


    So keep up with that too."


    "Understood your majesty."


    With that, both Jonas and Wildred took out their Walkie Talkies and began rying their orders back to the Marine \u0026 Coastal guard headquarters in District L.


    And soon, just like that.... operation: ¡¯Save The Boggles¡¯ was in full effect.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrmmmmmm!¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take long before several people and machinery had arrived on site.


    Everyone looked at the poor boggles who were continuously crying out in pain, and quickly did the best they could.


    The Doctors (A.K.A veterinarians), quickly got on the scene and directed the rest on what to do.


    "You 12!


    Please pull out the stake of wood gently."


    "Where¡¯s my scalpel?"


    "Please soak these towels in those bowls and properly sanitize this part immediately."


    "Yes, doctor."


    "I need the machines to lift his head up immediately... as well as at least 100 people at the rear end too."


    "Yes, doctor."


    "Please, keep the boggles hydrated."


    "Yes, Doctor."


    "_"


    Be it the civilians or even the military, everyone obediently listened to the doctors and followed their every instruction.


    .


    Time passed by quickly, and after the doctors had done their part, everyone joined the machines in pushing the boggles back into the ocean.


    "Push!"


    "Push!"


    "Push!"


    The people pushed with all their might, and some people even fell down on the sand while pushing as hard as they could.


    ¡¯Boooooouuuhhhh!¡¯


    ¡¯Fhupp!¡¯


    Once the whales finally got into the water, they started making several loud sounds, and before the people knew it.... these creatures began snorting out water through the holes at the top of their heads.


    They jumped up into the sky doing several backflips and quickly poked their heads at the Baymardians before swimming back to shore as making more loud noises again as if saying thank you.


    Everyone on shoreughed and also shouted back again.


    "Hahahhahahah!


    You¡¯re wee!"


    "Aye..... if you ever need help again, we¡¯ll help you out again."


    "Take care of your arm little buddy!"


    Of course, trust the reporters to capture everything perfectly for their viewers.


    "I¡¯m Kathy Montrose from BBC radio 1 still back with thetest update on the Boggle rescue.


    The boggles are now safely back in the ocean.... and they¡¯re now giving their thanks to our kind Baymardians.


    And here with us is one of the volunteers, Mr....."


    ¡¯Ssh!¡¯


    Yup!


    While the reporter was still fully immersed in dishing out her story, the whales had all squirted water onto everyone close to the shores.


    ¡¯Ssh!¡¯


    Booooooooouuuuh!¡¯


    The whales made more loud sounds again, did more stunts for them and swam away merrily.


    "Hahahhahahhahahah!"


    "What a naughty pair of boggles."


    Everyoneughed at the mischievous boggles and felt a warm feeling rise within their hearts.


    Of course after the boggles left, everyone had some sort of pic on the beach and ate their sandwiches merrily.


    Today was another great day.


    .


    Landon was currently sitting with Lucy and some of the Doctors.... when he heard something go off in his mind.


    "Ding!


    Warning! Warning! Warning!


    Someone¡¯s life is being threatened.


    If the host doesn¡¯t save this person now, the world will copse, and the host will die.


    I will advise the host to get out of thee now and find a secluded area immediately.


    Warping host to the person¡¯s location in 3 minutes.


    Countdown Begins now.


    Goodluck host.¡¯


    ¡¯^¡¯

 Chapter 494 The Man In Black

    <h4>Chapter 494 The Man In ck</h4>


    "Goodluck Host!"


    "_"


    Listening to the system¡¯s warnings, Landon waspletely taken aback.


    What the hell?


    3 minutes?


    Dammit!


    "Your majesty... is something the matter?"


    "No.... nothing at all.


    I have a phone meeting in about 2 minutes.


    So I¡¯ll use one of your building¡¯s phones to do that.


    You all enjoy yourselves without me.


    I¡¯ll be right back."


    With that, Landon immediately excused himself from the celebrations and speedily walked into one of the security buildings on the District.


    Luckily, he had previously done security checks and whatnot when trying to save the whales.


    He showed the badge that was given to him at clearance and quickly dashed into the building as fast as he could.


    The moment he walked into the building, he instantly spotted a bathroom sign beside the entrance door.


    Bingo!


    He quickly went into the men¡¯s bathroom, got into a stall, and vanished into thin air without a trace.


    ¡¯Warp!¡¯


    And just like that, he was gone.


    .


    Somewhere within one of Arcadina¡¯s Coastal viges, 24 men were currently surrounded by more than 80 enemies.


    These enemies had been chasing them for weeks now, and had finally caught up to them in this poor vige within Arcadina.


    The vigers had been attacked, killing anyone who wasn¡¯t their own.


    In their minds, who knew if these viges were also working with their targets?


    Seeing the innocent vigers die, their targets quickly came out of hiding and began


    Their battle was very fierce... and the loud sounds of swords and other weapons could be heard shing against each other throughout the entire vige.


    As for those 24 men on the battlefield who had been chased and hunted down, 2 stood out to be leaders of the pack.


    They fought and coordinated within everyone in their team bravely, as tried their best to ensure that no one died.


    These 2 leaders were none other than Yodan¡¯s King Sirius, and the crown Prince of Terique, Astar Parcely.


    .


    Yup!


    When Nopline and Kamara made their move ages ago, he had quickly taken his family to the empire of Yodan.... and had kept them safe and hidden with his close friend Sirius.


    The reason why they left Yodan, was because they wanted to secretly visit Baymard.


    Of course when they left, they had stated that they would be going to one of Sirius¡¯ estates in Yodan instead.


    So with that, all of Sirius¡¯ stepmothers had sent their goons to kill him before he reached his destination.


    They had done their best to allude 95% of these goons.


    But who would be known that some of them wouldn¡¯t fall for their tricks and follow them right to Arcadina?


    Even though Arcadina and Yodan shared borders, they didn¡¯t want to pass through the borders, as they had previously nned to sail to Carona and use the Bay-Carona Transport ships.


    For them, that would definitely be faster.


    But after they realized that they were being flowed, they quickly decided to pass through Arcadina¡¯s borders instead.


    This way, they could easily lose their pursuers.


    After all, they didn¡¯t want these people to know where they were going.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that even after travelling for 3 and a half months, these people wouldn¡¯t even let them rest for just a bit?


    How frustrating!


    .


    ¡¯Thang!¡¯


    ¡¯Thang!¡¯


    ¡¯Thang!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhh!¡¯


    Swords shed with each other, and gruesome sounds of the injured could be heard a mile away.


    "You all should just give up!


    We have you outnumbered, so there¡¯s no miracle that will let you survive past today." Said their enemies, in the heat of the battle.


    "Do you realize that he is your king?


    Rather than obeying him, you¡¯re obeying his stepmothers?" Astar yelled angrily.


    "HahahahaHahahaha.....


    So what if they do?


    We aren¡¯t on Yodan soil anymore.


    So who would know about this little encounter over here?


    And you!


    Who do you think you are?


    Aren¡¯t you just a guard or something?


    Hehehhe.... well, since you want to be so loyal to him, then be a good dog and Die!" Said the enemy leader, who was already looking at them as if they were corpses.


    With that, the battlemenced again fiercely.


    And when Astar or Sirius weren¡¯t paying attention, one of their enemies secretly shot an arrow towards Sirius.


    ¡¯Whoop!¡¯


    The arrow whistled through the air and flew towards its target like a missile.


    After killing his enemy, Sirius soon spotted the arrow making its way towards him and quickly tried to defend himself... But he knew in his heart that it was toote for him to take action against the attack.


    In truth, it was almost as if he was seeing it in slow motion but couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    They said that when death came for someone, it would feel like that.


    Sure enough, it was true!


    Sirius took a big breath as if trying to prepare himself from death.


    But just when the arrow was about to hit its mark, something unexpected happened.


    ¡¯Thap!¡¯


    The arrow had been caught by a strange man in ck.


    Everyone was utterly surprised by this strange man.


    --silence--


    For a moment, both enemy and ally were both I a trance.


    No one had seen where the man hade from... night even those who were secretly trying to shoot arrows at their targets.


    It was almost as if the man had appeared out of thin air.


    But that would be too ridiculous!


    Was he some sort of high-level assassin?


    Yes... that might be it!


    .


    Just looking at the man in ck, everyone immediately thought the same way too.


    Even though the man in ck looked like an assassin, something about his appearance left them even more confused than they were before.


    If he was an assassin, then why was his face gully exposed?


    Do high-level assassins not care about their identities getting exposed anymore?


    His skills right now had confirmed that he was a high-level assassin... Hence they had decided to stick with that story.


    After all, how many men could catch an arrow with their bare hands mid-air?


    There was no doubt about it.


    This man in ck was an expert!


    But why did his face also looked so familiar as well?

 Chapter 495 A Dead Fool

    <h4>Chapter 495 A Dead Fool</h4>


    Looking at the man in ck, the enemy didn¡¯t know if this assassin was with King Sirius or not.


    If he was really one of Sirius¡¯ men, then why did he not show himself all this while?


    They had been battling and chasing Sirius for 3 and a half months.


    So why didn¡¯t he show up within that time frame?


    Why wait now?


    Also... they didn¡¯t want to anger any secret organizations in Arcadina too.


    If this man was a high-level assassin, he might also have his men hiding around the ce too.


    Hence they had to confirm his motive before they took action.


    If he was a passerby, then by means.... they would let him pass.


    Even Sirius and Astar wanted to know why this man had stood on their side too.


    They had never nned or arranged for any help here in Arcadina.


    So why would he help them right now?


    What was his motive?


    One of the enemies stepped forward and looked at the man


    "Kind sir..... we are in the midst of a battle right now.


    And since sir is just a passerby, then we will naturally let sir pass." The man said while giving a slight bow to the man in ck.


    "Oh?


    But what if I say that I¡¯m not a passerby?"


    "Sir... are you saying that you want to protect them?" The enemy warrior asked angrily.


    "Exactly!"


    "Mind me asking sir... but did we in any way offend you so much that you would want to side with them?"


    "Nope!"


    "Do you owe them a favour?"


    "Nope!"


    "Do you even know them?"


    "Nope!"


    "Then why do you want to help them?"


    "Hm..... if I tell you that it¡¯s because I¡¯m bored... would you believe it?"


    "_"


    .


    Bored?


    Everyone looked at the man in ck and waspletely taken aback.


    What the F***?


    No one went about fighting battles that had nothing to do with them just like that.


    Yup!


    This man was definitely a troublemaker.


    "But sir... why not join our side?"


    "Wouldn¡¯t that be too unfair?


    You have three times more men than they do.


    So if I join you all, wouldn¡¯t I be more bored instead?" The man in ck saidzily.


    The enemy warrior who spoke out earlier bit his lips in anger and tried to calm himself down a bit.


    If he could, wouldn¡¯t he have already beaten this bastard to a pulp ages ago?


    He quickly decided on his next line of action, as he didn¡¯t want to die because of someone¡¯s ¡¯boredom¡¯.


    Because if he did, he was sure that he would definitely not rest in peace.


    After all, he already knew that Sirius and his gang were already in Arcadina.


    So if he went back and reported the news back to his Mistress, then wouldn¡¯t that be enough?


    Also... he could wait for this masked man to leave before taking action again.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Mr. Bored here would follow Sirius throughout the rest of his journey.


    With that in mind, he decided to give in for now.


    But just when he was about topromise, the man in ck spoke out again.


    "Well, you could say that I¡¯m indeed a passerby.


    My friends are 3 cities away from here, and I¡¯m travelling there by myself.


    On his long and boring trip, how can I not want to flex out my muscles a bit?


    So how about it.... would you all let me join the fight now?" Landon said pitifully.


    .


    Sirius and Astar looked at the man in ck and almost facepalmed themselves.


    Why would he give out such vital information like that?


    As for the enemy warrior, his smile became as broad as day.


    "Wait Sir.... did you just say that you¡¯re travelling alone?"


    "Yup!"


    After confirming that the bastard in ck was indeed travelling alone, the enemy warrior¡¯s smile turned colder.


    So what if the man was a high-level assassin in an organization?


    At the end of the day, he had over 80 men with him.... and Sirius and his team were just 24.


    So even if the man in ck joined them, wouldn¡¯t he still be outnumbered?


    If he sent 20 people to deal with the man in ck, he didn¡¯t believe that they wouldn¡¯t win.


    Hehehehe!


    Well, since he said that he was bored.... then wants it only good to satisfy the bastard¡¯s boredom?


    Sirius saw through the enemy warrior¡¯s thoughts and wanted to protest.


    But before he could say anything, the enemy warrior quickly agreed with the man in ck.


    "Alright!


    I agree with you.


    You can join the battle since you¡¯re bored."


    "Great!


    You won¡¯t regret it!"


    "_"


    .


    Right now, everyone had the same thought when they looked ag the man in ck.


    Yup!


    He definitely had something loose in his brain.


    As for the masked man A.KA Landon Barn, he just smiled sheepishly and scratched his head shyly.


    Landon soon turned to Sirius and the rest with a broad smile on his face.


    "Brothers... it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on you all.


    But since most of you are injured, then I suggest that you sit down by the sides."


    "But..." Astar said in protest.


    "Trust me, if you join me.... you¡¯d only be getting in my way."


    Everyone was taken aback by Landon¡¯s words once again.


    The enemy warriorsughed out loud with some of them even crying on the ground.


    "Hahahhahahahha!


    You really think that you can take us all?"


    "Do you know our individual ranks?"


    "Even if you¡¯re a high-ranked assassin, ourbined ranks alone is something that you can¡¯t face alone."


    "Let the fool be!


    Since he wants to die, then we will naturally grant his request."


    Landon just looked at them calmly, andzily dropped his sword on the ground.


    "Not only will I take you all out, but I¡¯ll also not use my sword too.


    So I suggest that you alle at me all at once."


    "_"


    ¡¯Bahhahahhahhahaha!¡¯


    "He is truly a fool!"


    "Well since he wants to die so much, then we¡¯ll just grant his request.


    As far as I¡¯m concerned, he¡¯good as dead!"


    ¡¯Hahahhahahahha!¡¯

 Chapter 496 The Hateful Man In Black

    <h4>Chapter 496 The Hateful Man In ck</h4>


    "Not only will I take you all out, but I¡¯ll also not use my sword too.


    So I suggest that you alle at me all at once."


    "_"


    ¡¯Hahahhahahahha!¡¯


    Listening to Landon¡¯s arrogant words, the enemy warriors burst out in moreughter again.


    Sirius, Astar and the rest of their men wanted to say something.... but Landon turned around and assured them once again.


    They smiled bitterly and decided to only intervene when the situation didn¡¯t look good, so as not to hurt Landon¡¯s pride.


    They held their swords tightly and prepared themselves for action just in case.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t just let an innocent person die for them while they stood on the sidelines.


    Such a thing was truly a cowardly act for any man.


    ¡¯Hahahahhahahha!¡¯


    As the enemy continuedughing, Landon picked up dirt from the ground and rubbed it against his palms..... while calmly looking at them coldly.


    "Well, if you¡¯re all ready, then let¡¯s begin!"


    With that, his eyes shed with killing intent, and before the enemy warriors knew it..... they all felt the aura of death pressing against their hearts.


    He ran towards a group of 4 and first sent our deadly punch to the closest enemy around him...


    While dodging the attacks from the other 3.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Dammit!


    What the hell is happening?


    Stop him!


    Stop him now!"


    ¡¯Crack!¡¯


    The sounds of bones and skulls cracking, gave a ton of fright to those who were close to Landon.


    Was this man a legendary fighting master or something?


    How could someone jump into the air and kick his enemy 4 times mid-air with his leg?


    The men tried to dodge in panic, but Landon¡¯s moves were just too fast.


    In fact, they were so quick that many of them didn¡¯t even see his precise actions.


    For them, even his hands seemed to have turned into des at this point.


    What sort of man had they met?


    More importantly, what sort of bad karma did they have for the heavens to send them this bored man who wanted to kill them?


    Facing this fighting master, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver from fear.


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Crack!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!¡¯


    Wails could be heard all around the battlefield, as Landon cracked bones, kicked, smacked, and even jumped on their bodies as if he were a monkey.


    Some enemy archers started shooting arrows towards him, but in the end... the arrows had actually hit their own men instead.


    "I don¡¯t want to die..... I... I... Ahhhhhh!"


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "My arm...my arm!"


    ¡¯Ahhhhhh!¡¯


    Sirius, Astar and the rest opened their eyes in shock.


    Did this man in ck have eyes at the back of his head?


    What the hell?


    Sirius and Astar in particr, couldn¡¯t help but feel that if it were them..... they would¡¯ve already been dead by now.


    And even if they ever told this story to others, no one would actually believe them.


    How could a single person take over 80 men?


    "Good Stamina!" Siriusmented while finding a ce to sit.


    It looks like this strange man wouldn¡¯t be needing his help at all.


    Looking at the fight, he began looking at the strange man more intensely.


    Right now, the man on the battlefield looked nothing like his previous appearance.


    His killing intent was so strong, that even some of his own men felt their legs go soft as well.


    Indeed the man was an expert, and their saviour as well.


    Therefore, he had to find a way to repay the man.


    .


    "Wait!


    Please sir, can¡¯t we talk this over?" Said the leader, who was currently trembling in fear in front of Landon.


    At present, he was the only one standing.... and his previous prideful appearance had now turned into that of a beggar¡¯s.


    If he had known that such a feat was even possible for a single person to aplish, then why the hell would he agree to this troublemaker¡¯s request in the first ce?


    Was he going to die just like that because of someone else¡¯s boredom?


    No!


    He had to think of a way!!


    His mind some went to work like clockwork..... and soon, his eyes lit up like torches.


    "Sir!


    You¡¯re an assassin, right?


    So how about we strike a deal?"


    "Oh?


    What do you have in mind?"


    Hearing Landon¡¯s reply, the enemy warrior knew that he had him hooked.


    "How about I pay you any amount if you kill these men here?"


    Those on Sirius¡¯ side wanted to retort, but Sirius raised his hands and silenced them.


    He wanted to see what type of person this man in ck really was.


    The man in ck crossed his arms and ced his right hand on his chin, while looking sideways as if deep in thought.


    --silence--


    His actions made everyone slightly ufortable as they nervously looked at him.


    And just when everyone was going to have a mental breakdown, the strange man revealed a deep smile as he looked towards the enemy warrior.


    "Any amount I want?


    Your offer is really too good!


    In fact, no one would be able to resist such a temptation."


    Hearing this, Sirius¡¯ men took out their swords and surrounded him and Astar in attempts to protect them.... while the enemy warrior smiled arrogantly at thetter as if he had already won.


    "Your offer is truly irresistible for any assassin to pass up," Landon said with both of his hands behind his head.


    "So how about it?


    Will you take my offer?"


    "Nope!"


    "Why?


    Aren¡¯t you an assassin?"


    "Assassin?


    When did I say that I was an assassin?"


    "Fine!


    Since you¡¯re not an assassin, then why did you take so long just to revise the request?"


    "Well..... my belly grumbled about the same time that youid out your request.


    So I was thinking of what to have for lunch."


    "^"


    .


    Listening to Landon¡¯s reply, everyone didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    This guy was really something else.


    As for the enemy warrior, he was truly unresigned to his fate.


    Did this Mr. Boredom have to y with him like this even before his death?


    Who the hell thinks of food during a negotiation?


    Wasn¡¯t this just bullying?


    But s.. what could he do?


    In the end, he died with so much hatred in his heart.


    In fact, if eyes could kill, this Mr. Boredom would¡¯ve already been dead by now.


    It was all his fault!!

 Chapter 497 Fate? Nope!

    <h4>Chapter 497 Fate? Nope!</h4>


    With all the enemies dead, Sirius, Astar and the rest quickly got up and thanked Landon for saving them.


    It¡¯s been 3 months since they¡¯ve been chased nonstop.... and in truth, they hadn¡¯t sleptfortably for a long time.


    At first, they were close to 150 men in their group... But the enemy had brought over close to 400 men to chase after them.


    They had left Yodan with very little guards, so as not to raise suspicion or alert others of their whereabouts.


    In truth, the enemies that followed them didn¡¯t belong to Duchess Ivy (former Queen Ivy) or Duchess Sedora.


    No!


    Those enemies hade from the most unexpected stepmother of all, Duchess Gilda... the 4th Prince¡¯s mother.


    Ivy and Sedora¡¯s men had already fallen for his trap... and we¡¯re probably at one of his estates trying to kill him there.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that it was the innocent-looking Duchess Gilda who would be one step ahead of him and give him so much trouble?


    Looking at it now, he was sure that once he died, Gilda would someone pin it on Sedora and Ivy.


    From there, both of their children wouldn¡¯t be able to sit on the throne.


    And with him dead, that would leave the only 2 choices being the 4th and 5th Prince.


    If the woman had nned so much, then she would also have a way to get rid of the 5th prince... Making her son the only one eligible to sit on the throne.


    Indeed, it was a well thought out n.


    But who would¡¯ve known that they would be saved just when all hope was lost?


    It has been 3 and a half months of continuous plotting, scheming, and attacking from both their sides and that of their enemies.


    Finally, they could now get some sleep and continue their journey peacefully towards Baymard.


    After all, they had been travelling in Arcadina all this while..... And were just 4 cities away from the ce.


    Now, it was time for them to see this city of magic.


    .


    "Brother..... thank you for saving our lives!"


    I have to admit, you were really great out there!" Astar said with enthusiasm.


    He called Landon brother because previously, Landon had called Sirius and himself brother as well.


    So it would be rude to call him sir or mister again.


    After all, looking at the man¡¯s face.... one can tell that they were all around the same age bracket.


    None of them were even 20 yet, so he decided to just let it be.


    "Brother, thank you for stopping that arrow earlier.... as well as saving my men," Sirius added.


    "No need to thank me.


    I was just doing what I ought to do." Landon said with a warm smile on his face.


    "By the way brother, why did you decide to help us?


    And while we were fighting, no one saw you arrive, so where did youe from?" Sirius asked curiously.


    Why would this man go out of his way to try and save them at the risk of losing his life?


    Even if he was extremely skilled, why risk it?


    He didn¡¯t for one moment buy into that ¡¯I¡¯m bored¡¯ story.


    For all he knew, this man might also be a spy as well.


    His appearance on the battlefield was just too sudden.


    Up until now, he still didn¡¯t know how the man actually appeared on the scene... And neither did any of his men.


    Everything was just too suspicious.


    Was the man originally from Yodan as well?


    Landon saw through Sirius¡¯ suspicions and sighed.


    As expected of a ruler.


    Even if even one had dropped their suspicions about him, Sirius did not.


    On the contrary, Sirius¡¯ guard went up even more.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t me Sirius at all..... Because if it were him, he would think the Same too.


    Nheless, Landon couldn¡¯t help but me the system a tad bit.


    Why would the system warp him directly into the battlefield?


    Sure, he had to arrive on the scene at that time so as to stop the arrow from killing Sirius.


    But wasn¡¯t that still too risky?


    Luckily, everyone was bush warding off enemies, so they didn¡¯t have the time to notice it.


    Or else wouldn¡¯t he have been eitherbelled as a God or a demon.


    .


    Landon looked at Sirius and smiled.


    "Hm... I was only passing by, as I¡¯m currently on a mission right now.


    It¡¯s just that you all we¡¯re too engrossed with your fight, so none of you saw me approach the battlefield.


    As for why I helped you all out, we¡¯ll..... It was because I don¡¯t like seeing good people get bullied."


    "But how do you know that you¡¯re good?"


    "I have eyes, don¡¯t I?"


    --Silence--


    The ce into an awkward silence, as both men stared at each other unyieldingly.


    And just when everyone thought that a fight would break out, both men broke out inughter and patted each other¡¯s backs merrily.


    Siriusughed, as he realized that this strange man was exactly like him.


    Don¡¯t ask him how he knew it, but people could recognize their kind right off the bat.


    "Brother!"


    "Brother!"


    Astar who didn¡¯t really get it, also joined in as well.


    "Brothers!"


    Everyone looked at the trio and couldn¡¯t help but smile and chuckle a bit.


    It was good that their saviour and their king were on the same side.


    "Oh right!


    Brother, may I ask what you¡¯re called?


    Aside from being my brother, you¡¯re also my benefactor.


    So it¡¯s only right that I know your name."


    "Yeah brother, tell us..... What¡¯s your name?"


    "Sure..... why not?


    I go by the name Landon Barn!"


    "_"


    ¡¯Hahhahahhahahhaha!¡¯


    Everyoneughed, and truly felt like this man in ck was always aedian.


    Remembering how he angered their enemies to death, theyughed even more loudly than before.


    Even Sirius and Astar were chuckling as well.


    ¡¯Hahahhahahahaha!¡¯


    "Brother, why are you always joking?


    Ah... You¡¯re really something else."


    "Brother, I¡¯m serious, what¡¯s your name?"


    "For real, it¡¯s Landon Barn!"


    "_"


    "Wait!


    Brother, you aren¡¯t joking?


    You¡¯re really Landon Barn?"


    "Yup!"


    --silence--


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, as they looked at him as if trying to decide whether he was joking or not.


    Before Astar and Sirius could say anything, Landon had already taken out some things from his pockets.


    "Brothers... I¡¯m currently on a mission right now, so I don¡¯t really have much time.


    But here are some V.I.P passes for you all to use when you get to Baymard..... luckily, I always move around with some.


    Anyway, all you have to do is present it at the Port and the rest will be history.


    In addition to that, when you all get into the city, give this to the hotel that you lodge in, and they will contact me... And I will send my men to get you secretly when you are all settled.


    Also, I¡¯ll give you some Baymardian money for you all to familiarize yourselves with... As well as a document on our currency rates.


    Alright brothers, I really must run.


    Farewell!"


    With that, Landon left as fast as he could... Leaving every time in a daze.


    They looked at the disappearing figure and blinked their eyes again in shock.


    What just happened?


    Everyone crowded around and looked at the things in Sirius¡¯ hands curiously.


    They looked at the V.I.P passes, and everything else that Landon had given them.... Especially the Bay bills.


    What sort of money was this?


    It was so thin, flexible and easy to carry around.


    Looking at the conversion rate, if they held the equivalent amount in their pockets.... it would definitely be heavier than these Bay notes.


    In short, these Bay notes were thin, light and very flexible to carry around.


    What even shocked them the most, was the fact that Landon¡¯s face was on the 100 Bay note.


    Goodness!


    So their saviour was actually Landon Barn?


    Everyone¡¯s blood boiled as they thought of his cool fighting moves.


    Truly unrivalled!


    .


    Sirius smiled slightly, as he now looked forward to going to Baymard more than ever.


    Who would¡¯ve known that on their way to Baymard, they would meet the Baymardian king in the flesh?


    Fate was such a funny thing.


    [Landon: ¡¯What fate?.. It was the system alright?¡¯]

 Chapter 498 Success!

    <h4>Chapter 498 Sess!</h4>


    ¡¯Phew!¡¯


    Landon sighed from relief while looking at Sirius, Astar and their men from within the system.


    "What does the host think about both men chosen by the heavens?"


    Landon continued to observe the men through his monitor and thought for a bit.


    Sirius and himself were very simr in personality.


    The man was always thinking and calcting, as well as ensuring that everyone on his side was safe.


    As for Crown Prince Astar, he was somewhat very innocent.


    If he wasn¡¯t groomed and hardened with time, it would be very easy for him to be tricked by extremely sly foxes.


    When he opened up Terique¡¯s own Barracks within Baymard, then he would let Astar train there for at least 4 semesters.


    Because although Astar had grown up a bit after fleeing from Terique..... he was still a little too naive.


    This was definitely a bad trait for any ruler.


    .


    "What do I think of them?


    Of course, they¡¯re both great and different in their own ways."


    "Of course!


    The heavens know what they are doing.


    So all the host has to do, is continuously guide them and make sure that these chosen people stay alive.


    After all, that¡¯s part of the host¡¯s job."


    "Sure..... do I even have a choice?"


    "Of course you do host.... even one has a choice in life.


    Complete soul destruction is also a choice as well."


    "_"


    "Sigh.....whatever you say, boss."


    Landon was already tired of going back and forth with the system.


    "This system is d that the host understands his present situation."


    "Fine!... can we talk about something else?


    System, don¡¯t you think that you warped me in too suddenly?


    Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would be discovered one day?"


    "This system will never let that happen.


    The host was warped in at a strategic time when no one was paying attention.... so the host shouldn¡¯t bother about such unimportant matters.


    What the host should be focusing on, should be signing a treaty with king Sirius..... as well as reuniting king Astar with King Micheal and the rest."


    Listening to the system, Landon ced all his worries behind him and decided to head back towards Baymard.


    Since the almighty system wasn¡¯t worried about such things, then while should he?


    With that, he was off


    ¡¯Warp!¡¯


    .


    Sirius, Astar and the rest curiously looked towards the direction that Landon had run towards.


    That was the road leading towards Baymard No?


    They quickly came back to their senses and realized that everything that just happened wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Even those who doubted Landon due to Sirius¡¯ questions, couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly.


    What spy from Yodan?


    This man was obviously his majesty Landon Barn, Alright?


    No wonder his face seemed very familiar to them from the moment they met him.


    Remembering all that he said, they soon realized that his majesty Landon didn¡¯t even know who they were.


    Because after telling them who he was, he had just taken off in a sh without even knowing their names.


    Of course they couldn¡¯t really me him, as they figured that this mission of his must have been a very important one.


    "Your majesty Sirius, do we chase after him?"


    "Yeah your majesty.... he might need help on his mission so do we lend him our strength?" Some of the men asked


    "Bro..... he doesn¡¯t even know our names.


    So will he remember us?" Astar added.


    Sirius went silent for a while, before shaking his head and sighing.


    "No!


    He¡¯s a very busy man, so there¡¯s no need to dy him any further.


    If he truly needed our help, he would¡¯ve asked us by now.


    And besides, our conditions aren¡¯t good as well.... so we might only dy his trip or distract him instead.


    As for the matter of him forgetting us, didn¡¯t he give us something for us to use when we enter that hotel thing?


    Rather than worry about that, let¡¯s focus on recuperating first."


    "Bro... What¡¯s a hotel?"


    "I have no idea....but we¡¯ll find out soon enough, won¡¯t we?


    Anyway, let¡¯s focus on our current predicament instead."


    .


    Hearing what Sirius had said, everyone thought about it and nodded in agreement as well.


    Even if they wanted to aid him, there was truly nothing they could do at the moment.


    Some of them had severe injuries, while others were so tired that they might even drop to the ground any moment from now.


    Indeed, they were in no condition to lend assistance to anyone.


    Besides, Landon had already used up part of his time to help them deal with their enemies.....so it wouldn¡¯t be right for them to keep wasting up any more of it.


    After all, the man said that he was on a mission.


    With that thought in mind, Sirius, Astar and their men quickly helped the injured vigers.... as well as buried the dead, and gave out coins to these people too.


    It was their fault that all this had happened, so it was only fair that hepensate them for their losses.


    Of course after taking care of everything they needed to, they all took shifts andid down to have a well-deserved rest.


    They decided to only travel after 3 whole days of rest.


    It was way overdue, as for the past 3 and a half months, they would only sleep for at most 3 hours a day.


    It was already 4:30 P.M, and the sun was already setting..... as ces turnedpletely dark around 5 P.M.


    Siriusid down on the floor and rested his tired eyes that had bags for days.


    And soon, his mind began drifting away... as sleep quickly overtook it.


    Not even up to 2 minutester, Sirius, Astar and a few of their men had finally fallen into the Sand man¡¯s arms.


    --zzzzzzzzzzz!---


    The steady sounds of snoring could be heard all around the campsite, as some of the men slept peacefully.... while others stayed up to guard them.


    And so with Landon¡¯s surprise missionpleted, the Hertfilian world was now safe from copsing.


    Sess!

 Chapter 499 Lights, Action!

    <h4>Chapter 499 Lights, Action!</h4>


    Meanwhile, back in Baymard..... Landon had already left the Coastal region with Lucy... and had even had a mini-meeting with Tim as well.


    Ever since August, the manufacturing industry for both cathode TVs and Cameras had been in construction.


    And within this 4 month period, workers had been learning day in day out on everything involving the manufacturing process.


    Finally.... with the industrypleted, both cathode TVs and Cameras should be produced in a sh.


    The workers would operate the machines daily, producing both sr and electrical Tvs and cameras as required.


    But even though both would be produced now..... Landon had decided thate January, the Cathode cameras would be made public then.


    As for the cathode TVs, they could only be made public in spring.


    After all, he needed to first create some TV shows and movies before its release.


    So with that in mind, of course he had hired actors and actresses already.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that even Baymard¡¯s Motion Picture Studios was still under construction.... 2/7 of the ce was already constructed.


    So the studio had already hired several people and had them undergo acting sses within the Entertainment \u0026 Theatre Academy.


    The chosen stars had been given their scripts a while back, and had already been practicing for months now.


    But of course, practice was all good and all... But when one was under the eyes of the director and camera... They would inevitably make tons of mistakes during their first tries.


    Experience was key!


    .


    In addition to hiring actors and actresses, studio make-up artists in training had also been hired as well.


    There weren¡¯t many beauty products to begin with... As Baymard had only released lip glosses, lipstick, body lotions, hair oils, conditioners, shampoos, baby oil.... and baby powder.


    So for now, these makeup artists in training..... Tried to figure out have much baby powder could be used on the face without making it look white, as well as how to grease the skin with baby oil and make it look like the person had abs for days.


    For now, they also stuck to some traditional things, like using charcoal as eyeliner and what not... But those were only for scenes that didn¡¯t involve water or smudging.


    Their job was to interpret the scripts and figure out the best look that would portray and bring out the characters to life.


    Of course, there were also those in charge of wardrobe changes as well.


    In short, ever since the system had rewarded Landon with knowledge of both Cathode Tvs and cameras... he had been preparing everyone for filming.


    And now, it was finally time for them to showcase their hard work.


    By next week, cathode cameras should be ready.


    So even if they weren¡¯t going to be released to the public yet, some of them would still be sent to the studios for recording.


    After all before the Tvs get released, they need to have already filmed several Tv shows and Movies by then.


    Now, he could finally say: ¡¯Lights..... Camera.....Action!¡¯


    .


    1 week went by in a sh, and snow had already covered Baymard for some days now.


    It was already December 27th, and the year was sooning to an end.


    But even though the new year was just around the corner, today... the Filming studio still decided to have its first filming session, just to let some of the actors and actresses get a feel of what it truly felt like to be under the director¡¯s spotlight.


    For the next 2 days, filming would begin for all Tv Series and Dramas.


    Of course on the 29th, filming would stop for everyone to enjoy their holiday and new year¡¯s eve celebrations.


    And after that, filming would only resume again on the 5th of January.


    Everyone felt overly excited and extremely nervous, as they continuously went through their scripts tome and time again.


    As for what Tv shows and movies we¡¯re to be filmed... Come on!


    Winter was here Dammit!.... and he decided to make the best of it.


    Hence for Tv series, he chose to film:


    ?Game of Thrones (his own version without the dragon)


    ?Merlin


    ?Xena


    ?Fear Factor (reality Tv show)


    ?Goblin


    ?Boys Over Flowers


    ?Reply 1997


    ?Legend of the Seeker


    ?Sabrina The Teenage Witch


    ?Buffy The Vampire yer


    ?The Lizzy Mcguire Show.


    ?The Addams Family


    ?Sesame Street


    ?Barney


    ?Hi-5 House


    .


    For now, he had chosen 15 Tv shows that would cater to people of all age brackets.


    Even babies had their counting and number shows as well.


    Anyway, those were all the Tv series that had to be recorded and released sometime during Spring of next year.


    As for movies, he chose:


    ?War of the Arrows


    ?King Arthur


    ?2 James Bond 80¡¯s movies


    ?Pride and Prejudice


    ?Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade


    ?Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs


    ?Cindere


    ?Emma


    ?Conan The Barbarian


    ?The secret Garden


    ?Friday the 13th


    ?Candyman


    ?Silence of thembs


    And those were all the movies that would also be recorded within this time frame.


    Of course, once Tvs be public... Live shows like News reports, sports, theatre shows and whatnot will also be added into the mix as well.


    But for now, these movies and at least 1 season of these Tv shows have to be recorded now.


    .


    Current, within one sector of Baymard¡¯s motion picture studio... Several people were currently walking past several streets, so as to get to their set.


    They couldn¡¯t help but marvel in awe at the sight before them.


    Some streets looked like abandoned ghost towns, while others looked like the streets of Baymard.


    Of course, some streets looked exactly how Baymard was before his majesty Landon room over.


    In short, there were also buildings that looked like those of beggars and peasants... as well as buildings that looked like the regr Baymardian ones too.


    Today, Khalifa was currently on his way to the set of Merlin.


    The crew was currently on their way to the set of ¡¯Merlin¡¯ with the crew.


    He tried to calm himself as much as he could before his scenes.


    And who was he ying?


    Well.... it was none other than one of the main characters, Merlin.


    So how could he not be nervous?


    Everyone ran about the set doing the best they could do.


    And soon, it was time for the first scene to roll.


    "ces everyone... ces!


    Filming in.....3!...2!....1!.... Action!!!"

 Chapter 500 The King Of The Set!

    <h4>Chapter 500 The King Of The Set!</h4>


    Khalifa took a big gulp of air nervously and tried his best to calm his nerves while trying to envision the feeling of the character in the script.


    He looked at the director and all those on set and repeatedly told himself that they didn''t exist.


    That''s right!


    In his mind.... he was now Merlin, who was currently heading towards Camelot.


    Right now, they are about to film the beginning part, which was Merlin basically walking along a forest trail toward Camelot.


    And while he walked, a dragon (narrator) had to talk over the scene.


    For this part, for all dragon scenes in this TV series.... one would only hear the dragon, and see a glimpse of its body, like its tail and so on.


    But they would never see the full-body, as Baymard didn''t have the technology to make it seem that the dragon''s mouth was moving on its own yet.


    In short, the n was to make fake dragon parts and have people skate them if the dragon''s voice was angry or not.


    In short, even if some part of the dragon''s face had to be shown.... it would only be its eyes.


    There would be scenes where its eyes would glow in the dark and so on.


    Anyway, Khalifa was currently dressed in an attire befitting this world''s era.... and also had a peasant sac as his backpack.


    His hair was also trimmed slightly and cut to look like the character he was trying to depict.


    .


    "Is the recorder ready?"


    "Yes, director..... we have adjusted the volumes from the scene."


    "Great!


    When the scene begins, y both tapes immediately!"


    "Yes, director!"


    As it stood right now, there weren''t any editing tools to add music or whatnot into the movies.... so all they could do is record whatever they wanted, and then y it alongside the scenes.


    So they had already recorded the music in one tape and had also recorded the dragon''s voice in another.


    This is where those controlling the Volume had to be smart.


    They had to know when to make the switch up the music from different recorders, for climaxes, big reveals, and so on.


    Each scene had speakers hidden all over the ce, so as to let the camera and microphones pick up everything.


    Landon had even had them record all sorts of sounds as well.


    Like the sounds of horse hooves running about, or even the sounds of someone eating something crunchy, stepping on a twig....as well as the sounds of sshing water.


    .


    As for how they could cut and ce scenes together, one should know that back on earth.... beforeputerized editing systems were born, the initial editing was done by physically cutting and pasting pieces together neatly and carefully using a splicer and threader using a special tbed machine.


    Physical editing was what they would use to ce all the pieces of films together.


    In short, he had almost every method that he hade up with..... was what was used by film crews back in the days.


    "ces everyone!.... ces!" The director yelled out.


    This was his first time directing, so he too was extremely nervous as well.


    After all, they would show their finished products to Landon at the end of each week.


    So how could he not be


    "Merlin Scene 1 take 1"


    "Action!"


    The entire ce fell into deep silence, and soon Khalifa began walking down the trail that the fake forest trail that he was supposed to pass through in the script.


    And as he walked, the Camera strategically followed him.... and the voice of the dragon could be heard over him, as well as the low-tuned sounds of music ying in the background.


    Low recorded music of violins ying.... as well as the Low sounds of trees rustling and birds chirping, could be resounding around the set.


    Khalifa walked forward, looking left and right.... while trying to remember the feeling of one leaving home for the first time.


    Somehow, listening to the dragon''s narrator voice.... made him feel like he was actually Merlin.


    .


    "No young man... no matter how great.... can know his destiny.


    He cannot glimpse his part in the great story that is about to unfold.


    Like everyone, he must live and learn.


    And so it will be..... for the young warlock arriving at the gates of Camelot.


    A boy..... that will in time, father a legend.


    His name..... Merlin!"


    After the dragon spoke, the music increased even more, making everyone on set want to see what will happen next.


    Was this what was called a climax?


    "Cut!"


    Once the director had called for the scene to end, everyone couldn''t help but p loudly.... as they had really felt like they too were on a journey to Camelot alongside the young Warlock.


    "Excellent!"


    "Good Job young Warlock!"


    "Oh my God!..... I was really shocked when the music picked up out of nowhere."


    "I know right?


    My heart is still beating fast from excitement alone."


    "Damn it was good!"


    ''p! p! p! p! p! p! p! p!''


    Watching how the scene unfolded before their very eyes, of course they felt immensely proud of their hard work so far.


    Especially those controlling the music, the lighting and so on.


    In their minds, the whole scene was perfect.


    Even those acting in the following scenes toe were also amazed as well.


    They were extremely thrilled and decided to work hard and make their own scenese to life as well.


    In their opinion, Khalifa truly resembled the person in the script.


    In short, it was perfect.


    But how could it be so easy?


    "Khalifa, when passing through this particr region on set, your facial expression looked grim for a split second.


    So take note of that.


    Also, can I get hair \u0026 makeup to touch him up a bit?


    As for those in charge of lighting, try not to sh it directly into Khalifa''s eyes.


    We will run the scene again from the top!"


    .


    And so just like that, all over the studio''s streets, buildings, homes and even fake caves and forests..... one would find several filming crews doing their best as well.


    Some filming crews like those filming horror scenes, were so frightened by the spooky sounds and acting from the characters, that they soon began to shiver from it all.


    While others tried to hold back theirughter, as they were filmingedic scenes instead.


    But all in all, these people on set had soon realized that no matter how good it looked in their eyes... a scene could only pass as watchable if the king of the set said so.


    Long story short, Mr. Director was the king of the set.


    Mr. Director, please spare us.


    ''^''

 Chapter 501 Shameless Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 501 Shameless Brothers</h4>


    "Big bro.... so you all have decided to marryte Spring?"


    "_"


    Landon was currently talking with the guys (Josh, Gary, Mark and Trey) within his living quarters.


    One should know that they had been seeing their significant others for not less than 3 years now.


    This November, Landon just turned 18.


    And some of them were even 5 years older than he was.


    So it would make sense for them to marry now.


    In short... in this era, they were prettyte in this aspect.


    So it was better to marry now, and not let their significant others feel like they didn''t care about them or were just ying with them.


    Apart from Josh... everyone else had gotten a military wife who was also a soldier.


    As for Josh... he was madly in love with Grace, who was also a teacher.... as well as an official who worked alongside Baymard''s Merchant Association.


    But just because Grace wasn''t a soldier, didn''t mean that the other women looked down on her.


    On the contrary, they found her like a breath of fresh air.... and would always hand out with her when they had the time.


    One should know that they would be marrying men who were as close as brothers.


    So it was only right for them to bond with each other and get to know one another properly.


    After all, their men had already bought homes close to each other.... and were practically neighbours sharing the same fence.


    So it looked like they would be saddled with each other till their old age.


    .


    Anyway, from what the men had just told Landon..... they all wanted to n a surprise wedding.


    To put it simply, they wanted the girls to get married altogether alongside them on the same day at the same time.


    Of course, they could choose different dates next year to get married on.


    But it wouldn''t be too thrilling for the women, as they would probably expect it after the first person it married.


    Hence the surprise factor would be taken away.


    So they decided to marry them all on the same day.


    For sure, each husband would have his own unique way of showing his love to his bride..... even if they were all wedding on the same day and time.


    Looking at all his brothers who had been with him through thick and thin, and felt that it was just right for them to marry now.


    "Little bro.... you know that you have to write our vows for us right?"


    "Of course he will!


    Does he have a choice?"


    "Little bro.... you know you''re good with all those sweet-talking speeches, so I want you to write up one that will make my littledy cry from joy."


    "Me too!


    Don''t even think about writing me one that isn''t touching enough... because if you do, hehehehhehe..... " they all said while ruffling up Landon''s hair.


    "Fine, I''ll do it!


    Anything else?"


    "Oh my!


    Little bro, you''re really making us blush!"


    "This..... this..... sigh... what can we say?"


    "Little bro, you''ve truly caught uspletely unawares.... as we haven''t even thought of anything else yet.


    In short, we won''t even have a client on what and where to start.


    But since you''ve offered, how could we say dare say no to our sweet little brother?


    In fact as your subordinates, how could we dare say no to his majesty?


    Here!


    We wrote down just a few paragraphs on guidelines for you to follow."


    "_"


    .


    Landon''s mouth twitched a little, as he looked at the document before him.


    What did they mean by he had caught them unawares?


    Would someone who wants prepared bring such a document out of nowhere?


    Looking through the perfectly typed document that didn''t even have any errors on it, who were they trying to fool?


    And didn''t they say that they had just a few paragraphs written down?


    Then why was he seeing a whole 15-page essay instead?


    Landon looked at the people before him and had just one word to describe them all.


    Shameless!


    As for what they had written down, it was all the things that their individual women liked.


    From the style of dressing to the food they liked, cakes, and even their foot sizes... Everything was properly documented here.


    These men had written pages on their women as if they were secret spies sent to investigate them.


    It was really well detailed.


    "So you guys also want me to work alongside the wedding nners?"


    "Of course!


    In short... we want you to think of some romantic things or gestures that we can do on the wedding day to express our love."


    "Yeah!


    And these gestures have to be all different from one another..... this way, the women would feel special individually."


    Listening to all the requests that these brothers of his had given him, Landon massaged his temples and promised to do his best to make their wedding be as magical as they wanted it.


    ''System... what''s the weather going to be like on May 27th?''


    ''Pay up first, host!''


    ''Fine!... use any of my points and find out the hottest day and time frame within Spring.''


    ''As you wish, host.


    Ding!


    The system has found June 2nd to June 6th to be the hottest period within the Spring of next year.''


    ''Good''


    Once Landon had gotten what he wanted to know..... he quickly chose one of the dates and marked it up on his calendar.


    June 3rd, Wedding Day.


    .


    Even though these brothers of his were shameless, Landon still didn''t mind nning their wedding for them at all.


    In short, he was extremely d that they had found their ''missing ribs'' and soul mates that would grow old with them throughout the ages.


    Indeed, it was a thing of joy.


    But while Landon and his bros were immersed in sheet happiness.... far away from Baymard, some people were at their wits end from grief and depression.


    "You stay away!"


    ''Hahahahahaha!''


    ''Stay away Dammit!''


    ''No!..... No!!!!!!!!''

 Chapter 502 Nightmares

    <h4>Chapter 502 Nightmares</h4>


    "Nooooo!!!!!!!!!"


    ''Heuuu!


    A young girl woke up in the middle of the night in terror.


    Her entire body was drenched in sweat, and her breathing seemed very uneven, heavy and haughty.


    Her hair was haggard, and her nightgown was slightly ruffled.


    Tiredness swallowed her whole, as her eyes remained extremely puffy and saggy.


    ''Bam!''


    Her chamber doors were pushed open, and in came some of her maidservants.


    They had heard their mistress'' loud screams, and came running in with some guards just to ensure that everything was well.


    Because if their mistress died, they too will be put to death by their mistress'' family as well.


    And after that incident that happened a while back, how could they afford any more slip-ups?


    "Young miss... young miss, are you alright?"


    "Young miss, it was only a dream!"


    "No harm can ever befall you here!"


    As the maidservants tried to soothe their master, the young girl in question just looked around her room frantically... as if trying to make sure that they weren''t lying to her.


    She shivered for a while and finally calmed down only after confirming that she was indeed safe and sound.


    .


    These past few weeks, she had been having nightmares almost every night.


    And all of them generally ended with someone trying to stab her to death.


    In her dreams, she desperately ran through an abandoned building..... while screaming for help and trying to run as fast as she could.


    But for some unknown unreason, her speed in the dream was almost that of a snail''s.


    Because no matter how she ran, the person chasing her would only need to take a single step.... before somehow magically appearing before her like.


    And even though she usually woke up just before she was killed, she could still feel the presence of the chilling de violently caressing her throat..... as it sunk deeper and deeper into her flesh.


    In short, one could say that she sort of died in the dreamworld and woke up in this one.


    Her dreams were so vivid and life-like, that she could hardly tell the difference between reality and fiction anymore.


    It was only a nightmare, but it left her utterly terrorized as her body began shaking like a leaf.


    For sure, all of this made her hate night time even more.


    Once the sun went down, she became even more gloomy and depressed.... as she didn''t want to experience these sorts of nightmares anymore.


    And who was this youngdy?


    Well, it was none other than Cary Barn.


    .


    Her days had not been the same ever since she came back from that gruesome incident where her right arm had been cut off.


    She swore to find the person who did this to her and drink his blood down her throat in victory.


    But so far, it was as if the man had suddenly be a ghost.


    Her mother had tried to look for the culprit all day every day... but it was to no avail.


    Her mother did her best to apany her in her estate during the day.


    But since her mother was a queen, she could never sleep outside the pce no more than 4 times a year, except on a trip with Alec.


    Her mother had already exhausted those 4 chances, so she had to stay within the pce walls no matter what.


    As for her father, he only tried searching for a week, and after that.... he seemed to be focusing on his next moves with Baymard instead.


    In his eyes, she had lost her value as a princess that would make people envious.


    In short, in his mind.... he would be lucky to even find someone who would be willing to take her in as a wife.


    At this point, he didn''t even care if they were high ranking nobles or not.


    A beggar can''t be picky!


    So even a low ranking noble would do the trick.


    If before Cary had felt anything for her father, now.... it waspletely gone.


    What sort of father would be so heartless as to turn a blind eye to his daughter in need?


    Fine!


    Daughters weren''t as important as sons, but couldn''t he at least give her some face?


    For sure, she couldn''t wait for her brother and mother to kill the bastard and skin him alive.


    .


    Thinking of her father really made her furious.


    All this time, she could''ve stayed in the pce with her mother.


    But she could only do so if her father had called her in or granted her permission to do so.


    It was thew that once a royal reached the age of 15 and had their own private estate, they could only stay over for at most 3 days if they came without being called over by Alec.


    That''s why her brothers would always write to Alec and get his approval before they came.


    One was never to surprise the man.


    In this way, if they left and something happened to them on the road he would know.


    Likewise, if they betrayed him, he would also get the early signs as well.


    And so without getting called into the pce, she couldn''t stay with her mother at all times.


    As for the issue about marriage, even though Anthony hadn''t been visiting as frequently as he used to..... she felt like it was only because of the incidentst time.


    After all, he too was attacked..... so of course his family would set up more measures around their son, who was a well known glorified knight for his age.


    He was the main heir and inheritor in his family, as he was literally the only male child that his father had.


    Even though Anthony had 3 stepmothers, they all gave his father daughters..... and only his mother had pleased his father by giving birth to him.


    So one could imagine how dotted he was by his grandparents and parents.


    Hence he was mostly kept under house arrest and properly guarded until the culprit was caught.


    And even if he went out, he would leave with at least 150 men guarding him at once.... some secretly, and others publicly.


    With all that said, of course, Cary hadn''t seen him in a long time.


    .


    Cary struggled to open her eyes and shook violently, as she felt the de cut deep into the throat.


    And just before death, she heard voices of her maidservants.... and finally opened her eyes again.


    "Young miss... it''s only a bad dream.


    And bad dreams can never be real."


    Listening to her maidservants, she truly wanted to believe in what they said.


    But something within her, made her feel an impending sense of danger.


    Something told her that soon, her nightmares might just be a reality.


    But that was ridiculous, right?

 Chapter 503 Round 2

    <h4>Chapter 503 Round 2</h4>


    "Young Miss.....Please calm down."


    After finally calming Cary down, some of the maids hurriedly changed her bedsheets, while others went over to wipe her body down instead.


    This was a normal process now, as every night after her nightmares.... they would rid her body and bed of all the sweat that had been umted so far.


    Cary just let them do as they pleased while stretching her body for them to wipe off.


    And after they were done.... they exited the room, so as to allow their mistress to rest again.


    After all, it was just 3 A.M


    Cary sighed and closed her eyes tight.


    Maybe she was just overthinking it.


    After all, several weeks have gone by since that incident... and nothing had happened to her ever since then.


    The security around her was tighter than ever, and her mother¡¯s men were still looking for the bastard who cut off her right arm day in and day out.


    In fact, if she was the culprit.... she would definitely beying low right about now.


    And besides, how would that bastard even find his way into her estate?


    Thest time she was harmed, it happened in the slums of the Capital..... around the regions were even higher or ordinary noble¡¯s wouldn¡¯t be caught dead visiting.


    So one could see that the man in question could only harm her in ces that weren¡¯t heavily guarded.


    Thus after thinking it through, she felt somewhat confident again.


    And soon, her consciousness slowly started drifting away into LaLa Land..... as she abandoned all thoughts of fear from her mind.


    .


    The entire room fell intoplete silence... and all that could be heard were the sounds of the young woman, steady breathing on her bed.


    Time went by slowly, and soon... Cary found herself in deep sleep.


    Her dream was now very different from the way it usually was... as usual, she was chased around by a sher.


    And out of nowhere, she was pped hard several times.... which shocked her silly.


    She opened her eyes in her dreams and realized that she was now tied up, and everything was nowpletely pitch ck and quiet.


    "Did you miss me?"


    Hearing a deep seductive voice, she first trembled for a while..... before finally settling down again.


    "Do your worst!


    This is just a dream, and I¡¯ll soon wake up anyway!" She said angrily.


    Yes... this was a dream!


    And just like before, she would always wake up from it.


    So what was there to be scared of?


    She was done running from this dream killer.


    If he wanted to kill her, then why couldn¡¯t she kill him back?


    Thinking about it like that, she sneered inwardly while still subconsciously telling herself that this was still a dream!


    ¡¯Hahahahhahahha...¡¯


    The voiceughed very a bit, which made her utterly furious.


    "What¡¯s so funny?


    Do you think that I¡¯m joking here?


    You are not real!


    You are just someone in my dreams!" Cary said coldly.


    As for the dream man in question, heughed so hard that his tummy soon began to hurt.


    "Hahahahhahahha!


    Little missy, as usual... you always crack me up.


    A dream?.... Heh!


    I hate to break it to you, but you see..... you¡¯re not dreaming at all.


    Trust me... I¡¯m as real as it gets.


    I know you still remember me from the incident in the slums.


    So how about we y again likest time, this time?"


    .


    What did he say?


    That he was real?


    Cary¡¯s eyes opened widely the more she listened, and just before she could say anything.... her mouth had been stuffed with something and gagged up as well.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, as fearpletely overtook her now.


    This was no longer a dream..... this was reality!


    She was now face-to-face with the bastard who attacked herst time.


    What did he want?


    Why her?


    What did she ever do to him?


    She wanted to talk to him and plead for her life, but he had already gagged once more.


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    She shivered uncontrobly while trying to scream and shout with all her might... but all that could be heard were low muffling sounds.


    "Are you trying to call for their attention out there?


    Hahahhahahha...


    Don¡¯t waste your energy, they¡¯re all knocked out cold.


    You¡¯re still in your bedroom chamber, so chill down little missy.


    Eh?


    Are you worried that I killed them?


    How could you think of me to be so cruel?


    I only knocked them out and tied them up okay?


    You see... I have some of my spies in your estate, who have been observing the men who typically guard your Wing.


    Oh.... the same also goes for your maids.


    They¡¯re all safe and sound as well.


    So don¡¯t worry, no one will disturb us any longer.


    You now have me all to yourself.


    Isn¡¯t that great?"


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    Cary yelled through the cloth in her mouth while struggling to break free from her binds.


    Who would want to stay with this psycho?


    "Oh.... look at my manners, how can you spend quality time with me if you can¡¯t even see me?"


    .


    With that, she heard her chamber door open.... and in came 3 burly men in hooded capes, who were all holding torches.


    They also wore masks... and all looked like they were here to initiate her into some sacred society or something.


    One stood on the right side of her bed, while the other 2 stood on the left side.


    The room was now somewhat illuminated, and she could now see all 4 men within the room.


    Of course the man who had been talking to her all this while, just stood at the bottom part of the bed with a sword in his hands.


    Seeing that same mask on his face, she struggled even more to break free.


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯kriek! Kriek! Kriek!¡¯


    The bed rocked slightly, as she struggled to break free and run away as far as she could.


    But of course, it was useless.


    She looked at the sword in the man¡¯s hands and felt a bad premonition.


    Why her?


    "Little missy... I¡¯m really hurt that you would want to run away the moment you look my way.


    Don¡¯t you think that your reaction is too much?


    You didn¡¯t have the same reaction when you saw my men who are now standing beside you.


    So why are you now shaking as if it¡¯s the end of the world?


    Little missy.... you¡¯re really biased!!!!"


    _( :^:)


    Cary wanted to cry as she heard the man¡¯sints.


    She¡¯s biased?


    Wasn¡¯t he the one with the sword in his hands?


    "Little missy.... even though your biased, I still like you.


    So I¡¯ll make this as painless as possible, alright?"


    Cary looked at him and almost fainted from anger.


    Son of a b**ch!!!!!

 Chapter 504 Dream World

    <h4>Chapter 504 Dream World</h4>


    "Little missy.... even though you¡¯re biased, I still like you.


    So I¡¯ll make this as painless as possible, alright?"


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    Cary struggled with all her might, as she watched the masked bastard walk slowly to the left side of the bed.


    Just likest time the incident had urred, her legs were once again tied to the legs of her bed.... while her left hand had been tied on the left post of her bed instead.


    Her body was once again drenched in so much sweat that it felt like someone had sshed a full bucket of water on her now rosy face.


    She struggled to keep her sight on the masked man, as her vision became somewhat blurry from all the tiny droplets of sweat that slid down her forehead into her eyes.


    .


    As for the masked man who was now standing on the left side of her bed, he just smiled underneath his mask.... and gently lifted up her already stretched nightgown, immediately exposing her smooth bare legs to all within the room.


    "Eh?


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    I¡¯m not a pervert alright?


    How would I know where to cut if I don¡¯t take a closer look?" Said the masked man, as he slowly traced his sword along her left leg.... as if trying to decide where he should make his cut.


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    "Little missy.... please stay as still as possible.


    Because just like thest time... if you move, then I might cut a lot more than I intended to."


    Listening to the man, of course Cary tried her best to calm down... Left he identally cut off any other parts.


    But all she felt was panic and despair.... which began as a cluster of tiny sparks plunged into her lower abdomen.


    She shut her eyes tight as the masked man slowly glided his sword across her leg.


    Cary prayed to the ancestors and even her dead sister for mercy.


    If there was ever a time that she was hoping for a miracle..... now would be that time


    But how would she have known that even the heavens had abandoned her?


    What goes aroundes around..... and now, it was time for her to reap what she sowed.


    .


    "Sigh... such beautiful legs.


    Even the toes are kept and managed exquisitely..... such that they don¡¯t even have the usual brownish toenail colour that all ordinary folks have.


    Tsk!


    It¡¯s almost a sin to destroy such a beautiful sight.


    But oh well, they say beauty neversts for long.


    So I guess this is expected.


    Farewell, beautiful left leg!"


    With that, the man raised his sword and swung it with all his might at the targeted spot.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    Cary¡¯s body vibrated vigorously, as the pain coupled with tension..... continuously spread throughout her entire face and remaining limbs.


    Her breathing became even more rapid, as she felt a hurricane of pain punch through her body unapologetically.


    Previously, the bastard had taken her right hand away from her.... and now, it was her left leg.


    What the hell did this basted want from her?


    How was she to survive after this?


    Tears fell down her reddish face, and blood also gushed out of her mouth as well..... as she had bitten her tongue so hard during the whole ordeal.


    In short, she felt like she was truly in hell!


    .


    "Hey now little miss.... don¡¯t lose consciousness yet, alright?


    I still have one more part to cut off!


    Yup!


    Last time I only did 1, but today... I¡¯ll be cutting 2 off, so isn¡¯t that great?


    Hm... I see!


    You¡¯re worried about how you¡¯ll survive this right?


    Well not to worry, because you see..... one of my men here is a healer, so we brought in enough medicine to make it all better in the end.


    Because no matter what, you must not die through all this.


    You will live.... and you will enjoy your new life as a cripple that anyone can trample on!


    Well, at least you¡¯ll be a royal cripple.... so isn¡¯t that still cool?"


    Listening to the man say that he would still cut off another body part from her.... she didn¡¯t even have the energy to protest anymore.


    The pain from the first one hadpletely drained her dry.


    "Well, close your eyes miss... because I¡¯m about to make my second cut for the day


    Farewell beautiful right leg!"


    ¡¯Sling!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmm.....¡¯


    Cary gave out a very frail muffled sound, as she slowly lost her consciousness and finally fainted.


    "Are you already losing consciousness?


    Then there¡¯s really no helping it now is there?


    Well, Bye Bye little miss... and see you next time."


    As she slowly lost consciousness, his words reyed in her mind like a CD.


    What the hell did he mean by ¡¯see you next time¡¯?


    She felt like this man was a demon in disguise, who was sent to Hertfilia just for her.


    Why was he so stuck up on her?


    As her mind wandered into the darkness.....all she knew at the end of the day, was that she now had no legs anymore.


    In short, she had no limbs.... except for her left hand.


    From the moment she entered the darkness within her mind, she became trapped in another nightmare..... where she had been repeatedly killed and shed into pieces by another man in her dreams.


    The nightmare never seemed to end.


    .


    Time passed by slowly, and by the time she woke up again..... an entire week had gone by just like that.


    When she opened her eyes, she quickly realized that her mouth was extremely dry.... and her throat felt very sore as well.


    The servants watching over her saw that she was now awake.... and once again sent for her mother, who came rushing in swiftly.


    "My poor baby!


    Mother will definitely get justice for you!


    All of this is your father¡¯s fault!


    Why couldn¡¯t he monopolize all his forces to look for that scoundrel who did this to you?


    Don¡¯t worry, mother will make sure to deal with the basted who did this to you no matter what!


    As for the maids and those on duty that night, do my worry..... mother had killed them off, as well as their families!"


    Seeing her beloved mother, she broke down in tears once more and cried painfully.


    Finally, she was safe and in good hands.... or was she.


    For all she knew, this could still be a dream.


    Who knows... only time would tell.


    .


    [Cary: ( ;¨R§¥¨Q;)... what stupid dream?


    I¡¯m obviously awake, okay?]

 Chapter 505 The Appointed Culpri

    <h4>Chapter 505 The Appointed Culpri</h4>


    Cary looked around the spinning room and held onto her mother very tightly.


    The room seemed to be moving on its own, as well as those beside her too.


    She closed her eyes once more and blinked in attempts to try to make everything slow down to something her mind could cope with.


    "Darling are you alright?"


    Listening to get mother, she tried to respond.... but her throat hurt so bad that every time she cried, it was as if somebody was constantly stabbing her with a knife there.


    "Water! Water!


    Bring water now fools!"


    With that, some of the maids ran out as fast as they could.


    And after a while, they were back and Cary had already drunk her fill.


    With the little energy she now had, Cary lifted her nket up slightly and tried to look at her lower body.


    "Dear... don¡¯t worry yourself about this now okay?


    Please listen to me... it¡¯s not the end of the world okay?"


    Her mother tried to stop her from looking at her lower half..... but when she finally saw it, she almost fainted again from the despair.


    "Leave us!" Her mothermanded.


    And soon enough, all the maids stepped out of the room in a sh.


    "Tell me everything that happened!"


    "Yes, mother."


    .


    Both mother and daughter spoke for a while, and Cary soon realized that when they found her.... the cut-off ends of her limbs were already burnt off and treated to prevent excess blood loss.


    In short, just like the masked man had said, she had survived the whole ordeal.


    But now, what was she supposed to do with her life from here on out?


    She had a lot of enemies..... and she knew that in this condition, she was as useless as a dead dog.


    In fact at this point, even her maidservants could drown her in the bath if they wanted to.


    For heaven¡¯s sake!


    She had no legs and only had her left hand, as her only means of protection.


    So how was she to cope?


    More importantly, would Anthony still want her?


    Would he find her as a burden and not want her anymore?


    How was she even supposed to wear her wedding dress?


    Cary¡¯s despair soon turned to hate, whichter turned to extreme anger.


    If he dared to dump her, she would kill him.


    If she couldn¡¯t have him, then no one else could.


    That was how much she loved him.


    Till death do them part!!!


    .


    "Dear... you said that the masked man promised toe again?


    How dare he?!!!!


    "Mother... I¡¯ve been thinking about this hard.


    The main culprit had always been attacking me..... and had never attacked brother or even you.


    So it¡¯s not someone who wants the throne.


    But.... the person also never harmed Anthony at all and seemed to have their hatred only focused on me.


    So it can¡¯t be any of you or brother¡¯s enemies.


    Rather, I think that it might be somebody that I might¡¯ve pissed off recently.


    But someone who has enough power to topple the scale as well."


    "So who do you have in kind?"


    "Mother.... when we were in Baymard, I personally threw an egg on someone¡¯s head.


    And the look she gave me was that of somebody who wanted to strangle me to death."


    "Why did you do that?"


    "Mother... I told you of how they treated us right?


    In fact, the people there in Baymard didn¡¯t even care that I was a princess.


    But when they saw that sl**y noble..... They all looked at her with awe and reference and didn¡¯t even bother to ce me in their eyes.


    I... I got a little jealous and threw a drink at her.


    However, she managed to dodge it in time and gave me a look that somewhat gave off the vibe that she will deal with meter on."


    "Even so.... that isn¡¯t enough for her to do this to you, is it?"


    "Yes... But I also had my men try to kill her out in secret as well.


    But they were all beaten up and caught by her own men instead."


    "Fine!


    It¡¯s already passed now... So tell me, is thedy powerful?"


    "Mother, she wasn¡¯t an ordinary woman.


    She is undoubtedly powerful.


    While in Baymard, I expected her to report the matter to that bastard brother of mine.


    But she never did.


    At first, I thought that maybe she was too chicken to do anything to me.


    But now, it¡¯s obvious that she was just waiting for the moment when I would step out of Baymard.


    I just never expected her to strike in this manner."


    .


    Listening to Cary, her mother fell into deep silence for a while.


    "Dear... Are you sure that you aren¡¯t letting your jealousy guide you?


    How can you be sure that it was this particr nobledy?"


    "Mother... Think about it.


    If it were our regr enemies, they would never dare to attack us in the Capital.


    Rather, they would¡¯ve tried to kill me on my way to and from Baymard... or even within Baymard itself.


    In addition to that, before leaving the Capital... I didn¡¯t offend anyone since I went to visit brother Eli for close 2 months prior to that.


    And even before then, I usually stayed in my estate all-day long... So who was I offending?"


    Instead, all my troubles began aftering back from Baymard.


    So I think that the nobledy in question had her men follow me all the way back so as to deal with me ordingly.


    They probably first observed me when they arrived at the Capital, before making their move.


    Mother, I¡¯m telling you..... it¡¯s definitely her!!"


    "^"


    Indeed, Cary¡¯s exnation seemed to make sense in her mother¡¯s ears because everything she said was true.


    Prior to the trip, she spent 2 months at Eli¡¯s city... And even before that, she would bury herself in her estate all day long while making ns.


    So it was unlikely that she offended someone in the Capital.


    And even if she did... It was true that no one living in the Capital would dare touch her.


    Well, they wouldn¡¯t dare touch her if they were still based in the Capital, because if they did... They wouldn¡¯t be able to run away if they were caught.


    It would make sense if their enemy was even some noble living outside the Capital.... who might have a head start in fleeing the empire if he or she got caught.


    Could it be someone within Eli¡¯s territory?


    That was impossible since she was sure that everyone in Eli would¡¯ve already killed anyone who dared to go against her in his territory.


    So that left the nobledy that Cary had pissed off in Baymard.


    Well, since thest dared to harm get daughter this much, then she shouldn¡¯t me her for retaliating as well.


    "Insolent!


    Dear, I¡¯ll definitely capture her for you.


    So tell mother who the nobledy in question is."


    "Mother.... it was Queen Penelope."


    "_"


    .


    And so just like that, Penelope had been med for a crime that she never evenmitted.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even remember Cary at all.


    But while mother and daughter duo were currently nning on how to deal with the matter at hand..... Landon had his own matters to attend to as well.


    Finally!


    They were here!

 Chapter 506 Vision Testing

    <h4>Chapter 506 Vision Testing</h4>


    They were finally here!


    Landon looked at the system¡¯s monitors gleefully, while watching Sirius, Astar and their men check into one of the inns within Riverdale city.


    Last time he saved them, he had ced trackers on both Astar and Sirius before leaving.


    So he had been monitoring them ever since then.


    After all, it was his ¡¯job¡¯ to take good care of them no?


    And from what he had gathered so far, they were currently too tired to head on straight to Baymard first.... so they decided to stay overnight in Riverdale city, and only head on over tomorrow.


    Apparently, they wanted to be fully charged with energy before taking a single step into this magical Baymardian empire.


    ¡¯The system is reminding the hist to quickly use this opportunity to sign a treaty with King Sirius as soon as possible.¡¯


    ¡¯I know.


    But from all that you¡¯ve told me about Sirius¡¯ situation, it would only alert his enemies and increase the number of threats around him if I make the treaty go public.


    So just like the case with Terique, I¡¯ll have to do it privately instead.¡¯


    ¡¯Whatever works for the host...Provided the treaty gets signed and Sirius stays alive


    Of course just like the other 2 cases, the host can never force the chosen ones into epting the treaty.


    The host can only use his great persuasion skills in roping them in!


    But even if it¡¯s their choice, failing the mission is not an option for the host.


    So the host should take note.¡¯


    As expected of those protected by the heavens.


    There would always be someone to save them in the nick of time if they were about to die... Or they would encounter some miraculous encounter instead.


    Landon could only sigh in defeat when he thought of these make leads.


    Well, that was why they were the main leads of the world... While he on the other hand, was just a taskpleter.


    .


    ¡¯System, since Crown Prince Astar has been found... then wouldn¡¯t that mean that, that particr mission had already beenpleted?


    ¡¯Not necessarily host.


    Your mission is only partiallypleted.


    Once Crown Prince Astar arrives, the host is to reunite Astar with his lost family immediately.


    Only then will the mission be consideredpleted.¡¯


    ¡¯System... Why do I feel like you just like making things hard for me?¡¯


    ¡¯The host had previously promised King Micheal to reunite him with his son.


    So this system is just making sure that the host is a man of his words.¡¯


    ¡¯System, when did I ever say that I wouldn¡¯t reunite them?


    Don¡¯t even try to use this as an excuse!¡¯


    ¡¯The system is a godly being with a kind heart, so why would I ever want to make things difficult for the host?¡¯


    -_-


    Kind-hearted?


    Did this blood-sucking system even have a heart at all?


    Sigh.....


    Landon massaged his temples and sighed softly.


    Of course, he had nned to reunite both parties together... So it wasn¡¯t really a big deal for him.


    It was just that the system really loved to get on his nerves.


    It was as if it was made with the sole purpose of annoying him to death.


    .


    Astar was the crown prince that he and King Michael were looking for.


    So he had toe up with a way for both parties to meet coincidentally.


    One should know that after saving Astar and Siriusst time, he left without even getting their names.


    So it would be somewhat awkward and suspicious if he just magically knew that Astar was the crown prince.


    Plus since they secretly wanted to visit Baymard, even if they told him their names..... Landon was somewhat sure that it would only be their first names.


    From his observations so far, that was how they typically introduced themselves during this trip of theirs.


    Because without the surname ... no one would really think anything of it.


    If someone¡¯s first name was John for example.... without the surname, how would one know who they were looking for?


    There were just too many people without a name.


    So even if they told him their first names, it would still be suspicious if Landon somehow knew their identities.


    Hence he had toe up with a strategic way to bring up the matter ..... and more still he had toe up with a coincidental way for both sides to meet.


    It was best for everyone to think that it was ¡¯fate¡¯ that brought them together again.


    .


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    The loud ringing sound of Landon¡¯s office telephone quickly snapped him back to reality.


    "Your majesty..... there¡¯s a call for you from the lower region.


    It¡¯s from the hospital."


    "Thank you, Brian.


    You can connect the call through."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    After talking for a brief minute on the phone, Landon quickly made his way to the hospital.


    It seems that they were finally ready for his final ss on medical eyess prescriptions.


    The earlier he got this done, the closer he will be inpleting all of the system¡¯s missions.


    Anyway, medical eyewear had already been in production way back when he left for the Shinjep issue.


    But it was only when he fit back, that he had to personally teach several workers how to test them... making sure that they were all medically graded and ready to go.


    And of course while he was doing that, he also taught some of the doctors and nurses how to properly prescribe medical eyewear for the patients.


    Today was hisst day teaching them.


    Becausee next week Monday, all sses.... be it medical graded or even casual wear, will all be avable for the public to use.


    Landon knew that several people from all over the Pyno continent might end up wanting these medical graded sses.


    So it was best for these doctors to know how to cater to everyone as quickly as they can.


    .


    Landon parked his car at the employee section and came out wearing his badge, as well his white coat.


    He quickly made his way towards one of the many buildings within the hospital premises, got on the elevator, and finally arrived at one of thergest auditorium rooms within the building.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    He pushed open the door, and everyone quickly rose up to their feet.


    "Wee your majesty!"


    "Wee your majesty!"

 Chapter 507 Vision Testing 2

    <h4>Chapter 507 Vision Testing 2</h4>


    "Wee your majesty!"


    "Wee your majesty!"


    Landon nodded cleanly as he walked to the very center of the room.


    Actually, the auditorium was set up like an observatory room instead.


    In short, it was best to picture the room¡¯s settings to be simr to those of arenas.


    At the center of the room was a massive empty space that was filled with several clinical equipment and machines..... as well as 3 patient chairs that could also turn into a bed.


    Right now, there was a 50 something-year-old patient sitting on one of those Patient seats.


    And standing beside the patient, were 2 nurses.


    Of course surrounding the massive space at the center, were numerous elevated audience seats that currently had several doctors and nurses seated on them.


    Everyone took out their pens and books excitedly, as they were now ready for Landon¡¯s lecture.


    Before attending any lecture, they had to register with Landon first..... as well as sign several patient confidentiality forms.


    Because during these sses, they usually ended up assessing 1 or 2 patients.


    Typically, a few days prior to every lesson..... Landon would give them all Patient information that was important when prescribing medical sses to Patients.


    They were to study these documents beforeing to the ss.


    And for security purposes, once the ss ended... they were to submit these documents back and tick their names off the list.


    .


    "Did you hear?


    Today is thest day for lectures."


    "Eh?


    Who told you that?


    I thought it was next week?"


    "Nope!


    All eyesses will be released to the public next week... so it¡¯s today."


    "Dammit!


    But I missed the lecture on baby eye exams.


    I was really shocked that babies also took this sort of exam too."


    "Well, with the eyes being important in everything we do... it makes sense to have these eye exams at such a young age."


    "Yeah.. your right.


    Little eye problems that can be easily treated, need to be caught earlier on before they became big permanent problems."


    "I agree!


    Routine eye exams need to start at infants who are at least 6 months old.


    "Wait!


    That isn¡¯t right!


    Aren¡¯t babies typically blind?


    I mean isn¡¯t their vision usually blurry until they¡¯re 8 months old?


    In that case, then why are we still checking it then?"


    "Sigh... Bro!


    You are mixing it up.


    Look at the notes!


    Baby¡¯s get their full vision a little before months.


    So at 6 months old or older, it¡¯s best to get them checked at least once a year... so as to see for colour blindness and other major eye problems as well."


    "Ah! I see it now.


    You¡¯re right!"


    "Duh!


    Of course I¡¯m right!"


    As those in the ss conversed, Landon immediately sanitized his hands before immediately connected his tiny clip-on microphone onto his clothes.


    The whole scene resembled how typical sses were back on earth.


    Larson tapped on his clip-on microphone just to be sure that it was on.


    "Can everyone hear me?"


    "Yes, your majesty!" They all replied in unison.


    "Good!


    Mr. Isaac... how are you feeling?"


    Very okay Your majesty" replied the Patient.


    "Alright... Then let¡¯s begin!"


    Doctor Landon was now in the house!


    .


    The demonstrational lecture proceeded with Landon thoroughly exining what he was doing.... while answering several questions from the audience too.


    "Eye exams are important for essing your vision and eye health... so that everyone can see their best.


    So can anyone tell me what needs to be done first?"


    Immediately, several hands were raised up in the air.


    "Your majesty Doctor Landon... a pre-test needs to be done first.


    Here, the general health of the patient needs to be checked first.


    By looking at that, we will also be able to detect how one¡¯s eyes reflect their health." One of the doctors replied.


    "Good!


    Why is general health important to take note of?"


    "Your majesty Doctor Landon... it¡¯s because of some illnesses or health concerns like traumas, tumours, high blood pressure and many more..... might cause the patient¡¯s vision to be blurry.


    So it¡¯s important for us to know this and take it into ount when making ur analysis and end results."


    "Hmm.... with that said, what do we specifically check during this pre-test?"


    "We check one¡¯s blood pressure... as well as colour and depth perception.


    In addition to that, we also check peripheral vision that analyses how well the patient can see from the sides or corners of their eyes."


    "Excellent!


    And who can perform these pre-tests?"


    "A doctor, a specialty technician or even a trained Nurse."


    "Alright, no more questions.


    Let¡¯s begin with Mr. Isaac¡¯s Pre-tests."


    .


    The entire auditorium fell into deep silence, as they watched Landon go through all the pre-test phases.


    Mr. Isaac was even given a book filled with very colourful images.. and was asked to identify each colour.


    He was also asked to look at other ck and white images as well.


    In this particr case, they were testing for his depth perception..... which was essentially the ability to perceive the world on 3 dimensions.... coupled with the ability to gauge objects from far away.


    And after the pre-test, they now moved on to the ¡¯Doctor¡¯s Exam¡¯..... where many other tests were carried out before they finally proceeded in picking out the suitable eye lens for Mr. Isaac, as well as what eyess frame would also suit him best.


    Of course when it came to the eyess frames, Mr. Isaac chose his own designs from all the options avable too.


    In addition to that, Landon once again demonstrated how to fill out the forms for offering or requesting for these sses.


    The hospital would gather all the forms, process them and directly order straight from the Eyewear manufacturing industry.


    Of course for these first few years, all patients would have toe over and directly collect their sses from the hospital or clinics in the malls.


    With that, thest lecture was finally over... and Doctor Landon was now at peace.


    During his stay here, he knew quite a lot of people who had blurred vision... at they were short-sighted, long-sighted and so on.


    Soe Monday, he truly hoped that they would finally get to see better.


    And with that, he would also be able to mark this particr mission aspleted.


    With that, Landon left the hospital in a merry mood.


    And just like him, several others in Riverdale city were also happy as well.


    In short, one would say that they were bubbling with excitement instead.


    The day they had been looking forward to, had finallye.


    So how could they not be thrilled?


    .


    In one of the local inns, several men were currently having ate lunch together.


    And very soon, 2 others came forth to join them.


    "Have you checked?"


    "Yes, your majesty.... the people have nothing but praise for him." Said one of the men in a whispery tone.


    "As expected of someone I call brother.


    Hm.... its only 5 P.M now.


    So eat up and tell the men that they can enjoy themselves for the time being


    But they must turn in early today.


    We need all our energy and strength intact if we¡¯re going to see this glorious empire.


    Tomorrow, we set off!"

 Chapter 508 Finally Here!

    <h4>Chapter 508 Finally Here!</h4>


    ¡¯Shuuuuuu!!!!!¡¯


    Today, the whole ce resembled that of a snow-globe.


    The blizzard came with nature¡¯s determination, and swept across thend from all directions.


    The kes covered the ground, as well as the people who were moving on the streets and roads too.


    The snow became so thick, and everywhere was light, crystal-looking and white.


    And at around 8 A.M, the entire phenomenon came to an end.


    The sun slowly rose up, giving some sort of warmth to the ce.... as its dim rays gently touched Hertfilia.


    The stormy blizzard had been raging nonstop for more than 12 hours now.


    It began yesterday at around 7 P.M, and had finallye to a cease-fire around 8 A.M today.


    Within Riverdale city, several men were currently wearing their newly purchased winter coats.... which they acquired from one of the stores within the city.


    Apparently, the city had run about of winter


    boots, scarfs and mittens.... so they decided to get some when they got to Baymard.


    Because at this moment, their shoes had already been utterly worn out during their trip here.


    .


    "Your majesty Sirius... your highness Astar.... the storm is finally over."


    "Hmhm.... let¡¯s first eat breakfast first before heading out.


    You all have 30 minutes tops.


    And after that, go get the stuff from the olddy.


    It¡¯s now 8:21..... so we¡¯ll leave at 10 A.M on the dot."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Sirius got up from his bed and looked outside his window with a broad smile on his face.


    Rain or sun, blizzard or no blizzard, he would still head on over to Baymard today no matter what.


    Even though the weather was previously stormy, it wasn¡¯t as bad as it looked.


    One could still travel within the storm or even walk on the streets within the storm.


    In fact, he was sure that there might¡¯ve been people entering or leaving the city gates during the ¡¯blizzardy¡¯ weather.


    Even he had walked about the city yesterday when the blizzard had begun.


    But now that the weather had decided to behave itself.... of course he was happy!


    No one liked to walk for a long trip on horseback while snow constantly fell on them.


    One should know that now that the roads were filled with snow, their journey would take longer now.


    But as he said, nothing would stop him from going to Baymard today.


    .


    "Bro... let¡¯s go join the rest for Breakfast.


    If you continue staring and acting all mysterious and all.... we will really be wasting more time you know.


    After all, it¡¯s best we take advantage of this weather and heat on out aa fast as we can.


    Because the blizzard might choose to start all over again in a matter of minutes.


    Ugh!....bro... why are you so slow?


    let¡¯s go!" Astar said while pulling Sirius away from the window.


    Sirius just looked at him and shook his head wryly.


    Who was Astar trying to fool?


    Sirius knew that the reason why he was rushed, wasn¡¯t because of any damn blizzard.


    For sure, it was because Astar was a serious Foodie.


    The dude loved eating every moment of the day, but funny enough.... he would remain as skinny as he was.


    In fact, there were times were Astar was dead tired from a fight..... but if one brought food by him, his body would unconsciously move and eat the food on its own.


    The dude could even eat in his sleep, and had even almost choked to death once from it.


    His body was sort of immune to poisoning and was extremelynky.


    Looking at his skinny body, one would think that he was a weakling.... but Astar was actually stronger than Sirius in battle.


    Astar fought with his guts for what he believed was right, no matter if his life was in danger or not.


    Provided he was doing it for his friends or those in need... Astar would always fight with everything that he¡¯s got.


    While Sirius, on the other hand, was the calctive type.


    The duo went down to join their men, and after breakfasts.... they went back up to pick up their bags.


    .


    "Will you all be leaving today?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, no problem..... I¡¯ll get the stable boy to lead you to your horses right away."


    "Were the horses treated like we asked?"


    "Yes sirs.... but they still need to be properly cared for if you want to make a long trip somewhere.


    We tried to give the injured horses the best medical attention that we could.


    But if you¡¯re going to Baymard.... then there¡¯s really nothing to worry about, because they will give better medical care to your horses there.


    Nheless, if you¡¯re not going to Baymard... then 2 cities away, there is a famous horse healer there as well."


    Soon the stable boy came over, and the men quickly checked-out of the inn and followed the stable boy silently.


    They properly inspected their horses before getting on and riding out of Riverdale city in a sh.


    Now, it was time to visit the magical empire of Baymard.


    .


    Burning their journey, they were immediately appreciative of the roads that lead to Baymard.


    There was a massive green signboard hovering over the road, that said that the road was called ¡¯Shanks road.¡¯


    The signboard also had arrows on it... the road in question had 4nes on it, as well as sidewalks for those without carriages or horses.


    And at the center of the road, there was an elevated tform there as well... that seemed to break off at different points for horses and carriages to switchnes.


    In addition to that.... just adjacent the sidewalk railings, one would see a massive space that separated the forest from the roads.


    The space was so big and seemed to even resemble a valley as well.


    In short from what they had heard, there were also several traps within this space that would kill any animal that came over.


    The men couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation for the whole thing.


    Without bumping into civilians or carriages going the opposite direction from them, their journey was somewhat shorter than they had anticipated... As now, everyone in theirne was also going their way too.


    Sirius looked at the entire design and immediately stored it to heart.


    What a simple, yet genius design.


    Where would he find such a design again?


    For now, his goal was to remember as much as he could.


    But unbeknownst to him, his poor brain would go in Error mode once he stepped into Baymard.


    [Baymard: Wee (^_^)


    Sirius¡¯ Brain: Error!... brain cannotpute... Error! Error!¡¯


    Baymard: (^-_-)]

 Chapter 509 They Broke Him!!

    <h4>Chapter 509 They Broke Him!!</h4>


    Time went by quickly for these overly excited men... and soon, they could see Baymard¡¯s majestic walls from afar.


    Finally, they were here!


    Stepping into King¡¯s Landing, they were immediately taken aback by what they saw.


    Eh?


    Didn¡¯t it snow?


    So why was there no snow on the roads?


    Was this the famous Baymardian witchcraft that they had been hearing about?


    This was a mystery to many of them?


    How fascinating!


    "Wahhh!


    Bro look!" Astar said excitedly while pointing towards several buildings within King¡¯s Landing.


    Some looked like they were made out of ss, while others had a sort of smooth cool textured look to them.


    Sirius and the rest remained speechless while walking like mindless Zombies.


    And then, the thing that finally took the cake, was when they saw several carriages (cars) moving on their own.


    Sirius! Eyes twitched, as he felt his head burning from trying to find out the mystery behind those carriages.


    How did they do it?


    The entire ce looked like a paradise in Hertfilia.


    With the exception of some visitors, everyone else was all well dressed.... so much so that, it was extremely hard to differentiate between the poor and the rich from amidst the group.


    What a ce!


    .


    "Esteemed guests, wee to Baymard!"


    Standing before them were 2 men and 2 women, who had the same style of clothing on.


    Apparently, they were workers of something called a Landport?


    What truly surprised them was their polite manner of speaking...even to the port, these people still used the same polite way to address everyone.


    ¡¯How impressive!¡¯ Sirius thought, while making yet another mental note again.


    Immediately, they followed these workers towards the Landport... and for sure, the magical door that opened shocked them silly.


    And when they showed their V.I.P passes, they were taken away from the long queue.... as given one of the best treatments that they had ever had in their lives.


    Whether they were using fake names or not, the staff at the port didn¡¯t know.


    But they still reminded them to use their full real names when going through Documentation.... as this would be used in their passports for the rest of their lives.


    Of course, they also promised confidentiality as well..... as no one else would know who they were or where they came from, unless theymitted a crime in Baymard that is.


    They waited in the waiting room.... while their horses, weapons and other dangerous objects were stored away.


    And after giving them something called a receipt, as well as their individual storage numbers.... it was finally time for them to leave the port.


    .


    "No!"


    Astar refused to leave the port, as he hung onto a pir within the V.I.P section like a monkey.


    The food given there was the best that he had ever had, and he would be damned if he just left like that.


    "NO!


    I refuse!"


    "But your highness Astar..... we are already here in Baymard." One of the men said helplessly.


    His highness Astar was like a baby that needed pampering.


    He was stubborn when it came to food, and was even a little troublesome in real life, as he was a trouble ma.


    And yet, everyone who he is ever met... liked him silly, and was proud to fight alongside him.


    He wasn¡¯t the brightest person, but he somehow attracted many smart people to fight with him.


    Even most of his siblings who should be against him for the throne, all wanted to work aside him instead.


    He was just that sort of person.


    "No!


    I¡¯m not going!


    Just tell the whole world that I¡¯m dead!


    That should be okay right?" Astar said while holding onto the pir with all his might.


    "But you¡¯re not highness." Said one of the men who were trying to pry Astar away from the pir.


    Luckily, they were the only ones within this V.I.P section, or else wouldn¡¯t it have been too embarrassing?


    "Your highness, how can we say that you¡¯re dead when you¡¯re clearly not?"


    "Hmph!


    It¡¯s my life, not yours.


    So if I want to be dead, why can¡¯t I?"


    -^-


    Sirius looked at Astar and sighed helplessly before walking towards him.


    "Be good...." he said calmly.


    And just like that, Astar lifted up his head and looked at Sirius with big googly eyes.


    "But.... but..."


    "Be good.


    If they have this sort of food here, wouldn¡¯t it mean that they also had better ones within their empire?


    And don¡¯t you want to save brother Landon as well?


    Be good and let go."


    Like magic, Sirius¡¯ words did the trick.... and Astar let go of the poor pir.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    All those that had been pulling him, all fell to the ground like bowling pins and felt aggrieved.


    ¡¯Your majesty Sirius... if you could get him to let go that easy, then why didn¡¯t you do it before?¡¯


    .


    The group then left the Port in 3 Limousines.


    Along the way, they were almost losing their minds with everything that they saw.


    The interior of the Limousine was sleek and ssy, with extremely soft cushions and otherfortable essories to it.


    And the whole thing even made them afraid of even staining the ce with their mere presence


    This was definitely luxurious.


    The men had never seen anything like it.


    Forget about the carriages in the pce.


    What were those?


    Please!


    Those were just toys whenpared to this one as far as they were concerned.


    As the men also looked outside their windows as well.


    From the buildings to the different versions of cars, the trains, buses, people and so on..... everything about the ce looked like a paradise on Hertfilia.


    In short, if not for some snow on some rooftops.... they would¡¯ve definitely forgotten that now was wintertime.


    So how the hell were the roads this clean and clear of snow?


    Did the blizzard from yesterday not reach this empire?


    What exactly was going on here?


    .


    Finally, their limousine ride was over... and they were taken to a 5-star hotel within District D.


    So this was a hotel!


    They were truly amazed by everything... and after checking into their rooms, all of them immediately exploded with excitement.


    "Bro look!


    The wateres out on its own!"


    "Your highness Astar.... forget about the water!


    Have you seen theirtrines?


    They clean up on their own... by doing something called flushing!"


    "Your majesty, look at this one!!


    It¡¯s a tiny ice cab that they call a fridge that can keep things cold."


    "Your majesty!


    Listen... this tiny thing is talking."


    [¡¯I¡¯m Seth Glore from the BBC station 1 here on more international news.]


    As the voice from the radio spoke, everyone was utterly stunned.


    They tried to change the channel as per the instructions on the manual¡¯s instructions, and soon realized that this thing could give out lots of info on various topics just by changing the channel.


    They had even listened to international news on Terique that they didn¡¯t even know anything about.


    Wasn¡¯t this thing too heaven-defying?


    And where was the voiceing from?


    They looked at it in awe and almost felt like kneeling down before it in worship.


    [¡¯We worship you oh, sacred radio¡¯.]


    "Keep the channel at the food one!" Astar said while hugging the radio happily.


    "Your majesty Sirius... your highness Astar look!


    This thing is called a newspaper"


    "It looks like another way that these people get their news around.


    Look!


    People even post jobs on it as well."


    "Oh, my heavens!


    What is with this pay wage?


    Damn, that¡¯s high!"


    "Wait!


    Didn¡¯t you hear the people in Riverdale city say that the wages here are the highest in the entire Pyno continent?


    Over here, the pay is really good!"


    "No wonder everyone is well off."


    "Your majesty.... eh?


    What¡¯s wrong with his majesty Sirius?"


    "Your majesty Sirius!"


    "Your majesty Sirius!"


    Astar who was seated beside Sirius, quickly shook him as hard as he could.


    "Bro..bro... what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Your highness Astar... I think Baymard broke him."


    -_-


    ¡¯p!¡¯


    "Wake up bro!"


    ¡¯p!¡¯


    .


    [All those watching: ©c(¡ä¡õ£à.)?


    Your highness Astar, while would you p his majesty?


    Is that his Majesty¡¯s soul leaving his body?]


    ¡¯p!¡¯


    ¡¯Wake up bro!¡¯

 Chapter 510 The Stage Was Se

    <h4>Chapter 510 The Stage Was Se</h4>


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    "Thank you, brother."


    "Anytime bro."


    "_"


    After a cycle of hard ps, Sirius finally came back to his senses.... as he continuously rubbed his swollen jaws soothingly.


    One should know that Astar was born with some herculean strength to him, so he¡¯s innocent ps were still something that made a lot of people shudder.


    Sirius looked at everything around him and felt like his brain couldn¡¯t really process it all.


    He tried as much as he could to understand how their cars, running water, light and eventrines functioned..... but the more he tried looking into them, the more confused he got.


    Where did the poop go and how was clean watering out from this thing called a shower?


    He felt like his entire view of the world had changed dramatically.


    Baymard was indeed a magical ce.


    .


    "Bro... it says to first go to the bank here.... so as to get Baymardian money.


    So why don¡¯t we first go there and settle ourselves first before we inform neither Landon that we have arrived?" Astar said while chewing on some of the snacks that were left in the room for them.


    ¡¯Hm...hm...hm...hmmmmm!¡¯


    "Here, have some water," Sirius said helplessly... As he quickly gave Astar a bottle of water from the fridge.


    The poor guy had almost choked to death, just because he kept talking while stuffing more good into his already filled mouth at the same time.


    Sirius looked at the Baymardian map in front of him and quickly spotted the bank within District C.


    He then looked at the train schedule, and then decided that they would all take the train to go there.... andter take the bus or that cab thing back to their hotel from there.


    "Okay, let¡¯s do that!"


    And so just like that, they all left their hotel rooms, took the magical elevators down to ground level... before finally making their way to the closest train station around.


    .


    Getting on, they were automatically stunned at how different it was from their Limousine ride.


    It wasn¡¯t anywhere near as luxurious as their previous ride, but this one had its own perks as well.


    It could carry more people within it, and seemed to take a shorter time getting them to their destination..... maybe because there was no traffic?


    Some of them sat on the chairs, while others stood up instead.


    They even conversed with some of the locals within the train leisurely.. as they also observed how people got on and off the trains as well.


    Once the door opened, if there were elderly people, disabled people or children around.... those who were fit and able, would give up their seats for the weaker ones.


    Sirius, Astar and the rest of the men found that this act was a very noble one, and couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation.


    This is how it should be!


    "Next Stop: Azkaban!"


    ¡¯Tututututututututututu!¡¯


    ¡¯Ping!¡¯


    The train doors opened again, and Sirius, Astar and their men all got out as fast as they could.


    Apparently, they were now in District C.


    It was time to go to the Bank.


    But what was a bank?


    Well, they had a bit of understanding about it from what they had heard... as well as aimed info on what Landon had given themst time.


    But in truth, they were still curious as to how this bank thing differed from all those money temples around.


    And now, they would know.


    Of course while they were currently making their way to the bank..... Landon on the other hand, wasn¡¯t just sitting idly as well.


    .


    ¡¯Host!


    They¡¯re currently at the bank.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmhm....¡¯ Landon replied while opening up the system¡¯s monitors immediately.


    After observing them for a while, he calmly closed his monitors and took out some paperwork from his desk.... before calling his secretary in the next room.


    Now, it was time to connect the Crown Prince with his long lost family... and get that darn missionpleted.


    "I need you to contact Mr. Raul Jamingson from the Agricultural Sector within Government building 4 in DISTRICT C.


    I have some things that I need him to work on, as well as inspect immediately."


    "Not a problem your majesty."


    With that, Landon dropped the call and managed his chin gently.


    Raul Jamingson.


    Many people within the government building just know him as a hard-working young man.


    But of course, he had other identities as well.


    He was also a prince of Terique and Astar¡¯s little brother too.


    In short, his real name was Raul Parcely.


    But since they decided to stay here and for the time being, he and his family had no choice but to drop their names for now.


    This was the safest way and ce to remain hidden from Nopline¡¯s sight.


    Right now, they were all looking forward to winter¡¯s end.... so that they could properly fight and take back their empire when all the snow died down.


    .


    During his stay here, Landon would typically invite him over under the pretext of work... so as to help him with any issues or concerns that he had at work.


    One should know that Raul was learning all he could, so as to aid Astar in running Terique in future.


    Food was the key driving factor that made the peasants, as well as the people happy.... so he had to do his best to decrease starvation and famine across several regions in Terique.


    That was why he wanted to learn all he could about growing food, properly differentiating good from bad foods, treatingnd.... and so on.


    In short, he wanted to know all he could A.S.A.P.


    So any concerns that he had, would naturally be addressed within this time.... provided the questions didn¡¯t divulge technological secrets in Baymard.


    Apart from work-rted issues, these meetings were also used to Express any personal concerns too.... and well as yo and secret messages between Queen Jasmine, King Micheal and Landon.


    Once Landon had ced the phone call, he sat back and rxed.... while looking at the system¡¯s monitors again.


    Now, the stage was set... and it was only a matter of time before both parties met.

 Chapter 511 Reunited At Las

    <h4>Chapter 511 Reunited At Las</h4>


    After creating their bank ounts and seating all they could in the bank...Sirius, Astar and the rest all headed back to their hotel room once more.


    Once they stepped in, they immediately gave one of the front desk workers some sort of card.


    Yup!


    That was the card that Landon had previously given them to use when they were ready to meet up with him.


    All they had to do was give this special V.I.P card to any front desk worker, and they would contact Landon immediately.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t take long for Landon to reach out to them... Because Sirius and Astar stepped into their shared room, they could soon hear the sounds of ringing.


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯ Ring! ¡¯Ring!¡¯


    "Eh?


    Brother... Something is making a weird noise."


    "Wait Astar!.... It¡¯s that thing that they call a telephone.


    Quickly!


    Pick the top part up and put it close to your ear." Sirius said a little anxiously.


    He was someone who hardly lost his cool... But Dammit!


    This was the first time that he was going to use the telephone okay?


    And more still, they had just gotten into their rooms... when the telephone suddenly rang loudly, leaving them unprepared.


    So how was he not supposed to keep calm?


    Astar, on the other hand, was as calm as usual.


    In short, he was more like an absent-minded person instead.


    "Hello."


    "Long time no see Brother."


    "Brother Landon is that you?


    How did you enter this small telephone thingy?" Astar said excitedly.


    "Eh?... You¡¯ll exin it to me in person?


    Okay then... I¡¯ll give it to brother Sirius now."


    With that, Astar swiftly passed the anxious-looking Sirius.


    "Brother..... It¡¯s been a while."


    "It has, hasn¡¯t it.


    So how are you all finding your stay?"


    "Brother... Words can¡¯t describe what I¡¯m feeling right now.


    You¡¯ve really outdone yourself with the ce."


    "I¡¯m d that you all like it!


    Now that you all are in Baymard.... if you¡¯re currently free, then I can send some of my men to pick you up immediately."


    "Hmhm... Sounds like a n.


    Let¡¯s do that instead."


    "Good!


    They will be there very soon."


    ¡¯Din!¡¯


    Sirius dropped the phone in a daze while trembling slightly.


    How was this possible?


    How could peoplemunicate over such a long distance within a matter of minutes?


    This was definitely groundbreaking!


    If this was to be made public throughout the entire Pyno continent, then won¡¯t he be able to have conversations with someone from another empire in a matter of seconds?


    This would definitely climate the long 4 or even 8-month trips that horse messengers needed to go through on horseback.


    In short at this point, Sirius was truly impressed with Landon.


    If Landon really came up with all these things, then his brain was truly something that was heaven-defying in itself.


    What a guy!


    .


    Half an hour went by, before Sirius and the rest were informed that several men were waiting down at the lobby for them.


    ¡¯Those must be brother Landon¡¯s men¡¯, Sirius thought.


    They entered the cars outside and we¡¯re immediately taken to the pce in a sh.


    Of course, it came as no surprise to them when they saw how breathtaking Landon¡¯s pce truly was.


    The entire pce estate looked like a magical ce altogether.


    "Brothers!"


    "Brothers!"


    "Brothers!"


    Seeing Landon walking towards them merrily, both Astar and Sirius also smiled warmly as well... Before giving Landon several best hugs.


    "Now that we¡¯ve met again... I can finally get to know your names."


    "Hahahahaha..... That¡¯s right, you left in a hurryst time, and didn¡¯t even wait for us to tell you yet.


    I¡¯m Sirius... And this is Astar."


    "Good!... Good!... Hood!... Good!... Good!


    Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to a more private ce for us to talk in."


    With that, Landon quickly arranged for their men to be attended to... while he on the other hand, led Astar and Sirius towards his office instead.


    "Yay!


    A fridge!"


    Entering his office, Astar quickly rushed towards Landon¡¯s fridge and made himself at home right away.


    As for Sirius and Landon, they watched him helplessly and chuckled.


    "Brother... I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re back in Baymard so soon.


    Was our mission sessful?"


    "Sigh... Not in the least bit.


    You see, I¡¯m looking for someone..... But I haven¡¯t found him yet."


    "Is he an enemy?" Sirius asked curiously.


    "No!


    On the contrary, he¡¯s in danger.


    I promised his father that I would find him... So I¡¯ve been sending my men to look for him in every empire within the Pyno continent.


    No matter what, I must find him!" Landon said passionately.


    And just when Sirus wanted to say something, Landon¡¯s phone rang again.


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    "Your majesty... He¡¯s here."


    "I¡¯m with some very important guests now... So tell him that we will reschedule our meeting, but have hime and take some documents from me now."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    .


    "Brother... Are we bothering you?" Astar asked pitifully.


    "No way!.... You boys can never be a bother.


    And besides, it¡¯s just a regr meeting that I have all the time.


    So it¡¯s no biggie."


    "That¡¯s good then," Sirius said, after sighing from relief.


    Of course to him, a man with Landon¡¯s brain would definitely be a busy man.


    Sirius didn¡¯t think too much of the phone call just now, as he thought that it was one of Landon¡¯s subordinates instead.


    But of course, how would he have known that in a few more seconds he would receive the biggest shock of his life?


    ¡¯Knock! Knock!¡¯


    Soon, everyone heard a knock on Landon¡¯s door.


    Even though the secretary had told the person to go in, he still knocked as a sign of respect


    "Yes... Come in.


    The door is open." Landon said calmly.


    ¡¯Catchah!!!¡¯


    The door finally opened up, and in came a young handsome gentleman.


    The young gentleman had been told that Landon had guests over, so he couldn¡¯t just call Landon... ¡¯Big brother Landon¡¯ as he usually did.


    He walked in confidently and bowed slightly towards Landon.


    "Your majesty I came as requested.


    Your Majesty... I....."


    Raul looked at the people in the room in shock.


    "Big Brother Astar... Big brother Sirius... What are you all doing here?!!"


    (¡Ñ¡õ¡Ñ)

 Chapter 512 Reunited At Last 2

    <h4>Chapter 512 Reunited At Last 2</h4>


    "Big Brother Astar... Big brother Sirius... What are you all doing here?!!"


    "_"


    The room fell intoplete silence, with everyone¡¯s eyeballs almost falling out from its sockets.


    "Little brother Raul, why are you here too?" Astar asked while wiping his eyes numerous times with his sleeves.


    Sirius was also overwhelmingly surprised aa well.


    Wasn¡¯t this the person that they had nned to save during this uing summer?


    So why was he here all good and dandy?


    And what of King Micheal and the rest?


    Raul¡¯s eyes soon became watery, as he looked at his elder brothers happily.


    He thought that I might never see them again, but who would¡¯ve thought that the world would give them so many coincidences?


    One of his greatest fears was that while he was living on Baymardfortably.... his Elder brother Astar would be out there dead, or even sold to very and whatnot.


    .


    Astar was someone who could be easily fooled... so how could he not be worried?


    When Kamara had made her move, Astar and his family were actually within one of Astar¡¯s official territories out of the Capital city.


    His mother had taken one of her few holiday periods and used it to visit Astar... since she hadn¡¯t seen him for a while.


    His sister and kid brother had also gone with their mother as well.


    So when Kamara and Nopline struck, Astar and his family who weren¡¯t in the Capital any more..... got wind of it and fled for their lives.


    In fact, if not for Astar¡¯s men holding him down... he would¡¯ve definitely gone back to the Capital to rescue Raul and the rest.


    Astar was a fight now, talkter type of guy.


    Even if he had to fight to the death with thousands of bad guys, Astar would do so if he needed to.


    Astar¡¯s men literally tied him up for weeks just to flee with him safely.


    .


    As for where Astar and his family fled to, no one truly knew a thing... and that was because not many people even knew that Astar and Sirius were friends.


    Before Sirius was even king, he was looked down on.... with many people not even knowing how he looked like.


    So he took advantage of this and even went to several ces while acting as a servant, attendant and so on.


    To put it simply, he was a nobody back then.... so no one really knew that he too was a prince.


    Of course, it was only after Raul had once visited Astar... that he knew of Sirius¡¯ brilliant mind.


    The guy had really fooled the entire world into thinking him useless.


    So with all that said, even though Kamara and Nopline tried as much as they could to find Astar.... they would never have thought that he was hiding within the confinement of the current King of Yodan.


    Who knows... maybe they still thought that he was even in Terique lurking around the shadows.


    .


    Landon pretended to look at both sides curious, before getting up and properly closing the door behind the shocked Raul.


    "Raul.... do you know my brothers?"


    Raul soon regained his thoughts, and soon... sheer happiness quickly engulfed his entire face.


    Brothers!


    Remembering that Landon had called them his brothers, Raul was extremely happy that fate had coincidentally made all 4 of them be brothers.


    "Big brother Landon... I know them.


    Sirius is my big sworn brother, and Astar is my half-brother.


    Big brother Landon, he¡¯s the one you¡¯ve been searching for."


    Listening to Raul, Sirius and Astar became more confused again.


    Landon was searching for Astar?


    Immediately, they remembered what Landon had previously said about his mission.


    Wait!


    Landon said that he was looking for someone, and that he promised the guy¡¯s father that he would find him.


    So if the person he was looking for was Astar, then didn¡¯t this mean that Landon had previously met King Micheal to have made such a promise?


    How did they meet?


    And was he here in Baymard as well?


    Luckily they had decided toe to Baymard when they did.... or how else would they have met with the rest of Astar¡¯s family?


    For the first time in his life, Sirius felt like the world was really a tiny ce.


    .


    Landon opened his eyes and pretended to be shocked while listening to Raul.


    "So he¡¯s Crown Prince Astar?"


    "Yes elder brother Landon."


    "This...this..... hahahahahahaha!"


    Landon burst outughing and came forward to hug all of them.


    "Come brothers... I¡¯ll take you to see my hood friend king Micheal."


    Sirius and Astar¡¯s eyes bulged out, even more, when they heard Landon.


    At first Sirius¡¯ was just specting the matter.... but who would¡¯ve thought that it would really be so?


    Even he had to meticulously n and postpone rescuing them just because of Nopline¡¯s forces.


    So how could he not be shocked when he heard that they were about to meet King Micheal?


    Awesome!


    This newly sworn brother of his was definitely a powerful one.


    As for Astar, his thought didn¡¯t go that far.... as all he thought about, was that he would get to see Father.


    Father wasn¡¯t dead... Father was alive!


    .


    Very quick, they all left Landon¡¯s office and hastily made their way towards Raul¡¯s home.


    Of course, before they had left, Landon called Raul¡¯s home to find out if Michael was there or not.


    "Brat!


    What¡¯s so important that you had to rush over so soon?


    It better be good because I¡¯m about to make cakes for my daugh....."


    ¡¯Pang! Lang! Lang! Lang! Lang!!!¡¯


    Micheal who was currently wearing a cute bear apron, looked at the people before him and dropped the bowl on his hands in shock.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to look at the mess he had created on the floor..... as his eyes were now glued on the people before him.


    Was he dreaming?


    His body began to tremble slightly and his breathing became rapid.... as he slowly advanced forward.


    Micheal just knew that Landon wasing over and nothing more.


    So when he spotted Sirius and Astar, his entire body froze up ..... as he tried to convince himself that this wasn¡¯t a dream.


    "Father!"


    "Uncle!"


    Before both of them knew it, Micheal bear-hugged them silently.


    After a minute, he tried to calm him a leg down and looked at Landon in gratitude.


    "Thank you."


    Landon nodded back on response.


    From there, everyone sat down and both sides began talking about all past events.


    Sirius and Astar spoke of how Landon had previously saved them.... while Raul and Micheal spoke about their own Landon encounter as well.


    Of course listening to them, both Sirius and Astar were stunned when they heard of Landon¡¯s grand rescue.


    Did they just say that they flew over Terique?


    What device did they use to fly over with?


    Was it another sort of Carriage?


    And did they just say that Landon created it?


    At this point, Sirius turned to look at Landon in awe and worship.


    "Brother Landon.... please be my master."


    "_"


    .


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    ¡¯Side-Mission locate Astar, the crown prince of Terique ispleted


    Congrattions to the host.¡¯


    Heating the system¡¯s alert, Landon couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly


    Now all that was left, was him to get Sirius to sign the treaty.

 Chapter 513 More Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 513 More Troubles</h4>


    In another region far away from the Pyno continent, several naked women were currently walking towards a grand mansion.


    Some of the women marched boldly, while others were scared out of their wits instead.


    These women all had their birthday suits on and also had their hands tied together as well.


    Looking at them, one could roughly estimate that there were no less than 100 women within the group.


    Entering a grand exotic hall, many of them became even more terrified at the sight before them.


    They felt like they werembs that were about to get ughtered in a den of wolves.


    The entire hall was well lit and warm..... and was also filled up with more than 700 naked men within it.


    These men all wore several peasant sacs over their heads.... which had halls on it on the eye, nose and mouth regions.


    And as they walked forward, the men cruellyughed and shamed them.


    "Devils!"


    "This is what you get for being disobedient!"


    "Don¡¯t worry... we will straighten you up for the greater good of everyone."


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!"


    Heating theirughter, several of the women who were previously frightened, were now angry instead.


    What did they do wrong?


    They clenched their jaws in rage, as they watched these menugh and smack their bodies as they silently walked towards the center of the hall and faced a tall burly man on a throne.


    Unlike the other men around, he on the other hand.... was fully dressed, and even had a hold staff and a massive golden crown on his head as well.


    .


    The man raised his left hand up in the air, and soon... the entire hall became silent.


    He then gave a fierce look at the women, which instantly frightened many of the women again.


    And without the man even saying anything, the women all trembled and went on their knees in terror.


    Those watching the show all sneered at these women who were previously putting up a fight when they came in.


    The man on the throne raised his eyebrows and pointed his staff towards the group of women below.


    "Thew of this great nation says that all married women should give their husbands at least 2 sons.


    But you all have chosen to be disobedient and have given your husbands only a single son... Or all daughters.


    It is clear that you all have blocked your wombs from making more male children for hour husbands.


    And now, Adonis our God... has seen through your trickery.


    From today henceforth, your selfish acts will be punished..... and we will do our best to correct your treacherous ways, before returning you all to your husbands.


    You will only be able to leave our grasps if you sessfully give birth to a male child after our ¡¯teachings¡¯..... but if not, then you¡¯ll stay here for as long as it takes.


    And for those who sessfully take in our teachings, byw.... if you¡¯re husbands don¡¯t want you anymore, then you will belong to the Temple of Adonis.


    You will be a property of Adonis and will spend your entire days here.


    And to further please Adonis, all children that you give birth toter on..... will also belong to Adonis as well.


    I hope that you all can learn your lessons after this, and stop your treacherous ways from here on out.


    Because it is a taboo for a woman to think, talk less of scheming against your husbands the way you all did.


    So do you know your crimes now?"


    "Y.... yes your Eminence." The women answered.


    .


    Even though the women weren¡¯t convinced, they were still very afraid and knew that there was no way out for them.


    They were just mere women who weren¡¯t even allowed to think for themselves.


    So what more could they do?


    To make matters worse, the person who issued out their punishment was known as the Divine messenger of Adonis.


    So who were they to speak?


    "Its good that you know that you¡¯re guilty.


    Now it¡¯s time to begin your lessons."


    With that, the men all around swarmed in towards the women... dragging them from left to right.


    There were only 102 naked women in the hall, against more than 700 naked men.


    They screamed and yelled and begged with all their might..... but no one seemed to take pity on them at all.


    "No!....."


    "Please no!"


    "Hahahahhaha.....e beg me more!"


    "So you revised to give your husband male children aye?


    Tsk!


    What¡¯s so great about you?


    Your behind looks like both of my palms sped together.... so what are you feeling high and mighty for?"


    "B**ch!


    How dare you bite me?


    With your t breasts that are as t the bottom part of my shoes... Do you think that you are all that?


    You should be d that I¡¯m willing to touch you!"


    .


    The man on the throne continuously looked at his men who tried to lower these women¡¯s self-esteem in content.


    For sure, these women were all beautiful in their own ways.... but to teach them properly in the ways of Adonis, their egos had to bepletely broken down first.


    Seeing that everything was going as it should be, the man on the throne calmly left the hall and walked towards his bedroom chambers instead.


    And aa he walked, his head appointed temple warriors all walked alongside him as well.


    "Esteemed Messenger of Adonis..... a letter just arrived for you a few minutes ago."


    The man opened the letter, read it and smiled.


    Our men have alreadynded in the continent of


    of Romain!


    It looks like they¡¯re now ready to begin conquest in the name of Adonis.


    Now, its time for us to send more backup."


    "Your Eminence..... what about the Pyno continent?"


    The man stopped walking for a bit, before picking up his pace again.


    "The continent of Pyno..... The message from those that went there, should probably be on its way back as we speak.


    So I doubt that there¡¯s anything to worry about for the time being.


    Nheless, send 100 ships to Arcadina again.


    No matter what, we must colonize and unite all continents in the name of Adonis!"


    "Yes, your Eminence!"

 Chapter 514 Congestion

    <h4>Chapter 514 Congestion</h4>


    It was another gloomy winter morning here in Baymard.


    Last night, it snowed hard for several hours...and only lessen up a bit at around 6 A.M today.


    The air was cold and somewhat dry, and the sun¡¯s rays were all covered up by the dark gloomy clouds above.


    And on the streets, everyone was properly covered up, with thick coats, socks, mittens, scarfs and other warm items as they went about their busy schedules.


    Speaking of schedules, today... Landon was utterly swamped.


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    "Your majesty, it¡¯s almost time for your 11 A.M appointment."


    "Alright..... thank you, Brian."


    With that, Landon quickly headed towards District C.


    Today, Landon was scheduled to have several meetings with many Association ormittee heads... as well as several government workers too.


    To put it simply, Baymard already had severalmittees that had been formed a while back.


    For example..... there was a taximittee, that consisted of taxi drivers who had been appointed by their fellow colleagues to handle or make known their issues or problems to the government or his majesty.


    In short, Baymard had a lot ofmittees like that.


    So when they faced any issues, they would send their concerns or solutions for approval government wise.


    After all, approvals could be granted..... if what they requested for, didn¡¯t go against any moral standards or make the lives of the people worse.


    Anyway, today... Landon was meeting with themittee leaders to listen to what their colleaguesined about.


    .


    ¡¯Catchack!¡¯


    Landon and his secretary stepped out of the car and walked towards one of the government buildings on site.


    They had booked a hall within a building just for the meeting.


    Of course in addition to themittee leaders, their government counterparts would also be in attendance as well.


    For example, if the association ormittee leader of all taxi drivers was here..... then 2 or more government representatives from the Ministry of Transport would also be here as well.


    Because those from the government, as well as Landon.... were the only ones who could hear or approve on any suggestion that they had.


    "Good morning your majesty!"


    "Good morning your majesty!"


    Landon walked into the already filled hall with his secretary... and quickly settled down before looking at his watch again.


    10:52 A.M


    Soon, the meeting would begin.


    8 minutes flew by swiftly, and once the time was up..... Landon¡¯s secretary stood up and announced for the meeting to begin.


    .


    "For today, we only have 7 main cases to look at.


    And as usual, we will be handling all concerns based on those who first submitted them.


    The first case involves the local diners/F businessmittees.


    Mr. Solomon..... you may begin."


    "Thank you, and good morning to you all.


    My name is Solomon Pyter, and I¡¯m the manager of ¡¯Early Bird Cafe¡¯.


    I was elected by all the members within themittee to be their leader for the next 2 years.


    And from my monthly meeting with them..... all over Baymard, the main issue that we¡¯re facing right now is congestion during the early mornings.


    Every morning, we get a swarm of customers who want to get something to eat real fast before they get to work.


    And the issue is that they have to leave their cars and wait in long lines and are at timeste for work.


    We just wanted to bring this matter up, so that we can make things easier for the customers.


    That is the only matter that¡¯s currently bothering us right now."


    .


    Listening to Solomon, Landon¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.


    Hmm...


    It seemed like it was time.


    It was finally home to introduce the concept of Fast Food to these people.


    Currently, people were still very okay going into restaurants or other establishments and getting meals.


    In short, several establishments within major cities throughout the empires..... all had the same problem that Baymard was now facing.


    Even small establishments that sold bread, like the bakeries, still had waiting-lines that could make one wait for more than 30 minutes on it.


    This issue was simple to fix, but human beings generally never thought anything of it.... as they felt like that¡¯s the way it should be.


    Even back on earth, it wasn¡¯t until the 1920s... that the concept of fast good, as well as the first fast-food restaurant, was born in the form of the famous ¡¯White Castle¡¯ restaurant.


    When Fast food was introduced, businesses ended up serving twice as many customers as they usually did... Because while somewhere within the establishment making orders, the rest were in the drive-through instead.


    This would definitely cut down on the traffic and make things a lot easier for them to handle.


    Of course in addition to that, Landon had requested for them to hire more staff that would handle drive-through orders instead.


    .


    Everyone was utterly shocked at how fast his Majesty¡¯s mind worked.


    Sure, they had submitted their problem prior to this meeting not too long ago.


    Indeed, they thought that Landon would need more time toe up with this solution.... hence they thought that after at least 2 more months they would have a feasible solution on the end.


    But who would¡¯ve known that his majesty woulde up with a solution this fast?


    No wonder the kan was their king.


    "Your majesty.... so we will get professional speakers and microphones installed outside the buildings for this driveway thing?" Solomon asked curiously.


    "Hmhm.... not only that, but each establishment will need to make a massive signboard that had all menu options on it.


    This way, those paying through the drive-by can read on the signs and order at will."


    "So your majesty, after the customer orders.... they drive to another window upfront and pay, before going forward again to cover their meal?"


    "In essence, that¡¯s the entire gist of it.


    The workers need to act swiftly, and also need to be well trained too.


    But not to worry... I¡¯ll personally take time off to properly train a few men first."


    "Thank you, your majesty!"

 Chapter 515 Rival

    <h4>Chapter 515 Rival</h4>


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    .


    Landon tackled all 7 problems concerning themittee members.


    And once they were done with the meeting..... everyone left the hall, while Landon stayed back again for another brief meeting.


    This time, it was about all issues that government-owned establishments faced.


    And as time passed by, one by one.... those participating in the meeting came in hastily.


    "Good afternoon your majesty!"


    "Good afternoon your majesty!"


    Soon, it was finally 1:30 P.M.


    "Mr. Frederick.....Mr. Goodman..... you both work within the travel registration sector within the Coastal port.


    So, what concerns do you have?"


    "Your majesty.... booking cruise rides has be a congested matter now."


    Landon listened to theiredians again... and sure enough, it was about congestion again.


    To put it simply, they just needed several ¡¯Travel Agencies¡¯ to be opened up in severalmercial buildings.


    And even though Baymard had noputers for the staff members within these agencies to check for vacant cruise rooms..... they now had telephones, so everything was now doable.


    Essentially, when a customer came to a travel agency to book a trip..... the worker would first call the port andmunicate on what rooms were currently avable.


    If the customer wanted a first-ss Suite, the worker would call the port and ask if there were any first-ss suite avable for that date and time that the customer had requested.


    If there was, then the worker at the port would register the customer¡¯s information immediately via the phone call..... and immediately sign-off that room as booked.


    Then the agency worker, who¡¯s still on the phone.... will also take down the information needed as well, type it out, and give it to the customer.


    From there.... the customer just needs to show the printed sheet of paper at the port, and the rest was history.


    With telephones, now.... their workload would be a whole lot easier.


    .


    Your majesty... it¡¯s brilliant!" Both managers said excitedly.


    Yes!... now, there were telephones.


    So why didn¡¯t they think of that?


    Simple but brilliant!


    The meeting went on, and Landon tackled several problems as it progressed.


    Even the hospitalined about congestion at the drug sector.... so Landon had decided on opening several drug stores withinmercial buildings as well.


    In short, everyone¡¯s main issue was congestion.


    Many of them didn¡¯t know how big establishments in the Capital cities did it.


    How were those people fine seeing so many people wait outside for hours?


    For these Baymardians, what they wanted to do..... was give proper customer service to their customers.


    So seeing people wait in lines outside this winter season was really something that they didn¡¯t feelfortable seeing.


    They couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the people in Capital cities orrger cities were just heartless or didn¡¯t care about their customers at all.... for them to be okay with seeing several customers line up in the harsh winter season.


    Or maybe they felt bad but did know how to solve these issues


    Well, nheless....now that the congestion issues had been solved, they could rest easily.


    "Alright.... meeting adjourned!"


    .


    With the meetinging to an end and everyone had gone, Landon ced the documents before him in his folder and sighed from relief.


    Now he could finally rx.


    But how could his day be that simple?


    "Your majesty, there are still 3 more meetings left."


    (-_-)


    While Landon went about his day busily, far away on the ocean floor... someone else was also busy as well.


    12 massive ships sailed toward Carona proudly.


    They were men from the Continent of Veinitta.


    They had set sail towards Carona, alongside the 5th Prince of the Dafaren Empire.


    Who didn¡¯t know Veinitta?


    At least for now, worldwide..... Veinitta and Morgany were the most popr and advanced continents known by all.


    So with how popr they were, almost everyone scrambled at their feet just to be linked up with them in any way possible.


    So these men left the Dafaren empire feeling mighty proud of themselves.... as they of that their quest would definitely be a piece of cake.


    And what was their quest?


    Well... of course it was a mission of ¡¯love¡¯!


    .


    Apparently, love was in the air for the prince.


    5th Prince, Skye Williams..... saw a portrait of queen Penelope, and fell heads over heels with her.


    So he was here to woo her and kill anyone who stood in his way.


    He had heard that she was engaged to amon merchant.... but what did that have to do with him?


    How could amon merchantpare to a warrior prince like him who has won countless battles?


    There was no way that she would see him and reject him..... unless she was blind, crippled or crazy.


    Because no sane person would see reject a God like himself... and go for a wart-infested beggar instead.


    The 2 were just notparable!


    Of course, once he saw a portrait of his rival.... he was very rxed and happy, knowing that his rival was somewhat chubby with no abs or good-looking body (in his opinion).


    For side, he didn¡¯t really love Penelope..... Rather, it was her empire that he wanted.


    From the moment he heard that Penelope was queen.... he quickly hatched up his n before others could.


    He and the rest of his brothers had been fighting for their father¡¯s throne for years now.


    And even after his 2nd brother was already crowned ruler of the Dafaren empire... he and the rest of his brothers still fought to kill each other daily.


    So when he heard of Penelope, he quickly decided to woo her.... rather than fight and waste his energy on his brothers.


    Plus he heard that she was a hard nut to crack.... and in truth, he loved making b**ches like her scream his name.


    And if she didn¡¯t fall for him, then after the marriage.... he would slowly poison her to death.


    Carona could only have one ruler.... and that was himself.


    .


    "Hahahahhahahaha!


    Your highness... this bride of yours is really a tough one.


    But knowing you, I¡¯m sure that she will be on your bed within a week after you meet her."


    "That¡¯s right!


    I mean... who does it want to be with a prince from the Veinitta Continent?"


    Listening to


    his men, Skye felt extremely pleased with himself


    "Don¡¯t worry boys.... after I marry her and taste her, I¡¯ll pass her along to you all to sample a bit


    We¡¯ll do it like we usually do.


    The harder they are, the quicker they fall."


    "Hahahhahaha"


    The menughed and continued to eat on deck while thinking about how Penelope¡¯s skin would feel against their bodies.


    F*** Yeah!


    "But your highness.... what do we do about that Benjamin Hamilton guy?"


    Skye from just at the thought that a jiggly being like that could be his rival.


    This was definitely a p to his face!


    And no one could insult him and get away with it.


    "Yeah, your highness!


    What do we do about him?"


    "Kill him!


    And make sure that no one will ever be able to find his body."


    "As you wish, your highness."


    "Excellent" Skye said before turning towards Carona¡¯s direction again.


    Soon, Penelope would be his.


    And there was nothing anyone could do to get in his way.


    From this day for the, him... Skye Williams would be Carona¡¯s new ruler!

 Chapter 516 Moving Forward

    <h4>Chapter 516 Moving Forward</h4>


    An entire week had gone by just like that, and Sirius... alongside Astar and their men, had somewhat gotten the general gist of how Baymard operated.


    They couldn¡¯t help but marvel at some of thews that they saw, as well as how much importance and rights that the citizens had.


    Even disabled people had their own rights as well.


    It was something that was truly unheard of.


    Sirius began to take down keynotes, as he flew that many of the rules andws here would definitely be beneficial in Yodan.


    In short, Baymard had given him a whole new perspective of how things to better his own empire in future.


    From the whole Court ruling thing to tiny details like having workers who cleared up the garbage at the sides of the roads..... he was presently pleased with all that he saw.


    Indeed, it was a very clean and organized ce, where everyone did their best to look after the ce..... as there were even environmentalws on thetter, as well as something called recycling too.


    They also had something called a Church, which really made him think a bit about life too.


    He had attended church service once, and had listened to the priest give faith to these people and tell parables with moral lessons in them.


    What surprised him greatly, was that these people also gave donations called ¡¯offerings¡¯ as well.


    And from there, their donations would be sent out to the poor and needy outside the Baymardian empire.


    He had heard that a while back, some of those who had received financial aid... decided toe to Baymard so as to convey their thanks for saving their lives.


    Some were just 7-year-old children who just needed medical care, while others were just suffering from poverty altogether.


    All-in-All, Sirius thought that it was a very noble thing to do.


    In short, be it food, schooling, farming, or any other area of expertise... if he were to talk about Baymard, he would say that it was a unique ce that sparked a whole new era on its own.


    .


    As for Astar, he too waspletely impressed as well.


    He just liked the fact that no one was really suffering, as there wasn¡¯t really a poverty issue within Baymard.


    The people here were genuinely happy, and all had positive things to say about their ruler, brother Landon.


    In addition to all that, he also liked Baymard because of its ability to entertain one without even involving alcohol or naked women.


    And so for the past 1 week, Astar had dragged Sirius and his men from one attraction to another.


    They had gone bicycle riding, ice skating, go-kart racing to even watching magic shows, Drama and so on.


    Of course they weren¡¯t even half done with their enjoyment n, as they still had several things to do like skateboarding..... not to talk of the fact that they haven¡¯t even been to ces like the Zoo, the museum and so on.


    And wherever they went, he would stop at the stalls and get popcorn, pizza, ice cream and everything that was avable.


    Thank heavens that he listened to his wise brother and left the port back then..... if not, wouldn¡¯t he have missed all of this?


    Additionally, he also loved that ce called the gym.


    There, he got a personal trainer who showed him how to do a proper workout depending on which parts of his body that he wanted to enhance.


    For sure, he also got to y new sports like basketball and ser too.


    And while Astar enjoyed such games, Sirius enjoyed ying chess with his father... as well as other mind intriguing games too.


    In fact, he had also bought his own games to take back to Yodan withter on.


    So with everything that the duo had seen so far, they now knew that King Micheal had made the right bet when he chose to form a treaty with Baymard.


    .


    Since Astar was going to take over Micheal¡¯s throne, Micheal had immediately shown the sup the treaty.


    And while Sirius read through it, Micheal also shared his thoughts on the matter.


    From the contract, Terique wasn¡¯t really losing anything at all.


    Rather, it was Baymard that was pitying in a lot of work in the matter.


    But from what Micheal had told him, Landon didn¡¯t mind at all..... provided the people from these empires didn¡¯t die from poverty, illnesses and other unfortunate incidents.


    All Landon wanted, was to make the world a better ce.


    Apparently, all Landon wants was world peace.


    So he wanted to create this UN thing, were empires would help other empires or people in need... as well as enforce basic human rightsws too.


    In short, there were so many things that this UN would do...which utterly amazed Sirius.


    But nheless, he truly wanted to be a part of this new era.


    In addition to that, he still wanted to have his men train and be as skilled as Landon was during his rescue.


    So of course he was game!


    It would definitely be a lie if he said that Landon¡¯s men hadn¡¯t impressed him at all.


    They were very well disciplined, serious, and have a good sense of justice weighing on them.


    It was like they were trained and thought differently from how knights were.


    So for sure, he wanted to have his men learn all they could and also fight skillfully too.


    Moreover, Since Carona and Terique were now on board with Baymard..... then why should he be the one tog behind from such a good deal?


    Yup!


    He would definitely propose to sign a contract with Baymard once he met Landon again.


    .


    "Brother... this ce of yours truly makes one forget about the outside world.


    You¡¯ve really built a good ce for the people here."


    "Yeah, brother.... we really had a ton of fun here.


    But father and Sirius say that we have to leave in 2 days¡¯ time." Astar said while munching on a protein bar.


    Even though he was somewhat depressed about the matter, deep down.... he knew that it was necessary to go back to Yodan quickly, so as not to raise too many suspicions about Sirius¡¯ whereabouts.


    "That¡¯s right... we¡¯ll soon be on our way back to Yodan.


    But before then, there are some things that I wish to ask of you brother."

 Chapter 517 The End Of The Road

    <h4>Chapter 517 The End Of The Road</h4>


    "That¡¯s right... we¡¯ll soon be on our way back to Yodan.


    But before then, there are some things that I wish to ask of you brother."


    "_"


    Sirius immediately stated his desire in signing the treaty, and Landon on the other hand and....felt like he was on top of the world!


    (¡Ð¨Œ¡Ð)


    "Brother... I¡¯ve actually been meaning to talk to you about it too.


    And now that you¡¯ve brought it up, how could I dare say no?


    Look!


    I even prepared the treaty a while back just for you."


    ¡¯Thap!"


    Landon took out the treaty from his desk and ced it before Sirius.


    And for a brief moment, a glint of shock passed shed within his eyes.... before he resumed his normal calm demeanour again.


    As expected, this new brother of his was always one step ahead in everything that he did.


    With the treaty in Sirius¡¯ hands... Landon then went on to exin in detail each key point to both Astar and Sirius.


    And just like that, they spent more than 3 hours going over it.


    .


    Looking at the treaty, and a wave of worry shed through Sirius¡¯ mind.


    Even if he signed the treaty, he didn¡¯t want anyone to know of it yet.


    Back in Yodan, he had too many enemies at the moment.... who would no doubt take advantage of this treaty for their own personable benefits and gains.


    So until he cleared up everything, then and only then did he want to make it public.


    He had already set up a deadline for himself... And had promised that by the end of this year, he would clear up Yodan for good.


    Now that Micheal and his family were already rescued and safe, he could finally turn all his attention to Yodan.


    "Brother..... For the moment, could we keep this matter private?"


    "Sure, I understand."


    With that Sirius and Landon signed the treaty, while Astar signed as a witness instead.


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    ¡¯Congrattions on sessfullypleting another mission host.¡¯


    Landon smiled broadly once he heard the system¡¯s voice.


    Hehehehhehe... Finally, he was done!


    Sirius looked at Landon¡¯s smile and almost felt like he was scammed.


    Landon¡¯s smile right now was simr to thy of a con-man.


    If not for the fact that he had already read the treaty word for word...Looking at Landon¡¯s smile, one would think that Baymard was the one that would benefit more from the treaty.


    Indeed, this brother of his was truly passionate about world peace.


    As expected of someone he called ¡¯brother¡¯!


    .


    "Ah yes... You both said that you will be leaving in 2 days¡¯ time right?"


    "Yeah..... We¡¯ll be heading back this Thursday.


    Rather than going on horseback, we¡¯ll first take a cruise ship to Carona, before heading over to Yodan instead.


    Even though the journey will be longer like that, it will still be worth it."


    "Let me guess, you both want to get the Cruise experience right?"


    "Of course!


    How can we miss it?"


    "Yeah, brother..... There¡¯s no way that we¡¯ll miss all that good food and entertainment." Astar added excitedly.


    Looking at his expression, Landon felt like he should tell the ship that they had booked...To get more food supplies on board, because Astar¡¯s belly was like a bottomless pit.


    .


    "So, brother Sirius... I take it you¡¯ve already seen your family too?"


    Sirius froze up for a bit before calming down again.


    "Yes....... Yes, I have brother." He replied bitterly.


    The family that they were talking about, was of course Mother Winnie, Lucy and Beri.


    One should know that before he was king, all his stepmothers treated him like trash... Apart from mother Winnie, who was just in her own world all the time.


    She was the only one who allowed her children to be friendly with him... The weak and trash prince of Yodan.


    And so he was very used to both Beri and Lucy too.


    But when that whole scandal thing happened years back, he wasn¡¯t in the Capital at the time.


    And once the news had already reached him, it was toote because his father had already driven mother Winnie away for adultery... As well as disowned both Lucy and Beri too.


    Honestly, he knew that his father wasn¡¯t a righteous man.


    Because while his father treated the first 5 princes well, all the other princes and princesses were treated like objects instead.


    And in truth, he knew that his father actually loved him.


    But still, the man was a scumbag when it concerned the rest of his family.


    Anyway, when his step-mother had sent people to kill mother Winnie and her children... It was he who had given them a heads up to flee Yodan quickly.


    At that time, he was on a secret mission.... so he couldn¡¯t go there personally to help them.


    But luckily, he had alerted them way ahead of time, and now they were safe.


    So after stalking them at a distance and seeing that they did live afortable life here... Sirius was more than happy for them.


    Of course the only person that he hadn¡¯t seen yet was Beri, who was in the attacks.


    But nheless, he felt that Beri would also be happy here as well.


    .


    "So don¡¯t want to meet them before you leave?"


    "No....let them be for now.


    When matters are cleared up in Yodan, then I¡¯lle to see them again.


    If they want to return with me by then... For sure, I will take them back.


    But the way I see it, I don¡¯t think that they would.


    Father would still be around, so for ing them to live with someone who was the core root of the problems... Would never end well.


    What they had gone through at the hands of my father, was something that would undoubtedly make them fall into depression if I forced them to return with me to Yodan.


    Sigh....


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see them when next Ie.


    Thank you for looking out for them."


    The men continued to talk for a bit, before finally separating from each other.


    Landon gave them a photocopy of the treaty and quickly locked up the original within the system¡¯s space.


    Now, he could focus on the uing war with Nopline.


    It was already January 20th... And Landon knew that once Spring came, Nopline would send his army of ships to wage war at Baymard¡¯s Coastal region.


    So it was never too early to start making ns.


    With that in mind, he quickly decided that first thing tomorrow morning... he would go to the weapon manufacturing industry and create more weapons for battle.


    Yes... It was time for an upgrade!


    .


    Meanwhile, within a secret base somewhere in Arcadina..... Several men quickly carried in a badly bruised man and dumped him on the floor without a hint of pity.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The man¡¯s entire face was so swollen and red that it looked like it would burst open if one just poked a needle on it.


    His entire body aches so much that it was almost numb at this point.


    Very quickly, those that brought him in knelt down when they saw their master enter the room.


    "Young master, we¡¯ve brought in the prisoner."


    "Good!


    It¡¯s time to end this once and for all..... Isn¡¯t that right, Slytherin."

 Chapter 518 Provocations

    <h4>Chapter 518 Provocations</h4>


    Within a private dungeon, several men quickly surrounded a badly bruised up man at the center.


    And at the forefront, were 6 men who obviously held powerful positions amongst these men.


    As for the badly bruised up fellow lying on the floor, he was none other than Slytherin Cord.


    Yup!


    After getting beaten, kicked and dragged throughout his journey..... Now, he could finally see his rabbit¡¯s secret hideout.


    So this is where the magic happens?


    He struggled to get a glimpse of the ce, as his eyes were incredibly swollen.... making it hard for him to keep them open without him tearing up.


    Adrenaline flooded through his system when he thought of this little rabbit of his.


    He struggled to keep his eyes open, but when he saw his little bunny still wearing a mask....he almost felt like puking out blood and just dying on the spot.


    This was the man that he had chased for years now.


    This was his prey.... his driving force, and his everything.


    And yet, even at this very moment..... this little rabbit of his still refused to give him any bit of satisfaction whatsoever.


    Was he really going to die without seeing his truly true face?


    How Savage!


    .


    His rabbit in question didn¡¯t even bother about why his face was changing from red to green all of a sudden.


    "It¡¯s time to end this once and for all..... Isn¡¯t that right, friend."


    "Hahahahhaha..... cough!... cough!


    Little rabbit, we meet atst!"


    "Yes.... we¡¯ve finallye face to face with one another," William said coldly while drawing his sword.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    "Friend..... do you know your mistake?"


    "Heh?.... what mistake?


    Are you talking about all those times that I tracked you around Arcadina?


    Or the numerous times that I¡¯ve tried to kill you?


    Little rabbit, at first... I thought that you were a real gentleman.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that you would be such a petty person?" Slytherin said arrogantly, before sneering at William loudly.


    "Shut up!


    How dare you talk to the young master like that?"


    Hearing Slytherin¡¯s remark, all the men quickly got heated up..... and looked at Slytherin as if they wanted to hack him into a thousand pieces.


    But Slytherin still acted as if he wasn¡¯t aware of their death res.


    "What!


    I¡¯m just stating the truth!


    Your leader is indeed a petty man!!!"


    Even though he knew that death would be the only out for him, he just wanted to go out in an unforgettable way..... and that was through battle.


    In short, after chasing his rabbit for years now... how could he be willing to die without even having a one-on-one battle with his rabbit?


    Hmph!


    In fact, even though he was badly bruised up... he still wanted to take the chance in fighting his little rabbit.


    No matter what, he had to die knowing that he had at least injured his little rabbit.


    Of course the ce that he was aiming for, was a ce that was a man¡¯s taboo area in a fight.


    Yes!


    Even if he died, he had to turn his little rabbit into a woman by cutting or injuring that ¡¯Part¡¯.


    .


    "Hmph!


    Though I¡¯m already badly injured by your men, you still have so many people in the here for little old me?


    Tsk!


    Don¡¯t you have any shame?


    Hehehhe.... your actions are more like that of a Cowards.


    And here I thought that you were very powerful.


    As I expected... rather than fighting me one on one, you would rather use your men to do the job for you.


    Of course, I know that it¡¯s because you¡¯re scared of me.


    Yes!


    You know that even with my current condition, you wouldn¡¯t be able to win a single battle against me.


    So now, you want to use such underhand tactics instead?


    How typical of a weakling!


    Yes, that¡¯s right... A weakling!!!!


    You are just a coward who¡¯s always hiding a mark, as well as your men.


    If I¡¯m wrong!.... then fight me!


    Fight me and prove that I¡¯m wrong!"


    Listening to Slytherin, everyone within the room felt their anger rise even more.


    They trembled in rage and clenched their fists..... while sending threatening gazes towards Slytherin, as if telling him that he was a dead man.


    Dammit!


    They truly wanted to teach this piece of sh** a lesson so badly.


    But looking at their young master¡¯s cool and calm demeanour, they could only swallow up their anger silently.


    ¡¯Bastard!!


    If not for the young master.... you would be dead by now!¡¯ they thought


    =????( ??§Õ??)))


    .


    Slytherin looked at their expressions and sneered.


    Just this much was enough to anger them to death?


    Heheheh... it seems like getting a battle with Jo¡¯s little rabbit would be easier than he thought.


    "Tsk!


    Mr. Ghostly Prince or whatever you call yourself... If I had known that I had been tracking trash like you all along, then I wouldn¡¯t have bothered in the first ce.


    Sigh..... You¡¯re truly a disappointment!!"


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    The men couldn¡¯t take it anymore and drew their swords simultaneously.


    "Young master, please grant me permission to kill this arrogant prick!"


    "No young master, let me go up instead!"


    "Young master, don¡¯t listen to him... I¡¯m more skilled than he is, so I should be the one to end this bastard¡¯s life."


    "Young master!....."


    "Young master!...."


    Watching these men go crazy, really make Slytherin be more confident instead.


    He even starteding up with his own fantasy y in his mind.... that involved William dying when they finally began their one-on-one battle.


    And since everyone respected the strong, then when he finally won... wouldn¡¯t these people look at him in awe instead?


    Heck!


    They might even want him as their master since no one wanted to serve a weakling.


    Ah!!!... Just thinking about it now, if he could control these people... Then wouldn¡¯t he be and to fight against Eli and be ruler of Arcadina?


    He had long been dissatisfied with Eli, who always distracted him by giving him missions that didn¡¯t involve the Ghostly Prince


    And because of this, he just stopped responding to Eli altogether.


    One could even say that they were now Frenemies.


    So why not use this opportunity to also give Eli as payback as well?


    Thinking about his new ns, he couldn¡¯t help but praise himself a bit.


    ¡¯Slytherin... Oh... Slytherin.....


    You¡¯re a f**king genius!¡¯


    (^_^)

 Chapter 519 The Reapers Call

    <h4>Chapter 519 The Reaper¡°s Call</h4>


    Slytherin smiled gleefully as he immersed himself in his own little fantasy world.


    As for William, he, on the other hand had the same expression from start to finish.


    It was almost as if Slytherin was just an annoying bee buzzing around his ear.


    "I¡¯m sorry friend... but you see, I can¡¯t get angry over something so trivial as tracking me down, or even attempting to kill me multiple times.


    In short, all those things are very understandable.


    So don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t make you go through a one-on-one battle when you¡¯re already heavily injured." William said calmly as if he were stating some basic facts.


    Hearing him, Slytherin was indeed taken aback.


    Tch!


    What sort of person had he met?


    Under normal circumstances, given what he had done over the years.... as well as all the provocations that he had justshed out earlier, any ordinary person should¡¯ve already been angered by now and demand him to pick up a sword in fury.


    But why did it seem like this dude found him annoying instead?


    What about his one-on-one battle n?


    What about the little spark of hope that had already been ignited within him?


    What should he do now?


    No!


    This was no time to panic!


    He had to think of a way out, and fast!!!!!


    .


    "Hmph!


    So you¡¯re just using the fact that I have injuries to belittle me with these shady tactics of yours.


    So this is the true nature of the Ghostly Prince?


    As expected of someone who grew up in this vige rather than the Pce.


    What an eye-opener Mr. Prince!" Slytherin said, while secretly observing his little rabbit¡¯s reaction.


    F***


    The men gritted their teeth and clenched their fists as hard as they could in rage.


    Some even made eye contact with Slytherin and moved their thumbs across their necks from left to right..... as if saying: ¡¯You¡¯re Dead Meat!¡¯


    But once again, why would he care about these insignificant men?


    Since his little rabbit was still wearing a mask, he voile only observe his body expressions..... as he wanted to see if his n had made the dude angry.


    But the more he looked, the more stumped he became.


    Really.... what was up with this dude?


    No trembling from rage, no clenching of fists... nothing at all!


    Did this dude even listen to him speak?


    What the hell?


    .


    "Friend... like I¡¯ve said, I won¡¯t fight you given your current condition.


    And even if you were fine, I still won¡¯t fight you." Sirius said.


    "Why?


    Why won¡¯t you fight me?!!!"


    "Because you aren¡¯t worthy!"


    --silence--


    "It¡¯s your entire family that isn¡¯t worthy, you piece of sh**!!!


    F*** you!


    Do you know how long I¡¯ve been chasing after you?


    How dare you say that I¡¯m not worthy?


    F*** you and your entire generation!


    Tsk!


    If I¡¯m not worthy, then why would you go through the trouble of capturing me?" Slytherin yelled in rage.


    Who was this bastard trying to fool?


    He was his one true rival..... and no one could change that fact.


    Not worthy my foot!


    .


    "I see why you are confused.


    But you see, the only reason why I took proper action against you..... was because of your only mistake, and that was touching someone that you shouldn¡¯t have."


    "Heh... are you talking about the old hag?


    Yeah, I touched her... but so what?


    She¡¯s just your nanny, so why are you being petty over something so trivial?"


    "Nanny?


    Whoever told you that?


    My dear friend.... the ¡¯nanny¡¯ you¡¯re talking about, is none other than my Mother!!!!"


    "_"


    His Mother?


    Slytherin was utterly shocked by the bomb that William had just dropped.


    Dammit!


    If he had known, then he would¡¯ve raped her or done something even more drastic to her.


    This was Mama rabbit, so how could he not have a fetish for her after hearing that she was his mother?


    He should¡¯ve just enjoyed his days with her.... so that even if he died today, he would die knowing that his little rabbit¡¯s heart would be scarred for life.


    His rabbit would me himself for letting Mama rabbit to be traumatized.


    So wouldn¡¯t that have been a better n?


    Ahhh!!!.


    Such a good opportunity had now gone to waste just like that.


    .


    "Enough chitchat, its time for me to collect my depth," William said calmly, while unhurriedly walking towards Slytherin.


    Slytherin quivered slightly, as fear aloud crept into the deepest parts of his heart.


    Sh**


    At this rate, wasn¡¯t he a dead man?


    "Wait!....


    You can¡¯t kill me!.... Crown Prince Eli would never let you go!


    He¡¯s your half-brother, right?


    So you should know how powerful his forces are."


    "Hm.... yet another misconception that you have about me.


    You see, even though I am indeed a Barn.... he¡¯s my cousin and not my half-brother."


    "Cousins?


    How?


    Alec Barn only had had another brother who died sometime in..."


    The more Slytherin spoke, the more he realized the truth.


    He didn¡¯t die?


    What a revtion!


    Who would¡¯ve thought that the true ruler of Arcadina was still alive after all these years?


    He was sure that even Alec didn¡¯t know that his brother was still alive.


    Because if he did, then this Ghostly Prince fellow wouldn¡¯t even be here right now.


    In short, even Eli might freak out as well since this meant the William was indeed the rightful heir to the throne.


    It seemed like this Oden Barn was really a dangerous character, for him to be able toy low all these years.


    What a terrifying man!


    .


    "Friend, you can call me William..... William Barn.


    And like I said.... its time for me to collect my depth." William said while taking off his mask.


    Seeing his appearance, Slytherin¡¯s face became paler than it already was.


    Because even though William and Eli had very different appearances, there were still some simrities between the 2..... which made Slytherin feel like he was being killed under Eli¡¯s hands too.


    "No!... you stay away from me!


    Bastard, I said stay away!


    No!..... Noooooooo!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 520 Slytherins End

    <h4>Chapter 520 Slytherin¡°s End</h4>


    "No!!!!!!!!"


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯ Bang!¡¯ Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    Slytherin shivered a bit from the intense pain that had just been inflicted on him.


    Air... he needed air.....


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    William continuously punched his face for a whole 4 minutes straight before finally giving him a second of rest.


    ¡¯Splugh!¡¯


    ¡¯Cough! Cough! Cough!¡¯


    Slytherin immediately coughed violently, while spraying a mouthful of blood onto the ground.


    ¡¯Ughhhh!!!!"


    His raspy cries came right from his heart, as he still struggled to negotiate for his freedom with William.


    F***!


    He really didn¡¯t want to die.


    His hair fell to the front in very thin clusters, as sweat slowly trickled down his body.


    His face was pale and blistering.... and his eyes were so swollen that they remained shut during the entire ordeal.


    The bastard had been punching him while wearing several massive rings on his fingers.


    And every time he was punched, the ring would


    Instantly dig into his flesh instead.


    As for William, even after relieving some Pent-up anger for his mother¡¯s grievances.... he still had an emotionless expression on his face.


    He calmly removed all his torturous rings, before facing Slytherin once more.


    .


    "You know, I truly wanted to keep you alive for a while longer... but since you dared to touch the most important woman in my life, then there¡¯s no way that I can let you live friend.


    But not to worry, I¡¯ll make sure to take extra care of you for the time being."


    As William spoke, one could hear the intensity in his tone..... as there was a great deal of emotion behind his words.


    The Tension in the air increased steadily, and instead of waiting for a disaster to unfold... all of the men watching the scene, quickly took several steps back.


    They of all people knew how their uojnh master was when he was truly mad.


    For now, they could only way a little order for Slytherin.


    R.I.P bro.¡¯


    William on the other hand, was calmly taking out his butcher knife while slowly looking Slytherin from head to toe.


    Slytherin shivered, as he immediately sensed that something was amiss.


    But before he could even prepare himself for what was toe, William had already made his move.


    ¡¯Pitchuu!!¡¯


    The knife in William¡¯s hands soon became like a third limb to him, as he quicklyunched it deep into Slytherin¡¯s lower belly..... before cleanly cutting off his entire left hand.


    William attacked so fast that no one had even seen when he first stabbed Slytherin on his lower belly.


    Blood sprayed all over Wiim¡¯s face, making him look like a demon from hell.


    ¡¯Slush!¡¯


    As the blood continuously dripped onto the floor, out of nowhere..... Slytherin¡¯s intestines quickly slipped out of his belly and hung mid-air for all to see.


    Motherf***er!


    What the hell was this?


    Slytherin felt like someone was constantly stomping on his heart in attempts to burst it open.


    But before he could even dwell on his current pain, William quickly cut off his tongue.... before putting his hand into the opening on his belly, and yanking on one of his lower ribs unapologetically.


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhh!


    Slytherin trembled vigorously, as the gut-wrenching pain made him feel like justmitting on the spot.


    F***!


    He couldn¡¯t breathe... he truly couldn¡¯t breathe!!!


    Did this rogue actually grab onto one of his bones?


    Slytherin felt like he had just descended into hell!!


    He wanted to beg for his life, but his tongue had already been cut off..... so all he could do was mumble and pray that he was understood.


    Please... just let him die already.


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmmm!!!¡¯


    William removed his hands from his belly, before coldly looking at Slytherin.


    "Do you think that I¡¯ll let you die just like that?


    Think again!"


    ¡¯Hmmm!!!!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmmmm!!!!!!¡¯


    .


    And so just like that, Slytherin quickly found himself sinking deeper and deeper into William¡¯s death trap.


    Was this truly his end?


    He couldn¡¯t help but curse Eli more, for initially starting him off on his crazed journey of finding the mysterious Ghostly Prince.


    Yes.... this was all his Eli¡¯s fault!!!!


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!¡¯


    The unfathomable sounds of someone screaming painfully, could be heard by all those in close proximity to the dungeon.


    They didn¡¯t know what sort of torture was going on down there.... but whatever it was, it was definitely the scariest that they had ever heard.


    And the worst part of it all was that the torture wouldst for a week... Or so they¡¯ve been told.


    But while this was happening, somewhere around the outskirts of the base.... 2 shadows fled away undetected from the base.


    Even though they had only stayed around the perimeters of the base... they had only targeted weaker enemies and stayed close by to them.


    Of course as high ranking professionals, not everyone could match up to their skills..... so they could easier follow weaker targets around undetected.


    But what really shocked them, was that this ce had a blend of both high and mediocre talents guarding the perimeters all at once.


    So they could only stay within the perimeters of the base.


    Anyway, they had secretly listened in on some conversations between some weaker men in the base..... and had quickly gotten some information about the ce and its people.


    Apparently, the young men had been talking passionately because their queen mother who had previously been kidnapped.... had finally returned.


    It seemed that these people typically didn¡¯t speak about such matters except within closed doors.


    But today, something had happened that definitely made them too excited to keep it in.


    Interesting..... who would¡¯ve thought that Oden Barn was still alive?


    No!


    The most important fact was that the man now had a son, who was actually the rightful heir to the throne.


    Interesting!


    It seemed like a storm would soon engulf Arcadina.


    But for now, both men individually fled towards different directions hastily.


    They had to inform their masters as soon as possible!


    .


    Oblivious to all that was happening, back in Baymard Landon was currently making his way to the lower region.


    Now, it was time to make more weaponry!!

 Chapter 521 More Military Weapons

    <h4>Chapter 521 More Military Weapons</h4>


    Landon was currently in front of overseer Reagan, who was the head of the weapon manufacturing industry.


    Today, he just wanted to give Baymard another supportive boost by creating new weapons for the soldiers, navy and so on.


    With the way things were going, Landon was pretty sure that he would have to fiercely battle for Baymard both onnd and on water.


    After all, he had a lot of things that needed to be done before the end of the year mission-wise... like putting William on the throne.


    The Pyno continent needed to be united as fast as possible so that he could focus on the other continents too.


    Hence today, he decided to make several new weapons for all uing battles.


    .


    "Your majesty... I think we can do it!!!"


    Overseer Reagan looked over the new designs in awe.


    These new weapons were really something else.


    Up first, his majesty wanted to make something called a tank.... to be particr, he called it the M1 Bay Tank.


    And from the looks of it, these tanks were a blend of both weaponry and cars.


    So it was clear that he would have to work with some workers within the car manufacturing industries..... if they wanted to make particr weaponized vehicles.


    Reagan¡¯s hands trembled slightly from excitement, as he looked at the information before him.


    This...this.... could they really do this?


    He continued looking at the sketches in his hands and waspletely taken aback.


    What sort of tires did these tanks have?


    Was this not some sort of pulley system?


    Because he wasn¡¯t working with car manufacturing, he didn¡¯t know if these sort of things were doable.


    Nheless, when it came to the firepower that the tanks would provide..... he was fairly confident that he would be able to get it done A.S.A.P.


    "Your majesty..... so if these tanks are badly hit and are about to catch on fire... this ¡¯Halon firefighting system¡¯ would be able to extinguish the tide and save the lives of those within it?"


    "Hmhm..... that¡¯s essentially what would happen.


    The enginepartment would have this firefighting system that will be engaged by just pulling a handle in the car.


    Inert gases like Halon, are very suitable for extinguishing fires.


    But even though they are very suitable for the job, they might also be dangerous to the crew as well.


    In short, too much of anything is bad..... so most of these gases would have certain toxicity levels that are just toxic to human beings.


    But not to worry, the Alchemy industry will produce these gases at the eight levels that are fit for human intake.


    And just in case something happens and the Halon firefighting system is faulty or isn¡¯t working... the crew members will also have hand-held fire extinguishers as well.


    One can never be too sure."


    .


    Landon and Reagon spoke about the tanks for a bit more, as they went through all safety measures that would ensure the safety of their own men first.


    And when they were done, they looked at timer bombs.


    These were the bombs that one would always see in movies, where the hero had to cut the right wires to stop the timer from counting down.


    In typical Baymard missions, the men only threw grenades ... and this was sometimes a problem since one couldn¡¯t control the time that they wanted the explosives to go off.


    But with timer bombs, the men could even go in, ce the bombs, and move around freely or a bit, before it detonated.


    Some bombs could even be set to explode in 6 hours time... or 24 hours time..... like in the movies where the bad guy wants the good guy to y the guessing game and find where the bomb had been nted.


    All in all, it would be nice to not always hold a grenade in one¡¯s hands.


    This way, they could even blow up their enemy¡¯s ce in a synchronized manner.


    Of course apart from the military, police officers also needed to know how to use these bombs or turn them off.


    In future, even though the entire world would be United..... it would be idiotic for Landon to think that some people won¡¯t try to stir up conflicts by creating terrorist associations.


    So this was where they would use their training for the greater good of the people.


    "Your majesty...from the notes, there are 2 types that you want to make:


    ?Limpet timer bombs, which would be used by Naval ships.


    ?And Hand-held/Carry-On timer bombs that will be used by people onnd.


    Your majesty, looking at the details on these timer bombs..... I think that they would be manufactured way faster, than the tanks." Reagan said while massaging his chin seemingly deep in thought.


    These ones might look small, but just like the grenades, they too were definitely a powerful force to be reckoned with.


    .


    Of course the duo didn¡¯t stop there, as Landon also talked about 2 new Navy machine gun models.... as well as several 2 new models for both rifles and hand-held guns.


    In short, creating new models for these already existing weapon types were extremely good for battle.


    But sometimes, what could make one win or lose a battle..... wasn¡¯t all about what one could see.


    Sometimes, one had to create several distractions to get the job done.


    And so, smoke bombs were also necessary too.


    He wanted both several coloured smoke bombs as well.... like those that emitted green-coloured smoke, or those that released red coloured ones instead.


    Normal smoke bombs just provide a portable smoke-screen that one could deploy to hide troops.


    This one is great for camouge or giving it the proper distraction to one¡¯s enemies.


    Of course apart from smoke bombs


    And in addition to that, apart from smoke bombs.... the duo also talked about Tear gas bombs andughing gas bombs as well.


    "Your majesty... I¡¯ll get right to it!"


    "Hmhm... if you have any further questions or concerns, just let me know."


    .


    The duo talked for a bit more before Landon finally left the scene and quickly made his way towards Tim¡¯s office.


    Tomorrow, Cathode Cathode would be made known to the public.


    So how could he not check up on things?

 Chapter 522 Pose Baby, Pose!!

    <h4>Chapter 522 Pose Baby, Pose!!</h4>


    Today, Baymard was once again immersed in excitement.... as people walked around the streets happily.


    "Do you think that they really did it?


    I mean.... how can they be able to capture portraits just like that?"


    "Bro... from the news, it¡¯s called pictures instead."


    "Hmhm... it¡¯s true!


    Even the Baymardian dictionary differentiates the two.


    Apparently, portraits are sketched or painted..... and pictures are what are produced by cameras instead.


    It looks like when his majesty was making the dictionary, he really took these future designs into perspective."


    "Hmhm... And also, even though you can take photos in Landscape or portrait sizes... These portrait sizes actually have nothing to do with actual painted portraits."


    "Aye, did anyone get the news about our I.Ds?"


    "News?.... what news?!!"


    "Well, we have just 3 months to change our I.Ds.


    You see this empty space on your I.D card, apparently.... this is where they would ce our pictures.


    So we just need to go to the office and take a picture there, so that they can ce it on our I.Dster on."


    "Eh?..... So do we submit our I.Ds then?"


    "No.... not until the pictures are out.


    Once they are out, the office will call us, and schedule an appointment to meet us.


    And from there, they¡¯ll take about 10~30 minutes to ce the picture on our I.D cards and seal it with a clear protective cover..... before finally giving it back to us again."


    "Wait!... so we¡¯ll get it on that same day?"


    "Hmhm.... that same day!!!"


    "Ugh...Dude, this is not the time for one of your lectures.


    So let¡¯s just forget about all of that, because I¡¯m just too excited right now."


    "Me too!


    If I can get a wedding portrait of my wife and myself, then wouldn¡¯t that be great?


    Hahahhahhahah..... when our 1-year-old son grows up, I¡¯ll be able to brag about how good looking his mother and I were."


    "Ah!!!.... I can¡¯t wait to see this Camera thing!!!"


    And so just like that, several people excitedly made their way towards the different photography studios around Baymard.


    Some were in the mall, while others were independent buildings within some of the districts.


    Of course most businesses that involved individuals havingpany I.Ds, also had their own personal cathode cameras as well.


    With pictures nowing into effect, it was now time for everyone to change I.D cards.


    In short, everyone wanted to see this camera thing and werepletely thrilled about today¡¯sunch.


    .


    "Ahh.... if you don¡¯t hurry now, we are Hong to bete!!!"


    "I¡¯ming..... I¡¯ming... I¡¯ming!"


    "That¡¯s what you said 20 minutes ago."


    "Well, they say that this thing can capture live images... so of course I have to look my best.


    Do you think that it¡¯s easy to do makeup?


    Please!


    I have to look like a goddess in those pictures okay?"


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    A young girl was currently making her way towards the living room in her best attire.


    She lived in a double room apartment with her best friend, who was currently waiting for her in annoyance.


    "Jane!.... why are you always making mete for every asion?"


    "Well, that¡¯s because you love me!"


    "Fine! Fine! Fine! Fine! Fine!


    I love you!... so can we go now your highness."


    "Of course, lead the way my trusted assistant."


    "Sigh... I only me myself for always waiting for you every time.


    It¡¯s really unbelievable that after all this dressing up and makeup... you would still need to take a bus to the Photo Studio."


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    With that, bothdies hurriedly made their way towards District D.


    And apart from Jane, several other people were also dressed up as well.


    Today, they would definitely take the best pictures that they could.


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmmm!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Bing!¡¯


    The bus¡¯ door opened up, and out came a swarm of people rushing out delightedly.


    The duo also left the bus as well and followed the crowd towards a massive building close to the Art gallery.


    "Dammit!


    This is all your fault.


    I told you to hurry up, didn¡¯t I?


    Now, look at the crazy line-up just at the entrance of the building." G said helplessly.


    "Hey.... why cry over something that has already happened?


    Like his majesty always said, that¡¯s just ¡¯spilled milk¡¯.


    And you know, his majesty is always right.


    It¡¯s just spilled milk!"


    ("^")


    The duo continues conversing with one another while waiting in line for their turn.


    And soon, the moment that they had been waiting for.... was finally upon them.


    .


    "Good morning!"


    "Good morning!"


    "Good morning!"


    As the duo entered, they were immediately greeted by the staff warmly.


    Of course they were told about picture sizes, as well as every little detail needed for them to make the right choices... since passport-sized photos were different from regr photos and so on.


    They were also told about portrait andndscape sizes as well.


    In short, they went through a brief orientation before actually taking their pictures.


    "Miss Jane... Miss G.... you both want some sort of family/casual pictures, that showcase your friendship right?"


    "Exactly Mr. Photographer!" Jane said excitedly.


    "Alright... we¡¯ll do just that.


    Now, I need you all to stand in front of this backdrop here.


    And since you¡¯re fairly new to this, I¡¯ll direct you all on how to pose as well.


    Okay men.... get the lights ready."


    As the photographer spoke, several men ran around the room busily..... and all of this made the duo both excited and nervous at the same time.


    Seeing all eyes on them, they both felt like the whole world was watching them as if they were some sort of important personnel.


    Jane felt goosebumps all over her body, as she tried to pose alongside G.


    "Yes....yes.... that was great!


    Now tilt your head slightly to the left, but keep your eyes focused on me instead.


    Yes... Darling, out your hands on your hips just like that, and give me a fierce look.


    Yes... I love how you¡¯re using your hands there.


    Beautiful!


    Turn sideways and face each other just like that.


    Yes...yes.....yes.... perfect!


    Pose baby... Pose!!!


    Ahhh!.... I can¡¯t take it anymore!


    You both are just naturals!!!"


    (£þ?£þ)\u003e

 Chapter 523 Pictures Say A Thousand Words

    <h4>Chapter 523 Pictures Say A Thousand Words</h4>


    "Pose baby... Pose!!!"


    .


    The photoshoot session was something that they had never experienced before in their entire lives.


    They had done so many poses that would never have been done when painting or sketching one¡¯s portrait.


    In short, portraits took over 2 hours at times, just for the artist to paint or sketch one¡¯s nose or even one¡¯s eyes right.


    And if people didn¡¯t like it, then the artist would have to start all over again from scratch.


    That was just like it was done.


    But this camera thing didn¡¯t seem to take even one-eighth of the time needed to do portraits.


    For sure, all they knew was that some sort of light from the camera shed towards them... ... and after that Mr. Photographer would always tell them to change their poses.


    Was it really that fast, or did Mr. Photographer forget how to properly use this camera thing?


    This whole thing really confuses them a lot.


    But still, they dared not allow it to affect their pictures.


    And in truth, they really had a ton of fun doing this photoshoot thing.


    It really left them confident in the end, as they felt like they were the most beautiful women in the world.


    Of course with the help of Mr. Photographer encouraging them every step of the way, how could they not?


    They were really happy that they had requested for a photoshoot, rather than a normal picture-taking session.


    And so just like that, their first-ever photoshoot came to an end.


    Of course once they were done, they paid and filled out several forms as well.


    "Mr. Marvin... thank you so much for today¡¯s session."


    "Yeah.... thank you, Mr. Marvin."


    "Not a problemdies... it was also fun for me as well."


    "Eh... Mr. Marvin, if we want you to take our pictures again next time, do we need to book in advance?"


    "Yes!


    Including myself, there are currently 70 photographers in this studio.


    Both Baymardians and people from all over the Pyno continent mighte here to have their photos taken.


    So if you need my service in particr, then you¡¯ll have to book it through the phone or here in person as well.


    Here.... this is my card which had my booking number on it."


    "Thank you, Mr. Marvin."


    With that, bothdies said goodbye to the rest of the camera crew and headed out.


    Now, all that was left.... was for them to wait for their photos to be delivered by mail.


    But as they made their way home, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder what these pictures would actually look like.


    Dammit!.... all this suspense was really killing them.


    .


    A few days went by just like that, and as expected.... their photographs arrived right on schedule.


    "Quickly!.... Quickly!.... Quickly!


    Open it up!" Jane said while jumping up and down animatedly.


    G calmly opened up the envelope with shaky hands, as she too was also thrilled as well.


    ¡¯Shrip!!!!!¡¯


    She tore the envelope and immediately removed the contents within the envelope.


    The first thing that they saw was a wee message from the photo studio, as well as a pamphlet that showed the prices and so on.... for other services that they offered.


    And of course thest thing that they saw, were a series of photos.


    Both of them were shocked and made speechless by what they were looking at.


    This was a picture?


    "Oh, my heavens!


    How can it be so clear?


    Wow!.....look at my eyes in this picture.


    God!... am I really this good looking?"


    "This....this can¡¯t be us, right?


    Why does it look like we are part of the royal family instead?


    What the hell?"


    "Sure... even though I look great, I could be looked way better if I just dressed up for the shoot like you did.


    I never thought that I would say this, but I really envy your look in this picture.


    And why didn¡¯t I put make-up on as well?"


    "See?... I told you so!


    Lady Wendy from the BBC radio station 3 is never wrong.


    She said that before a photoshoot, one should try to look their best before going out there.


    She also spoke about little tips on how to make one look good on camera.


    But really, let¡¯s forget about all that now.


    We have a bigger crisis at hand." Jane said bitterly.


    "It¡¯s the size isn¡¯t it."


    "Of course it¡¯s that!


    Ahhh!!.... just looking at it now, I¡¯m really regretting the fact that we didn¡¯t request for frame-sized pictures that we could hang around our apartment.


    Look!


    On their pamphlet, it says here that their 20%-off- deal will end next week."


    "Dammit!


    That¡¯s really close.


    But nheless, we must get it done no matter what."


    "I couldn¡¯t agree more!!"


    Both women looked at each other seriously and shook hands as if they were agreeing to some top-secret mission.


    (¨p¨°?¨®)


    [Gilo: We can do this sister!


    Jane: Yes we Can!!" ]


    .


    Of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones acting like this.


    Those in the barracks wanted their girlfriend¡¯s pictures, while some of them wanted their fault pictures instead.


    Even schools were asking graduates of the previous years, toe in and take group photos as well.


    Not to talk of the press, who were now going crazy with the whole thing.


    In short, photographs had now be a hit sensation in Baymard.


    Some really got emotional, as looking at their family or loved ones like this.... made them feel very blessed to have them in their lives.


    It also took them down memoryne as well.


    Grandparents looked at their grandchildren, and could somehow remember the days when they had brought in their own children into the world.


    And at times, just looking at their children¡¯s pictures, made them remember their deceased loved ones as well.


    Yup!... his majesty was right.


    Pictures did say a thousand words.


    But of course in this Hertfilian world..... where there was light, there was also darkness as well.


    .


    Far away from Baymard, several people were currently begging for their lives in fear.


    They looked at the tyrant before them and shivered.


    Of all people to offend, this tyrannical man before them.... was the one that they most feared.


    Sh**!!


    What now?

 Chapter 524 Cursed

    <h4>Chapter 524 Cursed</h4>


    On the floor, several men were currently shivering from fear.


    They were just poor messengers, so why did they have to be treated as such?


    Their eyes met the Tyrant¡¯s, and they unconsciously felt like begging for mercy.


    Their thin frail bodies trembled, as they watched the tyranny ce the letter that they had just delivered on his table.


    Heavens!.... why them?


    As for the tyrant in question, he looked at them in rage while wringing his handkerchief.


    Of course the tyrant in question, was none other than Nopline.


    He was wearing thick blue robes, and his entire outfit was made even more pronounced with all the jewelry on him.


    He had several rings on all 10 fingers, as well as several gold chains around his neck as well.


    In short, the man looked like Money.


    Shaking his big butt on his chair, he struggled to get up from his seat with the assistance of some of his men around.


    He calmly walked towards the men kneeling down on the floor and snapped his fingers.


    And just like that, several servants brought forget at least 10 trays of tes, ceramic cups and so on.


    As people who had worked with Nopline all this time, how could they not know the behaviour of their master up till now?


    Whenever their master attended to guests, he would usually request for empty trays of breakable items.


    One should know that if their master wanted to kill someone with a sword, the person would have to stand up before he does so..... because their master was just toozy to bend down.


    So rather than going through that hassle, their master would rather throw objects at them instead.


    For sure, this was the better option for their master.


    .


    "Hurry up you fool!!


    Bring the tray closed!!" Nopline yelled at one of the servants while looking at the kneeling men on the floor in rage.


    He quickly reached for a goblet and shot it at one of the men kneeling down.


    ¡¯Pang! Land! Lang! Lang! Lang!¡¯


    The man dodged the attack, and the goblet immediately hit the ground instead.


    Nopline looked at the man, before turning towards one of the guards beside him.


    "Kill him."


    The other men kneeling on the ground were more terrified than ever.


    What exactly made that tyrant kill their friend?


    "Men..... take him away."


    "No!... No!... No, my lord!


    Please forgive me!


    Please my lord... pl.....ughhhhhhhh!"


    Before the man could even finish begging for his life, the guard had already sliced off his head.


    Nopline looked at the terrified men and sneered.


    "Any of you that dodges any of my attacks, will follow his footsteps."


    ¡¯Gulp.¡¯


    The rest of the men kneeling on the floor, all trembled even more... and quickly nodded their heads in understanding.


    Their friend had died in front of their very eyes.... so what more could they say?


    Sure, they felt angry deep within..... but they weren¡¯t stupid as to poke someone like Nopline.


    And just like that, Nopline vented his anger on these messengers.


    ¡¯Pang!¡¯


    ¡¯Crash!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Shrieeeeeekkkk!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Several items flew across the room and hit their targets hard.


    The servants who carried the trays, all acted as if this was to be expected and all took turns on presenting the item in their tray to their master.


    As for Nopline.... he just continued shooting in rage, until his breathing became heavier.


    Seeing this, the servants knew it was time.


    Yup!


    Their master couldn¡¯t do this for long, as he wasn¡¯t fit body wise to keep it up.


    With that, they slight bowed towards him and went at the back to make their presence invisible once more.


    Of course seeing their master like this, some of the guards also aided him back to his seat as well.


    And after Nopline felt like he had let enough steam out, he finally began calming down.


    .


    Nopline looked at the letter before him and crumbled it in his palms.


    What did they mean by saying that no ve ship had arrived?


    Of course, even if these shops didn¡¯t arrive, he was still confident in winning the war against Baymard.... as he had taken into ount the worst-case scenario when he nned everything earlier.


    But still, it was somewhat painful to lose so many people who could¡¯ve acted as good shields for his more experienced knights.


    They would be at the front to take most damages from the enemy.


    In short, he wanted those ves to be at the front line to act as distractions.


    Everything would¡¯ve been better if those ships would¡¯ve arrived in Terique as nned.


    But No!..... Once more, his grand ns seemed to have failed again.


    He looked toward the sky and felt that everything was a conspiracy.


    For the past few years, all of his ns failed one after the other... which made him feel like maybe he was cursed.


    So he got believers from all sorts of religions to pray over him.


    In short, he had also specially invited some prayer warriors from other continents too.


    But after all that, his bad luck didn¡¯t even lessen at all.


    Instead, it became worse.


    So why won¡¯t he think that this whole thing was a conspiracy?


    He felt that someone in the heavens was really trying to drive him to an early grave.


    But too bad for them, he would never allow himself to fall into any trap that led to his death.


    He, Master Nopline... Master of the best entertainment dens, would never fall down so easily.


    Hmph!!


    .


    Within the hall, Nopline looked towards the balcony on the side and focused his attention on the beautiful sky view while sneering.


    ¡¯F*** the heavens!


    I¡¯ll take destiny in my own hands, and I¡¯ll seed too.¡¯


    And while he was deep in thought, another knight hurried into the room and whispered something into his ears.


    "My lord, there¡¯s another group of messengers wanting to see you."


    "I¡¯m too tired to see them, so tell them to leave!"


    "But my Lord..... they say that it¡¯s a message from Hemrew!"

 Chapter 525 A Letter

    <h4>Chapter 525 A Letter</h4>


    "I¡¯m too tired to see them, so tell them to leave!"


    "But my Lord..... they say that it¡¯s a message from Hemrew!"


    --silence--


    "Well don¡¯t just stand there!!!!..... send them in immediately, fool!" Nopline bellowed.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, please let this one be good news.


    Please... please.... please!!!


    Nopline kept praying silently in his heart, as he watched the other group of messengers make their way into the hall.


    Messengers travelling within the empire of Terique, all wore a particr Cape and Crest that they usually wore when going to deliver a message.


    Of course for safety reasons, they didn¡¯t wear all this during their journey so as not go attract thieves.


    But when they are usually in front of the sender or receiver, they had to put on their official attire no matter what.


    Messengers had associations spread out throughout the empire, so everyone in Terique knew their official attire.


    Hence when the other group of messengers came in and saw the people kneeling on the floor, they instantly knew that those men were also messengers as well.


    Eh?


    How could one touch a messenger?


    Wasn¡¯t this against the rules?


    Then again, this was the famous Master Nopline that they were talking about... So it was no wonder that the man waswless.


    They all looked at the dead body on the ground and shivered from fear like chickens that were about to be ughtered.


    "G...Good day my lord.


    My lord, we have a letter from you from Mr. Hemrew." Said the leader, as he retrieved the letter from his satchel.


    Nopline seized the letter and quickly opened it up.


    He read it calmly, and soon..... abroad smile could be seen stered on his face, thatpletely scared all the messengers silly.


    Within their hearts, they also prayed as well.


    Some sincerely prayed that Nopline¡¯s wrath didn¡¯t extend towards them, while others prayed for him to drop dead instead.


    "Hahahhahahahha!"


    Nopline¡¯s heartyugh quickly filled up the hall, as it echoed throughout the ce.


    Finally, he had a stroke of Goodluck!


    Hmph.... who said that he was cursed?


    If he was indeed cursed, then would he even get this sort of information about Baymard without everything going bad?


    His luck was clearly good, so why did he look down on himself earlier?


    But just to be sure that the letter had indeed been sent by Hemrew, he still questioned the messengers on the matter.


    .


    "Let me ask you all... did any of you get to see the man who had sent the letter over?"


    "My lord.... out of 7 of us, only 3 of us had seen the man.


    He was about this tall, had extremely smooth and fair skin.... as well as a small but visible dark mole above his eyebrows."


    "Yes my lord.... and he also wore a scorpion created ring on his finger."


    "In addition to that, he also said that we should pass on these words to you: Rulers Of The Night: B7 Number 05."


    "That¡¯s enough!!!


    You all may leave alongside the first set of messengers that came here earlier.


    Go now before I change my mind!!" Nopline yelled.


    Of course for the messengers that came in previously, they all felt like those words were like heavenly music to their ears.


    "Thank you, my lord!


    Thank you for your boundless mercy!!"


    With that, both groups of messengers left the hall in a hurry, as if they were fleeing for their lives.


    Of course listening to those men describe Hemrew, he instantly knew that it wasn¡¯t an imposter who sent the letter.


    In fact, he was more reassured when he heard the specific message that was passed onto him.


    ¡¯Rulers Of The Night¡¯


    This was a secret brotherhood fraternity that involved himself and a few influential people and from other empires and Continents.


    In short, one could only join the club if they were some sort of powerhouse themselves.... and of course, they would never ept those born in royalty as members.


    Sure, the members could colonize territories and even take someone¡¯s throne and be royaltyter on.


    That was totally okay with them.


    But to be born in royalty would definitely make things more difficult for their clique.


    The fraternity consisted of people who became powerhouses on their own, as their shrewdness knew no bounds.


    In this fraternity, all ¡¯Brother¡¯s could bring in their henchmen for initiation.


    But of course, even though these henchmen would never have higher ranks to their masters... they would stop be well taken care of, and live the lives of middle ss or high ranking nobles.


    So the words that Hemrew had passed on, were; ¡¯Rulers of the Night: B7 Number 05.¡¯


    It just meant that within the association, he was the 5th henchmen of Brother 7 (Nopline).


    In short, everything else.... especially Hemrew¡¯s fraternity ring, made Nopline cast away all doubts about the identity of the person who sent the letter.


    .


    Nopline looked at his right-hand man and tapped him happily.


    "My lord, is it good news?"


    "Hehehhe... it¡¯s more than good news, its great News!


    For our uing battle, we don¡¯t have to worry a lot.


    I thought that Baymard had some mysterious hidden weapons there.... but from the report, the only mysterious one is the one we already knew about.


    It¡¯s still stated that they use swords, spears, bows \u0026 arrows and even sticks to fight."


    "Hahahahahahaha...


    My lord, I guess we were worried over nothing."


    "Indeed.... all you and the men need to do is follow our game n."


    "No need to worry my lord.


    We have faced so many battles throughout the years and have a ton of experience to back up our victory.


    So how can a newly established empire defeat us just like that?


    Tsk.... my lord, I almost feel bad for them when I think of how we will crush them into smithereens."


    "Good... that¡¯s the spirit!


    Soon, we will defeat them and keep their empire for ourselves.


    Hmph!


    How dare they think that they could keep such a ce all to themselves?


    Publicizing their empire already made everyone want it, ap they have no one but themselves to me.


    Come Spring..... we¡¯ll show them who¡¯s boss!!"

 Chapter 526 Message Delivered

    <h4>Chapter 526 Message Delivered</h4>


    All the way back in Baymard, Landon was busy looking over several documents on his desk... when all of a sudden, the system¡¯s notification bell rang out loudly in his ears.


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    ¡¯The host¡¯s letter is now in Nopline¡¯s hands.¡¯


    Listening to the system, Landon¡¯s eyes lit up instantly with a glimmer of delight... Before it finally changed to worry.


    ¡¯System.... are you sure that my disguise was wless?¡¯


    ¡¯Is host trying to insult this almighty system?


    If this system can¡¯t even do something as easy as that, then why would this system call itself almighty?


    The host doesn¡¯t need to worry, because this system had taken everything into ount when disguising the host.


    So the target will never know that the sender was a fraud.¡¯


    After hearing the system¡¯s reassuring words, Landon immediately stopped what he was doing and looked at his monitors instead.


    For sure.... he had ced one of the system¡¯s invisible tracking devices and cameras on the letter, so he could only watch the surrounding areas around the letter.


    He quickly watched Nopline, as if he were watching some sort of TV show.


    Zooming around the room, he saw several broken objects scattered around the floor as well as several people kneeling down too.


    In addition to that, he also saw a pool of blood that probably came from the headless body lying on the floor.


    This Nopline guy was really a childish tyrant.


    It looked like someone in that group had angered


    While watching everything unfold, it was clear to see that Nopline had taken the bait.


    The man and his men looked so confident in the uing battle, that they even started feeling sorry for Baymard instead.


    In their minds, there was no way that a newly established empire could beat one that had years of experience under their belt.


    That was just ludicrous!


    Landon looked at them through his monitors and smiled.


    They were indeed very foolish and naive.... because no matter how one¡¯s enemy looked, it was indeed a taboo to underestimate them.


    And now that he had led Nopline by the nose, all that was left.... was for the battle to begin.


    .


    Now, on to better things.... a while back, the system had also notified him that Shinjep had beenpleted.


    The issue had been contained, and the people had been cured.


    Even though they left for the mission in August, they had only arrived at Ngum City sometime in September.


    Of course, they only used 2 days on the Bay-Caronian ships.... and an extra 3 weeks on horseback to get to the city.


    Today was already the 29th of January.... so those who went out to help, had already been out for more than 3 months now.


    Typically, if Landon didn¡¯t know the cure and wasn¡¯t here to point them in the right direction.... then they would¡¯ve probably taken over a year to properly deal with the epidemic.


    That was just how these things were.


    During epidemics, doctors all wished to find cures, and sometimes worked 10 times more than they usually did.


    Because at that point, every second lost could equal the death of thousands of people alone.


    In addition to that, the more time they lost... the more room the virus or disease has in spreading to different carriers.


    And by that time, containing the disease or virus can prove somewhat of a challenge to most.


    Anyway, Landon was just d that they had finally been able to cure and manage the situation quickly.


    This of course also meant that arge poption of people wouldn¡¯t have to die again from the illness again now that there was a cure.


    .


    He quickly looked at his monitor and nced through every part of Ngum city.


    Sigh..... he was really impressed.


    The city now looked very cleanpared to its original appearance, and had even adopted some of his ideas that he had suggested for them to do.


    Even the people now looked very healthy as well.


    For most of them, with the help of anti-fungal rubs, other medicine and just good basic hygiene... their skin now had fewer pimples and rashes on them.


    And in some cases, it even glowed and no longer looked rough and dull as it used to.


    Their faces now looked healthy with a nice sun-kissed glow to it.


    In short, it was clear to see that apart from the disease being... the people also cited many of their other concerns as well.


    Well now that the disease had been dealt with, he wanted to personally send a letter to Penelope.... to personally give her a full report about the matter, as well as talk about removing the quarantine ban on Ngum city that had been ced there for decades now.


    Now that the people were getting their lives back on track, it wasn¡¯t fair to keep them there permanently again.


    Instead, it would do them a lot of good if these people could visit sone other ces and even do trade too.


    Well apart from informing the Caronian government about the matter, Landon also had to publicize the news as well... and most of all, he had to wee, reward and congratte the brave doctors, nurses, and soldiers who went out to protect those in need even though their lives were also at risk too.


    A ceremony would definitely be held in their honour, and their names would also go down in history.


    Because just like back on earth, all personnel who helped ovee the Spanish flu..... were also documented and properly tankard as well.


    Their names went down in museums and were even told in history sses as well.


    This was history, so it would only be right for him to properly document it.


    If he didn¡¯t, then wouldn¡¯t all those future history fanatics curse him even in his grave?


    All in all, he was really happy with how things turned out.


    And looking at his rewards for the mission, Landon was pretty happy.


    Soon, he would be able to upgrade the system again.


    .


    Landon was about to turn off his monitor..... when he heard someone call Nopline.


    The person¡¯s voice was so soft-spoken, that it seemed like it belonged to a siren.


    Landon looked on and decided to continue watching.


    "Brother Nopline..... am I interrupting something?"

 Chapter 527 What Is This About?

    <h4>Chapter 527 What Is This About?</h4>


    "Brother Nopline... am I interrupting something?"


    .


    While Nopline and his right-hand man were still immersed in their future victory, Kamara majestically walked into the hall with her maids and some guards.


    One look at her, and one could easily tell that she was indeed breathtaking.


    Sure, she wasn¡¯t as beautiful as many other nobles or royals around.... but she had a charm about her that could still steal any man¡¯s attention from those so-called beautiful women.


    She was the sort that left several men with sleepless nights day after day.


    And in her youthful days, many noblemen had even called here a whisperer of men..... as they would sometimes find themselves going soft for this woman who wasn¡¯t even as beautiful as their wives or concubines.


    Yes..... Kamara was a temptress!!


    "Brother.... am I bothering you now?"


    "No baby sister..... not at all.


    In fact, I¡¯m already done here."


    "Oh?


    Brother, your grinning from ear to ear like a little child.


    Eh?.... I¡¯m guessing that it¡¯s good news right?" Kamara said yfully.


    She was now standing in front of Nopline.


    And since there were no extra seats around, she could only create a seat for herself.


    So as she spoke, 2 of her maids quickly got down on all fours and immediately acted like chair statues.


    Of course when Kamara saw this, she smiled in contempt and gracefully sat on their backs.


    A good chair was a silent one that took any leg kicking, hitting or sudden movements from her.


    So no matter how heavy Kamara was, or how much time she would take talking with Nopline..... these chair maids had to stay still like statues.


    Because if they identally dropped her, then it would be off with their heads for them.


    .


    "Brother... what has got you so happy?"


    "Hehehhehe..... little sister, it¡¯s about Baymard.


    Soon, we will be able to conquer it for ourselves.


    But on more urgent matters... baby sister, typically you¡¯re usually out strolling about the pce grounds around this time.


    But rather than doing that, you¡¯re here with this boring brother of yours.


    So tell me little sister, what can I do for you?


    What seems to be the matter?"


    Kamara¡¯s smile broadened as she listened to Nopline.


    "Brother, you know me too well.


    But not to worry, its not something that is rming.


    Rather, I¡¯m just here to remind you about the time.


    Just as I suspected..... It seems that brother has forgotten about today¡¯s event, right?" Kamara said yfully.


    Nopline subconsciously scratched his head for a bit before his eyes finally lit up merrily.


    How could he have forgotten so soon?


    Today was the day that they would announce Michael¡¯s death to the public.


    Yes!


    Today marked another milestone in his ns.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    He pped hisps happily and struggled to jump out of his seat.


    "I¡¯m sorry I forgot little sister.... but don¡¯t worry, we still have time before the event, don¡¯t we?"


    "Hmhm..... like I said, I¡¯m just here to remind you to get ready brother.


    And of course, I¡¯m also here to remind you that we have to wear the royal mourning attire as well."


    "Little sister, you¡¯re just like mother.


    Always caring and thoughtful", Nopline said while walking out of the hall with Kamara.


    The duo then went their separate ways and hurriedly freshened up for the major National event.


    This announcement would undoubtedly shake the entire Terique with time.


    In short, there would be both economic and political unrest throughout the entire empire due to it.


    .


    Time passed by quickly, and soon.... it was time for the main event to begin.


    All nobles, be it middle, upper or even lower ss ones.... all gathered within a massive audience hall in the pce.


    "Hey..... do you know why we are gathered here?" Someone asked in a whispered tone.


    "How should I know?


    Ever since that idiot temporarily became king, I¡¯ve been having a really bad feeling about Terique¡¯s future.


    With him ruling over us, our great empire would definitely fall into ruins sooner orter.


    I even heard that he even kills musicians or entertainers who failed to make him smile."


    "Tsk... that¡¯s nothing for that little tyrant monster.


    In short, I also heard that he killed Duke Pavim¡¯s entire family just because the guy refused to send his only daughter and child to the demon¡¯s bed.


    So he killed him, took his daughter and added her to his harem."


    "Dude... forget about that!


    What we should be worried about now, is when our king would fully heal."


    "Pui!!!


    Cant, you see that the woman doesn¡¯t want him to heal?


    In fact, I wouldn¡¯t be too surprised if she was the real cause of his sudden illness."


    "I agree..... that woman really strikes me as a very cunning being."


    "It¡¯s indeed very suspicious!


    Because howe she was the only one that we¡¯ve seen so far?


    Why haven¡¯t we seen the other queens and their children all this while?


    Because if King Micheal was really that sick, then why haven¡¯t they showed up to care for him or help him out?


    In my opinion, they probably killed them all!!"


    "Hey..... hey..... hey... keep it down, we don¡¯t know if there are any spies in our midst." Said one of the men, who kept looking left and right in fear.


    Conversations such as these, went on for a while, as the men really didn¡¯t know why they were invited.


    They also didn¡¯t dare to bring their wived and children along, for fear of ticking off Kamara too.


    After all, everyone knew that Kamara hated women who were way too beautiful than herself.


    So many men never showed off their wives in the presence of Kamara.


    It was almost like a taboo!


    .


    People conversed in whispered tones until the trumpets were finally blown.


    Everyone in the hall looked towards a group of people, who were currently making their way into the hall at the forefront.


    Of course, their eyes instantly fell on Kamara, Nopline and Lecter... And almost everyone in the hall let out a loud gasp.


    ( ?§¥?)¥Î


    Just looking at what attire they were wearing, several men felt like they were soon going to have a heart attack.


    What was the meaning of this?

 Chapter 528 A New King!

    <h4>Chapter 528 A New King!</h4>


    --Silence--


    After Kamara and her crew took their ces above the high tform at the front... The trumpets stopped ying, and the hall became deadly silent.


    Everyone opened their eyes widely and continuously stared at the trio¡¯s attire deeply.


    Who died?


    Was it their king?


    No!... It couldn¡¯t be!


    It was probably one of his wives.


    Yes!... It had to be so.


    Everyone¡¯s mind was quick toe up with their own theories for the attire.


    But even though they made guesses, almost all of them prayed that their king was still alright.


    Or else Terique would be doomed!!!!!


    And just when everyone was still lost in thought, Kamara hastily gave out a long sheet of paper to her as son Lecter.


    "Mother... Do I really have to read it?


    It¡¯s just too boring and long.


    So why don¡¯t you read it?" Lecter said pitifully while pouting his big puffy pimpled cheeks.


    Kamara looked at her adorable son and her heart melted in an instant.


    But even still, she knew that she had to toughen up her heart so as to allow her son to grow..... As well as to make others fully acknowledge him as ruler of Terique.


    "Mother... Must I really read it out loud?"


    "My little baby... Of course you must!


    Only in this way, will a lot of them see you as very manly.


    You just say what you can and leave the great to me and your uncle Nopline."


    "That¡¯s right kiddo... Just do your best.


    I have faith in you, so show them how tough you can be." Nopline added.


    "Okay... But do I need to stand?"


    "Nope!... Not really.


    You¡¯re the king and they are just worthless insects.


    So of course you can do what you want." Kamara said reassuringly.


    Yes... Her son was finally king!


    .


    Listening to his mother, Lecter lifted his chin arrogantly and looked at those below him with a hint of disgust in his eyes.... as if he were indeed looking at worthless insects.


    With that, he held the note in his hands and began reading it to the best of his knowledge.


    "The reason why you all are gathered...eh?


    Wait... I started reading from the second paragraph.


    So let¡¯s start all over again.


    Okay... I¡¯m starting for real now." Lecter said while trying to guess where he should start off from.


    As for those below, they almost face-palmed themselves as they watched him mumble, stutter and ramble incoherently.


    This was the guy who sat on the throne as their temporary king?


    What an utter disgrace!


    Lecter cleared his throat and began again.


    "Today is the day that we are...you are... I am....eh?


    Mother, am I still starting in the wrong paragraph?"


    [The audience: (*-_-)]


    Listening to Lecter, the entire audience almost fell down instantly.


    ¡¯Bro, why didn¡¯t you rehearse before presenting your speech?¡¯


    ¡¯More still, can you even read?¡¯


    ¡¯And even though you don¡¯t know how anything, why do you have to ask your mother so loudly?


    Aren¡¯t you a tad bit ashamed of yourself?¡¯


    Some people in the audience held their chests as if they were about to die from a heart attack when they once again thought about Terique¡¯s future which now looked bleak.


    While others rubbed their heads instead, as just thinking about their empire¡¯s current state was already enough to drive them all to insanity.


    "Mother... My hands are paining, so can I just drop the paper now?"


    Just try a little harder okay darling!"


    "Okay."


    Looking at Lecter struggle with the piece of paper in his hands, the audience felt like running straight into a wall.


    The way they looked at it now, it was better for them to just have a heart attack and just sit all together.


    So long future.....¡¯(((£«_£«)))?... R.I.P.


    As for Nopline, he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with this nephew of his... And this was because Lecter truly resembles Nopline¡¯s younger self.


    So of course he looked at Lecter proudly.


    .


    "Mother... Should I start from here?"


    Kamara looked at her lovely son warmly and decided to cut him some ck.


    "No, darling... Just do what you want okay?."


    "Ahh... Thank you, mother!


    Okay... I¡¯m really beginning now.


    Let¡¯s see... Ermm... People of Terique, the king is DEAD!!"


    --Silence--


    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened widely, as they thought that maybe they might¡¯ve misheard the little tyrant.


    "Well, that¡¯s it!..... The king is dead.


    And since he¡¯s dead, I will no longer be a temporal king...But a....a... Erm? What¡¯s the word mother?"


    "Permanent darling."


    "Yes... Now, I will be a Permanent King who will rule over Arcadina.


    With me here, I promise that all of you will have fun while working under me."


    --Silence--


    Silence continued on until some people finally snapped out of their thoughts and came back to reality.


    "That¡¯s impossible!!!


    You say that our king is dead... Then prove it!


    Show us his body!!!!"


    "Yeah!.... Bring out his body for all to see!


    Because unless we see his body, we can not just assume that our king is dead!"


    "I agree!


    So you think that a royal death ceremony can be the same as any other death ceremony?


    We want to see our King¡¯s body.!!"


    "^"


    .


    Many people voiced out their thoughts, as they didn¡¯t believe the bullish** that had been presented to them.


    Did this brat think that they were 3-year-old kids?


    They were also nobles and came from families we¡¯re willing and wives we¡¯rep power-hungry as well.


    So for years, now, that had already guessed the real cause of their King¡¯s illness.


    It was just that they couldn¡¯t do anything because Nopline was just too strong of an opponent to take on.


    So they had been quiet ever since.


    But this time, they really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.


    Dammit!


    What did these people take them for?


    And what did this brat mean by fun?


    Did he think that running an empire was some sort of vacation?


    No!... They had to do something, or else this dimwit would really be king.


    .


    "Where is the body?"


    "Our king needs to be publicly buried since he is our beloved king.


    So where is the body?!"


    Everyone in the audience became very heated up, as they felt like fighting for their king today.


    Kamara looked at the men below and gritted her teeth angrily.


    But before she could even protest, her adorable son quickly took over for her.


    "It seems like you all don¡¯t understand!


    Guards!.... Surround them!!"

 Chapter 529 King Lecter

    <h4>Chapter 529 King Lecter</h4>


    "It seems like you all don¡¯t understand.....


    Guards!.... Surround them!!"


    Immediately, several armed men quickly surrounded all perimeters within the hall.


    Sure enough, these men were mostly Nopline¡¯s men.


    But for this asion, Nopline had given them to this little Nephew of his... So as to see how he would use them.


    Even though the guards that had marched in were fewer in number than the guests inside the hall..... No one dared to act ash, because the number of guards surrounding the pce was indeed we¡¯re extremely high.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    The guards surrounded the men and pulled out their swords from its sheaths and pointed it at the men.


    "Your majesty... What are you doing?"


    "Do you want to kill us all?"


    "We are your father¡¯s most loyal men who helped build this empire into what it is today.


    So you can¡¯t kill us, your majesty!!!"


    Lecter leaned back in his seat and sneered at the old farts below.


    Oh?


    Now they knew that he was king?


    What happened to all the protests from earlier on?


    Tsk!


    What a bunch of old fools!


    .


    "You can¡¯t kill us, your majesty!!"


    "Enough!


    Shut up and Listen here you smelly disgusting dogs!!


    As I said, I¡¯m now you¡¯re king... so talking to me like that will be regarded as treason!


    Typically, you all should¡¯ve been hanged or sliced to pieces just for this alone.


    But since I¡¯ve been in a good moodtely, then I¡¯ll let you off with just a single punishment.


    Well... after our little meeting here, each of you can either drop off a finger or stab yourselves on your bellies.


    I¡¯m a nice king, so I¡¯ll let you all decide for yourselves.


    Now... As your king, I would never like to you all.


    So if I say that King Micheal is dead, then he¡¯s dead!


    And by the way, what does it matter to you all?


    He was my father, and not yours... Therefore, I know better if he is truly dead or not.


    As for his body.....my brother the crown prince stole it.


    Who knows what he wants to do with the body?


    Hmph!


    You all don¡¯t know this, but my brother Astar is very perverted in nature.


    When I was younger, I saw him making love to a dog once... But I was too scared to say it at the time.


    In fact, I wouldn¡¯t be shocked if he wanted to make love to my father¡¯s corpse too."


    (:-_-:)


    Listening to Lecter¡¯s ridiculous story, several of the men below actually fainted on the spot.


    How dare he make up such a lie, that involves their king being disrespected like that?


    And even if he hated crown prince Astar so much, why make Astar look like a pervert?


    Who here didn¡¯t know crown prince Astar¡¯s character?


    As for Astar stealing the body..... They didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    What a load of Bullsh**!!!


    They really wanted to protest... But when they thought of the punishment left by the little tyrant, they couldn¡¯t help mug gulp nervously instead.


    Thinking about how Lecter had proimed himself king, they didn¡¯t know if they should tell him that he could only be kind once a formal crowning ceremony has been done.


    .


    "Yes... My brother did it!


    So my father¡¯s dead body is not here.


    But even if there were... If I refused to show you all, what can you old farts do you me?


    I said that the kind is dead, so he is!


    And the next time any of you dare toin again, I¡¯ll make sure you execute you and your entire families in the spot!!


    With that said, King Micheal Parcely is dead... and now I am your new king.


    So kneel down and worship me!!!!"


    With faces full of anger, all of them got on their knees and began singing his praises.


    "May you live long your majesty!"


    "May you live long your majesty!"


    "_"


    Heating everyone finally acknowledging him as King, Lecter finally yawned and raised his right hand slowly.


    "Stop and take your punishment.


    I¡¯m bored, so you all better do a good job of entertaining me."


    [Audience: ((¡ä§Õ£à))]


    Lecterughed and giggled while watching countless men stab or cut themselves.


    Blood stained the hall¡¯s golden floors, which made some of the men slip... Hence worsening their injuries.


    Hahahahhahahha!


    Lecterughed and pointed at the men bellow merrily.


    Ahh..... They really made his way.


    As for Nopline, he was more impressed with this little nephew of his.


    Yes!.... This was how one should rule over others.


    Only by instilling fear into those below you, will they be able to respect you and be obedient and docile at will.


    This nephew of his truly reminded him of his younger self.


    Of course, while all this was happening, unbeknownst to everyone within the hall... Someone very far away had seen the whole show.


    .


    With the showing to an end, Landon shook his head pitifully at the men in the hall and closed his monitor.


    And when he thought about the clownish Kamata and her crew, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a bit.


    How funny it was for them to just announce that King Micheal was dead even when they hadn¡¯t even seen his body.


    Nheless, hepletely understood where they wereing from.


    When he rescued Micheal, the poison in his body would¡¯ve definitely killed the guy in a few more days.


    And for them, since it has no known cure... Then that could only mean that King Micheal was dead.


    In addition to that, they really felt no threat from others, so they felt very at ease.


    Because whether they were lying or not, what did it matter?


    They were strong and had the power to reverse ck to white..... So what could anyone do you them even if they knew they that were lying?


    .


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    Landon was immediately brought back to reality by the constant ringing of his telephone.


    "Good day your majesty.....Overseer Tim is on line 3 right now."


    "Alright..... Connect him through!"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Landon held the phone close to his ears in silence, before finally reaching Tim.


    "Good morning your Majesty!


    Your majesty... It really worked!


    Hahahahaha... Your majesty, you are freak** awesome!


    It¡¯s truly genius!!


    Hahahahhahahaha!"


    "Tim... Calm down and tell what you¡¯re talking about."


    "Ah... Errm... Sorry, your majesty.


    I was talking about the Ski Resort.


    The outdoor section will bepleted within the next 4 days.


    But before we check it out, your Majesty... I also have another piece of good news as well.


    Finally, after 8 months of construction... The Baymardian Institute of Science and Engineering has finally beenpleted."

 Chapter 530 Baymardian Institute of Science & Engineering

    <h4>Chapter 530 Baymardian Institute of Science & Engineering</h4>


    Landon was currently making his way towards District C, which was where all the administrative government buildings and schools were.


    Right now, he was heading towards the newly built ¡¯Baymardian Institute of Science and Engineering¡¯ (B.I.S.E).


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Your majesty, what do you think?


    Is it up to par with what you had in mind?


    Will this do?"


    -_-


    Stepping out of his car, Landon was Immediately bombarded with several questions for the excited Tim.


    Landon just looked at the overly excited man before him and smiled wryly.


    As for Tim, he quickly took out several documents andid them t on Landon¡¯s car while drinking a hot beverage from one of the local cafes.


    It was still wintertime, so of course it would be cold.


    For sure, he could¡¯ve gone in and taken a seat in one of the ssrooms in the institute... but if he did so, he wouldn¡¯t be able to properly show Landon all external attributes of the institute.


    Looking at his design, Landon was thoroughly impressed.


    Just outside the institute, was a massive parking lot... Which had ces for handicaps, staff, students and so on.


    In short, the parking lot was so huge that Landon was sure that it could amodate over 500 cars.


    And to make it easier for those without cars, there was also a bus stop there too.


    Of course within the Institute, there were several parking lots around each building.


    But for now, no one except for the lecturers and workers.... would be allowed to drive in with their cars.


    For sure, before they drove in.... security would have to check their cars and perform other security measures... just in case.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that Baymard currently had spiesing in and out of the ce... So it was only right for them to go through all of this.


    Because just like this new institute, all the other newly established schools we¡¯re highly guarded as well.


    Without a doubt, in the future... Baymard would allow students to park within the school itself, and even live in the school dormitories too.


    But now definitely wasn¡¯t the time for it.


    As for the students, of course only Baymardians were allowed into the institute... At least not until the entire world had been unified.


    By then, every institute within Baymard would be opened to all.


    .


    Anyway, there was arge parking lot just outside the institute¡¯s main gate.


    Of course the gate itself had 6 massivenes for people to drive in or out the ce daily..... 3 for going on and 3 for cars driving out.


    And at the top of the gate, one could see the name of the institute written boldly.


    ¡¯Baymard¡¯s Institute of Science \u0026 Engineering¡¯


    Everything looked more or less as Landon expected it to be.


    "Your majesty....what do you think?" Tim said enthusiastically.


    "Hmm... It¡¯s good!


    Well done!..... It all looks great!!!


    The exterior is just as I wanted it to be.


    Now, let¡¯s go into the institute."


    With that, both men walked into the institute.


    Landon inspected each building from top to bottom alongside Tim for more than 3 hours before finally calling it quits.


    Overall, the entire ce really looked a lot simr to his university back on earth.


    The institute would cater to all engineering majors and science majors too.


    There were several cafeterias, as well as several ssrooms, halls, conference rooms, offices andboratories for both the students and lecturers.


    The buildings were indeed beautifully crafted and looked extremely inspirational as well.


    There were also statues around that looked like to its, as well as a statue of Landon too.


    After all, as the founder of the institute... It definitely made sense to create a statue of him as well.


    In short, Landon was utterly impressed with what he saw.


    As for Tim, he too was overly excited when he heard Landon praise for their work as well.


    .


    "Your majesty, when will the institute be opened for all?"


    "Hmmm... I want the first semester to begin this Spring.


    But of course before they, we need to make the necessary preparations.


    Meaning that we need to release the news now, so as to let people prepare for admittance into the institute.


    So we need to go through the results of those who just graduated the December... Or even a while back and look through it all to see their weak points and strong points.


    This way, we could aid and guide them In choosing the right engineering discipline for them."


    "Ahh... I see your majesty.


    So just like the other schools around Baymard that enroll graduates..... Will this one also allow them to work part-time, as well as study too?"


    "Yes... It will operate in that same manner." Landon said while stroking his chin.


    One should know that in this era at the age of 15, everyone had alreadye of age... And many people felt it was somewhat ridiculous to go to school without working.


    Take for example healers... They would learn under a master and take a certain percentage every time they assisted in healing a patient.


    And the same thing went for knights as well.


    They too got paid by their master monthly, just by training and being strong.


    So with Baymard¡¯s s institutes and schools, if Landon didn¡¯t find a way to pay the students, then most of them wouldn¡¯t feel like going there at all.


    After all, many of them would just prefer to look for any engineering job right off the bat after graduation.


    That¡¯s why Landon had decided to make an additional rule from here on out that only graduates who were currently enrolled in this institute, could get engineering jobs in the lower region.


    And while they were studying, they were to also take on several high paying part-time jobs as junior engineers within many of the industries within the lower region.


    This way, they would be able to get money to pay for their bills and so on.


    Landon wanted to slowly ease in the concept of a ¡¯university¡¯ to the people of this era, so that in future... People would find it normal to continue schooling even if they didn¡¯t get paid.


    Now the official adult age was 15, but Landon hoped that all of this would soon change it with time... As he slowly wanted to change it to 19.


    But for now, he would offer the people both knowledge and work.

 Chapter 531 Baymardian Institute of Science & Engineering 2

    <h4>Chapter 531 Baymardian Institute of Science & Engineering 2</h4>


    "Your majesty... I think that would be for the best." Tim said while looking towards the sky deep in thought.


    In truth, he too liked the idea of this institute.


    He felt like it would really increase productivity in the lower region over time.


    One should know that most of the engineers in the lower region, spent their time teaching the newly hired graduates while on the job.


    This was typically hard because the newly hired graduates only came in with basic knowledge of physics, chemistry and so on..... Since they still graduated with highschool knowledge.


    But now with this institute, they would learn the theoretical part... As well as do severalb sses and part-time jobs in the lower industry as junior engineers.


    Now when the engineers talked about something like pump specifics and so on... These new engineers might be able to learn faster due to some theoretical knowledge that they might be acquired in the institute.


    For sure, it would definitely increase everyone¡¯s productivity in the long run.


    So how could Tim not be happy?


    .


    "Your majesty... I think that the engineers in the lower region would really appreciate this institute."


    "Hmhm... This would free them up a bit.


    So starting from this year, all new recruits must be enrolled in the institute.


    As for the institute¡¯s lecturers..... Since construction is nowpleted, I¡¯ll need you to make a list of Engineers in the lower industry that would make good lectures.


    Of course they could keep their jobs in the lower region, but their hours would be cut down and reced by their teaching hours instead..... As well as the time it would take for them to prepare for lectures, mark exams and whatnot.


    So in essence, I want them to work part-time in the lower region for the time being."


    "Your majesty... So you want me to pick people from all engineering disciplines that are avable in Baymard?"


    "Yes...I need you to select at least 10 engineers from each discipline for now.


    As lecturers, some of them might teach more than 1 course... So I think that this would be more than enough for the time being.


    Some will teachb courses while others will teach theoretical courses only.


    And if these engineers couldn¡¯t handle the workload, then we will just recruit more engineers that¡¯ll aid them in handling it all.


    As for the institute security guards, cleaners, cafeteria staffers and so on... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with that part.


    And while we are at it, I want you to get everyone together quickly and schedule an appointment immediately before the end of the week.


    We need to deal with this as soon as possible."


    "Not a problem your majesty.... I¡¯ll do just that.


    For now, we¡¯ll first put out the news on enrollment.


    And while that¡¯s going on, I¡¯ll also do my best to gather the lecturers as well."


    "Good!!!"


    .


    With that, both men left the institute and drove towards the Ski \u0026 Snowboarding resort instead.


    Landon looked at the ce for a bit and instantly burst intoughter.


    After 4 days max, people would be able to ski, snowboard, sled, or even ride on a snowmobile.


    In short, they would be able to do all external snow activities.


    It was fairly easy to make this part of the resort, as all they did was clear the area and level it up to look like a slope.


    Of course once that was done, the winter did its own part by covering up the entire ce was snow.


    And in addition to that, there they had also created several ski lifts that presented moving seats... That would take customers from the top of the hill to the bottom and vice verse.


    More still, there was the main lobby building at the top of the slope.


    This building was only the resort¡¯s temporary lobby building, as the real one was still under construction for now.


    Anyway... This one-floor temporary building just had bathrooms, a cafeteria area, a lobby region, equipment row, security rooms, a clinic and other storage and safety rooms.


    It was fairly built just for external activities in mind.


    But when it concerned indoor resort activities... This would definitely have yo wait until construction was finallypleted.


    Of course another thing that pleased Landon, was that those dome-shaped homes were alsopleted as well.


    These homes allow people to look over the sky at night, as the good of the dome would look like ss to the visitors.


    It would give them the feeling of sleeping outdoors in the woods in nature¡¯s bosom.


    This experience would be extremely different from many of the hotels in Baymard, so Landon was sure that it would be a hit for many of the visitors... Especially the Baymardians who were now used to living in good homes.


    That¡¯s why the booking of these rooms might be really crazy all year round.


    As for what they were putting the finishing touches on, it was more so like some doingst-minute cleaning.


    They just had to carry on another test on the lifts, to see if they were still working properly.


    Of course other machines, and even basic things like checking the toilets once more... Needed to be done before the ce officially opened to the public.


    .


    "Tim, the advertisements for the resort¡¯sunching had already been some 3 weeks ago.


    And the staff had already been employed and begun their training around that time too.


    So right now, we just have to make sure that everyone is ready to receive our guests."


    "Don¡¯t worry your majesty..... I think they are.


    But I have to admit that at the beginning of construction, I felt like these dome-shaped rooms were too basic to attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    But after putting the finishing touches, as well as designing the interior to give off a mystical vibe. .... I finally understand what you meant, your majesty.


    Hahahahahahaha... I might actually be the first person to book the room just for the experience alone.


    And when the ice rooms are alsopleted, I¡¯ll also book those ones too."


    Tim said while closing the car door.


    Landon smiled back and drove them out of the resort.


    .


    ¡¯Ding!


    ¡¯The host has a new rescue mission!¡¯

 Chapter 532 Enemies All Around

    <h4>Chapter 532 Enemies All Around</h4>


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    ¡¯The host has a new rescue mission!¡¯


    .


    Landon blinked in surprise and a bit of confusion.


    Who?


    His eyes became even more alert, as he quickly nced at the mission.


    The system didn¡¯t tell him who he was rescuing.


    It only stated that he should go towards the North of Arcadina by February 27thtest.


    In short, all it did... was give Landon a map of where he was supposed to be for the rescue mission.


    In addition to that, the mission required h to drive outside Baymard with reliable enclosed army transport vehicles for this mission.


    Hm... Looking at it, if he used cars... He should be within his destination within a week and 3 days.


    That is if he added time for bad roads and other unprecedented things happening to him and his team on this rescue mission.


    Luckily, sleep wasn¡¯t one of the issues they could work about, as drivers could switch and sleep as they rode forward.


    If this was summer or fall, he would definitely use the hot air balloons instead.


    But it was currently winter, and him using hot air balloons to travel was just too risky and daring.


    Firstly, the air up in the sky would be extremely cold, freezing and unbeatable for one to just breath in just like that.


    It might actually be very dangerous for one¡¯s health.


    Secondly, at such high altitudes...Since the entire air balloon is exposed, the gas tank will definitely freeze up.


    This would lead to the impending doom of himself and his men.


    And if snow actually fell into the basket during flight, this will make their basket weigh down.


    One should know that when designing the hot air balloon, the maximum weight needed to keep the balloon up with no idents...Was also put into mind when making it.


    So if snow filled the basket and added on more weight to the overall contraption...Then it would really be bad.


    In short, the system was right when it wanted him to use some of the newly developed military transport vehicles for this mission.


    Any other method of transportation would either be too risky or too long.


    .


    Landon looked at the mission board and frowned.


    ¡¯System.....am I rescuing just 1 person?¡¯


    ¡¯Maybe...Maybe not host.


    The number of rescued people will depend solely on the host to decide.¡¯


    Landon rubbed his head for a while more confused than ever.


    Was he just supposed to reach that location on the map and save those in need?


    And for real, who was he actually saving?


    ¡¯Of course, there is one particr person that the host must save.


    But the host doesn¡¯t need to worry buy who the mission is now, because once the host gets there... He will understand what or who he really has to save.


    For now, the host just needs to take enough men for the mission.


    Because right at this moment, several enemies are individually targeting the person that needs to be saved.


    So the host should do his best!¡¯


    Listening to the system, Landon decided not to think about it a lot..... Because the mission would be done no matter what since failure would result in his death, as punishment from the system.


    He quickly looked at his calendar and began making ns for his departure day on Thursday, February 27th, which was 4 weeks from now.


    Of course even though he was leaving on the 27th, based on everything..... He should be arriving a week and a few days after.


    So he should be arriving sometime in early March.


    But for sure, while he was busy with that... Just like the system had said, right at this very moment..... Others were also making ns to take down Landon¡¯s rescue target.


    .


    --A secret base somewhere between the north and central part of Arcadina--


    In a well-lit room, a young man who was only wearing a bed robe... Calmly sat on the edge of his bed.


    Even though he waspletely naked underneath the robe, he still didn¡¯t bother to tie up his robe or cover his nudity.


    He left the robe free and unbothered while sitting on his bed deep in thought.


    And kneeling before him was a hooded man in ck, who was trying to distract himself from the fact that his master¡¯s privates were just too close to his face.


    "Your highness... That¡¯s all the information that I could gather without getting caught." Said the hooded man who was struggling to concentrate on reporting his findings in the face of his master junk.


    ¡¯Your highness, can you please cover-up?¡¯


    (??¦â??)


    As for who his master was, well... It was none other than Eli Barn.


    "Hahahhahahahaha!


    Thanks to that fool, we¡¯ve now been able to locate this brother of mine... Or should I say, cousin."


    Eli smiled cruelly, as he thought of how good his fortune was.


    Because even though Slytherin lost the battle, the fool still had greatly helped him by being a prisoner for William.


    Yes!


    It was because of this that Eli¡¯s man had finally found William¡¯s main hideout.


    This was truly a celebratory asion to Eli.


    Because even though Slytherin was more obsessed than he was in finding the ghostly Prince, it didn¡¯t mean that he too had no concern on the matter at all.


    On the contrary, he also sent several men to search for William day and night..... As he was fearful that he would somehow take his throne away from him in a blink of an eye.


    But now that he knows where William was, he somehow felt more confident than he had ever been in his entire life.


    ¡¯Hahahahahahaha!!!!¡¯


    His loud harsh crackle ofughter echoed across the entire room, as if it were ripples in a still kind after a stone had been thrown into it.


    His face had a look of satisfaction mastered on it, as he was deeplyplimenting himself secretly.


    Who had found William¡¯s hideout?


    Him that who!!


    And who was the smartest man in Arcadina?


    Of course him!


    What Ghostly Prince?


    Please!


    If he were that sitting, then how could his man find his main hideout just like that?


    Hahahahhaha!


    Eli really felt great!!


    This time, he would definitely bring William down.


    This time, he would be the winner!!

 Chapter 533 Enemies All Around 2

    <h4>Chapter 533 Enemies All Around 2</h4>


    Eli smiled gleefully, as he felt like a kid who just got all their Christmas wishes answered.


    Indeed, it was definitely his time to shine.


    No one other than himself could be the next ruler of Arcadina.


    "Your highness... Are we really not going to rescue Mr. Slytherin?" asked the hooded man, who had immediately pulled Eli out of wondend and back to reality.


    Eli frowned and calmly got up from his bed.


    He walked towards the hooded man and stopped directly in front of him in a very ¡¯close manner¡¯.


    They were so close that if the hooded man were to stick his tongue out... It would undoubtedly touch Eli¡¯s lower privates.


    ¡¯Your highness... Please, begging you.


    Can you just cover up a tad bit?


    Did I maybe say something that made you mad?


    If not, then why are you right in my face like this?¡¯


    (;¡ä§¥`)


    The hooded man didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    What sort of situation had he found himself in?


    He tried his best to maintain hisposure while waiting for Eli to make his point.


    "Hmm?


    You actually want me to waste my resources in saving that fool?


    The fool had never been of any use to me ever since the day that he lost to the Ghostly prince.


    The fool had been wasting my money, as well as my resources for the past few years with no yields.


    So why should I go out and save him?


    More still... A dog that doesn¡¯t obey its master, is as good as dead.


    Over thest few years, he hasn¡¯t epted any of the missions given to him... Unless it concerned the ghostly prince.


    I had one day told him that his obsession would kill him..... As I was right.


    The bloody good truly got what he deserved." Eli said arrogantly.


    "But your highness... This is the great Slytherin Cord that we are talking about!!


    He is one of the most intelligent men that we can ally with.


    His forces will definitely aid us in fighting against your father and your siblings... Your highness.


    We need him to....."


    "Capris!.... We don¡¯t him!


    As for his intelligence, I will admit that Slytherin is indeed an intelligent man.


    But that was before he became obsessed.


    You see, over the years... The fool had be redundant and daft with every loss he had from his encounters with the ghostly prince.


    He had slowly lost confidence in himself, as well as his men.


    And even if I wanted to rescue him, it would be utterly impossible now.


    After touching that man¡¯s mother, do you really think that he would still be alive to this day?


    Tsk!


    For sure, he¡¯s already dead!" Eli said, while finally walking away from the hooded man who¡¯s name was Capris.


    .


    Capris breathed out a sigh of relief when he saw his master step away from his face.


    ¡¯Thank the ancestors¡¯, he thought.


    "Your highness, with Slytherin¡¯s matter out of the way..... what about Oden Barn?


    Do we tell your father that his brother had somehowe back from the dead?"


    "No!


    We keep my father out of this.


    Even though it would be beneficial for my father to fight Uncle one-on-one..... I would prefer to keep him out of the matter for now.


    Father has already gathered his army, and is already preparing for war with Baymard.


    I just received a letter that he is nning to go out, 2 weeks from now... So that sometime in spring, he would be able tounch a full-scale attack on Baymard.


    So you see, I need him to be the escapemb and fight that bastard brother of mine.


    Because if he found out that Oden was alive, he would unquestionably get distracted from dealing with Baymard.


    Capris!... Our goal is to have both Arcadina and Baymard under our rule.


    So never forget that!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    "Good!


    From what I¡¯ve said, it seems like this uncle of mine had given all his powers to my cousin.


    So the only person that we truly need to keel a lookout for, is my cousin.


    With that said, since no one saw you go in and out of the ce... That means that we have one advantage up our sleeves."


    "Your highness... Are you saying that we should attack them now?"


    "Yes, Capris!... Let¡¯s give them the element of surprise!"


    "Brilliant your highness!


    Their base is only a 3-week ride from ours.


    So if we give them a surprise attack, then we can finish them off without even having them a chance to call for backup."


    "It¡¯s good that you fully understand my ns.


    So quickly round up the men and prepare them for battle.


    I¡¯m presently waiting for another message from the South.


    So we will set off 2 weeks from now and arrive sometime in early March.


    This time, nothing and no one will be able to save this seat cousin of mine from death."


    .


    While Eli was preparing for his so-called surprise attack, unbeknownst to him... Someone else was also making and as well.


    When Slytherin had been caught previously, 2 unidentified men chased him right into William¡¯s Den.


    One was Eli¡¯s man... And the other was someone who no one would ever suspect.


    Life was truly f**king great!


    In another base close to Eli¡¯s secret base, a tall burly man currently had his back facing a masked man who was kneeling down before him.


    "Hahahhahahahaha!


    I knew that this stingy brother of mine was hiding something from me!


    He was too quiet and suspicious all of a sudden.


    But luckily, I took your advice a year ago and secretly followed this Slytherin fellow who you said was my brother¡¯s subordinate.


    In addition to that, we managed to locate my brother¡¯s base here and built our own secret base close to his.


    This way, we can observe the bastard without even knowing it.


    I¡¯m really d that mother had gifted you to me, Gavo.


    Because never in my wildest dreams, would I have thought that things would get this juicy all of a sudden.


    Hahahhahahahha!!!


    To actually think that I have a cousin who is actually the real heir to the throne is really something else!" The burly man said, before finally turning around to face his subordinate.


    And of course, the burly man... Was none other than Connor Barn.

 Chapter 534 Enemies All Around 3

    <h4>Chapter 534 Enemies All Around 3</h4>


    Connor smiled yfully when he thought of all the fun that he was going to have with this cousin of his.


    And just like how Eli didn¡¯t want to tell Alec about Oden¡¯s existence, Connor also wanted to keep thetter a secret as well.... of course, he had made that decision based on the advice that Gavo had given him.


    One should know that from the moment he had seen Baymard, he had been utterly convinced that it would definitely be a force to be reckoned with in the nearest future.


    And so he didn¡¯t want to leave such a good thing with that bastard brother of his.


    If he did, then in the future wouldn¡¯t it all fall into ruins?


    Others might believe that Landon was the one who came up with those ideas, but Connor did not.


    After growing up with Landon, torturing and bullying him constantly ... how could he believe that the bastard had grown strong without the help of a wise teacher?


    Yes!


    It must be so!!


    .


    In his mind, Landon was probably a disciple of some renowned man who knows all these heavenly things.


    So with that sort of mindset, of course, Connor left 2 of his men behind in Baymard just to check up on the matter.


    Because once he found this godly teacher, then he would do everything he could to be the man¡¯s disciple.


    He would kick Landon out of the man¡¯s heart, and then expose Landon.... making him lose


    all the glory that he had been receiving so far.


    Besides, how can someone as undeserving as Landon handle ruling an empire?


    Even though Baymard was now fine, Connor still believed that it was the godly teacher that held it up.


    So if the teacher passed away or left, wouldn¡¯t Baymard just fall into ruins?


    Tsk!


    There was no doubt in Connor¡¯s mind that Landon would sooner orter be the downfall of Baymard.


    So as a fine human being and a good lover of fine things, how could he just let Landon mess it up?


    In fact, he was no longer interested in Arcadina.


    Now, his eyes were firmly set on Baymard.


    So how could he inform his father about Oden?


    He truly hoped that Alec would remove Landon from Baymard¡¯s throne.


    And even if he wanted to inform Alec about the matter, it would be toote.


    Because by the time the letter got there, Alec would¡¯ve been long gone with his men towards Baymard.


    Again... another reason why he decided to keep it away from Alec, was because he truly wanted to blindside that father of his.


    Because to be honest, he really felt doubtful that Oden could win against his father that had multitudes of public and hidden men scattered all across Arcadina.


    So if Odenunched a surprise attack, then maybe he would have given a big enough blow to wipe out at least 70% of Alec¡¯s forces.


    .


    As for the reason why he had been following Eli closely after they left Baymard... was also because he saw the cunning look in the swindler¡¯s eyes.


    Without Eli even saying anything, Connor was already very sure that Eli wanted Baymard all to himself as well.


    To be honest, he too would¡¯ve wanted Baymard if he was Eli too since he also couldn¡¯t sit on Arcadina¡¯s throne anytime soon too.


    With Alec hugging the throne so closely, how can Eli have a chance to be its ruler?


    The only way that would happen is if Eli took it from Alec over his dead cold body.


    With a man that wasn¡¯t willing to step down from the theme, only death would be the best option here.


    But even if Connor Underwood Eli¡¯s reasoning and situation, that didn¡¯t mean thy he would still be happy that Eli wanted both Arcadina and Baymard.


    ¡¯Ah!... what a greedy bastard!¡¯ Connor thought.


    "Gavo, do you think that this cousin of yours is the one responsible for your stepsister¡¯s predicament?"


    "Your highness..... it will be utterly impossible for such a man to involve himself in such petty matters.


    Rather, it¡¯s most likely that her highness Cary had angered someone else instead."


    "Hmph... I always knew that her high and mighty attitude, as well as her sharp tongue.... would be the need of her.


    And I was right!


    Just look at what she had be?


    A royal cripple!


    Hehehhe... not even her sl** of a mother than save her now!" Connor said while walking towards a table filled with fruits on it.


    He unhurriedly picked up an apple and began chewing on it slowly.


    "Gavo.... ever since my mother entrusted you to me, every decision that you¡¯ve made so far, always ended up in good results.


    So now, what do we do now that we¡¯ve found my cousin¡¯s main base?"


    "If I may suggest your highness..... currently, we need more men in our camps if we want to take over Baymard.


    The Campaign on Baymard is our top priority, so we must make use of everything at our disposal.


    Your highness, don¡¯t forget that no one saw me sneak in and out of the camp.


    So they would definitely not be prepared for any surprise attacksunched at them.


    And in addition to that, your brother and his men also don¡¯t know about what this matter.... so can do this swiftly and add our forces before they notice us.


    With that said, I propose that we leave sometime next week your highness." Gavo said, while slightly bowing at Connor.


    Connor fell into deep silence for a while, before finally nodding his head at Gavo.


    "Hmm... I agree with you.


    We do need more men in our campaign.


    So when do you think that we should set out?"


    "Your highness... I think that we should leave sometime this week.


    But for safety reasons, I think thatm we should pass through the ¡¯Forest of Misfortune!


    This is the only way for us to move our men around, without your brother Eli Barn finding anything about it.


    Of course if we leave immediately and use this path, then we should be able to arrive sometime in early March." Gavo said while pointing at a certain path on his map.


    "Alright!


    Prepare the men immediately!"


    "Yes, your highness!!"


    .


    With that, both Eli and Connor individually prepared their attack against William and his family.


    And while this was going on, far away in Baymard.... several people were also making their moves as well.


    But whether they would seed or not, was something that only time could tell.

 Chapter 535 Dangerous Men

    <h4>Chapter 535 Dangerous Men</h4>


    Back in Baymard, things were getting a little bit heated up for some people.


    In Baymard¡¯s Male high-tech security Prison, several Grade A prisoners were currently having their meal in the Prisoner Cafeteria.


    This prison was for men only, as women also had their own high-tech prison just on the other side of District B.


    The Prisons themselves had several sectors where different danger-level prisoners were kept.


    Each sector was as big as 2rge estates joint together.


    These sectors held different high tanking prisoners, which were ranked from C-ss prisoners all the way through S-ss prisoners.


    These prisoners were kept separately, because they didn¡¯t want the strong to prey on the weak or even kill the lower-ranked prisoners.


    Also... with some of the psychos that they had been getting, it would be utterly wicked of them to do so.


    Hence they could only divide the prisoners up like so.


    Nheless, this didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t any agreements or fights within the sectors.


    One should know that even the sector filled with the lowest ranking prisoners, still had people who had already cemented themselves as the toughest within the groups.


    Each sector was asrge as 2 estates joint together, so they had their own personal cafeteria, basketball court, church services and so on.


    In fact, prisoners knew that there were other sectors within the prison, but ever since they got in... They had never seen prisoners from the other sectors, even when they were engaged in sporty outdoor activities.


    In short, the whole ce had been designed in such a way that allowed each sector to take in the great outdoors... Without people from these sectors catching a glimpse of each other.


    But nheless, they knew of the existence of these other sectors... Since the prisoners also upgraded or downgraded and got transferred from one sector to another as well.


    For example, some prisoners who were previously C-ss prisoners quickly became the big losses of their sectors with their abilities.


    And because of this, they easily bullied or injured several other inmates in their sector.


    Their abilities slowly grew until they were now seen as B-level prisoners instead.


    Of course from there, they were immediately transferred to the B-level sector instead.


    So with all that said, some prisoners saw this as a promotion, while others saw this as a death sentence.


    .


    There were many ridiculous wild tales going on about the inmates of other sectors, which greatly frightened some of the prisoners... As they didn¡¯t want to die here any time soon.


    Prion life was already extremely hard for them and felt like hell..... So why would they want to add more troubles in their tes?


    In short, a majority of prisoners had already started reforming themselves... As they reflected on their past behaviour in the outside world.


    And of course with the Baymardian Bible by their side, and the priests that arrived for Sunday services..... many of them had already begun changing their ways.


    So changing sectors and going up a rank was instead seen as a death sentence to this category of people... Which mostly included lower-ranking prisoners.


    But for some, it felt like an acknowledgement of strength... As they still held on to their belief that the strong should prey on the weak.


    These people dly walked out of the lower-ranking sectors and climbed up the ranks merrily.


    Of course the only sector that didn¡¯t have to go through all of this, was the one that held the S-ss prisoners in it.


    This one had its entire sector underground instead.


    Prisoners in this sector had never seen one another, as they were kept in their cells permanently.


    Their food, drugs and any other essentials, were brought to them instead.


    In short, this part of the prison was the region that had the highest amount of security around it.


    Everything and anyone that went close to these cells, only did so under extreme supervision.


    These prisoners were not to be messed with, so the prison guards took their jobs seriously, as they didn¡¯t want any idents happening within their sectors.


    In short, this was the entire gist of how the prisoners were positioned here.


    .


    Currently in Sector A, all the level-A ranked prisoners all in different pacts and groups while having their breakfast.


    This group of prisoners typically had assassins, poison masters and so on.


    So it was always like a war zone in the sector.


    The entire cafeteria was bustling and rowdy, as some groups were nning on how to deal with other groups and so on.


    Even though some people had chosen to change their ways, that didn¡¯t mean that they would just let themselves die in the hands of other prisoners here.


    Their approach was simple..... If one smiled at them, they would smile back... But if one dared to raise a hand at them, then they would fight till they dropped.


    Currently, 2 inmates were slowly walking towards their group at one of the furthest tables at the back.


    And as they walked, other inmates from other groups were either friendly nodding at them..... or giving them death stares instead.


    And who were these men?


    Of course, they were one of the first inmates in this sector.


    Yup!


    They were the men who tried to jump over the lower region¡¯s electric fence.


    In short, they were men who were abandoned by Alec Barn after their court trial.


    .


    Both men were calmly walking towards their group, when all of a sudden..... 3 people from another table slowly walked towards them with rage, before finally stopping right in front of the duo.


    "Do you know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this day?" One of the approaching men said while smiling cruelly at them.


    And while he spoke, the guards surrounding the room all became alert and hurriedly advanced towards the men a well.


    "Inmates 47, 54 and 89... Get back to your table immediately.


    This is yourst warning!" The head guard said warily.


    But before the guards could reach the inmates, all hell had already broken loose.


    "Die!!!!!"

 Chapter 536 Prison Life

    <h4>Chapter 536 Prison Life</h4>


    "Die!!!!!!!!!"


    Those 3 inmates quicklyunched their attacks on the duo at once.


    ¡¯Pitchu!!!¡¯


    They had punched so hard that the duo had fallen onto the tables closest to them..... ruining everyone¡¯s meal on that table.


    And just like that, the whole scene acted as a catalyst reaction... With some people joining in on the fight, as they too were angry that their good had been thrown away just like that.


    The whole ce had now turned into a massive arena, with several people choking each other, scratching, wing, punching, kicking and even jumping onto the people closet to them.


    ¡¯Pitchu!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhh!!!¡¯


    "You bastard from the Fang cult.


    How dare you kick me, a Scorpio member?"


    "F*** your gang!


    Who do you think you are?


    If you knew that you were so weak, then why would you stand on my way when I¡¯m trying to teach that other bastard a lesson?"


    ¡¯Pitchu!¡¯


    Gang and group members also joined the fight as well, when they saw their members fighting too.


    Of course, there were also some prisoners who quickly took their food, sat underneath their tables and ate while watching the fightmence.


    These people acted as if they were already watching some sort of Tv show instead.


    "Yeah!... Punch his nose!"


    "Good show bro... Good show!"


    "Watch out!


    He¡¯s right behind you!"


    "Dammit! What kind of cheap trick is that?


    Brother... Even I feel bad for you."


    "Yes, brother!


    How can he just fiercely grab one of your balls?


    Brother... For the sake of bnce when you walk, I propose that you destroy the other one now!"


    (:-_-)


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Pitchu!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhh!¡¯


    With the entire ce plummeting into disaster, all guards joined hands to put a stop to it all.


    They only gave 3 warnings to all prisoners, before silently putting them in their ce.


    And when the cafeteria fight was over, the entire ce resembled a pigsty... As there was a ton of food, as well as several puddles of water scattered all over the floor.


    In short, even the prisoners looked like the had been bathed in food as well.


    "Everyone, get into formation!


    The Warden has arrived!"


    Immediately, after one of the head hoards handmade the announcement.... all the prisoners quickly gathered around in fear.


    They were currently standing alongside the main pathway at the centre of the cafeteria, while the guards surrounded them instead.


    immediately surrounded.


    And walking on the path was the Warden, who was calmly observing the prisoners as he walked.


    .


    To be honest, all of the prisoners feared the warden..... As he was ridiculously strong and hard to handle.


    Also, there was just something about him that made them somewhat fearful.


    Because even though they were seasoned assassins, they had never been anyone who could make them shiver as the warden did.


    One should know that each sector had at least 5 head guards, who all answered to the warden here.


    And likewise, the same set up was also used in the female prison at the other side of District B.


    When they first arrived, many of them tried to beat, sneak attack or tackle him several times when he was walking around them.


    But each time, they were injured and mentally scared instead.


    Warden Mitchen was a fearsome man who made several of them shiver subconsciously just from having eye contact with him.


    Of course, Landon had something to do with this matter altogether... As he had bought special potions from the system that invoked fear.... and had given it to several trustworthy Wardens and head guards within the prisons, military and so on.


    For sure, the head guards were given less threatening powers from the system than the wardens.


    .


    Anyway, Warden Mitchen was seen as a deadly man within this sector.


    So even though he was speaking calmly and looked upright, to the prisoners... The calmer he looked, the more dangerous he was.


    Cold sweat does on their bodies, as they all lowered their heads in fear that they would be singled out by Mitchen.


    In fact, when Mitchen spoke... They get an invisible force almost suffocating them, which greatly forced fear into their hearts.


    And they nicknamed the suffocating force as ¡¯Zato Force¡¯... Which was usually unleashed when their Warden mad as hell.


    Even the head guards also had this strange Zato force as well... Even though it was nig as strong as the Warden¡¯s own.


    And just looking at the eyes of these people when they were mad..... Could make one¡¯s body feel cold and gloomy.


    This Baymardian prison was indeed a dangerous ce!


    .


    "Who started the fight?" Warren Mitchem asked calmly, whilezily gazing at the prisoners before him who were shivering uncontrobly.


    Seeing that they weren¡¯t talking, he squinted his eyes and looked at them coldly.


    As for the prisoners, they now felt like the invisible force had multiplied 10 times more than it originally was.


    Dammit!


    Didn¡¯t they say that one would feel pressured only after looking at his eyes?


    Then why were they now feeling like they were about to die any second from now?


    How many battles had this beast won in order to gather such a terrifying murderous aura?


    F***!


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Some of them immediately dropped to their knees under the pressure... While others gritted their teeth in anger as well.


    ¡¯I¡¯m not scared of you!¡¯, they said in their hearts.


    But when they lifted their heads and met Mitchen¡¯s eyes... Immediately felt like crying.


    ((;¡ä§Õ£à))


    How can one man be this terrifying?


    Very quickly, everyone began confessing.


    "Warden!


    It was those 3 bastards that started it all!"


    "Ahh?... Why are you lying!!!!!


    Warden!.... This guy is a perpetual liar, don¡¯t listen to him!"


    "Warden, those 12 started it!"


    "Ahh!!... Who are you lying against?"


    "Who is lying?


    Weren¡¯t you guys the ones that bumped into me and my friends first?"


    "Warden, I swear in the name of my great grandmother that I¡¯m innocent!"


    "What great grandmother?


    Warden, I suspect that this guy was never human!"


    (£À£þ^£þ;)


    On the other hand, the surrounding guards looked at the scene proudly.


    Was expected of their warden.


    But still, isn¡¯t this reaction a tad bit too much?


    .


    Of course, while everyone was talking nonstop, some specific prisoners were sweating nonstop.


    "Pull yourself together Tybalt, this is all necessary for our grand escape out of here."


    "Your right!


    We can¡¯t back out now!


    Tonight, we¡¯ll break out!"

 Chapter 537 The Hole

    <h4>Chapter 537 The Hole</h4>


    "Tonight, we¡¯ll break out!"


    .


    While the duo kept whispering about their ns.... other prisoners continued pointing fingers at each other and arguing nonstop.


    Mitchen looked at them coldly before hitting a table before him loudly.


    And just as they were in the midst of pleading or their lives, one of the head guards soon ran up to warden Mitchen and gave a brief report of what actually happened.


    Mitchen listened carefully while looking coldly at the prisoners.


    He had juste from the S-ss sector... as he wanted to make sure that everything within every sector was alright, before he took his 4-day vacation with his wife.


    After arriving at the S-ss sector, he immediately listened to the guards on the current situation in the sector.


    They reported every little detail about what the prisoners had been up to, as well as all the crazy demands that these prisoners had.


    Of course, Mitchen didn¡¯t even bother with most of the demands of the prisoners... as they were utterly useless and might also be used against the guardster on.


    One of the prisoners requested for a human finger, while another requested for a feather instead.


    But no matter what they requested, unless it had to do with basic things like increasing the temperature in the room or new foods that they wanted to try out..... every other request was just discarded away without a single thought.


    And so after listening to the report from the guards within that sector, he immediately made his way to Sector A.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the first thing that he would chance upon was this chaotic scene?


    Luckily, he had arrived when the head guards and the other guards had already calmed the situation down.


    Or else many of these prisoners would¡¯ve definitely fainted from fear if they were caught fighting red-handed in the midst of their monstrous Warden.


    Mitchen listened to the report silently, while scanning through the men who were actually responsible for the whole ordeal.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    Mitchennded his fist on one of the metal tables close by, instantly leaving a deep fully detailed fist-print on it.


    And in addition to that, the thick heavy metal table..... now had its legs all nted outward instead.


    "Enough!" Mitchen bellowed, before silencepletely filled the ce in a heartbeat.


    ¦²(©b¥í©b;)


    The ce became as silent as a graveyard, as everyone looked at the Warden in shock.


    If the legs of the table were now nted, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that just a single punch from their warden was enough to dent this thick metal table like so?


    They looked at the detailed fist print on the table that now looked like a work of art, and couldn¡¯t help but shiver a bit.


    What if that punch hadnded on them instead?


    Then wouldn¡¯t they have a ton of broken ribs and fractures just by taking one hit from his beastly warden of theirs?


    At this point, they were even doubting if he was human or not.


    And if he were truly human, then what sort of hellish training did he do in order to enhance his body to be so strong?


    All the prisoners shivered uncontrobly, as several unanswered questions shed through their minds.


    .


    As for the guards, they puffed out their chest proudly as they looked at their Warden.


    They too looked at the fist print on the table and decided to train more and try out their luckter on.


    Their current strength won¡¯t do at all!


    Only by getting stronger, will they be able to tackle more problems in the prison.


    So training was a must.


    With that thought in mind, their eyes burned with fighting spirit as they began making training preparations.


    "Enough!


    Once again, you all have utterly disappointed me!


    As your warden, I expectets honesty from you all... if you want to live here peacefully.


    So when I had previously asked for those who were responsible for today¡¯s matter..... I only asked because I wanted to give the culprits a chance to redeem themselves.


    Yes!


    What I wanted, was to give the culprits a chance to tale responsibility... so as to make their punishment lighter.


    But since no one wants to confess, then we¡¯ll just have to do the hs my way... won¡¯t we?"


    Listening to their Warden, those who were guilty.... didn¡¯t know whether to kill themselves now or cry and beg for mercy instead.


    Did this mean that If they had just confessed, then they would have been given punishment from the head guards rather than the Warden?


    Everyone knew that when the Warden was slightly pleased with someone... .. Then if he had to punish the person, he would make his head guards choose punishment instead.


    And if he was displeased, then it would be him choosing the punishment.


    Of course by that time, the prisoner in question would truly feel like he was already in hell!


    One should know that the prison was here to keep dangerous people away from innocent civilians... as well as to help these dangerous people reform their lives.


    And up till now, many prisoners just knew the first reason why they had been kept here.... but they didn¡¯t know the second reason, which was to reform them into better individuals.


    Anyway, long story short.... good behaviour got rewarded here, while bad behaviour got punished heavily by the guards.


    .


    "Inmates 47, 54 and 89!


    You 3 should be lucky that I was in a good mood today, or else your punishment would¡¯ve been heavier than what I already have in mind."


    Listening to their warden, the 3 culprits let out a sigh of relief.


    Ahhh!.... it looked like they had truly been overthinking it.


    One of them even smiled a bit at how lucky they were.


    But how would he have known that he would be chewing his thoughts in just seconds from now?


    "Since I¡¯m in a good mood, then for your punishment... You 3 will spend a month in the white room, before finally spending a week in the ¡¯Hole¡¯."


    "_"

 Chapter 538 Cornered!

    <h4>Chapter 538 Cornered!</h4>


    The Hole?


    Everyone sucked in cold air, as they thought about the punishment.


    The 3 culprits uncontrobly shivered even more from fright, as their faces soon began ghastly pale.


    This was the punishment their warden gave out when he was in a good mood?


    Then how would it have been if he was on the grumpy side earlier on?


    No!


    They wouldn¡¯t go!... they wouldn¡¯t go!


    Dammit!


    Anything but the ¡¯Hole¡¯!!


    That ce was a cruel ce!


    Even though both punishments were crude, the hole was cruder.


    The white room was exactly as its name sounded... a room that had no colour within it, as well as windows.


    Of course as it was a punishment room, so it still did heavy damage by ying with one¡¯s sanity.


    In fact, many prisoners that came out of the white room continuously screamed and begged never to go in there again..... And looked somewhat crazed.


    When in the room, they had lost track and count of time... and didn¡¯t even know if it was day or night time.


    Even their meals were given to them at haphazard times, so as to confuse even more.


    The meals were sent in through a very tiny rectangr slit on a wall, that would only open and close when it was mealtime.


    Funny enough, when the slit was closed, it blended well with the wall and didn¡¯t even look like there was an opening there.


    Most prisoners had tried to pry open the slit..... but it was to no avail, as it was always locked and bolted up on the other side of the wall.


    Of course another thing that made the prisoners cry, was that they didn¡¯t really have carriable tes or bowls.


    To put it simply, when it was mealtime, an rm would go off in the room.... alerting or even waking up the primer to take his/her meal.


    And once the rm sounded off, the imaginary clock began its countdown.


    The slit will open up, and a simple mechanical system will be activated.


    Essentially, with the slit open.... 2 metal bowls that are attached to the floor under the slit, will send in both food and water in separate bowls.


    From there, the prisoners would sit on the floor close to the slit, eat their food and drink their water off the bowls.


    At this moment, time was of the essence... as they only had 45 minutes to eat before the slit opens up and automatically sends the bowls back in.


    This was done for the good of the prisoners, as it would really be dangerous to give them any harmful objects when they were here.


    Who knew if they would harm themselves because they were slowly losing their minds?


    That was why the room didn¡¯t even have a single table or chair within it.


    It was just a white empty room with a single mattress on one end of the room... and a toilet on the other end.


    .


    As for the Hole, that one was way scarier than the White room.


    The hole was a massive room that was plunged intoplete darkness.


    There was no light at all!... which made everyone¡¯s imagination run wild.


    The smell of blood was everywhere within the room, and the walls were all rough and coarse whenever the prisoners felt on them.


    In short, the room also had all the other things that the white room had.


    But with the exception of the slit, the prisoner had to locate his/her mattress... as well as the toilet on their own in the darkness.


    And when it was time to eat, the rm would sound off, and a very dim light that looked like the light from a phone screen.... would only shine on the food and water below it.


    Of course, the light wasn¡¯t bright enough to even show what the room looked like or where the mattress and toilet were.... as it only showed light on the food and water.


    But what really creeped people out about the ce, was that they could¡¯ve sworn that they heard voices in the room.


    From time to time, they would hear loud ¡¯knocking or banging sounds¡¯..... as well as the sound of something sharp scratching on the walls.


    And No!.... it didn¡¯t just end there.


    They also heard theugh of a crazydy or man as well as the crying of a little girl.


    At times, it would even be the growl of a single ferocious beast.


    And to be honest, they felt something like saliva fall onto their shoulders whenever the beast growled.


    The ce was really f**ked up!


    Because when they would yell back saying things like: ¡¯Who goes there!¡¯..... Or ¡¯Show yourself!!¡¯


    But no matter how many times they asked, all they heard back was eitherughter or Ghostly sounds.


    The whole thing made them sleepless at times, as these voices and sounds would wake them up or even disturb them when they were having their meal.


    In short, the whole ce was creepy as hell.... and continuously messed with their minds.


    made them shiver uncontrobly.


    And just a few days ago... some of the prisoners that went in the hole


    And no matter how much they spoke or screamed, it still didn¡¯t change a thing because no one answered them back.


    .


    In fact, no matter how strong one felt, being toyed with mentally would make them break down slowly.


    The funny thing was that the voices would sometimes tell them that if they ever sought out evil again, it would devour their souls.... which left them numb from fright.


    Now, they truly believed that Landon Barn was a messenger from the heavens... As only he knew where the gateway to hell was.


    In a way, they weren¡¯t wrong, as Landon had also used to the system go cast a frightening aura around the room... Which would make even the strongest would feel like it was at the mercy of demons.


    And just to make it somewhat believable, even after these people left the hole... A month from then, they would get a vivid team which will make them like that this above or are watching their every move.


    In short, many of the prisoners had attended several church services after visiting the hole.... and hadpletely turned a new leaf in the prison.


    In short, many of them became more careful and silent in the prison.


    But as for those who hadn¡¯t experienced it..... just hearing the name ¡¯the hole¡¯, made them sweat buckets.


    .


    "Guards!


    Take them away!" Mitchen said.


    And immediately, the 3 culprits quickly fell onto Mitchen¡¯s legs and refused to let go.


    "Warden .. you will only have to kill me now!


    Because I¡¯m not going!"


    "Warden, do you even know what the whole is?


    It¡¯s the ce where the devil resides, so how can you ask us to go there?"


    "Forget it, Warden... Just kill us now!"


    ?????o (£þ¡õ£þ) o?????

 Chapter 539 So Its Like That!

    <h4>Chapter 539 So It¡°s Like That!</h4>


    "Forget it Warden... Just kill us now!"


    ?????o (£þ¡õ£þ) o?????


    The trio begged for their lives with all their might while holding their Warden¡¯s legs.


    "Let Go!!" Mitchenmanded coldly.


    But no matter how angry he was, they were more terrified about the hole than his aura.


    "Like we said Warden, forget it!"


    "Yeah Warden, forget it.


    Because the only way I¡¯m letting you go.... is over my dead body!"


    "Fine by me!" The Warden replied.


    But even though the men were scared silly by his response, they still refused to let go... because in their minds, it was better for them to face any human than for them to face a real-life demon straight out of hell!


    So why should they let go?


    One of the men in particr even began kissing Mitchen¡¯s shoes.


    What a joke!


    Ever since his friend came out of the hole, the dude had been quiet as hell.


    All he did was do little tasks and jobs around the prison-like gardening and so on.


    And he seemed to also spend a lot of time with the Baymardian bible, reading and thinking of heaven knows what.


    He had even overheard the dude say that he would like to work in the church after he left the prison.


    In short, all of this baffled him.


    And no matter how many times he asked his friend about what actually went down in that hole.... his friend would only shiver and never say a word to him.


    He had also seen otherse out and kiss the floor as if they had never seen the ground before.


    They who were big assassins, cried like babies when they came out.


    So how could he not be scared about going into the hole?


    Some people came out looking so dishevelled as if a stampede of elephants had just run over them nonstop.


    Of course with such a horrific experience, some of the prisoners who came out of these punishment rooms even started confessing on all the crimes that they hadmitted in the outside world.


    .


    The guy who was kissing Mitchen¡¯s shoes truly felt like crying.


    It¡¯s over! ..... it¡¯s all over!!!!


    Dammit!


    He really regretted teaming up with that duo in attempts to break free from prison.


    Yes!... that¡¯s right!


    This whole thing was a setup!


    They had thought that they would only be punished clean up somece.... but who would¡¯ve known that the Warden would show up now and ruin it all?


    Now that he was going to be locked up in the white room and the hole, how was he going to join the others in escaping?


    F***!


    Here was no way that he would go down alone!


    Snitches, might not always get stitches.


    "Warden... Warden... please, I¡¯ll talk!


    I¡¯ll confess!!" He said pitifully.


    And the moment the duo, as well as those in who involved in tonight¡¯s grand scheme heard the guy..... they quickly panicked uncontrobly.


    Son of a b**ch!


    Did he truly want to rat them out?


    Immediately, one of them made eye contact with the motherf***er... as if trying to tell him that they knew a way of saving him or getting him out of the holeter on.


    But how could he ept such an obvious lie?


    He didn¡¯t for one minute believe that these men knew how to get rescue him from either the white room or the hole.


    Hence he still decided to go forward with operation snitching.


    But just as he was about to confess, one of the brains of tonight¡¯s operation stepped forward immediately.


    .


    "Warden... I have something to say.


    Last night, all 3 inmates who you called out.... actually injured themselves.


    So they actually felt suspicious of those around them and began attacking at will.


    For sure, they deserved to be punished."


    Hearing one of their so-called lease tall ah** about them, all 3 men felt their hearts burn in rage.


    How far these people turn their backs on them like that?


    Fine!


    Since they didn¡¯t care about them, then they too won¡¯t care about thetter too.


    And once again, just before they were about to protest.... their leader quickly opened his mouth again.


    "Yes.... they deserved to be punished.


    But if I¡¯m right, they will only get punished after their wounds have been treated and properly dressed.


    Anyway, I¡¯m only stating this obvious fact because I know that the reason why my friends are begging you right now.... is because they think that their wounds won¡¯t get looked at." The prisoner said.


    He had said all these things so that these idiots would understand that they wouldn¡¯t actually be going into any of the punishment rooms today.


    Which meant that they still had a chance of escaping with them tonight.


    .


    He and a few others in his team had thought of almost everything that could go wrong..... so they had ¡¯identally¡¯ bitten these inmates so much that they almost took a chunk of flesh out of their bodies.


    One should know that this God-Damn ced didn¡¯t have any sharp objects that they could use for stabbing or killing.


    So they had to improvise with their teeth.


    Typically, before a prisoner entered any punishment room, any injuries that they had would be first attended to and dressed if need be.


    And for cases that needed stitching the wounds, special care or surgery.... the prisoners in this case, would be given a few days to allow their injuries to first begin the healing process before they got sent to the punishment rooms.


    Mitchen silently looked at the prisoner who spoke up for the culprits.


    Of course he was right!


    That was indeed how it was done here.


    But whether or not these prisoners had injuries on their bodies, wasn¡¯t up to him to decide or look at.


    Because they would always go through the medical team first before entering any of the punishment rooms.


    .


    Mitchen sternly looked at the culprits who were still hugging and kissing his legs nonstop.


    How sketchy.


    "You said that you wanted to confess.


    So I¡¯ll give you a chance to do so right now.


    True or false.... is what he said true?"

 Chapter 540 Ready To Move

    <h4>Chapter 540 Ready To Move</h4>


    Mitchen looked at the trio coldly.


    He knew that something was up, as the whole thing was just too strange to begin with.


    After all, just before the trio could speak for themselves, some random prisoner had spoken up instead.


    And within the room, several people were staring at each other as if there was some sort of unspeakable secret.


    But he decided to move them a chance to actually give out the real confession.


    Because if he had to find out the truth for himself, then.... heheheheheh.... then he would truly make them wish for their deaths instead.


    "True or false... What do you think of the matter?"


    "Yes, Warden!... It¡¯s true!


    We were only sad because of our injuries."


    "Warden, we were just scared that our injuries might really rot there.... which would call or make that demon in the hole to eat or devour us whole."


    "Yeah Warden, that¡¯s exactly how it is."


    As the trio spoke one-by-one, they hurriedly let go of Mitchen¡¯s legs and got up happily from the floor


    Now that they knew that they still had a chance of escaping, how could they not be happy?


    When they thought about the deep bite would a on their bodies, they couldn¡¯t help but look at their leaders in awe..... and a little bit of guilt too.


    Now, they were fully convinced that their leases would never betray them or sacrifice them.


    Butpletely opposite from the way they looked at their leaders..... therger looked at them with disgust.


    The leaders had already decided to get rid of the trio once they escaped Baymard.


    Men like this would always snitch under pressure... so it was better to ¡¯take care¡¯ of them A.S.A.P.


    As for why they couldn¡¯t leave them here in prison.... that was because these 3 morons might actually snitch on them when they hadn¡¯t even left Baymard yet.


    By then all forced in Baymard would just catch them effortlessly.


    So for the sess of their ns, this trio had to escape alongside them and die outside Baymard immediately.


    After all, snitches get stitches.


    .


    "Guards!!... take them away!"


    "Yes, Warden!" The guards said, before firmly escorting the troops away.


    With that, Mitchen now turned to the rest of the prisoners.


    "As for the rest of you.... you will spend the rest of today cleaning up the cafeteria.


    I want this ce to be so spotless, that I should able to see my reflection easily.


    Now Scram!!!"


    Listening to their Warden, everyone scattered around the ce hastily.


    Mitchen looked at the prisoners onest time, before finally exiting the sector.


    Now, it was time for his 4-day vacation with his family.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Once the door closed, several men quickly sighed from relief and looked at each other inquisitively.... before finally smirking.


    "Did everyone get what they were supposed to get?"


    "Yes leader...st week, I was able to painstakingly get 3 needles from the clinic.


    And just as instructed, I attached the needles to a toothbrush.... and carefully intertwined all 3 needles together."


    "Leader, since I¡¯m usually onundry duty..... I stole several pieces of clothing and removed every strand of thread on them.


    From there, Ibined them all to make a thick rope as instructed."


    "Leader, I also worked hadundry duty this week, so I was also able to sneak out several containers of detergent out as well."


    "Leader, I managed to bypass some sharp rocks and pebbles from the gardens."


    "Leader..."


    "Leader..."


    "Leader..."


    .


    Everyone spoke in hushed tones... as they still cleaning the floors in the midst of the guards.


    As they spoke, then tried their best not to look overly suspicious as well.


    Their leader listened to them one by one... before turning towards a certain prisoner.


    "Tybalt..... today, we caused this entire distraction just to give you an opportunity to do your part.


    So as someone who was ssed as the 3rd best thief in Arcadina... I hope that you truly lived up to your name."


    "Rx chief...I got it!" Tybalt said while a confident smile on his face.


    While they had been fighting, Tybalt had been analyzing the weakest guard amongst the pack.


    Within every social circle or group, not everyone could be strong or well experienced.... and that was a fact about humans.


    So once Tybalt saw his prey, he stealthily made his way to acquire his prey¡¯s set of keys.


    And once he had the set, he took out the master key from it and stealthily returned the rest of the keys back on the guard¡¯s waist.


    One should know that they had been nning to escape for months now.


    So after observing and researching for so long, how could they not know what the master key looked like?


    Anyway, after getting he master key... he made sure to heavily injure the guard.


    In this way, the guard would be sent home to Forsyth property ready... and might only notice the missing keyter on.


    After all, the guard was in pain and only thought about getting better for the time being.


    As for why they couldn¡¯t steal a knife or even a gun, it was because the guards didn¡¯t carry those around the prisoners.


    For protection, the guards only carried taser guns around the cells.


    And since these guns were all well hooked onto the guards.... it would be near impossible for one to take them off without the knowledge of the guards.


    Tybalt smiled slyly when he thought about his thievery victory!... as well as the fact that he and his hang had somehow managed to fool their Warden and the rest of the guards.


    Yes!


    Today, they would taste the sweet aroma of freedom.


    .


    "Leader..... when we make it out, do we still go back to our former master, King Alec Barn?"


    "No!


    We won¡¯t ever go back to that man again.


    From today henceforth, we will create our own ce without anyone¡¯s influence.


    We will take over one of the pirate inds along the shores and make it our new home.


    But for now, let¡¯s focus on escaping this hellish ce.


    Brothers... The day we have been waiting for has finallye."

 Chapter 541 Prison Break

    <h4>Chapter 541 Prison Break</h4>


    Darkness had fallen fast upon thend, as it was just 4:45 P.M now.


    The night was very cold, as frost grew on the buildings, as well as the shrubs around.


    The chilly winds were definitely big to be underestimated, as they rudely blew across thend.


    But even though the weather wasn¡¯t all that favourable, the empire was still as colourful and spirited as it usually was.


    Laughter, chatter and sounds of vehicles, filled the streets of Baymard.


    The streets were almost devoid of snow, and the people all had very warm attires on to fight the battle head-on.


    It was just past 4, and there were still a lot of things to do within the bubbling empire.


    Hence for many, the night hade a little too soon for some people... as they wanted to gant about the streets of Baymard gleefully.


    But for others, night time felt like the beginning of a chapter in their lives.


    .


    ¡¯Beeeppppppp!¡¯


    "All inmates should head on back to their cells for lock up in 30 minutes time.


    I repeat, all inmates should head back to their cells for lock-up!"


    In Baymard¡¯s high tech prison for males, within Sector A.... an announcement rang out throughout the entire sector.


    All inmates had 30 more minutes to round up what they were doing before lockup.


    Somewhere doingundry, while others focused on mopping the floors, or even doing light punishment that had been assigned to them earlier on.


    And apart from those, one should know that all prisoners had weekly tasks toplete while here... and sometimes, some people proffered to do those talks just before they slept instead..... rather than waking up early and mopping the floors instead or doing other chores.


    So after dinner, some people immediately did their chores like cleaning the floors.... so that they could sleep in tomorrow for a bit, rather than waking up really early to do janitor duties.


    Hwy could choose when to do their chores daily, provided it didn¡¯t dy the smooth running of the prison.


    Of course while others were doing chores, some just chilled in their cells.... as well as the cells of their friends instead.


    Because during the day, all cells were left open for inmates to bond with each other.


    Some were working out together by doing pushups, while others were talking about their adventurous escapades out of Baymard.


    In short, the cells were left open during the daytime.


    But when it was time for lock-up, all prisoners had to go back to their cells immediately.


    .


    Once the announcement rang out, Tybalt and the rest calmly went back to their cells.


    Just before the announcement, they had made sure that they weren¡¯t seen together..... so as not to look too suspicious to the guards.


    So they had been in different rooms or cells, found different things altogether.


    Tybalt reached his cell and nodded at his roommate before finally jumping onto the lower bunk bed.


    He ced his nket over his head and waited for the next announcement.


    "All cell doors will close in 3.... 2..... 1..."


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The doors were all automatic and were easily controlled by the guards in the control room.


    Of course even though the doors were automatic, there was still a keyhole on each door as a secondary precaution... just in case they couldn¡¯t open or close any of the doors.


    If the mechanism for a particr cell door is jammed or fails to work, then they would use the master key to do the job instead.


    There were times where prisoners would bete for lock-up, and at that time.... the guards would use the master key to open some of the cells and send the prisoners in.


    After lockup, all guards walked towards the exit door for the prisoner¡¯s sleeping quarters and just stood there.


    Of course, they were waiting for thest announcement of the day.


    "Its 11 P.M on the day


    Now, it¡¯s time for lights out!"


    With that, all lights within the prisoner¡¯s sleeping quarters went off automatically.


    Followed by a massive ¡¯bang¡¯ sound.... which was actually another massive metal bar door that sealed the exit.


    The metal bars came out from the ground, as well as from above the door as if they were wsing out of Wolverine¡¯s fists.


    For sure, several mechanisms like this were now fully active once lock-up time hadmenced.


    In addition to that, the prison had several other escape-proof mechanisms too... if the prisoners actually attempted to escape.


    .


    Time passed by a little too slowly for some of the prisoners, as they had to force themselves not to sleep.... while waiting for the faithful hour to approach.


    But the more they waited, the sleepier they became.


    Some literally had to p themselves hard just to stay awake.


    After all, in addition to doing their regr day chores..... they had also been painstakingly scrubbing the massive cafeteria floors, tables, chairs and walls with just a toothbrush as well.


    So how could their bodies not feel tired?


    As for Tybalt, he calmly sat up on his bed and continued his countdown.


    With the ce this dark, how else was he supposed to know the time?


    From the moment the announcement rang out stating that it was now 11 P.M.... he had begun his countdown from there.


    Over this period of time, he had observed the wall clocks within the prison... and could now estimate how long it would take for every second and minute to pass them by.


    All he knew was that at exactly 12:30 Midnight, he would finally make his move.


    He sat for a while at the edge of his bed and fully concentrated on doing his job.


    .


    Time was once again a b**ch, as it really moved too slow for these prisoners.


    "57.....58...59.....60." Tybalt said while counting down the past few seconds left.


    Once Tybalt stood up from his bed, his roommate also did the same as well.


    "Tybalt... Is it time?"


    "Yeah... it¡¯s time.


    Now, let¡¯s go!"

 Chapter 542 Prison Break 2

    <h4>Chapter 542 Prison Break 2</h4>


    ¡¯Catchack!¡¯


    Tybalt opened the door as quietly as he could, but of course, those around his cell still heard the noise or the heavy cell door opening.


    Some of them who were in on the escape n, hurriedly got up from their beds and waited for Tybalt to open their cells.


    While others who had no idea of what was actually going on... were so shocked that they soon became speechless.


    Their blood boiled as they looked at their own colleague who was now out of his cell just like that.


    This.... this..... this really was shocking!!


    For a moment, they truly felt like they were still dreaming.


    Dammit!


    If it was actually this easy to escape, then why didn¡¯t they try?


    The man they were now looking at, also had 2 hands, feet, eyes and everything else that they had too.


    So if he could do it, then why couldn¡¯t they?


    Of course, they also thought of the probability of him being caught.


    But since the guards hadn¡¯t noticed him yet, then didn¡¯t that mean that his chances of escaping were actually quite high?


    The key point that they took notice of, was the fact that if Tybalt seeded today... then for sure, security would only get tighter them who were now left behind.


    Because the guards here will better their defences, and might also restrict so many things for them instead.


    Thinking about it now, if they didn¡¯t escape today alongside Tybalt.... then wouldn¡¯t it be 10 times harder to escape in future?


    F***!


    There was no way about it.


    It seems like they wouldn¡¯t have to shamelessly beg to be included in the n.


    "Hey brother, how can you be so mean?


    Aren¡¯t we neighbours?"


    "Brother... remember when Ist helped you scrub the toilets?


    Please let me go with you alright?"


    "Eh?


    Wait!... are you going with those losers?


    So you would rather escape with them, rather than with me the 37th Assassin in Arcadina?"


    "Brother.... do you know who I am?


    I¡¯m the 8th most powerful opinion master from Carona.


    So if you take me with you, I promise to swear loyalty to you till death!"


    "Hmph!


    What are you so high and mighty about?


    Do you think that you and your stupid gang will ever seed in escaping from this prison grounds?


    Tsk!


    You¡¯re just a dreamer!


    And since you did this whole ordeal without involving my Snowy Wolf Gang, then don¡¯t expect me to escape with you when my gang and I make our own escape attempts too.


    Because the way I see it, it wouldn¡¯t be long before you get caught and brought back to your cell!"


    "Yeah... you all will be back!!"


    .


    ?? (??£þ?_£þ?)????


    Tybalt paid no attention to all those who constantly seek him out for freedom.


    Some cursed him, while others looked at him as their saviour instead.


    But what did it have to do with him?


    He stealthily walked towards the cells of his group members and opened their doors gently.


    ¡¯Catchack!¡¯


    Every member of his gang had now been let out of their cells.


    "Well done Tybalt." Their leader said, before turning to the rest of the gang.


    "It¡¯s probably pitch dark in some areas within the sector


    So stay sharp and close by at all times!"


    With that, he led the team and jogged forward towards the exit.


    Even though it was ¡¯lights-off¡¯ mode in their sleeping quarters, the ce wasn¡¯t pitch dark.... as some dim bluish lights had been left on instead.


    This was so that people wouldn¡¯t fall when taking a piss in their cells.... or even miss the hole and so on.


    The light in the ce was very simr to moonlight instead.


    So for sure, they could still somewhat see where they were going.


    And since they didn¡¯t know how the other ces within the sector would be illuminated.... they just assumed that some ces might actually be pitch dark instead.


    They ran behind their leader until they reached the exit door for their sleeping quarters.... which now had very thick iron bars spread across it.


    .


    Their leader immediately reached for the ck metal box on the sides.


    He lifted the top part of the box, and immediately..... a number pad was revealed.


    "Aldwin... for the past few months, you were tasked to study this thing.


    And so far, you reported that this thing was some sort of code puncher for the doors to open up.


    In addition to that, you also said that we only have 1 try to make sure that it works.... or else the rms would go off.


    But before you punch anything in, I would just like to find out how sure you are about the actual code... as well as the number of tries."


    "Leader, even though I didn¡¯t particrly know what they were punching in... I still decided to study the hand coordination of every guard who has ever used this thing.


    Be it how their hands shifted left, right, upwards and downwards..... I carefully observed how they moved their fingers and bodies when punching anything in.


    As for the number of tries it would take before the rm went off... I had once witnessed a new guard identally punch in a wrong code, which immediately set off the rm throughout the sector."


    "Hmm... looking at it now, since there are only numbers on the thing.


    That means that we have to punch the right number code, or else the rm system will go off.


    In other words, we have only one shot for our freedom.


    And it all rests on your shoulders, Aldwin.


    So now, it¡¯s your time to prove your worth!"


    "Yes, leader!" Aldwin answered confidently.


    He looked at the number pad before him and took a deep breath before punching in what he believed to be the code.


    Everyone else held their breath anxiously, as their hearts felt like it would leap out of their chests any moment from now.


    .


    Just looking at Aldwin work made their nerves run rampant all the more.


    Anxiety and fear sat behind their eyes, as now... they were somewhat fearful of what would happen to them if the rms went off.


    Bloody Hell!


    What had they gotten themselves into?


    Should they just kill themselves now, than to have their warden do it for them?


    Within the span of these few seconds, they seemed to have aged even more.... as they all felt like an entire decade had already passed them by.


    And just when doubt had almostpletely overtaken their mind... the sounds of the iron door reeling back into the ground, could be heard by all.


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!¡¯


    Eh?


    What just happened?


    Did he actually do it?


    Ahhhhhh!!!!!


    He... he did it!


    It¡¯s a miracle!


    They were saved!!


    ??(*¡ä¡õ`)??


    They looked at the door again and inked several times, just to be sure that it was open.


    Damn, how cool was their brother just now?


    What other prisoner could do what their brother had just done?


    Please!!!!.... their gang was the real deal.


    It was the tip dog within this hell hole.


    They looked at Aldwin in awe.


    "Brother... you really did it!


    "Yeah brother, you were really awesome!"


    Yes, bro... I always believed you could do it."


    "Me too bro..... I never doubted you even for a second!!!"


    ©´(£þ¥î£þ)©°

 Chapter 543 Prison Break 3

    <h4>Chapter 543 Prison Break 3</h4>


    "Alright boys, keep it down.


    We don¡¯t have much time left, so let¡¯s move out.


    And remember... we don¡¯t know anything about the security from here on out.


    So be on your guard at all times!" Their leader said sternly.


    With that, everyone nodded and followed stealthily behind him.


    As for those whose prison cells were facing the exit, shock hadpletely overturned their minds.


    Their bodies trembled and their lips quivered excitedly, as they now felt like even they could make their own prison break sometimeter on.


    And just like that, the prisoners now a serious case of ¡¯Escape Fever!¡¯.


    Yes!


    Apart from freedom, many of them felt like escaping from Baymard¡¯s prison was an aplishment that could boost one¡¯s reputation.


    Because even though it looked easy, they knew that they could only open that door if they too observed and memorized what the guards were typically punching in.


    In fact, the only security setups and measures that the prisoners had seen.... where all in their sleeping quarters.


    Because excluding the outer walls and sector exit doors... the security within the other parts in the sector only came on after lights-out.


    So none of the prisoners knew what they would be in for when they left the sleeping quarters.


    With that said, anyone who can actually escape from here needed to be clever, strong and quick-witted.


    At least, that was what the prisoners had concluded about the ce.


    So if Tybalt, Aldwin and their gang actually manage to escape tonight, then their names would probably go down in history for the rest of the prisoners.


    It would be like escaping from Alcatraz back on earth.


    Undoubtedly, the escaped prisoners would have their reputations boosted in a truly unfathomable way.


    And so just like that, everyone decided to secretly make their own escape ns as well.


    Because just like a stimulus, the effect of tonight¡¯s scheme had now created a wave of new criminals.


    .


    Tybalt and his gang were now out of their sleeping quarters, and had now found themselves running along the massive corridor that they were more than familiar with.


    "Remember men.... in the daytime, there are no security measures ced within the sector.


    So now that it¡¯s night time, we have no idea what we are walking into.


    But I have a feeling that we will be able to handle whatever is thrown at us just fine." Their leader said while looking at the long winding hallway intensively.


    And unbeknownst to them, when they had crossed a certain spot, they had already triggered some sensors within the ce.


    And before they knew it, several massive holes miraculously appeared on the floor.


    Sh**!... Trap doors!!!


    That¡¯s right, in a sh.... several trapped doors opened up on the floors, with each trap door upying the entire width of the hallway.


    ¡¯Slick!!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhh!!!!¡¯


    Several men had fallen down to heaven knows where, while screaming at the top of their lungs.


    And from the sound of their screams, it seemed like the way down was truly a long one.


    Or more still, it actually sounded like the men were spiralling down these trap doors instead.


    And all those above could hear, were their echoes that resounded around the entire hallway.


    Just where did these trap doors lead to?


    Panic began to spread across the men like a cluster of sparks... as it made their abdomen churn ufortably.


    Their thoughts were now all over the ce, as their hearts kept hammering within their chests nonstop.


    What the hell was going on here?


    .


    "Help!..... Help me, brother!"


    "Help us!!"


    Some of the prisoners had held onto the sides of the trapped doors when it opened up previously.... and now, they were dangling there for their poor lives.


    Immediately, theirrades helped them up in a sh.


    In this sort of situation, the more people they had, the better their chances of survival.


    "Everyone freeze!" Their leadermanded while looking at the path before and around him.


    Why did the floor suddenly open up?


    He truly had no idea what sort of crazy ce this prison was.


    If they wanted to keep moving forward, they would have to keep jumping over these trap doors sessfully.


    Yes... that was the only way forward.


    While the leader was deep in thought, some of his men thought about a different problem that they were now facing.


    "Leader, what do we do now?


    Some of the men that fell had some of our tools on them.


    So what do we do now?"


    "We don¡¯t know this ce well, so we might not even need those tools.


    So for now, let¡¯s keep pushing forward.


    And before we step ahead, from now on.... we should test out if the floor is safe or not."


    "Right!" They answered in unison.


    "Good!


    Now, Gregory.... hand me your rope!


    And Jeffrey, ha...."


    ¡¯Drrrrrr!!!!!¡¯


    Before the leader could continue on, the floor beneath them started disappearing once more.


    Dammit!


    Previously, their only way forward was to jump over all trapped doors.


    So if the spaces that they were supposed to leap to disappeared... then where we¡¯re they supposed to jump or hold on to?


    The leader¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock!


    F***!... these people were really trying to push them to their early graves.


    .


    "Quickly! Quickly!..... everyone, keep jumping forward until the floor stops disappearing."


    With that, everyone began jumping like crazy.


    Some people had mother Luck smile upon them, as they had sessfully leaped forward just in time before they fell victim to these trapped doors.


    But of course, mother luck didn¡¯t smile at everyone..... as some of them were slow to jump when the floor beneath moved.


    So these ones didn¡¯t make it forward... and instead, ended up falling into their trapped doors below.


    As for others, they had sessfully jumped forward... but now, the ce that they had targeted, actually opened up and became a trapped door.


    For sure, this was the end of the road for them.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "No!!!!!!!"


    "Help me!!!!"


    The cries of the fallen were heard by all those that kept moving forward.


    But what could they do?


    This ce had now undoubtedly turned into a battlefield.

 Chapter 544 Prison Break 4

    <h4>Chapter 544 Prison Break 4</h4>


    The men jumped with all their might, from one path to another..... until they had finally reached a corner in the hallway, which led left.


    "Leader.... it looks like its finally over.


    The floor has stopped opening up." One of the menmented while breathing in and out loudly.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just him.... as many of the men were also breathing rapidly as well.


    They felt like they had justpleted some utterly unpredictable exercise.


    "Everyone, stay close!


    And this time, watch out for the floor below you."


    "Yes leader!" everyone replied, while cautiously following behind their leader.


    And when they had jogged a certain distance, they soon heard something move.


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrrrrr!¡¯


    Eh?


    Where was that noiseing from?


    Everyone¡¯s ears were now perked up, and they quickly scanned through the room to find out where the noise wasing from.


    What the hell?


    Were they actually seeing things?


    "Leader, the wall in front and the wall behind us... are closing in very fast!!!" Tybalt eximed frantically.


    Oh my heavens!


    What do they do now?


    This was the first time that he was facing something like this.


    Where in the entire Pyno continent, would a wall just move on its own?


    As someone who walked in the darkness as an assassin, the walls never moved alright?


    It was people who moved.


    But now, if the walls moved, how was he supposed to fight it?


    Because no matter how tough one was, the speed at which those walls wereing at them... as well as how heavy they looked, one could rightfully assume that they could easily squash human flesh in a heartbeat.


    So how could he not panic?


    Who in his right frame of mind would like to be sandwiched and squashed like a bug?


    .


    ¡¯Drrrrrr!!!!!!¡¯


    The walls were closing in, and everyone was scared out of their wits.... and without even waiting for their leader to issue amand, their ¡¯survival mode settings¡¯ were already on.


    Right now, they had one thought in mind... and that was to find an exit.


    They scanned through the hallway anxiously, while waiting also moving forward as well.


    "Look!... I see another hallway up ahead.


    But we have to get there before the wall in front of uspletely passes that point." Aldwin said.


    And just like that, the men sprinted forward as if they were in a marathon.


    They ran like the wind and even found themselves pushing each other while running to safety.


    Of course once again, more trapped doors opened up while they were running.


    Son of a b**ch!


    Couldn¡¯t they just give them a break for even a second?


    ¡¯Ahhhhhh!¡¯


    Once again, several men fell down into the ¡¯rabbit hole¡¯.... while others pushed forward and tried their best to avoid more traps.


    ¡¯Plop!¡¯


    Some of the men had finally jumped into the hallway just in time.


    As for the rest, well..... do bad!


    One couldn¡¯t be a winner all the time right?


    .


    From there, the game only got more difficult and threatening for them.


    This time, there was a huge boulder running towards them.


    And after that, they almost entered a den of wild Hangols... passed through a room of fire, passed through another room that almost electrocuted them dry, another that sharp needles flying out of the walls from left and right .... and finally stopped in the room filled with sleeping gas.


    As they all fell into a deep sleep, they all wondered about something very important which had been bugging their minds ever since they left their sleeping quarters.


    Howe all along their journey, they had never seen the ces that they even familiar with?


    Where was the cafeteria?


    Where was theundry room?


    Where was the pathway that even led to the showers?


    They were just utterly confused when it came to this prison.


    But of course if they knew the truth about the matter, they would really puke out blood and die in the end.


    .


    You see.... it was more like this!


    From the moment lockdown began,rge doors that looked simr to the walls, wide ck off those familiar areas.


    In short, one could think of it as camouge.


    And with that in kind, the men would only have to run along all the pathways presented to them.


    The funny thing was that they had been going around the same ce without even knowing it.


    No!... it was more like they just going around a maze.


    Because that was how these pathways had been designed.


    During night time, within sector A..... there were 200 different blocks or pathways within them.


    Some pathways would take you 2 stories straight up using adder, while others might make you slide down instead.


    But no matter what direction people went, they would never find the real exit.


    Because the exit was also camouged as well.


    And just after one managed to block up the camouge door with explosives, they would now be met with doors that were as thick and heavy as Vault doors.


    And after that, they woulde face to face with other deadly security measures instead.


    So anyway, this entire time.... out of those 200 visible pathways, Tybalt and the rest had only explored 8 pathways before they failed.


    The sensors all around the pathways made it a the more deadly, as there were still some things that they hadn¡¯t even triggered in the areas that they had passed through yet.


    As for those who fell into the trapped doors.... they were actually sent 3 floors underground into several cages and locked up here.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t fall straight down since that would kill them.


    Nope!


    They actually fell onto arge tube that spiralled all the way down onto the cages.


    And just so that prisoners didn¡¯t try to hold on to the sides, the tubes were lined with grease during lockdown.


    And in the morning, the tubes get cleaned using a self-washing system.


    In short, this prison was built to ensure that no one got out!


    .


    Tybalt and the rest really struggled to make it through pathway 9, but the sleeping gas there was just too high.


    They felt their eyelids grow heavy with every passing second.


    And without someone even mentioning it to them, they knew that they had woefully failed tonight¡¯s operations.


    At this point, they all shuddered when they thought about their futures.


    Warden Mitchen will definitely have their heads!


    Sigh... They felt like digging up a hole, killing themselves, and diving into the hole while holding a flower in their hands.


    áê(-_-;)áê


    But something told that even in death, that beastly warden of theirs wouldn¡¯t let them go.


    And so just like that, their little prison break adventure had finallye to an end.

 Chapter 545 Punishmen

    <h4>Chapter 545 Punishmen</h4>


    Landon looked at the report in his hands and smiled.


    Ahh!!


    Apparently, the prisoners had tried their first attempt in breaking out of prison.


    Well, even though this entire scenario could be considered a bad one.... for Landon and his team, it was actually an amazing way to test out some of the prison¡¯s defence systems here.


    As well as keep the guards on their toes.


    They needed to be more careful when punching in security codes in future.... and they also needed to constantly check if they had their master keys on them at all times.


    But what the prisoners didn¡¯t know.... was that since all prisoner doors could be opened automatically, that means that the control security room was also keeping check on the doors at all times.


    So when they saw several red lights sh above the opened cells after lights out, they had already used their Walkie talkies tomunicate with each other and verify if any guard had opened the cells.


    Of course in addition to that, they had also contacted Landon as well.... who told them to just let the prisoners try their luck.


    And in the end, these prisoners had only passed through 8 passageways.


    In addition to that, the report he had stated that they thought that the prison itself was a Mystical one whose hallways and doors change overnight.


    They couldn¡¯t find any room or ce that even remotely resumed the regions that they typically visited during the day.


    It was like they were in a totally different building altogether.


    In short, they had a feeling that even if they had drawn a map of the ce in the daytime, they wouldn¡¯t even have time to think or figure out where they were supposed to go to... since the hallways didn¡¯t even give them a breather to begin with.


    One had to be fearful of trap doors, fire, wild animals, gases that put them to sleep, trapped pits which had thunder sparks that could fry (electrocute), rooms that grew smaller on their own.... and so on.


    In short, one didn¡¯t have the time to be looking at a map while there.


    As even being absent-minded from ones surrounding could just be their end.


    This morning, they found all the escaped prisoners in sorry states.


    And after searching them, they found so many stolen items from the clinic and even theundry room as well.


    Well, Landon was really impressed by how patient and resourceful they had been.


    It was like seeing an old crime moviee to life.


    As expected of assassins and poison masters.


    .


    "Your majesty, this is all we know about them from our own observation and hypothesis about the matter." Said one of the head guards from the prison.


    At the moment, the Warden was on a cruise trip with his family to Carona.


    So the head guards were the only ones that could handle this matter alongside Landon.


    Just thinking about how furious the Warden would be when he got back, made the guards feel pity for the culprits.


    ¡¯Sigh.... when the Warden came back, they would be as good as dead.¡¯ He thought.


    Of course he wasnt the only one who thought so, as even the cprits lived in fear fact the Warden mighteven strangle them to death when he feasted his eyes opon themter on.


    Theh had no idea that the Warden was on vacation.


    So the more the Warden stayed away, the more anxious and fearful their hearts became.


    Dammit!


    Why were they so unlucky?


    "Your majesty.... we also believe that they only stole the master key yesterday morning.


    They created that whole incident just for that reason, and even injured one of our new guards in the process."


    "Oh?


    Have they confessed or exined the whole matter to you all?"


    "No your majesty..... for now, they are still proving very difficult.


    And so far, our story is only 70% urate... as we have been piecing in all the clues together.


    When we found out that they used a master key to unlock their cells, we had all guards search for their own keys immediately.


    And so far, all guards that were in duty still had their keys.


    So we called each guard that was off duty, and also verified if they had their keys or not.


    And that¡¯s when we found out that the injured guard seemed to have lost his keys yesterday morning..... during that chaotic incident."


    "Good!.... well done.


    For now, keep trying to get a detailed exnation from the culprits.


    Who knows, maybe there¡¯s something that we are missing.


    And it would never hurt to make sure that none of our own men had betrayed us just to free them.


    Also, try getting eyewitnesses to the whole thing too.


    There are bound to be more than 2 or 3 people who witnessed them trying to escape, so try to get as much info as possible..... so that we too can better our own defences as well.


    You and the men should take this entire incident as a learning experience."


    "Yes, your majesty... I will do as you bemanded." The guard said confidently.


    "Alright... as for their punishment, we can only decide on it when the Warden gets back.


    So I need you all to schedule a meeting.... involving all the head guards in the entire prison no matter their sector, as well as the Wardens for both male and female prisons.


    Of course, you also need to add; myself, the Minister of justice and defence.... and all other leaders involved in this matter.


    By then, we will decide on if we should extend their time here in prison or just give them a harsher punishment for the time being."


    "Eh?


    So your majesty.... what you¡¯re saying is that in the meantime, we should just let them be?" The head guard asked confusedly.


    If they did that, wouldn¡¯t these prisoners think that they won¡¯t get punished?


    "Hmhm.... for now, treat those that might¡¯ve been injured.... and keep a close eye on the rest.


    We can¡¯t punish them twice for a single crime.


    So it would be unwise to send them to a punishment room, beforeter deciding on what their real punishment would be." Landon said while closing up the folder before him.


    He looked towards the direction of the prison and smiled slightly.


    Ah!.... it was never a dull day here in Baymard.

 Chapter 546 New Projec

    <h4>Chapter 546 New Projec</h4>


    After speaking with the head guard, Landon tapped his fingers on his table gently.


    Deep down, he knew that no matter how risky things seemed.... some people would definitely choose to do things for the thrill alone.


    So he knew that this wasn¡¯t thest time that someone would try to break out of prison.


    Even with all the high-tech systems back on earth, prisoners still broke out frequently.... so what more of here?


    Human beings were made to evolve and rise above any challenges.


    So with time, even the criminals would get better and wiser.


    And the only way to help them here, was to constantly raise up the difficulty level.


    Well, with this whole prison thing behind him.... now, he could finally focus on more important things.


    .


    Currently, Landon and his secretary were driving towards District C.


    To be specific, they were heading towards the Ministry of Tourism.


    One should know that it was already the 17th of February, and the Ski \u0026 Snowboarding resort had already be one of the most popr sites to visit in Baymard


    It¡¯s been weeks since itunched in Baymard, and has been ranked as the 8th most amazing ce to visit in Baymard.


    Heck!


    It even overtook the Baymardian Motion Picture Studios and the ¡¯Murder House of Mysteries¡¯, that took the 13th and 37th spots on the list.


    Of course, the 1st ce had always been Landon¡¯s magical pce for some reason.


    Anyway, within the resort, Children had fun outdoors skiing, ting and snowboarding..... as well as adults who loved driving the snowmobiles instead.


    Also, there were those that just lived the feeling of flying.... especially when those ski lifts carried them up in the air from one point to another.


    In short, many of the tourists and Baymardians felt like doing these fun activities on a daily basis.


    In addition to that, many of them loved staying in those simple yet beautiful dome-shaped rooms in the resort.


    This alone had reminded many Baymardians about the beauty of camping and so on.


    And so, it quickly became a hot site for many people..... especially couples.


    .


    As of now, these dome-shaped homes had already been booked from now till July so far.


    So that was how much in demand they were at.


    Bottom line, people found the whole ce to truly be a breath of fresh air.... and wanted these sorts of outdoor activities more.


    With all that said, many positive reviews and pleas had been sent to the ministry of tourism for many more opportunities like that one.


    As for what Landon knew, even though the people didn¡¯t want to live the way they used to live... they still wanted those fun-filled adventurous times in the woods.


    Sure... they had the Zoo, a botanical garden, the park and several other ces that showcased nature.


    But what they wanted was a ce that would allow them to sleep outdoors in safety..... just like the resort.


    To be more specific, they wanted a scene that was simr to hiking or surviving in the woods... but the catch was that they wanted the ce to be very safe.


    After all the deaths and animal attacks that used to happen around Shanks road.... it was totally understandable why they wouldn¡¯t want to go out hiking in such a forest.


    In short, no wife, husband, or even parent... would want their child or loved one to be torn apart by wild animals.


    So they just wanted an outdoor area that they could camp with tents and sleepfortably around.


    Of course, the ce could have small animals like rabbits and so on... and maybe even deers and other friendlyrge animals.


    But no wild ones!


    And so with all that in mind, the minister of Tourism.. and well as the Minister that overlooked everything concerning Wildlife, nts and the entire ecosystem..... quickly made a detailed note of what people truly wanted, and decided to send in their request to Landon A.S.A.P.


    One should know that even back on earth, even though people were still surrounded by technology... they still loved the great outdoors too.


    So what more of these people?


    Sure.. they really lived how they were currently living now, but that didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t want to go hiking or camping once or twice.


    In the end, for the people¡¯s sake.... it was always best for them to have a blend of both worlds.


    .


    "Wee your majesty!"


    "Wee your majesty!" Both ministers greeted in unison.... alongside their secretaries as well.


    After greeting everyone, Landon calmly sang down and discussed happily with them... while waiting for the meeting to begin.


    And as the men talked, their secretaries on the other hand..... hastily took out several documents and ced them on the table.


    In short, they were the ones readying the ce for the meeting instead.


    7 minutes went by just like that, and soon... Landon¡¯s secretary rose up from his seat and indicated for the meeting to begin.


    Another 47 minutes went by again, with everyone looking at Landon with admiration.


    What a guy!


    He had alreadye up with the perfect solution to the problem.... and had even thought about cost, construction and other major and minor details.


    Yet, here they were scratching their heads on what to create.


    Of course, his majesty had already asked them if they had any suggestions... And in truth, they really didn¡¯t have any even though they had been brainstorming for a while now.


    "Your majesty.... can... can it really be done?" Minister Abe said excitedly.


    His heart fluttered a bit, and for a short moment... his mind became somewhat nk.


    Genius!!!


    He looked at the document before him and almost felt like kissing it repeatedly.


    If they could pull this off, this would undoubtedly give Baymard more ie just from tourists alone.


    Because with his Majesty¡¯s ns and designs, even people who typically camped or sleep in the woods.... would still want toe over to taste this sort of adventure.


    Minister Abe looked at the documents andughed stupidly.


    As for Minister Florian, he was also pleased as well.


    Landon looked at their faces and was satisfied with their happy expressions.


    Since they had agreed, then he would quickly give Tim the go-ahead to begin construction.


    It could take years for it to bepleted, but overall..... the ce would definitely be worth the wait!


    And what was he going to build... Well, it was best to say that it would be a ce that showcases all terrains on the.


    .


    It was going to be an enclosed park, like Jurassic Park... But without the dinosaurs of course, and it also wouldn¡¯t be that big too.


    In other words, some ces might look like the desert, the other ces might look like the jungle.


    He would even out quicksand, hidden temples and so on there for adventures to swing through vines, climb mountains and so on.


    This was going to be an enclosed park that would take several years to build.


    Anyway, this was the best he could do for the people.


    With wars and wild animals around the ce, he couldn¡¯t just send them yo their deaths outdoors.... as previously before his arrival, most hunters still lost their lives or got heavy injured.


    And the people didn¡¯t want to camp if it wasn¡¯t safe..... So he had to create his own forest for them.


    Basically, he would just enclose a massive space and create this dream world for the people.


    Right now, Landon wanted to iron out everything that needed his concern in Baymard.


    Because soon, he would have to ready his men and leave for his mission.


    That¡¯s right!


    It was almost time for him to drive towards the North of Arcadina.


    And who was he going to save?


    He had no idea!


    But all this only made him all the more intrigued.

 Chapter 547 Transport Trucks

    <h4>Chapter 547 Transport Trucks</h4>


    "Your majesty... What do you think about these models?"


    "Hmmm.... let¡¯s see....." Landon said while inspecting the track before him.


    Of course, it was a military transport truck!


    With the date for his mission closing in, he had to ensure that everything was up to par.


    "How many truck types have you all been able to make?" Landon asked.


    As for who he was talking to, of course it was none other than overseer Reagan from the weapon manufacturing industry.


    Reagan calmly adjusted his new medical-grade sses, before finally responding to Landon.


    "Your majesty, currently, only 5 types of transport trucks have been made from all the rest... as requested," Reagan said before giving Landon a document to look over.


    When he was assigned this task, his majesty had said that he specifically wanted them to start creating these ones first before doing the rest on the list.


    Landon looked at the list while listening to Reagan.


    All trucks that they had created so far, were fully covered.... with none having an open boot, which was exactly what he was going for.


    He needed transport trucks that could focus on transporting humans, military weapons, food and so on during this winter season.


    Hence these sorts of transport trucks were perfect for the job, as they were all fully covered with thick hard metal armour that was supposed to keep people safe against bullets, arrows and so on.


    But even though the exterior looked so hard and tough, Landon had immediately designed the inside to be extremelyfortable for the soldiers who were ready or returning frombat... as well as those that they rescued or saved.


    .


    Some of these trucks were made just for rescued personnel.... so their insides were designed to resemble that of homes.


    In this way, those rescued would feelfortable throughout their journey.


    In short, Landon had designed the inside to be like those overnight capsule hotel buses, which just had individual sleeping pods for its guests.


    Each pod or capsule had its own bed, pillow, and even it¡¯s own curtain for privacy.


    And in addition to that, each pod had its own light bulb within its space... as well as some reading materials, like a Baymardian wee book which showed all the fun things to do in Baymard with pictures included.


    This was definitely an amazing way to advertise Baymard¡¯s touristic side to those that hadn¡¯t seen the ce before.


    That wasn¡¯t the only avable thing to look at, as they would also have the Baymardian bible, alongside somemon storybooks, in their sleeping quarters as well.


    One never knew if it was a child that they were rescuing or even the elderly.... so it was always best to keep several options there at all times.


    These books were kept and secured on a built-in shelf on the walls.... so they wouldn¡¯t fall during the journey.


    .


    Of course, apart from reading material... there would also be water, as well as some other beverage and snacks in their pods when they first get in.


    And during the course of the journey, they would get at least 2 square meals a day.... since one of the military trucks was just an entire built-in kitchen.


    With how fast they had to travel, they weren¡¯t going to keep stopping every now and then just for cooking or meals.


    And what if it was snowing heavily for several days in a row?


    Were they going to starve just because of that?


    Indeed, that just seemed too ridiculous to Landon.


    So rather than that, it was better to make a kitchen that was tremor proof on the road.... alongside several fridges and freezers.


    It would definitely be best to make some dishes and keep on the side for a day or 2.... so that the cooks would also have some time off as well.


    They could properly store it well like how airnes store their foods.


    And when it would be breakfast or any other mealtime... they would just preheat the food, before sending it over to the soldiers as well as the guests.


    They would definitely stop the trucks for meal distribution..... but it wasn¡¯t going to take over even up to 10 minutes.


    Because rather than cooking outside for more than an hour for therge group of soldiers and guests.... 10 minutes was definitely the better option at the moment.


    And after meal distribution, they could eat in the vehicles while continuing their journey towards their final destination.


    .


    "Your majesty...st but not least, we have the clinical trucks here.


    They were the trickiest to do, but eventually....we got it through in the end." Reagan said while opening the truck door for Landon.


    One should know that at least 4 or 7 military doctors and nurses would being on this trip as well.


    So Landon had made mini-clinics in some of the trucks as well.


    In this way, when they got to the battlefield and did their part.... after the battle, the back of the trucks could open up, and immediately transform into a clinic that would have all the injured men gathered around it.


    There should also be stretchers and even important tools for doing some major and minor operations.


    For example, if one were to get stabbed with a wooden stake or get shot with a bullet... The doctors were expected the remove the foreign objects like the bullet or wooden pieces, and immediately treat the patient.... as well as stick up the injuries.


    Any dy might lead to loss of life, so it was best for them to save time by having all the equipment organized and ready to go.


    In short, Landon had really thought of everything.


    Of course, these trucks were marvellous for off-road travels as well.


    Right now, all he was focused on.... was getting to the North of Arcadina on time.


    So he needed something that could do the job effortlessly.... while still making everyone feel asfortable as possible.


    They would be on the road for several days in a row, so there was no need in making them sleep upright.


    That would just give them stiff necks and otherplications.


    Landon inspected all truck types and nodded in satisfaction.


    "Chief Reagan..... I¡¯m impressed!"

 Chapter 548 Lover Boy Is Here

    <h4>Chapter 548 Lover Boy Is Here</h4>


    Landon smiled in satisfaction, as he looked at the vehicles before him.


    With these trucks, he and the men would definitely be able to make it on time for the rescue mission.


    As for his many trucks he was going to leave with, well... he had decided to take a total of 40.


    Which would include 3 kitchen trucks, 5 clinical trucks, 5 guest carrying trucks, 24 trucks for transporting soldiers... and 3 more for transporting weapons, storing raw bags of grain or food, spare tires, nkets and any other items that might be of some use to the mission.


    One should know that the trucks carrying the guests were made to be fancier, as it was more spacious and gave room for privacy.


    But the ones carrying the soldiers had smaller beds and no privacy.


    The interior of these trucks looked like a dormitory... With several beds bunked onto of one another.


    For sure, even though the guest capsules were also bunked... Because they were spacious and had their own privacy, it actually gave off a very sophisticated look.


    But these ones on the other hand, looked very crude in regards to those in the guest trucks.


    And that was because the soldiers needed to stay alert at all times.


    .


    Unlike the guests, the soldiers had to be ready for action in a sh.


    So capsules or poss would definitely be a hinder to them if they have to jump off their beds hurriedly.


    And they also had to have their eyes visible to their entire surroundings at all times as well.


    So privacy was definitely not an option for them.


    There were beds spread all across the walls of these trucks... And each column had at least 3 rows of beds that were bunked on top of one another.


    In short, every space within the truck had been maximized to the fullest.


    Because the beds here were all foldable.


    Of course, Landon had taken this concept from earth.


    It was the same concept used for foldable parlour or dining room chairs that were attached to the walls.


    When they were not needed, they would fold up, creating for space in the living to and vice versa.


    Likewise, the beds for these soldiers could be hidden away in order to create more space for any emergencies or inconveniences.


    Also, there were several roll-up camping bags avable just in case some people chose to sleep on the floors instead.


    Anyway, Landon had no doubt that this number of trucks would be enough for the mission.


    And even though he would¡¯ve definitely loved to use the new military tanks for this mission..... travelling with it out of Baymard would make their journey rtively slow, so he couldn¡¯t.


    In addition to that, now wasn¡¯t the right time to show off those tanks yet... As he still needed to use them to deal with that scum father of his.


    From the tracker that he put on him, it showed that Alec was already on his way to Baymard.... and would only arrive sometime during Spring.


    The funny thing was that Landon would leave Baymard, drive go the North and stille back way before Alec attacked.


    Ahh. .. .. Modern cars were definitely faster than horses.


    And taking into ount that Alec would definitely use wagons to transport some of his weapons under this harsh climate... Landon already knew that Alec could only arrive here duringte Spring.


    With that in mind, since he knew what route Alec was taking..... He decided to use another route


    when going to and from the North.


    .


    "Your majesty... You... You like them?"


    "Hmhm.... they¡¯re all what I expected.


    Good job Reagan."


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    "Alright!.... since it¡¯s nowpleted, send the trucks that I¡¯ve selected to the barracks immediately," Landon said while touching the sturdy exterior of one of the trucks.


    As for the new weapons, like time bombs and smoke bombs... Those ones had already been created a while back.


    So he had already sent out his request for what he needed for this mission.


    And of course, his requests had already been approved by the military board.


    Yes!.... Even he had to get approval for resources since everything needed to be properly documented at all times.


    "Alright Reagan, keep up the good work!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" Reagan replied while adjusting his sses again.


    With that, Landon left Reagan and calmly made his way towards the food industry.


    Everything concerning his mission was now set and ready to go... as even the doctors and soldiers that needed to apany him on the trip had also been chosen and briefed on their mission too.


    Of course budgeting for provisions, surgical tools, nkets and other items had also been approved as well.


    So all that was left, was for him to wait for his departure day.


    But while all that was going on, a certain lover-boy had finally arrived at the shores of Carona.


    .


    --The Shores of Loplin Coastal City, The Empire of Carona--


    .


    A young handsome man stood majestically on one of the balconies in his ship.


    He listened to the sounds of the ocean, hitting against his ship... As well as the rowdy noisesing from the shores that could be heard from a mile away.


    He squinted his eyes and gave off a confident smile.


    "Men!.... Ready the sails and pull up our g.


    I want these lowlifes to know just how rich we are!"


    "Yes, your highness!" His men tried proudly.


    "Good!


    Now, also get all those ss pieces that had been created by heavenly lightning that stroke our city back in the empire.


    Tsk!


    I¡¯m sure that these lowlives haven¡¯t seen ss before.


    So if we give some chards of ss out to them, then they would definitely worship us all the more."


    "Your highness is wise!


    These wild people would definitely fall in love with his highness even more." Said arge burly man, with an evil grin on his face.


    How hard was it to win over bushmen?


    As for their leader, he just smiled proudly at them... Before looking at the shores of Loplin city again.


    ¡¯My dear sweet Penelope... the love of your life is finally here!¡¯

 Chapter 549 Disrespectful Savages!

    <h4>Chapter 549 Disrespectful Savages!</h4>


    Prince Skye looked at the shores of Carona gleefully.


    Has anyone ever been able to resist the temptation of owning ss?


    If he distributed small shards of ss to these savages, then wouldn¡¯t they be thankful to him all the more?


    After all, since ss was so expensive.... it would mean that they could trade it in for more money or even keep it as a family heirloom.


    But what prince Skye didn¡¯t know, was that thanks to some of Baymard¡¯s goods that were sold In ss objects.... no one really thought much of ss anymore, as now even peasants had too.


    Of course, all of this was in the future.


    But for now, Prince Skye thought that his n was as solid as a rock.


    In fact even without any n, he still felt like he... Prince Skye Williams, would definitely be sessful in wooing Penelope.


    After all, most women typically jumped all over the ce, whenever they heard that he was from the Continent of Veinitta.


    So what more of her?


    A woman was a woman, no matter how he saw it.


    They were loose, fickle, greedy, selfish and scheming... with their only purpose in life being to hook the biggest ¡¯Fish¡¯ in the sea.


    And since he was indeed the biggest fish at the moment.


    So how could Penelope dare to refuse his proposal?


    Nope!


    That would just defy naturalmon sense.


    And such a smart woman like herself would definitely have suchmon sense.


    .


    Skye and his crew soon drew closer to the port on the shores... alongside several other ships.


    And as they moved, even though those beside them saw their gs.... no one even slowed down or gave them away.


    In short, it wasn¡¯t that these people were being rude to them.


    No!


    Rather them being rude, one could say that they were just in a hast.... as time was now against them.


    In fact, many people didn¡¯t even have the time to look at Skye¡¯s hoisted g properly.


    You see, this was Loplin city!!!!!!


    This was the city where the Bay-Caronian ships were.


    And so many people had sailed from different continents to Carona, just for the experience.


    They had the pamphlets that showed the ship¡¯s departure and arrival times.


    So if they didn¡¯t hurry to book earlier, then wouldn¡¯t the entire ship be booked full?


    By then, wouldn¡¯t they have to wait for another ship before they depart?


    And worse, if they don¡¯t hurry up and miss their booking in time.... then wouldn¡¯t they have missed their ship ride just like that?


    At first, several aristocrats and nobles took their time to dock and even head-on out to the Bay-Caronian ship Station.


    But after missing their ships for several times in a row?


    They soon understood the essence of timekeeping.


    They now hurried the men carrying their bags and ran behind them as fast as they could towards the ship station.


    In fact, they acted as if they were about to miss their airne flight or something.


    Because for sure, even when these people missed their ship rides.... they felt the same way those on earth felt, when they missed their flight in the airports.


    No one liked waiting in the ship station for the next ship or even sleeping in the town an extra day if they didn¡¯t n to do so.


    So it wasn¡¯t that these people were being disrespectful to Skye and his men.


    No!... it was just that they were truly in a rush to even register what g had been hoisted.


    .


    Skye and his men looked at the surrounding ships in confusion and anger.


    On the surrounding ships, everyone was running around crazily as if their lives depended on it.


    "Can you guys just hurry up!"


    "Children... Please don¡¯t bother the men who are trying to work.


    If you do so, then I won¡¯t allow any of hon yo get ice cream when we get on board the ship."


    "Come!... bring all the luggage and ce them here immediately!"


    "Oh my God!... can you all be fast?


    Tell those below to row the ship as fast as they can.


    We don¡¯t have all day here, so tell them to row faster!!!"


    (*`-_-)


    Conversations like these could be heard all around them.


    These people even held their pieces of luggage and stood by the exit of their ships, as if they wanted to dive into the water while holding their luggage.


    And why the hell were they shaking so much and tapping their feet so impatiently?


    In short, the entire scene was really chaotic.... and all of this just made Skye and his crew truly feel annoyed when they looked at the savages around them.


    The smiles that they had previously worn, had now turned upside down the more they observed.


    .


    Typically, when their g was hoisted, several ships usually stopped anchor just to let them pass.


    In short, everyone usually made way for them while slightly bowing on them.


    But rather than having this sort of treatment, those around them increased their speed as well.... as if they were in some racingpetition with them.


    And the funny thing was that these people had great incredible ship docking skills.


    Skye and his men had been targeting a certain docking spot once they realized that the ship on that spot was trying to leave.


    But before they knew it, someone had already overtaken them, and hastily rushed in the spot in a sh.


    In fact, even the speed at which everything was prepared was shocking.


    Once the ship docked, the wooden bridge that allowed passengers to step down.... was quickly ced at lightning speed, and those on board ran down with their luggage like crazy.


    In fact, to Skye and his men..... they were so rude that these spit stealers didn¡¯t even bother to look at the people that they had stolen the spot from.


    How disrespectful!!


    Skye and his men were now boiling in rage.... so much so that their faces had turned red as a tomato.


    Good!... these people were indeed savages.

 Chapter 550 Reserved

    <h4>Chapter 550 Reserved</h4>


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Your highness!


    These people are clearly not putting you in their eyes!


    Just who the hell did they think they were?"


    "Your highness.... they already took thest avable spot.


    So now, do they really expect us to drop anchor and sail out in small boats to their port?


    How preposterous!"


    "Your highness... I think that we shouldn¡¯t give them any more ss shards again!"


    (*"^")


    Many of the menined to their heart¡¯s content until someone quickly spotted some empty spots at the far end of the shores.


    "Your highness... I think I see several spots.


    But on the massive signboard there.... it says that they all say that they¡¯re all reserved for something called the Bay-caronian station." Said Quazy, who was a tall burly man with a ghastly scar on his face.


    "Your highness... What Quazy said makes sense.


    But looking at it now, the massive ships on this dock show that we can¡¯t afford to offend the owner of the ce anytime soon.


    So maybe it will be better for us to anchor out instead."


    "Pui!!!!


    Can you listen to yourself?


    Do you want his highness to act like a peasant?


    Are you even thinking properly?¡¯


    "Hmph!... Don¡¯t mind him, I¡¯ve always known that he was a fool!


    Because if not, then how would he suggest that his highness should stoop so low in a foreignnd?


    Wouldnt that just damage his highness¡¯ prestige all the more?


    And how are you even sure that those are ships?"


    "Yeah!


    How can any ship be made of metal and float?


    I reckon that those are buildings that have been designed to look like ships instead."


    "Wait a moment guys... I think what you¡¯re saying makes a lot of sense.


    But wouldn¡¯t it be stupid to just make a metal building and put it in water like that?


    Wouldn¡¯t it rust?


    And even if it was truly a building, then how did they manage to make it underwater?


    So it might actually be a ship."


    "That¡¯s impossible!


    It¡¯s a building!!!!!"


    The men debated for a while, before Skye finally raised his right hand up and called for silence.


    He squinted his eyes and looked at the massive terrifying ship greedily.


    "Men, whether its a ship or a building... We will definitely know for sure when we take a user look.


    But I can assure you all that it is indeed a ship!


    And from the look of it, its owner is surely a rich one too.


    So it¡¯s safe to say that the owner would have some major forces here in Carona.


    With that said, if we befriend such a man... Our mission here will be an easy one for sure.


    And who knows... Maybe the owner might even give us one of these magnificent ships if he finds out about our identities." Skye said while massaging his chin mischievously.


    As for his men, listening to their leader made thempletely speechless in an instant.


    Even though some of them suspected that those structures we¡¯re truly ships... The realization of it all truly hit them hard, since they had never seen a ship like this.


    Their legs instantly went weak from shock, and their hearts tightened up a bit too.


    Did these people perform sorcery when creating these ships?


    .


    "So your highness... You¡¯re saying that we should dock our ships over there?" Quazy asked.


    "Hmhm."


    "But your highness... The ce is still reserved.


    So wouldn¡¯t the owner be angry with us for doing so?


    If we really dock there, then how would we get on the owner¡¯s good side?" Asked another man.


    Skye looked at the dock and sneered.


    "Reserved?


    Hehe..... Who could be more important than us?


    Any smart man who sees our g and symbol, would definitely run over to curry favour with us.


    We have a lot more to offer these people than anyone else in the Pyno continent.


    So for sure, the owner of this ce wouldn¡¯t be mad.


    No!


    He would be overly weing instead, because there is not a single influential person around that doesn¡¯t know the benefits and power that people from the continent of Veinitta wield.


    So can such a person dare to go against them?


    In addition to that, the fact that I¡¯m also a Prince guarantees our safety all the more..... Because no one would dare touch me for fear of a full-scale war from our people.


    With that said, who cares if the ce is reserved or not?


    Right now, we have now imed it as our one... And I would like to see who can stop us from docking there." Skye said arrogantly.


    As for his men, they also raised their chests slightly higher than average while also looking at the dock arrogantly as well.


    His highness was right!


    Who could stop them here?


    No one that¡¯s who!


    .


    They sailed towards the ship station majestically, and before they knew it... They were now extremely close to the massive heavenly ship.


    ¡¯Beautiful¡¯, they thought.


    The ship was really a beauty, and was much bigger than they had anticipated it to be at a distance away.


    But while they were still admiring its beauty, 3 metal ships that were about the same size as their own ships... Speedily made way towards them.


    They hastily wiped their eyes with their hands, while focusing on these ships in a daze.


    How could metal ships go so fast?


    Were the men paddling in these ships even human?


    And more importantly, shouldn¡¯t a floating metal ship be breaking some sort of mysticalw or something?


    Skye¡¯s eyes went back and forth between his own ships and the metal ships for a while.... as if trying topare the 2 and find out which one was the better option.


    And soon, his eyes finally settled with immense greed... as he looked at these metal ships before him.


    No matter what, he had to get his hands on at least one 2 or 3 of those ships.


    .


    "Halt!


    This entire dock is reserved, and is only meant to be used by the Ship Station.


    So please, leave now and find space in the other dock!


    I repeat, this entire ce is already reserved!


    So please leave now!

 Chapter 551 More Disrespect!

    <h4>Chapter 551 More Disrespect!</h4>


    "This entire ce is already reserved!


    So please leave now, and dock at the other port!"


    "_"


    Skye thought that he was hearing things.


    What?


    After seeing his g, was this the wee that they had given him?


    Wad it that his g wasn¡¯t sewn properly for these people not to recognize it?


    For this trip... Skye had requested for one of the most famous tailoringpanies in his continent to sew all 12 gs for his ships.


    The gs were so big that none could see what was sewn on it easily.


    For his trip, Skye had left with 12 ships that each had a g.


    And the g in question was just a sketch of his empire¡¯s royal seal on it... as well as the name of the continent that he came from.


    For him, the most important thing that he made sure to include was his Continent¡¯s name... and not his empire¡¯s name instead, since peasants and some people might not properly remember it.


    But once they hear what continent he came from, they would definitely be kissing his feet in no time.


    With that being said, howe these buffoons didn¡¯t give him way at all?


    Didn¡¯t they properly recognize the words written on his gs, or were they just too stupid that they couldn¡¯t read?


    He knew that his empire and the Pyno continent spoke almost the samenguage... as there were just little differences here and there.


    And even when he had spoken to several wealthy merchants and other nobles from the Pyno continent who came to visit his empire... there has never been anguage barrier between them.


    So he felt like these idiotic savages should at least be able to read what he had written, no?


    .


    Skye looked at all 3 metal ships that stood before him coldly.


    On their decks, several strangely dressed men in uniform looked straight at them indifferently.


    He looked at the ships intensely, before opening his eyes wide in shock.


    Eh?


    Was that ss that he was seeing?


    And were there people behind the ss I¡¯m some hidden room?


    Skye now looked at the people in the control room with an even more confused expression on his face.


    And when he looked at the bag of broken ss pieces that he had gathered up as gifts to these people.... he somehow felt very foolish at the moment.


    One would say that his so-called gift was utter garbage... because that was what it was.


    Trash!


    He boiled a little from anger, as he felt that these people were not only looking down on his g and origin.... but were also looking down at his wealth.


    And just when he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a voice echo out from the ships before him again.


    "We do not allow or want any trouble across the shores of our Ship Station.


    So please, sail to the other dock immediately!"


    .


    Skye looked at them and sneered.


    He didn¡¯t believe that they would do nothing to him, so he sent for one of his men to bring his megaphone over.


    "You want me, a prince from the great continent Veinitta to turn back just because you say so?


    What gave you all the balls tomand me?


    Do you know that what you are doing could cause a war between our empires?


    Tsk!


    You all better give way now, before I change my mind and not show you all any mercy!"


    Listening to their leader, Skye¡¯s men smiled even more arrogantly as they observed how silent the men before them were.


    Oh! Now they knew fear?


    Hehehehehehe..... weren¡¯t they the ones that were so stuck-up and acted high and mighty earlier on?


    Didn¡¯t they want to act tough bying over andmanding their leader?


    So now, why were they all so quiet?"


    Everyone was gleefully looking at the strangely dressed men before them proudly.... as if they expected them to kowtow to their leader.


    Skye looked at the men and smiled calmly.


    "Well... what do you all have to say now?"


    "Hmmmm..... we are sorry we didn¡¯t recognize his highness¡¯ brilliance earlier on." The voice from the metal ship said.


    And just listening to what the voice had said, Skye and his men gave out a victory smile and sneered at them in contempt.


    As expected, their continent was a powerhouse that made others go weak with fear.


    But how would they have known that in the next few seconds, those broad smiles of theirs would turn into raging frowns instead?


    .


    "Your highness, we apologize for the negligence on our part.


    After all, it was rude of us to call you out without addressing you in your appropriate title.


    But nheless, our orders still remain the same.


    Now, your highness..... you have 3 minutes to at least show signs of turning around, or we will treat you as hostile!"


    "_"


    Dammit!


    This wasn¡¯t how the script was supposed to go.


    Skye and his men trembled slightly from anger.


    This was the biggest humiliation that they had ever experienced.


    Skye looked at them and gritted his teeth brazenly.


    "And what if I don¡¯t leave?"


    "Then you will truly face our wrath.


    As I said, this ce is reserved.


    And just so you know, you¡¯ve already wasted time talking to me.


    So you only have 2 minutes and 11 seconds left." The voice said calmly.


    But for Skye, it seemed like the voice was mocking him instead.


    He clenched his hands and continued to observe his surroundings for a bit.


    Even though he had 12 ships and hadpletely outnumbered those 3 metal ships, he still felt like he shouldn¡¯t make any moves for how.


    After all, he didn¡¯t know anything about his enemy.... so this was undoubtedly a bad idea.


    For now, he had no choice but to concede to these.


    But in future when he became Carona¡¯s ruler, these people would be the first to die!


    .


    And just like that, the mighty Prince Skye Wiliams left the scene and headed towards the other dock..... because there was no way that he would anchor his ships around the ce and head to the shores of Loplin City in small boats.


    So with no pace avable, he waited for a bit, before finally rushing in to take a docking space.


    This was the first time in his life that he had fought with others for docking space.


    And it would definitely be hisst!

 Chapter 552 Women In Power

    <h4>Chapter 552 Women In Power</h4>


    Time went by swiftly, as all the men who had previously been out un Ngum city.... had now finally made it back to Baymard in one piece.


    Of course, they were awarded for their hard work... as this could¡¯ve been a global issue if it wasn¡¯t controlled properly this time.


    And in addition to that, their names were also noted and properly stored for historical purposes..... and a massive celebratory party was held in their honour too.


    The celebration was given an entire day to itself since most people were exempt from working on that day.


    And what really made it all the more tear-jerking, was that the patients that they looked after.... especially the children, all made massive cards that had the words ¡¯Thank you¡¯ on them.


    For sure, these cards were made to thank the citizens of Baymard for sending out the capable doctors, nurses and soldiers.... as well as sending them charitable donations from the church here in Baymard.


    Because due to these donations, many people in Ngum city had enough money to at least feed themselves for the next month steadily... if they truly wanted to rely only on the money given to them.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case, as many people now wanted to be merchants or able farmers who would sell their goods to merchants instead.


    They also adopted the idea of picking up trash and disposing of it, so some people now worked for the government as ¡¯waste workers¡¯..... and others signed up to join their city lord¡¯s army instead.


    Of course, some had learnt a little bit of medicine... or rather healthcare from the doctors.


    As they were just taught on what to do if one had the flu, headache, fever and so on.


    Because like it or not, these people still died from things like a fever.


    Of course when the matter got too serious, they had to get a proper healer to look into the matter.


    And that was why their city lord had also invited 2 healers to remain here in Ngum city permanently..... with a fat sry of course.


    Anyway, there were so many job opportunities for those people now... as things were really looking up for the people in Ngum City.


    And with all that said and done, the whole Shinjep thing was really finally over.


    .


    Today, Landon had been trying up all loose ends before his departure tomorrow morning.


    And funny as it may seem, or the past few weeks, everyone has been fighting for his attention like crazy once he told them that he would be out of Baymard for a while


    Be it government officials, or even those within the lower region... everyone wanted to talk about some matters that needed Landon¡¯s full attention.


    And that was why during this entire time, he had been going up and down like crazy.


    Fortunately, he was able to quickly satisfy everyone to the best of his abilities.


    Anyway... in addition to dealing with all this, Landon also had to give the women in his household several duties as well.


    And that was why he was currently holding a meeting with them.


    To be more specific, before him.... were; Mother Kim, Mother Winnie, Lucy and Grace.


    One should know that every time Landon went out on a mission, he always made sure to give them several tasks toplete.


    And because he went out on missions frequently, thesedies had decided to adopt their roles permanently as their second jobs.


    That was why they all worked as Government officials in different government offices too.


    After all, it was verymon for a teacher or a lecturer to take on other jobs as well.


    Landon looked at the women before him lovingly, while waiting for his secretary to finish distributing several documents to them.


    Of course this was an official meeting, so all of them had also brought in their secretaries too.


    Everyone had already been sent the official meeting ¡¯Agenda¡¯, so they knew what they were going to talk about.


    And in their tables, one could find arge namete there... which showed their names, as well as what government position that they all held.


    .


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    A small table bell went off, which finally indicated that it was time for the meeting to begin.


    Thedies as well as their secretaries, all sat upright while facing Landon seriously.


    "Ladies and gentlemen.


    Today, we¡¯ve assembled here because if one important reason... and that is the assurance that things will continue to run smoothly during my absence.


    And so just likest time, I will begin by going into detail about their duties while I¡¯m away.


    Of course if you have any questions to ask, please do ask during the question and answer (Q\u0026A) part of the meeting.


    First off, let¡¯s list out everyone¡¯s duties before talking about them in detailter on.


    Let¡¯s begin with Mrs. Queen Mother ¡¯Kimberly O.¡¯ from the Ministry of Environment, Conservation \u0026 Parks.


    Queen Mother Kimberly will continue to ensure that Baymard¡¯s environment, which includes its habitats, streams,kes and so in ... Constantly remain clean, fresh and free of contamination at all times.


    And while doing so, Queen mother Kimberly will also be tasked with properly handling the current situation in Riverdale city.


    The city still has some issues with stream water pollution, as several people.. especially tourists, still pollute the streams constantly which in turn contributes to the increase in ill-health within the region.


    These people still use their stream and make water drinking, washing clothes, dishes and even bathing.


    So using continued water will definitely make them sick.


    And for those with very weak bodies, just something as small as this could even kill them.


    That is why you and your team must continuously strive to tackle the matter head-on.


    Even though the death rate in that city had gone down drastically... Its results could still be better improved.


    So.....With that said, Queen mother Kimberly, can you handle it?"


    "Yes, your highness!" Mother Kim answered seriously.


    "Good!"

 Chapter 553 Women In Power 2

    <h4>Chapter 553 Women In Power 2</h4>


    "Queen mother Kimberly, can you handle it?"


    "Yes, your highness!" Mother Kim answered seriously.


    "Good!"


    .


    Mother Kim felt very excited as well as confident that she and her team will be able to improve the situation to some extent before Landon got back from his mission.


    It has been over 2 years since she began working for her Ministry, and now... She knew most of the protocols and procedures needed in handling such matters.


    Immediately, her mind went to work... and she had quickly decided to head towards Riverdale city as soon as Landon left Baymard.


    Of course she would first give her morning lectures, before heading out at 1 P.M to the city to collect more stream \u0026ke water samples.


    She and her team would also have to find a way to lower the water pollution rate as well.


    Because even though they had ced several signs along the streams..... and also informed all thoseing into the city about the rules, Tourists still did as they pleased.


    So this time, they had to take a more dramatic approach instead.


    .


    Landon nodded at mother Kim before finally facing Mother Winnie.


    "Alright!


    As for Mrs. Winnie from the ministry of Health \u0026 Long Term Care..... during my period of absence, you and your team will still do all your regr duties and inspections involved.


    Please properly conduct your monthly inspection of all batch samples for drugs, eyewear or anything healthwise.


    More importantly, all restaurants and areas carrying food also need to be inspected as well.


    Any ce that doesn¡¯t reflect the health and safety codes when handling, packaging or storing meat, dairy or any other foods.... should be properly punished as protocol.


    And this goes without saying, but those ces need to be extremely clean as well.


    No mice!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" Mother Winnie responded seriously as well.


    The meeting continued on, with Landon talking about the responsibilities that both Grace and Lucy had to deal with.


    For Grace, she was currently working with the Ministry of Trade \u0026 Investment that dealt with imports and exports, all matters concerning trade nationally and internationally... As well as National investments too.


    And apart from doing all that, she also had to attend several meetings with different associations.


    But the biggest meeting that she had to attend during Landon¡¯s absence, was the annual merchant meeting.... which basically consisted of all registered merchants that came to and fro Baymard.


    Yes!


    Baymard had a Merchant Association.


    .


    For the annual meeting, only registered members could attend the event.


    And anyone who brought in any unregistered member as a guest had to be sanctioned heavily, and might even be suspended from the association indefinitely.


    One should know that this meeting was an exclusive one for members only... And was also one of the many perks entitled to members as well.


    Of course, some of the perks were simple things like; longer Visa dates, better-discounted prices, 5% off schooling fees for their children and so on.


    In short, all these perks were a way of saying thank you to them because half of Baymard¡¯s ie came from these merchants who exported goods on a daily basis and distributed them throughout the Pyno continent... as well as to other ces in the world.


    And so with all those benefits, almost all merchants who wanted to work with Baymard in the long run immediately registered for under the association.


    The association had over 300 members who were either wealthy merchants, ordinary merchants or even merchants that just started up.


    In short, everyone within the continent knew that signing up under this association was a good starting point for new merchants.


    As they could easily mingle with other wealthy merchant associates or even have the opportunity to give proper business proposals as well.


    And in addition to that, they also had several perks from Baymard a well.


    So how could they not scramble to sign up for it?


    This annual meeting/meet-up was a 5-day one... With different activities and meetings that had been nned out for the associates.


    For sure, people from all over the continent would be swarming over like flies.


    So with how big the event was going to be, Landon was already certain that Grace would have her hands too full during his absence.


    But since she said that she could handle it, then so be it.


    "Your majesty, the event will definitely be sessful.


    So worry not." Grace said confidently.


    "I believe in you, Miss Grace." Landon replied, before focusing his attention to thest person on the list.... his fiancee, Lucy.


    .


    In her case, she worked within the Ministry of National Security, Peace \u0026 Defence.


    Of course this goes without saying, but as the future queen .. she had to protect the empire whether Landon was present or not.


    As a minister within the department, she also had to work with the leaders of all armed forces within Baymard.


    Anything to do with security and peace had to pass through her ministry.


    So she and her team had to ensure that everyone was following protocol.


    Her ministry had so many things to do, like working alongside those who might fight wars, countering global and domestic terrorist threats, screening goods at the ports to see if any ck powder, explosives or hostile individuals that tried to make it through, and so on.


    In short, she and her team were those people in movies that spoke to Mr.\\ Mrs. president about important security matters and came up with ideas on what to do when facing national attacks.


    And aside from that, Lucy was also a registered member of the military and Navy forces, as she had been training every Tuesday, Friday and Sundays alongside the soldiers and Navy officers.


    So if there were actually any attacks during his absence, he was confident that she would properly handle the situation to the best of her capabilities... with the help of Lucius, Gary and the rest, of course.


    .


    And so just like that, Landon had properly settled everyone before finally heading off to bed.


    It didn¡¯t even take up to a minute before his heavy eyes quickly gave way.


    Yup!


    He was dead tired!


    But luckily for him, the sandman was there to nestle him warmly all night long.


    It truly felt like time went by too swiftly.... because before he knew it, the morning had alreadye once again.


    And now, It was finally home for him to leave!

 Chapter 554 Code F-103

    <h4>Chapter 554 Code F-103</h4>


    The next day, Landon got up feeling energized and quickly made his way to the barracks.


    For this mission, apart from the soldiers... Landon was also bringing some Marines as well.


    One should know that the marines existed to win battles as swiftly as possible in any time of crisis.


    So they could fight onnd, air and sea.... alongside the soldiers, pilots and Navy.


    Anyway, starting whenever there was a mission, Landon always made sure that they were included in it because they too needed the experience alongside the soldiers or Navy officers as well.


    At 5:30 A.M, all army doctors, nurses, marine officers and soldiers that had been chosen for this mission immediately assembled before the heavy armour trucks for roll call.


    "Sylvester Mordy!"


    "Present Sir!"


    "Caperon Vernoda!"


    "Present Sir!"


    The roll call onlysted for a few minutes, before everyone went into their designated vehicles as nned.


    Before today, they had already been told what vehicle they would be staying in during the duration of their mission.... as well as a day-to-day summary of what their duties would be while they journeyed forward.


    Some might have to be cooks, while others would be drivers instead.


    In short, their schedule had been made into shifts that switched every 8 hours.... with everyone having at least 2 off days before they arrived at their destination.


    .


    For this mission, Landon had made 5 teams that had a perfect blend of both marines and soldiers.


    As for the leaders of each team, he had appointed himself, 2 Navy officers and 2 soldiers to be group leaders.


    One team will focus on guarding the vehicles when they arrived, as well as protecting the doctors and nurses.... while the other 4 teams will focus on either rescuing those that need to be rescued or fighting the battle head-on.


    And so with roll call finally over, everyone quickly hopped into their vehicles and left without dy.


    "Your majesty, we did another check on their food supply, weaponry and essentials again.


    And so far, everything is good to go." Said Warrant officer Basil.


    Even though they had checked everything previously, it was still better to have ast-minute check again just in case some double-crosser had done something without their notice.


    Landon looked at the marked list in his hands and nodded in satisfaction, before finally looking at his time again.


    They had nned to move out at 6:30 A.M on the dot.


    And now was just 6:24 A.M.


    "Alright!


    Let¡¯s get into our designated vehicles.


    It¡¯s almost time to move out!"


    "Yes, your majesty!" Basil replied, before finally walking to the lead vehicle and grabbing his Walkie Talkie.


    "All drivers should get ready for departure.


    I repeat!


    All drivers should be ready for departure!"


    With the first reminder given out, all drivers held their steering wheels as if they were in a racingpetition.


    And soon, it was already 6:30 at.M on the dot.


    Time to move out!


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    All 40 vehicles steadily left the barracks and headed towards Baymard¡¯s magnificent gate.


    Luckily, they had decided to leave within the early hours of the morning..... or else their exit would¡¯ve definitely caused a lot ofmotion on the streets of Baymard.


    And if that were to happen, the press would definitely be all up on their business with several theories on why they were moving out.


    For now, it was best to keep everything on the low.


    They drove as fast as they could past Riverdale city and continued on into Arcadina¡¯s western territories.


    Indeed, travelling by car was definitely faster than with horses.


    Because before they knew it, they had already passed Riverdale city in no time.


    In fact, Landon had already estimated that if they kept travelling in both day and night time with just a couple of breaks for food distribution and what not..... they would probably arrive in the Northern territories of Arcadina in 5 days¡¯ time.


    And based on how long they would take to battle and treat injuries, they might spend another 4 or 5 days within the northern territory before using another 5 days toe back.


    So it was clear that this whole mission would keep him out of Baymard for at least half a month or more.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrmmmmmm!¡¯


    2 days had gone by just like that, everyone switching roles here and there.


    Of course, they had caused somemotion around some viges and towns as well.


    "Father!... Father!..... Father!


    Come out quickly!


    Look, it¡¯s a carriage moving without a horse!"


    "Wah!


    Even though I heard that these things existed, I always thought that it was a lie.


    But who would¡¯ve known that it was true?!"


    "Goodness!


    Just look at how big and beautiful it is?"


    "Ahhh!!.... how can it be so beautiful?"


    "Oh my God.... can I ever own something like this?"


    "Pui!


    You?... own it?


    I heard that even our ruler, King Alec Barn can only dream of owning it.... then what more of you?


    Please stop dreaming!"


    "Really?


    Is it that expensive?"


    "Of course it is!


    I also heard that it can fly as well, and can also turn invisible too."


    "What?!!!


    Oh my heavens!


    Is it really true?"


    "Hmhm... I heard it from merchant Oliver!


    Bro.... its also said that this thing is called a car and not a carriage.


    And it can also talk as well.


    He said tht when one sat in something called a train, it will tall at each stop."


    "Amazing!


    Now I see your point.


    There¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll ever be able to get one for myself!"


    "I totally agree!


    Just looking at it, I¡¯m sure that these people are from Baymard."


    "Holy sh**!


    Baymard?"


    "Of course Baymard!!


    Which other ces can create such godly things?


    They¡¯re the pros when ites to making godly things!"


    .


    Conversations like these could be heard from all those who had spotted these heavy armour trucks.


    But Landon wasn¡¯t too bothered about the fact that his presence was known.... and that was because the path that they had chosen to use,pletely avoided all the major towns and cities.


    In fact, they only passed through very small viges and less popr towns on their journey to the North of Arcadina.


    And funny enough.... even though most of these people hadn¡¯t gone to Baymard before, they had automatically chosen to believe that Landon and his crew were from Baymard.


    Because even though they lived in viges, some merchants from these viges had brought in some basic necessities like hood winter coats and nkets for those in the viges... so many people still knew of Baymard.


    In addition to that, those who went out to bigger cities for visitation and came back,ter on, all spoke about Baymard as if it were a mystical ce.


    So its poprity had quickly risen up in these territories.


    .


    The team steadily travelled through 73several viges and towns, until they saw arge cloud of smokeing from one of the viges.


    Landon picked up his Walkie Talkie and gave out his orders.


    "Emmergency! Code F-103!


    I repeat, Code F-103!


    Drivers, full speed ahead!"


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmmmm!"

 Chapter 555 Local Tyrants

    <h4>Chapter 555 Local Tyrants</h4>


    ¡¯Vrrrrrmmmmmmm!¡¯


    The cars speeded up quickly to the unfortunate vige or town ahead.


    Everyone looked at the cloud of smoke that seemed to be growing bigger the closer they got and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit anxious.


    Hopefully, they weren¡¯t toote!


    .


    Meanwhile, in the tiny vige.... several men on horseback were towering over a group of injured vigers.


    The men were the ones who got injured, while the females shivered and hugged each other fearfully at the side.


    The women couldn¡¯t escape even if they wanted to, because some of the riders had surrounded them with bows and arrows as well.


    "Bahahahhahhhaha!


    Vige chief!


    Do you think that surrendering yourself to us will change anything?


    Tsk!


    If you all want to me anyone, then you can only me yourselves.


    If you all had provided the full amount of grain requested and coins that we requested... then we wouldn¡¯t be here, now would we." said arge chubby man, who had a ck eye-patch on his right eye.


    ¡¯Whip!¡¯


    ¡¯Whip!¡¯


    ¡¯Whip!¡¯


    As he spoke, his men continuously whipped the poor injured vige men that were already lying on the ground pitifully.


    Listening to the chubby man, the vige chief was immediately filled with sorrow and hate.


    His grief surged with every expelled breath, as he looked at the wailing women and the injured men all around him.


    His heart felt empty, as a sense of nothingness quickly engulfed himpletely.


    Just how did it be like this?


    Was it truly their faith to die in the hands of these evildoers?


    And all of this was because they couldn¡¯t provide enough grain and coins for these viins.


    Of course, these scumbags wanted to drain them dry all year round.... and for the safety of his people, he had no choice but toply with their every demand.


    His vige had given almost all the food that they had to these wild bandits, but yet it wasn¡¯t enough to guarantee their lives this time around.


    The bandits before him were known as the Wolfhound Bandits.


    They were the big bosses within this territory, as they collected ¡¯protection fees¡¯, grain and women from the neighbouring viges and minor towns around the ce.


    At the end of every season, they would collect their protection fees from the vigers unfailingly.


    And if the quota hadn¡¯t been met, then they would severely punish or eradicate the vigers all together.


    In a way, they did this so as to warn the other viges of the consequences of notpleting their requests.


    .


    The vige chief lifted his body face upwards and gritted his teeth in pain while looking at the towering giants before him.


    "Please.... give us more time.


    I promise that we will be able to give you all that you requested in 2 weeks¡¯ time."


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    One of the towering men quickly pped him silly, which sent him back to the ground in an instant.


    "Vige chief!"


    Everyone else cried out in grief, as they watched their 56-year-old vige chief get smacked hard in the face.


    The vige chief in question gripped the ground below him as hard as he could, before finally kneeling before the chubby towering man again.


    "Please!... just give us more time!" He said while kowtowing to the man with all his strength.


    And once again, he was harshly kicked several times in the head by the same man that had previously pped him.


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    "You ugly good-for-nothing!!


    How dare you open your filthy mouth and talk back to our leader?


    Who gave you the guts to make any requests, huh?!!"


    ¡¯Smack!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    The man continued to aggressively attack the vige Chief until his entire body was covered in reddish-purple bruises.


    And soon, the vige chief quickly spat out a mouth full of blood.


    ¡¯Sk!¡¯


    "Aigoo..... go easy in the old man little 7.


    We don¡¯t want to kill him yet, alright?


    After all... they say that it¡¯s good to be filial to the elderly, don¡¯t they."


    "Hmm... you¡¯re right elder bro.


    I¡¯ll go easy on him by only boxing and punching him hard.


    So worry not, I promise that I won¡¯t kick him or use my sword on him again."


    "Hahahhahaha.... that¡¯s the spirit little bro!"


    "Hahhhhahhahahah!"


    Smack!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    "Hahahhahahahha"


    While the banditsughed merrily, the rest of the viges grew pale from fright instead.


    Their lips quivered and their bodies shivered vigorously, as they soon realized that their legs had turned wobbly in a sh.


    F***!


    The entire scene was just too gruesome to watch!


    The vige chief tried to keep his heavy eyes open, but soon... he could feel himself slowly losing consciousness.


    And as he was about to faint, he couldn¡¯t help but curse himself a little for not being strong enough.


    ¡¯Dammit!


    If only he had enough strength¡¯.


    .


    "GrandPapa!"


    Just as he was about to lose consciousness, he heard his granddaughter¡¯s voice calling him.


    No!


    Why would she reveal herself as his rtive?


    Now wouldn¡¯t they just target her even more?


    At this moment, the pain in his heart was much more than that from his injuries.


    She was the only family he had, as he would rather die than let her be harmed.


    He tried his best to open his eyes with all his might and regain his consciousness once more.


    But of course, his body was too weak to listen to him.


    A stream of tears flowed down his cheeks when he thought about his sweet granddaughter.


    ¡¯Ancestors... if you really exist, then please save my granddaughter!¡¯ He silently prayed, before finally fainting from his injuries.


    The young girl who looked not more than 13 years old, quickly rushed out from the group of women like a slippery weasel and hastily made her way to her grandfather in a sh.


    And even though these bandits could¡¯ve stopped her, they allowed her to reach the vige Chief¡¯s side... so that they could be certain of the rtionship between the 2.


    "GrandPapa... GrandPapa.... please wake up." The girl said pitifully while nestling her grandfather¡¯s bloody face on herps.


    Seeing her interaction with the vige chief, the chubby leader smiled dastardly.


    Of course seeing the smile on their leader¡¯s face, the bandits immediately knew what it meant.


    This girl was now the property of their leader.


    .


    "Hahahhahaha... boys, this time... we¡¯ve truly picked up a treasure.


    Now kill the men, and take the vige Chief and the women hostage immediately!"


    "Yes, leader!" Said the bandits who also smiled cruelly at the vigers who were now wailing and begging for mercy for their loved ones.


    "Please... don¡¯t kill my son!"


    "Please spare my husband!"


    "Please spare my family!"


    The women begged with all their might before the chubby leader quickly silenced them all.


    "Enough!


    I hate noise more than anything else!


    They will die, and that is that!


    Men, finish the job now!"


    "Yes, leader!" The bandits responded again while closing in on their targets.


    But before they could even make a move, they heard several strange noisesing towards them at an rming pace.


    And because of the suddenmotion.... their horses all shook crazily, making the archers miss their mark.


    Eh?


    What the hell was going on?


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmm!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Shrrriiiiieeekkkk!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!!!¡¯


    "Freeze!


    Put your hands up in the air, if you don¡¯t want to die!"


    "_"

 Chapter 556 A Lawless Land

    <h4>Chapter 556 A Lawless Land</h4>


    When Landon and the rest had arrived on the scene, they were first taken aback by the massive zing huts within the tiny vige.


    The fire burned angrily, as its leaping mes seemed to be filled with rage towards the huts that it engulfed.


    The air smelled burnt and felt extremely hot as well, as several ck particles danced about in it merrily.


    The ck particles and the mes were a stark contrast to the clear snowy floors below..... And made the whole scene looked like a painting brought to life instead.


    The vigers gathered around the cold snowy grounds, either had faces that had been coated with burnt ashes... or bodies filled with blood and injuries instead.


    .


    "Freeze!


    Drop your weapons and put your hands up in the air, if you don¡¯t want to die!"


    "_"


    The vigers saw Landon and his men, and immediately... Their mouths dropped and opened wide in awe.


    ¡¯Ahhh!


    So cool¡¯ They thought.


    The way the trucks had parked, and the speed at which Landon and his men had got out... made everyone look at them in amazement.


    If this was back on earth, it would look exactly like how those cool secret agents stop their cars just in time to tell someone to ¡¯get in!¡¯.


    And before the vehicles had even stopped, several men calmly jumped out and pointed their weapons at the bad guys.


    It was just too cool!


    Of course seeing all of this, the vigers felt like crying instead.


    "Hurray!


    We are saved!"


    "We are saved!"


    "My son will live!"


    "My wife will not be taken away.


    Thank the heavens!"


    They said excitedly without a care in the world for the stunned bandits that were currently surrounding them.


    Even though some of them had been previously injured and felt immense pain all over their bodies..... At this moment in time, they couldn¡¯t feel the pain at all.


    Their bodies felt light as if a heavy burden had been taken off their shoulders.


    Tears of joy welled up in their already swollen eyes, as they looked at the men who had just arrived on the scene.


    Did their ancestors listen to their pleas and finally sent these people to save them?


    Were they finally going to be free from these bandits?


    Did this mean that they would no longer suffer or starve to death from giving all their food and coins to these bandits?


    Many of them looked to the sky and said a silent prayer in their hearts.


    ¡¯Thank you, ancestors... Thank you!¡¯


    .


    As for the bandits, the moment they heard the words from these strange people... Without even a single thought, they quickly raised their hands up like children who have been caught doing mischief.


    But after a few seconds, they all ced their hands down and pointed their weapons at Landon and his crew instead.


    Dammit!


    Previously... because of the strange superior-looking carriages and the rushed entrance of these men, the bandits all raised their hands unconsciously without even giving it a single thought.


    As reflex would make anyone do certain things in such surprising situations.


    Plus.... the way Landon and his men hade in, first gave them the impression that these men were far superior to them.


    So of course they did as they were told like morons.


    But after raising their hands in the air critically, they now felt really stupid and decided to defend themselves instead.


    Many of them already had a high that these people were from Baymard... But so what?


    It wasmon knowledge that the ce was ridiculously weak.


    In short, many empires had already started making ns for owning the ce, and that was a fact.


    Essentially, everyone knew that Baymard had no sword academy or archery squad, and only had something (taser) that could release lightning onto its victim.


    But this strange weapon could only be fired if one stood somewhat close to the victim.


    The leader of the group felt that if they stepped back a little bit, then they would be safe from these ck stick rooms that were currently pointed at them.


    .


    "Men, step back!" The leadermanded.


    But just when they were about to move, someone elsemanded them to stay instead.


    "I said you all should freeze and drop your weapons!


    Any more lives, and we will take action against you regardless."


    Hearing that, their leader, as well as some of the bandits all, sneered while looking coldly at these nosy people before them.


    At this distance, what could their weapons do to them?


    They looked at these nosy people who coldly while continuously pointing their weapons at them.


    "Drop our weapons?


    Heh!


    Do you take us for fools?


    What if you kill us after we drop them?"


    "It¡¯s not our policy to kill at will.


    So we won¡¯t


    Now drop your weapon immediately!!"


    "Like I said, do you think that we will really believe that?


    Hmph!


    Judging from you¡¯re carriages and outfit, I¡¯m guessing that you from Baymard.


    But I would like to mind you all that this is Arcadina, thend of thewless... And not Baymard.


    Listen here!


    I don¡¯t really care what you intend to do..... but around these parts, we are thew!


    So with that said, I suggest that you all stop being nosy and her out of our way now!!!!!" The leader said arrogantly.


    .


    Hearing him, the other bandits also felt confident as well.


    If these people were from Baymard, then what could they really do to them?


    With that, the bandits all felt overly excited and hyped up too.


    "That¡¯s right!


    You all are just nosy people!


    How is any of this your business?"


    "Do you people just like to go around looking for trouble?


    Well, since you all like trouble so much, then we¡¯ll give you double of it instead."


    "What a bunch of busy-bodies!


    After we deal with you all, we will be taking these sweet carriages of yours."


    "Aye... Actually, we should really thank you for putting your nose into our business the way you did.


    Thanks to that, were now acquired these godly carriages."


    "Leader... Why don¡¯t we just kill them and take their belongings instead?"


    "Yeah, leader!.... Let¡¯s kill them!!"


    "Yes!


    Let¡¯s do it by hanging them?"


    "No!


    I don¡¯t agree!


    Let¡¯s burn them instead!"


    "Tsk!


    What do you all know,


    Cutting them into pieces is definitely the better option here."


    "No!... Burn them!"


    "Hang them!"


    "Poison them!"


    (*-_-)

 Chapter 557 Pitiful Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 557 Pitiful Heroes</h4>


    "Burn them!"


    "Hang them!"


    "Poison them!"


    (*-_-)


    The bandits rambled on with their leader while treating their enemy like dirt that wasn¡¯t even worthy enough to enter their eyes.


    They all sneered and spat at these Baymardians who wanted to y the heroic part of saving these weaklings today.


    As for the heroes in question, they were busy giving secret hand signals to each other.


    Landon smiled calmly when he thought about how smoothly things were going.


    These bandits had really underestimated them due to the rumours that they¡¯ve heard about Baymard.


    But why should he bother to correct them?


    It was always best for his enemies to lower their guard to some extent, so that the job can get done without too many casualties on his side.


    .


    "Enough!" The chubby leader said to his men, before giving hisplete attention to these newfound enemies of his.


    In truth, he took their silence and theirck of action as a sign of anxiousness.


    For him, it was obvious that they were now flustered because they couldn¡¯t attack them at this distance.


    So with that thought in mind, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at them before issuing out hismand to his archers.


    Who asked them to be heroes?


    "Men, fire Now!!!" The chubby leader said, before majestically walking towards the back of his mm instead.


    But just before any of them could take a shot, they all felt a sharp stinging pain on their necks.


    Eh?


    Had they been stung by bees in the winter?


    They felt like the stinging pain was probably nothing, so they continued working out their arrows at will.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup!¡¯


    ¡¯Thup! Thup!¡¯


    ¡¯Thup!¡¯ Thup!¡¯


    Several arrows were sent flying... And Immediately, Landon and his men either rolled away or jumped behind their trucks for cover.


    "Hahahhahahahha!


    Look!


    I knew that they were all talk and nothing more." Said one of the bandits, who was watching the show pleasantly.


    "I agree!


    Did you see how they ran away like whims?"


    "Hehehhe... Without any archers or even shields, how would they be able to fight orunch any attacks at us from this distance?"


    "Yeah!


    They¡¯ve really disappointed me.


    So what was the point of that cool entrance earlier on, if they were actually this weak?


    It almost feels like bullying now.


    But I¡¯m definitely notining!"


    "Aye!


    You heroes there!


    What¡¯s the matter with you all?


    What happened to your heroic speech from earlier on?


    Tsk!


    What a bunch of weaklings!"


    .


    As the bandits celebrated their early victory, the vigers on the other hand... all felt very scared instead.


    Wait... Were these people not their saviours?


    Did their ancestors really but send them over to help them?


    As they watched the so-called battle, confusion instantly overtook their minds when they saw how tyrannical these bandits were.


    For them, the side that showed more aggressiveness during the battle was the winning team.


    That was just how it was.


    In these times, the more strength one disyed and the louder one was... Made the crowd or spectators usually believe that they were invincible.


    So seeing that the bandits had made their saviours take cover with their tails between their legs... many of the vigers felt like their earlier celebration was a joke.


    They looked at Landon and his crew with guilt and pity instead.


    They even felt like maybe it was due to their prayers, that their ancestors had guided these men here go their deaths instead.


    If these people hadn¡¯t meddled into this matter, then maybe they wouldn¡¯t be fiercely attacked the way they were right now.


    In the eyes of the vigers, their saviours had now turned into pitiful people instead.


    And somehow, they truly felt guilty for putting them in this mess.


    Sigh!!!!..... Maybe they should just give up and resign to their faiths instead.


    .


    One should know that even though the ¡¯Wolfhound Bandits¡¯ had established themselves around these parts just 4 years ago..... Within this time frame, they had grown into a mighty force to be reckoned with.


    They had overlooked 17 viges and 3 towns within these parts.


    In short, rumours said that their real boss was a powerful convict that escaped from Deiferus some time ago... And had chosen to settle in these parts instead.


    Actually, the chubby leader before them could be seen as a squad leader at most.


    As he still needed to answer to the big boss.


    The bandits managed to stay on good terms with the nobles who had territorial jurisdiction over these viges, by giving out a certain fraction of what they took from the vigers to these nobles.


    And so just like that, the bandits continued their dastardly deeds without any repercussions.


    Indeed, the ce was definitely awlessnd.


    In short, the more the vigers thought about it all, the more their mes of hope died down instead.


    Because even if they were saved from this bandit group\\ squad, then wouldn¡¯t the other teams juste over to still collect food rations and money from themter on?


    Unless the entire Wolfhound base had beenpletely eradicated of its members... Then wouldn¡¯t all of this just bring them back to square one?


    And just looking at how the battle had started off, they couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly instead.


    It looked like it was their faith for them to suffer or die today.


    .


    Thup! Thup!¡¯


    ¡¯Thup! Thup!¡¯


    ¡¯Thup!¡¯ Thup!¡¯


    Multiple arrows were continuously sent flying into the air by these wolfhound bandits.


    And as for the saviours in question who were currently taking cover behind their vehicles, they didn¡¯t feel anxious or look like they were pitiful at all.


    Instead, they remained calm and collected while looking at their watches nonstop.


    "Your majesty....the speed at which the arrows are beingunched, has decreased tremendously."


    "Good!


    We have just a few seconds before it takes full effect."


    As Landon spoke, the number of arrowsunched reduced in number... And just from listening alone, one should tell that the arrows were no longer hitting the vehicles again.


    He looked at his watch and smiled slightly... Before giving out hand signals to his men again while looking at his watch.


    ¡¯.....10...9.....8...7.....6...5.....4.....3...2.....1¡¯


    Finally, it was time for them to make their move!

 Chapter 558 Saviours From Above

    <h4>Chapter 558 Saviours From Above</h4>


    ¡¯HahahahaHahahaha!¡¯


    The bandits continuedughing, when suddenly.. . one of them fell off his horse.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    --silence--


    ¡¯Kha...feew!!!!¡¯


    The rest of the men and the vigers all looked at the snoring man in confusion.


    Eh?


    Why would he be so tired to the point that he would fall off his horse during a time like this?


    Didn¡¯t he sleep at night?


    The leader was even more confused than the rest because he had personally made sure that everyone got ample sleep before today¡¯s operation.


    So how could he just fall off now?


    The leader was still angrily looking at the snoring man on the floor... Before he heard several other loud bangs again.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    All his archers had now fallen to the ground like flies.


    His eyes opened widely, as he looked at the snoring men on the ground.


    What the hell was going on?


    Even the other bandits who were just swordsmen were also confused as well.


    They immediately shook their snoringrades in disdain.


    This was totally unprofessional!


    Some of them quickly noticed the tiny darts that had been plunged into theirrade¡¯s necks.


    But before they could make heads or tails of it all, it was already toote.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Landon and his men sprung into action without any weapons on them..... As they saw this as a great opportunity to practice some of theirbat skills.


    All the 38 archers were now down, so dealing with the remaining 42 swordsmen left would be a breeze for them.


    The vigers looked at them with more pity, as if already telling them to Rest In peace.


    Because for them, there was no wah that they would win unarmed.


    As for the remaining bandits, at first... They looked at them in panic, before finally rxing andughing at them instead.


    These Baymardians we¡¯re really foolish!


    How could they just run up to them so unarmed like that?


    Did they really believe that they could win when they didn¡¯t even have a sword at hand?


    And how could their leader just stand back and watch them run to their deaths?


    How stupid.


    "Come!


    I¡¯ll show you all just how capable the Wolfhound bandits really are!"


    "Brother... Just leave those first 2 to me.... I¡¯ll gut them with my sword in no time."


    The bandits said, while yfully looking at their prey arrogantly.


    What a bunch of idiots!


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    The battle had begun.


    .


    Warrant officer Angelica looked at the bandit before her calmly, before finally grinning excitedly.


    It had been so long since she fought an enemy inbat, since they usually just shoot the enemy down during hurried missions.


    As for the aspect of killing these bandits, they truly felt like it would be like bullying.


    If they had been outnumbered, with several words or arrowsing their way... Then killing their opponents would definitely be understandable.


    But in a situation like this one, where they had already outnumbered the bandits with some of their men even watching from within their vehicles... Wasn¡¯t it more like bullying if they just killed these bandits at will?


    It would be a little bit too much to just go that... But that didn¡¯t mean that they would also let these bandits roam about freely too.


    Of course, his majesty would undoubtedly have a n for them after the battle.


    With that in mind, Angelica ran up to one of the bandits and made her move.


    The bandit was taken aback at first, before finally looking at her lustfully.


    "Hahahhahahahha!


    Littledy, are you sure that you can even fight me without a sword?


    Hehehhe... Since I like you, then I¡¯ll go easy on you.


    How about it?" The bandit said yfully, before finally swinging his sword downwards with all his might.


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    Angelica nimbly nted her body leftwards and Immediately dodged the bandit¡¯s sword, which produced a loud whistling sound while cutting through the air swiftly.


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    Angelica continued to give the violent attacks thrown at her calmly, which utterly infuriated her enemy.


    The fact that a woman could while her own against him so calmly while also being unarmed..... was a big p to his face.


    Truthfully, all the lust in his eyes had gone away as the fight progressed.


    And now, he only felt hate for her.


    Because if they eventually took down these Baymardians, his reputation would still be lost amongst his brothers.


    For a lot of them, any man who couldn¡¯t even take win a woman in his first swing was definitely weak as f***.


    So the longer she dodged, the angrier he became.


    .


    "B**ch!


    If you are really all that, then stop dodging all my attacks and face me head-on.


    Just stand there and die!!!" The bandit yelled angrily, before finally aiming for Angelica¡¯s head again.


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    Angelica quickly dropped to the floor with her hands on the ground, and instantly used her legs to send a fatal flow towards his lower legs.


    More specifically, she had aimed for his Tibialis Anterior Muscle on his lower legs.


    A fatal blow there could cause shock, tearing of blood vessels, nausea..... as well as the inability to step on one¡¯s limb again.


    "Ahhhh!!!!¡¯


    The bandit yelled in pain for a bit while dropping to his knees in a sh.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    His legs felt extremely painful.... and no matter how much he tried to move them, they just wouldn¡¯t budge.


    The pain was so unbearable that he felt like something was literally holding onto his heart and crushing it with all their might.


    What the hell?


    Tiny droplets of sweat soon began forming in his forehead, as his body was also fighting a battle of its own too.


    He looked at Angelica angrily and continued swinging his sword like a mad person while kneeling down.


    It was all this b**ch¡¯s fault!


    The duo didn¡¯t fight for too long, as Angelica quickly ended it all with a solid kick to one of his pressure points..... That instantly made him faint.


    Of course she herself didn¡¯te out unscathed, as during one of his rampant attacks.... she had been a tad bitte when dodging one of his attacks, which led to her having a shallow cut on her left arm.


    .


    The battle didn¡¯t take too long to win, which also left the vigers shocked as well.


    They had been right!


    These people were definitely here to save them.


    Ahh!... With their ancestors looking over them like this, how could they not feel blessed?


    Luckily, they don¡¯t doubt these heroes from their ancestors.

 Chapter 559 Finishing The Job

    <h4>Chapter 559 Finishing The Job</h4>


    Looking at the bandits that were all lying down on the ground, everyone quickly gasped in shock and relief.


    At least for today, their husbands and sons wouldn¡¯t die in the hands of these viins bastards.


    Immediately, the women all rushed to the soldiers and knelt down before them while expressing their gratitude too.


    "Thank you..... Thank you for saving us."


    Landon nodded at them and quickly sent the medical team to look after the injured vigers lying in the snow.


    And at the same time, some of the soldiers were also tying up the bandits as well.


    Of course, Landon had already gotten the location for the Wolfhound bandit¡¯sir.


    But since he didn¡¯t want to seem too suspicious, he had to get someone to guide him and his men there immediately.


    .


    The vige chief¡¯s 13-year-old granddaughter curiously looked at Landon and his men, as she had never seen people who dressed as well as them before.


    She listened to the heroes before her talk about what to do next, and quickly decided to help them no matter what.


    This was her home, so she felt the need to be a part of whatever battle that would ur between these heroes and the Wolfhound bandits.


    If anything, she more or less felt ashamed of how weak she had been previously.


    Her beloved grandfather was kicked, beaten and even treated worse than dirt up to the point where he had fainted from his injuries.


    If not for the fact that these bandits wanted him to live, then she had no doubt in her mind that her grandfather would already be dead by now.


    Even though she had been terrified of these bandits, she still couldn¡¯t just watch her grandfather get kicked around ruthlessly by these viins without doing anything.


    And that¡¯s why she had rushed over with the intentions of using her body to shield off all the blows and attacks from hitting her beloved grandfather.


    But funny enough, when she came out... The bandits didn¡¯t bother hitting her at all.


    Instead, they all looked at her very lustfully instead.


    She didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would have happened if these brave men didn¡¯te in at the time that they did.


    Because one thing was clear, and that was the fact that she and the rest of the vigers wouldn¡¯t have had any good ending if they would¡¯ve been taken away by these bandits.


    And so the fact that she didn¡¯t have enough power to do anything, just made her feelpletely worthless instead.


    She clenched her fists with all her might and forced herself to look eye to eye with the leader before her.


    "Noble heroes... Please, I..... I want to go with you all.


    I want to fight!"


    --silence--


    Landon and the rest of the soldiers stopped what they were doing and all focused their attention at the cute 13-year-old girl before them..... That seemed to be around the same age as little Linda back in Baymard.


    In her eyes, one could still see traces of fear, uneasiness and courage in them.


    The girl looked at them with a serious expression on her face, which looked more like she was pouting instead.


    .


    The vigers who all heard the girl, looked at her in shock and gazes that were filled with anxiousness and concern.


    For them, the way they looked at it... No matter how high the chances of these heroes winning against the Wolfhound bandits were, there was still a probability that they might lose at the end of it all.


    So sending the girl to her death was something that none of them wanted.


    Moreover, how were they going to exin her death to their vige chief when he wakes upter on?


    "Little Gloria!


    Why would you want to risk your life like that?


    Are you trying to kill us from worry?!!"


    "Little Gloria... Please listen to aunty.


    Going for a battle isn¡¯t the same as going to the stream to y.


    So please stop this foolish mess and think about the vige chief¡¯s feelings."


    "Yes little Gloria, think about the vige chief!


    If something were to happen to you over there, then wouldn¡¯t that alone kill him?


    You are just a little girl, so please don¡¯t throw your entire life away... Alright?


    (+?+)


    The vigers continued their best in trying to convince the little girl to stay behind.


    But no matter what they said, little Gloria in question just stood there silently, while meeting Landon¡¯s eyes and clenching her fists hard.


    No matter what, she had to get stronger.


    Landon looked at the girl before him and knew that he had toe up with a way to reject her without actually crippling her confidence or courage.


    She seemed like the stubborn type who would think he was looking down on her if he just rejected her with no legit reasons at all.


    Of course for him, he couldn¡¯t take her because she would just slow them down, and might even be a distraction or a possible hostage target during the battle.


    So there was no way that she was going.


    .


    "What¡¯s your name?"


    "G...Gloria Perckle." She said while stammering a bit.


    "Hm... And why do you want to join us so badly?"


    "Because I want to protect my vige by getting stronger."


    "Hmhm... That¡¯s a very noble cause for you to go with us." Landon said, which instantly brought about a broad smile on Gloria¡¯s face.


    She looked at Landon in a daze, as she was still shocked by what she had heard him say.


    So did this mean that he would take her along?


    Her heart rate quickened very dast, as she thought about how this would be her first time participating in a formal battle.


    She clenched her fists even harder and looked at Landon and his men with so much determination.... as if telling them that she would not let them down.


    Yes!


    She would definitely prove herself to them and eventually grow stronger in time.


    (*^*)

 Chapter 560 A Visit To The WolfHound Lair

    <h4>Chapter 560 A Visit To The WolfHound Lair</h4>


    (*^*)


    Landon looked at Gloria¡¯s determined eyes and smiled slightly.


    "Calm down littledy.


    Even though it is noble to go out and fight for one¡¯s people, doing so without any real skill will not only make you lose the battle... But will also dampen the mood of those around you even further.


    And in addition to that, it will only bring about grief to those who truly love you dearly."


    Listening to Landon, Gloria felt like someone had thrown a bucket of cold water over her.


    Did this mean that she wouldn¡¯t be able to help anyone out?


    She knew that she had no real skills that would make her valuable in any fight.


    But still, was there really nothing that she could do in order to hell her people?


    "Littledy, even if you don¡¯t follow with us to the battlefield, there is still a way for you to be of service to us."


    "Please speak kind sir!" Gloria said while opening her eyes excitedly.


    Hm..... you see, there are several other ways in which one can help out in a battle.


    You can either fight on the battlefield itself, help strategize or even help out the injured to the best of your capabilities.


    As for the first 2, you don¡¯t qualify for them at all... Since you¡¯ve never had any formal training whatsoever.


    But you can still be of help when ites to the third option.


    Yes!


    You will be of great assistance to us or your people by looking over the injured alongside my men.


    Implore you not to look down at this position!.... Because during battles, they are one of the most crucial people needed on the field to heal the injured and save lives.


    Those who heal, are the real lifesavers of life... and are on the same level as those that fight the actual battles.


    So with that said, littledy..... your mission, if you should choose to ept, will be to join the medical staff and treat the injured.


    So miss Gloria Perckle, Do you ept the mission?"


    "I Do!" Gloria said confidently.


    "Good!"


    .


    After getting Gloria, Landon and some of the soldiers hastily left with one of the vige hunters... Who usually apanied the vige chief to the Wolfhound Lair whenever their vige chief was called upon.


    Even though his injuries were somewhat heavy, it wasn¡¯t to the point where he couldn¡¯t move or do any sort of work at all.


    In fact, as a hunter..... he had gotten far worse injuries from fighting several deadly animals deep in the forest.


    So the 2 sword injuries that he had gotten from these bandits, weren¡¯t that gruesome whenpared to a massive Hangol gripping one with its sharp razor-like ws.


    so he chose to show Landon and the rest the way.


    And even if he felt extreme pain, he would still have volunteered to go... As nothing was more important than eradicating these bandits, hence solving his people¡¯s problems once and for all.


    But of course before he could head out, the medical team had first stitched and bandaged his wounds properly.


    And after that was done, they were finally off.


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmmmm!!¡¯


    Inside one of the trucks, the hunter couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how cozy andfortable the ce was.


    More importantly, he had never seen a carriage with such an inferior before.


    And what shocked him the most, was how fast they had arrived at the Wolfhound stronghold.


    Eh?


    Wasn¡¯t the journey supposed to take several hours toplete?


    So why did they arrive so soon?


    The hunter felt like everything was just too dreamlike for him to believe.


    "Mr. Cletus... Here¡¯s a pen and a paper.


    Can you show us an overall look at how their is like?"


    "Of course sirs!


    I¡¯ll do that right away!!" Cletus the Hunter said, before taking the pen and paper from one of the soldiers.


    He first drew a rectangle, before filling it out with several circles and shapes which he said were buildings.


    Apparently, the Lair had a total of 13 buildings within it.


    He could give out all information about how the exterior buildings and surroundings within their looked like.


    But when it came to what was actually located within each building, he had no clue on the matter... Since all the times that visited the ce was to just act as the vige chief¡¯s guard or escort.


    So they usually stopped him outside one of the buildings there, and only allowed the g chief to go in instead.


    He drew a very rough and ugly presentation of how theke was actually set up... And also exined all that he knew to the soldiers as well.


    Landon looked at the system¡¯s map and knew that there was just one secret underground tunnel within their, that was also surprisingly close to their underground dungeons as well.


    But of course he wouldn¡¯t say anything about it... So he decided to just strategically lead his men there instead.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmm!!¡¯


    They drove for a bit before finally parking their vehicles a certain distance from their¡¯s main entrance and stealthily got out from the trucks.


    Of course, some people were assigned to guard the truck and the hunters, while the others would follow Landon into their for battle.


    "Alright!


    We need to hurry this up as quickly possible... Because we still need to get to the Northern A.S.A.P" Landon said, while leading the pack in.


    One should know that he had previously added an entire day off into his travel journey... So that when they arrived, they would all first rest for an entire day before saving whoever the system wanted him to save.


    But now they had already used time off to deal with today¡¯s matter, which meant that their rest day was now gone.


    So they had to quickly wrap this up and get fast!


    .


    And just like that, their second battle for the day had begun.


    ¡¯Phiew! Phiew! Phiew! Phiew! Phiew! Phiew!¡¯

 Chapter 561 Closing Battle

    <h4>Chapter 561 Closing Battle</h4>


    ¡¯Pheiw! Pheiw! Pheiw! Pheiw! Pheiw! Pheiw!¡¯


    Landon and his crew took care of the bandits one by one, while stealthily made their way into their.


    "You!


    Who the hell are you?"


    ¡¯Pheiw!¡¯


    "Ahhh!


    Motherf***er!..... you¡¯ll pay for that!"


    "Dammit!


    What did you do to me?"


    "Quickly brother, shoot your arrows at them now!


    Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!!!"


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    Landon and his team continued advancing forward while killing all the bandits before them.


    Since they were overwhelmingly outnumbered, they quickly killed their way into their in no time.


    In fact, it only took about 2 hours for the entire battle to end.


    And when they were done, they quickly freed up all the captured vigers in the dungeon cells below.... and hastily sent for the other bandits that had been put to sleep in the first battle.


    They would be locked in the dungeon as prisoners instead.


    For Landon and his men, this was just a small battle that wasn¡¯t even worth mentioning whenpared to the mission that they were going for.


    Time was of the essence for them, so they had to wrap up everything A.S.A.P.


    But after winning the battle, one thing that they realized..... was that the main boss wasn¡¯t here, as well as some other gang members too.


    And from what the ves had said, the missing bandits divided themselves and went to collect rations from 3 other viges bot far from here.


    And as for their boss, he went to one of the small towns around.


    Apparently, he had gone there to deliver several messages to the messenger guild.... who would then ride out an deliver the message to the main Lord in charge of all these territories.


    The message would probably be about the rations and money that the Wolfhound bandits had collected.


    Anyway..... with that said, it was clear that they hadn¡¯t finished their work yet.


    So immediately, Landon sent out 3 groups to head on over to those viges.... while he and some other soldiers would stay around their instead.


    From what the ves had said, the big boss usually came back around 3 P.M.... which was just 45 minutes away.


    And so just like that, everyone did their part and took care of all loose ends.


    .


    At 3:22 P.M, the big boss who was riding alongside some of his confidants... was immediately surrounded and captured just outside the gates of their, which was totally unbelievable to him.


    How could this have happened?


    One minute, he was like a king in these regions... and the next minute, he was brought down to the level of a prisoner instead.


    This ... this was truly something that he had never imagined before.


    After all, he was still a wanted convict who had fled from the empire Deiferus 4 years ago and had already started a new life here in Arcadina.


    But who would¡¯ve known that after all that running, he would still be captured by some random idiot?


    He was totally unconvinced about his whole situation!


    And what made him angry all the more, was that they had just ganged up on him... therefore depriving him of the chance for a fair one-on-one battle.


    Dammit!


    If he had known that today would¡¯ve turned out to be this way, then he wouldn¡¯t have gone out at all!


    He would have stayed in their and prepared to bring down these snobby pricks.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The prison cell door gave out a loud ¡¯bang¡¯ after he had been shoved into the cell.


    As the big boss, he was actually given a private cell while his confidants and men were all grouped and ced in several cells instead.


    The door closed right in his face, and he quickly grabbed the iron bars and tried to talk some sense into the strange-looking men that had just shoved him into the cell.


    "Boy, for your own good... as well as for the good of your own men, I suggest that You let me out now !!!"


    "Yeah!


    We can give you whatever you desire if you let us go!"


    "That¡¯s right!


    Be it money, women, or even power, all that can be yours if you just open the cell doors now."


    .


    The leader and the other bandits continuously tried to persuade them as much as they could... but also, it was to no avail.


    Because no matter what they did, the soldiers before them kept silent and acted as if they didn¡¯t hear then at all.


    What the hell was wrong auth them?


    Were they actually both deaf and dumb?


    Of course some of the bandits felt like soon, the rest of theirrades who were still out on a mission would quicklye and rescue themter on.


    And by then, they would definitely skin these bloody bastards alive.


    But unfortunately for them, none of their expectations were met.


    Because not long after they held into their hopeful thoughts, severalrades of theirs were also brought in too.


    Their faces grew paler as they saw this, as it now dawned upon them that they might actually be locked up here for a very long time if they didn¡¯t think of a way out now.


    Many of them weren¡¯t originally from this region and had only settled here after their boss had picked them up from the streets.


    Yes!... many of them had been local thieves and small-time criminals from all around Arcadina.


    So they weren¡¯t that mentally strong to maintain a calm face in their current situation.


    What if they got locked up for 10 years or even forever?


    Worst, what if they got tortured and killedter on?


    Remembering their deadrades whose dead bodies had been scattered around their, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly from fear.


    If they didn¡¯t get out now, then wouldn¡¯t they also be in the same situation as well?


    No!!


    They had to escape!


    Yes!


    They had to leave now!!"

 Chapter 562 Closing Battle 2

    <h4>Chapter 562 Closing Battle 2</h4>


    Yes, they had to escape immediately..... or else, wouldn¡¯t It be their own turn to dieter on?


    The bandits panicked all the more when they thought about their futures, and hastily went down on their knees before the men that were sent here to guard them.


    ¡¯Plup!¡¯


    "Please have mercy on us noble ones."


    "If you free us now, we promise to give you all our belongings."


    "Yes!


    We also promise not to be in your way again, so please let us go!!"


    "Noble ones... I... I know where all the treasure in thisir is.


    So if you don¡¯t let me go, then you¡¯ll never find it!"


    "Hmph!


    Are you the only one that knows its location?


    Sirs, don¡¯t listen to him!


    I have been here way longer than him, so I definitely know the ce better than he does!"


    "Please noble ones, I have a contagious illness that might affect you all if you let me stay here.


    So for the safety of everyone else, please let me go!"


    (*-_-)


    The soldiers continued guarding the ce in silence amidst the chaos that these bandits were creating.


    Several bandits crowded around the prison bars and begged for their lives nonstop.


    For many, they had never been captured, tortured or even locked up in a dungeon..... so how could they not panic?


    "Please let us out!"


    "Let us out I yell yah!"


    "Let us out!!!!"


    They screamed and begged at the top of their lungs, but all of it was for naught because the guards there remained unmoved no matter what they did.


    Of course while they were pleading for their lives, Landon and some of the soldiers were busy raiding their instead.


    .


    "Your majesty!


    We found 79 sacs of grain and 157 other sacs that are filled with up different food items in them.


    And in addition to that, we also found 9 bags of gold coins, 29 bags of silver coins and 64 bags of cooler coins." Said Warrant officer Basil.


    [1 Gold coin=100 silver coins... And 1 silver coins= 100 Copper coins.]


    "In addition to that, we also found several parchment papers that documented what was taken from the surrounding viges and towns as well."


    "Hmmmmmmmmm


    Alright!


    It¡¯s now 5:41 P.M


    So follow the amount written in the document, and quickly fill up the trucks with both good and money." Landon said, while briefly ncing over the papers in his hands.


    All that was taken from the people, would be returned back to them before the end of the day.


    And whatever was leftover, would be taken by them instead.


    Of course, any leftover grain would be given back to the people... But any leftover money would definitely get into their pockets instead.


    After all, they were currently on a mission... And one never knows whether they would soon get short on money, or might need to buy some extra things on their trip.


    So having more money was definitely make things easier for them.


    And so just like that, the soldiers swiftly slotted up into several groups and headed towards the viges and small towns.


    Of course when everyone heard about today¡¯s matter, they all danced and jubted in song.


    "Hurray!


    The Wolfhound bandits are no more!"


    "We¡¯re free!!"


    The poor vigers took their rations and money back happily, while dancing and singing merrily.


    For them, today marked the start of a new beginning.


    .


    As for the prisoners in the dungeon, they had given the task of feeding them to the vige chiefs of the neighbouring viges.


    ¡¯System... I need something that can keep the prisoners in their cells unto I personally release them.¡¯


    ¡¯Not a problem host.


    The system had several spiritual locks that can do the trick.


    Here are the following options.....¡¯


    Landon listened to the system attentively, and quickly decided on one of the locks shown to him.


    One should know that he had decided to get these locks only for additional protection.


    Because one thing he definitely wanted to avoid, was one of the vige chiefs freeing the prisoners due to fear.


    If the bandits threatened these simple-minded people a lot, some of them might actually sumb to the threats and open the cells instead.


    The bandits might even promise to let the people from their vige go if they freed them, which might make some of the vige chiefs tempted to let them go.


    Anyway, these locks from the system could never be broken or open up without Landon the keys from the system.


    Additionally, the lock could also strengthen the iron bars as well.


    So no cksmith would be able to destroy it if the lock was still hanging on the prison cells.


    With that, only Landon would be able I free these prisoners from these cells.


    Of course, he would only do so when he came back from his mission.


    One should know that since he was nning to pass along this route on his way back, picking up the prisoners by then wouldn¡¯t be of any inconvenience to him whatsoever.


    So he decided to take them to Baymard when he passed back.


    This only meant that the Baymardian prison would wee a few new members again.


    And judging by the way they behaved, many of them might be out in sector B or C within the prison.


    Only their boss who had been a wanted man in Deiferus would get ced into sector A.


    .


    Nevertheless, since everything was finally over... It was finally time for them to set out towards the Northern Territory again.


    Now, they could finally focus on their mission..... Saving Mr. or Miss Unknown.


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmmm!¡¯


    They drove away hastily, with one goal in mind... and that was to be in time.


    But of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones who were in a haste as well.


    ¡¯Gallop!¡¯ Gallop!¡¯ Gallop!¡¯ Gallop!¡¯ Gallop!¡¯


    Somewhere within the western region of Arcadina, several men on horseback were carefully making their way towards a particr city.


    The men ride inplete silence while keenly observing their surroundings.


    And all that could be heard, was the sounds of their horse¡¯s footsteps.... as well as that of nature.


    Their bodies were boiling with rage and their minds were only filled with bloodshed.


    Yes!


    By nightfall, several heads will roll!

 Chapter 563 The Real Culpri

    <h4>Chapter 563 The Real Culpri</h4>


    The day was cold yet beautiful!


    Nature had done it¡¯s best to paint out a perfect portrait for all to see.


    And even though the snow hasn¡¯t fallen for a while now, the ce was still as coated with a thickyer of snow.


    The bare trees were filled with snow, and the ground itself looked like a white nket that had covered up the entire Hertfilian world.


    But of course, even amidst the beauty... one would also realize that the more beautiful it was, the more poisonous it could be.


    The bitter cold breeze blew against the bare trees, instantly making theme to life as they continuously shivered chaotically.


    And every time they danced, several sprinkles of snowkes would fall off their branches and drip onto the thick snowy nket below.


    The entire ce looked like a winter wondend!


    It was already the first week of March, which meant that in another 2 weeks.... winter would be officially over, and Spring would take over from there.


    In short, the ce was like a painter¡¯s portraite to life!


    And on a certain deserted forest trail within Arcadina¡¯s western territory, several hundreds of men could be seen hastily riding silently through the deep cold forest.


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    Their horses rode into the forest majestically, as if imitating the powerful auras of their riders.


    The lead rider was ced at the center of the whole squad.


    He was an extremely hard man that had a very noble air to him.


    Of course, he was none other than Alec Barn.


    .


    Previously, when leaving Baymard.... he had been attacked and ambushed within Arcadina¡¯s western territory.


    So of course, from the moment he had passed through the first major city within the territory, his vignce had gone up even more.


    They rode for a bit, before finally meeting up with another group that they had dispatched earlier on.


    "I salute his royal majesty!" Said the leader of the other group.


    "Hm... so do you have it?"


    "Yes, your majesty... I do."


    The man said, before passing on a letter to Alec.


    Alex opened it and silently read it for another minute and a half, before finally bursting out inughter.


    ¡¯Bahahhhahahahahha!¡¯


    Hisughter immediately made his subordinates shocker uncontrobly, as they knew more than anyone else..... that their kingughing like this, meant they some poor soul would experience hell sooner orter.


    Alecughed hard while gripping the letter in his hands angrily.


    His entire body trembled violently from anger, and his breathing became rapid as well.


    And even though he wasughing, his face was still very distorted from rage... as several green veins suddenly popped up on his face, making him look even scarier than he already was.


    Bastard!


    How dare this insignificant ant make a move against him?


    Had he grown too weak that these termites would dare to go against him in broad daylight just like that?


    He took a deep breath, before finally passing the note to his most trusted confidants.


    ¡¯Good! Good! Good!


    Cain!


    Since you dared to scheme against me, then don¡¯t me me for forgetting our old friendship.


    There can only be one oue for you, and that will be death!¡¯ He thought.


    .


    Right now, he knew that the person who had tried to assassinate him was Baron Cain.


    What truly surprised him was that, that good-for-nothing butt-licking lowlife had the guts to plot against him.


    Did the sun rise from the West and set in the East?


    Just who the hell had given the fool so much confidence as to plot against him?


    He knew that the fool was always jealous of him, but the idiot never made any moves before.


    So he just treated him like a barking dog that couldn¡¯t bite.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the seemingly useless dog would learn to do a trick or two?


    If not for his quick thinking, then he would¡¯ve really ended up dead during thest assassination attack.


    One by one, his confidants read the note and almost pulled out blood from rage as well.


    Son of a b**ch!!


    Last time, even though Cain¡¯s name hade out as a suspect, they truly didn¡¯t pay that much attention to him.


    But like the old saying went: one could never judge a book by its cover, or else they would be swallowed whole by the contents of that same book.


    The confidants then turned to the test of the squad and told them the general gist of things without actually telling them who the culprit was.


    And knowing that the culprit had been identified, many of the knights also felt their blood running hot as well.


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    Kill!


    They wanted to gut the bastard up and ce his head on a stake as their trophy.


    Alec¡¯s confidants all crowded around him angrily too.


    "Your majesty!


    Do we deal with the bastard now?"


    "Your majesty... we are close to his city, so why don¡¯t we kill him and be done with it?"


    "Your majesty, his head needs to roll tonight!"


    "_"


    .


    Alec stared silently at them, before finally raising his hand his call for silence.


    Right now, they were on their way to Baron Cain¡¯s city.


    One should know that their main goal was to attack Baymard sometime this Spring.


    So of course, they had been riding and making quick stops at different cities in order to get more men for the battle.


    Travelling with such arge pack would undoubtedly cause too much trouble.


    Hence, Alec had made sure that they travelled in different packs as well.


    When he was back in the Capital, he had been sending teams of 900, to leave the Capital on a daily basis.


    So he would send 300 in the morning, 300 in the afternoon and 300 in the evening.


    And he did this for close to 3 weeks straight, sending a total of 18,900 men out.


    He had already told them of the rendezvous ce that they were all to meet at.... which was 3 cities, 1 town and 7 viges away from Baymard.


    One should one that after Riverdale city, one would pass at least 3 more viges and one town just before getting to the next major city.


    And after that, one still needed to pass through several other viges before reaching the next city, and so on.


    In short, the rendezvous point was just 3 cities away from Baymard.


    Anyway, before leaving the Capital, he had sent out 18,900 men.


    And when he left, he took 400 more men with him as well.


    Understandably, when they travelled.... they stopped through several major cities and collected at least two thousand more knights from each city lord, and a few hundred from the other nobles within those cities too.


    Of course, they had also sent those ones out in batches as well.


    And Alec had pointed some of his men to lead each group to the rendezvous point, since they wouldn¡¯t know it at all.


    Anyway, they had onlye here to take Cain¡¯s men, but surprisingly... their spies and informants had brought in such juicy gossip about Cain¡¯s betrayal.


    Indeed, Alec was fuming mad.


    But now wasn¡¯t the right time to take any form of action.


    Cain had some secrets that he was interested in, so killing him just like that would be a true shame.


    And since they didn¡¯t have time to waste on torturing him at the moment, then they could only y dumb for now until they came back from winning their battle against Baymard.


    .


    "Your majesty!


    Aren¡¯t you being too kind here?


    The man was trying to kill you!


    Are we really going to let him get away with this?"


    "For now, yes.


    But who said that he wouldn¡¯t be punished?


    Come!


    Let¡¯s go see the fool shall we?"

 Chapter 564 Alecs Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 564 Alec¡°s Confidence</h4>


    Alec and his men hurriedly made their way towards Baron Cain¡¯s location with one thought in mind.... and that was to take all of his men, and bully the poor bastard to death.


    "Your majesty!


    Since the Scumbag initially wanted to kill you, then wouldn¡¯t it be too risky to go in just pike that?


    I know that we already agreed to stick to the n, but what if it backfires?


    What about your safety?" One of his confidants asked anxiously.


    The confidant wasn¡¯t worried about his own life but Alec¡¯s instead.


    It just went to show that even Scum men had loyal followers too.


    Alec marked and caressed his chin lightly.


    "Rx Roupol, nothing is going to happen to me."


    .


    Of course Alec knew of their worries, but to him.... they were truly worrying over nothing.


    Right now, he only had 372 men riding with him.... as he had sent some out to lead the knights taken from the nobles to the rendezvous spot close to Baymard.


    So with just 372 men, if Baron Cain really wanted to kill him, he could easily do so.


    And it was precisely because of this, that he had also lied to all of his knights here as well.


    All except for his personal confidants.


    In truth, the rest of the knights thought that there were thousands of hidden guards travelling alongside them.


    So if there were any spies within his camp, they would immediately tell their employers to back off from fighting him.


    Also, because no one would know the exact amount of people he was travelling with... some people might think that it was 3,000.... 7,000 or even 15,000.


    Consequently, without an urate number, no one would dare to match out against him just like that.


    With that said, he could now march into Cain¡¯s city with his 372 men..... and act as if the had just walked in with his bodyguards instead.


    After all, everyone would think that the rest of his men were camping somewhere deep in the forest instead.


    So how could he be afraid that Baron Cain was going to kill him again?


    His confidants were really worrying over nothing.


    .


    As for how he was going to bully the Baron, well.... that was the easy part.


    With other nobles, they only took a thousand men, and sometimes only a hundred men.


    But with Baron Cain, they were going to take all of his official knights.... which were at least 4,000 in number.


    And even though the bastard probably had some unofficially appointed men hidden away... so what?


    One should know that this was akin to a trap.


    Because if Cain had no official knights by his side, then he couldn¡¯t do anything or make any public moves for the time being..... as he would need to exin to Alec where he got these extra men from.


    Of course, nobles in Arcadina could recruit as many knights as they wanted to..... but the key point was that a formal letter, apanied by a list of chosen candidates had to be sent to Alec for approval.


    This way, Alec could keep tabs on how many men each noble had.


    Because knowing this could also help him predict who were the most likely people to lead a revolt against him.


    It one¡¯s subordinate had the strength which was equivalent to his, then wouldn¡¯t that mean that the noble in question might also develop some ideas about his threr on?


    And so with all this in mind, Alec had made several requirements and rules when any noble wanted to recruit or hire new knights under their camp.


    .


    He had given them a specific number of people that they could have under them at any given time.


    So those who had secret bases with extra knights were definitely going against hisws.


    And just to make sure that they don¡¯t hire more knights, Alec had always made sure that their allowances were just enough to take care of the number of official knights while living avish lifestyle with their families.


    It was precisely because of this rule, that the city lords became tyrants who bullied the other nobles in their cities nonstop..... by taking a fraction of their allowances and so on.


    Because what generally happened, was that within the cities... everyone had to pay their taxes, which was sometimes 1/3 or half of what they made.


    It waspletely unfair, but what could they do about it?


    Of course, nobles paid higher taxes as well.


    And money from official sites like gold mines, salt deposits and money from other mineral fields, mines and caves..... was also collected as well.


    One should also know that some city lord¡¯s also had jurisdiction over several small viges around their cities..... And some Town Lord¡¯s also have jurisdiction over some other viges around too.


    So taxes were also collected here in the form of money or food like wheat, grain and so on.


    In short at the start of each month, everything was generally collected and sent to the city lord¡¯s or the Town lord¡¯s mansion.


    And from there, these lord¡¯s would send part of the funds to Alec..... and keep the rest as allowances for himself and the other nobles.


    Their allowances were very important to these nobles since their subordinates usually got paid from what was given to them at the beginning of each month.


    Additionally, they also used part of their allowances to purchase other weapons too.


    In this way, their forces within their territories would strengthen with time..... Which in turn strengthened Arcadina¡¯s forces too, lest a war broke out at any given time.


    Bottom line, Alec was going to take all of Cain¡¯s official men and see what he would do in the meantime.


    Of course, he would do other ¡¯idental things¡¯ too when he finally met the bastard.


    After all, how could he bepletely still in the face of a traitor?


    So even though he wouldn¡¯t kill him now, he would still vent a little by bullying the chubby idiot a little.


    That was only natural!


    .


    With these thoughts in mind, Alec¡¯s smile slowly broadened across his hard cold face.


    Soon, he would get rid of all these pesky flies around his empire.


    But first, he needed to start with the peskiest problem of all... Baymard!

 Chapter 565 The Inspection

    <h4>Chapter 565 The Inspection</h4>


    Alec¡¯s confidants got somewhat reassured after seeing how confident their leader was.


    Yes!


    The other knights didn¡¯t know that they were actually entering enemy territory.... since they didn¡¯t know that Baron Cain was the culprit that they had been cursing at all this while.


    But unlike the rest, all 4 confidants knew the entire situation... so they became extremely vignt when looking at the city walls before them.


    They looked at the city walls before them in rage, while imagining that they were wringing the fool¡¯s neck instead.


    But just like his majesty had said, they had to act as if they didn¡¯t know anything, lest the alert Cain.


    And so with this thought in mind, they decided to vent out all their anger before seeing the chubby idiotter on.


    As for Alec, he had already thrown away a portion of his anger and was now immersed in his own thoughts about Baymard.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one lost deep in thought.... as several other people were also immersed in their own serious thoughts as well.


    .


    The sounds of people rambling nonstop could be heard everywhere within arge building.


    "Only 2.99 for 3?


    What a good steal!"


    "Hm?


    What¡¯s this?


    Buttered popcorn?


    Is it very different from the normal one?


    Well, it¡¯s cheap... so I¡¯ll just try one box for now."


    "Mummy, can I get the new Wolverine action figure?


    Please, mommy!


    I promise that this will be thest toy that I¡¯ll ever ask you to buy."


    "That¡¯s what you said thest time when I bought thetest Superman action figure for you a while back."


    "Please mommy, Please!!!


    I promise that this time will definitely be thest time that I¡¯m requesting for a toy.


    In addition to that, I¡¯ll even do more house chores than what is required of me."


    "Good!


    You said it not me."


    (^_^)


    Conversations like these ones could be heard from within the crowd.


    The busy crowd had a life of its own, as one couldn¡¯t predict where the people within it would go to next.


    The vibrant clothes and clean look of the people shined brightly underneath the buildings artificial... and the people moved like an enchanting school of fish.


    The chatter between customers and workers could be heard around the building nonstop.


    The crowd was busy and rowdy as usual.


    .


    ¡¯Shriiippp!¡¯


    The doors opened automatically.... and soon, several men and women walked into the building.


    They walked calmly and confidently, before stopping in front of one of the building workers.


    "Good morning and Wee to GreenMart.


    My name is Bart, and I¡¯d be happy to assist you in any way possible."


    "Mr. Bart, we are here to see any of your managers on-site for official government business."


    "Government business?"


    "Yes Mr. Barn, government business.


    Here is my card, give it to any of your managers on-site, and they would know what to do from there."


    "_"


    .


    Bart took the card and looked at it briefly, before finally opening his eyes wider in shock.


    Ever since he had begun working here, he had heard of how these people before him.


    Apparently, they came 4 to 5 times a year unexpectedly.


    So no one could actually pinpoint or predict when their next visit would be.


    They had alwayse in unannounced, so as to better ess whether or not businesses did their best to follow the guidelines that were given to them.


    Those who did hood would be fine, but those who broke the rules would have to be penalized instead.


    It was just that he had heard about how they came and went like a ghost, as if they were some sort of secret spy team.


    And surprisingly, over thest 2 years... even though he had heard of them, he had never seen them before, not even once!


    But who would¡¯ve known that today, he would see the legendary team just like that?


    He looked at them again and felt arge stream of excitement rush throughout his body.


    Yup!


    It looked like today, hispany would definitely undergo a surprise inspection by the people.


    Yes!


    These people before him were all Public health inspectors!


    Bart who was stationed at the Customer help desk, quickly picked up his phone and ryed his message immediately.


    "Manager to customer help desk, please!


    Manager to customer help desk please!"


    The announcement could be heard from all corners within the building.


    And just to be sure, after making the announcement... he personally called the office room allocated to all managers on duty.


    He immediately told them that it was an urgent matter, and in a sh... he saw one of the managers walk hastily to his help desk.


    .


    "Hi, my name is Bob and I¡¯m a manager here.


    And I¡¯ll be d to assist you in any way that I can." Manager Bob said while taking a look at the card that Bart had just handed over to him.


    Public Health inspectors?


    Hm... it seems like it¡¯s that time of the year again.


    Mother Winnie took off her face mask and quickly revealed her stunning smile to Bob.... while handing an official permit for today¡¯s inspection to him that was approved by her ministry.


    "Duchess Winnie?"


    Everyone looked at her in confusion and shock.


    Wasn¡¯t she the popr Duchess Winnie who had even showed up in some pamphlets and books?


    The customers around looked at her in awe, as they felt like he was more beautiful in person than in pictures or portraits.


    Even the children quickly recognized her as well, since she was also a teacher as well.


    As for Bob and the other workers, they were also shocked to see her with the inspection team too.


    How many jobs did this woman have?


    Mother Winnie smiled slightly while looking at their confused and somewhat dazed expressions.


    In truth, this was the first time that she and her team were inspecting this particr building.


    Baymard had too many stores and sites like the cafes, restaurants, hotels, butchering sites, and so on... that needed to be inspected within this small time frame given to them by their ministry.


    So the ministry had always split them into several groups and sent them to all regions within Baymard.... as the inspection of all these ces had to be done in a single day, nut to be fair.


    After all, if they stretched out the inspection period might alert their friends in other businesses.... which would be like cheating.


    Because they would then try their best to clean up as much as they could instead.


    And so, she knew where she would be sent during this time.


    So this was her first time inspecting GreenMart.


    .


    Mother Winnie looked at Bob and smiled.


    "Let¡¯s get started shall we?"

 Chapter 566 The Inspection 2

    <h4>Chapter 566 The Inspection 2</h4>


    "Well then, let¡¯s get started shall we?"


    .


    Mother Winnie and her team marched into the backroom of GreenMart with their equipment at hand, as well as their notebooks and checklists too.


    Just from a single nce, one could see that GreenMart¡¯s massive backroom... Which was about the same size as any supermarket¡¯s bathroom on earth, was kept very clean and well maintained.


    But just inspecting things with one¡¯s eyes wasn¡¯t enough to give thispany a pass.


    Winnie and the rest nodded in satisfaction while walking towards the staff locker rooms here.


    Of course, the first thing that they had to do....was suit-up.


    "Alright!


    Since there are newly joined public health inspectors on the team, then let¡¯s treat today¡¯s inspection as a lecture shall we?


    So new recruits.... When starting with an inspection what is the first thing that we have to do?" Mother Winnie asked while looking at the New recruits that all had their hands raised up in the air.


    "Yes, Thomas?"


    "Inspector Winnie, as mandatory to all inspections.... We start by washing our hands!"


    "Good Thomas!


    But apart from doing so to avoid the spread of germ, bacteria and possible food contamination during routine inspections..... why else would we want to do so?"


    (-_-`)


    .


    This time, fewer new people raise their hands, because even though many of them felt like the answer was just at the top of their heads..... for the life of them, they truly couldn¡¯t remember tge correct answer right now.


    And so, some of them smiled wryly while looking at the floor... as if dodging eye contact with mother Winnie.


    Of course, some of them rubbed their chin and seriously thought of what the answer could be, while others only pretended to think deeply instead.


    And for some, they started flipping the pages of their notebooks like crazy... While whispering words like: where is it?... Or what could it be?


    All in all, those that didn¡¯t know, we¡¯re very ashamed at the moment.


    One should know that before one could be on the health inspection team, they had to write several tests on procedures and guidelines.


    In total, they were required to take 6 written examinations and 3 practical examinations just to be public health inspectors.


    So, of course, they had done through this phase during their practical examination.


    But the problem was that they were slightly anxious now that they were on the field... And all the answers in their heads seemed to have evaporated like water.


    And even though they knew that the answer was probably somewhere in their brain, they still couldn¡¯t remember it no matter how hard they tried.


    And so they felt extremely embarrassed when they saw Winnie and their seniors looking at them expectantly.


    But Mother Winnie and the other inspectors who have been doing this particr job for years now, didn¡¯t look down at them at all.


    After all, when they began... they too continuously forgot a few things due to his anxious they were.


    Everyone wanted to do their best, so this could sometimes put unnecessary stress on them instead.


    The best thing for them to do was to rx.


    Anyway..... out of all 15 new recruits, only 3 of them could answer Winnie¡¯s question.


    "Inspector Winnie, apart from contaminating the food during routine inspection..... we still need to wash our hands, so as to show us that the premise has all required aspects of hand wash facilities in the building."


    "Correct Harper!


    Each facility is required to have several designated hand wash stations that are only to be used for hand wash alone.


    So, what guidelines mustpanies follow... So as to make sure that he met the proper health standards when ites to hand wash stations?"


    "Inspector Winnie, each station should have:


    ?Hot \u0026 Cold Water Running


    ?Liquid Hand Soap


    ?And Paper Towels."


    "Excellent!


    Alright!


    So, when washing your hands, what did you all notice about the backroom hand wash stations here?" Winnie asked while looking at the many hands that were now raised up in the air once more.


    "Inspector Winnie, I noticed that the Hot water Tap wasn¡¯t working properly."


    "Was there a red tag ced on the hot water handle?"


    "Yes, chief inspector."


    "Good!


    Then that means that thepany has already noticed it, and gas already called sideline toe in and fix it immediately.


    Now, let¡¯s say the red tag wasn¡¯t there... what would you all do then?"


    "Inspector Winnie, we note it down... as it will affect the results from the inspection.


    And after that, we will give them feedback... As well as a brief report too.


    "Hmhm... Well said, Tiffany.


    Now, let¡¯s continue on with the inspection."


    .


    With that, Winnie and her team continued with their inspection throughout the entire backroom.


    They went into the walk-in refrigeration unit and used their equipment like a thermometer to make sure the air within the walk-in fridge was at the required temperature


    After all, from the guidelines that they had... There was a temperature danger zone, which was very bad for food during storage.


    One should know that some foods require precise temperature maintenance, so as to prevent bacterial growth and food-rted illnesses.


    And apart from checking the room temperature, they also ced their sterilized thermometers in some of the food too.


    Of course, they also inspected several ces like the bakery station where fresh bread was made daily for the customers.. .... And other cooking stations as well.


    In short, they checked the cooking, holding and storage of all fresh foods in the building.


    Additionally, they also checked the sanitation of the ce, as well as how heavy items were being stored too...lest they severely injure workers on the job.


    Of course, apart from the backroom..... they also checked the actual store itself.


    They looked for any safety dangers, like the cleaners not cleaning water-spills on the aisles and so on.


    They also went through thepany procedure to see if any changes needed to be done as well.


    And while the inspection went on, they also asked the manager a couple of questions too.


    It was required for all managers to know Baymard¡¯s health codes in order to operate amercial food establishment.


    In short, there was so much that needed to be done


    And by the end of the day, all establishments within Baymard had sessfully undergone inspection.


    Winning cane back home and quickly jumped on her bed.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    It was finally over.


    .


    An while things were looking up for those in Baymard, the same couldn¡¯t be said to others.

 Chapter 567 And So It Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 567 And So It Begins!</h4>


    --A Secret hidden base, The Empire Of Arcadina--


    .


    The Night sky was inky ck, with not so much as a star in sight.


    And within the nket of darkness, one could hear the sounds of several night creatures singing loudly all through the night.


    ¡¯Who!!! Who!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Creeeeekkkk!¡¯


    ¡¯Wooooo!!!!!!!!¡¯


    The night owls, snowy wolves and other creatures of the night sang their daily choruses heartily.


    And not too far away from the forest region where these animals sang, several masked men could be seen stealthily making their way through the forest.


    These men were all dressed in ck and had shields hanging on their backs and swords on their waists too.


    Of course, some of them also had their bows and arrows on their backs instead.


    ¡¯Weeee!¡¯


    An uneasy, brisk and chilling wind blew across the faces of these masked men, making them feel both anxious and eager for tonight¡¯s dance.


    Underneath their masks, they couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    Tonight was going to be their night!!


    "Your highness, from what I can remember... the enemy¡¯s hidden guards should be hiding a little distance from here." Said one of the masked men.


    "Good!


    Tell the men to spread out just as nned."


    "Yes, your highness Eli."


    With that, the massive unit of men quickly broke out into even smaller groups..... and hastily scattered around the forest in a sh, leaving only 2 small groups behind.


    Eli looked at the path before him and smiled.


    He felt his mind fall into ecstasy, as he imagined today¡¯s oue in his mind over and over again.


    Aiiihhhh!


    The feeling he had right now was so strong that he almost felt like he could physically smell his victory fast approaching.


    Hahahhahahahha!


    Soon, he would have his cousin¡¯s head in a tter of gold.


    Of course, such an enemy was worthy of being ced on a gold tter.


    He had been tailing this cousin of his for years now, and finally... catching up to the bastard indeed gave him the most satisfying feeling ever.


    Because no matter how he looked at it, no one could save this cousin of his tonight


    Yes. ... That¡¯s right!


    Today, his cousin... A.K.A The Ghostly Prince, will finally die!!


    .


    Of course, Eli wasn¡¯t the only one who was thinking in that same manner too.


    On the other side of the secret base, several other masked men in ck were also making their way into the forest too.


    "Your highness, this is the route that I used to escape after confirming everything about your cousin." Said a tall broad-shouldered masked man.


    "Hmmmmmm... so this is the entrance to their main base?"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    "Wonderful!


    Let¡¯s but keep uncle, aunty and my dear cousin waiting any longer shall we?"


    "As you wish, your highest Connor."


    With that, their men also scattered into groups and quickly made their move.


    And just like that, 2 different enemies had proceeded into the base fearlessly from different ends.


    One should know that this was a base, so there had to be a few hidden or open paths that would allow the residents of the vase to flee from enemy attacks if there were too many enemies.


    Surprisingly, there were just 2 ways to enter the base at ground level.


    And of course apart from these 2 entrances, there was also another tunnel-like entrance in one of the buildings in the base, that led to a cave far away in the heart of the forest.... were many people dared not venture, lest some wild animals walked into the tunnel and attacked them.


    For sure, this entrance was always sealed with arge metal jail gate.... and was only opened during emergencies.


    Anyway, both Connor and Eli had used both ground-level entrances when attacking... because these were the entrances that their spies had used whenst they came over.


    .


    Connor stayed back with another squad while watching the other teams advanced in different directions.


    For him, today¡¯s matter would undoubtedly finish in a sh with the end result being his victory.


    Ever since his mother had gifted him with a top grade assassin and strategist, everything seemed to be going on well for him.


    Heck!


    He even suspected that the reason why Eli had always been able to pull a fast one on him, was because the viin probably he such a person by his side too.


    In short, ever since he had gotten extra help, he found that his scheming abilities had gone up a notch as well.


    He now had a better idea of what Eli was up to, and even found out about Slytherin Cord and the Ghostly Prince¡¯s matters.


    He felt his chest swell up with pride when he thought of how he was now yielding the fruits of hisbour.


    Today, he was here to kill this cousin of his and take over his men.


    It was just that simple!


    After all, it was a rule when battling.... that the victor would im everything that the loser had as his.


    This was the natural way of war.


    So with his cousin¡¯s skilled men... he would now have a better chance of taking over Baymard.


    In his mind, he was sure that Alec would win the battle against Baymard... making everything a lot easier for him.


    Because when Alec finally died, Eli would rule over Arcadina... while he on the other hand, would rule over Baymard instead.


    Of course for this to happen, he needed to convince Alec to wield or give Baymard to him just before the old fart died.


    One could say that Connor wanted Alec needed to write a will before his death.


    And that was why, even though he would kill this cousin of his... he still wouldn¡¯t kill this uncle and aunt of his.


    No!


    At least not yet.


    .


    To gain Alec¡¯s trust, as well as to get the ¡¯promise of his majesty¡¯... Connor nned to take his uncle, Oden Barn and his aunty to Alec.


    Undoubtedly, Alec would be so shocked and very thankful that he had captured them.


    In this way, Alec would also tell him to say whatever he wanted as a gift of gratitude.


    And that was when he would state his wish of bing ruler of Baymard.


    Yes!


    With Eli as crown Prince of Arcadina, it would only make sense for him to be Baymard¡¯s crown prince.


    Connor smirked while looking at the part before him.


    Hahahhahahahha!¡¯


    Soon, he would be King!

 Chapter 568 The Beginning Of The End!

    <h4>Chapter 568 The Beginning Of The End!</h4>


    In the dark and mysterious night, both enemy groups were currently advancing towards the base.


    The trees were bald and the forest was bare, as the snow hadpletely swallowed the ce whole.


    Large piles and heaps of snow could be seen all around the forest, causing several cold chills to run down the spines of these intruders.


    Eli¡¯s men stealthily advanced while hiding behind the massive heaps of snow..... and continuously scouted the ce in search of all hidden guards.


    They only knew that their enemies were now hiding around this point, but they didn¡¯t know what formation the enemy was using when hiding.... as well as where their enemies were guiding and watching them from.


    So they didn¡¯t know the exact location where each hidden guard binding to their enemy was.


    With that said, they had no choice but to advance while hiding behind the snow, trees or fallen tree logs that were lying on the ground.


    Eli¡¯s archers first moved forward through the snow, while looking up and down, East to West and so on.


    And as they moved, they felt the air before them grow extremely tense.


    Were their enemies now close by?


    Call it a warrior¡¯s instincts!


    But as they approached, they felt the feeling grow stronger and stronger with every passing second.


    It was as if they could feel the presence of several evil-intentioned minds, that were now waiting in the shadows.... ready to pounce at them any time soon.


    Several of them quickly took out their bow from their backs, and slowly pulled it along the strings of their bows..... while closely observing their surroundings steadily.


    The tension in the air was really too high, and some of them instantly felt that the enemy was about to make their move anytime soon.


    "Keep Vigil Men!


    They¡¯re Here!" Said one of the leaders in the group, who quickly ran towards a tree in hiding.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯ Thup!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhh!!!¡¯


    In a sh, heavy rain of arrows was sent flying towards this group of men from all directions.


    Some of the men were too slow to react and immediately got shot to death, while others either dropped to the ground, hid behind the trees or fallen logs instead... after all, where else could they possibly take cover in this dead of winter?


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    "Men, focus!


    From what we know, we are more than them in number.


    So we undoubtedly have the advantage here!


    Shoot! Shoot!


    Shoot down the bastards now!!!"


    Their archers alsounched multiple towards their enemies confidently, as that victory was just a stone throw away.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    .


    As for their enemies, A.K.A, the Ghostly Prince¡¯s men.... even though it seems like they were properly fighting back, the whole thing hade too suddenly for them.


    What the hell?


    This was the first time ever, that their main base (The Home), had been attacked since its creation decades back.


    So who exactly were their enemies?


    They attacked with all their might, while quickly assessing the situation too.


    And it was only there and then, that their leaders had decided to fall back instead.


    For them, it was better to go back and properly protect their young master and his family.


    Because whether they liked it or not, it seemed like their enemies hade fully prepared for tonight¡¯s saga.


    So who knew what other tricks they had up their sleeve?


    For them, it was better to go back, surround their leaders and properly fight to the death there.... while making sure that those who could escape did so swiftly.


    Yes!


    They were buying more time for their leaders andrades to escape using that underground tunnel instead.


    And so with that, their leaders decisively gave it their orders.


    "Fall back!"


    "Retreat!!"


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    As they retreated, some of them ran towards their base with their backs backing their enemies.... while others ran facing their enemies instead.


    Of course, thest group of people were there to defend theirrades who ran ahead of them.


    So they shot several arrows towards these intruders, as well as held out their shield up in the air too.


    "Watch out!"


    "To your left!"


    "Ahhhh!!"


    "It hurts!.... it hurts!"


    .


    Blood quickly dyed the white snowy fields beneath the trees crimson red, and it¡¯s very strong foul smell quickly filled up the air in a sh.


    ¡¯Bam!


    As the battle progressed, several lifeless bodies dropped to the floor like flies.


    Back in Eli¡¯s side, one of the warriors came back to report in the situation ahead.


    "Your highness!


    We have sessfully pushed then back.


    And looking at it now, they seemed to be running away instead.


    In appears that they have been cornered!"


    "Wonderful!" Eli replied with a broad smile stered on his perfectly chiselled face.


    Of course as Prince, there he generally didn¡¯t have to join the battle at all.


    He was the final boss, so why should he even move a muscle now.


    All he had to do was watch his men deal with his enemies, while slowly advancing instead.


    And when all enemy forces had been properly taken care of only then and there, would make an appearance.


    This way, he would be a to give his proper winning speech to his enemy, while looking glorious and radiant.... as opposed to his enemy who will look tattered and unkempt instead.


    This was also good, so that if by some miracle his enemy won... then he, on the other hand, would be able to flee the scene at ease, since his group was following behind the rest.


    "Excellent!


    Rush forward as fast as you can and tell the rest of the men to do as we nned."


    "Yes, your highness!"


    With that, the man hurried rushed forward with his horse, while Eli on the other hand.... calmly rode his horse towards the Base.


    Now, it was finally time to end it all once and for all!


    Finally, victory would soon be his!

 Chapter 569 The Beginning Of The End! 2

    <h4>Chapter 569 The Beginning Of The End! 2</h4>


    "Men, they¡¯re retreating!


    Quickly!


    Charge!!!!!"


    "Fall back!"


    "Retreat!"


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    "Bastards!!"


    "kill them!


    Kill them all!"


    "Dammit!


    How did it be like this?"


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    Both sides were constantly losing men left, right and centre... while steadily advancing towards the base.


    Of course, no side showed any mercy to their enemy.


    And as those at the back advanced, they killed those who were slowly dying as well.... lest they woke up just before their death, in hopes of shooting and taking down any enemy to hell with them.


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    Their sharp des pierced right through the hearts, skulls and necks of their half-dead enemies in an instant.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Several uneven footsteps could be heard running through the snow towards one of the base¡¯s entrances.


    Some of the men ran as fast as they could, while others supported their injuredrades instead.


    They hastily made their way towards a cave and hurriedly blocked the cave¡¯s entrance by using arge boulder and several sticks to keep it in ce.


    "Captain Zion!


    No!


    We can¡¯t ept this!"


    "Yes Captain, we won¡¯t leave you behind.


    Pleasee in with us." Said some of the hidden guards, who were now looking at their leader in respect and worry.


    It was obvious that their leader wanted to buy more time for them to escape.


    But even though they knew all of this, they still felt choked with sorrow and grief at the thought of their leader¡¯s possible death.


    Why did such a day have toe?


    The pain that they felt in their hearts, was stung them more than any physical injury that they had ever gotten before.


    .


    Captain Zion.


    This was their leader and Captain, who had been leading their team and many others for so many years now.


    The man was 38 years old and was like a father figure to a lot of the youngins in their group.


    And so with that said, many of them felt like wailing pitifully when they thought about the fact that they might never see him again.


    "Please leader!..... please follow us out now!"


    "Leader, please stop being stubborn!"


    "Yeah, leader!


    If you leave with us now, then all of us will be able to escape in one piece."


    "Please Captain!"


    "Please Leader!!!


    Zion raised his hands and quickly demanded forward for silence.


    "Enough!


    Didn¡¯t I already say that I¡¯ll be staying behind?


    If I follow you all back, then who will buy more time?


    Do you know how many of us are in this base?


    It would take quite some time for everyone to get out safely since the secret tunnel underneath is very narrow."


    "Captain!


    If that¡¯s the case, then I want to volunteer to stay back and cut more time too."


    "Me too Captain, I also volunteer to stay behind as well."


    "Count me in!"


    "And me!"


    "Me too!"


    (*^*)


    .


    Zion looked at the men that he had been training for years now, and felt very warm inside.


    These were the men that he had personally trained throughout the years!


    They were brave, courageous and daring!


    And even though he felt truly touched, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to allow them to aid him in buying more time.


    Because unlike himself, almost all of these men had families far away from the base.


    In fact, many of his men were first-time fathers as well.


    As for himself, he had always been an orphaned bachelor, whose parents had died in the hands of several bandits.


    As a 38-year-old bachelor, how could he dare to allow these men who had plenty of responsibilities to aid him?


    Thinking of this situation like that, his face that previously had a trace of warmth on it, was now as stern and solid as a rock.


    "Are you all here to test my patience?


    The young master and his family are in danger, and you all are to defy my orders??


    Don¡¯t forget!


    Your jobs are to protect the young master and his family.


    So what are you all standing around for?


    Go!


    Get the hell out of here now!!!" He bellowed while swinging his sword at them crazily.


    The men looked at him in sorrow, and finally turned around and ran as fast as they could.


    Of course, some of them were still hesitant.


    And just as they were about to leave for good, they heard several loud soundsing from outside the cave.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Eh, what was that?


    ¡¯Brrrrrrrrr!¡¯


    The tremors were somewhat faint but powerful enough slightly to cause the cave¡¯s floors to tremble slightly... As if it were experiencing several mini-Hertfilianquakes.


    Zion¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and he hurriedly ushered everyone away anxiously.


    "Go, Dammit!"


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Sh**!


    He had to quickly set up the cave¡¯s defence system now.


    Time was truly running out.


    .


    Of course while Zion was serving more traps fro the men outside... they, on the other hand, were busy throwing explosives at the cave¡¯s entrance instead.


    "Can¡¯t you all aim properly?


    Why are you all wasting everyone¡¯s time?


    Don¡¯t you know that the more time we waste, the more chances they have at escaping?


    Hurry it up, will you?!!!" Said one of Eli¡¯s men, who was currently pointing at the archers hatefully.


    Good God!


    What was the point of calling then archers, if they couldn¡¯t even do such a simple task?


    "Don¡¯t shot the boulder for crying out loud!


    Shoot the floor beneath it or the cave walls that are keeping the boulder in ce!" He screamed angrily.


    F***!


    How dumb could they?


    If they used their ck powder to shoot through that thick boulder, then wouldn¡¯t they be here for quite some time?


    At this rate, wouldn¡¯t their enemies have enough time to escape?


    No!.... No way!


    They couldn¡¯t let that happen, not when they were this close to victory.


    "You good-for-nothing!


    Give me that now!!" Said the man, who literally shoved one of the archers angrily and quickly grabbed his bow from him.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom


    The archersunched several attacks towards the targeted spots... And soon, the boulder came rolling down towards the group below.


    "Careful! Careful!"


    Everyone steadily dived to the side, away from the rolling boulder.... before finally letting out several sighs from relief.


    ¡¯Phew!¡¯


    ¡¯So far so good¡¯, they thought., while looking at the cave before them.


    Hmm... it was time to see what other tricks these people had.

 Chapter 570 A Good Captain!

    <h4>Chapter 570 A Good Captain!</h4>


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!¡¯


    Therge boulder rolled away from the cave, forming a massive track wherever it went.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    It crashed into several trees, knocking some of them down in a sh as if they were ordinary bowling pins.


    Many of the men looked at the damage caused by the boulder and unconsciously wiped the ¡¯invisible¡¯ sweat from their foreheads.


    ¡¯Phew!¡¯


    The weight of the rock alone was enough to grind their bones into dust if they were ever unfortunate to be victims of it all.


    "Enough dwindling around!


    Everyone, get into the cave now!"


    "Yes, Captain Belbooza!"


    With that, the men hurriedly but cautiously made their way into the dark gloomy cave ahead.


    Yes!


    It was time to see what other tricks these people had.


    .


    Stepping into the massive cave, the men quickly took out a simple lighter (obviously made in Baymard), and hastily lit up several torches before proceeding any further.


    Gone were the days when they would¡¯ve needed to hit two dry stones together or rub two dry twigs against each other in order to make fire.


    Now, in just click, this weird but simple Baymardian device had helped several peasants, merchants, and even nobles all round the Pyno continent.


    Only the heavens knew how hard it was to get any spark from stones or trees during winter or rainy seasons.


    It was possible, but one could take several minutes or more just to get any spark.


    But now, all they had to do was press down on a


    spinny-thingy on the lighter and the rest was history.


    Anyway, once their torches had been lit, they hastily stepped into the cave fearlessly.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    They continuously observed their surroundings while jogged forward steadily..... and soon, danger had met them yet again.


    .


    "Hehehhehehe... I¡¯m sure they¡¯re panicking right now while anticipating our arrival." One of the men said while feeling smug.


    At this moment, he was ridiculously proud of the fact that he was in prince Eli¡¯s camp.


    Right now, he truly felt like he could fly!


    Every warrior wanted to follow a powerfulser who had hot manpower and skill.


    The many people looked up to the strong, and he was no exception to it all.


    In his eyes, even if Eli murdered innocent people.... the strong were always right.


    And that was how he perceived the world.


    He looked at those around him and felt his heart race a little bit.


    Yes!


    He had been ced in the winning team.


    "Hahahhahahaha!


    They¡¯re probably crying their eyes out in fear right about now."


    "Nah!... I think they mightmit suicide instead."


    "Pui!


    Do those cowards look like they would have the balls to do something as noble as that?"


    "I agree!


    It hasn¡¯t even been long since we arrived, and they were already running for their lives.


    Tsk!


    What a bunch of wimps!"


    "I reckon that we will be able to deal with them within the next 3 hours."


    "Please!!


    Aren¡¯t you giving them too much credit?


    Trust me, it¡¯ll be done in 2 hour¡¯s time.


    "You both are wrong.... it¡¯ll only take an hour for us to deal with these sons of a b**chest."


    "Hmph!


    Want to be?"


    "Game On!


    Who¡¯s afraid of you?


    We¡¯ll see who will have thestugh, won¡¯t we?"


    "Yes!


    Let¡¯s wait and..."


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!¡¯


    --silence--


    Everyone had their eyes and mouths opened widely, as they looked at the gruesome scene before them.


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    F***!


    That could¡¯ve been them.


    They looked at theirrades below and felt all the colour from their faces drain swiftly.


    Their lips trembled violently, and their heads fit very lightheaded as they saw the gut-churning scene below.


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!¡¯


    The shrivelled cries of those who had fallen in the trap, echoed out as if they were ghosts who were out to hunt for revenge.


    As for the trap, well.... those who were ahead of everyone else, had fallen into a wide, long pit of sharp pointy iron sticks.


    The enemy had pinned arge brown tent-like material over the hole and had lightly sprinkled a thinyer of dirt over it... just to camouge it a bit.


    It was only after they had seen theirrades fall below, did they alone see a massive iron board hanging way over the trap.


    The thick heavy looking iron bridge was massive enough to allow carriages to pass through it.... and it also had several ropes on all its ends, which were attached to a pulley system on the other side of the pit.


    Dammit!


    It looked like after crossing over, their enemies had raised the board way up using the rope pulley system.


    And now, some of their men had fallen into the spiky pit below.


    These cowardly motherf***ers were really something else.


    If they got the archers to shoot down the ropes on the pulley, then the bridge might fall in a disadvantageous position to them.


    Plus no matter how they looked at it, that iron bridge was f**king heavy, so imagine it dropping down from that height above?


    If it fell, it would take more time for them to properly position the bridge so that they could softly cross.


    So their only option now was to strategically get to the other side and lower the bridge properly.


    Dammit!


    .


    "C...Captain.... please save us."


    "P... please save us."


    The men in the pit who hadn¡¯t died yet, all spat out blood from their mouths while begging to be saved.


    Their Captain in question stopped forward from the middle of the crowd and only briefly nced at them before speaking again.


    "Don¡¯t worry.... as our men, we will definitely save you." Captain Belbooza said with no hint of emotions on his face.


    As for the men in the pit, just hearing his words alone made them feel like all the pain in their bodies had magically disappeared.


    They were going to live!


    They looked at Belbooza with gratitude and respect, and couldn¡¯t help but struggle to say thank you .... while feeling like they were on cloud 9 right now.


    "T.....Thank you, Captain!" They blurted out while gushing out more blood too.


    (^_^)


    ¡¯Captain!


    You¡¯re such a good man.

 Chapter 571 A Good Day To Die

    <h4>Chapter 571 A Good Day To Die</h4>


    "Captain..... Thank you." The men in the out said in unison while looking at Belbooza as if he were a God.


    Even though their teeth were all dyed red from all the blood that had been pouring out of their mouths continuously, they still smiled broadly at Belbooza with sincerity.


    From today on, this man was their lifesaver!


    ¡¯Captain!


    You¡¯re such a good man.¡¯ They thought.


    On the other hand, Belbooza still maintained his ice-cold looks while scanning through the cave briefly.


    "Hmmm...


    As I said, we¡¯ll give you all the help you need... So there¡¯s no need to thank me.


    You all have fought bravely, so how can I not do so?


    It is only because you all have been good men, that I¡¯ve decided to make this as quick as possible and painless too.


    Archers!... Come forward now!"


    "_"


    Silence once again filled up the cave.


    The men in the out quivered from fear and rage when the looked at their Captain.


    What good guy?


    This man was definitely the devil¡¯s son alright?


    They trembled and struggled to beg for their lives once more.


    But of course, it all fell on deaf ears.


    and before they knew it, several arrows were sent flying their way.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    The arrows had all aimed straight for their vital points.... and soon, they lost their consciousness.


    They were dead.


    Indeed, the whole process was swift and painless just as promised.


    Those who had seen the scene, took inrge gulps of saliva .... as they felt their hairs stand from fear and shock.


    ¡¯Gulp!¡¯


    Their Captain was really a brutal man.


    Belbooza, who didn¡¯t care what the men thought of him.... calmly turned around to face the frightened group.


    "Let this be a lesson to you all.


    Rather than running around stupidly, talking or bragging about your skills, I expect you all to pay attention to your surroundings.


    Because if this repeats itself, just know that we won¡¯t use or waste any of our precious time in saving any of you!


    Now..... You! You! You! You! And you!


    Carefully step down into the pit and use their bodies to get to the other end.


    I expect this job to be done in not less than 3 minutes, or I¡¯ll shoot you 5 dead!


    Now, get to the other side, and let down that iron bridge now!!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    .


    For fear of their lives, the men quickly threw out any pity or sympathy that they had towards their deadrades..... and hastily did as they were told.


    And within a few minutes, the bridge was finally lowered from above.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Alright everyone, cross over now.


    We have to catch up to the enemy fast!"


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    And so just like that, the men continuously tried their best to avoid all traps along their journey.


    This time, everyone was more cautious than ever... even though they still lost a few more men every time that theye fell into a new trap.


    And at the end of the tunnel, they even met Captain Zion from the enemy base... who gave them a hard time before finally falling to his death.


    Of course, Connor¡¯s men in the other cave also experienced simr situations as well.


    Connor passed through the cave while looking at all his fallen men in calmly.


    What he hated most was losing manpower.


    He needed manpower if he ever wanted to bet Eli or even attempt an assassination attack on Alec.


    He was clearer than anyone else about his strength, and knew that these 2 men had more resources and manpower than he did.


    So on another day, he would¡¯ve pushed all the me of him losing his manpower to someone else.


    But at this moment, he wasn¡¯t angry at all.


    How could he?


    For sure, after dealing with this cousin if his.... wouldn¡¯t his manpower increase substantially?


    He grinned and rode his horse majestically across the cave.


    Both parties quickly passed through their perspective caves and were immediately greeted by a massive estate a tad bit far from the cave¡¯s exit/entrance.


    Eli and Connor smirked, as they both watched their men charge straight for the base.


    Soon, they would real their rewards!


    .


    Of course while the duo were independently thinking of their victory, back at the base.... several men hurriedly made their way towards the main building at the back of the base.


    "Young master!


    Word just got un that both groups of men have already exited the caves.


    As of now, we have sessfully sent out the queen mother, father king, and royal uncles and many more guards through the secret tunnel below."


    "Good!


    And how many of our men have escaped?"


    "Young master, only about 6/10 have managed to make it out."


    "Hm... we need to buy more time."


    "We do.


    But Young Master, I beg of you..... please leave now.


    You are our leader and the hope of everyone he, so let us handle matters here while you escape."


    "No!


    I will buy more time for everyone to escape.


    Eh, you should know that there¡¯s a high possibility that the enemy might want to torture me before killing me.


    So if that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll have a better chance of regrouping anding back for meter on."


    "Then what happens if they decide to kill you on the spot instead?"


    "Then I die!"


    "_"


    William¡¯s aides anxiously and helplessly looked at his determined eyes... and finally came to the conclusion that nothing would change his mind on this matter.


    They had been trying to convince him for a while now, and he still hasn¡¯t budged ever since.


    Sigh... Their young master sure was stubborn.


    William on the other hand, quickly took out a pen and a piece of paper and wrote as fast as he could.


    "Here!


    If I don¡¯t make it, make sure that this letter gets into my cousin¡¯s hands.


    Only he can take care of you all, and be the ruler of Arcadina.


    So follow him loyally.


    Is that understood?"


    "Y....Yes, young master!" The aides said in unison while trying to hold back their tears.


    They had volunteered to fight alongside their young master till death... but who would¡¯ve known that he would deny them even that privilege by entrusting his family and this letter to them?


    William looked at their departing figures and couldn¡¯t help but look outside his window for a bit.


    Even though the night was cold and looked somewhat deserted, William still felt like it was indeed a good day to die.


    Right!


    It was time for him to buy more time for the men.

 Chapter 572 Coincidental? No Way!

    <h4>Chapter 572 Coincidental? No Way!</h4>


    Right!


    It was time for him to buy more time for the men.


    William looked at the massive gates outside his window and quickly washed towards them.


    The estate had a total of 14 buildings in them, that we¡¯re guarded by 3 gates in total... Which also divided the entire ce into sectors.


    So anyoneing in would have to pass through the first gate (first sector), which had 4 training buildings in it... Before finally passing through the second gate (second sector) and third gate.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    William ran speedily across the hallway while passing some of his men on the way and nodding at them.


    He wore an armoured helmet rather than his usual masks... So amidst the chaos, none of his men even knew that he was the one that had passed them by.


    Because if they saw even a glimpse of him, then for sure... Many of them would¡¯ve turned around and followed their young master to the battlefield, rather than running towards the secret underground passageway to escape.


    They had been told that William and his family had safely escaped already... So they were now fleeing knowing that their leader was safe and sound.


    But who amongst them would¡¯ve known that the same leader that they thought was safe, had just passed them by wearing ordinary warrior clothes?


    In fact, only his aides knew about his persistence in staying behind.


    Even his family thought that he had also escaped as well... Because he sent them out in groups.


    He sent his mother, father and close to 700 men first, before sending his uncles and thousand more soldiers again.


    So in suchrge groups, it was nearly impossible for them to keep heads or tails of the matter while fleeing.


    It was only when they were safely away, would they be able to realize that he was missing.


    Because they probably thought that he had escaped with a different group alongside his aides.


    As for William, he knew that he had to stay behind and buy more time for all of the men to escape..... Or at least 95% of them.


    .


    Of course, while William was making his way towards the battlefield... Chaos was currently spreading out amongst his enemies instead.


    Because while some of the enemies were strategically fighting on the front line, others faced each other in shock and suspicion instead.


    The enemies had finally noticed that something was amiss.


    One should know that all the enemies were dressed up in ck from head to toe.


    So they all thought that they were on the same team.


    But when some of them received orders from the people close to them, they realized that the game n waspletely different from what they had previously discussed at their camps.


    So at first, they thought that there were double agents or spies amongst them.


    But when some people said that they were following Crown Prince Eli¡¯s orders, while others imed to follow second Prince Connor¡¯s orders... Everyone was quickly taken aback by the turn of events.


    What the hell was going on?


    "Who are you people?"


    "We followers of the future ruler of Arcadina."


    "Excuse me?


    But who the hell do you think that we have been following?


    We future also follow the future ruler of Arcadina, Prince Connor."


    "Please!


    Your ignorance makes me want to slice off your tongue and feed it to my dogs.


    How would prince Connorpare to the majestic Crown Prince Eli who can make anything happen with a snap of his fingers?


    In short, the fact that we are here shows that he is the best."


    "Oh?


    And what do you think that we have been doing here all along?


    Admiring the forest?


    Hmph!


    The fact that we are also here, shows that Prince Connor is definitely a genius on par with your so-called ruler.


    So don¡¯t get too full of yourself, Stupid!"


    "Bastard!... Who are you calling stupid?"


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    The sounds of swords shing against one another could be heard from amongst the enemies.


    Of course amidst the sword sounds, one could also hear the sounds of people wailing from getting punched or stabbed instead.


    Right now, everyone looked too suspicious.


    Heck!


    Even the closest person next to them looked suspicious as well, since everyone was fully clothed in dark assassin-like clothes.


    What an unfortunate turn of events.


    And before they knew it, they saw both Connor and Elie out and tell them to work together... Rather than fighting.


    Things were already like this, so what more could they say or do?


    Seeing that their men had now settled down and focused on the enemy at the base, both brothers sat on their horses close to each other in a rxed manner.


    One shouldn¡¯t be fooled by how calm they appeared to be, because both of their hearts were currently in turmoil.


    Both of them were internally shocked from seeing one another, that they instantly thought that there were some in their camps.


    They both didn¡¯t believe in coincidences, so they quickly concluded that someone must have sold out their ns to one another.


    What sort of coincidence would allow 2 brothers to attack the same site on the same day, around the same time?


    They couldn¡¯t believe it even if a heavenly being came down from the sky and told them so.


    For them, it was total Bullsh**!


    But as unbelievable as it seemed, this rare meeting was purely coincidental..... whether they believed it or not.


    Even their aides drew the same conclusion as them and had decided to weed out the traitors as soon as they got back to the camp.


    Yes... They would definitely catch those unloyal bastards!


    .


    Their aides stood a little distance behind them while cing their hands on their sword sheaths.


    They looked at each other vignt, just in case the other side tried to pull a fast one on them.


    At this point, anything could happen.

 Chapter 573 Breaking In

    <h4>Chapter 573 Breaking In</h4>


    With a little bit of privacy given to them, both brothers began conversing while looking at the estate before them.


    "Brother..... Might I ask what you are doing here?


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, didn¡¯t you the father that you were currently within your castle in WhiteWood city?


    So what brings my esteem brother here?" Connor asked calmly while looking at Eli with an unfathomable gaze.


    If it were anyone else, they would¡¯ve cowered in fear at the sight of Connor¡¯s domineering gaze.


    But who was Eli?


    He fluttered his thick ck eyshes and let out a subtle chuckle.


    "Little brother, I came because someone told me some interesting news... And I¡¯m only here to investigate how true the information is." He replied with a seemingly harmless smile on his face.


    "Oh... What a coincidence, someone also told me an interesting piece of news, and I also came to investigate it as well.


    Elder brother, you don¡¯t mind... Do you?"


    "Me?


    Of course not.


    But if I did mind, then what could I possibly do about it?


    You¡¯re already here, aren¡¯t you?


    "So what else can I say?"


    "Yes, elder brother... You are indeed right.


    I am already here.


    Here for good!"


    .


    Both brothers looked at each other silently, before finally separating from each other.


    ¡¯Brother, I¡¯ve already won!¡¯ Connor thought while departing with a broad smile on his face.


    Eli smirked and looked at Connorzily.


    Sure enough, he had improved!


    He no longer threw tantrums or even yelled out when provoked.


    This bother of his now looked like a changed man through and through.


    Eli couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was now a trend for all of his brothers to change one by one.


    First, it was that bastard brother of his in Baymard... And now it was Connor.


    He would be stupid if he believed that both brothers had changed overnight.


    For sure, they had to be people helping these good-for-nothings in the dark.


    But why didn¡¯t these peoplee over to his side instead?


    The thing that truly irked him the most, was the situation with Landon and Baymard.


    If he had such a master that creates things alloys let him take credit for them, then wouldn¡¯t he be overly blessed?


    That was why he couldn¡¯t understand why these hidden masters would choose to ally with these pieces of trash instead of his honourable self.


    Heh... It really looked like he was crawling in a pit of snakes.


    But when had he ever backed out from a fight?


    That was just not his style!


    .


    Commander Capris!


    It has been my honour to know you and have you as one of my teachers."


    Capris turned around to look at the confidence, but graceful man who spoke to him and waspletely taken aback.


    He looked into the man¡¯s eyes through the battle helmet for a bit, before finally trembling from the realization of who the man was.


    There was no doubt about it... This man was definitely their young master.


    But what was he doing here?


    Didn¡¯t he leave?


    What about the rest of the Young Master¡¯s family?


    Did they not leave as well?


    "Young..."


    "Please Capris, don¡¯t rm the men." William said while stopping Capris from kneeling before him.


    William looked at the first iron-barred gate and knew that the enemy would soon break it in no time.


    In fact, the only reason why the enemy wasn¡¯t sessful yet..... was because of the renowned archer¡¯s in Capris¡¯ team, who constantly shot arrows that contained ck-powder towards the enemy from tiny holes up on the estate walls.


    The enemy also shot ck-power carrying arrows at the gates in attempts to destroy the gate.


    But at the distance that they were at, only 10% of their shots actually caused any damage to the gate.


    And this was because with William¡¯s elite archers, even though the enemies tried to use shields to cover their archers... These elite archers could shoot through any opening within a formation.


    They shot the enemy¡¯s toes, ankle, ears and whatnot... Which instantly broke down the formation that protected the invading archers.


    William looked at the second gate and knew that it was only a matter of time, before the second gate got brutally destroyed.


    "Commander Capris, the first sector has already been breached..... and we are currently within the second sector, which also has one of the storage rooms in it.


    So I need you and your men to get all the barrels of ck-powder and do what I say."


    "Yes, young... Yes, Commander Charles."


    With that, Capris and the men got extremely busy.


    The distance from the storage room to where they were, wasn¡¯t that far at all... Since all storage facilities within each section were built somewhat close to the gates, so that the men could grab what they needed and head out for battle.


    And so in a blink of an eye, the remaining 145 men hastily followed Wil... No!... Commander Charles¡¯ n dutifully.


    "Make sure to leave trails of ck-powder before you drop your barrels."


    "Yes... ce those barrels, here, here, here and here.


    That way, when we light up the trail I gunpowderter on... It will blow them up to smithereens instead."


    "Quickly!


    Take these thin, sturdy ropes and stretch them out from one end of the field to another.


    Even making them fall can be advantageous to us."


    "Get the sac of grounded hallucinating mushrooms now."


    "Yes, Commander Charles!"


    (*^*)


    .


    With that, all the men followed Commander Charles¡¯ instructions and quickly set up a ton of traps within the first sector.


    And midway through it all, they saw the archers hastily leave the second attack wall....which was basically the wall above the second gate, that separated the second sector from the first.


    Seeing the elite archers leave the wall, only meant that the second gate would soon be breached.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    With no mode archers to defend the ce, the gate was now fiercely bombarded with gunpowder carrying arrows.


    "Everyone, drop what you¡¯re doing and go to the third sector now!!" William yelled.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the archer¡¯s made it back to ground level and joined the rest in running towards the second gate.


    And just when they had made it, a series of loud shattering sounds pieced through the air one by one.


    ¡¯Boooom!¡¯


    ¡¯Creeeekk!!!!!¡¯


    The Second gate had been destroyed.


    "Everyone, quickly!


    Seal up the third gate now!"


    "Yes, Commander Charles!"


    (*\u003e-_-)

 Chapter 574 Chaos & Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 574 Chaos & Confusion</h4>


    "Everyone, quickly!


    Seal up the third gate now!"


    "Yes, Commander Charles!"


    (*\u003e-_-)


    .


    "Charge!"


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The enemy burst through the second gate like madmen.


    They ran like a single unstoppable unit, who were hell-bent on getting their way.


    But suddenly, all those on the front of the line fell in one swoop... Causing those behind them to also fall forward like dominos as well.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahh!¡¯


    "You F**ker, why did you just fall all of a sudden?"


    "Look at what you¡¯ve done!


    You¡¯ve stabbed me, you bastard!"


    "Bloody Hell!


    I knew that you guys from Crown Prince Eli¡¯s team were definitely up to no good."


    "Bastard!


    What did you say right now?


    Me stabbing you was purely an ident alright?"


    "ident my Foot!


    Stand there and let me identally stab you too... That way, we will be even."


    "I dare you to touch me, you good-for-nothing."


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    Once again, the men continued fighting amongst themselves again.


    After all, no one could truly me them... As some people had identally killed and even stabbed others while falling from the invisible attack.


    Who knew if during the battle, either side would take advantage of the situation and get rid of each other?


    It wasn¡¯t above their leaders to do so... So everyone treaded cautiously on this matter.


    Anyway... At the speed at which they were running close to one another, just that single role was enough to make more than 20 rows of men at the forefront to fall defeatedly.


    Some identally knocked the back of other¡¯s heads with their shields, while others been injured or killed instead.


    And the fact that each enemy team hated one another to the bones, was enough reason for many of them to feel that it was very intentional.


    So how could they possibly let it go just like that?


    Especially when their brothers had died right in front of them?


    "You son of a b**ch!


    You definitely killed him on purpose."


    "I already told you that it was an ident.


    But even still... So what if I did?"


    "Scoundrel!!


    So you¡¯re finally admitting it!"


    "Yes!


    I killed him, so what?


    Can trashy people from your camp be of any use?


    Hmph!


    You should be d that I gave him a befitting war burial."


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    .


    The intruders fought for a bit, before those at the forefront had finally convinced the rest that it was the enemy¡¯s trick.


    Yes!


    They had fallen over thick ck stretched rope instead.


    How clever!


    Of course..... William had previously seen how they had fought one another, and immediately concluded that there were 2 separate enemy teams here that apparently hated each other deeply.


    At first, he just thought that it was a single enemy that blocked both cave entrances.


    But who would¡¯ve known that he would be attacked by 2 distinct teams on the same night at the same time?


    Truly miraculous!


    Anyway, seeing the tension between both enemy teams... William decided to make the best of it with that simple yet very effective trick.


    And while they were arguing it out, he had instructed Capris to finally send 100 men to escape immediately.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that his sole mission foring out here was to buy more time for everyone... Including those who were fighting on the battlefield with him right now.


    So amongst the 145 men, he sent 100 away and stayed with the remaining 45... Who were all archers, excluding Capris.


    "Farewell Commander Charles!"


    "Farewell Commander Charles!"


    "Farewell!"


    .


    William finally looked at his elite archers on top of the third wall, before once again looking at the intruders.


    And when he saw that he got them right where he wanted them, he hastily gave off a signal to the archers above.


    Of course from there, the elite archers took aim at the targeted spots on the field and quickly made their move.


    He watched the enemy run in arrogantly, before finally signalling the archers to make their move.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    Arrows carrying small tubes of ck-powder wereunched into the air swiftly.


    The arrowsnded on the trails of ck-powder that had been previously spread all across the second sector.


    Several sparks were set on the field, and for a moment, the enemies had no idea of what to expect.


    They saw the sparks of fire move as if they had a mind of their own, and very quickly... Many of them avoided the sparks by running up and down like fools instead.


    This was ck-powder for heavens¡¯ sake.


    So even if the sparks were beautifully dancing and gliding on the trail of ck-powder, they didn¡¯t dare toe close to it... For fear that it might explode instead, just like how they typically exploded whenunched from arrows.


    But how could they possibly understand the physics behind it all?


    Actually, if they had stepped forward and out off the mes in the trails... Then everything would¡¯ve been fine.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t what they did... Was it?


    "Run!


    Run!


    The fire ising this way!"


    "No, it¡¯s moving in a circle instead."


    "Move Dammit!


    Get out of the way


    I said move!!!!"


    .


    Once again, William had sessfully created chaos and confusion within the enemy... And now, they were running around the second sector haphazardly.


    But no matter how they ran, no one dared to put out the sparks that continuously danced around the field arrogantly.


    How would they dare?


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t long before these sparks of fire finally made it to their designated barrels.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    More than 150 barrels of ck-powder had gone off, creating a massive explosion in the second sector.


    Severalrge smoky mushroom clouds had gone up in the sky, as well as some body parts too.


    The floor had now been dyed red..... and for a moment, time froze for many.


    The enemies, as well as the elite Archer¡¯s looked at the whole thing with their jaws wide open in shock.


    F***!


    What do they just witness?

 Chapter 575 An Honourable Leader

    <h4>Chapter 575 An Honourable Leader</h4>


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    Everyone was looking at the scene before them in shock.


    And for a moment, the enemy didn¡¯t know whether to retreat or advance.


    "C...Captain Belbooza, what do we do now?"


    Many of the invaders started asking their squad leaders on what to do next... As they are a little bit terrified if stepping into this sort of danger zone.


    They had just a fraction of their men get blown up, while another fraction got injured instead.


    So how could they just walk in just like that?


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhh!¡¯


    The shrill cries of the injured could be heard all across the battlefield.


    The second sector was now somewhat foggy, which added an extra mystery to the entire scene.


    Many of the men now stood as still as a board, do fear that when they stepped in... They would then be blown up as well.


    So they stood on the same spot and looked at their Captains inquisitively instead.


    Eli and Connor..... who had also seen therge mushroom cloud of smoke from a distance, both wore grim expressions on their faces when they thought about the whole ordeal.


    How in heaven¡¯s name did this cousin of theirs create such arge explosion?


    And more importantly, what other tricks did he have up his sleeves?


    They calmly sent out instructions to the Captains in their camps, who then ryed the information to the rest of their men instead.


    "Men!


    Don¡¯t be afraid!


    This is thest sneak attack that these bastards have nned out.


    So vigntly move in and destroy the third gate now.


    That¡¯s an order!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    And soon, the enemy advanced calmly rather than running in as they did initially.


    William on the other hand, still looked at them causation too before finally giving another signal to the archers again.


    Of course this time, the archers directly shot arrows of fire towards the next batch of barrels... That were somewhat far away from the first batch.


    And just like before, another ground-shaking explosion urred again.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhh!¡¯


    Another batch of intruders were injured again.


    The intruders all shifted from fright while struggling to control their emotions again.


    "C..... Captain, didn¡¯t you say that these people didn¡¯t have any more tricks up their sleeves?"


    (:-_-)


    .


    William kept giving these people hell, before finally concluding his series of attacks on them.


    Of course, his best attack of all..... was when some of them had inhaled hallucinations powder which made them fight one another again.


    For some, the powder even made them see the closest person to them as a monster.


    Hence they went berserk and quickly decided to chop down all these monsters that seemingly came their way.


    "Get away from me, you beast!"


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    "Did you just kill one of our men?


    I knew it!... You all are not to be trusted.


    Now how are you going to me the enemy again?


    The first time was because of a rope that the enemy had left, but now...you took it upon yourself to kill one of our brothers just like that without the enemy¡¯s help.


    So aren¡¯t you guilty?"


    "I said get away from me you ugly demon!"


    "Who are you calling ugly?


    By any chance, are you trying to make me kill you?"


    ¡¯Ting!¡¯


    Sigh... These people had been taking so many breaks to fight each other at this point, that William didn¡¯t know whether he had over bullied them or not.


    "Everyone!


    Stop fighting and tear off a piece of fabric and tie around your nostrils now!" Said one of the Captains, who used to be a poison master too.


    In a sh..... Everyone quickly understood what was really going on and couldn¡¯t help but curse the enemy all the more.


    Yes!


    It was the enemy¡¯s fault that they had lost their brothers on the battlefield.


    That was why they had decided to kill them mercilessly when they finally got across the third gate.


    Immediately, the enemy archers cautiously walked forward calmly... For fear that they would enter uni another trap again.


    At this point, William was done with all his tricks and scenes, so he hastily signalled for the archers to leave the third wall and escape from here.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The elite archers ran down the flight of stairs in a haste and hurriedly made their way towards the main building at the back of the estate.


    Of course, Capris and William followed behind them too.


    But just when Capris and the rest had entered the main building, William suddenly stopped and smiled warmly at them.


    Capris and the rest turned around in confusion.


    "Commander Charles let¡¯s go... Time is not on our side."


    "Commander Charles, why aren¡¯t you moving?"


    While the others spoke, Capris looked at William sorrowfully... Before suddenly kneeling before him.


    "Young master... No!... Your majesty...


    Please let me stay behind with you during these tough times."


    --silence--


    (¡ã¡õ¡ã)


    The moment the others heard Capris, they were so overwhelmed with shock that their bodies started trembling vigorously.


    All this while, they had been with the young master?


    But why?


    Why didn¡¯t he escape?


    Of course deep down, they knew the answer to that question... And judging by the way things looked, it seemed like the young master wanted them to escape without him.


    But that was impossible!


    They would die wherever he died, and that was that!


    They also dropped to their knees as well and bowed their heads slightly.


    William finally removed his helmet and quickly stopped them from protesting.


    "Please... Raise your heads.


    Right now, I order you all to escape.


    Should any of you choose to disobey me, then I will no longer consider any of you as my people.


    Apart from that, I will need you all to look after my family too.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve thought everything through... And I know that even if I¡¯m caught, I wouldn¡¯t be killed immediately.


    Most likely, they would probably tort or me for days... But if any of you were caught, you would be killed on the spot.


    So what I¡¯m saying is that you should all live today, to fight tomorrow.


    Do you all understand?"


    "Yes, Young Master!" They replied in unison while clenching their fists in determination.


    No matter what, they had to quickly rescue their young mater after this.


    "Young Master... Then what will you be doing while we flee?"


    "Hm... Have you forgotten that we still have some ck-powder spread out across the third sector?


    Of course, I¡¯ll be here to give them hell before they ever catch me.


    And don¡¯t forget that I have to also blow up all the building¡¯s entrances.... so that no one would be able to chase after you all when you finally escape.


    Also, you all shouldn¡¯t forget to blow up the room that leads to the secret passageway... After you all have sessfully left the room.


    Men... It has been my honour fighting alongside you all.


    Now go!"


    "Yes, Young Master." They said while wiling away their tears.


    Their young master was truly noble.

 Chapter 576 Distrus

    <h4>Chapter 576 Distrus</h4>


    After separating from his men, Williams hurriedly made his way to his hidden office to burn several maps that showed the way to his other camps.


    Just because they had caught into him, didn¡¯t mean that he should give them the advantage of catching the rest of his men as well.


    Of course, he also burnt away any documents that might be of any use to his enemies.


    And finally, when he was sure that there was nothing else to do... He wore a dashing blue robe and one of his well-known ¡¯Ghostly Prince¡¯ mask.


    Yes... Even if he had to fall, only he would decide how he would go down.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    William blew up all the entrances to the building and hastily ran towards one of the sheds at the corner for firewood.


    ¡¯Click!¡¯


    He lit the wood on fire with his lighter, and calmly sat down on top of some of the piles of stone rubble in front of the main door.


    He looked at the bow in his hand and sighed.


    It looked like today was the day that he, William Barn would be defeated.


    After all... in this life, defeat was something that every man would taste at least once before death.


    And today was his day.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    Loud explosive sounds could be hearding from the third sector gate.


    That¡¯s right!


    Soon, his enemies would break through the gate.


    William steadied his arrow and waited for the appropriate time to strike.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    The gate was finally pried open, and in came his enemies.


    "Charge!!!!!"


    They ran towards him like crazy, with bloodshot eyes that looked like they couldn¡¯t wait to put an arrow in his chest.


    Many of them hadrades who had fallen for his devious tricks, so how could they not be mad?


    ¡¯Bastard!¡¯


    William on the other hand... quickly ced his arrow into the fire, before finally making several shots forward.


    His arrows had been wrapped with both hay and wax... So they immediately caught on fire and flew into the air towards its targeted spot.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    H shot as many arrows as he could towards the trails of ck-powder that had been spread across the fields.


    And once again, his enemies were temporarily subjected to defeat.


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!¡¯


    The ghastly soundsing from his wailing enemies was enough to make anyone who wasn¡¯t strong-minded shiver from fright.


    Of course this time, not many people had died from William¡¯s attack... as they had wisened up from the first few attacks.


    Fool me once or twice, shame on you..... fool me a third time, shame on me!


    .


    William continuously made his moves, until there was nothing more for him to do.


    And so, he calmly ced his weapons on the floor, crossed his arms, and leaned back while watching his enemies run towards him in rage.


    Their numbers had truly dwindled down due to William¡¯s craftiness... Nheless, they were still far more in number than he expected.


    "My!... My!... My!


    1 against hundreds.


    Really, what has the world turned into?" William said softly while watching then run and jump over their lifelessrades on the floor.


    The enemy warriors ran with all their might and finally arrived in front of William.


    Of course, those from Eli¡¯s camp quickly recognized his mask and slowed down their pace while trying to stop Connor¡¯s men from taking any task actions against William.


    How could they not recognize his mask?


    Slytherin Cord wasn¡¯t the only one who studied William¡¯s famous masks as well.


    In all of Eli¡¯s camps, portraits and sketches were ced all over these camps... As this was the only way to make sure that everyone would remember the targeted enemy.


    In this way, if anyone ever sighted William, they could secretly send word out to Eli as well.


    In short, William¡¯s height and figure were also described to these men as well.


    And even though they didn¡¯t know his true face, his hair colour and even texture had been vividly noted down too.


    They had been looking and searching for this man for more than 3 years nonstop now.


    So how could those in Eli¡¯s camp not recognize him?


    Instantly, they knew that if they dared to take action against him... Then Eli would probably skin them alive.


    So even though they hated William to the bone, they knew what they had to do at this moment.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    They hurriedly surrounded him in attempts to protect him.... while also watching him vigntly too, lest he decided to make any sneaky move at them.


    And of course.... when Connor¡¯s men saw this, they werepletely enraged instead.


    .


    "I knew it!


    I knew that you guys were 2-timing bastards!"


    "I don¡¯t care what you call us, but you must stand down now!.... Or.."


    "Or what!


    What will you do to us?


    How dare you backstabbers tell us to stand down?


    Just who the hell do you all think you are?"


    "Yeah!


    We only follow his second Prince Connor¡¯s orders.


    So who are you to tell us what to do?"


    "Yeah!


    You scum from Prince Eli¡¯s side have always been targeting us for ages now.


    What!


    Do you think that we don¡¯t know that it was your master who hired the number-one assassin, Mr. Death.... to y with our master sometime back?"


    "Yeah!


    It was because of him that our master lost a finger and 2 toes.


    So why should we listen to you bloody bastards?"


    "I lost my only brother in that so-called y.


    So why should I even listen to any of you?" Said some of Connor¡¯s men.


    The air became tense again, as many of Connor¡¯s men remembered how Eli had paid off Mr. death to deal with their master.


    They looked at Eli¡¯s men and truly felt repulsed at the thought that they had actually been working with these fraudsters.


    How were they even sure that this wasn¡¯t another trap that was designed by Eli to reel them in before actually making a kill?


    They too didn¡¯t believe in such coincidences where 2 enemies would attack the same base at the same time.


    This whole thing was too suspicious, and made them feel like they were surrounded by wolves that could stab them any moment from now?


    So how could they believe anything that Eli¡¯s men said?


    Something here just wasn¡¯t right!


    .


    William on the other hand, smile and looked at them yfully.


    Well, since he had already been caught... Why not have some fun?


    Hehehhehehe!

 Chapter 577 Cousins

    <h4>Chapter 577 Cousins</h4>


    William looked at them before him and was a little bit surprised that Connor brought his men here as well.


    He knew that one camp belonged to Eli, but he was utterly shocked when he heard that Connor came too.


    Tsk!


    It looks like that junior cousin of his had finally found out his real identity.


    Nheless, since there were 2 teams here... He wanted to see how they would handle things, since their men already hated each other all much.


    Even after they were told to work together, these men had used every little misunderstanding to fight against one another.


    In fact, he wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if they could even manage to peacefully divide his properties after he was taken in as a prisoner.


    So seeing how much hate they had for each other... He decided to y with them just a tad bit instead.


    After all, the message rying his capture should probably be on its way to Eli and Connor who were probably still around the first sector.


    So why not y with these men while waiting?


    "Aye now... Are you all fighting over little old me?


    Ai!


    I knew I was loved, but I didn¡¯t know that it was this much.


    After all, I had killed yourrades... And here you all are, protecting me.


    Sigh... I¡¯m truly blessed."


    "You shut-up!" Both sides said angrily and looked at him as if they wanted to keep off his skinyer byyer.


    Connor¡¯s men turned green with rage.


    They had pent-up anger within them when they thought of their fallen brothers on the battlefield.


    And the more Eli¡¯s men protected William, the more crazed they became.


    .


    "Move aside now, or I¡¯ll cut you all into pieces!"


    "Like I said, Stand down!"


    "I didn¡¯t care!


    I don¡¯t care!


    I Want to kill this rogue!"


    "Hmph!


    What are you all grumbling about?


    It¡¯s simple!


    If you all don¡¯t stand down, then we will have no choice but to fight you all to death!"


    "Then bring it on son of a b**ch!"


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!


    Eli¡¯s men were now battling to protect William against Connor¡¯s men.


    While the culprit that caused the whole incident, just leaned back and smiled calmly... While waiting for the final bosses to appear.


    And right on cue, they had arrived.


    "Stop!!!"


    The aides and Captains from both Eli and Connor¡¯s sides quickly stopped their men from battling against each other.


    And when everyone had finally calmed down, they created a pathway at the centre of the battlefield and knelt before Eli and Connor.


    "Wee your Highnesses." They said.


    One should know that even though they said a lot of awful things on the battlefield, they wouldn¡¯t dare say them to Eli or Connor¡¯s faces... As they were both princes.


    So even though Connor¡¯s men hated Eli, they still had to bow and kneel in his presence all the same.


    .


    Eli and Connor stood before William arrogantly with victorious smiles on their faces.


    ¡¯Plup!¡¯


    Several men had forced William to his knees while restraining his from making any subtle movements too.


    Of course, William didn¡¯t struggle to restrict at all.


    What was the use?


    "Take off his mask!" Eli said to one of the men closest to William.


    "Yes, your highness."


    With that, the man did as he was told, and when he stepped aside, several loud gasps could be heard from the crowd.


    This man... Why did he look so much like the princes?


    Were they rted?


    They couldn¡¯t help but look back and forth between the trio.


    Who exactly was this man?


    In short, some of them had been looking for the Ghostly Prince... But didn¡¯t know why they had to hunt down the man.


    While others hade here tonight because they had been told to do so by their master.


    All in all..... only Eli and Connor¡¯s most trusted aids knew about the fact that William was, in fact, their cousin.


    Not even tho mothers knew of his existence.


    Both princes looked at his face for a while and couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked by how simr Williams¡¯ face was to theirs.


    No wonder this man always wore a mask.


    Because anyone looking at his face would undoubtedly think of Alec Barn instead.


    "So this is how my famous cousin links like!


    I have to say, you¡¯re rather pleasing to the eye indeed.


    But too bad that you had to cover up your face every now and then.


    Such looks would definitely get you any girl in the empire that you desire." Eli said calmly while inspecting William from head to toe.


    Even he had to admit that the man was handsome.


    "Thanks for thepliment.


    But you didn¡¯te all the way here to talk about my looks right?


    Unless you like me as a man, then that¡¯s another conversation on its own.


    But just so you know cousin, I like women.


    So give up!"


    "_"


    Eli massaged his forehead and tried to get past William¡¯s shamelessness.


    When had he ever said that he liked men?


    "Cough... Cough...cough!


    Let¡¯s be serious, shall we?


    Judging from the piles of rebels on the door, I¡¯m guessing that you destroyed the entrances so that we won¡¯t be able to go in anytime soon.


    This could only mean that you had time to destroy any important document in the building too.


    In other words, the building has nothing of importance to us." Eli saidzily.


    "As expected of my cousin who has lived his entire life in hiding.


    I have to say, you truly amazed me.


    Who would¡¯ve known that I, Connor Barn would have a legendary cousin that not even father knew about?


    Well... All that is in thest now.


    Because this is the end of the line for you!


    So I suggest you cooperate with us and answer our questions!


    Do you understand?!!!!"


    "More or less...


    But what¡¯s in it for me if I answer these questions?


    "A quick death!"


    "_"

 Chapter 578 Choices!

    <h4>Chapter 578 Choices!</h4>


    "But what¡¯s in it for me if I answer these questions?


    "A quick death!"


    "_"


    Connor looked at William in an intimidating manner before walking forward and gripping his chin tightly.


    "Listen here, cousin!


    In case you¡¯re oblivious to the current situation, I¡¯ll spell it out for you.


    YOU LOST!


    Cousin...you¡¯re now our prisoner, and not a guest.


    So what makes you think that you have the right to negotiate with us?


    A quick death is all I can promise if you obedientlyply with us.


    Of course, if you choose to be stubborn..... Then don¡¯t me me for not showing you face!


    Now my dear cousin, as elder brother Eli said..... It¡¯s clear as day that you had made several arrangements so that we don¡¯t get my information from the building.


    And from the looks of it, your men have also escaped somehow too.


    In addition to that, for the fact that you could grow up to such an age without my father knowing anything of you... means that you have several camps and powerful allies as well.


    But not to worry, soon... They will all be reunited with you in the afterlife.


    Now cousin... Where¡¯s Oden Barn and the rest of your men hiding?


    How many secret camps do you have and where are they located?


    And most importantly, who are your allies?


    Just to remind you cousin..... If you answer these questions truthfully, then I promise not to harm uncle and aunty.


    But if you dare double-cross me, then I¡¯ll make sure to drag them here and torture them to death right before your very eyes.


    So dear cousin, choose your next moves wisely."


    .


    Connor, Eli and the rest looked at William expectantly.


    Connor felt like he had gotten William right where he wanted him.


    Well, he did promise William that ¡¯he¡¯ wouldn¡¯t kill Oden and Mona... But if Alec or Eli wanted to kill them, then how was that any of his concern?


    All he said was that he wouldn¡¯t murder them, but torturing them slowly wasn¡¯t murder, was it?


    He could use them as punching bags while keeping them alive.


    And when he finally delivered them to Alec, whatever happened after that would be of no concern of his whatsoever.


    Thinking like that, Connor didn¡¯t feel like he was deceiving William at all.


    How was it any fault of his, if this cousin of his couldn¡¯t read between the lines and see the potential threats in his words?


    And even if William understood what he meant, wasn¡¯t it smart for him to still choose the path that wasid out for him.


    One should know that if he chose not to talk, then when his parents were captured... They would be killed on the spot.


    But if he chose to confess, then his parents might live longer before they were eventually out to death.


    And even if they were tortured daily, the fact that they were still alive would signify hope for anyone.


    Maybe during this period, they might get rescued... Or even flee on their own.


    In short, anything was possible to imagine once one was hopeful.


    Eli looked at Connor and couldn¡¯t help but take in all of his actions to heart.


    This little brother of his had really changed.


    It looked like things would be getting heated up in the Capital soon.


    So no matter how one looked at it, the smarter option would be for William to spill the beans.


    "You¡¯re a smart man..... so I believe that you¡¯ll make the right decision, right cousin?" Eli said, whilezily sitting down on one of the rocks from the stone rubbles.


    "Hmmm... I know.


    But before I answer your question, how do both of you intend to divide my properties and men?"


    (--_--*)


    .


    William¡¯s question made Connor feel somewhat ufortable.


    Dammit!


    He hade here to im everything for himself.


    But now, he had to share some of these properties with Eli.


    This was just freak** great!


    Eli already had more men than he did.


    So if he took more from William¡¯s camp, then wouldn¡¯t that just make him stronger?


    He didn¡¯t doubt that Eli would try to cheat him of his rewards.


    And only the heavens knew how dastardly this brother of his truly was.


    Eli looked at the seemingly distracted Connor and almost facepalmed himself.


    ¡¯Idiot!¡¯


    Sigh... It looked like even though this younger brother of his had improved, there were still major areas that he had to work on.


    Yup!


    Whoever was his master, needed to school him again.


    Because this was just too humiliating, you see a prisoner y with the victor instead.


    Ugh!


    Eli looked at the distracted Connor and shook his head wryly, before locking eye contact with the smiling William.


    "Cousin... How can we talk about division of goods, properties and men if we don¡¯t even know how many people or properties and items that you have?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to divide all of them after listening to you?


    So cousin, please go ahead." Eli said yfully.


    Tsk!


    He would like to see what other tricks or questions that William had to them.


    Connor agreed with Eli after listening to his exnation.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know how many things,nd, and men William own... He had already decided to split everything 60/40 with Eli.


    So 60% would go to himself, and the rest would then go to Eli.


    Nheless, even though he had the exact profit ratio in his head, he felt like Eli was right.


    It would be better to first get a list and location of everything under William... Beforeter arguing it out in private.


    .


    "Cousin!


    Enough of your games!


    You either talk or die!"


    "Oh?


    Then I choose to die!"


    "Good!


    Very Good!


    You¡¯ll die, but not until I get the information that I want!


    I¡¯ll show you what real pain is, and then you¡¯ll be begging me instead.


    Ingrot!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    "Show him a good time!"


    "As you wish, your highness."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 579 More Party Guests

    <h4>Chapter 579 More Party Guests</h4>


    "Ingrot!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    "Show him a good time!"


    "As you wish, your highness."


    "Good!"


    .


    Very quickly, the tall burly gigantic man called Ingrot..... harshly grabbed William and ripped his blue robe forcefully.


    ¡¯Rip!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Several other men quickly stepped forward and pinned William on the ground close to the fire.


    Heid there with his back to the sky and his belly on the cold ground.


    And how were they going to make him talk?


    Well... Ingrot had first nned to y (peel off severalyers of his skin), before burning it with fire, cutting his fingers, removing his eyeballs and so on.


    "Wait!" Connor said, before slowly walking towards William and gripping his jaws again.


    "Cousin!


    This is yourst chance.


    Speak now or face...."


    ¡¯Puh!¡¯


    --silence--


    Connor froze for a bit, before finally trembling from rage.


    Did this son of a b**ch just so it on him?


    The motherf***er didn¡¯t even wait for him to finish his sentence before sitting on him.


    He calmly wiped William¡¯s spit off his face with trembling hands and felt his breathing grow heavier by the second.


    Bloody Hell!


    Did this scoundrel just spit on his royal face in front of his men, as well as Eli¡¯s men?


    How dare this wannabe prince spit on him?


    Who does he think he is?


    Connor looked around and saw Eli¡¯s men all trying to hold in theirughter.


    And when he finally turned to Eli, he saw that this good bother of his had his head lowered as if he was bowing.


    But if one observed very carefully, they would see that Eli¡¯s shoulders were slightly trembling as well.


    F***!


    Was heughing at him?


    Connor¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment and rage, and he clenched his fists in rage while staring at the culprit that caused the whole ordeal.


    This was the second time that he had ever been openly humiliated.


    Yup!


    The first time was in Baymard and was obviously caused by Landon.


    And now, this fake prince also caused him a great deal of humiliation as well.


    Eli looked at Connor and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a bit.


    Who asked him to talk too much?


    If he wanted to torture William, then he should¡¯ve just done it already.


    Look!


    Even the prisoner was tired of listening to his annoying voice.


    .


    Connor looked at everyone and felt like digging up a hole and burying himself there.


    And so in a fit to cover up his embarrassment, he quickly picked William several times.


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    "How dare you?!!!!"


    Connor kicked William with all his might and even stepped on his fingers as well.


    But no matter how fierce his kicks were, William never cried or let out any painful yells or screams instead.


    And when Connor felt like he had vented enough, he calmly took in a deep breath in attempts to calm his fiery heart.


    "Ingot!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    "Give him double the pain."


    "As you wish, your highness."


    Ingrot took out 2 butcher looking knives and calmly sharpened them against each other.


    ¡¯Sling! Sling! Sling! Sling! Sling!¡¯


    The sounds of the des echoed throughout the silent field.


    William on the other hand, steadied his heart to be as calm as a stagnant pond.


    Whether he liked it or now, he couldn¡¯t escape getting tortured.


    So why not ready himself instead?"


    Soon, the sounds of the knives shing against one another ceased.


    It was time for the torture to begin.


    And just when the knife was supposed to hit William¡¯s back, everyone soon heard weird strange sounds growing louder and louder.


    Eh?


    What was that sound?


    Everyone was utterly confused and looked in the direction where it wasing from with /their swords and arrows firmly in their hands.


    Eli and Connor felt like they had heard these particr sounds somewhere before... But they didn¡¯t know where.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    Landon and his gang were finally here!


    Several army vehicles speeded into the scene like crazy.


    And as they drove in, several of the men just unconsciously gave them way while looking at the vehicles in awe.


    They had a vague idea of what these heavenly carriages were, but they just weren¡¯t sure if they were right or not.


    After all, only a handful of them had gone with Connor and Eli to Baymard previously.


    So many of them had just heard about it, but had never seen it upfront.


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    Landon and his men quickly drove past sectors 1 and 2... Before finally arriving in sector 3.


    The ce quickly became chaotic, as several men dived to the sides to avoid getting knocked by the vehicles when they drove by.


    "They¡¯reing your way!


    Jump!!!!"


    "Bam!"


    "F***!


    I think I just injured my leg just now."


    "Hahahahaha!


    Bro... You should see the way you jumped.


    You were like a flying praying mantis."


    "Aye...but on a serious note though, do you think that they¡¯re Baymardians?"


    "I...I think that it¡¯s most likely."


    "But if they are, then why are they here?


    Ahh!


    Are they also here to battle with this Ghostly Prince fellow?"


    "Wait!


    Howe this guy is so popr?


    Why does everyone want a piece of him?


    Are you sure that his ancestors didn¡¯t curse him before he came into this world?


    Why would 3 different enemies choose to attack the same guy on the same day?


    What kind of dog sh** bad luck does he have?


    Sigh... I almost feel pity for him."


    "Why stupid pity?


    Let me tell you something... There¡¯s no smoke without fire.


    So if this guy was good, then why is everyoneing over here to attack him?


    Even people all the way from Baymard want his neck as well.


    So what stupid pity?"


    "Yeah!


    I¡¯m sure that these Baymardians wouldn¡¯t let him go."


    "Your right!


    They are definitely her to finish him off too."


    "_"


    .


    Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯Scriiiiiiipppp!¡¯


    The first 3 vehicles at the front ¡¯drifted¡¯ finally parked in a nted position just between William and the other 2 princes.


    And before anyone could say or do anything, the doors of the vehicles flew open..... And out came several soldiers all in uniform.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Target located!


    Surround the target now.


    Move! Move! Move! Move!!!!"

 Chapter 580 An Open Bar

    <h4>Chapter 580 An Open Bar</h4>


    "Target located!


    Surround the target now.


    Move! Move! Move! Move!!!!"


    "_"


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Several skillful men quickly got out of their vehicles and ran towards their target while also taking precautions against any iing enemy attacked too.


    It all happened so fast that before their opponents could say anything else, they had already surrounded William and some of the enemy warriors as well.


    William who had previously steeled his heart to receive torture, was pleasantly surprised at the turn of events.


    Just looking at the vehicles, he instantly knew who had paid him this surprise visit.


    Hahahahhahahha!


    Never in a million years, would he have thought that this cousin of his who he had known for a few days..... would suddenly pop out of nowhere in his time of need.


    What could he say?


    the heavens seemed to favour him greatly.


    Indeed, he was truly blessed!


    But then again, when he thought about how so many people had visited him in a single night, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder If this so-called secret base was even a secret anymore.


    Because the way things were turning out, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised to see Alece out of nowhereter on tonight.


    Heck!


    Maybe even ordinary people knew of its location as well.


    Had he beenx over security recently?


    He had to admit that he didn¡¯t follow things through well enough when he was dealing with the whole Slytherin Cord issue... Since he had been a little bit emotional at the moment.


    But that was in his mind, the only time that he had slipped up.


    So during that time frame, who could¡¯ve given out his location to his enemies?


    Did someone on his side betray him?"


    William was stumped when he thought about the whole thing.


    3 different groups of visitors on a single night?


    Please!


    Coincidences like these were just too suspicious and had to be looked into thoroughly.


    .


    As for Eli and Connor, they looked at the men before with shock and confusion.


    Their faces scrunched up a little when they saw the vehicles.


    Dammit!


    How did this younger brother of theirs know about today¡¯s matter?


    And why did it seem like this base was like an open bar that any Tom, Dick or Harry could walk right in?


    He now felt a little bit stupid, when he thought of the fact that he and Alec didn¡¯t know about William... Seeing how easy it was for others to locate him.


    Connor¡¯s mind went to work, and he started calcting his profits again.


    Ahh!


    What if this brother of theirs shamelessly demands to have shares in their spoils of war?


    No way!


    He wasn¡¯t sharing!!!


    He had already made ns to keep 6/10 to himself and give the rest to Eli.


    But if Landon came into the picture, then wouldn¡¯t his share decrease instead?


    His greedy mind had already decided to not yield to Landon no matter what.


    After all, the dude hadn¡¯t even joined them during battle... So why should he even get any damn thing from them?


    Eli on the other hand, had entirely different thoughts from Connor.


    For him, Landon was to deal with him.


    Yes!


    He firmly believed that Landon wanted to get rid of him.


    One should know that earlier on when he was in Baymard, Landon had specifically thanked him for his gift on his 15th birthday.


    Of course when he heard that, he instantly knew what Landon was talking about.


    The bastard had thanked him for giving him poison on his 15th birthday.


    It was that same poison that killed the original Landon in this world.


    But how would Eli have known?


    To him... Landon¡¯s luck was just too good, since he survived from this sort of poison that didn¡¯t even have a cure yet within the Pyno continent.


    Who would¡¯ve known that an expert woulde along and cure him?


    Thinking about it like that, Eli was sure that the expert was the one who also improved Baymard¡¯s medical facilities as well.


    This sort of expert was one that he needed in his camp!


    .


    Anyway, ever since Landon had thanked him... He knew that the bastard would soon n to make his move on him.


    And that was why he had even hyped Alec to take care of Landon when they were still in Baymard.


    He had spent his time there making Alec simted enough to fight the battle for him.


    So when they finally travelled their separate ways, he was extremely d to know that his father would deal with Landon once he went back to the Capital.


    And when Alec had sent him a note with a secret message saying that he was going to war, Eli couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.


    How could he not be d?


    He was the Crown Prince, so anything that Alec colonized, would eventually be his when the old geezer died.


    It was like killing 2 birds with one stone.


    Because at the end of the day, Landon would die and he would gain Baymard as his.


    Everything was supposed to be going perfectly.


    So why was this bastard here now?


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be in Baymard?


    If he was here now, then didn¡¯t that mean that they had been travelling for months?


    I won¡¯t they use that same time frame to travel back too?


    What if Alec arrived for battle and the bastard wasn¡¯t there?


    Had the heavens had already hatched an escape n for this little bastard?


    No!


    He couldn¡¯t let this younger brother of his life, or else the bastard my n to take revenge on them after he heard about Alec¡¯s sudden moves.


    Even though they would¡¯ve already conquered Baymard by the time Landon heard about the news, one shouldn¡¯t overlook the matter of revenge... Even if Landon was just ¡¯one¡¯ man.


    After all, a single grain could tip any scale.


    So underlooking this bastard might one day result in their deaths.


    That¡¯s why Eli had decided to kill Landon today


    Yes!


    Today, Landon would die!!!

 Chapter 581 A True Last Boss

    <h4>Chapter 581 A True Last Boss</h4>


    In just a few seconds, everyone¡¯s mind was all over the ce.


    They all thought that these Baymardians hade for William¡¯s head.


    For them, they believed that there was no way in hell that Landon knew about William.


    Even their masters had taken some time to meet William.


    So what more of these people who were all the way over in Baymard?


    Yup!


    In their eyes, William was already dead meat.


    .


    Warrant Officer Basil looked around for any sudden attacks, before walking towards one of the vehicles and opening up its door.


    ¡¯Shreeee!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The door was shut.


    And like the true final boss that he was, Landon calmly got out of the vehicle and slowly walked towards his men.


    He stood in front of them like a mother hen protecting her chicks, and looked at Eli and Connor with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Brothers... It¡¯s been long hasn¡¯t it."


    --Silence--


    The entire ce fell into deep silence for a minute, as everyone was waiting for Landon to speak more on this sudden visit of his.


    "Little brother, it really has been long... Hasn¡¯t it.


    So, what brings little brother here?" Eli asked curiously.


    "Oh?


    Elder brother... Over the past few weeks, I¡¯ve really been missing out on being one with nature.


    So I decided to take a stroll with some of my men along these parts.


    But who would¡¯ve known that we would end up here instead?


    Ahh!... Brothers, I feel so blessed now that you are here.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that a simple stroll would lead me right to you all?


    Sigh... In the future, maybe I should take more strolls very often.


    That way, I can see you all very often." Landon said while resting his hands on his chin and nodding his head..... As if agreeing with what he had just said.


    .


    ¡¯Tch!¡¯


    The enemy warriors couldn¡¯t help but feel that Landon was somewhat shameless!


    What bloody stroll?


    Did he think that they were 5-year-old children?


    This was a secret base alright?


    So how could one just stroll in without any prior knowledge of the ce?


    Heck!


    Even their masters needed time to find this location?


    So how was it easy for anyone to just stroll into the ce?


    And howe this stroll of his ended up in apletely different region within Arcadina?


    Please!


    A stroll as what one took within the same town or even city.


    But these people had travelled through different cities, towns and viges.


    In short, they had left their empire and stepped into Arcadina¡¯s territories.


    And they dared to look at them in the face and say that their sudden appearance here was because they were taking a stroll?


    ¡¯Come on bro!


    Who do you think that you¡¯re deceiving?¡¯


    All enemy warriors looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but turn cold.


    For them, they felt like Landon was belittling them as well as their leader.


    So how could they not be mad?


    As for William, he tried his best to reel in hisughter while listening to the conversation between Landon and the princes.


    As expected!... This cousin of his was truly something else.


    Only he had the talent of making his enemies both speechless and angry at the same time.


    William looked at Landon¡¯s group of men and couldn¡¯t help but worry a bit.


    Even though they had probably arrived in order to rescue him, weren¡¯t they too few to fight?


    Sure, William had taken out a good chunk of both Eli and Connor¡¯s men... But there were still hundreds of enemy warriors around.


    So how were they supposed to deal with the current situation?


    His body tensed up a bit when he thought about it a little bit more.


    But soon, he quickly calmed his nerve and rxed his muscles.


    That¡¯s right!


    For Landon toe, meant that he could definitely handle the situation at hand.


    So did that mean that had something up his sleeve?


    William sat very still and observed Landon curiously.


    How was he going to handle the matter?


    .


    "Hmm... I didn¡¯t know that my little brother liked taking strolls this much!


    In fact, your strolling skills might even be legendary in the future.


    After all, you¡¯re the first person in the history of Pyno, to take a stroll that made you end up in an entirely different empire altogether.


    Brother, you¡¯re truly great!"


    "Thank you older brother Eli.


    I too think that I¡¯m great as well.


    So there¡¯s no need topliment me so much since it¡¯s a fact."


    "_"


    Truly shameless!


    Those were the words that everyone described Landon as.


    "Enough!


    Since you ¡¯strolled¡¯ into this secret base, then you must have alsoe for you on personal interest...correct?"


    "Yup!


    Elder brother Connor is indeed smart."


    Landon had indeede here for personal interests... But rather than money or property, he hade here due to the system¡¯s mission.


    He too was shocked a few hours back, when he realized that it was William that he was saving.


    Connor looked at Landon coldly.


    "Look here little brother!


    I don¡¯t like beating around the bush as brother Eli does.


    So I¡¯ll ask you just once:..... ¡¯Why are you here?¡¯


    Speak up! And don¡¯t f**kin lie to us!!!"


    "Ahh... Elder brother Connor, how can you even think that I would lie to you?


    Do I look like a liar to you?


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be truthful.


    But if you want me to tell you about the reason for my sudden appearance, then you both have to tell me you as well."


    "Hmph!


    We are just here to detain Cousin.


    He had done a lot of terrible things around Arcadina.


    So we came here to subdue him."


    Everyone listened to Connor lie right through his teeth and smiled wryly.


    It seems like these princes all had special traits.


    One was shameless, and the other was a good liar instead.


    Landon looked at his brothers and smiled.


    "Hmm... Brothers, since you all were so honest with me, then I¡¯ll also bepletely honest as well.


    You might not believe me, but I¡¯m here to pick up a good brother of mine.


    You see... I¡¯m the to rescue Cousin."


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    -_-

 Chapter 582 Pitiful Shields

    <h4>Chapter 582 Pitiful Shields</h4>


    You all might not believe me, but I¡¯m here to pick up a good brother of mine.


    In other words..... I¡¯m here to rescue Cousin."


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    -_-


    Swords were drawn immediately, as everyone didn¡¯t expect that the situation would bepletely different from what they had assumed.


    How could they let the person who was responsible for killing some of theirrades off the hook just like that?


    Eli quickly looked around and knew that his men,bined with Connor¡¯s men... were enough to tackle Landon¡¯s men.


    So was there to be afraid of?


    All he and his men had to do..... was step a little further from these Baymardians, and all would be safe for them.


    One had to know that Eli believed that the ck things in their hands were capable of shocking them only at a certain distance.


    Yup!


    He thought that they were holding tasers in their hands.


    So after analyzing everything, he felt even more confident than ever about the current situation.


    .


    "Save him?


    Little brother, since when did you get wrapped up with thismon criminal?


    If you choose to interfere with today¡¯s matter, then you leave us no choice but to let you suffer the same fate as that of a criminal... since you¡¯re obstructing our jobs in bringing justice into Arcadina." Eli said, whilezily looking at Landon.


    But even though his face looked expressions, his heart was turbulent as tge seas on a stormy night.


    His heart rate elerated a bit, as he waited for Landon to fall deep into his pit.


    Every second of silence seemed like a century to him, as all he needed now... Was for Landon to join in with William, making it easier for him to kill him openly.


    Because if he didn¡¯t do it like that, Connor here might take advantage of the whole situation... So as to drag him down even further.


    If he killed Landon just like that, then Connor might snitch to the Baymardians about the whole incident.


    At that time, even if Alec had conquered Baymard... Maybe some of the people there would see Connor as a good guy.


    And who knows... Maybe there would be many revolts and whatnot happening within the Baymardian empire.


    So even though he could always use force... at times, it was better to avoid such unnecessary situations.


    And that was why he had toe up with a legit reason to kill Landon.


    After all, the man was a f**kin King... So he could just touch him just because he wanted to.


    .


    --silence--


    Everyone looked at Landon impatiently, while pointing their swords and Spears at him and his crew.


    Landon looked at Eli and sneered.


    "Big brothers... If that¡¯s the case, then so be it.


    But all I know is that I will rescue Cousin no matter what!"


    "Good! Good! Good! Good!


    You¡¯re really a fool!


    Even after we brothers have tried to advise you, you still decided to take that route?


    Then don¡¯t me us for showing you no mercy!"


    "Cut the crap!


    You all talk too much!


    Are we doing this or not?"


    "Little brother, since you insist... Then I won¡¯t try to convince you any longer!


    Men!


    Release the arrows!" Connor yelled.


    "But your Highness... Some of our men are standing next to them.


    So if we release a rain of arrows, would they die together with these Baymardians?" One of the low-ss archers said, before getting a solid p from those beside him.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯This is war fool!


    Death is normal.


    After all, even if they don¡¯t die now... We will still perish one day.


    So what difference does it make if one dies today or tomorrow?


    Always remember: ¡¯Something must kill a man, so why bother?"


    "Release the arrows!" Eli alsomanded.


    And just like that, a rain of arrows was sent towards Landon, his men and some of the enemy warriors beside him.


    Of course, Landon and his crew estimated that this would be the enemy¡¯s first move... So they already came up with a game n prior to this.


    .


    "Now!"


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    The Baymardians soldiers quickly dropped to the group, and used their legs to down enemy opponents next to them... Before using them as shields over their bodies.


    Of course, some of the soldiers quickly rushed over to protect William as well.


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!!!!!¡¯


    The enemy warriors screamed in agony, and their bodies trembled as if something was about to burst out from within.


    F***!


    It was painful as hell!


    The arrows pierces had pierced right through their bodies, leaving them in an extremely sorry state.


    As shields, the rain of arrows had soared no part of their bodies.... and had directly plunged into their eyeballs, necks and even their ¡¯privates¡¯.


    It was truly a gruesome sight to behold.


    ¡¯Bluhh!¡¯


    Blood gushed out from their mouths like an overflowing bathtub.


    And no matter how much they struggled to stay away, many of them slowly lose consciousness... And even cried during the process, because they knew the death was definitely knocking on their doorstep right now.


    To make matters worse, their death was elerated even further by the many iing arrows that were sent to them nonstop.


    Their bodies had been vibrating nonstop till the moment they took thest breath.


    So many of them died feeling very resentful.


    [*Pitiful men: ( :TT?TT:) Scoundrels!..... Couldn¡¯t you have given even a moment¡¯s peace?


    *Princes: Hmph!...who cares about you all?


    Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!]


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯ Thup!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    The enemies were quickly shooting their arrows like crazy people, but all of a sudden they saw the doors of the vehicles open up.


    Yes!


    Some of the soldiers were still within the vehicles.


    "All units take aim just as nned!"


    Hearing the instructions from their Walkie talkies, they quickly utilized the hand firing missile guns and swiftly aimed at their targets.


    "Fire!"


    ¡¯Boom!!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!!¡¯


    --silence--


    Several thick clouds of me rose into the air like magic, apanied by the ghastly screams of men.


    ¡¯Ahhhhhh!¡¯


    Everyone paused for a moment, and their faces soon turned frighteningly pale.


    The screams alone made them feel as if they were the ones who were currently suffering right now.


    Dammit!


    What the hell was that?

 Chapter 583 A Dance To Remember

    <h4>Chapter 583 A Dance To Remember</h4>


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhh!¡¯


    "Help me...."


    "My legs...."


    "My arms...."


    "F**k!


    It hurts so bad!"


    The loud screams and cries of the injured, made many of the enemy warriors get distracted so much that they took their eyes off Landon and his crew.


    But who could me them?


    They had to properly understand the situation at hand, so as to protect themselves as well.


    Their hearts felt like a ticking time bomb that would blow up any moment from now.....since they felt that the next attack could being their way any moment from now.


    So how could they still focus on Landon and his crew at this point?


    Some of them were so close to the explosions, that the heat made them feel like they were in hell.


    Several body parts were sent flying their direction, as well as drizzles of blood too.


    In fact, they were so shaken that some of them even peed themselves on the field while holding their swords and trembling.


    It was the fear of the unknown that made them petrified.


    .


    "Oh, my heavens!


    W... What do we do?"


    "Do you think that there¡¯s still ck-powder somewhere on the battlefield?"


    "ck powder?!!


    How can that be?


    Didn¡¯t we suffer enough previously from it?


    I thought that this Ghostly Prince person wouldn¡¯t have more tricks up his sleeve.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that he still had more?"


    "How awful!


    How can someone make us lower our guards in such a manner?"


    "Wait!


    I didn¡¯t see anyone shot any arrows at us.


    So you all sure that it was ck-powder?


    What if it was sent from above?"


    "You mean the heavens?"


    Please!


    You read too much Baymardian fictional books!


    Think about it!


    How can the ancestors in heaven bother over such trivial issues?


    Or do you think that this Ghostly Prince guy is some destined king or something?"


    "Yeah!... You¡¯re right!


    That sounds ridiculous!


    How can a lost prince that grew outside the pce be any better than any of our masters?


    We were probably attacked with ck-powder right now.!"


    "Hmph!


    This man really knew how to scheme!


    So even though they were about to torture him, he still had so many hidden tricks for them?


    No wonder he was willing to take the hard way."


    "How despicable!"


    "Shameless!"


    (-_-)


    .


    Of course, even though some of them didn¡¯t know how they got attacked... Some, on the other hand, had seen the doors of the vehicles open up just before the attacks.


    So they quickly knew who was the cause for the matter.


    Eli and Connor were also shocked as well.


    And so for a brief moment, the entire battlefield had plummeted down into chaos.


    Of course while the soldiers in the vehicle continuously bombarded their enemies nonstop, Landon and the rest quickly threw away their human shields and sprung towards the enemies beside them.


    "Everyone, take your positions just as nned!


    Team 1 and 2, get Prince William to safety!


    Team 3 and 4, cover for them!


    As for the rest of the teams, in and out of the vehicles, you know what to do." Landon said while speaking into his Walkie talkie... Before finally storing it away and exchanging it for his guns instead.


    Now, it was time for him to dance!


    Landon took out his guns, rolled forward and quickly shot at the enemies that were now surrounding Eli and Connor.


    Since they were here, he might as well capture them too.


    After all, he had to put William on the throne sometime before the end of the year.


    So why not start weeding the grass for him now?


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhh!!!¡¯


    .


    Very quickly, the battlefield became overly heated up once more.


    The tension in the air was high, and everyone¡¯s emotions were all over the ce.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    Young Warrant officer Festus quickly dashed towards all iing enemy warriors fiercely.


    3 burly men were currently running with their swords towards him and behind those 3... Were another 7 more.


    He looked at them and kept calm.


    All this for little old him?


    Well, his majesty did say that they would all have to tackle huge numbers, so he was expecting it.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang!¡¯


    He shot two of the men on the necks, before dropping onto the ground and finally sliding between the middle one¡¯s leg.


    And as he slid underneath, he quickly shot the guy¡¯s legs and focused on the remaining 7.


    "Son of a b**ch!" Said the guy whose leg had just been shot.


    What kind of pain was this?


    It felt like it was drawing his soul out of his body with every passing second.


    His breathing became hoarse, and his mind became unfocused.


    Bloody hell!


    He had been pierced by an arrow before... And had even been stabbed by a sword.


    But never in his entire existence, had he felt this site of pain before.


    Which sorcerer made such a weapon?


    .


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    All 7 men had now closely surrounded Festus.


    And so, he quickly shot two 2 of them, before finallyunching a high kick at the front man¡¯s chin.


    "Ugh!


    You¡¯re gonna pay for that!" Yelled the man, who fiercely cut through the air with his sword.


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    Festus dicked, and the sounds if the sword whistled in the air like an old flute.


    Of course, seeing that Festus had drilled to the floor, how could those around him let him go?


    They also came towards him like crazy, but all if it was to no avail.


    Festus quickly rolled onto the floor and shot some of them, before getting up, punching, kicking and shooting them some more again.


    He even managed to jump on some of them as if he were a monkey... And when others tried to attack him, he would jump off from his victim¡¯s chest, making the others identally injure theirrades instead.


    "Die you motherf***er!"


    "Screw you!"


    "Why won¡¯t you die?"


    "F**! You, you little imp!"


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    .


    Festus finished up with the group, and before he knew it... Several other sacrificialmbs wereing his way.


    "My, my, my..... gentlemen.


    It seems like you all are trulyte for the party.


    But you know what they say... Betterte than never.


    So, let¡¯s dance!"


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯

 Chapter 584 Death Commeth Like A Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 584 Death Commeth¡° Like A Shadow</h4>


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!!¡¯


    On the battlefield, the sounds of several explosives and gunshots could be heard all over the ce... Apanied by the shrivelled cries and curses of several injured men as well.


    Many of the enemy warriors felt like their entire world view was now shattered into pieces by these Baymardians.


    They felt like crying, but had no tears in their extremely dry eyes.


    They looked at the heavens and couldn¡¯t help but curse their ill fates.


    Dammit!


    If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t havee out for today¡¯s battle!


    Who would have known that they would be fighting these weird men from Baymard?


    Some of the men cried and scattered about chaotically while trying to avoid the attacks from the hand missiles.


    "F***!


    Didn¡¯t they say that if we keep our distances, then their weapons won¡¯t affect us at all?


    Who said that these Baymardians were easy to deal with?


    Come out now, so that I can hack you into pieces before I die!"


    "Come out for us!


    Didn¡¯t you say that you had been to Baymard before, and knew how their weapons work?


    So why did you make us feel like these Baymardians were weak chickens?


    Screw you!


    These people are simply demons, alright?"


    (:TT?TT:)


    .


    Many of the menined loudly while fleeing in all directions.


    As for the enemy Captains and those in charge of leading the men to victory, they scrunched up their faces and loosing at the cowardly men under them in disgust.


    "How dare you imps retreat?


    How stupid are you all?


    We are greater than two if we rush over there and block their carriages, then wouldn¡¯t we be able to win in the end?


    Men!


    Take heart, stand firm and run towards them victoriously."


    The enemy warriors who heard this almost puked out blood and died from anger.


    "Screw you!


    What bloody battle?


    This is a massacre, alright?"


    "Yeah!


    Even if we wanted to charge forward, do you know how many of us will die before we eventually get to the front of these carriages?"


    "Hmph!


    It¡¯s easy to talk when you¡¯re just sitting there and watching us die.


    As our group leader..... if you want us to go forward victoriously, then why don¡¯t you lead us there rather than talking?"


    "Yeah!


    Stop directing us on what to do next and lead us."


    "Tsk!


    Captain, I thought that you were our protector..... But now, I can see that you were just our executioner instead!"


    "Go screw yourself!"


    (*^*)


    Many of the men felt like choking their leaders to death when they heard the ¡¯encouraging¡¯ words from their leaders.


    As for their so-called leaders, they in turn had their faces all turn red from anger as well.


    How dare these insects talk back at them?


    These people who had previously looked up to them in awe and fear, were now looking at them with eyes that were filled with disgust and hatred instead.


    Even the weakest ones who used to pray and wish to be their stable boys now looked at them inplete rage!


    The leaders all felt like stabbing these good-for-nothings to death.


    "Ungrateful insects!


    If you all don¡¯t march forward, then you will leave us with no choice but toe for your families instead.


    Because whether we win the battle or escape..... Once we get back to our camp, those who previously failed to obey orders will get killed on the spot.


    Also, their families will be hunted and put to death as well.


    So it¡¯s either you die here on the battlefield like a war hero, or you all be traitors and get killed along with your familiester on.


    But don¡¯t forget that if we do win this battle, then you and your families will also survive in the end.


    And you all will be forgiven for your cowardly attitudes too.


    It would be like none of you had yelled back to your leaders.


    So choose wisely!"


    [The rest of the men: (T^T)]


    .


    When the enemy warriors heard this, they quickly quieted down and decided to continue battling forward.


    After all, at this point... What choice did they have?


    All they could do now was pray that they won the battle in the end.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!!¡¯


    As the battlemenced, Landon and a few other soldiers fighting beside him... Slowly advanced onward as well.


    "Cover me, boys!" Landon said before cing his gun back into his gun belt and running forward.


    And who were his targets?


    Of course, they were Eli and Connor!


    After all, he had to take these 2 back alive.


    But how could Eli and Connor not notice him?


    In truth, their eyes had truly never left Landon ever since the battle began.


    They had to see what mischief this brother of theirs was up to.


    It was an understatement if they said that they weren¡¯t impressed by the weapons that these Baymardians used.


    If they had them, then wouldn¡¯t they have already sat on the throne ages ago?


    The more they saw, the mode they wanted to possess Baymard as their own.


    Their eyes became sharp with a hint of greed in it, as they looked at the destruction before them.


    Everything made them feel anxious and excited at the same time.


    Such weapons really put their arrows and swords to shame.


    And the more they saw, the more they realized that they didn¡¯t know a lot about Baymard.


    For a moment, they even began to worry that maybe Alec wouldn¡¯t win the battle at all.


    But of course, this thought only lingered for a moment... Because when they thought about how many men and resources Alec had in Arcadina, they soon found it hard to believe that Landon would win in the end.


    As for the current battle at hand, they were not too worried... Because for them, If they captured or killed Landon, then the battle would automaticallye to an end.


    First off, they didn¡¯t believe that Landon was stronger than them since they had been training nonstop right from the age of 7.


    And so the mere fact that they were both talented and older than Landon, meant that they had enough experience and strength that exceeding his.


    So seeing Landon run forward, they immediately pulled out their swords and ran towards him as well.


    In their eyes, he was already a dead man.

 Chapter 585 Zarius!

    <h4>Chapter 585 Zarius!</h4>


    Eli and Connor sneered at Landon, as they felt that it was impossible for him to defeat any of them... Talk less of both of them at the same time.


    For sure, he was already a dead man walking.


    They gripped their swords firmly and looked at the iing Landon coldly.


    And in a sh, their brotherly battle had begun!


    .


    Landon ran up to his brothers, ducked to the left and punched Connor¡¯s side belly... Before swiftly dropping to the ground and kicking Eli¡¯s shin fiercely too.


    ¡¯Ughhhhh!¡¯


    Both brothers were shocked at the fact that they were pushed back, and couldn¡¯t help but look at this brother of theirs in a new light.


    Wait?


    Was he dancing?


    Yup!


    Landon was currently mimicking ¡¯Eddy¡¯ from Streetfighters.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Ughhhhh!"


    Dammit!


    What were these moves?


    It looks like they really underestimated this brother of theirs.


    Eli and Connor took deep breaths and calmed themselves.


    Getting agitated would only make them lose even more.


    So with that In mind, they no longer rushed up to Landon again hastily.


    Rather, they slowly walked around him for a bit... Before finally stopping.


    Eli was at Landon¡¯s front, while Connor was at his back instead.


    Landon¡¯s smile broadened when he saw their little act.


    To him, it made no difference at all..... Because at the end of the day, they would still be his prisoners.


    .


    Both brothers nodded at one another and calmly ran towards Landon who was still at the centre.


    Eli sent a fierce swing towards Landon¡¯s head from the left to the right..... while Connor sent another fierce swing targeting Landon¡¯s lower waist... From the right to the left instead.


    So both of their sword swings were going in the opposite direction.


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    Their swords whistled in the air, and their eyes opened wide in shock.


    Everything happened like a slow-motion movie to them... Because as their swords moved, their eyes had also focused on Landon as well.


    So they had seen everything with their own naked eyes.


    How could their brother be so flexible?


    Landon had started by bending his legs as if he wanted to limbo under a stick... And this move alone dodged Eli¡¯s swing that wasing for his head.


    From there, he quickly ced hisnds on the floor with his belly facing upward... And raised his legs into the air, immediately missing Connor¡¯s swing that was targeting his lower waste.


    With his legs in the air, he swiftly moved his hands on the ground to create his famous tornado kick that looked like Eddy¡¯s hip hop dance move instead.


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    Everything happened so fast that Eli and Connor didn¡¯t even have the time to counterattack.


    Because right after they made their lives, the next thing they knew... They were receiving multiple ps from Landon¡¯s iron legs.


    F**k!


    They red at Landon and charged forward again.


    It was obvious to say that they had rushed forward to receive more beatings from this little brother of theirs.


    What move did Landon not do on them?


    He lifted Connor in the air and did a body m, and also carried out a ¡¯Russian Leg Sweep¡¯ on Eli as well.


    He had done so many moves on them that their faces had now turned purple from extreme rage.


    In fact, he had treated this little match with his brothers as an opportunity to test out all if the wrestling lives in his head.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Crack!¡¯


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!


    You¡¯re choking me!


    Let go, you bastard!"


    "How dare you!"


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! I¡¯m! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    At first, these brothers resisted him with all their might... Butter, they found that they really couldn¡¯t win against him at all.


    What the hell was going on?


    They couldn¡¯t understand how this brother of theirs had suddenly grown to be so powerful.


    They even began to wonder if he had been possessed by some strong demon instead.


    Because how else could they exin the fact that while they had gotten beaten to the point of no return, this bastard brother of theirs hadn¡¯t even had a scratch on his body instead?


    It was truly unfathomable to them!


    One should know that they were seen as heaven¡¯s pride nobles, all beachside of their skills.


    Their sword skills were legendary, and they had even surpassed many of their sword masters instead.


    So how could someone as defenceless as him win them?


    If word got out, then how were they supposed to live with themselves?


    Their reputations would bepletely ruined!


    While Landon on the other hand, would undoubtedly soar Into greater heights instead.


    But even if they knew all of this, what could they do about it?


    They had been struggling to get any advantage over Landon since the battle begun....but who would¡¯ve known that they would still be at a disadvantage against the bastard?


    Their hearts burned with hit rage, that inky wanted to seek harm to the culprit before it.


    Their rage began destroying them from the inside, as all they wanted to do now was cut the motherf***er into pieces and feed it to their bet Hangols.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    They swung their swords at Landon and took more beatings from him again.


    At this point, it was almost pitiable, because they had blue eyes and purplish bruises all over their bodies.


    .


    Of course while the trio fought it out, their aides and some of their right-hand men and squad leaders were also fighting it out as well.


    Eli¡¯s body trembled, as he tried to hold onto the sword in his hand.


    His entire right hand felt numb from the pain, and the weird in his hand was slowly slipping down.


    No!


    If he couldn¡¯t win this battle, then he had to escape!


    He looked around anxiously, before finally seeing one of his chief Knights, Zarius making his way towards him.


    "Zarius!


    Quick!


    Create a distraction for me!


    Eh?


    Zarius... Why are you pointing your sword at me?"


    "Your highness, please kneel.


    I know you aren¡¯t stupid, so please connect the dots yourself."


    (¡ã_¡ã)

 Chapter 586 Their Master

    <h4>Chapter 586 Their Master</h4>


    "Your highness, please kneel.


    I know you aren¡¯t stupid..... so connect the dots yourself."


    "_"


    Eli¡¯s eyes bulged out widely and his mind went nk for a moment.


    Typically, he knew how to control his expressions very well.


    But this particr incident had him shook.


    His mouth opened up slightly, and he looked at Zarius in shock.


    Why?


    Why did he betray him?


    Wasn¡¯t he good to Zarius all these years?


    Even though Zarius wasn¡¯t one of his aides... He was still one of his closest knights who had always been by his side.


    In fact, one would day that Zarius was like his personal secretary.


    But even at that, because Zarius¡¯ status wasn¡¯t as high as those of his aides, not all information could be passed onto Zarius... At least not until the moment they were setting out for war or anything else.


    Because when he discussed with his aides, they usually agreed to keep things away from everyone else... Even their best friends and families.


    So as protocol, Eli typically didn¡¯t tell Zarius any of his ns... Until it was time for him to take action.


    All he could do was tell Zarius to prepare the men for an uing mission..... But that was it.


    .


    Of course, Eli didn¡¯t mind sharing or showing Zarius some letters or important info.


    But whenever Zarius asked him what were his next steps, he would always stay silent and tell Zarius to prepare the men instead.


    He never specified anything or even gave any specific date for when they would move out.


    The men just knew that they had to be prepared, and could move out anytime that their leadermanded it.


    After all, they got paid to train and battle... So they had no right to question their leader¡¯smands.


    Zarius was usually the person who personally gave messages to Eli, and after reading it... Eli would give third massages to Zarius to read as well.


    But whatever Eli decided to do about the issue, Zarius had never known until the time to move out.


    Again... One should know that Eli received several good and bad messages several times in one month.


    And all the time, Eli would just tell him to prepare the men.


    So it was generally hard for anyone to guess what they were preparing the men for.


    Was it to go to the Capital and make ns against Alec, raid over ces and take in more men, or even deal with Slytherin Cord¡¯s mess.


    In fact, Eli had also had some matters out of Arcadina that directly involved him.


    So he was always on the move, and none of the men knew when or what battle they would be fighting next... At least not until the day they were setting out.


    In short, as protocol... Eli had always kept his next ns silent.


    Looking at Zarius now, he immediately understood why any leader should keep their mouth shut even with their ¡¯most loyal¡¯ men.


    Because one never knew when these people might turn against them.


    If he had been sharing everything with Zarius, then wouldn¡¯t he have died ages ago?


    .


    "Hahahahhahahaha!


    I, the great Eli Barn, have truly been blind!


    Zarius!


    Do you know what you are doing?!!!!" Eli said coldly.


    Hid aides who were currently battling in the side, were also shocked as well.


    Their bodies trembled, and their mind went all over the ce when they thought of the bastard¡¯s betrayal.


    After everything that their master had done to promote the bastard¡¯s position, how dare he pay Eli back with betrayal?


    Dammit!


    They wanted to quickly run over and tear the son of a b**ch into pieces!


    But how could they, when these Baymardians were constantly holding them back?


    "Bastard!


    Get away from his highness!"


    "How dare you?!


    Remove that de from his highness¡¯s throat Now!"


    The aides and all the rest of Eli¡¯s men who were currently fighting beside them bellowed out angrily at what they had just witnessed.


    But Eli¡¯s men weren¡¯t the only ones who were in rage as well.


    Connor currently had a de pointed to his neck as well, by none other than Nicodemus, who was one of his most trusted aides too.


    He gritted his teeth and red at the traitor in rage... All the while imaging how he would steam the traitor¡¯s body when he finally escaped from here.


    Yes!


    He still thought that he could escape!


    Landon was also confused as well.


    Because even though he saw these men approaching earlier on, the look that they gave their masters made him feel like they weren¡¯ting for him.


    And so he decided to see what their intentions were.


    The whole thing looked like a movie to him.


    Eh?


    So this was the famous traitor scene in the movies?


    .


    Eli and Connor looked at Landon hatefully.


    No wonder Landon had arrived here today as well.


    So it turns out that these traitors had found a way to sneak out information to him ages ago.


    Even Eli who had hidden this information well, was surprised that Zarius had known of his ns ahead of time and had even informed Landon about them too.


    It really looked like he had been raising a wolf all this while.


    Connor also thought in the same manner as well.


    And when both princes looked at Landon, they wanted to see what made him so special that their people would be bought over by him in such a short period of time.


    "Little brother... It seemed that we have truly underestimated you once more.


    To think that you would be able to make our men turn against us in such a short time."


    "Little brother, you are truly great!"


    Landon looked at his angry brothers and couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly.


    "Elder brothers... I¡¯m innocent alright?"


    "Hmph!


    Little brother, do you take us for fools?


    Do you really want us to believe that you came here purely on coincidence?


    How naive do you think that we are?!!"


    "In addition to that, If you¡¯re innocent.... then who¡¯s the real culprit?"


    "I Am!!" Said a deep voice from behind the duo.


    They tilted their heads and looked at the culprit in shock and confusion.


    How... How could it be him?


    They stared at the person moving towards them amidst the battle in shock.


    As for the culprit, he was none other than William.


    "Excuse me... Coming through...ah! Because with your sword friend, it looks really sharp."


    (-_-)


    William was currently holding peanuts in his hands while waiting and avoiding the men who were fighting along his path.


    Of course, he was also surrounded by some Baymardian soldiers as well.


    "Sigh... Little cousins, I was so bored in that vehicle... So I decided to see you all instead.


    Hm... These peanuts are so good.


    Eh... Do any of you want any?"


    "_"

 Chapter 587 Victory At Las

    <h4>Chapter 587 Victory At Las</h4>


    "Sigh... Little cousins, I was so bored in that vehicle... So I decided to see you all instead.


    Hm... These peanuts are so good.


    Eh... Do any of you want any?"


    (*^*)


    The res that both Connor and Eli gave William, was enough to send anyone to an early grave.


    Peanuts?


    They were talking about betrayal here, and this bastard dared to talk about peanuts?


    Dude!


    Learn how to read a room, alright?


    Connor ced his right hand on his chest as if trying to control his heart rate.


    How hateful!


    He looked at the traitor before him and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the guy had something loose in his head..... Or else, how could the bastard prefer this sort of idiot as a leader?


    Landon looked at William and smiled wryly... Why was this dude so shameless?


    Of course, Landon himself didn¡¯t know that he was in fact the king of shamelessness.


    William chewed his peanuts without a care in the world and calmly walked towards Zarius and Nicodemus.


    "Sorry to have watched you suffer earlier on, young master!" They said respectfully.


    William saved his hands as if telling them that it was a small matter.


    "Eh?


    Why are you all still hung up on that?


    Aren¡¯t I fine now?"


    Eli and Connor looked at the traitors before finally gazing at William once more.


    "Tell us one thing.


    If these people are your men, then why didn¡¯t they inform you about tonight¡¯s attack?" Eli asked curiously.


    "Hm?... Well, I guess they didn¡¯t know as well right?" William said while facing his men too.


    "Answering to the young master, this one had tried to get out information about why we were preparing for war.


    But this one had made a terrible mistake and thought that his highness Eli would be taking the men to the Capital instead... Since word came in that Alec Barn was away.


    With the way his highness Eli Barn spoke about killing Alec and seizing the throne, this one thought that the men were preparing to form the Capital and seize the throne while Alec was away.


    That was why this one sent you a message detailing the ns to seize the Capital instead." Zarius said apologetically.


    "Young master, this one had no idea that we were marching towards the base.


    This one knows that his highness Connor had secretly made this base here, so as to watch his highness Eli and find an opportunity to take him down.


    Recently, his highness Connor had gotten the help of an expert.


    So he doesn¡¯t share his ns out with us anymore.


    Hence this one had assumed that we were marching out the deal with Eli Barn instead.


    Young master, I sincerely apologize for my mistake.


    Please punish meter on as you dim fit." Nicodemus said.


    .


    Hearing their exnations, Eli and Connor were taken aback.


    They were angry, confused and curious as well.


    Looking at their faces, it was clear that they had a thousand and one questions to ask.


    So William decided to summarize all he knew for them.


    "Cousins, in a nutshell.... when you all were still 12 years old, my family sent these men to your sides.


    Of course at that time, they were first your attendants and bodyguards, since none of you were 15 yet.


    So within this time, they built their credentials by gaining your trust.


    Of course, we also gave them fake wives who were spies as well.


    Bottom line, whenever they left to travel back to their ¡¯vige¡¯ for vacations.... they were typicallying over to our base instead.


    Cousins... They are what the Baymardians would refer to as ¡¯Undercover Agents.¡¯


    So they have always been on our sides... And that was probably the reason why it was so hard for you to catch me and my family.


    And to be honest, even if little cousin here didn¡¯te and save me... After I¡¯m captured, men in your camps would¡¯ve also freed meter on too.


    So, I wasn¡¯t worried from the onset.


    Well, that¡¯d all I have to say for now... So let¡¯s round all this up, shall we?


    I¡¯m really hungry." William said while holding and holding his belly.


    He was actually really hungry.


    After battling for so long.... please!


    His belly had begun rumbling!


    Connor and Eli, on the other hand, felt like beating the bastard to death.


    .


    And so, with everything said and done... It didn¡¯t even take up to 30 minutes, before the battle to finally be over.


    Eli, Connor and the rest of their Captains and aides were locked up....and the rest of their men were either dead, heavily injured or surrounded by the Baymardians soldiers instead.


    Of course, the next thing that Landon did, was to clear the entrance to the main building... As well as clear up the entrance to the secret tunnel too.


    It took over 4 hours for them to do this.


    And after that... William, Landon and some of the soldiers went out to look for William¡¯s people.


    After exiting the underground tunnel that led to the forest, William led the men to another underground shelter camp.


    For sure, they had dealt with some ferocious beasts on their way to the shelter.


    And funny enough, they had also been attacked by William¡¯s men too... Who had initially mistaken them for Eli¡¯s men instead.


    When everyone heard that the crisis was finally over, they hugged each other merrily and made their way back into their base again.


    Mona and Oden who didn¡¯t even know that their son had stayed back, quickly thanked Landon when they heard the tale of how the battle went.


    They smack William¡¯s head and made him swear never to do that again.


    "Hurry up and thank your cousin, you unfilial son!"


    Many who had witnessed the scene, were so shocked that they didn¡¯t even know how to react.


    This was their fierce leader?


    Who knew that he would be like a little kid before his parents and uncles?


    Of course those who were William¡¯s teachers growing up, only chuckled as they were quite used to seeing such scenes.


    Even if one grew up, they would never stop being their parents¡¯ child.


    Landon couldn¡¯t help but look around awkwardly, as he watched William interact with his parents.


    He was d to know that he wasn¡¯t the only one who was treated like this too... Because mother Kim and Lucius were quite a handful as well.


    And so, that day, the captured prisoners were sent to the dungeons... And the medics quickly treated all injured men, be it from the enemy side or not.


    Of course, several people gathered the dead bodies all around and piled them up into 2: Does and Comrades.


    Everyone knew that keeping their enemy¡¯s ashes of dead bodies on the base would be bad luck... So why would they want to do that?


    .


    They cleared the ce and also started fixing the broken entrances within the main building as well.


    So with everything properly taken care of... It was time for Landon to finally get down to business.

 Chapter 588 Plans For Arcadina

    <h4>Chapter 588 ns For Arcadina</h4>


    With the battle finally over, Landon and the rest decided to stay for 3 more days... Just to ensure that everyone had gotten medical aid already.


    The next day, William¡¯s men, family and maids all got to work.


    Today, they would have a celebratory banquet in order to thank their Saviours.


    And while all this was going on, of course Mona, Oden, William, Landon and Mona¡¯s brothers... Murel and Powin, quickly got together in William¡¯s office.


    .


    "Good child!


    It seems like you do remember me." Mona said while rubbing Landon¡¯s hair teasingly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but recall Landon¡¯s previous appearance when he was in the Capital.


    The boy was weak, naive and only had one thought in mind... And that was to take care of his mother and Lucy.


    But now, the weak-looking boy had finally grown up into a dashing young man who now ruled over his own empire.


    Mona felt a little bit of a heartache for him, because in her mind... The poor boy became who he was today due to the harsh reality of tge world.


    He somehow reminded her of herself.


    When she was still in the Capital back in her youth, she too was naive and ignorant..... But now, she had learned how to survive and also built a fastwork within every part of Arcadina.


    Of course, she did this with the help of Oden... But still, the risks that they took at that time were enough to make anyone quiver in fear.


    And after building theirwork for the next 15 years, they finally handed everything to William to take care of.


    One could say that she had learnt all sorts of things, be it the art of disguising one¡¯s self, or even how to sessfully run businesses as well.


    She had done it all!


    And now looking at Landon, she knew that he too had faced such situations for him to get to the top.


    In a way, she was d that he didn¡¯t suffer from poisoning all those years back... Or else, wouldn¡¯t her precious son be a goner by now?


    Landon, on the other hand, didn¡¯t recall Mother Mona¡¯s face at all..... And that was because the woman had disguised herself previously when she had sneaked into the pce.


    But when Mother Mona told him that she was the maid that used to sneak around and get him food, he immediately remembered her then.


    In short, he was utterly shocked at how far back these people had hatched their ns.


    .


    "Good boy!


    We can¡¯t thank you enough for saving our little William." Mona said gratefully.


    And as she spoke, Oden, Murel and Powell nodded as well too.


    They hadplete respect for the man before them, because he had won such a hard battle even though he and his men werepletely outnumbered by the enemy.


    In addition to that, they had also received several Baymardian goods over the years... So looking at the inventor before them, how could they not respect the man?


    He was smart, loyal, strong and hardworking.


    Just by looking at his political means and rules within his empire, one would instantly know that he was the sort of person thy out his people¡¯s needs,fort and safety first.


    "Little Landon, how¡¯s your family?"


    "Aunty Mona, they¡¯re pretty good.


    But since you¡¯ll being with me, you¡¯ll see them.... won¡¯t you?" Landon said yfully.


    Mona and the rest were shocked.


    Since when did they agree to go anywhere with this brat?


    "Mom... Cousin Landon and I sorted it all out yesterday.


    We will all go to Baymard with him and remain there until the time for battle." William saidzily.


    "Battle?


    As your uncle, howe I don¡¯t know that we are preparing for battle?"


    "Yeah!


    Howe we don¡¯t know a thing?


    Just what are you two brats up to?"


    "Son, what exactly is going on?"


    "Are we still going for war?"


    Immediately, everyone curiously threw several questions at William and Landon.


    Oden looked at the pair silently and rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    "When is the battle?"


    "Pretty soon uncle."


    "And what are the chances?"


    "A crushing victory!"


    "Good!... You are undoubtedly a Barn!


    Your ns are indeed grand!"


    "Thank you, uncle."


    "_"


    .


    Seeing Landon and Oden converse as if they were in their own world... Everyone except for William, was still confused about the exact n.


    What the hell were these 2 talking about?


    "Brat... What are your ns?" Oden asked seriously.


    "To put William on the throne before the end of the year."


    "Why?"


    "Because it has always been a dream of mine to unity The Pyno continent... Andter on, the world!


    I wish to rule alongside capable rulers.


    So that in this way, poverty would be long extinguished, and other world issues would be solved as well.


    I do not wish to rule the entire world, since that would be too boring and a tin of work to do.


    So... All I want is an equal partnership with all leaders of the world.


    And that¡¯s why William and I have decided to sign a treaty." With that, Landon quickly took out the treaty... And began to go over it with them.


    Mona and the rest quickly immersed themselves in it, and couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation.


    Everything on it was beneficial for them.


    They even got to properly understand the functions of the ¡¯UN¡¯ as well.


    It seemed like this brat was hell-bent on giving this world peace.


    Of course, some of the uses stated that they would be removed after every empire had stabilized itself in future.


    More specifically, it stated that only after the entire world was unified.... would Baymard open its doors and allow others to learn and develop their technology from what they made.


    In addition to that, the reasons for doing so we¡¯re also started below too.


    And in truth, they all thought that it was understandable.


    After all, who could guarantee that some greedy noble wouldn¡¯t use these products tomit even more crimes?


    The world needed specific rules that were seen as inhumane all across the globe.


    Be it rape, child-trafficking or anything else... The entire world needed to know that such crimes would only be punished and never encouraged.


    .


    Everyone looked at the treaty and was utterly impressed.


    It looked like their little William wouldn¡¯t suffer any loss from signing this.


    And on top of that, they were also pleased by Landon¡¯s character as well.


    "Brat!


    Where do we sign our names?


    Quickly, give me a pen!"


    (-_-*)

 Chapter 589 The Troubles Never Stop!

    <h4>Chapter 589 The Troubles Never Stop!</h4>


    ¡¯Ding!


    Congrattions to the host for getting one step further inpleting your mission.


    Now, hurry up and ce him on the throne!¡¯


    (-_-***)


    The moment everyone had signed their names, the system¡¯s t voice rang out in his ears.


    But of course, he chose to ignore it!


    Hmph!


    Was the system blind?


    Couldn¡¯t it see that he had a grand n in mind?


    He would definitely take Alec down and ce William on the throne no matter what.


    But all of this had to be done strategically.


    Soon, he would help William and make his move!


    .


    And so, Landon and William signed the treaty... With Mona and the rest being his witness, as well as 2 other Baymardian soldiers too.


    Since they would all being with him to Baymard, he would then photocopy the treaty and give them their own copy there.


    As for who would stay back in the base and look over everything else, William had nned to let one of his aides run things while he was away... And he had also written several letters to those who managed his other bases as well.


    With Landon¡¯s help, he knew that he would soon be king... So wasn¡¯t it good for him to start making some arrangements now?


    As for the enemy soldiers, they would continue to stay in the base¡¯s dungeon... With the exception of Eli, Connor, their aides and their Captains.


    All these people will be transferred to Baymard¡¯s prison.


    Essentially, Landon had decided to ce these brothers of his with most of their loyal followers too.


    This way, they wouldn¡¯t be easily bullied by others in prison.


    Who knows, maybe they would end up being the bullies... Rather than getting bullied.


    But no matter what, Landon didn¡¯t want to see them go to prison with a disadvantage.


    So he chose their most faithfulpanions to join them there as well.


    For him, this was thest bit of kindness towards these blood brothers of his.


    .


    As for what he would do with his step-mothers, Landon didn¡¯t feel like hurting them at all.


    He knew that they would try to get their sons out of prison..... But what could he do?


    He couldn¡¯t kick an injured dog no matter how he looked at it.


    One should know that if Alec was taken down, these women would lose their titles and probably get sent out of the pce as well.


    They had never directly harmed Mona or her family... So it was easy to predict that they would be spared and sent out as well.


    And when they find out that their sons are imprisoned in Baymard, wouldn¡¯t they want to do everything in their power to rescue them?


    On top of that..... Since they would be driven out of the pce, wouldn¡¯t that mean that their men would also be confiscated as well?


    And if William seized all of Eli and Connor¡¯s men..... Then wouldn¡¯t these women have almost nowhere to turn to for their borate rescue n?


    In short, their only option would be to hire an assassin.


    But even at that, Landon wasn¡¯t too worried... because breaking into Baymard was no easy feat, talk less of breaking into the prison.


    All he could do was pray that these women calmed down over the years.


    As for how long he would keep, he had decided to keep his brothers here, it would be a maximum of 15 years... It could be less if they were well behaved and changed.


    .


    Time flew by quickly, and before they knew it... Landon and his crew had already stayed over for 3 days now.


    They handcuffed the prisoners, ced them in a separate vehicle.....and also ced Mona and the rest in one of the guest vehicles too.


    This was the first time that Mona and the rest were in it, so they were utterly stunned by the level offort in the vehicles.


    "Brat!


    You said that this thing is called a sleeping pod?


    It¡¯s so spacious!" Uncle Murel asked excitedly.


    He then got into it and evenid down on it the bed as well.


    Sigh..... If he travelled like this, then wouldn¡¯t he be reluctant to reach his final destination.


    "Murel you old dog, that¡¯s not what is important!


    Look!


    The legendary light bulb is here!!" Powin said excitedly while ying in his pod as well.


    He flipped the switch several times and couldn¡¯t help but actress tge switch a little.


    How fascinating!


    As for Oden, he was more interested in the selection of books that were on one corner of his pod


    There were thick paged books there, as well as several thin books (pamphlets) that talk about Baymard there too.


    Mona, on the other hand..... was seated at the dining section area that had tables and chairs there instead.


    She was more fascinated with the overall design of the ce instead.


    It looked like this one was designed strictly for guests!


    Looking at everything now, they couldn¡¯t help big wonder what Baymard would truly look like.


    As for Wim, he slowly pulled down water from the water bottle in his pod, before quietly cing his sleeping mask over his face and covering his body with his nket.


    And before he knew it, he was already in ¡¯Sleepville¡¯.


    ¡¯Zzzzzzzzz!!!!!¡¯


    Even he didn¡¯t know how tired he had been thesest few days.


    Now, with everyone settled..... All buses departed as nned.


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmmm!!¡¯


    They were off!


    But of course, Landon and the rest weren¡¯t the only ones who were happy as well.


    .


    "Hahahhahahahahhaha!"


    A burst of richughter bellowed across the entire hallway...instantly making all those who heard it shocked.


    They looked at the person who wasughing and couldn¡¯t help but think twice just to be sure.


    This was the first time that they had ever seen their masterugh so happily.


    Normally, hisughter was always sarcastic and downright creepy.


    So what could¡¯ve brought out the changes in him?


    Soon, a beautiful woman gracefully walked into the room with a charming smile on her face.


    "Elder brother... What¡¯s making you all bitterly this morning?"


    The man looked at her and quickly issued for the servants and guards around him to leave.


    "Elder Brother... What is it?" The woman asked curiously.


    "Little sister... I just got word from some of the nobles out of the empire.


    And from the time that they wrote this letter, to the time that I¡¯m receiving it.... It¡¯s most likely that they will be in Bonnie Coastal city by the time that my men article there.


    Little sister, in total... they¡¯re bringing in an additional 11,800 men to join on in our campaign.


    Of course, they would be bringing their own ships as well."


    "Elder brother... This is good!


    With more men, this battle has undoubtedly been won."


    "Yes!


    With more men, wouldn¡¯t we be able to crush Baymard when we battle on water?


    Hehehheheheh!


    Little sister, we are now one step closer to our goal!" The man said confidently.


    "Yes elder brother Nopline!


    With Baymard down, we will be able to cement ourselves properly and take over the entire Pyno continent using Baymard¡¯s technology.


    Elder brother... Those Baymardians don¡¯t stand a chance!


    We will definitely be victorious!"

 Chapter 590 The Return Of The Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 590 The Return Of The Young Master</h4>


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrmmmmmm!


    Landon and the rest steadily made their way towards Baymard in a very chilled manner.


    They were utterly shocked by the fact that they had travelled a 4-and-a-half month journey in a matter of days.


    Even William couldn¡¯t help but marvel as well.


    Previously, he had spected that it would take a full month to get here.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the results would even be more shocking than they already were?


    No wonder people called these carriages heaven-defying


    With how much distance they had covered in this short period, how could he not be amazed when he had been informed that they had already passed Riverdale city?


    Heck!


    Even the prisoners were shocked as well.


    Connor, Eli, and their aides and Captains felt like it was almost too good to be true.


    No wonder Landon could travel all the way there in such a short time.


    And here they thought that Landon had followed them out of Baymard... Whenst they came.


    After finally arriving, Landon settled the matters concerning the prisoners before taking his guests to the pce.


    .,


    "Your majesty!


    Wee back!"


    "Wee back your majesty!"


    "Wee!"


    "Wee!"


    Stepping into the pce, everyone who saw Landon bowed in respect and greeted him merrily.


    Their king was finally back!


    Of course, Mona and her family also observed how much these people truly adored the brat before them.


    "Secretary Brian... Please send word for King-Father Lucius to see me urgently."


    "As you wish your majesty." Brian replied.


    And within the next 25 minutes, Lucius had arrived.


    "Brat!


    You wanted to see me?"


    Lucius entered Landon¡¯s office full of vigour.


    He had no idea who Landon had gone to save, but since he was back... Then didn¡¯t that mean that their mission had been a sessful one?


    Lucius calmly greeted those within the office and sat down close to Landon.


    Mona and the rest had already disguised themselves... So Lucius truly couldn¡¯t make them out.


    Landon immediately showed them to the bathroom under Lucius¡¯ confused stare..... And when they came out, Lucius was so shocked that he fell to his knees before Oden.


    ¡¯Plup!¡¯


    "Young master... You¡¯re alive!" Lucius said with watery eyes.


    Lucius felt like a series of explosions had gone off in his mind.


    He felt like an invisible weight had been lifted from his shoulders when he saw Oden.


    Only the heavens know how devasted he had been when he returned from war only to hear that his young master was dead.


    He wanted to run, shout and scream to before world that his young master was alive and well.


    He felt giddy with excitement, as his brain tingled with joy.


    ¡¯Hahahhahahahahhaha!¡¯


    He was bothughing and crying at the same time.


    His young master was alive!


    This was Arcadina¡¯s real king..... And not that fake, Alec Barn!


    "Young master... It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive!" Lucius said merrily.


    "Lucius... I¡¯m no longer a young master, alright?


    So just call me Oden."


    "My lord!


    How can that be?


    You will always be a young master in this one¡¯s eyes... So how can I dare to call you by your name?"


    Oden helplessly sighed, as he looked at Lucius who was shaking his head like a chicken and denying his requests.


    How could an old man like him be called ¡¯young master¡¯?


    Wasn¡¯t that just too embarrassing?


    What would his men say if they heard it?


    But at the same time, he couldn¡¯t me Lucius as well... After all, the man was just truly happy that he was alive.


    .


    In his youth, Lucius had been under him... And had even taken over battles under his name whenever his father requested for troops to fight wars.


    Lucius was one of his most loyal Commanders... And was also a good friend to him as well.


    "Lucius... You are now Baymard¡¯s father king, and no longer my subordinate.


    So please get up and do not kneel before me again."


    "Yes, young master" Lucius said before finally rising and looking at Oden in admiration and confusion.


    "Young master... Why didn¡¯t you inform me all these years that you were alive?


    Did you not want me as your subordinate any more?"


    "Of course not!


    Lucius, I had nned to tell you after I fully stabilized myself.


    You see, it took me 3 years to properly heal up... And by the time I had nned on informing you, I realized that it would be meaningless for me to do so."


    "Young master, what do you mean?" Lucius asked in confusion.


    "Lucius....at that time, I realized that you were already deep in love.


    So if I took you away from your woman all these years, wouldn¡¯t I be cruel to do so?"


    "_"


    Lucius smiled awkwardly at Oden because at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have left Mother Kim¡¯s side... Even if the ancestors themselves descended from the heavens andmanded it.


    Mona and the rest watched the duo converse with each other as if they were all alone in their own little world.


    ¡¯Eh-ehmmm!¡¯


    Mona coughed lightly and brought them back to reality.


    Lucius focused on her was immediately recognized her as well


    Can¡¯t she Mina Ferris... His young master¡¯s fiancee?


    "Young mistress!... Wee back as well."


    "Lucius... Your still the same as ever.


    But how can you shamelessly call me ¡¯young mistress¡¯?


    Look here, Lucius... We are husband and wife, and we have a son." Mona said awkwardly.


    Lucius¡¯ eyes lit up when he saw William.


    Indeed, he was the exact copy of Oden when he was younger.


    "Wee too younger Master!"


    "Uncle, there¡¯s no need for all of this.


    Since Landon is my cousin and sworn brother, then shouldn¡¯t we drop all the formalities?"


    "Yes... You¡¯re right younger master."


    (-_-)


    .


    Landon, William and the rest talked a bit more, before finally getting them face masks... Since they had already washed away their disguises.


    And so with everything out of the way, Landon allowed William to handle their lodging here.


    Since this William had already been here previously, it was somewhat easy for him to aid his family in navigating through Baymard.


    Of course, Lucius wanted to settle everything for them, but since abandon had already decided that they would stay here undercover... It wouldn¡¯t be wise for Lucius to do so.


    So they stayed within District H, which was meant for visitors, guests and non-Baymardians.


    From there, they went about trying to familiarize themselves might with Baymard.


    Even William was shocked by the new products that had hit the market again.


    And as expected, they were so marvelled by what they saw... Especially photos.


    They also booked dates to go to the zoo, Museum, ski resort and so on.


    In short, they had all concluded that Baynard was indeed a ce of magic.


    .


    But of course, while they were enjoying themselves... Landon on the other hand, rushed towards the lower region like crazy.


    "Your majesty... They¡¯re ready!


    All scheduled movies and T.V series have finally beenpleted!"

 Chapter 591 Screening

    <h4>Chapter 591 Screening</h4>


    "Your majesty... They¡¯re ready!


    All scheduled movies and T.V series have finally beenpleted!"


    .


    Landon drove towards Baymard¡¯s motion Picture Studio gleefully.


    When he had received their call, he was so happy that he jumped into his car without even thinking.


    As he drove, he a broad self-satisfactory secretly remained on his lips... As he thought about his next steps.


    Hahahhahahahahhaha!


    When he finallypleted this mission, then wouldn¡¯t he get the Pac-Man arcade game?


    Every fibre within his body vibrated with participation when he thought about the future.


    The adrenaline that was currently rushing through his veins, made him feel pumped up and wide awake with excitement.


    Additionally, he was also very pleased with the fact that watching T.V would soon be a thing in Baymard.


    Other than watching it for fun, it was also educational for children as well... As there would also be shows that focused on math and other important subjects too.


    Of course, it was another form of entertainment that would no doubt increase Baymard¡¯s ie over time.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to see how the rest of Baymard would act when it was finally released.


    It looked like the stores would turn into a jungle again.


    Sigh... He could only light up several candles for those who came to Baymard and wanted to act high and mighty in the face of these jungle fighters.


    ¡¯May they rest in peace.¡¯


    .


    As for other aspects like cable wiring and so on, previously when abandon was about to depart for his mission.... he had already been told by those in the cablepany that they had already wired up the ce.


    So all that was left, was for the movies to be produced.


    One should know that Landon would provide both cable and cassette options for the customers.


    One should know that ever since September ofst year, while those in charge of manufacturing the cameras and Tvs were at work...The newly established cablepany also went to work as well.


    Of course, they only ced the cables along the streets and roads...So that when anyone wanted cable, they would call them, pay up, and their technicians woulde over and install it to their homes.


    Cables would show live shows like news, theatre performances and so on.


    Of course... all live shows could also be recorded and sold as cassettes so that the people could watch it whenever they wanted to.


    Essentially, there would be two types of Cathode Tvs that were produced... Those that worked on electricity, and those that worked on Sr power.


    So even guests far away from Arcadina could buy the Tvs, even if they didn¡¯t have cable, the Cassette yer would allow them to watch as many movies and Tv series as they wanted.


    So it was clear to see where the biggest revenue woulde from when making these movies.


    And the studio had already started making fan bases for their celebrities.


    After all, sooner orter... Fan mails would soon flood the ce like a tsunami.


    Will could also watch cassette tapes on recorded sports shows, royal weddings, cooking shows, kids shows and so on.


    In short, this sort of entertainment would spread like wildfire in no time.


    All in all, now that the movies were good to go, then he could finally market them publicly.


    .


    Vrrrmmmmmmm!¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take too long for Landon to get there.... since most people were at work, making the traffic lessen.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Landon closed his door and moved towards the main employee building within the studio.


    "Your majesty... Wee back once more."


    "Wee back your majesty!"


    "Thank you... Thank you... Thank you." Landon said, before sitting down on one of the seats within a massive room meant for editing film.


    Around him, were several directors and editors who were looking at him anxiously as he went through the documents in his hands.


    First off, I¡¯d like to thank you each and everyone of you for all your efforts in making this project a sess.


    Be it T.V series or movies, you all have worked extremely hard on them.


    So, without wasting any more time... Let¡¯s talk about screening, shall we?"


    One should know that the studio obviously had its own screeners... But since this was their first experience as screeners, they would definitely miss out on some key points.


    So Landon still had to personally screen everything, before finally making them go public.


    "Alright... This is the screening schedule!


    So within these next 5 days, as per the list... All those directing and editing will watch their creations alongside me.


    And while watching, please write down all the possible mistakes that I notice.


    Because once we binge the entire movie it T.V series, I expect you all to make your changes immediately.


    As you all know, everything is set to be marketed out in 3 weeks...so you all have just this 1 week to screen and make your changes... Before sending the other film manufacturing industry in the lower region.


    And so since time is money, we will start screening now.


    Please... All those in charge of screening and directing the movie ¡¯Indiana Jones and the Last Crusade¡¯, should please stay behind.


    And 1 hour 45 minutes after that, those in charge of making season 1 of Xena, wille in and watch the series with me as well."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "Good!"


    .


    With that..... those who worked on the set of Indiana Jones and thest crusade quickly ced the fat cassette tap into the Cassette yer and sat together with Landon while holding their books as well.


    Of course, Landon held for remote instead.


    The movie began with a dark screen and soft music.... And when the title of the movie came up, the music also piqued up as well, creating expectations and excitement for all its viewers.


    "I...I don¡¯t think this is such a good idea." Said a voice that seemed to belong to a young boy.


    On the screen, a young boy was currently moving within a dimly lit cave.


    It seemed like the voice from earlier came from someone that was following behind him instead.


    The boy and his friend stumbled upon some men who were currently stealing some treasured artifacts.


    The boy sent his friend back to get help, before bravely dealing with the situation at hand.


    Of course that boy..... was none other than the young Indiana Jones.


    Landon watched the movie and was impressed by it overall.


    For first-time filmmakers, they had really done their best.


    But whenpared to movies back on earth, he would rate theirs as a 4 on 10.


    Nheless, since people here didn¡¯t know what movies were... It was still guaranteed to blow their socks right out of their shoes.


    In fact, many in this era might even say that this was the best acting of all time.


    Because it¡¯s only with time, that their skills would blossom even more.


    But for now, Landon wanted to edit their work, to make it get to a 4.5/10 instead.


    So he paused the film here and there and exined what he wanted to be done instead.


    Soon he had finished the movie, and quickly requested for those that worked on the Xena Tv series toe in.


    .


    And just like that, everyone had a chance to get their work screened by Landon... Now, all that was left, was tounch it all!


    Hehehhehe... Soon, he would get his Pac-Man!

 Chapter 592 Special Invitations

    <h4>Chapter 592 Special Invitations</h4>


    Time passed by in a sh, and soon... Landon had already screened all movies and TV shows avable.


    Now all that was left, was for the staff to edit everything ording to his corrections.


    Today was bright and fair.


    The sun was out, and the streets were less cold than they usually were.


    Winter was nearing its end, and Spring was alreadying in full swing.


    It hadn¡¯t snowed in a while now... And coupled with the fact that the streets were cleared of any snowy residue, it almost made the people feel like the harsh winter was finally over.


    Of course, the only thing that truly reminded them that they were still in winter.... was the fact that the roofs of their homes and yards still had snow on them.


    Today¡¯s sun came as a shock to everyone, because even though it hadn¡¯t snowed for a while..... The weather had always retained a very dull mood, as if it would rain any second from now.


    "Your majesty, it¡¯s time."


    "Thank you, Milicent!"


    ¡¯Cachang!¡¯


    Landon dropped his office phone, stood up, arranged the documents on his office desk and calmly took his coat and scarf from the coat hanger.


    Just now, his other Secretary, Milicent... Had informed him about his appointment within the barracks.


    So without wasting any time, Landon quickly headed out towards the barracks... But of course, he got coffee too.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take Landon too long to the barracks, due to the fact that there was hardly any traffic.... since he had just travelled from District A to District B, which was typically used by military personnel and those working in visiting the pce instead.


    Citizens weren¡¯t allowed in District B, as it was where all army training institutions were.


    Additionally, it was also the home to the Maximum security prisons as well.


    Prison visitations were allowed... But so far, no one hade forward to visit these prisoners.


    So only those within Baymard¡¯s armed forces could go in and out of the District at will.


    Of course, the citizens were only allowed to drive through the main highway that led to District A (pce).


    And just to be sure that they did so, along the main highway in District B... Several guard posts were ced there to monitor and control the situation at all times.


    Also, along each road that broke off from the main highway... Refer were also several toll gates and guard posts there too.


    Only those with clearance would be able to go into the different streets and blocks within the sector.


    Even the perimeter of the District was closely watched as well.


    Anyway...Landon quickly showed his clearance badge, went through security... Before finally driving towards the barracks.


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Stepping out of his car, he quickly made his way to the newly constructed sector within the barracks.


    There, he saw 3 men walking towards him calmly.


    "Wee Your majesty!" They said in unison.


    "Hmhm.


    Captain Zack, Captain Flint, and Captain Merkle..... Are they ready?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good!


    Lead the way."


    With that, Landon walked alongside them, while listening to them as well.


    "Your majesty... As requested, we chose these men based on their merit rights, skills, intelligence and personalities.


    Additionally, they had already undergone 3 major tests... Both mental and physical too.


    And in total, 167 men made it into the team after the invitations were sent out." Captain Flint said with no hint of emotions in his voice.


    But deep down, the man was extremely excited that this day had finallye.


    He and 19 more instructors had been training for 2 and a half years now just for this day toe.


    Everything was done secretly and very discreet within the pce walls far away from the barracks.


    And now after waiting for several years, they had finally been given the chance to train others.


    .


    Candidates that joined this sector would typically get a secret invitation card that even had the official military seal on it.


    For this, they would get one of their men to ce the letters in unexpected ces... While secretly watching and making sure that the candidates were the ones that picked up the envelopes.


    Some candidates were surprised to see the envelope when they opened their lockers after taking a shower.


    Some saw them within their favourite books, while others even saw them on the track after jogging for a while.


    The whole thing was kept as a mystery, and no one knew whether the news was real or not.


    But they decided to go to the rendezvous point just to be sure.


    For sure, some doubted the invitation... And tried topare Landon¡¯s signature and writing style to the one on the invitation.


    In short, some wanted to report the matter to the officials within the barracks... But the spies who kept a close eye on them quickly intercepted them, pretended listened to theirints about the invitation and promised to get to the bottom of it for them.


    Of course, they had told the men to also keep the matter a secret as well... While encouraging the candidates to go to the rendezvous point for further investigation.


    And so on the first day that they had arrived, they were subjected to several tests without even seeing the invigtors.


    .


    If one cheated, no one would stop them... But all their actions were duly noted by those who observed them keenly.


    At first when they had arrived, they saw several sheets of paper in the room.


    Some of them argued and tried to find a logical point of view for this all, while others were still skeptical through and through.


    The candidates argued with each other and also looked for clues around the room.


    It was only when someone saw a hidden timer, that they realized that they had been working on time while waiting.


    In short, they had taken several mental and physical ghost exams... Like escaping from a hidden room, and so on.


    And those that advanced, received another secret invitation as well.


    From start to end, these candidates had never seen anyone whilst taking these tests.


    But today, they would finally see the culprits responsible for these tests.


    The Captains all smiled slightly when they thought of today¡¯s candidates.


    They were truly an intriguing bunch!


    Heheh..... Hopefully, they don¡¯t cry too much after this week¡¯s training.


    Because it would definitely hurt like hell!

 Chapter 593 The Mysterious Sector

    <h4>Chapter 593 The Mysterious Sector</h4>


    The Captains walked alongside Landon until they finally stopped before a massive building within the sector.


    They took the elevator to the 3rd floor and entered a screening room that had the rest of the chosen instructors there as well.


    Landon ced his hands behind his back and calmly observed the chosen candidates through a ck screen.


    Some leaned back with their heads tilted towards and their eyes shut tightly... But Landon knew that they weren¡¯t sleeping.


    No... Such people were usually more awake and attentive than others.


    Because even though their eyes were closed, their ears were as sharp as a fox¡¯s, as they listened to every little bit of noise all around them.


    Some sat upright and read some books tgat they brought along, while others rested their heads on the tables instead.


    In short, just from observation alone... One could see that every one of them had their own unique traits and characters as well.


    "I¡¯ve seen enough.


    Let¡¯s go." Landon said, before turning around and exiting the room.


    Now, it was time to meet these candidates face to face.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Within the room, the candidates all heard a series of footsteps calmly approaching them.


    And when they turned around and saw Landon leading the pack, their eyes bulged out io n shock.


    Was this really his majesty Landon Barn?


    "Oh my God... His majesty is here!


    So does that mean that this whole thing is true?"


    "Hahahahaha... I told you, but you never believed me!"


    "Check it out!


    That¡¯s Captain Yamado!


    I heard that he¡¯s ranked on the 13th ce within his ranks."


    "Dammit, am I dreaming?


    Isn¡¯t that the famous cold princess?


    Isn¡¯t she Captain Gwenevieve?"


    "Your right, it¡¯s her!


    It¡¯s really her in the flesh!"


    "Wait!


    Having all these powerful people in one room can only mean that this matter is an important one.


    So does anyone have a clue to what we were selected for?"


    "I think it¡¯s a new squad group... Like the Panthers or Blood scorpions."


    "No, I think it¡¯s a little bit different... Or else, why would they keep everything a secret?"


    "Hmm... I think You might be right.


    But if you are, then what exactly did we sign up for?


    Just thinking about it makes my heart want to stop.


    The anxiety is killing me.


    Ahh!... I¡¯m so happy that I got chosen!"


    "Me too!


    His majesty is probably the one who requested for all of this to be done.


    So how can I not be happy to be on the team?"


    (^_^)


    Many candidates talked and whispered amongst themselves at the sight of Landon and the other invigtors.


    For sure.....those who thought that the whole thing was a hoax became excited when they thought of the fact that they had done several tests and seeded in getting into this very discrete sector.


    Had his majesty and the other invigtors personally witnessed their performances?


    From the moment that they got their advancement letters, they instantly knew that they had been watched the entire time whilst taking the tests.


    And now seeing Landin, the couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had truly given their all during the examination.


    Their hearts pounded loudly the closer Landon and the rest got.....and their eyes shined with determination when they thought about this mysterious sector.


    The candidates got up and stood at attention, while watching Landon calmly walk to the front of the ss with the invigtors


    "Sirs!" They shouted energetically.


    "You all may be seated," Landon said calmly.


    The candidates wasted no time and hastily took their seats.


    Now..... it was time to find out what they had gotten themselves into.


    .


    "First of all, I would like to congratte everyone for making it to this final stage.


    Over thest few weeks, we have been observing you all keenly.


    And we can only say that we were thoroughly impressed by your skills.


    Now..... most of you have seen or are somewhat familiar with me as well as the military personnel standing beside me.


    But should in case many of you don¡¯t recognize them, I¡¯ll let them introduce themselves just this once." Landon said while gesturing for the Captain at the furthest end of the line.


    There were a total of 20 instructors in total, who were all somewhat famous.


    Confirming their identities again, the candidates held in the screams of excitement in their hearts.


    These were people that they also looked up to within the barracks.


    Of course right now, they did their best to look as calm as a steady river.... But their mind and hearts were in total chaos!


    The instructors introduced themselves, before giving room for Landon to take the floor once more.


    "Alright!


    Now that we¡¯ve gotten that out of the way, let¡¯s talk about why you all are here.


    To put it simply, all of you have been chosen to join a special team.


    But before I go any further, let me make something very clear..... The training that you will experience here, would be far more painful than anything that was previously taught to you within the barracks!


    You will sweat, cry and even crawl on the ground from extreme pain... But in the ned, it will all be worth it!


    But of course, if there are some of you with very low pain tolerances, then please exit the room now.


    Because if you don¡¯t leave now, then you won¡¯t be able to do so until you pass the first 3 stages of training.


    So those who want to leave... please exit the room now!"


    --silence--


    The candidates all sat in absolute silence, and no one even made any attempt to get up.


    What a joke!


    After being in the military for so long, how could they be afraid of pain?


    Of course, they had no idea what they were in for.


    To them, they thought that 3 stages of training weren¡¯t too long.


    So if it was truly unbearable, then they would quit then.


    But how could they have known that they would be crying and begging for their lives very soon?


    .


    Landon looked at them and smiled.


    "Alright!


    Wee to The ¡¯Shaolin Sector!¡¯

 Chapter 594 The Shaolin Way

    <h4>Chapter 594 The Shaolin Way</h4>


    "Alright!


    Wee to The ¡¯Shaolin Sector!"


    .


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel confused amidst their excitement.


    Shaolin sector?


    What was that?


    They thought that the name was very weird, as they had never heard of anyone or thing with that name at all.


    Could the name have been an acronym or something?


    In truth, Landon didn¡¯t want to change the name, as he felt that it would be slightly disrespectful to the Shaolin masters back on earth.


    Besides... The name ¡¯Shaolin¡¯ was so unique and martial artsy, that Landon couldn¡¯te up with a better name for it.


    That¡¯s why he stuck with it like glue.


    Of course, those in this sector would still have to take their regr military courses since they still needed to be efficient with guns and so on.


    They could just treat their regr military sses as a full job, ande to this sector and train here like as if it were mandatory gym time, karate ss time and so on.


    In fact, Landon had decided to look through each person¡¯s schedule and only have theme in during their less busy days.


    Most people typically had only 3 or 2 sses on Tuesdays and Thursdays... So he could give them as much training as he wanted on those days.


    And on Saturdays, most soldiers just had rock climbing sses early in the morning.


    Hence they could also spend a few hours training over and over again.


    For sure, if they were free on Mondays, Wednesdays and Thursdays, then they could also train on those days as well.


    Because just like back on earth, people still went to the gym or entered fighting sses after working or even going to school.


    So he had to find the perfect blend that worked with everyone¡¯s schedule.


    Of course to give a better understanding of it all, he decided to demonstrate some abilities of proper Shaolin masters to these m chosen candidates.


    .


    "Captain Flint, it¡¯s time" Landon said while looking at Flint... Who in turn nodded back.


    Flint calmly went towards a locker on the side and brought out several stones the size of a shoe.


    Of course, he also brought out several nails as well before finally distributing it out to the other instructors too.


    The candidates scrunched up theit faced in utter confusion, as they didn¡¯t understand why their instructors were passing rocks around.


    Eh?


    What were they trying to do?


    Landon looked at them and smiled.


    "Since no one has left yet, then from today onwards... You all will be residents within the Shaolin sector.


    Your things will be moved into the dormitories here.


    You will meditate in the Shaolin way, and use the Shaolin training rooms after your regr sses.


    And soon, you will be what we refer to as Shaolin masters!


    Yes... You all will be Shaolin masters.


    But what exactly makes Shaolin masters unique?


    well... Some say that they have superpowers, while others say that they aren¡¯t human.


    But with time, you all will know just how powerful Shaolin masters really are!"


    Everyone¡¯s heart was bubbling with excitement when they heard Landon speak.


    Even though they didn¡¯t understand or know what a Shaolin master was, they still felt like bing such a master would make them an extremely terrifying force to reckon with.... just like their idols standing next to Landon.


    Superpowers?


    Was that even possible?


    Their mindspletely went nk, as it slowly drifted them towards fantasy ind.


    Some started thinking of the many fantasy novels that they had read in Baymard.


    Would they be able to fly like Superman?..... Or would they be like the amazing hulk who could smash anything within their paths ok instead.


    From many of the books that they have read here in Baymard..... It was said that currently, humans had only unlocked 2.5% of their minds.


    So what would happen if they even managed to unlock 10 or 15%?


    Evolution would make things change!


    And so with this in mind, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if having superpowers was really impossible.


    What if decades and millennium from now, human beings unlocked 100% of their capabilities?


    They suddenly felt like in such a world, having superpowers would definitely be a norm.


    Their bodies trembled from sheer excitement when they thought about the possibilities of them having superpowers.


    Yes!


    They had already decided to be Shaolin masters, no matter how tedious and strenuous training was.


    Pain?


    Heh!


    They were born for it!


    (*^*)


    .


    They listened to Landon with their ears perked up, as they didn¡¯t want to miss out on anything.


    "Alright!


    The biggest secret of a Shaolin master is the exhaustive training of their minds and bodies.


    So there¡¯s no magic involved.


    You all will train your minds and bodies while using your hands as your main weapon.


    Yes...Your hands!


    These will be subjected to some harsh training, and when youplete your training.., you will be able to crack open stones like they were nothing." Landon said, before gesturing for the instructors to take the floor.


    Everyone opened their eyes widely while waiting to see what the instructors would do.


    Were they going to crack open the massive stones in their hands?


    The instructors first held up the stones, so as to show that they were still as hard and uncracked.


    And after that, they dropped their stones on the floor with a loud bang.


    Not surprisingly, the stones still remained uncracked.


    Of course, they also gave the stones to those sitting in front to also check them as well.


    Now, it was time for them to turn their hands into weapons of destruction.


    Fling ced the rock on the floor, and quickly opened his right hand and used his palm to hit the stone continuously.


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Crack!¡¯


    --silence--


    The candidates all opened their eyes widely in shock as they started at the time that had just been cracked into 2.


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    Some of them stood up in shock, while others blinked several times just to make sure that they were wide awake.


    Their lips quivered and their bodies swayed slightly from the heavy mental blow that they had just received.


    How... How was that even possible?


    "Oh my God!


    Did senior Flint just crack that heavy stone into two with just his palms?!


    Are his hands made of stone?"


    "Dammit!


    They really do have superpowers!"


    "Heavens!


    I¡¯m not dreaming, right?


    Just looking at how strong he is, wouldn¡¯t I die if he punched my head in a fight?


    My skull will definitely crack if he did!"


    "From now on, senior Flint is my new idol now!


    How can someone crack a stone using only 4 palm hits?


    He¡¯s truly a monster!"


    "Look! Look! Look! Look!!!


    Senior Gwenevieve cracked his own style using just 2 palm fists instead.


    As expected of my idol."

 Chapter 595 New Shoalin Trainees

    <h4>Chapter 595 New Shoalin Trainees</h4>


    Landon looked at the shocked candidates before him and decided to blow their minds one more time.


    This time, he had the instructors hammer a nail to a wooden board using the back of the hands.


    Everyone felt their world views had crumbled down the more they watched.


    What was going on?


    At this point, they started feeling like this whole thing was just a dream.


    What were their instructors made of?


    And could they also be as powerful as them?


    They couldn¡¯t help but say a little prayer for all future enemies who would fight these instructors head-on.


    Wasn¡¯t that just suicide?


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    One of the instructors punched a metal door, creating a deep fist print on it.... which made everyone almost drop to the floor in astonishment of these Shaolin masters.


    For sure, the icing on the cake was when Landon used his index finger to carry his entire body up in the air.


    And the most terrifying thing was that Landon switched to his pinky finger while supporting himself in the air.


    Everyone looked around to see if there was an invisible rope holding him up or something... Because this was just too insane!


    The instructors were also impressed as well since they hadn¡¯t reached that level too.


    It was something that they too wanted to reach, but only with years of training, would it be possible.


    Everyone looked at the instructors and Landon in awe, before finally clenching their fists tightly.


    At this point, they were utterly impressed and determined to be skilled Shaolin masters just like their instructors.


    .


    After weing the new candidates, the instructors made sure that they were properly settled down.


    The candidates packed their things and won¡¯t into their new dormitories happily.


    By tomorrow morning, the entire barracks would know of the existence of this Shaolin sector during morning assembly... So it wouldn¡¯t be kept a secret anymore.


    Essentially, Landon only wanted to mention the fact that the sector existed... So no one would trespass over here without permission.


    Of course he would mention the fact that the sector existed, but what was done in the sector would still be kept as a mystery to the rest.


    He would only show them the capabilities of a Shaolin master after the first batch of candidates had mastered the first 3 stages.


    Of course, eptance into the Shaolin sector would still be kept as mysterious as possible too.


    The candidates were also given sector I.Ds and a schedule that blended with theit regr sses and lifestyle as well.


    The first thing that they did, was to wake up at 4 A.M to do a 1-hour meditation routine.


    And if anyone slept, then they would be packed with a stick... Which was also part of their training, to make their bodies as tough and hard as steel.


    In future, they would also train their heads, necks, fingers, and other body parts to be as hard as iron.


    Back on earth, some Shaolin masters could even push cars with spears on their necks.


    How tough were those people¡¯s necks?


    The training was going to be hell for these recruits.


    Additionally, Landon had also gotten modified manuscripts from the system on the safest and fastest ways for people to hone and master the ways of Shaolin.


    The system¡¯s manuscripts only had a 15% resemnce to the real ways of Shaolin.


    And to be honest, the system said that the original creator of the ways of Shaolin on earth... Was also a transmigrator who happened to learn a few moves in another martial arts world.


    From what Landon could see, there were more than 5,000 Shaolin techniques that could be kept in a pavilion.


    But back on earth, The techniques given might not even reach up to 300.


    So it was clear to see that the system had theplete versions and even more manuscripts than those from earth.


    And over these years, he had been training the instructors gradually while writing out these sacred manuscripts for future candidates.


    .


    "Alright... Today is your orientation day.


    So everyone, please make sure that you¡¯ve properly settled in by the end of the day.


    Because tomorrow morning, you¡¯ll start your first training session as Shaolin monks!"


    With that, Landon left the candidates in the hands of the instructors and headed towards sector C... Which was where the government buildings, schools, court and other establishments were.


    Today, he also had a meeting with Baymard¡¯s Book/Novel Firm.


    The firm catered to new and old writers both in and out of Baymard..... And was also there to help writers publish and market their books in and out of Baymard.


    So the firm would also contact those in the printing industry... Who would then print out the books and sent back to the firm.


    And of course once the bookse in, they would do their best to advertise and market them out to the general public.


    Aside from Landon, there are already some prominent writers who came up with their own original books as well.


    The stories were sometimes romance or even historical.


    A few of these prominent writers were actually citizens of different empires within the Pyno continent.


    Which made their memories proud of their efforts.


    Additionally, within the firm, there was a writing association there too.


    Those registered as members would get several benefits, seminars and other learning opportunities on how to be better writers as well.


    Also, printing rates were slightly lower for those in the association as well.


    And it was here that the members couldy out theirints or concerns about what they were facing too.


    Landon went into the firm and headed straight to the meeting room that was filled with overly excited and tense club members.


    But of course, these members weren¡¯t the only ones that were tense up as well.


    Far away from Baymard, two distinct men were separately travelling in the same direction.


    They didn¡¯t know it yet, but both of them would be sworn enemies till the day they died.


    And one of them just so happened to be Mr. Lover boy himself.


    .


    "Your highness Skye... The next city is just up ahead."


    "Good!


    We¡¯ll rest there for tonight!"

 Chapter 596 The Majestic Lover Boy

    <h4>Chapter 596 The Majestic Lover Boy</h4>


    Somewhere within the empire of Carona, several men on horseback could be seen making their way towards Pigot City magnificently.


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    The wind wisped the manes of their horses, creating a me-like illusion for all to see.


    The thundering sounds of horse hooves continuously split through the air, forcing all those on foot to look at the majestic men who were currently riding towards Pigot city.


    The men lifted their chins into the air and rode on their horses as dashing as they could.


    And even their horses seemed to have an attitude problem as well.


    On the snow-filled roads, several peasants were either seen leaving the city or going to the city from the neighbouring viges or towns.


    Some propel had bags on their heads, while others carried firewood on their backs instead.


    Of course, others rode horses that pulled along several peasant transportation carts that carried their products to and from the city.


    There were also some nobles on the scene, as well as several hooded men on horseback too.


    But no matter who was on the roads, everyone quickly turned and looked at the majestic group of men that was standing out from amongst the crowd like an eye-sore.


    .


    "Make way!


    Make way!


    His highness Skye is passing through!" Said a burly man who had arge cut across his left eye.


    The crowd immediately scattered around, when they saw how arrogant and reckless these majestic men rode their horses.


    "Make way!


    Make way!"


    They were so rude that they even made the elderly drop to the floor from fright.


    "Who is his highness Skye?


    Does such a prince even exist within Carona?"


    "Nope!


    I don¡¯t think so.


    Hmmmmmm... In fact, within the entire Pyno Continent, there isn¡¯t any prince with such a name.


    Unless they gave birth to him recently or something."


    "Then do you think that they¡¯re imposters?"


    "It¡¯s most likely!


    I mean, they are wearing the same clothes as ours....which meant that they bought then at the Baymardian stores here in Carona or somece else."


    "You¡¯re right!


    They might really be imposters!"


    "Imposters?


    Pui!


    How dare they throw an old man like me to the ground when they¡¯re just outright crooks?


    Aiyeohhh!


    My waist!


    My waist is now broken because of them!"


    Several peasants andmon folk passing by got extremely vexed when they heard that these troublemakers might just be fraudsters.


    The crowd really acted like emotional mas!


    They had only made theories about the matter a few seconds go... But now, they had already epted their theories as facts.


    Many of them even felt extremely unsettled and angry when they saw their families being pushed and almost ran over by these damnwless swindlers.


    .


    "Who the hell do you tricksters think that you are?"


    "How dare any of you use such fake noble identities on us?"


    "Do you see what you¡¯ve done to my grand-mama?"


    "How dare you all pretend?"


    "Look!


    My food cart is now broken, and my food is now scattered all over the floor..... So no matter what, you all willpensate me for today¡¯s matter."


    "Pay up!"


    "Compensate!"


    "Apologize!"


    Everyone jumped in on insulting, mocking and ring at these so-called nobles.


    Skye and his men on the other hand, werepletely taken back by the outburst andments from these peasants.


    Really... What was wrong with these people?


    Ever since they had arrived at Carona, they had been challenged time and time again.


    First, there were those moronic men at the docks who disgraced them publicly by telling them to turn back and share dicking space with thesemoners.


    Again, they had gone to another city and had met some Baymardian men who were currently out on a donation mission here in Carona.


    Apparently, these men were here to give out money that was collected by their so-called church.


    They were to provide aid to the needy in any way that they could.


    Be it giving money to the vige chiefs so that he could open up schools... Or even giving each viger enough money to pay for grains for the next 6 months, giving them used clothes from Baymard and so on.


    In short, they had unexpectedly met these Baymardians during their journey to the Capital city.


    Of course ever since they had arrived in Carona, they had been hearing ¡¯Baymard this¡¯ or ¡¯Baymard that¡¯.


    So how could they not know of them?


    They immediately bought some Baymardian outfits since they were far warmer than what they currently had on.


    .


    Anyway...when they heard the vigers mention that the men were Baymardians, they felt like trying to curry favour with them.


    But who would¡¯ve known that these bastards wouldn¡¯t even dare to give them face even after they had mentioned what empire they came from.


    And now that these mere parents were talking to them like this, how could they not be mad?


    F**!


    They truly wanted to cut out their necks and feed it to their dogs.


    "Who are you all calling tricksters?


    This is his highness Skye from the Dafaren empire in Veinitta!" One of Skyes¡¯ men said.


    "Pui!


    Who gave you Veinitta citizenship?


    Please!


    You all are fake!


    So why should we listen to you all?"


    "Yeah!


    If you¡¯re really from there, then why aren¡¯t you being escorted by the royals of Carona?"


    "Hmph!


    If you Scumbags think that you can leave withoutpensating us, then think again!"


    "_"


    Skye¡¯s men trembled from rage when they looked at the angry crowd before them.


    They had never been subjected to such humiliation their entire lives.


    Even back in the Dafaren empire, when had they ever received such a low blow from ordinary dirty peasants?


    "Enough!


    Since you all don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you, then don¡¯t me us for being reckless!" Said the scar-faced burly man who then took out a long ck whip and sent it flying towards the crowd of angry peasants before them.


    The faces of those that were targeted, soon turned pale from fright when they saw the saw stretch out towards them.


    They closed their eyes and did their best to cover their faces up.


    But surprisingly, they felt no pain at all.


    Eh?


    Wasn¡¯t the whiping their way?


    Several of them opened their eyes and quickly saw several hooded men standing before them instead.


    The leader of the group stood out from the rest with the who tightly wrapped around his hands.


    Yes!


    He had caught the while with his hands.


    They looked at their Saviours in gratitude, as they felt that they had just dodged a great cmity.


    Nheless, they all had one question in mind.


    Just who were these men?

 Chapter 597 Who Said That White Lotuses Can Only Be Women?

    <h4>Chapter 597 Who Said That White Lotuses Can Only Be Women?</h4>


    ¡¯Whoosh!¡¯


    Several hooded men stood in front of the people, in attempts to protect them from Skye and his crew.


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!


    Friend... You need to calm down alright?" Said the leader of the hooded men..... Who seemed to be taking this entity thing like a joke.


    Skye squinted his eyes and looked at the man before him in silence... Before taking a big whiff of air in attempts of calming himself down.


    This wasn¡¯t his empire, so he had to be careful... lest he provoked any powerful forces before he arrived at the Capital.


    Of course once he stated his intentions, he would then deal with all these pesky idiots who dared to challenge his authority.


    Yes!


    Even these people would be severely dealt with as well.


    He would send more of his men to exterminate the entire city and viges around if need be.


    But of course, he had pin everything down on bandits so as not to create any opposition for himself for the throne.


    Hmph!


    Who asked these people to not know what was good for them?


    When he was halfway done with wooing Penelope, he would send for all 30,000 of his men toe to Carona.


    And from there, he would open his own hidden guild which was meant to recruit more members.


    With that, it wouldn¡¯t take long before his forces grew substantially.


    But for now, he had toy low.


    And looking at the hooded men before him, Skye couldn¡¯t help but tread cautiously.


    Because even though he and his men outnumbered then, who knew if these hooded men had more men hiding around the bushes?


    It was always better to be safe than sorry.


    .


    "And who might you all be?" Skye asked cautiously.


    "Us?


    Well, we¡¯re no one of importance.


    You see we are just travelling messengers that must keep our identities hidden all through our travels.


    Of course, this is our official messenger seal if you¡¯re interested." Said the hooded gang leader, who then took out the seal from his breast pocket.


    The seal was made of silver and was asrge as a sheriff¡¯s star-like badge.


    It was really hard for anyone to miss.


    "Ahhh!


    That¡¯s the official seal for the famous Blue Wing Messenger Guild."


    "Really?


    It¡¯s said that one needed to be exceptionally skilled in the ways of the sword before they can be official members."


    "That¡¯s right!


    Not just anyone can join the guild.


    Oh man!


    Even the monthly privileges that these messengers have can rival those of senior knights!"


    "Wow!


    I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m seeing an official member of the Blue Wing Messenger Guild in the flesh.


    Awesome!"


    "_"


    Hearing thements and seeing the gasps and shocked expressions from the crowd, Skye knew that these men were indeed messengers.


    And from the looks of it, they might be very skilled and influential messengers as well.


    So how could he not try to win them over?


    He quickly turned his hostility into friendship.


    After all, the more influential people he knew, the more benefits woulde his way.


    And this would undoubtedly aid him in taking over Carona.


    .


    He looked at the men and the corners of his life lifted into a bonafide smile.


    "Gentlemen, Ladies and children... Please forgive us for our rude behaviour earlier on.


    You see, we had been attacked by bandits earlier on, and we are somewhat on the edge ever since.


    We typically don¡¯t act this way, so please forgive us just this once." Skye said pitifully.


    And of course, the simple-minded people all bought it... As they too had once been attacked or knew people who had been attacked by bandits as well.


    They looked at the pitiful expression on Skye¡¯s face and sighed sadly.


    They had even forgotten the earlier whileshes that had been directed towards them previously.


    "Young man... It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have topensate us anymore."


    "Hmhm... If I was the one, I too would feel on edge and angry too.


    But in life, one must learn not to transfer our anger onto others.


    So I¡¯ll let you off this time if you promise not to do it again."


    "Young man, it¡¯s going to be fine.


    So don¡¯t look too sad and cheer up!"


    "Yeah young man... We are fine and are as strong as an ox, so just forget about it alright?"


    "That¡¯s right!


    Bandits are amon urrence around these parts...so best be careful when you travel up ahead, okay?"


    (TT^TT)


    The people had felt sad for the ¡¯unfortunate¡¯ Skye and decided to leave him alone for the time being so that he could properly calm himself down.


    As for the hooded men, they all watched this scene with amusement.


    Was this what the books mentioned when they talked about White Lotuses?


    Indeed, the power of these white lotuses to reverse ck to white was really astonishing.


    Their leader grinned deeply as he looked at the ¡¯pitiful¡¯ Skye.


    This one truly needed what the Baymardians would call an Oscar.


    .


    "Sirs... I also apologize to you all for my crew¡¯s unsightly behaviour." Skye said while looking at the hooded men before him.


    ¡¯Hmph!


    What a bunch of fools!


    As expected, one just needed to show a kind and obedient heart... And these people would wee him or her into their arms like the idiots that they were.¡¯ Skye thought, while still looking at his targets pitifully.


    "Sirs... You see, we are really from the empire of Veinitta.


    Here¡¯s our seal as well."


    "Hmmm... It seemed like your truly a prince from there.


    How marvellous!" The leader said happily.


    "Yes, sirs... We are.


    You see, I havee here to woo my true love.


    She is the most beautiful woman that I¡¯ve ever seen on portrait.


    And for some reason, ever since I saw her portrait, my heart skipped a beat through and through.


    So I¡¯m here to get my woman... No matter what!" Skye said confidently.


    "Wow!


    How romantic!


    So who is the luckydy?


    She must be really special for you to travel across the waters just for her."


    "Well sirs... She is.


    That¡¯s why I need your help in this matter.


    Sirs... I want to be friends with you all because I truly need all the help that I can get when reeling in this woman of mine."


    "Oh?


    But you haven¡¯t told us who yourdy is.


    So how can we stand by you if you can¡¯t even tell us this much?


    You are obviously a fine prince from Veinitta... So why would we even turn down your friendship request?


    Right now, we just need to know who thedy in question is."


    "_"


    Listening to the hooded men..... Skye knew that from here on out, everything would be a piece of cake.


    After all, they just confirmed that he was a prominent prince from Veinitta.


    So which fool wouldn¡¯t want to curry favour with him after his identity had been revealed?


    "Hmm... So tell us.... Whichdy is it?"


    "Sirs, the luckydy and the woman in my heart..... is none other than the gorgeous Queen Penelope."


    (@)

 Chapter 598 The Moody Leader

    <h4>Chapter 598 The Moody Leader</h4>


    "Sirs, the luckydy and the woman in my heart..... is none other than the gorgeous Queen Penelope."


    (@)


    --silence-


    "Hahahhahahahahhaha!


    Forgive me forughing... But aren¡¯t you aware thy Queen Penelope will be getting married this summer?"


    "Of course I¡¯m aware!


    But I¡¯m sure that my undying ming love will change her mind almost immediately.


    And don¡¯t forget sirs, my background is also one that matches hers.


    We both have powerful surnames and bloodlines... And that in itself gives me a powerful advantage in my quest for love." Skye said confidently.


    "Oh?


    Then what about her fiance?"


    "You mean the chubby Benjamin Hamilton guy?


    He is nothing more than amon merchant who goes about trading from one ce to another.


    Tch!


    With a man like that, how would my precious Penelopefortably rule her kingdom?


    I even heard that he isn¡¯t very skilled in the ways of the sword.


    So how is he supposed to properly protect her and the people?


    No!


    Such a goddess needs to be with someone who can guarantee the safety of her and her people.


    So she needs someone like me.


    Let¡¯s face it... With my connections, I will be able to take Carona to the next level alongside Penelope.


    Additionally, the benefits from being associated with Veinitta alone is something that many other empires dream of.


    Sopared with the merchant named Benjamin... Isn¡¯t it very obvious who she will choose?


    Even in terms of manliness and handsomeness, I¡¯m still far superior to him.


    So unless she¡¯s been bewitched, there¡¯s no way that she will pick him over me.


    With all that said, I¡¯m very confident that queen Penelope would be my woman in the end."


    "_"


    .


    Listening to Skye, the leader grinned broadly.


    "Hmm... All that you¡¯ve said is indeed true.


    But without her fiance, Benjamin Hamilton..... We wouldn¡¯t have been able to establish any treaty with Baymard.


    And the people wouldn¡¯t have been able to get enough food, warm clothing and so many benefits as well.


    Heck!


    Even the Bay-Carona transport routes wouldn¡¯t have been established as well.


    So you see, he too as a good head on his shoulder when trying to aid Carona." The leader saidzily.


    Everyone who heard the conversation between both parties couldn¡¯t help but agree as well.


    After all, it would be too heartless for them to dismiss Benjamin Hamilton after all that he had done for Carona.


    For them, status wasn¡¯t everything.


    All they needed, was someone who would take care of them as people.


    And that was it.


    Skye clenched his fists while listening to the leader.


    Who¡¯s side was the guy on?


    One moment he wasughing with him and praising him for his background.... and another moment he was indirectly making things hard on him.


    So he didn¡¯t know if the dude was a friend or a foe.


    Nheless, he decided to probe on the matter even further.


    "That¡¯s true!


    Her fiance has truly done a lot for Carona, and that¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided topensate him... before my darling Penelope gives him a letter of rest.


    And isn¡¯t it just a treaty?


    I don¡¯t doubt in my mind that I would¡¯ve been able to sign an even better treaty with those Baymardians if it were me."


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!


    I really like your confidence.


    It¡¯s truly one in a million.


    Alright, I¡¯ve decided!


    I will only help you if and only if the Queen herself requests for it.


    In other words, if she undoubtedly falls in love with you... Then I don¡¯t see any reason not to help you.


    But if she doesn¡¯t, then too bad!


    There¡¯s nothing I or my men can do for you.


    We are loyal to neither you nor her fiance.


    We are only loyal to Queen Penelope.


    So whatever she wants, is what she will get!


    Anyway, we best be on our way since we are already behind schedule as it is.


    Oh!..... And if you are the one that she chooses, we will appear on the scene to aid you no matter what.


    So lover boy, do you best!!"


    With that said, the hooded men all turned around and headed towards Pigot City steadily.


    .


    "My lord... How can you keep calm?" One of the hooded men asked.


    If they were their leader, they would¡¯ve killed the bastard already.


    He just didn¡¯t understand how his leader couldugh, joke and smile when provoked to that extent.


    To make matters worse, their leader had even promised to aid that bastard if Penelope fell in love with the dude.


    And who was their leader?


    Well... He was none other than Benjamin Hamilton... A.KA Santa.


    He was secretly undercover on a mission to capture some notorious cult members from the ck Swan Cult.


    But who would¡¯ve known that he would meet his love rival instead?


    For the men, Santa wasn¡¯t bothered by it all.


    But the truth was far from it.


    The moment he heard Skye¡¯s confession, his body trembled from rage and his mind went ck for a brief second.


    Penelope was his life, and he would do anything to make her happy.


    So even if she ended up loving someone else, he would willingly ept it because he wanted her to be happy.


    Of course after listening to all the benefits that Penelope could get if she ended up with Skye, Santa somehow didn¡¯t feel confident anymore.


    His figure and his face weren¡¯t very good-looking and couldn¡¯t evenpare to Skye¡¯s own.


    So how could he not be down?


    In short, when he thought about it deeply.... he realized that he wasn¡¯t very confident if Penelope would choose him in the end.


    So he decided to prepare his mind for the worse, just in case.


    Sigh... He was now heartbroken without even confirming matters with Penelope.


    And so, he decided to take his sweet time and not rush back to the Capital after his mission.


    He wanted to see whether he woulde back to see his things get thrown out of the pce... Or if by some miracle, she would still choose him over golden boy over there.


    A single drop of tears slid out of the corners of his eyes before he quickly pulled himself together.


    Even if she ended up falling for another person... He would still love her till the end of time.


    His love was enough for both of them, and that was all that matters.


    Everyone saw how silent he was, and immediately understood their leader.


    In the end, their leader was indeed sad.


    But there was just nothing that they could do to lift his moody spirit.


    And so, they looked for silence throughout their journey.


    .


    Of course, opposite from the moody atmosphere surrounding them... Back in Baymard, things were really getting heated up.


    Finally, it was time for the world to wee its first T.V ever!

 Chapter 599 Making History Again: T.Vs

    <h4>Chapter 599 Making History Again: T.Vs</h4>


    Winterid down her ice blossoms, and Spring swooped in like a mighty wave in the ocean.


    As the days turned warm, the sun stretched out even more in attempts to melt thend¡¯s frozen body.


    Springtime came like music to the soul that yed like a sweet luby, rocking the winter back to slumber.


    Because though the winter was cherished, Springtime usually brought about the first blooms of vegetation on Hertfilia.


    The newly green wings shell out of their cocoons joyfully, thend starts preparing for growth.


    Of course, it had also rained both heavily and lightly for 5 days straight.


    And now, ording to the system¡¯s weather forecast... Landon knew that the next 3 days would be slightly sunny with no chance of rain falling anytime soon.


    Hence these were the days that were chosen for today¡¯s matters.


    Yup!


    Finally, the Hertfilian world would have its first-ever Television marketed out.


    And so, how could the people not get crazy?


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    ¡¯Vrrrmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯Peep! Peep!¡¯


    The sounds of cars honking and driving, as well as hurried footsteps... Could be heard all across Baymard.


    Everyone was both excited and determined to get their own TV and cassette yer.


    After all, before TVs were made public... There were many adverts on the magazines, billboards and even within several buses and trains that emphasized how life-changing they were.


    It was said that these Tv thingies could make pictures talk and move all on their own.


    Additionally, it was said that it was very simr to watching mini-humans in the Tv box thingy.


    So how could the Baymardians not be overly excited?


    Heck!


    Even the non-Baymardian residents, international students, visitors, merchants and others from outside... Also rushed to the stores as well.


    This was something revolutionary, so would be they be stupid as to not get there now?


    Their hearts surged with excitement when they pictured what it would be like.


    And with that, everyone who was free or off from work quickly made their way to the stores.


    As for those who worked or were engaged with other matters like going to the hospital... All wanted to cry and curse their luck.


    Why did they have to be busy on such an importantunch date?


    It was just not fair!!


    "Oh my heavens!


    So they¡¯re real?"


    "Look! Look!


    Look at the store T.V that is on!!!"


    "Ahh!


    The pictures are actually moving!


    How....how is that even possible?"


    "Amazing!


    Truly brilliant!"


    "Look! Look!


    The man on the TV is about to eat worms.


    Ugh!... How disgusting but exciting!"


    "Wait!


    What is showing on the Tv there?"


    "Eh?


    It says that it¡¯s a Tv series called Fear Factor!"


    "Tv series?


    What¡¯s the difference between that and a movie?"


    "Eh?


    Are you living under a rock or something?


    Here!


    Take this magazine and have a look!"


    "Ohh!


    I get it now..... The Tv series had many episodes, while movies didn¡¯t."


    "Yup!"


    "Eh?


    bro... Why are you putting in a helmet?"


    "Are you new here?"


    "Yes, I just came inst week!"


    "No wonder...


    Now look around!"


    "What?


    Howe most people are also wearing helmets too?"


    "Well bro, you¡¯ll just have to find out for yourself, would be you.


    Now if you don¡¯t mind... It¡¯s finally time for me to dive in."


    "Wait... What do you mean?"


    ¡¯Plop!¡¯


    (0_0)


    .


    And just like that, everyone went crazy as they tried to fight their way towards the back of the stores.


    Of course since both Tvs and cassette yers were huge, once they reached a certain distance ahead... All fighting had to stop and everyone had to stand in line, just in case they identally broke the other Tvs in the stores.


    So right now, everyone was just fighting to grab carts and line up instead.


    Because without the carts, even they were scared that they would break these heavenly objects.


    And so people wrestled and fought for carts even right outside the stores.


    Of course on such a day, how could the royals also sit quietly?


    It¡¯s been a few weeks since William and his family had arrived in Baymard.


    And within this time, Landon had also introduced them to King Micheal of Terique as his family too.


    Both families were shocked that Landon had rescued the other, and to their surprise, they had also been ced as neighbours here in Baymard too.


    Additionally, Landon had spoken about the fact that he had already signed treaties with them... Which made them gasp at how fast and thorough the great was.


    And since they had signed the same treaty, that meant that they were now brothers with one another... Who would strive for peace and unity alongside Landon.


    So it didn¡¯t take too long before but Oden and Micheal became close..... As they talked about politics and other exciting things within Baymard.


    For sure, their women, Mona and Jasmine... also hung out together as well.


    Because to them, they were very simr since they were both undercover.


    Their children also bonded with each other, and they had even shared some of their ns on bettering their empires after all this charade was over.


    Of course these past few days, they too had heard all about these Tv thingies as well.


    So how could they not go out and get theirs?


    .


    Right now, they were starting at the massive crowd that seemed to be martial arts experts.


    Even a 14-year-old was deadly when it came to matters like these.


    "Michael, you old boy!


    I see why you asked us to wear helmets."


    "Hahahhahahaha... Trust me!


    This is the famous Baptism that you all have been hearing about."


    "But... isn¡¯t this a tad bit too much?" Oden said while smiling wryly.


    From what he was seeing, wasn¡¯t this the same as battle?


    How was he and his family supposed to get their own TV and Cassette yer amidst the crowd?


    He felt like it was too shameful for him to do so.


    But before he or his family could say anything?


    Jasmine, Micheal and William all pulled up their sleeves and readied herself for the fight ahead.


    "This is Baymard tradition, so don¡¯t be shy."


    "What shy?


    Bro.... Don¡¯t tell me your scared.


    Hahahahhahahaha haha!"


    "Dad, mom, uncles...as someone who has been here before, you need to get with the program alright?"


    Oden, Mona and uncles: (-_-*)

 Chapter 600 - In The Face of Magic, What husband?

    <h4>Chapter 600 - In The Face of Magic, What husband?</h4>


    (-_-*)


    Oden, Mona and William¡¯s uncles.... all looked at them helplessly before finally sighing.


    Well, it really seemed like there was no helping it.


    So why not dive in too?


    With that, they wore their helmets and followed Micheal¡¯s lead.


    At first, they decided to take things easy.


    But who knew that these shameless Baymardians wouldn¡¯t appreciate any of their goodwill?


    Just when Oden had sessfully grabbed a cart, someone slid underneath his legs and quickly proved the cart away from his hands.


    "Sorry bro... Finders keepers!"


    (:-_-)


    Of course Mona, Murel and Powin weren¡¯t having it easy either.


    These people were really something else.


    But if it was a battle that these people wanted, then they had no choice but to quickly change their attitudes and battle it out.


    Each of them wanted these Tv thingies in their rooms... So they had no choice but to fight for their own sets.


    And so, they joined Micheal, Jasmine and William in the Tv saga of madness.


    ¡¯Plop!¡¯


    ¡¯Chraaaaa!¡¯


    ¡¯Ping!!!!¡¯


    "That¡¯s my cart!"


    "Hmph!


    Back off blondie!


    I don¡¯t see your name written on it, so how can it be yours?"


    "Step aside slowpoke!


    You¡¯re in my way!"


    "Hey!


    I was standing here first, so no cutting the line!"


    "Hmph!


    That¡¯s mine!"


    "Oh yeah?


    Well too bad!


    It¡¯s mine now, so shoo!


    Get lost!"


    "Move away from the cart now!


    I have a shoe, and I¡¯m not afraid to use it."


    "_"


    .


    It took a little over an hour for Micheal, Oden and their families to fight for their carts, get in line and finally collect their Tvs and cassette yers.


    Of course, they decided to get the coloured electric Tv each.


    There were 4 types of Tvs.....that depended on whether they ran on sr power or electricity, or whether they allowed customers to view images coloured or in ck & white.


    For sure without a doubt, Micheal, Oden and their crew chose the coloured electric ones instead....since they wanted that thing called ¡¯cable¡¯ too.


    Only the electric plug-in ones would allow them to connect with cable.


    As for the sr one, they had decided to but it when they finally left Baymard.


    They would use it to watch all recorded cassette movies and tv shows while they were away.


    Anyway..... there were different Tv sizes, like the 60-inch Tv and even the 80-inch ones.


    Of course the bigger it was, the more costly it was.


    Nheless, they all bought standard sizes for their bedrooms andrger ones for their sitting room.


    With that, they thenzily strolled around the other part of the store that sold the cassettes there.


    There were posters of all Tv series and movies there... As well as cassettes that even had recorded theatre performances that they missed out some time back too.


    In short, there were cassettes on many other things too.


    For example..... there was a cassette that focused on Baymard¡¯s touristic side, as it fully toured Baymard and gave a deeper understanding of what ces what be fun to visit.


    There was also a cassette titles national geographic Channel, season 1: Mammal edition.


    And there were also kid cassettes like Barnie and Sesame Street there too.


    In short, there was something for everyone here.


    Not to mention all the movies and Tv shows that we¡¯re avable now.


    Of course when they read the brief storyline at the back of each cassette cover, they immediately felt excited.


    Their hearts pounded loudly and their minds went to work in envisioning how some of the scenes would take ce.


    F***!


    There was no other way, they had to buy everything!


    They just couldn¡¯t let any of them go.


    Murel had a 3-year-old daughter... So wouldn¡¯t buying Barnie work for her?


    And even something like the Baymardian Bible: The book of Genesis... Was also very intriguing as well.


    It roughly spoke about what the ancestors thousands and hundreds of years ago had experienced.


    Of course it didn¡¯t talk about the story of Adam and Eve, as that was Christianity back on earth.


    Rather, it some about this world¡¯s own biblical stories instead.


    .


    With the said, each family took a copy of each show and hurriedly went ahead to line up for payment.


    There were a total of 12 cashiers upfront, but even so... The line still moved rtively slowly, due to the massive poption in the store.


    It took an additional 15 minutes just for them to finally pay for their goods.


    "Esteemed guests... Before paying your total, would you all like to pay and register for cable instation in your homes?"


    "Of course!"


    Hearing the staff talk about that cable thingy, their eyes immediately opened wide and they couldn¡¯t help but nod vigorously while smiling and replying excitedly.


    Hahahhahaha!


    With cable, wouldn¡¯t they be able to watch the news and other major shows that weren¡¯t even on cassette yet?


    They happily registered and paid for everything, before finally heading home to watch the first movie or Tv show together.


    Yup!


    Micheal and Oden had decided that both of their families should watch it together.


    Of course after figuring out how to install the Tv and cassette yer, they quickly made popcorn and other snacks for the show.


    And what were they watching?


    Well... They had decided to binge at least 10 episodes of Game of Thrones first.


    ¡¯Dunn...dudududun....dudududun....dudududun...¡¯


    The moment the famous game of thrones opening themes song came... Everyone¡¯s heart itched excitedly when they also saw several swords and images of territories pass by.


    "It¡¯s actually moving and singing at the same time!" Powin eximed excitedly.


    "Shhh!!!!" Everyone hushed.


    At this point, everyone was really anxious and couldn¡¯t wait for the show to begin.


    They hushed him with their mouths full of popcorn in anticipation.


    Heck!


    Even Powin¡¯s docile wife had also hushed him sternly.


    (*^*)


    She was so engrossed that she didn¡¯t even care whether Powin was offended or not.


    The Tv before her was like Magic...so how could she bother with Powin now?


    "Shhhhhh!!!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 601 - Mission Complete: Pac-Man, Here We Come!

    <h4>Chapter 601 - Mission Complete: Pac-Man, Here We Come!</h4>


    "Shhhhhh!!!"


    "Sorry..." He mumbled defeatedly.


    Powin looked at everyone helplessly.


    What happened to the respectful way that they usually addressed him?


    He wanted to ask his wife to pass him some popcorn.


    But just looking at her burning gaze that was glued to the Tv, he decided to swallow his words and stretch his hands towards the bowl.


    Of course he understood that they didn¡¯t mean it, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Additionally, it didn¡¯t take away his excitement one bit.


    He quickly trapped more popcorn and stuffed it into his mouth gleefully.


    ¡¯Game of Thrones... How exciting!¡¯, he thought.


    .


    The opening theme song finally ended, and immediately..... they heard the sounds of a massive iron gate opening up.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes bulged out with shock, as they gasped at how real it all looked.


    Indeed, it was as if tiny humans were living in the Tv box instead.


    They watched the first opening scene where 3 men left their fortress and headed out into the forest.


    "Look!


    There are so many dead bodies in the snow!"


    "Who would discreet their bodies like that?


    How pitiful."


    "Hmph!


    I don¡¯t like their leader!


    How can he just disregard the worries of his men like that?"


    "Oh no!


    It was an ambush!"


    "Wait!


    Are those even human?"


    "Dammit!


    My heart can¡¯t take it anymore... Run little man, run!"


    "No!!!


    Are they really going to behead that poor guy?


    Even though I understand the reason why..... it¡¯s not fair to him at all!"


    "Eh?


    Is that woman sleeping with her brother?


    Ugh!


    How disgusting!"


    "No!... Not the boy!


    How can they push that child out the window like that?"


    "Poor girl.... I feel bad for the white-haired Daenerys.


    Her brother is truly a sc.u.m-man."


    "I hate Geoffrey so much!


    What an unfilial child!"


    "_"


    .


    The more they watched, the more excited they got.


    They felt every emotion that those on the Tv felt.


    And very soon, they all had their favourite characters amongst the pact.


    In short, they had already decided that they would buy season 2 of G.O.T when it came out.


    Hopefully, it¡¯ll be soon... Because they were sure that they would finish the entire season 1 in sh.


    Dammit!


    Why didn¡¯t they just make season 2?


    They really wanted to know what happened next after season 1.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones who thought the same too.


    All across Baymard, people were going bananas when they realized that many Tv series just had season 1 and nothing more.


    They felt like crying but had no tears to give.


    "Screw this!


    How can you all y me like this?


    How can Merlin end in this manner?


    Directors!


    Come out and face my wrath!"


    "Dammit!


    Xena was so cool!


    I¡¯m totally in love with this Tv series!


    But why is there only 1 season?"


    "Is it really bad if Darken Rahl from Legend of the Seeker is my best character?


    The guy is just too awesome!"


    "Wait!


    Did anyone watch Fear Factor?


    It was honestly too crazy!


    I can¡¯t believe that Nichole entered into a cage of bugs.


    My skin crawled just from watching it all.


    But funny enough, I couldn¡¯t pry myself from the Tv.


    Hahahhahahahha!"


    (^¡õ^)


    .


    Of course, amidst those excited fans... were those who started watching movies instead of Tv series.


    "Poor Cindere!


    She suffered too much in the hands of her wicked stepmother and sisters.


    But luckily, she finally got married to the Prince!"


    "Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs was my favourite hands down!


    She fought her hardest against her sorceress stepmother.


    The girl rocks!"


    "Friday the 13th was just too awesome!


    My wife almost peed herself when we watched it together... But she ended up hugging me even more.


    Hahhhahahahahhhahahaha!


    I rmend this movie to anyone who wants to act like a protector in front of their girlfriends."


    "Oh my God!


    I finally understand how cool and sleek James Bond truly is.


    What a guy!


    He is the coolest spy ever!"


    "Indiana Jones has truly made my day!


    It was too well directed."


    "Elizabeth Be in Pride and Prejudice is a real heroine!


    I love that movie!"


    (^_^)


    .


    Of course, some fans didn¡¯t focus on cassettes at all.


    Because after many people had cable, they immediately loved watching the news, live theatre shows and so on.


    One should know that the theatre shows at hand were recorded several weeks and even months ago.


    So those weren¡¯t live ones.


    But with cable, they could watch the ones that would take ce tonight.


    They also watched live sport games, cooking shows and many more.


    Additionally, what surprised them the most..... was that there were some shows on cable that weren¡¯t on cassette yet.


    Like Days of Our lives, the Monday Late Night Show, Kiss My Busaiku, Weekly Idol, and other shows that interviewed celebrities and made them y games with one another for the world to see.


    The whole thing made the fans scream at how cool their idols were.


    "Heavens!


    How can Geomin be so cool?


    Ahhh!!!


    He¡¯s my husband for life!"


    "Sarah is too charming to be human!


    I just want to put her in my purse and take her with me everywhere I go!"


    "Chris is too F**kin hot!


    Just look at the way he flips his hair?


    Baby, just flip it my way!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    Team Jacob all the way!"


    "_"


    The entire thing was a huge sess, so much so that within the first week since itsunch... The fans were already looking forward to the Red Carpet event and fan meet and greet ceremony.


    People already formed fan bases for the stars, and even sent several fan mail to the studio daily.


    They also prepared to go to the voting event several weeks from now and cast their vote in the best actor and actress categories too.


    In short, there were several voting categories avable... And they intended to follow it through in order to make their stars shine morously.


    Getting their stars nominated was now their top priority!


    (*^*)


    .


    As for Landon, he also shared the same happiness that the people had... Although part of his happiness was for a totally different reason instead.


    ¡¯Ding!


    Congrattions onpleting your mission, host.


    Would the host like to receive his rewards now?¡¯

 Chapter 602 - System Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 602 - System Rewards</h4>


    ¡¯Ding!


    Congrattions onpleting your mission, host.


    Would the host like to receive his rewards now?¡¯


    (^_^)


    Eating the system, Landon was ecstatic.


    He felt like he was on cloud 9 right at this very moment.


    [


    ?Main Mission 1: Create cathode TVs, as well as make at least 10 movies with them


    Mission Status: Completed


    ?Main Mission 2: Create cereals, as the system had given him 7 types to make:


    ?Honey Nut Cheerios


    ?Cap¡¯n Crunch


    ?Corn Pops


    ?Corn kes


    ?Froot Loops


    ?Apple & cinnamon Quaker Oats


    ?& Quaker original instant oatmeal


    Mission Status: Completed


    ?Main Mission 3: Create eyesses for the people.


    Mission status: Completed.


    ?Main Mission 4: Open up several barbing and hair salons within Baymard.


    Mission Status: Completed


    ?Main Mission 5: Teach Doctors on Students on all new medical information on toxicity, and the 4 other medical subjects awarded to host.


    Mission status:pleted


    ?Main Mission 6: Perform and teach all 6 surgical procedures awarded to the host.


    Mission status:pleted


    ?Main Mission 7: Create 5 new drugs.


    Mission status:pleted


    ?Main Mission 8: Use info rewarded to host on beginner to intermediate knowledge on Forensic science, A.K.A Criminalistics to officially create a new sector within the police department for this purpose alone.


    Mission status:pleted


    ]


    .


    Landon looked at all hispleted missions as well as the points that he got from them merrily.


    Once he was done looking at everything, he focused on his new tasks at hand.


    1) He was awarded the exact forms for creating 10 more beverages... So of course, he had to create them in Baymard.


    The system had given him recipes for:


    -Red Bull


    -7 Up


    -Sake


    -Plymouth Gin


    -Pendleton Whisky


    -Moet & Chandon Imperial (Champagne)


    -Pol Roger Brut Chapman


    -Kool-Aid Jammers, Blue Raspberry


    -Simply Lemonade


    -Sunny D: Tangy Original


    2) He was also supposed to do 6 More medical procedures and create 20 more different drugs in Baymard.


    3) The system had just rewarded him with knowledge on running and caring for all sea life within a public marine Aquarium.


    So it was time for him to start construction on that.


    4) And Lastly, he had been given specific codes and knowledge on making the first-ever PAC-MAN game.


    And as a bonus, the system had also rewarded him with beginner to intermediate knowledge on Software engineering, coding and everything involvingputer technology.


    Because whether they like it or not, Arcade games like Pac-Man would need a motherboard and other circuit parts.


    Then Landon thought about it now, he knew that this mission might even take more than 8 months toplete.


    It might¡¯ve taken longer, but right now... The people had a basic knowledge of how someputerized things worked.


    They had made a calctor, which was also one of the simplestputer forms that existed.


    They had also made printers that required punch-in codes, photocopying machines, X-ray machines, and even remote controls for the Tvs that usedputerized operations.


    So they were very familiar with the basics.


    Essentially, they just did exactly what they were told to do.


    They made and fitted parts just like how Landon had trained them to do... So it was more like repetition at this point.


    And the more they did, the better they understood.


    .


    Previously, Landon had been teaching theputer and software engineers in training all that he knew.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that back on earth, he majored in software engineering.


    Hence, he was very confident in this field.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that he knew everything, because he was still a student when he died.


    Obviously, he was definitely missing some information here and there.


    But now that the system had provided him with the proper knowledge at hand... He could better n and reorganize the sses within the newly constructed University of Engineering, Science & Technology.


    All in all, he was super thrilled at the moment, because with this knowledge... The people would pick up the pace and understand better whenever any future tech was involved.


    Well, that was all for his new missions.


    With that, he decided to look at the rewards forpleting these tasks.


    ?Everything involving 90¡¯sputer systems and Wifi connectivity


    ?Knowlege on Wired Earphones and Music pods or small phone-like walkmans


    ?Knowlege on Game boy creation


    ?Knowlege on the creation of properly animated movies.


    ?Forms and recipes on 50 new drugs... As well as 11 more surgical procedures too.


    ?Knowlege on the creation of Military Spy Drones


    ?Andstly... 2,800 development points (DP) and 7,250 Technology points (TP).


    .


    Looking at the rewards for his new missions, Landon¡¯s eyes almost popped out in shock.


    It seemed like soon, the people would have their first-everputer... though it might be a 90¡¯s one that might be bulky and huge.


    Nheless, it was a great start!


    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be a Laptop... But those big Computers with keyboards.


    Now they would be able to send emails and even fan mailster on since there will also be WiFi as well.


    Of course, physical letters would still be used since all Government andpany doc.u.ments might need to be passed through regr mail..... Just in case signatures and other things were required.


    Even sending out passports, photos, packages and otherrge items needed regr mail as well.


    In short..... from Game Boys to military spy drones, Landon was thoroughly pleased with the rewards.


    With that, Landon decided to look at his side missions again.


    The only things that were pending.... was getting Micheal back on his throne and putting William on Arcadina¡¯s throne.


    Of course, there was another side mission that was spontaneously added within the early months of Summerst year... Which utterly confused Landon.


    The mission was for all Baymardians to learn a specialnguage called Klopis.


    And so ever since then, this Strange Language had been introduced and integrated with all school systems.


    Even within the workces, they had made it a mandatory workshop that workers had to attend at least 3 times a week.


    ¡¯System... Why is thisnguage so important?¡¯


    ¡¯The host shouldn¡¯t worry too much... Because by the end of this uing summer, the host will have his answer.¡¯


    (^~^)


    Landon sighed from defeat.


    Forget it, summer wasn¡¯t far at all.


    Weren¡¯t they in Spring now?


    He¡¯ll just have to wait and see what this summer held.


    But how could he have known that a young seer from a distant continent wasing to Baymard just to look for him... the Saviour?


    Landon thought long and hard about what could being at the end of summer, before finally deciding to make battle arrangements just in case.


    .


    Landon was still deep in thought, when suddenly... The phone rang loudly.


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    "Good day your majesty!


    Overseer Lyore from the food industry is on the line."


    "Hmm... Connect him through Brain."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    ¡¯Pup!¡¯


    "Your majesty, your majesty..... It¡¯s Lyore here!


    Your majesty... It¡¯s finally ready!


    Hahahhahahahaha hahaha!


    The first batch of Cocoa has finally matured!!!


    Hahhahahhahahhaha!"


    Listening to Lyore, Landon couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.


    Good... It was now time to make Chocte!

 Chapter 603 - Chocolate

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Chocte</h4>


    Chocte!


    Heaven knows how long Landon had been waiting for it to be a thing.


    One should know that it usually took a cocoa tree 3.5 to 5 years just to mature.


    Of course during this entire time, they had been growing the cocoa in a massive controlled greenhouse environment... Were they controlled the heat, temperature, soil moisture, acidity and so on.


    Now that the first batch was ready, it was time to make new delicacies.


    Landon looked at his watch and decided to enter the system¡¯s space to draw out some ns.


    Right now, he had only 3 and a half more hours before his next appointment.


    So he had decided to use the system¡¯s space where time was rtively different from the real world, and quickly write out production manuals for these new delicacies.


    ¡¯Warp!¡¯


    Just like that, he disappeared into thin air.... leaving an empty spinning chair behind.


    ¡¯System... I¡¯d like to buy several forms for at least 15 types of choctes out there.


    I want the 15% Cocoa, Toasted white Chocte bar, Lindor roasted Almond ck chocte, Kinder Surprise Chocte recipe.....¡¯


    Landon went on to list different types of choctes that he knew of.


    Of course, he wanted a variety of them which would please people from all age groups.


    Some people loved bitter choctes the most, while others loved sweet ones... And the additives and chemicalpounds used within each type sometimes varied too.


    So it was always best to get the right form no matter what.


    He had also wanted the kinder surprise chocte because he would manufacture them for Easter and other special events.


    And now with choctes, Valentine¡¯s day would never be the same again.


    Also... All this while, they had been making coffee without using any cocoa powder.


    Landon had previously gotten some recipes from the system just for that.


    But now that cocoa was avable, coffee wouldn¡¯t be the same again.


    In short, there were so many uses of Cocoa, that Landon looked forward to.


    Like chocte cakes, chocte ice cream and many more.


    Sigh.... cocoa was life.


    .


    Landon decided that making chocte alone can¡¯t enough.


    This time, the food industry would really need to step up its game for what was about toe.


    ¡¯System...In addition to that, I would also like to buy the proper recipe for making Juicy Fruit Bubblegum, Trident Mint Gum and Trident Original vour Gum.


    Also, I want the forms for 2 popr dog foods back on earth.


    And I¡¯ll pay for the forms using my Bonus Points (B.P)¡¯


    ¡¯As you wish host.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take long before Landon properly assimted the information given to him.


    The system¡¯s forms were really better, as they generally eliminated most toxicpounds that were still left within those earthly recipes.


    How wonderful!


    He quickly took out several notebooks and began writing like crazy.


    Be it what equipment would be needed for manufacturing these goods, or the actual manufacturing procedure...nd on wrote everything down in a jiffy.


    He wrote each procedure in separate notebooks, and also wrote equipment design for each type in separate books as well.


    This way, each department or sector can do their jobs properly without interfering with one another.


    Landon wrote as fast as he could, before warping back with all the notebooks...That were more than 35 in number at this point.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    As soon as he got back to his office, all the books fell to the floor as if they had dropped out of thin air.


    "Your majesty... Are you alright?" Brain answered in concern before forcibly opening the door.


    He was truly worried that Landon might¡¯ve injured himself... or worse, what if a spy had secretly attacked him?


    He had watched the new James Bond movie and knew how dangerous these secret agents really were.


    "Your majesty, is it the work of a secret agent?"


    (~_~)


    Landon looked at Brain helplessly.


    Bro... You watch too many movies!


    Seeing all the books scattered around Landon, Brain quickly helped him pick them up, and stacked them at the corner of the table.


    "Brain... Get a trolley and send in some men to help me carry these books to the Range Rover XD."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    With that, the spy fanatic had finally left the office.


    And after 17 more minutes, every book had been properly kept in Landon¡¯s car.


    "I will be going to the Food industry... So if you need me before then, contact them.


    And don¡¯t worry, I will be present for my next appointment as well." Landon said to Brain, before finally taking off.


    .


    Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    Landon drove merrily towards the food industry on the not so very busy roads.


    It was just 9:50 in the morning, and most of the traffic had already died down since most were already at work, in school, at home, or still engaged with other activities here and there.


    Arriving at his destination, Landon stepped out of his car, shut his door and walked towards Lyore¡¯s office.


    "Hahahhahahahahh!


    Your Majesty, you¡¯re finally here!


    Come! Come! Come!


    Let me show you our newly harvested supply of cocoa beans!" Lyore said excitedly while pulling Landon¡¯s hands like a 4 year-old-kid.


    All the secretaries and workers who saw this couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly when they saw their boss¡¯s actions.


    Even after so many years, their boss was still as childish as ever when it came to food.


    Sigh.....


    Landon who was used to Lyore, allowed himself to be dragged up and down like a lifeless doll.


    At this point, what could he do?


    "Look! Look! Look, your majesty!


    Here they are!


    Ahh..... Their smell is still strong and really makes my tummy grumble." Lyore said while caressing the cocoa beans in one of the sacs.


    He brought one bean closer to his nose and took a big whiff, before finally biting into it.


    ¡¯Crack!¡¯


    His face twisted a bit, and he now looked somewhat troubled.


    "Your majesty... The only problem I have with it is that Its glorious smell really contradicts its bitter taste.


    So how will this be able to market well?


    Your majesty... Didn¡¯t you promise me that this cocoa bean will be a sensation?


    With how bitter it tastes, how am I supposed to use this and build my food house?


    Your majesty, you are just too mean!!" Lyore said while pouting and acting as if he wanted to cry.


    (TT¡õTT)


    Landon looked at Lyore and felt even more helpless.


    "Trust me Lyore... It will be a sensation!


    Now... Let me show you my production ns."

 Chapter 604 - More New Sectors

    <h4>Chapter 604 - More New Sectors</h4>


    "Your majesty!


    I knew that you weren¡¯t going to disappoint me at all!" Lyore said while holding Landon¡¯s hands and twirling around like a little girl.


    He looked at the many notebooks that were continuously being brought into his office and giggled sheepishly.


    Of course, apart from the various types of choctes, bubblegum and dog food... Landon had also brought in books on his actual mission.


    That¡¯s right!


    He had brought in 10 additional manuals for different beverage production, as per his mission.


    "Your majesty... It might take a while to do all these things.


    But trust me, it shall be done!" Tim said confidently.


    With this, he would definitely be kept busy for several months toe.


    "Hmm... When ites to chocte products, I want your department to start making the crushed cocoa powder for coffee and the Nute for breakfast first.


    These things have toe out first before the rest can follow.


    And as for drinks, start producing 1 of each type too.


    Be it beer, juice, champagne, or any other type..... Make sure to produce 1 of each first, before making the rest."


    "As you wish your majesty!


    With your manufacturing designyouts, I¡¯ll also contact the construction & equipment manufacturing industry...so that we can get them to make any equipment that weck for product manufacturing.


    I¡¯ll draw a contract up right away your majesty!"


    "Good!


    Call your team over and work out tge details of how much pay you¡¯re going to give them for any construction or equipment building.


    Also...with this new chocte department, be sure to hire recruits and blend them up with some current workers too."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    (^_^)


    With that, Landon left the good industry and headed towards the construction industry.


    Well, he had tackled the food part of his mission.


    So now, it was time to tackle the rest.


    Yup!


    He had 2 other things to worry about: Aquarium Construction & Pac-Man Design and Building


    .


    But before Landon went to the construction industry, he first made an important call in Lyore¡¯s office..... Before finally heading towards Tim¡¯s industry.


    "Wee your majesty!" Tim said excitedly when he saw Landon carry 4 Notebooks in his hands.


    New stuff!


    His eyes lit up as he looked at the books like gold.


    My Precious!


    At this point, he was almost drooling over the books like a hungry dog.


    The moment he saw Landon and the books, he quickly rushed forward and took them off Landon¡¯s hands.


    "Your majesty, these things are too heavy for you, so why don¡¯t I help you carry them?


    As the caring Baymardian citizen that I am, his can I see you suffer and not help you out?


    Here, let me take them for you."


    (-_-*)


    Landon looked at Tim and shook his head bitterly.


    Who are you trying to fool?


    If you really cared about me, then why were your eyes always on the books?


    "Thank you, Tim."


    "Not a problem, your majesty!


    Now,e! Come Sit and let¡¯s get down to business!" Tim said while patting one of the chairs In his office.


    ¡¯Sigh...Might as well resign myself to fate¡¯ Landon thought.


    And so just like that, Landon began by fort exining his ns for the aquarium.


    "Your majesty... So this ce will be like a zoo, but for sea life?"


    "Yup!


    That¡¯s exactly it!


    But I want this aquarium to be ced within the Zoo as well.


    In this way, we won¡¯t have to create an entirely new ce that needed over 20 food courts, security rooms, entrance gates and so on.


    Of course, we¡¯ll still need to build food courts and other main buildings of importance... But they won¡¯t be as many whenpared to if we built the aquarium separate from the Zoo.


    In short, doing so will greatly reduce construction time, and save overall cost too.


    So in other words, the Zoo will be expanded... And willter be called Baymard¡¯s Aquatic & Wild Life Centre.


    But I want the Aquarium site to be ced within an area that can be further expanded if we have more aquatic life in future."


    "I don¡¯t think that will be a problem... Because when we first built the Zoo, we made sure that no other buildings were erected around it.


    In short, there¡¯s so muchnd there just for expansion."


    "Exactly!


    So we need to choose a strategic ce for aquarium expansion, that wouldn¡¯t hinder any Zoo activities too.


    Because the aquarium sector would also have it¡¯s own separate attractions as well... Like dolphin shows that allowed people to swim with these sea creatures, seal feeding and juggling shows and many more."


    "Eh?


    Dolphins shows?


    Your majesty, even though I¡¯ve seen pictures of dolphins from the Baymardian books on sea animals... Wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous to allow people to swim with dolphins?


    What if they decided to tear someone limb from limb?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re one of the friendliest sea creatures out there."


    "Hmm... If you say so, your majesty!"


    "Trust me Tim, they¡¯re pretty safe to be around with.


    Anyway..... beforeing to see you, I had already called the Zoo to rearrange a meeting with their board of directors and project managers.


    So as of now, I can¡¯t give you specific design details on this yet.


    All I can do is briefly tell you the outline of what the aquarium would be like.


    But I guarantee you that it wouldn¡¯t take long before we finalize the contract and contact you and your men."


    "That¡¯s alright your majesty!


    Hmmmm, if that¡¯s the case..... then I¡¯m guessing that the books you brought in have nothing to do with the aquarium right?"


    "Bingo!


    These books are strictly on something else that would revolutionize the way we do thingster on in life!"


    Tim¡¯s heart rate sped up a little when he heard Landon¡¯s words.


    What exactly was in these books?


    .


    Tim¡¯s lips quivered and his hands subconsciously reached out to touch the books... as if they had some healing magical power to them.


    "Y.... Your majesty..... What exactly is written in these books?"


    "Pac-Man!"


    (*0*)


    Tim¡¯s face lit up as if he knew what Pac-Man was.


    Forget it!


    Even if he didn¡¯t know, so what?


    Pac-Man was the future!

 Chapter 605 - The Gaming Industry

    <h4>Chapter 605 - The Gaming Industry</h4>


    Pac-Man!


    (*0*)


    "Your majesty, what exactly is Pac-Man?"


    "It¡¯s an Arcade Game."


    "But what is an arcade game?"


    (-_-)


    .


    39 minutester, Tim¡¯s eyes were twinkling with excitement as he listened to Landon.


    So this thing had a screen like a TV, but had several coding mechanisms to it instead?


    Well, he was up tor the challenge!


    "Your majesty, say no more.


    I¡¯ll personally hand-pick some of our older software andputer engineers-in-training..... As well as some new ones from the Baymardian University of Engineering, Science & Technology." Tim said gleefully with his right hand on Landon¡¯s shoulder.


    "Wait, Tim!


    We won¡¯t be recruiting them now.


    I have severalputer and software engineering textbooks here that have to be taught at the university first."


    "Eh?


    Your majesty, what do you mean?" Tim asked pitifully.


    Did his majesty want to push this project even further away after making him so excited?


    That was not fair at all!


    (;>?<;)


    Landon looked at Tim and sighed stressfully.


    Honestly, why did it always feel like he was babysitting rather than talking about work?


    "Tim, we need to educate them a little bit more before we begin.


    I¡¯ll personally train the professors in the University intensively for a month and a half, so that they could properly teach the students the basics.


    Of course, I¡¯ll continue to teach the professors even after that... But it¡¯s just that the first month and a half will be very extensive.


    Nheless, here¡¯s what I¡¯m nning.


    After a month and a half when the next semester begins, the teachers will then continue teaching the students under my guidance for the first 3 and a half months.


    And after that, you can then start recruiting workers and train them fr the next 3 months again... Before manufacturing officially begun." Landon said.


    .


    Typically, all engineers in Baymard are still engineers-in-training and will only be able to graduate after fully understanding their majors.


    So while working within the industries, they still had to make time off to attend sses as per their work schedules.


    In short, their sses were also seen as working days.


    So sometimes, some people were scheduled to work from Monday to Wednesday, and had an entire day of sses on Thursdays and Fridays.


    Others might work on Saturdays, Sundays and Mondays, and go to school on Tuesdays and Wednesdays instead.


    To be fair, the shifts were always rotating with some working overnight or even daytime shifts.


    Of course, the university also took in graduates as well... Who would then enter the system and work part-time within the industries to gain experience too.


    Listening to Landon, Tim couldn¡¯t help nodding his head in agreement with his methods.


    "Tim... What I want is for them to properly assimte and understand what we have been doing in Baymard all this while.


    From printers to photocopies, we have really done a lot.


    And even though they understand how those parts y a big role in each product... Not all of them know what other capabilities those internal parts have.


    That¡¯s why teaching them all functions of each part is a must, so that they can also think outside the box and even invent their own products as well.


    Of course, if we really have to wait for them to study everything in bothputer & software engineering..... it might take over 4 years for each student to do so, and we don¡¯t have that time right now.


    That being said, all they have to do is follow your own steps and the rest is history!


    If you put something in a particr space, then they too should put it in that same so it as well..... With time, they will get to understand it better.


    So 5 months from now, recruit them and train them properly."


    "And within these 5 months, I¡¯m guessing that you will also personally train me and some of the men too... Right your majesty?" Tim asked curiously.


    "Yup!


    After the university makes a contract with the Printing Industry for the software andputer books... Your industry should also follow suit and make a contract for a few books as well.


    Bear in mind that once you get those books, they should never leave the training rooms no matter what!


    Of course you are the only one who will be allowed to keep a body in his office, since you have a mini-safe there.


    Likewise in the university, the books will only be kept in the libraries... And just before every ss, the students need to sign iut the textbooks and return them immediately after ss.


    Anyhow, when you¡¯re able to get the textbooks for your industry and select some people who will assist you in training the workers... Then we will begin."


    .


    Tim stroked his beard silently while listening to Landon.


    "Hmmm..... And how often will we train your majesty?"


    "2 hours on Thursdays and 5 hours on Saturdays... Depending on everyone¡¯s schedule of course."


    "Not bad at all your majesty.


    Those days are doable for me since I¡¯m typically off on Saturdays.


    But just to be sure, I¡¯ll check my schedule on Thursday and give you my times of avability for everyone else as well."


    "Good!


    I¡¯ll be waiting for your schedules then.


    Anyway, as for workers that we will hire 5 months from now. ...I only want them to build the game first by hand.


    Doing so will make them better understand the mechanics and importance of each part, which will also allow them to know if there are any faults within the manufacturing process.


    That being said, from the time that I¡¯ll teach the professors to the time that the recruits will finish training... Will be 8 months in total."


    "Let me guess, construction time right?" Tim said yfully.


    How long had he worked for Landon?


    He already had an understanding of how this king of theirs operated.


    "Yup!


    Within this 8-month time frame, I need you to assign some construction workers to build an entirely new industry... The Gaming Industry."


    Landon smiled broadly while passing the construction design ns to Tim...who acted like he now had ants in his pants.


    "Tim, I need you to get at least 15,000 workers on this one.


    The faster it¡¯s built, the better for us."


    "As you wish your majesty!


    I¡¯ll do that right away!"


    "Good!"

 Chapter 606 - The 3 Amigos

    <h4>Chapter 606 - The 3 Amigos</h4>


    With that, Landon and Tim spoke for a bit before parting ways.


    Of course at this, Landon was rushing for his next appointment.


    But he wasn¡¯t the only one who was busy as a bee.


    "Dammit!"


    I¡¯m so hungry that I can eat an entire Hangol!


    Brother... Can I have some of your emergency biscuits?"


    "No way!


    That¡¯s supposed to carry me through after handbat ss or I¡¯ll just die too!"


    "Come on bro, you know that he missed breakfast today... So just give him one pack alright?"


    "Shhh!!!!


    The safety and First Aid military teacher has entered the ss!"


    "_"


    .


    In one of the military ssrooms, 3 brothers were currently sitting close to each other.


    And who were these brothers?


    Well, they were none other than Penelope¡¯s brothers who had been ¡¯kidnapped¡¯ by Landon and brought to Baymard.


    They were; 1st Prince Robert, 2nd Prince Asher, and 3rd Prince Neeson.


    Their own family had tied them up like criminals and shipped them to Landon, who then transported them from Ngum city back to Baymard during the period when he was still trying to tackle the Shinjep problem.


    That¡¯s right!


    They had been ced in the Caronian military training headquarters in Baymard.


    At first when they got here, they were very stubborn and arrogant.


    But just after 2 days, they mellowed down a bit, because they were treated the same way as the other Caronians in their batch.


    And when they refused to obey simple orders, well.... they were punished severely, which made them miss food hours.


    So for the first 2 days, they starved severely.


    One should know that they had been bundled up and sent here with no money in their pockets!


    Sure, their family had given Landon money to take care of them secretly.


    So if they were almost dying from starvation, Landon would probably get something to buy something and give it to them... As if that person was a good Samaritan.


    Of course bi-weekly, their military sries would alsoe in as well.


    But unfortunately for them, they had arrived just after the sries had been dished out.


    So they only had to wait for their next paycheck.


    With all that said, how could these 3 brothers still keep their arrogance?


    They broke down and began doing what was expected of them.


    To survive, they had no choice but to abide by the rules.


    And eventually, after several months here, their mentalities had changed bit by bit.


    .


    From the ethics sses,bat sses, stock climbing, safety and other sses... They began to properly understand what it took to be a great leader and reflected on their own shorings too.


    And from time to time, they would receive letters from their family... especially their mothers.


    When they looked back at how much trouble they had caused back in Carona, they didn¡¯t know whether to smash their heads into a wall or just shot themselves dead.


    When each of them was given territories to control, what did they do?


    They squandered all their money in recruiting more soldiers to fight Penelope, rather than securing more food for the people, getting more healers to reside in their territories and so on.


    In fact, only their estates and those of other nobles were rich.


    The streets were typically poor and filled with beggars everywhere.


    But ever since Penelope took over their territories, it grew better instead.


    All this was enough to show them that theycked the right qualities that made a good leader.


    They were so ashamed of themselves when they understood their family¡¯s intentions.


    Now, they had matured here in Baymard and even had many friends too.


    Hahahhahahahahhaha!


    If someone would¡¯ve told them that they would be friends with those of lower statuses than them, they would be probably beaten the person to a pulp.


    Yet here they were, smiling with those in their ssrooms like fools.


    In a way, they kind of liked the atmosphere and lifestyle here in Baymard... Especially the level offort.


    From the water to the light, heat, food, fun activities, telephones, Tvs, and other godly products... Baymard always had something thatpletely took them unawares every single month.


    Nheless, they knew that they would eventually go back to their own empire... But they just didn¡¯t know when.


    .


    "ss dismissed!"


    ¡¯Shruuuupppp!¡¯


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The sounds of chairs being pushed, as well as the sounds of footsteps... Could be heard within the ssrooms and the hallways.


    Some students stayed behind since their next ss would take ce within the same ssroom... While others quickly left for their next ss or break.


    As for the 3 brothers, they were walking as fast as they could alongside some of their dormitory mates and friends.


    Now, they had to attend a 1 and a half hour handbat ss.


    "Guys... Let¡¯s branch at the Cafeteria first, before heading towards thebat training hall."


    "No way!


    We can¡¯t run in the hallways.


    So even if we walk very fast, there might be a long line in the cafeteria.


    And even at that, going that direction will make uste to ss.


    Or have you forgotten?


    Today is the Devil¡¯s training session."


    (@[email protected])


    The devil?


    "No, it can¡¯t be!"


    "Oh... But it is.


    First Lieutenant Mathew Johnson... A.K.A the Devil, will be in charge of today¡¯sbat ss."


    Everyone shivered uncontrobly when they thought of Mathew¡¯s intimidating aura.


    It was like the guy crawled out from the pits of hell and took on human form instead.


    Even the 3 Princes felt like If they ever saw him on the battlefield, they would just give up, turn around and flee.


    He had an aura that made people want to confess all their sins at once.


    "Shhhhhh"


    Are you crazy!


    Why would you call all of his names?


    I heard that calling his names three times will make him appear out of thin air ande for you."


    "No!


    I heard that it will only happen if you say his name 3 times over a bucket of water!"


    "Guys... Let¡¯s just forget about the cafeteria okay?


    That devil will squeeze us dry if we are even a secondte!"


    "Dammit!


    Of all days, why did it have to be today?"


    "Guys, I¡¯m scared.


    I just called his full name right now, so does that mean that I only have 2 more trials before he is out of thin air?"


    "Bro... From now on, just call him the Devil." One of them said, and everyone nodded in agreement.


    It was better to be safe than sorry.


    But just when they were about to pick up the pace, they suddenly heard a cold and intimidating voice behind them.


    "Why are you all not already in my ss?"


    (TT¡õTT)


    They turned around and almost fainted from shock.


    Who said that the devil will only appear after 3 times of name-calling?


    It just took one time alright?


    They stood rooted on the spot and almost began crying.


    ¡¯Mommy¡¯

 Chapter 607 - Major Beri

    <h4>Chapter 607 - Major Beri</h4>


    ¡¯Mommy¡¯


    (;>?<;)


    And so Penelope¡¯s brothers and their friends all faced the Devil head-on as if they were preparing for battle.


    The days within the barracks were never boring for them no matter the weather.


    Every week was filled withughter, sorrow, sess, failure and even some crazy stories about their instructors.


    All in all, their family¡¯s ns to change their character seemed to be paying off as nned.


    The 3 brothers wanted to go for a mission so bad, as they had heard of how glorious Baymardian missions were.


    For sure, they knew that they could only be dispatched for Caronian missions..... As the Caronian empire would sometimes send the Caronian soldiers here in Baymard to go out and do one of two jobs for them.


    This was to allow them to put their skills and knowledge to the task... Because the only way for them to advance was for them to have real-life experiences.


    The 3 brothers really wanted to test out their skills and see how much they had improved physically, as well as mentally.


    Because even something as simple as surviving in the wild was something that they wanted to do.


    Sure!


    Back then, they had stated out and called overnight most times.


    Typically, they and their men had brought over food and other rations to and their journey.


    So what would they do if they had to survive for 15 days with no civilization in sight or people?


    What if they were thrown into the heart of the jungle and left there at the mercy of several ferocious beasts?


    Here in Baymard, they had even learnt how to weave grass sandals and even knew what mushrooms could make one hallucinate.


    In short, when they heard that some Baymardian soldiers had fought hand to hand with Hangols and had even broken their limbs... They couldn¡¯t help but want to see how strong they were too, although they wouldn¡¯t dare to start with such erroneous beasts like Hangols.


    Most importantly, they wanted to prove their worth to their family.


    With how disappointing their past behaviour was, they really wanted to wash their reputations white and be outstanding royals that would aid Carona in the future.


    So they desperately wanted to go on missions and better themselves.


    But they hadn¡¯t made up to 6 months in Baymard.


    Hence they didn¡¯t even qualify to take up level 1 missions.


    Nheless, they weren¡¯t too worried about that because after a month and a half... they would finally qualify for these missions.


    And so just like that, the brothers spent their days striving to better themselves one step at a time.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones who felt joy when it came to missions.


    .


    Currently, Beri was yet again out on another mission to Carona.


    And what was his mission?


    Well, this time, it involved the Church!


    That¡¯s right!


    It was mainly about charity.


    Even though Carona¡¯s overall situation had improved, there were still ces that hadn¡¯t fully enjoyed any benefits.


    Sometimes, these ces would be gued with cults, evil gangs and even corrupt lords that would extort all that they made.


    Change would definitelye to all parts of Carona, but that sometimes required Time.


    For sure, one could see tiny traces of Baymard¡¯s influence in these ces, but it wasn¡¯t as massive as some other regions.


    Anyway, Baymard had been helping out to exterminate all routes of poverty and suffering within these ces.


    As for why they couldn¡¯t extend their charity to other memories, that was all for the safety of their men.


    On the surface, even though Baymard and Terique seemed to be at peace... The moment these Baymardiansnded on the shores of Terique, wouldn¡¯t several people attempt to give them trouble?


    Even if they could handle it, all that was just added stress for nothing.


    And when one looked at the other memories, they too weren¡¯t all that safe, as they would try to rob them a hundred times over.


    Worse, who knew if they would be killed instead?


    In Carona, even the robbers dared not mess with Baymardians.


    That was how much respect they had for the ce.


    And so until all treaties were officially announced and peace was restored, then and only then would he send his men to such risky ces.


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    He, alongside 2 priests and at least 300 soldiers, all travelled along a specific route on the Caronian map.


    They nned to travel through at least 15 viges and towns all in the same direction, before making a U-turn back to their ship.


    Their wagons were filled with bags of money, clothes and other items that the Baymardians had donated in and out of the church.


    The people in Baynard were actually very well-to-do, so they felt the need to spread their blessings and influence to those who didn¡¯t have anything at all.


    After listening to the ¡¯Gospel¡¯, they found it truly a waste to hoard stuff.


    If their 3-year-old children were now 7 years old, why did they still need to keep all those clothes when someone else might be in dire need of them?


    Charity, be it mary or not, was now a way of life as well.


    .


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    ¡¯Creek! Creek!¡¯


    The sounds of horse hooves and wagon wheels thrusting into the ground could be heard amidst the chatter of the men.


    They rode for a bit, before finally seeing some of their scouts make their way back to them.


    Beri, who had just passed his military examinations and moved up a rank... Calmly stopped his horse and waited for the scouts to approach him.


    "Major Beri, there are no major problems along the route to Fah vige."


    "Hmm... And what about bandits?"


    "We asked some of the travellers about that, and they spoke about the Pure Evil Cult, which has it¡¯s base about 7 viges from here."


    "Good job, we¡¯ll do what we have to do and advance steadily... Before finally taking care of that cult.


    Everyone, don¡¯t forget our objectives... Especially the second objective.


    Make sure to more down what you see and report back to me immediately!


    Is that understood?"


    "Yes, major Beri!"


    "Excellent!


    Since everyone knows their duties, then do your jobs well.


    Now, let¡¯s continue on."


    And with that, they were off!

 Chapter 608 - Phase 1: Charity

    <h4>Chapter 608 - Phase 1: Charity</h4>


    Beri and his men took over 23 minutes to reach Fah vige at a steady pace.


    The vige was tiny but clean, which didn¡¯t surprise them all that much since they had soon realized that even the smallest viges around also prioritized cleaning as well.


    And all of this was thanks to the Shinjep situation.


    Many Caronians soon realized that their health issues were all rted to sanitation.


    So many vige chiefs make it a point for the viges to clean up every now and then.


    People now took baths once in 2 days, whenpared to their previous once a week tradition.


    Typically, they just got out of bed, cooked or did other strenuous chores and finally went back to sleep just like that.


    Of course, they would also wash their faces if need be.


    But it was never a full bath.


    So when things got better in their viges, they continued their practices and also made sure that their surroundings were clean too.


    The vigers of Fuh vige were all busy as bees.


    Some were carrying firewood on their heads, while others were carrying sharp stone axes In their hands instead.


    Some carried wooden buckets of water, and others served several grains and seeds.


    Some were skinning rabbits, while others were sweeping their yards seriously.


    Even the children tried their best to help out in any way that they could.


    And just by looking at how they operated, one could see that they were very well coordinated and industrious.


    Immediately as they heard the sounds of horse hooves approaching, the men quickly sent the somen and children into the houses and quickly came forward to see who had paid them a surprise visit.


    They looked at Beri and his men in confusion, as they didn¡¯t know who they were.


    Were they part of the Pure Evil Cult or were they just passerbys.


    Worse, maybe they were ve traders.


    One could never be too sure.


    With that, someone quickly ran to get the vige chief.


    These strange men....just what was their purpose?


    Beri saw their wary expressions and calmly got down from his horse.


    Just this action alone was one that showed humility.


    Because enemies who wanted to harm or force them to a dead-end would never lower or talk to them at eye level.


    They would always want to be above them instead.


    Of course, the rest of the soldiers and the priests also came down from their horses and followed Beri silently.


    .


    "Greetings everyone.


    Wee in peace and bear you no harm.


    We were sent by the good people of Baymard to aid you all in any way to we could."


    Listening to Beri, many of the vigers were shocked.


    Baymard?


    Wasn¡¯t that the ce of magic?


    Their bodies trembled as they looked at the men before them.


    But no matter how shocked they were, they still decided to wait for this vige chief first.


    And very soon, their vige chief... Old man Gringo, had arrived.


    "You say that you all are from Baymard, but do you all have any proof to back up your ims?"


    "Yes sir.


    We have a permission slip from the queen of Carona permitting us to aid in any way possible."


    Gringo took the slip and calmly read through it.


    Of course when he saw the Caronian stamp on it, he knew that it was definitely true.


    On top of that, they also had a real-life gold Caronian royal badge in their hands, which can only be given out by the royal family in Carona.


    Additionally, they showed Landon¡¯s letter too.


    Gringo nodded his head in acknowledgement and passed everything back to them after reading through it all.


    "Thank you and your people for your generosity."


    How could he not thank them after reading all that?


    These people had definitelye with good intentions.


    Seeing that their vige chief thanked these strangers, the rest of the vigers knew that these people were truly here to aid them.


    But in what way would they help them?


    They had no clue.


    Nheless, help was help... So they still thanked these people all the same.


    "Thank you all!"


    "Don¡¯t mention it, we are all brothers and sisters by treaty, fate and humanity.


    So shouldn¡¯t we help each other out as well?"


    "Hahahhahahahahhaha!


    Your right... We should.


    Well, don¡¯t just stand there at the vige entrance..... Come in,e in!" Gringo said excitedly.


    Half an hourter, everyone was shocked by what they were seeing.


    "Sirs... Are you sure that all these are for us?"


    "Yes!"


    Their bodies trembled as they looked at the many sacs of clothes, toys, alphabet books, storybooks, pots, and many other items.


    Of course, there were at least 5 heavy bags of coins there too... Which was mostly filled with copper coins and some silver coins.


    Nheless, thebined amount was somewhat unexpected.


    "Oh my God!


    I want this dress for my daughter!"


    "Move over!


    Obviously, it would fit my daughter best."


    "Ahhh!... This lip gloss thing is really moisturizing.


    Sis... How do I look?"


    "No, I want that pot instead!


    They said that the inside of the pot will never but or turn ck if food is left on the fire for too long.


    Amazing!"


    "Papa... Can I have that toy?


    Of course you can!"


    "Hahahhahahaha!


    With this month in my hand, now my family can save for rainy days or a healer if our children ever get sick."


    "Ahh... This coat feels so warm that I feel like sleeping just from wearing it.


    Good stuff!"


    (^?^)


    .


    The bags of clothes were shared and distributed with each viger having at least 2 outfits from the bags.


    For the rest, some families got 3 pots, while some got 1 cooking pot depending on how many people lived in their homes.


    In short, everything was distributed to the satisfaction of the vigers.


    And when it came to the money at hand, 30 % was evenly distributed, and 70% was kept for the vige¡¯s development n.


    That¡¯s right!


    Beri gave the vige chief several options in developing his vige... As per Landon¡¯s suggestions.


    But first and foremost, he had to open a school where the children would better themselves.


    Everyone was super excited and happy.


    And the moment Beri promised to take care of the Pure Evil cult, they quickly went down on their11 knees in gratitude.


    "Thank you!


    Thank you!"


    Everything happened so fast that the vige chief couldn¡¯t even conceal his happiness, as the corners of his life arched upwards.


    He looked at his people, before silently looking to the sky.


    The heavens had finally decided to help his people.


    Beri and his people on the other hand, knew that their mission here in this vige wasn¡¯t done.


    Now it was time for phase 2.

 Chapter 609 - Phase 2

    <h4>Chapter 609 - Phase 2</h4>


    After waiting for the vigers to gleefully Express their joy and gratitude, Beri calmly looked at the crowd and signalled for his men to bring in a ledger.


    "Fellow vigers, this isn¡¯t the only reason why we came.


    Our charity doesn¡¯t only end with physical or mary items.


    No!


    Many of our people had also contributed towards health benefits as well.


    In order words, we are giving a chance to a few selected people who are critically ill toe to Baymard and receive treatment, transport and lodging free of charge..... until the treatment wears off.


    Of course, each patient can bring in a guardian who will apany them too.


    So in total, we have 150 slots avable for the patients.


    Our journey doesn¡¯t just end here, since we still need to pass through 14 more viges and towns.


    Again if anyone has any doubts, you all are free to refuse or change your minds anytime throughout our journey.


    If we reach the port and anyone has any cloud of doubt in their minds, then you all can always turn back.


    But, Baymard is currently the home of medicine right now.


    And dying treatment for your loved ones might be detrimental to them in the long run."


    --silence--


    The ce was so quiet that one would think that the vige was indeed a deserted one.


    They were going to provide them with health benefits too?


    A few people¡¯s eyes turned misty, while some people couldn¡¯t help but look at these men with a whole new level of admiration instead.


    They felt that these Baymardian people were something else.


    Even when they were well-to-do, they still donated and gave back to the poor.


    Some rich people would rather burn their stuff to the ground than have a peasant touch them.


    Gringo also felt that these Baymardians were good.


    Who would willingly take care of so many people¡¯s health problems just like that?


    They were even willing to lodge all Companions who would travel with the sick as well.


    Their actions made everyone respect them even more.


    Beri looked at everyone else and continued on.


    "With that said, here¡¯s a list for eligibility requirements:


    ?Those who were born with an opening or slit in the roof of their mouth or upper lip (cleft lip deformity)


    ?Those who haverge head-sized boils protruding out of their necks, belly and chest and back.


    ?Those who have been critically ill for years.


    ?Those who can¡¯t chew at all because all their teeth have either fallen out or are broken.


    ?Those...."


    Beri went in to list all the symptoms that they were willing to treat.


    Even though he had no real medical knowledge, Landon had shown him images and real-life patients within the hospital.


    So he knew what he was looking for.


    Within these past few years, things like fevers, constipation, food poisoning, coughs and so on.....were now toomon and easily treatable in the Pyno continent thanks to the drugs from Baymard.


    So they weren¡¯t particrly aiming at that.


    Nope!


    They were looking for those that needed surgical treatment.


    They were looking more for people with cancerous cells growing in them, rather than physical disabilities.


    Because like it or not, in this era, disabilities existed... but they mostly came from battles, scheming, plotting and fights.


    They rarely ever came from birth.


    .


    Firstly, back on earth... an overly abused woman had an extremely high chance of giving birth to a disabled child.


    But in this era, a man could hit a woman continuously and that baby woulde out alright.


    The women in this era had tough bodies that protected the children even more.


    Not to talk of the early man!


    If it were back in the dinosaur age.... please!


    What abuse could bother those women?


    Evolution was something that was bound to happen no matter what.


    Of course there were also pros and cons to this, as all this toughness could only be forged from a hard life.


    Humans would always adapt to every situation, and that was a fact!


    But the extra pressure and hard life also meant short life expectancy as well.


    For sure, some births resulted in joint twins or other disabilities.


    But they were so rare and hardly seen, that when people did see them, they thought that the child was a monster or cursed instead.


    Some believed that it was the child¡¯s mother who sinned and was baring the wrath from the heavens, while others believed that the child was a shape of wickedness that will one day gue the earth.


    And even those that grew huge cancerous cellster on in their lives, were either thought to have been poisoned or cursed too.


    At times, the woman would be med for a.d.u.l.tery and put to death besides her monstrous baby instead.


    These were really dark times.


    Long story short, they had decided to treat these people and educate the rest of the world instead.


    Beri himself had seen the miraculous after effect of patients who had been treated in the hospital.


    So he knew that these poor people were suffering from a disease and weren¡¯t cursed at all.


    "Vige Chief Gringo, please coordinate with everyone and bring all those who identify in any of the categories listed."


    "No problem!"


    With that, Gringo quickly did as he was told.


    .


    17 minutester, Beri and his crew had gone to the huts of those who he intended to take back to Baymard.


    In total, there were 5 patients: 3 children and 2 elderly men were presented to Beri and his crew.


    Beri confirmed that they all met the requirements.


    "Wait!


    Mr. Beri, just on top of that mountain, there¡¯s an 8-year-old orphan boy there who lives up there all alone.


    He also has one of the descriptions that you mentioned.... but his case is very rare.


    We had never seen anyone look the way he did.


    So we thought that he was cursed.


    But after listening to your description I realize that the poor boy might just be sick instead.


    So... can you please take a look at him?" The vige chief said embarrassedly.


    "Sure!"

 Chapter 610 - The Young Dartomi

    <h4>Chapter 610 - The Young Dartomi</h4>


    "Sirs, this is the boy¡¯s home."


    "Hmm... Thank you, vige chief Gringo."


    .


    Currently, Beri, his men and Gringo were now within what was supposed to be the boy¡¯s front yard.


    Beri looked up at the thatched house that barely looked like it could¡¯ve taken anyone through winter.


    It was slightly nted, old and looked very unsteady.


    And on closer inspection, one could see that it had been mended numerous times during this past winter.


    This meant that on some days, the poor boy had probably almost frozen to death whenever the heavy snowfall would copse parts of his home.


    Sigh... His life must¡¯ve been tough.


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Dartomi, this is the vige chief..... Are you in?"


    Without wasting any more time, the vige chief respectfully knocked on the thin door that was made from several backs of trees.


    He knocked for a while without getting any response and thought that no one was around.


    But Beri and his men knew that this wasn¡¯t the case.


    On arriving, they had seen footsteps on the mushy grounds that can only belong to that of a kid.


    And the footsteps went straight into the building.


    Additionally, when they had knocked on the door the first time... They could hear slight noisesing from within.


    One might think that it was just the wind or something, but Beri and his men felt otherwise.


    In short, there was so much evidence around the yard alone that showed that the boy was in.


    "Erhmm... Sorry sirs, it looks like he¡¯s not in.


    You know the boy lives alone, so he probably went out hunting or fishing in the nearby streams.


    But if you¡¯d like, we could wait for him here or back in the vige... Whichever one you all want." Gringo said with concern.


    "Hmm... No need, he¡¯s in."


    "_"


    Gringo looked at Beri, and then looked at the rest of the nodding soldiers in confusion.


    How were they so sure?


    Gringo looked at the door again and thought long and hard on whether the boy had responded during one of his knocks.


    But failed to recall hearing anything from within.


    Beri now stood in front of the door and knocked once more to get the boy¡¯s attention.


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Kid, we mean no harm.


    We are from Baymard, and we¡¯re here to assist you.


    Kid, I know that life has truly been unfair to you.


    The world is a dark ce that turned its back on you when you needed help the most.


    You have lived, suffered, and even survived through it all.


    And you will continue to suffer if you don¡¯t take a chance to make a change.


    All these words are the words that a wise, daring and brilliant man once told me.


    Never forget that amidst human cruelty lies ignorance.


    And just like everyone else, I too used to be ignorant as well.


    But now my eyes have opened with the changing tides of time.


    I know you don¡¯t trust anyone.


    But for yourself and your parents, give it one more chance.


    Give yourself a chance to prove humanity wrong about you and change your destiny." Beri said with a slight smile on his face.


    85% of these words came from Landon.


    .


    When he had firste here with his mother and sister, he felt like he was at his wit¡¯s end.


    Even though he trusted Santa, one never knew if the person Santa trusted was as good as he imed.


    For all he knew, he could¡¯ve been sent into very behind Santa¡¯s back.


    There was so much that weighed on his shoulder as a man who had 2 women to protect.


    His father had disowned his family and their names had been removed from the list of royals and nobles throughout the empire.


    So at this point, he was nothing more than an ordinary peasant man.


    That was the lowest point in his life, where he felt that the wicked would always seed.


    But when Landon saw him, he immediately took him as a brother and said these exact same words to him too.


    It was as if he had some sort of enlightenment, because immediately after... he felt his mind be calmer and clearer.


    It was at this point that he knew what he wanted to be.


    Growing up in the pce, he had never wanted the throne and had always wanted to be a simple knight.


    He was someone who could take on too much responsibility and that he knew.


    So if Santa could be a merchant, then why couldn¡¯t he be a simple knight?


    And so with so much motivation, he took his miserable situation and turned it into a dream all thanks to himself and his majesty Landon.


    He would never forget those words no matter what!


    They were his saving grace.


    .


    "Kid, soon we will be leaving.


    So if you¡¯re in there, this is yourst chance toe out.


    Remember, your destiny is in your own hands."


    ¡¯Catchah!¡¯


    Gringo: "..."


    As soon as Beri finished his speech, the door was forcefully opened by the young boy.


    Gringo was shocked and embarrassed at the same time when he recalled how he told Beri how hardworking and honest the boy was.


    ¡¯Kid, so you were inside the whole time?


    Don¡¯t you know that they might take you as a troublemaker instead?


    And if you were in there, why didn¡¯t you open up when you heard my voice?


    Kid...You really don¡¯t put I, the vige chief in your heart, do you?


    Hmph!¡¯


    While the Gringo was still sulking, the youngd Dartomi..... Was currently facing Beri and his crew silently.


    The young boy had a scarf over his nose and tried his best to stand in an imposing manner.


    But of course, his trembling hands quickly gave him out.


    On the other hand, Dartomi was also analyzing them as well.


    and without a doubt, he was utterly impressed by what he saw.


    They looked like real warriors!


    Dartomi steadied his chaotic heart and looked Beri straight in the eye.


    "Smelly men, what do you want?"


    "_"

 Chapter 611 - Hope

    <h4>Chapter 611 - Hope</h4>


    "Smelly men, what do you want?"


    "_"


    --silence--


    (>¡ã¡õ¡ã)


    Gringo looked up to the sky and didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.


    How could he have forgotten that this brat was always rude through and through?


    Even though It has been over 4 months since hest came to the brat¡¯s home, how could he have forgotten the boy¡¯s true nature?


    Smelly man?


    Did these magnificent men look like smelly men to the brat?


    But even though he red at Dartomi, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious for the poor kid.


    Gringo secretly looked at Beri and the rest before sighing from relief.


    Good, they weren¡¯t angry.


    He looked again and was even more confused than before.


    Eh?


    Why were sir Beri and the rest smiling instead?


    Did they like being insulted?


    But how would Gringo have known that the men were actually admiring Dartomi¡¯s courage instead?


    Even though he was trembling, he never yielded or diverted their eyes in the least while insulting them.


    [Soldiers: the kid¡¯s got spunk.]


    Beri smiled at thed in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "What do we want?


    Kid... We want to help you!"


    "Really?


    And why would you want to do that?


    There¡¯s no free meal in this world, so why?" Dartomi asked curiously.


    "Hmm... it¡¯s because our ruler and our people have once suffered a fate that made the entire world shun us too.


    So we are here to provide aid to those who truly need it.


    Of course, we can talk on and on about what we can or can¡¯t do.....But in your heart, I know that you¡¯ve already made up your mind on what you will do.


    Isn¡¯t that right, Dartomi."


    "Hmmmm.....my ce can¡¯t take all of you at once, so only you and the vige chief cane in."


    "As you say, this is your home after all."


    With that, Beri turned to the rest of his men and nodded at them, before heading in with Gringo.


    .


    Both Beri and Gringo spent over an hour trying to satisfy the young man¡¯s curiosity.


    Unlike most, Dartomi had actually never heard of Baymard before as he never left the mountain region for anything.


    He used to live in the vige with his parents when he was younger... Even though he was still shunned by everyone.


    But unfortunately for him when he turned 4, the Pure Evil cult that was newly established at the Time went to each vige in hopes of spreading terror.


    Of course they attempted to take his mother and defile her, but his father wasn¡¯t having it.


    His father was killed and his mothermitted suicide, rather than be defiled.


    And so he became an orphan who fended for himself since then.


    He moved here and never went back down again.


    But hearing about Baymard made him feel like he didn¡¯t know the world outside at all.


    "Can I see it?"


    "Are you sure you want to?


    I¡¯ve been called a monster my whole life, and many people say that the hole under my nose is a scar marked by a demon.


    It¡¯s said that looking at it would make one get bad fortune.


    So, do you really want to see it?" Dartomi said with a serious expression on his face.


    "Hahhhhahhahahah!


    What stupid curse?


    Kid... I¡¯ve seen 3 people like you, and they have already been treated by our healers (doctors).


    What curse?


    As I said, ignorance is this world¡¯s biggest sin."


    Hearing Beri, both Dartomi and Gringo jumped in shock.


    They were cured?


    So this wasn¡¯t a curse?


    Beri went in to exin the basic knowledge about what he knew about it, which took the other men by surprise.


    They were also shown pictures of the before and after treatments of some patients.


    Without a doubt, they were shocked by the picture thing that didn¡¯t look anything like a portrait.


    But the patients in the pictures stunned them even more.


    Dartomi looked at the smiling boy in the picture and felt the mes of hope grow deeper within him.


    So this illness was called Cleft lip, and it was just a defect from during pregnancy?


    He looked to the ground, slowly took off his scarf and raised his head back up again.


    He tried to hold back his tears, but in the end... He wept like the kid that he was.


    ¡¯Woo...Woo...Woo...Woo¡¯


    "There, There.


    It¡¯s all better now, isn¡¯t it?"


    Gringo looked at him and sighed.


    All he saw now was a pitiful child.


    And now that he knew that it was an illness, he felt even more empathy for the orphaned poor boy instead.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed when he thought of the behaviour of some of his vigers towards the boy who had no one in this world to turn to.


    What monster?


    Clearly, the poor guy was just sick and needed help.


    Gringo promised himself that if he ever found people who were like Dartomi, he would immediately send them to Baymard for treatment.


    And anyone who ever called Dartomi a monster in his presence, would definitely feel his wrath.


    Sigh..... The world was really ignorant, and so was his previous self.


    .


    Beri allowed Dartomi to cry to his heart¡¯s contempt.


    And after 5 minutes, the red puffy-eyed boy quickly resumed his so-called cold look... which at this point only made him look like he was pouting.


    "So you all are leaving now?


    Wait!


    Do I need to go with you now?"


    "No... Not now.


    This is only the first vige that we visited.


    So after distributing everything to all chosen viges and towns, then we will make a U-turn and pick everyone up.


    Plus we also have to take care of the out evil can¡¯t before we leave.


    So in about a week or so, we should be back.


    After all, it¡¯s only 2 P.M, and we are already on our way towards the next vige now."


    "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you all."


    "Good!"


    With that, Beri and his team left.


    But they weren¡¯t the only ones who were preparing for battle.


    Far away from Carona, danger was silently brewing in the dark.

 Chapter 612 - The Time Was Near

    <h4>Chapter 612 - The Time Was Near</h4>


    ¡¯Sweuuu!!!¡¯


    The end silently whistled against the trees that were now starting to grow their leaves.


    The forest was slightly warmer, and the animals had alle out to y.


    The birds tweeted away, and the frogs sang the base to the song.


    Just one look, and one could see that the forest would soon get its full look within the next few months.


    Several deers, rabbits and animals were all searching for food around the trees along a tiny forest trail.


    Everything seemed to be at peace... when suddenly, all the creatures lifted their heads in unison and quickly vanished back into the heat of the forest.


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    Right on cue, over hundreds of men on horseback rode along the forest trail silently, with their leader riding in the centre of the group.


    But even though their leader was clocked in ck and had a long hood on, anyone who saw his frame or shadow... Would undoubtedly know that he was the leader of the pack.


    The men rode vigntly until they finally stopped at a field of Wet strangling grass.


    Yup!


    As the name suggests, the grass would strangle anyone who dares to resist it.


    Anyone who saw it would say that it looked like one of those Baymardian mops.


    It had a stick-like top body, and the bottom half of it was exactly like that of a mop¡¯s.


    But one shouldn¡¯t be received, because underneath that wig of grass, we¡¯re countless times that were wrapped around like a ball of yarn.


    The grass¡¯s utter appearance was just a camouge to lower one¡¯s guard.


    Because as soon as anyone came a few inches to it, it would strangle you and cut off one¡¯s blood cirction in a heartbeat.


    It was one of the most vicious nts known to man, and also liked blood the most.


    Some grille called it the devil¡¯s nt, while others called it the figments of enemy ancestors.


    Several believed that they were a result of enemies that were buried in the ce where they were killed.


    Of course, beliefs like these made warriors travel several miles away just to throw the ashes of their enemies away.


    All in all, the ant was believed to be pure evil.


    .


    "Stop!" One of the menmanded while raising his right hand in the air.


    Soon, everyone did as they were told and quickly gave way for the man to approach the leader.


    The leader then took out a small potion from his chest and gave it to the man.


    "Everyone, stand back and wait!"


    With that, the man moved towards the strangling nts and took a deep breath.


    Even though these nts were deadly, they had but one weakness known to just a few powerful men in the Pyno continent.


    Yup!


    These nts hate this potion.


    Even the man didn¡¯t know what the position was.


    But all he knew was that whenever he sprinkled several drops of the potion onto 2 or 3 nts before him... a few minutester, the entire field would turn red.


    One thing to note was that these nts were normally purple in nature.


    And when they attacked, they would turn grey.


    But for some reason, red meant that they were asleep instead.


    Additionally, they typically got affected by the other strangling nts around them.


    So if one got hungry, turned grey and identally touches another one beside it... Then that one would also get hungry and turn grey too.


    And in turn, the entire field would get hungry and turn green in a matter of minutes.


    As for the potion in the man¡¯s hand, it could make these nts stay asleep for 15 minutes max with no signs of them waking up.


    This was a huge secret that only kings and high-ss nobles knew of, as the potion itself could make any meddle ss noble go bankrupt within a year.


    The warrior sprinkled a few drops and quickly stepped back.


    ¡¯Weeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhh!¡¯


    The affected strangling grass made a high-pitched crying noise, and quickly turned into red from bottom to top.


    And once itpletely turned red, it nted sideways as if it were sleeping and immediately touched the other nts beside it with its long stick-like upper part.


    ¡¯Weeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhh!¡¯


    The rest cried out and the cycle continued.


    Within the next 4 minutes, the entire field had turnedpletely red.


    "Everyone, we have just 13~15 minutes tops.


    Advance quickly!"


    With that, the rest of the men rode through a ting footpath amidst the red field.


    Even though it seemed like the time was a lot, sometimes, these nts would get up earlier than expected, so the quicker they were the better for them.


    .


    The men rode along the small foot trail and finally entered a cave at the other end.


    And right on cue, they heard the sounds of the nts waking up in unison.


    ¡¯Weeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhh!¡¯


    As expected, some really woke up early.


    Good thing that they hurried as fast as they could.


    One should know that with no real way of measuring the potion ingredients, how could each potion have the same results?


    The men rode into the cave while feeling relieved as well.


    At this point, even if someone had identally seen them enter the cave, they wouldn¡¯t be able to advance at all..... Lest they want to die a gruesome death.


    Heck!


    Even the potions were so valuable and well treasures, that their leaders were only allowed to take 2 spoons of them in a potion bottle whenever they had to leave or enter the cave.


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    The men continued to advance while avoiding all traps that were set up for intruders.


    And soon, they came out of the cave and was greeted by a massive estate a little further away from the cave¡¯s exit.


    "Wee, your majesty Alec Barn.


    Wee!"


    "Hmm... Have all the men that I sent this way arrived?¡¯


    "Yes your majesty, they¡¯re all here."


    "Good!


    Now round everyone up as soon as possible.


    It¡¯s time to prepare for battle!"

 Chapter 613 - The Time Was Near 2

    <h4>Chapter 613 - The Time Was Near 2</h4>


    After dishing out his orders, Alec calmly entered the estate.


    There were men everywhere!


    The ce was so full that people had to sleep within the hallways of all 12 estates.


    "Wee your majesty!"


    "Wee your majesty!"


    As he passed, everyone quickly stopped what they were doing and saluted him with respect.


    Alec nodded back and steadily made his way to the west wing of the main building.


    That wing had his bedroom, as well as his main office by It.


    Of course, he went straight into his office and stayed there.


    Right now, time was of the essence.


    A few hours went by, and after a while, there was a knock on his door.


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Enter!"


    Immediately, 7 of his most loyal Commanders and aides all walked in and first went on bended knees.


    "We havepleted the task, your majesty.


    "Hmhm... So how many men do we have presently?"


    "47,069 men, your majesty." Answered one of the aides.


    47,069 men?


    That was almost 50,000 men!


    Alec had previously sent out close to 20,000 when he was back in the Capital.


    And on his way to Baymard, he had taken at least 2~5,000 men from each big noble in the cities.


    In some cities, he took from over 4 people at once.


    And in others, he just targeted only a single noble instead.


    All this while, Alec had been strategically crippling those who were secretly against him with this move.


    He took at least half of their total number of official knights.


    And in some cases, he took all of their men instead.


    Undoubtedly, this greatly affected their political stance and power, since they couldn¡¯t make too many moves until Alec appointed or sent their men back to them or appointed new ones.


    Looking at how many men he had tallied up, Alec grinned in satisfaction.


    .


    "Excellent!


    For the next week, we¡¯ll go over the battle n with these warriors before we head out.


    With these many men at hand, if we don¡¯t properly assign and group each warrior to certain tasks... Then there will be widespread chaos on that day.


    I want the men to be split up into 8 groups.


    You 7 will be in leaders of 7 groups.


    While I, on the other hand, will have the 8th group stay behind on the field and protect me.


    Additionally, they will also serve as backup as well.


    As for your groups, some of you will control all archers, while others will control the warriors, ck powder, poison and so on.


    Remember, I want this done in a week tops!"


    "Yes your majesty, it shall be done." They replied in unison.


    "I expect nothing less.


    Now, what about the scouts that have been monitoring Baymard dor the past 1 month?"


    "Your majesty, from what they reported..... Baymard isn¡¯t aware of our iing attack as well, because they¡¯re still the same from the time that we left.


    They still haven¡¯t opened up any sword fighting academies, and only have those ¡¯thunder-thingies¡¯ (tasers) as their only weapons.


    But your majesty, it¡¯s said that these people are very skilled at hand-to-handbat."


    Hand-to-handbat?


    Alec sneered when he thought about it.


    What did those Baymardians think this was?


    How could hand-to-handbat help them defend against ck powder?


    Except it was sorcery, there was no way that he would believe that they could win against him.


    He gently massaged his beard and smiled confidently.


    Of course it can¡¯t just him, as his aides were also smiling stupidly as well.


    What a joke!


    They felt like these Baymardians we¡¯re being toox and trusting of the world.


    Or else, how would they end up with such bad national defences?


    Everyone¡¯s mood was that of a sly fox that had its prey right where it wanted it.


    In their minds, the battle has already been won.


    .


    "It¡¯s good that they¡¯re foolish.


    This will only reassure and give us a better chance of victory.


    So for now, tell the scout¡¯s to stop, lest they get discovered.


    Remember, our biggest advantage is our surprise attack.


    With how big our group is, there¡¯s no way that they would be able to win.


    But we still can¡¯t take my chances, that¡¯s why we have to surprise them instead."


    "You¡¯re right your majesty.


    Since we have a week tops to allocate out tasks, and another 4 days to ride towards Baymard... Then if we get discovered now, wouldn¡¯t that be enough time for these Baymardians to get help?


    They have already signed a treaty with Carona, so they will definitelye to their aid." Said one of the aides.


    "As always, your majesty is always one step ahead of us.


    A trip to Carona takes 2 and a half days using their sh.i.p.s.... and word on the streets is that Carona keeps special forces around the coastal city in times of Crises like this.


    So If we alert them now, in a span of 5 to 7 days, their reinforcements would¡¯ve already settled down in Baymard.


    That¡¯s why your majesty wants us to stop the scouts.


    Your majesty is wise!" Added another aide, whose eyes were almost twinkling with excitement.


    Alec listened and nodded back to affirm their theories.


    "You all are correct!


    We don¡¯t know how many elite forces are within the Carona¡¯s Coastal city that hosts the Bay-Caronian Transport sh.i.p.s.


    So we can¡¯t take any chances and let our enemies increase in number.


    For all we know, after they get help..... they might end up having exactly the same number of men as we do or higher.


    That is a chance that we must never take!


    Ry this to the scouts: Any can¡¯t who dared to leave this ce will be killed on the spot."


    "Yes, your majesty!" They replied seriously.


    Even they would kill anyone who jeopardized their ns.


    Baymard had to fall into their hands no matter what.


    "Alright, that¡¯s all for now.


    Dismissed!"


    With that, everyone left the office silently.


    The long-awaited battle that they had been looking forward to was quickly approaching.


    Their hearts pounded like a drum and their entire body fell into a state of ecstasy.


    Finally, they would get rid of that bastard child.


    But of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones who were looking forward to battle.

 Chapter 614 - The Time Was Near 3

    <h4>Chapter 614 - The Time Was Near 3</h4>


    ¡¯Shuah! Shuah! Shuah! Shuah!¡¯


    The waters shed against the hard wooden bottoms of several sh.i.p.s that were currently on their journey to victory.


    The sh.i.p.s all sailed in a triangr formation, with the main ship leading the way.


    And on the lead ship, several men were currently going over their battle ns seriously.


    "How long before we arrive?"


    "Commander Pirus, we have 3 more weeks of travel, before we finally reach Baymard¡¯s shores."


    "Good!


    Even though we didn¡¯t get any additional ves to join our fleet, Terique¡¯s victory in this battle will still be reassured.


    We have the list of weapons that they use, as well as the way to counter these weapons too.


    So tell the men to go over it again.


    Out victory in this battle should bepletely one-sided with us just winning brutally." Pirus said sternly.


    Everyone nodded and felt that this was indeed the case.


    Truthfully..... the number of people and battlesh.i.p.s that they had initially prepared, had now dropped by bout 3/10 (30%).


    It so what?


    They still outnumbered these Baymardians and even had information about the weapons that they use.


    To them, victory was definitely guaranteed.


    Anyway, they had left Terique with 68 sh.i.p.s that were all packed and fully loaded in hopes of destroying Baymard.


    The amount of ck powder that they had at hand was enough to make even kings and rulers open their eyes in awe and shock.


    "Captain Nicodemus!


    Is it ready?"


    "Yes, Commander!"


    "Excellent!


    Quickly,mand the rest of the fleet to get ready to stop.


    We should be fast approaching the rendezvous spot soon."


    "Understood Commander!"


    Immediately, everyone in the room swiftly got up and hurried towards the deck.


    They stood calmly in wait while the ship sailed, before stopping at a very tiny ind.


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Pirus and a few others got off the ship and walked towards the men before him.


    Yes!


    This ind was a well-known pirate imed one.


    There were several pirates on shore all drinking rum and celebrating for heaven knows what.


    And at the forefront of them, was their Captain who was currently enjoying and basking under the sun.


    Pirus and the rest didn¡¯t mind these pirates.


    But what made them angry were the remarks that they heard from these men as they advanced towards the pirate Captain.


    These vulgar men whistled and licked their lips at them while catcalling them.


    ¡¯Phee-Pheew¡¯


    "Look at that chest!


    Hey gorgeous!


    You look like the type of man who would like to be under me, so would you like to give it a try?"


    "Hey handsome, we haven¡¯t had a woman¡¯s touch in a few months now.


    So if you¡¯re interested, thene over to papa.


    I don¡¯t mind at all!"


    "Hey beautiful!


    I¡¯m stable, ready and unbeatable in the bedroom.


    Try me and you¡¯ll never look for any other woman."


    "Hey blondie!


    Do you like what you see?


    I knew it!


    You like the fact that I have one n.i.p.p.l.e right?"


    "Aye... You there with the silver hair.


    You¡¯re exactly my type.


    Come!... Don¡¯t be afraid of my belly!"


    (-_-*)


    Pirus and the men all felt several chills run through their spins when they heard these men talk.


    The appearance of these pirates were unruly and vulgar.


    They had hard leathery skin that came from years of hardship on the deck of a boat.


    And when they smiled, their ck, green, yellow and missing teeth made Pirus and his men want to puke.


    Who would want to sleep with them when they look like that?


    Many of the men were already bis.e.x.u.a.l anyway, so that wasn¡¯t what truly offended them.


    Even if they had to get pleasure from a man, it shouldn¡¯t be one that had so many boils and pimples on their face that they looked like a monster altogether.


    The life of a pirate was hard, and with it came dirt and diseases that made some of them look ugly.


    They just didn¡¯t have the time to take care of themselves, and whenever they were at sea... They would even spend over a month before they took their next bath.


    At least whenever they got to their inds, they were cleaner than at sea.


    But still, their appearances made Pirus and his men want to puke!


    Especially when they smiled and looked at them with desire and l.u.s.t.


    Ugh!


    How disgusting!


    .


    Pirus and his group of 7 walked towards the pirate Captain amidst All the cat-calling.


    Dammit!


    They were so pissed that one could see all their veins bulging on their foreheads.


    They looked at the pirate Captain ahead, as if ming him for not restraining his overly s.e.x.u.a.l crew.


    If not for the fact that Nopline had specifically requested for them to get intel from these bastards, why else would he be here?


    Yes!


    Here pirates also worked for Nopline as well.


    They were his eyes and ears around these parts.


    "Oh?


    And what brought you fancy looking boys all the way here?" The pirate Captain said, before giving them a broad smile that showcased his ckened teeth.


    They shuddered uncontrobly when they saw his smile, but the pirate Captain didn¡¯t mind at all.


    "So, what can I do for you boys?"


    "We are here because of our master¡¯s orders."


    "And who¡¯s your master?"


    "Sir Nopline!"


    Hearing Nopline¡¯s name, the pirate Captain¡¯s eyes immediately lit up.


    "Where¡¯s your identity and proof?"


    "Here!" Pirus said arrogantly while tossing his crest and a letter to the pirate Captain.


    A minuteter, the pirate Captain folded the note and passed it back to Pirus.


    "Alright!


    Come inside and we¡¯ll talk about it more."


    With that Pirus and his gang went into one of the estates on the ind.


    And an hourter, they had gotten everything that they wanted to know.


    Of course without a doubt, they hurriedly left the pirates and went straight back to their ship.


    "Commander Pirus, it looks like our spy is still within Baymardian as nned.


    So once we get in, he¡¯ll do his part."


    "Hmhm.


    It seems like everything is going as nned.


    Heheheheh!


    Soon, Baymard will be ours!"

 Chapter 615 - She-Devil

    <h4>Chapter 615 - She-Devil</h4>


    Life was truly a mysterious thing.


    Because like a chain reaction, major forces within the entire Pyno continent seemed to be having several difficulties of their own.


    Far away from Commander Pirus and his fleet, several people were currently praying for their lives as hard as they could.


    Dammit!


    Who asked them to provoke this monster?


    .


    In a beautifully styled room, a 38-year-old man stood before several kneeling servants with his back facing them.


    The kneeling servants all shuddered from fear and didn¡¯t dare to look up at all.


    The ce was now frighteningly quiet, and all that could be heard was the buried breathing from the servants.


    On the other hand, the man who had his face gaming them slowly turned around to reveal a small human that had been strapped to his chest.


    The person on his chest held a y teacup and took a sip from the cup angrily.


    Yes!


    The person was in rage!


    And who was this person?


    Well, it was none other than the one-arm Cary Barn.


    It could be said that Cary now stood as a symbol of evil to all those who worked for her.


    Before, she could¡¯ve been said to be a devil who worked in hell.


    But now, they all saw her as the owner of hell himself.


    Cary had transformed into a nightmare for them.


    Nheless, who could me her?


    She had lost both of her legs, as well as her most dominant arm... The right one.


    So now, she was like a 3-year-old baby who was carried around wherever she went.


    All this, as well as her now very low self-esteem, made hersh out all the more.


    For sure, she had tried to move on her own... But it was utterly difficult and still needed a lot of practice to do.


    One should know that for the past few months, she had been secretly learning how o support her entire body and walk on her own.


    Because no matter what, she felt a sense of security whenever she tried moving on her own.


    And best of all, it made her feel stronger.


    She hated the looks of pity, mocking, gloating and even contempt on the faces of mother, maids, stepmothers and nobles who happened to chance upon her.


    From the moment her condition was leaked, several frienemies of hers came to visit her estate all in the guise of ¡¯worrying¡¯ about her.


    But she could see all the gloating and hidden messages within their sweet talk.


    It would be a lie if she said that she wasn¡¯t angry.


    Regardless, what could she do?


    Her father didn¡¯t favour her anymore, hence he didn¡¯t listen to any of her requests.


    He treated her like a monstrous disgrace, and was even tempted to remove her from the royal registry.


    In his mind, daughters were tools and legitimate sons were family.


    So with a broken tool like Cary that couldn¡¯t even be used for his own gain, why would he bother about any of her requests?


    Even if those nobles mocked her, she was sure that Alec wouldn¡¯t do anything to them and might even support them instead.


    Sheughed bitterly when she thought about her so-called family.


    Indeed, she was a broken tool for them.


    .


    As for the guard who was assigned to carry her on his chest, he was one of her mother¡¯s most loyal guards who had been working for her mother even before she was born.


    The guard never spoke unless he was alone with her, and his entire aura was one that intimidated the workers even more.


    He now slept in her room and made sure that he went almost everywhere with her.


    Well everywhere except for her bath pools andtrines.


    In truth, there were times that the maids had even thought of drowning the princess to death.


    But they didn¡¯t dare because they would undoubtedly be buried alongside her as well.


    Additionally, their families might even join them too.


    So they dared not plot against the princess.


    And the head guard who always carried Cary around would catch them before they evenpleted to dead.


    So what was the point?


    The head guard was also in charge of all security measures within her estate.


    And to Cary, he was her lucky star.


    Because ever since he came, that dastardly hooded man hadn¡¯t shown up again at all.


    Months have passed by with no other incidents having.


    So how could she not be happy?


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel shed a few tears whenever she thought of her secure her estate had now be.


    It was truly a thing of joy for her, and all this positive energy gave her some of her confidence back... Although it also turned her into a little mister as well.


    Cary looked at the shivering and sneered.


    "Do you all think that because I¡¯m like this, I wouldn¡¯t be needing any of my luxury gowns Ir jewelry anymore?


    Let me ask you all for thest time.


    Who took my Golden Barogan (kind of animal) bracelet?"


    --silence--


    The maids shivered even more when they heard Cary¡¯s words.


    Some of them were shivering because they were indeed guilty, while others shivered because they were afraid that those guilty wouldn¡¯t step forward at all.


    And in that case, wouldn¡¯t they be all killed on the spot even though they were innocent?


    They couldn¡¯t help but first their luck.


    How could they end up working with such lowly thieves who seemed bent on pulling them along death¡¯s road.


    Their faces all turned ghastly pale, and their bodies looked like their spirits had already departed from the world.


    Cary gleefully looked at their ghastly expressions and smiled viciously.


    Of course, she already knew who the thieves were since she had gotten the report from the guard who was now carrying her.


    He had ced hidden guards all over her estate so they would know whether someone nned to poison her food, or even ce deadly powders on her clothes or not.


    But who would¡¯ve known that they would end up meeting thieves instead?

 Chapter 616 - Skills For An Internet Troll

    <h4>Chapter 616 - Skills For An Inte Troll</h4>


    "Crash!"


    The y teacup in Cary¡¯s hands was sent flying towards the floor.


    It shattered into several pieces that shot towards some of the maids like dynamite.


    She had missed her aim.


    The maids quivered and dared not move from their original positions, lest they anger the she-devil before them.


    Because if they had moved in attempts to dodge it, then they would surely be killed on the spot.


    Cary looked at the shattered pieces below and frowned even more.


    Doing things with her left hand was truly a hassle.


    She took a deep breath and calmed herself before looking at the maids once more.


    "Raise your heads and look at me.


    You all are my most trusted maids.


    So of course stealing from me will only make me feel betrayed and angry at you.


    Why couldn¡¯t you have asked me for a bigger sry or something else?


    You all are like family to me, so I would¡¯ve listened to your requests.


    Sigh... why didn¡¯t you just ask?" Cary said while acting pitifully.


    The maids looked at her appearance and felt like what she was saying was true.


    After all, if they really thought about it more... all she had been doing ever since she lost her limbs was to throw tantrums here and there.


    She would yell, break things and taunt them verbally.


    But she had never done anything to physically harm them.


    So wasn¡¯t this the same as a 3-year-old childshing out whenever it wasn¡¯t given what it wanted?


    Now that they took a closer look at her, they felt that she needed was more love and attention since her mother was the only one who showered her with love.


    Thinking about it now, why didn¡¯t they just ask her for a bigger sry, rather than stealing?


    .


    Cary looked at their soft expressions and sneered.


    "As I said, you all are like family to me.


    So this is yourst chance!


    If you step forward now, this one promises not to kill you.


    You have my word as an Arcadinian Princess."


    ¡¯Thud!¡¯


    Immediately, two maids bashed her heads on the floor loudly.


    "P... Princess, please forgive this lowly one.


    This one just wanted money to take care of my son.


    As you said, we are all family.


    So please forgive this lowly one."


    "Princess, this one only wanted to save her dying father.


    So I teamed up with maid Sati to steal the bracelet.


    I beg the princess for forgiveness!" They said while continuously smacking their heads on the floor as hard as they could.


    "Hmmm.... you all may rise.


    I forgive you all."


    "Thank you, princess!


    Thank you, princess!


    Thank you, princess!" They said excitedly in unison.


    So the princess really took them like family?


    They were so shocked that they almost forgot to breathe.


    Did she forgive them just like that?


    How benevolent!


    They felt even more incredulous at the whole ordeal and couldn¡¯t help but sigh from relief.


    Today must be their lucky day.


    But how could they have known that all was not as it seemed?


    "Thank you, princess!"


    "Thank you!"


    (^_^)


    They thanked her merrily.


    Cary on the other hand looked at them hatefully.


    "Yes.... I¡¯ve forgiven you all, and I promise not to kill you.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t punish you all right?"


    --silence--


    The moment the duo heard Cary¡¯s words, they soon had a bad definition in their hearts.


    "Hehehehhe..... I¡¯d like to remind everyone here that no matter how I look, my status will always remain the same.


    I will forever be a princess of Arcadina.


    So, what crime is usually given out to thieves who steal from royals?


    The answer is death!


    But because of my promise, I¡¯ve decided to only punish you two.


    And since you both like to steal from defenceless women, then why don¡¯t I make you be one instead?


    Mene!


    Seize them, cut off their legs and their dominant hand immediately.


    And whatever you do, make sure that they don¡¯t die!"


    The moment those words came out, the women felt fear like they¡¯ve never before.


    "Please Princess, forgive us."


    "Forgive us... Forgive us."


    "Princess!


    Didn¡¯t you say that we are all family?


    Don¡¯t you promise not to hurt us?"


    "You b**ch!


    You will surely rot in hell for this!"


    "_"


    As the women were dragged out, their pleading soon turned to insults.


    Just like that, from today henceforth... They too will be cripples as well.


    The other maids trembled from fear and promised never to end up like the rest.


    .


    After dismissing the rest, Cary stayed in her room with head guard Medonis.


    "Young mistress!


    We sent our spies to your lover¡¯s home and found out the reason for his absence.


    But young mistress, it isn¡¯t good." Medonis said grimly.


    Cary felt a sharp pain in her heart from Medonis¡¯ words.


    The signs were always there, but she failed to see them.


    Her eyes turned misty, and her nostrils felt blocked as well.


    How dare that bastard?


    Yes!


    Ever since she lost all 3 limbs, Anthony had been avoiding her like the gue.


    He would send letters saying that he was busy, and didn¡¯t even bother to ask about her condition again.


    His letters that were previously 2 pages long, were now 6 or 9 letters long instead.


    In herst letter, she had written a 3-page long letter about how much she missed him and yearned for him, and also written on how she spent her days now.


    But the bastard had only written:


    [


    To my darling;


    Good for you.


    Your lover,


    Anthony.


    ]


    That was it.


    If Landon saw this letter, he would¡¯ve said that Anthony would¡¯ve been an amazing inte troll back on earth.


    The skill to anger someone with so little words was truly rare.


    (`*^*)


    Cary felt like exploding when she saw the letter.


    What was the point of even holding up a pen to write the letter?


    Might as well not have written at all!


    "Young mistress... It¡¯s as you¡¯ve suspected.


    He specifically told his father in private that he no longer wants you anymore." Medonis said without any hint of emotions.


    "What a good Anthony!


    Does he think that he can get away from me just like that?


    Hehehehe... How naive!


    And to think that this is the man I sacrificed for.


    Medonis!


    Tell your men to continue watching him for now.


    I¡¯ll definitely make him pay, but not now.


    And by the way, do you know why mother hasn¡¯te over yet?¡¯¡¯ Cary asked worriedly.


    "Young mistress... I do.


    A matter of urgency has urred.


    In fact, it isn¡¯t just your mother who is worried.


    My spies within the 3rd queen¡¯s camp have also reported another matter of urgency to me."


    "Well, what is it?


    Spit it out Medonis!"


    "Young mistress, both women received secret letters.


    And from the looks of it, Prince Eli and Prince Connor have both gone missing!"

 Chapter 617 - Busiest Man Alive

    <h4>Chapter 617 - Busiest Man Alive</h4>


    While most forces seemed to be in turmoil, back in Baymard..... Landon had finally finished dishing out instructions on new products, as well as answering any questions pertaining to them.


    As for the changes in Baymard, Landon didn¡¯t think or give them everything.


    His main focus was to give them the most problematic ones... and from there, they could make the simpler ones.


    Take for example the electric cooker.


    When he had created years way back... 6 months after its creation, someone in the industry had an innovative idea as to make a single set electric burner.


    And from there, many other kinds of burners and ideas popped up.


    All he needed to do was create moreplex things like nes, arcade games, amus.e.m.e.nt park rides and so on.


    So that in this way, the people would invent their own products once they understand the underlying principles.


    If he had to invent every little thing, then where would he have the time to travel out?


    Once everything was settled in the Pyno continent, without a doubt, he would be visiting and fighting battles on other continents too.


    So where the hell was he supposed to find time to invent every little thing?


    His goal was to make theplex ones, and the citizens would focus on the rest.


    Because even for things likeputers, if the people understood the underlying principles behind them... Then they might even be able to create IPads without his help.


    As for food, there were currently over a hundred brand new recipes that he had never created.


    They were the work of Baymardians and international chefs here.


    Hence he did not doubt that soon, other chocte versions, drinks and new recipes woulde out again.


    After all, eachpany had a budget for innovative ideas.


    And all ideas were voted upon before money and other resources were allocated for product research and development.


    Even government work typically went on without him 95% of the time.


    They only came to him when it involved some risky situations.


    Of course they came over to report general death rates, birth rates and things like that since it was generally his ce as a ruler to know, improve and be concerned about his people.


    Again, he too was a busy man who taught doctors, engineering teachers, military martial arts teachers and so on.


    Not to talk of the fact that he still had to fight for world peace andplete the system¡¯s tasks.


    So how the hell would he have time to create the small things?


    He was even impressed when he saw the first pressure cooker that was created by a Baymardian.


    Granted, it wasn¡¯t as good as those from earth.


    But it was a start that showed how innovative these people were.


    So with that said, he would not bother himself with little matters for now.


    He was just too busy


    .


    Landon slumped on his chair the moment he stepped onto his office.


    "Brian, please request for my lunch earlier than usual.


    Preferably now."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    With that, Landon dropped his office phone and rested his head on his table for a bit.


    Dammit!


    He was tired as hell!


    He just got back from giving a 3 and a half-hour teaching session with the Computer & Software Engineer lectures.


    There was no way about it, he had to prepare them for the next semester.


    And from there, it would be their job to teach the students instead.


    Of course he would continue teaching and guiding them too, but not as much as he did now.


    This Spring might just be the busiest session of the year for him.


    ¡¯System, pull up Alec Barn¡¯s tracker.¡¯


    ¡¯As you wish, host.¡¯


    With that, arge screen appeared before Landon¡¯s eyes showing arge red dot on it.


    The screen looked more like a GPS location map.


    Landon looked at the dot and confirmed that Alec and his gang were still in that very spot on the map.


    They had been there for 5 days now.


    And judging from he had heard from Alec¡¯s conversation with his men, they would be marching towards Baymard in a day or two.


    Of course depending on how fast they were, they would use an additional 2~4 days to get here.


    ¡¯Hmm... System, show me that of the spies.¡¯ Landon requested.


    And immediately, the GPS map moved swiftly and showed 3 red dots on the screen.


    Landon¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw that the spies were already in Baymard.


    ¡¯They¡¯re back!


    As for what spies he was talking about, of course they were his.


    For sure, it would be unnatural if he just miraculously informed Lucius on the exact period when the attack would begin.


    So 15 days before Alec had even arrived at his location, Landon had sent out 3 spies to keep an eye on the road.


    Alec¡¯s hideout was about 3 cities and several viges away from Baymard.


    But Landon had sent the spies 5 cities away to watch the roads there.


    From Alec¡¯s n, Landon knew that they would start trailing within the forest 4 cities away, so he had sent his spies when they were 5 cities away instead.


    He had also told the spies about the fact that Alec¡¯s men would be travelling in batches.


    So the moment they saw several hooded men pass through the roads at different time intervals, they instantly knew who they belonged to.


    And the moment thest batch passed, they stayed a few extra days to confirm that no other groups would pass by before travelling back to Baymard hastily.


    A war wasing!


    Landon was also on the move as well.


    Looking at the GPS trackers, Landon knew that the spies were currently making their way towards the barracks.


    So he made no haste and hurriedly left his office too.


    Brian who was just about to knock on Landon¡¯s office with a cart of food and was shocked.


    "Your majesty, your food!"


    "No time Brian."


    "Then what do I do with it? And where are you going?"


    "No time to talk, cancel all my appointments."


    Brian stood there dumbfounded for a bit, before gritting his teeth and running towards Landon.


    "But your majesty, you haven¡¯t answered my question.


    As your secretary, I should know where you¡¯re going in case of emergencies."


    "Hmm...hmmm...hmmmmm" Landon mumbled with a sandwich in his mouth.


    [Brian: (*+_+)]


    "The majesty, pardon me... But I didn¡¯t quite catch that."


    "Brian, you¡¯re so young.... Yet you already had hearing problems?


    I said to the barracks!"


    "_"


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    For sure, It didn¡¯t take too long before he arrived.


    And not surprisingly, he and the spies entered Lucius¡¯ waiting room at the same time.


    "Your majesty!"


    "At ease.


    Wee back!


    Go issue the code."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    With that, Landon sat down in one of the chairs within the waiting room.

 Chapter 618 - Enemies From All Angles

    <h4>Chapter 618 - Enemies From All Angles</h4>


    Landon sat in silence alongside the spies and waited for Lucius to arrive.


    Apparently, he was out.


    Of course as the main boss of the barracks, he had a massive waiting room with 4 secretaries working there each shift.


    The waiting room could seat up to 50 people at once, and even had its own bathroom too.


    Most of the time, people weren¡¯t here to actually see Lucius.


    Nope!


    They were there to get several doc.u.ments or assignments from Lucius.


    Typically, only teachers or top military personnel woulde here to see if any requests that they submitted had been approved or rejected.


    At times, it was to make reports on aggravating matters like reporting the matter of international spies and so on.


    Anyway, for series cases like these... all they had to do was tell the secretary¡¯s the word: ¡¯Hades¡¯


    And the secretaries would know that it was a matter of life and death... Or that it involved Baymard¡¯s overall safety.


    So the moment Landon and the spies came in, one of them said the code word to one of the secretaries there.


    From there, the secretary quickly looked at Lucius¡¯ schedule and made a phone call to the office or region he was at.


    He was currently within the military warehouse, so they called someone there, whoter went into the warehouse and told Lucius the code too.


    With that, the rest was history.


    .


    "You all are back!


    And just to be sure, were you the ones that issued the code?"


    "Yes, Commander King-Father Lucius!" The spies replied in unison while watching Lucius calmly walk into the waiting area.


    "Good!


    Oh?


    Excellent!


    Your majesty, you¡¯re also here as well!"


    "Yes, I wanted to discuss something with you.


    Coincidentally, I met them here too."


    "Wonderful!


    This will save the trouble of having to send for you.


    Now, let¡¯s get into my office first."


    With that, Lucius briefly went towards the secretaries to confirm that they were indeed the ones who issued the code before finally opening his office door.


    No matter what, he had to ask the secretaries as per protocol... Even if Landon and the rest had confirmed it.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Lucius¡¯ office door was shut tightly, and now there was room for privacy.


    His office was huge for mission distribution purposes and so on.


    There was also a hidden bed there, just in case he had to work all night long.


    As soon as everyone was properly seated, the spies gave a detailed summary of all their findings.


    And when they were done, they took off... leaving Lucius and Landon alone in the office.


    "Hmmm


    They said that they saw a little over 25,000 men.


    But they also said that maybe some of Alec¡¯s men had arrived way before they were sent out.


    So we could be looking at double that amount." Landon said calmly.


    "50,000?"


    "Hmhm... 50,000 men." Landon states again.


    In his opinion, whether Alec was a terrible ruler or not, the fact still remains that he is a Ruler.


    So that amount isn¡¯t hard for him toe up with.


    .


    The corners of Lucius¡¯ mouth slowly lifted up all of a sudden, revealing a sly smile on his handsome face.


    Landon looked at him in confusion.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    "Hahahahaha... I just find itughable.


    Actually, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m shocked by the numbers.


    No... I¡¯m more shocked by how much he has underestimated Baymard."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Brat!


    When I first started working under him, he would send over 300,000 ~600,000 men to fight battles with other empires.


    In fact, 50,000 is really too small a moment for the mighty Alec Barn.


    Actually, even though he ruled the people with fear, under his reign, Arcadina¡¯snd size increased.


    And this was all thanks to the huge amount of forces he had sent out to battle constantly.


    We lost so many people in the war, but that didn¡¯t stop Alec¡¯s momentum at all.


    He even created several secret estates that were filled with p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.es and young women whose jobs were to birth warriors.


    His men would ravish them, get them pregnant and they would be trained at the age of 7 to be knights.


    Well, I never got to see these estates since I was always on the battlefield within the borders.


    But some of my colleagues always told me of their experiences there.


    So 50,000 shows that he doesn¡¯t believe that we have a chance at winning.


    And if it were 25,000, we might even be seen as dog poop in his eyes.


    But it¡¯s that overly confident nature of his that will be the end of him.


    Hahahhahahahaha!


    He might just have a heart attack from the whole ordeal." Lucius said happily.


    Ah....he had been waiting for this day for a very long time.


    Lucius is looked at Landon and leaned forward while cing his hands on his cheeks yfully


    Speaking of it, are you going to follow the ¡¯Young Master¡¯ (Oden Barn) back to the Capital after the battle?"


    "Nope!


    We will send out some men to drive them there and protect them at all for 18 days.


    By then, I expect William to have settled down and gotten rid of all pests in his way.


    I know what you¡¯re thinking, but there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.


    Before we left his main base, he had already informed his men toy in wait around the Capital for his return.


    So all those close to the Capital should already be there or on their way there as we speak."


    "Hmmmmmmm


    That¡¯s good then.


    It seems like the Younger Master (William) is prepared." Lucius said, before sighing from relief.


    "Yup!


    After the battle, he and his family will leave 2 dayster for the Capital without me.


    Also, how can I leave when the wedding ising up?


    Do you want Josh, Gary, Mark and Trey to kill me?" Landon said helplessly.


    Was Lucius trying to set him up?


    They would definitely kill him if he was absent!


    .


    The guys had already nned to have a joint wedding towards Spring¡¯s end.


    Spring ended on June 21st and the wedding was on June 3rd.


    So he dated not leave until after their wedding.


    Speaking of weddings, Santa & Penelope¡¯s own would be by Summer¡¯s end.


    And if he wasn¡¯t mistaken, it was on September 12th.


    For sure, he and his family would use hot air balloons once they reach the Coastal city in order to save travel time.


    Additionally, before Santa¡¯s wedding... William might have his coronation too.


    So he would have to go to Arcadina¡¯s Capital city for the ceremony, as well as the treaty reveal.


    And after Terique¡¯s issues were sorted out, wouldn¡¯t he also have to go there too.


    He didn¡¯t know the exact time when Nopline would attack Baymard.


    But he knew that It was within Springtime.


    Today was May 13th, and Spring ended on June 21st.


    So he felt like within the next few weeks, Terique¡¯s fleet might pop out at any given time.


    That¡¯s why he requested for the coastal guards to sail out and stay on the water borders of Baymard.


    And the moment they saw the fleet, they were to inform the rest.


    Baymardian sh.i.p.s were fastpared to those used by the enemies.


    So it might even take close to 2 hours before the enemy ship actually reaches the shores of Baymard.


    But who will give them that opportunity?


    The navy and marines would quickly sail out to meet them there on open waters.


    No one is reaching his shores!


    Sigh... There was just so much to do.


    .


    "Alright!


    Now that we have everything nned out, it¡¯s time to give out assignments to the men!"

 Chapter 619 - A Gloomy Day

    <h4>Chapter 619 - A Gloomy Day</h4>


    Several days went by in a sh.


    And before anyone knew it, the awaited day had finallye.


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!¡¯


    The day was dull and gloomy.


    The heavy rain washed upon thend like a mother hen covering her chicks.


    The air was wet and the roads were filled with several muddy shallow puddles of different sizes.


    And the rain droplets fell onto the trees with so much force that they looked as if they wanted to hack their leaves into pieces.


    Yup!


    They were now in the heart of Spring!


    Anyone who travelled underneath this weather would undoubtedly fall ill.


    The rain was so hard that it literally dished out several beatings to all those engulfed within it.


    And so for the past 2 days, almost every traveller had put a hold on their journey.


    Yes, it rained hard for 2 days straight!


    But of course, such bad days couldn¡¯t go on for long, could they?


    It was now 6:19 A.M.


    And within one of the neighbouring towns that was three viges away from Riverdale city, several men had currently imed the town as theirs for the time being.


    Some of them had been watching tge weather nonstop.


    Of course the moment the rain started drizzling instead, one of the men hastily made his way towards his lord.


    Now, they could continue their journey.


    "I am here at your service, your majesty."


    "Hmmm..... Have the boys eaten?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Excellent!


    40 minutes.


    40 minutes before we depart.


    Now go!"


    "As you wish your majesty."


    With that, the man rushed out in a sh.


    When the heavy rain had started 2 days back, they had no choice but to stop at this nearby town.


    A vige wouldn¡¯t do, since Alec and his men were many in number.


    So, they literally kicked the residences out of their homes and had them sleep in the barns, stables and streets instead.


    While they on the other hand, slept inside while having their fun with several women too.


    For sure, Alec didn¡¯t join in on the fun, as he didn¡¯t want any bastard child who would end up tarnishing his reputation even further.


    He would be a fool to fall into the same trap twice.


    And so his men had their fill of whatever was avable in the town.


    As for their ns, the town was just about 6~7 hours away from Baymard if one travelled at a steady pace on horseback.


    So if they left at 7 A.M, they should be arriving around 2~3 P.M tops.


    Not bad.


    One should know that battles could carry on for days with the one-party trying to break in or damage the city walls.


    Alec had honestly nned that the battle would take at most 16 hours.


    Sure, they had impressive walls... And only a fool would waste their time attacking those walls.


    So why attack the walls when one could attack the gates instead.


    He had never seen all the mechanisms put in ce to look the ce, so he assumed that it was just an ordinary dungeon-like metal gate.


    In his mind, his ck powder would destroy any gate before it.


    But unfortunately for him, things would never be that simple.


    .


    Anyway, he had nned to use up at most16 hours to destroy the gate, infiltrate the ce, kill Landon and proim himself as ruler.


    But looking at his arrival time now, he was afraid that if they hadn¡¯t broken into the gate before dark... Then they would have to camp outside Baymard¡¯s gates and fight on the next day.


    Ugh... What a hassle.


    Nheless, he wasn¡¯t worried about losing at all.


    No!


    He just wanted it to be done and over with.


    The good thing was that his men were well rested within these 2 days.


    So even if he arrived there in the afternoon, they could still battle seriously.


    That was also why he wanted to travel at a moderate steady pace.


    Energy conservation was very important if they were going to perform brilliantly during battle.


    Alec chewed on his breakfast silently, while the town leader¡¯s wife stood by his side like a little maid.


    "I¡¯m finished.


    Take it away!"


    "Yes, your majesty." The tremblingdy said, before hurriedly grabbing the tray of food from the table and dashed out at full speed.


    His majesty was really scary!


    Even though she was a model, albeit a lower ss one... In front of his majesty, she was nothing more than amon maid.


    At least she had been permitted to sleep in the kitchen.


    Because unlike some other nobles and peasants that had been forced to sleep on the streets and barns during this harsh weather.


    The moment she left, Alec calmly wore his armour and calmly went downstairs to meet his men.


    "Your majesty, we are ready."


    "Good."


    With that, the men all got on the horses and left the town which they had been keeping hostage all this while.


    Of course, the town¡¯s people waited for a whole 2 hours, before finally breaking out in celebration.


    "Hurray! Hurray!


    They¡¯re gone!"


    "Phew!


    I thought they would never leave.


    Ahhh... I feel like I¡¯ve just survived a great tribtion."


    "My poor son caught a cold because of them.


    Finally, they¡¯re gone and we can now move back into our homes."


    "Those beasts even touched my wife and my daughter!


    Damned bastards!"


    "At least they didn¡¯t kill us.


    So we should be happy."


    "Hurray!


    They¡¯ve gone!"


    "Hurray!"


    (:*?*:)


    .


    Some people were crying, while others were hugging each other and jumping around merrily.


    For them, even if they had been taken advantage of... At least these men didn¡¯t kill any of them.


    So they were only happy to havee out luckier than most people would in the world.


    And so just so that Alec and his men couldn¡¯t hear their loud celebrations from miles away, they waited for 2 whole hours before shouting and crying at the top of their lungs.


    As for Alec, even if he would¡¯ve heard them, why the hell would he turn back now?


    His mind was filled with nothing more than thoughts about Baymard.


    Hehehhehehe... A few hours from now, the battle will begin!

 Chapter 620 - The Ghost Is Out Of Its Shell

    <h4>Chapter 620 - The Ghost Is Out Of Its Shell</h4>


    Alec had already travelled for more than 2 hours now.


    And while he was looking forward to the battle, those in Baymard weren¡¯t idly waiting by too.


    Every day, the men at Baymard¡¯s city gates continuously prepared for the uing battle nonstop.


    They had already prepared all the ammunition and equipment needed for the battle.


    And at this point, they had also gone over the attack n a hundred times now... since they didn¡¯t know the exact date and time when Alec would arrive.


    Of course as per protocol, only those involved in the battle knew about the impending crisis at hand.


    It was their duty asw-abiding military personnel to not cause widespread panic amongst the civilians.


    So everything was kept under a tight lip.


    And even those within the barracks who weren¡¯t involved with the battle, didn¡¯t know about the iing war.


    As for Landon, he was currently going over some major details with some of the leaders at the city walls.


    They all sat upright in their army uniforms confidently.


    Once everyone was seated, one of them rang a tiny bell to officially start their 15 minutes protocol meeting.


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    "Alright!


    Since everyone is here, then let¡¯s begin.


    Let¡¯s start with safety, which is Captain Nebu¡¯s main responsibility.


    Captain, are all facilities needed for civilian transportation ready?"


    "Yes, they are your majesty!


    At present, we have 13 military buses for civilian transportation if need be." Nebu answered seriously.


    .


    One should know that Baymard was now open to the public.


    So since the battle would be taking ce at Baymard¡¯s forefront, where would the poor guests who are on their way to Baymard go?


    It wasn¡¯t right for them to be caught in this crossfire.


    So the military had arranged for several buses to drive out and pick them up instead.


    Basically, the moment the scouts sent in their reports through the Walkie Talkies, the buses would go forth and pick up anyone on the roads.


    The civilians would then be brought back to the Landport and kept there for the time being.


    At that point since they were nning to enter Baymard, they could just continue with registration.


    Also, if they had carriages and horses, then they would be reminded to turn around and stay in Riverdale city for an extra day beforeing back again.


    As for those who were leaving, Landon was sure that no harm woulde to them...since Alec and his men were trying to save energy and wanted to be in their best shape for battle.


    Plus... Over 200 carriages were going anding into Baymard hourly.


    So how would they have the time to meddle with all these people?


    Hence it was better for those on carriages and horses to turn back instead.


    Because once thest Military bus came back, the city gates would be shut tight.


    As for those who trekked to Baymard from heaven knows where, Landon thought that it would be too heartless to ask them to trek back since they were probably tired and hungry.


    That was why he opted for them to be picked up.


    As for those travelling behind Alec and his men... Please!


    They weren¡¯t fools.


    The moment they saw such arge force marching towards Baymard, they would turn back without a doubt.


    In this era, such arge force going out could only mean battle, or ceremonial asions like coronations.


    And in truth, they didn¡¯t want to find out which it was.


    So they hurriedly turned back and waited for the news to reach their ears.


    With that said, all Landon and his crew had to worry about, were those stuck between Baymard and Alec.


    .


    "Good!


    Once the scouts send word, make sure to call the Landport as well.


    At that time, all Check-outs will be put on hold for an entire day.


    And all those who were supposed to check out will be given free amodation and 3 Square meals within some of the moderately ranked hotels in Baymard.


    Tell the Landport to arrange a general checkout time for tomorrow too.


    Those who are held up today can checkout tomorrow anytime before the appointed time if they liked."


    The meeting didn¡¯tst long before Landon secretly made his way towards William¡¯s home.


    For sure, he informed Lucius of his whereabouts before heading out there.


    "Brat, don¡¯t worry.


    Once we get information that Alec and his men are close by, I¡¯ll make a call to the young master¡¯s home."


    "Thanks."


    With that, Landon was off.


    Of course, he had nned to bring William and his family to watch the show.


    After all, this fight was also theirs too.


    So it was only right for them to watch alongside the Baymardian and Caronian soldiers.


    For sure, Micheal and his family could alsoe along if they wanted to.


    He gathered everyone in William¡¯s home and briefed them on the situation at hand.


    "My spies tell me that there¡¯s a high possibility of him arriving here today.


    In fact, he might arrive any given time for now."


    "What?"


    Everyone jumped up in shock while looking at the calm Landon who was currently crunching on some ch.i.p.s.


    ¡¯Crack! Crack! Crack!¡¯


    Their lips twitched when they saw how calm he was.


    "Boy!


    Even though I¡¯m somewhat confident in you.


    Are you sure that you can take on those many people all at once?" Oden asked seriously.


    Even though his son had exined the battle on their base to him, he still felt like what Landon had used was just ordinary ck powder.


    So he wasn¡¯t all that sure that they could take on 50,000 men all at once.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was underestimating Landon... But someone had to see it to believe it.


    Plus this was his brother that they were talking about.


    Even though he had grown somewhat confident throughout his period here, now that the moment of truth hade... Oden suddenly felt bad for dragging Landon and his family into this.


    Michael looked at Oden and shook his head bitterly.


    ¡¯Bro... If only you knew what this little imp could do.¡¯


    As someone who had been rescued in Terique, and had seen Landon¡¯s battle upfront... He didn¡¯t doubt for a second that Landon would win.


    Even William thought the same too.


    But everyone else wore a gloomy expression and remained silent.


    Landon looked at them and chuckled.


    "What¡¯s the big deal?


    If I said that I would take him down, then I would!


    Don¡¯t worry, I would never do anything tgat can¡¯t confident in."


    Listening to Landon, they somehow felt released, even though their worries were still buried in their hearts.


    And soon, the phone rang and everyone¡¯s heart tensed up.


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    Landon, who had been sitting by the phone calmly picked it up amidst everyone¡¯s anxious gaze.


    "Hello.


    Is the ghost out of its shell?"


    "Affirmative.


    The ghost has broken free."


    "Alright, we¡¯ll be there soon."


    ¡¯Pang!¡¯


    With that, Landon hung up and looked at everyone calmly.


    "He¡¯s here!"


    So those who want to watch the show

 Chapter 621 - Unrest Amongst Men

    <h4>Chapter 621 - Unrest Amongst Men</h4>


    "He¡¯s here."


    "_"


    Those words alone seemed to be as heavy as the world itself.


    And just as expected, the military hastily swarmed into action.


    "Quickly men, I want all buses out there now!"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Vrrrrmmmmmm!"


    Several buses drove out as fast as they could in a sh.


    "Attention Please!


    All pedestrians should quickly get in.


    And all those in carriages or on horseback should please go back and return anytime tomorrow.


    This is an emergency announcement.


    I repeat!


    All pedestrians should...."


    As military buses drove by and gave their announcement while opening their doors and ushering people in.


    "Eh?


    What¡¯s going on here?


    What emergency could they be talking about?"


    "Why do I feel like something big is about to happen?


    "Ahh!


    Maybe the wild animals around the forest are trying to make their way towards the roads again."


    "Wild animals?


    No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.


    Can¡¯t you see how safe the roads have been all this while?


    Plus, there¡¯s no way that the animals will be able to attack us with all these protective measures around us."


    "But if it isn¡¯t wild animals, then what could it be?


    Anyway, these Baymardians have always looked out for our best interests.


    So since they said that it¡¯s an emergency, then we¡¯d better do as we are told.


    Better safe than sorry."


    "I agree with you brother.


    Let¡¯s get on the bus now!"


    With that, those on the roads hurriedly got into the buses as instructed and felt a strange sense of relief from it all.


    They suddenly felt like they had just avoided some great cmity or something.


    ¡¯Eh?... How strange¡¯, they thought.


    .


    And while they were hurriedly entering the buses like a pack of sardines, unlike them.... back in the Landport, those who were scheduled to leave were somewhat taken aback.


    "What do you mean by that?


    Look heredy, I have to be in Provice city in 2 weeks or my lord will have my behind!


    So if I don¡¯t leave now, wouldn¡¯t I bete?"


    "No!


    I have to go back and give these drugs to my bedridden father now.


    This Is a matter of life and death!"


    "Of all days in the year, why would you guys choose to do this to me now?


    If I don¡¯t get back to Winsten City, my nobledy might remote me from a first-ss maid to a ve maid.


    Are you all crazy?"


    Even though the majority of people didn¡¯t mind, some did since they had urgent matters to attend to.


    But soon, they were shocked by the information that they had been given.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are doing this for your own good." Said the lead guard seriously.


    Everyone looked at him in a puzzled manner, as they didn¡¯t understand why staying here for now would be beneficial to them.


    What did he mean?


    The guard squinted his eyes and looked at them sternly.


    "We Baymardians will always protect our visitors.


    When in Baymard, your safety and well-being will always be one of our top priorities.


    So, Ladies and gentlemen... We will never allow any of you to get hurt under our watch.


    That¡¯s why we decided to keep you all in Baymard for an extra day.


    Because right now, the roads have be very deadly and dangerous.


    So if any of you go outside today, then you might be killed!"


    --silence--


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but gasp from shock.


    And soon, that shock turned to fear and anxiety.


    "Y... You said that the roads are dangerous?"


    "Yes!


    But not to worry.


    Before nightfall, we willpletely control the situation and make it safe again.


    So tomorrow, you all can begin your travels then." The guard said.


    Listening to him, everyone felt like it was reasonable.


    After all, these people just wanted to keep them safe.


    And if they really thought about it well enough, what would an extra day truly do to their journey?


    Sure, that meant that their sleeping days on their trip would be reduced for an entire day.


    But wasn¡¯t it better for them to be alive and well than for them to die in the hands of whatever was out there?


    "S... Sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to get so agitated here."


    "Yeah!


    You guys have already given us hotel services and 3 Square meals for free too.


    So we will do as you¡¯ve said."


    "Hmhm... And they¡¯re also going to provide us with free bus transportation to and fro the hotel.


    So it¡¯s really no big deal."


    "Right!"


    And so in that manner, those who had protested previously had now ced theirints aside and focused on their current predicament.


    Knowing that danger was lurking outside, why would they want to risk their lives out there?


    Please!


    It was better to go to the Hotel quietly.


    And so, the Landport guards and workers did their best to handle the situation at hand.


    But what they didn¡¯t know, was that the news about the matter had already reached the ears of the reporters.


    .


    As the guards and workers tried to contain the situation, a young man quickly left the bunch and headed towards the ¡¯Arrival¡¯ sector within the Landport.


    Yup!


    He was looking for the telephone booths there, since they were usually around the Arrival sector.


    At least he had never seen any of them within the Departure sector.


    Typically, then visitors arrived... If they had any friends or rtives based in Baymard, then they would call or leave Voicemails for them through the phones.


    And after the buses dropped them off within the main bus station in Baymard, their families or friends coulde and pick them up there.


    Anyway, the young man quickly left the Departure sector and ran towards the Arrival sector.


    ¡¯Clink!¡¯


    He dropped a coin into the machine and quickly dialled his boss¡¯s number.


    Who was he?


    He was actually a Baymardian who was on his way to visit his rtives in another town.


    But who would¡¯ve known that he would get such a scoop?


    "This is the..."


    "Sorry, but I have to stop you right there.


    I¡¯m an employee there and my name is Timothy Bricks.


    I work in department 7 and my I.D is 00000709.


    Please verify it fast because I have news for you all.


    Trust me, it¡¯s big!"


    "_"


    Of course the chaos had also spread to barracks as well, since they had been informed of the enemy at the front.


    They were all excited at the possibility of watching the battle live.


    Even Penelope¡¯s brothers were amongst the crowd too.


    For sure, only those who didn¡¯t have any sses could watch.


    "Quickly!


    We are going to miss it if you don¡¯t hurry up."


    "Oh my God!


    Why are you so slow?"


    "Hey, what¡¯s the big deal anyway.


    It¡¯s just a battle."


    "Just a battle?


    I feel like pping you to death with that statement alone."


    (*-_-)


    Just like that, the seemingly quiet Baymard seemed to be in unrest.


    And the culprit for the whole ordeal, calmly rode towards Baymard confidently.


    "Your majesty, we are here."


    "Good!


    Now, let¡¯s begin!"

 Chapter 622 - The Battle Of Unity Begins

    <h4>Chapter 622 - The Battle Of Unity Begins</h4>


    Alec and his men rode steadily like unbeatable champions.


    And as soon as those in their carriages and horses saw them, they quickly parked at the sides of the roads on the Pedestrian sidewalks.


    Just seeing the mighty army marching forward, instantly made them realize why those Baymardians had told them to then back.


    A war wasing!


    A fierce one at that!


    And to think that some of them had even cursed and used these Baymardians of being insensitive.


    Of course it was all due to frustration.


    One had to know that some of them had been travelling for weeks and even months in their carriages and on horseback without even stopping by in Riverdale city.


    So they too were tired as well.


    But since they weren¡¯t trekking, they could promptly make their way to Riverdale city and stay there for the time being.


    But since Baymard had told them toe back the next day, didn¡¯t that mean that they were confident about winning the battle?


    They couldn¡¯t help but look at the massive army once more.


    No matter how they looked at it, Baymard would lose.


    So why were they so confident?


    They silently made several prayers in their hearts, hoping that these iing men wouldn¡¯t dare to kill them.


    As for those on horseback, they looked towards the ground in fear and couldn¡¯t help but wish that they were hidden away in a carriage right now.


    Dammit!


    These warriors were really intimidating.


    As for those within the carriages, they had long dropped to the carriage¡¯s floor in terror too.


    Their bodies trembled so much that their teeth were chattering nonstop.


    And some of them even spied through the carriage curtains in despair.


    Why?


    Why had they picked such a day to leave or visit Baymard?


    Sigh.....


    .


    As for Alec¡¯s men, they sneered at these cowardly men in disgust.


    They hadn¡¯t done anything yet and had only looked at these men sternly.


    But these men shivered even more and continuously looked downwards instead.


    Pathetic!


    Truly a disgrace to all men.


    If they weren¡¯t heading towards battle now, they would¡¯ve definitely swindled some of the goods in those carriages and wagons.


    The weak natured attitude of these men reminded them of how f**king awesome and domineering their forces were.


    It undoubtedly raised their egos higher than it already was.


    ¡¯Klock! Klock! Klock! Klock! Klock!¡¯


    The steady rhythm of their horses soothed their minds once more, as they continued forward.


    And soon, they could see Baymard¡¯s magnificent walls.


    "Your Majesty, we¡¯ve finally arrived.


    Now we can pay them back for what they did to us when west visited." Said one of Alec¡¯s most trusted aides.


    Everyone who had previously escorted Alec to Baymard was brimming with excitement.


    The humiliation they had suffered on that trip, was something that was imprinted in their minds and would never be washed away unless Landon died.


    They had never been so disgraced and looked down on so much in their entire lives.


    Even those who had peed on the spot when they had been tasered, all felt like settling this matter once and for all.


    In short, they felt like it was their right to personally kill Landon with their bare hands.


    Because now, some of their colleagues called them all kinds of weird nicknames because of this matter.


    How hateful!


    .


    They rode for a bit in rage, before finally arriving on the open field.


    Alex looked at the field for a bit before taking out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    Hepared what he saw with what was the paper, and nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "Your majesty, are these the car statues that the scouts were talking about?"


    "It appears so," Alec replied.


    The statues that they were looking at, was very simr and at the same time different from the usual cars, trains and buses.


    The statue had a very long nose, that looked like a tube instead.


    And its wheels were funny,rge and somewhat t.


    These statues were strategically ced on the perimeters and edges of the field.


    If the field was rectangr, one could imagine several of them being ced on both widths of the field... And also along the length of the field that was close to the forest and roads.


    Of course, the city wall area didn¡¯t have any of them at all.


    Anyways, from the reports that Alec had gotten from the scouts... these statues had been ced there for an entire month now.


    Some people thought that they were there for advertis.e.m.e.nt purposes, while others thought that it was to showcase Baymard¡¯s wealth.


    But soon, Landon himself came out and rified that they were just there for decoration.


    Alec nced at the ¡¯statues¡¯ for a few seconds, before focusing on his men once more.


    They were just statues, so why should he pay too much attention to them?


    But what Alec didn¡¯t know was that these so-called statues would make him cry out bloodter on.


    While he sat on a stool provided to him, his men quickly removed the barrels of ck powder from the wagon, and also took out several small tubes too.


    Of course, they would fill up the tubes with ck powder and make their marks against the city walls with them.


    Some warriors quickly grabbed their armour from the wagons and hastily wore it instead.


    And while everyone below ground was busy, those on the city walls were going over their battle and once more.


    .


    Oden and his family looked towards Alec¡¯s Army silently.


    No one knew what they were thinking about.


    They all seemed lost in thought the moment they looked at Alec.


    "Boy, are you sure that you can do this?" Oden asked sternly.


    "As I said, it¡¯s a piece of cake.


    Well, I¡¯m not the one in charge of today¡¯s battle.


    So all we need to do is watch.


    I promise you all that you won¡¯t be disappointed.


    Now, we¡¯ll just wait for Mr. King down there to hurry it up.


    Oh... I also brought some snacks too if you need any."


    "_"


    All of them looked at Lanson speechlessly.


    The enemy was about to invade Baymard and he was here talking about snacks?


    "Hahahhhahhh... Just grab the snacks bro.


    Trust me, the show will be good." Micheal said yfully.


    And just like that, 29 minutes went by in a sh before Alec¡¯s men finally made their move.


    Good.


    It¡¯s showtime!

 Chapter 623 - Heavenly Toilet

    <h4>Chapter 623 - Heavenly Toilet</h4>


    The air was tense with both sides feeling overly confident about their victory.


    But unfortunately, there could only be one winner in the end.


    Only one would be victorious!


    .


    Back on the field, several units of warriors quickly took their positions as nned.


    The archers steadily advanced under the protection of those with shields.


    And as they advanced, they also pulled along several wagons of tubes filled with ck powder too.


    Undoubtedly, the warriors also used their shields to protect the wagons from iing ming arrows.


    Even they knew how bad that would be.


    So for sure, they protected these wagons as if it were their lives.


    Alec looked at his men carefully make their way as nned, and couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    Clearly, that unfilial son wasn¡¯t expecting them, which meant that they probably didn¡¯t prepare any counterattacks for today¡¯s battle.


    Maybe that was why he still didn¡¯t see any archers aim at his men below.


    He sneered arrogantly at their stupidity.


    Hehehhe... Did they think that those walls would be able to protect them forever?


    Hmph!


    What a bunch of idiots!


    He calmly snapped his fingers, and one of the guards beside him hurriedly held out a massive megaphone close to his mouth.


    "My dear unfilial son.


    Thest time that I left, I told you that you will regret it!


    I tried to use the easy way, by reiming you and your wretched mother as Royals of Arcadina.


    But unexpectantly, you turned down my offer and even dared to humiliate my dignified self in front of these lowlifes.


    Of course, I, Alec Barn, will always remember this gesture of yours.


    So I¡¯m here to take back Baymard as it¡¯s rightful owner.


    And since you are my son, if you surrender now, I promise to keep you, your people, and your God-forsaken mother alive.


    Face it!


    There¡¯s no way that you could ever win against me and my men.


    So drop your inted ego and open the gates now.


    This is yourst chance!" Alec said calmly.


    .


    In his mind, he just wanted to save time and get this over with since he didn¡¯t want it to stay on until nightfall.


    Additionally, he had already decided to keep Landon alive until he can get all the future ideas in his brain.


    If he had known that this unfilial son of his was smart, knowledgeable and creative... then why would he hell would he have driven him away from the Capital?


    He would¡¯ve locked the idiot up in a secluded courtyard and forced him to create new products for Arcadina instead.


    That was the only reason why he had decided to keep Landon for the time being.


    As for the boy¡¯s wretched mother, after sleeping with her in front of his former subordinate (Lucius)... he would then burn them until everyst part of them turned into ashes.


    He was utterly disgusted by these a.d.u.l.terers.


    How dare that b**ch cheat on him?


    Landon looked at Alec, took out his own megaphone and scoffed.


    "Old man, has anyone ever told you that you talk too much?


    Since you¡¯re here, then don¡¯t waste my time because we Baymardians have never been one to back down from a fight.


    So do your worse!"


    "Yeah!!!" The soldiers at the back yelled.


    At this point, rage hadpletely overtaken Alec¡¯s men.


    How dare these exiled peasants talk back at their king?


    Who did they think they are?


    How dare they reject the offer?


    They looked at their king in anticipation, while Alec on the other hand... squinted his eyes and looked at Landon and his men calmly.


    Good!


    This useless son of his was really bent on wasting his time out here.


    Anyway, whether they were on time or not... He would stille out victorious in the end.


    So why should he bother?


    "Men, Attack!"


    "Charge!!!!!!!!!" The men replied in unison.


    And just like that, the battle had begun.


    .


    The men charged forward with determination and vigour.


    They moved like an unstoppable tsunami that would end up destroying everything in its path.


    Indeed, they were utterly intimidating.


    Oden, his family, and even the Caronian soldiers who hadn¡¯t witnessed thest Baymardian battle with Penelope.... were also a little bit intimidated by the unyielding aura of their enemies.


    And the more the enemy advanced, the more their worries grew stronger.


    Oden in particr, kept looking around for archers.


    He looked at Landon¡¯s calm demeanour, as well as William¡¯s yful nature... and felt like strangling them to death.


    Why hadn¡¯t they made their move yet?


    What were they waiting for?


    He was about to grumble about the matter with Micheal.


    But when he saw Micheal struggling to grab thest bag of ch.i.p.s from him, he immediately felt likemitting suicide altogether.


    Dammit!


    He was surrounded by idiots!


    And to think that one of them was his son.


    Of course he wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to faint from anxiety... as Murel, Powin and even Penelope¡¯s brothers felt like smacking these Baymardian soldiers in the head.


    Can you all be serious for once?


    Where the hell were the archers?


    In short, everyone was filled with various mixed emotions inside.


    .


    As for Landon, he just smiled and watched the enemies move closer and closer to the targeted regions on the field.


    Some of the enemy archers had already gotten into position, and were already giving it their all in tearing down the empire¡¯s gates.


    Theyunched the tubes of ck powder on the vault-like gate unceasingly.


    And as expected, the battlemander in charge of today¡¯s ordeal quickly raised his hands and gave out orders to his men.


    "Steady... Steady... Prepare tounch attacks in 3... 2... 1... Fire!"


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Drrrrr!¡¯


    The sky cried and the ground shook.


    Those who previously doubted Baymard¡¯s might, all opened their eyes wide in shock.


    They remained speechless and stood frozen like states.


    And as for the enemies below, they were even more confused, as they had no idea about what exactly was going on.


    Could he be that the ancestors had decided yo poop from above?


    Was this ce now a toilet for the heavens?


    As expected, even heavenly waste was explosive.


    [The heavens: (-_-*)]


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯

 Chapter 624 - The Impact

    <h4>Chapter 624 - The Impact</h4>


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    The battleground was now filled with chaos, as none of Alec¡¯s men could make heads or tails of the situation.


    Dammit!


    What the hell was going on?


    A huge chunk of soil quickly spattered around the ce, and a thick screen of smoke covered the battlefield like a nket.


    Dust entered the eyes of those engulfed in the Mist, and the ghastly screams of several men echoed out from within the most of smoke.


    ¡¯Tee-hee-hee-hee-hee-hee!¡¯


    The horses ran about in confusion, as they tried to look for the safest exit from this madness that was called war.


    Alec instantly got up from his seat in shock and pulled out his sword in attempts to prepare himself for whatever mighte his way.


    Of course, the men beside him also did the same as well.


    But suddenly, the ground below them trembled violently and a powerful invisible force sent them flying backwards in a sh.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Ugh!


    What the hell was that?


    It felt like some sort of monster had been unleashed from the underworld.


    Because the heat around him seemed to be 10 times stronger than it originally was.


    Alec¡¯s face was all covered in dirt, and his second was not on his anymore.


    Dammit!


    What could¡¯ve caused this?


    In fact, what Alec was feeling was just the impact of the explosives.


    Because sometimes, the force would even shatter car and building windows if they were nearby.


    Alec felt like he was facing an otherworldly creature at the moment when he heard the screams of his men within the mist.


    But he dared not leave since he hadn¡¯t confirmed any of his suspicions yet.


    Because if he left now, then he wouldn¡¯t know how to strategize for his next n.


    So how could he prepare if he didn¡¯t even know what hit them?


    He clenched his fists and squinted his eyes as if trying to pierce through the Mist.


    No matter what sort of monster came out, he didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill at least one.


    And besides, his ego really wouldn¡¯t let him leave with his tail dangling between his legs in shame.


    So if he couldn¡¯t even kill any enemies, then at least he should go back with one beast in his possession... Or else what would his sons say?


    They would look at him as aplete failure when he got back in the Capital with no enemy¡¯s blood on his hands.


    And from there, several people might even look down on him even further.


    No!


    He had to get a trophy before leaving no matter what!


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The men who were supposed to guard Alec were also sent flying too.


    And the vibrations and impact from it all had even made them forget about Alec for a minute.


    In the face of such a godly act, one would even forget who or what was beside them.


    "Son of a b**ch!


    What was that?"


    "I... I think it came from above.


    Maybe it¡¯s ck powder."


    "ck powder?


    No way!


    Don¡¯t forget that the enemies hadn¡¯t thrown any ming arrows at us all this while.


    Instead, they had been standing there and watching us.


    So it couldn¡¯t have been them.


    In short, I don¡¯t think any mortal could cause such a scene.


    Think about it.


    Didn¡¯t you feel the vibrations earlier?


    The ground definitely opened up some sort of portal to the Nethends."


    "F**k!


    Then are we still safe?


    Our men are screaming inside that Mist in agony.


    So what exactly has been unleashed there?


    And how do we fight it?"


    Several of them began talking like crazy whileing up with some unbelievable fictional tales about it all.


    "Enough!


    Everyone, stand vigntly until we know what we are dealing with!" Alec said calmly.


    The moment he spoke, the men finally came back to their senses and remained quiet... even though their hearts were still very much In turmoil.


    .


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    "Help me!


    Captain, please help me.


    I¡¯m bleeding!"


    "No!


    I don¡¯t want to die like this when I haven¡¯t even hit a single enemy."


    "It hurts!


    It hurts!"


    Within the Mist of never-ending smoke and quivers from the ground, those in the heart of the matter seemed to be lost.


    Like sheep, they had lost their shepherd.


    After all, even a fool could see that the entire battlefield was now in chaos and disorder.


    Captain Revan slowly dragged his wounded body while trying to find an exit from the Mist of smoke.


    That way, he could clearly see what was going on beforeunching another attack on the Baymardians.


    But because everyone kept bumping into one another from all angles, no one truly knew what way they were to go.


    ¡¯Cough! Cough! Cough! Cough!¡¯


    Blood gushed out from his mouth and he quickly fell to his knees in pain.


    Yet another wave of assault had made him fly backwards gain, causing him to hit his injuries hard on the ground.


    And soon, he heard the cry of someone close to him.


    "Motherf***er!


    Hahahhaha..... Cough...cough...cough!


    So I¡¯m finally hit."


    "Higgins, is that you?" Revan walked towards the voice while passing several shadowy figures.


    And when he finally stopped in front of Higgins, all the colour on his face hadpletely drained off.


    Goodness!


    Half of Higgin¡¯s face was like that of a skeleton, and he had also lost his arm and a chunk of his belly as well.


    Revan gulped and slowly shook Higgins in fear.


    Dead... He¡¯s really dead.


    Revan looked upwards and felt like this whole mission was an impossible one.


    Dammit!


    What heavenly being had they offended?


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    The wails and screams of those below quickly pierced through the sky creating a very ghastly imagination for everyone.


    ¡¯Bubup!... Bubup!... Bubup!


    Oden felt like his heart would really jump out of his chest any moment from now.


    He looked at Landon and then at the weapons before him in terror.


    Any weapon that can cause such a massive cry from the enemy was for sure a Holy weapon.


    And this brat here just happened to have them.


    How shocking!


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who was knocked off his boots from the whole ordeal.


    Penelope¡¯s brothers were also frozen to the core with their mouths wide open in awe.


    They had never seen a battle like this in their entire lives.


    But when they recalled how rude they were to Landon when they had first arrived, they couldn¡¯t help but tremble a bit from fear.


    Hopefully, his majesty Landon didn¡¯t take it to heart... Right?


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    Everyone watched the scene unfold with different emotions burning within them.


    And soon, the Commander in charge of today¡¯s attack called for all attacks to be stopped.


    Now, it was time to see what had be of theit enemies.


    The smoke began to clear out, leaving a stunned audience behind.


    How...how... How was this possible?


    They shook their heads rapidly as if trying to deny what their eyes saw.


    The scene before them made them speechless!

 Chapter 625 - Hellish Demons

    <h4>Chapter 625 - Hellish Demons</h4>


    Silence!


    Even amidst the endless cries on the battlefield, the entire audience was still filled with silence.


    The screen of smoke had already cleared out, leaving behind a ghastly sight for them to behold.


    The battlefield was tainted with a dark shade of red and brown, as the blood from the dead or injured continually mixed with the ground beneath it.


    There wererge holes all around the field, that seemed like the rulers of the heavens had yfully poked their fingers into them.


    "Moooohhhh!


    "Argh!"


    Injured men m.o.a.ned and gasped for air pitifully.


    Some men had lost feeling in their legs, and used their hands to drag their injured body away from this hell hole called a battlefield.


    The injuries themselves were so gruesome-looking that some people in the audience felt their heartbeats pause briefly.


    They gripped their hearts and tried to steady their breathing hastily.


    And of course amidst the injured men below, were also a ton who had tragically died on the spot.


    The Baymardian soldiers had been constantly bombarding them with all sorts of weapons using their missileunchers, grenadeunchers, cannons and so on for the past 45 minutes.


    They had properly trapped their targets in an invisible rectangr area on the fields, making sure that none one within the battlefield would be able to find an exit from the targeted area.


    Of course, theyunched all sorts of attacks within the targeted area, as well as on its perimeters.


    They did this nonstop for 45 minutes and continuouslyunched over a hundred attacks within this period.


    At this point, most of the enemies were dead.


    The soldiers didn¡¯t even give them time to think about what was happening or where the attacks wereing from.


    It was just too tragic!


    Oden looked at the scene before him and his legs turned wobbly like jelly.


    In fact, looking at him now... he seemed to have aged 10 years more, just from the scene below.


    He secretly swore never to go against Baymard, and couldn¡¯t help but sweat a bit.


    Seeing how unfazed Landon was about the whole thing, he quickly said a little prayer in his heart to thank the ancestors for letting Landon by his ally instead.


    Because he was sure that whoever went against the brat, would definitely have his ashes sprayed across the waters of an unknown continent.


    Sigh... He even began to pity the men below.


    ¡¯R.I.P Bros¡¯


    .


    "Dahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Alec gripped his hair and yelled out in shock and rage.


    He just couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    How could an entire army of close to 50,000 people be reduced to 10,000 under 45 minutes?


    No! No! No!


    This wasn¡¯t happening!


    Impossible!


    The men who were supposed to protect him were also shocked as well.


    While they weren¡¯t exactly in the heart of the targeted regions, the force from the explosions had sent them flying around from one location to the next.


    So they had always been moving within these 45 minutes.


    But since none of them died, they felt like theirrades within the heart of the matter should survive as well.


    In short, they didn¡¯t know or understand anything about physics.


    So they just assumed that the screams from earlier on came from the men being tossed around like they did.


    Sure!


    They believed that a few demons were hunting theirrades in the Mist.


    But they were over 50,000 of them.


    So they didn¡¯t believe that over 50,000 demons would pop out andunch their attacks.


    We¡¯re they cursed?


    How could many demonse for them?


    Everything just felt too strange for them.


    That was why they didn¡¯t understand why there was so much bloodshed on the scene.


    Were theirrades that weak?... Or were the demons just too strong!


    Till now, they didn¡¯t understand how they had ended up on the losing end when their real enemies, The Baymardians... Hadn¡¯t evenunched a single attack yet.


    They even began to feel that maybe some of those witches that they typically burned down in the Arcadina had summoned these demons to deal with them.


    Cursed!


    If they had known, they would¡¯ve locked those witches up and killed them only after returning from the battle.


    Yes!


    Typically, every month... At least 10 girls are burnt down as ¡¯witches¡¯ (because they were too smart, gave birth to ¡¯ugly¡¯ children who bore the devil¡¯s mark and many other reasons.)


    In fact, some of them had even burnt down a girl who could urately predict the weather from observing the clouds and the earth.


    She was no doubt a witch to them.


    And now, they felt like the battlefield had turned bizarre all because of these witches who summoned demons to take care of them.


    Or... How else were they supposed to exin the scene before them?


    They looked at their fallenrades and felt a wave of fear rise through their hearts.


    And even though about 10,000 survived, the majority of them were already heavily injured.


    So only a small number of them could continue the battle with these Baymardians right now.


    How unfair!


    .


    "No! No! No! No! No!


    This cannot be happening!"


    Alec shook his head several times in denial, as he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.


    After brainstorming, calcting and nning his attacks for more than 6 months now... how could he ept such an oue?


    Never in his dish dreams would¡¯ve he have pictured himself losing more than 75% of his men just like that.


    Even if he fought that unbiblical son of his now, wouldn¡¯t he just lose drastically instead?


    Dammit!


    He gritted his teeth and was about to give out his orders, when he suddenly heard a voice from the bastards.


    "My dear sweet father, don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t realized the truth up till now.


    Because if you haven¡¯t, then I would really have to doubt your intelligence as a king." Landon said yfully.


    Alec¡¯s brows scrunched up a bit before his eyes finally lit up in astonishment, rage and shock.


    "YOU DID THIS!"


    "Well, congrattions on using your brain father.


    My people and I did it!"

 Chapter 626 - Like A True Barn

    <h4>Chapter 626 - Like A True Barn</h4>


    "YOU DID THIS!" Alec yelled angrily.


    "Well, congrattions on using your brain father.


    My people and I did it!


    So what are you going to do about it?"


    --


    --Silence--


    "Hahahhahahhhhhhhhh!


    As expected, you are truly a Barn!"


    Alecughed in rage, as his body trembled violently.


    No wonder he didn¡¯t see any archers on the walls.


    No wonder they were all so calm as if they were just there to watch a show.


    So it tuned out that he had been yed with all along.


    "This son thanks father for his praises.


    But this son would like to remind father that he learned from the best.


    After all, father had done the same thing to grandfather and uncle, no?" Landon said yfully.


    Alec instantly frowned when he heard those words.


    One should know that histe father and brother were topics that he never wanted to hear or mention again.


    They were seen as taboo topics in Arcadina.


    So what gave this little rat the guts to mention them to him again?


    The whole thing reminded him that he might also die at the hands of his sons.


    Which was enough to scare anyone silly even in their dreams.


    James was the first person to attempt to assassinate him.


    And now, it was this bastard son of his.


    Dammit!


    If he had known, he would¡¯ve strangled Landon as a child way back.


    He took a big gulp of air and forced himself to calm down.


    Yes!... Getting agitated at this point wouldn¡¯t do him any good.


    Rather, what he should be focused on, were the godly weapons that had been used against his men.


    He was right!


    No matter what, he had to keep Landon alive.


    The boy¡¯s brain was a national treasure that would make his entire empire rise strength-wise.


    And who knows, before he sessfully gave his throne to Eli... With these weapons at his disposal, he might have sessfully merged all the neighbouring memories with Arcadina¡¯s.


    Making him the ruler of the entire Pyno continent.


    Hahahhahaha!


    These godly weapons were enough to make any army shiver in horror.


    Alec¡¯s eyes glistened with greed, as he thought about the future.


    Right!


    All he needed now, was to get some spies to steal the production process and the rest was history.


    .


    Alec looked in Landon¡¯s direction and scoffed.


    "Hmph!


    It looks like I really did underestimate you.


    But not to worry, next time, I¡¯ll be sure to bring over 700 men to your doorstep.


    Mark my words boy, this isn¡¯t the end." Alec said confidently.


    And just as he was about to turn around and look for any avable horse, he was once again stopped by this unfilial son of his.


    "Oh?


    Dear father, where do you think you¡¯re going?


    Did I say that you could go?"


    Alec¡¯s veins bulged out on his forehead from rage at Landon¡¯s words.


    Never in his reign as King, had a single person stepped over his dignity time and time again like this little imp was doing.


    "You unfilial child!


    What can you do to stop me?


    Can you stop me from way up there?


    Tsk!


    I suggest you shut up and let me ride out without a headache." Alec said while clenching his fists as fard as he could.


    Having such a son was undoubtedly the biggest mistake in his life.


    Landon couldn¡¯t be bothered about the funny expressions on his father¡¯s face.


    He pried his binocrs from his eyes and chuckled a bit.


    "Father, do you think that Baymard is the sort of ce that you can go ande as you like?


    Hm?


    You expect me to allow you to walk away, so that you cane backter on and disturb my people¡¯s peace again?


    Father, what do you take me for?"


    "A nobody!


    Hehehhehehe


    I¡¯m guessing that your attacks couldn¡¯t reach where I¡¯m currently at, and this is probably why I¡¯m still alive.


    So since you can¡¯t reach me, your only option would be to send some men after me from the gates.


    Sure, your vehicles might be faster.


    But do you see this man-made valley here? rge space created between forest and roads that have traps on them for keeping wild beasts away from the travellers.)


    If I jumped down into it and ran into the forest, no matter how dangerous it may be... I would most likely have a chance of survival there.


    So little imp!


    You are way too young to outsmart me.


    Like I said, I¡¯m leaving.


    And there¡¯s nothing you can do about it!"


    "Eh?


    Silly father, who said that I can¡¯t stop you?


    In case you haven¡¯t noticed, you¡¯re in my territory and under my control!


    Men!


    Begin operation Golden Goose now!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    .


    Immediately, themander for today¡¯s mission spoke through his Walkie Talkie hastily.


    And what came next was something that made Alec step backwards a few times in shock.


    The statues were alive!


    Landon looked at his babies and smiled handsomely.


    Of course his babies in question, were the beautiful yet deadly army Tanks below that gave off a feeling of wanting absolute obedience from their victims.


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrrrrrr!¡¯


    The tanks all moved in and pointed their long noses at Alec and his men.


    And for demonstrational purposes, one of the tanks fired away at a safe distance.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    "Move, and you¡¯ll die!"


    --silence--


    What the hell did they just see?


    So it wasn¡¯t demons but these Baymardians who had dealt with them?


    The rest of Alec¡¯s men shivered uncontrobly while thinking of what to do next.


    Most of them were already injured, so they had no idea of how to even drag their injured bodies away.


    Dammit!


    What sort of situation was this?


    And opposite from their gloomy appearances, those on the empire¡¯s walls looked like they were on cloud 9 right now.


    "Hahahhahahahahh!


    Did you see that?


    Did you F**king see that?


    Amazing!"


    "Is this the power of these tanks?


    Only those who are warrant officers can study or train with them.


    So I had no idea of their power."


    "Me too!


    In fact, whenever I heard those loud explosive sounds, I always thought that these men were practicing with the cannons or missiles.


    But who would¡¯ve known that there was another minister in the works."


    "At least you guys knew about the existence of them.


    We, the Caronian soldiers, didn¡¯t even know that such things existed.


    This... This is really an eye-opener for us."


    (*¡õ*)


    Oden, Micheal and their families watched everything with open mouths that resembled the letter ¡¯0¡¯.


    They looked at Landon again and sighed.


    This guy was the real monster and not those tanks.


    How terrifying!


    .


    Alec on the other hand, quickly came back to his senses after his initial shock.


    Screw this!


    There was no way that he would allow himself to die without getting his revenge.


    He had to escape now and fast!

 Chapter 627 - Alecs Last Game Play

    <h4>Chapter 627 - Alec''s Last Game y</h4>


    Alec¡¯s mind quickly went to work, as he now had only one thing in mind... Escape!


    Screw his men!


    They were meant to die for him anyway.


    So why should he be too overly concerned about them?


    Heck!


    They should be d that he would be making a break for it, since he would definitelye back and avenge themter on.


    Alec squinted his eyes and spotted a few horses on the main highway road a little further behind one of the surrounding statues (tanks).


    In front of the main highway, were 3 massive tanks that all had their long noses pointing at him.


    He looked at the opening between these tanks and decided to squeeze his way through them and make a run for it towards one of the horses.


    Hmph!


    He didn¡¯t believe that these statues (tanks) would dare to shoot themselves.


    So if he got really close to one of them, then would they be safe?


    "Your majesty, what do we do now?" One of his men asked anxiously.


    "Boys, this is your final mission.


    Protect your master and I will avenge you all!" immediately, both injured and non-injured warriors felt even more depressed than they already were.


    How could they not understand his Majesty¡¯s meaning?


    They smiled bitterly and readied their minds for death.


    After all, they had been preparing for this from the day that they picked up a sword at age 7.


    "Protect his majesty!" Yelled one of the men.


    And instantly, even the injured men seemed to be crawling towards the tanks with all their strength... As if trying to distract them from noticing Alec¡¯s moves.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Several shots were made, raising the dust and screen of smoke again.


    As for Alec, he had already bypassed the tanks and was already making his way towards the horses a little further ahead from him.


    There were also some carriages that looked like they had been abandoned at the sides of the roads.


    They had probably belonged to those who were either trying to get onto Baymard or leave it.


    At least, that was what he thought.


    But how could he have known that it was another set-up?


    "And where do you think that you¡¯re going?"


    --silence--


    .


    Alec looked at the scene before him in silence.


    He had to hand it to that unfilial son of his.


    Who knew that the little imp would still have several more tricks up his sleeve?


    When Alec was about a minute away from the horses, several burly men in uniform suddenly came out of the carriages.


    All of them looked very difficult to handle, but their leader looked like a beast.


    He just gave off a very frightening aura that initially made Alec¡¯s heart waver.


    But who was Alec?


    He managed to control himself for a bit and stand firm while looking at the group before him indifferently.


    Even if he had to go down, he had decided to kill at least one Baymardian before then.


    Unfortunately, he had met the wrong group today.


    Because the leader of the pack was none other than Warden Mitchen, who had been blessed with a ridiculously frightening aura and strength given by the System.


    Yes!


    That Warden Mitchen who had almost all the prisoners kiss his feet in fear when they attempted to escape from Prison.


    He was extremely strong, and also practiced the ways of Shaolin, making him a very frightening force to behold within the prison walls.


    So as for the matter of killing him, well..... that was Alec¡¯s own wishful thinking.


    .


    "Well, I never thought I would get the chance to meet the famous Alec barn.


    Love your work by the way!


    Creating a Godly child means that you at least deserve some of my respect." Mitchen said while nodding seriously.


    And as he spoke, his men just and sat down on the corners of the road all around Alec.


    Please!


    Their Warden could handle this all on his own.


    So there was no point in them joining in on the action.


    But even though they sat there nonchntly, they were still as alert as ever.


    Alec looked at them and scuffed.


    "Move.


    That¡¯s an order!" Alec yelled arrogantly.


    He didn¡¯t have time to waste with these silly geese.


    "An order?


    You¡¯re really funny.


    In case you haven¡¯t noticed, you aren¡¯t my king.


    So why should I take any orders from you?


    And besides, it¡¯s my job to make sure that you don¡¯t go anywhere.


    As a sign of respect for you, your majesty Alec Barn... if you drop to the ground now and ce your hands above your head, I promise to drag you back to Baymard in disgrace." Mitchen said, with his hands firmly behind his back.


    "Then let¡¯s have a match!


    If I win, you have to let me go.


    And if I lose, I¡¯ll willfully do as you¡¯ve said.


    After all, as a warrior... I have to fight for any opportunity of freedom, no?


    "Hmhm... Well said.


    But, we¡¯ll have to change to conditions.


    After all, my king does expect me to bring you back.


    So rather than letting you go, we¡¯ll give you a15-minute head start if you win.


    That¡¯s the best deal I can offer."


    "Alright, I agree!" Alec said confidently.


    He was Alec freak** Barn for heaven¡¯s sake.


    To this day, he was still ranked as one of the most powerful warriors in the entire Pyno continent.


    .


    Alec trained his body daily while continuously enhancing his sword skills into what others could only wish to achieve.


    He was famous for his 3 de Style, which usually took down his foes in an instant.


    No one dared to go up against him since he had remained undefeated for over 2 decades now.


    He fought and trained with his aides daily, so he knew exactly what level he had reached.


    As for this man before him who seems just a few years younger than he was, Alec didn¡¯t believe that Mitchen was stronger than him.


    After all, the younger they were, the weaker and inexperienced they were too.


    Because it meant that when Mitchen probably picked up a sword at age 7, Alec had already advanced from a Page to Squire, or even had higher knightly ranks instead.


    So how could hepare with him?


    But Alec had forgotten that age wasn¡¯t everything... especially when one¡¯s foe is blessed by a heavenly system.


    "Since we¡¯ve agreed, then shouldn¡¯t you hand me a sword?"


    "You¡¯re right.


    Here, use this."


    "Perfect!


    Now, we can battle.


    But wait, where is your own sword?"


    "I don¡¯t need one."


    "Tsk!


    You¡¯re a bigger fool than I thought."


    "Oh?


    Then I can¡¯t wait to show you how this fool will handle you from here on out.


    So, let¡¯s begin shall we?"


    "Hmph!


    Don¡¯t mind if I do!"


    ¡¯Bam!"

 Chapter 628 - The Shameless Mr. Barn

    <h4>Chapter 628 - The Shameless Mr. Barn</h4>


    Alec looked at Mitchen arrogantly and sneered.


    Did this fool really think that he could defeat him without a sword?


    How naive!


    Well, he would definitely teach the brute a thing or two about respect... Especially towards a dignified king such as his esteemed self.


    Alec ran up to Mitchen at full force with one thought in mind: Kill!


    He was going to kill the arrogant fool with his 3 de Style.


    Upon seeing the de get closer to him, Mitchen didn¡¯t get fl.u.s.tered at all.


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    Mitchen lightly jumped onto the de like a monkey, and used his right leg to send a terrifying kick towards Alec¡¯s face.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    Alec was pushed back a bit, but didn¡¯t fall.


    He just spun around and centered himself again.


    He held his jaw for a bit and wiped the blood that was currently oozing out of it.


    In truth, he felt like some of his teeth that already fallen out of their sockets just from that single kick.


    What the hell?


    Were this guy¡¯s legs made out of iron or something?


    But how would he have known that all of this was credited to the Shaolin ways, as well as the godly strength from the system?


    He massaged his jaw for a bit and spat out a mouthful of blood in a manly fashion that didn¡¯t seem to him look weak.


    Tsk!


    He had really underestimated this young blood in front of him.


    Well, now he knew that he had to give it his all.


    .


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Ughhhhhhh!¡¯


    They fought for a bit with both sides getting hit at least once.


    And so far, Mitchen received 2 minor sh wounds... While Alec on the other hand, had received over 9 blows, ps and kicks now.


    But funny enough, he had dodged the majority of them already.


    Actually, the moment Alec had dodged one of Mitchen¡¯s attacks and seen him split a rock into half... He immediately understood why he felt like his body had been through hell.


    In fact, he even suspected that he might have some internal injuries already.


    Which made him feel like he was about to die anytime soon from depression.


    Dammit!


    Why was this guy born with supernatural strength?


    And why did such a good warrior belong to that unfilial son of his?


    It was all just too depressing!


    .


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Alec had been given another force p again.


    Dammit!


    How hateful!


    He nced at his foe who currently looked indifferent, and felt like rage bubble up even more


    The fool had one leg crossed over the other as if he was drinking a cup of tea in a restaurant or something.


    He seemed sox in that position, that one would think that he was medicating instead.


    Alec gripped his sword tightly and tried to calm himself down.


    "Alright!


    You¡¯ve really forced my hand.


    I was going to deal with you using my famous 3 de style.


    But since you¡¯ve impressed me, I¡¯ll bring out my ultimate move.


    This is my newly developed move called the Sleeping Tiger.


    Be happy that I¡¯m using this move on you because it shows that you¡¯re at least worth it.


    I¡¯ll have you know that none of my Commanders and only a handful of seasoned assassins can defend themselves against this move.


    So take this as a parting gift from me.


    Goodbye Fool!"


    With that, Alec ran as fast as he could towards Mitchen and pretended as if he was going to target Mitchen¡¯s waist.. before finally lowering his sword towards Mitchen¡¯s neck instead.


    The move was so fast that it seemed like his sword had magically curved upwards on its own... Which made it seem as if his word was made out of rubber instead.


    This move was usually brought confusion, as people would try to defend their waists.


    But before they realized it, their necks would¡¯ve already been neatly cut off clean.


    Alec revealed a c.o.c.ky smile on his face as he pulled out his move.


    So what if Mitchen had supernatural strength?


    At the end of the day wouldn¡¯t he die just like the rest who had tasted this ultimate move of his?


    In his mind, the fool before him was already as good as dead!


    .


    Alec ran towards Mitchen with his intimate move.


    And just when the de was just a few inches away from his face, Mitchen opened his eyes and used the leg that was crossed over the other to knock the sword up in the air with great force.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    From there, he did 4 backflips and finally caught the sword calmly.


    ¡¯Crack!¡¯


    He had broken thergest part of the de and as if it was nothing.


    "Sigh...


    Are you sure you really want to do this?


    We can go on and on, but isn¡¯t it obvious that you¡¯ve already lost?" Mitchen said calmly while signalling for his men to get up.


    "Lost?


    No way!


    I haven¡¯t admitted defeat yet.


    So I haven¡¯t lost!"


    "Hm?


    Didn¡¯t think that you would be the shameless type who valued his ego over his health.


    Well, maybe I¡¯ve been too soft on you before.


    But I assure you that if we continue on, I¡¯ll definitely break you.


    So If you don¡¯t want to admit defeat, then I¡¯ll just have to beat you up until you do, won¡¯t I?"


    "Fine by me!


    Do you think that I¡¯ll ever ept it?


    Keep dreaming!"


    "Alright... it¡¯s your funeral."


    With that, Mitchen ran towards Alec at full speed while the surrounding soldiers only looked at Alec pitifully.


    Poor guy.


    If he knew that the Warden was holding back previously, how would he feel?


    The men got incredibly excited when they saw their warden get serious.


    Hahahahaha!


    This was the show that they had been waiting for.


    Sigh... Why didn¡¯t they prepare popcorn and keep them in the carriages?


    For sure, this battle would be a legendary tale that these soldiers would brag about and describe to their grandchildren for years toe.


    It might even be added to Baymard¡¯s history.


    The Warden who took down a king.


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    "I¡¯ll never give in!"


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Do you know who you¡¯re messing with?"


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Let go of me you lowly swine."


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhh!¡¯


    You animal!


    How dare you?


    Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop!"


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Crack!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    (:TT¡õTT:)


    .


    Alec had been tossed around like a thin piece of clothing, punched, kicked and even had his face smashed against a carriage door several times.


    He was sure that his nose was broken.


    The beating continued for 20 minutes more before Alec finally conceded.


    Maybe it was because of the guy¡¯s supernatural strength.


    But it hurt way worse than if he had taken blows or jabs from his men.


    He felt like if he continued receiving any more blows from this guy, then a chunk of his face would literally fall.


    Additionally, he felt like if he truly continued the battle, then he would be too weak to think of another way to escape.


    F***!


    It was better to concede and see what they had nned out for him.


    Maybe he could even get the word out to his sons so that they would be able to send highly-skilled assassins to rescue him.


    Yes, it was worth a shot, even though it was utterly humiliating.


    "Stop you brute!


    I concede."


    "Oh?


    That wasn¡¯t too hard, now was it?


    "F*** you!"


    "Eh?


    I¡¯m sorry your majesty, but you¡¯ll never have the opportunity to do so.


    I¡¯m straight."


    "_"


    (:Y^Y:)


    The heavens were truly unfair.

 Chapter 629 - Mr. Confident Mr.Barn

    <h4>Chapter 629 - Mr. Confident Mr.Barn</h4>


    "I...I concede."


    "HahahahaHahahaha!


    Boys, did you hear that?


    He conceded.


    So call up the team and tell them the good news."


    "Yes sir!" The rest of the men replied with excitement.


    Mitchen slowly sat on the road with his chest facing Alec, while one of the men quickly took out his Walkie Talkie.


    "This is the Prison Squad.


    We have sessfully reigned in the prisoner.


    Requesting for a pickup Van immediately.


    Over!"


    "Copy that Prison Squad.


    We¡¯ll send someone right away, over."


    (^_^)


    Of course while all this was going on, another prison guard hastily took out a massive handcuff from one of the carriages.


    One should know that times were really different from modern times back on earth.


    And people in this era had twice, if not three times more strength than those back on earth.


    Be it ordinary builders who carried heavy rocks behind their backs, or even cksmiths who hammered over a hundred times a day... the strength of these people were not to be underestimated.


    So what more of warriors?


    They typically had more strength than the ordinary person.


    Hence the higher the prisoner¡¯s rank, the heavier their handcuffs.


    ¡¯Clip!¡¯


    Alec¡¯s hands were now cuffed behind his back.


    His cuffs were ck and looked likerge metal bangles joined together by several thick iron chains.


    Mitchen closed his eyes once more while waiting for the van to arrive.


    As for Alec, all this while, he was trying to steady his breathing with some internal exercises.


    He had to quickly think of a way to get a message to his sons and fast.


    He felt like maybe he could bribe the people working in Baymard¡¯s dungeon to send word out.


    Yes!


    That was his only way out.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmm!¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take too long before the sounds of vehicles could be heard making their way towards the gang.


    There were 3 vans in total; 2 for security and thest one for transporting the prisoner.


    Rather than going towards the prison, they drove them to the military estate in King¡¯s Landing instead.


    "Captain Regonard!


    We¡¯ve brought the prisoner as requested."


    "Thank you Warrant Mitchen.


    Please follow me alongside the prisoner.


    His Majesty would like to see you and your team."


    "Not a problem Captain," Mitchen said while signalling for his men to get Alec.


    "Get out!"


    Alec stepped out of the van and was shocked to see his men leaving the estate instead.


    What the hell was going on?


    Didn¡¯t they die?


    Alec looked at his injured men and scrunched up his face.


    They were currently rolled away on some weird stretchers on wheels and ced in a vehicle that said ¡¯Prison ambnce¡¯.


    It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Why were they kept alive?


    And what was the point in even treating one¡¯s enemy?


    Wasn¡¯t that a waste of resources?


    Just let them die, that was the way to go.


    Regonard looked at his puzzled expression and chuckled.


    "Your Majesty Alec Barn, it¡¯s amazing seeing you in the flesh!


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯re wondering why your men are still alive.


    Well, that¡¯s because it was never our intention to inflict them with pain any further than we already did during our first battle."


    You see earlier on, what we were doing was shooting at a safe distance around them.


    So no one got hurt by those attacks.


    And by the time the dust and smoke had cleared up, all of them were eitherying on the ground or kneeling with their swords in their hands while waiting for some sort of heroic death." Regonard said in admiration.


    .


    Even though they were Baymard¡¯s enemies, they were willing to put their life down on the line for this heartless ruler.


    And that was something that at least earned Regonard¡¯s respect.


    Those who weren¡¯t injured were quickly sent to ¡¯The Waiting Sector¡¯ within the Prison.


    This area was where new prisoners were first kept until their ranks had been sorted out.


    Their strength, age, weight, and aplishment would need to be ounted for before their rank got assigned.


    So those that weren¡¯t injured were already sent to the waiting sector.


    While the injured were first given first aid before finally sent to the hospital unit within the Prison¡¯s Waiting sector.


    For sure, their ranks depended on the decision made from the board... which included the Wardens of both male and female prisons, Landon, the Chancellor for National defence, and all other main leaders in charge of Baymard¡¯s armed forced.


    Be it the Fleet Admiral who controls the Marines or even Lucius who was the Army general... all of them had to be there to decide each prisoner¡¯s rank.


    After all, if one day the prisoner does escape and tries to leave Baymard bynd or by sea, capturing these prisoners would still involve them in those cases.


    As for judging and deciding on how long their sentences were, it was a different group that decided on that too.


    Of course, the group also had Landon and the Warden¡¯s involved as well.


    Including people from the justice departments and those in charge of Human rights were present instead.


    One should know that these men had been working under Alec for heaven knows how long.


    And they had probably killed innocent people, r.a.p.ed and bullied others just because they were strong.


    All these needed to be taken into ount when giving out their sentences.


    Sure, they might have children and even wives back in Arcadina.


    But no matter what, they had to do the crime and repent before they were let out again.


    At least Baymard offered visitation rights, and all visitors could even request for a letter to be written for them and sent out to their families.


    The soldiers would then go out on missions and deliver them as well.


    Bottom line, they weren¡¯t getting out of their sentences and would be here for a while.


    As for their master¡¯s situation, that was a different story for another day.


    .


    Alec followed Mitchen and Regonard confidently, as he didn¡¯t want to show any weakness to these enemy bastards who were passing him by.


    More importantly, he didn¡¯t want that unfilial son of his to feel smug.


    No way!


    Even now, he had decided to still be the victor!

 Chapter 630 - Ghost!!!!!

    <h4>Chapter 630 - Ghost!!!!!</h4>


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Alec, Regonard, Mitchen and the rest walked for a bit before finally stopping outside a thick metal door that had 10 guards standing beside it.


    "Warden Mitchen, you and your men can wait in Room 416.


    The meeting will begin in 15 minutes.


    His majesty will meet you then.


    Oh, and he¡¯s also me to pass this message along." Regonard said while giving Mitchen a letter.


    "Not a problem Captain.


    I¡¯ll go there right away.


    And Mr. Alec Barn, see youter.


    It was nice meeting you.


    I really did enjoy our little spar.


    Hahahhahahahha!


    Farewell Mr. Barn." Mitchen said while waving his hands and walking away.


    He didn¡¯t even turn around to see Alec¡¯s livid expression.


    Who the hell would enjoy sparing with that iron man?


    Regonard signalled for the guards standing beside the metal door to open it, and theyter walked in.


    They walked down a series of stairs, before standing before another metal door again.


    The whole ce was soundproofed, bright and clean.


    Regonard opened the door for Alec and gestured for him to go in.


    "Mr. Barn, after you."


    Alec took a big breath and stepped in


    No matter what, he would¡¯ve given in to that taboo son of his.


    The room he was stepping into was white and spotless and seemed to have no tables or chairs within it.


    He stepped in majestically with his nose hush up in the air.


    But when he saw the people in the room, he almost fainted from shock.


    He shook his head countless times and stammered while stepping backwards


    "No!


    I killed you!


    Ghost!


    Ghost!


    Ghost!!!"


    .


    Alec¡¯s face was so pale that it looked like he would die any moment from now.


    His lips quieter and his body shook in terror.


    Could someone exin what the hell was going on?


    His breathing became heavy, and his thoughts were all in a mess.


    Was it because he would be dying soon?


    Is that why he could see histe brother?


    He turned towards the rest of the people in the room and his eyes widened even more.


    Wasn¡¯t that his brother¡¯s fiance from way back?


    And weren¡¯t those her brothers?


    He knew that they too were dead because his men had confirmed it ages ago.


    And isn¡¯t that the famous Micheal Parcely from Terique who had recently died?


    Alec blinked his eyes numerous times as if trying to confirm their identities.


    Was this what people meant by saying that those who were close to death could see the dead?


    Alec quickly touched himself just to check if he had any deep wounds that made him bleed out without his knowledge.


    Even if one had a strong mind, seeing someone that they had personally killed over 30 years ago... was something that would stun them silly.


    He began to fear that soon, his father might even appear as well.


    In his mind, these ghosts were here to tale revenge.


    Well, Michael and he had a blood feud some 15 years back.


    So he just assumed that Micheal appeared here for that reason too.


    "All of you should stay back!


    You... you... You... You... and You.


    You all are already dead.


    So stay far away from me as possible.


    The dead and the living cannot coexist, so go back to your Domain!" Alec yelled while kicking his legs in the air at them.


    Since they were ghosts, in this mind, they should disappear like smoke once the area around them swirled.


    (*-_-)


    .


    Those in the room were a little bit taken aback by his fierce response to the matter.


    Even Oden was a little surprised.


    He thought that this Elder brother of his would read the damn room and quickly realize that he was still alive.


    So what was with this determined resolution about him being a ghost?


    Was he so confident in his own skills when he stabbed him back then?


    What the hell?


    Wasn¡¯t this like cursing him to die or something?


    In fact, even Micheal was a little angry too.


    Alec specifically pointed at him and said that he had died.


    With how Healthy he was, did it seem like he would be dying any time soon?


    "What ghost?


    You¡¯re the one who is a ghost moron!


    Are you trying to curse me or something?


    Look well, idiot.


    I¡¯m alive and kicking!" Micheal eximed angrily.


    Alec paused for a moment and scrutinized their appearances even further.


    Indeed, his brother and the rest of them had aged quite a bit.


    So it was clear that they weren¡¯t ghosts, unless people still aged spiritually after they died.


    Alec soon realized that they were alive and well.


    And as for his first reaction, it was only to be expected.


    Because no one who had ever survived after getting a deep injury with his de.


    He wasn¡¯t talking about those minor wounds that he gave his men during training.


    No!


    He was talking about the deep throat ones.


    Because if he plunged a sword into a person¡¯s body, 10 chances out of 10 times, that person would die.


    And his record had always been the same even from an early age.


    So with how confident he was, how could he not have mistaken them for ghosts?


    Alec quickly adjusted his mindset and calmed himself down.


    He reigned in his thoughts and became the confident person that he was.


    .


    "Hahhahahahahhahahaha!


    To think that I, Alec Barn would be able to make such a fatal mistake.


    Little Brother, its been too long.


    So tell me, have you been hiding within Baynard all this while?


    No wonder I couldn¡¯t find you no matter how I looked.


    I have to hand it to you, you really know how to hide like the mole that you are!"


    "That¡¯s for thepliment elder brother.


    But I think you¡¯re getting it all wrong.


    You see, I¡¯ve been staying in Arcadina this entire time."


    "Impossible!!"


    "Oh?


    Bit it¡¯s true.


    Actually, I only came over a few months ago to visit this Nephew of mine."


    Alec squinted his eyes at Landon in silence.


    This unfilial son had actually been in contact with his brother all this while?


    Dammit!


    What he hated the most was betrayal.


    Even if he didn¡¯t show love to Landon, shouldn¡¯t the child still remain filial and help his old man out, rather than helping his enemy?


    He closed his eyes for a but and struggled to remember the first time he saw Landon as a baby.


    If he had known that those seemingly innocent eyes would turn into that of a Mountain Lion¡¯s, then he would¡¯ve sliced off his head ages ago.


    "Oh brother, did I forget to tell you?


    This is William, my son.


    He is going to be Arcadina¡¯s future king."


    "_"

 Chapter 631 - The Future King

    <h4>Chapter 631 - The Future King</h4>


    "Oh brother, did I forget to tell you?


    This is William, my son.


    He is going to be Arcadina¡¯s future king."


    "_"


    Alec almost choked.


    "You... You... You have a son?!!!"


    He felt like his whole worldview hade crashing down before him.


    Why... Why was this happening to him?


    "Hello uncle.


    I¡¯ve heard so much about you.


    I¡¯m William, the next king of Arcadina."


    "Shut up!


    Who¡¯s your uncle?


    You, a street rat who had been raised outside the pce walls wants to rule over Arcadina?


    Hahhahahahhaha


    Don¡¯t make meugh!


    Your presence will only crumble this empire even further.


    So just give it up, because there¡¯s no way that you will be king."


    Alec looked at William and felt his blood boil.


    Just from looking at William¡¯s smile, he knew that they had been nning it all along.


    "Brother, there¡¯s no use denying it.


    By next month, our William here will be crowned."


    "You lie, Oden!


    The only future king will be my son, Prince Eli!"


    Yes!


    His son Eli was so brilliant that no one would be able to outshine him.


    What was this pleasant prince whenpared to a noble one?


    And besides, even if Eli couldn¡¯t deal with them all on his own, Connor would always be there to assist Eli as well.


    Plus their mothers also came from wealthy families with strong forces within Arcadina.


    So he knew that they wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch some pauper stroll in and take the crown from them.


    Additionally, he knew that when they finally got word that he was being held captive, they would definitely send people to save him.


    .


    Alec looked at Oden and sneered the more he thought about it.


    What was there to be worried about?


    "Eli is the future king of Arcadina, and not your lousy son Billy or whatever his name is."


    "Oh?


    Brother, it seems that you don¡¯t know everything about your sons."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What I mean is that for the past few years, your Son Eli had known of my son¡¯s existence.


    And for the few months, your second son also knew about outer existence as well.


    To put it simply, they tried to ambush us.


    But with the help of little Nephew here, we were able to capture them in one swoop."


    The information hit Alec hard.


    "No! No! No!


    You¡¯re lying!" Alec said in denial.


    "Am I lying?


    I¡¯ve never been a liar, and I think you know that better than anyone else!"


    Alec dropped to the floor dejectedly in panic, before turning all his hatred towards Landon.


    "You!


    It¡¯s all your fault!


    How could you help others take down your own brothers?


    Haven¡¯t you heard that blood is thicker than water?"


    "Right back at you old man!


    When they poisoned me and nned to kill me over and over again, why didn¡¯t they remember that we were siblings?


    And who are you to talk when you killed grandfather and attempted to kill uncle as well?


    A kettle calling a pot ck, how original!"


    "You! You! You!" Alec eximed while running towards Landon with bloodthirsty eyes.


    He looked mental!


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    Micheal quickly made his move and kicked Alec down.


    "At ease boy!" He said while holding Alec down with his right leg that was currently on the back of Alec¡¯s head.


    Alec, who was slightly kissing the ground, turned his face to the side and shot numerous res at Landon.


    This boy was the biggest mistake of his life!!


    Landon looked at Alec and shook his head helplessly.


    "Rx old man, I¡¯m not like you.


    My brothers are still alive, and will remain alive until theyplete their sentences.


    And after that, they¡¯ll be free to go.


    But as for you, you will follow uncle and be executed before all."


    "You little imp!


    You bastard!


    You good-for-nothing!


    You son of a b*..."


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    Landon kicked Alec in the stomach hard.


    "My dearest father, like I¡¯ve before.


    You can insult me, but you can never insult my mother!"


    "You!"


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    "What?


    Did you think that I was a statue?" Mina said angrily.


    "You burnt down my home and killed my parents for a crime that they didn¡¯tmit.


    You then made us live in hiding for so many years, making my little William not grow like an ordinary boy.


    You beast!!!!!"


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Ughhhh!¡¯


    .


    "Mona, that¡¯s enough!" Oden said.


    Honestly, he too wanted to kill this brother of his here and now.


    But there were so many people who wanted to do the same with their bare hands in the Capital... especially his wives.


    He had killed his own son, James.


    So did he think that the boy¡¯s mother would let him get away with it?


    And even his first wife hated him for how he treated their daughter when she lost her limbs.


    Whether husbands admitted it or not, most times, their wives would love theit children more than them.


    So if you intentionally hurt their children, they would begin hating you slowly while keeping it deep inside.


    And without knowing it, one might end up creating a monster rather than a loving wife.


    For sure, this brother of his was a dead man who was surrounded by the enemies that he had created for himself.


    "Elder brother, we will be leaving for the Capital in two days.


    But before that, we will allow you to see your sons oncest time before we depart.


    Consider this yourst and gift from me." Oden said coldly before closing his eyes silently.


    A single teardrop slid down his face as he stood there as silent as a rock.


    ¡¯Father, I¡¯ve finally avenged you.


    Please, rest well.¡¯


    .


    After Oden and his family had finished venting off their rage, Alec was soon escorted to one of the S-ss cells within the Prison.


    Even if he would only be staying there for 2 days, they decided to keep him there, so that he could see his sons as promised.


    Of course while Landon and his team were handling Alec¡¯s matters, the battlefield was already filled with ¡¯cleaners¡¯, as well several construction workers who hurriedly filled and levelled the holes on the field.


    As a matter of fact, there were more than 50 construction machines on site.


    They had promised their visitors that tomorrow, Baymard would be opened up again.


    So they had to work their asses off to fulfill that promise.


    As for Landon, he hurriedly made his way towards the barracks.


    William and his family would be leaving in two days.


    So he had to precheck everything just to be sure.


    And while he went about as busy as a bee, someone else far away, also went over his ns again.


    "Your royal highness Prince Skye, we¡¯ve arrived at the Capital."


    "Great!


    It¡¯s finally time to woe my wife."

 Chapter 632 - A Crazy Place

    <h4>Chapter 632 - A Crazy ce</h4>


    The streets of the Capital were bustling and busy like a marketce.


    There were food hawkers, as well as several people who would go out on the streets to advertise and point customers to the directions of their stores.


    "Eggs for sale!


    Buy 2 for 1 copper coin just down the street."


    "New clothes from Baymard here!


    Summer is almost upon us, so get your new Summer clothes at Furgeson¡¯s store!"


    "Quickly everyone!


    We have sales on several new Baymardian products in our stores."


    "12 Canned Tomatoes for 4 copper coins!


    You can¡¯t miss this deal!"


    Several people hung signboards over their bodies and rang bells to get the attention of their customers.


    And instead of writing, they drew what they were talking about.


    For example, one man drew an egg, wrote down the number of eggs in a bracket, and then ced an equal sign to its cost.


    Of course, only the fast selling products were on their signboards.


    "Eggs for sale!"


    "New hats for sale!"


    "Rare Baymardian newspapers for sale."


    The ce was as rowdy as ever.


    But apart from the busy workers, others just wanted to stroll around merrily.


    "Ahhh, Susan!


    Nice seeing you here Darling.


    You¡¯re taking your dog for a walk too?"


    "Why yes.


    After all, Pet walking is the new fashion.


    This is Precious, the new dog that I bought when I visited Baymard 6 months back."


    "Wahhh!


    She looks so cute and proper.


    And what collection is she wearing?


    I love her gorgeous pink sweater and tiny scarf.


    Do tell!"


    "Oh, you mean this old thing?


    Well, I bought itst year from Baymard¡¯s Winter pet collection Bay-P47.


    Isn¡¯t it chic?"


    "It is darling."


    "Ahh... I see that you¡¯re also taking Franchesker for a walk as well.


    I love the cute bow tie on her hair by the way.


    It¡¯s absolutely divine!"


    "Thank you, dear.


    I do need to visit Baymard again soon, because she needs a proper pedicure and manicure.


    And only they seem to know how to trim and style her puffy hair."


    "Me too.


    It¡¯s such a blessing that their spa also offers pet services as well.


    My baby is also in dire need of a trim.


    Well, since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t we go around the newly opened Caronian park?"


    "Oh, you mean the one down Eagle¡¯s street?"


    Why not?


    Come along now Franchesker."


    "You too Precious."


    ¡¯Arf! Arf!¡¯


    ¡¯Woof! Woof!¡¯


    As soon as the women left, a hooded man who had just finished buying some goods from a store quickly left and made his way towards arge Hostelry.


    It was like an Inn, but way ssier


    To put it simply, it was typically a massive stone building 4 or 5 stories high with its own horse stables,wns, water fountains and so on.


    It typically had over 300 rooms and was meant for hosting rich clients, unlike Inns and taverns.


    They even hadvish bathhouses and maids to do one¡¯s every bidding.


    The hooded man made his way into the Hostelry, knocked on one of the doors there twice and said a coded word.


    ¡¯Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Palin!"


    ¡¯Brahk!¡¯


    The door was opened up.


    "You¡¯rete Thomas." Said another hand, who was currently bolting the door with arge wooden stick.


    "You guys don¡¯t know how lucky I am to be back.


    The people in this city are crazy!"


    "_"


    .


    The hooded man removed his hood and revealed a dashing youthful face.


    He went on to grumble about how people actually dressed their dogs here, and how they wanted money on pet food as well.


    If he had a dog, it would need to go and hunt for itself, or eat all the bones and leftovers from his meal.


    Why waste money on its health and other trivial matters?


    Worse, they even dared to trim its nails and fur.


    What the hell?


    Were the people in the city so idle, or was there something that he was missing?


    "So you werete because of gossip?"


    "Shut-up!


    No one asked you Cobe!" Thomas yelled while looking angrily at another man in the room.


    "Thomas!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    "Focus!


    Did you get it?"


    "Of course, your highness.


    I got the shaving cream for men, shampoo, hair oil, soap, body scrub, toothbrush and toothpaste.


    Your highness, I also got you a brand new watch as well.


    After queen Penelope sees you, she will definitely be mesmerized."


    "Alright, enough talking.


    Hand the bag over and leave.


    In fact, everyone should do the same as well.


    You all can stroll around the city and explore to your heart¡¯s content.


    But I want you all back by 10 P.M on the dot.


    Is that understood?"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    "Good!


    Now, get out."


    With that, they left Skye to himself.


    Right now, all he was focusing on was beautifying himself even further.


    What he wanted was to blow Penelope¡¯s mind when she saw him.


    In his mind, he imagined her face turning red from shyness, just as countless other women had done in the past.


    He was too good looking, and he knew it.


    Back in his empire, even married men whose wives were his mother¡¯s age would blush and even make passes at him.


    He was a pro at sweet-talking them, and all of this also aided him behind the scenes many-a-times.


    sometimes... As women would make demands for him to their husbands after bed-making.


    And when their husbands got suspicious, they would just say that they had been nning to join him with their daughters or something like that.


    He was indeed what people on earth would describe as a Casanova.


    .


    Skye quickly followed the instructions on the pages of each item and cleaned himself up.


    And after looking at himself in the mirror, he had to admit... His body felt cleaner, as a lot of dried body kes had fallen off due to the soap and body scrub.


    He looked at his hair that seemed to sparkle, and couldn¡¯t help but nod in satisfaction.


    Indeed, he looked more dashing than before.


    He smiled at his reflection and his confidence level flew off the roof.


    ¡¯Hehehhehehehhe


    Queen Penelope, tomorrow, I will make you mine!¡¯

 Chapter 633 - Rude Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 633 - Rude Visitors</h4>


    Time went by quickly.


    And soon, it was a brand new day.


    The birds were singing, the people were busy and the sky looked okay.


    Skye and his men woke up early in the morning, had their breakfast andzily stayed in their rooms in wait.


    And what were they waiting for?


    Of course, they were waiting for the high-end carriages that they had requested to be brought over.


    In fact, one of the reasons why they didn¡¯t go to the pce yesterday, was because they realized how wrong their calctions had been.


    First off, they had only brought 3 chests of gold and 40 trunks filled with broken ss.


    But unlike the Pyno continent, people in other ces typically exchanged 15 chests of gold for a single trunk filled with broken ss pieces.


    This was because gold could be mined... But ss was made when lighting struck the shores of beaches instead.


    And so it was seen as a heavenly artifact.


    So when It came to gold, please!


    They had rooms filled to the brim with gold coins and jewelry.


    So what was a measly 15 chests of gold to them in exchange for 1 trunk of broken ss pieces?


    It was that same logic that caused Skye to bring these 40 trunks of ss pieces and just 3 chests of gold.


    But now that these broken pieces were seen as garbage, what should he do now?


    As a matter of fact, he had heard that Carona had built several buildings within each region in Carona that was tasked with collecting these ss pieces.


    Essentially, these buildings would pay everyone a certain amount of money if they brought their ss bottles or pieces over.


    Additionally, he also heard that these ss pieces got sent back to Baymard for something called recycling.


    In a way, he was surprised by the oue, because now, even homeless people moved around the streets looking for these ss pieces so that they can get paid.


    And he also heard that they collected used paper as well.


    Bottom line, the 40 trunks of ss pieces that he brought over were seen as Garbage!


    So that left him with just 3 chests of Gold.


    What now?


    .


    One should know that to royalty, who had rooms filled with mountains of gold, pearls, rubies and silver that were probably left by their ancestors... what would 3 more chests of gold do?


    That was like pouring a bucket of water into the ocean.


    It was quite meaningless, and might even be seen as an insult if one wanted to present it as a dowry to royalty.


    And so with that dilemma in mind, Skye had requested for a gold ne to be made.


    He had decided to create a great backstory for the ne to give it worth.


    Apart from being precious, jewelry was often regarded as priceless because some famous king or important figures wore it.


    And the nobler the previous owner, the more priceless it was.


    Which was true, since even back on earth, one of Mary Antote¡¯s pearl pendant earrings had sold for 32 Million.


    Just because so was the wearer.


    Sigh... even a shoe worn by a former NBA yer could sell for over 150 K.


    No matter what time it was, the logic was always the same.


    And this was what Skye was banking on.


    He wanted to create a story for the ne that depicted one of his great-great-great-great grandfather¡¯s who was a hero at the time.


    He wanted to say that the dude had given it to one of his most beloved wives after winning the same war that made him a hero.


    Because even if it was a lie, who would really go back to his empire and verify it now?


    And even If they found out in the end, wouldn¡¯t Penelope be his already?


    He had threatened the jewelry designer to have it done within a day, which was almost an impossible task.


    But since the guy feared the empire he was from, he quickly did as he was told immediately.


    And now, they were waiting for this so-called historic Ne.


    Additionally, as a prince, how could he arrive in such a quiet manner?


    He had also requested for high-end carriages to be painted and designed having his seal and identity known.


    "But your highness, what do we do with all 40 trunks of ss?"


    "Hmmmm...


    We¡¯ll take it to the ss collecting office and collect all the money we can from them.


    Because since we¡¯re going to be staying here for long, we¡¯ll need all the money we can get."


    "Yes, your highness."


    .


    The men waited for a bit, and soon... The ne, as well as their rides had been delivered.


    With that, they began their procession to the pce!


    ¡¯Dudin! Dudin! Dudin! Dudin!¡¯


    "Oh my!


    Look at thatmotion?


    Who could it be?"


    "Wait!


    As a merchant who leaves Carona often, I¡¯ve seen that symbol before.


    They¡¯re people from the continent of Veinitta!"


    "What?


    Old man are you sure?"


    "Absolutely!"


    "Wahhh!


    What do you think that they want?"


    "Look!


    The carriage curtain is opening.


    Ahh!!!!!!


    What a handsome man!"


    "Let me see, let me see.


    Oh my God!


    I think I¡¯m in love."


    "Me too!"


    "Me three!"


    Thedies all gazed at Skye dreamingly, which made the corners of his lips raise upwards.


    HeHehehehehehhehe


    His charm was still in full swing.


    Now, he was confident that the fatso wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against his looks.


    Penelope would definitely dump the pig the moment she sets her eyes on him.


    And while he was in dreand, some guards around the city hurriedly made their way towards the pce on horseback as fast as they could.


    "Queen Penelope, it¡¯s urgent!


    People from the continent of Veinitta are on their way to the pce."


    "Hmm?


    When theye, tell them to wait some more.


    I¡¯m busy." Said Penelope, who was currently surrounded by 5 high stacks of doc.u.ments.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to look up when the messenger spoke.


    She was just too engrossed in her work.


    "But your majesty, they¡¯re from the continent of Veinitta."


    "And I¡¯m from the Pyno continent.


    What¡¯s your point?"


    [The messenger: (Y^Y)]


    ¡¯My queen, you¡¯re such a bully!¡¯


    The messenger didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry.


    And as he was about to speak once more, Carmelo and Adrian came in and patted his shoulders requesting for him to leave.


    Their people had also informed them about the news too.


    .


    "Now, now, little girl.


    Why don¡¯t you see them first before continuing with your work?"


    "But Grandfather, I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t see them.


    All I said was that they should wait.


    After all, do they expect me to jump around just because they have arrived?


    And why didn¡¯t they send us a letter informing us of their arrival way ahead of time?


    Just one look at their behaviour, and you can tell that they¡¯re rude and used to getting their way wherever they went." Penelope said sternly.


    She was a busy person with a schedule.


    And anyone who couldn¡¯t even give her the decency to inform her about any visit could just wait until she was free.


    That was the protocol!


    Even when the Baymardians came over, they would try their best to send a message a week before they arrived or even a few days before them which showed respect.


    But these people marched into the Capital and headed over to the pce just like that?


    How rude!


    If before she was neutral, now, she looked at them in a slightly negative light instead.


    5 points off for Loverboy!

 Chapter 634 - Protocol

    <h4>Chapter 634 - Protocol</h4>


    Themotion on the streets grew louder due to the symbols on the carriage.


    And soon, even those guarding the Pce gates knew about the iing visitors from the prestigious continent of Veinitta.


    Skye held his head high up in the air, as he allowed these lowly women to get a glimpse of his dashing face.


    And the more captivated they were, the wider his smile grew.


    He looked at the massive pce estate before him as if inspecting it.


    Not bad...


    It¡¯s certainly a lower standard whenpared to his father¡¯s pce.


    but for now, it would do.


    In future, he would style the ce up a bit and even build several statues of himself there too, since it would soon belong to him.


    So why couldn¡¯t be re-design the ce?


    Plus with all the possible mountains of gold and treasure in there, he would have enough money to sustain himself until his own men bring over his properties... which included his gold, wild pets, treasures and so on.


    Of course all those things would only be brought over after he had sessfully gotten Penelope wrapped around his little fingers.


    He and his men scrutinized every inch of the ce walls, gates, and surroundings like architects.


    So far so good.


    "Cobe, remember the n."


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Excellent.


    Now, we just have to wait for the prey to crawl into the spider¡¯s nest." Skye said confidently.


    And while he and his men were on their way, several guards also debated on how to address the situation.


    .


    "Since they¡¯re from Veinitta, we should just skip protocol and let them in."


    "Yeah... I think we should.


    Maybe that¡¯s what the queen would prefer in cases like these."


    "No! You¡¯re wrong!


    I don¡¯t think she would.


    And besides, how are we even sure that they¡¯re from Veinitta?


    What if they¡¯re imposters?"


    "That¡¯s right!


    They could be imposters, so we can¡¯t just let them through."


    "He¡¯s right.


    But irrespective of whether they are imposters or not, we should always follow protocol."


    "Yes!


    We need to always follow protocol."


    The guards at the pce gates were all immersed in a heated conversation about the news that they had just heard.


    And were now discussing how to handle these guests from Veinitta.


    One should know that this was the pce.


    So within every minute, over hundreds of maids and servants went in and out daily.


    Some went out to buy food supplies, cut wood around the outskirts of the city for firewood... while others went into the pce to cut the grass, do their daily cleaning jobs, sweep the roads within the pce and so on.


    In short, there was just too much work involved in maintaining the pce which had over 25 mighty buildings within it, which didn¡¯t even include some of the smaller single-floor buildings and sheds around the ce.


    Be it cooking, cleaning, poop duties,undry or any other jobs, the pce was always jammed packed every single day.


    Additionally, merchants, tailors, nobles, soldiers, and all sorts of people with horses, wagons and carriages went in and out every second.


    So those who came in typically gossiped about what was going on in the city, and that was how these guards knew about the matter.


    They spoke about the matter for a while, before hearing the stern voice of their leader who was in charge of overlooking their duties at the gate.


    Their leader was stern and fierce-looking.


    "Silence!


    Some of you have really impressed me with the way you were about to handle the situation.


    But the rest of you have utterly disappointed me.


    In fact, you should be ashamed to refer to yourselves as Caronian Soldiers.


    And just in case any of you have forgotten, I would like to remind you all that your behaviour on duty is still being monitored by me.


    So if anyone fails to live up to expectations, then they won¡¯t have the rare opportunity of training within the Caronian barracks in Baymard.


    Is that understood!!!"


    "Yes sir!" They eximed in unison.


    "Alright.


    As Caronian soldiers, first off... We must always follow protocol.


    Which means that no matter who is supposed toe through these gates, we have to properly search them and note down whatever weapons they have on them.


    Be it poison or even a bread de, it all has to be noted down diligently.


    That way, if they¡¯re here to meet with the queen or the rest of the royals, we would know how to properly handle their securities.


    Secondly, from the list of scheduled visitors for today¡¯s date, we don¡¯t have anyoneing from the continent of Veinitta.


    So these people are probably here unannounced.


    With that said, what do we do in cases like these?"


    "Sir, we take them to the waiting hall and send word to the queen.


    So even if they¡¯re from Veinitta, they would have to fill out a form there and wait their turn." Said a young energetic-looking Caronian guard.


    "Correct!


    If there are people within the waiting room, then they would just have to wait their turn... unless the Queen herself says otherwise.


    Is that clear!"


    "Very clear sir!"


    "Great!


    Now stay focused.


    They¡¯re almost here."


    With that, the head guards went back to his small office again to observe their actions from afar.


    .


    The guard shook his head a tad bit disappointed at the handful of people who dandy thought of keeping to protocol.


    Luckily, more than 90% of the guards spoke out about following protocol, which made his heart ease up a bit.


    Right now, he would just watch their actions in the shadows.


    And if they faltered when those visitors arrived, then he wouldn¡¯t mind giving them punishmentter on.


    After all, when he went to Baymard for training, even the Baymardian king needed to wait his turn when he arrived in the Barracks or any other ce.


    He never bullied, and always followed the rules to the tee... Unless it was an emergency or absolutely necessary.


    It was unfortunate that these people under him didn¡¯t witness how strict and disciplined the barracks were.


    Because if they had, they wouldn¡¯t have even thought about forgetting protocol just because someone was powerful.


    For sure, they had redesigned their own barracks here in the Capital city.


    And all those who trained in Baymard had the privilege of teaching those who didn¡¯t.


    But even though change hade, there were still a minority of people who still thought about kissing one¡¯s ass if they were powerful enough.


    Unfortunately, these people included some of the soldiers in training and the nobles.


    Over the years, as Carona grew... So had the dark shadows that had been lurking in the shadows.


    Just a while back, he had gone on a mission and saved several women who were about to be smuggled out by some cult members.


    And after cracking them down, the weakest of them confessed that some nobles had ordered him to do so.


    In short, they were to send the women to the famous Mr. Nopline in Terique.


    So with these sorts of things popping up every now and then, one could see that it would take some time before they could purge out all the evil within Carona.


    .


    ¡¯Tru! ¡¯Tru! Tru!¡¯


    Several beautifully made red carriage could be seen approaching the pce gates steadily.


    Of course, they were Skye and his men.


    "Halt!


    Please step out of all 12 Carriages and standby for a full body and carriage search.


    I repeat!


    Please step out for a full body and carriage search."


    "_"

 Chapter 635 - A Royal Insult

    <h4>Chapter 635 - A Royal Insult</h4>


    "Halt!


    Please step out of all 12 Carriages and standby for a full body and carriage search.


    I repeat!


    Please step out for a full body and carriage search."


    --silence--


    Skye and his men couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing.


    Did these oafs just ask them to step out?


    What the hell?


    This wasn¡¯t how the script was supposed to go!


    "Your highness!


    I think that these people are mad.


    Do they expect, a royal prince like Prince Skye to just stand outside like amon peasant?


    Your highness, this is an insult to you!"


    "Yeah, your highness!


    These people are just too much!!!!"


    The tension In the air seemed to be amplified, as the men within Skye¡¯s carriage were all engulfed in rage.


    Their breathing became heavy and their minds seemed to think about just one thing: Kill!


    They unconsciously held onto their swords as if they would draw them out any moment from now.


    Skye looked at them and smiled.


    "You 3 should calm down.


    The reason why they probably did this, is because they don¡¯t know about my status as a Prince.


    After all, in their eyes, maybe I¡¯m an imposter.


    So if they show the seal, as well as the necessary items to prove my im, then it should be fine no?"


    Immediately, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Yes!


    His highness was right.


    They settled down their emotions and smiled at each other confidently.


    And soon, one of them calmly stepped out of the carriage with a hint of arrogance on his face.


    This person was Thomas, who previously bought all those beauty supplies for Skye.


    Thomas moved towards the guards and flicked his wrists in an attempt to show the royal seal to them.


    "Here!


    I trust this should suffice.


    Open your eyes and take a good look at this.


    This will prove our master¡¯s identity.


    And if you all aren¡¯t convinced, then take a look at these other things too."


    The guards briefly looked at all the things presented to them.


    As as they looked, Thomas sneered at them and thought that their silence was due to the fact that they regretted their previous actions.


    As expected, his master¡¯s name and nobility still made people tremble in terror.


    Knowing his master, after they have sessfully settled in, these lowlifes would mysteriously vanish from the face of Hertfilia.


    For humiliating his majesty Skye the way that they did, this would be the most befitting oue for them.


    .


    "What?


    Do you guys regret it now?


    Well, it¡¯s not toote to repent.


    So if you¡¯ve properly realized our master¡¯s position, then quickly get out of the way now!" Thomas said coldly while collecting the items from them.


    And as he was about to walk away, he heard some of the men chuckle.


    "Dear guests... No!... esteemed subordinate of his royal highness Skye.


    You see, whether your master is a prince or even a God... if he wants to step into the Pce, then he needs to follow the rules and do as he is told.


    Like I said, get your men to leave their carriages and prepare for a full body and carriage check.


    I will not repeat myself again.


    Is that understood, Mr. Subordinate of his royal highness Skye?"


    "Trash!


    How dare you!!!" Thomas eximed.


    At this point, his entire body was trembling in fury.


    He clenched his fists and struggled to breathe.


    "You fools!


    Do you know what you are asking?


    Are you in any way picking a fight with us?


    Let me tell you this!


    When we meet your queen, we will definitelyin to her about this humiliating incident.


    So if you know what¡¯s good for you, let us through now!!"


    The more Thomas spoke, the more the guards smiled instead.


    Comin to their queen?


    Please!!


    It seemed like these foreigners had no idea who their queen was.


    Well, then they would just have to learn the hard way.


    .


    "Alright, Mr. Subordinate.


    After you do as we say and go in, you can go right ahead andin all you want.


    But for now, you have to follow our rules if you want to get in.


    So, what¡¯s it going to be?"


    "You! You! You! You! You!!!


    Just you wait!"


    With that, he angrily stormed back to see Skye.


    And when he got there, he added his own made-up facts into the story, making Skye burst out in anger too.


    Dammit!


    Since he came to this empire, he had been continuously looked down on by these low breeds.


    He quickly reined in his temper and squinted his eyes at the guards ahead.


    "Thomas!"


    "Yes, highness!"


    "Tell the rest of the men to do as they have been told."


    "But..."


    "No buts.


    Keep your eyes on the prize.


    This is but a small step that we have to climb, nothing more.


    Now go."


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Good!


    I¡¯d like to see how many more tricks these people have up their sleeves."


    With that, Skye and his men did as they were told.


    There were over 200 guards on each shift attending to all those who came in or went out.


    So their inspectionsted for 20 minutes before they were quickly sent to the waiting room to fill up some doc.u.ments.


    Of course, they had some of their men stay by the carriages to protect their stuff while the waited.


    And just how long did they have to wait for Penelope to send for them?


    Well, from the looks of things, 4 while hours had already gone by and they didn¡¯t even know how much longer they would still be waiting.


    "Your highness Skye, this queen Penelope seems like the snobbish type.


    Just look at how long she has kept us waiting here?"


    "Yeah, your highness.


    And on top of that, she has been calling thesemoners in before us.


    So she¡¯s definitely an untamed one."


    Skye listened to his men and smirked.


    "She might be a handful now, but she¡¯s still a woman.


    So Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m sure that once she sees my charm, she¡¯ll certainly turn obedient in a blink of an eye just the others normally do."


    "As expected of his highness thedy tamer."


    "Hahahhahahahha!"


    As they spoke, they suddenly heard the sounds of footsteps calmly approaching them.


    .


    "Your Royal highness Skye?


    The queen will see you now."


    "Good!


    Lead the way."


    "Yes, your Royal Highness."

 Chapter 636 - Meeting The Queen

    <h4>Chapter 636 - Meeting The Queen</h4>


    "Your Royal highness Skye?


    The queen will see you now."


    "Good!


    Lead the way."


    "Yes, your Royal Highness."


    .


    Skye and his men arrogantly followed the man before them calmly.


    They acted as if they were the owners of the ce, and the man leading them was just their servant.


    Skye ced his hands behind his back and scrutinized the inner pce even more.


    ¡¯Yes... That ce will be for my knights.


    This ce will be for my concubines.


    And that ce will be perfect for my statues.¡¯


    (^_^)


    They walked for a while, passing several workers and buildings on their way.


    And soon, they had arrived at a massive 3-story building that was extremely wide.


    There were guards surrounding the building at every turn, both in and out of the building.


    In short, the security looked imprable.


    They stepped into the building and took several turns before stopping in front of a massive double-sided golden door that had the symbol of the royal Caronian Crest drawn on it.


    Now, it was the moment of truth.


    Now was the time for Skye to release his charms.


    "Announcing the arrival of his royal highness Skye Williams, the 5th Prince of the Dafaren Empire located within the continent of Veinitta." Said an announcer.


    Skye smirked confidently and walked towards his future bride.


    There were several guards stationed all around the corners of the room, as well as some who were stationed somewhat close to Penelope as well.


    And at the very front of the room, one could see a golden tform there as well, which had 5 chairs of different sizes on them too.


    Penelope was seated on thergest one, while Adrian and Carmelo were seated on the ones beside her.


    As for the hall they were in, it was a massive one that was constructed for listening and hearing to the needs and problems of the people, as well as visitors.


    Hence it was sorge that from a distance, Penelope was almost the same size as Skye¡¯s pinky finger.


    And as he advanced, her figure grewrger too... Until he finally came face to face with her stunning beauty.


    "We greet her majesty Penelope, King-Father Carmelo and Grand King-Father Adrian." Skye¡¯s men said while slightly bowing their heads.


    As for Skye, he didn¡¯t even bother to do so.


    Firstly, he was royalty.


    And secondly, why would he lower his head towards his wife?


    What a joke!


    .


    Penelope, Carmelo and Adrian looked at Skye thoughtfully.


    Just one nce, and you could see that the dude was just too full of himself.


    "Your majesty, King-Father, and Grand King-Father... I salute you all." Skye said while running his fingers across his shiny dark hair.


    The expression on his face waszy, yet otherworldly.


    He looked like a model in a catalogue magazine.


    This move of his usually had girls screaming and fantasizing about him all day long.


    And from the corners of his eyes, he should see that Penelope¡¯s gaze was still focused on him.


    ¡¯Yes!


    You¡¯re falling in love, aren¡¯t you Penelope.


    That¡¯s it!


    Look at me... Look at me to your heart¡¯s content.


    You can¡¯t get enough of me, can you?


    Good!


    Since you like what you see, then I¡¯ll definitely fulfill your lovey-dovey fantasy for a while.¡¯ Skye thought while lookingzy yet striking.


    Forget it!


    This cat was in the bag!


    ¡¯Yes woman, fall far me.


    I know you want me.


    So forget about those old fools beside you and say the word.


    There¡¯s no need to be shy, so just say it!¡¯


    "Your highness Prince Skye, I¡¯m a busy woman on a tight schedule.


    So get to the point.


    What do you want?"


    --silence--


    What a mood killer.


    Skye and his men almost fell to the ground when they heard Penelope¡¯s words.


    What the hell was thisdy made of?


    Her voice didn¡¯t even carry any hint of emotions in them, and her expression was that of indifference.


    In fact, one could even say that there was a hint of impatience on her face as well.


    This was not what they were expecting at all.


    Where was the blushing face and the adoring eyes that were supposed to be gazing at Skye?


    For a moment, Skye even doubted his own charm.


    But when he remembered how many girls looked onto him lovingly on his way here, he felt like the problem had toe from Penelope.


    Hmhm... She was undoubtedly the problem here, and not him.


    Dammit!


    What an insensitive woman.


    .


    Skye¡¯s mind quickly went to work, and when he nced at the old geezers by Penelope¡¯s side... his eyes quickly lit up in understanding.


    Yes!


    Since she was already engaged and would soon get married, it would make her seem morally loose if she showed affection for another man in public.


    What if the guards spread the matter out and ruin her reputation?


    The more he thought about it, the more convinced he was about his theory.


    In his mind, it wasn¡¯t that Penelope was uninterested in him.


    No!... The problem was that she was a queen, and needed to have a good public reason to show her love publicly.


    Then he would just have to give her one, wouldn¡¯t he?


    "Your highness Skye, what do you want?"


    "Hmmm...


    My Queen, since you¡¯re a very blunt person, then I¡¯ll get straight to the point.


    As you know, I¡¯m from the most prestigious continent in all of Hertfilia.


    And even in my continent, your name, beauty and brave acts have echoed all across the continent.


    In fact, you made history by being the first female ruler of an empire.


    And this alone makes you unique.


    But apart from showcasing your strengths, this aplishment also brings your weaknesses to light as well."


    Penelope scrunched up her face while listened to Skye.


    What he hated most in this world, were people who couldn¡¯t talk straight.


    She had expected a 5-letter sentence from the guy, and not a whole essay.


    And all of this was really starting to piss her off!


    .


    "Stop!


    Let me cut you off right there.


    Mr. Skye, I¡¯ll only ask you onest time.


    What do you want?"


    "My queen, it¡¯s simple.


    I want you as my wife!"


    (>0¡õ0)

 Chapter 637 - Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 637 - Proposal</h4>


    Mr. Skye, I¡¯ll only ask you onest time.


    What do you want?"


    "My queen, it¡¯s simple.


    I want you as my wife!"


    (>0¡õ0)


    .


    When Skye¡¯s words echoed out, everyone was stunned silly.


    Even the guards couldn¡¯t help but open their mouths wide in shock.


    Penelope¡¯s expression remained the same.


    But everyone else knew that their queen was inwardly raging in fury.


    They couldn¡¯t help but light up some candles for Skye.


    ¡¯Farewell bro.¡¯


    Carmelo and Adrian who were seated close to her, could almost see the razor-sharp killing intent in her eyes.


    ¡¯Girl!


    Can you calm down?


    Do you want to kill a royal prince and start a war with his empire?¡¯


    Both men looked up to the heavens for a miracle.


    Just one miracle would be enough!


    Penelope revealed a broad captivating smile towards Skye.


    And when the fool saw it, he honestly thought that she had finally shown her feminine side... Which made him feel even more confident about his proposal.


    As for his men, they once again looked at him in awe.


    ¡¯As expected of his fitness Skye, thest tamer.¡¯


    Penelope crossed her legs and tapped her right index finger against the arms of her chair.


    "Prince Skye Williams was it?


    Well, if you really im to know much about me, then you will also know that I¡¯m about to get married this uing September right?"


    "My queen, of course I know.


    It¡¯s a well-known fact that you are engaged to Sir Benjamin Hamilton.


    But you don¡¯t have to say anymore, my queen.


    Ipletely understand your intentions for reminding me about this."


    The moment Skye said those words, the guards who had been subconsciously holding in their breaths quickly sighed from relief.


    ¡¯Your highness, it¡¯s good that you realized that our queen doesn¡¯t want you.


    At least, you¡¯ve saved your own neck.¡¯


    The guards were a little bit relieved.


    But how could they have known that in a few seconds from now, they would almost die from not breathing at all?


    "My queen, say no more.


    Ipletely understand your intentions for reminding me about this.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do all I can to save you from marrying that lowlife."


    --silence--


    (:Y¡ðY:)


    ¡¯You fool!


    Why couldn¡¯t you have kept your big mouth shut?


    Do you have a death wish or something?¡¯


    The guards felt pity for Skye.


    Because just one nce, and they could tell that underneath their queen¡¯s cool facade was a raging volcano.


    "Oh?


    So he¡¯s a lowlife?"


    "Of course my Queen.


    What else could he be?


    Sigh... So young, yet so foolish.


    Hees from a 2nd rated Baron family and is even amon merchant as well.


    And on top of all that, he¡¯s as fat as a pig and even has a shrewd nature as a merchant.


    In fact, whenpared to what I can offer Carona, he clearly doesn¡¯t stand a chance.


    Ie from royalty, just like you... And if it¡¯s a trade you want, then I can easily open several doors for Carona within the continent of Veinitta.


    Additionally, I¡¯m more good-looking than Mr. Benjamin Hamilton.


    So in all matters, I¡¯m undoubtedly the better choice as your marriage partner.


    And just to prove my sincerity, I¡¯ve also brought over some gifts as well.


    You can just take them as part of your dowry Queen."


    With that, Skye snapped his fingers and his men hurriedly rushed forward all 3 chests of gold.


    Carmel and Adrian frowned.


    Even though they weren¡¯t very materialistic people, wasn¡¯t this an insult to Penelope?


    If people knew that she had been proposed to with just 3 chests of good, even they think tgat she was some unfavoured queen or something?


    One had to know that even the most unfavoured Ir useless Princesses had dowries ten times more than hers, so how could this not be taken as an insult?


    Skye looked at their expressions and smiled.


    "Of course, how can this be all?


    With me is one of the most valuable and treasured nes in the entire continent of Veinitta!


    This ne has been passed down from generation to generation, and is seen as one of the most priceless nes known today.


    It is..."


    "_"


    The moment Penelope got up from her throne, Skye was utterly confused by her actions.


    Was she so impressed with the ne that she wanted to have a closer look?


    Hehehhe...


    Women were all the same.


    Give them precious jewelry and they would look at you in adoration.


    Skye smiled broadly, as he watched his future wife descend towards him.


    "Mr. Skye, so you said that you wanted to marry me?"


    "Yes queen Penelope, I want to marry you.


    So please feel free to express your true thoughts." Skye said merrily.


    "Alright.


    But what if expressing myself will lead to something troublesome?"


    "Don¡¯t worry my queen, I alone will shoulder all the me.


    So just do what you have to do."


    "Mr. Skye, I¡¯ll ask you again.


    Are you sure that you can shoulder all the me?"


    "My queen, are you doubting me?


    Just do what do whatever will make you happy, and I¡¯ll bear it all."


    "Then I¡¯ll have to thank his majesty Skye then."


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Your royal highest Skye!"


    ¡¯¡¯Sling!¡¯


    In a blink of an eye, the entire hall had be tense.


    As for what had happened, well... One could say that prince Skye had just received a fierce jump on the face from Penelope.


    Skye¡¯s men quickly rushed towards him and with their swords all drawn out.


    They had never thought that this woman from this trash empire would darey a finger on their master.


    Skye looked at thedy before him in shock, rage, and confusion.


    How could such a tiny body contain so much power?


    She had just given one punch, but it was enough to make his nose bleed terribly.


    son of a b**ch!


    He had really underestimated her.


    Such a woman needed to be beaten down into submission before he could carry out his ns.


    Because he knew that if he left like that, then he might never get a chance to leave a good impression on her.


    .


    "Hahahhahahahahh!


    My queen, I can see that you like to y rough and tease me as a sign of your love.


    So how about this.


    I propose a battle between us.


    If I win, then I¡¯ll be your husband.


    But if I fail, then I¡¯ll give up and never pester you again.


    And doing worry, even if you injure me, I won¡¯t hold it against you since I previously said that I would bear everything.


    So my queen, what do you say?"


    "I would want nothing more!"


    "Excellent!" Skye eximed with a cruel smile on his face.


    It was finally time to show this woman who ran things here.

 Chapter 638 - A Royal Ass Whopping

    <h4>Chapter 638 - A Royal Ass Whopping</h4>


    As Skye and his men were led to the training courtyard, all those who were aware of the fight shook their heads in pity.


    Was he looking down on their ruler because she was a woman?


    Sigh... Ignorance was truly a crime.


    And since he asked for it, then he shouldn¡¯t bear any grudges at the end of it all.


    Skye on the other hand, couldn¡¯t wait to teach this lowly b**ch a lesson.


    How dare she strike his beautiful face?


    The harlot had only been able to hit him in the hall because she took him unawares.


    But now that he was battle-ready, what chance did she have?


    Zero!


    Skye smiled and looked at the courtyard, which currently had several guards swarming in like crazy.


    Hmhm... this was definitely for the best.


    When she got her ass handed to her in front of her men, how would she feel?


    Utterly humiliated like how he felt all this while.


    The soldiers, both male and female, all watched the scene in anticipation.


    "Ahhh!


    I¡¯m so excited.


    It¡¯s been too long since I¡¯ve seen her majesty fight!"


    "The poor dude will probably be crying at the end of the day."


    "Well, maybe not.


    After all, they did say that he was from the continent of Veinitta.


    So maybe there they have way better battle skills than we do."


    "You have a point there.


    Because even though I¡¯m rooting for her majesty, it¡¯s always good to analyze things realistically."


    "Hmm...true!


    But aren¡¯t the people from veinitta simr to us?


    They have almost the samenguage as us, and also have a long history of using spears and swords on the battlefield like us too.


    So I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s that much of a difference anyway.


    In fact, it¡¯s said that long ago, several people from there migrated to the Pyno continent and made it what it is today.


    So we might have much inmon than we think.


    That¡¯s why I think that our queen will definitely kick his royal ass!"


    "Hahahhahahahhaha!"


    Skye¡¯s face became distorted as he listened to the soldiers.


    He clenched his sword and tried his best to remain calm.


    Nothing was better than pping everyone¡¯s face in the end.


    Yes!


    All he had to do was win!


    As for Penelope, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with whatever Skye or anyone else was thinking.


    All she knew was that someone had dared to look down on her Benjy (Benjamin).


    So as his protector, how could she let the culprit go just like that?


    .


    The duo calmly faced each other and waited for Carmelo to give the signal to begin.


    "I have to say wife, I only hope that you don¡¯t hold a grudge against me for what I¡¯m about to do today."


    "Oh?


    Your highness Skye, I¡¯m not the one who will be holding a grudge at the end of the match.


    So it¡¯s better for you to think of your own matters first, no?" Penelope said casually while watching the smile on Skye¡¯s face turn grim.


    ¡¯Damn tramp!


    I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s boss


    And very soon, you¡¯ll be the one begging me to marry you instead.¡¯ Skye thought.


    "Queen Penelope vs Prince Skye


    Round 1: Fight!"


    ¡¯Ting!¡¯


    Their swords collided briefly, before Skye quickly withdrew his sword back and sent it flying towards Penelope¡¯s side.


    ¡¯Ting!¡¯


    She blocked his attacks again.


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    Their swords collided severally, with Skye always being the one to make the move.


    He aimed for her neck, waist, legs and even her chest.


    But he kept countering his attacks while taking on several flexible positions.


    Dammit!


    Was she that flexible because was a woman?


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    As the fight continued, sometimes Skye would unleash his attack while holding his sword with both hands... and other times, he would use only one hand instead.


    The force from Penelope¡¯s counter-attacks sent waves of motion travelling back to his hands, making him hurt a bit.


    Of course, this pain was nothing for a swordsman, but soon.. the person¡¯s sword would start feeling heavy as time went by.


    For sure if they were on the battlefield, many people wouldn¡¯t feel anything because of the drive to stay alive.


    But when sparring, since one is sure that they won¡¯t die, all those things are all but noticeable to them.


    As for Penelope, because she had been blocking, rolling on the grown and making several flexible poses, she had time to rest her hands for a bit.


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    Skye looked at the tiny woman before him and was somewhat impressed.


    No wonder she was queen.


    Well, since she was this skilled, then it was time for him to take things seriously.


    After all, he had only been using 70% of his strength.


    But the moment he wanted to attack her once more, she calmly dropped her swords and held her fists closer to her face.


    "_"


    .


    Skye and his men looked at Penelope in confusion.


    "Queen, we are currently sparring.


    So what are you trying to do?"


    "Oh, don¡¯t mind me.


    I¡¯ve already tested out my sword skills on you, so now I want to test put something else instead.


    After all, this is a spar, and I¡¯d like to see how my skills fair whenpared to those from other continents and empires." Penelope said while boxing the air calmly.


    One of the main advantages of using swords was that they acted as an extension for one¡¯s hands.


    But the drawback was that they made the person too focused on using it.


    If one had a finger that was as long as a w, almost all their attacks and attention would focus on using it.


    And this would drastically decrease one¡¯s creativity and tactic when battling.


    Of course more than anything else, she wanted to beat the arrogant prick up first before the battle was over.


    Penelope dropped her sword and continued punching through the air.


    ¡¯Pff!¡¯


    Skye looked at her and tried to hold in hisughter.


    Even his own men tried not tough as well.


    Was she a fool?


    How could an unarmed person beat an armed person?


    "Queen, are you sure about this, I just to want to injure you severely."


    "Oh!


    Don¡¯t worry Barbie Ken, I¡¯ll be fine.


    So let¡¯s continue, shall we?"


    (*-_-)


    Who the hell was Barbie Ken?


    And how was he in any way simr to such a person?


    Forget it!


    He wouldn¡¯t stoop to her level


    So since she was asking for a beating so bad, then who was he to refuse?


    .


    "Hiyahhhhh!!!"


    Skye ran towards her and quickly sent another fierce attack towards her chest.


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    ¡¯Ugh!!


    Skye massaged his nose in pain.


    Motherf***er!


    She had done it again.


    After ducking, she had startled him by magically appearing right in front of him with arge grin on her face.


    The punch she had given him was enough to make his nose bleed again.


    Why was she always targeting his nose?


    He felt like he heard a bone pop from her attacks.


    But how could Penelope give him a moment¡¯s rest?


    After punching him in the face, she quickly elbowed him on his lower belly twice before stepping back calmly.


    She could have ended it already, but she felt like she still wanted to beat him up a little more.


    Skye¡¯s entire face was red from rage.


    Screw this!


    And at this point, he didn¡¯t care if he injured her anymore.


    With that, he ran towards her like crazy.


    But how could Penelope be fazed?


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Crack!¡¯


    ¡¯p!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    (:Y^Y:)

 Chapter 639 - Family On The Way

    <h4>Chapter 639 - Family On The Way</h4>


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Crash!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    F***!


    What the hell was going on here?


    Skye¡¯s men looked at their noble master in shock.


    Were their eyes deceiving them?


    They blinked severally just to be sure


    One should know that their master was outstanding when it came to swordy.


    And even they couldn¡¯t measure up to him.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that they would meet an abnormaldy today?


    As they watched their master get his ass kicked, their faces grew even more distorted.


    I mean, thedy even jumped onto his shoulders, squeezed his neck and somehow managed to bring him to the floor in one swoop.


    And from there, she kept punching him like crazy.


    She even slid under his legs at one point and punched them as well.


    Of course one shouldn¡¯t forget how she kicked their master¡¯s chin while doing a backflip.


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    They watched everything in rage and swore to get back at Penelope when they finally took over Carona.


    And so, the beating went on for a bit, until Skye couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    If he let this continue on, then wouldn¡¯t he be disfigured by her?


    His entire face was already swollen and his body already had several bluish-ck bruises on them too.


    He felt extremely weak, hungry and tired.


    It was like he had all his energy sucked out of him by some unknown force.


    And the most fearsome thing was that during the battle, this sorceress did something that made him lose control of his body multiple times.


    He tried to move his legs, but it was no use.


    Fortunately, he could move them a tad bit now.


    He looked at the Barbarian sorceress before him and felt rage build up within him.


    She obviously cheated, so how was this considered a fair fight?


    .


    "Well now, your prince Skye, since I¡¯ve won, I hope that this would be thest time that you ever mention marriage to me again.


    Because the next time that you do, I will bear you up so good that even your own mother won¡¯t be able to recognize you.


    Now, since I¡¯m a nice person, I¡¯ll give you all just 10 minutes to get out of my pce or else I will throw you all out!"


    "B...But my queen, your pce is veryrge.


    And it will take us over 30 minutes just to leave.


    This is unfair!" One of Skye¡¯s men retorted.


    "Oh?


    And do you think that I care?


    Men!... Follow them closely!


    And when the time is up, drag them out.


    As for you all, the clock is ticking.


    So I suggest you leave now.


    Bye-bye."


    (*^*)


    The men looked at her carefully.


    And if eyes could kill, then she would¡¯ve already died countless times by now.


    They piggybacked their master, carried their trunks of gold and ran as fast as they could.


    And for sure after 10 minutes, the guards following behind them aided them in leaving by dragging them away in disgrace.


    "You! You! You! You! You!!!!"


    "Ahh!


    Your highness!!"


    Skye who was boiling inside soon fainted from Fury.


    Dammit!


    He would remember this!


    And so just like that, his royal highness, Prince Skye William had been thrown out in a humiliating manner.


    But of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who was feeling angry as well.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrrmmmmmmm!¡¯


    At the back of a highly-secured transport vehicle, Alec was currently screaming from rage as well.


    Ever since the trip had begun, he had cursed, screamed and swore at the Baymardians who were helping Oden.


    He had been cuffed and ced in the massive vehicle that had a mattress, nket, toilet paper and even bathroom in it.


    And as the days went by, Alec became restless because he knew that the moment he got to the Capital, he would be executed.


    So he had to find a way to escape before then.


    But no matter what he did, these lousy Baymardians didn¡¯t even allow him to leave the van... not even once.


    He had even bitten off a chinch of his flesh just to get medical attention.


    But these people just stood before him and pointed a strange weapon at him.


    And soon, he fell asleep like a baby.


    Of course by the time he woke up, his wound had already been properly treated and bandaged.


    Sh**!


    What now?


    He truly felt like he was running out of options here.


    ¡¯Think Alec, Think!¡¯


    He fell deep in thought, and soon his eyes lit up gleefully.


    His wives!!!!!


    If they knew of his capture, wouldn¡¯t they use their forces to save him?


    He leaned back and calmly thought of his next move.


    Hehehehehehe!


    Who said that he had lost?


    Things would certainly get interesting once they arrived at the Capital.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    Right now, Oden and his crew were only halfway through their journey.


    And as they drive, those on the roads also noticed the magnificent Baymardian vehicles as well.


    Some people were immediately intrigued and curious about the identities of those within the vehicles.


    Was it his majesty Landon, or some other nobles from Baymard.


    In particr, some carriages belonging to the same noble family stopped to observe the situation even more.


    "Look husband, those are people from Baymard!" Said a 30 something-year-old woman.


    Her eyes looked at the vehicles as if calcting the cost for them.


    Baron Gustav looked at the vehicles and pursed his lips slightly.


    In truth, even though he hated that abandoned daughter of his, since she had now made it, it was only right for her to show him filial love.


    But the Baron had been quick to forget that it was he who disowned her decades ago.


    What he wanted now was to ride over Lucy¡¯s luck and eventually elevate his own status back in Arcadina.


    "Mother, why do we have to address that b**ch as ¡¯princess¡¯ when we see her?"


    "Yeah, why do we need to?" Retorted her daughters.


    "You two should just stop it!


    We¡¯ve been through this already.


    If you show your best side to his majesty Landon, then he would undoubtedly favour you all over that wretch.


    After all, with your beauty who wouldn¡¯t?"


    "Your mother is right!


    You both are way good looking than Launchy."


    "No dad, her name was Lubly."


    "No!


    I think you both are wrong.


    It¡¯s Lichy."


    "Well, whatever her name is, we will get to know it when we arrive in Baymard.


    So remember, show your best side when we get there.


    Do this, and his royal highness will be yours."


    "Yes father."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 640 - Brotherly Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 640 - Brotherly Gifts</h4>


    Of course, while people were busy scheming away... Back in Baymard, Landon was currently running around the ce like crazy.


    First, he had promised the guys (Gary, Mark, Josh and Trey) that he would oversee their wedding since they wanted it to be like none other.


    So Landon hade up with some brand new ideas and designs just for the asion.


    Be it the wedding dresses, decorations and whatnot, they were all unique.


    Even the wedding rings showcased the different character and personality that was simr to each person and couple.


    Of course, wedding preparations weren¡¯t the only things that took Landon¡¯s full attention.


    There was also the matter of War!


    That¡¯s right, a war wasing... A navy one at that.


    So every day, Landon would make his way towards the Coastal region for a very brief meeting with the superiors there.


    They usually went over their ns and dealt with any other trivial issues in the process.


    For example, cleaning up the Ocean¡¯s floors was another important matter that they had to discuss.


    Because after the battle, there was no way that they would leave those scattered boards of wood to float about the ocean floors, messing up the ecosystem there.


    Even damaged sh.i.p.s couldn¡¯t be left out in the open.


    So they had to haul back the sh.i.p.s to the surface, as well as clean everything up nicely


    Any sunken items would also be grabbed by the sh.i.p.s, which had a camera attached to a w grabber-like system.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t mind scuba diving too.


    But that might not be a good idea now, since blood from the injured or dead might bring dangerous creatures to the feast below.


    So no one was allowed to get into the water until they were absolutely sure that there were no dangerous creatures below.


    Of course, the Coastal guards would be the main people involved with clearing up the waters.


    Hence they had to be prepared and ready to do their part once the war was over.


    Also, the ce needed to be clean and clear for iing visitors who came to Baymard on ship.


    So everything needed to be done as swiftly as possible.


    .


    Additionally, apart from talking about meters concerning clean up, they also made arrangements for prisoners too.


    After all, they needed to know thetest intel about Terique, so why but capture some of these men?


    One should know that even though Landon knew everything that was going on, the rest of the soldiers didn¡¯t.


    So for him to avoid suspicion it was best to make these enemies tell them about thetest updates instead.


    Especially info on the location of Nopline¡¯s residences and hideouts within Terique, as well as how many new soldiers had been recruited into his army within this time frame too.


    In short, their mission was to protect Baymard.


    But how they went about it was entirely up to them.


    They didn¡¯t just want to blow up all those sh.i.p.s, as it would just give them more work in the end.


    What if there were over 100 sh.i.p.s?


    Then wouldn¡¯t that mean that they would need to pull out those 100 sinking sh.i.p.s and do even more intense cleanup?


    Please!


    That was just giving them more work to do.


    So they had decided that only 50% of the enemy¡¯s sh.i.p.s would suffer that fate.


    And as for the other half, they would just get deck surface level attacks instead.


    In other words, the marines on the navy sh.i.p.s would swoop down onto these sh.i.p.s and take out the enemies on sight.


    Those who put up a fight would be shot, and those who surrender will be handcuffed and taken away.


    It was as simple as that.


    And as for those on the sinking sh.i.p.s, if they were still alive... For sure, they would definitely grab onto some floating nks or objects.


    So capturing them at that point wouldn¡¯t be a hassle.


    But again, these weren¡¯t all the things that kept Landon busy.


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmm!¡¯


    He entered his car and drove towards District B for an important meeting.


    .


    "Ah... Your majesty, wee."


    "Hmhm... Nice to see you too Gonovich."


    "Your majesty, wee!"


    "Wee your majesty!"


    "Wee."


    "Wee."


    Landon walked into the hall and was immediately greeted by several government and military personnel.


    Yup!


    Today, they had to talk about Baymard¡¯s expansion!


    To put it simply, before William and his crew left, they had already had a meeting with Landon and a few military personnel about the treaty that they had signed.


    And as a thank you gift for Baymard¡¯s help, they had decided to gift Baymard with 4 cities closest to Baymard.


    Of course, one shouldn¡¯t look down on that number.


    Because around and alongside these cities, one would be able to find 17 viges and 2 towns that all depended on these 4 cities.


    So that meant that Baymard had gained a total of 23 territories.


    And the happiest person was none other than Landon.


    Previously, the system had told him that he wasn¡¯t allowed to force or steal any territory from William.


    So he nned to ask William about it after his Coronation.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that William would be the one to gift him this new territory just like that?


    Well, if one really thought about it, he had saved the dude¡¯s ass back in the main base and also taken down Alec... which was something that William himself didn¡¯t think would happen this year, as William was still struggling to deal with Eli and Connor.


    Additionally, he also provided fast and secure transport to the Capital making them only take a few days on the road.


    Again, he sent his men out to transport and keep Alec in check, and aid William in taking over Arcadina.


    And best of all, he had given William and his family the revenge that they had yearned for throughout these years.


    Landon couldn¡¯t help smiling stupidly as he walked into the meeting room gleefully.


    Hehehhehehehheh... Finally, Baymard would get expanded once more.


    .


    The meeting room tables were arranged in a rectangr position, with everyone facing each other.


    Only 13 people were attending this meeting, so there was no need for any microphones and whatnot.


    The note taker looked at his watch and held out a tiny golden mallet in his right hand.


    ¡¯Ping!¡¯


    "The time is now 10:00 A.M.


    The meeting has now officially begun."


    ¡¯Ping!¡¯

 Chapter 641 - The Work Never Stops

    <h4>Chapter 641 - The Work Never Stops</h4>


    ¡¯Ping!¡¯


    "The time is now 10:00 A.M.


    The meeting has now officially begun."


    ¡¯Ping!¡¯


    The tiny bell was struck again, and everyone jumped into the matter like crazy.


    Landon listened keenly to them because in truth, many of their worries were Also his worries too.


    .


    "Your majesty... Undoubtedly, this is a great gift for Baymard.


    But, these gifts could also be seen as damaging if care is not taken." Said a tall burly man, whose words made everyone nod in agreement.


    "I agree with Minister Gonovich from the Ministry of Innovation, Science and Industry.


    Your majesty, since this territory is ours, we need to provide its people with basic needs like education, good running water, electricity and many more.


    But as you¡¯ve said many-a`-times, we mustn¡¯t allow our technology to get in the hands of wicked hungry power people.


    As this could cause more harm than good for many ordinary folks outside our territories."


    "He¡¯s right your majesty.


    Even though we are convinced about Prince William¡¯s morals, some of his people... Particrly the nobles, could send their spies to steal or obtain technology within these new territories.


    Take for example the textbooks that will need to be essible to the children within these new regions.


    Even if we build a proper school and library for these children, if we can¡¯t even protect the territory well, then wouldn¡¯t that be detrimental in the long run?


    Your majesty, that¡¯s why I think that before we make any major changes, we first need to eradicate all bad in these areas... As well as build up a wall to prevent nobles and those from other empires from targeting these regions." Said Minister Devin, from the ministry of National Defence.


    .


    Landon listened to everyone¡¯sints and knew that they were right.


    Even though it was a blessing that they had gained these new territories, it was also a curse too.


    And if things weren¡¯t properly handled with care, then other empires might decide to start attacking them from there instead.


    On top of that, these regions had bandits and gangs that bullied the vigers and collected all their crops season by season.


    So ensuring their safety was definitely a must!


    As for the new cities that they had acquired, in truth, 3 of those cities and a couple of viges put together would make up Baymard¡¯s currentndmass.


    And now with the addition of these new regions, roads, forest areas and even hill ranges... one could almost say that Baymard had tripled in size.


    So with how big the territory was, they needed to first secure the people¡¯s safety before anything else.


    Additionally, they needed to provide these people with a constant source of ie and so on.


    But this in itself wasn¡¯t a problem, as most of these territories had particr unique items or goods that were only grown in their territories.


    And from the system¡¯s notification, a few of them had some caves that could be mined too.


    Although the people outside Baymard generally thought that the things in those caves were trash, as they weren¡¯t gold, solver and whatnot.


    But those in Baynard knew otherwise.


    So hiring miners and even timber workers would make their economy go up and increase these people¡¯s earnings.


    Again, before this was done, another wall and another military battle station had to be built along the borders.


    Because unless these were built, Landon would never allow Baymard¡¯s technology or knowledge to reach these new territories.


    After all, a slip-up from him and the system would kill him on the spot.


    (-_-)


    .


    "Your majesty, as for the matter of entry into Baymard¡¯s overall territory, I propose that we follow the normal system within most empires.


    For example, if one were to leave from one big city to the next within the same empire, they would still need to pay the entrance fee and be checked.


    Likewise, I propose that we still have another Landport built by the new walls there.


    This newly built Landport will strictly focus on allowing people into the empire of Baymard, while the Landport here will focus on letting people into the main City." One of the ministers said while stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    Maynard was now an empire, so these new territories were on the borders of the empire.


    So entrance into the empire would have to begin from there.


    "Minister Gordon is right, your majesty.


    And while we are at it, I also propose that the current region that we are in should be called the Capital.


    So the Landport here will check those getting into the Capital.


    While the other one gives entry into the empire as a whole."


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your majesty!"


    (0_0)


    The meeting went on with everyone throwing in their worries in an organized manner.


    here


    And before they knew it, the meeting was sooning to an end.


    .


    In truth, they felt like they should just go ahead and reschedule another meeting again.


    Because they hadn¡¯t even expressed half of their ideas to his majesty.


    Landon looked at them and smiled wryly as well.


    In fact, he too knew how important this matter was since they wouldn¡¯t be able to move forward until they had listed down all their suggestions, checked the pros and cons of each and vote on each suggestion.


    Because they had to tackle everything involving these new territories... Be it death rates, health, hunger, ie, safety, and so on.


    Even the new Landport that they suggested, would need to have an office that would allow thoseing in to register for their Visas after they had sessfully been epted into Baymard.


    So it would also need to have a photo studio in it as well.


    And every day, the forms would be sent to the Capital for approval and manufacturing.


    At that point, the visitors could choose whether to collect their visas in the Capital or at the Landport within the new territory.


    Of course just like the current Landport, visitors would also be given temporal entry I.Ds until they git their Visas.


    In short, they had to properly talk about these matters in detail, before they drew up contracts for the construction workers and all those involved in developing the newly acquired territories.


    One thing that Landon was truly happy with, was the fact that he had built his hydro nts and main industries to deal with territorial expansion.


    Back on earth, one should know that most provinces had just one main hydropany that provided to the entire province and whatnot.


    And even with the addition of these new territories, Baymard wasn¡¯t as big as most provinces back on earth.


    So they were good.


    But even though it was okay, Landon still wanted to build more tanks within these industries... As well as some sub-industries along 2 major locations within the new territories.


    Those sub-industries would focus on monitoring and ensuring that everything got supplied from the Main industries in the Capital to these new territories and vice versa.


    So even the massive pipes in charge of carrying poop needed to be monitored as well.


    Sigh... When Landon thought of all the work that these new territories brought, he couldn¡¯t help but shed some tears for the busy workers.


    Well, it looked like they would have to hire more Baymardians again.


    And in truth, he wouldn¡¯t feel bad if he also rescued some more ves right about now.


    .


    ¡¯Ping!¡¯


    "It¡¯s now 12 Mid-Day.


    Meeting Adjourned."


    With that, Landon left the hall and headed straight for the Swimming Pools.


    With the Aquarium under construction, of course, he had to properly train the newly hired Aquarists.

 Chapter 642 - Time To Strike!

    <h4>Chapter 642 - Time To Strike!</h4>


    Time went by swiftly.


    And while Landon busily ran around Baymard, William and his crew were just 7 hours away from entering the Capital City.


    But before they got entered, of course they had to visit his base nearby first.


    It was already nightfall, and several creatures hade out to y.


    Vrrrrrmmmmmmm!


    They drove into the forest region and stopped in front of several massive bushes.


    To be more urate, there were several trees around that had leaves that were so long that they touched the floor.


    So it all looked like the trees had long hair instead.


    William got out of the vehicle and calmly walked towards the bushes with his hands firmly sped behind his back.


    "Risen Groups, North, East, West and south.


    Come out!


    Masters orders!"


    ¡¯Thap! Thap! Thap! Thap! Thap!


    The moment William bellowed out, several men in all ck hastily jumped onto the ground from above.


    "Young Master, wee back." They knelt and said in unison.


    Of course the men in ck had already been aware of the iing visitors since they all received several reports about these iing Baymardian vehicles already.


    And since their young master had previously gone towards Baymard a while back, then didn¡¯t that mean that he had returned?


    Moreover, he had told them toe here and wait for his return.


    So many of them already had a hunch that their young master and his family were back.


    Their master left their main base during the early weeks of March, and now, he had returned in Mid-May.


    So did this mean that they would finally put their final n in motion?


    .


    One should know that their main base was just a month and a half¡¯s travel from the base that they were presently residing.


    So it didn¡¯t take too long for them to get here.


    Of course when their young master had left the main base, he had also travelled to his other bases close to the Capital with the help of the Baymardian vehicles.


    All in all, he had only chosen to visit camps that were just a month or at most 2 months away from the capital on horseback.


    He alerted them all and told them to head to this base which was just 7 hours away on horseback.


    Hence the ce was now somewhat overcrowded.


    And for these men, such a massive gathering could only mean one thing; their young master was finally ready to strike!


    "Wee young master!


    We, your humble servants have been waiting for your arrival."


    "Good!"


    With that, some of the men went back into their hiding ce, while others brushed the bushes away, revealing a massive cave.


    "Young Master!


    Please wait for a moment.


    I¡¯ll send word for all traps to be removed."


    "Hmhm... You go do your thing." William said before calmly walking back into one of the vehicles again.


    It could take some time, so he decided to change his attire first.


    He was currently wearing a loose robe that looked like a bedroom robe.


    Well, since he stayed in his bed during most of the trip, he just felt that wearing thick clothes to bed was ridiculous.


    So he hadn¡¯t even bothered changing.


    But now that he had arrived, of course while waiting for his men to remove all traps, he and his family calmly changed their attire.


    .


    "Young Master, all traps have been properly dismantled."


    "Good!"


    With that, they drove in steadily and finally exited the cave.


    William, who was now eating beside the driver, happily looked at the heavily packed camp.


    ¡¯It looks like everyone made it,¡¯ He thought.


    They drove up a small hill and made their way into a grand estate there.


    "Young master, wee back!"


    "King-Father, wee back!"


    "Queen-Mother, Wee back!"


    Everyone had gotten word that William and his family were back, so they hurriedly assembled themselves before the main mansion within the estate in attempts to wee them.


    They were all very excited and eager to see William and his family.


    Especially his aides and those who had survived Connor and Eli¡¯s previous attack.


    Seeing them return in high spirits also meant that the Baymardians had somehow taken care of Alec.


    But now, everyone had one question in mind; was he dead or alive.


    William looked at therge assembly and slowly walked up the stairs of the main mansion.


    "Thank you all for your warm wee.


    You all have been my hand throughout these years.


    We have fought many battles together, and have also lost many of our brothers too.


    Their deaths will forever be remembered by us till the day we die.


    But no matter what, we can¡¯t let their deaths go in vain.


    That¡¯s why we will put a stop to this long tiring battle once and for all by going taking over the Capital.


    Brothers, this will be our salvation battle!


    And what do we fight for?


    We fight for peace, fairness, happiness and freedom for ourselves and our families.


    We have lived in the shadows for decades.


    And now, it¡¯s time for us to make our ce known in Arcadina!!!"


    "Yeah!!!!!!" The men yelled out emotionally.


    "Thank the ancestors!


    Now we can visit our families as much as we want."


    "I¡¯m so happy!.... I... I...I..."


    "Hahhahahhahahhaha!


    Bro, are you crying?"


    "You!... Who says that I¡¯m crying?


    I just have dirt in my eyes, that¡¯s all."


    "Alright, alright, you aren¡¯t crying.


    No need to fight me about it okay?


    Hey everyone, Malone is crying!


    Hey everyone.....eh?


    Why are you all crying as well?"


    "You won¡¯t understand."


    "Why?"


    "Because you¡¯re single."


    (-_-)


    Many of the men within the audience broke down in tears as they listened to William¡¯s words.


    Only they knew how much they and their families have suffered throughout these years.


    Their wives and children had to pretend to have no rtions with them when they were out of their bases.


    It was a struggle to act like a total stranger to one¡¯s family.


    But that was for the best since they didn¡¯t want anyone to target or suspect their families.


    And as they listened on, they knew that the time had finallye for them to stand out.


    Their hearts raced wildly and their minds became determined.


    Yes!


    It was finally time to end this long going battle.

 Chapter 643 - Oh, How The Tables Have Turned

    <h4>Chapter 643 - Oh, How The Tables Have Turned</h4>


    The men all felt their hearts bleed warmly when they thought about the future.


    They listened to William and smiled through their tears proudly.


    Yes?


    The end of their difficulties was near.


    William looked at them and nodded in satisfaction and understanding.


    As the Ghostly Prince who has led them throughout the years, how could he not understand their feelings?


    "Men, we are steadily nearing our goal.


    And I guarantee that victory will be ours.


    As for how I¡¯m certain, that¡¯s because we have sessfully brought the tyrant tgat has hunted our dreams for years.


    That¡¯s right!


    Thanks to the Baymardians, the Viin Alec Barn has finally been captured."


    --silence--


    What?


    They had captured the mighty Alec Barn?!!!!


    Everyone felt like it was a dream.


    Sure, they had spected it.


    But to actually hear it from the horse¡¯s mouth was a whole other matter.


    They trembled and even pinched themselves in stupor.


    How did those Baymardians do it?


    This was a man that they had been trying to overpower for decades now.


    And these Baymardians just took care of him in one battle?


    Awesome!!!


    "That¡¯s right!


    As honourable men, we must always remember this debt, as well as all the aid that the Baymardians have extended to us now and in the future.


    And so my brave warriors, from this day forward, they will always be our brothers!"


    "Yeah!!!!" The men yelled excitedly in unison.


    But enough of that.


    William raised his hands and demanded for silence before continuing on.


    "Brothers, the hour is upon us, and soon we will be marching out to war.


    So for now, everyone should have a good night¡¯s rest and wait for further instructions tomorrow.


    Because 2 days from now, we will storm the Capital!"


    "Yeah!!"


    William looked at the courageous men before him and finally stepped into his mansion.


    Now, it was time to make a proper n of action with how many people they had at hand.


    Soon, he will rid Arcadina of all it¡¯s filth!


    Of course while he was preparing for his own battle, unknowingly to him... Chaos was already hoving over the Capital arrogantly.


    .


    ¡¯Triyk! Triyk! Triyk! Triyk!¡¯


    Seated within a massive well lit room, was a gorgeous 30 something-year-old woman who was just silently watching the mes of fire violently engulf the logs of wood in the firece.


    The room was utterly silent, so much so that one could only hear the sounds of the wood-burning away.


    The woman had a massive scarf that covered her shoulders, and her big dollish-looking eyes seemed to be as empty and lifeless as a vase.


    Out of nowhere, the woman clenched her first or a bit, before finally rcing them again.


    She had now resumed her previous demeanour of a lifeless doll.


    ¡¯Knock! Knock knock!¡¯


    "Enter"


    "Greetings Third Queen.


    We¡¯ve brought your good just as requested." Said a young maid, who came in alongside 4 others, who were also carrying in trays of good, wine and snacks as well.


    "Drop them on the table and leave." Thedy said without taking her gaze off the firece.


    "As you wish my queen." The said answered before bowing and taking their leave.


    "Bam!"


    Once the door had been shut, thedy hurriedly walked towards the door and bolted it with a massive log on the side.


    She then lifted all the tes of food on the tray anxiously.


    And when she saw what she was looking for, her expression looked like that of a mad person¡¯s... As she was now smiling and slowing tracing a table knife over her face.


    [


    My Queen, the stage is set.


    Today, the big Wolf will die... And 5 days from now, the little wolf cub will also die as well.


    Tonight, my queen is sure to enjoy the show.


    ]


    The woman smiled broadly and calmly threw the letter into the mes.


    And as she watched it go up in mes, she couldn¡¯t go but visualize that it were her enemies that were going up in mes instead.


    ¡¯Children... Mother had promised to take revenge for your deaths.


    And tonight, mother will fulfill one of those promises.


    Tonight, I will avenge one of you.


    But son, I swear that for as long as I live, I will never stop working hard to avenge you too.


    So you don¡¯t have to wait anymore.¡¯


    The woman waited patiently in her room while sharpening her hidden dagger with a stone.


    Soon, she will get her revenge.


    And while the woman was indulging herself in her own fantasies of revenge, another woman close by was still in a bind about her predicaments.


    .


    ¡¯Crash!¡¯


    "Useless! Useless! Useless!


    Why does the Royal family pay you all if you can¡¯t even do your jobs properly?"


    ¡¯Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    In another room within the royal ce, another beautiful woman was currently throwing a massive tantrum at the results that her men had given her.


    All sorts of objects were thrown towards her targets in a fit of rage.


    Were they joking with her or something?


    What did they mean by saying that they had no clues or leads about the matter?


    Sera felt like she was going crazy from just listening to their bullish**!


    Her expression was now close to savageness, and her voice was sharp and ear-piercing.


    She tried her best to calm herself down, but nothing she did seemed to be doing did the trick.


    Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!


    ¡¯Crash!¡¯


    She threw another expensive y vase towards the men kneeling before her violently


    What a bunch of worthless morons.


    With the way things were going, how was she supposed to find out who had kidnapped her son, Eli?


    More still, why hadn¡¯t they found her precious daughter¡¯s attacker yet?


    Was she that weak that everyone now felt like they could pick on her?


    She felt both angry and helpless at the same time.


    And the only constion she had, was knowing that Alec would stop at nothing to find Eli when he got back from his trip.


    So she felt a little bit reassured.


    Nheless, that didn¡¯t mean that she nned to stop looking for the culprits.


    No way!!


    What if they nned to kill her precious son within this time frame?


    F***!


    It was all their fault.


    Why couldn¡¯t they do their jobs properly and figure out who the culprits were?


    She coldly looked at the men before her in disdain.


    "Listen boys... You all better pray that nothing happened to my son yet.


    Because if he so much as has a single strand of hair missing from his head, I¡¯ll cook your families and give you their flesh to eat!


    No, stop teasing me and do your jobs alright?" Sera said with a seemingly warm smile on her face.


    Her men on the other hand, shivered a bit when they saw her smile.


    And just as Sera was about to dismiss them, someone came barging into the room without any warning.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Are you mad or something?


    How dare youe in without any further notice?"


    "I... I¡¯m sorry first Queen.


    But it¡¯s an emergency.


    We...."


    ¡¯Thung!!!!¡¯


    The man froze midday during his speech, and his expression slowly turned pale before his lifeless body finally dropped to the floor.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    Was that an arrow on his back?


    Everyone quickly became alert, and just when they were about to move the first queen to safety, they soon heard a loud pping noise.


    And in came their enemies.


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "As expected of the empire¡¯s first noble queen." Said a calm soothing voice.


    Sera looked at the culprit before her in shock.


    Why was it her?

 Chapter 644 - The Royal Pschyo

    <h4>Chapter 644 - The Royal Pschyo</h4>


    Sera looked at the culprit before her in shock.


    Why was it her?


    More than 15 men entered the room alongside the psycho.


    And judging from therge number of men standing outside the hallway, Sera knew that she had been surrounded.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit irked at the fact that everyone now thought her to be an easy target this year.


    Had she softened up throughout the years?


    Or did they do this because of Alec¡¯s seemingly busy attitude?


    She wasn¡¯t a fool!


    If Alec had paid a lot of attention to her like he regrly did, then maybe this psycho wouldn¡¯t have been standing here today.


    But who would¡¯ve known that he would be travelling every minute instead?


    And even when he was at the Capital, he spent more time with the royal cksmiths, alchemists, and knights.


    So his entire attention had been focused on some grand n.


    Hence he didn¡¯t leave many guards to protect her while he was away.


    Typically... as Eli¡¯s mother, Alec had always taken precautions to keep her safe since this was a privilege that she was entitled to as the future Queen-mother.


    Unfortunately, this time around, the bastard had allowed her to only use her own men for protection.


    But this was a bit problematic because she had sent almost half of them to protect her daughter, Cary.


    Because even though Cary had her own knights, Alec had withdrawn most of them for some grand ploy.


    Well ording to him, she didn¡¯t seem so need them since all she did was sit at home all day... (As if she had a choice)


    Sera felt like this year had been the worse year of her life.


    But what was more painful was that she didn¡¯t see tonight¡¯s attacking.


    She looked at the psycho before her in confusion, anger, and curiosity.


    And who was the royal psycho before her?


    Well, it was none other than the 3rd queen... Queen Argenia, who had lost both of her children, Jte and James.


    .


    One should know that over the years, Argenia had lost most of her sanity, as she spent most of her days dazing around aimlessly.


    Sera had even sent more men to confirm if this was all some sort of pretentious act or not.


    But after close to 2 years, the woman was still the same as ever.


    ording to the reports, Argenia had never issued anymands to her guards, or even attempted to step out of her courtyard again.


    In fact, the only times that she did so was when Alec dragged her out like a mad dog.


    She had even heard that those who Alec had sent to fetch her always ended up with knife cuts and other injuries.


    And it was precisely because of this that Alec was typically the only one who could drag her out.


    Of course who could me her?


    Sera was sure that if both of her children were killed, she too might go crazy as well.


    Just the fact that Cary had been crippled, as well as the fact that Eli had gone missing, had already made her go mad these few months.


    So what more if they died?


    She knew that she would never be able to recover in this life no matter what.


    But now, seeing Argenia smile and walk up to get calmly, Sera knee that the b**ch had been nning it all along!


    Dammit!


    Did she know that she and her daughter had been responsible for killing Jte?


    Or was she here for another reason altogether?


    Wait!


    Was the whore the cause of Eli¡¯s disappearance?


    Immediately, Sera felt rage burn within her the more she thought about it.


    She calmed herself down and decided not to jump to conclusions until she knew the real reason for today¡¯s attack.


    Just how much did Argenia know?


    .


    Argenia¡¯s red dress swayed seductively against her h.i.p.s, and her every step showed poise and perfection.


    Her beauty was even more profound tonight whenpared to her normal haggard look.


    And even her enemies couldn¡¯t help but admit that she was one hell of a woman.


    After all, making all the total wives, she was the only one who kept her slim-curvy figure after all these years of marriage.


    Argenia walked confidently towards Sera, and as she advanced, her men quickly subdued Sera¡¯s men who were shielding her.


    Of course, some also hurried towards Sera to subdue her too.


    "Unhand me!


    How dare you all touch the wife of your king?


    If any of you have some brains, I suggest that you unhand me now.


    Because if you do, then I guarantee that I¡¯ll let this slide when his majesty returns.


    Do you hear me?


    Unhand me, Unhand me now!!!" Sera said, while struggling to free herself from their grip.


    It was painful.


    Their grip felt more like someone was crushing her bones instead.


    They looked at these men as if trying to print their faces in her mind.


    Because if she ever escaped from today¡¯s event, then she wouldn¡¯t let these men go!


    She bared her teeth at them and tried as much as she could to bite them to pieces.


    "Let me go on brutes!


    Let me go!!!"


    Looking at Sera¡¯s distorted expression, Argenia felt even more delighted than before.


    "Sera, my good sister.


    I¡¯vee to visit you, and this is the hospitality that you¡¯ve shown me?


    Look, you haven¡¯t even said a single word to your sister here.


    So aren¡¯t you being a tad bit rude as a host?"


    Sera red at Argenia in fury when she saw her pitiful looking face.


    Rude?


    Did she look like she was in any mood to entertain any guests?


    Her breathing became heavy and her body shuddered violently.


    She tilted her head towards the floor for a bit, and by the time she lifted her face once more... The crazy expression on her face had now been reced with an extremely calm one.


    How could she show weakness now without getting answers yet?


    She looked at Argenia coldly.


    ¡¯Bring it on b**ch!¡¯


    .


    Argenia and her men looked at Sera and couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed.


    "As expected of Arcadina¡¯s first queen.


    Your ability to calm yourself in situations like these is truly amazing!" Argenia said gleefully with her hands sped together.


    "Thanks for thepliment little sister.


    But while we are on the topic of who¡¯s being rude.


    Don¡¯t you think that you are a little too much yourself?"


    "Oh?


    What do you mean?¡¯


    "It¡¯s simple really.


    All this time, you haven¡¯t stated why you¡¯re here.


    So, aren¡¯t you being rude yourself?"


    "Your right.


    I do apologize for my negligence.


    So let¡¯s cut the crap and go straight to business shall we?"


    "Agreed!


    I would prefer it no other way." Sera said coldly.


    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t die without finding out who had kidnapped her son and injured her daughter.


    So she decided to calm herself and trick Argenia into keeping her as a hostage for the time being.


    After all, she and Sera were sisters due to the fact that they had married the same man.


    Additionally, they had lived together for decades now, so she knew all of Argenia¡¯s weaknesses.


    Hence she had to find a way to stay alive for the time being, because death wasn¡¯t an option yet!

 Chapter 645 - 1 Down, 1 More To Go!

    <h4>Chapter 645 - 1 Down, 1 More To Go!</h4>


    Argenia smiled and calmly took a sharp dagger from one of her men before squared down beside Sera.


    "Silly sister... Did you really think that you and her sl** of a daughter would get away with what you did?


    Do you both take me for a fool?" Agenda said while tracing the dagger on Sera¡¯s smooth face.


    Sera¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as she looked at the total psycho before her.


    She knew!


    Argenia tightened her grip on the dagger while still tracing it along Sera¡¯s face.


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhh!!¡¯


    The cold de dug into Sera¡¯s flesh and a thin line of blood soon trailed down her fair skin.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at Argenia fiercely.


    But how could any of her actions scare Argenia who had done through hell for these past few years?


    Argenia looked at her coldly and sneered.


    "Now, now, elder sister.


    Don¡¯t look at me as if I¡¯m the viin here.


    After all, it was you and your dog of a daughter who plotted against my child!


    Your daughter seduced her sister¡¯s fiance and killed her own sister in cold blood.


    So what I¡¯m doing to you both is just retribution."


    "You both?"


    "Yes, elder sister.


    I also took action against your daughter.


    Let me ask you a question.


    Who did you think was responsible for crippling your daughter?


    Of course, it¡¯s me."


    Listening to her words, Sera felt like someone had unlocked the beats within her.


    "You motherf***er!


    You tramp!


    You lowlife!


    You good-for-nothing, arrogant wretch!!


    How dare youy your filthy middle-ss nobility fingers on my daughter?


    I shouldn¡¯t have let you live all these years.


    How dare you touch my precious daughter?


    I want you dead!!" Sera yelled aggressively.


    She somehow found a way to wrestle against the men who were pinning her down.


    And just when she was about to use her ws to scratch Argenia¡¯s face, she felt a sharp pain across her face.


    ¡¯sh!!!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhh!¡¯


    "My face... My beautiful face!" Sera cried out in agony.


    She felt it hard to breathe, as the pain was somehow connected to her can¡¯t and heart.


    The air that gently caressed her face, now I felt like it tormented it instead.


    And every time it blew, the pain seemed to be multiplied by ten folds.


    Her face now had a long deep line on it that ran in a nted manner.


    And the more she cried and wrinkled up her face, the more the wound opened up... as if it were a blower in bloom.


    .


    "My face!


    My face!


    My face!!" Sera cried hysterically.


    And as she cried, Argenia on the other hand... Slowly used her crimson dress to wipe off the blood from her dagger.


    "My dear sister, why are you so worried about your looks?


    As chubby as your face was, did you think that you were still the woman you were years back?


    Face it, grandma!


    Your looks are the least of your problems.


    Ugh...


    Please, elder sister.


    Please lower your gaze, because just looking now could cause one indigestion.


    But then again, sl**s heal faster.


    So I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get your grandma looks back in no time.


    Now, where were we?


    Oh yes!


    Like I was saying, I was responsible for tackling that useless daughter of yours.


    And tonight, I¡¯ll end both of your lives indefinitely!


    Men!


    Lay her t to the ground!!" Argeniamanded.


    And in a sh, Sera found herself looking upwards towards the ceiling.


    "Argenia you good-for-nothing b**ch!


    Do you think that you will get away with this?


    Do you think that our dear husband wouldn¡¯t find out?"


    "That¡¯s the same thing I thought when you both killed my daughter.


    But look at it now?


    Elder sister, I suggest that you don¡¯t mention that man¡¯s name beside me, or else your torture might be worse than what I had in mind." Argenia said coldly before fiercely slicing off 3 fingers from Sera¡¯s right hand.


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhh!!¡¯


    Blood oozed out like crazy, and Sera soon felt sweat trickle down her back and forehead.


    Her body was desperately trying to take action and keep her alive from it all.


    Her head ached and her mouth felt dry and dehydrated.


    And just when she had found a way to cope with the pain, Argenia quickly took a sword from her men and cut off Sera¡¯s feet from her ankles.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    Tears finally poured out of Sera¡¯s eyes, as the pain was now too much for her to handle.


    She was losing way too much blood, and her vision was getting very blurry.


    No!


    She had to stay alive!


    "W....wait...." She said hoarsely.


    "Oh?


    Do you have anything else that you wish to know?"


    "D....did you kidnap my son?"


    "He¡¯s been kidnapped?


    Hahahhahahahhaha!


    Unfortunately, elder sister, I¡¯m not the one responsible for that.


    Well, it was probably some other enemy that you¡¯ve acquired.


    But then again, shouldn¡¯t you be worried about your own safety first?


    And just so you know, before I came over to attack you... I already killed your precious daughter Cary.


    As I said, all those responsible for Jte¡¯s death will be skinned alive.


    No exceptions." Argenia said hatefully before sending the cold de into Sera¡¯s heart.


    ¡¯Pitchuuuuu!!!!¡¯


    Sera gasped for air and while crying.


    Her daughter was dead!


    Her precious daughter was dead, and all because of this harlot.


    .


    Sera looked at Argenia and began praying to the ancestors for revenge.


    She didn¡¯t care who they sent to fulfil her requests, but all she wanted was for Argenia to die a gruesome death!


    Of course, she also prayed that her son would be fine and would also be the one to avenge her and her daughter too.


    As her consciousness slowly drifted away, her life seemed to sh before her eyes like a y.


    And by the time she took herst breath, her biggest regret of all was marrying Alec Barn.


    The bastard was the cause of all her problems.


    She was dying with a lot of resentment in her heart, as she didn¡¯t even get to kill the bastard.


    Dammit!


    It wasn¡¯t fair!


    ¡¯If there¡¯s a next life, I promise to kill you first bastard.¡¯


    With that, First Queen Sera had finally died.


    Argenia looked at her and sighed.


    They were both pitiful, no matter how one saw it.


    And the culprit for turning them into psycho¡¯s was none other than their husband.


    Thinking about the bastard, Argenia felt her blood boil even more.


    "You 15 should clean this ce up, skin the body and dispose of the inner parts.


    As for the rest of you all, let¡¯s go."


    Argenia said while walking out of the room calmly.


    Now, all that was left, was for Alec Barn to die.


    But unbeknownst to her, the actions which she took against Sera, were already ryed to anotherdy in the pce.


    .


    "Hahhahahahahahhahahahahah!


    Argenia, oh, Argenia.


    For a moment, you really had me fooled." Thedy said while stroking her chin.


    She then turned to her most loyal assassin and whispered into his ears.


    "Go and do as instructed."


    "As you wish, master."


    With that, the man was gone, leaving thedy all alone in her room.


    She looked at the moon outside her window and smiled brightly.


    ¡¯One down, One more to go.¡¯

 Chapter 646 - Taste-Testing

    <h4>Chapter 646 - Taste-Testing</h4>


    As chaos slowly made its way into Arcadina, the same could not be said for Baymard¡¯s situation.


    The only real chaos they faced was taking care of all new territories.


    And so with that said, over the past few days, Landon and his men had viewed the pros and cons of each suggestion... as well as voted on them too.


    For sure, they followed everything up by drafting several contracts for all industries involved with development.


    After all, they needed the current water, power, and other daily essential industries to be expanded.


    They also needed several sub-industries to be built within 2 out of the 4 cities given to them.


    Not to talk of building the walls and Landport there.


    In short, all of these issues could take 2 to 4 years toplete or more.


    But patience was the key here.


    Nheless, as for what could be done presently... they sent out spies towards each vige, city and town to get a better idea of the issues involved with eachmunity.


    Of course, the spies were also sent out to find the hideouts and usual routes used by any bandits within the territory.


    After all, the bandits sometimes demanded vige heads to head towards theirir and give them protection fees and other ¡¯gifts¡¯.


    So it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to find theseirs.


    Anyway, it was essential for them to get the overall situation of each territory before they making any changes to it.


    .


    Landon sat in his office and busily went over some new doc.u.ments that had been sent his way for approval.


    The weather was somewhat sunny and clear, and the sounds of birds chirping away merrily could be hearding from his window.


    The faint Spring breeze gently caressed his cheeks, giving it a subtle pinkish colour that seemed like he was blushing.


    Landon spun his pen in his hand as if he were bored, but in actuality, he was more concentrated than ever.


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    "Good day your highness.


    Overseer Lyore was just on the line, and he asked me to pass a message to you regarding the projects that were assigned to his industry.


    Your majesty, thest samples from each project had beenpleted.


    So he wanted you toe for taste-testing if or when your majesty is avable."


    "Oh?


    And what¡¯s my schedule like for today?"


    "Your majesty, you have an appointment in an hour and a half¡¯s time.


    Followed by 2 other meetings.


    But from 3 P.M to 5 P.M, you have nothing scheduled then.


    So would you like me to mark that period as upied, as well as contact Overseer Lyore to give him the details?"


    "Hmhm.... that would be for the best," Landon said, before hanging up.


    He scratched his head and sighed for a bit.


    Today, he had secretly nned to meet up with his mother and take her out as per usual.


    But now, he could only push back his ns for another time.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t tell her what he had in mind, since he just wanted to surprise her.


    The woman loved going to the Zoo but never really had the time to do so.


    Well, it was more like she had the time, but usually felt too tired to go.


    After teaching, she still had other official government work to do.


    .


    One should know that within her sector, she sometimes went for food inspections and looked over some trivial issues within her ministry.


    So her calendar was also booked as well.


    One should know that kindergarten to Highschool hours ended at 3 P.M, and government office hours also ended at 5 P.M.


    So even if she had early sses andter branched to the ministry.


    All in all, she would never be upied above 5 P.M....except she had to visit the hospital or show support to those who needed it, which was once a week on Saturdays.


    So with all that said, mother Kim usually got too tired to go to the zoo.


    But today, she only had a single ss from 9 to 9:45 A.M.


    And she had just 3 hours of work to do within her ministry.


    So around 1 P.M, she would be as free as a bird.


    And Landon had wanted to secretly take her out in disguise of course.


    But now, that dream wouldn¡¯t happen anytime soon.


    Landon thought for a while and made up his mind to take her, Lucy, the kids and everyone else there on Sunday.


    With that, he readied himself for his next meeting and made his way towards its location.


    And soon, after finishing up with all scheduled appointments, he finally made his way towards the food industry, alongside his secretary Brian.


    The more tasters avable, the more urate feedback they could get.


    .


    Brian looked at the day pass that had been given to him excitedly.


    In truth, this was the first time that he had ever entered the lower industry.


    And his excitement at this point was off the roof!


    He kept looking around from left to right, as if he was out sightseeing.


    Everything about the ce fascinated him.


    The huge tanks and other heavy equipment made him feel somewhat tiny in size.


    But that was fine!


    Immediately, he and Landon were brought into a room filled with other workers who also had their badges on as well.


    And before them, were several 3yer trays filled with some strange delicacies... as well as several question sheets before them.


    Brian looked at everything in confusion, but after briefly ncing at the doc.u.ment booklet before him, his eyes immediately shone with rity.


    Of course as he looked over the booklet, someone also exined how the tasting would go.


    And with everything exined, the person standing before them pped his hands and looked at them eagerly.


    "Alright!


    Now that everyone has a general sense of what to do, then let¡¯s begin taste-testing."


    (^_^)

 Chapter 647 - The Issues With Such Delicacies

    <h4>Chapter 647 - The Issues With Such Delicacies</h4>


    "Alright!


    Now that everyone has a general sense of what to do, then let¡¯s begin." Said a short robust dwarfish man, who excitedly grabbed a bluish looking bar from his table.


    And even though his feet were covered by the podium, everyone already knew that he was standing on a stool behind the desk.


    The man was very confident and didn¡¯t feel himselfcking because of his short stature.


    Instead, he would crack jokes here and there about his height and how he married a tall very woman and whatnot.


    He was a ssicedic host to all.


    "Now, now, I still see some peopleughing at the back.


    ytime is over, so let¡¯s get down to business.


    To start off, everyone should please grab the productbelled ¡¯Bay. Excellent 95% Cocoa dark chocte¡¯.


    It looks like this!


    So please make sure that the name on the bar is the same as the one that I¡¯ve mentioned.


    Again, please answer the questions in the booklets involving this particr product honestly." Said the dwarfish man.


    With that, they officially began taste-testing.


    And the more products they tried, the clearer everyone¡¯s preferences were.


    .


    In truth, Brian found out that he loved all the white chocte brands, as well as all the bubblegum brands, and new drink types... which was just his preference since he had a sweet tooth.


    He continuously chewed the yellowish Banana Juicy gum while closing his eyes in enjoyment.


    "Your majesty!


    They¡¯re just too good!!!" Brian said, before pushing his sses towards his face in a serious manner.


    In fact, Landon felt like he almost saw a star-like twinkle at the edge of Brian¡¯s sses when he looked at him.


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    "Your majesty... even though these products are good, there¡¯s still arger problem at hand with them."


    "Oh?


    Care to exin?"


    "Of course your majesty.


    Let¡¯s take my case for example.


    It¡¯s a given that I love the white milkish choctes and the dark ones with very low cocoa percentages in them.


    But what if I went to the supermarket and got those with higher cocoa percentages instead?


    Your majesty, if I had done so, I would probably give up on chocte altogether.


    So how are they going to make sure that everyone buys what they like?


    Some people only give certain things a chance once.


    And after they have a bad impression of it, it could take a long time before they try it again.


    So what n of actions will the industry take against that?" Brian asked seriously.


    If it were him, after wasting money on what he didn¡¯t like, he might just give up on the product and maybe only eat it again identally if a friend buys it or something.


    Choctes weren¡¯t the same as drinks or even bubblegum.


    Because with those, even If someone tried out one type of soft drink... the chances are that even if it wasn¡¯t their favourite brand, they could still find the product passable or manageable.


    So they won¡¯t feel like their money haspletely gone down the drain.


    But with choctes, what if someone with a sweet tooth bought 95% percent cocoa dark chocte?


    Ugh!


    For a sweet-toothed person like himself, it was so bitter that he couldn¡¯t even swallow a single thing.


    The taste on his tongue was just too bitter for him.


    Luckily, after eating every chocte product, they were also given bubblegum to help them neutralize the taste.


    In his opinion, it was just too awful!


    But then again, there were those who would enjoy such products... especially the elderly.


    .


    Looking at Brian, Landon couldn¡¯t help but smile broadly.


    As expected of his secretary.


    He too noticed that particr issue that had bugged the food industry several months ago.


    But luckily, the whole dilemma had been solved without his aid.


    That¡¯s right!


    Those within the industry came together and discussed the best mode of action to counter the issue.


    And as for how they would go on about it, they decided to take advantage of the uing 3-day Water festival instead.


    Yup!


    This uing Thursday to Saturday night, the Baymardians had their usual water festival to thank the ancestors for the Spring rain which helped food grow abundantly.


    They typically chose this period because summer was fast approaching and the rains had seemingly decreased greatly.


    So it was a good time to celebrate.


    Everyone got dressed up in the traditional Baymardian attire, which also acted as a cultural day too.


    Hence they took it as a public holiday.


    And so with that said, the food industry had decided to give free samples of today¡¯s products to everyone.


    Be it choctes, bubblegum or the new drinks, the Baymardians and visitors would have a chance to taste these goods for themselves during the festival.


    As well as to also see the difference between coffee that had cocoa added to it too.


    In fact, even chocte cakes would be made on that day as well.


    Of course since it was only sample tasting, when it came to alcoholic drinks, they would only be able to take a single shot of it... Whether the alcohol percentage was high or not.


    Landon chuckled while looking at Brian¡¯s puzzled expression, as he brainstormed on the issue at hand... as if he was an employee within the food industry.


    "Brian, are you attending the uing Water Festival?"


    "Of course your majesty!


    How can I not?


    Wait!... does it have anything to do with these products?" Brian asked curiously.


    "Who knows... Maybe you¡¯ll find your answers there, you never can tell." Landon said mysteriously, before leaving the confused Brian behind in a waiting room just outside Lyore¡¯s office.


    .


    "Your majesty, how was it?" Lyore asked anxiously.


    One had to know that Landon¡¯s opinions to him were very important.


    After all, he was the creator of such godly delicacies.


    So if he didn¡¯t create them up to standard, then wouldn¡¯t he have failed at his job?


    His expression was that of a pitiful cat that had been deprived of food for days.


    Sigh... in Landon¡¯s opinion, Lyore¡¯s eyes reminded him of Puss in ¡¯Puss In Boots¡¯.


    Seeing him act shamelessly, Landon couldn¡¯t be bothered... even though he was impressed by today¡¯s results.


    For months now, they had been working on these products, and Landon had personally taste-tested over 15 times now.


    Of course, their goal was to get everything ready before the festival.


    So this was thest taste-testing session.


    And overall, they had improved greatly.


    Hearing Landon¡¯s opinion, Lyore quickly hugged him gleefully.


    "Hahahhahahahhahaha!


    That¡¯s great your majesty.


    Now, we will be ready for the festival."


    (^_^)


    The duo spoke for a bit more before Landon headed out with Brian.


    Now he could finally rx.


    Tonight, he would have the best sleep ever!


    And just when he was about to step into his office, he heard an alert from the system.


    ¡¯Ding!


    New Side-Mission alert.


    Warning to host: Mission needs to bepleted tonight, or else death awaits the host.¡¯


    "^"


    F***!

 Chapter 648 - Fearing The Weak!

    <h4>Chapter 648 - Fearing The Weak!</h4>


    Landon sorrowfully sat on his office chair in agony while massaging his tired shoulders.


    Was the system really out to get him?


    At this point, he truly believed that he may have .u.mted some sort of bad Karma in his previous life.


    He took a deep breath and calmed himself while trying to feel energized too.


    Well, feeling bad wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he still needed toplete the mission.


    So why should he torment himself even and give the system any satisfaction?


    Hmph!


    No way!


    He would rather die than let the systemugh up in the heavenly realm while chewing popcorn at that.


    He quickly ate a protein bar to keep his energy levels up, before calmly looking at his side-Mission.


    His eyes lit up for a brief moment, before hastily making his way to dismiss his secretary, as well as exempt himself from tonight¡¯s dinner.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone finding him when he was away.


    So he just locked his office door and put a ¡¯busy¡¯ sign on it.


    Of course he had done this many times in the past, so everyone typically had the understanding that his majesty had some work that he had to finish up by the end of the day.


    He could only hope that he finished the mission before 1 P.M, because if he didn¡¯t, then either the guards, maids or even his family would bring him brewed coffee or dinner.


    Landon finished up what he needed to do and wrapped out of Baymard speedily.


    ¡¯Plup!¡¯


    He was gone.


    .


    Meanwhile, somewhere along the hilly ranges in Deiferus, several men were currently dragging over 350 soldiers by chains.


    A single chain had 30 handcuffs spaced evenly along the chain.


    They handcuffed the prisoners and made them walk up one of the tallest hills in Deiferus by foot.


    In fact, one could almost confuse this hill for a small mountain if they weren¡¯t careful.


    Its entire terrain was very rocky.


    Just the massive boulders, as well as the stony paths, could make one slide right down the hill if they weren¡¯t careful.


    The hill was too vertical, making it dangerous for horses and carriages to walk up straight.


    That was why they decided to create a footpath all around the hill in a circr manner, that swirled right to the entrance of their base at the upper section of the hill.


    Currently, from the ce of capture... the prisoners had been walking for days now with only 4 hours of rest every 2 days.


    As for what they ate, well... it was typically bread, leftover cooked meals and water from the streams orkes.


    Nheless, even though the prisoners were strong and able-bodied... after travelling for 20 days on foot tirelessly, their huge bodies felt pain like it never had before.


    Some fell down and never got up again, while others tried their best to continue forward.


    Of course once a prisoner closed his eyes for good, their hands would be cut off cleanly so as not to drag along a dead body up the mountain.


    And by the time they reached the foot of the mountain, only 57 men remained.


    The prisoners walked up the swirly path around the hill and finally came to a dead-end in confusion.


    Did these guys want them to kill themselves by jumping off here?


    If so, then what was the point of taking them as prisoners and making them walk for days just to get here?


    Some of the prisoners couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe this was a new form of psychological torture or something.


    And while they were still all deep in thought, one of the lead guards calmly sent his hand through a hole on the wall and quickly revealed a red g that had an ¡¯X¡¯ on it.


    And immediately after that, he heard 4 distinctive soundsing from within the hill.


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    And to reply to the sound, the guard also took an arrow and tapped it around the hole 8 times too.


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    From there, unbeknownst to the prisoners... several stone-like windows opened up a little further from the Stony door.


    At this point, the men inside peeked at the pathway briefly, before closing the stone-like windows calmly.


    And finally, after a while of silence... everyone on the footpath could hear the loud sounds of the massive stone door opening up gently.


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!¡¯


    The massive stone-like door opened up slowly, and soon... the prisoners saw a well-lit tunnel within.


    .


    They walked in quietly and observed the many guards standing stationary along the tunnel.


    The ce was indeed heavily guarded and somehow didn¡¯t seem to be stuffy as well.


    Thinking of it a bit more, one of the prisoners couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there were some hidden windows within this base.


    After all, if he and his men had to escape, they had to properly examine this ce from head to toe.


    "Hey, you!


    What are you looking at?


    Keep your head down and move along!" Said an arrogant guard, who quickly shot a small pebble towards the prisoner¡¯s way.


    ¡¯Pap!¡¯


    The prisoner lowered his head and continued walking forward.


    They walked into the massive base, and made several twists and turns that could make anyone lost.


    And soon, they finally stopped before a massive room filled with poisonous Bagwers!


    "Hahahhahahahha!


    So, you finally caught the rascals Paru!


    Hahahahhahahhahaha!


    His highness would be thrilled when he arrives tomorrow." Said another burly man who was calmly walking towards them.


    The burly man looked at one of the prisoners and sneered.


    "So, you are the useless,st Prince of Deiferus, Prince Henry?


    As expected, you¡¯re as powerless as you look.


    But not to worry, your brother, his highness Radcliff... has decided to give you a besotted burial that would make you feel like a true hero." The burly man said in disdain.


    What was the use of loyal trash?


    He was the weakest royal within the empire, as even his sisters were more gifted and talented than he was.


    But with his low capabilities, his existence still made his brothers view him as a threat.


    So, he had to die!


    After all, no one wanted another Landon Barn or Sirius Maine situation.


    Those 2 were belittled in their own empires and now look at them.


    One ruled an entirely newly established empire, while the other was now the ruler of Yodan.


    Nope!


    Before they might¡¯ve let this brother of theirs live.


    But now, forget it.


    Not a chance!!!!!!

 Chapter 649 - The Hungry Bagwers

    <h4>Chapter 649 - The Hungry Bagwers</h4>


    The ¡¯weak¡¯ were now in danger.


    That¡¯s right!


    Powerful royals now feared the weak royals, because they felt like one day, they might rise to the asion and kill them.


    So why not take them out now?


    And so, all of Henry¡¯s brothers focused their attention on getting rid of him fast.


    The enemy they knew, A.KA themselves... Was better than the enemy they didn¡¯t know.


    Who knew if all of this weak act was just a hoax?


    They had to admit that they had truly neglected this brother of theirs because of hisck of power.


    But now, no way!


    He had to be the first one to go!


    After taking him out, they would finally be able to focus on each other.


    Sigh... But how would they have known that even the heavens would be on the side of this weak brother of theirs?


    The burly man looked at Henry in disgust and sneered.


    His highness Radcliffe had requested to see his first thing tomorrow when he arrived.


    Of course, those were the only instructions given by his highness.


    So he had today, till tomorrow to cool off the bastard¡¯s head.


    With that thought in mind, he had quickly organized some sort of amus.e.m.e.nt for him and his men.


    That¡¯s right!


    They had nned to ce all 57 prisoners within an arena filled with Bagwers!


    And what were these creatures?


    Well, one could say that they were small but deadly.


    .


    Bagwers.


    These animals were extremely fast and had serious nail issues.


    They looked like massive beavers with Vampire-like teeth on the corners of their mouth.


    And their ws were retractable and so sharp, that one sh could cut a person¡¯s head off cleanly.


    But one shouldn¡¯t be fooled by the adorable looking nature of these creatures.


    Because one bite from their fangs and a person would be out to sleep for an entire month.


    Most times, the creatures would eat their prey after making it sleep.


    And if they didn¡¯t want to, that didn¡¯t mean tht their victim would be safe.


    Heh....one should know that if the victim was out in the forest, another deadly creature would definitely swallow the victim whole.


    And even if they weren¡¯t eaten by any predator, just starvation, fever from the weather and other issues might kill them before they woke up a monthter.


    Hence 98% of their victims died during this period, while the other percentage lived due to sheer luck.


    The bagwers that the guards had prepared for today¡¯s event, were all starved and would dly feast on the flesh of these men.


    ¡¯Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri!¡¯


    They squirmed and scratched the sides of their cages in excitement when they saw new prey step into the arena.


    Some even did backflips just to show their level of excitement towards their prey.


    It was almost as if they were saying: ¡¯Food! Food! Food!¡¯


    Henry followed behind his men, and just when he was about to step into the arena, the burly man quickly stopped him.


    "And where do you think you all are going?


    Are you all so eager to die?" The man said in disdain, before signalling for his men toe closer.


    "Quickly, take them to the back, get them ready."


    "Yes Commander," the men said in unison.


    How could they let the show begin when the audience and the bets hadn¡¯t been ced?


    Wasn¡¯t that just a loss?


    Plus, to make tonight¡¯s amus.e.m.e.nt exciting, the prisoners had to choose a single weapon from their collection.


    Be it a club, sword or even a whip, it was typically the best when these prisoners fought a little before getting killed.


    The longer a fightsted, the more exciting it was.


    .


    Henry and his men were quickly pushed to several rooms at the back of the arena.


    And as they were pushed away, several guards hurriedly made their way towards the entrance of the arena like crazy.


    "4 silver coins (400 copper coins) on the prisoners."


    "What are you? Nuts?


    There¡¯s no way that those tired, hungry and sick looking prisoners would stand a chance against the bagwers.


    So I¡¯m betting 10 silver coins on the bagwers instead!"


    "1 silver coin on the bagwers."


    " 20 solved coins on the bagwers."


    "7"


    "11"


    "5"


    "3"


    The entire ce quickly turned rowdy, as the guards hurriedly made their bets.


    Of course, most people betted on the bagwers to take today¡¯s victory.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t the first set of prisoners that had bought against these batters.


    9 out of 10 times, the bagwers would win.


    So with a 90% winning chance, of course most people ced their bets on them instead.


    And while the chaos continued outside, Henry on the other hand, faced his men calmly without any expression of defeat on his face.


    "Brothers!


    At first, I thought that we might have a chance of escaping from here.


    But from what that guard said, they want us all dead by tomorrow.


    So this might be the end of the line for us.


    We havee a long way, and with that said... It has been my honour to be your leader."


    ¡¯Plup!¡¯


    They all knelt before him proudly.


    "No, your highness.


    It should be us thanking you.


    Throughout the years, we have been working diligently with you.


    And we, more than anyone else, know of his highness¡¯s dreams to turn this empire around.


    And even though we might not get to do that anymore, we will never regret our decision in following your highness."


    Henry looked at them and sighed.


    Indeed, he had hoped to better Deiferus.


    But now, fate was saying otherwise.


    His sudden capture didn¡¯te as a shock to him because over the past 2 years, his brothers and some of his sisters have been driving him nuts daily.


    They sent assassins, gangs, cults and even pirates to hunt him down and bring his head over.


    In the underground world within Deiferus, he had a bounty of over a thousand gold coins.


    That was over 10 million Copper coins, alright?


    So every day of his life, he had been experiencing attacks constantly.


    But somehow, he had always managed to evade these attacks.


    Of course, what killed him in the end was a woman tgat he loved with all his heart.


    That¡¯s right!


    It was. a woman that he had trusted with his life for 4 years now.


    But she had betrayed him for a share of the bounty.


    And in the end, what rewarded her was death.


    They killed her like the dummy that she was and fed her body to the wolves before dragging him along to this hideout.


    He looked at his men and only regretted that would have to die alongside him.


    Sigh... It looked like the heavens had truly abandoned him.


    .


    The bets were still being ced outside the arena, and soon...a few guards came towards Henry and his men and spat on them.


    ¡¯Pui!¡¯


    "Get up!


    It¡¯s time to die!"

 Chapter 650 - The End Of The Tunnel

    <h4>Chapter 650 - The End Of The Tunnel</h4>


    Henry and his men left the room and were led through a dark tunnel that led towards the arena.


    And the moment they stepped out of the tunnel, they all squinted their eyes and held their hands over their faces, as the bright lightspletely blinded them for a moment.


    "Wahhhhhh!!!!"


    "Rip them apart!!!"


    "Kill them little bagwers, and make me rich!"


    "Kill them!"


    "No!


    I ced a bet that the dude with the short green hair will die first.


    So kill that motherf***er now."


    "Com¡¯on, make me rich!!!"


    (>¡ó<)


    The audience cheered widely, as they were certain of the oue of today¡¯s match.


    They looked at the prisoners below as if they were looking at bags of coins.


    Seeing that some prisoners had chosen spears, while others had even chosen daggers, they couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    Yes!


    Tonight¡¯s battle would be exhrating!


    "Wahhh!!"


    "Kill those sons of a b**chs!"


    "Kill them, kill them all!"


    Henry and his men raised their heads and faced all the excited faces in the stadium calmly.


    And even though they knew that they had little chance of survival, they would still fight honourably to the death.


    Because it was either they died, or the bagwers.


    The arena itself was pretty massive, and one could even argue that it was one of the biggest halls in the base.


    The arena here looked exactly like those outdoors.


    The entire floor was filled with sand, and one could see several dried up blood stains all across the high arena walls.


    It was clear that the arena was constantly used by these guards, because the foul stench of blood and death had forcefully filled up their nostrils in one whiff.


    And coupled with the enthusiastic audience above the arena, everything added up together to create an extremely exciting feeling.


    .


    Henry calmly bent down, dropped his sword, and grabbed the soil beneath his feet.


    He rubbed the soil against his palms before picking up his sword once more.


    His men did the same and calmly stood in a rectangr formation that gave everyone enough space to swing their swords orunch their attacks.


    Right now, 25 out of 57 men had formed a straight line across the arena, while the rest just stood behind the first group in formation.


    Henry looked closed his eyes for a moment and prayed for a bit.


    Even though all hope seemed bleak, he was really wishing for a miracle anytime now.


    As for the predators in the massive cage, they were continuously squirming and scratching their teeth against the metal cage.


    ¡¯Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri! Tri!!¡¯


    Their eyes were reddish, making their actions look like those of lunatics.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t take too long before a guard stepped into the arena.


    Great!


    It looked like it was time for the fun to begin.


    The guard stepped into the arena through a metal door and just stood close to the door.


    He then kicked up a thick rope on the ground and pulled it as hard as he could before hurriedly opening the metal door and rushing back for safety.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The right-hand side of the cage was opened, and out came the bagwers.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Like a tidal wave, the creatures all dashed towards their prey excitedly.


    And just when they were somewhat close to their prey, he quickly stopped and stood on their back legs.


    That¡¯s right!


    Just because they were animals, didn¡¯t mean that they were stupid.


    Just like a scorpion who first gushes its enemy, or like a lion that first observes its prey, none of these creatures liked losing a battle.


    Even a crab would pause for a bit when it neared its prey.


    .


    The bagwers tilted their heads to the left in unison when they saw the weapons these men carried.


    They acted as if they were confused.


    But shortly after, they straightened their heads and revealed theirrge fangs.


    In fact, one could almost say that it looked like they were smiling arrogantly.


    And the moment they revealed their cunning smile... their previously nonexistent ws now elongated out of their hands in a blink of an eye.


    ¡¯Shwah!¡¯


    Like a wolverine, their ws popped out of nowhere and made the crowd above cheer even more loudly.


    Because no matter how many times they saw this scene, it still provided an epic moment that kept them glued to the arena like magic.


    "Yeah!


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!"


    "Hahahahhahahh...


    They don¡¯t stand a chance!"


    "Heheheheh


    How could they?


    There are 209 bagwers down there for 57 men, so what chance do they have?


    Each man would have to fight at least 4 or 5 at once.


    And if they aren¡¯t careful, then they would either get bitten or wed.


    So this is definitely it for them."


    "Hahahahahhahahah


    Do you see that prisoner with short blonde hair?


    I ced a lot of money on him getting killed first.


    And since he¡¯s on the front line, then doesn¡¯t this mean that my wish wille true?


    Die money bag, die!!"


    (+-_-)


    Henry and his men smiled wryly when they heard thements from the crowd.


    The audience as always, was quite the supportive one.


    The bagwers on the other hand had thoroughly prepared themselves for the battle.


    And now, it was time to take action.


    .


    ¡¯Ting!¡¯


    ¡¯Cwaaahhhhh!¡¯


    Henry who was on the second row, shed his de against the razor-sharp ws of one of the bagwers.


    And from the corner of his eyes, he saw another bag wet sneakily trying to bite his left angle.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    He kicked it as hard as he could, sending it flying into the air like a ser ball.


    But before he had time to feel aplished, he felt a sudden gush of pain jolted through his back.


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    One of the bagwers climbed onto him and brandished its ws on his left side.


    The creature then sunk its ws into his wounds once again, and was about to bit Henry with its poisonous Vampire-like teeth.


    But how could Henry allow himself to be killed without a fight?


    He gritted his teeth, grabbed the creature by the back of its neck, dropped it onto the ground and hurriedly used his sword to stab the bastard to death.


    ¡¯Skwii!!! Skwii!!!¡¯


    The creature cried for a bit, before finally dying with its eyes open.


    With that, Henry huffed and continued defending against the other iing bagwers.


    Dammit!


    He held his injury for a bit and tried to steady himself once more.


    It was either him or them.


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    ¡¯Skwii!!¡¯


    "Ahhhhh!!¡¯


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    "Hahahahahahaha!


    Go get them bagwers!"


    "Yeah money-maker, go get them."


    "That¡¯s right!


    Kill them, kill them all and make us rich!!"


    ($¡ó$)

 Chapter 651 - Friend Or Foe

    <h4>Chapter 651 - Friend Or Foe</h4>


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    ¡¯Skwii!!¡¯


    "Ahhhhh!!¡¯


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    The battle continued for a bit amidst the excited crowd, with both sides getting either killed or injured.


    The prisoners had only been given water to drink when they had arrived here, and had been promised food only when they survived the entire ordeal.


    So just like the bagwers, they too were fighting on an empty fuel tank.


    Which made them feel a little lightheaded after their injuries.


    Henry was quickly losing strength, as he had now been injured by these creatures multiple times.


    His wounds were pounding, his stomach ached, his legs began to weaken and his arms lost feeling, as all his energy seemed to be sucked out of him as the battle progressed.


    His breathing became heavy and the beads of sweat on his face constantly fell into his eyes making them appear teary.


    Even his tongue now had a faint taste of blood on them, which made him spit severally.


    engulfed his entire mouth.


    With his wounded and bruised body, he continually fought in and even resulted in throwing several fists punched if necessary.


    Dammit!


    Was this his end?


    He couldn¡¯t help but recount his entire life and feel like it was meaningless.


    Helplessly seeing his enemiesugh at his fallen men and take pride over it, was what truly made him feel useless.


    They were all right!


    He was indeed weak.


    But now, what was the use of dwelling on it any further?


    He knew that deep down, today would be his death day.


    ¡¯Even if I am to die, I will fight till my veryst breath as a true warrior should.¡¯ he thought, before ncing at the iing bagwers that had jumped towards him.


    And with that, he swung his blood-stained sword for thest time with all the strength he had left in his weak body.


    This was it.


    This was his end.


    But just when all hope was lost, something surprising happened in the arena.


    Suddenly, a thick mist of pink smokepletely filled the arena in a blink of an eye.


    And with that, no one could see anything that was going on below.


    The mist came like a sh, leaving the audience utterly speechless.


    They all abruptly stood up and looked at each other in confusion.


    That was their money down there, so how could they not want to see what was going on?


    .


    "Commander, is this a new form of entertainment?"


    "Captain, what the hell is this?


    Is this your way of cheating us of our money?"


    "Everyone settle down!


    I guarantee that this has nothing to do with us."


    "I believe them.


    The pink smoke filled up the area too suddenly, so it can¡¯t be the work of our Captains and Commander."


    "Wait!


    What if it were the bagwers?"


    "What?


    Them?


    But how?"


    "What if they released the smoke because they were in a difficult situation?"


    "Eh?


    That does make a little sense.


    Dammit!


    I thought I knew everything about these creatures.


    But it seems like I don¡¯t.


    What a cunning group."


    "Hmhm...


    The worst part of it all is that the smoke is now their zone.


    So if any of the guards go there, they might get killed.


    Who knows... maybe all those prisoners are already dead."


    "Ahhhh!


    If so, then we should sit down and wait for the smoke to clear out."


    "Hm-hm"


    (*^*)


    Everyone said seriously.


    The audience looked at the situation sternly and tried as much as they could to see through the smoke.


    They opened their eyes widely and looked at it so much that their eye muscles began to feel strained.


    Curses!


    Their eyes felt like they just worked out in a training courtyard.


    It felt heavy and tired.


    As for their leaders, they too felt like it would be wise for everyone to let the smoke settle.


    And so, they sat there calmly with their eyes also glued to the pink cloud of smoke below.


    1 minute... 2 minutes... 3 minutes.


    A total of 3 minutes had gone by before the pink smoke began to clear.


    .


    "Look!


    The smoke is clearing up."


    "Hahahhahahhaha.... finally, we can continue the show."


    "Heheheheh.


    What show?


    I reckon they¡¯ll all be dead by now.


    So what show are you talking about?"


    "Good!


    My money bags have definitely made me proud."


    "Look!


    The smoke is disappearing fast!"


    "Dammit, Andy!


    Your big head is blocking my view.


    Please sit down or lean back!"


    (Y^Y)


    Everyone¡¯s already stained eyes, became even more tired and painful.


    If it were possible, they would even pluck out their own eyes, hold it in their hands and extend it towards the arena as much as they could.


    The host of the event was also very excited, as he held his megaphone tightly.


    "Hahhahahahhahaha...


    Come!... Let¡¯s look at our victors, the amazing ba--


    Eh?"


    --silence--


    The entire room was now filled with utter silence.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened up even more widely, and their mouths were all in the form of the letter ¡¯O¡¯.


    What the hell was going on here?


    The screen of smokepletely vanished, revealing a stunning scene to behold.


    All their victors had died!


    And just standing before the surviving prisoners, was a youthful man with a broad smile on his face.


    "Who the hell are you?!!!!!"


    They all shouted in unison.


    Their shout wasn¡¯t that of outrage, but that of total shock.


    Even the prisoners were stunned too, when they saw the lifeless bagwers surrounding the mysterious man.


    .


    One should know that when they were engulfed within the pink mist, they were a little bit scared as well.


    After all, they could hear all the suggestions and murmurs from the crowd, so they also felt like the bagwers were going to feast on them within this smoke.


    So when the smoke had cleared up, of course they were shocked by the oue.


    They looked at the mysterious youth before them in curiosity.


    Who was this man?


    How did he get here?


    And was he a foe or an enemy?


    The entire audience looked at the scene before them in confusion.


    Did this man create that pink smoke?


    And did he really kill all these bagwers within 3 minutes?


    Was he a God or something?


    Themander didn¡¯t believe in all those whimsical thoughts and felt like there would be a logical exnation for everything once the mysterious man was caught.


    The Commander quickly grabbed a megaphone, stood up and pointed at the man below.


    "You there!


    Who the hell are you?!!!"


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you!!"


    "Well, I¡¯m here to make his highness Henry¡¯s wishe true.


    You see, I¡¯m his fairy Godmother."


    "_"

 Chapter 652 - An Annoyed Fairy Godmother

    <h4>Chapter 652 - An Annoyed Fairy Godmother</h4>


    "You see, I¡¯m his fairy Godmother."


    "_"


    .


    Everyone rolled their eyes at the mysterious man when they heard his so-called identity.


    Who within the Pyno continent didn¡¯t know the story of Cindere?


    2 years ago when merchants started bringing in things from Baymard like crazy, the storybooks like Cindere and Snow White were one of the first works of art to hit the Pyno continent.


    Storytellers in high established bars and even those who told their tales on the streets all echoed out these Baymardian tales for their illiterate or unlearned guests.


    And one could imagine that they made quite a fortune from it all.


    Because even if someone was just a passerby, after listening to one tale, they usually got hooked and ended up sitting on the floor to listen to more tales from the storyteller.


    And those who sat had to drop any amount of coins that they were willing to spare into a bowl if they wanted to continue listening.


    Of course, storytellers who typically told their tales in high-end bars were also paid generously as well since they managed to pull in customers and keep them ordering and drinking more than they usually would.


    Additionally, actors performed ys on these Baymardian tales.


    And even street performers gathered small children around a small box to act out the drama with sock puppets.


    For sure, vigers weren¡¯t exempt from listening to these tales, as those who had to trade their goods in the nearby towns or cities soon got to hear of these Baymardian tales.


    Empires also focused their attention on these stories and regarded them as wonderful books of literature and poetry.... especially the story of Romeo & Juliet.


    And now, the upper echelons would belittle those who didn¡¯t even know such mon¡¯ stories.


    Women would gather around for tea parties and get a cultured storyteller to properly tell the tale.


    Of course they would read it privately at their convenience, but at times it was more fun listening to them in groups.


    And the funny thing was that these tales from Baymard seemed to never end.


    Be it Grim adventure tales or even tales of Zeus and the Gods, there were just so many stories that kept many people fascinated.


    Nheless, Cindere was one of the first Baymardian books to hit the Pyno continent.


    So it definitely intrigued the interest of the masses.


    Even the kings and princes of several empires read it too, as well as studied how the nature of the book.


    Of course, they were more concerned with how the pages and cover covers were made.


    And what ink had they used in writing it?


    The whole thing was revolutionary!


    At that time, they read as much as they could because for them, it was better to know everything about this newly growing empire that seemed to produce several magical items.


    So with all that said, how could the men within the arena not know Cindere¡¯s tale?


    .


    They rolled their eyes at the mysterious youth below and didn¡¯t for one minute believe his identity.


    If he was a Fairy Godmother, then where were his wand and wings?


    Please!


    Who was he trying to fool?


    But then again, maybe he was.


    After all, he created pink smoke out of thin air and killed the bagwers within the smoke.


    Nheless, some of them didn¡¯t believe that he just appeared in the arena like a fairy.


    Nope!


    3 minutes was a lot of time for someone to jump down from the audience and assist the prisoners below.


    In fact, they felt like the prisoners were in it as well.


    Of course, everyone had their own crazy ideas locked up in their heads as they gazed at the so-called fairy Godmother who nonchntly stood in the arena calmly.


    Their Commander looked at the mysterious youth and scuffed.


    "Boy!


    Do you take us for fools?


    Look around you!


    Do you think that you¡¯ll be able to get out of here alive without our mercy?


    I¡¯ll give you a chance to survive if you answer me truthfully.


    WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?" Themander bellowed out angrily.


    And instantly, the entire ce fell into silence.


    .


    Silence!


    Everyone¡¯s ears were perked up like that of a fox¡¯, as they truly wanted to know the real identity of the man below.


    Even the prisoners themselves were curiously waiting for the youth¡¯s response too.


    Henry didn¡¯t for one minute think that the youth was his Fairy Godmother.


    If it were true, then why did he live such a miserable life till now?


    The mysterious youth, AKA Landon, just looked up and smiled.


    "Who am I?


    Of course, I¡¯m his Fairy Godmother!


    But just to convince you all a bit more, let me all tell you a brief tale.


    You see, far away, there was a magnificent kingdom called the Fairy Kingdom.


    And this fairy Godmother was one of the inhabitants of that kingdom.


    As a dutiful citizen, this fairy Godmother has been working hard all day long without rest.


    The fairy Godmother ran up and down the fairy kingdom doing its best to better the kingdom in the long run.


    So after a day of hard work, this Fairy Godmother thought that it would be rewarded with a good night¡¯s rest.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that his boss would heartlessly put out more work on him?"


    As Landon spoke, his expression flipped 180 degrees over when he thought of how he had dragged his aching body all the way here.


    Luckily, he had gotten an energy-boosting and muscle rxing pill from the system.


    So now he was much better.


    Still, he was just annoyed that the system would just send him on missions without considering his feelings.


    All he was saying was that the system would have told him a long time ago that Henry had been captured, so that he would¡¯ve freed the guy while they were still on route to this base.


    By then... rather than fighting with an entire base, wouldn¡¯t he have fought with a fewer number instead?


    He felt like the system just lived to see him suffer a bit.


    And that was just too annoying.


    .


    "In the end, this fairy Godmother heard the cry of its child and decided toe to its aid.


    So you see, I¡¯m his fairy Godmother."


    --silence--


    Themander¡¯s lips quivered in rage as he looked at the snotty-nosed brat below.


    "Good! Good! Good Mr. Fairy Godmother.


    Since you¡¯vee to his aid, then I take it that you¡¯re one of them?"


    "Of course!


    What are you, stupid?"


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Themander hit the stony-b before him and quickly stood up while pointing at Landon angrily.


    "Good!


    Since you want to die so much, then I¡¯ll grant your wish happily.


    Men!


    Get him.


    Get that Fairy Godmother Now!!"

 Chapter 653 - A Raging Commander

    <h4>Chapter 653 - A Raging Commander</h4>


    "Men!


    Get him.


    Get that Fairy Godmother Now!!"


    Immediately, the entire audience rushed towards the arena like crazy.


    And right on cue, Henry and his men ran towards the arena gate as nned.


    That¡¯s right!


    The second time that Landon started his so-called identity, he walked towards Henry patted his shoulders and secretly gave out 5 letter instructions to him before distancing himself again.


    And while he narrated his Fairy Kingdom tale, Henry on the other hand focused on coordinating his men as instructed.


    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t take their dead brothers away from this ce.


    But as for their brothers who had only been bitten, they trapped them and pretended to only be checking in their injuries.


    So while everyone s eyes werepletely glued on Landon, they made subtle moves and pretended like they were about to die.


    Of course without anyone even noticing it, their position had shifted bit by bit, until they were somewhat close to one of the arena doors below.


    And the moment, the Commander gave out his orders, all 11 injured men gritted their teeth and supported the 3 unconscious men towards the metal door.


    They didn¡¯t know how the mysterious youth would open the door.


    But since he had told them to head towards the door, that meant that he had a n right?


    They pulled the door and were shocked to find that it was opened.


    What the hell?


    When did the dude have time to open the door?


    Or was this how he got on the arena in the first ce.


    Of course they were right.


    Because Landon had been clearing out this particr path for them by knocking down all the guards there.


    .


    With the prisoners following his instructions, Landon quickly threw a bunch of grenades towards the iing crowd, and hastily dashed towards the metal door.


    And the moment he shut the door, several explosions went off.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!"


    The shrivelled cries of many could be heard from all over the arena.


    The ground shook for a bit before finally stabilized its self again.


    Landon couldn¡¯t help but breathe out loud from relief.


    If he had used too many explosives, then the entire room might just copse, which could lead to other areas within the base copsing as well.


    He would definitely destroy the entire base, but not until he looted it and saved his target.


    As for the prisoners, when they felt the ground shake and heard the ghastly cries of the guards, they couldn¡¯t help look at the pause a bit.


    Their hairs all stood up and their heart the heart-wrenching cried from the arena.


    They looked at the mysterious man who was now leading the way in shock.


    How did he do it?


    Did he use ck powder?


    If so, when did he have the time to shoot so many arrows out?


    Or did he have men within the arena who did it for him?


    Yes!


    That was the only exnation.


    But if so, then why were those men not leading then now?


    Up till now, they hadn¡¯t seen anyone help the mysterious youth.


    So every question or answer tht they came up with, seems to have a lit of holes in them.


    Henry looked at Landon¡¯s strong back and gave up.


    ¡¯Sigh... what a mysterious Fairy Godmother.¡¯


    .


    "Sir, thank you foring to the aid of my men and I," Henry said while walking behind Landon as fast as he could.


    He was so shocked to find that even though they were escaping, this mysterious youth didn¡¯t ask them to run at all.


    Was it because of their injuries?


    Or was it because of his confidence?


    Either way, he was grateful that he and his me could catch a break because apart from being injured and tired, they were extremely hungry as well.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    "Aww.... that¡¯s what a fairy godmother should do.


    So just save your energy and worry not.


    Soon, we will get out of here in synch." Landon said yfully, before pausing for a bit and passing some protein bars to them.


    "There are some guards up ahead.


    So everyone should wait here.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back in a jiffy."


    And just like that, Henry and his men watched Landon run off ahead.


    They wanted to help him, but they knew that given their condition, they would only get in his way.


    So they sat down and ate their protein bars peacefully amidst the screamsing from ahead.


    ¡¯Di! Di! Di! Di! Di! Di! Di!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    "son of a b**ch!!"


    "Die motherf***er!!"


    ¡¯Di! Di! Di! Di! Di! Di! Di!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    ¡¯_¡¯


    As for Henry and his men... even though they heard the soundsing from ahead, they still ate merrily while appreciating the taste of the protein bars.


    "Your highness, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m extremely hungry... but these new Baymardian protein bars are just too delicious.


    I had some a while back and I just feel that these ones are just too good!"


    "I agree your highness.


    The taste is truly divine!" The men said gleefully.


    And soon, the gruesome sounds quickly died down and their saviour was back again.


    .


    The gang continued following their saviour forward.


    But how could things be that easy?


    Back in the arena, the Commander quickly gained consciousness and let out a deep grunt.


    He furrowed his brows and gently used his hands to massage his head.


    And when he finally opened his eyes, he was shocked at how much carnage had urred within the arena.


    Some of the stone bs that were used to differentiate each audience row, had been utterly destroyed.


    And several pieces of then had flown into the audience, mming them right in the face and died.


    Of course, some of the men curved themselves like turtles and braced themselves for impact.


    For sure, these men survived, even though they were heavily injured.


    And as for those closets to the explosions, of course they died on the spot.


    ¡¯Gruuuuhhhh!¡¯


    The soft grunts of his men could be heard from some of the men within the arena.


    The Commander looked at everything and clenched his fist as hard as he could.


    Dammit!


    1/4 of the guards were out on missions, while another 1/4 were still hoarding the base.


    But the remaining 2/4 had all gathered here to watch the show.


    So now tht they were injured or dead, didn¡¯t this mean that the base only had 1/4 of its guards to take down that damn Fairy Godmother?


    Themander licked his lips and realized that blood had been dripping down his forehead all this time.


    He dragged his sprained foot and looked at the injured men below.


    "If your still alive, get up and pull yourselves to the base¡¯s exit now.


    No matter what, we mustn¡¯t let these prisoners get away.


    Because if we do, then his highness will have our heads once he arrives tomorrow.


    Now go!!!"


    Immediately, those who were injured seemed to drag their bodies away like zombies.


    Even if they were crazy, they would never allow themselves to suffer the wrath of Deiferus¡¯ demonic first prince.


    And with that thought alone, they drove their injured bodies towards the exit.


    Yes!


    They would cut off the prisoners there!!

 Chapter 654 - Mad Man

    <h4>Chapter 654 - Mad Man</h4>


    All the injured soldiers hurriedly rose from the floor amidst their pain and rushed towards the main exit.


    Yes!


    No matter what, they had to kill those prisoners!... lest they wanted to suffer in the hands of Deiferus¡¯ demonic prince.


    He would be arriving sometime the next day.


    So if he didn¡¯t see that useless prince¡¯s head, then wouldn¡¯t that mark their death alongside their families?


    ¡¯Urghhh!¡¯


    They m.o.a.ned and struggled to make their way to the exit in pain while cursing Landon a million times over.


    Bastard!!


    And while they were on route to the exit, Landon on the other hand was busy clearing the pathway for the prisoners.


    ¡¯Baam!!¡¯


    ¡¯Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di!¡¯


    "Die!!"


    "Arhhhhh!"


    Every time Landon caused Chaos, the prisoners would take a break so as not to interrupt this mysterious saviour of theirs.


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    Landon released several bullets towards his foes while concentrating on another important matter.


    Treasure!!


    ¡¯System!


    You said that there¡¯s a treasury room to the left?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, host!¡¯


    ¡¯Good!


    I¡¯d like to buy anything that can help me pick up all the treasure quickly.¡¯


    ¡¯No problem host.


    The system will rmend a suction spell that can work for 30 minutes max.


    The host can quickly send everything within that room to the host¡¯s space in a matter of 60 seconds.


    But since each spell can be used up to 30 minutes, the host can save up the remaining 29 minutes of suction time for another time.¡¯


    ¡¯Great!


    I¡¯ll buy the spell now using my ¡¯Technology Points.¡¯


    ¡¯As you wish, host!¡¯


    With that, Landon hurriedly shot thest few guards around him, made his way into the room and opened his right hand towards the many bags of treasure all piled up inrge heaps.


    A ck whirlpool-like hole soon appeared on his right hand and cleared up all the mountain of treasure within a minute.


    Shwarppp!!¡¯


    The room which was previously filled up to the brim was nowpletely empty.


    Heck, even the table and chair used for counting money had been sucked up.


    Landon looked at everything and nodded in satisfaction.


    How could he do this job without any proper payment?


    Hmph!


    This was the least he deserved.


    And so just like that, Landon continuously led the prisoners towards the exit as nned.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    "Hurry! Hurry up!


    The prisoners haven¡¯t escaped yet, so everyone should quickly make their way towards the exit!


    Remember men, we greatly outnumber the prisoners, alongside their rescuers.


    So fear not, because there¡¯s no way that they will win against us!" The Commander said while looking at the many men surrounding the exit.


    And as he spoke, several more men joined the gang to take down the enemy.


    Previously while he and some of the injured men had made their way towards the exit, he had also sent others to run towards all direction within the base and spread the word at fast as they could.


    So now, more and more people were showing up on the scene with their swords pr bows and arrows at hand.


    This was the only way out of the base.


    So if the prisoners wanted to flee, then they would have to get past their dead bodies!


    Themander squinted his eyes and looked at everything confidently.


    No matter how many intruders had turned up o aid the prisoners, he didn¡¯t believe that they would be anything over 50.


    At most, they were probably hired assassins who had infiltrated the base just for this rescue mission.


    Themander clenched his fists in both rage and excitement.


    Today, none of the prisoners would make it out of the base alive!


    .


    Time moved by quickly, and soon... Landon and his crew soon heard the voices of several men gathering ahead.


    They were currently within one of the rooms close to the exit.


    Their ears were glued to the door, as they paid attention to what the guards who ran across the hallways were saying.


    No matter how they looked at it, it was clear that the enemy was nning on taking care of them at the exit.


    So how could they not be worried?


    Looking at the situation, they would be a fool to think that they would win without a fight at this point.


    .


    Henry pursued his lips and looked at Landon for a bit.


    "Sir... they are gathering ahead at the exit.


    And while I¡¯m grateful for you saving us, I cannot allow you to jump into your death like that!"


    "Oh?


    And what makes you think that I¡¯m jumping into my death bed?"


    "Sir, ever since we began our escape, we haven¡¯t seen anyone aid you.


    So we can only assume that you came here alone.


    Isn¡¯t that right sir?"


    "Hmhm.... your right!


    I dide here alone."


    Henry and his men were a little taken aback when they heard Landon¡¯s confirmation.


    Even though Henry had already guessed it, hearing it directly from Landon¡¯s mouth still shocked him a bit.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Landon was brave or just in mad.


    Because if it were him, there was no way tht he would willinglye into thisir without backup.


    In short, he thought that no man could single-handedly save anyone from any base.


    But today had truly been an eye-opener for him.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t help but admire Landon a little bit more.


    He clenched his fists and picked up his sword proudly.


    "Sir, since you are here alone, the chances of you taking out all those men are slim.


    So we will join the battle as well!"


    "Yeah!!"


    Henry and his men saved bravely.


    They weren¡¯t some cowards who would let others take the fall for them.


    And they truly believed that Landon alone couldn¡¯t bring them out of the base without their efforts.


    So they knew that now was the time for them to fight!!


    Landon looked at the hot-blooded men before him and smiled.


    "As I said, I¡¯m your fairy Godmother.


    So, if I cane in at will, then I can also go out that way too.


    So don¡¯t worry about a thing.


    I had already made preparations for this earlier on.


    Now, if any of you leave this room, you will only be getting in my way.


    So be a darling and wait for me toe back, alright?"


    ¡¯Bap!¡¯


    Before any of the men could react, Landon had already gone out through the door.


    And when they tried to follow him out, they found out that no matter how hard they tried, the door wouldn¡¯t budge or break.


    At this point, they knew that this saviour of theirs had strategically nned to keep them here for the time being.


    Everyone looked at the door in silence and had just 2 words to describe their saviour.


    Mad Man!!


    With that Landon was gone.


    Now, it was time to take out the big dogs!

 Chapter 655 - A Bloody Night

    <h4>Chapter 655 - A Bloody Night</h4>


    "Bam!"


    The moment Landon was out the door, he immediately came face to face with several guards who were currently on their way to the exit.


    Both sides paused for a moment before the enemy hurriedly swing their swords at Landon.


    ¡¯Snipe! Snipe!¡¯


    Landon hastily used his silencers to do the job, sending all those around him falling like logs of wood.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    But how could it be that easy?


    "You!


    Who the hell are!"


    Immediately, several other guards who were also on their way to the exit appeared from behind.


    They quickly saw their men dead on the ground and pulled out their swords to defend themselves against this intruder.


    Landon rolled his eyes heavenwards and took them out in a heartbeat.


    ¡¯Snipe! Snipe!¡¯


    ¡¯Urghhh... What a drag!¡¯ He thought while clearing out more iing guards from behind.


    And as he cleared, he also slowly advanced to the front as well.


    Themander who had been keenly observing all hallways that led to the main exit, quickly noticed Landon¡¯s ck attire.


    How could he not?


    After all, this was the man responsible for today¡¯s ordeal.


    He calmly watched Landon walk towards the exit as if he was taking a stroll, and felt like beating the bastard up to a pulp.


    How hateful!


    He steadied his sword and quickly tried to observe this foe of his.


    Wait!


    Where were the prisoners?


    His eyes quickly scanned the area, and he soon realized that the prisoners had probably been kelt somewhere within the base.


    Good!


    So far as they were still in the base, that was truly all that mattered.


    He didn¡¯t want to risk any of them escaping tonight.


    He squinted his eyes at Landon and couldn¡¯t help but focus more on his every move.


    For this fellow to show up alone, meant that he had something up his sleeves.


    So he couldn¡¯t get overly confident with this bastard.


    Luckily, he had checked the exit properly and had confirmed that there was no ck powder lying about anywhere.


    So the chances of getting blown up again were really low.


    In his mind, the previous incident only happened because this foe of his had already secretly covered the scene with numerous barrels of ck powder.


    And all that time that he spent talking, was just buying them time for the ck powder to blow up.


    Yes!


    That was the only logical exnation for it all.


    But now that he had personally checked this exit/entranceway, he was utterly sure that this bastard wouldn¡¯t be doing that trick again tonight.


    And in a way, he was right.


    As Landon didn¡¯t want to blow up the ce and make it copse just yet.


    So, for now, they were safe from getting blown up.


    .


    Tension filled the air and everyone¡¯s emotions were now out and about.


    As Landon calmly advanced, time seemed to freeze up as the guards anxiously observed him.


    The archers all pointed their arrows towards him, and the warriors had already unsheathed their swords in preparation for battle.


    "Boy!


    Give it up!


    We are over 600 and you are just but a single person.


    I have to admit, what you did was truly deserving of my respect.


    But you see, this is where your madness ends.


    Surrender calmly, and we might even consider letting you join our group.


    Think wisely boy, this is yourst chance.


    And remember, no more tricks or else...!" Themander said sternly.


    If the brat before him could stop ying tricks on them, then that would be for the best.


    After all, he didn¡¯t want to lose more men than he already did.


    As for letting the brat join their gang, of course he was serious!


    Such a rare talent would definitely be useful for their boss.


    For sure, he would first imprison him and control the brat¡¯s mind, making him a ve to their master, before he allowed such an unruly character out.


    Landon just stretched his shoulders a bit as if he were warming up, before finally looking at themander nonchntly.


    ¡¯What an arrogant prick¡¯, everyone thought.


    Themander looked at his actions and felt a burst of rage within his chest.


    Never in his life had he been disregarded by someone of a lower status than he was.


    Dammit!


    "Boy!


    Speak up now, or die


    My time is limited!!!"


    "I¡¯m d you brought that up.


    Because my time is also limited too.


    You see, at the stroke of midnight, Cindere has to leave the ball.


    So I truly hope that we can wrap this up fast.


    After all, I too need to get back to my fairy kingdom as well.


    So how about this, all of you cane at me together."


    --silence--


    "Bahhahahahahhahahaha!"


    Everyoneughed for a bit and looked at him as if they were truly looking at a fool.


    Did he really think that he could take them all at once?


    Even themander couldn¡¯t help chuckling a bit.


    The fool before him had to shield to block the arrows, and neither did he had a sword to block any iing sword attacks.


    So how would he take them down?


    He had thought that the brat might have some tricks up his sleeve.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the idiot hade here on a fool¡¯s errand?


    Fine!


    Since he wanted to die that much, then why not give it to him?


    "Silence!


    Boy!


    Since you¡¯re brave, here!


    Take this sword and don¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t let you die righteously."


    "Ugh... Thanks, bro!" Landon said while picking up the sword yfully.


    "Well, you heard the man.


    He¡¯s very eager to die.


    So archers, fulfill his wish!"


    "Yes, Commander!" The archers said in unison, before focusing on Landon again.


    As for those with swords, they just chuckled and decided to watch the idiot die stupidly.


    Truly a fool!


    .


    "Ready!


    Aim... Fire!"


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!


    Immediately, hundreds of arrows were sent towards in a sh.


    And everyone just crossed their arms and scuffed at the fool before them.


    "Hehehhehe... Serves him right!"


    "Hmph!


    In his next life, he¡¯ll learn not to be too c.o.c.ky before his enemies."


    "That¡¯s right!


    He....."


    (0¡õ0)


    Everyone blinked again and tried to make sure that what they were seeing was real.


    Did the brat just destroy all those iing arrows with just a few sword moves?


    How was that even possible?


    Could swordsmen really do that?


    "F***!


    Did you see that?"


    "Am I blind, or did he just really destroy all those arrows with his sword and came out unscathed?"


    "Dammit!


    Just who the hell is this guy?"


    Everyone¡¯s previous arrogant expressions had all turned to those of ghastly ghouls.


    Their faces were all distorted from shock and anxiety, as they now feared that maybe this brat would really have the skills to kill them all.


    Even themander trembled a bit when he saw Landon¡¯s confident smile.


    More than anything else, he was truly regretting the fact that he had given Landon a sword earlier on.


    son of a b**ch!


    "What the hell are you all waiting for?


    Take him down now.


    It¡¯s either he does, or we die.


    So take him out now!!!!!!!" Themander said frantically while slowly taking several steps back.


    This fellow was definitely not human!


    Landon on the other hand, looked at the iing crowd and smiled yfully.


    Tonight was going to be a bloody one.

 Chapter 656 - The End For Cinderellas Capturers

    <h4>Chapter 656 - The End For Cindere''s Capturers</h4>


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Shrup!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"


    The cries and mourns of the fallen were heard all over the ce, as Landon moved through the pile of guards like a fierce wind.


    "What the hell is this guy?!


    How can he be so strong?"


    "Dammit!


    Is he really a fairy?"


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    The guards who were quickly dying all felt as if someone had sent all the pain in the world towards their direction.


    Every move from Landon was urate and precise, as it targeted their vital organs in one sh.


    Be it their necks, hearts or even their skulls, all made them die without mercy.


    son of a b**ch!


    They felt like they could feel every injured part of their inner organs, quickly splitting apart in a sh.


    And just a slight movement was enough to let them wail in agony.


    Heck, even gasping for air caused them pain.


    Those who were still standing, looked at their dyingrades in fear and began to step several steps back instead.


    All their arrogance had now been reced with helplessness and anxiety, as they were confused about what should be done at this point.


    Would it be better for them to back off, run away and risk the death of their families for being a deserter... or should they just die at the hands of this fairy monster.


    They began to move back and forth in confusion, as if they were performing some sort of dance step.


    But for those who were unmarried and had already lost their families due to diseases and whatnot, they looked at the situation and decided to take their chances.


    Screw this!


    They were going to escape alright?


    Wasn¡¯t it better to flee to another empire and live there for the rest of their lives?


    They could only pray that the route they chose to escape tonight, wouldn¡¯t be the same one that their leader would use toe to the base.


    Or else they would be caught and killed.


    As they watched the fairy monster continuously kill theirrades, they hurriedly made a break for it and ran towards the exit.


    "Commander, we are sorry.


    But there¡¯s no way that we can kill this monster."


    "Yeah,mander.


    He¡¯s just too strong!


    Asking us to fight him is like asking us to fight an entire army.


    Somander, you¡¯re on your own!"


    Like flies, those without responsibility ran away in order to preserve their lives.


    And all of this infuriated themander even more.


    .


    "You bastards!


    Get back here now, that¡¯s an order!


    I said get back here now!


    Cannot!


    If any of you good-for-nothings ever get caught, I¡¯ll personally ensure that you get skinned alive and dipped into a broth for dinner!!" Themander said while looking at the men who had now sessfully opened the exit and were about to flee.


    ¡¯Sweeeee!!!!¡¯


    The cold night wind blew in, making everyone quickly realize that they had a chance to escape.


    Even some with family decided to abandon it all and save their own necks for tonight.


    As they say, even with several problems at hand... one could only cross a bridge once they got there.


    After all, opportunityes but once


    And who knows, maybe this was the way that the heavens were trying to save them.


    So why not take that chance now?


    "Run!


    He¡¯s a demon!


    Run!"


    1/3 of the men decided to flee, while the majority of them gritted their teeth and chose to kill this monstrous fairy once and for all.


    ¡¯Ahhhhh!!!!¡¯


    Themander gripped his hair in rage before quickly pping one of the archers who were around him.


    ¡¯Pah!!¡¯


    "What the hell are you all waiting for?


    Shoot the bastard now!"


    "Butmander, our men are currently fighting and surrounding him.


    So if we shoot, we might kill them in the process!"


    "And how is that your problem?


    All of you shoot now!!!"


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    The archers all took their shots, and themander¡¯s eyes widened in hope as he squeezed the shoulders of a warrior standing to his left.


    But how could themander feel at ease with just one round of shots?


    "Keep shooting until you all run out of arrows.


    Hahhahahahahhahahaha!


    Shoot! Shoot! Shoot!"


    Themander now looked like a mad man, as he felt like victory was finally within his grasps.


    "Oaw!"


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    The fierce winds coupled with the ghastly sounds of the victims, made the archers all feel the backs on their backs stand straight.


    A spine-tingling feeling crept within their innermost cores, making them shiver uncontrobly.


    And at this point, they didn¡¯t know what they were trembling because of the cold winds or the disturbing sounds of theirrades.


    As for themander, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    Hahahhhahaha!


    He was so happy that he felt like he had been awarded some sort of fief, goldmine or even jewel.


    He smiled in victory, as he watched the arrows plunge into his men¡¯s skin.


    No matter how he looked at it, there was no way that anyone would be able to survive it all.


    .


    The archers shot as many arrows as they could until they finally ran out.


    At the center, was a pile of dead bodies with countless arrows in them.


    The smell of blood quickly overtook the room, and the men all felt like they had passed through some sort of heavenly tribtion.


    They smiled and cheered in victory as they saw the result of their efforts.


    "Yahhhhh!!"


    "Everyone, it¡¯s finally over.


    Those of you who stayed behind will be rewarded bountifully.


    But as for those who escape, don¡¯t worry... they won¡¯t get too far.


    Because I¡¯ll personally ensure that we hunt them down and behead them tonight!!


    That is what they get for defying my orders!" Themander said arrogantly while backing the pile of dead bodies.


    But as he spoke, everyone¡¯s attention soon left his face and focused on the moving pile of dead bodies on the floor.


    Why the hell was going on?


    For some reason, they had a bad feeling about this.


    And true enough, they had a reason to panic.


    "Ah.... would you look at this?


    Now all of you have ruined my night attire." Landon said while pinching the corner of his clothes.


    He sprung out from the pile of dead bodies as if he were a cartoon and pointed at his clothes yfully.


    Themander abruptly turned around and looked at him in shock.


    "No! No! No! No!


    How can you still be alive?"


    "Take a guess!"


    "You...you¡¯re not human!"


    "Sigh... That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been trying to tell you all, I¡¯m a fairy Godmother.


    Understand?


    Now, let¡¯s get back to business shall we?"


    "No! No! No!!!"


    ¡¯sh! sh! sh! sh! sh!¡¯


    ¡¯Arrrrrhhhhhhhhhhh!!!¡¯


    Landon hastily finished the defenceless archers who didn¡¯t have arrows before taking care of the Captains and the final boss.


    And at the end of it all, half of his face had finally been dyed red.


    He quickly unsealed the prisoner¡¯s room using the system, and in came the prisoners, all running over with their swords preparing for action.


    But what they saw left them speechless.


    "Yahhhhhh!!..."


    Eh?


    What the hell?


    Where¡¯s the battle?


    (-_-`)

 Chapter 657 - The End For Cinderellas Capturers 2

    <h4>Chapter 657 - The End For Cindere''s Capturers 2</h4>


    "Yahhhhhh!!..."


    Eh?


    What the hell?


    Where¡¯s the battle?


    (-_-`)


    .


    The prisoners all stood in silence, as they tried to process what they were seeing.


    Hundreds of Gruesome bodies=check!


    No enemy at sight=check!


    No external help= check!


    And just one man standing= check!


    Yup!


    He was a fairy Godmother alright!


    They looked at him in amazement, as they felt that no one would ever believe this tale, even if they swore on their family¡¯s graves.


    One should know that previously when they had been making their way out of the arena... their saviour had just allowed them to stroll and eat at will as if they were here for sightseeing.


    It was as if nothing could phase the guy¡¯s ns.


    And when they thought of all the worrying that they had gone through while locked up in that room, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at their own stupidity.


    Would someone who wasn¡¯t confident single-handedly crash into the enemy¡¯s den without a n?


    Sigh... they only felt like they were just too inexperienced in life.


    Landon waved at them in a friendly manner and stretched for a bit.


    When they saw his yful attitude, they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads wryly.


    This guy...


    Just the short amount of time they had known him, it was safe enough to say that such a scene seemed very normal to him.


    "Oh... you guys have finally arrived.


    Are you feeling better?


    Will you all be able to ride?"


    "Yes... thank you, sir."


    "Alright!


    Let¡¯s get going then."


    With that, Landon quickly searched for the stables close to the entrance and hastily made their way down the rocky terrain as fast and careful as they could.


    As for the prisoners within the dungeons, before Landon had even released Henry and his men, he had ced a sleeping spell on the prisoners and sent them towards one of the viges several months of travel from here.


    There were women and children there being r.a.p.ed daily, so his conscience couldn¡¯t let him leave them be.


    Of course, he also ced several small sack-like purses of coins in their clothes before sending them away.


    This was the least he could do for them.


    He had sent them all in one group in hopes that those with rtives would identify themselves, and maybe they could start-a-fresh in a nearby vige there.


    Well, that was that for the prisoners within the dungeons.


    But as for his targets, he had to endure their safeties personally.


    Henry and his men hadn¡¯t forgotten that the first prince would be here sometime tomorrow.


    So the earlier they escaped, the better for them.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    They rode away from the hilly rocky terrain until they were finally at the bottom.


    "You all follow me.


    I have a fast enough n to take you to your home in a matter of hours!"


    "_"


    Everyone heard Landon and felt like maybe the wind or the sounds of the noisy horses had made them not hear him properly.


    Did he just say that he could take them to their closest base in a matter of hours?


    Their closest base was 3 and a half weeks travel from here on horseback if one didn¡¯t stop to sleep or rest.


    So how in heaven¡¯s name would he be able to safely wake them to their home (base) in a matter of hours?


    Henry on the other hand, was extremely d that his lover didn¡¯t know of this base.


    Or his siblings would definitelye for him after this escape.


    After all, his lover had given off all information she knew about him just for the rewards.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t all secrets that one could share with their lover.


    But back to what his saviour had said, was it really possible to get him back to their base in a matter of hours?


    He certainly felt like he heard it wrong.


    There was just no way!!!.. Right?


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din!! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The horses galloped away and finally arrived at a very open field deep within the forest.


    The field was lush and the sounds of crickets and other night creatures could be heard all around them.


    They looked around them curiously, as they were very puzzled why they had stopped in this luscious field.


    Then, their saviour jumped off his horse and finally walked towards the bushes.


    "Alright guys, I need your help."


    With that, Henry and his men got off their horses curiously and aided Landon in pulling over the biggest basket that they had ever seen in their life.


    Why the hell was this?


    Landon looked at their confused expressions and smiled.


    "You see this baby here?


    This is what will take you all to your home (base).


    Oh... and I guess I¡¯ve been rude this entire time.


    Let me introduce myself.


    I¡¯m Landon... Landon Barn, ruler of Baymard."


    --silence--


    Everyone felt a little skeptical when they heard him.


    If he was ruler, then why was he out all the way here with no guards?


    This was the empire of Deiferus alright?


    It was one of the farthest empires from Baymard.


    So how did he end up over here?


    Landon looked at them and sighed before lighting a torch and passing them one of the brochures in the basket.


    The moonlight wouldn¡¯t make them see it clearly.


    So he lit up a torch that he had picked up in the base for them.


    They looked at his picture and gasped in shock.


    He was really the intelligent and wise king that they had heard so much about?


    His stories were legendary, and his every move was like a hero who was there for the poor and those in need.


    He was a beacon of hope in these harsh times for all those in need.


    And some even offered up prayers for him to save them instead.


    He was also known as the messenger of the Gods, and at this point, even Henry was starting to believe it too.


    After all, he had prayed to the heavens just when he was about to lose all his strength.


    And there he came, like the messenger that he was.


    Additionally, coupled with the fact that he could take down an entire base... the men all felt like he had earned even more respect and awe from them.


    F***!


    Many of them kowtowed at him in reverence at this revtion.


    Are you kidding?


    This was a legendary figure within the Pyno Continent!

 Chapter 658 - The Fairy Godmothers mission Complete

    <h4>Chapter 658 - The Fairy Godmother''s mission Complete</h4>


    After realizing that their saviour was indeed his royal majesty, Landon Barn... Their emotions at this point were really indescribable.


    "Your majesty, Landon Barn.


    Please forgive our tardiness!"


    "No! No! No!


    Please get up and be at ease.


    You see, I had personallye over to see an old sick friend of mine here.


    But on my way back, I happened to witness you all getting dragged away in chains.


    So I decided to save you all instead.


    Anyone else would have also done the same, so think nothing more of it." Landon said helplessly.


    He didn¡¯t want to be worshiped and looked at in that manner.


    Everything was due to the system, so he felt a little guilty about the way things had developed.


    Without a doubt, upon hearing Landon¡¯s words... the men developed had more respect and awe for Landon as their eyes immediately lit up in understanding.


    It was said that his majesty Barn hadpassion for ves and hated very to the core.


    So maybe after he saw them on chains, he decided to help them instead.


    How noble!


    Henry looked at Landon and felt a little warm.


    It was people like this that made him have the courage to fight to better Deiferus.


    "Your majesty Barn..."


    "Nah-uh


    I like your personality, so call me bro!


    After all, we dide out of a life and death situation together.


    So just call me brother."


    Henry who heard this was all the more touched.


    Even without knowing his identity, this majestic ruler would still regard him as a brother.


    Additionally, Landin had offered to take him home, even though he didn¡¯t know where their home was.


    Truly an extraordinary man!


    Henry smiled and dropped all the etiquette.


    "Hahhhhahahahha!


    Alright bro, don¡¯t regret itter." Henry said while cing his hand over Landon¡¯s shoulder.


    "Hey!


    On second thought, call me fairy Godmother!"


    "No way!


    You¡¯re a man!"


    "What does that have to do with anything?


    Gender equality men!!"


    "Yeah.... not I¡¯m this case bro!"


    "Hahhhahhahhh!"


    (^_^)


    The 2 men teased each other, earning the smiles andughs of the surrounding men.


    Everything tonight seemed like a miracle in disguise.


    .


    "Bro, I did tell you that I¡¯ll get you back home in a matter of hours right?


    Now just wait and see, because soon... I¡¯ll show you magic!"


    Immediately, Landon quickly had the men follow his instructions.


    And sure enough, the 25-seater Hot air balloon was now ready to go.


    Henry and his men hopped on board in shock.


    "Alright!


    Everyone please get to your cabins, wear the jackets within your cabins, and safely strap your feet before you get close to the edge."


    With that, Captain Landon lifted the hot air balloon into the air, amidst the shock from the men.


    "We¡¯re flying!


    Were really flying"


    They felt both excited and scared at the same time.


    They looked at the horses on the open field that were now getting smaller, and their hearts suddenly skipped a beat.


    Some of them began eating the snacks on board, while others used the mes from the balloon¡¯s mechanism as a light source for rereading the brochures on Baymard.


    They secretly decided that once they were finally done with all this drama, they would have a fun-filled vacation in Baymard.


    They felt like the rumours might not have truly captured how marvellous the ce might be.


    Because any ce that had such a flying mechanism was bound to be magical.


    Henry looked at everything from above in awe and stretched his hands into the sky.


    The world was truly full of wonder, and he would do his utmost best to bring his empire into such a heavenly era.


    They travelled through the night, and finally arrived at their base at 3 A.M just as Landon had promised.


    In truth, the flight was actually 5 hours, but the time difference within some areas shortened it down.


    Henry and his men got down and still couldn¡¯t believe their eyes.


    How was it possible?


    They were 3 and a half weeks away from where they were.


    And that was if they didn¡¯t get any rest at all.


    Because with rest and some pit stops, their journey would have been a little over 4 weeks.


    So how?


    They looked at the flying machine again in awe.


    It was undoubtedly revolutionary!


    As for Landon, after leaving the men a flew a certain distance away from their eyesight before disappearing altogether.


    Finally, he was back in Baymard.


    It was now 11:00 P.M


    He had finally caught up with the time difference.


    Luckily, he left Baymard at 6 P.M, so he was now good.


    And right on cue, a guard came over to remind him about going to bed.


    And since he hadn¡¯t eaten, a maid would probably bring him up right about now as well.


    Sigh... finally, he was back tofort.


    ¡¯Ding!


    Missionplete.


    Congrattions host.¡¯


    ¡¯Yeah, yeah!


    Talk to me tomorrow, I¡¯m too tired for you now.¡¯


    ¡¯The system sees that the host is feeling very energetic and will award the host with more missions.¡¯


    (-_-)


    Forget it!


    Landon rested his head on his table while waiting for his meal.


    What a shitty system.


    .


    Time passed by quickly, and soon, it was a brand new day.


    Back in the empire of Deiferus, it was already 3 P.M and a well-built 23-year-old youth man was calmly leading his men up the rocky terrain.


    They arrived at the base and what greater them was the sight of insects feasting on a massive stack of rotting corpses.


    The entire sight could make one puke if they didn¡¯t have a strong belly.


    "Quickly!


    Scout the ce out and find all you can!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    The youth¡¯s men did as they were told and 45 minutester, they returned to report their findings.


    "Your highness, all the money from the treasury is gone, the prisoners within the dungeon have escaped, and there are no guards alive within the base too."


    "And why about my brother?


    Is his corpse anywhere on site?"


    "No, your highness!"


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The youth punched the wall in rage and smiled cruelly.


    As expected, this brother of his was really a wolf pretending to be a sheep.


    But now, he would hunt him down no matter where he went.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Henry could escape far away within a day.


    From the dead animals on the arena floor, one could see that his brother might be foughtst night before getting rescued.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know how the arena got half-destroyed, he could still see the bodies and clothes of his brother¡¯s dead men there.


    So if the fool got injured, then at most he would be hiding within the neighbouring viges or towns.


    But how could he have known that Henry and his men were long gone now?


    "Nicodemus!... Bomiah!


    I want every inch surrounding this ce searched.


    All the neighbouring towns, viges and cities must be checked.


    I want him dead as soon as possible.


    Now go!!"


    The youth watched some of his men flee away hastily and narrowed his eyes towards the base¡¯ exit.


    ¡¯Oh, little brother... This little game of ours has just begun!¡¯

 Chapter 659 - The Busy Lives Of Caronians In Baymard

    <h4>Chapter 659 - The Busy Lives Of Caronians In Baymard</h4>


    Amidst the raging hatred throughout the Pyno continent, some ces were still as peaceful and steady as they usually were.


    Well... their chaos was more or less due to excitement rather than rage.


    .


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    In 3 bedroom apartment on Elms street, a very rude rm clock hurriedly tried to awake Its sleepy master.


    ¡¯Grraaahh!¡¯


    Its master grunted in displeasure, before finally covering his head in his nket all the more.


    Dammit!


    The clock was a real hater for all sleep lovers.


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    ¡¯Puchuaahhh!¡¯


    "Cough...cough...cough...


    Are you trying to kill me?" Said the awaking boy, who had been WWE¡¯d by his sleepy ck-haired ghost-like sister.


    "Well, if you would¡¯ve turned off your rm, then I wouldn¡¯t attempt to murder you, would I?" She said, before mming his door shut loudly.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    And with that, the morning monster had gone.


    That¡¯s right, his adorable sister that everyone looked up to in school, was a total nightmare in the mornings.


    It was truly a transformation for him, whenever he came down for breakfast in the mornings and saw her looking prim and proper.


    What happened to the psycho who hadn¡¯t evenbed her hair yet?


    Sigh... Women were truly a mystery.


    ¡¯Chaack!¡¯


    "What do you want now?"


    "I forgot my teddy bear!"


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    (Y_Y)


    The boy quickly got up and hurriedly made his way to the bathroom before the monster came back again for the third time.


    Of course, avoiding his sister¡¯s attacks wasn¡¯t the only thing on his mind.


    He was in a rush to arrive early for his Road test.


    That¡¯s right!


    He was already 15 years old and had written the written driver¡¯s license test 6 months prior.


    And during these 6 months, he had also paid for driving sses too.


    So today would be the final day to test everything out.


    He hurriedly freshened up and had breakfast alongside his Godzi-like sister.


    As for who he was, well... He was a citizen of Carona born and raised.


    His name was Mathew, and he and his sister had temporarily moved into Baymard 2 years back for educational purposes.


    He graduated 9 months ago and found a good full-time job here as well.


    .


    One should know that even though he finished his education, he had student loans to payout, which weren¡¯t too much in his case since he used to work part-time while being a student.


    Actually, he could finish paying up his dept in a year if he wanted to.


    But he chose to drag it out for 2 more years, as he was also sending money home to his parents and whatnot.


    Plus he also took over the responsibility of paying his sister¡¯s tuition, which relieved her from any part-time jobs during school semesters.


    Additionally, paying their rent and making sure that they had enough food and money for medicine also fell unto him now.


    So, he decided that it would be wise to drag out the student loan payments for the time being.


    And when he and his sister were done, they could go back to Carona and help develop the ce.


    After all, the Caronian government now weed graduates from here with open arms, as they wanted them to put their education to proper use.


    Of course, another option was to go to the Caronian office here and have them carry the loans over to Carona.


    That is, Carona would pay Baymard for the loans...and the students in turn would have to go back to Carona and work to pay off the loans too.


    The payment ns and methods were also simr to Baymard¡¯s so everyone felt at ease with this arrangement.


    Mathew would have definitely opted for that instead, but he had his sister who would graduate 2 years from now.


    So he chose to stay in Baymard for the time being.


    In fact, many many graduates who hadpleted their education went back home instead.


    They were now eager and excited to make Carona better, so it was an honour to develop their empire.


    .


    Carona had changed from the way it used to be.


    And now, after Baymard, one could say that Carona was second behind the list in bing organized, clean and safe.


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t know if his sister would go back with him after they graduated, because when asked what she wanted to be on career day... she said she wanted to be a chef.


    So she might just have to stay here for a few more years and try her luck in getting into Baymard¡¯s Culinary and Bartending Academy.


    It was the most popr one in the entire Pyno continent, and the hardest one to get in.


    People from all over the continent sent chefs and people yearly to take the exam.


    Everyone wanted to eat good food, especially after tasting the food cooked here in Baymard.


    The difference was like heaven and hell.


    Before, he only thought that meat could taste good after throwing it in a pot of boiling water or roasting it until the outer skin is charcoal.


    Of course, he would put salt on his meat.


    But aftering to Baymard, Dammit!


    He had no appetite to eat what he was used to.


    So kings, nobles, peasants and many others, sent their men or families to take the exams three times a year.


    And those that got in typically had several perks even here in Baymard.


    Thepetition was brutal, and only those approved could get in.


    No shortcuts, just hard work.


    And funny enough, this was the profession that his sister was leaning towards.


    Sigh... he could only aid her by letting her cook and experiment in the house daily.


    After all, she would need to be prepared when she graduated.


    So during long vacations, it was best for her to work in a restaurant or whatnot.


    Not for the money, but for the experience.


    But during school semesters, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to work since she had to strictly focus on getting better grades.


    That was for the best.

 Chapter 660 - Driving Test

    <h4>Chapter 660 - Driving Test</h4>


    Mathew bit on the omelet wrapped in strips of thin meat and smiled broadly.


    "Sis, I¡¯m impressed!


    Your cooking is improving day by day."


    "Of course!


    Who do you think I am?


    I will be the greatest chef in Carona within the next few years.


    So just watch me!" His sister said with burning mes of passion in her eyes.


    "Oh?


    Ah... it¡¯s good that I¡¯m rted to you.


    That way I can hug all the glory when you finally make it.


    By then, I¡¯ll change my name to [the brother of the famous chef]." Mathew said teasingly as he looked at his sister that appeared nothing like she did when she body-mmed him this morning and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how women could change so much.


    Previously, she looked like a wandering ghost with her long ck hair.


    But how, she looked like the 3rd ranked high school Goddess that she was.


    Sigh... Women!


    Mathew ate as much as he could and hurriedly left his apartment within District H.


    He hopped on the bus, showed his bus pass, took a seat, and hastily looked at his watch.


    Phew!


    He had made it on time.


    Baymard was extremely huge, and moving from one district to another at the standard speed would take about 33 minutes without traffic.


    He was all the way in district H, and he needed to head on over to district C.


    So when one took into ount the traffic, bus stops, and bus switches that he would have to make... that was additional time too.


    Baymard was so big that it felt like one was sometimes moving from city to city.


    The Upper region was as massive as an entire city, the Central regions, Lower regions and even the Coastal regions were the same too.


    So it was no wonder that one would feel like they were sometimes leaving Baymard when they moved around from the different regions.


    Luckily for him, he had ounted for everything in his ns.


    So he was good.


    When he thought about how many hours one would usually take by horse just to travel across the different regions, he couldn¡¯t help but thank the heavens for allowing cars, trains and buses to be invented.


    That would¡¯ve been one long-ass journey.


    Of course taking the train after one bus stop would certainly cut his time by half since the trains were so damn fast.


    But, he needed time to go over some of his notes.


    Hence, he chose the long route instead.


    He let out a brief sigh of relief and tried to catch his breath as the bus left the bus stop.


    Now, it was time to look over a few things before the Road Test.


    .


    After 4 bus switches, Mathew had finally arrived at the bus stop a few blocks away from the Driving School.


    The building was very wide and had only 2 floors to it.


    "Good morning sir.


    Are you here for written examinations, Road Tests or sses?"


    "Ahhh...I usuallye here for sses, but I¡¯m here for the ss 7: Level 2 beginner¡¯s Road test."


    "Alright.


    Just follow the hallway over there, make a left turn and head towards hall B-13."


    "Thank you!"


    With that, Mathew followed the instructions and removed in the hall.


    His sses were typically on the second floor, so this was his first time being in any of the halls on ground-level.


    He quickly spotted his friend and headed over towards here.


    "Hey, you?


    Why are you onlying in now?


    Only 15 minutes more and it would¡¯ve been examination time."


    "Morning to you too Sam.


    I wanted to take time on the bus to read over some things before I got here." Mathew said while pinching his friend¡¯s chubby cheeks.


    She was so doll-like that sometimes, he just couldn¡¯t help it.


    Some more of his friends crowded around them, and a minuteter... one of their instructors walked in and the entire hall quieted down.


    "Morning everyone.


    The day has finallye to put what you¡¯ve learned into practice.


    So before we head out to the field, let¡¯s begin by doing roll call.


    Adam Friedman."


    "Present!"


    "Ave Bianca Woods."


    "Present!"


    "Present!"


    "Present!"


    "Present!"


    The roll call went by fast, as there were only 30 students for this session.


    One should know that at least once a week, examinations are held at different time intervals for all licence sses for those who register for them.


    So today was only meant for those who were either taking the ss 7: level 1 written permit test or the ss 7: level 2 road test.


    Each session was nned for 3 hours.


    So one could say that he had registered to join the first batch of ss 7 examiners for today, and after 3 hours... another batch woulde in to take their road test.


    Typically, a road test could take about 29~30 minutes... But since it was rmended that they drive on a busy highway, it would take longer since Baymard wasrge.


    After checking basic things like parallel parking and whatnot, each student would be given a destination to go to which involved a busy highway that needed them to think fast and make decisions quickly.


    Quick thinking was essential on the roads.


    So they would have to think and act fast and as safely as possible.


    For themselves, as well as the pedestrians and those around them.


    .


    With roll call over, Mathew and his ss followed their instructor and arrived at the back of the building, which had a very massive car park with several cars, trucks and other vehicles in it.


    The space was so big that one could build a mall on it.


    Of course today, Mathew was only focusing on driving a regr car.


    So the other motor vehicles weren¡¯t his cup of tea for now.


    Nheless, just looking at everything made his blood boil even more.


    It reminded him that he still had a long way to go when it came to driving.


    Heheheh!


    Soon, he would master all these vehicles!!

 Chapter 661 - Driving Test 2

    <h4>Chapter 661 - Driving Test 2</h4>


    After stepping onto the massive parking lot, Mathew and his ss immediately came face to face with 29 more instructors all in uniform.


    "Now, there are 30 of you and 30 of us.


    So each student will be assigned to an examiner.


    In ss, I gave you all number tags for you to wear.


    So locate an examiner with the same tag number as yours and follow him or her to your vehicle."


    Either that, the main instructor also joined the rest, and everyone began looking at their tags.


    ¡¯Number 87!¡¯


    Mathew quickly spotted ady wearing the same tag number as he was, and they quickly made their way to a car that had the number 87 on it too.


    And the moment he got in, the examination began.


    He quickly buckled his seat belt, checked his rear mirror and did all the necessary arrangements needed before he could drive off.


    They did a vehicle safety inspection where the blinkers, lights and even brakes were checked.


    Of course, arm signals from him were also checked too.


    A left-arm signal would be cing his left arm outside the window in a straight line, a right-arm signal would be cing that arm upwards... and if he needed to signal a stop-arm signal, then he just needed to ce his arm downwards instead.


    Of course, these arm signals were typically used if he realized that his indicators weren¡¯t working while on the road.


    This way, drivers behind him would know what he would do next.


    As they say, safety was key.


    Additionally, he did control tests to check if the wipers, defroster fronts, emergency shers, emergency brakes, horn and so on were working.


    And when everything was satisfactory, thedy ticked some things on her board and faced him calmly.


    At that moment, Mathew¡¯s heart started pounding like a drum.


    He was nervous as hell!


    "Mr. Mathew, you¡¯ve done well so far, so there¡¯s no need for you to panic.


    Now, let¡¯s go over a little bit of some of the maneuvers... as well as what I¡¯ll be asking you to do today.


    You¡¯ll be doing Parallel-parking, 3-point turn, several left-turns, right-turns,ne changes, backing up, U-turns, what to do when encountering pedestrians, parking uphill, parking downhill, what to do when approaching signs, lights and intersections.


    Today, we will just be focussing on the basic stuff.


    So, do you have any questions before we begin?"


    "Ugh... No, I don¡¯t."


    "Okay, that¡¯s great!


    It¡¯s very important to note that while you¡¯re operating the vehicle, you¡¯ll continue to move straight forward at all times unless I give you instructions to do something different.


    And be aware that you are solely responsible for safely operating the vehicle the entire time.


    I will not try to trick you or make things hard.


    So focus on everything with a level head and you should be fine, alright?"


    "Yes misses La!"


    "Excellent!


    If you¡¯re ready, then let¡¯s begin." Thedy said with a calm smile on her face.


    And just like that, they were off!


    .


    Mathew drove the vehicle out of the parking lot and finally found himself on Baymard¡¯s roads.


    His heart rate quickened, as he held onto the steering wheel as hard as he could.


    It wasn¡¯t fear that ate him up.


    No!


    It was sheer excitement and the thrill of being on the roads as the sole piloted of his ship.


    I realized that every time he took control, this excitement seemed to spring up like wildflowers in the woods.


    "Take a left turn there."


    With that, he put on the indicator, before making the left turn and continued straightforward as nned.


    His instructor, on the other hand, spoke to him about the weather and fun things in Baymard while ticking some things off her checklist.


    With their interaction, whatever anxiety was left in him had long gone out the window in a sh.


    He did all the main tests and was finally left with thest one for today, which was crossing the highway.


    He got on one of thenes andpletely missed the turn that would help him merge with the highway.


    He had only missed it because he was moving a little too slow, and when someone honked behind him... he panicked a bit and went the wrong way.


    On the highway, everyone seemed to be in a rush.


    Dammit!


    Now he was nervous.


    Did he fail?


    Was she going to fail him because of this blunder?


    His heart was now in a mess, and he started feeling very hot within the car.


    He cursed himself silently when he thought of his blunder.


    His palms had turned sweaty, and he tried to control himself from overthinking things.


    F***!


    He had failed!


    .


    La looked at him and smiled.


    "It¡¯s okay Mr. Mathew, take the Bluewhalene and circle back over here again."


    "Y... Yes."


    So he hadn¡¯t failed yet?


    Mathew calmed his heart and quickly did as he was told.


    Finally, he had sessfully merged onto the highway and immediately became sandwiched between several cars.


    ¡¯Eat that, highway!


    Hmph!¡¯


    ¡¯Peep! Peep!¡¯


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrhhhh!¡¯


    ¡¯Shrrriiiii!¡¯


    The highway was as busy as ever with everyne as full as it could be.


    Everyone seems to be in a rush, as on the highway... One had to think smart and make the right lives, or any dys could make some other drivers cut your line.


    Some people were just professionalne switches, switchingnes as many times as possible on whichever road they thought was the fastest.


    Of course La also wanted him to makene changes too, so he readied himself and did as instructed.


    He looked at the cars surrounding him and signalled for thene change, before calmly moving onto the middlene.


    And sure enough, those behind him noticed this intention and slowed down a bit too.


    Phew!


    He had made it!


    He stayed on the highway for a bit, before making anotherne change to the right, and finally exiting that monstrous highway.


    But how could it be over?


    Now, that he had driven all the way to District G, of course he would have to go back to District C, no?


    He smiled bitterly and hopped onto the highway again.


    And soon, he was back to the diving school.


    He stepped down and felt like he had just aplished a great feat.


    "Mr. Mathew!


    You did exceptionally well today."


    "Wait!


    So does that mean that I¡¯ve passed?"


    "Yes, Mr. Mathew... you¡¯ve passed.


    Come with me and I¡¯ll give you your ¡¯Pass Certificate¡¯.


    You can use it as evidence that you passed the exam until you get your photo ID driving licence."


    Listening to his instructor, Mathew felt like it was all worth it.


    He passed!


    He passed!


    He passed!


    Now, he would have to wait another 8 months before getting his ss5: Level 1 driver¡¯s licence.


    But of course with this ss 7:level 2 license, he would finally be able to get a car.


    For sure, there were some restrictions with his licence ss.


    Like the fact that between midnight to 5 am, he wasn¡¯t allowed to drive... unless it was due to school or work purposes, or if he was escorted by a ss 5 driver.


    Additionally, he had to maintain a zero alcohol policy before driving.


    And only a total of 3 people could be in his car at all times.


    Nheless, these restrictions weren¡¯t much for him.


    So he wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned at all.


    "Hey, Matt!


    Did you pass?"


    "Of course I did!


    And judging from your overly dramatic expression, I¡¯m guessing you passed too right?"


    "Uh-uh!


    I passed!


    Ahhh!


    I¡¯m so excited!


    Now I can finally get the Hatchback that I always wanted."


    "Pui!


    Why a Hatchback?


    You have no taste what-so-ever.


    I¡¯m getting a Sedan.


    It¡¯s low, fast and cool."


    "A sedan?


    Really?


    Ugh... you men have no taste."


    "_"


    And that was how several Caronians had finally gotten their licences and cars here in Baymard.


    The empire was as peaceful as ever.


    But of course, trouble was always brewing from afar.


    .


    ¡¯Shwahhhhh!¡¯


    On the high seas, several men were currently crowded within a single room.


    "Captain, in 2 days... we will arrive!"


    "Good!


    Tell the men to sharpen their des, eat their fill and prepare for battle.


    Because in this war, there can only be one oue: Victory!!"

 Chapter 662 - Battle Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 662 - Battle Preparations</h4>


    "Tell the men to sharpen their des, eat their fill and prepare for battle.


    Because in this war, there can only be one oue: Victory!!"


    "Yes Captain!"


    With that, the news travelled quickly from ship to ship, until the entire fleet was aware of their Captain¡¯s orders.


    What did this mean?


    With only 2 days left, it meant that they could finally eat 50% of their food supply that was left within these 2 days.


    After all, since they were going to conquer Baymard, the chances of them winning were high.


    So they could just replenish their stock there.


    Of course, the remaining 50% of food would be saved just in case they lost the war and had to retreat.


    But make no mistake, 50% of what they had right now could regrlyst them another 15 days at sea before they stop somewhere to get new supplies.


    But now, they could finish it up in a matter of 2 days... which was very possible for them because firstly, their meals were always limited and measured which stretched it out during their voyage.


    But now, they could finally eat their fill as if they were attending a grand feast.


    And unlike the normal rule of 1 cup of rum per meal, now they could drink several cups of rum tonight.


    Of course, their Captain only did this to motivate the men.


    Tonight, it was best for them to eat as if it were theirst meal.


    Because even though he said that the feasting was for 2 days straight, in theory, it was just for tonight.


    Tonight, they could drink, eat, get constipated, have a hangover and whatnot.


    So that tomorrow would be a day to rx, vomit and get rid of everything in their system.


    And on the second day, they could start sharpening their tools and readying themselves for battle.


    Because, how could he send drunk men with constipated aching bellies to the battlefield?


    What if they wanted to use the bathrooms while battling?


    It was very embarrassing to have to concentrate on holding your poop while battling okay?


    "Yeahhhhhhh!"


    The entire fleet was filled withughter, music from the singing men, people eating, telling stories, bashing their cups of rum together and snoring on the rum-stained deck.


    Some even took out their daggers and drunkenly told tales, while others found secret spots to do the dirty deed between men.


    These days might be theirst days on Hertfilia, so why not enjoy it to the fullest?


    Even though they were sure that they would win the battle, they weren¡¯t stupid to believe that there would be no casualties from their side.


    So many of them could go at any moment.


    Hence tonight was meant to be their night!


    And so, as the invaders nned to make their victory... so did those within Baymard.


    Well, every day in Baymard, the navy, marine and Coast guard forces had been going over their ns and checking the waters just as nned.


    So the moment the Coast guard sh.i.p.s on the outskirts of Baymard spot these enemy sh.i.p.s on their radar... they would immediately go full-on battle mode.


    Now, it was only a matter of time before the battle fully began.


    .


    "Wee Fleet Admiral Gary!"


    "Wee Fleet Admiral Gary!"


    As Gary walked along the tform, several men in uniform hurriedly saluted him.


    Right now, he was on a massive ship dock that housed several massive battlesh.i.p.s, Coast guard sh.i.p.s and many more.


    The dock had been built a little different from the regr visitor docks, as the tforms here were thicker, wider and higher than theter.


    To be more specific, the tforms looked like fighter jetndingnes.


    And every tform was connected to another by arge metal gate that closed and opened only to allow the sh.i.p.s to move in and out the dock at will.


    These gates could only be opened after permission was granted.


    Of course, Landon had been inspired by the Navy designs of both The ¡¯Pearl Harbour¡¯ and the Navy ship dock in Hong Kong back on earth.


    "Secretary Winston, what about the inspection?


    Is it still going on?"


    "Yes, Fleet Admiral Gary", said a serious-looking youth with sses.


    The man was Gary¡¯s personal secretary, who even handled some of his home-rted things at times.


    He had been working with Gary for 2 and a half years now, and one could say that he knew Gary¡¯s schedule, romance life and even home affairs.


    In short, if he were back on earth, he would be that secretary who could order the boss¡¯s wife some flowers on behalf of the boss and whatnot.


    Even here, he had once done groceries for his Gary and had even bought and sent beautiful items to Gary¡¯s fiancee on behalf of Gary.


    So one could say that he had learned most of what Gary hated and liked.


    .


    Winston pushed his sses towards his face and gestured towards the sh.i.p.s before him while keeping a very professional look.


    "Fleet Admiral Gary, 10 out of the 13 sh.i.p.s that have been assigned for the uing battle, are now ready to go.


    Inspection has been carried out on them daily, and they are in the best conditions possible.


    But as for the remaining 3, ever since they came back from that mission a week ago, the men have been spending their time inspecting and ensuring that everything is okay with them.


    And by the end of today, we should know whether they will be battle-ready or not."


    "Hmhm.... so what are the names of the sh.i.p.s still under inspection?"


    "Fleet Admiral, they are; The battleship Gctica, battleship Destruction and battleship Death star."


    "Hmmm...


    Tell the sailors, officers and pilots that if we are attacked today, then they shouldn¡¯t bring out those 3 to the battlefield."


    "Yes Fleet Admiral.


    I shall pass on your orders."


    [*Navy people and those involved with sea forces were typically called sailors... Except they were officer ranked or pilots who piloted the sh.i.p.s.]


    With that, Gary left the dock, as he wanted to allow the inspectors to do their jobs diligently.


    After all, since they said that they would be done today.


    Then he would only have to see them tomorrow, no?


    He had already gone on board the first 10 battlesh.i.p.s and decided to leave the other 3 for tomorrow.


    And so both the navy and their enemies were busily preparing to tear each other apart.


    But as for Landon, even though he knew the battle wasing, he wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Please!


    He trusted his Fleet Admiral, the navy, coastal guards and marines to do a kickass job.


    So what was there to be worried about?


    Plus, he was kind of busy himself, okay?

 Chapter 663 - A Rich Man

    <h4>Chapter 663 - A Rich Man</h4>


    "Your majesty, don¡¯t worry.


    Now that everything is sorted out, I¡¯ll send all the money to all the ministries involved as nned."


    "Thank you as always manager Sento," Landon said with a friendly smile on his face.


    Of course, he was currently in the bank.


    Yesterday, he spent the entire day in the bank aiding them to count all the money that he had taken from his mission.


    And it was a freakin¡¯ huge sum.


    There were several bags of silver, copper and more importantly, there were 2 bags of gold coins in the mix.


    One should know that 10,000 Copper coins = 1 gold coin.


    So 100 gold coins were already a million copper coins.


    He had 2 bags that contained a total of 1500 gold coins.


    So that alone gave him millions.


    Not to talk of the 200 bags of copper coins and the 50 bags of silver coins.


    In fact, he had really reaped a hefty amount from tht mission.


    And he decided to send all that money for the development of Baymard¡¯s new territories.


    Make no mistake!


    Without this money, Landon would¡¯ve still been able to fork out the money, as he had 5% shares from every industry, entertainment and system in Baymard.


    After all, he invested and inventing several new products, entertainment, books, medicine, and even cooking methods


    So of course he had to have shares in them.


    And within those shares, he gave 2% to the royal family and kept the remaining 3% under his belt for the time being.


    Of course as he had already written in the royal constitution that when he died, all those shares would go to the royal family.


    .


    One shouldn¡¯t overlook those shares, as just 5% still gave him millions yearly.


    Not to talk about the fact that he still had more things to invent again.


    So after several years, that money would be truly incredible.


    Truth be told, maybe the bank wouldn¡¯t even be able to hold it all.


    Heheheheh!


    But even though it all went to royalty, every royal had a yearly budget and several duties to do if they wanted to keep receiving this money.


    In short, he had written many articles, uses, rules and repercussions on what should happen if a royal went rogue.


    There were rules that would keep them in order.


    And if one didn¡¯t lead the people well, then the people and parliament could have them step down... if the evidence against the used were verified to be true.


    And there would be many verification methods used by the heads of all Baymard¡¯s armed forces, as well as the head ministers of justice and the Congress.


    Everyone would get involved, so as to limit the use of any bribery or corruption.


    In fact, Landon had written so much that he somehow pitied all the future rogue royals.


    I mean... why would anyone want to be rogue when everyone was paid roughly the same sry?


    Sigh... it would truly be stupid to do so.


    After all, you would still have to work and get paid, simr to your siblings too.


    There would be no owning all the money in the royal treasury and what not.


    So one wouldn¡¯t be able to hug everything for themselves.


    As for now with all his shares, Landon was rick as hell since the entire Pyno continent scrambled for his goods daily.


    With that said, forking out many for Baymard¡¯s development wouldn¡¯t have been an issue.


    But he was somehow grateful for these sprung up missions that increased his wealth even more.


    Plus no matter how he looked at it, free money was definitely a good thing... especially when it didn¡¯te from his own pockets.


    .


    "Oh, manager Sento.. how are you all finding the new bank sector?"


    "It¡¯s honestly a breath of fresh air your majesty."


    "Good!


    I¡¯m d to hear that." Landon said while looking over his banking book.


    The bank had just been expanded, and now there were more vaults and even hidden underground chambers within the newly expanded region for them to keep more gold, copper and silver coins.


    One should know that many merchants and nobles from all around the Pyno continent, have ced several massive piles of coins in the banks.


    That¡¯s why when they came to Baymard, they could just take out some money from their Baymardian ount whenever they wanted to.


    Plus they like the fact that their money here could yield some sort of interest.


    Hence they never requested for too many coins when they were leaving Baymard.


    On that note, Baymard had mountains all in bangs within their vaults and chambers.


    And once a week, all the bags of money had to be counted, so as to see if anything was stolen or if there were some miscalctions done within the week.


    Anyway, all this caused the need for expansion.


    Of course Landon was sure that only when other continents and empires produce their own money, would he be able to smelt all the gold, copper and silver coins.


    Because like it or not, those were ores that could be used within the industries for jewelry, silver utensils and whatnot.


    Recycling 80% of them wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.


    While the rest could be kept in the royal treasury... as well as the national treasury for historical purposes.


    Hence for now, he could only expand the bank and open more vaults to keep the iing coins.


    But fortunately, most peasants and middle-ss people withdrew 80% of their money in coins when they left Baymard.


    So there was a good bnce of how many coins were going in and out daily.


    The expansion happened because of the wealthy nobles and merchants that kept pumping in gold coins every time they came over... especially the women.


    They liked luxury goods, staying in expensive hotels, buying gorgeous clothes for themselves and their pets, pedicures and even attending the seasonal fashion shows.


    So they always made sure to use their noble sries to enjoy their lives to the fullest.


    Which made business in Baymard boom as usual.


    Hehehe.... more money in his ount.


    .


    After looking at his ount book, Landon Landon hurriedly left the bank and headed towards District D.


    He had been invited to make a surprising appearance on the show ¡¯Fear Factor¡¯.


    So how could he miss it?

 Chapter 664 - Meet The Contestants!

    <h4>Chapter 664 - Meet The Contestants!</h4>


    Landon drove towards the set and immediately found his way around quickly.


    They were now making a whole new season.


    And today, he would be joining the host in encouraging today¡¯s yers.


    As one of the biggest sponsors of the show, it was important for him to meet the contestants and make them feel enthusiastic.


    Of course today, the contestants would only be recording the first stunt.


    There were a total of 18 stunts to be done.


    And there were a total of 19 couples or pairs of contestants that would perform these stunts.


    Some people came with their newly wedded wives, while others came with their friends and so on.


    Additionally, the contestants also came from different continents within the Pyno continent.


    Today, they would be filming the first 3 stunts for all teams and the teams that didn¡¯t make it would be disqualified.


    Each stunt just took a couple of minutes to do, so they would be able to get 3 stunts done today.


    And 2 days from now, they would be filming the next stunt.


    They did this to give the contestants time to breathe a little.


    Some of these stunts could make one panic or have anxiety, so they needed to calm down a bit before their next stunts.


    But then again, this was what the show was about.


    Conquering one¡¯s fears!


    All teams wore different coloured shirts and acknowledged leggings or shorts.


    But of course underneath when the stunts would begin, they would have to wear tight body-hugging clothing so as to make it easier for them to do their stunts.


    After all, no one wanted their loose clothing to be caught up in something and make them lose.


    For this season, the contestants ranged from 17 to 30-year-old people.


    Everyone was socializing with each other while looking at the crazy scene before them.


    "So what do you think that we will do today?"


    "Maybe they¡¯ll ask us to have a bath?"


    "Yeah.... there¡¯s a vat (basin) the size of a bathtub there.


    So it might be it."


    "You¡¯re right!


    Maybe that¡¯s why they specified that we must know how to swim before selecting us."


    "But why would we need to know how to swim if we are just entering a bathtub?"


    (¡ã^¡ã)


    .


    Perry looked at the set a little more, as he was trying toe up with clues to what their stunt would really be.


    He felt like it couldn¡¯t be that simple... could it?


    They were standing a little far away from the metal bathtub-like basin, so from his angle... it looked like nothing was in it.


    But he kept feeling like he was wrong.


    Additionally, there was a table on one side that had something covered with a yellow cloth there too.


    Everything just looked too mysterious.


    They were currently standing in one of the studios, desert-like areas.


    And the cameras and background crew were all stationed around the scene strategically.


    Perry who was 21 years old, was a pure Baymardian and had married a Caronian woman a while back.


    Luckily, things weren¡¯t thatplicated for inter-empire marriages.


    All Caronian rules still applied to his wife.


    Except now, she can officially stay in Baymard forever, and her family can visit her more often without any hups too.


    For sure, she had a few more perks now that she had married a Baymardian.


    She was now allowed to open her own business in Baymard if she wanted to, and she could even get a home within the normal residential areas in District E and F.


    Even when it came to her children¡¯s education, they would be charged as regr Baymardians, and she could also take out certain loans from the bank too.


    In fact, some doors had now opened for her due to the marriage.


    Of course she could work within the areas permitted for foreigners which for sure exclude the lower regions, military and other areas that had top-secret information.


    This would only be temporal until world peace got established... for fear of secrets leaking out.


    .


    One should know that before Perry¡¯s marriage, he too had been briefed on the consequences... if he should ever revealpany policies or work to his wife.


    So for his mother, sisters, his wife, his future kids, as well as his own life... he dared not.


    Before marrying his wife, he had rtives here.


    And he had long known about some of these rules.


    Because even without the marriage... if he sold out Baymard, then his fate would be the same.


    So he was well aware of some of these rules.


    That¡¯s why when he was at home, he and his wife could crack jokes about how a friend made an error at work or how someone even slipped down... provided he wasn¡¯t giving off anypany secrets.


    Perry felt like it was okay, as he and his wife hardly went into detail about their work anyway.


    They would justugh about how their day went and more importantly, do us on family nning.


    After all, they were more concerned with saving more money, investing and whatnot.


    To them, looking at future prospects, health ns and raising children were all they were truly focused on within these first few years of marriage.


    Perry thought that married life would be easy.


    But it certainly made one sit up when a baby suddenly came into the picture.


    It almost felt like all their nning was involved around that baby.


    Their entire room smells like baby powder, and almost all rooms in their home had tiny toysying around here and there.


    He had a love-hate rtionship with his kid, as he was typically sleep-deprived during the night.


    Fortunately, his mother lived with them and was more than happy to help them here and there.


    In fact, his mother treated her grandson as if she was the one who gave birth to him


    No matter what he did, in his mother¡¯s eyes... his son was right and he was wrong.


    And so he and his wife now had free time on their hands to n for their future.


    .


    As for his wife, he had known his wife for 3 years now, and within that time... it took him 6 months to propose to her after knowing her and another 8 months to marry her.


    Of course from there, they had their first son in a sh.


    And now, his wife was as strong and fit as she used to be thanks to the gym and a healthy diet.


    With their conditions improved at home, they were finally ready to make more money for their family.


    That was the main reason why they entered the show ¡¯Fear Factor!


    Perry looked at his wife and squeezed her hand confidently.


    "Honey, are you ready?"


    "Of course!


    If I can push a baby out, then I can definitely win this!


    Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got this!"


    "Good!


    That¡¯s my girl!"

 Chapter 665 - 70,000 Bays!

    <h4>Chapter 665 - 70,000 Bays!</h4>


    As the couples all mingled and spoke with each other, it didn¡¯t take long before they spotted his Majesty Landon Barn who was immediately swarmed with makeup professions on the scene.


    And soon, more makeup people came towards them swiftly.


    "Give them touch-ups quickly."


    And so many soft fluffy brushes came their way, and they also had a lightyer of healing palm ced on their lips too.


    On camera, it was the crew¡¯s job to make sure that no sweat or cracked lips appeared on them.


    Of course heavy makeup wasn¡¯t done on them.


    Just light power here and here, as well as ensuring that their bodies were well oiled up too.


    And while the touch-up people did their thing, the director and co-director also walked towards the contestants and once again exined what they would be during soon.


    The previously rxed atmosphere had now turned into a serious room one in a heartbeat.


    So this was how the legendary crews worked.


    Everyone felt utterly thrilled, as they clenched their fists in determination.


    70,000 Bays


    That was the prize money!


    That was the same as 7 gold coins or 700 silver coins or 70,000 Copper coins.


    No matter how crazy the stunts were, they were now ready to get that dough!


    So as things started getting serious, all the contestants quickly focused on the money.


    Like they say in show biz, keep your eyes on the prize.


    .


    Soon everyone was ready, and the cameras began rolling.


    "I¡¯m Collin Boar and this is Fear Factor!


    The stunts you are about to see are designed and supervised by trained professionals.


    They¡¯re extremely dangerous and should never be attempted by anyone, anywhere, anytime.


    Now, Wee to fear factor!


    And this time it¡¯s the season from the underworld... where teams are ced in the worst hell for a chance to win 70,000 Bays.


    And it only gets hotter from here.


    Because in this episode, the teams will have to go head to head with each other to face their fears.


    They would have to ¡¯worm¡¯ their way in, conquer their fear of drowning and fear of heights.


    Who will go all the way for 70 K?


    Stay turned on this episode of Fear Factor: The Underworld!"


    A pre-recorded voice clip from the host was yed out.


    And as the speakers echoed out the clip, the contestants all walked towards the spot that they were assigned to stand on as nned.


    Of course as they walked, several cool video shots of them were taken as well.


    When everything was edited out, these cool shots and some major highlights on today¡¯s show will bepiled together with the voice clip for the episode¡¯s intro.


    "This is Fear Factor!


    And today, we have 19 teams in the show... and they have absolutely no idea about the hell that I¡¯m about to put them through.


    But they¡¯re going to have to face their fears if they want to win 70,000 Bays.


    Once more, wee to the Fear Factor¡¯s Underworld episode."


    The host said while walking towards the contestants who were pping, smiling andughing enthusiastically.


    "Now, let¡¯s wee our special guest for this season...his Majesty Landon Barn!"


    "Wee your majesty!" Everyone said excitedly.


    Landon just looked at them and smiled.


    "Today, you brave people have alle here to put yourselves to the test and go beyond your limits.


    This TV show was created to make you all rise above your fears.


    So, do you think that you¡¯re up for the challenge?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Woooppp!"


    "Great!


    I like your spirits!


    So here¡¯s how fear factor works.


    Today, you must conquer 3 challenges that will put you through hell.


    And after every challenge, a team will be eliminated.


    So by the end of the day, the remaining 17 teams will still have a shot of winning 70K, while the other 3 teams will be disqualified.


    Now, are you all ready for your first stunt?"


    "Yeah!!!"


    With that, everyone cheered excitedly.


    They didn¡¯t need to do any intro because a few days back, they had already done pre-recorded intros of themselves for the show.


    And from what they were told, after all the episodes were done, they would watch their clips and makementaries on what went wrong or right too.


    So everything would only add upter on.


    Right now, all they had to do was perform the stunts.


    .


    "Wooowhhhh!"


    "Bring on the challenge!" They cheered.


    "Alright!


    You all heard his majesty.


    So challenge yourselves to face your fears.


    Now, everyone knows of themon torture method of tarring and feathering... where hot wood tar would be poured on a person and feathers askedter on.


    But naturally, as a grown Baymardian society would never do something so primitive.


    So instead, if you want to still be in the running for winning 70,000 Bays... then you must be covered in old cow¡¯s blood, and these!"


    Immediately, the host took off the yellow cloth on the table before them... revealing a ss full of thick fat worms in them.


    Uhhhhh!


    Everyone almost puked at the sight of these digesting creatures.


    One should know that the worms that had been chosen, are the ones that were typically seen next poop and other disgusting rotting items.


    They were really fat, blue, big, and had a circr mouth that bit one several times over and over.


    These worms were hated by all and were called Bindy Worms.


    "Alright, here¡¯s how this challenge works.


    One person on each team will dump a bucket of old cow¡¯s blood all over them.


    The cow¡¯s blood-covered person will then run over and drive into that of Bindy worms.


    Yes!


    These worms will bite and scratch you, but don¡¯t worry about it.


    Because your partner will be right there to get them off you.


    That¡¯s right, their job is to collect as many worms off your body, get it to that ss and fill it up to that marked line on the ss


    And in case I forgot to mention... since your hands will be tied, you can only use your mouth to get these worms off your partner.


    And remember, the faster you are, the better your chances of winning 70,000 Bays.


    Now, let the first stunt begin!"


    .


    Perry looked at the worms and looked towards the sky one more time.


    ¡¯70k... 70k... 70K


    I can do this!¡¯

 Chapter 666 - Fear Factor

    <h4>Chapter 666 - Fear Factor</h4>


    Perry and his wife were team 14, so they diligently watched the first 13 teams do the stunt.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued on the scene, as they tried to get any tricks or shortcuts in doing the challenge fast.


    "Honey, you get coated in the worms and I¡¯ll handle transporting them to the ss," Perry said quietly.


    Right now, they needed toe up with a strong game n to win this quick.


    So far, the fastest team was team 6 with a time of 3 minutes and 35 seconds.


    They watched everything patiently, and soon... it was their time.


    "Alright Perry and Jean, your up!"


    "Wooow!"


    They yelled, pped and went to the side.


    Of course, his wife removed her clothes revealing a bathing suit that looked like she was wearing tight biker shorts and a tight shirt.


    But the bathing suit had arge circr hole on the front and back.


    This was the swimsuit specifically advised for all women on the show.


    That way, when they were going to get in, the worms would bite their backs, bellies, hands and legs.


    They wanted it to be somewhat fair since the men just wore shorts when they went into the tub of worms.


    Perry looked at his wife and gave her an encouraging smile when he saw her panicky look.


    "70k Jean...70k.


    Say this in your mind and it will all be over soon.


    This money is for our son¡¯s future." Perry whispered.


    And soon, Jean stabilized herself and nodded back at him.


    That¡¯s right!


    They were already here, so what was there to be afraid of?


    And if others had already done it, then what more of her?


    Her son might even watch this when he grew up, so she would definitely show him her brave side.


    With that thought, her mindsetpletely changed.


    .


    "Perry, Jean.... your time begins in 3... 2...1 ... go!"


    Like lighting, Jean rushed towards the bucket of old cow¡¯s blood and dumped it on her body hastily.


    She then took 5 more seconds to coat it properly on her exposed parts, before rushing towards the Vat of Bindy worms.


    She had learned from the other contestants that if one didn¡¯t coat their bodies properly, then these worms wouldn¡¯t stick onto their bodies.


    The worms were only attracted to dead tasting things, so they bit the coated areas because they were tricked into thinking that the old cow¡¯s blood came from them.


    So the more coated one was, the more worms would stick to them.


    Jean rolled around in the vat like a pig in a sty.


    Just looking at the worms made her want to throw up.


    But when she thought of the money, she just gritted her teeth and continued coating herself with more worms.


    As soon as the worms located the blood, they clung unto her like glue and continuously scratched and bit her as much as they could.


    Dammit!


    These bastards were really something else.


    She let out a soft whimper, quickly got out of the vat and ran towards her darling husband... as if saying: Get them off me now!!


    Of course Perry didn¡¯t waste any time, as he started grabbing the warms and running towards the ss to spit them in it.


    He opened his mouth as wide as he could and even grabbed 2 or 3 worms in the process.


    It was as if he was ready to take a big chunk of meat off a juicy chicken.


    The other contestants were also shocked as well.


    All of them had been grabbing one at a time while scrunching up their faces in disgust.


    But Perry was like: F***! This... I¡¯m here to win.


    He almost swallowed one in the process but couldn¡¯t care less.


    And just like that, the dynamic duo hadpleted the challenge in 2 minutes, 43 seconds.


    Of course, contestants 15 to 19 tried to cipher his style... but they just couldn¡¯t do it.


    One of them took a big chunk and puked it all out before he could even put them in the ss.


    One should know that the bugs were still alive and swimming in their mouths... so it felt utterly disgusting.


    Everyone looked at Perry strangely and couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he even coped with it all.


    But just like them, Perry had also struggled to keep it all together when he used that strategy.


    In fact, he had almost messed it up too.


    If not for his wife¡¯s fierce gaze, he would never have kept it together.


    Typically, after each team performed, they could step aside, clean up and join the rest to cheer those still participating.


    After all, they had to get the remaining worms off those who finished participating immediately.


    And so just like that, the first challenge came to an end with Perry and Jean taking the lead.


    So they were going onto the next round.


    And unfortunately, team 11 had to drop out of thepetition.


    .


    The first stunt and clean up were done in 2 hours before they proceeded to the next stunt.


    This time, they were locked in a cage and submerged underwater.


    But the top of the cage was actually on the water surface and had 2 face-sized holes on top of it.


    So when they needed air, they could swim up to and pit their faces against the hole for air.


    Their task this time was to escape from the cage as fast as they could.


    The anxiety and fear caused many contestants to waste so much time on it.


    This time, Perry and Jean came out 7th, so they still advanced.


    As for the third stunt, they had to climb 2 extremely long poles, get some keys off them, zipline downwards, give it to their partners who would then rock climb a tall cliff and open 2 chest boxes there.


    Of course their partner would take the items in the chest, zipline downwards and solve a puzzle using the clues from the chest.


    In that stunt, Jean and Perry were 5th this time.


    They had made it!


    They were still in the running for winning 70k!


    Perry hugged Jean tightly and hummed the words ¡¯70k¡¯ all the way home.


    Today was really an interesting and fun-filled day.


    He had never experienced anything like it, which made him feel young again... as if he was still a 12-year-old boy.


    Ahh... now, he was an old 21-year-old man, who still had it!


    "Hahhahahahaha!


    70k... 70k... 70k


    Honey, give me a kiss."


    "No way!


    nig until you brush your teeth 7 times and gaggle 15 more times with mouthwash!"


    (-_-)


    .


    And so just like that, the TV show Fear Factor continued to record its episodes alongside the contestants.


    The days went by and finally, the awaited battle had reached Baymard¡¯s shores.

 Chapter 667 - The Enemy Is Here!

    <h4>Chapter 667 - The Enemy Is Here!</h4>


    On the high waters, several sh.i.p.s in a triangr formation were quickly storming ahead without a care in the world.


    And the other sh.i.p.s that noticed the mighty fleet immediately knew what was going on.


    "Goodness!


    They all have the same g and were all swimming as one!


    There¡¯s no doubt about it, they¡¯re definitely marching out to war!"


    "Father, I think you¡¯re right!


    But who could they have beef with?"


    "Wait!


    From the direction they are sailing towards, either they branch to some parts of Arcadina, or they go straight towards Baymard.


    But the chances of them attacking Alec Barn¡¯s territory is almost impossible.


    After all, while their fleet looks terrifying... a figure like Alec Barn could take down that fleet in no time."


    "So there going towards Baymard?


    But that¡¯s where we are going!"


    "Hmm.... let¡¯s turn around and head towards Carona."


    "But father, we are just a few hours away from Baymard while Carona is a month away."


    "True... then let¡¯s branch towards one of the neighbouring coastal towns or cities in Arcadina.


    From there, we can send some people on horseback to head towards Baymard after a few days... so as to get news regarding the matter fast."


    "Yes, father!


    All right men.... head towards the closest Arcadiniannd around."


    "Yes sir!"


    Several sh.i.p.s that were sailing behind or alongside the fleet guessed their thoughts and quickly pulled away.


    After all, no one would want to be caught between what looked like a fierce battle.


    And even though the size of the fleet couldn¡¯t do much torger empires, Baymard was rtively small.


    So they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it would be possible for Baymard to attain victory.


    Plus, it looked like the enemy might be attacking them in surprise... at least that hadn¡¯t heard any news about this.


    So the chances of them winning didn¡¯t look too good now.


    Anyway, almost everyone decided to head on over to Arcadina and wait for news.


    It was better to be safe than sorry.


    Additionally, they felt that this was the right time to test just how powerful this newly established empire was when it didn¡¯t have Carona aiding it.


    One should know that some of them were nobles of other empires, who had once thought that their empire should annex Baymard.


    But with Carona¡¯s protection, things might be a little too hard.


    They didn¡¯t know which empire or group had decided to attack Baymard... but this would give them a clear picture of just how powerful Baymard really was.


    No one had ever seen or heard of Baymard¡¯s strength, except thendport taser incidences.


    So nobody knew just what these Baymardians had up their sleeves.


    But now, they would see how they fared in this uing battle.


    Sure, they might not be able to witness what went down.


    But if the Baymardians win, then that would mean that they did have some hidden skills.


    Nheless, the ce had no sword academy or anything.


    So how were they going to win?


    This was indeed a mystery that unfortunately wouldn¡¯t be solved since they couldn¡¯t personally witness the battle.


    Sigh...


    .


    "Captain... in 3 hours, we should be reaching Baymard¡¯s shores."


    "Good!" Captain Nicodemus said, before climbing up the stairs and walking towards the biggest room in the ship.


    All this time, he had been running things.


    But he wasn¡¯t the one who issued out themands.


    That¡¯s right, the person he was going to see was their Fleet Commander... Commander Pirus.


    Ever since they left that pirate ind, themander had kept himself locked up within his room.


    Of course, the crew only saw a glimpse of the Commander when he typically stood on his private balcony for fresh air or when he practiced his sword marksmanship every morning.


    Their Commander was a very proud, arrogant and strong man... who liked proving his point with his sword.


    He was someone who had never lost a single battle since he joined Nopline¡¯s forces.


    That was one of the reasons why he was sent to lead all 68 sh.i.p.s to storm Baymard.


    They were so confident in his abilities, that they were positive of nothing else but victory in this uing battle.


    And because of Pirus¡¯ aplishments and strength, he was even more respected by the men on board.


    They looked at him in awe and reverence whenever they were fortunate to get even a glimpse of his hair.


    In their eyes, just seeing him alone was akin to gaining some good fortune.


    No wonder the man had 7 wives and 11 concubines.


    With his credentials, which woman wouldn¡¯t fall for him?


    Of course, that was their own way of thinking.


    Anyway, he had been cooped up within his personal chamber, training and preparing for battle.


    He got up as early as 5 A.M and spent 3 hours perfecting his moves on his private balcony.


    For sure, while he was focused on readying himself, he allowed his Captains to handle all minor crew rted matters.


    .


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Commander... it¡¯s Captain Nicodemus here."


    Nicodemus waited outside for a bit before he heard the wooden bolts on the other side open up.


    "Come in!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Nicodemus quickly followed the shirtless Pirus in and waited for themander to take his seat.


    "Report!"


    "Yes, Commander.


    3 hours from now, we should be arriving on the shores."


    "Wonderful!


    Inform the Captains on the other sh.i.p.s to ready the men and station the sh.i.p.s as nned.


    I want the formation to be perfect!


    Also, make sure that the men have their weapons and anchor ropes.


    And don¡¯t forget the ck powder.


    Alright, we¡¯re done here.


    So go!"


    "Yes,mander!" Nicodemus said before exiting the room.


    Of course all sailors needed ropes that had head-sized anchors on them.


    That way, they could hook on the side of the enemy sh.i.p.s and pull their way up to the enemy¡¯s ship deck as fast as they could.


    For sure, the archers would also have to be ready... so as to shoot all those who want to take down the anchors.


    Right now, all sh.i.p.s needed to be in formation and in sync for their n to work.


    Nicodemus smiled and hastily did as he was told.


    Hehehe!


    Soon, their Commander would have yet another victory under his belt.


    And no doubt about it, with the way Lord Nopline valued this mission.... their Commander would definitely be rewarded handsomely when they emerged victorious.


    So how could he not be d?


    The richer their Commander, the double their rewards and sries.


    ¡¯Ah, Baymard...


    Sorry, but you will just have to be our ticket for the good life.¡¯


    And so the iing intruders all had their own thoughts and ideas on how this battle would actually be.


    But while they were thinking about the rewards, Baymard¡¯s Coastal guard had already spotted their fleet!

 Chapter 668 - The Battle Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 668 - The Battle Begins!</h4>


    Within several Coast Guard patrol sh.i.p.s, several men were currently looking at their radar and observed for a bit.


    These sh.i.p.s moved in formation with one another and didn¡¯t even deviate for a second, so they were definitely moving as one unit!


    One should know that if they were independent, at least some of the sh.i.p.s would try to overtake overs or even stop or move left or right at will.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case for these sh.i.p.s.


    So after observing their movements for a bit, the men hurriedly called their Control tower to report their findings.


    "Lighthouse point Marina!


    Lighthouse point Marina!


    Lighthouse point Marina!


    This is 21C here to make a report.


    Over!"


    "This is lighthouse point Marina.


    21C begin your report.


    Over!"


    "Radar reads 68 fish sailing towards the.


    And in about 2 and a half hours give or take, they should be arriving at the shores if they weren¡¯t stopped.


    Over!"


    "Copy that 21C.


    Round up the rest and tell them to get back as fast as they can.


    Over!"


    With that, the coastal sh.i.p.s speedily left the waters as if they weren¡¯t there in the first ce.


    The enemy was using people to paddle, but the Baymardians had their engines.


    So if they could do a month¡¯s journey from Baymard to Carona in 2 and a half days... then what more of this 2 and a half hour distance?


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrr!!!!¡¯


    Their sh.i.p.s hurriedly sailed across the waters at maximum speed.


    And soon, they were back on Baymard¡¯s shores.


    Of course the news had already been sent to the Navy¡¯s base.


    And in turn, the Navy had quickly informed the Seaport to hold all leaving sh.i.p.s.


    .


    "What do you mean by we can¡¯t go now?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "You just checked us out, and now you are checking us in again?"


    "What is wrong with you guys today?"


    "I have goods to deliver or else my boss will have my head okay?"


    Of course just like in the case of the previous Landport incident when Alec attacked... The seaport also did its best to keep everyone safe, amidst the many anxious, angry and tired visitors.


    But after they had been given free hotel stays, food, bus rides back to Baymard, and so on... their attitudes immediately became better.


    It was only then that they properly listened to the words from the workers.


    What?


    If they went out there, they would be in danger?


    "I¡¯m sorry sir, but for your own safety... we will ask you all to return to Baymard for an extra day.


    So tomorrow, you all will be free to go."


    Hearing that, everyone couldn¡¯t help feeling a tad bit curious.


    But since they were quickly rushed and sent back into Baymard, they decided to forget all about it.


    And while that was going on, the Navy and Marines were busy getting suited up for battle.


    All 13 battlesh.i.p.s had already been inspected, so they were all set and ready to go.


    Of course Gary quickly informed Landon, before heading towards the control center.


    "Your majesty... they¡¯re here."


    "Good!


    Just as nned, take them out far away from Baymard¡¯s shores.


    I don¡¯t want any of our visitor¡¯s sh.i.p.s destroyed or even touched by these people."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Alright!


    You go do your thing.


    And after the battle is won, inform me about everything."


    "Of course your majesty!"


    With that Gary hastily took his Navy coat and headed out with his secretary.


    Now, they had to fight with everything that they had.


    .


    "Hurry up!


    Hurry up!


    Get in position immediately!"


    "Move men!


    The enemy is upon us, and we don¡¯t have much time to waste.


    Move now!" Said the Officer ranked personnels who urged the men to take their ces quickly.


    Some of the men ran towards the engine room, while others ran towards the ship¡¯s control room and so on.


    All in all, no ship could move until all men were within their specified positions.


    And of course even if one ship was ready, since the n was to move out as one unit... they all had to wait for the other sh.i.p.s to ready themselves before they could head out.


    It would only take them a few minutes to meet the enemy at sea.


    So they had some time to prepare themselves.


    After all, the enemy was about 2 and a half hours away at this point.


    Hence they had some time.


    And just as nned, it took 50 minutes from the time they were informed.... for them to leave the training regions, get their weapons (for those who would be attacking the enemies), hop on several buses within the same Navy base, head towards the Navy docks, board their sh.i.p.s and get to their designated stations on board.


    And now, they finally left Baymard when the enemy was estimated to be about 1 hour, 40 minutes away from Baymard¡¯s shores.


    .


    ¡¯Drrrrrrr!¡¯


    The intimidating battlesh.i.p.s speedily sailed out until they finally spotted their targets.


    They quickly spread out in a straight line, blocking the path towards Baymard.


    Those on board the Teriquen fleet also spotted several objects growingrger andrger before their eyes.


    At first, they were confused about what it could be because of its speed.


    But when it finally stopped before them, they were taken aback by how big it was, as well as the fact that it was a ship.


    No one needed to tell them about who owned these sh.i.p.s because they knew.


    That¡¯s right!


    Who didn¡¯t know that these sh.i.p.s belonged to Baymard?


    Even though these men haven¡¯t left Terique for years, they had heard stories about the sh.i.p.s that left Carona and headed towards Baymard.


    At first, they didn¡¯t believe it when the stories said that the ship¡¯s height was 5 to 7 times that of their ship.


    But looking at the massive giant before them, they couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the iron giants a little more.


    As for how they were going to get onboard them, well... apparently, a spy here in Baynard had given secret information about the weak points of these sh.i.p.s.


    So once they hook onto them, they will be able to hop on board and attack these Baymardians.


    And from what they were also told, the entire ship onlyprised of sleeping quarters, entertainment sites, shops and even restaurants.


    So they were sure that these Baymardians didn¡¯t have any deadly weapons on board.


    But how could these people have known tht they were talking about a cruise ship and not a battleship?


    And as for the matter of the ship having some sort of weak point, well... they really did rely too much on that so-called spy who was still hidden in Baymard.


    For these Teriquens, they viewed these Baymardian sh.i.p.s as those that typically transported people from Carona to Baymard and cube versa.


    So they weren¡¯t all that worried about their presence.


    In fact to them, these Baymardians had no clue about the uing battle.


    Nicodemus looked at the sh.i.p.s that were blocking their way and sneered, before making his way towards Pirus¡¯ room.


    "Commander!


    "We¡¯ve encountered the enemy!"

 Chapter 669 - The Arrogant Baymardians

    <h4>Chapter 669 - The ''Arrogant'' Baymardians</h4>


    "Commander!


    "We¡¯ve encountered the enemy!"


    "_"


    It didn¡¯t take long before Pirus hurriedly stepped out of his room.


    He had already been fully dressed before and was just waiting for the ship to reach close to Baymard¡¯s shores before he got called... at least that was the n.


    So what did one of his Captain¡¯s mean by saying that they have just encountered the enemy?


    Had they miscalcted the distance earlier?


    Pirus walked out of his room in confusion, while Nicodemus did his best to exin the situation to him.


    Sure enough, they had indeed met encountered the enemy... or ragged, the enemy¡¯s sh.i.p.s that were transporting people to Carona


    But what¡¯s this about these transport sh.i.p.s blocking their way?


    Well... since the situation didn¡¯t go as nned, it was no wonder that his men had to let him, as as to get further instructions.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t act in such circ.u.mstances without his approval no?


    Pirus walked down towards the deck and walked upwards again towards another high point that had the steering wheel on it.


    And as he walked, the men all moved aside and slightly bowed at him in salute.


    "Commander!"


    "Commander!"


    "Commander!"


    And while Pirus was trying to make heads or tails on what the real situation was, on the main battleship... the Lieutenant Commander in charge of today¡¯s operation calmly flipped a tiny switch that was connected to the main Microphone.


    Yup!


    He had seen the way the men in the sh.i.p.s below all scrambled around in circles.


    So he was just waiting for their leader, or for them to be organized first.


    Of course they had just arrived, there weren¡¯t many men deck these sh.i.p.s.


    But now, one could see that the whole deck was packed to the brim... which was what he expected.


    One should know that the Teriquens were indeed taken unawares.


    And when they realized that these were Baymardian sh.i.p.s that were blocking their way, their first instinct was to prepare for battle.


    So now, several men below deck came out with their swords, while others ran towards the sails as fast as they could.


    Because once their leader told them what to do, they would then jump on the ropes attached to the sails so as to send the ship towards the right direction.


    .


    Additionally, some had formed a straight line from the ship¡¯s main steering wheel to a small iron tube on the deck that had a lid on it.


    That iron tube was what they used to really instructions to the men below that were paddling.


    So once the Commander gave his instructions on what way they were to go, the men would ry that info in a line until it waster passed through the iron pipe.


    And when the instructions went down, the men below would lead and ensure that the chained ves seated were paddling in the right direction.


    Again, on deck... some of the men also held out megaphones in preparation to yell out the Commander¡¯s orders towards the other sh.i.p.s in the fleet.


    The whole process involved strict organization, so earlier on... everyone on these fleets were all getting in position for battle.


    That¡¯s why Pirus decided to wait until they calmed down or until their leader appeared.


    This was Baymard, and just as nned... they were to first give these men a chance to surrender.


    Because like it or not, some of these men had families, children, wives and even sick parents to take care of.


    They weren¡¯t some sort of heartless beasts, who could kill just like tht.


    Just because they had the advantage, didn¡¯t mean that they should just murder these people without at least giving them a chance or time to even be battle-ready.


    That would just be too cold.


    Because even in these times, empires and knights still gave regions a chance to surrender before they made their kill.


    Unless they were too few, or at a disadvantage, they would never attack anyone without giving them an opportunity to live.


    It was better to be locked up and freedter on, than to die.


    Because once you were gone, you would never being back... and you would never know what would happen to your children or family after you¡¯re gone.


    That was why even their battle n today still involved taking prisoners.


    A massacre was something that was never intended for today¡¯s battle.


    Plus, they only had a limited time to clear up all the damaged sh.i.p.s and floating objects on the water¡¯s surface.


    So who wants more work?


    .


    Lieutenant Commander Severus flipped the main Microphone switch and brought his mouth closer to the microphone.


    "This is Baymard¡¯s Navy.


    Surrender now and we can guarantee your safety."


    "^"


    The moment those words were echoed out Pirus squinted his eyes at the middle ship before him.


    He had so many questions which were basically questioning whether it was just a coincidence that they hade.


    But thinking about it gin, he felt like it was indeed a coincidence.


    Because no one had known about their invasion n.


    And even thoseing to Baymard had branched away from the shock of seeing their fleet.


    Additionally, some of the pirates who they had seenst time... had alsoe to visit Baymard and were sure that the peaceful empire didn¡¯t know the iing storm that they were bringing.


    Again, they had had another secret spy in Baymard who confirmed the matter to them.


    So, without a doubt... they had met here by ident.


    And that meant that they had more warriors than these Baymardians.


    Pirus was sure that a majority of the people on board those sh.i.p.s were just visitors, while a few were cleaners, books and a few guards here or there.


    So what was there to be afraid of?


    For him, they were just trying to intimidate him with the size of their sh.i.p.s while doing their best to drive him away from Baymard.


    Which was reasonable, since he too would probably feign arrogance if he were in their shoes too.


    In short, they talked as if they were battle-ready... but in truth, they should be anxious about the storm he was bringing.


    Now.. the only issue was whether they should waste their strength here rather than going towards Baymard¡¯s shores?


    Plus, he had heard of soldiers, police officers and Coast guards... even though he didn¡¯t know what they did since everything about them was vague.


    But he had never heard of Baymard¡¯s Navy.


    So at this point, he was sure that they were just making things up.


    Pirus sneered as he listened to their arrogant words.


    Want him to surrender?


    No way in Hell!

 Chapter 670 - A Different Reality

    <h4>Chapter 670 - A Different Reality</h4>


    Pirus quickly seized the biggest megaphone from one of his men and looked at the main step keenly.


    "You all are giving us a chance to surrender?


    Howughable!


    Do you really think that we don¡¯t know that you are just a transport ship?


    Do you think that we would be trembling at the size of your sh.i.p.s?


    If that¡¯s what came through your minds, then you lowlifes are more naive than I thought.


    It¡¯s obvious that we caught you unawares.


    And coupled with the fact that we have more men on board than you do, why should it be you who states the terms here?


    Hmph!


    Now you listen here you lowlifes!


    You either get going or face us head-on.


    Because no matter what you say, we will beying carnage in Baymard today!" Pirus said, before finally revealing an arrogant expression.


    Like he had said, why should they waste their energy on these nobodies when Baymard hasn¡¯t even been touched yet?


    This would only stall them and might even make the enemy catch wind of their operations if any passing ship were to reveal the matter to the Baymardians.


    This was why he gave them a choice.


    They either moved aside or died fighting.


    And while Pirus was talking, one of the men on deck the main battleship took out a Walkie Talkie and repeated Pirus¡¯ every word.


    One should know that the deck region of the battleship was already way taller than the enemy¡¯s ship.


    So what more of the main control room that was within one of the tallest points on the battleship?


    If the enemy used modern technology with speakers and microphones, then those within the control tower... and even those on all battlesh.i.p.s would be able to hear hismands


    But sadly, they were using a megaphone which only carried their voices towards the battleship¡¯s deck.


    Those within themand room listened to the words from the Walkie Talkie and waited for Lieutenantmander Severus¡¯ next moves.


    "So you choose to fight?"


    "Yes morons!


    We will fight you if it means getting to Baymard!" Pirus said.


    "Alright.


    As you wish!"


    With that, Severus turned off the microphone switch and began to ry his instructions.


    They had given them a chance to surrender, but they had refused.


    So now, it was time for war!


    .


    Pirus threw his megaphone away angrily.


    "What a bunch of time wasters!


    Since they want to die so much, then men... give them all you¡¯ve got!"


    "Yeah!" The men all said in unison.


    And just like that, Pirus¡¯ orders were quickly ryed towards the other sh.i.p.s in the fleet.


    "Yaaaaaaahhh!" The men excitedly jumped on the sails and stirred their sh.i.p.s as nned, and those below rushed the trained ves to paddle with all their might.


    Pirus unsheathed his sword in preparation as well.


    But before their excitement could get the best of them, 11 out of 13 Baymardian sh.i.p.s scattered around and surrounded their fleet in a blink of an eye.


    That¡¯s right!


    They had formed a circle around his fleet.


    What the hell were they trying to do?


    Pirus¡¯ expression became distorted as an uneasy feeling slowly crept into his heart.


    On the battlesh.i.p.s, several people stood behind some sort of long-nosed tube.


    And soon, all of Pirus¡¯ questions were answered.


    ¡¯Di-di-di-di-di!¡¯


    Several weird sounds went off at once, followed by the many wails of the men on board his sh.i.p.s.


    Pursue quickly dropped to the floor in reflex, and was shocked to see some of the men before him bleeding out badly.


    What the hell was going on?


    The scene was something he had never seen before.


    And just when he was thinking of what to do next, he suddenly heard something like a ball whistling in the air.


    ¡¯Phieeeeeew!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    Pieces of wood sprayed across his ship followed by the cries of the injured.


    ¡¯Ahhhh!¡¯


    "My leg... my leg!"


    "Son of a b**ch!


    Why did we have to face these kinds of demons?"


    "I¡¯m going below deck!


    Let me through, let me through!"


    "I can¡¯t breathe... help me.


    I....I...."


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Crackkk!!!¡¯


    The men¡¯s expressions all became gaunt, as fear quickly nestled deep within their hearts.


    Their bodies shook and their bones rattled in constant terror of what the fire might hold for them.


    Some of the men had died due to whatever had attacked them, while others had wooden boards stuck to their throats and even their bellies.


    The impact and force at which the nks were flying around were really too great.


    And for a moment, everyone¡¯s thoughts were the same.


    No matter what, they had to get below deck immediately.


    F*** the war!


    They had no idea what they were fighting, so how could they even stand a chance?


    In their minds, they could only urge the prisoners below to paddle away from this dreadful ce.


    Blood tilled the scene, and the men were all in panic.


    Everything happened so fast they didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    Dammit!


    Who the hell had said that these Baymardian transport sh.i.p.s couldn¡¯t pack a punch?


    He secretly swore that if he ever got out of this situation, then he would personally request for master Nopline to behead that so-called spy of his.


    All the information given was wrong!!!!


    .


    Pirus stealthily hid behind the dead bodies sorrounding him and picked up two megaphones on the ground.


    There was no other way out of it.


    They had to retreat!


    "Retreat!


    Retreat!


    Get thosezy ves to sail us out of here now!


    Re---"


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    Parts of their sh.i.p.s were sent flying again, followed by the sounds of more men wailing.


    Everyone felt like their world was sooning to an end.


    Screw this!


    Pirus hastily pushed his way amidst the crowd and made his way towards one of the doors that led to the ship¡¯s lower decks.


    Whether he stepped on the injured, or the dead, he couldn¡¯t care less.


    "Out of my way now!


    I said out of my way!!"


    The ship creaked dangerously as if it would break apart any moment from now.


    And the overall chaotic scene didn¡¯t help the situation even one bit.


    The deck floor began to break even more, as some ken identally fell into the holes... injuring themselves even more or breaking the sides even further.


    The men screamed and panicked so much that they didn¡¯t even notice that the attacks had stopped for a brief moment.


    And with that, several Baymardian marines got out the battlesh.i.p.s via several openings... and entered within enemy territory.


    Now, it was time for them to take out the remaining men one-on-one.

 Chapter 671 - The Heroes Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 671 - The Heroes Arrive</h4>


    ¡¯Swoop!¡¯


    The Marines dropped into the enemy territory swiftly with their masks on and their guns at hand.


    Right now, the battlesh.i.p.s were still firing different heavy destroyer bullets into the water... making those on board feel like they were still being attacked.


    After all, the impact from the shots caused several massive waves to hit the already damaged sh.i.p.s.


    The sh.i.p.s rocked and creaked endlessly, and coupled with the loud whistling and explosive sounds... the enemy all ran for cover, thinking that they were still being attacked.


    "Ahhhh!"


    "The ship is going to fall apart!"


    "Dammit!


    How did it be like this?"


    With their distractions this effective, the marines all moved stealthily within the enemy¡¯s sh.i.p.s.


    ¡¯Shwahhhhh!!!!!¡¯


    From the moment theynded, they quickly spotted up into separate teams.


    Some of them stayed on deck to either cuff the injured and gird the deck, while the others decided to go below deck instead.


    Ome should know that earlier on, almost all pirates stayed on deck battle-ready.


    So when more than 15 rounds of bullets were sent flying, most of them had already dropped dead or turned injured.


    And some unlucky people even got shot twice and even thrice.


    The scene was truly bloody.


    And those who weren¡¯t injured quickly pushed the injured away and hurried toward the lower decks.


    Of course some injured followed behind them in fear.


    But the number below deck was really small whenpared to the number of dead or injured men lying around on deck and m.o.a.ning pitifully.


    The Marinesmunicated with their hands and tried to move around as stealthily, while trying to get their job done fast.


    Warrant Officer Micheal looked at the scene and quickly led his team towards the lower deck.


    .


    On the second floor below deck level, several men impatiently looked at their Commander anxiously.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    The sounds of whatever it was that hit them, continuously tormented them as the ship rocked even more.


    Dammit!


    What should they do now?


    Everyone felt like they had been fooled into fighting this war.


    Why was the information they read about these sh.i.p.s so different from what they were personally witnessing?


    Who the hell was that so-called spy?


    For the first time, they began to question if master Nopline had intended to get rid of them through this war... or if he was also ignorant of Baymard¡¯s real potential.


    The countless memories of the many glorious victories prior to this all shed through their minds quickly.


    F***!


    Could this be what their enemies usually felt when they pummelled them to the ground?


    Could this be the so-called despair?


    If they had known earlier on, wouldn¡¯t they have preferred to surrender than to die so pitifully?


    That¡¯s right!


    In cases like these, they felt no shame... because to them, what the enemy was using was purely sorcery.


    So they weren¡¯t surrendering to an enemy that was wielding a sword.


    Nope!


    They were surrendering to the fact that the enemy knew sorcery!


    "Commander!


    At the rate things are going, they will sink the ship in no time!" Said one of the men, who was honestly looking outside a window hole.


    He had opened the wooden lid on the hole and secretly tilted his head at an angle that made it hard for others to see from outside.


    All this time, he had been trying to look for an opening for escape, so that the men could send word to the rest on thete floor below.


    But no matter how much he looked, the ship and the strong waves just kept washing his face and rocking the ship from the explosive impact on the ocean¡¯s floors.


    "Mooney, any luck?"


    "Not one little ray of sunshine."


    "Son of a b**ch!


    Commander!


    What do we do now?


    If we don¡¯t find a way out, we will surely die!"


    "Die?


    No way!


    I can die now!


    My brother will surely inherit my property if I die."


    "What about me?


    I¡¯ve finally acquired my father¡¯s property after a gruesome battle with my elder brothers.


    So how can I die here?


    No way!"


    "Then what should we do now?"


    "Wait!


    What if we surrender?


    Isn¡¯t it better than dying here like this?"


    "Surrender?"


    "Yes surrender!"


    "That¡¯s true they said we can live if we do right?"


    "Tsk!


    You all are way more naive than I thought.


    They said that before we began battling.


    So how is it possible that they would still give us that option now?"


    "Then what do we do?"


    (TT¡õTT)


    .


    Pirus listened to the endless worries andints from his men and felt his eyes twice a bit.


    "Enough!


    Know this!


    If any of you dare betray Master Nopline, then the moment you step back in Terique, your fate will be as good as dead.


    So never forget who gave you your wealth and glory.


    The enemy is trying to sink us to the bottom of the ocean.


    So rather than talking so much, keep trying to look for an opening so that we can escape!" He said arrogantly.


    But soon, he paused a bit before cing his finger on his lips.


    The ce immediately fell into silence and everyone looked at him curiously.


    Pirus looked up and held his sword in his hand firmly.


    Something was not right!


    Previously, those on the floor above them were talking, wailing, screaming and crying anxiously... just like the rest of the men before him.


    But now, those on the first floor below deck had suddenly gone silent.


    In fact, the only noise that he could hear were thoseing from the other rooms within the 2nd lower flow and the floor below.


    But when Pirus stood on a barrel and ced his ears on the ceiling, he couldn¡¯t hear a single thing from those above which made him very uneasy.


    Everyone felt uneasy too, as the silence from above was just too strange.


    Their ship had 3 floors below deck level.


    And each floor was typically rowdy no matter what time of day or night it was.


    There were always people up taking rotational shifts or even staying up at night gambling, telling stories, eating, stomping their boots and so on.


    Be it the first 2 floors below deck or thest floor meant for paddling ves... there was never a deck floor that could remain this silent.


    And so with that in mind, everyone slower unsheathed their swords and daggers as they too had some understanding of the situation.


    Sh**!


    The Baymardians were here!

 Chapter 672 - A Battlefield Within the Ship!

    <h4>Chapter 672 - A Battlefield Within the Ship!</h4>


    Sh**!


    The Baymardians were here!


    Everyone drew their swords while thinking of what to do next.


    First off, one would find stairways at both ends of this floor that led upwards or downwards.


    So even if they wanted to rush towards the 3rd floor below deck where the ves are, they might identally run into these Baymardian sc.u.m on the stairway.


    They were now trapped on the 2nd floor.


    Dammit!


    The men trembled a bit and looked around the room a little more.


    So this was where they were going to die.


    The men took a big whiff of air and tried to stabilize their bodies amidst the rocking ship.


    Of course, they were currently within one of the rooms on the 2nd lower floor and were fortunate to have realized that the Baymardians were here.


    But theirrades in other rooms didn¡¯t seem to realize it at all!


    Nheless, these men around Pirus didn¡¯t feel like reminding them.


    Because in times like these, it was everyone for himself.


    And so, all the men in Pirus¡¯ room slowly licked the door and waited for the enemy anxiously.


    But unbeknownst to them, theirmander who was supposed to lead them in battle... was thinking of his own escape ns instead.


    As they said, it was every man for himself.


    .


    The marines calmly separated into 4 groups after dealing with those on the 1st lower floor.


    2 groups stayed along the stairway in case any enemy from the third lower floor tried to ascend... while thest 2 groups began searching the 2nd lower floor from both ends.


    Of course, those in the hallways had been silently snipped down before they could even make a sound.


    ¡¯Budum!¡¯


    Warrant officer Micheal quickly signalled for some of his men to take down those within the first 2 rooms.


    The rooms were parallel to each other, so it was inevitable that they would have to take care of them at the same time since their doors were open.


    2 marines took out different smoke bombs and hastily rolled them into the room, while the rest took a deep breath and held their guns against their chests patiently.


    "Eh?


    Is that smoke?"


    "F***!


    Don¡¯t tell me that they¡¯ve decided to burn us all to the ground."


    "But if it¡¯s true, then why is the mole green?"


    "Who knows... maybe it¡¯s because of the ship¡¯s rotting wood?"


    "Are you guys stupid?


    Who cares about the colour of the smoke?


    It¡¯s definitely fire, so let¡¯s get out of here!"


    "Fire!... Fire...F."


    ¡¯Phiew! Phiew! Phiew!¡¯


    Some of the men ran outside the room but were quickly shot by the marines, while others dropped to the ground instead.


    That¡¯s right!


    They had sent more than 6 canisters of sleeping gas into each room.


    The marines silently sniped those who came out of the rooms, until there were no more escapees.


    And from there, they quickly stepped into both rooms and saw that the enemy had either lost consciousness or was dizzy and about to lose consciousness.


    Good!


    With that, Micheal and his team continued forward.


    They weren¡¯t bothered about the unconscious men there, because those in the stairway would send for one of the marines on deck to tie these unconscious men up.


    But of course until they came, Micheal left 2 marines in each room to overlook the unconscious men.


    With that, Micheal and his team continued forward.


    They took down several others until they had finally arrived within the room that Pirus and his men were in.


    But this time, the door was shut, and there was no sounding from within the room.


    Micheal frowned and signalled for his men to surround the door.


    He then raised his hand in the air and began a countdown.


    [3... 2... 1]


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Immediately, the door was kicked down by his men.


    And the moment they did so, they backed away in hiding again.


    ¡¯Swish! Swish! Swish!¡¯


    As soon as the door broke, several daggers and arrows were shot their way... followed by the battle cry of several men from within the room.


    ¡¯Yahhhhh!¡¯


    They charged towards the door in full force with their weapons at hand.


    But some Baymardians slid across the door and shot the knees of those at the front.


    ¡¯Phiew! Phiew! Phiew!¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhhhhhhh!¡¯


    The injured men fell to the ground holding their knees in agony.


    And while they fell, 3 other marines quickly threw smoke bombs into the rooms too.


    Of course since they werete to throw it in, it was inevitable that some of the men would have toe out and fight them within the hallway.


    And because of the noise, those men within the other unchecked rooms came out as well to join the fight within the hallway.


    .


    "Yhaaaaahhhh!


    Get them!"


    Immediately, the whole ce had turned into a battlefield.


    Micheal hurriedly pointed his guns towards the iing men and shot them calmly.


    ¡¯Phiew! Phiew!¡¯ ¡¯Phiew!¡¯


    They dropped like flies until he had to reload his gun.


    But how could the enemy give him time for that?


    "Die!!!"


    A tall burly man lifted his right hand and aimed his dagger towards Michael¡¯s throat.


    But Micheal quickly moved to the side and used his elbow to hit his enemy¡¯s wrist.


    One would say that he even used the famous ¡¯IP Man elbow punch¡¯ from earth.


    He quickly attacked his enemy¡¯s wrist, before fiercely punching his enemy¡¯s lower belly with his fists.


    ¡¯Arhhhhh!¡¯


    The enemy gritted his teeth and fiercely sent his dagger towards Michael¡¯s belly.


    But once again, Micheal used both hands to grab his opponent¡¯s hand and gently directed his opponent¡¯s force towards the walls of the hallway.


    ¡¯Pang!¡¯


    The dagger was now stuck in the wooden wall.


    And the moment it got stuck, Micheal ced one hand on his enemy¡¯s back and quickly forced his enemy downwards while using his knees to hit the enemy¡¯s belly again.


    ¡¯Urh! Urh! Urh!


    The enemy groaned in pain, and before he knew it, Micheal had given him a fierce Karate-chop at the back of his neck.


    And just like that, he fell towards Micheal¡¯s body unconsciously.


    But since Micheal still needed to recharge his guns, he used the big guy as a shield while loading up again.


    ¡¯Catchak-chak!¡¯


    Now he was all loaded up and ready to go.


    He dropped the big guy down and continued tackling the rest relentlessly.


    And so just like that, the hallway battle soon came to an end.


    With that, the men searched the room tgat had been unchecked and captured some men who were hiding behind several barrels.


    Likewise, within the room where Pirus was in, they found a hole under a barrel that was directly connected to thest floor below.


    The men peeked and saw several ves in rags sitting in rows.


    Their legs were all chained and all men on a single row all held a gigantic paddleboard.


    "Warrant Officer Micheal.


    Those who surrendered to us have confessed that their Commander isn¡¯t amongst them."


    Micheal listened to the report and looked at the hole thoughtfully.


    ¡¯How clever¡¯

 Chapter 673 - Smoking Out The Rats

    <h4>Chapter 673 - Smoking Out The Rats</h4>


    Micheal looked at the hole for a bit and smirked before finally leaving with his men.


    Of course, he kept 4 people in the room to keep an eye on things before he left.


    He walked down the stairs and stepped onto thest floor below deck.


    The entire floor had no rooms and looked very simr to that of a church instead.


    There were several backless-benches on each side of the wall.


    And between them was a massive space for people to move to and fro the floor.


    Additionally, right at the forefront of the floor... there was another massive space there that was supposed to be used by these Teriquen warriors to control or lead the ves in the right paddling direction.


    One could look at it like a music conductor that had to make sure that everyone followed the right note, tune and flow of the musical performance.


    The ves who had their legs chained to the bottom of these benches, all had dirty dusty faces.


    In fact, it was clear that since their voyage, they hadn¡¯t even been given water to wash their faces.


    Of course for them, water was precious since these Teriquen men didn¡¯t even give them enough to begin with.


    Their clothes were ragged, their hair was messy, their lips had long cracked and their skin looked like it had aged quite a bit.


    In short, the ves all looked weak and destitute.


    And the moment they made eye-contact with Micheal and his team, they all covered their heads in fear and shivered uncontrobly.


    Some of the marines still had their gas masks on, so for sure...they looked like aliens to the ves at this point.


    Micheal who had long removed his gas mask calmly walked forward instead.


    And as he walked, he continuously observed all the shivering ves before him.


    There was no doubt about it.


    The enemy Commander and a few others were probably hiding amongst these men.


    Micheal whispered into the ears of some of his men before walking forward to the forefront with a slight smile on his face.


    And very soon, all his men lined up along the middle path while facing each bench within the floor.


    Now, it was time to smoke out some Teriquen rats!


    .


    "Everyone, please raise your heads." He said calmly.


    And soon enough, everyone did as they were told for fear of angering their new capturers.


    But not surprisingly, some hesitated for a bit and even tried to avoid eye contact with Micheal and were all duly noted by the marines standing alongside them.


    For sure... this didn¡¯t mean that they were actually guilty, as they might have been ves who were too afraid.


    Still, it was very likely that they were also lower-level Teriquen warriors that felt frightened for a bit.


    Of course, Micheal knew that this wasn¡¯t enough to catch the culprits.


    So he decided to y a little game.


    For one, even if he got a Teriquen prisoner above deck to identify their Commander... given the situation, they might not want to again.


    Why?


    Because now that theirmander had disguised himself as a ve, didn¡¯t it mean that the Commander¡¯s chances of escaping were great?


    If the Commander had been caught after battling, then that was that.


    But their Commander had used his brains and had found a way that guaranteed his escape.


    One should know that Baymard was all about freeing ves and whatnot.


    So for sure, if their Commander seeded, then he would be able to go back to terique, bring more reinforcements and save them in the nearest future.


    And since they had surrendered and were so that these Baymardians wouldn¡¯t kill them... then they could just wait for their Commander¡¯s return, no?


    Thinking like this, one could say that Baymard¡¯s kindness was also its weakness.


    Anyway, after Micheal analyzed everything, even if it were him... he wouldn¡¯t identify his Commander too.


    So the best way to tackle this is by governing the oppressed a chance to speak.


    That¡¯s right!


    The ves would be the ones to point out the rats.


    .


    "Everyone, listen up!


    We are men from Baymard who only attacked the sh.i.p.s to protect our empire.


    So since you aren¡¯t our enemy, then we will naturally let you all go."


    (0^0)


    Everyone heard them and felt excitement fill their veins like crazy.


    Finally, they would be free!


    From the moment they had been dragged into this war, they had never expected that Baymard would fully win.


    And now that they did, they couldn¡¯t help but feel like the heavens he sent these Baymardians to free them up.


    Many of them have been ves for over 17 years now and had been taken away as a ve when they were just little kids.


    They were known as Paddle-ves, and had been trained to row the sh.i.p.s whenever Nopline¡¯s men needed to leave for missions.


    This was all they had been taught to paddle in various formations or patterns, depending on where the ship had to go.


    And while on sea, every week... at least 10 of them would die from their ill-treatment on board.


    But now after years and years of being abused, they had finally been saved.


    Of course, they knew about Baymard since it was the talk of almost everyone within the entire Pyno continent.


    Baymard was like a beacon of hope to all slices out there... reminding them that one day, they might be saved.


    They heard that the ce treated their kind like humans and even forbade anyone from calling themselves ¡¯ves¡¯ within its empire.


    Such a ce would definitely be a paradise for all ves within the Pyno continent.


    Everyone bowed several times in thanks, as their legs were still chained.


    "Thank you kind saviours!"


    "Thank you kind saviours!" They said with tears in their eyes, as they looked at Micheal in gratitude.


    Micheal just smiled and waved his hands nonchntly.


    Now that they felt like this, then the next step should be fairly easy, no?

 Chapter 674 - Smoking The Rats out 2

    <h4>Chapter 674 - Smoking The Rats out 2</h4>


    "Thank you, kind saviours!"


    "No... it¡¯s alright.


    This is what it should be.


    You all are human beings too, and you deserve to be treated as such."


    The more Micheal said, the more warmth the ves felt in their hearts.


    If it was some other person who said that they wanted to free them, they would definitely feel like it was a trap.


    But these were the famous Baymardians, so they were more likely to believe it.


    They had an unshakable reputation within the ve and peasantmunity.


    So there was nothing anyone could say to make them doubt these Baymardians.


    As for Pirus and some of the Teriquen men, even though they blended in and acted pitiful as well... their hearts were all felt on fire.


    Hahahahhahahahaha!


    They were finally going to escape alongside these worthless ves.


    And when they got back to Terique, they would request for Master Nopline to send out more spies again while waiting silently for their revenge.


    As the saying went, it was never toote for a gentleman to get his revenge.


    So all they had to do now was wait.


    Pirus tried his best not to let out a victorious smile when he looked at Micheal.


    His heart pounded loudly against his ribcage, and his veins seemed to bulge out on his forehead in excitement.


    ¡¯Hahahhahaha!


    Pirus, you are brilliant!¡¯ he thought, as he resisted the urge to stroke his own chin.


    Luckily, he had jumped down onto this floor while the Baymardians were busy attacking the 2nd floor.


    He had long cut his trousers with his knife, making them look like shorts.


    And of course, he rolled on the ground to dirty the shorts before quickly throwing the rest of his clothes and knife outside the window.


    He tried his best to look as dirty as possible, and also chained his legs to one of the empty seats avable.


    Since people died weekly, their bodies were typically thrown overboard.


    So there were a few empty seats here and there.


    As for the rest of the Teriquen men, they were already on this floor ages ago... as they were in charge of controlling and leading the ves to paddle towards the right direction.


    That said, the moment they saw Pirus descend from the 2nd floor, they were also in shock.


    But when they saw his actions, of course they too did the same as well.


    They weren¡¯t fools!


    Just his action alone meant that the enemy had breached the ship.


    So now that there was nowhere to run, wasn¡¯t their best option to disguise themselves as ves too?


    For sure, they followed their Commander¡¯s actions right till the very end.


    .


    Micheal patiently waited for the ves to finish expressing their gratitude, before finally raising his hands and calling for silence again.


    "Alright everyone, please settle down.


    As I said, we will be able to free you all.


    But, there is just one little problem that needs to be solved first.


    You see, some Teriquen warriors have hidden amongst you all in hopes of escaping from our grasps.


    And as their enemy, we can¡¯t let them go.


    So if any of you knows them, please point them out.


    Because if you don¡¯t, then it means that you have sided with our enemy.


    And if that¡¯s the case, then no one will be able to leave, as everyone will be considered to be an enemy.


    Brave men!


    This is a chance to liberate yourselves from your current predicaments and be free men.


    I guarantee you that once you¡¯re free, no one will be able to know what transpired here because the men that we catch will be locked up in our prison for many years toe.


    I can guarantee you all that whatever happens in this room, will stay in this room.


    So you all don¡¯t need to be afraid of their wrath.


    Again, those that aid us will also be rewarded for their merits as well."


    Dammit!


    As Micheal spoke, the Teriquen men felt like face became paler and paler by the moment.


    They were scared as hell!


    Would they be singled out, would they be caught?


    They began to silently request for the heavens to give them this chance to escape.


    Just this chance, this was all they asked for.


    They felt like crying, but had no tears to shed.


    Everything that happened today seemed to sh within their mind in an instant.


    They tried to stay calm but felt a great amount of fear crawl into their hearts.


    Cursed!


    What kind of sh**ty luck did they have?


    .


    "Everyone!


    You all have been long oppressed and maltreated.


    And now, you finally have a chance to be free.


    With that said, can you all please point out the Teriquen men who tried to blend in with you during this time?"


    O_O"--->


    Very quickly, 20 people hurriedly pointed at the culprits.


    And soon, more people pointed at them too.


    At this point, they no longer feared these men and devised to take their destiny into their own hands just like their saviour had said.


    After their saviour had exined some key points to them, they had quickly realized several important facts.


    Firstly, there were so many of them that it was almost impossible for these Teriquen men to remember them.


    Of course some of them might be remembered.


    But so what?


    Freedom to them was something that they had longed for since they were little.


    And now, it had finallye to pass.


    But even though they were scared of sir Nopline, they knew that provided they didn¡¯t step in Terique, the chances of them being found out would be slim.


    First off, their faces were hardly remembered.


    So only those who trained them or sailed with them once might be able to remember them.


    Heck!


    Even sir Nopline didn¡¯t even know how they looked like.


    Therefore, even if they go to Terique again, they might not even be found out, unless someone had once worked with them.


    Even at that, with the countless ves under Nopline¡¯s wings, it was just too hard to make them out.


    So they were definitely taking this chance to escape!


    Finally, freedom was here!

 Chapter 675 - Plans For Mr. Nopline

    <h4>Chapter 675 - ns For Mr. Nopline</h4>


    Pirus and his men looked at these worthless ves in rage.


    F***!


    These bastards weren¡¯t scared of their wrath at all!


    Micheal examined each of them and smiled broadly.


    "Hmm... so, we¡¯ve finally caught you all.


    But don¡¯t me these men for saying anything.


    Because even if they didn¡¯t, we would¡¯ve still been able to catch you all." Micheal said calmly.


    Pirus squinted his eyes in confusion.


    How?


    In his mind, his disguise should¡¯ve been wless.


    But of course, not to these marines.


    Firstly, his skin and that of his men weren¡¯t as bad as that of the ves.


    His lips weren¡¯t cracked and even though his shorts looked worn out, it was still in a good condition whenpared to that of these ves.


    Again, their overall body proportion showed that they were warriors and not paddlers.


    The ves were only trained to work their arms and row.


    So they were really skinny below their chest region.


    But for warriors, they trained their overall body to be able to run during battle and so on.


    So their calves were thick and their bodies were typically well bnced.


    In short, they focused on overall training.


    From running when hunting in the woods, to attacking bandits, enemies and so on... warriors had to keep fit in every aspect.


    So the contrast in body shape alone gave them out.


    In short, they were so many signs that could have been pointed out.


    But time was of the essence, so motivating and using the ves was the shortest way to go.


    .


    Pirus quickly grabbed a ve anxiously.


    And of course, his men also did the same too.


    "Listen here, you lowlifes.


    Since you all value their lives so much, then quickly drop us off on Arcadina¡¯s shores immediately.


    And when you drop us off, don¡¯t follow us anymore... or I can¡¯t guarantee the lives of these worthless pieces of trash when we leave!" Pirus said, while literally strangling the tired and frightened ve that he held onto.


    "Sirs, don¡¯t do anything rash.


    We will do as you have said." Micheal said while casually given out some hand signals to his men.


    Of course, Pirus just thought that he was anxious for the safety of these ves instead.


    "Stop talking and see to my demands now!"


    "No problem sir, my men will get on it right away.


    Marines!


    You heard the man, do as he says."


    "Yes sir!" With that, Pirus turned around to see some of the marines leaving the room.


    Good, it looks like they were really going to inform their big boss of their conditions and take him to safety.


    "Sirs.. please let them go.


    They are innocent."


    "Innocent?


    Hmph!


    They deserved death the moment they decided to betray me!" Pirus said arrogantly.


    And as Micheal distracted Pirus, some of the marines secretly shot several tranquillizers at their backs and necks.


    ¡¯Thup!¡¯


    Pirus and the men continued talking back at Micheal.


    But soon, they felt that something wasn¡¯t right!


    Why did their body feel so heavy?


    And why was the room sort moving on its own?


    They wobbled for a bit before releasing their captives.


    And just like that, they fell to the ground in one swoop.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Zzzzzz--¡¯


    The sounds of people snoring made the ves so shocked and confused.


    Were these people so tired that they couldn¡¯t even finish threatening the Baymardians before taking a nap?


    Michael quickly took out his Walkie Talkie and reported the overall situation to the main battleship.


    And after that, he quickly gave out orders to the rest of the Marines.


    "Alright!


    Now that all enemies are down.


    Squad 1 will aid in freeing the ves, Squad 2 will assist in taking the enemies away."


    "Yes, Warrant Officer Micheal."


    Great!


    Now that everything was over, the squads quickly got busy.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t too worried about searching the sh.i.p.s for money, information and treasures because once the Coast guards haul these enemy sh.i.p.s away, then everything will be properly searched in the base.


    .


    And so just like that, the teriquen force had been utterly destroyed by the Baymardians.


    Additionally, the Navy was d that their battle ¡¯Scenario 2¡¯ had turned out just right.


    Well... beforeing for battle, there were many scenarios or possibilities that came to mind.


    The first possibility was the entire army would surrender.


    Of course even though they knew it was highly unlikely, it was still good to give it a shot.


    Again, their 2nd scenario was attacking the enemy without sinking any sh.i.p.s which could really save clean-up time.


    And their third option was to sink 30~40% of the sh.i.p.s if they were really in a pickle.


    They didn¡¯t know how many sh.i.p.s would being their way, so they had to have the option of sinking some of these sh.i.p.s.


    Fortunately, they could handle the number of sh.i.p.s that came towards them this time


    So they didn¡¯t need to sink any one of them.


    But, if it was like a real size empire fleet consisting of 300 or even 700 sh.i.p.s.


    Then they would¡¯ve definitely sunk then down.


    The enemy had underestimated them, so they didn¡¯t need to go that far to deal with Nopline¡¯s fleet.


    Also, now that they knew that ves were paddling these sh.i.p.s, they felt very d that scenario 2 had worked out.


    Imagine sinking these innocent men?


    .


    The battle didn¡¯tst for long and ended around 3 P.M.


    The prisoners were quickly taken away by the Navy and marines.


    And the several Coast guards hauling sh.i.p.s had quickly arrived at the scene and hauled the sh.i.p.s away as fast as they could.


    Of course, some other Coast guard sh.i.p.s came over and released massive thins that caught all wooden particles on the water¡¯s surface.


    These sh.i.p.s focused on cleaning up the Ocean¡¯s surface immediately.


    Everyone out in the Ocean, as well as within the Navy base were all extremely busy.


    They worked relentlessly to tidy up the scene so that Baymard¡¯s Sea Port could be open to visitors again.


    And just like that, the battle hade to an end.


    Landon who had just gotten word of their victory, calmly smiled and drummed his finger against his table.


    Now that this battle was over, it was time to aid King Micheal and his family in getting the throne back.


    That¡¯s right!


    It was time to put an end to this Nopline character once and for all.

 Chapter 676 - A New Arcadina

    <h4>Chapter 676 - A New Arcadina</h4>


    As Landon prepares for his next moves, within Arcadina... William had already dealt with all of Alec¡¯s loyal men.


    The Capital had been buzzing non-stop for the past few weeks, as everyone felt like several miraculous scenes had taken ce right before their very eyes.


    "Goodness!


    I can¡¯t believe his highness Oden Barn had been alive all this while.


    This is truly a joyous asion for Arcadina."


    "Aiyyyy!


    I¡¯m so happy that I lived to see this day.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that he would have thought that the truth of that matter woulde to light now?"


    "Hmhm...


    I¡¯m still very much shocked myself!


    How could that tyrant Alec Barn kill his own father and brother, before pinning it all on the innocent Ferris family?


    Luckily, the Ferris girl quickly took his highness Oden away just in time."


    "That¡¯s right!


    The heavens were really on their side!


    And now, they even have an heir to the throne.


    But I wonder if he would be any good since he never grew up in the pce?"


    "What the hell are you talking about?


    Young Prince William personally led his men into the pce and dealt with those in his way majestically.


    Not to mention the fact that he had also captured the tyrant Alec Barn.


    So how could such a man not be up to the task?


    And even if he wasn¡¯t too great, I trust his highness Oden Barn.


    So his son shouldn¡¯t be any worse!"


    "I agree!


    Back in the day, his highness Oden Barn had a great vision that benefited us, peasant people.


    So this kind of ruler has my support all the way!"


    (¡ð^¡ð)


    .


    On the Capital¡¯s streets, several people continuously talked about all the interesting events that had taken ce within these few weeks.


    Be it the nobles or even peasants, everyone couldn¡¯t help but keep their eyes glued on the pce.


    All nobles quickly sent their respect towards Oden and William, in hopes of gaining their recognition.


    Because now, they didn¡¯t know whether their political positions would stay put or not.


    Even the advising members that used to give their opinions to Alec on political matters, didn¡¯t know if they would still keep those positions at all.


    After all, no one wants to lose their wealth or noble status just like that.


    They knew very well about all the corrupt and devious things they had done behind the scenes.


    So having a whole new ¡¯government¡¯ made them feel like all their dirty little secrets would soone to light.


    Additionally, William had personally announced that soon... he would be beheading Alec, as well as all the corrupt officials who either kidnapped, wrongly used or murdered the innocent civilians constantly.


    So how could they not panic?


    Dammit!


    Why them?


    The thing that really made them want to cry, was the fact that ever since they had sent those letters weeks back... not one of them had gotten so much as a reply or an invite to the pce.


    Weeks had gone by and no reply hade yet.


    F***!


    This alone made them feel like they were already royally screwed.


    And as the days passed, the silence felt more and more tormenting to them.


    They hadn¡¯t slept or eaten a lot and seemed to be scared of any little thing that crossed their path.


    Even the howling night wind made them feel like the world before them would soon disappear in a sh.


    Their hearts twisted and sunk even further, as they visualized how their heads were going to roll pretty soon.


    And every day, they would wake up early in the morning and ask if they had received any mail from the pce.


    Jeez!


    At this point, even a verbal message would make them feel safe.


    But sadly, nothing of that sort had ever arrived.


    They quickly started thinking of various escape options from the Capital.


    Even if they had to venture into another empire, it was way better than staying here and getting beheaded.


    Because in the minds, staying here meant waiting for death... while escaping at least gave them a 50% survival chance.


    So of course they were taking it


    With that, many of them had begun to make ns for their grand escape.


    But who was William?


    .


    "Young master!


    That¡¯s the situation so far." Said a hooded man dressed in ck.


    "Hmmm...


    Just make sure that those on the list don¡¯t escape!"


    "Yes, young master.


    But what do we do about those who n to score when they aren¡¯t even on the list?"


    "Heh!


    If they¡¯re running away when we aren¡¯t even targeting them, then that¡¯s their problem.


    This shows that they have a guilty heart about the matter.


    So if they want to go, let them go.


    We will give them the illusion that they have sessfully escaped from our grasps.


    And this will only push them further and out of Arcadina as quickly as possible.


    Times are changing, and so will this empire!


    We must first take out the weeds on our flower bed, for the flowers to grow and bloom to their fullest potential.


    As for the other corrupt men in power hoarding over the various cities and regions in Arcadina... taking care of them and appointing more upright people will be our next move for the entire year.


    Arcadina needs to change!


    Now go and do as you¡¯ve been told.


    "Yes, young master."


    With that, the assassin seemed to blend into the darkness and had disappeared from William¡¯s sight altogether.


    William left their meeting point and slowly walked towards a massive courtyard that had over 2000 men guarding it.


    The guards all knelt in unison when they saw him approaching.


    "We wee the young master!" They said in a very spirited tune.


    "At ease men.


    Tell me, how are they?"


    "Young master, they have been provided for and their wounds have been properly treated too.


    But from what the Baymardian military doctor said, they¡¯re still weak and would need 2 more days of rest."


    "Good!" William said, before walking in.


    And who was he here to see?


    Of course, he hade all the way here to see his so-called rtives.


    That¡¯s right!


    He was here to see his aunties.

 Chapter 677 - Gratitude, Hate & Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 677 - Gratitude, Hate & Wishes</h4>


    When it came to the situation of his 2 aunts, William couldn¡¯t help but shake his head helplessly.


    Alec had 3 official wives, and all 3 wanted nothing more than to kill each other.


    Alec¡¯s First Wife, Queen Sera... had aided her daughter, Cary... into killing third queen Argenia¡¯s daughter, Jete.


    Of course, payback was a b**tch!


    So Argenia had already made Cary more stable before killing both Cary and the first queen Sera.


    Now there were just 2 queens in the mix.


    Of course, second queen Eliza, who was Connor¡¯s mother... was still looking for her missing son.


    So she had asked some of the assassins to follow the moves of both Sera and Argenia, just in case they had a hand in Connor¡¯s disappearance.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that she would get to hear of such a juicy y?


    With Sera was dead, that meant that only Argenia and she remained.


    So she had nned to take out Argenia before Alec arrived.


    That way, she would be the only queen in Arcadina who was controlling the scenes from behind.


    Coincidentally, the day they had their battle was the same day William had nned toy siege on the pce.


    And while both women were battling it out, William would swoop in and stop them before they could kill each other.


    Of course with that said, he ced both women under house arrest and had some people treat their wounds for the time being.


    .


    Both women had been so stunned by the fact that Oden Barn had survived.


    And once they got the gist of things, they quickly realized that their time and reign in the pce had finallye to an end.


    Again, when Argenia heard that William was Mr. G.P, she couldn¡¯t help but cry in gratitude.


    If not for him, how would she have known the real culprits behind her children¡¯s death?


    Even if he was using her, he still aided her a lot in fulfilling her ns for revenge.


    And now that he even brought up the matter of Alec¡¯s capture, how could she not be thankful?


    She leaned towards him and cry pitifully.


    This was all that kept her alive.


    Of course, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be allowed to personally behead Alec... as so many people were standing in line for that.


    The guy had killed his own father, so wouldn¡¯t his brother want revenge too?


    Not to talk about Mona Ferris, whose entire household had been burned down ages ago.


    In fact, Alec probably had thousands of people, both nobles and peasants that personally wanted him dead.


    So she knew that asking to behead him would be a bit too much.


    That was why she had asked to personally stab 100 times before he was beheaded.


    But William had only agreed to grant her 2 ¡¯stab opportunities¡¯ in regions that couldn¡¯t kill him.


    After all, they needed him conscious for the beheading ceremony.


    Additionally, Argenia also requested to move into a quiet vige and live the rest of her life in solitude there.


    Both of her children were gone, so what l she was looking for was a resting ce.


    William felt a little pity for her since he was clear that she wanted to kill herself there.


    Nheless, he had also promised her that after Alec¡¯s death... he would personally take care of the matter.


    That was it on Argenia¡¯s end.


    But as for Eliza, she wasn¡¯t having it!


    .


    Eliza felt like someone was personally tormenting her.


    After all her meticulous nning for Connor to take over the throne, how could she allow anyone else sit there?


    She started growling and biting those who treated her wounds, as she felt like they were simply looking down on her.


    Additionally, from the moment William had told her that Connor had been locked up in a very far away ce... she had spared no effort to bite and attack him more than twice.


    But what could she do against him?


    William just felt that being truthful here was the best thing to do.


    So he had ensured her that Connor was safe and would even be released after some years.


    He had also told her about all visitation rights in Baymard and so on.


    So if she truly wanted to see her son, then she can go see him anytime she wanted.


    Of course... all this still pissed Eliza off, as she looked at William as if he was the main culprit in charge of giving her baby such a cruel fate.


    But she had been quick to forget that it was Connor that had attacked William first.


    She screamed and banged her door madly as she wanted to get out now and see her poor baby.


    In her mind, the only thing that she wanted to do right now, was to assemble all of her men and march them straight into Baymard.


    Of course, she also wanted to get more men from the officials and novels that used to support her son.


    In her mind, now was the time for them to prove their loyalty.


    But how would she have known that many of the officials and nobles felt like they were currently walking on eggshells too?


    Everything came so suddenly that no one in the Capital had the time to think about helping others now.


    Some officials even decided to abandon their families and run away with their wealth.


    So if they could abandon their wives and children, what about her?


    Please!


    She was all on her own on this one.


    .


    "You lowly son of a b**ch!


    Release me this instant, or I won¡¯t be able to guarantee the safety of your family when I finally leave." Eliza said angrily while trying to untie herself from the bed.


    William looked at her and sighed.


    "Aunty, you will be freed 4 days from now just as nned.


    So please, don¡¯t injure the maids or doctor thate in to treat you again."


    "Pui!


    So what if I abused them a bit?


    What are you going to do about it?


    Do you think that all this will make my hatred for you go away?


    Dream on!


    Listen here, boy!


    No matter what happens in future, I will definitely make you pay for what you¡¯ve done to my baby.


    This is my promise to you!" Eliza said sternly.


    William just looked at her and smiled.


    Apart from pity, the only reason why he kept her alive was so that she could see her son again.


    That was in a way, hisst bit of kindness towards her.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool!


    He knew that after she left, he would concentrate all her savings and men into rescuing Connor.


    But in his mind, the prison he saw was almost imprable.


    In fact, he was sure that they wouldn¡¯t even be able to get passed Baymard¡¯s Landport... talk less of attempting a prison break.


    Eliza would waste all her money and resources on that and get broketer on.


    Even if she sold herself to rich noblemen or even worked hard to get more resources... she still won¡¯t be able to get him out.


    And when reality finally touched her, she would have no choice but to wait patiently for her son to be released.


    Who knows, many she might even be humble, work earnestly and save money for her son¡¯s life after prison.


    But William had already decided that he would give Connor an Eli some money after they left prison.


    Of course, the money would be given to them in Baymard the moment they came out of prison.


    From what he knew, they were sentenced to 12 years in prison.


    So they should be out by the time they were in their middle orte thirties.


    And by then, Eliza should also be in her early 50¡¯s.


    After all, she gave birth to Connor when she was around 16 years old.


    Again.. he also heard that if they were good... then they might even be released earlier than expected.


    So maybe when they were 30, 31 or even 32, they might be released, rather than waiting for a few more years.


    Anyway, he only hoped that by then, they could live an honest life with the money they had been given, and even start a family at best.


    And he would definitely send some men to monitor, as well as protect them if they had really changed.


    For now, William looked at his fiery aunty and sighed.


    Only time would show her how foolish her thoughts were.

 Chapter 678 - Caronas Continuous Progress

    <h4>Chapter 678 - Carona''s Continuous Progress</h4>


    As Arcadina was preparing for its new ruler, the empire of Carona continued to undergo several dramatic changes altogether.


    It was a brand new day, and everyone went about their busy lives excitedly.


    Carona had left its old shadow behind and was also progressing towards its own new age.


    "Now kids, let¡¯s do a simple problem alright kids.


    If I take 5 apples and add them with 2 tomatoes, what will the answer be?" Said a very cheerful voiceing from a sr TV.


    And in front of the television, was a 4-year-old girl currently looking at her notebook to get the right answer.


    "That¡¯s right!


    Because apples are not tomatoes, we cannot add them up.


    So the answer should still be 5 apples and 2 tomatoes.


    Well done!" Said the cheerful voice.


    And soon, the little girl¡¯s eyes lit up and she pped for herself even though she had previously gotten it wrong.


    Nheless, she quickly wrote the right answer down in her notebook and smiled happily.


    "Alright kids!


    Now after that tiring question, what do you all say about a little signalling?


    Today, we¡¯ll be singing the Two-Timetable in a fun and exciting way.


    Now, let¡¯s have fun and sing along!"


    With that, the little girl got up and did the little dance on TV.


    She followed the yellow flower¡¯s dance moves and tried her best to memorize the Timetable.


    And while the little girl was immersed in her own little world, her mother quickly brought out her breakfast and helplessly dragged her daughter away from the TV.


    "Mimi, eat your food fast okay?


    Mummy is starting a brand new job today so I can¡¯t bete."


    "Alright mummy." The little girl said cheerfully.


    Filomina looked at Mimi and smiled happily.


    Ever since they had gotten a sr TV Cassette yer and some TV, movie and kids cassettes... her little girl seemed to have turned smart all of a sudden.


    The girl could now write, and she could even do additions and something called multiplications by heart.


    Of course, Filomina had also learned reading and writing alongside her daughter by watching the learning shows on TV.


    And once she grasped the key concepts, she quickly used her housewife sry to buy more advanced books and studied diligently while her husband went out to work.


    For sure, when it came to grammar, she was more advanced than her daughter.


    But when it came to math, she found that her fighter was way better than she was.


    Anyway, her biggest thing was to learn how to read and write, so that she could also get a better job and support her family.


    Some jobs didn¡¯t require one to read.


    But she felt like times were changing and books and even TV programs made learning easier.


    And sooner orter, being literate would be the main requirement for better ie.


    So even without a teacher, many people in Carona still knew the basics thanks to all these resources at their disposal.


    Sure, they were only at the beginner stage, but not too long from now... they would be at the intermediary stage and maybe even reach the advanced stage.


    Working in ces that required them to read meant that they would be working and learning at the same time.


    So in a way, their jobs also enriched them greatly.


    .


    Filomina hurriedly ate breakfast alongside her daughter and quickly ced Mimi¡¯s backpack on her waist.


    At the same time, she quickly searched her own bag for a while.


    Key... key... key... where did she put it?


    She couldn¡¯t find that colourful keychain anywhere.


    She searched for a while before quickly making her way to her bedroom again.


    Sure enough, it was still on her bed.


    Now, with everything at hand, she hastily unlocked the door from within, picked up a Baymardian padlock from the side, stepped out and locked the door with the padlock.


    ¡¯Click!¡¯


    Her door was finally sealed.


    As for the lock on her door, it was called an ¡¯rm Padlock!¡¯


    That¡¯s right!


    It had a built-in movement triggering rm that would emit a loud sound when the lock got hit or shaken twice.


    Of course, the rm would go on for 3 minutes before stopping... unless the keys were inserted into the lock.


    The Caronians ced these sorts of locks on their doors, windows, bicycles, and even on their gates.


    This small device here had greatly reduced the crime rate, as well as plotting and scheming.


    Before, they only ced a wooden stick against their doors when they weren¡¯t avable.


    But the thieves still touched their belongings at will.


    Now with these padlocks, forget it!


    It would even alert the neighbours, and they woulde over to catch the thief themselves.


    Even noblewomen had caught their own maids sneaking into their rooms in an attempt to put poison on their makeup or even nt ¡¯evidence¡¯ on them.


    This device had made so many people sat up.


    And even assassins found it hard to get through the windows that were now locked with these rm padlocks.


    One should know that even if they want to destroy the windows and doors to get in, how would they do it without shaking these locks?


    The only possible way was to steal the key or break-in by passing through the walls or ceilings.


    A job that used to be seen as an easy feat for now assassin, was now seen as a daunting task.


    Sigh...


    All they could do was silently curse Baymard for their own predicaments.


    .


    Filomina opened her bag just to be sure that the key was there, before holding Mimi¡¯s hand and walking away.


    Each lock came with 4 keys and 3 spare batteries.


    She and her husband kept 2 keys while the other 2 were kept in a box buried somewhere around their front door.


    As for battery changes, after unlocking the padlock, if they continuously rotated the key clockwise, the bottom part of the lock would fall off and they could just rece the battery then.


    Everything was really easy and simple to use, which made their lives even better and safer.


    Filomina rushed through the busy streets and quickly dropped off Mini at the Kindergarten/Daycare... before getting off in the opposite direction again.


    She looked at her watch anxiously, before speeding up a bit.


    Today was her first day on the job.


    So how could she afford to bete?

 Chapter 679 - Caronas Continuous Progress 2

    <h4>Chapter 679 - Carona''s Continuous Progress 2</h4>


    Filomina ran with all her might and finally made it 10 minutes earlier.


    Yes!


    She did it!


    She felt like dancing victoriously when she looked at her watch.


    As they say, first impressions make a difference.


    So with that thought in mind, she quickly calmed herself down, wiped her sweaty face, drank a bottle of water from her purse and slowly walked in as if she hadn¡¯t justpleted an entire marathon just to get here.


    Fake it till you make it baby!


    And where was she going to work?


    Of course, it was within one of the newly constructed government buildings.


    She alongside 99 others, had been hired and given various tasks within this newly built government estate.


    And from what she knew, she had been ced within a sector that is responsible for calcting all statistical information in Carona.


    Be it birth rate, death date or even unemployment rate... they seemed to be a lot that they had to do.


    And their Minister or boss, was someone who has been interning in Baymard for the past 3 years.


    Now, he was back, and he was ready to put his knowledge into use.


    But because she wasn¡¯t too good in math, she was only qualified enough to be one of the department sector¡¯s secretary


    As for their head secretary, he also worked in Baymard as the boss¡¯s secretary too.


    So now he would be teaching her and a few others what to do.


    .


    "Morning Mrs. Filomina.


    The others are already seated within the main building.


    So just go over there and join them just like thest time."


    "Thank you, Mr. Green," Filomina said before hurriedly fishing towards the main building.


    Previously when she had attended the orientation, they were only told about the importance of their sector to Carona.


    Of course they were briefed on their duties and also showed around the estate.


    But that was all.


    So today, they were very sure that they would get a glimpse of what this ¡¯secretary¡¯ job really was.


    "Morning Filly!"


    "Morning Filomina!"


    "Morning!"


    "Morning!"


    Everyone smiled and treated her cheerfully since they had bonded well during theirst time.


    One should know that even though 100 people were hired, her department only recruited 13 people.


    And 8 out of those 13 wrote secretaries, while the rest were sent to work under the main boss himself.


    As for the 8 of them, there were 5 women and 3 men.


    Everyone chatted excitedly for a bit before Mr. Green who was the head secretary, came back.


    "Wee everyone!


    Now that you all are here, it¡¯s time to take you to your new work stations."


    Once everyone heard her, their excitement couldn¡¯t be contained as they quickly followed him towards their new office.


    The room was massive and had more than 20 office desks all lined up neatly.


    From the number of desks alone, they were sure that the department would hire more secretariester on.


    But for now, there were only 8 of them.


    And on top of each table, were several other doc.u.ments and items on it too.


    "Everyone, please choose a desk and seat," Green said while gesturing with his hands.


    And when everyone did as they were told she calmly sat on a desk at the forefront of the room tht was facing them.


    It was as if he was a teacher and they were the students.


    "The new era is one in which secretaries y an important part in.


    So as office secretaries, I expect you all to be alert, efficient and y a vital role in this new era.


    Now back in Baymard, we used something called typewriters.


    But since those aren¡¯t allowed to be exported out of Baymard yet, we will continue to rely on our hands as we have done for the past hundreds and thousands of years.


    And luckily for us, we have several office materials that will aid us inpleting these tasks.


    So from today henceforth, these office supplies will be your best friends.


    And as for the uses of these supplies, we will be covering that today slowly.


    Now... let¡¯s begin."


    .


    Of course, typewriters couldn¡¯t be exported out of Baymard since their mechanism could be copied by many outsiders if given time.


    So they were only used in Baymard, and could only be bought by establishments, businesses, or aspiring writers who have joined the writers association.


    As Filomina listened to Green, she became more and more shocked about her secretarial duties.


    She ced empty A4 papers before her and also read the many guidelines of the standard of all letters, reports and notes that she had to write.


    She used her ruler, erasable ink, pens, binders, envelopes, folders, scissors, rubber bands, highlighters, nners, calendars and many more.


    And as time went by, she began to understand the uses of all the office supplies in her desk drawers.


    There was just so much to do that she didn¡¯t even notice when lunchtime had arrived.


    What the hell?


    She looked at her watch and felt like time seemed to fly by in a blink of an eye.


    Was this how it felt like to work?


    Was this how others felt each time they went about their day busily?


    She looked at all the notes she had jotted down earlier on and felt something within her shake.


    She felt intelligent, confident and proud of herself now.


    It was a feeling that was much different from before.


    Her husband wasn¡¯t in the best condition as he would fall sick very often.


    But he still worked hard for their family of 3.


    So now that she could support him, she only hoped that he would look for a better job and take care of himself.


    Her husband was born with a very weak constitution.


    So seeing him do heavybour all the time made her weep daily.


    But now, everything was different.


    If she even worked within the department for a longer time, maybe she could even rmend them to hire her husband.


    After all, she had been told about employee rmendations.


    So why wouldn¡¯t she want to use up that opportunity?


    Filomina clenched her fists and decided to give it all she had.


    For her family, she would be the best secretary ever!


    And so just like that, several Caronians who came back from Baymard, quickly put their skills into y and began teaching many others the way forward.


    Likewise, in Baymard, several other people were excited as well.


    Finally, the day they had been waiting for was here!

 Chapter 680 - A New Machine

    <h4>Chapter 680 - A New Machine</h4>


    "Your majesty, It¡¯s simply amazing!


    This technology will definitely make everyone scream in shock." Tim said while going over the doc.u.ment in his hands.


    Landon just looked at him and smiled.


    Of course, the doc.u.ment in Tim¡¯s hands was that for manufacturing Vending Machines.


    He realized that if he didn¡¯t get this done now, then by the time Pac-man was finally created... Tim and the rest wouldn¡¯t be able to do it for a long time.


    Why?


    Because after that, they would need to focus on creating the first importer ever, as well as headphones and many other things that would be rewarded to him by the system.


    In fact right now, Tim¡¯s only focus was on building the aquarium and getting the Pac-Man arcade game done.


    So when it came to the aquarium, the construction workers did everything, while their supervisors would report to him on the progress so far.


    Of course, he also took time off at least once in 2-weeks just to see how far they had gone.


    With that said, his main focus was now solely on Pac-Man, so he had some spare time to focus on vending machines now.


    It was better to have this done as soon as possible, rather than to keep pushing it onwards.


    Again... Landon noticed that he couldn¡¯t buy all technologies from the system.


    Sometimes, his level wasn¡¯t enough.


    And other times, it was because the system had kept specific designs as some sort of reward.


    Yup!


    He had asked for helicopter and ne manufacturing designs to boost his army, but he got turned down.


    The system told him straight up that it would be rewarded to him after Baymard has reached a certain development level.


    And when he asked, he was told that he needed an amus.e.m.e.nt park, functioning aquarium,puterized gym equipment like treadmills and many more.


    As for the gym thing, many of his equipment worked on spring and pulley systems... like the leg weight machines that allowed one to pin the weight they desired and strap the rope on their leg.


    And as they lifted their leg, the rope would lift the weights in the machines too.


    In short, be it biceps machines or even machines that work on one¡¯s inner thighs, they all used spring or pulley mechanisms.


    So he had never bothered to make treadmills or any otherputerized machines.


    The gym had normal weights, bell weights, jump ropes, boxing bags, yoga mats, workout balls, running tracks, basketball, ser, tennis, badminton and other sports equipment that could be used daily.


    So when the system mentioned things like treadmills, he was indeed shocked.


    Not to talk of the amus.e.m.e.nt parks, water parks and so on.


    Sigh... He still had a long day to go in so little time.


    .


    Tim briefly looked over the 70-page doc.u.ment in his hands and frowned a bit.


    "Your majesty, pardon me asking, but how do these vending machines detect fake money from others?


    From the brief outline here, we will ce these vending machines in thend and seaports too, right?"


    "Hmhm.


    That¡¯s the n."


    "Uhmm... your majesty.


    Since I personally witnessed how our money was made.


    I¡¯m sure that there will be some sort of scanning device in the machine to check if the paper moneying in has that unique strip on it.


    So I understand how the paper money will get filtered.


    But what about coins?


    Within baymard, I¡¯m sure that almost no one would use coins since even visitors have to change their currencies upon arrival.


    But what about the Land and seaports?


    When the visitors are on their way back, they will definitely be carrying coins.


    And even on the cruise sh.i.p.s, there will definitely be more vending machines there too.


    So how do we detect fake from real coins there?" Tim said confusedly.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone to put in fake money and then draw out drinks or anything food from the vending machines.


    That would be unfair to the rest who had earnestly ced real coins into it.


    Landon looked at Tim and nodded in satisfaction.


    As expected of an overseer.


    For sure, Tim wouldn¡¯t let Landon go until all his doubts and worries had been sorted out.


    .


    "Tim... even though you and I have never made coins before, what can you tell me about them?"


    "Your majesty, coins within the Pyno continent all look the same everywhere one went.


    And they are specifically created and inspected by the royal coin makers in each empire.


    All empires came together hundreds of years ago and agreed to make them simr in size and design, so as to facilitate trade amongst them.


    So the coins are all roughly the same." Tim said confusedly while looking at the smiling Landon.


    It was true, all coin types had specific markings on them.


    Around the edges of the coins were the names of all empires within the Pyno continent.


    And at the center of the coin was a 5 leaf clover.


    Again, each leaf had a symbol that represented the royal family of each empire.


    Additionally, there were also several marks at the back of the coin too that made it hard for anyone to forge these coins.


    The coin masters were the most skilled in their empires and worked diligently to inspect and make sure that each coin that went out... be it copper, gold or silver, all met the standards of the agreement hundreds of years ago.


    That was why the penalty for possessing fake coins or cheating others with fake coins was life imprisonment.


    But even though it was a serious crime, there were always some daring people who still tried to forge out fake coins for their well being.


    Anyway, each coin type had the same design but differed in size and thinness.


    Gold coins were thicker than silver or copper coins, even though they all had the same designs carved on them.


    So with that said, how could screening these coins be an issue?


    Well, he might still get some fake coins as even nothing was 100% full proof.


    Because even back on earth, vending machines still took fakes and got cheated.


    But no matter what, vending machines were a must!

 Chapter 681 - Vending Machines!

    <h4>Chapter 681 - Vending Machines!</h4>


    Tim posted down all the facts about money within the Pyno continent, and soon... his eyes quickly lit up.


    Now, he had a rough idea of where Landon was going.


    But he still decided to wait for Landon¡¯s response first.


    "Alright... so, how does the machine knows to send back the fakes and keep track of what people paid in?


    Well... since you roughly understand how the machine handles paper money, then let¡¯s focus on coins.


    Firstly, this machine will be able to decipher coins with pinpoint uracy.


    Once a coin drops in, light sensors will measure its size.


    And following that, electromas will detect the metal type... which will identify the coins in split seconds.


    So if someone drops anything other than gold, copper or silver, the machine will reject it.


    And if the size isn¡¯t within the specified range, the machine will also reject it as well and sort it out into columns.


    With that, the fakes will get sent to the reject chute and returned to the customer immediately.


    And when change is due, the machines will make calctions and conversions.


    And from there, the column will release one coin at a time.


    As for gold, even though itisn¡¯t a metal... It can be maized by applied some pressurized heat at a certain temperature.


    But we have to do so in a way that is fast and doesn¡¯t affect the shape of the coin.


    So the vending machine design takes care of that part too."


    "Ahhh... I see your majesty.


    In that case, I suggest that we don¡¯t permit any gold coins from getting into the machines.


    Firstly, 10,000 copper coins would equate to 1 gold coin.


    So if people kept putting gold coins in for a snack that costs just 1 or 2 copper coins, then I think that the machine may not even have enough change to give other customers by the end of the day.


    At least, let¡¯s limit it to silver and copper coins, as 100 copper coins equals 1 silver coin.


    No!


    You know what, let¡¯s just leave it at copper coins!" Tim said helplessly.


    When he thought about it again, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that the best solution for now was to limit it to copper coins only.


    If someone used a single silver coin to buy something worth 2 copper coins... then wouldn¡¯t that mean that the machine would have to dispense 98 copper coins to the customer as change?


    Then what of gold coins?


    At that point, they might be refilling and recharging the vending machines every 2 hours then.


    Because the copper coins in the system might undoubtedly run out.


    Nope!


    It was better to limit it to just copper coins.


    .


    "Hmmm... I agree.


    Indeed!


    It would be best if everyone stuck to copper coins.


    Luckily, within the cruise sh.i.p.s, Landports and seaports, there are ces where one can exchange currencies or money.


    So if they only had silver or gold coins with them, they could go there and exchange 1 or 2 silver coins for the copper coins.


    As for paper money, it isn¡¯t a big deal.


    So all Bays will be epted into the machine."


    When it came to Bays, there wasn¡¯t a huge exchange discrepancy like that of coins.


    Baymard had a ¡¯1-Bay paper bill¡¯, a 5-Bay paper bill, a 10, a 20, a 50 and a 100-Bay paper bill.


    So there were many paper bills that made money exchange easier whenpared to that of coins.


    Tim listened keenly to the other aspects within the vending machine and felt that this machine was a next-level thing.


    One should know that at times, people didn¡¯t like lining up in stores just to get some snacks.


    And at times, going to the stores during breaks might make e... especially when there was traffic.


    But if these machines were acted in schools, businesses and even on the streets, several people would at least lower their hunger or thirst for the time being.


    Even he would be pleased with how convenient these machines were.


    Additionally, the machine also added ie to each establishment too.


    With hungry soldiers, students, workers and tourists... these machines would be a stopping point to many and would undoubtedly yield thousands of Bays weekly.


    Even those on cruise sh.i.p.s that missed dinner time, could still get a few snacks and drinks out if they didn¡¯t have enough money to order room service.


    It was better than starving.


    In short, there were so many benefits from it that Tim felt like it should¡¯ve been one of the first things that got invented this year.


    As for the snacks, drinks and delicacies that would be ced in them, Tim looked at the list and was thoroughly pleased.


    Well, there were so many varieties of goods from snacks, drinks, doughnuts, and so on.


    Well, now that he had everything in hand, he would have to first study the design in detail alongside his majesty.... before hiring and teaching others to begin manufacturing them.


    Unlike Tim, Landon was more impressed with the vending machines design.


    It was a whole better version of earth¡¯s vending machine thanks to the system.


    And it could also do a whole lot more.


    For example, it even found a way to separate good coins even though gold wasn¡¯t a maic.


    But even though it was more advanced, its underlying principles were still the same.


    .


    "Your majesty, how soonest do you want this projectpleted?"


    "Around the same time that it takes toplete the Pac-Man project.


    This one is fairly easy whenpared to that, and you all already have all the skills needed in making these vending machines.


    So it shouldn¡¯t take too long."


    "Hmhm... I think so too your majesty.


    We started Project Pac-Man within thest week of March.


    So by the first week of October, we should¡¯ve finished the 8-month long project.


    And by then, we will also have the vending machines ready to go too.


    Again, aquarium construction should be done by then too."


    "Hmm... that¡¯s good.


    When aquarium construction is done, those guys will focus on filling up the tanks with fish and other water creatures for the next 3 months.


    But of course, that won¡¯t be your duty.


    Anyway, the aquarium should be opened sometime in January." Landon said while stroking his chin.


    In his mind, all he was thinking about, was the system¡¯s rewards.


    There were 4 rewards he was looking forward to specifically.


    Firstly, he would be rewarded knowledge on everything involving 90¡¯sputer systems and Wi-Fi connectivity.


    Again, he would be able to create Wired Earphones and Music pods or small phone-like walkmans.


    And he would also be able to create Game boys.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Last but not least, he would get knowledge on how to properly create animated movies.


    So how could he not look forward to these rewards?


    Aiy!... Baymard¡¯s future was really bright!


    .


    But while Landon was busily thinking about the future, several inws of his had finally arrived at Baymard.


    "Dear, don¡¯t forget!


    You all just do your best to seduce that boy from that b**ch, Launchy."


    "Mom!


    How many times do I have to tell you?


    Her name is Luby."


    "Fine! Fine! Fine! Fine!


    Just do your best!"


    "Of course!


    Which man can resist my charms?


    I¡¯d like to see how faithful this king is to that b**ch!"

 Chapter 682 - The In-Laws Have Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 682 - The In-Laws Have Arrived</h4>


    The Noble Gustav family had finally arrived!


    Gustav calmly came out of his carriage before turning back and helping his wife Elvira, step out of the carriage too.


    Of course following that, their son Marcus also held out his hands for their 2 daughters, Debbie and Pra.


    Even though they had travelled with over 7 carriages, they decided to sit together in their biggest carriage during their journey.


    After all, one didn¡¯t know if hoodlums would try to attack or separate them.


    So it was best to stick together within these times.


    And it was easier for their guards to surround their own carriage and focus on them too.


    Anyway, even though they brought 7 carriages, they had also left with 400 guards on horseback.


    One could never be too careful within these dark times.


    Additionally, this was their first timeing to Baymard, so they really had no idea of what to expect.


    Gustav and his family stepped out looking as grand as ever.


    They lifted their eyes and even gave people the illusion that they were royalty.


    Well, at this point, since that b**ch had married Landon, then didn¡¯t that make them royalty too?


    Elvira covered her face with her fan and continuously looked around King¡¯s Landing with satisfaction.


    It wasn¡¯t just her, but even Gustav and his children looked at the ce like that too.


    Yes!


    All their daughters had to do was seduce its ruler, and the rest would be history.


    Elvira looked at her daughters fondly.


    Her eldest daughter, Debbie, was more endowed than her youngest one Pra.


    Debbie hadrger bosoms with an extremely thin waistline.


    And even though she thin, her bosoms and body proportion made others think that she was slim-thick instead.


    She a very tempting body, which made many boys fall for her daily.


    It was just that when it came to facial looks, she wasn¡¯t as pretty as the youngest daughter Pra.


    Pra had an ordinary looking body with a face that could kill.


    Just looking at her daughters, she couldn¡¯t help but recall that b**chs appearance.


    What was so great about her that Landon had to fall for her?


    Her daughters were elegant and pretty.


    Plus, they were real certified nobles that could give benefits to Baymard.


    So what was so great about that b**ch?


    .


    Elvira had nned that once they conquered Landon, they would quickly tell Alec that they had him under their control.


    And from there, wouldn¡¯t their status in both Arcadina and Baynard rise?


    Alec had previously sent her husband a letter, talking asking about how strong the father-daughter bond was between Gustav and that whore.


    Of course, Gustav wrote back and promised to somehow control Landon using his current daughters or that whore.


    Either way, he had promised to use any of his daughters to control Landon and Baynard.


    After all, they say the downfall of every man is a woman.


    So women were destined to be either blessed or destroyers of a man.


    Of course, Gustav and Elvira did not know that they were Alec¡¯s n C.


    Because by the time he had received their response, he had already set out for battle.


    In fact, Gustav and Elvira still thought that Alec was in the Capital waiting for them.


    But how could they have known that the Baymardian vehicles that they witnessed during their journey here were carrying the defeated Alec away?


    They had no idea of the changes that had urred within the Capital during this time.


    In short, if Elvira knew that the young single William was now on the throne, then she would¡¯ve definitely stayed behind a bit before visiting Baymard.


    After all, since she had 2 daughters, one could be queen in Arcadina and the other queen in Baymard.


    Like that, wouldn¡¯t she just be queen mother to both empires?


    .


    The Gustav family marvelled at the sight before them and almost screamed in shock when they saw the magical sliding doors that opened on their own.


    They wanted to scream and point out loud, but when they saw most people acting as if it was nothing, they coughed embarrassedly and calmly walked into the ce as well.


    They looked at the ss windows, white clear floor tiles and beautiful high-ceiling Landport designs in awe.


    "Mother, why do we have to line up like thesemoners?


    Everyone told me that this Baymard favouredmoners, but I thought that it was a joke.


    Hmph!


    It must be that Lubly girl who made his majesty Lanson do this kind of thing.


    As expected, the girl had lived the life of a rat and a maid.


    So it¡¯s clear that she has no queen-like qualities in her.


    Because if she did, she would know how to properly distinguish nobility within this empire!


    Ugh!


    The thought of thesemoners almost toughing my smooth skin is disgusting.


    I must have a proper bath when we leave this ce." Debbie whispered arrogantly while covering her mouth with her fan in an attempt to hide her disgust.


    If she gave Lucy ¡¯negative 50¡¯points earlier, then how... she was giving her negative1000 points altogether.


    Her impression of Lucy was even worse than it was before.


    "Of course it¡¯s her!


    Only she would be able to make such a rule in Baymard.


    But this also means that this Landon fellow is somewhat gullible.


    Think about it, if he can make such a rule for her, then what about when you be queen?


    From the way I see it, he might even fall in love with you at first sight.


    And Debbie... on the doc.u.ment, it says that her name Lucy, not Lubly.


    So don¡¯t forget it again if you want to leave a good impression on his majesty.


    As for our current situation, I¡¯ve already spoken to your father about it and he has already gone over there with arge bag of cash in his hands.


    Don¡¯t worry love, soon... we won¡¯t have to sit with thesemoners again." Elvira said in disgust as well.


    When any of her daughters took over this ce, they would have to change so many rules immediately.


    And while Elvira was lost in thought, the person next to her identally brushed their shoulders against her.


    Elvira bit her lips and screamed in her heart.


    ¡¯Eww!


    Filthy! Filthy! Filthy! Filthy!¡¯


    Dammit!


    These peasants had to go!

 Chapter 683 - The In-Laws Have Arrived 2

    <h4>Chapter 683 - The In-Laws Have Arrived 2</h4>


    Elvira¡¯s thoughts were the same as most nobles who came to Baymard for the first time.


    It typically took time for them to adjust.


    But, change usually happened the more they spent in Baymard.


    Firstly, when nobles chose to visit, they coulde for 2 to 3 weeks.


    And within this time, almost all of them visited the church, since it was one of the must-go areas within Baymard.


    Attending these church services was believed to enrich one¡¯s soul and give it purpose.


    So how could they not go?


    The main priests had been blessed by the system to give ¡¯enlightened scriptures¡¯ and when this happened, countless people usually cried and vowed to change their ways.


    When the gospels or moral stories were being told in the church, many nobles couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they were going towards the bad path, like those in those stories.


    Again, this changed many people¡¯s views about morality.


    Additionally, Baymard arranged several aid services too.


    So each month, unprivileged, improvised or sick children will be brought back to Baymard.


    And during this time, several nobles and peasants had volunteered to help these children during their healing phase.


    So the more they spent with these children or less fortunate, the more they felt pity, pain and several waves of emotions moved together.


    After surgery, some nobles cried when they saw that the ones they took care of were fine.


    It was a life-changing thing for them, and they quickly got used to having peasants around.


    .


    More still, there were so many ys, shows, movies and books that depicted how humans were to treat others.


    There were even ys about people with different skin tones, and how beautiful those skin tones were.


    They were thought to love different people, and not look down on or bully these people.


    And all this really made a lot of people change their stance.


    Of course, one could say that only 70% of the nobles who had undergone everything within Baymard had changed.


    As for the other 30%, their eyes were truly filled with greed and envy that these peasants could live better lives than they do.


    For these sorts of people, no matter how one exined it to them, it was akin to throwing water on a duck¡¯s back.


    These people were only looking at benefits and didn¡¯t care about human lives at all.


    For them, peasants weren¡¯t even humans, and that was that.


    Nothing anyone said would change their minds.


    In Elvira¡¯s case, she and her daughters were illiterate, so they had never read any Baymardian books.


    But they had heard some storytellers mention things like Cindere and so on.


    In Elvira¡¯s mind, Cindere was a scheming whore who didn¡¯t know her ce.


    How could she go out of her way to seduce the prince knowing fully well that her 2 step-sisters intended to do the same?


    And what was even worse was that she snuck out of the house to do so.


    Hmph!


    She was an unruly sick girl who talked to mice, disobeyed her stepmother and snuck out of the housete at night.


    Heavens!


    Who knew how many times she had snuck out to God-knows-where before?


    Elvira just didn¡¯t understand why everyone was praising that schemer.


    .


    "Darling, is it done?" Elvira asked anxiously.


    "No!


    They didn¡¯t even bother to take the money at all.


    They said that if we want to get into Baymard, then we have to wait our turn."


    "But didn¡¯t you tell them that you were the king¡¯s inw?"


    "I did, but they told me to present a doc.u.ment that proved my case."


    "How preposterous!


    How dare they doubt your identity?"


    "Calm down.


    They said that his majesty typically gave out some sort of doc.u.ment to his friends and family.


    You see, in that V.I.P section, only those who have some sort of friendship or political stance with Baymard can pass through using something called a V.I.P stamp that¡¯s ced in their passport.


    Also, friends and family of his majesty can also use that as well.


    No one knows that we are here.


    Even that useless daughter of mine.


    So we can only obediently wait our turn and get in.


    But once we meet her, then everything will change!


    All the perks and benefits will be ours.


    And I¡¯ll make sure that all those who made us ufortable during this time will get fired as well." Gustav said coldly.


    He had never been straight up rejected so many times.


    They even threatened to call the security over if he didn¡¯t get back to his seat immediately.


    Apart from the upper-ss nobles and his majesty Alec Barn, who had ever treated him like that?


    Gustav himself was at the highest pick within the middle-ss noble ranks.


    And just a bit more effort, and he would finally be able to climb up thedder and enter the Upper noble ss ranks.


    So when he noticed these ordinarymon folks threatening to send him out with security, how could he not get riled up?


    He took several deep breaths and looked at the name tags of all those that made him mad.


    Hmph!


    When he finally got recognized as Landon¡¯s inw, he swore that he would show them who¡¯s boss!


    .


    Finally, afterpleting the procedures, the Gustav family quickly got on the bus and went straight towards one of the 4-star hotels within district D.


    And along the way, everything they saw made them feel like Arcadina¡¯s Capital city was really trash.


    Everything was so new to them, and their hearts were constantly filled with excitement.


    They thought that they had seen it all, but when they finally got to their hotel rooms... they all stood there speechlessly.


    From the telephones to the room fridges, to the lights, flowing water, shower, toilets, T.V, radio and so on.


    Everything made them feel like they were dreaming.


    Debbie and Pra both clenched their fists in determination.


    No matter what, they had to seduce his royal majesty Landon.


    This ce was just too good for that b**ch sister of theirs.

 Chapter 684 - The Unconvinced Gustav Family

    <h4>Chapter 684 - The Unconvinced Gustav Family</h4>


    The Gustav family decided to use this day to rest before they began their quest.


    So they went to the bank, shopped and also stopped at several entertainment sites for fun.


    And the more they saw, the more greed and anger filled their hearts.


    Anyone with working eyes could see that Baymard was 10... no!... 100 times better than the so-called Capital that they used to feel arrogant about.


    From the people¡¯s clean faces to the breathable air that wasn¡¯t fouled with the stench of waste or poop, to people even having clean hands on the street.


    The ce was very organized, clean, filled with awe-inspiring buildings and had things that many of them had never heard before.


    One should know that while most of the Pyno continent had been trying to make changes, like organizing the streets, getting traffic patrol officers and even something as simple as taking out the trash within the empire... Arcadina didn¡¯t have many changes.


    And that was because their ruler was too focused on getting more manpower to seize Baymard.


    Alec at the time, decided to first get Baymard and all its secrets before making changes to Arcadina.


    So the only change in Arcadina was the emergence of new Baymardian products.


    And that was it!


    Their government never really made any moves to help the people in terms of Sanitation and orderliness.


    Hence, unlike other empires that were currently moving towards the direction of change... Arcadina¡¯s Capital still had the foul stench of poop floating in the air.


    People still pooped on the streets and heaps and piles of dirt also gathered around the ghetto areas in the Capital.


    Heck!


    Even within the noble estates, the pits that stored poop were still open pits, making the smell reach the noblest of ces.


    Because unlike other empires that got a solution from Baymard, Arcadina¡¯s ruler didn¡¯t bother to ask his unfilial son about what steps to take next.


    And so many people on Arcadina were used to contaminated air.


    The Gustav family felt like the air quality in Baymard was the best that they had ever taken a whiff of.


    No poop smells.


    No garbage or rotten food smells along the sides of the road.


    And no revolting smells of the dead that were left to rot on the streets and alleyways.


    Ahhh..... This ce was truly heaven.


    .


    Again, they liked the fact thatmunication and Transportation here was easier.


    The telephones, trains, buses, cars, TVs and even the fact that things were written down on touristic pamphlets, made their sight-seeing a whole lot easier.


    And even though they didn¡¯t know how to read, the images and pictures aided thedies a lot more.


    Of course Gustav and his son who were literate, aided thedies around too.


    And funny enough, even though thedies wrote illiterate, when it came to shopping, they seemed to be able to cram these brand names off heart.


    In short, everything that the Gustav family had seen made them feel unconvinced.


    Why the hell did that whore have to enjoy all of this?


    The only disadvantage they had against the whore was that she knew how to read.


    But that was it!


    Of course, even though Lucy¡¯s mother came from a low noble ss schrly family.


    So she had always taught Lucy how to read and write.


    But on the other hand, Elvira who came from a middle-ss nobility... didn¡¯t feel the need to teach her daughters how to read.


    She was more focused on making sure that they knew how to y musical instruments, sew and so on.


    In short, she focused more on teaching them about all tricks needed for hooking onto a bigger sponsor.


    For her, all a woman needed to do was to seduce a man of higher standing and the rest was history.


    After all, Lucy¡¯s mother was literate... but didn¡¯t she fall and finally die in the hands of an illiterate woman such as herself?


    Hmph!


    What mattered was the end results and not the process!


    .


    It was now 11 P.M, and the Gustav family had finally returned to their hotel.


    From the money they checked into the hotel at 10:43 A.M, they hadn¡¯t returned until now.


    The hotel staff quickly dropped their shopping bags in their rooms and before leaving them all alone in the grand family sized-suite.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Quick!


    Now that they¡¯re gone, let¡¯s look at all the magazines about that good-for-nothing girl." Elvira said hastily.


    And very quickly, everyone hurriedly searched the shopping bags for the magazines that they had bought.


    And on the front covers of these magazines, one could see Lucy¡¯s confident and kind smile.


    There were even some that had her holding Landon¡¯s hand lovingly.


    Of course, some of these magazines were Royal family issued ones that showed several pictures of Lucy¡¯s fashionable outfits.


    One should know that Lucy had already be a style icon for many people within the Pyno continent.


    As in their eyes, she could never do wrong.


    For them, even if she wore a trash bag over her head, they would still say that she was reinventing fashion and that only she could pull it off.


    "Listen to this!


    It says that Queen Lucy has once again touched the hearts of the people.


    It says that she went out to some viges around Baymard and aided in wooden house construction for them.


    It said that she personally used her hands to aid in building these homes.


    And she also spent time teaching the people there about hygiene and whatnot.


    Additionally, it¡¯s said that she donated over 100,000 Bays worth of food from her personal ie to people in these viges.


    Apparently, she has 3 official jobs which give her a hefty yearly ie... And that¡¯s excluding the fact that she is a royal and gets a monthly allowance from that too.


    She also has some endors.e.m.e.nt deals, which give her even more ie.


    And she used a great part of this ie to do these sort of useless tasks like pay for the medical expenses of some of these malnourished children.


    Mom, the whole thing just praises and talks about what she has done within these past 2 months."


    "Hmph!


    she¡¯s nothing but a money waster.


    as expected of someone who lived on the streets."


    "Arhhh!


    That b**ch!


    Just look at the outfit that she¡¯s wearing?


    Why does she deserve to wear such fancy clothes?"


    "How dare this tramp seduce my husband?" Pra added when she saw a picture of Lucy leaning on Landon.


    "Your husband?


    Sister, I advise you to back off!


    He¡¯s mine!" Debbie roared.


    "Girls! Girls! Girls!


    Please!


    Where are your manners?


    He will belong to whoever catches his eyes.


    Now, let¡¯s focus on how we will meet that good-for-nothing." Elvira said.


    "Hmhm... your mother is right!


    Tomorrow, I¡¯ll send in a request for a meeting with her.


    There¡¯s no other way about it.


    If we want to see her, then we must send in a request first.


    So all we have to do now is arrange a meeting with her, and the rest will be history.


    Soon, we will be recognized as royals!"

 Chapter 685 - Lucys Past

    <h4>Chapter 685 - Lucy''s Past</h4>


    The next day, Gustav woke up very early in the morning, wrote a brief but detailed letter and header towards the office that took charge of epting requests to meet any of the royal members.


    Of course he followed the procedures, and also gave the workers there a massive portrait too.


    The portrait was showcased himself, Lucy¡¯s mother, as well as Lucy at the age of 1.


    This was the only portrait that he had of the 3 of them.


    And at the time, he had only taken the portrait due to formalities.


    After all, it was almost a must that nobles took portraits with their families.


    He had only taken the portrait because it was a request from Lucy¡¯s mother on her birthday.


    He gave this portrait to the workers in hopes that it would reach Lucy¡¯s hands.


    The workers looked at the portrait and froze for a bit.


    The more they looked at it, the more they realized that the woman in the picture was indeed a spitting image of their queen.


    One could say that Lucy looked 90% like her mother, with some fatherly resemnces here and there.


    Her mother¡¯s genes were really strong!


    No one had ever arrived here iming to be Lucy¡¯s family.


    So the workers paid much attention to the matter.


    And coupled with the portrait, they decided to inform princess Lucy immediately.


    So the workers informed Lucy¡¯s secretaries, whoter took the file and portrait and brought it back to Lucy.


    And the moment the matter was revealed, Lucy¡¯s body shuddered from fright before she finally calmed down and epted to meet this so-called father of hers.


    Of course, her secretaries also noticed her reaction and immediately had a bad impression of Gustav.


    For sure, the moment the matter was confirmed, Landon was also made aware of it too.


    After all, their king needed to be aware that he had an inwing in.


    And the way Lucy responded worried then, so they had to tell Landon about the matter.


    "Your majesty, that is all."


    "Alright!


    Thank you, Whitney.


    Thank you for looking out for her.


    I¡¯m d that she has someone like you on her side."


    "No need to thank me, your majesty.


    It¡¯s what I ought to be doing as one of her primary secretaries." Whitney answered happily.


    Landon spoke to Whitney a bit more before finally dismissing her.


    His eyes became cold as he recalled what Whitney had said about Lucy¡¯s reaction.


    Sure enough, she was still traumatized.


    .


    The Noble Gustav Family


    Gustav was really a pig.


    Even though he already had his first wife and Elvira his second wife, he still managed to get Lucy¡¯s mother drunk and have his way with her.


    So Lucy then became an illegitimate child.


    And ording to the system, after Lucy was born, Gustav took both mother and daughter in because he didn¡¯t want people to point fingers at him politically.


    This alone could make his enemies shoot him in the foot.


    So he took Lucy and her mother in.


    And in that same year, Elvira had already seeded in killing his first wife.


    Elvira had made the first wife barren for thesest years, so the woman died childless.


    But before she could celebrate, Gustav brought in another whore.


    So how could she not be mad?


    And from that moment on, Elvira started targeting Lucy and her mother like crazy.


    She made sure that even the maids treated the daughter-mother duo as if they were ves.


    They had to beg for food in their own homes and even lived in one deste courtyard at the extreme end of the estate.


    Elvira¡¯s children flogged and whipped Lucy up several times just for fun, and even spread several rumours about her saying that she was the one who typically bullied them.


    They yed the white lotus card well and had everyone received.


    Because since Lucy wasn¡¯t allowed to step out of the estate, everyone just assumed that she was an ugly girl who bullied her siblings and got punished often.


    And when Lucy¡¯s mother finally died, she was thrown out of the house under some false allegations.


    From then on, she became a beggar on the streets.


    But how could Elvira and her children be satisfied with that?


    They still made sure to pass by her on the streets, stump on her feet and ssh muddy water on her.


    It was truly a miracle that the poor girl had survived till them even after all her starvation.


    As for Lucy¡¯s maternal family, they didn¡¯t want her as well... Since she would only tarnish their low noble reputation even further.


    So the poor Lucy continued begging in the streets pitifully.


    Until one day, Mother Kim passed by and pitied the poor child who had been beaten up blue-ck.


    She took the poor child to the pce.


    And from then on, Lucy decided to repay her kindness by being a maid.


    She refused to be Mother Kim¡¯s adopted daughter.


    Her mother had always told her that kindness must always be repaid.


    And that was why she forced herself to be a maid.


    But what surprised her was that neither mother Kim or Landon treated her like that.


    In their eyes, she was their kind.


    Scared, alone, left to fend for themselves in this cruel world.


    So shouldn¡¯t they stick together?


    And so even though Lucy had made herself strong all these years, the thought of her previous family still brought out fear from within.


    And trauma wasn¡¯t something that could be changed just like that.


    She would have to ovee it by herself, just like how mother Kim faced her own trauma when confronting Alec.


    Well, since Lucy had agreed to meet Gustav 2 days from now.


    Then he too should clear his schedule during that appointed time, no?


    No matter what, no one could bully his queen.


    Especially not within his own empire!


    .


    Time moved by fast and soon... it was dinner time.


    Everyone could see that Luch looked seemingly distracted and out of it today.


    She hadn¡¯t even touched her food yet, and no matter what jokes were made... she would give out a very fake smile, which everyone could tell.


    Lucy wasn¡¯t good at hiding her mood.


    If she was happy, you would know.


    If she was sad, you would know.


    In fact, if she ever yed poker, her opponents would win all the time because of her expressions.


    After dinner, Grace sent little Momo and little Linda away... while Mother Kim, Mother Winnie, Landon and Lucy stayed behind.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "How dare hee here after all he has put her through?" Mother Kim yelled angrily.


    Of course she was mad!


    To her, she practically raised Lucy.


    So Lucy was like a daughter to her.


    As for Lucy, she was shocked.


    How did Landon know in detail what she went through in that estate?


    The moment Landon narrated it to Mother Winnie and the rest, tears uncontrobly fell from Lucy¡¯s eyes.


    She cried like a baby while leaving on mother Kim¡¯s chest.


    Everyone could guess why this Gustav guy hade, and they also had a bad impression of him too.


    But they knew that the right to forgive or ept this man solely belonged to Lucy.


    So all they could do was wait for her decision and fully support her no matter what.


    Of course while the atmosphere here was gloomy, the atmosphere in Gustav¡¯s hotel room was gleeful instead.


    "Hahahhahahahah!


    I was so shocked by the phone call in the afternoon.


    They had previously told me that it could take several days before I get a response.


    But who would¡¯ve known that it would be this quick?"


    "Hehhehehe!


    The dumb girl must¡¯ve known it was you from the portrait and got scared."


    "Hmph!


    So what if She¡¯s scared?


    Whether she likes it or not, I am her father.


    So she must obey me!"


    "That¡¯s the spirit darling.


    Soon, we will get recognized as royals."


    "Hahahahahaha


    I can see it now!


    Baron Gustav, father-inw to his majesty Landon Barn.


    No!


    The first father-inw in the history of Baymard.


    Bahahaha!"


    Gustav was so happy that he couldn¡¯t even sleep a wink.


    Ah!


    Royalty was just a few more days away.


    .


    And so, the days moved swiftly with the Gustav family continuing their sight-seeing and shopping adventures.


    Until finally, it was time for them to head to the pce.


    Elvira looked at her daughters who had dressed to kill and smiled in satisfaction.


    Now, it was time for them to get to work!

 Chapter 686 - Another Family Reunion

    <h4>Chapter 686 - Another Family Reunion</h4>


    The noble Gustav family stepped out of their hotel all dressed up to kill.


    They had spent the past few days buying the most expensive outfits that had been encrusted in Pearls and other precious gemstones.


    They stepped into the Limousine ride that they had requested from the hotel, and hastily made their way towards the pce merrily.


    Even though the limousine experience was something that they had never experienced... just stepping in made them feel even more like royalty than before.


    They crossed their legs and enjoyed the luxurious ride, all the while going over their ns in their head.


    And the moment they saw the pce¡¯s view from a distance, they couldn¡¯t help but focus all their attention on it.


    The pce looked even more grand and mythical than that of Arcadina¡¯s.


    They checked in and had their inspection done before getting into the pce.


    And all that time, they had been thinking about how they were going to begin living in the pce.


    Of course, Debbie and Pra who also had their own imaginations running wild, still hated Lucy for even more.


    How could that rat live in such a ce while they, on the other hand, lived in a ce that looked like the ghetto whenpared to this?


    Both sisters secretly took each other as enemies, as they wouldn¡¯t let anyone get in their way... Not even their own blood.


    Bothdies perked up their bosoms and adjusted their walks to seem nobler.


    In their mind, maybe his majesty Landon could pop out at any time.


    So it was best to always be alert, just in case.


    .


    The family of 5 that were currently being ushered into the waiting room, whispered amongst themselves while taking their seats.


    "Rememberdies, you might meet your future husband.


    So don¡¯t forget what I taught you allst night.


    If that horse can do it, then I expect even better results from you all."


    "Don¡¯t worry mother, we know." Both women said in unison.


    "Hmhm... you all should listen to your mother.


    Soon, it won¡¯t be long before they call us in.


    So don¡¯t embarrass or ruin my only chance of getting royally recognized.


    Because if you both mess it up, then I won¡¯t forgive you at all!!"


    "Yes, father." Both girls responded with a little bit of fear lingering within them.


    When their father was extremely angered, it always felt like he could take up an entire army all by himself.


    He would kill the closest servants around at will in a fit of rage, as if taking his anger out on them.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t very well kill them since that would look bad politically.


    So he would terrify them and threaten them by doing everything he wanted to them onto the servants.


    Bothdies knew that for today¡¯s matter, they couldn¡¯t mess it up!


    Or else when they went back to the Capital, they would really see hell... as well as have their expenses cut and getting grounded.


    Sometimes psychological torture was more dreadful than physical.


    So bothdies couldn¡¯t help shuddering in fear when they heard Gustav¡¯s warning.


    .


    On the other hand... while the Gustav family waited anxiously, Landon, Lucy and mother Kim had already been told of their arrival.


    Mother Kim cupped Lucy¡¯s face and kissed her forehead.


    "My poor baby.


    If you don¡¯t feel like meeting them now, then we can always push it to ater date."


    "Lucy thanks mother for her care.


    But pushing it will only dy the matter and won¡¯t change the fact that I still have to face them one day.


    So it¡¯s best that we do it now." Lucy said confidently.


    Mother Kim and Landon nodded back when they saw her firm expression.


    "Alright.


    Since you¡¯re ready, then let¡¯s send for them.


    Remember, you are not alone.


    You have us and the people now.


    So as the future queen of Baymard, you should never let yourself get bullied."


    "Yes!" Lucy said, before squeezing Landon¡¯s hands confidently.


    That¡¯s right!


    She wasn¡¯t alone anymore, so what was there to be afraid of?


    She had been terrified every time she witnessed her father kill innocent ves and servants in various brutal ways.


    And even her step-siblings and stepmother whipped and got her beaten daily.


    But now, she lived in Baymard... far away from that monstrous family.


    So what was there to worry about?


    With that, one of the secretaries went out of the room and headed straight towards the Gustav family.


    "The noble Gustav family?"


    "Yes, that¡¯s us!"


    "Hmhm...


    His royal Majesty Landon Barn, apanied by Queen mother Kimberly and Princess Lucy... will see you all now.


    Please follow me in an orderly fashion."


    With that, they were led towards the Audience room.


    The secretary quickly stopped at the door and passed some words to the guards there, who then announced the arrival of the Gustav family.


    Gustav and his family felt their hearts leap out of their chests when they heard the announcement.


    The day that they had been waiting for, had finally arrived.


    Today, they would be Royals!


    .


    Gustav and his family walked into the room confidently and tried their best to control their emotions.


    Just the audience room alone made their jaws almost drop to the ground.


    But how could they allow themselves to show such unbefitting expressions?


    They looked at Landon, Lucy and mother Kim and showed their warmest expressions ever.


    "We greet his majesty Landon Barn, Queen-Mother Kimberly and Princess Lucy." They should in unison while giving a polite bow.


    And the moment they raised their heads, they all looked at Lucy affectionately.


    Their gazes were so affectionate that even Lucy and mother Kim found themselves confused for a moment.


    As for Landon, if not for the fact that he had watched them go over their nsst night, he too would have been confused as well.


    These people truly deserve an Oscar.


    Damn!


    Were all nobles in this era born to be bonified actors?


    Landon was truly tempted to get up and p for them when he saw their loving and affectionate gazes.


    What an outstanding performance!


    .


    "Wee to Baymard!


    Wee!


    I trust your stay has been good?"


    "It has, your majesty," Gustav answered merrily, while Debbie and Pra gave out shy expressions instead in hopes of catching Landon¡¯s eyes.


    But to their disappointment, Landon had only been focused on Gustav and no one else.


    They felt dispirited for a bit, before their eyes secretly lit up once more.


    His Majesty was probably trying to leave a good impression on his father-inw.


    Yes!


    That must be why he was pretending not to notice them.


    After all, how could he see beautiful goddesses like themselves and still choose to like that pile of poop beside him?


    Hmhm... that must be it!


    (^_^)

 Chapter 687 - What A Wonderful Family

    <h4>Chapter 687 - What A Wonderful Family</h4>


    As Debbie and Pra continuously hypnotized themselves into believing all the many excuses that they came up with, Landon and Gustav continued their discussions cordially.


    "Hmhm... that¡¯s good to hear.


    Well, I understand the need for you all to catch up with my princess here.


    So I and my mother will leave you all to it.


    You all can have a meal in the garden and reminisce about old times.


    I still have work waiting for me, so I will only be opportuned to join you allter on."


    "Yes, I think that¡¯s a wonderful idea son!


    That way, they can eat, enjoy their stay and bond with princess Lucy again.


    I¡¯ll ask the guards and maids to give you all absolute privacy.


    After all, there might be some cheeky things that you all would like to ask princess Lucy.


    I remember that when I too got married recently, my friend Winnie... also bothered me in private to know my feelings and whatnot.


    So maybe you all have things like that wish you wish to talk about." Mother Kim added with a broad smile on her face.


    And the moment the Gustav family heard them, they couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.


    That was exactly what they wanted.


    Privacy!


    They wanted some alone time with this whore, so that she would agree to their terms first.


    If they were truly going to control Landon, then they needed to have good control over Lucy too.


    They needed to remind her of their terror, and get her to act the way they wanted her to.


    Gustav smiled and bowed his head in gratitude


    "This humble one thanks his majesty and the queen mother for their kind gestures."


    "Hmm...


    It¡¯s okay.


    It¡¯s nothing to thank us for.


    This is what we ought to do for our Princess." Landon said with a mysterious smile on his face.


    With that, Lucy exited the scene with her family and some guards.


    .


    As Lucy walked alongside Gustav and his family, they continuously asked her about how her health was, as well as how she was treated here too.


    And for a moment, Lucy was touched by their warm gestures.


    At first, she thought it was a trick.


    But looking at their eyes, their loving actions and also listening to how they suffered in the Capital, Lucy felt somewhat sad for them instead.


    She wasn¡¯t a heartless person who would still hold a grudge against someone who was actively making an effort to change.


    After all, the church spoke about forgiveness not for the enemy... but for one¡¯s self.


    Maybe they had really learned their lessons and changed for the better.


    Debbie and Pra held her hands lovingly and continually asked about her rtionship with Landon.


    "Little sister, so he really treats you that well?"


    "Yes, he¡¯s very nice to me."


    "Ahh... I¡¯m so happy and jealous of you at the same time.


    Such a man is definitely hard to find and one in a million."


    "Yes little sister, you are indeed lucky."


    "Don¡¯t worry sisters, you too will find a man like my Landon too."


    "Yes little sister, I believe we will."


    (*^*)


    The more Debbie and Pra listened, the more fury aroused in their hearts... especially when they heard about Landon¡¯s numerous romantic gestures towards her.


    He even bought her a new car and several priceless jewels on Valentine¡¯s day.


    Dammit!


    Those were supposed to belong to them.


    The angrier they were, the gentler their smiles seemed to be.


    And the clueless Lucy had no idea about their inner thoughts at all.


    They walked and rode in small golf carts for quite a bit, as the pce was extremely huge.


    It was like going to Disnend, without the roller coasters and all that.


    .


    The pce was the only thing within District A.


    And over the years, it had been expanding into an even grander one.


    The pce was supposed to be historical, and Landon had no intention of denying the future historians any chance to marvel at it several years from now.


    Just as Egypt¡¯s massive pces, Pyramids and structures were praised back on earth... so too will Baymard¡¯s in the future as well.


    Plus, the pce¡¯s expansion also catered to the tourists who decided to visit the pce daily.


    After all, ording to many Baymardian magazines, the number one ce that all tourists have to see is the pce.


    There were many touristic buildings in the pce that were kept there just for tourists.


    It was simr to the excitement one had when they visited the great Egyptian pyramids or the Roman buildings too.


    Tourists came from all over the Pyno continent and just to see the grand Baymardian Pce.


    And so with the pce expansion, several gardens had been established within the ce.


    More still, the garden they were heading to was created specifically for Lucy. . and of course, it was also named after her.


    The garden was grand and had several rabbits and other cute creatures running within it too.


    Additionally, there were many statues of Lucy, as well as many ¡¯secret garden¡¯ fun adventures for guests.


    Treasure chest locations and several secret messages were left all around the ce.


    Of course very often, Lucy would put something in many of the treasure chests for the lucky winners.


    But it wasn¡¯t all the time that one would get something.


    .


    One should know that only 4 or 5 people were lucky enough to find something yearly.


    So the difficulty in getting these treasures was high.


    In fact just a while back... Lucy had ced a ne within the ce, as well as a short story about the ne within one of the chests.


    But over 6 months now, no one had been able to uncover it yet.


    Who knows, maybe only the future historians would be able to find it.


    And that ne that was made of pure gold, might be one of the secrets linking the future people to the present day Lucy.


    Who knows, maybe she might even be regarded as one of the most famous queens of all time.


    As for Lucy, she just loved keeping things in her garden, for anyone to find.


    Even within a secret door underneath one of the statues, she had left something there for over a year now... and no one had found it yet.


    But that didn¡¯t stop people from trying.


    Her garden was one of the most popr ces for tourists, as it was always wrapped with puzzles and mysteries.


    She also liked the garden of the Mad Hatter in Alice in Wondend.


    So her garden also had several ces for tea time and meals.


    Her garden was huge, very fun, exciting and rewarding to all those who took time out to find their treasures or just admire nature¡¯s beauty at its best.


    Anyway, today... her garden was closed for the day just because she wanted to entertain her family within it.


    Today, it was dedicated to the noble Gustav family.

 Chapter 688 - Demands & Decisions

    <h4>Chapter 688 - Demands & Decisions</h4>


    The Gustav family looked at the many statues of Lucy, as well as marvelled at the beauty of the garden and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they had entered some sort of magical garden.


    The birds chirped, the butterflies fluttered and the many tiny creatures revealed themselves around the ce one by one.


    Just seeing the statues of Lucy and remembering the garden¡¯s name, Elvira and the girls continuously burned in jealousy as they looked around greedily.


    Of course, Debbie and Pra also decided that once they moved into the pce... they too would get their own gardens that were way better than Lucy¡¯s.


    And once they kicked Lucy out or killed her, then they would definitely destroy this damn ce permanently.


    ¡¯How hateful!¡¯, they thought while ncing at one of Lucy¡¯s statues.


    As for Gustav, he was thinking of what poses he should strike for his own statues.


    In his mind, Landon would surely create a garden for himself too since he was the father-inw.


    Hahahhahahaha!


    Even his old friends back in the Capital would die of jealousy when he finally told them about what this son-inw could do for him.


    The Gustav family finally settled down in the garden and enjoyed the scenic view.


    .


    "My darling daughter, how have you been getting by all these years?" Gustav said lovingly, while the maids ced food on their table.


    "Yes dear, we have all missed you quite a bit.


    I¡¯m just d that everyone here is taking proper care of you." Elvira added while secretly ncing at the maids and butlers around.


    Everyone said one or two touching things to Lucy until the maids and butlers all vacated the garden.


    And the moment the garden door was shut tight, the family¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Their masks had alle off!


    "Lucy, you cheap s.l.u.t!


    Why didn¡¯t you die after all these years?!!" Debbie said with a sinister look in her eyes.


    Lucy was utterly taken aback.


    Was everything that they had shown before just a lie?


    Did they just say all those things so that the guards and maids would have a good impression on them?


    Lucy looked at their expressions fearfully.


    Yes!


    This was the family she knew.


    Pra who was sitting beside Lucy grabbed her arms tightly and dug her fingernails into Lucy¡¯s skin.


    "You whore!


    How dare you seduce my husband?"


    Husband?


    When did she do that?


    Amidst the pain, Lucy seriously questioned if she had ever seen or seduced any man who had been interested in these step-sisters of hers.


    Why was everything that they said so confusing?


    "Now, now, girls... settle down and let your father talk first," Elvira said arrogantly while looking towards Lucy.


    She looked at Lucy¡¯s pretty face and couldn¡¯t help but want to scratch it and tear it up with her nails.


    And soon, a thought came to mind... what if she found people to disfigure Lucy¡¯s face?


    Isn¡¯t that the face that she used to hook up with Landon?


    Without that face, she doubted that a mighty king like his majesty Landon Barn would even look at Lucy twice.


    After all, such a man would be as proud as Alec Barn no?


    Having a disfigured wife would be a disgrace, and Lucy would definitely get thrown out of the pce.


    Elvira smiled coldly as she thought more about it.


    Without her pretty face, what more did this floozie have?


    Nothing!


    .


    Baron Gustav¡¯s eyes gleamed with a frosty light, as he looked at Lucy coldly.


    And for a moment, Lucy found herself shivering in fear.


    She felt suffocated, and everywhere she turned, every one of them continuously looked at her coldly.


    She was then reminded of her past with them.


    And all the maltreatment that she had undergone seemed toe back to her all at once.


    All the courage that she had built up earlier on with Landon, seemed to have blown away like a deted balloon.


    "Come here!" Gustavmanded.


    And out of reflex, Lucy did as she was told and knelt before Gustav while shuddering.


    Gustav looked at her and felt pleased that he could still control her.


    Just like her mother, she too was a weak and stupid girl.


    "You unfilial child!


    Ever since you became princess, it seems like you have indeed forgotten who¡¯s child you belong to.


    Or else, why didn¡¯t you send us a letter inviting us in?"


    "But father.... you disowned me when I..."


    "Silence!


    Are you trying to make up excuses for your actions?


    Whether I disowned you or not, you will always be bound to me by blood.


    So you can never run away from me.


    How dare you think of denying me the opportunity of being a royal?


    Girl, listen to me and listen well.


    From this moment onwards, you will follow my instructions and abode by my words.


    Or heaven so help me, I will make you wish that you weren¡¯t born at all!!


    Is that understood?" Gustav said coldly while squeezing Lucy¡¯s cheeks painfully.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes became moist with tears, as she looked into Gustav¡¯s eyes.


    She was really frightened and terrified by her so-called father.


    Gustav looked at her and smirked victoriously.


    He took her silence for eptance.


    "Now then, first things first.


    You are unworthy of being Baymard¡¯s queen.


    You have no noble skills and have lived half of your life as a maid.


    So you will only be seen as a disgrace if you should wear such a heavy crown on your head.


    That¡¯s why you should be thankful to your sisters.


    Because one of them will help you wear that crown and save your face from disgrace."


    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she heard what they said.


    What did they mean?


    Debbie and Pra looked at Lucy proudly.


    "My dear little sister, you see... what father means is that one of us will be marrying his majesty, Landon Barn."


    "That¡¯s right sister.


    You have to break off the engagement and strategically aid one of us in securing the crown.


    That said, do you see why I said that you had seduced my husband?"


    Lucy¡¯s eyes widened even more when she heard what they said.


    Time seemed to freeze within the garden, as everyone looked coldly at Lucy.


    A mere harlot such as herself would never measure up to them.


    What other choice did she have?


    It was time for her to prove herself useful and do what they said.


    Now, it was time for the noble Gustav family to rise to fame!

 Chapter 689 - Lucys Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 689 - Lucy''s Thoughts</h4>


    "That¡¯s right sister.


    You have to break off the engagement and strategically aid one of us in securing the crown"


    Listening to her family¡¯s words, Lucy showed a struggling expression on her face.


    Over the years, Baymard had influenced her greatly... as more than 80% of people had married just 1 partner.


    Even those who were now wealthy, had just 1 partner.


    But again, some people chose to marry two wives instead.


    Lucy knew of several couples who were truly in peace in their marriages even after marrying 2 or 3 wives.


    The women all worked hard to benefit their households in one way or another.


    And at times, if one wife experienced any issues, all of them would join hands to help her out.


    And these women all fell hopelessly in love with their husbands


    Additionally, one has to know that there were many types of men and women in this world.


    .


    Some men were born to be polygamous.


    And if one tried to force them to be in a monogamous family, then they would just continue cheating outside.


    In Baymard, many men were open with their wives about their true natures.


    And surprisingly enough, over 80% of men were monogamists because they had monogamist parents, grandparents and whatnot.


    Of course the same could be said for the other percentage of people too.


    In this era, polygamy was and would never be seen as wrong.


    There were many people who just didn¡¯t know how to be in any other rtionship apart from a polygamous one.


    And Landon had no thought of changing that, as everyone had the right to decide on their own future paths.


    After all, even back on earth... almost no polygamous family ended up in divorce.


    But divorce was more rampant in the so-called monogamous way instead.


    And this was mainly because people weren¡¯t honest about what sort of rtionship they should be cultivating.


    In the Middle East, Africa and several other regions... other men there would tell the women up straight about how many wives they had or intended to have.


    And their rtionsh.i.p.s and financial situationssted way longer than those who lied or forced themselves to be something they were not.


    One should know that in life, there were men and women for every situation.


    Heck!


    Even in this ear, there were severaldies who grew up in polygamous families and didn¡¯t know how to keep a man all to themselves.


    Several women preferred to have someone else in their marriage... because for them, it eased out the marital pressure too.


    .


    In a ce like Baymard where women earned their keep, more women contribute significantly to the wealth of the household.


    Even when co-wifing, the women still relied on each other to do strenuous household duties and whatnot.


    Of course, the men could pitch in whenever they were avable.


    But women found that when most men do household duties, the job is barely passable which irks many of them even more.


    Why would you wash the front of the te and forget to wash the back?


    Why do you do a half-ass job when cleaning the fridge?


    Tsk!


    Over the years, most women had decided to tell the men to mow the loan or do something else that didn¡¯t involve cleaning... because they realized that no matter how much they exined it, the men just didn¡¯t see what they were seeing.


    Anyway, having another woman to aid in household duties wasn¡¯t such a bad thing.


    Be it finance, children¡¯s affairs, getting ill, or even satisfying their husbands... they just felt like it would be good if there was help around.


    Hey!


    Some people had very low s.e.x drives and didn¡¯t feel like apanying their husbands all week long.


    Not everyone wanted a sticky husband.


    Some people also enjoyed having anotherpanion in their marriages... especially during bed y.


    .


    Additionally, the older they became... the more the friendship between wives grew immensely, and many of them were no longer afraid of being alone when they had grey hair.


    From several Baymardian books and even their life experiences, men died way earlypared to women in this era.


    So there were many widows around who had to raise their children all alone.


    With that said, many found itforting to have their co-wife by their side living with them in one space while ageing.


    Both women couldfort each other and grow stronger after the hurdle as real sisters.


    The fear of being alone and being a burden on one¡¯s family would always weigh on several people¡¯s minds.


    But if they had long time Companions who they could trust by them, it was still a plus.


    Again, because of Baymard¡¯s structure, upbringing, and the fact that almost all of them hade from poor homes, as ves or peasants... they didn¡¯t have the scheming or power-hungry attitude that other nobles within the Pyno continent had.


    One should know that before they had money, all they cared about was finding food to eat daily.


    And now that they had gotten money in a ce that moulded their morals, it was pretty hard for them to do many things that other nobles did.


    Of course, there were always some who still turned bad, as no society was perfect.


    But there werews that protected every wife, which gave fatal judgment to those who were caught trying to stir up trouble in many marital false usations.


    Bottom line, it was actually rmended byw that partners state what sort of rtionship they were willing to get into before they did.


    So if one believed in marrying into a polygamous or monogamous family... then had to state their opinions before cultivating their feelings.


    In this way, many people wouldn¡¯t be deceived or forced into something that they weren¡¯t too sure of.


    And sure enough, this seemed to do the trick in Baymard, as so far... no one hade for a divorce yet.


    Many people seemed to be happy with their choices.


    But the real problem here was whether she was willing to share her man with these sc.u.m women or not.


    .


    Lucy looked at everyone coldly as they mentioned the matter of marriage over and over again.


    And as she silently listened, no one knew about the can of worms that they had just opened.

 Chapter 690 - Lucys Bottom Line

    <h4>Chapter 690 - Lucy''s Bottom Line</h4>


    Marriage!


    The more Lucy thought about it, the more she felt like Baymard truly catered for all.


    People were only allowed to enter polygamous marriages if they were truly in love.


    For sure, they could state their intentions and date.


    But if they weren¡¯t ready to take the oath of love during their marital vows, then they weren¡¯t allowed to get married.


    One should know that the people in this era were scared of breaking oaths and bonds, as it was believed that if they lied... then they could be severely punished by the heavens or cursed for all eternity.


    So people who took their marital vows in Baymard took them very seriously and were very scared of ever defying them.


    This also aided in them being treating their marriages as a holy union.


    More still, what shocked some people over the years, a few actually practiced Polyandry in Baymard.


    There were a few cases of men who decided to marry a single woman.


    Well, there were just 2 cases here in Baymard.


    And both cases were very simr


    Both women in these cases were a year or two older than the men and had been taking care of the men from an early age when they were ves.


    Of course, the men in these cases fell hopelessly in love with these women and agreed to be with them forever.


    It was like the Female lead had found a way for the Male lead and the Supporting male lead to end up with her in peace without any of them destroying the other.


    Well, all Landon had to say was kudos to them.


    Their destiny was in their own hands.


    .


    As for Lucy, she was actually used to a polygamous environment.


    So she didn¡¯t have any qualms about Landon taking in another wife.


    But to her surprise, whenever she spoke about matters like this to Landon, he always stated that he was monogamous through and through.


    And even though she felt touched, she still maintained her polygamous stance just in case Landon changed his mind.


    For her, if the woman truly loved Landon and stood for everything he was building here in Baymard, then she would willingly ept her.


    But if she was just a jealous, scheming woman who would end up destroying Landon just for power... forget it!


    She would rather die than let someone manipte and control her future husband.


    And so when her step-sisters mentioned the fact that they wanted Landon, how could she willingly agree?


    There was no way in hell that she would ever let theme into the pce and destroy all that she and Landon hadboured for.


    Girl!


    Please try the next dude alright?


    "So my dear sister, just do what father says and hand over your husband to us."


    "I refuse!"


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, I...Re...Fuse!!"


    The Gustav¡¯s looked at Lucy¡¯s fierce expressions in shock.


    One minute she looked like an angel, and the next, she was ring at them coldly.


    What was going on here?


    What the hell made her change so fast?


    .


    "I said, I...Re...Fuse!!"


    Lucy gave up from her kneeling position and looked sternly at her shocked audience.


    She was so angry that she seemed to have forgotten that just a moment ago, she was trembling at the feet of these people.


    "You insolent wench!


    How dare you!


    Who the hell do you think you are to turn down mymand?" Gustav said, while slowly getting up from his seat too.


    He immediately towered over her, in hopes of intimidating her again.


    But this time, it didn¡¯t work.


    Lucy just looked at him coldly instead.


    Right from the moment she had been epted into mother Kim¡¯s family, one of her bottom lines was Landon.


    She who had been beaten up on the streets before, seemed to possess immense strength whenever she saw Landon get beaten up.


    And she found herself championing over several boys who had once beaten Landon up before.


    Landon was her most sacred bottom line.


    And no one had the right, to manipte, or even dream about hurting her man.


    How preposterous!


    She looked at Gustav in the eye and felt no fear for the first time.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what she had been afraid of in the first ce.


    He even dated to threaten the future queen of Baymard in her own territory


    (**Of course she was talking about her garden)


    Lucy looked at the statues of herself all around and felt like she had been acting like a cowardly princess instead.


    Kindness didn¡¯t mean that one had to be weak.


    Just because she showed kindness to her family, didn¡¯t mean that they should ever bully her or force her into anything.


    And as Landon had told her earlier on, she didn¡¯t need to worry about being unfilial.


    Because whether the Gustav family likes it or not, they had disowned her years ago and removed her and her mother¡¯s name from their family registry.


    So, she was just a stranger to them.


    .


    "Have you gone mad?


    How dare you talk to your father in that tone?


    After all the years of feeding you and clothing you, is this the thanks that your father gets?" Elvira said while adding mes to the conversation.


    She so much wanted Gustav to snack the little sh**head into pieces.


    Her eyes sparkled with expectation, as she continuously spoke up for Gustav.


    "You unfilial child.


    Kneel and apologize to your father, so that he won¡¯t punish youter on."


    "Hahahhhahahah


    Father?


    Does he deserve to be called that?" Lucy said coldly.


    And for a moment, the air seemed to be as tense as a battlefield.


    Everyone sucked in their breath in shock, as they really couldn¡¯t believe that such words came from the timid and stupid Lucy.


    They looked at Lucy again just to make sure that it was truly her.


    Same face, same stupid girl.


    But how would they have known that they had just unleashed a beast?

 Chapter 691 - A Boss Queen

    <h4>Chapter 691 - A Boss Queen</h4>


    Lucy looked at everyone¡¯s shocked expressions and sneered.


    "What sort of father watches his own daughter get beaten, framed, thrown out of her father¡¯s house and kept on the streets?


    And if you truly cared about me, then from the time that I was taken into the pce, why didn¡¯t you find a way to inquire about?"


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!


    We had already felt bad about not contacting you after you were left on the streets.


    But when you were taken into the pce, we feared his Majesty Alec Barn¡¯s wrath so we didn¡¯t dare to contact you then.


    After all, you were taken in by his unfavoured wife.


    So you have to understand where we areing from too." Elvira said calmly.


    In her mind, if she could reason with Lucy and calm the fool down, then the idiot would still be willing to aid one of her daughters in being queen.


    To her, Lucy just had daddy issues.


    So if it¡¯s a father she wanted, why nig give it to her?


    The idiot was probably mad because her father abandoned her.


    She looked at Lucy and scoffed.


    As expected, the child still yearned for fatherly love after all this time.


    If that¡¯s the case, then why not make it look like Gustav was forced to forget all about her?


    All that mattered at this point was to make the fool believe their story.


    Of course, Gustav had also assumed that her little temper came from her daddy issues too.


    Both husband and wife had simr minds that worked like clockwork.


    .


    "Oh?


    So you said that it¡¯s because of his majesty Alec Barn that father didn¡¯t contact this one?"


    "Yes of course!


    If not for him, your father would have long contacted you."


    "Hmm...


    And I¡¯m guessing that the reason why he still didn¡¯t contact me after getting exiled was because of his majesty Alec Barn right?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes!


    You really know your father well."


    "Hm?


    If that¡¯s the case, then why are you now willing to face Alec¡¯s wrath for me?


    I mean... it¡¯s not a secret that my fiance disgraced his majesty Alec Barn when he visited sometime back.... which angered your Arcadinian king.


    So, why are you now willing to face Alec¡¯s wrath for me now?"


    --Silence--


    Everyone felt their words get stuck in their mouths.


    What could they say?


    That they were indirectly sent by Alec to manipte Landon?


    Again, they couldn¡¯t possibly tell her that they too felt the need to take over Baymard, get richer and throw her out of Baymard right?


    Elvira swallowed hard and forced a soft smile from her lips.


    "Child... it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to tell you.


    But believe us, we have a very tangible reason for doing so.


    It¡¯s just that if we tell you, you might be in danger.


    So let¡¯s just leave it as it is, alright?" Elvira said warmly.


    "Okay."


    The moment Lucy agreed, everyone was internally celebrating as well.


    ¡¯Hehehhehehe... stupid girl.


    Of course, we have a tangible reason.


    But sadly, your not included in our ns.¡¯


    .


    Lucy smiled and calmly crossed her arms against her chest confidently.


    "Well, whatever your reasons are, since you don¡¯t want me to know... then let¡¯s forget about it.


    But as for your request of possessing my man, all can drown yourselves in a sea of boiling water and drown for all I care."


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    Everyone¡¯s mind felt like it had exploded from rage.


    "You b**ch!" Debbie yelled in fury while standing up as well.


    Of course, Pra stood in rage too.


    "Mom!


    I knew that this sl** wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.


    Now, she¡¯s hugging my man and doesn¡¯t want to let go."


    "All of you, shut up for me!" Lucy said arrogantly.


    What?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide in shock again.


    When did this little imp¡¯s wings grow?


    "I don¡¯t know what made you all think that I¡¯m the same Lucy from before.


    But just in case you don¡¯t know my current identity, then please... use your brains and your eyes to look around you.


    Do you see those statues over there?


    Do you see the giant name written across thewns and decorations around?


    I¡¯m guessing you do.


    Because from the way you¡¯re all acting, one would think that you all have gone blind or something.


    But just in case you have what we Baymardians call cataract, then let me spell it out for you.


    I... am... the future queen of Baymard.


    That¡¯s right!


    I¡¯m the future queen.


    And not only have you all insulted me, but you¡¯ve also threatened me multiple times within my territory.


    Now, I don¡¯t know if you all are stupid, overly confident or just in dumb.


    But do you all know the consequences of what you all have just done?"


    Listening to Lucy, everyone froze for a bit before sneering arrogantly.


    "Stupid little sister.


    Even if you report us to your fiance, who¡¯s going to believe anything that you say?


    If you haven¡¯t noticed, we have left very good impressions on everyone here... including the maids.


    So if all of us deny your usations, can you really win over us?


    After all, your fiance is a man.


    And most men are weak to cryingdies.


    Just a little tears here and there, and you¡¯ll be doomed."


    "Oh?


    I¡¯d like to see you try!"


    The confidence that Lucy excluded angered everyone again.


    "You scarlet woman!


    You harlot!


    You cheap p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e!


    Why didn¡¯t you just die or get taken in by any drunken man in the streets?"


    "How dare you dream of being the queen of Baymard?


    Do you think that you¡¯re worthy?"


    "You vile child!


    How dare you speak up to us in this manner?


    As a child from the Gustav family, you have to do what we say!!"


    Lucy just smiled coldly while watching everyone jump around like zoo animals.


    "Heh!


    Let me make one thing clear!


    I don¡¯t care about your so-called reason for visiting me.


    Butst time I checked, I¡¯m no longer a member of the noble Gustav family.


    So I don¡¯t have to follow your rules or orders.


    With that said, I¡¯m growing fairly tired of seeing your pretentious faces.


    So after today, do me a favour and buzz off!" Lucy said calmly, before giving them the middle finger and turning around in attempts to walk away.


    But how could they let her go just like that?


    How dare she turn her back and walk out on him?


    Who the hell did she think she was?


    No!


    He had to stop this horrid child from giving his son-inw a bad impression of himself.


    Gustav quickly recovered from his shock and stretched his hands to grab her in anger.


    It was best to force this abominable child into the ground and make her remember his terror.


    But just when Gustav¡¯s fingers were about to touch her... a loud ear-splitting sound echoed within the garden.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    "Touch her, and you die!!"

 Chapter 692 - Whom To Believe?

    <h4>Chapter 692 - Whom To Believe?</h4>


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    "Touch her, and you die!!"


    .


    --silence--


    The Gustav¡¯s all jumped back in shock, especially Gustav himself.


    How could he not?


    Just when he was about to touch Lucy, the loud noise cracked from the heavens and scared the living daylight out of him.


    And even though he didn¡¯t know what it was, the sound instinctively made him jump back in fear.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, he almost had a heart attack from it all.


    It was like a ghost he just popped out of nowhere in an attempt to terrify him to death.


    He clutched his heart in fear and when the sound broke out, and funny enough... he took on a ¡¯Shaggy-Scooby Doo¡¯ frightened look, as he stood on one leg with his hands hovering in the air.


    In fact, he wasn¡¯t the only one who took on a bizarre pose.


    Elvira quickly grabbed a fork while making a karate pose, while her son hid behind her instead.


    ¡¯You go ahead and die first mom.¡¯


    And even though Elvira had never practiced Karate before, when people got scared, they would end up making some crazy poses.


    Of course the girls dropped to the ground and kept their heads low in fear, as their bodies trembled uncontrobly.


    What the hell was that?


    For that brief second, their minds seemed to think of a million things at once.


    But before they could think any further, they heard someone else¡¯s voice.


    And in a blink of an eye, several men who wore green outfits and had green coloured painted faces, popped out of nowhere and surrounded them with strange ck sticks.


    Again, could someone tell them what the hell was going on?


    Aplex mix of feelings spread out through their hearts, as they observed the situation.


    Were these people spies or assassins sent to kill Lucy?


    No!


    If that was the case, then why would they threaten them not to touch her?


    For sure, while everyone¡¯s heart was now in turmoil... Lucy on the other hand, blinked her eyes in confusion too before finally understanding the situation.


    Sure enough!


    These were all her personal bodyguards.


    But didn¡¯t they say that she would have absolute privacy with her family?


    Lucy couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly at the situation.


    How could they leave her alone with people who could possibly threaten her?


    When Landon mentioned privacy, he meant that he would withdraw his royal guards from the scene.


    But Lucy¡¯s private security would always be there to watch over her no matter what.


    Who knew if these people would poison her instead?


    Lucy calmly looked at her old family and smiled coldly.


    How naive!


    .


    "Touch her, and you die!!"


    Hader, who was the Chief of Lucy¡¯s security was currently pointing his gun at Gustav.


    He had watched everything from the bushes and had tried to restrain himself when he saw them force Lucy to kneel.


    F**king Bastards!


    Who did they think they were?


    He wanted to make a move earlier on, but he remembered Landon¡¯s instructions to let her fight her battles for herself.


    He was told to only reveal himself if they were about toy a hand on her.


    And in truth, he was d that he followed Landon¡¯s instructions.


    Because due to that, he got to see a very Badd**s side of Lucy.


    Damn, she was awesome!


    He just never expected that she would have that side within her.


    After all, before today, he always felt like Lucy was just too soft and too kind.


    She just looked like the type who would really forgive an enemy.


    But some enemies need to be dealt with heavily, or else they would just take her for granted.


    So seeing the littledy who he had protected for thest 3 and a half years grow up so fast, made him almost p loudly for her.


    Bravo princess!


    Of course he wasn¡¯t the only one who felt like that since the entire team had deep love and respect for Lucy.


    Hader quickly took out his Walkie talkie while still pointing his gun at Gustav.


    "This is Princess Team 1 reporting directly to his majesty.


    The situation has been handled.


    Over."


    .


    The Gustav¡¯s quickly came back to their senses and looked at Lucy viciously.


    "You unfilial child!


    You set us up!


    Do you know what you have done?


    Do you know what this will cost me?


    You!... You!... You!!!" Gustav roared while painting angrily.


    He was so red from rage that he looked as if he had been sunburned hard.


    Elvira and her son were the same too.


    "I knew that you were always evil within.


    What?


    Now that you¡¯re wealthy, you want to kick us out and not even give us a share of it all?


    Do you think that we let you eat, sleep and live with us all those years for free?


    If you think that we will go back empty-handed, then dream on!!!!"


    "Little sister, I¡¯m utterly disappointed in you.


    As your elder brother, I¡¯m advising you to tell your men to stop ring at us like this.


    Do you want to kill us and bury us here where no one will find us?


    Little sister, I¡¯m disappointed by how wicked your heart had grown throughout the years."


    Of course, Debbie and Pra hastily rose from the ground and also aired out their grievances too.


    "You good-for-nothing seductress!


    You nned it all along didn¡¯t you!!!


    You knew that his majesty Landon would fancy me, so you brought your men here to give his majesty a bad impression on us right?"


    "Why the hell are you so stingy?


    Why would you set us up just so that you can enjoy all this wealth alone?


    All I¡¯m asking is to share your finance with you, and you¡¯ve already be a scheming b**ch!"


    Lucy just looked at the jumping zoo animals before her and massaged her temples.


    "Enough!


    You all are giving me a headache.


    Now you either shut up on your own, or I¡¯ll have my men assist you in it."


    "Hmph!


    Little sister, we haven¡¯t lost yet." Pra said angrily.


    "That¡¯s right sister, these are your men.


    So it¡¯s obvious that whatever you say, they will support you.


    In other words, we will just have to wait and see who his majesty will believe."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll y your little game.


    Let¡¯s wait then." Lucy said while sitting in the chair which her men had brought for her.


    And after a minute, everyone heard the garden gate open from a distance.


    His Majesty was here.


    The Gustav¡¯s sneered at Lucy while quickly putting on their most pitiful expressions.


    The girls didn¡¯t believe for one second that Landon would be able to resist a damsel in distress.


    Even the famous Demi-God Hercules in the Baymardian tales fell for Megara who was a damsel in distress.


    He even acted stupidly just to save her from a blue river guardian.


    And the Demi-god film for her weak act.


    So what more of a Mortal?


    ¡¯Hmph!


    Just you wait, dear sister!¡¯

 Chapter 693 - Whom To Believe? 2

    <h4>Chapter 693 - Whom To Believe? 2</h4>


    ¡¯Crang!!¡¯


    The garden gates were opened, and in came Landon, mother Kim and several other guards and maids who were here to clear up the dishes on the table.


    They walked for quite a bit before arriving at the scene.


    And as they advanced, the Gustav¡¯s on the other hand, had ample time to put themselves together.


    The girls even dipped their hands in water and hurriedly ced fake teardrops on their cheeks while making themselves seem as if they had been crying for a while now.


    And while they were doing this, Lucy¡¯s private security team was even more disgusted and shocked by their acts.


    Were they so confident that their actions could make his majesty Landon believe their words over princess Lucy?


    Heh...


    They must not know who his majesty Landon was.


    Of course Lucy who was the real victim here, just smiled confidently as she watched her man approach her steadily.


    Yes!


    This was her man.


    Her rock and her heart.


    .


    Very soon, Landon, Mother Kim and the rest arrived at the scene and acted neutral.


    From the moment they saw the Gustav family¡¯s pitiful appearances, they had decided to y along with them.


    "Oh my!!


    What is going on here?


    Why is everyone so moody?" Mother Kim asked with ¡¯concern¡¯.


    And seeing this, of course the Gustav¡¯s chose to jump onto the pitiful wagon to save their skin.


    "Woo.... q...queen mother Kimberly.


    We can¡¯t say anything about the matter." Debbie said while wailing.


    "Why?"


    "B... .." Pra stammered while making an obvious nce at the smiling Lucy.


    Without a doubt, mother Kim saw it too and secretly sneered.


    She had lived within Alec Barn¡¯s pce for more than 15 years from being a maid to bing his wife.


    So how could she not know about all these petty tricks?


    "Come on child, don¡¯t be afraid.


    You can say whatever you want with me around.


    I will always give out justice to those who were truly bullied or oppressed.


    So state what¡¯s on your mind to your heart¡¯s content.


    Is that understood?"


    "Y...yes queen mother.


    Thank you for being so kind to this lowly girl."


    "Alright child, enough with it.


    Just say your mind alright?"


    As soon as everyone heard Mother Kim, they secretly celebrated within their hearts at how easy it was to fool mother Kim.


    Humans were sometimes very predictable people.


    If one saw a child crying near another who just smiled or stayed silent... everyone would assume that the silent one bullied the one crying.


    Even if the silent one was innocent, everyone would subconsciously see him or her as stubborn or even evil.


    So with this little trick, Mother Kim should have some doubts or dissatisfaction with Lucy for buying them.


    But this was all their own conclusions.


    .


    "Queen mother Kimberly... we were all sitting here and reminiscing about old times peacefully.


    But when we asked princess Lucy for forgiveness, she continuously insulted us and threatened to kill us here." Debbie said pitifully while choking on her words like a little child.


    "My sister has said it all, queen mother.


    We know that in the past, we did a lot of terrible things to princess Lucy.


    But that was because we were influenced by those around us to do so."


    "Yes, queen mother!


    Many people said that she was cursed and told us to act in that way to save our lives.


    But now we know better and want to mend our rtionship with her.


    B...but she kept threatening to kill us instead.


    If she doesn¡¯t want to forgive us, that¡¯s fine.


    But why does she want to kill us?"


    "Sigh...Queen mother Kimberly, I have to apologize on behalf of my entire family¡¯s behaviour today... including my daughter Lucy¡¯s.


    It¡¯s very shameful to have you witness this little family fight of ours.


    I, as the head, am terribly sorry for today¡¯s trouble."


    "_"


    One by one, they all came up with so many ridiculous plots that could even win an Oscar in future.


    And good old mother Kim was there to patiently listen to their cries, like a loving joy mother listening to the grievances of her followers.


    As for Lucy, she was trying desperately hard to hold in herughter while watching Landon¡¯s pretentious amazed expressions.


    He really acted as if he believed them.


    Tsk!


    What a clown.


    .


    The Gustav¡¯s expressed theirints for a bit.


    And when they were done, mother Kim turned towards Lucy calmly.


    Even though she knew Lucy was innocent, if Lucy couldn¡¯t defend or protect herself against this much, then she needed more training if she ever hoped to sternly and rightfully aid Landon in governing Baymard.


    She wanted Lucy to take this as training.


    "Princess Lucy, you all heard all the allegations against you from your family.


    So what do you have to say in defence?"


    Lucy quickly got up from her chair and faced mother Kim calmly.


    "Queen mother, I¡¯m innocent of all their usations."


    "Liar!


    She¡¯s lying queen mother!"


    "Alright.


    She gave you all a chance to speak without interruption.


    So now that it¡¯s her turn.


    And unless you are asked to speak, everyone else should keep quiet.


    Now, princess Lucy... continue."


    "Thank you, queen mother.


    As I said, I¡¯m innocent of all their allegations."


    "Oh?


    How so?"


    "Queen mother, the way they treated me here is different from the way they treated me in the audience room.


    After everyone had left, they showed their true colours and asked me to step down as the future queen of Baymard.


    Additionally, they also wanted me to rmend one of my half-sisters for the position of Baymard¡¯s future queen.


    Due to my fear of them plotting or trying to scheme their way into Baymard, I pleasantly refused.


    But then they took it a step further and started threatening and name-calling me instead.


    Queen mother, I agree that I did speak rudely to them during our interaction.


    But that was all in self-defence.


    And as for the matter of them apologizing to me, that¡¯s also a lie.


    All they did was give me reasons why they acted the way they did.


    Again, I also have my team here as witnesses too." Lucy stated simply.


    Mother Kim nodded in satisfaction and turned to the Gustav family again.


    "Is there any truth to what she¡¯s saying?"


    Everyone gritted their teeth and denied it ruthlessly.


    "Queen mother, don¡¯t believe her lies.


    My daughters are well brought up nobledies, and would never dare to seduce his royal majesty Landon.


    It¡¯s obvious that princess Lucy is somewhat resentful towards her half-sisters and wishes to use this opportunity to tarnish their reputations.


    If word got out, wouldn¡¯t my daughters be called vixens throughout the Pyno continent?


    Princess Lucy, why are you so wicked?


    Haven¡¯t we already apologized enough?" Elvira said pitifully while kneeling and pretending to cry her eyes out."


    "Queen mother, my wife speaks the truth.


    Princess Lucy has deep animosity towards us.


    So the so-called witnesses that she has had nned to lie against us ording to her orders."


    (TT^TT)


    .


    Once again, the family continued their drama.


    And once Mother Kim had aged with them enough, she decided to stop the y.


    Well, today has been fun.


    "Princess Lucy, do you have any other evidence to add to win your case?


    Because at this point, if we don¡¯t put a stop to this matter, people will say that we, the Baymardian royals were bullying themon folks."


    Of course, the Gustav¡¯s who heard this were secret dancing within their hearts.


    That¡¯s right!


    Unless the queen mother or Landon personally witnessed the whole thing, they could always stick to their im that Lucy was just plotting against them and bullying them with her royal status.


    They all looked at Lucy as a fool and decided that once they got back to their hotel, they woulde up with a new n to deal with the b**ch once and for all.


    But how would they have known that everything was still under Lucy¡¯s control?

 Chapter 694 - Evidence?

    <h4>Chapter 694 - Evidence?</h4>


    The Gustav¡¯s all looked at Lucy and scoffed.


    Without any proof, there would never be a clear winner in this matter.


    Sure!


    The royals could just convict them on the spot.


    But Baymard was a ce like no other that valued justice, rights and freedom.


    So convicting them when they didn¡¯t actively confess might only bacsh on themter on.


    There needed to be hard evidence and not just vocal evidence in this matter.


    Of course, the Gustavs had done their own fair share of research on Baymard, so they were very clear about their rights to even drag Lucy to court and defame her if they wanted to.


    After all, all they needed to do was cry, shed some crocodile tears, even refuse to eat and do other things that women typically did to get away with sh**!


    It had been a skill that noblewomen throughout the Pyno continent could do.


    All they had to do was act pitiful just to garner pity and empathy from others, and just like that... they had sessfully framed their enemies.


    So of course the Gustavs knew that if they relied on this skill alone, they would always have a few supporters in the crowd who would pity them and might also stick up for them too.


    And since Baymard liked justice so much, they could even manipte these simple-minded people to fight for them too.


    Hehhehehe... the press would definitely want to hear their side of the story.


    So no matter how they looked at it, without any solid evidence, who could tell them that they were wrong?


    But of course, they were sincerely mistaken if they thought that no one would be able to find evidence about the matter.


    If police inspectors and forensics were here, they would be able to find several clues and even guess the walking paths and steps that some of them had taken.


    From the way the heels of their shoes dug into the grass, to the rumbles of Lucy¡¯s dress around the knee region that had dirt and nt pollen which indicated that she had been kneeling, to the fact that Gustav¡¯s white gloves had pale powdery makeup on it and a bit of lipstick which matched Lucy¡¯s facial powder indicating that he had grabbed Lucy¡¯s face harshly, to the fact that some of the tableware that been thrown in about of rage to other things... the clues would all be there if the inspectors came here immediately.


    In fact, the Gustav¡¯s had left too many clues on them that would make the inspectors chuckle if they knew what these people were thinking about.


    No physical evidence?


    Please!


    This was Baymard alright?


    For sure, calling the inspectors didn¡¯t seem necessary because Lucy had something else up her sleeve.


    As for the ignorant Gustav family, they all looked at Lucy victoriously when they heard Mother Kim asking for more evidence.


    Heh!


    They¡¯ve won!


    Or so they thought.


    .


    "Well princess Lucy, do you have any other evidence that would solidify your im against your family other than witnesses?"


    "Yes Queen Mother, I do!


    But sadly, I can¡¯t present it right now."


    "Oh?


    Then how long do you need before you can present it?"


    "3 days Queen mother."


    "Hmm...


    If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll give you 3 days to get everything ready and present it to myself and his majesty Landon Barn."


    "Thank you, queen mother."


    "Okay, okay, before then, this matter must be kept a secret between us all.


    Without any evidence, using each other will be seen as a crime is that understood?"


    "Yes, queen mother!" The Gustavs answered merrily.


    For them, Lucy was just stalling in attempts to find a solution to the matter.


    They all felt that when she would be at the end of her rope, she would then secretlye to them and bribe them to drop the matter.


    After all, Queen mother Kim seemed disappointed in Lucy, as she had been talking to them in a gentler tonepared to when she spoke to Lucy.


    And seeing as his majesty was also quiet as well, he too might be dissatisfied with this fiancee of his.


    Hehehehehehe!


    But now that things hade to this stage, how could they back down?


    Even if Lucy begged them, they would never agree to her request and shamelessly drag the b**ch away from Baymard.


    The Gustav family gave out real smiles this time, as they nned to enjoy these 3 days even more.


    In their minds, that was the decline for them to take down Lucy and finally be official royals!


    .


    Of course seeing the ¡¯disappointed¡¯ Landon, Debbie and Pra continuously gave shy expressions towards Landon.


    How could they let this moment pass?


    This was the time to let him know that they were real women of substance!


    Not that disease-carrying dog who called herself Lucy!


    They disyed their bodies in full view and shook their bodies severally to make their ¡¯goods¡¯ jiggle.


    And when they saw Landon¡¯s concerned expression, they were even more delighted than ever.


    Ahhh!!


    He was definitely falling for them now.


    But how could they have known that Landon was actually on Lucy who was at the back?


    Lucy¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw how her half-sisters were behaving.


    Her men also looked up to the sky, as they felt that their patience was almost running out.


    It was true that a man should never hit a woman.


    But for the first time in their lives, they felt like these women deserved some spanking.


    "Princess, how should I say this?


    Your family is really shameless!" Hader said in a whispery tone.


    "I know.


    Even I can¡¯t believe that I came out of the same family as them." Lucy replied helplessly.


    What would she do?


    She too felt embarrassed alright?


    "Hader, let¡¯s forget about my family and focus on what¡¯s important."


    "Yes princess."


    .


    Hader stepped a little closer to Lucy and brieflymunicated all the key points to her.


    "Princess!


    Even though we are your subordinates, we do hope that you will learn from this experience.


    This time, your majesty had prepared everything for you.


    But one day, he might not be able to do it if his hands are tied or if he isn¡¯t around.


    So it¡¯s your responsibility to also handle these sort of smallmotions and give us instructions on what to do too.


    We as your team might never have known about this matter if his majesty hadn¡¯t stated the importance of it.


    Princess... we thought that this was one of your typical audience meetings where one would send in a request to see you.


    And even though we were aware that it might be a rtive, as your private team... if you doubt tell us that you are entering a war zone, then we might not be as fully prepared as we were today.


    If it was a typical meeting, we wouldn¡¯t even have to disguise ourselves, as some of us would be present by your side as your bodyguards for all to see.


    And if that was the case, the enemy would never show it¡¯s true face to you.


    Again, we might have not prepared a camera the day before and secretly hide it in the bushes for this event.


    By then, we could have no real evidence to back your im.


    Princess, you have at least 4 request audience meetings daily during weekdays... so recording everything would definitely not work as privacy is called into the matter in most cases.


    But if you ever feel like you are about to meet an enemy, you should always give us your true opinions for us to be fully prepared in protecting you.


    Please princess!


    Telling us these things will also protect us, your bodyguards too.


    So never forget that."


    "Yes grandpa."


    (TT^TT)


    ¡¯Please princess... can you take me a bit more seriously.¡¯


    Lucy looked at Hader and chuckled.


    Evidence? They had plenty!

 Chapter 695 - Keeping a Good Royal Resume

    <h4>Chapter 695 - Keeping a Good Royal Resume</h4>


    Hader was really going on and on about this matter for Lucy¡¯s own good.


    He was 38 years old and had been taking care of Lucy from the moment Landon ordered for Lucy to have private bodyguards years back.


    It was almost as if he had raised Lucy too, so he sometimes treated her like a child.


    She was just too innocent and could easily be fooled by others.


    Additionally, just because she didn¡¯t want to ¡¯burden¡¯ them, she always kept troubling matters to herself.


    But what was the point to that if it would only get her into more trouble?


    If Landon hadn¡¯t told them about her family, they wouldn¡¯t have been extra careful about the matter.


    If one was going out on a mission, depending on the mission difficulty, one would assess their weapons and gadgets based on that.


    In that way, they would know what to bring during the mission.


    Whether they had to climb Rick¡¯s, blow things up or silently do things assassin style.


    Mission difficulty was a must for them.


    If they hadn¡¯t hidden and prepared everything in advance, Lucy would¡¯ve made even more trouble for herself.


    Sure, the inspectors might be able to aid her in winning the case.


    But the moment things went to court, it would be a public matter.


    And so far, no one had taken any royal to court, and they intended to keep it that way.


    .


    Lucy listened to Hader helplessly.


    She had definitely learned her lesson this time.


    But honestly speaking, Hader reminded her of an old whining man.


    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a bit when she listened to grandpa Hader here.


    She was truly blessed.


    Well, as for the hard evidence... Yup!


    They had recorded everything.


    And as far as she knew, the recording was still going on.


    What surprised her was that hidden underneath the table and even disguised around the flowers were several microphones.


    So everything was being picked up by the many hidden cameras that captured them at different angles.


    Hader told her that it would take 3 days for the royal security team to put the tap and everything else together, forming it into a Cassette for viewing.


    This wasn¡¯t a movie that needed them to rehearse and take several shots or make drastic changes.


    This was just a recording that needed to be put together.


    And with the team cing all hands on deck on this matter, in 3 days they would produce the finished product.


    So all she could do was wait.


    But while the wait was on, it was important for her to show a defeated look in order to make the enemy feel like things were going their way.


    Hader had reminded her of the matter and had even made ns to contact the Gustav family within these 3 days to make things seem more realistic.


    They even nned on sending money to them, so that they could see their sincerity.


    ying the enemy was a big part of winning the bottle.


    Because even though they knew that they would win, if the enemy felt it... they might do something that would be a public matter.


    And that wasn¡¯t something that they wanted.


    If that happened, Lucy¡¯s head secretary... who was Hader¡¯s wife would kill him, as she handled a Public Rtions (P.R) matters involving Lucy.


    She was like a P.R agent who also made sure that Lucy had an outstanding image in the public eye.


    So if the Gustav family smelt defeat, then might put a stain on Lucy¡¯s good resume.


    Therefore, it was better to y the enemy and keep this matter private until they won effortlessly.


    .


    The Gustav family looked at Lucy¡¯s nervous expressions and tried to hold in their arrogant expressions while leaving the pce.


    Of course, Mother Kim and Landon also showed their disappointed expressions as well.


    And when they received word that the Gustav family was out of the pce, they all burst out inughter.


    "Mother, you were awesome!" Lucy said while giving Mother Kim two thumbs up.


    "Mom, do you know that you could win an Oscar for your performance?"


    "You little brat!


    Are you insulting your mother?"


    "No! No! No! No!


    You are the honourable queen mother of Baymard.


    So how could I dare?"


    "Hmph!


    These shameless people dared to lie against a girl who I had practically raised till now.


    So why shouldn¡¯t I y with them a bit before trampling on themter on?


    Served them tight for treating my baby Lucy like that.


    On top of that, they had the guts to lie to my face with no fear at all.


    How could someone lie like that without even blinking?


    Their skills are truly legendary!"


    "Hmhm... and 3 days from now, we will show them what happens when one plots against us," Landon said coldly.


    He hadn¡¯t shown it before, but he was truly mad when he watched everything go down from the system¡¯s monitors.


    They dared to make his princess kneel?


    Heh... they were simply looking for death!


    And so while the Baymardian royals made ns, the Gustav¡¯s on the other hand seemed to be in ecstasy.


    "Hahahhahahahaha!


    I can¡¯t believe we did it!


    We actually disgraced that tramp in front of queen mother Kimberly and his majesty Landon Barn!"


    "Yeah!


    Did you see the disappointed looks on their faces?


    By now, they should still beshing out on her harshly."


    "Hahahhahahaa!!


    She¡¯s probably crying like she used to do.


    Tsk!


    What a fool!"


    "Hmph!


    She deserves it!


    Who told her to go against father?


    If she had just agreed to our requests and stayed out of it, then we would have been a royal for a little bit longer.


    But because she just wants to have his majesty Landon all to herself, this is the result that she will get!"


    "Screw her!


    Even if she was willing to share, I wouldn¡¯t want to share such a handsome and nobleman as his majesty Landon with that disease infected chicken.


    Wouldn¡¯t that be an insult to my future royal self?"


    "Debbie!


    I¡¯ve told you many times, his majesty Landon is mine.


    So go find another wealthy bank to cash in!"


    "In your dreams!


    Just relying on your skinny arms that look like twigs and those pimples on your chest that you call b.r.e.a.s.ts... Do you think that they would be enough to attract such a man like his majesty Landon?


    Your body can only attract a beggar.


    You need more meat!"


    "_"


    And so thedies began wrestling for Landon, while their family did their best to separate these WWE wrestlers.


    But who won the fight before the family separated them?


    Well, that was a story for another day.


    All in all, the Gustav family was looking forward to the 3rd day.


    Royalty, here they came.!

 Chapter 696 - The Stars Of The Show!

    <h4>Chapter 696 - The Stars Of The Show!</h4>


    Time went by in a sh.


    And just like that, 3 more days had gone by.


    Of course within this period, Lucy and her team didn¡¯t forget to call the Gustavs pitifully and pleaded with them to tell the truth.


    She had given them the illusion that everyone was disappointed with her.


    So she begged her father to do this onest act of kindness for his daughter she promised that if he did, she would make sure that they weren¡¯t punished.


    And she would also pay them their monthly allowances for at least bringing her into this world.


    In this era, it was customary for parents to get their monthly upkeep from their children once they passed the age of a.d.u.l.thood.


    So Lucy still opted to do that for Gustav.


    care of them after they left Baymard.


    But how could he agree?


    From what Gustav could see, this stupid daughter of his still desired fatherly love from him and was stupid enough to think that he would ever confess to what he did.


    She had called him anxiously with her voice all panicky.


    And even the number of times she called, showed him that she was getting more and more nervous as the days went by.


    She begged him separately and even told him that if he didn¡¯t say anything, then she might have to leave the pce.


    Again, she also agreed to his deal in letting her sisters marry Landon.


    But wasn¡¯t it toote for that now?


    Finally, when she couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, this daughter of hers had the guts to threaten him.


    That¡¯s right!


    She said that if he didn¡¯t agree to her conditions now... then one day when the truth came out, she wouldn¡¯t give him a dim or protect him too.


    He sneered and scoffed at her idiocracy because in his mind... that day when the truth would be revealed would never happen.


    And even if it did, it might only be revealed years after this.


    By then, they would¡¯ve already integrated into royalty and one of his daughters could manipte or make Landon easily forgive them.


    So what was more important, living in the present or the future?


    Of course it was the present!


    For him, listening to Lucy¡¯s goodwill warnings were like threats which stimted him to trample on her even more.


    Hmph!


    It was already toote for that low ssed daughter of his to beg for his forgiveness.


    As a man, he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to trample on his ego and get away with it.


    Not even histe mother!


    .


    The Gustav family dressed up even morevishly than they did when they had previously visited the pce.


    They raised their chins, pushed their chests out and moved boldly like egoistic peac.o.c.ks.


    And all the time, they had been treating everyone around them like dirt.


    How could royalty mingle with thesemon people?


    "Boy?


    Are you stupid?


    Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m about to be royalty?


    Open the door for me immediately!"


    "How rude!


    Is this how you all treat royalty here?


    Quickly tell these other people to step aside for us now!"


    (¡ã^¡ã)


    Everyone looked at them in confusion, as if they were looking at clowns.


    Were these people idiots?


    Or were they on some sort of TV show right now?


    Everyone looked back and forth in hopes of catching a glimpse of film cameras within the hotel lobby.


    But sadly they saw none.


    ¡¯What a weird group of people!¡¯


    And so the oblivious Gustavs arrogantly made their way to the pce once more.


    Now the show was really about to begin.


    "Your majesty, they¡¯re here!"


    "Good!


    Tell everyone to get ready."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    With that, Landon, Lucy, Mother Kim, and Lucius calmly went to the throne room.


    Today, Lucius had decided to see the live show in the flesh.


    He wanted to see these bold enemies who dated to march into the pce, look everyone in the face and lie with no respect.


    These sort of people could even lie without blinking while stabbing you.


    .


    "Alright everyone!


    ces, ces!


    The stars of the show will arrive any moment from now.


    So get ready, because we start broadcasting at 10 A.M on the dot."


    "Yes director!"


    (^_^)


    Of course, 3 days ago... the royal family made a huge announcement saying that today they had some important news to share.


    No one knew what the news was about, except the Gustavs who had personally gotten a call from Landon, saying that he would officially recognize them as Baymardian royals.


    He even told them about what to do and what not to do during the entire wee procedure.


    Additionally, he sent them some portraits and books that highlighted Mother Winnie¡¯s eptance day years back.


    When Mother Winnie, Little Linda and Beri had been exiled from Yodan... Santa had brought them to Baymard.


    And even though Landon had said that they would be seen as Baymardian royals... it wasn¡¯t until a year and a halfter that they had their weing ceremony that was celebrated by all.


    They took oaths and were sworn by priests to do their best and never let Baymard down.


    So seeing portraits, books and the museum art that all described the day, the Gustavs were utterly convinced that they too would have this sort of ceremony as well.


    Again, the clueless news broadcasting station crew members who had already been contacted by Landon... all agreed to set up the live broadcast within the audience room.


    And now, everything was set up for the grand asion.


    This was a national moment that everyone would be watching live.


    So even though they didn¡¯t know what was going to be announced, they too were very excited as well.


    They looked at the door anxiously while waiting for the so-called stars of the show.


    Who exactly were they?


    .


    "His majesty is ready for you all now.


    Please follow me.


    And once again, wee!"


    (^_^)


    Hearing the very cheerful manner in which they were greeted, the Gustavs couldn¡¯t help smiling from mr to mr victoriously.


    They almost skipped and hoped in joy as they followed behind one of Lucy¡¯s secretaries.


    Gustav himself began visualizing his own customized garden again.


    No!


    He abated statues of himself all over Baymard.


    Why stop in a garden when he can leave statues or portraits of himself everywhere?


    From billboards to museum sculptures, art and even massive statues at certain entertainment squares... he wanted to be ced everywhere!


    That way, his friends and enemies in the Capital would think twice before ever disrespecting him.


    He would be the overlord of his clique.


    And might even turn them intockeys who did things at the snap of his finger just for some Baymardian benefits.


    Hahahahha!


    with this, his name would undoubtedly go down in history!


    Of course, Gustav wasn¡¯t wrong.


    His name would definitely go down in history... but not the way he wanted it to.


    Today, the noble Gustav family were the stars of the show!

 Chapter 697 - Going Live!

    <h4>Chapter 697 - Going Live!</h4>


    The Gustavs walked in and were immediately taken aback by the many crewmen, cameras, studio lights and other equipment that had been set around the ce.


    What was all this?


    This was their first time being on set so they were utterly confused if they hade to the right ce or not.


    They paused for a bit before finally spotting his majesty Landon up ahead.


    And sure enough, they also saw that useless girl too.


    She still looked at them anxiously with pleading eyes as if still begging them to reconsider.


    But all this just made them lift their chins even more.


    And seeing the curious gazes from the crew members, their egos were overly charged up now.


    Hmph!


    Today, they would be rotary, and no one would be able to stop them!


    .


    "Your majesty Landon Barn, King-Father Lucius, Queen Mother Kimberly, and Princess Lucy... we the noble Gustav family greets you all," Gustav said while bowing.


    And of course, his family did the same too.


    Landon just looked at them and smiled slyly.


    "Wee! Wee!


    Today, you are all important guests.


    And just like I said earlier on, all of you will be well-known within the entire Pyno continent after the announcement.


    Today¡¯s event will be recorded down for all to see, and you will also be legendary figures too."


    "Thank you, your majesty!


    Thank you!" Gustav said excitedly while trying to stop himself from jumping around merrily.


    Landon and the rest just looked at them mysteriously.


    "Alright!


    There¡¯s no need to thank me.


    Now, let¡¯s go over what you have to do before we begin the big announcement."


    "Yes your majesty!"


    (^_^)


    .


    And so just like that, the Gustavs were briefly told where to stand and what to do during live filming.


    They had light powdery makeup put on them and underwent the full preparations before going on screen.


    Time passed by swiftly, and before they knew it... it was almost 10 A.M"


    The director looked at the set in satisfaction and quickly gave out his orders fiercely.


    "Alright everyone!


    We are live in 3... 2... 1!


    Action!"


    The cameras started rolling, and now, the entire Baymard was watching the show curiously.


    People within the barbershops paused for a bit and looked at their screen, and within some Academy institutions, some teachers had decided to cancel their sses that fell within this time slot, so that everyone could watch the news.


    All around Baymard, it was as if a public notice had been issued for work to only begin after the announcement was over.


    Because even within some industries, the workers were told to wait in the cafeteria until the news was over.


    It was as if people had gathered to watch a ser or basketball match instead.


    Diners, restaurants and other ces with public T.Vs were super crowded now.


    And everyone had a good reason why.


    One should know that thest time the Royals had made such a big fuss, was when spies were publicly executed in front of everyone else.


    In short, everytime the royals had to call everyone¡¯s attention, it always meant that something grand was about to happen.


    Unlike the treaty signing with Carona or even Landon¡¯s Coronation event... the royals would always tell them several months ahead of time.


    But at thest spy execution event, they had no clue about the matter and were also told that his majesty had a special announcement too.


    Again, it didn¡¯t always mean that surprise announcements were a big thing, as years back there was a time that the royals had gathered everyone out of nowhere and introduced a new sort ofnguage for them to learn.


    And now bits and pieces of thenguage were even used at some breakfast dinners, food establishments and other ces too.


    The more they spoke thenguage, the more they understood it.


    Anyway, with this surprise life announcement... they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it would be filled with drama just like the execution one, or if it would just be an ordinary announcement.


    They kept their eyes glued to the screen impatiently while already munching on their snacks.


    Dammit!


    The wait was really killing them


    .


    As soon as the cameras rolled, those watching within Baymard all fell into silence.


    The normal intro song came on, and the famous BBC logo appeared on their screens too.


    "Good morning, wee to the BBC national news, with Brad Gardai and Charlone Cohen." Brad said, before allowing his co-host to continue.


    "News on Project 21, where an update on the charitable treatment of several foreigners will be fully discussed alongside guests; Reverend Timothy and Minister Ferguson.


    But first, let¡¯s view our top story today.


    That¡¯s right, we are talking about the big announcement from the royals.


    Most Baymardians specte that it might be world-shaking, but others feel like the news might just be somewhat ordinary.


    Well, we have our man Scott Wellington on the scene reporting to us live.


    Scott!... how is everyone over there."


    "Well Charlone, as you can see... we are currently within the throne room.


    And his majesty Landon Barn, King-Father Lucius, Queen Mother Kimberly, and Princess Lucy are all before me, looking as dashing as breathtaking as ever.


    Also, we have some surprise guests here as well."


    "And do you have any clue about what the announcement is about?"


    "Not a clue, Brad.


    But I¡¯ll tell you what, the whole scene just gives me goosebumps from anxiety.


    Oh, wait!


    It¡¯s about to begin!"


    With that, the station seamlessly switched to another camera on set that waspletely focused on the royals.


    Many people sighed from relief when they saw that the actual show was about to start.


    All this time, they had almost shot their shoes at their TV screens urging the TV presenters to shut up and let his majesty speak.


    And now that they saw the scene change to the royals, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh from relief.


    Great!


    The show could finally begin!


    .


    Landon began by briefly talking about his love for Baymard and his family.


    He stated the moral bases on which Baymard was built, and also focused on the importance of unity too.


    And soon, he looked at the Gustavs and smiled while gesturing towards them.


    "Now, I¡¯ll wee some very important guests for all to see.


    They are the noble Gustav family from Arcadina.


    They are the family of our gorgeous and generous Princess Lucy."


    And just like that, the audience all stared at the scene in shock.


    What?


    Princess Lucy still had a family?


    Wasn¡¯t she an orphan who worked as Landon¡¯s maid in the Capital?


    The audience soon realized that they didn¡¯t know anything about their goddess.


    And while they were in shock, the Gustavs on the other hand smiled victoriously.


    Yes!


    Everything was going as nned.

 Chapter 698 - Becoming Famous

    <h4>Chapter 698 - Bing Famous</h4>


    Everyone looked at the Gustavs with mixed feelings.


    Some felt like they were just taking advantage of the situation.


    While others felt that if Landon could introduce them warmly, then that meant that they were all on good terms with Lucy.


    So they shouldn¡¯t be bad right?


    "Oh?


    As expected, Princess Lucy¡¯s sisters are also very pretty."


    "Yeah!


    And they also look at her lovingly too.


    So they must have now been able to reunite after all these years."


    "Wooooo..... I feel happy for my Goddess!


    She has finally seen her ling lost rtives."


    "Aiyy!


    You all are just too trusting.


    My gut feeling tells me that this matter might not be as simple as it looks."


    "Pui!


    You just want drama.


    Why can¡¯t you be happy for the little princess?


    I believe that her family had been looking for her all through these years and had finally found her.


    After all, who can willingly know that their daughter was around and not want to see them?


    That would just be too bizarre!


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s definitely a heart-warming story behind this."


    "Tsk!


    What do you youngsters know?


    What an old man can see sitting down, a younger person such as yourself shouldn¡¯t be able to see it even if you climbed up a tree, alright?"


    "Hmph!


    This has nothing to do with age, old man!


    You¡¯re just being paranoid."


    (*^*)


    .


    And so just like that, many conspiracy theories and spections came from the viewing audience as they looked at these so-called guests.


    But as for the noble Gustav family back in the pce, their mood was currently on cloud 9 while listening to Landon who was patiently introducing them one by one.


    They all looked at the cameras and tried to give it their most handsome expressions ever.


    Landon and those who knew about today¡¯s trie intent secretly looked at them as if they were fools.


    Since they wanted to be famous, then they as kind Baymardian royals will help them fulfill their wishes.


    Once Landon finished introducing them, he signalled for the director to roll the cassette that he had given them this morning.


    Of course the crewmen and a way of transmitting taken videos to the viewing audience live.


    So this wasn¡¯t an issue.


    Landon looked at the Gustavs and smiled broadly.


    "As my princess¡¯s family, I¡¯ve prepared a warm gift for you all.


    Please, watch the screen to your left.


    As for everyone else, this is today¡¯s big surprise."


    With that, the viewing audience at home ¡¯shushed¡¯ all those who continuously voiced their conspiracy theories here and there.


    Now the scene changed.


    And it all began in Lucy¡¯s garden.


    .


    [...."Little sister, so he really treats you that well?"


    "Yes, he¡¯s very nice to me."


    "Ahh... I¡¯m so happy and jealous of you at the same time.


    Such a man is definitely hard to find and one in a million."


    "Yes little sister, you are indeed lucky."...]


    Everyone saw Lucy and her family walking into the garden and talking about how much they missed each other dearly.


    The whole atmosphere was filled with so much love that everyone who was watching the scene couldn¡¯t help but like the Gustavs even more.


    "Hah!


    I told you all!


    My princess¡¯s family will definitely be as kind and gracious as her."


    "Yeah!


    Just look at how lovingly they held her?


    Ahhhh!


    This family is so sweet!"


    "Princess, I¡¯ve never been able to cry since the day I was born.


    But for this scene, I¡¯ll willingly produce some tears for you princess."


    "Goddess Lucy, we¡¯re so happy for you!"


    "My Goddess¡¯s family is the best!"


    (TT¡õTT)


    Everyone continuously watched the scene while praising her family.


    And soon, after the food was set and the maids and guards were gone, these praises almost puked blood from what they were about to witness.


    [--Lucy, you cheap s.l.u.t!


    Why didn¡¯t you die after all these years?!!--]


    --silence--


    What the hell was this?


    What sort of quick reversal was this?


    Even the famous Baymardian actors and actresses didn¡¯t have these skills.


    Damn!


    These people almost had them fooled!


    At this moment within the pce, the crewmen all looked at the Gustavs in shock.


    And the Gustav family themselves almost fainted from watching the scene too.


    Their faces turned pale and their minds almost went nk.


    They all turned towards Lucy to see her confidently smiling at them.


    F***!


    They had been fooled by this b**ch!


    .


    Heh!


    What a good Gustav family!


    The entire audience watched everything in rage.


    How dare they talk to their goddess like that?


    On top of everything else, they made her kneel and threatened her fiercely.


    Just who did they think they were?


    Those in the military, police stations and other armed forces all clenched their fists furiously.


    Some of them even punched the walls too.


    This was an insult to them!


    To insult an empire¡¯s queen or ruler, was the same as insulting them.


    After all, Lucy had fought some battles against some enemies when Landon wasn¡¯t around.


    And the sweet girl had been trying her best to learn more about governing and protecting Baymard.


    So how could they not be angry?


    Even the news reporters had their faces turn cold from watching it all.


    How dare they even try to make their goddess breakup with his majesty?


    And how were these so-called half-sisters better than their goddess?


    Please!


    His Majesty wouldn¡¯t even look at them even if they were stark n.a.k.e.d, alright?


    Anger as hot asva boiled within them.


    And as it churned, the pressure from their raging heart almost made them break their TV screens.


    Everyone almost couldn¡¯t stand watching anymore, as they felt like they should just go towards the pce and beat these people up themselves.


    And just when they were all depressed, they watched their goddess fiercely stand up for herself and Baymard too.


    From the moment she gave her reason for refusing to hand over Landon, they all pped for her happily.


    Yes!


    She refused to allow these scheming people to destroy Baymard¡¯s foundation, and she also revealed that she too could have a ¡¯quick-mouth¡¯.


    Just watching her insult them mercilessly, made them feel relieved.


    It was as if she had soothed away their pain instead.


    .


    "Hahhahahahaha!


    My Goddess is amazing!


    Who said that she was too soft?


    Obviously, she was just giving them face earlier on because they were her blood.


    But who asked them not to be reasonable?


    I can¡¯t believe that I praised this scheming family earlier on.


    Ugh!


    I need to wash my mouth with soap after this."


    "Me too!


    I can¡¯t believe they can be so devious."


    "Hahahhahaha!


    Who is the man in charge of the Goddess¡¯s security?


    He was so cool right now: ¡¯Touch her and you die¡¯


    Ahhh!


    That¡¯s my new favourite line!"


    "Shameless!


    How dare these people still refuse to apologize even now?


    They even told the goddess that his majesty would believe their fake tears.


    Damn!


    Women are really scary."


    "Ayy!


    Not all of us women are like that.


    And don¡¯t you see that those men there are also shameless too?


    Just look at the Goddess¡¯s father?


    Both women and men here are just in rotten, and that¡¯s it!"


    "I agree!


    But funny enough, even though I¡¯m angry, I still want to know what happened when his majesty finally came into the scene.


    This drama is really interesting!"


    "Everyone keep quiet!


    His majesty ising and I want to hear what he will say."


    The audience watched the Gustav family reverse ck to white and almost had a heart attack just from watching their performance.


    This was some next level sh**!


    They even dared to make the ever kind mother Kim show them pity.


    Their act alone could give the movie stars a run for their money.


    And when they saw Debbie and Pra rting their own version of what happened while jiggling their bosoms at Landon... the entire audience felt like these women were really something else.


    This was just too embarrassing okay?


    The men who had daughters secretly nned to have a tall to talk with them in future to prevent such shameless acts.


    No!


    They had to make sure that their children were morally grounded... or else wouldn¡¯t they end up like those 2 on TV?


    .


    Everyone had their own thoughts while watching the show.


    And soon, the clip finally came to an end.


    The Gustav family looked at the smiling Landon and knew that they were screwed.


    Deceiving a ruler was a grave sin!


    Dammit!


    What do they do now?


    They had to escape, and fast!

 Chapter 699 - The Gustav Familys Crime

    <h4>Chapter 699 - The Gustav Family''s Crime</h4>


    The moment the entire video ended, the cameras quickly focused back on the royals and the Gustavs again.


    But this time, everyone¡¯s eyes mostly fell on the shameless people standing beside the royals.


    The Gustavs began sweating due to fear, as they looked at the murderous eyesing from the crewmen around them.


    And before they could even think twice, several guards entered the room, adding to the already tight security that was there earlier on.


    This alone made them tremble weakly, as they knew very well that the sun of receiving a monarch was an indirect p to the entire empire.


    Worse of all, they had also intended to manipte and y with the feelings of the kind-hearted and simple-minded people of Baymard.


    The moment the Gustavs saw more guardse in, they decided to still take advantage of Baymard¡¯s kindness and beg with all their might.


    They didn¡¯t want to be executed, and neither did they want to be licked up forever.


    What a joke!


    If they all ended up here, then wouldn¡¯t their properties, knights and wealth all fall into the hands of others?


    In fact, they didn¡¯t care about Baymard anymore.


    All they wanted was to leave Baymard forever!


    They had already nned to use the fact that Lucy once lived with them to plead for their freedom.


    At least she should consider the father-daughter rtionship right?


    Right now, even though they knew that they were thoroughly disgraced, escaping and avoiding execution or imprisonment was the best option.


    At least back in Arcadina, they still had their statues and power in their hands.


    Plus even though they were weak, they still nned to use another person¡¯s hands to get their revenge.


    And who did they have in mind?


    Of course it was Alec!!


    .


    Revenge!


    Once they told Alec about the situation here and told a few lies on how Landon was nning to target Alec... They were sure that the big man would make his move.


    With how obsessed Alec was with Baymard, wouldn¡¯t that be enough stimtion for him?


    Heh.... and by then, the Gustavs would watch Alec tear these motherf***ers to pieces.


    But how would they have known that their avenger was already taken care of?


    Please!


    Arcadina¡¯s new ruler was now William Barn, son to Oden Barn... and not Alec.


    Of course, the clueless Gustavs wallowed in their self made revenge ns while not forgetting to strategically plead for their lives.


    Since they were stars of the show, then why shouldn¡¯t they continue their acts even now?


    As for the royals, they all faced the Gustavs without a hint of expressions on their faces.


    "Kneel!" Landon said coldly.


    And unconsciously, the trembling Gustavs fell to the ground in one swoop.


    "Your majesty, your majesty... it was the Devil that made us do this.


    We...we are sorry!"


    "Sister Lucy, please forgive us, we¡¯ve really learned our lesson this time.


    If you let us go, we¡¯ll leave and never return!"


    "That¡¯s right sister!


    You are so kind and forgiving, so you¡¯ll definitely let us go.


    Thank you little sister Lucy, thank you!"


    "_"


    .


    The audience almost coughed out blood when they saw this shameless family grovelling on Lucy¡¯s feet as if they wanted to kiss her legs.


    And why were they thanking her when she hadn¡¯t even said anything?


    This family was just too much!!


    "Silence!" Landonmanded, before pulling Lucy away from them.


    "The Noble Gustav family of Arcadina.


    You all have truly opened this king¡¯s eyes!


    Not only did your family kill my princess¡¯s mother... but you also had the guts to bully her day in and day out.


    Even though she was your blood, you still treated her far worse than ves.


    She never had enough to eat and would go hungry for days while working tirelessly to please you all.


    You whipped her, punched her, stabbed her and pped her mercilessly.


    And after her mother died, you threw her pit on the streets and turned her into a beggar.


    But after obtaining your goal, you still didn¡¯t stop there.


    You still found your friends and things to beat my princess whenever you felt like it.


    Luckily, my mother picked her up and brought her into the pce soonter.


    But as her family, you never bothered to visit her in the pce all those years.


    Rather, you always denied having any link to her at all.


    Additionally, when we were exiled, you still didn¡¯t show up tofort or see princess Lucy.


    You all thought that she would die of starvation or turn into a beggar.


    Unfortunately, fate had yed a cruel joke on you, and now she is not only fine... But she is now Baymard¡¯s future queen.


    And being the greedy scoundrels that you are, how could any of you miss this opportunity?


    You came here in hopes of bing royals and raising your status too.


    If you tried this out within another empire, you might¡¯ve had more chances of getting away with it.


    But sadly, you just had to do what you did in Baymard.


    That said, do you know the punishment for deceiving a monarch?!!"


    (YY¡ðYY)


    .


    The more Landon spoke, the more his aura became cold and threatening.


    It was so scary that even the crewmen couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    Could anyone tell them what was going on?


    Was there some sort of supernatural urrence happening around that could make the room feel cold and frightening?


    Of course, if Landon could give out these sort of auras to the Warden and several hands in different armed forces... then he as the Boss would definitely have an even more frightening aura no?


    It was as if the aura was almost transmitted through the TV screens because even those viewing felt like maybe there were some special effects added to the mix.


    Their king was indeed quite scary when he was mad.


    They knew this from thest time they watched their king execute those spies.


    On that day, his aura was so cold that even the Baymardians shivered and looked at the spies somewhat pitifully.


    Their king might be kind, but he was extremely ruthless to his enemies.


    And they never forgot that.


    Their king was truly one of a kind.

 Chapter 700 - The Gustav Familys End

    <h4>Chapter 700 - The Gustav Family''s End</h4>


    Back in the pce, Landon had almost lost himself in hatred the more he spoke.


    Of course, the Gustavs couldn¡¯t take his murderous aura that kept growing steadily.


    The women all broke out crying silently, while their son also peed himself just from the pressure alone.


    And even Gustav felt weakness in his dder too, as most of Landon¡¯s hatred was directed towards him more than anyone else.


    And all this was because Landon recalled how Gustav had squeezed Lucy¡¯s jaws painfully when he asked her to kneel in the garden.


    Gustav couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Landon was a demon or something.


    Because the rage that was specifically targeted towards him could make onemit suicide if they weren¡¯t somewhat strong.


    Everyone else just looked at the Gustavs pitifully


    Sigh... you just had to piss off his majesty.


    Well, it was time to light some incense for these idiots.


    .


    "Do you know the consequences of deceiving a monarch?


    Answer me!!!" Landon thundered.


    And immediately, the Gustav family lowered their bodies even more in fear.


    The women had evenid t on the ground just from Landon¡¯s ear-shattering voice.


    Gustav gritted his teeth and forced himself to speak.


    "Y...your majesty, its execution."


    "Good!


    I¡¯m d that you know this, so you shouldn¡¯t be too surprised.


    After all, not only did you deceive this monarch, but you also bullied the empire¡¯s princess right under my nose and went as far as threatening her for your selfish means too.


    You calcted this king and wanted my fiancee to step down.


    Again, you had bad intentions for my people since you nned to use your daughters in hopes of manipting me.


    And this not all, you also took advantage of Queen mother Kimberly¡¯s kind nature.


    Hence thoroughly insulting my mother!


    Now... if I recall, the princess had called your hotel room several times and begged you to turn yourselves in.


    If you had done that, your oue would have been better.


    But since you decided to lie and not repent, then you all only have yourselves to me!" Landon said coldly.


    And the moment he made his stance, the Gustavs almost lost their souls in terror.


    Would they be executed?


    Didn¡¯t they say that these Baymardians were extremely kind and forgiving?


    No!


    They had to survive!


    They had to beg for their lives, even if it meant physically licking Lucy¡¯s toes.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    They prostrated even more on the ground and banged their hearts against the floor loudly.


    "Your majesty, please forgive us!"


    "Please forgive us, your majesty.


    We were temporarily possessed by demons!"


    "Yes your majesty, or else how would we able to do all those things to our own blood?"


    "Please forgive us your majesty, please forgive us!"


    Landon sneered in his heart as he listened to them continuously me the devil for their deeds.


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t help wondering if the devil himself was tired of people using his name.


    Bruh!... the dude was getting all the me these days.


    They were possessed?


    Please!


    They did all those things and didn¡¯t for one minute have any signs of reluctance or repentance.


    So what devil?


    It was all their doing!


    .


    "Enough!


    You all need to thank your lucky stars that you raised the princess early on.


    It¡¯s because of this that your lives as ast act of kindness.


    So, you will neither get executed nor imprisoned.


    But make no mistake!


    If you or anyone else ever deceives this king, then only execution will await you!"


    As soon as those watching heard him, even the spies from different regions who just wanted to learn basic things like cooking, also shivered uncontrobly.


    They knew in their hearts that this warning was to them.


    They coulde and learn how to cook so as to better food in their empires, or evene to observe how things were done here so as to organize or improve basic things like traffic in their empires.


    But if they ever went just a tad bit too far... hehehehe... they knew in their hearts that they would be executed without a doubt.


    The only reason why the Gustav family was exempted this time was because of Lucy.


    But if they dared to do so again, then for sure... their heads would roll.


    The Gustavs who heard Landon¡¯s words all beamed with joy and thanked Landon continuously.


    No execution and no imprisonment!


    Hhaahahhahh!


    This was great!


    Now they would have a chance for revenge.


    But how could it be that simple?


    .


    Landon looked at their relieved expressions and sneered.


    "But even though you won¡¯t get imprisoned or executed, as agreed upon by Arcadina¡¯s new ruler... you are to be peasants!"


    --silence--


    Gustav and his family almost choked when they saw the doc.u.ment that one of the guards had handed over.


    What the hell?


    What new ruler?


    What happened to Alec?


    They looked at Landon in confusion and fright.


    "With that said, all properties and wealth owned by the Noble Gustav family will be seized and sold.


    This money will then be sent to princess Lucy as an apology.


    And as for the noble Gustav family, they are required to report back to the Capital at once, as they are prohibited from ever staying outside Arcadina¡¯s Royal Capital.


    There, they will live and work as peasants.


    Of course, they could still be rich.


    But that can only happen by doing legal jobs and nothing more.


    The noble Gustav family should take note that the new Arcadinian ruler has already sent his shoes down here.


    So from the moment you leave Baymard, they will be following you discreetly.


    If you go anywhere else other than the Capital, then your lives will be forfeited.


    Additionally, the Gustav family will be banned from stepping on Baymard¡¯snd.


    Once again, disobedience will result in death!


    That said, the noble Gustav family will have a ss change and be called the Gust family.


    This is the agreement between Arcadina¡¯s new monarch and I."


    "¡õ"


    The moment Landon finished reading their punishment, Gustavs felt likemitting suicide on the spot.


    The Gustavs listened and shook their heads frantically.


    "Why? Why? Why?


    No way!


    Your majesty, I prefer to die honourably.


    Please kill me!"


    [The audience: (*-_-)]

 Chapter 701 - The Gustav Familys End 2

    <h4>Chapter 701 - The Gustav Family''s End 2</h4>


    Gustavs felt likemitting suicide on the spot.


    For people like them, showing off and living a wealthy noble ss life was everything!


    And so if anyone took away these things, it was better if they jumped into the ocean and drowned!


    How were they to survive now?


    For Gustav, the worst thing was that they could only stay in the Capital.


    So with his new peasant status, wouldn''t his friendsugh at him.


    Even his enemies would bully him when they had the chance.


    .


    Landon ced the doc.u.ment close to Gustav''s face.


    And the moment he saw all 3 official Arcadinian seals on the doc.u.ment, they knew that it wasn''t fake.


    Dammit!


    Didn''t that mean that Landon had already been aware of their journey down here?


    If that''s the case, then wouldn''t it also mean that by the time he left the Capital, Alec was actually busy fighting this new king?


    The fight must''ve happened right after they left months ago.


    And if that''s the case, then that also meant that when the new king won, he had also known of their n and had quickly sent his men to catch up to them and bypass them on the road to Baymard.


    So this new ruler and Landon must''ve known of his and Alec''s ns.


    Or else, howe there was an agreed doc.u.ment already?


    He had spent 4 months and 3 weeks travelling in a rxed manner to get to Baymard.


    Of course, it would have been 4 months and 1 week if they didn''t spend several days visiting some cities.


    This meant that their enemy caught up to them during that time and even arrived in Baymard before they did.


    Gustav felt like a fool when he thought of his original ns.


    F***!


    He had been yed.


    Of course, he was thinking too much!


    Landon had also been surprised by their visit.


    And after he saw their drama through the system''s monitors, he decided to make his move fast.


    Yup!


    That night he warped himself to Arcadina''s Capital and saw William face to face.


    .


    It all happened like a dream.


    William was so shocked to see Landon in the Capital.


    But Landon said some made-up story and told William to keep his visit a secret for the time being.


    Of course, he already created his own cassette using the system.


    And since William already had a sr TV, he yed the whole thing for William to watch while telling him about Lucy''s past.


    William already knew most of it, but Landon''s info was more in-depth and detailed than his.


    And the fact that he regarded Lucy as his little sister also made his blood boil too.


    As per the treaty, Landon had to discuss matters concerning Arcadina''s criminals with William.


    So both men came out with this punishment since Lucy adamantly refused to kill them.


    That was how Landon got the agreement.


    And as for the so-called Arcadinian spies sent to monitor the Gustavs, they didn''t exist.


    Landon had ced trackers on them.


    So he would know just where they were at any given time.


    And if they tried to escape or settle down in a ce other than the Capital, then he would make his move and frighten them so much that they won''t run away.


    All they needed to do now was to live an honest peasant life and that was that.


    Of course another reason why he wanted them in the Capital was so that they wouldn''t attempt suicide or get killed by their former enemies.


    Of course they would get bullied and whatnot.


    But if it was to the point where they were one step away from death, they would find themselves always miraculously saved.


    They would be ced in a world that he designed with nowhere else to go.


    This sort of life didn''t seem like punishment to some, but to the Gustavs... it was HELL!


    .


    "No!


    I refuse to be a smelly disgusting peasant!


    I would rather die than living like that!


    What would my friend say?


    How could I turn into an abominable peasant?"


    "You want me to work and serve just like those ves?


    No way!


    I refuse!


    I want to be a noble!"


    "Lucy, you b**ch!


    This is your doing, isn''t it?


    Just because you are jealous of my beauty, you decided to make me work and make my beauty fade away, right?


    Just look at my body?


    Where do you want me to work?


    In the bakery, on the fields, or being a maid?


    Work means serving someone.


    And as a breathtaking nobleman, how could I allow myself stoop so low?"


    "With my noble ss getting changed.


    What is there to live for?


    No!


    Little sister, we are sorry alright?


    Please let us be nobles again.


    I prefer to get executed with this noble ss than live around those disgusting peasants.


    Your majesty, kill me, just kill me now!"


    (-_-)


    Everyone who was watching this felt like rich noble people were really stupid.


    Was it that bad to live the life of a peasant?


    Beforeing to Baymard, many were ves who were below the peasant status.


    ves weren''t even considered as humans, but peasants were.


    So was it really that bad?


    .


    Everyone became speechless by what they saw.


    Were these people crazy?


    They were going on and on about not serving others, as if it was some taboo or something.


    Some even went as far as requesting for death just because they didn''t want others to trample on them or turn them into beggars on the streets.


    As peasants or even beggars, they were susceptible to r.a.p.e, random house murders, their poorly built homes catching on fore, theft of whatever money they made, diseases, and so so.


    One should know that even though Baymard was too safe, the other employees were not.


    Especially Arcadina that didn''t change any of its policy due to Alec not giving 2 F''s and focused on annexing Baymard.


    While other empires started changing, Arcadina remained somewhat constant through it all.


    So even though William just took over, Arcadina would still need time to adjust to change.


    change would go


    Now, the Gustavs were about to see how dangerous and shaky peasants lived.


    But of course, even though they don''t know it... they wouldn''t die.


    Sure!


    They could get beaten up, robbed and all that, but Landon would never allow them to die.


    Since they had maltreated, looked down on and considered these peasants to be disposable, then they should also walk a mile in their shoes, no?


    Especially Gustav who killed them like flies when he was angry.


    And the rest weren''t innocent too, as countless innocent maids and peasants had died in their hands as well.


    So this should be a good learning experience for them.


    Who knows, maybe they might learn a thing or two.


    .


    As for the Baymardians, they didn''t understand why their reactions were that great.


    They as former ves lived even worse lives than peasants.


    So why were these people flipping over the peasant status?


    Then did that mean that the punishment given to them was really effective?


    Sigh... people who were born into rich aristocratic noble statuses were really weird.

 Chapter 702 - Get Out!

    <h4>Chapter 702 - Get Out!</h4>


    And so just like that, the Gustav family found themselves wailing for their wealth.


    Their pictures were quickly taken, and even their fingerprints were kept as well.


    Because even though there was no fingerprint recognition technology yet, their fingerprints were kept for future use.


    That way, when Baymard¡¯s technology advances, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about any criminals or banned citizens.


    Anyway, any DNA samples useful in identifying them in future were properly taken and stored.


    As for their pictures, the ports will have them on file and ensure that they nevere back again.


    And by the time that they aged and grew old... even if they tried to return, Landon was sure that by then fingerprint scanning machines and other advanced techs would be avable.


    The Gustav family, who had now been recognized as the Gust family, were heavily escorted to the bank where all their money was.


    They cleared their entire ount, packed all their belongings and got thrown out of Baymard very quickly.


    And as for the hundreds of guards that they had brought with them, they were told to properly ensure and guarantee that the Gust family safely arrived in the Capital or they would face their new ruler¡¯s wrath.


    Hearing that their new ruler had spies properly watching them, they all decided to behave themselves on this trip back.


    Additionally, they were also told to not touch, steal or brazenly take a single penny from the Gust family while journeying back.


    Of course, Landon had nned to show up and perform some ninja tactics once in a while on their 4-month journey just to make these knights know that they were secretly being watched at all times.


    This would undoubtedly keep them on their toes.


    .


    One should know that all of their property and wealth in the Capital had been confiscated.


    So the money they had right now was all they got.


    With that said, if they were smart enough, they could properly buy a nice cottage house in the Capital, and get some furniture, pots and other things as well.


    They could also n out a second life by investing in farming or even raising chickens by themselves.


    Gustav could even start as a lowly peasant merchant if he properly nned and budgeted things right.


    They could also sell all the fancy clothes that they had bought de Baymard, as well as all the fancy clothes in their estate in the Capital.


    Yup!


    Their clothes, beddings and toiletries were the only things that they would be allowed to take from their estate.


    Except for the carriages that bore the Noble Gustav family carvings on them, the horses that they were using to journey towards Baymard would still be given to them.


    So they could buy wagons and sell their goods around the streets just like some peasants did.


    In fact, they had a lot of start-up money for peasants.


    If they properly nned out everything, they could live off what they hads ordinary for an entire year.


    But something told Landon that they might squander it all within a month instead.


    Did these people look like they could even eat ordinary peasant rations?


    They would probably be more concerned with keeping appearances and making aeback instead.


    But well, he had extended all his courtesy towards them as per Lucy¡¯s request.


    So whatever they became after this would be entirely their fault.


    .


    As for why Landon decided to make the entire Baymard watch the video, it was because he didn¡¯t want the Gustav family to start spreading g rumours about Lucy.


    Because even if he rified the matter after that, her name would¡¯ve already been tarnished.


    Sure, the matter would be cleared up.


    But because some people might initially doubt Lucy, tiny seeds of doubt would soon be nted into their hearts.


    Humans were just like that.


    Even back on earth, some celebrities had faced this same problem too.


    Some celebrities had been reported on the news for ¡¯allegedly¡¯ beating their ex-wives or doing something scandalous.


    They would get booed and might even lose their jobs when the truth of the matter hadn¡¯t been rified yet.


    And even if it turned out that they were truly innocent when the truth came to light, some people might still choose to believe that they were guilty instead.


    Undoubtedly, that would forever be in their records, guilty or not.


    And if more rumours or conspiracies of that nature came about, then their reputations would diminish further since most people would feel like there was no ¡¯smoke without fire¡¯.


    So it was always best to put rumours to rest by outsmarting your enemy once and for all.


    The fact that he gave out Lucy¡¯s background story and showed her family¡¯s real face to the entire world before the enemies could even talk or back themselves up, would make everyone swing their way.


    Therefore, no matter how they rified the matter or tried to act pitifully, they had already lost.


    All because they didn¡¯t strike first!


    They were made so speechless that they couldn¡¯t even think of a perfect defensive excuse to deny or free themselves of these allegations.


    So what more could they do?


    .


    "Boo!


    Get out of our empire!


    Get out of Baymard!


    Get out!"


    "Boo!"


    (*^*)


    The Gust family was mercilessly ridiculed and forced out of Baymard hurriedly.


    Of course, how could the reporters let this opportunity go?


    They all ran up to them and tried to break through the guards who were escorting them out.


    "Sir!


    Do you regret not treating your daughter well?"


    "Madam!


    How do you feel knowing that your grand ns didn¡¯te together as you thought?"


    "Madam, are you the one who encouraged your daughters to shamelessly seduce his majesty Landon?


    Did you personally teach them those tricks?


    And is that how you got together with your husband?"


    "Missies!


    When you both tried to seduce his majesty earlier on, why did the 2 of you secretly pinch each other on film?


    Is it because you both werepeting against each other too?"


    "Young man!


    Now that you peed yourself on national Tv, are you afraid that others will see you as a coward?


    And why did you hide behind your mother in the video when the princess¡¯s guards appeared?


    Can you please tell us how you feel?"


    "Sir!


    Will you let the fact that you¡¯ve been publicly disgraced go, or will you be nning revenge instead?"


    "Sir! Sir! Sir!"


    "Madam! Madam! Madam!"


    (Y^Y)


    Landon watched everything from his monitors and sighed from relief.


    Now that he had properly taken care of his inws, it was time to prepare for the big wedding.


    That¡¯s right!


    He was talking about the wedding of Josh, Gary, Trey and Mark, his 4 brothers for life.


    Amidst Landon¡¯s preparations, Baymard was still filled with gossip about the dramatic scenes between his inws.


    But Baymard wasn¡¯t the only ce that was filled with Drama at the moment.


    Far away, several empires were experiencing Drama too.

 Chapter 703 - Red or Blue Pill, You Choose Wifey.

    <h4>Chapter 703 - Red or Blue Pill, You Choose Wifey.</h4>


    Back in Arcadina, The entire Capital was buzzing with gossip.


    Today was the day for Alec¡¯s grand execution.


    It was said that alongside Alec, several other nobles would be executed too.


    This made everyone very curious about the soon-to-be new king that ordered corrupt and wicked nobles to be executed.


    He seemed like a man who was for the people.


    Yup!


    He was still their soon-to-be king because the coronation day was set for next week.


    But even though he hadn¡¯t been crowned, everyone knew that he was king.


    And within Arcadina¡¯s pce, William was currently getting refugees for the execution ceremony.


    .


    William raised his hands at shoulder-level while 4 butlers currently dressed him up.


    And when he was done, he sat down and allowed them tob his air and prepare him as they usually do.


    Of course as they did this, his most trusted aides just stood by the side patiently.


    "Our young master is as handsome as ever!"


    "Hahahhha!


    I¡¯m sure that when those noblewomen see him, they would all be blushing shyly and trying their best to get his attention."


    "Eh?


    But wouldn¡¯t this be a problem to his Majestyter on?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Have you forgotten that his majesty has a crush on you know who back in Baymard?


    If sister-inw came here and saw so many women go after the young master, wouldn¡¯t she be discouraged?"


    "You¡¯re right.


    I think...hm?


    Why does it suddenly feel cold in here?"


    The aides all looked at William¡¯s cold face in unison and shivered.


    "It seems like you have a lot of free time on your hands.


    So why don¡¯t I assign some more tasks for you toplete?"


    "Ahh!... no young master!


    We¡¯ll leave you to yourself and wait for you outside."


    "Yes young master.


    We¡¯ll wait for you outside."


    With that, William¡¯s aides all fled for their lives hastily.


    F**!


    How did they forget that their master seemed to be sensitive to anything rted to sister-inw?


    One might really think that she had fed him with some love potion or something.


    William looked at his fleeing aides silently.


    ¡¯Hmph!


    How can she flee because of this?


    His wifey was not afraid of a little challenge¡¯.


    He scoffed and continued looking at himself in the massive mirror before him.


    .


    After Landon rescued him from Eli and Connor, he had spent several weeks in Baymard before Alec arrived with his troops.


    And at that time, William had already gotten the help of Landon to chase his future wife.


    Of course since she was a security guard within thendport, she was free than those in the barracks and whatnot.


    So she actually lived in an apartment within District E.


    Their first encounter was when William visited Baymard way back for the first time.


    So this time, he and Landone up with a n for him to coincidentally meet her this time.


    And so the n worked and he slowly began to make his move.


    For now, he nned to clear all obstacles within Arcadina first before marrying her.


    He nned to still keep his identity a secret and visit her more often.


    He would get engaged with her first while dealing with Arcadina¡¯s problems simultaneously.


    And when she turned 20, he would marry her.


    From the time that he spent with her, he knew tht she had started devising feelings for him too.


    And so bi-weekly, he would write several letters and send them to her.


    One should know that he and London had an agreement of having someone from Baymard deliver mail between them biweekly.


    In this way, if any of them was ever in trouble or in need of anything, the other would get the news rather than getting it 4 monthster.


    So bi-weekly, Landon sent out special teams to and fro Baymard.


    And while one team drove towards Arcadina, another team left Arcadina and journeyed towards Baymard instead.


    Rosters for mail delivery between rulers of these two empires were strategically selected in a way that gave the soldiers time to rest.


    .


    There were 30 teams in total and only 2 teams were selected each month to deliver mail bi-weekly.


    So each team might only be selected to deliver mail again several months after finishing a mission.


    This service was considered ssified and of his importance since it was mail or secret information that needed to be passed between 2 rulers.


    The soldiers might encounter assassins or even enemies that tried to steal this information, so all teams took these missions seriously.


    Anyway, William used this to send his mail to his future wife through Landon.


    Of course, the clueless girl always received it in her mailbox just like an ordinary person would.


    Again, William told her that when she replied, she should just take it to his ¡¯friend¡¯ who lives in one of the apartments in District H.


    The so-called friend was actually one of his subordinates who was left behind.


    This subordinate was here to look after the house that he had personally purchased for a period of 2 years.


    This was the home that he and his family stayed in whileying low in Baynard.


    That said, the subordinate took the mail from his future wife and made sure that Landon¡¯s men got it instead.


    And the rest was history.


    The whole process seemed tiresome.


    But to William, it was totally worth it!


    With her, he was sure that he could live a happy life like his parents.


    Since he grew up seeing his parents living themselves and involving no other person in their marriage, William was also a man who believed in having just 1 wife too.


    And she was the only one who had ever made his heart move.


    He had travelled in disguise and even so many beautiful women who were just shallow beings inside.


    And even when he saw some that were both beautiful on the inside and outside, he still wasn¡¯t attracted or moved by them.


    But she was different.


    She was the one!


    As Landon had told him, all that was left was for her to take the red or blue pill... whatever that means.


    .


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "Your majesty, it¡¯s almost time for the ceremony to begin."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go.


    Let¡¯s behead the Tyrant."

 Chapter 704 - The Peoples Worries

    <h4>Chapter 704 - The People''s Worries</h4>


    William made his way majestically to the execution ceremony alongside his family, his ¡¯aunts¡¯ and several of his men.


    Well, the execution was actually taking ce before the pce walls.


    Several newly built execution stands had been ced on the walls for the asion.


    The simple wooden stands had just been built over these past few days and were made to be somewhat higher than the balcony railings.


    In this way, once the execution began, those below would have a good look at how the heads would roll.


    Just within the Capital city, there were over 4,000 nobles that had a hand in the politics of the empire.


    Of course, one could say that only about 300 of them truly held any sort of power, while the rest wereckeys in their fractions.


    Again, one should know that the Capital was the empire¡¯s most powerful and grandest city.


    So other noble homes all around Arcadina had 1 or 2 representatives in the Capital.


    The Capital city¡¯s size was a lot bigger than Baymard¡¯s, as Baymard used to be the 3rdrgest city while the Capital was thergest.


    Thousands of years back, the Capital was about the size of a single moderate city.


    So after it¡¯s leader colonized more than 6 neighbouring cities, small 20 viges and 4 towns... The Capital back then had turned into the Pyno continent¡¯s first empire.


    And just like that, the other ces that were annexedter were seen as lesser regions and were agreed to be ghetto regions instead.


    And so as battles and time went out thousands and thousands of yearster, Arcadina was formed and the Capital that was already too massive was recognized as the Capital city.


    Most cities retained their sizes after they were annexed.


    So the ruler of Baymard thousands and thousands of years back had actually annexed quite a lot of ces and had already united the entire Baymardian region before getting defeated.


    By then Baymard wasn¡¯t barren and was seen as quite a prosperous ce.


    Anyway, after most OPces got annexed, they retained their sizes... And that was how Baymard remained as the 3rdrgest city, while the Capital was thergest.


    .


    Anyway, being thergest city in Arcadina, the sheer number of nobles who either sent their representatives there or their children was great.


    Upon arrival, many of these representatives had to enter a fraction under some of the leading ministers who could potentially influence his Majesty¡¯s decision.


    These fractions have always been battling against themselves to get more people in their groups, so many noble children who wouldn¡¯t inherit their father¡¯s title were usually sent to the Capital to wait for his majesty¡¯s instructions.


    Some got deployed somewhere else, while others just stayed in the Capital and continued expanding his majesty¡¯s influence.


    Long story short, the Capital was the gathering ce for all nobles and their forces within Arcadina.


    So even though there were over 4,000 so-called nobles, only 300 of them were the real mover and shakers of things.


    With that, today, 83 of these 300 leaders would be executed alongside Alec.


    These were the people whose crimes were too hard to overlook.


    Without a doubt, none of the nobles and ministers were truly innocent since they had messed up here and there asionally.


    Many of them did these things because of their leaders.


    Some were too timid and frightened to refuse, as they would immediately be assassinated or crippled by their own fraction.


    So they were people that could be easily straightened up with time.


    But the ones that were getting executed were those that were too rotten and bad to the bones.


    Keeping them would undoubtedly stagnate Arcadina¡¯s progress in due time.


    So they had to die alongside Alec.


    .


    "Oh, my heavens!


    I can¡¯t believe that I lived to see this day.


    Finally, we¡¯ll be free!"


    "Hmhm.


    After this, I¡¯m going to drink till I pass out."


    "You¡¯re not the only one thinking about it.


    Can¡¯t you see that several people have taken it upon themselves to decorate the city these past few days?


    The entire ce looks as if we were preparing for some festival rather than an execution.


    Everyone is in a celebratory mood.


    And I don¡¯t me them."


    "Hahhahahahahaa!


    Who would¡¯ve known that after all these years, the Tyrant¡¯s past woulde to hunt him?"


    "I¡¯m d Minister Joffrey is getting executed.


    That guy had killed my cousin¡¯s entire family on a whim."


    "That¡¯s nothing!


    Someone identally startled one of minister Reagan¡¯s carriage horses when he was dining at the Heaven Gate restaurant.


    And do you know what Minister Joffrey said?


    He said that he values his horses more than he values peasants and ves.


    So he killed the guy up front.


    That day, I watched everything and shivered uncontrobly.


    That guy was just too scary."


    "Heh... for me, I¡¯m only here to witness minister Hemshaw get executed.


    The bastard defiled my little girl of 7 years old and then killed her in the process before telling his men to throw her lifeless body on the streets as if she was nothing more than a harlot.


    I thought of how I would get my revenge all these years.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that the heavens would be on my side?


    Today, the bastard will die!!"


    (*^*)


    .


    The talk from the crowd below continuously echoed throughout the entire ce as they looked at the pce walls expectantly.


    And soon enough, the trumpets were finally blown.


    ¡¯Puuuuup-pupupuppuppupup-puuuuuuup!¡¯


    Everyone quickly quoted down as they listened to the royal announcer introduce William and the test.


    All eyes were focused on the soon to be king, as many began plotting for the position of queen already.


    "We greet the royal family!" Everyone said in unison while on their knees.


    William hadn¡¯t been crowned yet, and Oden wasn¡¯t king too.


    So the people could only greet them like so... at least until everything got settled properly.


    "You may all rise!" William said while speaking into the Megaphone that was held close to his mouth by the royal announcer.


    He waited for the crowd to stand before continuing his speech.


    "My good people of Arcadina.


    Life has been hard on you all over the past few decades.


    The empire has grown worse year in and year out, and many of you have lost your families due to the influence of several people in power.


    Corruption, bribery, discrimination and murder have grown rampant over time.


    Our beloved empire has gotten worse because of the rotten people who we were supposed to ce our trust in.


    Yes!


    These people were supposed to be the pirs that held our empires firmly.


    But not only did they fail to do their duties, they also greedily gamble with our lives too.


    They robbed our children, bullied our families, stole our goods, forced us to do things that we didn¡¯t want to and made our lives so unbearable that we lived in constant fear all this while.


    But today, I say no more!


    No more will we allow these people suppress us.


    Today, we will rid ourselves of these people and start anew.


    Today, we will take our first step together and build a new Arcadina for us all!"


    "Yahhhh!"


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "Thank you, young prince!"


    "May you live long your highness!"


    "Long live the young prince!"

 Chapter 705 - Execution Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 705 - Execution Ceremony</h4>


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "May you live long your highness!"


    "May your days be full of peace and prosperity, your highness!"


    The crowd went wild with his speech, and many of them even cried when they thought of their sufferings all these years.


    Their bodies trembled and they all felt a strong sense of hope for the future.


    Many hugged each other and even got down on their knees to express their gratitude.


    All they wanted was for them and their children to live peacefully and long.


    Was that really too much to ask?


    They looked at William as if he were their messiah and secretly prayed that he too lived long.


    Because they were now afraid of what sort of person might take over if he died.


    They all knew Oden¡¯s resume and what he stood for.


    So as Oden¡¯s son, they could see that he meant well for the people.


    Just this execution ceremony alone made them firmly believe in his speech.


    Sure!


    They were still afraid that William might be lying to them.


    But the hope that he instilled in them made them decide to trust him for now.


    .


    Hope was what made them live for so many years.


    The hope that things would get better.


    So listening to William¡¯s speech and seeing his actions ever since he made his presence known, how could they not believe him?


    Only they knew how tough their lives had been as peasants and ves.


    They had been beaten, killed and oppressed with some nobles going as far as seizing or burning down their businesses because they had identally angered them.


    Even those who did business by hawking on the roadsides or using their wagons to transport goods had suffered greatly when they ran into them.


    Even seeing them made some nobles feel the need to kill them at sight because they found them dirty and disgusting.


    All these years, they had lived like creatures that weren¡¯t perceived to be human.


    So what could they do against these nobles?


    But now, there was hope.


    They had all heard William¡¯s backstory throughout these past few days.


    The young prince and his family had to live in hiding and even work and do some odd jobs that only ves and peasants could do.


    So such a person would undoubtedly understand their pain.


    He would know what they needed most and would properly be more qualified in helping them whenpared to other nobles.


    Again, the young prince himself was a noble who had a massive army that he had been growing.


    So he probably had people to serve him when he was within his private lodgings.


    From what they knew, he had also gone undercover and worked under some nobles when he was growing up.


    This also meant that he knew the problems that other nobles faced.


    Especially when weak or lower sses nobles faced extinction from their own fractions if they didn¡¯t do what their leader had told them.


    In short, this new ruler of theirs had a diverse range of experience and knew the sufferings of the ves, peasants and nobles.


    So a majority of people in all ss groups appreciated and epted him wholeheartedly.


    Of course, the information that they knew about William was what he wanted them to know.


    He sent his men to spread the news out in order to get this oue out of the people.


    A leader that understood their sufferings ad their need was what most of them wanted.


    That way, they wouldn¡¯t be bullied by another ss group.


    .


    "Long live your highness!"


    "Long live your highness!"


    "Long live your highness!"


    William looked at the people below and also secretly made an oath to do his best.


    After seeing Baymard, he had a clearer idea of how to run his Arcadina.


    From human rights to several key aspects, he had realized that the world outside Baymard was truly a gruesome ce.


    And so he nned to develop his empire into a ce that made people smile and live peacefully.


    He wanted to be there for th motherless children, those in need or those who felt that suicide was the only option for them.


    Once things got better, he hopes that these people would finally realize that the world wasn¡¯t so bad after all.


    No one knew it, but right now... the person he most admired and respected was none other than Landon.


    So his new life long goal is to surpass Landon.


    "My people!


    Today is the day that you all will be liberated from your cages.


    And the people responsible for your entrapment will be executed before your very eyes.


    But before we begin, I will like to tell you all that this ceremony would not have been possible without our good friends from Baymard." William said while gesturing to some of the Baymardian soldiers by his side.


    -silence--


    What did they just hear?


    .


    Everyone paused for a bit before whispering amongst themselves.


    "What?


    The Baymardians?


    Ah!!


    It makes sense now.


    No wonder their amazing carriages have been seen running around the ce as ofte."


    "Why are you so ancient, they call them trucks and not carriages.


    And you¡¯re right.


    Now that I think about it, isn¡¯t his majesty Landon the young prince¡¯s cousin?"


    "Yes!


    That means that he helped his cousin take the throne from his father.


    But I don¡¯t me him.


    The tyrant was just too much and had a decade pile of crimes to his name alone.


    Such a person had to be removed from the throne for the people¡¯s good."


    "That¡¯s right!


    His majesty Landon is a symbol of hope for us peasants and ves.


    So if he trusted this young prince that much, this means that the young prince might also be as kind as his majesty Landon."


    "I agree!


    His majesty Landon had a chance to take over Arcadina, but he didn¡¯t.


    This also shows his character too.


    Such a person is worthy of being my idol!"


    (^_^)


    .


    William raised his hand to call for silence once more amidst the loud whispers from the crowd.


    "Thanks to the Baymard¡¯s timely aid, we were finally able to get this far today.


    So our gratitude for them must never be forgotten!


    That aside, it¡¯s time for the execution ceremony to begin.


    Men, bring out the prisoners!"

 Chapter 706 - Alecs Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 706 - Alec''s Regrets</h4>


    "Men, bring out the prisoners!"


    "Yeahhhh!"


    The moment William issued hismand, the crowd quickly cheered merrily.


    And soon, several Baymardian soldiers and Arcadinian guards quickly brought out the handcuffed ragged-looking prisoners.


    Of course, the nobles that would get executed were brought out first, before their final boss, Alec Barn was brought out.


    Seeing the tall mighty Alec being held down made many people shocked to the core.


    With Alec¡¯s strength, 2 or even 3 people might have problems holding him down.


    But in preparation for today¡¯s execution ceremony, they had weakened Alec quite a bit by reducing his normal food rations and limiting the number of times he ate in a day.


    A man like Alec ate at least 4 full tes of food during one mealtime... and meat was always a must for him.


    He ate enough food to keep his figure up since he was already used to eating that much for the past few decades which worked well alongside his training.


    So now that they had forced him on a diet that couldn¡¯t even be better than what ordinary peasants ate, his body just gradually crumbled and weakened.


    He had a pang of constant hunger that have him headaches, belly pains and also made him felt like he might faint at any given time.


    He was truly weak to the bones.


    If one really observed him, they would see that without the support of the guards and soldiers, he might actually fall.


    Of course they inky needed him to be conscious so that he could face his crimes and feel the pain of death.


    "Boo! Boo! Boo!"


    "Kill the tyrant!"


    "Booooooo!"


    The crowd went hysterical when they saw him climb onto the wooden stage and drop to his knees before them.


    This man had been their nightmare for years, so how could they not be d to see this day?


    .


    Alec forcefully opened his tired eyes and watched the people before himugh and mock him.


    The anger that had now engulfed his heart was enough to flood the entire Hertfilia.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think it funny when he remembered how they had cheered for him after he took the throne decades ago.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t have a choice back then, because if they refused... then they might be put to death by the many guards who were watching them closely.


    Just looking at the people below made his blood run cold.


    He didn¡¯t know that he had been living with so many pretenders all these years.


    Even his own sons and wives were nning to kill him too.


    Yes!


    He still remembered the words that Eli and Connor had said to him when he had been taken to visit them.


    Their confession only made him crumble even more.


    One should know that the moment his sons learned that he had been captured and would soon be executed, they didn¡¯t waste any time to reveal their true faces.


    And when he was brought back to Arcadina, his lowly wives who he had always regarded as worthless in terms of power, also revealed their true faces as well.


    What was funnier was that his third wife already knew that he was the one who had killed his 3rd son James.


    It looked like even she had a better infowork than he did because she had yed him like a flute all this while.


    He felt like the victim here.


    .


    Alec looked thought about it more and once again agreed that he was truly the victim here.


    They had yed with the little emotions that he gave them, and had also been strategically nning his downfall for over 10 years now.


    Wasn¡¯t that bloody scary?


    If this incident didn¡¯t happen, he might even be thinking that one of them would be willing to save him.


    But now he knew better than anyone that he had been living with live performers for so many years.


    It seems that all the s.e.x, money, and prestige that he had given them wasn¡¯t enough to make them grateful towards him.


    No... they still schemed day and night for his throne while he had treated them honestly.


    Alec looked at the crowd below who hated him and also looked at his so-called wives who were standing at a distance waiting for him to be executed.


    Most importantly, he looked at Oden and his family and felt regret build up inside of him.


    Yes!


    He regretted not ensuring that this brother of his was truly dead.


    And he regretted not strangling his sons and his wives when he had the chance.


    It would have been better if he ruled Arcadina with no heirs than to have backstabbing bastards right under his nostrils.


    And by then, he would¡¯ve been able to show these people what a real tyrant could do!


    .


    "Hahhahahahha!


    Do you really think that I¡¯ll die?


    I, the dragon king is immortal!


    You all should pray to your ancestors that my ashes don¡¯t wander on Arcadina¡¯s soil, or else I won¡¯t let any of you off even if I be a ghost!!" Alec said while yelling hysterically as loud as he could.


    But since there wasn¡¯t any megaphone by his mouth, only those on the massive pce walls could hear him.


    Of course, they all secretly swore to burn his ashes and dump them on any other empire¡¯s soil just in case.


    Even though Alec¡¯s maddening words truly took away most of his strength, he didn¡¯t care at all since he knew that today would be his death day.


    He looked at Oden, William, his wives and everyone else in deep resentment and unwillingness.


    As for William who received Alec¡¯s re, he just calmly smiled back at him before raising his hands again to call for silence.


    By then, the names of all the prisoners were read out before William passed the list to the announcer who then climbed onto the execution stage.


    .


    The newly built stage could only amodate 6 people at a time.


    Once the executioner got on the stage, each prisoner would be called one by one to be beheaded.


    The nobles who previously seemed courageous , all looked at the executioner and the massive axe in his hands in fear.


    "Your highness!


    Please forgive me!


    I promise to turn a new leaf in life if you do."


    "Yes your highness!


    I can swear with my life that I will be an honest man from here on out.


    So please spare my life."


    "Your highness...


    Even if you turn me into a peasant, I will willingly ept it."


    "Spare us!"


    "Spare us, your highness!"


    (:¡¯TT¡õTT¡¯:)


    The nobles all begged loudly in hope of changing William¡¯s mind, but William just looked at the executioner and signalled for him to begin.


    And so just like that, each noble was sent up the stage one by one.


    Their crimes were read publicly, theirst words were duly noted and their heads were sent flying with the executioner¡¯s mighty axe.


    "Minister Fah Gregare!"


    "No!


    I don¡¯t want to die!


    I don¡¯t want to!


    I don¡¯t...."


    ¡¯Chop!¡¯


    "Minister Joffrey Klin!"


    ¡¯Chop!¡¯


    "Minster Alexander Maximus!"


    ¡¯Chop!¡¯


    ¡¯Chop!¡¯


    ¡¯Chop!¡¯


    (¡Á_¡Á)

 Chapter 707 - Alecs End

    <h4>Chapter 707 - Alec''s End</h4>


    ¡¯Chop!¡¯


    ¡¯Chop!¡¯


    ¡¯Chop!¡¯


    (¡Á_¡Á)


    .


    Heads were sent flying for a bit before all the nobles had already met their brutal ends.


    Now, it was time to take care of their BOSS.


    Alec tried his best to control his body and got on the stage as majestic as he could.


    Even if he was to be executed, he would damn well go down as the powerful ruler that he was.


    He listened to the cheers from below and looked keenly at the executioner who was busy sharpening his de carefully.


    "Moby!


    It seems like I have been toox on you these past years that you don¡¯t even show any signs of fear when beheading your king."


    Hearing Alec¡¯s words, the executioner stiffened up instinctively... before recing once more.


    "As to your words, you are no longer king.


    Right now, you are not his majesty, but amon prisoner.


    So I hope that you do not take it to heart since I¡¯m just doing my job as the chief royal executioner.


    But I have to say Alec, I too have been looking forward to this day."


    "Hahahhahaha!


    As expected, you¡¯re finally showing your true colours.


    You¡¯re not even willing to call me by my title.


    Now I¡¯ve be ¡¯just Alec¡¯.


    Hehehehehehe!


    Mark my words Moby, you will regret your insubordination soon." Alec said coldly.


    And as they spoke, Alec¡¯s crimes were currently being read to the people.


    .


    Alec¡¯s crimes were so long and detailed that some people couldn¡¯t even believe that man used to be their king.


    What sort of person had they allowed to lead them all these years?


    How could he kill his own son and mes it on kidnapping?


    No wonder his wives were up there looking at him with resentful eyes.


    If he could do that to his flesh and blood, then what more of them?


    But then again, this was the man who killed his father and attempted to kill his own brother.


    So they weren¡¯t too shocked by his crimes.


    It was as if they had already epted that he was the devil himself.


    Minutes went by and finally, all his crimes were read out loud and Moby had already finished sharpening his de too.


    But how could William give Alec a painless death?


    "For the crime of killing his son who happened to be my cousin James Barn, I will allow my aunt, Duchess Argenia toe forth and take her revenge before the tyrant is executed." William announced before gesturing towards Argenia.


    She walked towards Alec with a cruel smile on her face.


    Her smile was almost menacing to all those who saw it.


    Her body trembled as she held onto the dagger in her hands.


    This was the day that she had been waiting for!


    She hastily advanced like a child who was about to receive a gift, and finally stepped on the stage.


    At that moment, Moby pulled Alec¡¯s hair and tilted back and tilted his body at an angle that made it easier for Argenia tounch her attacks


    Alec looked at the woman who used to scream pleasurable on his bed in disgust.


    At this point, he had no family love for any of his wives as sons since they had betrayed him.


    So he just looked at the ungrateful things with disdain and disgust.


    "Do you want to know how your worthless son died?


    I kicked him, pinched him, strangled him and stabbed him until he turned stupid.


    The fool didn¡¯t even know what hit him when he died before me."


    "Bastard!


    I want you to die!"


    ¡¯Stac! Stac! Stac!¡¯


    Argenia angrily stabbed Alec¡¯s shoulders countless times in pain.


    Tears fell out of her eyes as she recalled the scene she had witnessed years back.


    That¡¯s right!


    She had been right there when he killed her precious baby.


    And all she could do was watch in pain and shock.


    She watched her child fall to the ground and struggle to escape from Alec¡¯s grasp.


    The boy seemed like paper when he was held down by Alec.


    Her baby boy was killed by his own father mercilessly.


    And the saddest part of it all was that his body was never returned to her.


    She never got a chance to say her final goodbyes to him.


    Not even the chance to look at his face one more time.


    Did the bastard not know what this meant to a mother?


    .


    "Bastard!


    I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!"


    Immediately, Argenia was sent crazy on Alec.


    Blood sttered in her face and her clothes more and more as she viciously attacked her husband in tears.


    Of course if they truly left her to go on, then it was very likely that she would kill him instead.


    So William sent 3 other guards to get her down from the stage.


    "No!


    Let me kill this bastard!"


    Let me kill him.


    Let me.....wooooooo!!!!"


    Argenia broke down even more as the men tried their best to get her off the stage.


    Everyone below looked at her pitifully, as they too could imagine her pain when she realized that she had been sleeping with the monster that was responsible for killing her child.


    At this point, who knows if he was also the real culprit involved in killing his first daughter Princess Jete?


    If they were her, they would do the same too.


    William walked to her side and whispered a few words to her.


    "Aunt, it¡¯s okay.


    We will avenge cousin soon."


    "Yes.


    T...thank you nephew." Argenia said sincerely before adjusting her feelings once more.


    She then stepped back and positioned herself at an angle that allowed her to properly watch Alec¡¯s head roll.


    Once Argenia found a spot to watch, the ceremony continued with William¡¯s mother and several other people came forward to either stab or punch Alec too.


    What could they say, he was a well-hated guy.


    .


    Alec breathed hoarsely and tried his best to stare at his enemies in the eye.


    But his weak body, coupled with today¡¯s injuries made it hard for him to keep his eyes open for long.


    Dammit!


    He was truly unwilling to die, even though he knew that his end was near.


    He had been hoping that his ministers and other nobles would team up and save him all this while.


    But now he knew that they too wanted nothing more than for him to die.


    He realized that he had been swimming in murky waters all these years.


    He wished that if he could start anew, he would definitely ensure that Oden out of everyone else was truly dead.


    Sadly, even if he went back in time... the heavens would still send someone to take care of him again.


    The will of the heavens could never be changed unless he was the one that changed for the better instead.


    That was just the way things were.


    .


    Alec looked at his enemies coldly while listening to William.


    "The Tyrant Alec Barn.


    Anyst words?"


    "Since you all have betrayed me, then I swear that even if I¡¯m a ghost, I won¡¯t let any of you off!"


    "I¡¯d like to see you try.


    Begin the execution!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    And so just like that, Moby swung his heavy axe towards Alec¡¯s neck.


    Time seemed to freeze, as everyone watched intensely.


    Some were anxious as they felt that maybe something that could stop the execution might happen.


    They watched the de anxiously and even held their breaths unintentionally.


    The de fell forcefully and finally hit its mark.


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    --silence--


    Did they just seed?


    Alec¡¯s head rolled on the stage and those on the walls all looked at it as if trying to confirm that the head truly belonged to Alec.


    They did it, they killed the tyrant.

 Chapter 708 - A Greedy King

    <h4>Chapter 708 - A Greedy King</h4>


    With the execution ceremony done, William finally took a breather and began focusing on his uing coronation.


    But while he still had time, he and his men quickly piled up over a thousand thick books on his office floor.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Alright!


    Call Brutus and the rest toe in now."


    "Yes, young master!"


    With that, the guard went out and did as he was told.


    And 40 minutester, the expected guests had arrived.


    These men were some of Williams¡¯s most trusted ountants who had managed some of his family¡¯s secret estates for decades now.


    "Master, young master... we greet you all." The men said while kneeling before Oden and William.


    "You all may rise!"


    Hearing that, the men quickly stood up and patiently waited for William¡¯s next orders.


    "We have patiently waited for this day in the shadows.


    And now that we are here, I expect each one of you to perform your duties to perfection.


    To my left are all the ounting books throughout Alec Barn¡¯s reign, as well as some books from thest 2 years of myte grandfather¡¯s reign.


    All books are already organized ording to their years, so begin with the earliest year.


    Also, by my right... you all will find several Baymardian calctors, pencils, pens, erasers, pencils and all other writing materials there too.


    So I trust you all know what to do."


    "Yes, young master!"


    "Good!


    Don¡¯t disappoint me!"


    With that, everyone quickly got busy.


    Wasn¡¯t this what they had been waiting for all these years?


    Now they were finally here!


    .


    The ountants happily divided themselves up into 2 groups with one group looking at Grandpa Barns¡¯s month of reign and another looking at Alec¡¯s first month in power.


    The team that dealt with Grandpa Alec¡¯s reign smiled merrily, but the other team continuously frowned as time went by.


    And just like that 3 hours had gone by with them grumbling angrily.


    Their difort was so much that William and Oden had to step forward and take a look.


    "Young master, this is sacrilege!


    How could such a man rule an empire?


    Oh my God, throw him away!"


    "Master Oden, I mean no disrespect, but if your brother was still alive, I would personally stab him myself!


    Just looking at this book makes my eyes bleed.


    Ahhhhh!....It¡¯s just too painful."


    "Young master, if I were the ountant in charge of these books when Alec took over, I would¡¯ve alreadymitted suicide from it all.


    Everything is just wrong!"


    ¡¯_¡¯


    William and Oden looked at the men who were die-hard fans of ounting and mathematics with pity.


    For these men who typically gathered around during their free time to discuss ande up with mathematical theories, this was quite aggravating to them.


    Over these years, they had gotten the basic timetable and some basic mathematics principles like division, multiplication and even the concept of decimal points from Baymard.


    So they were really into math and loved studying it from the bottom of their heart.


    But seeing so many problems in these ount books, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the royal ountants truly knew how to add or even how to subtract.


    Or was everything here from embezzlement alone?


    This was just too much!!!!!


    Indeed, just the books for Alec¡¯s first month in power could make one faint from rage.


    He had squandered 7/10 of the tax savings and other sources of ie to hurriedly increase his militia.


    .


    That¡¯s right!


    Alec the tyrant, only focused on expanding and taking care of his military¡¯s upkeep.


    The people¡¯s suffering and what thend needed was never Alec¡¯s concern.


    And just from his sh**y way of doing things, all the ministers and ounting officers who aided in controlling funds had embezzled a sh** load of them for decades now.


    William decided to randomly pick some ount books from different months within the same year and take a look at them.


    He opened the middle pages of each one, took out his calctor and was shocked.


    Nothing added up!


    He did the same for the following years and then looked at the ountants pitifully.


    Every book he randomly touched had major problems... all except those that were done within his grandfather¡¯s reign.


    As for Alec¡¯s reign, the ount books weren¡¯t properly bnced and the money taken for some projects were never ounted for.


    The only thing that they could see was that money was that huge chunks of money constantly went into increasing Alec¡¯s army... probably because Alec who was a young king at the time, felt threatened by all the old fogies around.


    But since he took care of his issues and firmly stabilized himself years after, then why didn¡¯t he properly look after his people?


    William opened the ount books for these past months alone and almost felt like strangling Alec to death.


    The man still carried on in the same manner all these years.


    What the hell was he thinking?


    What about his people?


    This sort of thing could only make one¡¯s blood boil even more.


    .


    Needless to say that over the years, Arcadina¡¯s tax kept increasing more and more because of their greedy king.


    And with such a ruler, of course... his ministers would be the same too.


    The ministers took advantage of Alec¡¯s constant focus on power and started sneaking money out in the name of doing new projects.


    Alec didn¡¯t want to bother with other things, so he appointed some ministers to take over them instead.


    Some took money out saying that they wanted to fix roads, expand trade, get more food for viges and towns in other territories and whatnot.


    But for decades, those so-called projects had never been fulfilled.


    Alec was too focused on getting his militia.


    So provided he and his army had ample food, sries and whatnot... he didn¡¯t look too deep into what was going on behind the scenes.


    Again, everytime he went to the royal vault and saw the massive hall that was filled with gold, gems, silver and treasure... he just felt that he was too rich.


    So he never bothered about anything else.


    The treasure room was a massive hall which had treasures, money and all sorts of rare gems and stones that had been collected by his ancestors for thousands and thousands of years.


    So everytime he walked into the hall and looked at the treasure that now belonged to him, he felt like he could never go broke!


    So why should he worry about others?


    And so he never bothered about the little things that the ministers did behind his back.


    One should know that things in the royal treasury were kept there just in case the empire was in an emergency state.


    As for the money used to actually run the empire, that was kept in another treasury and was basically from taxes, trade, donations and other sources of ie.


    Of course, the knights were paid off from the public money and not the royal treasury money.


    So provided the ministers ensured that his army was properly fed, then he didn¡¯t care about the rest.


    He was, after all, a greedy king.

 Chapter 709 - Collective Rage

    <h4>Chapter 709 - Collective Rage</h4>


    "Young Master, you did the right thing when he executed that bastard.


    Any monarch ruling with this sort of management truly deserves death!"


    (*^*)


    As the men voiced out theirints, Oden and William couldn¡¯t agree more.


    They briefly nced at several books and truly felt like resurrecting Alec and killing him all over and over again.


    What sort of work did the fool leave for him to do?


    Did he know how long it would take for them to finish all this when there were so many errors involved?


    Just the ounting books for the first month within Alec¡¯s first year all had major errors in them.


    So what more of the ounting books for the next 15~20 something years?


    Was this some sort of joke?


    .


    One should know that each month within a single year had more than 100 ounting books alone.


    These ount books focused on many different aspects like importation of foreign goods for the people¡¯s benefit, how the goods were distributed to the chosen farmers, exportation, books that focused on textile materials, food, construction, and so on.


    Even fixing roads, creating statues, building new bridges, creating new wells for the people or buying official sh.i.p.s all needed to be ounted for with the workers or people involved getting paid and the materials bought.


    Additionally, there were ¡¯projects¡¯ that needed to be done with tax money too.


    With that said, each topic had its own ounting book that showed the daily progress of things, as well as the losses and grains for each day within the month.


    Again, each book focused on the entire Arcadina.


    So if money was allocated for seed distribution, the book had to show how many farmers were hired, horses were bought, wagons were gotten, and knights were paid to escort these seeds to their designated regions within Arcadina.


    One also had to ount for these people¡¯s food, lodging and whatnot.


    In short, there were so many different ount books for just a single month alone.


    So if all of them were f**ked up, then what more of the other books within the other months in that same year?


    No!


    What more of the other years during Alec¡¯s reign?


    This was a nightmare!


    .


    William massaged his temples helplessly.


    He thought that he would be able to wrap things up 2 weeks from now.


    But from the look of things, it will take at least 2 months to properly evaluate these books.


    They would have to take their time and go over each book several times without error before proceeding to the next.


    Because even though he had executed the most tyrannical nobles, there were still some who embezzled some tiny fraction of wealth and joy away with it over these years.


    Now, it was time for them to pay up from their family treasuries.


    Everything should be returned to the people!


    William shook his head wryly and wondered if this was what Alec meant when he said that he would haunt him as a ghost.


    Because right now, he truly felt helpless by the way Alec left the entire ce unorganized.


    Even forgetting about the ount books that targeted the running of the pce was in a mess.


    No one knew the exact amount of people employed here.


    Some of them were killed off but still marked as alive and still receiving their sries... while others have their names appearing in these books twice and were somehow receiving double sries instead.


    .


    Additionally, one shouldn¡¯t forget about the fact that the royal pce was a shareholder to several businesses out there.


    So every month these businesses had to send some money back to the pce.


    For sure without a doubt, William knew that the businessmen properly showed the pce fake books when giving out the shares... and there was nothing he could do about those since it had already passed.


    What bothered him was how the money that was already recorded and signed by these businessmen, seemed to have diminished or disappeared magically.


    Again, with so many ounting books to look at, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to start with his development n until this was properly taken care of.


    Maybe 2 months wouldn¡¯t be enough for these ountants to check all books involving the entire Arcadina.


    And here he thought that with how tyrannical Alec was, he would keep a tight check on things.


    But only now did he know better.


    Everything was a mess!


    .


    "Father, uncle is really hateful."


    "Hmhm... as expected if a tyrant.


    All your grandfather¡¯s hard work had beenpletely flushed out by him.


    And even after his death, he still found any way to torment us like this.


    It¡¯s truly hard to believe that he and I were born from the same mother.


    I think there¡¯s a secret that your grandfather refused to share before he passed away.


    Or else how could he be so different from me?"


    William listened to Oden and secretly rolled his eyes.


    ¡¯Father please!


    We¡¯ve all established that he¡¯s your brother, so stop trying to deny it.¡¯


    And so with time on their hands, Oden and William joined the ountants in looking over the books.


    Hey!... more hands made the work go faster.


    They spent 4 more hours there and had the maids bring lunch for everyone too.


    ¡¯Flip!¡¯


    ¡¯Shru! Shru! Shru!¡¯


    ¡¯Pac! Pac! Pac! Pac! Pac!¡¯


    The sound of people flipping pages, erasers being used and people punching their calctors angrily could be heard all around the room.


    If before, these people didn¡¯t have beef with Alec... now they truly felt like torturing him slowly for the workload that he had left behind.


    In their eyes, Alec must not have loved any of his sons for him to do such a thing.


    Did he want them to suffer as well when they took over?


    What a heartless man!


    .


    "Father, I think we need to have a chat with the ountants who have been running things all this while."


    "I agree.


    Once we¡¯re done looking through the books, we¡¯ll hold every one of them ountable!" Oden said angrily.


    With how angry they all were right now, by the time they finished looking over the entire thing... those royal ountants would definitely wet themselves from fright when they made their moves.


    Everything that they owed would be given back, even if they had to empty these people¡¯s family treasuries.


    Hmph!


    Serves them right!


    William and the rest continued working angrily.


    And soon, one of the guards stepped hastily.


    "Your highnesses, they¡¯re here!"

 Chapter 710 - Another Busy Man

    <h4>Chapter 710 - Another Busy Man</h4>


    "Your highnesses, they¡¯re here!"


    "Good!"


    With that, William left Oden in the office and followed the guard out.


    They walked out of the building, got on their horses and headed towards another building a little further away.


    The pce estate was just toorge... as one could make multiple golf fields on it.


    William and a few of his men rode their horses toward one of the most heavily guarded buildings on the estate.


    ¡¯Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!¡¯


    They rode in silence towards the building while receiving the many bows and saluted from the workers around.


    And soon, they came across a 3 story building that looked like one of Zeus¡¯ temples in ancient Greek mythology.


    The entrance had several tall pirs supporting it, which gave it a sort of Roman vibe.


    The pirs were sorge and tall, making all those who stood beside it swam very tiny.


    Again, there were not more than a thousand guards in and out of the building during a single shift.


    So the ce was heavily guarded to a fault.


    William climbed the many steps and ascended into the building with his guards.


    They walked in, bypassed all the guards and soon found themselves in one of the inner halls on the ground floor.


    This was the floor that had most of the security personnel on it.


    While the second and third floors were solely meant to store the royal treasures.


    .


    "We greet his highness!" The guards spoke in unison.


    William nodded at them before turning towards another massive group of learned men who used to be ves that worked under their masters to check the household books.


    "You all have been hired to do a very important task starting from today.


    You have all been briefed on the rules, as well as the consequences for disobeying those rules.


    Greed and selfishness will only lead to their downfall.


    So do your best."


    "Yes, your highness!" The group of excited peasants.


    The pay was very high whenpared to Arcadina¡¯s standard minimum wages.


    So how could they not be happy?


    They went over the rules in their minds and promised to follow them strictly, or else the penalty for theft will be too gruesome for them to handle.


    And what were they hired for?


    Of course, it was to count all the piles and heaps of coins within the treasury.


    William looked at their enthusiastic expressions and nodded in satisfaction.


    One should know that after he went to Baymard, he was very impressed by how organized they were.


    And after personally asking Landon for some tips, he had quickly sorted out his ns from there.


    Arcadina¡¯s current state was just too messy!


    .


    When looking at the treasury, even though all treasures and wealth that were deposited here were recorded, they were never checked throughout these years.


    So even if someone had stolen a diamond ne, a few coins or something valuable, no one would really notice after so many years.


    Provided Alec still saw the heap and piles of wealth, he wouldn¡¯t know if someone stole a handful of gold coins or not.


    Without a doubt, the treasury was just toorge.


    One could even imagine the treasure room within the hit movie ¡¯The Mummy¡¯.


    The ancient people all piled everything there in one massive hall.


    And sometimes, these halls had other hidden inner chambers as well.


    That was the case here too.


    One could only get to the third floor by passing through the inner chamber within the treasure room on the second floor.


    Obviously, the third floor was the most sacred region since it had the rarest gems and stones in them too.


    The floor also had some hidden doc.u.mented secrets that should never be let out to the public as well.


    These secrets have been kept in trunks and kept within hidden trap doors in the massive hall.


    And even the current rulers didn¡¯t know the exact location on the floor where those doc.u.ments from hundreds and thousands of years had been stored.


    They just knew about the taboos or secrets of their parents, who kept passing it along to the next generation all these years.


    For sure, as time went by, some of the secrets had been lost with time.


    Who knows if there was a hidden backup cave around Arcadina that had more royal treasure?


    More than that, some of those doc.u.ments might only leave clues for the current rulers to be able to find whatever was hidden around Arcadina.


    The possibilities were endless.


    Anyway, the treasury kept their wealth and every other secret that they felt was worth keeping.


    .


    As for the tricks that William had learned from Baymard, he immediately began putting everything into perspective once he arrived.


    Firstly, he wanted the so-called locker room system here too.


    As well as the uniform system too.


    So he quickly cleared out one of the rooms on the ground floor as their locker room.


    For now, they only found men employees.


    But soon he was sure that females would also be employed as well.


    And by then, the female locker rooms would be ready too.


    He made several wooden cabs and bought several Baymardian padlocks as well.


    Once the workers got in, they were to record everything that they went into the locker room with.


    That way if someone broke their wooden lockers and stole something, then they could at least be sure that the stolen item really existed.


    And once they recorded all their belongings, they were to change into their pocketless uniforms, lock their lockers, give the key to the guard in charge of collecting these keys and head out towards the treasury.


    Once they got there, they would still be searched before getting in.


    Likewise, they would only be searched before leaving the treasury.


    Their b.r.e.a.s.ts, mouths, hairs, armpits, bellybuttons and even their buttcheeks would be checked if need be.


    No one was to steal a single coin!


    .


    That said, William honestly admired the Baymard¡¯s system of counting all the goods, separating them and cing ten into different storage bags or units.


    And more importantly, each bag had an amount written on it which made it easier for anyone who wanted to pick it upter on.


    It was inadvisable to leave all these piles of coins unounted for like that.


    William hung around for a bit before getting on his horse and heading towards another building that held Arcadina¡¯s national treasury.


    Sigh... he had now turned into an extremely busy man.


    And while he went on with his life a little more worried free, far away from Arcadina¡¯s soil... some people were not so carefree as he was.


    Trouble was just a moment away for some.

 Chapter 711 - Trouble Brewing From Afar

    <h4>Chapter 711 - Trouble Brewing From Afar</h4>


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrrrrr!!!¡¯


    The sounds of heavy vehicles could be heard moving tantly on the Teriquen roads.


    Every peasant, merchant and passenger moved aside in awe and shock!


    "Heavens!


    What the hell did I just see?


    Are these Baymardian cars in our empire?


    What are they doing here in Terique?


    Are they here to visit the royal family?


    They must be friends with the royals."


    "Waa!


    I heard about these cars and had even seen them in some of the Baymardian picture books.


    But aren¡¯t they bigger than the small car in the book?"


    "Hmph!


    What do you know?


    This might be what they call a bus."


    "No!


    It¡¯s definitely a train."


    "How can this be a train?


    I have personally witnessed the trains, and they are very long and bigger than these.


    For sure, these are trucks... Like the jeep truck."


    "But isn¡¯t that still a car?",


    "Tsk!


    Who cares about that?


    Just look at how cool they are?


    Amazing!"


    "I agree!


    Now I truly want my own.


    Too bad that only the Caronians and Baymardians are allowed to drive them in Baymard."


    "Dammit!


    Why doesn¡¯t our empire sign a treaty with them?


    What the hell are they waiting for?"


    "Hey, I just realized something.


    Since they¡¯re here, then doesn¡¯t that mean these Baymardians might¡¯vee to sign the treaty instead?"


    "Ahhhh!


    If it¡¯s true, then I visit Baymard again very soon.


    Heaven knows how badly I¡¯ve wanted to kick those cab drivers away and touch the steering wheels myself."


    "Me too!


    After trying go-kart racing, I¡¯ve wanted to drive on the roads so badly.


    I must drive before I die no matter what.


    So those totals better sign the treaty fast!"


    "_"


    .


    Those travelling on the roads looked at the vehicles in awe.


    But of course, some nobles in their carriages who felt troubled worried quickly thought of heading towards the Capital and reporting the matter to Nopline and Kamara A.S.A.P.


    But how could theypare to the speed of these vehicles?


    Please!


    The reason why the vehicles dared to travel on the open road was because even if someone found them, it would take several months or weeks to get to the Capital even if the messenger didn¡¯t sleep throughout the journey.


    But for them, it was only a matter of days before they got there.


    For these Baymardians, travelling from the Coastal shore which their sh.i.p.s docked on to the Terique¡¯s Capital would only take 3 and a half days at most.


    So why should they be afraid?


    After all, they were currently travelling with the real king of Terique... King Micheal who was announced as dead some time back.


    That¡¯s right!


    They were here to take Nopline down!


    Michealid on his bed deep in thought.


    His mind was solely focused on revenge now.


    He wanted to see the sorry look on Kamara¡¯s face when he captured her.


    There was nothing more painful to a man than having his wife deceive and betray him all these years.


    The son which he thought was his, turned out to be his brother¡¯s instead.


    And the woman who repeatedly dered her love for him was the same person who poisoned him, killed off some of his wives and children, caused him and his surviving family to flee while she on the other hand just wanted wealth alone.


    To any man, this was a fatal blow to both his heart and his ego.


    As for Nopline¡¯s matters, he more than anyone else was d that the sc.u.m would finally be taken care of.


    Only he knew how he had been oppressed by the guy all these years.


    Before, he could only watch and swallow his rage due to Nopline¡¯s influence and the fact that Nopline also had several training camps and men all over the Pyno continent.


    But now, he would have thestugh and set things right.


    .


    Micheal looked back in his memories several times and truly asked himself if he had ever mistreated her in any way.


    He always had ever beaten or treated them badly and one could say that all his wives had a ce in his heart


    Just looking at the wife he was currently travelling with and this first wife who had been nning to rescue him from Kamara¡¯s hands... he was sure that they weren¡¯t dissatisfied with him.


    No... It seemed that it was just Kamara who had always loved his brother and had schemed her way into the pce ages ago.


    Well, since she had killed some of his children, then she shouldn¡¯t me him for being heartless.


    As for Landon and the rest of the Baymardians who had helped him so far, he swore to always remember this gratitude deep in his heart.


    When he left Baymard, Micheal thought that Landon wouldn¡¯t go all out for him.


    But the reality was far from what he imagined.


    Leaving Baymard, they took along 10 battlesh.i.p.s and 1 transport ship too.


    Of course, the battlesh.i.p.s were there to escort and protect the transport ship.


    As for what the ship was transporting, it was none other than these battle vehicles!


    For this mission, they had taken 250 different types of vehicles for the job.


    And the sheer amount of soldiers and marines that within these vehicles gave Micheal a sense of victory already.


    It was estimated that the battle would be too bloody when they arrived at the Capital city.


    Micheal only prayed that they didn¡¯t bring down his pce becausest time they almost did so when saving him.


    Luckily, they hadn¡¯t been targeting any buildings and were just focusing on the empty spaces within the pce estate.


    Or else If they truly destroyed or bombed the pce, then where would he stay?


    Do you know how many years it would take to properly build and reconstruct everything again?


    .


    One should know that Landon had intended to send several heavy war tanks and missileunchers on this mission.


    But when Micheal begged and pleaded like a child, Landon had no choice but to take trucks and other war vehicles that had machine guns on them.


    Of course, he still allowed the men to take grenades and all other explosives that could be thrown by hand.


    They could use them provided they didn¡¯t destroy any pce buildings or important structures around.


    Bottom line, they were to do this job as delicately as possible for Micheal¡¯s own sanity.


    Or else how would Micheal copeter on?


    Michael closed his eyes to take a quick nap.


    2 more days before the royal smackdown.

 Chapter 712 - Enter Ulrich Tudor

    <h4>Chapter 712 - Enter Ulrich Tudor</h4>


    While Terique was about to undergo its own transformation, in the empire of Deiferus... several other changes were urring as well.


    On an open courtyard, several men were currently kneeling against a wall while looking at their master in fear.


    Their master whose gaze could freeze up an ocean, just stood there quietly while his most faithfulmandershed out in rage on his behalf.,


    The Commander quickly walked towards the leader of the team that was also kneeling angrily.


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    "You useless thing!


    Howe you still failed to track him down till now?


    He and his men had escaped with a few injuries.


    So how the hell did they still manage to flee from your grasps?


    If even an injured person can get away from you, then why are you worthless pieces of trash still getting paid?


    You all should just die!!!!"


    ¡¯Paw!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Crsshhh!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    Themander went hard with his blows and even began kicking the team leader mercilessly.


    The man spat out blood painfully but didn¡¯t dare to make a sound or make eye contact with those around him.


    Knowing that he had failed, he tried as much as possible to make himself invisible... even though he was being targeted and med for it all.


    In fact, he was d that it was themander who was currently dealing with him.


    Because if it were his master, then he would probably lose an eye or any body part aspensation.


    .


    "You worthless piece of sh**!


    How could you fail such a simple task?"


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    The beating went on for 4 minutes more which left the man almost disfigured.


    But their devil master in question just watched for a while as if the matter didn¡¯t concern him at all.


    "Quilo, why so harsh?"


    "Your highness, this good-for-nothing doesn¡¯t deserve to live!


    If he couldn¡¯t even take care of a worthless target, then how can he even handle bigger missions?


    He has lost his highness¡¯s face!" Quilo said while looking at his master angrily.


    And who was his master?


    Of course, it was none other than the devilish crown prince of Deiferus, his highness Ulrich Tudor.


    .


    His highness Ulrich Tudor, son of his majesty Julius Tudor.


    The civilians in Deiferus called in devilish because of his stunning looks.


    But those involved in politics and power struggled knew just how gruesome Ulrich was.


    No matter what enemy came his way, they were typically the ones who ended up losing the battle.


    And the only ones who have countered his attacks were the 2nd prince.


    Unsurprisingly, Ulrich could ept losing to his 2nd brother.


    But how could he ept losing to his trash 6th brother, Prince Henry?


    This was a big p to his face!


    Even after cing bounties on his brother¡¯s head and even getting Henry¡¯s beloved to betray him and find his location, that brother of his still managed to escape with the help of some expert assassin.


    Yes!


    An assassin.


    .


    On their way to the secret hideout that day, Ulrich and his men had encountered some of their men who appeared to be on the run.


    These escapees had been running throughout the night before unfortunately encountered them.


    And when they inquired (threatened), they found out that this assassin saved his trash of a brother.


    Additionally, these men that escaped ran away when the assassin held out a sword and single-handedly took out hundreds of them.


    Bottom line, these men had deserted theirmander and fled.


    So how could they be spared?


    They were killed there on the spot.


    And from the looks of it, it seemed that others had fled in different directions too and had managed to escape their grasp.


    But there were too many men under Ulrich, and he and some of the others didn¡¯t even know what they looked like.


    Yes, they had their names, but that was it.


    Many of these men weren¡¯t nobles and might not even have portraits of themselves.


    So it¡¯s likely that those that didn¡¯t meet them had sessfully gotten away with it... because from what they found from the group they met, the escapees seemed to be orphans.


    So it¡¯s likely that those who had family ties chose to die in battle since they didn¡¯t want their families to be targeted by Ulrich.


    Because all deserters who got caught would get killed alongside their entire household.


    Long story short, those who didn¡¯t encounter them got away.


    And those who met them could only me their bad luck for encountering them.


    .


    Anyway, after listening to how they sessfully caught his brother Henry to how they even ced bets on his head andter on fought this assassin... everyone felt their scalps go numb.


    How could one person single-handedly take down an entire secret base?


    Was this some sort of joke or something?


    Tsk!


    Ulrich didn¡¯t believe these ridiculous tales and felt that there must¡¯ve been some betrayers amongst his men that had secretly staged everything out.


    After all, who¡¯s to stay that those who escaped weren¡¯t a part of Henry¡¯s men?


    It was just impossible for one man to rescue them all.


    Additionally, all their treasure in the secret base had been robbed and their treasures had disappeared too.


    Therefore, this only proved that it was an inside job.


    One should know that it would take several weeks for the assassin to single-handedly bring out all the treasures in the base.


    And where would he store all that loot?


    The wealth .u.mted here all these years, be it the golden statues, coins, portraits and what not could fill up 15 wagons.


    So who would be driving these wagons down the hill?


    It was just impossible for a single man to do all these things... unless he was really a fairy Godmother as he imed to be.


    But that was just nonsense.


    What stupid fairy Godmother?


    It was definitely his good-for-nothing brother who had yed a fast one on him.


    Dammit!


    He would never let him go!!!

 Chapter 713 - Another Approaching Storm

    <h4>Chapter 713 - Another Approaching Storm</h4>


    Ulrich was furious when recalled the outrageous story about a one-man army taking out hundreds of his men in a sh.


    Who the hell would believe that?


    Without a doubt, he knew that it was Henry¡¯s doing.


    Obviously, Henry had seeded in nting some spies amongst his men.


    That was the only usible exnation for this nonsensical fairytale story.


    That meant that Henry probably had spies amongst his men all these years.


    And for the fact that he had been yed like a fool all this while, he would never take this lying down!


    Ulrich clenched his fists hatefully.


    ¡¯Sure enough, it seemed like all trash princes were masters of disguise.


    From the banished trash Arcadinian prince whoter formed an extraordinary empire, to the trash prince of Yodan who miraculously became King, to my trash brother who yed me like a toy... all these trash princes were master schemers.¡¯ Ulrich thought.


    Heh... They almost had him fooled


    But not anymore.


    Now, all trash must die!


    But how could he have known that his brother Henry wasn¡¯t that strong?


    And so just like that, poor Henry far away didn¡¯t know that because of Landon and Sirius¡¯ achievements... He too had been given a bad rep for nothing.


    (T?T)


    Now everyone was wary of people who werebelled as ¡¯trash¡¯.


    Anyway, Ulrich now assumed that Henry had more men than he did, which made him re-evaluate this brother of his.


    .


    "Your highness, just say the word and I¡¯ll kill these sons of b**ches," Quilo said angrily while looking at the men kneeling in disappointment.


    Of course Ulrich thought the same as well.


    From the moment they had caught those escapees that night, they had sent out these men swiftly to chase after Henry.


    And when they arrived at the base the next day, they still sent out more backup to chase after Henry.


    Their failure was a disgrace.


    Firstly, his brother was injured.


    Secondly, they were transporting gold and other riches on wagons which made their horses slower.


    So how in heaven¡¯s name did they fail to catch up with them that same night that they had escaped?


    He sent the men towards all directions, North, South, Northeast, West, you name it.


    And the moronic group of buffoons still couldn¡¯t catch up to Henry¡¯s wagons even after using such fast stallions.


    In fact, if they had managed to get a clue or news about which way Henry went, then it would¡¯ve been better.


    But the good-for-nothings all came back with nothing as if Henry disappeared in thin air that night.


    Ulrich was beginning to doubt whether they received any form of training at all because their results were just too shameful.


    He looked at the team in disdain.


    If they couldn¡¯t do this much, then what was the point of keeping them alive?


    Tsk!


    If it were not for the fact that he needed all the men he could get right now, he would definitely put them to death.


    But until he was sure about his brother¡¯s forces, he would never tantly waste such good frontline warriors.


    .


    Ulrich was still deep in thought when another knight hurriedly ran towards him and whispered in his ear before handing him a letter.


    "Your highness, it¡¯s from the Capital."


    Hearing that, Ulrich¡¯s eyes lit up with expectation.


    And a minuteter, he smiled victoriously and folded the letter back.


    As expected, his father king Julius was on the brink of death.


    He knew very well that his second brother had been poisoning his dagger for 3 years now.


    But he didn¡¯t want to stop it because he wanted to use this opportunity to take his 2nd brother down.


    He had all the evidence in his hands, as well as people within his brother¡¯s most trusted team who could back up his ims.


    He had several double agents within his 2nd brother¡¯s most trusted men, so they would know what to do when he made his move.


    Everything should¡¯ve been going ording to his ns.


    But now, knowing that his 6th brother Henry was this powerful, things might not go as easy as he predicted.


    A new figure had entered the game, so he had to be prepared.


    .


    Ulrich thought of the situation again and quickly made ns.


    From the message sent by one of his men who also happened to be one of the royal physicians... his father had at most 5 months to live.


    The base he was currently at was 2 months away from the Capital if one travelled speedily.,


    This meant that worst-case scenario, he had just 3 months to set out.


    In short, he had decided to set out 2 weeks from now so that once he got to the Capital, he would still have an extra 2 weeks to fully prepare his forces for battle.


    He had to ensure that he, the Crown Prince would be king.


    He knew for a fact that his 2nd brother would be there as well, so he had to prepare for battle.


    Additionally, he had to battle against Henry too.


    For all he knew, Henry might shamelessly attack him after he took care of his 2nd brother.


    So he had to make preparations swiftly.


    .


    Ulrich folded the letter and looked at the men kneeling before him in disdain.


    "Send them to the Well."


    "As you wish, your highness," Quilo replied in understanding.


    Looking at the letter in Ulrich¡¯s hands, he knew that they might need these worthless knights A.S.A.P.


    So they couldn¡¯t kill them or torture them brutally.


    They could only inflict pain on them that could heal up quickly.


    Quilo looked at the lucky motherf***era with resentment before instructing some other men to take them away.


    But as for those who were about to go to the Well, they couldn¡¯t help but thank their lucky stars.


    One should know that out of all the punishment units, the Well was the least gruesome one.


    Most people who received punishment there would be fully healed up in a few weeks, unlike the other punishment rooms that might have one reminder after several months or a year.


    The men all thanked the heavens while silently cursing Henry in their mind.


    Damn that worthless prince.


    It was all his fault!


    .


    The men med Henry silently, and while they rained their curses on him... Back in Baymard, someone else was raining his own curses too.


    ¡¯System, I¡¯ve had it with you.


    Why are you always targeting me?


    Did I ever offend you in myst life?


    ¡¯The system doesn¡¯t understand what the host means.


    The system is the host¡¯s best friend, no?¡¯


    ¡¯Damn you system, damn you!


    I demand to speak to the man in charge.


    This is not fair!


    Why me?¡¯


    (:TT^TT:)

 Chapter 714 - New Mission Alert!

    <h4>Chapter 714 - New Mission Alert!</h4>


    Landon was almost crying his eyes out when he saw the system¡¯stest side-missions and warnings.


    He had no qualms about doing this mission.


    But the timing for it was all wrong.


    It had fallen within his busiest time.


    It was so close to Santa¡¯s wedding that Landon truly felt like he had been targeted by the system.


    Well, at least this time... the bloody system had the heart to tell him ahead of time.


    Landon grumbled a bit more before finally resigning himself to fate.


    What could he do?


    Sigh...


    He calmly nced at his first side-mission which was about Henry.


    From his notification, he had exactly 3 months to assist Henry in taking over the empire of Deiferus.


    What the hell?


    Unlike the case of William that gave him several years to do so, he was tasked to aid Henry within 3 months.


    So how could he not freak out?


    That meant that he had to start warping over to Deiferus within the next few days to make ns with Henry.


    Additionally, he also had to send another military squad with their trucks and cars too.


    But before he did that, the system had told him that Henry must sign the treaty first.


    One should know that Deiferus was the only empire that hasn¡¯t signed the treaty yet.


    Be it Sirius from the empire of Yodan to William from Arcadina, Micheal from Terique or Penelope from Carona... everyone else had signed the damn treaty apart from Deiferus.


    So it was about time.


    .


    ¡¯For the host¡¯s safety, the future King of Deiferus must be saved within these next 3 months.


    The host will be rewarded with more points when the host seeds.¡¯


    ¡¯Good!


    Because all this saving people is costing me a lot of points.


    Look!


    Just warping and transporting here and therest time took away a lot of my points.¡¯


    ¡¯The host is making unnecessaryments for someone who was brought into this world for just this purpose alone.


    But not to worry, the host will receive more points when the task ispleted.


    As the most reliable system in the Gxy, when has the system ever disappointed the host?¡¯


    --silence--


    ¡¯Since the host is silent, that means that you also agree with this system.


    So now that the host is happy about the rewards, the host has no reason to fail this mission now.


    Failure to do so will result in one oue, and the host is far too smart to try it.¡¯


    ¡¯^¡¯


    ¡¯Forget it.


    I¡¯m too tired to keep going back and forth with you.¡¯ Landon said while looking at the next side mission.


    Who would want to keep arguing with Smartypants over here?


    He only hoped that he could finish the first mission fast before Santa¡¯s wedding.


    How could he miss it and promising them with all his heart?


    .


    As for the system¡¯s second mission that involved Sirius, Landon was to help Sirius take down a certain enemy.


    From the information he had, all of Sirius¡¯ stepmothers were his enemies.


    But the most dangerous one was actually the person whom no one would even suspect.


    Unlike queen Ivy or Queen Sedora that jumped all over the ce, this enemy was too lowkey and always acted sloppily when trying to kill Sirius.


    But on the way to visit Baymard for the first time, Sirius and Astar (crown prince of Terique) had almost been killed by the assassins sent by this woman.


    If not for Landon, they would¡¯ve been dead.


    Nheless, this made them know who their enemy was.


    And ever since they returned to Yodan, they had been battling it out with thisdy.


    But they still didn¡¯t know how powerful her forces were.


    So from the system¡¯s warning, they would undoubtedly end up getting killed again if he didn¡¯t warn them and assist them in taking her out.


    With that said, he would have to warp to Yodan within the next few days as well.


    As for the woman in question?


    She was ady who had strong ties with the Temple of Dragmus.


    .


    Queen Philippa.


    She was married to Sirius¡¯ father, King-Father Maine.


    But everyone is utterly fooled by the fact that she has a ¡¯weak body¡¯.


    It¡¯s said that she can even stand up for long without even fainting.


    And her entire image had been moulded for decades as a woman who was so weak that a fly could even knock her down


    So who would think anything of her?


    Obviously, they had all let their guard down when it concerned her.


    But little did they know that she had been pretending all this while.


    Additionally, her brother was the heir to the Temple of Dragmus.


    Her brother went by the name ¡¯Master K¡¯, so no one knew that he was rted to her.


    And she hadn¡¯t gotten away with it all this time.


    One should know that within Yodan, this temple was a powerful sect that was like the underworld of Yodan.


    The temple lent money to others, but secretly sent their men to steal, or cause those who borrowed to fail in returning the money.


    And by then, they would just collect them as ves for pleasure or war.


    They usually did this to peasants or lowly nobles and merchants.


    This was how the temple gathered its army.


    And even the royals had to pay some sort of tides towards the temple yearly because its strength was something that they were scared of.


    Of course, high ranking noble families and merchants with business establishments also paid out tides too.


    With that said, they had somehow gotten Sirius¡¯ information and knew that he was currently travelling towards his secret base.


    So they nned to take him down then.


    And from the system¡¯s info, he had just 1 month to inform and stop the attack on Sirius¡¯ life.


    Additionally, the system had told him that he also had to protect Astar as well, and inform the boy that he could return to Terique anytime he wanted since Micheal would¡¯ve taken the throne back from Nopline by then.


    .


    ¡¯The host should be reminded that the temple has several bases scattered around Yodan.


    So after saving Sirius and Astar, the host still has to send his forces to the other bases.


    As stated in the third side-mission, this should be done before October 15th.


    Again, as per the 4th side mission, the host must organize the first United Nations meeting before December 3rd.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmm.... so what you¡¯re saying is that by the need of the year, the entire Pyno continent must be united, right?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes host.¡¯


    ¡¯Additionally, those mysterious visitors that will arrive in Baymard might need me to travel out of the continent soon.


    So next year, I will start unifying the other continents within this world, right?


    ¡¯For that, the host will have to find out for himself.


    Nheless, the entire Pyno continent needs to be on the same page by the end of the year.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmm.


    Understood.¡¯


    With that, Landon kept thinking about the missions deeply.


    He wasn¡¯t too worried about travelling out because he had his fast sh.i.p.s that would make travel faster.


    Unlike these sh.i.p.s that could take a year to move from some continents to the next, he might get there in a month instead.


    He nned to deal with whatever issues within these areas within 2 or 3 weeks and leave his men behind to do the rest while he headed back to Baymard.


    And after a while, he would travel out again.


    After all, he still had to teach the workers here about makingputers and whatnot... so he would have to find a good bnce between unifying the continents, advancing Baymard¡¯s technology and spending time with his family.


    As of then, he would have no time for himself.


    .


    Landon was still deep in thought before his office phone rang.


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    ¡¯Clink!¡¯


    "Your majesty, it¡¯s almost 11 A.M.


    The A.L.S team is waiting for you in the lobby."


    "Alright, tell them I¡¯ll be right there soon."


    "Yes your majesty."


    ¡¯Clink!¡¯


    Landon dropped the call and quickly stood up.


    Yes!


    Now it was time for him to focus on other important things like Baymard¡¯s expansion.


    That¡¯s right!


    He was talking about the many cities, viges and towns that had been given to him by William.


    "Your majesty, the team is already waiting for us outside King¡¯snding."


    "Good.


    Then let¡¯s set off!"

 Chapter 715 - Expansion

    <h4>Chapter 715 - Expansion</h4>


    Vrrrrrrmmmmm!¡¯


    Landon and his team drove out toward Baymard¡¯s new territories excitedly.


    And amongst was Prince Raul, who was King Micheal¡¯s son.


    Of course, he had been working under the ministry of agriculture since he came to Baymard.


    He was using this as a learning experience or an internship before he finally left Baymard and aided Terique in improving its own system.


    As of now, his father had gone out to fight Nopline alongside his mother, Queen Jasmine.


    And while they were out, he and his little sister Krea stayed behind.


    One should know that for this trip, all ministries had sent out their representatives to Baymard¡¯s new territory... And he was amongst the selected group.


    Of course, it¡¯s been close to a month since Baymard had sent people out to begin developing these new regions.


    And every now and then, they would inspect everything concerning their different ministries.


    Be it whether the farms out there are profiting yield, or be it checking the death rate, birth rate or even making sure that everyone was healthy or safe... They all took their jobs seriously.


    Even aquatic life or the state of thekes or the newly discovered raw materials around were properly handled too.


    Raul and the rest were very excited to put their knowledge to the task.


    And while on the road, those within Landon¡¯s vehicle also briefly highlighted the major points on their reports too.


    Their first stop was Menda Town, so everyone gave reports concerning the town.


    .


    "Your majesty, from the reports, the new Farmer¡¯s association has already been created within Menda Town.


    And all farmers have already registered well."


    "Your majesty, one of the estates there is currently being used as a school for the students there."


    "Your majesty..."


    "Your majesty..."


    "Your majesty..."


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Landon listened carefully to everyone and nodded in satisfaction.


    Everything was going ording to n.


    As for the new territories, it included 17 viges, 2 towns and 4 cities.


    Heh... many would say that William was stupid for giving Landon so much.


    But in truth, it didn¡¯t take anything out of Arcadina¡¯sndmass.


    Take for example, the United States back on earth.


    Just Washington state alone had a total of 281 towns and citiesbined.


    That was 281!!!!


    And the US had 50 states.


    Now, look at Canada.


    Just within the province of Ontario, 173 towns, cities, viges and whatnot.


    That was 173 different municipalities for heaven¡¯s sake!


    Not to talk of Hokkaido in Japan that has a total of 180 cities, towns and viges.


    So when you really look at it, William just took a total of 23 municipalities out of a single state and handed it to him.


    And with Arcadina¡¯sndmass, it could have over a hundred states if it wanted to.


    Therefore, if 1 state could have less or more than 200 different towns, viges and cities...then what the hell?


    He couldn¡¯t tell if William had given him these territories in pity or gratitude.


    It was as if he was a beggar, and William had just thrown some peanuts at him.


    Those 23 municipalities that William gave him weren¡¯t anything to talk about when looking at Arcadina as a whole.


    Nheless, he was still very grateful all the same.


    What else could he do?


    Beggars couldn¡¯t be picky.


    .


    When Landon thought about it more, he felt like crying.


    He was just too pitiful in this world.


    More still, it was all the System¡¯s fault!


    Why did it deny him the glory of conquering different regions?


    So what if he was just a worker under the heavens?


    How was any of this fair?


    The good thing about Arcadina was that it was very massive which made Landon feel extremely happy.


    Just like back on earth, moving from town to town might require one to take a 1-hour or 2-hour drive between these locations.


    Likewise, the same could be said about this ce.


    Some towns, cities and viges were very close to one another, while others were too far apart.


    By horse, within 2 hours one could get to Riverdale city after leaving Baymard.


    But after leaving Riverdale city, it would take another 9 hours to reach the next vige by horse.


    Following that, it would take another 3 hours to the next vige, another 2 hours to the next vige, 12 hours to the city and so on.


    In short, these 23 viges, towns and cities were randomly ced haphazardly.


    And from Baymard to the new border, it would take about 2 and a half weeks on horseback to move between these 2 points if one followed the main road.


    But using the Baymardian vehicles, it was just a matter of hours before they reached their final destination.


    Nheless, everyone was still happy about these new territories that had been awarded to them.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrmmmmm!¡¯


    They drove to the outermost Town which would now be the main border town since it was thest settlement region closest to the border.


    Menda Town!


    They all stepped out of the vehicle and looked around in satisfaction.


    Presently, several log cabin buildings were being built a little further ahead from the town.


    Yes... these log cabins were for the border control team.


    Again, they could also see several heavy machines fitting off the trees along the border.


    Yes... Landon nned to build the Great Wall of Baymard all across his property.


    One should know that the system wouldn¡¯t allow him to fully develop these new territories if his technology could be easily stolen.


    So the construction of the wall had to be done now.


    Landon knew that it would take years for the wall to be constructed.


    Nheless, he would still try his best to aid these people as best as he could.


    For example, the schools that were opened up only taught basic Pynonguage, reading, writing and basic math like multiplication, addition and fractions.


    Things like the Timetable were things that were shared all around the Pyno continent.


    So the students could have that, but they will no textbooks or libraries avable until the wall gets done.


    Anyway, once they master these basic theories, then they will get transferred to Baymard¡¯s new Capital city... which was the old Baymard.


    There, they could begin other subjects like Chemistry, biology and so on.


    Again, a clinic had also opened within the town that only did basic things like first aid and also had a pharmacy section that prescribed and sold basic drugs for fevers, burns, cough and so on.


    But if it was serious, then they would be referred to the main hospital in the Capital.


    Even within the viges, log houses and other simple buildings were currently being created.


    But there would be nothing as shocking as what was in Baymard¡¯s Capital city... at least not until the great wall was created.


    His task right now was to make the people¡¯s lives asfortable as possible until construction was done.... even if it took 3 to 5 years toplete it.


    In the meantime, the construction team was tasked to build several 2 or 3 story wooden houses for each household during this time frame.


    They had to have better homes in preparation for the winter.


    .


    Again, even their farm yields and other raw materials were constantly bought by Landon and his team... as some of the raw minerals and materials here weren¡¯t found within the Capital (the old Baymard).


    So these people now had jobs and were getting paid bi-weekly too.


    In short, everything was supposed to be going ording to n.


    But, some nobles were were still loyal to Alec had begun stirring things up.


    They truly believed that Alec was still alive.


    Landon stepped out of the vehicle and headed straight to the City lord¡¯s estate.


    He had already been informed with his Walkie talkie that some nobles were currently within the estate inrge groups.


    It seemed like they were still unconvinced.


    Landon chuckled and marched into the estate calmly.


    Hehehehe.... he wanted to see how mighty these protesters truly were.

 Chapter 716 - Noble Resistance

    <h4>Chapter 716 - Noble Resistance</h4>


    Landon majestically strolled into the grand hall calmly.


    ¡¯Chack!¡¯


    The massive silver door opened and as soon as everyone spotted Landon, they either went on their knees or bowed in salute.


    "We wee your majesty Landon Barn."


    Landon looked at them and nodded.


    He walked past them and sat directly on the throne.


    And of course, the lord in charge of the town just silently stood beside him instead.


    Baron Jamison, who was the town lord... nervously wiped his sweat and sneakily peeked at Landon gratefully.


    If his majesty hadn¡¯t shown up, he had no doubt in his mind that some of these nobles here would eat him alive!


    Some of them were on Landon¡¯s side, while others opposed him behind the scenes.


    And even though they tried their best to conceal their hatred, Landon still noticed every little thing.


    Hehehhehe...They were truly unconvinced and had done quite a lot just to prevent development within Menda town.


    But no matter what tricks they came up with, Landon¡¯s team hade out unscathed... while they on the other hand, lost their time, money and resources.


    So how could they not get mad?


    If they had their way, they really wanted to beat Landon up until no one else could recognize him.


    F***!


    This guy was the root of their current predicaments.


    And here he was showing his annoying face before them.


    These men were both helpless and infuriated by his majesty¡¯s nonchnt attitude.


    But Landon just looked at them and smiled.


    Heh... what could they do to him?


    They could boil and stew in their anger for all he cared.


    .


    "Menda town is on the verge of a great transformation.


    In the nearest future, everyone will eat more, get paid well, live healthily and happily too.


    This should be a cause of celebration for all.


    But I hear that some of you noblemen and wealthy merchants disagree.


    Hmmm...


    Don¡¯t worry, this is just a gathering to discuss Menda¡¯s future development.


    And as the backbones and pirs of this glorious town, it will only be fair for your opinions to be heard as well.


    After all, some of you have businesses here and know more about the town than I do.


    So if you have any suggestions or concerns, feel free to voice them out.


    I won¡¯t punish you in any way.


    This is a meeting and not an execution.


    So just say whatever it is you wish to say.


    And if it is to my liking, I promise topromise and consider it."


    (0?0)


    What?


    He will?


    Some of the nobles and merchants were secretly jubting over Landon¡¯s words.


    Sure enough, in their eyes... he was too weak.


    If it were Alec, he wouldn¡¯t even give them that opportunity.


    But here Landon was, asking them about what they like and don¡¯t like.


    As if... he were a little child seeking guidance.


    As expected, he was still too young in the game.


    With this, they could trick their way into getting what they wanted.


    What great Baymardian king?


    This stupidly kind nature of wanting everyone to be happy in his empire will only be his downfall.


    As a ruler why ask?


    Just do what you want and damn those who stand in your way.


    This is the way of a true King!


    .


    Those who secretly opposed Landon smirked victoriously.


    "Your majesty Landon Barn.


    This one is called Fabian Sadowski, from the 2nd rated Sadowski Family.


    And To be honest with you, a few if yes have problems with some of your rules." Said one of the gang leaders amongst them.


    He was the most powerful noble in Mend town, Viscount Fabian.


    Sadowski was a distant branch member of the noble family.


    He had proved himself against all odds despite his low birth and had been ced to overlook the massive branch family here in Menda town.


    In fact... Amongst all the nobles and merchants around, only he and a few others came from a 2nd rated noble family.


    But even so, he was ranked the highest because he came from a high-ss 2nd rated family.


    Not the rest that either came from lower ranks.


    Most of them came from 3rd rated families instead.


    And ever since Baymard became popr, the main branch in the Capital had now paid proper attention to them.


    They now received more pay and more guards.


    Additionally, their business down here had started booming over the past few years.


    And all these made them greedy by the day.


    But, if they allow Landon¡¯s new rules to pass, then how would they continue making such high profits?


    No!


    These new rules and policies had to go!


    .


    "Your majesty, I speak for most of us when I say that the new rules do not favour us at all!


    And that is the main problem."


    "Oh?


    In what way are the rules hindering you all?"


    "Your majesty, the rule about banning very should be abolished.


    The ves run our households and take care of our businesses.


    So if they go, what should we do then?


    We had to use our hard-earned money to buy these ves.


    So are we just going to let them go just like that?


    This seems like a loss to us.


    Maybe it might¡¯ve worked in Baymard.


    But out here, this humble servant thinks that it wouldn¡¯t be fair to us nobles.


    That¡¯s why the whole ves are a mist and the rules should be removed.


    After all, after we bought them, they are just objects and are barely regarded as humans.


    So why go into so much trouble for dead weight?


    They should remain as our property and do what we say as per usual... at least until they earned back all we spent to buy them."


    At least that¡¯s what many of us nobles and merchants think."


    "That¡¯s right your majesty.


    I am a merchant.


    And I rely on them to do my ount books and even clean the stores.


    So if they go, then who will work in my store?"


    "Your majesty!


    We need them.


    And if we don¡¯t treat them harshly, how will they obediently follow our instructions?


    Only by letting them know that they are below the level of humans can we properly deal with them.


    That¡¯s why I totally agree with Viscount Fabian."


    "Yeah, that¡¯s right!


    We are even kind enough to provide them with food, water and a secured estate to live in.


    So shouldn¡¯t they be the ones who were grateful to us instead?"


    "Your majesty..."


    "Your majesty..."


    "Your majesty..."


    ¡¯_¡¯

 Chapter 717 - Noble Resistance 2

    <h4>Chapter 717 - Noble Resistance 2</h4>


    "Your majesty..."


    "Your majesty..."


    "Your majesty..."


    (-_-)


    One by one, many spoke about the very issue.


    At first, they were somewhat scared to voice out their opinions.


    But after seeing Landon nod thoughtfully while listening to Viscount Fabian, everyone thought that Lanson was agreeing to Fabian¡¯s suggestion instead.


    And so, they acted as if they had been injected with chicken soup.


    Hahhahahahah!


    If they knew that it was this easy, then they would¡¯ve just saved their money and resources rather than attacking Landon behind the scene.


    Such a gullible person might even be their puppet in future.


    Some even believed that the people of Baymard might be this gullible too.


    After all, the only nobles in Baymard were the royal family.


    The people were former ves or peasants.


    And even the entire Baymardian royal family was formerly despised too when they were still in Arcadina.


    So what did they know?


    Good Boy.


    Just listen to them and do what they say.


    Everyone looked at Landon as if they were looking at a big fat sheep.


    Even Landon¡¯s carefree appearance made them treat Landon as a weak person.


    But how could they have known that Landon was just toying with them?


    The oblivious group of excited menined about very matter for a while before Landon finally called for silence.


    .


    "Alright... I¡¯ve heard you all.


    And I have to say, your points are somewhat valid." Landon said with a smile on his face.


    "Hahahhhhhh!


    Your majesty is undoubtedly a God amongst men."


    "Of course he is!


    Didn¡¯t I say it?


    His majesty is supreme!"


    "That¡¯s right!


    His Majesty knows our troubles and will always understand us.


    This can only show that his majesty is truly wise.


    In fact, he is the wisest man alive!"


    (^_^)


    Landon smiled at the performers who were jumping before him.


    "As I said, some of your points are valid.


    But, the rules remain!"


    --silence--


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s smiles turned into frowns.


    What did his majesty mean?


    What the hell?


    After receiving all their praises, he still turned around and rejected their offer?


    What sort of shameless person was this?


    Their bodies trembled with rage when they looked at Landon.


    They felt like he had just been ying with them all along.


    The bastard had intentionally given them hope just to take it back.


    And this alone made them grit their teeth and clench their fists in fury.


    Your majesty Landon Barn, aren¡¯t you a bit too much?


    Viscount Fabian felt the most embarrassed out of the rest.


    It was as if he had been talking to himself all this time.


    Because his majesty hadn¡¯t registered any of it at all.


    If he could, he honestly wanted to squeeze the life out of this little imp right about now.


    But who made him inferior in terms of rank?


    Fabian took a deep breath and calmed his nerves.


    Maybe the brat didn¡¯t fully understand his point, after all... Landon never had ves serve him.


    So maybe he didn¡¯t know their importance?


    Yes!


    That must be it!


    With his mindset back on track, Fabian broadly smiled at the little imp again.


    .


    "Your majesty, pardon me for being blunt.


    But does your esteem self not understand the role of these ves?"


    "I do!"


    "Then why?" Fabian asked.


    In truth, his anger had red up again when he heard Landon¡¯s answer.


    If the little monster knew their use, then why didn¡¯t he agree?


    It looked like Landon was hell-bent on going against him in this matter.


    And he would never let it go!


    "Your majesty, if we let them go... then who will run our households and businesses for us?"


    "Viscount Fabian.


    If I recall, under that specificw abolishing very, there were several uses written there too right?"


    "Yes, your majesty.


    But..."


    "No buts Viscount.


    I specifically instructed that all ves should be paid for theirbour.


    So isn¡¯t that problem already solved?"


    "But if we do that, then wouldn¡¯t they be peasants?


    Only peasants get paid.


    But they are ves!!!"


    "Exactly my point Viscount!


    very will no longer exist.


    So if you want them to keep working for you, then pay them ording to Baymard¡¯s minimum wage requirements.


    That¡¯s the whole point.


    And may I remind you all that no abuse of any sort should fall in these people.


    Or else you and your entire household will only have yourselves to me.


    As for the issue about returning the Aminu you sent on buying them, I truly apologize for my negligence.


    So starting tomorrow, every one of you should bring forth your ve contracts here and get a refund on what is left on their lives.


    But in my opinion, there should be no refunds at all!


    Firstly, the price of a single ve is too cheap.


    By standard, with 1000 copper coins, one can get 3 or 4 illiterate ves... and it will only be 1 or 2 literate ves for the same price.


    And even though the ve contacts state that the ves will have to serve you for 10 to 20 and even 50 years... within 2 months, the work they render alone is enough to cover their original buying price.


    From the mending of clothes to doingundry, cooking, cleaning the toilets, scrubbing the floors and even chopping wood... these people work 24 hours a day.


    When you all wake up, they have to wake up too.


    And no matter when you need them, they have to be there to serve you.


    Some serve your daughters as maids and sleep on the floor outside their bed chambers just in case thedies need something at night.


    Their job is round the clock for you all.


    So no matter how much food or clothing you have provided these ves, in my eyes... they have already paid what they owed you in full.


    That said, it was negligence on my part to not properly exin it to you all.


    Now, let me make something clear... I expect every one of you to return the ve contracts immediately.


    And forget about any refunds because there will be none.


    If you truly want to keep them, then after returning their ve contracts pay... them as requested since they will be free citizens.


    This is Baymard, and no longer Arcadina.


    So I hope that all of you will get this through your thick skulls!!!" Landon said coldly.


    .


    Everyone was greatly stimted by Landon as many couldn¡¯t ept these rules.


    Some of them were ve traders, while others were not ready to spendrge amounts of money to pay their ves forbour.


    They were already spending huge amounts to maintain their knights.


    So why should they waste money on these ves?


    Dammit! Dammit!


    Dammit!!!!


    What stupid human rights?


    Who has those rights ever helped?


    To hell with that!


    How could they allow themselves to lose so much money?


    No!


    They would never allow it.


    Over their dead bodies!

 Chapter 718 - Your Majesty, Pick One!

    <h4>Chapter 718 - Your Majesty, Pick One!</h4>


    Everyone was blinking inside when they thought of how much money they would lose because of these dumb rules.


    Their estates had hundreds and thousands of ves alone that did everything for them and the other branch members in their n.


    So if they started paying these ves, wouldn¡¯t their ie drastically reduce?


    They already had to pay their knights heavily, as well as ensure that their wives and children get the best clothes and other luxuries goods.


    Additionally, several of them were branch leaders of their noble n.


    So there were many more nobles in the n estate that needed money for their monthly upkeep and daily needs too.


    The reason they got ves and not hired peasants was because it was 100 times cheaper to buy ves than to pay people monthly.


    Just a few coins, and these people¡¯s lives will belong to them for as long as they desired.


    30 years, 50 years, or 100 years... these people will work under their n until they said otherwise.


    So ves were just perfect for them.


    And even if there were no ve traders around, some peasants would willingly sell their dead rtive¡¯s children for just a few coins.


    This was a perfect transaction.


    The lives of those stinky ves would belong to them.


    Even if they stabbed, killed, r.a.p.ed or abused these people, no one would ever point a finger at them.


    But now, his majesty was saying that these people had rights and deserved to be treated well and paid?


    What a load of crap!


    What about them?


    What about their feelings as nobles?


    How was any of this fair?


    In their minds, they were the victims here!... especially those who owned ve-trading businesses.


    What were they supposed to do now?


    Change their profession?


    Not a chance!


    No way!


    They would never allow this to happen!


    .


    "Your majesty, we don¡¯t agree with you."


    "That¡¯s right!


    Just because we have been courteous to you doesn¡¯t mean that you can push us around as you want.


    We are Arcadinian nobles and not Baymardians.


    So we have no obligations to listen to you."


    "Hmhm.


    You didn¡¯t conquer thisnd by battle.


    And we haven¡¯t received any letter from our king.


    So how can we be sure that you aren¡¯t lying when you said that this was given to you by our king?"


    "We have pledged our loyalty to arcadina.


    So why should we now follow you?


    Do you want us to rebel?


    Wee from noble families back in the Capital.


    And out residences here are branch families of those mighty families.


    So how can we separate from our ancestral home back in the Capital?


    What you¡¯re asking us to do is a taboo.


    And we will never agree to it!"


    "Yes, this is Arcadina and not Baymard, so you have no right over us."


    (*^*)


    Viscount Fabian squinted his eyes and sneered at Landon.


    That¡¯s right!


    Beforeing here, he and those who opposed Landon had alreadye up with the perfect strategy to counterattack Landon if the rules weren¡¯t changed.


    So they were sure that even if they retaliated, everything would still go ording to their main n or backup n.


    They all looked at Landon ruthlessly.


    Since he didn¡¯t want to take their olive branch, then so be it!.


    .


    Viscount Fabian was the main head that speared this retaliation.


    After doing their research, they knew that Landon was a foolish principled man who wouldn¡¯t kill at whim like Alec.


    And since they had indeed pledged their loyalty to Arcadina, then why did they need to follow him through?


    More still, they all knew Alec Barn would never give up anynd to Baymard.


    Additionally, no war has been fought to make them concede as a real man should.


    So who was Landon fooling by telling that obvious lie?


    This town was Arcadina¡¯s property, and not Baymard¡¯s


    So their backup n was to stick their guts out about their loyalty to Arcadina since they knew that Landon wouldn¡¯t touch them.


    Because if he ever did, their n would make the matter huge and make up several allegations against Landon.


    The little imp could only me himself for acting too self-righteous.


    Fabian smiled merrily when he thought of how smart he was.


    "Your majesty Landon...


    We all swore an oath to be loyal towards Arcadina till the day we die.


    So are you asking us to betray our empire when you haven¡¯t subdued us with battle?


    Do you see us as cowardly men who would do as you say on a whim?


    How can we who are proud Arcadinian nobles follow you without a fight?


    Your majesty, even you have to agree that this is an insult to us!"


    Landon listened to Fabian¡¯s heroic speech and chuckled.


    "Oh?


    Then why didn¡¯t you mention all this when you were praising me earlier on?"


    --silence--


    Everyone looked around the room awkwardly.


    How could they say that this was their backup n?


    Anyway, since they were here no, then there was no going back.


    .


    "Your majesty, surely you jest.


    We had wanted to bring that up, but the timing was never right."


    "Hmm... you don¡¯t say."


    "Your majesty... even though we¡¯ve all pledged our allegiance to Arcadina, we only gave you respect because you were once an Arcadinian prince.


    Your majesty...


    Since King Alec had openly epted you back and allowed all Arcadinians to visit Baymard... we only chose to stay here and give you a bit of support.


    In short, we would have overlooked the fact that you were robbing Arcadiannd if you had just agreed to abolish these ridiculous rules of yours.


    But since you don¡¯t want to, then you leave us with no choice!


    Your majesty, you of all people should know that we the nobles here have all the knights and guards within this town within our camps.


    We make sure that the town is safe, and we also provide business as well.


    We know everything about this town and are the reason why the town can flourish to this level.


    So it¡¯s safe to assume that without us, your ns for development might note to pass.


    After all, you and your men have been requesting for us to provide ample workers to aid in this development n of yours.


    So your majesty can see how important we truly are here.


    That said, if you don¡¯t agree to our request, then we will truly withdraw from this town with our forces and report your actions to Alec Barn himself.


    And I believe you of all people should know how terrifying he can be when he gets mad.


    immediately.


    So your majesty, what¡¯s it going to be?


    You pick!"

 Chapter 719 - Final Decision

    <h4>Chapter 719 - Final Decision</h4>


    "So your majesty, what¡¯s it going to be?


    You pick!" Viscount Fabian coldly.


    For him, nobles and merchants were the backbones of all towns and cities.


    If they took all their forces away, then how would the economy grow?


    The restaurants, stores and whatnot were all owned by them


    So if they closed down these ces, then wouldn¡¯t all these people need to travel towards Baymard for 2 and a half weeks just to get their daily, weekly or monthly supplies?


    Undoubtedly, this will definitely make these peasants even more dissatisfied with Landon if they left.


    With no stores or businesses around, their lives will turn gloomy.


    Both Peasants and ves were simple-minded people that could be swayed in whatever direction they wanted them to.


    If these people faced real starvation or faced any sort of crisis, they would yearn for the days when these nobles were here, even if it meant that they needed to be abused by them.


    Additionally, if they ever left, who was going to protect this town?


    Yes, there was a town lord here, but the idiot had very few forces under him and was just their puppet.


    They were the real ones running the town.


    Their men were more trained and skilled than those from the town lord.


    And so far, the number of Baymardian warriors (soldiers) that they had seen in and out of the town were too little in number to fight any major attacks like hundreds of bandits or gang members that nned on invading the town.


    With those petty numbers, how could these Baymardians ever dream of protecting this town?


    What was worse was that these warriors didn¡¯t even carry swords at all.


    The whole thing, coupled with the fact that Landon didn¡¯t even battle them for the town, made them truly believe that his forces were weak.


    .


    Again, their biggest leverage was Alec.


    Once their king knew what this unfilial son of his was up to, he would definitely want to strangle the bastard to death.


    And just the mere mention of Alec should scare Landon silly.


    So they were sure that the little imp would choose topromise on this one.


    But how could they have known that Alec had been destroyed ages ago?


    When Alec came down here earlier on, he had travelled discreetly through the forest.


    And even at that, no one knew that he had already battled with Landon.


    In short, it was as if he never came at all.


    They were just low-ss noblespared to the high ranking nobles that Alec usuallymunicated with.


    So why would their king pay attention to them or ry his ns with them who were branch members in this town?


    They knew absolutely nothing of Alec¡¯s capture or death.


    He had just been executed not long ago, so the news hadn¡¯t even left Arcadina¡¯s central region yet... talk less about it travelling down the western regions.


    Soon, they would find out that their well-prepared n was a joke in Landon¡¯s eyes.


    Did the fact that he sent small batches of people down here bi-weekly make them think that there weren¡¯t enough people to protect, or even assist in doing business here in Menda town?


    Heh!


    What a bunch of greedy fools!"


    Landon looked at them, ced his hand on his chin and frowned as if he were deep in thought.


    Just seeing his expression, everyone knew that he was hooked.


    Now, he only had one option.


    And that was to follow theirmand if he didn¡¯t want Alec to know of hisnd robbing escapade.


    Maybe they could even ask Landon for huge sums of ¡¯hush¡¯ money too.


    Ahh... long live his majesty, Alec Barn.


    .


    Landon who was still deep in thought suddenly smiled broadly at them.


    "You¡¯re right!


    You all are big and powerful nobles here in Menda Town


    The stores, businesses, safety and other aspects of Menda city are all owned by you and can never be overlooked.


    So what other choice do I have?


    Seniors, I¡¯ve decided." Landon said calmly, and everyone¡¯s eyes lit up merrily.


    "Hahhahahhaha.....


    That¡¯s right your majesty.


    We are just doing this for your protection."


    "Hmhm... Baron Kloga speaks the truth.


    We just want to help you hide your deeds from his majesty Alec Barn.


    So this is really for your sake your majesty."


    "I understand seniors.


    Since you all don¡¯t like the rules, then you won¡¯t have to follow them."


    "His majesty is wise!"


    "Many thanks, your majesty."


    "Alright... there¡¯s no need to thank me.


    You see, I don¡¯t like to owe any favours.


    So since you all did this from the kindness of your hearts and don¡¯t want my father to know... then how can I sleep well at night?


    Your kindness has truly touched my soul.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve divided that you won¡¯t have to follow these rules.


    Yes!


    Since every one of you will leave this town, then the rules won¡¯t apply to you, no?


    ¡¯Hahhaha... yes.. your majesty... Ye...


    What????"


    Once again, everyone truly couldn¡¯t believe their ears.


    Dammit!


    me them for not learning their lesson from earlier on.


    son of a b**ch!


    .


    "Your majesty, do you know what you are saying?


    Do you take our treats as nothing?


    Without us, do you think that you will be able to properly run or protect these people when you can¡¯t even send enough men down here?


    Do you think that we won¡¯t report this matter to his majesty Alec Barn just because you are his son?" Fabian roared angrily.


    "Eh?


    Why are you all mad?


    Didn¡¯t you give me a choice earlier on?


    Well then, this king has made his decision and if you like, go report it to my father... if you can." Landon said with a sly smile on his face.


    As for the matter of him sending a few people down here in batches, that was because he only did this so that these nobles could let their guards down and see him as weak.


    And now, they had kicked themselves out without him forcing them to leave.


    Who asked them to give him an ultimatum?


    In their eyes,pared to Arcadina, Baymard was too small in size.


    And no one truly knows anything about Baymard¡¯s forces and its size.


    Other than the guards around, many would assume that Baymard probably had just enough to protect its Capital city and not enough to take care of these new territories.


    So he sent out a few, but effective men towards each town, city and vige.


    And all the rebels were starting to fall into his trap.


    If they wanted to me anyone, then they could just me themselves.


    Of course, it was true that they were now William¡¯s men, and their army belonged to William since they pledged their oath of loyalty towards Arcadina.


    So they had to go!

 Chapter 720 - Traitor!

    <h4>Chapter 720 - Traitor!</h4>


    The air was filled with tension, as everyone red at Landon furiously.


    In their minds, they had alreadye up with the perfect n which involved Alec kicking Landon¡¯s ass a hundred times over.


    One should know that many of them were m heads and elders within their branch families here.


    So how could they leave their easy-going, rewarding and honourable positions just like that?


    Moreover, just a 5-hour journey towards Baymard¡¯s direction outside the town...one would find arge copper mine there.


    These noble branch families all had certain percentages from every copper ore that came out of the mine.


    Their men had been there 24 hours a day just to dig out and transport these pres to them.


    Their wealth had tripled over the past decades, so how could they let all of this go?


    Additionally, why should they abandon their n properties and estates just because this little imp said so?


    Did he know how big their n estate and property was?


    There were about 9 elders in most ns.


    And these elders had at least 15~40 other nobles within their fraction who all lived in the same estate with them and aided in overlooking their businesses or carrying out certain assignments for the main elders.


    Again, each noble might¡¯ve married 2 or 3 wives and had children too....not to talk of the thousands of knights under their estates.


    And if one added up all the horses for these knights and the ves to take care of every little thing in their n... did this little imp actually know howrge their n properties were?


    It was ridiculous for them to leave them behind.


    No way!


    As the victims here, why should they leave?


    Of eyes could kill, Landon would already be dead by now.


    F***!


    They wanted him dead.


    .


    "Your majesty Landon Barn, are you trying to force us to leave all we have behind just like that?


    Isn¡¯t this too much?


    What is the difference between this and robbery?" Fabian bellowed angrily?


    And Landon on the other hand just looked at the angry bird before him yfully.


    "Eh?


    Why should this king rob you?


    Hmph!


    Unlike the rest of you, this king is an honest man who wouldn¡¯t steal from beggars.


    So your n¡¯s properties will be bought upfront by this king.


    Look!


    Isn¡¯t this king great?


    Just look at howpassionate I am towards you all.


    Yes, this king is truly too kind!"


    "..."


    Everyone was made speechless by Landon.


    Who praises themselves over and over again like this?


    They had the urge to beat him up until he couldn¡¯t recognize his mother anymore.


    Fabian clenched his fists furiously when he saw Landon¡¯s casual attitude.


    ¡¯I don¡¯t believe it!


    I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t correct this arrogant prick!


    Just who the hell does he think he is?


    I was already making a name for myself when he was still sucking on his mother¡¯s bosom.


    So who is he, a former abandoned prince to challenge me?


    Screw this!


    I will have this little bastard to the very end!¡¯ Fabian thought.


    This bastard must¡¯ve been sent by his enemies to anger him to death.


    .


    Fabian took a deep breath and calmed himself again.


    He was trying his very best not to lose his temper when talking to this son of a b**ch!


    "Your majesty, do you think that money can solve everything?


    We, as proud Arcadinian nobles have other things that we care about other than our properties.


    So even if you buy them from us, we still won¡¯t leave."


    "Oh?


    And why is that?"


    "Because there are more important things than money."


    "Hmmm... like the copper mine?"


    "_"


    Everyone looked at Landon curiously.


    How did he know about the mine?


    They had been hiding its existence ever since.


    So how did he know?


    Was there a traitor or a spy amongst them?


    Everyone quickly looked at the 26-year-old town lord who was shivering beside Landon.


    Was it this little sh**head who told him?


    The poor innocent town lord beside Landon almost wanted to cry when he felt everyone¡¯s gaze.


    He was innocent alright?


    .


    Baron Jamison patted his already damp handkerchief anxiously.


    All this time, he had been shivering from how tense the room was getting.


    He was very timid by nature and had always done whatever these nobles requested him to do.


    What other choice did he have?


    Nheless, even though he was timid.... this was his town, and he truly wanted it to grow.


    That was why he cooperated with Landon earnestly.


    He had already seen the sealed doc.u.ment that transferred thend to Baymard.


    But when he previously told those nobles about it, they didn¡¯t believe him at all.


    How could Alec Barn give out his property?


    Impossible!


    For them, he had been fooled and the doc.u.ments were fake.


    Plus if it was real, then why didn¡¯t Landon allow them to see it as well.


    Each time they requested to see it, one story or another came out from these Baymardians.


    The stories were too ridiculous to believe.


    One time, they said that a dog chewed on it, and another time... they said that it had been identally washed duringundry.


    Who would believe them?


    .


    Everything made them believe that these doc.u.ments never existed in the first ce.


    To them, Landon was just a con man who wanted to first gain their trust and loyalty before fully acquiring thend.


    That was probably why he focused on developing the ce and acted like a good Samaritan here and there.


    And only stupid lowly men that Jamison would believe these Baymardians.


    So with all that said, coupled with the fact that they knew their king¡¯s real nature and no news had arrived from Alec... they were sure that it was a lie!


    But Jamison believed in what he saw and still worked with Landon.


    Their puppet had betrayed them!


    Jamison truly wanted to cry.


    What betrayal, after getting their warnings over these past few weeks... he had never talked about the copper mine or any other important things that concerned these nobles.


    All he did was help in recording how many people were in his town, as well as help in hiring people who could work alongside these Baymardians and build wooden structures.


    In fact, he had been concerned with Development and hadn¡¯t even snitched on these people once.


    So why was he targeted?


    [Jamison: I¡¯m really innocent guys


    Nobles: Shut up you traitor!


    Jamison: (TT¡õTT)]


    .


    Jamison felt suffocated under their hateful res.


    Over the years, he had been a puppet for many of the nobles here since they had powerful forces and came from powerful ns that had a strong holding within Arcadina¡¯s Capital city.


    And there was nothing he could do about it.


    All his life, he had known just how mediocre he was whenpared to other nobles.


    One should know that there were more than 45,000 different viges, cities and towns in Arcadina.


    And many of these locations had a massive number of nobles living in them.


    Be it nobles and rich merchants who owned restaurants, ve businesses, stores and whatnot.. one could find them within many cities and towns, and at times within some viges too.


    So Menda town, there were many nobles too.


    And even though he was the town lord, he was very weak and had way fewer forces than the rest.


    That¡¯s why he had been their puppet.


    Firstly, he was too young and had to be extra careful... lest they kill his wife and children.


    One should know that he only got the position of town lord because he was his father¡¯s only surviving son.


    So all he could do was keep his head low and allow these mighty nobles push him around in whatever direction they chose.


    But now, there was hope for him to be rescued from his puppet cage


    The moment he saw the seal on the doc.u.ment, his eyes became blinded with hope.


    Maybe he had truly seen it wrong.


    But his mind was already filled with hope that a self-righteous and straight forward person like Landon could own thend.


    So he couldn¡¯t wait for this whole thing to end.


    Only he knew what he had been going through at the hands since he seeded histe father.


    And now, there was hope.


    Additionally, his majesty also sent some men to protect him and his family 24 hours a day.


    So how could he not be grateful?


    .


    Landon secretly nced at Jamison and sighed.


    This 26-year old Baron needed more training.


    Even though he was a good man by nature, he was too weak-hearted.


    Nheless, he believed that with time... the little lord will be strong.


    As for the nobles and merchants before him, it was time to get things straightened up.

 Chapter 721 - Mr. Nice Guy

    <h4>Chapter 721 - Mr. Nice Guy</h4>


    Fabian looked at Jamison and scoffed.


    He would deal with this traitorter on.


    But for now, he had to take Landon out first.


    Since he knew of the mine¡¯s existence, then they had to act fast.


    .


    "Your majesty... If I were you, I would act smartly.


    Do you really think that you can win us if we go to battle?


    Carona will not help you in this matter, so you will have to battle us with the few people you have if ites down to it.


    And we all know how that will turn out.


    So as your elder, I advise you to not disgrace yourself and yield wisely.


    Because we, the nobles of Menda town will fight you in this matter.


    We will not leave Menda city.


    Not now, not ever!" Fabian bellowed loudly.


    And instantly, the other nobles arrogantly lifted their chins and felt their fighting sports rise even further.


    "That¡¯s right your majesty, with our forcesbined, you won¡¯t stand a chance.


    So this is ourst warning to you as a former Arcadinian Prince."


    "Yes!


    We will battle it out with you for the ownership of that copper mine."


    "Hmhm!


    We will do our best to fight for his majesty Alec Barn¡¯s copper mine."


    (-_-)


    Landon almost rolled his eyes while listening to them.


    Who were they trying to fool?


    Please, leave my bastard father out of this, alright?


    "If you all decide to go against me, then you will lose the chance to sell your properties.


    And when that chance is gone, your fates might not be as easy as they are now.


    That said, are you all still willing to go against me?"


    "Of course!


    Who are you trying to bluff?"


    "Your majesty Landon Barn, do you think that we were born yesterday?


    Do your worse!"


    (*^*)


    .


    They all spoke angrily when they heard Landon¡¯s warning.


    Puiii!


    Who was he pretending for?


    Everyone knows that Baymard doesn¡¯t have that many knights to begin with.


    And all their helpes from Carona.


    Yes!


    This was a fact that everyone within the Pyno continent knew of.


    The newly established Baymardian empire had never gone to war or fought battles because of Carona¡¯s protection.


    That¡¯s why they could sit there peacefully.


    But how could Fabian have known that he was wrong?


    Contrary to what they believe, Baymard had already gone to war.


    But, they had always closed their borders and prevented the news from leaking out.


    In short, even when Alec and his men had attacked Baymard... those who saw Alec¡¯s army whilst on their way to Riverdale city, wereter told that the army was just a group of nobles and their forces that came to visit Landon officially.


    Of course many believed the news because no one had seen any dead bodies anyway.


    And just like that, Baymard had always covered up their asses when battling.


    Even those who saw Nopline¡¯s fleet and stopped their trip to Baymard, also received word that those sh.i.p.s only came for visitation alone.


    At first they were confused, but they soon believed it because there were no signs of any wrecked sh.i.p.s around.


    Additionally, many people said that the Coastal port only closed down because of some dangerous sea creatures.


    And the next day when they left Baymard, the sea was clean with no debris or shipwrecks at sight.


    So of course they would believe it.


    At this point, many across the Pyno continent believed that Baymard never experienced any battles because of Carona¡¯s protection.


    But sooner orter, they would realize how wrong they were... Especially Nopline, Ulrich and others who tried to go against those under Landon¡¯s protection.


    In fact, the entire Capital of Terique would soon realize just what Baymard could do.


    And the truth might only be revealed monthster.


    But by then, it would be toote for these nobles before Landon who assumed that he was weak.


    For now, all their masks had been torn so there was no going back.


    They had to fight for his majesty Alec Barn!


    .


    In Fabian¡¯s mind, the few men that Baymard had were all used to protect its empire.


    That was probably why just a tiny fraction of people were sent out to their town.


    And when he thought about it more, he felt more confident in his ns because over the years, Arcadina had done some pretty bold stiff towards Carona... but Carona had never retaliated because Arcadina was ridiculouslyrge, overpopted and had 40% more forces than Carona.


    So even if he acted against Lanson, he would say that he was acting in Alec¡¯s interest.


    In that way, Carona wouldn¡¯t dare to retaliate in the slightest.


    Who would want to face Alec¡¯s wrath?


    Again, there were a total of 6 main n branch families here.


    But because they were branch families, they had just about 4,000 knights in each n.


    Nheless, if they join forces, how could Landon be their equal?


    He didn¡¯t believe that Landon would be ready to face a force of 24000 people without Carona¡¯s help.


    Hehehehe...


    The fool had no one to me but himself.


    Yes!


    They would fight the bastard to death if they have to.


    After all, they are fighting for their king as well.


    Fabian was now in a good mood when he thought about it again.


    His majesty Alec Barn¡¯s name was really powerful.


    [Alec: .... can you all let me rest in peace? (T^T)]


    .


    Landon looked at the group before him and smirked.


    Since they wanted to do so much, then his brother William shouldn¡¯t me him too much right?


    Fabian felt more irritated when he looked at Landon¡¯s calm expression.


    "Your majesty... I¡¯m going nowhere!


    You will have to personally drag me out before I can leave this town."


    "Yeah!


    You¡¯ll have to drag us out before we leave!"


    "That¡¯s right!"


    "Okay!


    As you wish."


    Everyone: "_"


    ¡¯Your majesty, why can¡¯t you follow the script?


    Will begging us kill you?¡¯


    Landon couldn¡¯t be bothered by them and decided to grant their wish as soon as possible, so he turned towards one of the Baymardian soldiers in the room.


    "Captain Flint!


    From now on, there¡¯s no need to hide in the shadows anymore.


    So tell the move to move out immediately!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    "Oh!... and one thing.


    Since I¡¯m a nice guy, I want you to make sure that they get their wish as well.


    I want them dragged out of the town too."


    Everyone else: "_"

 Chapter 722 - A New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 722 - A New Beginning</h4>


    Fabian and the rest looked at Landon in a daze before finallying back to their senses.


    And by the time they had realized what was going on, several Baymardian soldiers burst into the room like locusts.


    ¡¯Bam!!!¡¯


    "Everyone, get on your knees now!!"


    Instantly, some of the bibles did as they were told when they saw fully covered soldiers burst in with strange weapons in their hands.


    They were really confused about how these people knew when to burst into the room.


    But of course, the orders were sent out by Walkie Talkie by one of the Baymardian soldiers in the room.


    Additionally, they didn¡¯t notice that while Landon had been talking to them, he had also been making several hand signals to his men to tell the rest in hiding to quickly surround the building.


    Hehehehe... since all the major forces were gathered here, how could he not take advantage of this and deal with them all at once?


    These nobles quickly did as they were told and knelt in fury.


    "You can¡¯t do this to us!


    We are Arcadinian men, and we refuse to go down without a fight!"


    "That¡¯s right!


    Aren¡¯t you ashamed of using this sneak attack on us?


    What sort of cowardly king are you?


    How can you use us as hostages?


    If you¡¯re a real man, then let us go and battle us head-on."


    "Yeah!


    If you let us go, then we promise to let you walk out of Menda town without a scratch.


    We have more forcesbined than you do, so let us go and make it easier for yourself."


    "You let us go!"


    "Let us go!"


    "Let us go!"


    Landon looked at them without a hint of emotions on his face.


    "Noisy."


    (:Y^Y:)


    .


    Everyone felt like they had been pped on the face by Landon¡¯sment.


    And before they could react, the massive silver door opened once more and in came some battered-looking men.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Plup!¡¯


    Several battered-looking men were tossed into the room by some of the Baymardian soldiers.


    Of course, the battered men in question were the guards of these nobles who previously surrounded the building while waiting for their masters.


    There they were standing outside peacefully and even cracking several jokes here and there.


    And out of nowhere, men who had perfectly blended in with their surroundings took them down in a sh.


    Some of them were attached by witches and warlocks that made them fall asleep, while others were knocked in the head and attacked brutally.


    Those that fell asleep were tied and left outside, while those that were attacked were sent into the room to meet their masters.


    They looked as if they had juste out of a boxing match.


    Their bodies had red swollen spots on them, which indicated that they had been punched violently.


    And their faces looked like it needed some stic surgery.


    Those who saw them couldn¡¯t help but wonder if some sort of war had broken outside, or if they had entered a fight club or something.


    Seeing their own men thrown into the room, they looked at them in disdain.


    What were they paying them if they were still this weak?


    What a bunch of trash!


    Now they only hoped for backup to rescue them, even though they knew that it wouldn¡¯t be happening any time soon... at least not until those from their ns notice their sudden disappearance.


    After all, as elders, they had numerous appointments and schedules daily.


    So if they missed an appointment, someone might rush to their n to look for them.


    And depending on how important that appointment was, the person would be sent over here.


    Heavens!


    they hoped that someone would notice soon.


    But how could they have imagined that their ns were currently in a mess right now?


    For them, it was just too impossible for Landon to attack them all at once.


    Landon sneered and released his murderous aura.


    And immediately, many trembled and some even peed themselves.


    .


    "Do you all take this king as a fool?


    First, you tried to deceive this king into removing the rules.


    Then, you threatened the king again.


    Tell me, shouldn¡¯t this kind just kill you all now?"


    "D...don¡¯t kill us, your majesty.


    We are just worthless beings and aren¡¯t important enough to get your attention.


    We are ants... Just useless ants!"


    "Yes, your majesty.


    It was the devil who tempted us."


    (:Y?Y:)


    Everyone was really scared and trembled hard as if their lives depended on it.


    They looked nothing like the proud men who previouslyshed out.


    Oh, how the tables have turned.


    Landon looked at them and scoffed.


    "I, as a righteous king with a noble character, decided to listen to your concerns and help you settle into the new rules.


    But none of you liked my efforts.


    So I decided to send you all away after burning your properties fair and square.


    But once again, you decided to go against me and challenge me.


    Heh...


    So you really think that I have no forces to crush you all?


    Throughout these past few weeks, my men have been watching your properties in hiding.


    They had already infiltrated your estates both inside and outside... and were just waiting for mymand to make a move.


    You see, I only wanted to give you all a chance toe clean with me and aid me in developing this town.


    Oh... and maybe you don¡¯t know this, bit Arcadina as a new ruler now.


    So your old king is no longer king."


    "Impossible!


    His majesty Alec Barn himself dered that he wouldn¡¯t leave the throne for the next 5 to 10 years." Fabian eximed in surprise.


    Everyone felt like they were dreaming when they listened on.


    What new king?


    .


    "Hmhm... the old man did say that.


    But now things are different." Landon said while taking out the original doc.u.ment.


    And the moment the nobles saw it, they knew that it was true.


    However, they couldn¡¯t help wondering why the Baymardians came up with several excuses earlier on when they asked to see it.


    When they thought about it more and saw Landon¡¯s sly smile, they knew they had been had!


    That said, your new king had personally issued a letter requesting that if you all don¡¯t want to work with me, then you all have to leave with your forces and head straight for Arcadina¡¯s Capital.


    So since you¡¯ve sworn an oath to be loyal to Arcadina, then you have to go, no?


    And because you dared to threaten this sovereign, then you will leave your properties behind and even all the wealth in your treasuries.


    Everything within your n now belongs to Baymard.


    Additionally, you will only be allowed to leave with just a few coins, carriages, all your clothes and carriages too.


    Now you can start a brand new life in the Capital, isn¡¯t that great?


    Tsk!


    I had warned you earlier on about the consequences of challenging me.


    So you have no one else to me but yourselves.


    Men!


    Drag them out!


    And as for Viscount Fabian, lock him up!!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"

 Chapter 723 - Impending Danger

    <h4>Chapter 723 - Impending Danger</h4>


    ¡¯Plup!¡¯


    Those who heard Landon¡¯smands knew that it was over.


    No!


    What had they gotten themselves into?


    Before, they had a chance to sell their properties to Landon and still livevishly when they entered their ns back in Arcadina¡¯s Capital.


    But now, they¡¯ve lost this opportunity.


    Which made them feel like crying.


    One should know that even though they lived big here, back in the Capital, they were nothing.


    In their ns, their voices as branch members were never heard and no one considered their feelings at all.


    So if they left withrge amounts of money, they would be able to pocket a great amount of it, while giving their ns a portion of the money for the property that Landon bought.


    At least, they would¡¯ve been able to embezzle a substantial amount and secretly build their forces.


    But now, not only would Landon not be buying these properties from them, he would also take all the wealth in their treasuries.


    F***!


    Did anyone know how much those were?


    These nobles and merchants here hadrge chunks of copper ores in their treasuries, as well as several piles of coins, jewelry, and precious gems too.


    Sure, the amount of wealth that they had gathered over the years wasn¡¯t anywhere near that of those within the cities or those from the super-wealthy.


    But as a branch family, what they had collected was just too much.


    And that was because they had been selling copper from the mines and secretly embezzling some of the profits before it got sent to the main n in the Capital.


    So their wealth was something that would shock other branch families.


    That was probably why they as branch members could afford to have as many knights as they did.


    But now, they had to leave all that wealth that they had .u.mted behind for Landon to reap its benefits.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned red when they thought about it.


    Who gave them the guts to go against Landon?


    .


    When Landon released his murderous aura, no one dared to look him in the eye while he spoke... not even Fabian.


    Fear crept into their hearts as they thought that Landon would really kill them off.


    Some even started praying for them to be dragged out peacefully.


    And just like that, their ancestors had answered their prayers.


    Because the moment Landon said that they would be dragged away and sent out of Menda town alive, many quickly kowtowed and thanked their ancestors gratefully.


    Who said that prayers didn¡¯t work?


    Look!


    Weren¡¯t they saved from this monster?


    At this point, they truly wanted to p their former selves.


    What gave them the guts to go against him?


    They thought that he was weak.


    But only now did they know that he might¡¯ve been holding back all this while.


    As expected, a Dragon like his majesty Alec could only produce another dragon.


    F***!


    They would never go against him again.


    And as they were dragged out, they still thanked Landon nonstop.


    "Thank you, oh wise one for your grace."


    "Thank you, oh most majestic one for sparing this lowly one¡¯s life."


    "Thank you!


    "Thank you!


    "Thank you!"


    "^"


    .


    Landon looked at the nobles who were currently dragged out and felt like he might¡¯ve damaged their brain circuits.


    The entire thing was just too funny.


    They didn¡¯t even struggle as the soldiers dragged out in different positions.


    It looked like they had finally epted their fates.


    As for Fabian, since he was the one who led the entire thing, then he as their leader had to get them jailed.


    At least in this way, the prison will have another new inmate.


    And from what Landon knew of, Fabian wouldn¡¯t be thest inmate from these new territories.


    Yup!


    There were other nobles who were retaliating within the other towns and cities around.


    So everyone leading all resistant groups would join Fabianter on.


    As to why he couldn¡¯t kill every one of them, if he did, that would be over 200 or more within all these newly acquired territories.


    Their families and children might want revenge and make a mountain out of nothing.


    And this would undoubtedly anger their head ns back in the Capital.


    Landon wasn¡¯t afraid of their revenge.


    But this will give William a lot of issues if all noble ns want him to defend them as his people.


    One should know that Arcadina and Baymard already had a treaty with one another.


    So he couldn¡¯t just kill people just like that.


    There were too many diplomatic things at stake here.


    That¡¯s why he chose to only imprison the leaders and drive the rest along with their massive armies out of these new territories.


    Just Menda Town alone had about 24,000 knightsbined from all these nobles, then what more of the other towns and cities?


    Luckily, just the sheer number of ves that these nobles had bought was far much more than their army alone.


    So without a doubt, recruiting these ves into the army or police academy was a must.


    And while that went on, more soldiers had to be deployed to protect these new territories too.


    .


    As for these nobles, now that they had seen the seal and heard Landon¡¯s words, they knew that they had to take their men and leave immediately.


    They had to go to the Capital and report their return to their new king as stated in the doc.u.ment.


    Again, Landon seemed to be on good terms with their new king.


    So they might by stabbing themselves in the leg if they retaliated.


    Plus now, they felt like Landon might truly have enough forces to take them down.


    That said, they weren¡¯t stupid enough to try anything funny.


    And now that this had been taken care of, Landon¡¯s murderous aura died down and he calmly looked at Jamison with a broad smile on his face.


    Jamison who saw this felt like Landon was too good at pretending to be a sheep when he was actually a wolf.


    Luckily, he was smart and chose the right team.


    Or else wouldn¡¯t he have turned out like the rest?


    Only he and 2 others stuck by Landon all this time.


    So now, there were only 3 noble families left in the entire town.


    Baron Jamison silently thanked his ancestors for giving him a good vision.


    No matter what, he would never betray this sleeping monster.


    Landon looked at Jamison and smiled.


    "Jamison, are you and the men ready?"


    "Yes, your majesty.


    Everyone had already gathered 2 hours ago in wait.


    But... your majesty, are you sure that it can be done?


    I mean no disrespect... but this problem has been killing my ancestors and the people for many years now.


    It is very deadly, and no one has been able to figure it out."


    "You¡¯re right, Jamison.


    It¡¯s dangerous and deadly.


    But I have a way.


    Now let¡¯s go!"

 Chapter 724 - The Witchs Pets

    <h4>Chapter 724 - The Witch''s Pets</h4>


    Jamison looked at Landon¡¯s confident smile and firmed his heart.


    Since his majesty said that he could do it, then why not have more faith?


    Now, he had be a true town lord.


    So he should do his best and not disappoint his majesty Landon Barn.


    Thinking like this, he puffed up his chest and followed Landon seriously.


    As for the matter with the nobles, Landon couldn¡¯t be bothered with them anymore.


    His men would tackle with it from here on out since he had other important things to worry about.


    With that, he and Jamison made their way towards another end of the town and stopped at a newly constructed 2-story wooden house.


    "Wee your majesty.


    Wee!"


    Everyone greeted enthusiastically.


    These soldiers have been staying in Menda town all this time.


    So when they got Landon¡¯s letterst week, they quickly did their best to collect as much information about the problem at hand.


    And their findings alone were truly shocking.


    Landon and Jamison were led toward a moderately sized office on the 2nd floor.


    There, they met with 2 other Captains for a brief meeting.


    .


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The door was shut tightly.


    "Your majesty, the locals say that this beast is a deadly one that lives within a cave which they call ¡¯Pangera¡¯... which was named after a certain witch thousands of years ago.


    Many of the old folks in town all describe that cave to have some sort of monsters that carry the witch¡¯s power.


    It¡¯s said that the creature seems to only like darkness since no one has ever seen it out of the cave during the daytime.


    Unfortunately, it seems to move out a lot during the night... especially during this period.


    It¡¯s said that the creature hibernates for close to 10 months within the year, and chooses to wait up only around this time.


    So many children, farmers and passerbys have lost their lives during thest few decades.


    And just 2 weeks ago, the creature already began making its move." Captain Thomas said hoarsely.


    The more he spoke, the more frightened Jamison was.


    He was a native, born and bred in this town, so he knew just how terrifying this creature was.


    His elder brother who should¡¯ve been town lord, had died while trying to save this town and take care of the creature.


    While he on the other hand, as cowardly as he was, had survived.


    This was the most regretful and shameful experience of his life.


    He was right there when it all happened, and he couldn¡¯t even help his brother who was swallowed up by the beast.


    His brother was a hero!


    A single teardrop fell from Jamison¡¯s eyes when he recalled this buried memory.


    Hopefully, he would be able to avenge his brother.


    "Your majesty, even though we¡¯ve heard a lot of stories about the creature, not many people have actually seen the creature¡¯s full appearance, as they were either running for their lives in the dark.


    Luckily, Baron Jamison had seen the creature clearly and gave us a drawing of what it looked like." Captain Sydal said while passing on some drawings to Landon.


    Landon took them from Syndal before thanking Jamison for cooperating as well.


    "Your majesty, no need to thank me.


    It¡¯s what I should be doing.


    Plus, I also have a bone to pick with it too." Jamison said sadly.


    This brother¡¯s death had always been a shadow in his heart.


    He knew very well that if his brother hadn¡¯t pushed him out of the way, he would¡¯ve been the one in that beast¡¯s belly.


    His brother, father and countless knights died that night.


    And he survived and became a puppet for the other nobles in town.


    There was never a chance for revenge.


    But now, things were different.


    .


    Landon looked at the sketch silently.


    It was 80% simr to the system¡¯s own.


    To put it simply, this creature wasn¡¯t any damn witch¡¯s creation or pet.


    Nope!


    It was just an animal that was about to go extinct.


    These creatures bore the same name as the cave and the witch.


    They were also called pangeras for thousands of years.


    And way before people noticed them, these creatures used to be abundant.


    But just like other species that went extinct over time... ages ago, some sort of disaster happened that made them dwindle in numbers rapidly.


    Their numbers decreased from thousands to hundreds to 10... And now, only 3 of them were left in the entire world.


    These creatures could live for 170 years before dying which was really scary.


    Luckily for everyone else, thest female died decades ago.


    So all the surviving ones were males.


    And without anyone killing them, their kind would still go extinct.


    Anyway, Landon would never save them whether they were precious or not.


    It just wasn¡¯t worth it if they could do this much damage.


    The heavens had decided to end their lives and the system told him that they must all die.


    So who was he to against his boss?


    Goodbye Pangeras!


    That said, the creature was truly terrifying.


    It was a mix of a c.o.c.kroach, centipede and a bat.


    To put it more simply, it looked like the giant monster in ¡¯Men in ck I¡¯... except that it had the legs of a centipede (but stronger), and had some features of bats, like its ears.


    It was as tall and wide as a construction truck.


    But because of its strong and many legs, its speed was ridiculous.


    Additionally, it could roll itself up in a ball andunch a force attack at its enemies as if it were a bowling ball.


    It hated the daylight because it waspletely blind then.


    That¡¯s why fire had saved the lives of some of these locals who lived to tell the tale.


    For sure, the creature typically hibernates during cold seasons because most creatures around its vicinity hardly came out then.


    So looking for food was always hardest during cold seasons whenpared to warm seasons that had both humans and animals travel out further from theirfort zones.


    It hibernated for 10 months and stayed up for 2.


    And now that these pangeras were awake, they had quickly started causing havoc around these parts.


    They had to do something, and fast!

 Chapter 725 - The Deadly Pangeras

    <h4>Chapter 725 - The Deadly Pangeras</h4>


    Everyone listened to the report and felt a sense of crisis.


    "Your majesty, so far... over 10 people have been reported missing.


    Some of them are farmers who have some fields outside the town.


    Their families said that they typically returned after 10 P.M.


    But for the past couple of days, they haven¡¯t shown up at all.


    Of course we quickly told everyone to stay in town at all times until we deal with this matter.


    But we suspect that they have been taken by these pangeras.


    So we have to act now your majesty.


    Because from the reports, it looks like these creatures go out to hunt every night."


    "I agree your majesty.


    For the past few weeks, the men have been training hard to take down these pangeras.


    Now, we await only your orders."


    At this point, Captain Thomas and Captain Syndal were very eager to take down these creatures.


    One should know that they were in charge of security here.


    So theints and safety issues only made them feel a little ipetent.


    Sure!


    These people were already used to the fact that these creatures could kill and do as they pleased.


    But to the Captains, this was still a failure on their part for such a thing to happen under their nostrils.


    Baymard tasked itself with being the safest ce on the continent.


    So how could such a thing happen within Baymard?


    They would never let these creatures continuously swallow up people as if they were eating dessert or something.


    .


    "Your majesty, if I may...


    These creatures are known as the witch¡¯s pers.


    And then have strong bonds with the devil.


    They are stupidly strong, fast and have taken down many knights.


    So you can see how powerful they are.


    That¡¯s why I think that we should take a few more days or weeks to n out a perfect attack." Jamison said seriously.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was belittling Landon and his men.


    But when he remembered how histe father had nned an attack for over 3 weeks and had still lost his life, alongside his brother and a few others... he knew that these Pangeras were not to be trifled with.


    So he just didn¡¯t want Landon and his men to lose their lives like that.


    Landon saw through Jamison¡¯s worries and smiled.


    "Jamison, do you know how I became king and seeded in making Baymard what it is today?"


    "No your majesty."


    "Hmm.


    I was able to do all this because of my belief, my judgement and my team...(cough.. and the system)


    Jamison, I will never do what I¡¯m not sure of.


    So you have nothing to fear."


    "Phew!


    For a moment, I thought your majesty would attack these creatures today."


    "Yup!


    You¡¯re right."


    "_"


    "Like I said, I¡¯ll never do anything I¡¯m not sure of.


    Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll win."


    "_"


    .


    Jamison looked at Landon in a daze.


    That¡¯s it!


    His majesty had lost it.


    That was the only other exnation for his Majesty¡¯s behaviour.


    Landon and his Captains just smiled in response to Jamison¡¯s worries.


    They had been secretly preparing for weeks now.


    So wasn¡¯t it already time to act?


    This was one of the reasons why Landon came here today.


    He brought several military weapons for the show.


    And since these creatures were blinded by light, the weapons brought over would do some serious damage to them.


    Additionally, it was best for then to act in the daytime


    So they have to move out now.


    Jamison looked at the group of madmen before him helplessly.


    Who could tell him why they were so abnormal?


    Talking sense to them was like talking to a stone wall.


    Everything he said had entered one of their ears and flown out the other.


    Others run when they hear the word pangera.


    But these crazy people lean into it more and more.


    And why did they seem a little excited?... or was it just him.


    Jamison was very confused by their behaviour.


    These Baymardians were too weird.


    .


    Their meeting carried in for just 20 minutes, before Landon and the rest quickly called in the team of 50 who had been preparing for this operation for weeks now.


    They geared up and briefly went over the n again before heading out towards the cave some distance away from the town.


    Vrrrmmmmmmmm!!¡¯


    They drove for 10 minutes and parked their trucks just outside the forest region.


    For sure, while a 10-minute drive meant nothing to them, that was actually about 1 hour and 26~45 minutes on foot for many.


    And even though some of the peasants and vigers had some inherited farming properties 30 minutes to 45 minutes away from the town on foot, these pangeras still travelled very very fast and attacked many of them there.


    Again, any passerbys who were travelling on the roads to another city, vige or town were also captured and swallowed up.


    So these roads weren¡¯t safe at night.


    "Team Alpha!


    As nned, you will protect the trucks, keep travellers safe and be on standby just in case we need backup.


    Is that understood?"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good!


    Now, the rest, follow me.


    We will kill the targets."


    "Yes sir!"


    With that, Landon and 40 others quickly left the scene.


    They travelled deep into the forest on foot, passed through small streams and climbed rocky terrains for another 35 minutes before finally arriving at the entrance to a massive cave.


    And judging from the many trees that had been knocked off by these pangeras, they were more than certain that their targets had been active not too long ago.


    In fact, some of the broken tree stumps showed that these bastards might¡¯ve been activest night.


    Some of the trees had dried blood on them that wasn¡¯t more than a day old.


    And from the looks of it, these bastards didn¡¯t even care about handling their ¡¯meals¡¯ properly.


    They just carelessly carried their victims without even caring if they got hit on the head here and there.


    The person should¡¯ve died of a concussion aline before getting eaten.


    .


    The soldiers checked the cave¡¯s perimeter properly before proceeding any further.


    Out of 40 soldiers, 5 stayed at the cave¡¯s entrance, while the rest prepared to move in.


    Landon took a deep breath to calm his excited heart.


    Damn!


    It¡¯s been a long time since he dealt with mysterious creatures in this world.


    Was he excited?


    F*** yeah!


    He was ready to kick some ass!

 Chapter 726 - The Deadly Pangeras 2

    <h4>Chapter 726 - The Deadly Pangeras 2</h4>


    ¡¯Chreahh!¡¯


    ¡¯Chreahh!¡¯


    ¡¯Chreahh!¡¯


    The men advanced quietly, and all that could be heard was the soft sounds of twigs and leaves rustling under their feet.


    And as they progressed, their head torches lighted the way for them.


    Some torches were pointing upwards, while others were pointed sideways and forward.


    It was always best to be prepared.


    What if something grabbed them from the top?


    Everyone focused on their task at hand while slowly advancing in formation.


    The cave was dark, a little chilly, and huge.


    Not surprisingly, they couldn¡¯t find a single bat within sight.


    One should know that when these Pangeras woke up, their bellies seemed like an endless wormhole.


    Their digestive capabilities were almost supernatural, and when they had to hibernate again... they would enter their cocoon and stay there for the next 10 months.


    But when they were awake, they felt hungry almost every time.


    So what bat would want to stay in this cave?


    The only reason why they stayed in the cave when awake was due to the sunlight outside.


    But in this dark cave, they never needed to worry about the sun.


    That said, which bat would risk staying here?


    Moreover, any unfortunate creature that wanders into the cave would be killed too.


    Landon looked at the systems map and knew that these creatures had heard them.


    And now the creatures who were previously resting, were now going into hiding.


    From his estimates, in the next 3 minutes, they should sh with them.


    Time passed by swiftly and soon, 2 minutes had gone up.


    And just up ahead, everyone could see that they were about to step into a bigger chamber within the cave.


    "Everyone!


    This might be theirir, so stay focused.


    And remember, they like to climb the walls and ceilings." Landon reminded, before looking at his map again.


    It was time.


    .


    ¡¯Chreahh!¡¯


    ¡¯Chreahh!¡¯


    ¡¯Chreahh!


    The soft sounds of twigs and leaves rustled again under their feet as they slowly advanced while pointing at all directions around them.


    People focusing on the back, check!


    People focusing at their sides, check!


    People focusing upwards, check!


    People focusing forward, check!


    Check! Check! Check! Check!


    And while they were advancing with caution, just a little further ahead, these pangeras salivated at therge number of food that had entered their cave.


    It¡¯s been a long time since a heavy meal like this one purposefully delivered itself to them.


    ¡¯Greaww!¡¯


    Theymunicated amongst themselves and slowly crawled on the high walls towards their prey.


    And as they crawled, their long scissor-like mouthparts started twitching.


    Their prey was so close to them.


    Dammit!


    They couldn¡¯t help themselves anymore.


    ¡¯Graaoww!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang!


    Bang!¡¯


    Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Gruuuuoooh!¡¯


    The creatures cried out in pain while viciously staring at their prey.


    As for Landon and his men, if they knew how these creatures thought... they would raise their middle fingers in the air.


    What?


    So they were the only ones who were allowed to be the hunters?


    Hmph!


    Now it¡¯s time for these pangeras to taste the feeling of being hunted.


    The entire room had been silent with only the sound of the twigs and leaves breaking under their feet.


    So the moment these creatures started releasing their low predator sounds, sod they think that they wouldn¡¯t hear it?


    Or were they so confident in their speed that they thought that Landon and his team would be toast?


    Well, if Landon and his men were ordinary, then that strategy would¡¯ve worked and might¡¯ve even sent many to panic too.


    But, they were Baymardians dammit!


    So F-you!!!!


    .


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Woooouuuhhh!¡¯


    Bullets were sent flying towards these pangeras, even though 70% of bullets missed.


    Judging from their results, one might think that these soldiers went to the Prometheus Star Wars Clone school where they learned a sh**ty job of firing at their enemies just like the stormtroopers.


    But you would be wrong.


    It¡¯s not that they were bad and had terrible stormtrooper aim.


    Nope!


    The problem was that these pangera motherf***ers were just too fast.


    Nheless, they did manage to hit the pangeras though.


    Particrly, one of them took almost all shots, while the other just hid behind his brother.


    No, more specifically, he actually grabbed his brother and used him as a shield while running around the ce.


    What a bastard.


    [Bastard pangera: brother, don¡¯t worry, I will avenge you.


    Shield: Avenge your head!


    I¡¯m not even dead yet and you¡¯re already nning my death?


    You let me go now!]


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    Bullets rained here and there, and even though one of the pangeras was injured, it wasn¡¯t enough to kill him.


    Their skins were very tough.


    Landon realized this too and decided to up the danger level a little.


    He just had to make sure that whatever he did, he didn¡¯t bury him alongside his men with these bastards.


    But while Landon was thinking, his opponents were done running too.


    .


    The bastard pangera threw his brother to the side and both of them rolled into a ball.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    They moved in a zigzag manner beforeing straight towards the group in an attempt to break them apart.


    And their speed alone was terrifying!


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Everyone jumped in either direction while holding their guns tightly.


    Warren Officer Samuel was just about to get up, when he suddenly felt something kick him violently.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    He mmed into the wall and fell.


    The pangeras had 30 legs (15 on both sides) and were very long and strong too.


    So they began swinging their back bodies at full force to deal Landon his men.


    One could see that they were clearly venting out their rage from earlier on.


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    Some of the soldiers mmed against the wall.


    But before they were hit, some of them had shot or taken out their knives and stabbed these pangeras.


    ¡¯Woooooooooo¡¯


    The pangeras cried.


    And while this was going on Landon and his men had been discussing the next step.


    Now, it was time to end it all.

 Chapter 727 - Death To The Witchs Pets

    <h4>Chapter 727 - Death To The Witch''s Pets</h4>


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Greaw!!!¡¯


    The pangeras knocked down the men with their sheer strength before quickly grabbing into some.


    Both pangeras had grabbed 2 men now.


    Their brownish eyes narrowed and their slimy mouths opened widely when they grabbed onto their prey.


    Both pangeras produced disgusting amounts of drool that fell onto their shoulders or races of their prey.


    Their mouths that were opened wide, soon revealed an extra set of inner w-like extensions came out, as well as some tentacles too.


    The slimy ugly giant bug-like faces of these pangeras, as well as their tentacles and erged mouths, was enough to make one wet their pants.


    Even the soldiers who were held captive by then swallowed hard when staring at these beasts up close.


    "Your majesty, I don¡¯t mean to rush you.


    But now is a good time!!" Yelled one of them.


    Was his majesty waiting for him to get eaten first?


    The pangeras narrowed their eyes and smiled at their prey.


    Holding their prey, they were too hungry to notice themotion around them.


    After all, when they knocked the rest of the soldiers, no one stood up before they grabbed their prey.


    So even though they heard slight movements, they were too hungry to pay attention at the moment.


    All this fighting has made them extremely hungry.


    Eat first, talk or fightter.


    .


    ¡¯Graaaw!¡¯


    Their mouths opened widely.


    And before they could even enjoy their meal, the hands that held onto their prey were shut and something also flew into their mouths.


    "Everyone, run out now!!"


    Immediately, the men ran away from the scene, with Landon firing several bullets at the pangeras so as to keep them away.


    Of course, the pangeras who didn¡¯t know what they swallowed, decided to dodge the bullets while chasing their prey.


    How could they allow this meal to escape into the light?


    If they leave the cave, then that was it!


    The speed of these creatures could make snakes back on earth cover their heads in shame.


    Humans would be able to hit a snake with their bullets with ease.


    But these pangeras were something else.


    Only those with high marksmanship would be lucky enough to hit them at least once.


    Such creatures weren¡¯t meant to be on the same ne as humans.


    It wouldn¡¯t be fair at all!


    Thankfully, the heavens decided to make them go extinct.


    Keeping them was just a catastrophe.


    Plus, they were ugly and gross bug-like beings.


    So no thanks.


    As for Landon, he wasn¡¯t like the rest of the soldiers


    With the system¡¯s help, their super speed was nothing.


    .


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Woooooooooo!¡¯


    The pangeras found that no matter how they tried, they couldn¡¯t dodge these bullets.


    But they never gave up.


    They followed furiously, and soon... they found their bellies getting ufortable.


    ¡¯Grooh?¡¯


    They paused and looked down at their growing stomachs in confusion.


    And before they could do anything else, theypletely exploded into several different parts.


    ¡¯Skkk!¡¯


    They were dead!


    And what did they swallow up, of course it was a grenade!


    But even though they were dead, Landon and the rest still kept running for a bit.


    That was because unlike what movies would have one believe, swallowing up a grenade could still releaserge amounts of energy after the victim blows up.


    The energy wasn¡¯t enough to destroy the cave... But it could still bring damage to those very close to it.


    Additionally, any rocks on the floor or anything else could easily be blown town towards them too.


    So what if they got hit in the head like that?


    That¡¯s why Landon and the rest still ran as fast as they could.


    And when they felt the impact, everyone edited forward and kept their heads down.


    .


    ¡¯Shrrrrrrrr!¡¯


    Th entire cave became dusty.


    The leaves that were previously on the ground were now gliding in the air and the creatures inside had sttered on the men.


    ¡¯Cough! Cough! Cough!¡¯


    The soldiers coughed and hit up from the floor


    Some quickly wiped the gooey sticky substances that were now on them with disgust.


    One of the men who had been held by one of the pangeras, almost puked when he remembered the look the creature gave him when it wanted to eat him.


    Ew!!


    He would rather be shot, stabbed, tortured or even skinned alive than to be eaten by these pangeras.


    Thankfully, this was the end of it... or so he thought.


    "Your majesty, I never want to see another bug again."


    "Hahahhahahahahaha!"


    Everyoneughed as they cleaned themselves up.


    Landon chuckled too.


    He didn¡¯t me the poor soldier at all.


    Even he never wanted to deal with them.


    But there was one more in Deiferus, and he knew that he needed to take care of it too.


    "Alright!


    The targets are dead!


    So let¡¯s explore the rest of the cave to see if there are any survivors."


    "Yes sir!"


    With that, they ventured deeper into the cave even though they knew that the chances of anyone surviving were slim.


    With the way the pangeras wanted to eat them, there was no way that anyone would still be alive.


    Nheless, it was their duty to dot the ¡¯i¡¯s¡¯, cross the ¡¯t¡¯s¡¯ and make sure that they left nothing out.


    And so just as they expected, they found only bones, armoury and other clothing items of the unfortunate victims from decades till now.


    .


    Some of the clothes were so old that they tore once Landon stretched them a bit.


    The sac-like clothes tore as if they were nothing.


    Landon just looked at it all and sighed.


    How many people have been swallowed by these beasts?


    The soldiers also felt bad as well.


    They decided toter send people to get these items and burn or bury them as a sign of granting peace to the dead.


    With that, the


    It was quite unfortunate.


    With that, they carried some scattered pieces of the pangeras¡¯ heads and dead bodies, so as to present it as evidence that they had truly killed them.


    This way, the townsfolk will feel safer.


    Landon and his team left the cave and met the rest of their team outside, who were shocked by their current appearance.


    They looked like they had dunked their heads in a tank of brown slime.


    It was somewhat funny.


    They tried not tough while following them back to the town.


    Just what in the world happened in there?


    .


    Back in Menda town, the soldiers did their best to take care of the nobles as fast as they could.


    While Jamison, Raul and several other Baymardian government officials continued their work of developing the town.


    They first discussed numerous strategies with Jamison for 30 more minutes, before finally sending several town criers around the town.


    ¡¯Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang! Pang!¡¯


    "Hear ye! Hear ye!


    The Town Lord is requesting for everyone to go to the town square.


    A new change is upon us!"


    Naomi here the town crier and quickly dropped what she was doing.


    She and her brother Logan ran as fast as they could to the town square excitedly.


    Over these past few weeks, they had been impressed, excited and proud by all the changes that have urred within the town.


    Firstly, the rules had changed.


    And now not only weremon people respected, but they were also getting paid handsomely too.


    Even their cousin who was sold as a ve to one of the nobles in town was on the verge of being freed.


    And she would also be allowed to work and earn her keep, provided she registered as a citizen and resident of Menda Town.


    There were also rules on littering and many rules that at first nce, seemed somewhat troublesome.


    But they had seen Baymard¡¯s Capital city before and knew that their current state was probably because of these rules too.


    So if following these rules and better their lives, then they would wholeheartedly ept them.


    Who didn¡¯t want to be healthy, safe, not maltreated, well paid, and have their bellies full?


    This was the dream!

 Chapter 728 - Monster Girl

    <h4>Chapter 728 - Monster Girl</h4>


    The duo ran as fast as she could to the town square.


    And even though the town wasn¡¯t asrge as a city, one shouldn¡¯t underestimate its size.


    Just the properties that the nobles alone had within the town, coupled with the well-spaced out homes and farms... it took them 47 minutes to get to the town square from her home.


    And as they passed, they heard several weird noisesing from these noble estates and properties.


    They even witnessed a noble getting dragged on the floor, which made their eyes almost fall out.


    What the hell was going on?


    These nobles were like giants in their hearts that could never be defeated.


    So why did they seem like toys in the hands of these soldiers?


    "Sister, they¡¯re powerful!"


    "Yeah... but what did these nobles do to get dragged like this?"


    "I don¡¯t know sister, but I¡¯m d they did.


    Have you forgotten how Baron O¡¯Hara¡¯s wife threw boiling water on your face?


    Now, half of it is burnt!


    I¡¯ll never forgive them for what they did to you!"


    Naomi looked at her brother and sighed.


    She once identally angered a noble¡¯s wife while eating outside a restaurant.


    And the noblewoman, whose husband owns the restaurant asked for then to bring a jug of hot water over.


    The results were as such.


    She was allowed to move the whole time the entire jug of hot water was dumped on her.


    So half of her face and scalp had been burnt.


    Such was the life of the poor.


    She could only me herself for passing by and eating outside the restaurant at that unfortunate time.


    Now with her face disfigured, who would marry her?


    .


    The incident happened justst year.


    And after that, her fiance¡¯s family cancelled the engagement because they were afraid that she would birth ugly children.


    Now, she was already 16 this year and no man had proposed or even offered to date her after she got burnt and dumped.


    The entire town looked at her in fear.


    She was the town monster.


    Naomi shook her head in an attempt to get rid of her sad emotions.


    She didn¡¯t want her brother to know her thoughts, so she focused her attention on the scene she had just witnessed.


    What intrigued her was the scene where these noblemen got dragged.


    But remembering the words from the town crier, it seems that her curiosity would only be satisfied once she gets to the square.


    With that, she dragged her brother¡¯s hand and speeded up again.


    The duo finally arrived on the scene and as expected, many distanced themselves from them all because of Naomi.


    Some even closed their children¡¯s eyes, as they heard all sorts of tales about Naomi.


    "I heard that after the incident, she started having nightmares that connected her to several demons."


    "That¡¯s old news.


    Not only had she been in contact with them, but she¡¯s also cursed with bad luck too.


    That¡¯s why her father died within the same year that she got burnt.


    She probably killed the poor man and offered his soul to the demon."


    "But didn¡¯t the healer say that her father died of overwork?"


    "Pui!


    What overwork?


    I heard that she bribed that healer to say so."


    "What?


    How terrible!"


    "That¡¯s only half of it.


    I heard that she is actually the witch Pangera, and those creatures in the cave are her pets.


    It¡¯s said that once they die, she too will die since she signed a blood oath with them."


    "But if she¡¯s really the witch, then why doesn¡¯t anyone burn her?"


    "That¡¯s because she¡¯s just too strong!


    She got burnt in arge fire and didn¡¯t die.


    So what can anyone do?"


    "Wait...


    Didn¡¯t she get burnt from hot water and not fire?"


    "_"


    .


    Sure enough, all sorts of made-up stories about Naomi came up.


    Only a few people saw the scene when the noblewoman poured hot water on her.


    And even though the word spread like wildfire... every time it passed from one mouth to another, the story changed.


    The result was that now, she had magically be a witch.


    But they were still too scared to make a move on her because of the magnitude of the stories.


    Who knew if she would suck out their souls after attacking her?


    No one dared to go against her or her near to her.


    Logan clenched his fists angrily, while Naomi didn¡¯t care at all.


    This was normal for her.


    And the only reason why she came here again was because she was curious about anything concerning these Baymardians.


    They were the only ones who didn¡¯t shy away from her or look at her in fear or disdain.


    Please!


    These Baymardians had seen patients with cleft lips that were shooed and abandoned by society.


    So what more of her who just got identally burned?


    What demon?


    .


    Even though many people were getting more aware of some things, many were still ignorant.


    It was only unfortunate that many from this town who went to Baymard didn¡¯t see how these Baymardians treated disable or injured people.


    Or else they would be shocked.


    One should know that visiting Baymard for these people was like travelling for holidays, since they worked 24 hours a day.


    So they only went to Baymard when they had saved up a lot of money or needed medical help.


    And even when they went, they only stayed for at most 3 or 4 days to eat, buy things for their families and whatnot.


    So there were still many things that they weren¡¯t aware of.


    And some have never even seen Baymard too.


    As for Naomi, she went therest year to seek help.


    Her neither had given her all his savings.


    But surprisingly, she had stayed in the same ward with a 45-year-oldst who opted to pay for all her follow up expenses.


    And ever since she followed their treatment n, her burn marks were already healing and diminishing nicely.


    She was burnt with a jog of hot water and not actual fire.


    So it wasn¡¯t too skin deep.


    It was just a matter of time before she got healed up... at least that¡¯s what the doctor in Baymard told her.


    Anyway, these Baymardians had always treated her with love and not disdain or fear.


    So she always felt like they were amazing people.


    That said, once she heard the town crier say that a new change was upon Menda Town, she knew that it involved these Baymardians from the Capital city.


    That¡¯s the main reason why she was so excited.


    .


    Time passed by fast.


    And soon, most people had arrived... as well as Jamison, the Baymardian officials and some soldiers.


    Everyone quieted down and looked at the podium enthusiastically.


    What was all this about?

 Chapter 729 - Die Witch!!!!

    <h4>Chapter 729 - Die Witch!!!!</h4>


    Most people were now gathered in the town square.


    So Jamison and the rest arriving decided to begin.


    And Naomi in the crowd looked at them eagerly.


    "Everyone!


    Even though you¡¯re all aware of the new rules, policies and the various changes that have been going on... Today, we will formally announce the good news.


    That¡¯s right!


    The news that you all have been hearing is true!


    Menda Town, along with several other towns, cities and viges now belong to Baymard.


    So we are officially Baymardians!"


    "Woww!!!"


    ¡¯p! p! p! p!¡¯


    Everyone was excited by the announcement.


    Didn¡¯t this mean that they would have as much privilege as those in Baymard¡¯s new Capital city?


    It¡¯s said that being a citizen had more advantages than being a foreigner.


    And even though they didn¡¯t know the advantages well, it still made them happy.


    Everyone pped and celebrated merrily by the change.


    They didn¡¯t care who ruled them, provided they were well taken care of.


    And just looking at the way Landon ruled Baymard, who wouldn¡¯t be happy?


    His tales had been spread across the entire continent.


    So peasants, ves and the poor took him as a fair and just messiah.


    All people wanted was to live long with their families peacefully.


    That¡¯s why they wholeheartedly approved of him.


    .


    "Waww!!!"


    ¡¯p! p! p! p!¡¯


    Jamison smiled and requested for them to settle down.


    "Alright! Alright!


    Now, you all are Baymardians.


    That said, there¡¯s still a lot of work that needs to be done in order to improve our town.


    As you know, this town will be Baymard¡¯s official Border town.


    So there is so much to be done.


    And in that note, I would also like to point out the fact that The Noble O¡¯Hare n, The noble Quinn n... (continues calling out all noble ns that went against Landon)... and the noble Mondai n will no longer stay within the town.


    All noble families called out are already on their way out.


    So their estates and properties are currently state property and are now well graded by the soldiers too.


    That said, all ves within their care are now officially free.


    And after this, you all can register your identities and also sign up for any avable jobs within the town.


    Fringe today henceforth, you will be paid like regr Baymardian citizens!"


    ¡¯Plop!¡¯


    "Woooooooooooo!


    Thank you, town lord!


    May the ancestor bless his majesty, Landon Barn."


    The ves who had previously been sent out of the estates today, cried merrily when they heard Jamison¡¯s words.


    .


    One should know that even though the new rules and policies were made, their masters still refused to let them go.


    They even threatened to kill them if they ever left.


    So they felt their hope die within them.


    After all, they knew how many knights these noble families had.


    They thought that they would never escape these noble families.


    But who would¡¯ve known that their masters would be driven out and they would be freed without a scratch?


    They secretly decided to hurriedly register as Baymardian citizens.


    They weren¡¯t stupid.


    The moment they left Baymard, they might be taken into very again.


    So who would be foolish enough to leave this Holynd?


    No way!


    They had to be official citizens fast.


    Moreover, they would also get well paid bi-weekly for work too.


    Which made them very motivated.


    Jamison looked at the scene as sighed.


    These people were too pitiful.


    Luckily, their town was now rich!


    Yes, all the sh** load of money and wealth in the treasuries within these noble estates was enough for them to live off for many years toe.


    Of course, 70% of everything had to the Capital and ced in Baymard¡¯s national treasury... while the rest will be used to develop the town, as well as pay everyone¡¯s sries steadily until the town properly made money for itself.


    As for the copper mine closeby, it was now state property and not owned by Menda city.


    So it had nothing to do with Jamison.


    .


    Everyone was very pleased with the good news.


    Jamison had also posted a map of Baymard new territories, so that everyone could see what other ces now belonged to their new empire.


    Again, he spoke a bit about the job opportunities avable, and where they could sign up.


    And when he was about to dismiss everyone, Landon and his team had just arrived on the scene.


    It was just a 10-minute drive to the pangera cave, so they didn¡¯t take you long at all.


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrrrrmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯Skrrieee!¡¯


    How cool!


    Everyone looked at the awesome manner in which these cars drove in and parked.


    No matter how many times they saw it, these vehicles were just too cool!


    Landon and his team stepped out of the vehicle with bags in their hands.


    Of course, those that went into the cave had cleaned themselves up while in the military vehicles.


    So they looked very dashing to the audience.


    Many recognized Landon and screamed excitedly.


    "Heavens!


    It¡¯s his majesty!


    How can I breathe the same air as he does?


    I think I¡¯m going to faint!"


    "Ahhhh!


    He looked at me!


    He looked at me!


    What do I do?


    I¡¯m so unworthy."


    "Papa!


    When u grow up, I¡¯ll be just like his majesty."


    "Impossible!


    You can only be a lesser version of him.


    His majesty is just too great!"


    "Your majesty, you¡¯re my hero!


    Ahhhhh!!"


    "_"


    As the crowd went wild, the soldiers who followed behind felt helpless.


    Every time people recognized his majesty, it always turned out this way.


    What could they say?


    If they weren¡¯t somewhat used to his majesty by now... they too would flip out as well.


    They truly admired him too.


    He was the goal of many soldiers, strength and attitude-wise.


    No one could beat his majesty in a battle.


    And this was a fact!


    .


    The entire crowd went wild.


    They had been going crazy while kneeling before his majesty as a sign of respect.


    Normally, they were supposed to kneel and salute his majesty.


    But their shock and excitement were just off the roof that they forgot about the saluting part.


    And Landon did nothing to remind them at all.


    He just waved at them and smiled too.


    It was only after Jamison called for silence, did they remember that they were supposed to salute their king after kneeling.


    He was a king after all.


    Looking at Landon on the podium, many felt like they were blessed just to see his face.


    They kowtowed and almostid on the floor while greeting Landon.


    "Your majesty!" They eximed as loud as they could.


    This was a king that deserved their respect!.


    Everyone got down, including Jamison and the rest.


    "You may all rise!"


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    With that, everyone swiftly got up as fast as they could.


    They were also eager to hear what his majesty had to say too.


    "Citizens of Baymard, residents of Menda Town.


    As official Baymardians, I, alongside these brave men... decided to put an end to your worries.


    Be it food, shelter, cloth and even safety, it is my responsibility to ensure that they are properly taken care of.


    That¡¯s why these brave soldiers here apanied me to Pangera cave."


    ¡¯Hwwoo!¡¯


    --silence--


    Everyone gasped loudly.


    What?


    They went to Pangera cave and came back alive?


    No, surely they heard it wrong.


    They probably said that they would be going to Pangera cave.


    Yes, that must be it!


    But if they wanted to go to Pangera cave, then wouldn¡¯t they be killed?


    Everyone looked at Landon anxiously.


    Of course, some also looked at Naomi, as if saying that it was all her fault.


    In their eyes, she wanted to kill his majesty Landon Barn.


    Sure enough!


    The witch still wanted more souls after offering her father¡¯s own.


    But why his majesty?


    He was their hero for heaven¡¯s sake!


    Die, witch!!!


    (*^*)

 Chapter 730 - Avenging The Fallen, PinBall!

    <h4>Chapter 730 - Avenging The Fallen, PinBall!</h4>


    Landon quickly noticed the resentful gazes that were constantly directed towards someone.


    It¡¯s her!


    His eyes lit up when he spotted a lonely girl whose face was half-burnt.


    She¡¯s the one from the reports.


    The poor girl had beenbelled as the reincarnation of a witch just because of her burn.


    Bruh!


    Seeing that she was here, Landon decided to stop this foolery once and for all.


    What if the poor girl decided to take her life just because of these people¡¯s bullying?


    To be honest, these people didn¡¯t know any better.


    And were also very terrified of anything that was out of the norm.


    Which was all due to ignorance.


    Nheless, whether they were intentional or not, it was still bullying.


    This was why having something like a church around was essential.


    It was the fastest way in making these people understand and realize some truths.


    Just telling simr bible stories on matters like these would make people understand more.


    They needed to be better human beings.


    .


    "Residents of Menda Town, you heard me correct.


    My soldiers and I ventured into Pangera¡¯s cave, and we seeded in killing the Pangeras.


    Look, here are your monsters!"


    --silence--


    Everyone stared at the contents that had been pulled out of the bags in shock.


    Even Jamison stood there in a daze.


    And before they knew it, almost everyone broke out in tears again.


    Seeing that their enemy had been killed, they were both grateful and in awe of Landon¡¯s strength.


    These creatures had gued their town for centuries.


    Their ancestors and forefathers had fallen just by these beasts alongside thousands of soldiers.


    But his majesty killed them with just very few men and came out without any injuries too.


    This could only mean that his majesty was mighty!


    Jamison knelt and silently cried when he saw several body parts from these beasts.


    ¡¯Father, brother... his majesty has avenged you.


    Please rest in peace and give this unfilial son of yours the strength to guide this town to greatness.¡¯


    Jamison kowtowed several times in pain, as well as several others.


    Landon waited for them to calm down a bit before focusing on a bigger problem.


    "Please, can Miss Naomi Czee forth?"


    "_"


    .


    Naomi looked at Landon¡¯s expressionless face in confusion and fear.


    Why did his majesty call her out?


    Did she do something wrong?


    Was she in trouble?


    Logan was also fearful as well.


    Did his majesty believe these people¡¯s stories about his sister?


    He held her hand and stood before as if shielding her.


    His actions were quitemendable to these soldiers.


    Some people would abandon ship and step aside because they were faced with a stronger person like Landon, Alec or any other king.


    But even though the young man was trembling in feral, he still tried his best to shield her.


    He was worth cultivating.


    "Brother, it¡¯s alright.


    Nothing will happen to me.


    Even though I¡¯m shocked, I have faith in his majesty.


    You¡¯ve never seen what I saw when I went to Baymard, so you don¡¯t know much about them.


    I believe that nothing will happen, so listen to your sister." Naomi said before taking her hand out of his and stepping forward amidst the shocked, confused and disdainful crowd.


    The moment she stepped on stage, Landon smiled at her warmly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll set things straight for you.


    No one in my empire should go through what you have.


    I¡¯m sorry."


    "T..thank you, your majesty."


    Naomi tried to resist crying, but she just couldn¡¯t help it.


    How could one man bring such warmth with so little words?


    If before she was a high fan of her idol, now she worshiped him!


    In the future, if someone said something bad against him, she would kill the person with her own bare hands.


    His majesty was her saviour who came to her in her darkest hours.


    She tilted her face downwards and cried silently.


    .


    Landon, who had been busy buying something from the system, now had what he wanted.


    He quickly sent some soldiers to get the items from one of the vehicles.


    And when they found what they were looking for, many of them were utterly shocked... especially those who packed all items in the vehicles earlier today before they left for the trip.


    Your majesty, when did you slip this in?


    When you left your office, you didn¡¯t have these with you, so when did you slip this in?


    Landon just gazed at them mysteriously which left them in astonishment.


    As expected, his Majesty¡¯s assassin-007 moves of sneaking things in were beyond their level.


    They needed more training!


    The entire crowd was curious about what the soldiers were holding, so Landon decided to satisfy them.


    "Before going to the cave, I had heard a lot of wild stories going about.


    And I have to say that I¡¯m thoroughly disappointed in you all.


    Many of you might or might not know this girl standing here.


    Her name is Naomi, and she had an unfortunate ident when someone poured hot water on her.


    One would think that you all would sympathize with the poordy.


    But instead of doing that, you¡¯re doing theplete opposite.


    Many of you said that she¡¯s a witch who signed a blood oath with the pangeras.


    You said that once those creatures died, she will die too.


    Now, they¡¯re dead.


    But she is still alive.


    I¡¯d like to tell you all about a few people that I¡¯ve met around the continent.


    Men, hold out the charts."


    Immediately, the soldiers held out thergest picture-sized portraits ever.


    And Landon also used the system to make everyone see these pictures clearly, no matter how far they were from the podium.


    .


    Everyone looked at the first picture chart and gasped in fear and shock.


    It was a massive blown out picture of a young boy with a cleft lip.


    Landon exined everything about how the vigers also shunned the boy.


    The people listened silently and felt horrible.


    And afterwards, Landon showed them another picture of the same boy after surgery.


    The poor guy was just sick.


    He then showed another picture of a girl whose bur marks were worse than Naomi¡¯s.


    He followed the same story-exining route and showed another picture chart of her after treatment.


    The more he spoke, the more everyone realized how wrong they were.


    Additionally, since they believed almost everything that came out of Landon¡¯s mouth since he was like their messiah, idol and for some their God... They just properly listened to his stories and felt bad.


    If it was them, how would they feel?


    More still, if it happened to their child... what if the child wasn¡¯t as strong as Naomi and killed him or herself?


    "Do you all understand now?


    She isn¡¯t any witch.


    She¡¯s just this poor victim.


    I hope that this is thest time that I will see this sort of thing happening in my empire.


    Ibe it the blind, theme, the trying or the weak... I love all my people equally.


    And I want everyone to be happy.


    So please, treat this girl with love and respect."


    ¡¯Wooooooooooooo!¡¯


    Naomi cried out loudly after Landon finished his speech.


    Her sad weak demeanour made many people in the crowd cry as well.


    How could they do this to someone¡¯s child?


    Landon patted her back in an attempt to calm her down, but she just cried out loudly instead.


    ¡¯Wooooooooooooo!¡¯


    (-_-)


    .


    When she calmed down, a soldier escorted her down the podium.


    Immediately, many people swarmed her way.


    "Child... don¡¯t cry.


    We were in the wrong."


    "Who said that you¡¯re an ugly monster?


    You heard what his majesty said right?


    With proper treatment, you¡¯ll be fine."


    "Child.


    Come over to my house for dinner alright?


    I¡¯ve been told that my food can make ayman walk."


    "Puih!


    Who are you fooling?


    That overly salty food of yours could never do the trick.


    Child.


    Why don¡¯t youe over to my house instead?"


    "Sister Chinzu, are you trying to pick a fight with me?"


    "Hmph!


    You wish!


    I¡¯m just stating a fact."


    "Why don¡¯t you say that to me again, old hag."


    "Look who¡¯s talking!


    You¡¯re just a few days away from turning into dust.


    So who are you calling old?"


    "^"


    "Hahahhahahahahahaha!"


    Naomiughed while watching the 2, and everyone elseughed as well.


    The atmosphere was very warm and peaceful.


    This was their new Baymard.


    A ce of happiness.


    .


    Landon finished up everything within Menda town and headed back to the Capital city.


    Now he could start his missions.


    But first, he had to head over to the lower region.


    Today, he would teach the engineers how to make PinBall Machines!

 Chapter 731 - The Slot Machine Fever

    <h4>Chapter 731 - The Slot Machine Fever</h4>


    Landon left the other government representatives behind and headed back to the Capital.


    Since it will take quite some time for the wall to be built, as well as for electricity and all other resources to be incorporated in these new territories... they had to make these peoplefortable.


    That¡¯s why he decided to send over the first cooking cab-like griddles that were made way back.


    It would allow them to cook indoors without worrying about the smoke filling up their homes.


    Once they ced firewood into the equipment and began cooking, the built-in chimney would send the smoke out through their kitchen windows.


    And even though these products would be sent to the stores, if the people wanted them in their homes... they needed to request for them to be sent to their residences.


    Someone will send it over and exin the safety points on them.


    After all, many of these people didn¡¯t know how to read yet.


    So personally exining it was a must.. lest they identally burnt themselves or their new wooden homes.


    Many of them had already begun moving out of their mud-thatched homes and settling into the newly built wooden ones.


    So now, they needed to be asfortable as possible.


    Again, only the stores needed beds, clothes, food and other goods too.


    Everything out there will be things that are approved by Landon... at least until the great wall was built.


    With that, Landon jumped on his bed and fell asleep.


    Tomorrow, he had a long day ahead of him.


    ¡¯zzzzzzzzzzzz!¡¯


    .


    Time swept by in a blink of an eye.


    The hues of the world bloomed anew, and daylight slowly covered thend.


    The birds sang and flew across the air, pping their wings in unison to the morning music.


    The soft sounds of people and vehicles could be heard all around the busy Capital city.


    There was a sense of serenity everywhere.


    Landon freshened up, ate his breakfast and headed out.


    Today, he would teach many about PinBall.


    Just thinking about it made Landon smile stupidly.


    Pinball was a ssic game that many loved.


    It catered to all age groups and was very simple but thrilling too.


    How can Pac Man be the only game in an Arcade Centre?


    That didn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    That¡¯s why he decided to create new games that were unprogrammed and unpredictable.


    Right now, Tim already had his hand full with PacMan.


    So he decided to gather some people within Tim¡¯s industry and assign them to create these games.


    For the arcade, he wanted pinball machines that had different themes and strategies.


    Additionally, he also intended to create the famous w-grabbing machines, kiddie ride machines, and several other machines too.


    The arcade centre needed games for loves, fighters, passerbys, bored people and whatever other categories of people that existed.


    Provided the games weren¡¯t programmable like Pacman and other video games, then they could they created faster... Since he didn¡¯t need to teach the workers anyputer programming for them to make them.


    .


    Landon drove towards the lower region excitedly.


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯Catchack!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    He stepped out of his car, closed his door and headed towards one of the industry¡¯s buildings.


    This building was one of the very few that were used for learning and research within the industry.


    And standing outside the entrance, were Supervisor Harvey and Supervisor Mowi.


    They had been waiting to receive his Landon.


    "Good morning, your majesty!"


    "Morning to you both.


    So, is everyone there?"


    "Yes your majesty.


    We just finished roll call not too long ago." Harvey replied excitedly.


    Both he and Mowi had been looking forward to this day for a long time.


    The moment Landon mentioned that they would be making new products, they had been thinking anding up with all sorts of ideas about what it could be.


    Just looking at the list of tools and materials, they knew that it was some sort of machine.


    But what exactly did it do?


    "Hmmm.... what about the materials, tools and equipment?"


    "Everything is set up and ready, your majesty."


    "Good!


    Let¡¯s go."


    With that, the trio stepped into the building.


    .


    Landon stepped into the massive room and looked at the bright faces before him.


    There was a mixture of men and women in the group.


    And all of them looked at him eagerly, while briefly bowing their heads and saluting him.


    As a rule, during work... they weren¡¯t allowed to kneel or do anything over the top just to greet him.


    If they knelt every time he went in and out of the room, wouldn¡¯t that be too much?


    Greet him once and that was it.


    Bruh!


    Landon ced his books on his table and smiled.


    It was time to get this show on the road.


    "Today, we¡¯ll be creating something that will lead to a new disease called the slot machine fever.


    This machine in itself is a game.


    And it¡¯s called Pinball!"


    --silence--


    Pinball?


    Everyone listened excitedly, as they wanted to know more about this new game.


    "Do you think that it¡¯s a game involving needles and pins?"


    "Hmmm


    I think you¡¯re right!


    Remember, his majesty said that it will give rise to some slot machine disease.


    So maybe only the hospital needles and pins can cure it?"


    "No!


    You both are wrong.


    The disease thing is only a metaphor.


    So it¡¯s really a game."


    "What?


    How can it be a game?


    Apart from outdoor games or exercises... Games can only be on boards and not on machines."


    "He¡¯s right!


    Things like chess and scrabble are games on boards.


    So how can a game be on a machine?


    That will just be too mind-blowing!"


    (0?0)


    .


    Everyone whispered amongst themselves in confusion while Landon quietly took out his books from his bag.


    Their hearts were beating loudly, as their eyes wide in amazement.


    With so many theoriesing up, they were all in Fantasy Land at this moment.


    Their anxiety was very evident, as they kept wondering what this pinball thing was.


    Was it really just a game?


    Even Harvey and Mowi were also secretly talking about it too.


    Landon chuckled as he heard some of their beliefs.


    He wondered how the entire Baymard will feel when heunched the Arcade center.


    Many from all age groups will show up just to y these new revolutionary games.


    Essentially, people had to buy token coins if they wanted to y.


    And once they sent these token coins to the slot on the game, it would be game on.


    If they won, they¡¯ll get tickets from the machine and they can exchange these tickets for prices like teddy bears, toys, collectable cards, and whatnot.


    Gamers y for fun, a chance to get a new experience, andpetitions.


    So the bonus of it all is them winning prices.


    Additionally, there¡¯ll be a restaurant there for those who get too hungry.


    More appropriate, it¡¯ll just be a snack bar.


    Landon smiled as he thought more about it.


    Meanwhile, everyone was still anxiously waiting for Landon to begin.


    You¡¯re majesty, how long does it take for you to pace your books on the table?


    Can you hurry up?


    (>^¡ã¡õ¡ã)

 Chapter 732 - PinBall

    <h4>Chapter 732 - PinBall</h4>


    London who had been taking his time, chuckled at the sight of everyone¡¯s expressions.


    "I know that everyone is curious about what Pinball is.


    But like I said, it¡¯s a game.


    That said, some of you had guessed it right.


    To put it simply, Pinball is a game on a machine.


    This game involves just 1 or 2 tiny balls fighting their way along several paths.


    But even though it sounds simple, make no mistake... The action is real!


    You hit flippers and navigate bumpers to the mour of nging bells and shing lights.


    The game itself is unprogrammed and unpredictable.


    So the adventure and thrill are what will lead to the emergence of the slot machine fever.


    But to create this masterpiece, several strings of wires will need to be strung along for the electronics.


    Just like wiring for cars,ndlines and other unprogrammable systems, this machine will also focus on this too.


    Again, back to the concept of gamey... the whole idea of the game is to provide an exciting new adventure through gamey.


    And the themes will be created by us.


    Some games might take one through the many adventures of James Bond, while others might take us through the wizardry world of Harry Potter.


    Our goal is to create and give gamers the best experience through the use of these Pinball machines.


    Now, let¡¯s begin!"


    "Yes sir!"


    .


    Everyone swiftly wrote down the key points during Landon¡¯s 45-minute lecture.


    And by the end of it, they more or less got the gist of things.


    Unlike Pacman or other programmable video games, these games were fairly simple to buildpared to the former.


    These workers have been wiringndlines, fridges, cars and creating all sorts of things in Baymard.


    So once Landon gave them the instructions, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to follow.


    [ce W2-R on Pin 9]


    Things like that were instructions that they had to do.


    And for the past few years now, they were very familiar with wiring.


    Of course, it was inevitable that they would make a ton of mistakes.


    Nheless, Landon expected these Pinballs to be ready months from now around the time when PacMan would be ready.


    Truth be told, with their experience, they should be able toplete them in a month¡¯s time.


    But Landon didn¡¯t want to rush them.


    Soon, Landon¡¯s 45-minute lecture was up.


    The lecture ended at 10 A.M, and their shifts ended at 4 P.M.


    So they had the whole day to at least grasp the initial design phase.


    Immediately, everyone gathered around the many massive wooden boards in the room.


    The thick wooden boards were rightly the size of a chalkboard.


    These boards were also painted white, so as to give everyone a clear idea of what they were doing.


    Every board had 3 people working on it.


    Right now, they had to string several different wires for the electronics.


    But before that, they had to use their measuring taps and mark several points on the board.


    From there, they ced several massive pins too.


    And once that was done, they began wiring.


    .


    "Ahh!


    No!!!


    I ced wire 3 on the wrong spin spot, and I¡¯ve intertwined it around several pins already.


    So what do I do?" Said one of the workers helplessly.


    "Bro?


    Didn¡¯t you follow the wiring instruction manual that was printed out?"


    "I did, but I identally mixed them up."


    "Sigh...


    Bro, if you had made this errorter on, it would¡¯ve been redeemable.


    But you had messed up one of the starting wires holding the foundation.


    Bro, you have to start from scratch."


    "Nooooooo!!!"


    "Sister, you¡¯re using the wrong wire.


    The instruction says W13-B to Pin 6.


    So wire 13 needs to use the blue wires.


    We have to use the specific colour coated wires and wind them around the pins, beforeter attaching them to connectors on the board.


    This wooden board is our circuit board, so the wiring colours and formats are important."


    "Ahhh!


    Thanks, little sister.


    If I had messed it up, I might¡¯ve been forced to redo some of itter on.


    Luckily, you quickly saw it."


    "Brother, I think we messed up one of the pin locations when we began.


    Look, on the engineering drawing, it shows that pin 11 is under connector 7.


    But we ced it under connector 4 instead."


    "F***!


    We have to start all over again.


    Come on let¡¯s take it down."


    "Yes..."


    (:TT^TT:)


    .


    One should know that there were typically over 3 kilometres of wire in one Pinball machine alone.


    And each differently coloured wires would be wrapped around several pins many times.


    So undoing or taking out everything was such a hassle and very vexing.


    Even though they were pros at understanding the basic wiring concept... each product had a different setup.


    So mastering it was what killed their time.


    Many could wire fridges and other devices without a manual, because they¡¯ve done it a hundred times already for the past few years.


    But this product was new, and they had to look at the manual word for word every time they held up a wire.


    Of course, mistakes were inevitable.


    Everyone was busy working on their boards.


    And while they were at it, Landon and the supervisors also formed a team of 3 and worked on it as well.


    Of course, Landon allowed the supervisors to do most of the work and learn too.


    "Mowi, I think I messed up on wire 8.


    You need to pass it here 3 times, before passing it here again 2.


    But you did the first pass once."


    "Ahhh!


    You¡¯re right!


    Luckily, it¡¯s not one of the earlier wires, so I can just remove the wire and do it again without taking the rest out."


    (^_^)


    Everyone was so much in the zone that when Landon reminded them about Lunchtime, they didn¡¯t want to leave.


    How can time fly so fast?


    Impossible!


    They haven¡¯t even done anything yet.


    They thought that it was a hoax.


    But of course, they knew that lunch was a must, so they grumpily left.


    And on the way, they all spoke about their failures.


    .


    Landon followed the supervisors for Launch.


    He had already decided that during these first few days, he would focus only on wiring.


    And when everyone has a better handle on things, then he¡¯ll teach them whates next.


    But while Landon was making his one ns, the Alchemy/Chemical industry alongside the Tailoring industry were busy working on their own projects as well.


    More specifically, they were focused on a joint project that was given to them by Landon way back.


    "Old man!


    We have to seed this time!"


    "I¡¯m right behind you sister.


    The Aquarium will soon bepleted, and we don¡¯t have the diver¡¯s suit ready yet.


    Dammit!


    These Wetsuits need to pass inspection!


    Come!


    Let¡¯s do it again!"


    (*^*)

 Chapter 733 - Wetsuits

    <h4>Chapter 733 - Wetsuits</h4>


    2 people were currently walking anxiously towards a research center.


    Overseer Sophia from the textile industry, and overseer Wiggins from the Chemical industry were fully energized for today¡¯s operation.


    No matter what, they had to seed.


    All the wet suits that they had previously been researching on, had been a failure.


    What exactly was the problem?


    Did they miss something?


    For this task?


    His Majesty had only given them a list of all materials needed for creating them, as well as brief instructions in the manufacturing process.


    He basically told them to try it on their own and research first.


    And if they still hadn¡¯t produced the right grade of wet suits, then after a month... he would properly show them where their errors or mistakes lied.


    Both overseers took this as a challenge and didn¡¯t want to let Landon down.


    But how could they have known that they would fail like this?


    All wetsuits that had been created in the research center didn¡¯t pass inspection.


    They had divers wear their suits and swim deep in the swimming pools.


    Of course, they carried out other tests too.


    And that¡¯s how they found many errors from their models.


    With that, they had been adjusting their techniques, correcting their mistakes and learning more about wetsuits.


    But so far, only 10 people, including the overseers, were on the research team.


    So progress was slow.


    And now, they were left with 21 more days before Landon did his own inspection.


    Of course if they failed, Landon would teach them the proper way to go.


    But if they pass, thenrge scale production of these wetsuits willmence.


    At first, the overseers thought that just 10 of them was enough for the project.


    But they were wrong.


    With time running out, they decided to hire 50 more people as soon as possible.


    Andst week, they had been educating these people about what these wetsuits were supposed to do.


    So now, the new recruits had to ce all hands on deck fast.


    This way, more mistakes and corrections could be noticed and done.


    .


    Everyone crowded around arge ss tank with theirb coats, goggles and other protective gear on, while holding pencils and writing boards with paper on it.


    "Number 4, please step into the tank, stay in the water until we tell you otherwise."


    "Yes sir!"


    With that, one of the volunteers dived into the water and did as he was told.


    ¡¯Ssh¡¯


    Everyone observed his reaction and wrote something down.


    They were so serious that even if someone walked into the room, they wouldn¡¯t know it.


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    Overseer Wiggins looked at everyone and pointed at the man in the tank.


    "Volunteer number 4 is wearing Test Product 71.


    As usual, we will begin our Q.A session now."


    You may ask him anything, and we will debate in it here and now.


    Begin!"


    Immediately, several people raised their hands and Wiggins picked them out one by one.


    After all, the whole thing needed to be done in an orderly manner no?


    "Yes, Christy, ask away."


    "Sir... how did you feel?


    Hot, cold, warm?"


    "C...cold" the volunteer asked helplessly.


    Couldn¡¯t they see that his lips were trembling?


    "Sir... just to piggyback on thest question.


    Do you feel cold the moment you stepped into the water?


    Or was itter on."


    "Ehmm... It wasn¡¯t that cold when I stepped in.


    But now it¡¯s colder."


    "And how do you feel about the suit?


    Can you do several stretches and swim to the bottom of the tank too?"


    With that, the diver did as he was told beforeing back to teg surface again.


    Of course, he stretched out a bit as well.


    "It¡¯s tight, butfortable for swimming."


    "Can you pretend to scratch yourself in that fake rocky reef below?


    And tell us what happens to the suit?"


    The volunteer nodded and did as he was told again.


    "The suit isn¡¯t torn, but just as a scratch line on it." The volunteer said with his trembling lips.


    Can you guys hurry up?


    It¡¯s freak** cold in here!


    (>:`¡õ¡¯:)


    They asked him several more questions, before sending him to the locker room to freshen up.


    All volunteers worked in the Chemical industry, so they knew the importance of keeping a tight lip over everything.


    Plus they had already signed the contract of confidentiality.


    .


    The volunteer quickly changed, and someone brought the wetsuit back.


    "Alright everyone Q.A. is over.


    Now, let¡¯s focus on the problems with this wetsuit.


    Who can tell me why it¡¯s a failure?" Sophia asked while holding at the suit.


    Her workers, alongside Wiggins, came together to create these wetsuits.


    So some of her people were also involved in the research team too, and they had learned a lot about chemistry and everything else that went into creating them.


    Likewise, Wiggins¡¯ team had also learned a lot from Sophia¡¯s people too.


    Again, there were new people added to the research team, so they had to ask some basic questions for others to pick up fast.


    "Test Product 71 was a failure, why?"


    And once again, many people raised their hands.


    "Edith, go!"


    "Overseer Sophia, from what I know... wetsuits actually use ayer of water, along with otheryers of material to trap body heat.


    And this all works because of thermodynamics.


    Our bodies like to be at a warm 37¡ãC, which is typically warmer than the water.


    So if two things have different temperatures, heat will typically get transferred from warm to cool things.


    That said, because water has densely packed atoms and molecules, it will suck heat away from the body faster than if one were just surrounded by air... which can get dangerous.


    That¡¯s where wetsuitse in.


    Their designers to stop heat from escaping from our bodies while we are in the water.


    So in a way, the wetsuits are like instors, which keep the heat in at all times.


    But in the volunteer¡¯s case, his wetsuit didn¡¯t do it¡¯s intended job at all.


    Maybe the design phase was faulty, leading to water pration in the suit.


    Or maybe we didn¡¯t use the right materials.


    Either way, the suit failed to do its primary objective!" Edith said while pushing her sses in.


    And everyone else nodded in agreement.


    The suit was indeed a failure!

 Chapter 734 - Wetsuit Production

    <h4>Chapter 734 - Wetsuit Production</h4>


    "Excellent Edith!


    I couldn¡¯t have said it better myself.


    Anyone else?


    You can also talk about the positives that you noticed too."


    As usual, many people raised their hands swiftly.


    "Rob, go!"


    "Thank you, overseer Wiggins.


    Even though we failed in some aspects, I did notice that the suit did offer some sort of protection just as nned.


    These suits are supposed to offer protection against jellyfish stings, rocky reefs and other light injuries.


    The moment the volunteer went down and ¡¯identally¡¯ injured himself, the suit did its part and made sure that he wasn¡¯t scratched or injured.


    This is good!"


    (*^_^*)


    Even though they had failed, everyone was still filled with enough enthusiasm and emotions that could light up the sun.


    Their feelings right now were alive and real.


    They discussed happily, while secretly screaming in their hearts at the thought of being part of a research team.


    Hahahhahahahah!


    They could now call themselves proud scientists!


    Even those from the textile industry smiled at this thought.


    They felt like a scientist in a secret organization.


    You say that you¡¯re a star?


    Sorry!


    They were secret researchers working on the next best thing!


    And what was it that they were working on?


    Sorry, can¡¯t say.


    It¡¯s all part of their secret organization¡¯s rules.


    Hahahhahahahahaha!


    (^?^)


    .


    Time went by, and soon... they headed towards production again.


    They hade up with different theories and reasons why they failed, as well as remembered where they did seed.


    So now, it was time to put everything to the test.


    In a sh, everyone went to their workstations.


    Wetsuits allowed a small amount of water to seep between it and the body¡¯s skin.


    From there, body heat will warm the water, insting the swimmers and keeping them warm.


    That was the basic concept of the wetsuits in a nutshell.


    The wetsuits were supposed to allow a certain amount of water to pass through, so the body can heat it up and keep the diver warm.


    Unfortunately, poorly-fitted or badly designed wetsuits don¡¯t trap this wateryer very well... and might let too much cold water in, which in turn freezes the diver instead.


    So there was so much to look out for when making them.


    Immediately, the team worked together to form a synthetic rubber called neoprene by performing several chemical reactions that uses chloroprene and other chemicals.


    Of course, they created what they needed based on their errors and adjustments.


    "Sister, I¡¯m new here


    And even though I¡¯ve read up on the theoretical part, can you tell me what this material is?"


    "Of course!


    Right now, we are carving out a synthetic rubber called Neoprene.


    Wetsuits work by using this Neoprene, which is made of tiny cells that contain nitrogen bubbles.


    Brother, the unique aspect of nitrogen is that it¡¯s terrible at conducting heat.


    Water is 25~30% more efficient at transferring body heat than air is.


    That¡¯s why even if the water and air temperatures are the same, the moment you step into the water...you immediately get cold as the water steals warmth from you.


    So the nitrogen bubbles inside the Neoprene is what keeps us warm.


    And the thicker the suit, the more space andyers avable for more nitrogen bubbles.


    It¡¯s this philosophy that keeps us warmer the thicker the wetsuits get."


    "Ahhh..... thank you, sister."


    With that, the young man quickly took note of the Neoprene.


    Those back on earth would say that the material looks like a mouse pad forputers.


    It was soft and flexible.


    .


    Immediately, everyone chose measurements from a size chart and carved out several cardboard patterns neatly.


    From there, they used the carved cardboard patterns and ced them on their materials.


    With chalk, they carved out the desired shapes.


    It was just like a tailor marking out fabric for a bodysuit.


    And when they were done, they applied waterproof rubberized glue to the edges of all neoprene carvings.


    At this stage, Wiggins and Sophia anxiously warned everyone to handle this phase with care.


    "Oh my God!


    Are you trying to give me a heart attack?


    Why did you put so much?


    Doing that might allow the glue to bleed into the other carvings when they¡¯re joint together.


    Wipe some off now!"


    "You!


    That¡¯s too little.


    Don¡¯t you know that too little glue can affect the adhesion and waterproofing qualities?


    Add some more Dammit!"


    (*^*)


    Everyone looked at their fire breathing overseers helplessly.


    We are trying our best, okay?


    .


    With the glue attached to all carvings, everyone began carefully attaching each part to others.


    And due to the strong nature of the glue, each part adhered instantly with other parts... and the wetsuit came together quickly.


    ¡¯So far so good¡¯, they thought.


    Everyone continued production seriously.


    And after joining all pieces together, they flipped their suits inside out and carefully stitched it up with their sewing machines.


    This part was also essential and needed their full attention.


    Well, since they didn¡¯t want to go all the way through the fabric, they used curved needles instead.


    This was typically called blind stitching, which was perfect for wetsuits since it wouldn¡¯t puncture the fabric or part of the neoprene material within the suit that was supposed to form a barrier between the water and the diver.


    Following that they use a hot roller to apply Nylon tap to the back of the seams for extra waterproofing.


    And while that was going on, a nozzle blew hot air to melt the adhesive glue into the fabric.


    Now, they sewed in their zips at the back and installed a hook & loop stopper to prevent unzipping.


    But how could it stop there?


    Rubberized glue was also rubbed around the zipper, and another neoprene carving was ced on top of the upper area, creating a waterproof barrier there.


    Of course, they had been sewing everything inside out.


    So now, they turned the suit to the proper side and checked the zip to test the workmanship.


    The suit was tight as it should be, and everything looked okay.


    Phew!


    It was done.


    The suit waspleted.


    Now, they just had to test out these bad boys and see if their earlier adjustments worked.


    Inspection time!


    "Call in volunteer 5 from department 2."


    "_"


    .


    Just like that, Sophia, Wiggins and their research team hurried away hopefully.


    They prayed that this time, they seeded.


    Of course, It wasn¡¯t just them who fell into the amazing world of research.


    Many other industries were running around too.


    There was excitement in the air, as well as frustration.


    Everyone looked forward to the future.


    Things were really looking great.


    But while Baymard was on the verge of a technological breakthrough, other areas were currently experiencing a crisis.


    "My lord... my lord.


    They¡¯re here!


    They¡¯re here!"


    "F***!


    Quickly, haul me out through the window."


    "But my lord..."


    "I said do it now!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 735 - The Hunter Becomes The Hunted

    <h4>Chapter 735 - The Hunter Bes The Hunted</h4>


    --The Capital City, Empire Of Terique--


    .


    "Dammit!


    Who sort of people did our master offend?


    Just what type of sorcery is this?"


    "F***!


    You still have time to talk?


    Run!!!


    Run for your lives!"


    ¡¯Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di¡¯


    ¡¯Peeeeeeew...Boom!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!"


    Within the pce grounds, everyone was scattering around like flies.


    Some dropped dead, while others got heavily injured instead.


    Their enemies didn¡¯t give them any chance to retaliate.


    And truthfully, they were scared silly.


    They had been attacked by invisible weapons that couldn¡¯t be seen with the n.a.k.e.d eye.


    This alone made them feel that their master had definitely provoked a wizard or Sorceress.


    Bloody hell!!


    ¡¯Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    The entire scene was filled with horrifying and frightening sounds of the fallen.


    The strong stench of blood quickly filled the air, as the enemy advanced.


    The Baymardians soldiers were here for Nopline!


    Several trucks drove into the pce as if they owned the ce, while some foot soldiers quickly spread out to cover more grounds.


    Everyone was sticking to the n.


    .


    Captain Scott, King Micheal and 300 more men in his team, rushed towards the pce¡¯s main resident building in their army trucks.


    Scott ensured that all army trucks had strategically positioned themselves around the building.


    Now, they were currently surrounding the enemy.


    As for the building itself, It was thergest and safest budding within the pce.


    And during times like this, the enemy would undoubtedly choose to seek refuge there.


    Scott looked at the building and noticed that over 800 men were surrounding it.


    ¡¯Vrrrmmmmm¡¯


    ¡¯Shrack!¡¯


    They quickly stopped their vehicles in a nted position and quickly pulled out their weapons.


    Again, some people went to handle the machine guns that were installed in their vehicles.


    Scott took out his Walkie-talkie andmunicated to everyone in his truck and the other trucks surrounding the building too.


    "Everyone, take cover, shoot the targets, stay safe.


    Now go!"


    With that, many jumped out of the trucks and quickly hid on the other side of the truck, while trying to target the guards in front of the building.


    For sure, some even dropped to the floor and crawled underneath the truck to aim at the enemy¡¯s feet, knees and so on.


    They only crawled halfway underneath the car, since it would be too risky to be exposed.


    And while some focused on the men ahead, others focused on protecting their surroundings just in case an enemy tried to sneak up on them from the back.


    Again, those operating their vehicle¡¯s machine guns quickly opened an opening on the truck and ce the machine guns through it.


    Of course, the enemy had also noticed their moves, hence the many arrows flying their way.


    .


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    "Die, you bloody bastards!


    Die!!!"


    ¡¯Thup! Thup!¡¯


    The enemy mercilessly sent forth their rage, but they dared not advance since they were also terrified by the soldiers.


    The swordsmen prayed that the archers would be able to deal with these monsters, as they didn¡¯t want to run up to these vehicles and helplessly die.


    But in this battle, how could the soldiers let them have their wishes granted?


    Captain Scott, pulled the pin from a grenade and threw it over the car.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    There was a dazzling fiery light that almost blinded everyone, followed by a loud thunderous cloud.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!"


    Scott heard their cries but didn¡¯t stop there, he continuously threw a few more grenades as well.


    These frames have a 5-meter killing radius, and a 15-meter wounded/injured radius.


    He as Captain had taken note of this and ensured that the vehicles were parked in a nted manner roughly 30 meters away.


    Of course, archers could shoot up to 60 meters and more, so this distance was nothing for them.


    The other soldiers took advantage of the Granada attack and shot through the thick smoke cloud before them.


    After all, there were more than 800 people there in cl.u.s.ters, so they were bound to hit one no?


    ¡¯Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di¡¯


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "My leg!


    My leg!


    I¡¯m finished!"


    "Will I die here?


    Screw this!


    I¡¯m going into the building."


    "Brother... brother, help me.


    Help...Ahhhhh!"


    ¡¯Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di¡¯


    (>:`TT¡õT¡¯:)


    .


    Within the smokescreen, the gruesome sounds of the injured endlessly screaming could be heard.


    Again, the archers couldn¡¯t fire any shots, as they too were blinded and scared as well.


    Plus, the vibrations and the force released from the grenade were enough to throw them about... ao where did they have the time to target these monsters?


    They only knew that if they didn¡¯t go back into the building, then they too will die.


    "son of a b**ch!


    There¡¯s a monster in the smoke!"


    "No!


    If we don¡¯t go back into the building, then we¡¯ll die out here.


    No!


    Let me in!


    You let me in dammit!"


    At this point, many were already banging at all entrance doors like crazy.


    And those guards who were stationed inside the holding didn¡¯t dare to open up.


    They heard the wails outside and didn¡¯t dare let these monsters in.


    ¡¯Sorry brothers.


    After you die for us, we will honour you truthfully.¡¯


    (+_+)


    .


    Outside, the smoke from the grenade had already cleared up, revealing a horrifying picture.


    The guards who were still alive looked at their dead friends in fear.


    The ghastly sight of several body parts lying around was just too terrifying.


    Never in their lives have they seen such a thing in their lives.


    Battlefield deaths were typically cleaner because it was just with a sword.


    A nice clean cut and that was all.


    But these deaths looked as if the victim¡¯s bodies had exploded.


    Several droppings of some mushy skin paste could be seen around the ce, alongside their body parts.


    As for them, some were still rolling on the ground while covering their eyes.


    The loud deafening grenade sounds were right next to their ears, and the high frequency and high wave forces were enough to make one deaf.


    It hurt like hell!


    Their hands which now covered their ears, were all bloody from the internal injuries in their ears.


    They felt mortified from it all.


    How did they be the hunted?


    They were Nopline¡¯s proud men who tortured and brought nightmares to many.


    So how did they be like this in a blink of an eye?


    They trembled so much that they quickly turned around and banged the entrance to the building even more.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "You let us in dammit!"


    "Let us in!"


    (:Y^Y:)

 Chapter 736 - The Hunter Becomes The Hunted 2

    <h4>Chapter 736 - The Hunter Bes The Hunted 2</h4>


    ¡¯Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!"


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    .


    The soldiers didn¡¯t care about these men¡¯s grievances and quickly took them out.


    "Captain, This is Unit 5 reporting in from entrance 5."


    All clear.


    Over."


    "Good!


    Unit 2, what about your end.


    Over."


    "All clear sir.


    Over."


    "Unit 3 and 4 report in!"


    "Good to go."


    "All good, sir."


    "Good.


    All units standby and what for my signal before moving in.


    Over."


    With that, Scott had the rest reloaded their weapons speedily.


    And when they were done, he called in once again and told all units to break all exits and move in.


    They would leave no corner unturned.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Thang!¡¯


    They threw several grenades at the entrance door, but targeted them towards the hinges of the doors.


    One should know that this was a pce.


    And the entrance doors alone were thick, heavy and made of metal.


    Kings in this era liked to be mighty dragons.


    So how can their main entrance not look mighty?


    All other entrance doors were justrge double-sided doors.


    But the main one looked more like a gate rather than a door.


    So except theyunched high-grade missiles or something more powerful, these doors won¡¯t fall.


    That¡¯s why Scott purposely targeted the hinges and stone regions holding the doors together instead.


    Additionally, they also drove the truck a bit closer and used the machine guns there to make the job go faster.


    And just like that, a single side of the giant door fell.


    ¡¯Pang!


    And as soon as it fell, another storm of arrows shot through mercilessly.


    .


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    Scott and his men had already anticipated it, so they only stood on the side of the wall adjacent the entrance door and waited for the soldiers in the trucks to take action.


    ¡¯Di-Di-Di-Di-Di!¡¯


    Once again, senior machine gun had saved the day.


    The enemy didn¡¯t know what hit them.


    And now, there was chaos inside.


    But to confuse the enemy further, Scott and 3 others threw smoke bombs in the room.


    They dared not use tear gas, since they didn¡¯t have their masks on and weren¡¯t ready to feel the peppery burn in their eyes.


    So they used harmless smoke bombs instead.


    And those inside almost flipped.


    "Fire!


    Fire!


    They¡¯re shooting ming arrows at us.


    Stay away from there now!"


    Immediately, the guards stepped backwards in fear.


    And in a sh, the thick smokey mes that were previously floating around the door seemed to have multiplied even more.


    It rapidly wed its way into the room, covering as much space as it could.


    .


    The guards looked at the scene in rm.


    Smoke like this only meant that more than 300 arrows should be shot into the room at once.


    The building was all stone and no wood.


    So a single burning arrow that came flying into the room couldn¡¯t create such rapid mes.


    What the hell was going on?


    This..was this the monster that killed their men outside?


    They heard some of them say that the smoke had a monster in it.


    So were they going to be killed by this invisible monster?


    Toote!


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    Scott and his men ran in pairs and quickly shot their targets.


    And by the time the enemy realized it, it was already toote.


    Both archers and swordsmen did their best to defend against Scott and his men.


    But the results were inevitable.


    They had bullets reeled into their skulls.


    Even those who tried to attack the soldiers from above the stairs were shot too.


    But the battle took longer this time, as more and more archers on the 2nd floor tried to take them down from the stairway.


    And so the soldiers swiftly hid behind several statues, pirs and objects around, while taking their shots.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    The battle was fierce.


    Nheless, they sessfully made their way towards the second floor and reunited with other units who were also moving up too.


    Now, they just had one goal in mind.


    Capture the main culprits in charge of King Micheal¡¯s demise.


    "Move out!"


    "Yes sir!"


    (*^*)


    .


    Meanwhile, on the veryst floor, Nopline, Kamara, John (Micheal¡¯s brother) and Lecter (Kamara¡¯s son), were all scared silly by the sudden invasion.


    Nopline had even wanted to fly out the window in fear.


    His men had tried to talk him out of it.


    But when he opened the window determination, he saw the destruction level outside and almost fainted.


    F***!


    Which demon did he offend to get such bad luck?


    At this moment, his I.Q was offline.


    Likewise, even Kamara and the rest were panicky too.


    It took them a while before they calmed down.


    "This attack pattern is simr to those men who took that bastard ex-husband of mine way."


    "Really?"


    "Sure of it!


    I can never forget that day, even if I wanted to.


    Could it be that brat, Astar?"


    "Might be.


    Only he would have a strong motive.


    As crown prince, he¡¯s probably here for revenge after watching his father die in his presence." John stated calmly, while his brain went to work.


    His brother married 6 wives who bore him several children.


    And so far, Kamara, Nopline and himself had killed off 4 of those wives and their children.


    As for the surviving wives, 1 escaped with crown prince Astar and her daughters... while the other was rescued alongside king Micheal.


    Thinking about it more, only they would have the guts to go after Nopline.


    They were probably blinded with rage and had been nning this attack for months now.


    It¡¯s been over 9 months since Micheal was rescued.


    So it¡¯s safe to say that after putting burying him, they started preparing for Astar to take the crown... which was eptable.


    But how on earth did they know that he, Nopline and Kamara would be here all at once?


    No one knew his whereabouts and many always assumed that he was back in his assigned city.


    He had always been a mystery to many.


    So who informed them of his being here?


    Sure enough, there was a spy amongst his men.


    Simrly, he guessed that there were spies within Kamara and Nopline¡¯s men too.


    John frowned as he thought about it more.


    He began analyzing everything silently whileing up with their n of action if they got caught.


    .


    "What do we do?


    What do we do?


    That bastard is going to kill us."


    "Calm down everyone.


    I have a n."

 Chapter 737 - Who Did It?

    <h4>Chapter 737 - Who Did It?</h4>


    While John and the rest were scheming their way to safety, the soldiers on the other hand were slowly making their way up.


    "Everyone, advance while protecting his majesty King Micheal.


    "Yes sir!"


    With that, the soldiers did their best to tackle the hurdles before them, while surrounding Micheal in a tight formation.


    As the star of the show, how could they allow anything to happen to him?


    They were now on the 3rd floor, and the battle was still as fierce as ever.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    Scott swiftly rolled behind a pir, leaving behind a thick trail of arrows from his enemies.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    "Gruuuuhhhh!


    Captain, I¡¯ve been hit." Said one of the warren officers who was now clenching his teeth hard.


    After firing his shots, the soldier received an arrow on his right hand.


    At least it wasn¡¯t in any fatal areas


    Scott did several signals to the man, telling him to stay hidden and alert.


    Of course, after this floor was cleared of all evildoers, Scott would keep the injured soldier on this floor along with several others.


    That¡¯s how they had been doing it since they entered the building.


    After clearing a floor, they¡¯ll leave a few there to guard all exits and be on high alert for those that tried to sneak away.


    .


    The man pulled out the arrow painfully and quickly tore a strip of his singlet and wrapped it around his hands.


    Now with Scott¡¯s guns reloaded, he quickly took out a tinypact mirror and began estimating the locations of his enemies.


    These mirrors might seem like things thatdies would use.


    But they were a great help in the military.


    And so the military had their own standardizedpact mirrors for the soldiers.


    One never knew when it woulde in handy.


    Scott leaned to the right corner of the pir and swiftly took his shots.


    They had to take out these archers if they wanted to advance any further.


    Likewise, the rest of the soldiers thought the same too.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang!¡¯


    "Ough!"


    Several archers fell to their deaths.


    And soon, the number of arrows sent flying had dropped down by 90%.


    Scott signalled his men again and one of them threw a helmet from the many dead bodies around them.


    The archers, whose nerves had been on a rampage.... all shot at the flying helmet instinctively.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    The soldiers on the other hand quickly took advantage of this distraction and shot the archers swiftly.


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    With the archery team dead, the remaining swordsmen were all left to the mercy of these terrifying monsters.


    Some proudly defended themselves, while others tried to escape.


    But they were no match for the soldiers.


    The entire scene became a blood bath after the archers all died.


    With that, Scott and his team advanced further.


    .


    Nopline was boiling in anger and fear the more he looked outside the window.


    He found that the entire pce was filled with smoke, but no fire.


    Just looking at the damage level, it was definitely not caused by fire.


    So what sort of evil magicians could produce smoke without fire?


    Even ck powder couldn¡¯t make this sort of damage level at all.


    Nopline was very disturbed in his heart and let out a low mean.


    He even began to wonder if it were people from his secret society that discreetly wanted to take him down.


    But some, he pushed that idea out of his mind.


    His ¡¯brother¡¯s had never touched him since he became a prominent figure.


    And having him dead would do no good, as he was currently the middle man in some operations between them and some other shrewd powerful foreign men.


    In fact, his being alive was too beneficial to them.


    So they as suspects were out of the question.


    And even though Kamara and the rest had assumed it to be Astar since he had a strong likelihood for revenge, he thought otherwise.


    How could Astar have this strength?


    This sort of strength was far greater than his.


    So there was no way that little brat would have more men and resources than him who had been here for ages.


    This was definitely the work of someone else.


    Nopline thought for a while, and soon... his eyes shone like stars.


    Was it thatmoner Landon Obley?


    Nopline¡¯s eyes turned cold when he remembered all the things that bastard had done to him over the years.


    From destroying his underground attractions to stealing all captured ves in his training estates and even burning down his properties... this guy was hell-bent on destroying him.


    If it was really him, then he wouldn¡¯t tell Kamara and the rest.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool.


    In moments like these, even loved ones could betray and turn on one another.


    So the moment they know that their enemy was after him, they might switch their n and even kill him just to appease this enemy.


    Yes, he treasured his sister and he spoiled her silly.


    But even he would sacrifice her for his life.


    So what more of her who now had her son and lover here too?


    Please!


    She was a mother and would undoubtedly do anything for her son to live... even if it was at the expense of his life.


    Thinking about it like that, Nopline dared not tell them his thoughts.


    For now, he nodded his head and ced all me on Astar.


    Of course, Kamara and the rest didn¡¯t notice anything unusual with Nopline and continued following their n strictly.


    .


    As for Scott and his men, they finally made it to thest floor.


    At this moment, all units within Scott¡¯s team had merged together since there was only one way from the 4th floor to the 5th floor.


    Sure enough, there were 2 massive stairways on both sides of the 4th floor¡¯s main hall, that led to the 5th floor.


    Once more, the soldiers were met with a massive swarm of guards again.


    They fought hard and swiftly took out their enemies.


    "All units spread out and march towards all assigned wings."


    "Yes sir!"


    With that, the soldiers did as they were told.


    Be it the North wing, south wing, Southeast wing and so on... they did their best to cover as much ground as possible.


    Coincidentally, Scott chose the wing that led to Kamara and the rest.


    But after stepping into the long passageway for


    North Wing, they were taken aback.


    What¡¯s happening here?

 Chapter 738 - Red Assassins?

    <h4>Chapter 738 - Red Assassins?</h4>


    What¡¯s happening here?


    .


    There were hundreds of injured people lying on the floor with blood all over their bodies.


    These people all wore servant attires and looked extremely pale.


    And from the looks of it, some of them were already dead.


    The dignified long wide passageway looked like one big mess!


    It looked like everyone had been attacked by a group of assassins who ransacked the entire ce mercilessly.


    The soldiers were sure as hell that they didn¡¯t attack these people.


    So who was it?


    Was this all a trap, or was there another mysterious force within the pce alongside them?


    And if so, were these unknown people here to help or kill their targets.


    Scott¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    "Units 2, 3 and 5 advance onwards with our guest... while units 1 and 4 will stay behind with me.


    Now go!"


    "Yes!"


    .


    Those in units 2, 3 and 5 went ahead with Micheal who was currently wearing a mask.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone to know of his presence yet.


    Scott felt uneasy about the situation and hastily made several sign signals to his men.


    Something was too strange about this matter.


    But since they were here, they had to get to the bottom of it.


    "Everyone, check the injured and the dead."


    "Yes!"


    The team broke out in a sh and positioned themselves to see these unfortunate victims.


    Scott walked over towards one of the victims and began his interrogation.


    "What happened?"


    "Sir... we... we had been attacked by a group of men wearing red.


    They appeared out of nowhere and started fighting us fiercely."


    "Hmm...


    Give me an estimate of how many people you think were in the group."


    "60...no 80... no!... 100.


    Yes!


    100 of them."


    "Then do you know why they came?"


    "I don¡¯t know sir.


    I... I don¡¯t know what the master did.


    But even though we tried to tell them that we were innocent, they still attacked us without blinking.


    They killed my poor sister right before my eyes.


    They... they were truly too cruel." The man said with red moist eyes that seemed as if he was just about to cry.


    He held onto the deaddy in his arms and rocked her back and forth as he spoke.


    "My poor sister!


    My poor sister.


    You don¡¯t deserve this.


    Why did they have to kill you?"


    Scott squatted down and looked at the deceased woman silently before bringing his attention to the man again.


    "I¡¯m sorry for your loss."


    "Thank you, kind sir.


    Thank you!!"


    "Hmm."


    .


    While Scott and his men continued their investigations, several men amongst the servants all looked at each other mysteriously.


    Several eyes looked at the soldiers coldly.


    They slowly reached for some objects underneath their clothes and the many dead bodies around.


    "Now!!!!"


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    The sound of swords and daggers being dragged across the floor echoed along the passageway.


    The previously injured men all miraculously stood up and surrounded the soldiers.


    They had waited for the other intruder teams to go far from the passageway and step into the North Wing¡¯s quarters, before they could make their move.


    they had another team in there that would take care of that group.


    So now, they focus on Scott¡¯s group out here.


    Seeing that there were just 65 intruders here, while they made up about 350, they knew that they already had the advantage.


    So how could they not feel hopeful?


    One should know that Scott had 6 units with a total of 300 soldiers when infiltrating this building.


    And as they progressed, they left several soldiers standing guard on each floor.


    So on thisst floor, they had only arrived here with 91 soldiers.


    Of course, backup would definitely arrive when most of the enemy knights and guards outside are defeated.


    The pce¡¯s size was too big, with multiple buildings, several gardens, fields and even a tiny forest in it.


    So they had to ensure that no one would be hiding in these regions.


    The entire ce needed to be ransacked and properly checked to ensureplete victory.


    With that said, it might take a while for a backup to arrive.


    So for the time being, Scott and the rest were on their own.


    Nheless, they weren¡¯t worried at all.


    .


    "Bahahahhahahhha!


    You didn¡¯t see thising, did you?


    Now tell me who sent you if you want to live."


    Scott looked at the extrarge man in servant clothing who was arrogantly pointing at him and smirked.


    "Heh?


    Didn¡¯t your mother ever tell you that pointing at people is disrespectful?


    Why do I have to tell you anything?


    What does it have to do with you?


    Are you the one in charge of this ce?"


    "You!...."


    Therge man¡¯s cheeks inted like a balloon and turned red with rage.


    Where these people stupid?


    Didn¡¯t they see that they had them surrounded?


    So what did to fool mean by asking such dumb questions?


    Nopline looked at Scott and felt like smashing him to pieces.


    When has he ever been talked back at?


    Not even the royals could act the way this.


    Kamara and John stepped forward to support Nopline immediately.


    Time was of the essence here.


    So they didn¡¯t want to waste it all with these bastards.


    They knew that more intruders might be lurking around the other Wings.


    So they could take advantage of this, sneak out of the building and secretly make their way through the fields in attempts to escape.


    Who knows, they might actually seed.


    Anything was better than sitting here and waiting for death.


    Even faking to be a corpse was better than impending death.


    They had charcoal and dirt on their hair and faces, giving them some sort of disguise.


    They did want to know the real mastermind because even if they escaped, the culprit will definitely send more men to find them no matter where they went.


    But knowing the enemy could help them counterattack faster.


    That said, they wouldn¡¯t want to waste any more time here at the expense of their lives.


    .


    "Are you blind?


    In case you haven¡¯t realized it yet, we¡¯ve got you surrounded, so there no way that you¡¯ll escape!


    Believe it or not, if you confess, then we¡¯ll let you all go.


    This your final chance to answer truthfully.


    Who sent you?"

 Chapter 739 - Brother, No more please!

    <h4>Chapter 739 - Brother, No more please!</h4>


    This your final chance to answer truthfully.


    Who sent you?"


    .


    Swords were all pointed towards the soldiers, while Kamara, John and Nopline looked at them coldly.


    But how could their measly auras affect these soldiers?


    Please, they had survived under his majesty, so what more of these weak chickens?


    They even had the urge to roll their eyes and yawn.


    They looked at them as if they were looking at fools.


    Scott sighed and shook his head.


    "Do you really think that we didn¡¯t know that this was a trap?


    The fact that only the women and weak men were killed by those so-called red assassins if yours proves that your story is nonsensical.


    Any enemy would first aim for the strong within any group.


    So why did they leave you all alive?


    More suspiciously, why would they leave only you (Kamara) alive and kill the rest?


    Of course, your bodies and many other clues led us to believe that you all were knights or people of importance and not servants too.


    That said, did you still think that we wouldn¡¯t prepare after realizing this?


    I¡¯m guessing you 3 are the ones we came here to see.


    And since you¡¯ve been unconsciously guarding that boy ever since we got here, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s also someone important to you too, right?


    Well, all questions can be answered after we captured you, no?


    So if you don¡¯t mind, my team and I would really like to wrap this up fast.


    Sorry."


    "You!... You!... You!"


    All 4 shivered and felt cold sweat behind their backs when they saw Scott and his men move like lightning.


    The most terrifying thing was how calm and confident the intruders were.


    Their heartbeats quickened and their faces turned pale and gloomy.


    What type of terrifying people did he meet today?


    .


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    Both sides went all in.


    The sounds of swords whistling in the air, as well as the sounds of gunshots and fighting, could be heard too.


    Since this was still a passageway and not a room, the soldiers had to be careful that they didn¡¯t shoot theirrades.


    That¡¯s why they only shot their enemies when they were right next to them.


    No long-range shifts were allowed for these sorts of battles.


    Of course, they also kicked, punched, and even used their hidden weapons to take down these viins.


    Scott moved fast.


    3 enemies moved towards him and sent their swords towards his neck, chest and left belly.


    Before they could near him, Scott fell with his back on the floor and shot them hastily.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    What?


    The men felt cold and their eyes were now filled with shock, fear and horror.


    Were they going to die?


    Everything happened too fast!


    They dropped to the floor like flies, and Scott just rolled quickly before theynded.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    More came again.


    "Die!!"


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang!


    "How dare you?


    You, you, you stop!"


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯p!¡¯


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    More and more men fell like flies, which scared Nopline and the rest who had been guarded directly.


    From the very start, the Baymardians had begun with those closest to the passageway¡¯s exit.


    So if they wanted to leave, they had to go through these monsters.


    Seeing the results of the fight, some people slowly backed away in fear instead.


    How should they fight against such weapons?


    The moment they ran up to these intruders, their weapons wouldunch some invisible weapon that will kill them.


    So how could they not be afraid?


    Nopline and the rest looked at the scene in horror and shock.


    Where these weapons from another continent?


    Because from what they knew of, the Pyno continent didn¡¯t have anyone with such weapons.


    So who was really after their lives?


    The feeling of helplessness and unwillingness engulfed them when they felt their chances of escaping tune bleak.


    Half of their men had already fallen, while these intruders on the other hand didn¡¯t lose a single person.


    Why?


    They gritted their teeth in pain and confusion.


    Too bad, the soldiers had no time to care about their emotions.


    Scott and 20 more soldiers decided to advance, while the test stayed around the exit to prevent others from escaping.


    .


    Scott quickly made his way fight his way through the many knights protecting Nopline and the rest, until he was met face to face with John.


    Since he was one of the 4, he had to capture him alive because it was not his ce to seek revenge or pass judgement on the fellow.


    Only Micheal could do that now.


    Plus, even though his face was all covered in dirt... Scott could still see that he was simr to one of the target pictures in their mission file.


    That¡¯s right!


    His majesty had already given them profile pictures of Nopline and the rest so that they should never let them go, just in case Micheal wasn¡¯t in one of their teams during the battle.


    "John, be careful!" Kamara yelled anxiously while watching her beloved battle Scott!.


    Her heart bled in fear over his life.


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    John dropped his word and decided to fight Scott hand to hand.


    He had been watching him all this time, so he felt somewhat continent.


    And being the smart person he was, he had just realized that his best chance of beating this man down with his fists.


    He didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to knock out this fellow¡¯s teeth.


    After all, even though he was somewhat leaner and thinner than his deceased brother (Micheal), he had been training for the past 33 years from the age of 7.


    So how could this 28~31-year-old looking man be better than him?


    .


    "Boy!


    Do you know who I am?


    Do you know my nickname?


    Heh... I since you want to y so badly, then I don¡¯t mind giving you a lesson.


    Come, boy!


    I¡¯ll show you what real fighting is all about.


    Taste my fist!!" John said coldly before sending a fierce punch towards Scott¡¯s right cheek.


    At the same time, he quickly followed that up with a kick.


    But Scott dodged both attacks calmly and swiftly punched John¡¯s belly.


    John blocked it, but didn¡¯t have time to block what wasing next.


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    Scott held his fist and delivered a triple kick on his face.


    "You!...


    You actually dared to hit me on the face?


    You dared to p my face?


    I want you to die!!"


    John came fiercer than ever and the fight went on again.


    They battled for a bit with John onlynding a single hit on Scott.


    "You son of a b**ch!"


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    Scott kicked his right knee making Scott kneel in pain.


    "Hey, old man.


    If you¡¯re going to give me a lecture while fighting, then I rather you not.


    After all, it¡¯s best for you to save your energy and hit me at least one more time before I reconstruct your face.


    Right, old man?


    "You! You! You!


    I¡¯ll kill you!"


    John yelled and ran towards Scott angrily.


    "You good-for-nothing..."


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    "You¡¯ll burn in hell for..."


    ¡¯Pah!"


    ¡¯You!..."


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    "Stop! Stop!"


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    "Stop..."


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    "Brother?"


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    [John: I give up alright? Can you stop?


    Scott: No!


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Audience: (-_-)]

 Chapter 740 - An Imposter

    <h4>Chapter 740 - An Imposter</h4>


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    The battle within the pce went on for quite some time until all knights had been subdued.


    Both soldiers outside the building, as well as those working with Scott, had now won victoriously.


    Only a handful of soldiers got injured with arrows, while the enemy lost woefully.


    65% died while the rest remained injured.


    They had no choice but to surrender because there wasn¡¯t much that they could do about it.


    And while the other prisoners were properly handcuffed and guarded, Nopline and the rest had been dragged out of the passageway to the main hall on the floor they were currently at.


    ¡¯Plop!¡¯


    Nopline, Kamara, John and Lecter stared unwillingly at the men who had forced them to kneel disgracefully.


    Their faces looked haggard, as if they had been journeying in the desert for years.


    And coupled with the dirt and charcoal that they had previously rubbed, they truly looked like ves.


    Their breathing became coarser, as their chests rose and fell in fury.


    None of them had ever suffered such a demeaning blow to their pride as they did now.


    Nopline was already in tears as he felt his fleshy knees be slightly numb.


    Anger, resentment, unwillingness and pain were all the things he was feeling right now.


    Kamara and the rest also felt the same too.


    But what could they do?


    They grumbled and whispered amongst themselves anxiously.


    And soon, they saw a masked man walking alongside some other soldiers towards them.


    At first nce, they knew that it wasn¡¯t crown prince Altar.


    The figure was taller and sturdier than Altar¡¯s.


    So who was he?


    Nopline¡¯s eyes turned cold when he saw the figure.


    Was this the bastard Landon Obley that he had been looking for?


    As expected, the guy had targeted him from the beginning.


    This bastard was truly hateful.


    .


    The moment the masked man stood before them, everyone¡¯s body turned nervous.


    They could feel the man¡¯s hatred oozing out of him from a mile away and they didn¡¯t know why.


    What the hell?


    How and when had they offended this fellow?


    They trembled silently, while the masked man just stood there looking at them calmly.


    And even though they couldn¡¯t see the guy¡¯s face, they could still feel his rage.


    But why did the man feel so familiar?


    John gritted his teeth and lifted his face to stare at the masked man.


    "Noble Sir, who might you be?


    And in what way the Teriquen empire offended your noble self to the point where you have to reel havoc to our empire¡¯s pce?


    If our tiny empire did offend you in any way, then I promise that I, Duke John will give you an exnation andpensate you to your heart¡¯s content!" John said heroically.


    Since this person wasn¡¯t Altar, then it meant that they still had a chance to turn things around.


    Provided they could please this man, then they would be safe right?


    In the meantime, Nopline was silently panicking.


    He knew it!


    These bastards who he had looked after for all these years would readily sacrifice him once if they knew that this man was out to get him.


    Thinking like this, he couldn¡¯t help but look at John and the rest in disdain.


    What a bunch of backstabbers!


    .


    John waited for the masked man¡¯s response, but all he got was silence.


    His smile crumbled and his face became slightly embarrassed.


    He felt like digging a hole and holding in it.


    F***!


    Wasn¡¯t this guy too much?


    John felt like the masked man hated him more from amongst them which left him baffled.


    ¡¯Bro... when did I ever offend you?¡¯


    John thought for a while and couldn¡¯t remember offending anyone as powerful as this masked man.


    What was up with this dude?


    The silence made Kamara and the rest antsy.


    And soon, they couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    "Please Noble sir, we promise to give you an exnation andpensate you properly.


    This is our promise as Teriquen royals."


    "Oh?


    Then my dear wife and brother, why don¡¯t you tell me how you intend to properly right all your wrongs?"


    John, Kamara and everyone else turned pale fr0m fright when the masked man took off his mask.


    "You... you... don¡¯te any closer.


    How is this possible?"


    "You should¡¯ve died a long ago.


    Why are you still alive?"


    "No! No! No!


    I don¡¯t believe it!


    You... you... you aren¡¯t my brother.


    You¡¯re an impostor!"


    "Yes!


    That must be it.


    He¡¯s an imposter who wants the throne.


    This is all a plot to put yourself on the throne, isn¡¯t it?


    I know myte husband¡¯s body during hisst years.


    He was weak, sick and as thin as a twig.


    And even ling before that when he was fine, he still wasn¡¯t as huge as you.


    So who are you?


    You are not myte husband.


    You are an imposter!"


    "You fake!


    Myte father left me with the throne and now you lowly imposter wants to pry my throne from my hands?


    No way!


    Everyone must know that you¡¯re fake!


    He¡¯s fake! He¡¯s fake! He¡¯s fake!


    I, his majesty Lecter Parcely am the real Teriquen monarch.


    So don¡¯t even dream of it!"


    "_"


    .


    Micheal looked at the hysterical people kneeling before him and felt it funny.


    They had really gone mad just from seeing his appearance alone.


    As for him not looking the same in terms of body size, that was probably because he worked out and followed a special diet that buffed him up like a superhero.


    He wasrger and felt stronger than before.


    Again, he understood why they still doubted him and thought that his face was fake.


    That was because many assassins and spies were still masters of disguise.


    Of course, face masks didn¡¯t exist yet.


    So assassins would physically paint their faces and even attack wall sorts of hair from animals to create facial hair and whatnot.


    They could even create a fake mole and many other deformities from their skills.


    Paint, hair, charcoal, wheaten flour, crushed flowers and many other popr medieval makeup skills were used by these assassins to sneak their way in and out at times.


    But, if they should ever be met with rain or water, then everything might wash up.


    Knowing this, John and the rest felt like the Micheal before them was an imposter.


    Yes!


    He was an imposter after their throne!!


    .


    "You¡¯re definitely an imposter.


    Myte husband was poisoned by one of the deadliest poisons of all that doesn¡¯t have a cure.


    So how can someone like that magically heal up and transform from a twig to a giant?


    Do we look like children to you?


    You are undoubtedly a fake!" Kamara said while shaking her head and with her eyes wide open.


    She and the rest were so shocked that they had forgotten that they were captives.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be?


    Someone who they found dead hade back to life after all this while.


    No matter anyone¡¯s string ability to adapt to arising situations, if a person¡¯s dead rtive suddenly rose from the dead... it would cause shock, panic, fear and all sorts of emotions to let loose.


    Some might run for their lives, while others might scream and even confess to any offence that they had done towards that person.


    And amidst all 4 of them, Nopline was the one who wanted to run for his life the moment he saw Micheal¡¯s face.


    If not for the fact that his hands get handcuffed behind his back, and the fact that his knees were slightly numb, he would¡¯ve already made a run for it.


    All he kept whispering was the word: Ghost!


    His voice was so low that no one could hear him at all.


    That was how stunned and frightened he was.


    After all, he was also the one who got the poison and gave it to Kamara to do the deed.


    And coupled with so many things that he had done behind the scene against Micheal for the past decade, he truly thought that Micheal was here for his life.


    "Ghost, Ghost, Ghost!


    You stay away from me.


    Ghost!!!"


    (-_-)

 Chapter 741 - The Confused Nopline

    <h4>Chapter 741 - The Confused Nopline</h4>


    Everyone had different reactions to seeing Micheal¡¯s face.


    The shock was just too much.


    So they needed time to process his sudden appearance.


    Micheal looked at their hysterical performance and sneered.


    "Believe it or not, I¡¯m still alive.


    What?


    Are you disappointed that I didn¡¯t die?


    Heh... My luck is just too great!


    Now that you¡¯re all here, let¡¯s talk aboutpensating me for all the wrongs you did?


    Kamara!


    You, my demonic wife, had the nerve to deceive me into believing that Lecter was my son all these years.


    Tell me, do you f**kin know how painful that is to a man?


    I have never abused you or treated you badly, and have always respected you as one of my wives.


    Whatever you wanted, if it was reasonable, I always fulfilled your requests.


    I gave you a piece of my heart honestly and didn¡¯t dare to neglect my duty as your husband.


    But you on the other hand, deceived me mercilessly into thinking that the child which you bore was mine.


    If your crimes had ended there, then I would¡¯ve been somewhat merciful towards you.


    But not only did you deceive me, you also kept seeing the boy¡¯s father all these years.


    Kamara, to think that you will be sleeping with your royal brother-inw behind my back.


    Don¡¯t you have any shame?"


    Micheal looked at her coldly, while clenching his fists.


    She was the one who forced her way into his life and continuously begged him to marry her.


    And all this was just a ploy devised by his brother and herself to get the throne.


    They were his family, but they dared to kill him because of their greedy thirst for things that didn¡¯t belong to them.


    The pain that they had caused in his heart was unforgivable!


    .


    Kamara looked at him hysterically andughed.


    "Hahahhhahahahha!


    Shame?


    Why should I feel any shame?


    Do you know how disgusted I was every time I stayed beside you?


    Your entire presence makes me want to puke!


    Do you think that I should be grateful because you were kind to me?


    Who has kindness ever helped?


    I wanted you to make my Lecter king.


    But you refused and refused continuously.


    Truthfully, if you had agreed, I wouldn¡¯t have poisoned you and might¡¯ve even let you live by selling you to very in another faraway continent.


    But nooo!


    You decided to go against my requests over and over again.


    So of course I poisoned you.


    Tsk!


    I¡¯m really surprised by how dumb to was to trap you all these years.


    It¡¯s surprising that the big mighty Micheal Parcely would trust his family so much.


    You¡¯re nothing but a fool.


    That¡¯s why I was able to kill your other wives and children too.


    Your inability to protect them is what led to their death!


    Yes, their death is in your hands.


    I want you to have nothing that brings you happiness.


    I hate you Micheal Parcely.


    Because of you, I had to see my beloved secretly.


    Because of you, I never got the chance to publicize our love.


    I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!"


    ¡¯p!¡¯


    The crisp loud sound echoed within the room, and the handcuffed Kamara fell back a bit and looked at Micheal in shock.


    Did he just p her?


    He had never touched her before, and now dared to p her?


    No one felt like Micheal¡¯s actions were too much.


    Some of the soldiers felt like they might¡¯ve done the same if they were in his shoes.


    Not only did she cheat on him since the day they got married, she also brought back a love child.


    Additionally, she seeded in killing his other wives and kids as well.


    Fortunately, she failed in killing him, or else how would his soul be able to rest in peace?


    The soldiers felt like the world of these noble families truly was a scary thing.


    No wonder his majesty Landon came up with so many marriage rules in Baymard.


    Once again, they admired his Majesty¡¯s wisdom.


    .


    Micheal looked at the demonic woman before him and restrained himself from strangling her.


    She would die, but not now.


    A public execution was in order.


    "Brother, even if she did all those things, why raise your hand at her?


    Have you forgotten that mother used to be abused by father and taught us to never raise our hands on any woman?


    Brother, if she saw you now... she will be very disappointed!" John said, while angrily looking at Micheal.


    At this point, he had very muche to terms with the fact that his brother was still alive.


    But what he couldn¡¯t get over was the fact that someone had touched his beloved.


    He looked at Kamara¡¯s swollen left cheek and felt aggrieved.


    "Brother, how could you?


    Mother will be very ashamed!"


    "Wash your mouth with water before you mention mother again.


    Mother also taught us never to steal another person¡¯s wife or kill indiscriminately.


    Yet here we are.


    You, my dear brother, had the nerve to send a demon as a wife all those years back just to get my throne.


    So don¡¯t preach to me about mother¡¯s teachings." Micheal said coldly before looking at Nopline.


    "And you, my brother-inw.


    I have to hand it to you, you¡¯re indeed a strong force to behold.


    But do you know the main reason why I seeded today?


    Try guessing.


    I think you know the answer." Micheal said with a broad smile on his face.


    Even Kamara and the rest perked up their ears in curiosity as they too wanted to know who was helping Micheal behind the scenes too.


    "It¡¯s that bastard, Landon Obley, isn¡¯t it."


    Michealughed when he heard Nopline¡¯s response.


    "Hahahahhahahaha!


    I forgot... that¡¯s the name he gave you right?


    It¡¯s no wonder you couldn¡¯t find him all this while.


    Even I would have a problem finding someone with thosemon names within the entire Pyno continent." Micheal said calmly while thinking it a bit more.


    .


    Both pleasant and noble families could only take upst names from the list given to them.


    While saves took names given to them by their masters.


    And the peasant poption was ridiculouslyrge.


    So even though there are10¡¯s and 20 thousands of Obleys in the Pyno continent.


    The name Landon is also amon first name used by both nobles and peasants.


    So thousands could still have the same (Landon Obley).


    Of course, they could only have one middle name... while favoured nobles could have up to 7 middle names if they wanted to.


    That said, since Nopline merely knew the name Landon Obley, they would round up everyone with that name, even if they had different middle names.


    So their search would be tough without any physical description or even a hint about Landon¡¯s hideout or movements.


    It was as if he was a shadow.


    They didn¡¯t know what he looked like, or even what his hair colour was.


    All they had was a name.


    No wonder Nopline hadn¡¯t found his target yet.


    Micheal chuckled a bit and found fate a little bit funny.


    "Well, now that you¡¯re here, let me give you a hint.


    For the past months, you sent some people to attack a certain new empire right?


    And the ruler of that empire is...."


    "Landon Barn."


    "And the person you¡¯re looking for is..."


    "Landon Obley."


    "You see, that wasn¡¯t so hard was it."


    "_"


    Nopline looked at Micheal in disbelief.


    The former was a rich king, while thetter was someone who imed that he almost captured his people and sent them to very.


    So how could they be the same?


    How could it be him?


    Impossible!

 Chapter 742 - The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 742 - The Aftermath</h4>


    "You¡¯re lying!


    No!


    How can this be?


    How can they be the same?


    Ahhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Nopline couldn¡¯t believe his ears when he heard that Landon Barn was the person he had been searching for all these years.


    Funny enough, not too long ago, he had sent his men to take down Baymard thinking that they were some weak empire that depended on Carona for protection.


    But who would¡¯ve guessed that they were this mighty?


    He felt like the entire Pyno continent had been fooled by them.


    The most painful part is that he might truly die without seeing what his enemy looked like.


    He felt like Landon had just pped his face and was indirectly reminding him of his insignificance.


    Was he that unworthy even during his past few days?


    The hate in his heart manifested even more with him ming everything on Landon.


    Why would he choose to pick on him?


    What had he ever done to him?


    In his heart, he had taken the role of a victim in this matter.


    Nopline was just that sort of person who would never examine himself or see where he went wrong.


    He was selfish, greedy and felt the entire world owed him their lives.


    That¡¯s why he felt like Landon was a scheming person who kept singling him out.


    Heh... even if Landon knew Nopline¡¯s thoughts, he would sneer and shrug his shoulders.


    This sort of person was delusional, so what more could Landon do?


    .


    Kamara, Nopline and John were to be executed since they had a direct hand on so many crimes.


    Again, their properties now belonged to the empire, which included their knights within other estates scattered around Terique.


    The execution would only take ce several days from now after some clean up had been done.


    That¡¯s right!


    Nopline had gathered a few nobles under his wings over these years.


    And they too had done several dastardly things that were somewhat inhumane.


    Additionally, they also aided in killing some of his children and wives.


    Somethings would never be forgiven.


    As for Lecter who was now his nephew, even though he didn¡¯t have a direct hand in killing him... he too wouldn¡¯t be spared.


    At first, Micheal wanted to spare him.


    But when they got to the dungeons, they were bbergasted.


    Over 70 girls from the age of 7~13 had been trapped, locked up, physically tortured, blinded, and had faced several kinds of abuse.


    Just looking at this number, it was clear that many more had clearly died over the years after getting captured.


    What sort of monster was this useless nephew of his?


    Without a doubt, Micheal would have to find the parents of both the living and the deceased children andpensate them wholly.


    Additionally, he had to execute Lecter in the ce of these poor families.


    As Terique¡¯s ruler, he couldn¡¯t be partial when it came to matters like this.


    Plus, Lecter had also killed several honest workers too.


    If someone couldn¡¯t make himugh, it was off with their heads.


    Even when the weather was bad, he still med it on others.


    He was just too much!!


    Even the soldiers felt like this sort of sc.u.m needed to be put to death too.


    Once again, they felt too lucky to live in an empire like Baymard.


    The more they went out for missions, the more disgusted they were with the normalities of this world.


    Of course, Kamara cursed Micheal hysterically when she heard that Lecter would get executed.


    She boned this ex-husband of hers for her downfall and kept trying to think of ways for her sin to escape while being locked up.


    But that was just too impossible with the Baymardians in the pce.


    The days went by in a sh with everything going ording to n.


    And while Micheal was reorganizing his empire, things were also getting busy in Baymard too.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The sounds of several footsteps could be heard walking towards the great parliament hall that had over 1000 tables with microphones on them.


    Of course in future, these seats would be filled by every empire¡¯s representatives.


    But now, only 20 people came to this meeting.


    Both men and women confidently strode in and found seats for themselves.


    "Good Morning"


    "Morning."


    "Morning."


    They greeted each other honestly while smiles on their faces since some of them had been working with each other for years.


    Their clean, neat and professional looks exuded a sort of charm that made one take them seriously.


    Their outfits looked crisp as a new banknote, which perfectly outlined their bodies right.


    And while some sat calmly, others quickly got busy.


    The secretaries distributed some files, brought their notebooks and took care of any other thing that needed to be done before the meeting began.


    Those who worked within the building had already tested their microphones and prepared other equipment needed for the meeting.


    Of course, security was also standing by the doors too.


    And soon, Landon walked into the room and everyone briefly got up and bowed slightly.


    "We greet his majesty, Landon Barn."


    "Hm... Good morning to you all too.


    You may sit."


    With that, everyone did as they were told.


    Landon looked at the faces before him and smiled.


    He gathered these people here to focus on several main things that had to be done A.S.A.P.


    Everyone discussed for a bit more until one of the secretaries looked at his watch and tapped a tiny bell with a metal mallet.


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    The first ring was to remind everyone that in 5 more minutes, the meeting would soon begin.


    This way, they could round up their chats with each other and proper for the meeting.


    One of the security guards in the room heard the bell, walked out one of the parliament hall exits and took out his Walkie-talkie.


    "The meeting is about to begin.


    All security stand guard and let no one in without a pass, I.D and name check on the list.


    Over."

 Chapter 743 - Success For All!

    <h4>Chapter 743 - Sess For All!</h4>


    While the guards did their jobs, the inside of the hall remained deadly silent as everyone stared at Landon.


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    The final bell went off, and it was finally time for the meeting to begin.


    .


    "Wee, Everyone!


    Today, I am proud to say that all empires within the Pyno Continent have signed treaties with us.


    That means that we must show them the same respect that we give to our Brothers in Carona too." Landon said calmly.


    For the past few days, he had been warping to the empires of Deiferis and Yodan since his mission required him to constantly make contact with Henry and Sirius.


    For now, he had been discussing his ns with them and asking them to get their men ready for the battle ahead.


    Of course, he sessfully convinced Henry to sign the treaty too.


    So now, all empires within the Pyno Continent were united... when though it wasn¡¯t public knowledge yet.


    Everyone in the room was shocked and so happy that they couldn¡¯t even contain their smiles.


    ¡¯p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "We did it!"


    "Hahahahhaha!


    I always knew that we would."


    "This is undoubtedly good news."


    ¡¯p! p! p! p!¡¯


    Everyone felt warm as they looked at each other merrily.


    Who knew that they would go this far?


    This was a big step for the Pyno continent as a whole.


    United we stand, divided we fall.


    .


    Landon smiled at them and pped as well before calling for silence again.


    "Yes, all 6 empires are now United.


    With that said, since we are just a few present today... I would like to introduce everyone again here for those who are new.


    Starting with the; the Teriquen representative who happened to be Prince Raul Parcely.... the Arcadinian minister of Global Affairs, The Honourable Mayino Tessa... the Caronian Ambassador, Mr. Victor Rodriguez... the newly appointed Arcadinian Ambassador Mr. Sanchez Smith... (went on to call 14 other names)... and finally, the Minister Yurgan Pave from the Ministry of Defence."


    Within a few minutes, everyone was introduced.


    They nodded and waved in acknowledgment while trying to look as cool as possible.


    Those titles really did sound too pleasing to the ear.


    "That said, the only representatives absent from this meeting are those from the empires of Yodan and Deiferus.


    Since it¡¯s impossible to make decisions concerning any empire without its representatives present, then we can only focus on the empires of Arcadina, Baymard, Carona, and Terique.


    First on the list is transport.


    That¡¯s right!


    Just like in Carona, both Arcadina and Terique need their own Transport Routes via water."


    .


    The meeting was in full swing with both newly appointed Teriquen and Arcadinian ambassadors giving their suggestions in ordance with their rulers.


    One should know that before William left, he had already discussed everything with Landon.


    But he also gave hismands to one of his aides whom he left in Baymard.


    It was only right for everything to be properly concluded in this meeting.


    And it was also good to listen to the suggestions of others too, just in case there was something they missed.


    Likewise, Micheal also left his son Raul with instructions on what was best for Terique.


    Arcadina had decided to have their Bay-Arcadian Terique port in the northern part of Arcadina, which would make it easier for a lot of people who were very far away.


    Baymard was in the West of Arcadina.


    So those in the south need to travel for 7~10 months just to get to it.


    But if it were in the north, that distance would be cut down by half.


    "Alright, speaking on these ports, just as in the case with Carona... your empires need to find several massive estates that are somewhat close to the waters."


    And once this is confirmed, we will send some of our men to do some finishing touches or adjustments in the buildings within the estates."


    "Not a problem your majesty.


    That can be done easily.


    If I may, I¡¯m more curious about this travel agency system thing." Raul said curiously.


    .


    When he came to Baymard on Landon¡¯s ship, he didn¡¯t book or do anything else.


    So he wasn¡¯t all that knowledgeable about how those leaving Carona dealt with things.


    He started to feel regretful all of a sudden.


    He heard that just the Ship Cruise was a whole new experience on its own.


    But he had been hiding in fear alongside Micheal ever since he got here.


    So he spent most of his time behind his desk in the ministry.


    And even though there was a travel agency in Baymard, he just never had the time to wait in line like everyone else.


    He was a very busy man.


    Raul thought about the information he had gotten from several people and felt confused.


    Because of too many different versions and stories, he didn¡¯t know which of them were true.


    So he decided to find out from the horse¡¯s mouth.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t just him, as the Arcadinian ambassador was also curious too.


    "Your majesty, why is it important?


    "2 main reasons: Congestion and ease of life."


    Landon looked at their confused faces and smiled.


    "When the ports within your empires get opened for business, more and more people would flock there daily.


    That said, for now... it would be impossible to physically book thousands of people at once for the ship ride. (Only with Wi-Fi can it be possible.)


    With that said, booking people ahead of time is a must.


    This way, congestion in the ports reduces and it makes it easier on the people as well.


    But that¡¯s not all the travel agencies offer.


    Most people whoe from Carona have already booked several fun activities around Baymard.


    From zoo visits to going on tours, theatre shows, dog shows, public conferences from famous cooks and so on... their purchased tickets can be booked before they get here.


    Of course, each attraction ticket can only be used once and will be collected by the workers once at the entrance of each attraction.


    And even if they lose their ticket, provide we have their names and date of purchase, then we can confirm their purchase.


    We also provide them with travel magazines which show them a visual representation of these tourist attraction sites."


    .


    Raul listened to Landon¡¯s careful exnation and nodded in agreement before frowning again.


    "Your majesty, can hotels be booked from there too?"


    "No!... not for the time being.


    In future yes.


    But not now.


    And that goes for cars as well."


    With tourist attractions, they will be given tickets that will have expiry dates on them and can be used anytime before then.


    But with hotels, since there were no phones out of Baymard, it would be too difficult to constantly inform each hotel every minute or hour when someone booked the hotel.


    Without inte, it was just too difficult!


    Their meeting went on from Transport to Defence and other major concerns.


    Just like the Caronians, they also had to get their own Barrack training units in Baymard... as well as their Passport status change too.


    Several things needed to change as of now.


    And after 2 hours and 2 bathroom breaks, they were done for the day.


    Landon chatted with them for a bit before heading toward the barracks.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who was busy as well.


    "My sweet baby, can you hurry up?


    This is Mr. Hundgar you¡¯re talking about.


    We have to go now?


    Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!"


    "I¡¯m here!


    I¡¯m here!


    Let¡¯s go!"


    With that, the 2 women ran at an amazing speed to their cars.


    No matter what, they couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    It was Mr. Hundgar for heaven¡¯s sake!


    "Carl, Step on it!"


    "Yes, princess!"


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯

 Chapter 744 - Crazy Women

    <h4>Chapter 744 - Crazy Women</h4>


    --Baymard¡¯s Capital City---


    .


    The sky was clear blue, the air was warm and summery, giving others a feeling of youth.


    Today, there was a mad storm that rushed thousands of people hastily.


    "Driver, can you go a little faster?


    What do I do if I miss it?


    That¡¯s Mr. Handgur we are talking about."


    "Mr who?"


    "Ladies, can you believe this?


    He¡¯s asking who Mr. Handgur is.


    How unbelievable!"


    "Yeah!


    How can you now know the famous Mr. Hangur Wallington?


    The number one beautician in the Pyno Continent?


    His majesty personally taught him years back.


    And over time, he has also created his own unique techniques and styles too."


    "That¡¯s right!


    His fame is well known across the entire Pyno continent, with hundreds and thousands of peopleing in just to attend one of his seminars.


    He¡¯s also one of the most prominent figures in Baymard¡¯s School of Beauty."


    "Driver, you really disappoint me.


    Do you know how scarce his seminars are?


    He holds them just 3 times a year.


    And tickets need to be booked way ahead of time for the event too.


    With people from all over the continent flocking to attend his seminars in a heartbeat.


    Do you know how difficult and lucky it is to acquire a seat?


    Just look at us?


    We are from the empire of Yodan, and for the past 2 years, we haven¡¯t been able to acquire these tickets at all no matter which seminar we tried to book.


    There are only a thousand seats in the hall, and there are millions of women in the entire continent.


    So do you know how hard it is to find a seat?


    We even tried burning some tickets that were auctioned out, but other people beat us to it.


    But finally, luck was on our side.


    And now, we are finally here!


    Hahahahhhhh!


    If I can get his autograph, I¡¯ll definitely frame it up and ce it over my bed for good luck.


    After all, it¡¯s not every day that I can see my celebrity idol in the flesh!"


    "Sigh...


    Driver... Like for real, are you even normal?


    How can you not know him?


    Girls, let¡¯s forget about him.


    Oh my God!


    I¡¯ve forgotten mypact mirror."


    "Darling, why are you ancient?


    People in the fashion world call it a ¡¯Looking ss¡¯, not a mirror.


    Ugh... that¡¯s so in the 1010s


    The year is 1027 darling.


    And we in the new age call it a looking ss.


    Only those out of the fashion world still call it a mirror.


    How ancient!"


    Driver who was adjusting his car mirror: "_"


    These women definitely had some screws loose in their heads


    The cab driver looked at the overly excited women at the back seat helplessly.


    Is it his fault that he didn¡¯t know who they were talking about?


    .


    Vrrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmm!


    Countless people and cars could be seen making their way toward District D hastily.


    They had brought in their pens, books and even some makeup products to the seminar.


    Of course, Lucy, mother Kim, Mother Winnie and Grace all headed to the event as well.


    Of course, they met up with some of their Teacher friends before entering the venue.


    Damn!


    It was full to the brim.


    Of course with theing of TVs, Baymard already had its own cinema.


    That said, projectors weren¡¯t something strange.


    And in big seminars like this, projectors, Cameras and speakers have already been set-up so that those seated far away could still see and hear everything clearly.


    Mother Kim looked at the red ill.u.s.trious seats that had arge board with their photos and names on it and waited for the workers to remove the picture board.


    "Your highnesses, your seats."


    "Thank you," Mother Kim said, before sitting down.


    And just like that, everyone in their group chatted excitedly about seeing one of their idol celebrities.


    Even better, they had front-row seats.


    Hahahahahahah


    Life is good!


    And so just like that, the entire hall waited excitedly for their idol.


    Soon, it was time.


    Pleasant vibrant Music came on, and the host stepped into the stage from the side.


    Everyone felt their hearts beating like a drum, as they stared onto the stage and projectors.


    They felt like crying.


    Mummy, after tears of fighting for tickets, they were finally here.


    Can there be a greater achievement in life than this?


    .


    "Wee pretty guests to Mr. Handgur¡¯s second seminar for the year: THE FIX." The host said calmly.


    The people, on the other hand, were already pping and hugging each other in tears, while shooing him away too.


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "Ahhhhh!


    Is that the famous host Jhongo?"


    "What?


    That¡¯s Jhongo?


    Awesome!"


    "Aiyo!


    The host¡¯s jokes are really too funny.


    My belly hurts so much just fromughing.


    Hahahahahaha.!"


    "Host, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re funny.


    But where¡¯s my handsome idol?


    No! I want to see my idol now!"


    "Host hurry up and bring out our idol!"


    "Bring out Handgur!"


    "Handgur!"


    "Handgur!"


    "Handgur!"


    The crowd of impatient women crept chanting Handgur¡¯s name as if it were some sort of ritual.


    And the poor famous host just chuckled at their impatient attitude.


    Jhongo even began to doubt his own charm as a famous well-known celebrity host.


    But since this was a Handgur seminar, he who had hosted it twice... was used to the crowd¡¯s reaction.


    Right now, the handsome 27-year-old Mr. Handgur who had legendary skills, were all these women are thinking about.


    "Alrightdies and gents, please give a big round of apuse for today¡¯s speaker, the young, talented and handsome Mr. Handgur Wallington!


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "Oh my GOD!


    He¡¯s so handsome!"


    "Ahhhhh!


    My idol is too stunning!"


    "Mr. Handgur, be my girlfriend.


    No!... be my wife!... I mean husband!"


    "Marry Me instead.


    I¡¯ll raise you properly idol."


    "Sister, can we raise him together?"


    "Dammit!


    Just seeing him can i.m.p.r.e.g.n.a.t.e my eyes.


    How can he be so good looking?


    That¡¯s it!


    I¡¯ll never blink again!"


    "_"


    .


    The crowd went wild with screams andments when they saw Handgur.


    This was a legend who broke the stereotype that men couldn¡¯t work in the beauty industry.


    Even though women had a deep sense of beauty, only men truly know what most men think is attractive.


    At first, they were unsure.


    But with his talents and unquestionable results, they were truly conquered.


    Now, this was their idol, and they were his die-hard fans!


    All hail idol Handgur!


    (*^*)


    As for the helpless Handgur, he just waved, smiled, and calmed them down a bit.


    Now, it was time for the show to begin.

 Chapter 745 - A New Age In Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 745 - A New Age In Beauty</h4>


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p!!¡¯


    Handgur waved and smiled gracefully at the enthusiastic audience.


    "It¡¯s my honour to wee everyone to my seminar: The Fix.


    And at the end of the seminar, everyone will receive a gift bag containing some free products which will assist you on your journey to beauty.


    Now... Today, we¡¯ll focus on hair and makeup.


    And to assist me, will be the host, Mr. Jhongo..."


    ¡¯p! p! p!¡¯


    "And finally, my team." Handgur said while gesturing towards therge red curtains.


    The curtains opened up revealing what looked like a beauty salon with some workers in it.


    The workers in pink uniforms bowed toward the audience excitedly.


    They were students of Baymard¡¯s Beauty Academy which has been open for 2 years now.


    That¡¯s where the barbers, hairdressers, makeup artists, stylists and whatnot go if they wanted to learn all the new tricks and gimmicks.


    Be it learning about face shapes and what suited each person more or every other important thing involved when working on a client, all these could be learned in the academy.


    The selected students who had been chosen to assist in this seminar were overly thrilled.


    This would undoubtedly act as a strong experience on their resumes.


    Plus they were working with Handgur for F***sake.


    So how could they not be happy?


    .


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    Handgur walked towards the ¡¯salon¡¯ and sat on the chair patiently.


    The seminar would take ce like a y, with the host and himself narrating along.


    ¡¯Dhang!¡¯


    The lights around the audience dimmed greatly, leaving only the stage shining brightly.


    After all, they couldn¡¯tpletely turn off the lights around the audience since some people would take notes.


    The murmurs in the brief died down and everyone unconsciously sat up properly while focusing on the stage as if their life depended on it.


    Very soft low ssy music on, which was very soothing to the ears.


    The music was low so that the narrator¡¯s voice wouldn¡¯t be overshadowed.


    Soon, a young bright girl of 15~16 years old walked onto the stage and looked at the saloon as if thinking about something.


    Of course, Host Jhongo began his work as a core narrator.


    "Here we have, young Mildred, who¡¯s passing a beauty parlour, where intelligent ssy women pretty themselves up.


    This is no ce for her, or is it?


    Go on Mildred, you already look like this.


    So what¡¯s the worst that could happen?"


    As the narrator spoke, the girl acted as if she didn¡¯t want to go in, but in the end, she did.


    The crowd giggled a bit at Jhongo¡¯smentary.


    The girl, A.K.A Mildred, almost broke her character too.


    Mildred walked in and the saloon/parlour staff greeted her professionally and sat her down first.


    .


    "When you step into any beauty parlour in Baymard, the staff there will first do a little consultation with you.


    Note that since this seminar is on hair and makeup, the staff is now getting Mildred¡¯s requests right.


    Does she want a short hairdo? Is she looking for one of the fin summer hairdos in style?


    All these need to be answered before they begin.


    And as they work on her, they¡¯ll also give her advice as well.


    Because it just so happened that they specialize in teaching women how to make the best of themselves.


    As for Mildred, she looks as if she could do with a good square meal... as well as a wash and brush-up.


    But what do I know?


    Let¡¯s see what the experts have to say." Jhongo said yfully and the audienceughed again.


    A good square meal?


    Did she look like a starving person up there?


    Hahhahhahhhah!


    Jhongo, you are just too much!


    Handgur coughed to disguise hisugh before inspecting Mildred¡¯s hair.


    Of course, 2 Cameramen were also stationed near him too, to project the best shots possible.


    Handgur spoke a bit about Mildred¡¯s hair and decided to trim the dead dried-up ends at the bottom, as well as what key points they should be focusing on.


    From there, they had to focus on shampooing and conditioning the hair.


    And whenever he fell into silence, Jhongo woulde in foric relief.


    "Ahhh!


    So that¡¯s what makes their hair clean and shiny?


    Tsk!


    You see Mildred, you just rx and they will make a graciousdy out of you yet.


    It¡¯s all part of the deception that film stars and women go through daily, just to convince the world that they really are beautiful.


    It truly is a hard, hard life for them."


    "Bahhahaaahahahahah!"


    Jhongo, Jhongo.


    No wonder this guy¡¯sic shows always sell out.


    .


    The show went on with everyone focusing on Mildred¡¯s hair.


    And since Mildred wanted a soft morous wavy look, rollers were inserted in her hair before it was dried with a Salon-type hairdryer.


    From there, they wrapped a towel over her hair andid her on a long facial massage chair.


    Of course, they had to spy makeup.


    But before that, they need to cleanse her skin properly.


    At this point, Handgur took the floor once again.


    "Before any makeup, your skin must be thoroughly clean.


    Look yourself in your looking ss, and you will see the you that you want to be.


    Study yourself, and take note of all the areas that need more attention.


    Your beauty is one that has been blessed from the heavens.


    That¡¯s why there¡¯s no one in the world like you, so why try to look like someone else?


    Why be a replica?


    Your features are yours alone and should be highlighted.


    That¡¯s why you need to give your skin all the attention it needs.


    People oftenin that even after that their skin looks dull and tired all year long.


    But here¡¯s a simplified version of why that happens."


    Immediately, the image on the projectors changed to an image that looked like a skin¡¯s dermis, epidermis and whatnot.


    "This image is what is underneath your faces."


    Everyone was both shocked and curious.


    Could this be the secret to beauty?


    They all perked their ears attentively.


    "Ladies, your skin has thousands of pores like wells that run deep down into it.


    And these tiny wells are constantly catching and holding dirt, grease, and soot from the air.


    More importantly, internal waste like sweat leaves the body through these holes.


    Additionally, the skin surface keeps shedding constantly because every day, ayer of fine new baby skin is created.


    So the old skin must be removed.


    And if that¡¯s not done, the skin will look dull and tired.


    Leading to ckheads and pimples that will constantly break out too.


    That¡¯s why regr cleaning in the right way is a must."


    The audience¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise.


    So that¡¯s it!


    No wonder...


    They quickly took down notes as if they had learned some top-secret information.


    Some of them secretly swore to take baths more frequently than ever too.


    At least once a day.


    Who would¡¯ve known that they were responsible for their own ugliness?


    This, this, this is groundbreaking!

 Chapter 746 - Danger Lurking In The Dark

    <h4>Chapter 746 - Danger Lurking In The Dark</h4>


    "Alright.


    Now, let¡¯s get back to dealing with Mildred¡¯s skin." Handgur said.


    He continued by describing all products he was using and why he used them.


    And for sure, Jhongo still brought in hisical powers too.


    "Oh?


    Now, our poor Mildred has some sort of face mask made with the toll of an egg.


    Ladies, you want to be beautiful, so you have to sit here and wait for the yolk to dry off.


    Heh... By now you¡¯ll give anything to be back out there with your dull face and your unkempt hair, wouldn¡¯t you?"


    Everyone rolled their eyes at Jhongo.


    They were women who were used to sitting and waiting for their hair and even their nails to be trimmed.


    So how was that torturous to them?


    They just giggled and listened to Handgur who was now taking the floor.


    It would take 10 minutes for the mask to dry off, so he had jumped into the 2nd Q&A segment during the seminar.


    Every time there was a wait like this, they just jumped right into Q&A.


    Thesedies asked questions that really bugged them.


    Like if they should drink those beauty elixirs from other continents that have iron filings in them and so on.


    These Q&A times were treated like holy periods.


    The seminar went on as usual with thedies paying keen attention to Handgur¡¯s every word.


    And soon, Mildred¡¯s makeup was one.


    Her soft glowy makeup highlighted all her most prominent features, making her look even more outstanding than she already was.


    Coupled with her new morous hairdo, she looked like a superstar.


    Even Jhongo was amazed.


    .


    "Goodness!


    Is that our Mildred?


    Are we really witnessing a Cindere scene with Mister Handgur being the fairy Godmother?


    Why a transformation!


    Thank heaven that we persuaded her to go into the salon, or else, how would we have witnessed this miracle?


    Mildred almost red at Jhongo.


    Are youplimenting or insulting me, which one?


    Everyone giggled helplessly too at his savagery.


    But all in all, they were amazed at Mildred¡¯s transformation.


    No doubt, she was already a pretty girl.


    But now, she looked like a movie star that was too eye-catching.


    Sure enough!


    Mr. Handgur had golden hands.


    No wonder he was one of the most famous celebrity beauticians.


    How great would it be if this man could work on them too?


    There was another Q&A before the seminar ended.


    For sure, Handgur stayed behind for autographs before leaving.


    Thedies looked at their little gift parcels merrily.


    There were free samples of shampoo and other body and hair products.


    As well as a pen, small jotter, and a signed poster of Handgur.


    Ahhhhhh!!!!!!!


    Everyone screamed excitedly like little fangirls.


    Even the 45-year-old women were fanning out too.


    "Oh my God!


    He actually gave us posters of himself?


    Awesome!"


    "Hmhm.


    My friend attended thest seminar, and she said that the special gift then was a key chain with Handgur¡¯s face on it.


    This time, we have a Handgur freaking poster that has his full body and face.


    Do you see how lucky we are?


    Do you know how many people would kill for this poster?


    Damn!


    My husband is too good looking!"


    (^_^)


    Everyone was just too excited right now.


    They had left their empires just for this presentation.


    And it was very helpful, as it covered so many topics and questions.


    Hahahhhahahah!


    Coming here was definitely worth it.


    And so just like that, the beauty industry kept evolving across the Pyno continent with Baymard pioneering a new age.


    Thesedies were extremely happy and satisfied the entire experience.


    But it wasn¡¯t just them who were over the moon.


    Far away from Baymard, someone else was also happy as well.


    .


    --The Empire Of Carona--


    .


    Laughter, giggles and all sorts of pleasuring sounds echoed out of a massive bedroom.


    The room itself looked like a work of art that any nobleman would be proud to live in.


    Its stony walls and high ceilings made one feel like a ling within its walls.


    And within this enormous room, a young man was currently drinking wine while watching 12 n.a.k.e.d women make out before him.


    He sat on afortable chair with only his underwear on while gazing deeply at the women before him who could make any man hot.


    The women on the other hand, continuously touched themselves and kept looking at him invitingly.


    But the more the man watched, the more his thoughts went somewhere else instead.


    More specifically, he was thinking of someone rather than something.


    The young manughed coldly while thinking about his ns.


    Soon, he would have that woman crawling beneath him like a hungry sl**t.


    The young man gulped down his drink and aggressively threw his cup to the ground.


    ¡¯Crash!¡¯


    The man advanced towards all 12 women and allowed himself to drown in pleasure without paying any attention to the broken pieces on the floor.


    And while he was inplete ecstasy, a loud knock came from the door.


    .


    ¡¯Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "My lord it¡¯s urgent.


    They¡¯ve sent word."


    The man quickly paused his movements when he heard those words.


    Hended his final shots and calmly got up.


    "Enter!"


    With that, a young knight came smashing in and waited for his master to wear his robe.


    Of course, thedies continued pleasuring themselves without a care in the world.


    The young knight then whispered into his master¡¯s ears before giving him a letter.


    2 minutes passed by and the man revealed a victorious smile.


    He clenched the letter excitedly when he read its content.


    And who was the young man?


    Well, it was none other than Mr. Lover Boy, his highness Prince Skye.


    Penelope and that fatso would be getting married sometime in September.


    And since his forces were somewhat weak in thi foreign continent, he had enlisted the help of some important people.


    They were the Godfathers in the underground society within the Pyno continent.


    Not many people knew of their existence.


    But those who knew felt only fear from them.


    They were something that any empire would have a hard time facing.


    And with their help, killing Penelope and her entire family would be child¡¯s y.


    Who asked them to throw him out of the pce?


    Yes, the entire royal family had to die since they stood by and watched Penelope embarrass him.


    However, he didn¡¯t want to kill her yet.


    He wanted to humiliate and turn her into a dog that would obey his everymand.


    Death was too good for her.


    She had to lick his feet and live like a toy for his men her entire life.


    He wanted her to beg for death instead of life.


    That was what she deserved.


    She owed him this much!


    Just thinking about her future, made Skye smile cruelly.


    On Penelope¡¯s wedding day to that fatso, they would make their move.


    ¡¯Penelope, oh Penelope.


    Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡¯

 Chapter 747 - Mission: Yodan

    <h4>Chapter 747 - Mission: Yodan</h4>


    --Capital City, Baymard--


    .


    Landon cross-checked several doc.u.ments in his office in silence.


    The loud ticking sounds from his office clock seemed to be hurrying him up hastily.


    ¡¯Tick! Tick! Tick! Tick!¡¯


    He nced at the wall clock and ced his pen to the side.


    It was time to go.


    Today, he had to see Sirius an Astar.


    .


    One should know that ever since his missions were assigned by the system, Landon had been warping to Yodan, as well as to Deiferus.


    Henry¡¯s father would die months from now, so he had already sent Henry and his men off towards one of Henry¡¯s hideouts that was very close to Deiferus¡¯ Capital city.


    There, they were to wait for his soldiers, who would assist him too.


    That¡¯s right!


    When the soldiers who escorted Micheal to Teriquee back, he will give them a short holiday and send out another team to Deiferus.


    They would work alongside Henry and if possible and deal with his entire family all at once.


    Time was of the utmost importance right now, since he had the entire Pyno continent had to be safe and properly United.


    That said, the treaties had to have been made public by then.


    But the problem was that Henry, as well as Sirius, didn¡¯t have everything under control yet.


    There were dangerous people in their empires that would take advantage of Baymard¡¯s kindness through the treaty, which might eventually end up harming innocent people instead.


    Additionally, Henry¡¯s forces weren¡¯t much to begin with.


    So if he wanted to keep Henry alive, as well as keep his own head, he needed to take care of some major powers around.


    Of course, he would leave the minor ones for Henry to deal with.


    But the hidden underground power needed to be dealt with fast.


    As for Sirus and Astar who were in Yodan, their situation was very urgent.


    Unlike Henry who had time on his hands before his attack, these 2 only have 2 weeks left before the enemy ambushes them.


    They were currently travelling to one of their public estates far away from Yodan¡¯s Capital city.


    So the enemy was ready for them in hiding.


    But was this really the end of it?


    Of course not.


    The system had set him up!


    .


    Landon knew that this wasn¡¯t the end, because the enemy had only sent a tiny fraction of its power to deal with them.


    But for Yodan¡¯s future, the enemy had to bepletely uprooted from the ground.


    That meant that they had to attack all of the enemy¡¯s secret bases before the end of the year.


    In short, all this needed to be done before the first United Nations meeting took ce.


    The missions the system gave him might¡¯ve looked simple.


    However, there were more than 20 things that needed to be done before the end of the year.


    Which meant that his men had to get into action and destroy all these bases.


    Again, one might think that they were at a disadvantage for doing all these jobs.


    But do you know how rich they would be?


    All the treasure in these bases would be theirs.


    One should know that these underground forces have existed for decades.


    Which also meant that they were loaded.


    That said, after dealing with them, the trucks could drive to and fro from the base to the sh.i.p.s just to transport these goods.


    And all of this can be done in a matter of days.


    Moreover, even if some members of these powerful forces get wind of their base¡¯s destruction and send back up... by the time they get there, several weeks and months might¡¯ve already gone by.


    All in all, Baymard¡¯s wealth... as well as his personal wealth would undoubtedly triple.


    But all of this would be used for development and whatnot


    Of course, he also decided to leave 15% of the wealth in these bases to Sirius and Henry in hopes that they used it to better the lives of their people.


    15% might look small, but in actuality, it was a lot more.


    These societies that have existed all this while, would undoubtedly have rooms filled with treasure.


    And from what knew from the system, Deiferus and Yodan had the same underground society which had sessfully invaded both empires for decades now.


    In total, there were 23 basesbined.


    So the wealth from them would be jaw-dropping.


    Landon calmly locked his doc.u.ments in his drawer and changed his outfit to that of a ninja¡¯s and


    ¡¯Poof!¡¯


    Just like that, he disappeared into thin air.


    .


    --Ghrapol City, The Empire Of Yodan--


    .


    The night was dark and alive.


    Like a beautiful picture, the glowing stars seemed like a promise of life within this dark nket.


    The clear starry sky revealed a vastness that made one drown in wonder.


    The stars shone, the night creatures sang and the gentle breeze flew across thend.


    A young man stared at the starry sky for a bit, before walking away from his window.


    And in this brightly lit room, apart from himself, there was another young man whose entire attention was on a massive serving of food.


    Fromrge servings of Chicken legs to beans, apuse and whatnot... the skinny young man ate his fill merrily.


    It was truly unbelievable that such a skinny person could eat this much.


    But make no mistake, this skinny person was Teriquen Crown Prince Astar, who was blessed with a strength that far exceeded normal warriors.


    And the other man who left the window earlier, was none other than King Sirius, who was blessed with an incredible mind too.


    "Brother, there¡¯s no way that brother Landon would face any danger when getting here.


    So stop worrying.


    This is Brother Landon we are talking about.


    Even an entire army wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him


    Brother Landon is a superhero!" Astar said merrily with his mouth full.


    Sirius looked at him speechlessly before sighing.


    Why did this brother of his like generalmon sense?


    Superheroes weren¡¯t real, okay?


    This brother of his was just something else.


    In fact, if Sirius was back on earth and saw Luffy from one Piece, he would immediately shout out that Astar was exactly like that.


    Their characters were too alike.


    How could someone be this dense?


    .


    Sirius was just about to join Astar, but then, he paused and quickly turned towards the window.


    Who?


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    A man in ck jumped into the room through the window.


    At first, Sirius was vignt.


    But the moment Lanson pulled down his ck face mask, Sirius was relieved.


    Even though he knew that it was Landon, it was still always better to be sure than sorry.


    Both Astar and Sirius went over to hug their brother.


    Of course, Astar chose to bump chests with Landon rather than hug him, since his hands were full.


    This was their own special way of greeting each other.


    One could only me Astar for always holding food everywhere they met.


    This guy must have been a ck hole in hisst life.


    The guy¡¯s belly was just bottomless.


    "Brother Landon, you¡¯re here!"


    "Of course!


    Since I told you all to wait for me in this city, then how can I note?"


    "Hmm... what about your mission here in Yodan?


    Are your men alright?"


    "Brothers, everything is fine," Landon said while rubbing his nose awkwardly.


    He had told them that he was here with his men in yodan for a secret mission, which kind of exined why he was out here.


    So all this time, they thought that he had been staying here.


    Likewise, Henry in Deiferus thought the same too.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly tell them that he magically teleported here, could he?


    Sigh... He lived a life of a liar.


    .


    Within a sh, Sirius quickly closed his windows and double-checked if their doors were locked as well


    Now, it was time to get down to business.

 Chapter 748 - Mission: Yodan 2

    <h4>Chapter 748 - Mission: Yodan 2</h4>


    Landon and Sirius helplessly gathered around Astar who refused to leave the table of food.


    "Brother Landon, I¡¯ve read the doc.u.ment you gavest time.


    And in truth, I¡¯m utterly shocked.


    I never knew that my stepmother was this powerful.


    Thest time she attacked me, I thought that she might¡¯ve just gotten lucky.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that the woman who is known as the weakestdy in Yodan was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?


    If your reports are correct, then that means that she intends to deal with the entire royal family mercilessly within these next few years.


    Still, what I don¡¯t understand is why she had to wait this long if she was this powerful." Sirius asked curiously.


    Without a doubt, that woman probably wanted to aim all their forces at him first, since he was already ruler of Yodan.


    From there, she would probably rx a bit and then deal with those who would probably seed him.


    But if she had this power, then why wait till now?


    "That¡¯s because her brother wasn¡¯t who he is today."


    "Her brother from your reports, the deadly Master K?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s because of him.


    You see, he had been fighting internally within this secret society for over 20 years now.


    And it was only recently that he truly seeded and became the head of the entire society.


    He¡¯s now in control and can do away with anyone he chooses.


    He is the Temple of Dragmus¡¯ supreme ruler, whose real name is unknown.


    He¡¯s someone who made his predecessors shrivel in fear.


    And now, he wants to use his nephew and his followers to take over the entire of Yodan, as well as the more of Deiferus.


    And to do that, he needs to get rid of some stumbling blocks like you, brother.


    That said, you¡¯re lucky that they didn¡¯t find out about your capabilities before you became king.


    Because if they did, no matter how busy Master K was, you would¡¯ve been dead by now.


    Fortunately, they focused more on your older siblings rather than you."


    What?


    .


    Listening to Landon, Sirius who also looked calm, was actually in turmoil underneath it all.


    How powerful were they?


    Blood pumped through his heart when he envisioned this mighty underground society.


    What made him a little bit fearful was that he only heard about them from his father on his coronation day.


    No one seemed to know a lot about this powerful underground society, not even his father.


    All he knew was that the royal family had been sending them money yearly for the past 400 years.


    But where did theye from and who were they?


    This Temple of Dragmus was definitely a strong enemy.


    He initially thought that he would be able to change Yodan in his time as ruler.


    But looking at the power he was up against, he couldn¡¯t help but worry a bit.


    Landon saw through his worries and smiled.


    "Brother, rest assured.


    I¡¯ll be helping you, so there¡¯s no need to worry about this gue.


    In short, before November 1st, this problem of yours will be over."


    "_"


    Sirius quickly cleaned his ears and thought that he heard Landon wrong.


    This society has been in existence for over 400 years now.


    So how could it be destroyed just like that?


    It was impossible!


    Maybe he heard wrong, right?


    Yes, that should be it.


    His ears weren¡¯t working properly.


    "Brother, I¡¯m sorry, did you just say November 1st?"


    "Yup!"


    "Oh!!!


    You mean November 1st, 10 years from now right?"


    "Nope!


    November 1st, this year."


    "But, but, but, that¡¯s just 4 and a half months away!"


    "Hmhm.


    It will be done."


    "_"


    (0^0)


    Forget it, this brother of his was insane!


    Aster, who had been merrily eating his food, quickly turned his attention to the troubled Sirius.


    "If Brother Landon says that it can be done, then it can be done.


    After all, brother Landon is a superhero!"


    "Hahahhahahhahahaa!


    That right Brother Sirius, I¡¯m a superhero.


    So why are you worried?"


    (T_T)


    .


    Sirius looked at the duo helplessly.


    Here he was worrying and cracking his brain on how to solve his issue, while these nipoops just ate happily without a care in the world.


    He even began wondering if Landon had been affected by Astar¡¯s carefree disease.


    Sigh... Landon said so, maybe he had a n?


    Landon chucked and tapped Sirius¡¯ shoulders yfully.


    "Brother, I was born to win.


    So how can I make promises that I¡¯m not sure of?


    Trust me, this isn¡¯t a problem for me."


    "Fine!


    But just make sure that you don¡¯t get hurt."


    "Of course brother."


    "Good!


    That said, do you need any help?"


    "Hmmmm


    Yes, but not in the way that you¡¯re thinking.


    My men will fight the major battles.


    But, I need you and your team to arrest all nobles who are members of this underground society.


    Most of them are based in the Capital and major cities around Yodan.


    And I have a list of all of them, in using their crimes.


    It will be solely your job to give them punishment based on their crimes."


    "Heh... it looks like your Baymardian prison will wee new members again.


    That said, do you have a female sector?"


    "I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s for some of your stepmothers right?


    Don¡¯t worry, we have a female prison too.


    So they should feel right at home when they get there."


    "Hahahahahahaha!


    That¡¯s good!


    As for the families of those nobles who are members of the temple, they won¡¯t get any punishment since they might not know anything about this temple.


    After all, if someone as well resourced like myself didn¡¯t know about it, it¡¯s less likely that their families might."


    "I think so too," Landon said while nodding.


    Of course it was true.


    Sirius didn¡¯t know this, but there was a rule that only those initiated into the temple could know about it.


    The only exception was Yodan¡¯s ruler who had to send money to the temple¡¯s Finance minister, who also happened to be a well-known noble in the Capital.


    That said, the rulers still didn¡¯t get any knowledge about the temple.


    They just knew that it was powerful.


    The Temple had separate public buildings that were nowhere near their hidden bases.


    These public buildings were used for loaning money, taking in ves and whatnot.


    Funny enough, these public buildings had a different temple name which everyone knew of.


    But no one would¡¯ve thought that it was rted to such a hidden underground sect.


    In short, the temple of Dragmus acted like Batman in a sense.


    In the day, in the public eye, Bruce Wayne.


    And at times, it was Batman.


    It used its dual identity to get by throughout these years.


    Only those initiated in its temple knew of its hidden secrets.


    .


    "Brothers, now that we¡¯ve gotten that out of the way, let¡¯s talk about the iing attack 2 weeks from now.


    Here¡¯s what we are going to do."

 Chapter 749 - War Sirens

    <h4>Chapter 749 - War Sirens</h4>


    --The Capital City, Baymard--


    .


    Landon woke up the next day and goofed straight for the barracks.


    Now that he had properlyid out his ns with Sirius and Astar, he would leave the rest to them and only show up 2 weeks from now as nned.


    The attack wasn¡¯t going to happen anytime soon, so there was nothing else for him to do.


    Again, when looking at Henry¡¯s situation in Deiferus, nothing could be done yet since Henry was on his way towards the Capital.


    With that said, Landon decided to focus his attention on his own empire.


    Today¡¯s weather was hot and bright.


    The bright sun rays shine brilliantly on the green trees, making it seem somewhat magical.


    The hummer weather brought the children out, as many licked ice cream, drank juice and ate all sorts of mouthwatering goodies as they strolled around the Capital city.


    Some went shopping, while others seemed to be out on an adventure trip.


    Landon drove by and looked at the scene with a smile on his face.


    Baymard had really changed from why it used to be.


    Of course without a doubt, Landon stopped by a drive-through and ordered arge cup of Apple juice.


    With that, he left straight for the barracks.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrrrrmmmmmmm!¡¯


    ¡¯Catchack!¡¯


    ¡¯Pap!¡¯


    Landon got out of his vehicle and was greeted by a few superiors who were waiting for him.


    "Good morning your majesty!"


    "Morning Your majesty!"


    "Morning!"


    "Morning!


    "Morning!"


    Landon nodded at them and walked ahead, while they followed behind him calmly.


    "Report!


    Is everything ready?"


    "Yes, your majesty!


    All preparations have been made.


    Now, we¡¯re only waiting for your orders!"


    "Good!


    Ready the Special force units for action.


    It¡¯s time to see which one is the strongest!" Landon said calmly with a sly smile on his face.


    With that, the superiors walked behind Landon excitedly.


    Heheheheh...It was that time of the year again.


    Let the games begin!


    As for the game in question, well... it was more like a surprisepetition to see which special force unit is the strongest.


    Why a surprise?


    Because they should be prepared at all times.


    Anything could happen.


    That said, over the years, the barrack has been expanding exponentially, with many new sectors popping up.


    District B was solely meant for the military, police and other forces in Baymard.


    So with the massivend whichnd, of course, each force was going to expand itself.


    That was why several new military estates were built for all 5 major Special Brigades (team of 1000~5000 soldiers) in the barracks: The ck Scorpios, Red eagles, Blue Swans, Poison Lily and Cloud Fists.


    There, they lived and trained differently from the rest and underwent more intense pain than the rest.


    Getting into these special forces weren¡¯t easy.


    So of course it was much more work.


    Again, each Brigade was led by a Brigade General and had 7~10 Battalions, which were groups of 300 or more soldiers.


    Of course, there were also many toons too.


    In short, these units were typically the ones that Landon chose when sending people out for major missions.


    As for minor missions like going into the newly developed territories and guarding the people, those who weren¡¯t in the special forces could pick up those missions too.


    Anyway, in order to determine which Brigade was the best, apetition was in order.


    But the trick was that none of the men chosen for the exam knew about it since it was a surprise exam.


    No one knew when the examination would ur, except those above.


    Oh?


    You all seem overly confident about your brigades."


    "Your majesty, my cloud Fist wille out on top this time.


    So of course I¡¯m confident."


    "Please!


    How can you guys surpass my Red Eagles?


    Heh... Miriam, I didn¡¯t know that you were such a dreamer!"


    "Why do you say?


    Hmph!


    Ok dog, I¡¯m toozy to argue with you.


    Just watch and see how my Blue Swan cleans you upter.


    Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you."


    "Are you both dreaming?


    It¡¯s obvious that my Poison Lily will be the winning of this year¡¯spetition.


    So why are you both deceiving his majesty?"


    "ck Scorpio!"


    "Red Eagle!"


    "Cloud Fists!"


    "_"


    Both male and female superiors argued confidently while following behind Landon.


    It was time to watch the show.


    .


    --The ck Scorpio Brigade, District B--


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The sounds of many people¡¯s footsteps could be heard all across the massive estate.


    Sweaty soldiers were currently jogging behind their supervisor.


    A normal person would¡¯ve already fallen and panted in fatigue by now.


    But not them.


    They had been training their stamina ever since they got into this special brigade.


    So they still held up very well even at this moment.


    Of course, within the first few months here, they truly felt like they had fallen into hell.


    They were trained nonstop with no ounce of kindness.


    There was even a time when their superior told them to take a break and have something to eat.


    But none of them dared to do so.


    After all, their devil supervisors had given themxatives before and med them for rxing their vignce.


    They didn¡¯t know where to cry or pity themselves for not being able to beat up their supervisors.


    Nheless, it was all worth it because when they went out on missions they clearly saw the difference between themselves and their enemies.


    "What¡¯s going on?


    Are you all here to joke around?


    Why are you all slowing down?


    Keep up the pace!"


    "Yes sir!"


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Thomas who was running beside his friend gritted his teeth and steadily followed the rest in formation.


    But soon, the sounds of sirens went off.


    ¡¯Toooooot!¡¯


    What¡¯s going on?


    One of the new recruits were puzzled, while the expressions of the old members changed.


    Battle sounds?


    Could it be?


    Their eyes shed with excitement when they heard the siren.


    The yearly battle was about to begin!

 Chapter 750 - Going All In

    <h4>Chapter 750 - Going All In</h4>


    ¡¯Tooooooooooooot!¡¯


    The siren echoed over the camp, making the entire ce tense.


    The brigade camp was somewhat far from the barracks and the other brigade camps.


    Again, each brigade camp was separated by forest areas, clear fields and whatnot.


    So only they could hear the siren rm.


    Everyone¡¯s nerves were on edge.


    "Everyone, Assemble immediately!"


    "You fool!


    What are you still doing there in a daze?


    Head over to the Equipment facility and tell those there to prepare!"


    "Soldier!


    Are you asking for death?


    Why are you justing now?


    Do you want to die in my hand today?


    Get in line now!!!"


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The troops jumped out from all sorts of locations in a sh.


    Be it from the dormitories, training grounds or even the cafeteria, everybody crushed over as if their lives depended on it.


    They assembled in silence, with their face looking solemn.


    The assembly was quick and brief, but everyone got the gist of it.


    "Men!


    We have two missions.


    Mission 1: Take control of all enemy bases.


    And mission 2: Prevent others from taking control of our base.


    I¡¯ve already called out thepanies (team of 80~250 soldiers) that will be in charge of infiltrating all 4 enemy bases.


    All Companies will secure the enemy bases until the end, while everyone else will stay behind and guard the base.


    Militarymands arews and should be carried out with seriousness.


    So I don¡¯t want to hear anyints from your team Captains and leaders about disobedience.


    That said, operations begin at 10 A.M on the dot.


    It¡¯s 8:27 A.M now. So use the remaining time to n wisely.


    I¡¯m this year¡¯spetition, We, the ck Scorpio Brigade must win!


    Thepetition will officiallye to an end at 7 P.M prompt.


    So do your best.


    Now, go get equipped!"


    "Yes sir!"


    With that, everyone ran off with excitement.


    Even those who had just stopped training felt even more energetic instead.


    .


    Those going out to infiltrate the other bases started strategizing in ordance with the map they had at hand.


    Likewise, those staying behind alsoe up with their own ns too.


    For those in the base, the most important thing is to guard their Commander who will be staying in the monitoring room with his walkie-talkie, as well as several other tech soldiers.


    But even though there were cameras in their base, some blind spots did exist.


    So more soldiers were sent to guard those areas.


    Of course, their cameras only capture what went down in their base.


    That said, they had no way of knowing about their soldier¡¯s welfare once they left the base.


    They could only contact them with their Walkie talkies.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the case for Landon and the superiors.


    They had their military camera crews camouged within the forest regions so that they could see how each team did.


    This way, they could find out their ws and correct them too.


    And when thepetition ends, everything that took ce in the forest and the bats will be put together and sent to each base.


    They had to know why they failed or ended up victorious.


    This would definitely aid them when they leave for missions.


    .


    The troops hastily equipped themselves and also boarded more weapons in trucks as well.


    ¡¯Drrrrrrrrrrr!¡¯


    "Quick!


    Get into the truck and drive towards the South end.


    Those Red Eagle bastards are tricky.


    Last year, they destroyed us by entering through the Southside.


    But this year, we won¡¯t give them a chance!" Said one of the soldiers, who was clenching his practice gun with a depressed face.


    They had to get prepared before 10 A.M.


    Trucks were moving in all directions, and some people hugely dug holes just outside their holes just toy in traps.


    Some also cleverly disguise themselves andid in wait for any bastards that would try sneaking in.


    The military dogs were released within their camp, and the Hot air balloons were raised.


    The men in the hot air balloons held their binocrs over their eye and continuously circled their base, as if they were on choppers.


    The whole thing was a tad bit too much.


    But they didn¡¯t care.


    This year, they wanted vengeance, especially against those Red Eagle bastards.


    They gritted their teeth and continued making more preparations.


    This time, they would win for sure!


    Wayne, who was one of the team Captains, stood by the exit attentively along with his team.


    They were assigned to infiltrate the Poison Lily Brigade.


    And now, they were just waiting for the signal to move out.


    ¡¯Tooooooot!¡¯


    The siren went off and everyone took deep breaths.


    10 A.M


    "Move out!


    Move out!


    Move out!"


    Immediately, Wayne le his team hastily, while other teams also went their own way too.


    Time was of the essence here, so they had to move fast!


    Everyone was ready for action.


    .


    Wayne led his team into the forest region stealthily.


    "Come in Air Force 7!"


    Do you see any enemies yet?"


    "No, 4-T.


    The coast is clear for now."


    Over!"


    As Wayne led his team, he alsomunicated with the hot air balloon team too.


    They were currently circling the forest while using their binocrs to spot enemy teams.


    But they weren¡¯t the only ones doing this.


    The enemy also had its own air force in the sky too.


    So they had to advance without getting caught.


    Or else, the enemy could just pinpoint their location and have others rush their way.


    The most incredible thing is that those in the hot air balloons were allowed to shoot those below.


    But those below couldn¡¯t shoot at the hot air balloons.


    After all, no one wanted them to have any idents in the sky.


    Their main job was to keep a lookout on things and keep theirrades safe.


    Just from this alone, one could see that this year¡¯spetition was going to be fierce.


    Well, they weren¡¯t too worried.


    This was what they had been training for all this while


    And now, they were ready to win!

 Chapter 751 - The Black Scorpio Brigade

    <h4>Chapter 751 - The ck Scorpio Brigade</h4>


    Wayne and his team ventured out for 20 more minutes before spotting a red enemy Hot air balloon from afar.


    Dammit!


    It was actually the Red Eagles.


    Each camp had a particr hot air balloon colour.


    Of course theirs was ck since they were literally the ck scorpions.


    Anyway, if they were spotted, then these bastards would give out their locations to theirrades in ground.


    And before they knew it, the enemy would ambush them.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes flickered meaningfully.


    "Everyone hide!


    Enemy Air Force at 3 O¡¯clock."


    ¡¯Pap!¡¯


    ¡¯Shoop!¡¯


    Immediately, some of them hid behind the trees, while others got in the bushes instead.


    Thanks to their already camouged look, blending in with their surroundings wasn¡¯t that hard.


    "Bryce!


    Move slowly."


    "Yes, Captain." Said another soldier who chose to hide behind a tree.


    While that seemed like a good idea, it wasn¡¯t that great when dealing with the air forces.


    One should know that they had a wider view of things up in the sky.


    And as they advance, they would be able to see more angles around the tree.


    So Bryce had to move around the tree as well to hide from them.


    The enemy was almost above them now, with their binocrs in hand.


    His breathing became heavy as he slowly moved around the tree ording to the hot air balloon flying pace.


    And when the balloon left, everyone stayed in hiding for a bit more before leaving their hiding ce.


    "Captain, thank you."


    "No problem.


    Even though you¡¯re new to the brigade, don¡¯t worry.


    You¡¯ll learn more with time.


    Just do your best."


    "Yes, Captain Wayne.


    I won¡¯t let you down."


    "Good!"


    Wayne looked at the young confident soldier and chuckled when he remembered his first time participating in thepetition.


    Ah, how time flies.


    .


    Wayne continued leading his team onwards stealthily.


    They ran through the first for a bit more, before suddenly getting a hasty warning.


    "This is air force 7, Come in 4-T.


    Come in!"


    "4-T here.


    What¡¯s the situation?"


    "2 enemy teams are heading your way 4-T.


    I repeat: 2 enemy teams are heading your way.


    Oneing in at 4 0¡¯clock and the other at 7 0¡¯Clock.


    From the looks of things, you only have 5 minutes before they arrive."


    "Copy that.


    Over!"


    Everyone frowned when they heard the warning.


    They had just 5 minutes.


    "Could an enemy air force have spotted and sent their teams to us?


    Once both teams get a hold of us, then we¡¯re sure to be at a disadvantage.


    Their air force team might¡¯ve informed them about our exact location."


    "No, I don¡¯t think so.


    I¡¯ve been on sky duty ever since we left the base.


    And all this time, I¡¯m 90% sure that no enemy air force has spotted us so far."


    "Hmm... that could be true, but there¡¯s still a 10% chance that they did see us.


    So we have to take action with all this in mind."


    One of the soldiers nodded: "I propose that we go another direction and try losing them."


    "If that¡¯s the case, then you all go.


    I¡¯ll block them and lead them down another path."


    "No!


    We won¡¯t leave anyone behind."


    "I agree!


    Moreover, running away might actually end up badly instead.


    In the case that we weren¡¯t noticed by them, doing so will only bring us exposure to other enemies if we were to keep running away frantically.


    That said, more air forces might spot us instead.


    But if we choose to stay behind and fight, then we have a better chance of winning this."


    "Alright!


    Let¡¯s stay behind."


    "Guys, we only have 3 minutes and 20 seconds before they arrive.m"


    "Dammit!


    We¡¯re running out of time.


    Captain, what do we do?"


    Everyone faced Wayne who had been deep in thought all this time.


    Wayne smiled slyly and gathered them around: "We have a greater chance ofing out of this if we stay. So here¡¯s the n..."


    .


    ¡¯Shru! Shru! Shru! Shru!¡¯


    The faint sounds of rustling scrubs were getting somewhat louder and louder if one listened very attentively.


    Soon, a team from the Cloud Fist Brigade stealthily moved past the forest.


    But unbeknownst to them, one of the teams from the Blue Swan Brigade was secretly chasing them.


    Their air force had been Reporting the enemy¡¯s location to them.


    So they decided to go after the enemy and wipe them clean.


    All in all, both teams knew nothing about the ck Scorpio team that was lurking in the shadows.


    "Everyone stop!"


    Captain Pengo from the Cloud Fist brigade hastily raised his hands to call for silence.


    "Did you all hear that?"


    "Hear what?


    Captain, did you hear something?" Some of the soldiers asked while vigntly looking around.


    The silent Pengo decided to trust his instincts instead.


    As someone who had gone out on missions a lot, he more than anyone else knew the importance of his instincts.


    Just now, he had felt some unknown gazes on him.


    Maybe it was a rabbit or even a frog.


    But no matter what, he preferred to take precautions first.


    Soon, his eyes flicked uneasily.


    "Everyone, hide now!!"


    ¡¯Bang!¡¯


    The moment he ducked, several bullets wereunched his way.


    These bullets were special training ones that had a metal casing on them with the top of the bullet containing paint in a stic covering.


    So if they got hit, the paint would ssh on them, meaning that they were dead.


    That said, this was apetition and dead men tell no tales.


    Some of the enemy soldiers were hit, while others had narrowly escaped death.


    The enemy captain readied his own ammunition too.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    Bullets flew left and right, with some people rolling on the ground and taking cover behind the trees.


    Who was it?


    Who had ambushed them?


    .


    "Hahahahahaha!


    Pengo, what are the chances of us meeting here?


    Ahhh... why¡¯s your face do red?"


    "Scully, you bastard!


    You dare sneak up on me and call yourself my best friend?"


    "Sigh...


    Seeing how angry you are, will you still be buying me lunchter today?"


    "Screw You!


    Just shut up and die!"


    ¡¯Bang! ¡¯


    "So... is that a No?"


    "Die!"


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    "_"

 Chapter 752 - Pitiful Shield Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 752 - Pitiful Shield Soldiers</h4>


    Bullets flew left, right and center, as both enemy teams went at it like crazy.


    "Die!!!"


    "Ahh!


    Dammit!


    I¡¯m hit on the arm.


    I¡¯m still alive, but I need medical attention.


    Judging from the injury, I should still be able to battle a bit."


    "F***!


    These bastards shot at me all at once.


    And now, I have 7 bullets in me.


    Sigh... I¡¯m dead."


    "Die, Blue Swans!"


    "Die, Cloud Fists!"


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    (¡õ^¡õ)


    The entire battleground and intense, as both sides caught their hardest.


    Pengo, who had been trying to kill Scully all this time, soon spotted some of his men who were in a bad situation.


    These guys had been too focused on what was in front of them, which wasn¡¯t their fault since the enemy chose to apply more pressure at their front.


    And because of this, they didn¡¯t realize that more enemies were sneaking behind them in camouge.


    The enemy¡¯s n was probably to infiltrate their side and pretend to be on their team.


    So if they shot at him now, Pengo and the rest would notice and fight them back.


    That was probably why they chose to first approach the soldiers on that side quietly.


    one should know that their team was made up of 80 people.


    And even though Pengo had taken his time before thepetition to know each of them facially, during a battle, some circ.u.mstances might lead them to make mistakes... especially when shooting.


    .


    One should know that their team was just assembled this morning.


    So some of them had just been acquainted with each other today.


    They might have heard of each other since some were too famous within the barracks, but in arge camp that had thousands of people in different departments like the logistics department and whatnot, many might not have had the chance to intertwine with each other.


    That said, for thepetition, all brigades had slightly different uniforms.


    Firstly, even though all teams wore green camouge uniforms... the uniforms were different shades of green.


    Again, some teams have to wear soft military canvas hats, while others wore hard canvas hats.


    There were little signs here and there to differentiate them.


    But the differences were so minute that one might not necessarily notice anything.


    Still, this was all part of their training.


    As military personnels, it was important for them to have a good and keen eye for observation.


    So if they ended up shooting their own team, then that was their fault.


    Because in real-life situations, the enemy might try to hide by dishing themselves as part of their team.


    Likewise, during some missions, tens of thousand might be sent out all at once which would make it extremely difficult for them to recognize each other facially.


    Again, during the missions that they had to wear camouge paint on their face, recognizing each other would be harder than before.


    So what do they do then?


    Observing the little detail that makes up a true Baymardian soldier or those in their teams was a must.


    Because just like the emperor in the Mn movie said: A single grain of rice might tip the scale.


    So they shouldn¡¯t give that grain a chance!


    .


    Seeing how the enemy was trying to infiltrate their side, without a doubt, Pengo took action.


    "Everyone, focus on the situation at the back and the front.


    Argo, jimminy, Eve, Tessa.... you 4, follow me!"


    With that, the soldiers sprung into action heroically.


    And as they advanced, Pengo swiftly told them the exact location of the camouged men.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    Eve quickly fired her bullets at the enemy while stealthily running towards a huge fallen tree log.


    She quickly took cover behind the log, and ced her elbows over it while shooting like crazy.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    "Cover blown!


    Cover blown!


    The enemy has noticed us!"


    The hidden Blue Swan men were taken aback when they got injured.


    And before they could even realize it, they were already dead.


    F***!


    Had they just been shot by the famous Mad girl Eve?


    Well, it makes sense then.


    Legend has it that she had never kissed a single shot right from the minute she got recruited as a soldier.


    Her eyesight and skills of prediction were just over the roof!


    The fallen men looked at her in awe, before smiling bitterly when they saw her target their livingrades.


    She ran forward in a zigzag manner, shot a few enemy soldiers, and swiftly positioned herself behind one of them.


    And just like that, she used the poor dead guy as a shield.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    The enemy still fired shots mercilessly, and the poor guy dead guy who was currently used as a shield truly felt like crying.


    Can you guy be merciful?


    Didn¡¯t you know that I¡¯m not actually dead in real life?


    So why would you all shoot so many bullets at me?


    F***!


    It hurt like hell!


    Even without looking at it, he knew that his body would be covered with several dark purplish bruises at the end of this.


    The pain was so intense that he almost yelled at his own teammates.


    But dead men tell no tales.


    So all he could do was continue his part as a shield.


    He couldn¡¯t help but curse his luck.


    Of all the soldiers, why him?


    Hisrades silently lit a candle for him in their hearts.


    R.I.P bro.


    .


    After using her shield to the best of her capabilities, Eve stopped the dead weight, rolled on the ground, jumped behind trees and did all sorts of moves while shooting at the enemy.


    The enemy on the other hand felt power against this celebrity soldier, especially the dead soldiers who nowy down in prayers, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t use them as shields.


    At the same time, they still marvelled at her moves and swift thinking.


    Sigh...as expected of Mad Girl Eve, theirrades didn¡¯t stand a chance against her.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    (*¡õ^¡õ)

 Chapter 753 - Team Aces Unwillingness

    <h4>Chapter 753 - Team Ace''s Unwillingness</h4>


    The battle went on for a bit with both sides constantly giving each other fatal damages.


    For thispetition, they had to target the enemy¡¯s vital points.


    And even when they sent bullets towards non-vital ces like their arms and legs, they still needed to shoot the bastards over and over again.


    Because in real life, someone could still survive from any gun wound on their arms.


    So they could keep shooting other ces until it was estimated that the target died from excess loss of blood or something.


    At the moment, even though both sides were losing, Pengo knew that if this continued, then they would be wiped out.


    So the best thing to do was to fall back and retreat.


    It might sound cowardly, but it was way better to live to fight another day... or in this case, another hour.


    After all, their primary objective had always been to infiltrate the ck Scorpio Brigade.


    But who would¡¯ve known that they would be ambushed and lose more than 90% of their men here?


    No!


    He had to escape with those alive immediately.


    Firstly, they had to contact their base and ry the situation to them.


    They might be asked to retreat or advance with a new infiltration n in mind.


    Nheless, staying here was only dying their motion and killing them off at the same time.


    With that in mind, Pengo strategically shot the enemies while making his way towards each teammate who was still alive.


    .


    "Eve, smoke bombs."


    "Roger that sir!"


    "Tessa, lead everyone to the back!"


    "Got it, Captain!"


    With everyone aware of the n, Pengo quickly gave Eve and Teresa the signal.


    ¡¯Poof!¡¯


    Over 12 smoke bombs were thrown out all at once by Eve and some other soldiers.


    The entire ck became a cloud of thick mist, which was perfect for their escape.


    But they had to hurry up because since this was done outdoors, the smoke would clear up faster than usual.


    The enemy which was now immersed in smoke first took cover, just in case Pengo and the rest nned to kill them since they knew their positions.


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!"


    Scully who was hiding behind a treeughed sheepishly.


    They escaped!


    But how could he let them get away?


    Unlike Pengo, his team wasn¡¯t tasked with infiltration.


    Nope!


    He was here to take care of other teams who might possibly be on their way to infiltrate his base.


    And even though Pengo was his best friend, these were times of war buddy.


    So friendship could wait.


    As soon as he realized that they nned to escape, he immediately called all air force teams to see which one was close by.


    "Air Force B1, do you see them?"


    "Wait a moment.


    Damn!


    They almost had me fooled right now.


    If not for their mistake right now, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that they were there.


    They¡¯re headed towards 6 0¡¯Clock."


    "Got it.


    Thanks!


    Just keep pretending as if you didn¡¯t notice them while keeping an eye on them.


    The team and I will be there shortly."


    "No problem Team Ace.


    I¡¯ll keep you updated if anything changes.


    Over and out."


    Scullyughed when he thought of how angry Pengo would be if he still showed up before him again.


    It almost felt like he was targeting Pengo.


    And judging from his friend¡¯s temper, it would be a miracle if he wasn¡¯t punched in the face after thispetition.


    More importantly, did this mean that he won¡¯t be getting that free meal that Pengo promised 2 days ago?


    .


    The smoke finally cleared out and Scully and the rest of the team who were still alive gathered in secret.


    After all, some enemy air force might be flying over them.


    So they had to be careful.


    As for the dead, they removed their helmets and took out the red scarfs in their pockets.


    Each soldier was given 3 scarves which were supposed to be worn around their heads and arms once dead.


    From there, they would go back to their bases silently.


    They could retire in the dormitories, continue their training and do whatever they wanted, but they had to wear these scarves until the end of thepetition.


    Again, they couldn¡¯t alert or inform theirrades or those in the base about what they saw.


    So even if they were in their base and saw several enemies sneaking in, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Scully and those alive gathered around and quickly came up with a new n before attacking Pengo.


    But unbeknownst to them, they still had more enemies lurking in the dark.


    Wayne¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously whileying low in the tall grass.


    Previously, both enemy teams had been moving in from the 4 and 7 0¡¯Clock positions.


    So they just backed away from the scene towards the 1 0¡¯clock position and watched.


    Some of them had been in the thick bushy trees, while others chose the ground instead.


    And like a tiger hunting its prey, the moment the smoke bombs were released, Wayne and a few others had moved in stealthily.


    Now, they were just waiting for the right time to act.


    They moved closer, silently brought out their weapons and aimed at their targets.


    ¡¯Bang! Bang! Bang!¡¯


    What?


    Scully was in a daze when he realized that he had been shot at the back of his neck twice.


    "You¡¯re dead." Said a mysterious voice.


    Who?


    Scully turned around instantly and came face to face with Wayne who was yfully strolling in with his team.


    His eyes opened wide in shock at the sheer number of people walking towards him.


    These people have been here all this time?


    F***!


    Even though he was dead, he was truly unwilling.


    If Pengo saw this, he would undoubtedly thank the braver hero who killed him off.


    Thank you brother, thank you!


    .


    Wayne wasted no time after killing off Scully and his team.


    With that, they had to leave as soon as possible.


    With that, they were off!


    But the money they left, Air Force B1 contacted Scully.


    "Come in Team Ace,e in!


    New update on the enemy.


    Come in Team Ace!"


    Scully looked at his Walkie Talkie helplessly.


    How could he reply when he was dead?


    He truly felt unwilling to die like this.


    The enemy had taken him down without him killing off anyone from the enemy¡¯s side.


    Wasn¡¯t this just too shameful?


    Everyone one of Scully¡¯s men felt the same way.


    One minute they had escaped death, and the next all their hopes had been killed off.


    So how could they be willing?


    If they were truly dead they knew that their souls would¡¯ve turned into ghosts right now and hunt the living daylight out of Wayne and the rest of those ck Scorpio bastards.


    How hateful!


    "Team Ace,e in Team Ace!


    Team Ace!


    Team Ace.


    Sigh... it couldn¡¯t be that you all have been killed off right?"


    "_"

 Chapter 754 - Infiltrating the Base

    <h4>Chapter 754 - Infiltrating the Base</h4>


    Scully and his men cried pitifully while wearing their red scarves of defeat.


    As for Wayne and his team, they continued stealthily for about an hour more.


    They avoided others, and also lost 6 people from their group, bringing them down to 74 in number.


    All in all, they were still happy about their results.


    And soon, they arrived around the East side of the Poison Lily Brigade.


    Some of the defeated enemies who had just arrived at their base saw Wayne and his men sneak in.


    But because they were dead, they couldn¡¯t say anything at all.


    So they could only watch as these bastards infiltrated their base.


    Of course, Wayne didn¡¯t put them in his eyes because they were dead.


    What was the point of worrying whether a dead person could see them or not?


    They couldn¡¯t report them, so why bother hiding from them?


    Anyway, beforeing in, they took care of some enemy spies hiding on the trees and bushes.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy to catch or even spot these spies.


    They turned off their Walkie Talkies and waited for another 48 minutes in silence until they heard the enemy¡¯s Walkie talkie go off instead.


    .


    One of the enemy spies received a message from his base and passed the information to the other spies around.


    It was through this brief conversation that Wayne and the rest manage to roughly estimate where the rest of the spies were.


    They weren¡¯t absolutely sure of their thoughts, bit still decided to go for it.


    So all 75 of them broke off and attacked ording to their n.


    They had to be fast and precise so that the enemy wouldn¡¯t alert the base.


    That¡¯s why they moved like a lion hunting its prey.


    Again, rather than letting these spies go, they tied them up instead.


    Because if they left now, they might rm theirrades to check out the situation here.


    After all, these men were supposed to be spies who alerted their base if intruders had bypassed the base¡¯s Eastside.


    That said, if the enemy saw these spies walk into the base as ¡¯dead people¡¯, wouldn¡¯t that mean that some team had managed to bypass their eastside?


    Thinking like that, Wayne tied the spies up mercilessly and hid them behind a thick bush.


    For sure, he left 4 of his men with them and instructed these men to use the enemy¡¯s Walkie Talkie to assure the enemy¡¯s base that they were fine.


    So at least for now, no one will know that they had infiltrated the base.


    With that, Wayne and 69 soldiers vigntly snuck into the base amidst the eye of the ¡¯dead¡¯ enemies in the camp.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The soldiers quickly took cover behind several buildings hastily.


    Now Wayne and the rest had already separated into teams of 3 ording to the n and were on their separate ways.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t too worried because they had swapped uniforms with the ¡¯dead¡¯ men that had been tied up earlier on.


    So all they had to do was act natural and avoid conversation with others, for fear of getting caught.


    One should know that the enemy soldiers were still Baymardian soldiers who had been trained to observe and notice spies all around.


    So they knew that the moment they engaged with the enemy in conversation, then they would definitely get caught.


    For now, they only talked amongst themselves to ease out any suspicions.


    No talking with the enemy unless necessary.


    With that, they dispersed calmly and mingled amongst the enemy just as nned.


    Wayne joked andughed with his team of 25 while silently reading the building signs within the base.


    ¡¯Logistics!¡¯


    When infiltrating a base, one of the most important things to do was to get a hold of theirmunication channels and ns.


    If they were able to give out instructions to the enemy, then they could have them dance ording to their tune and go wherever they wanted them to go.


    .


    The team fought numerous patrolling guards around and entered the building from the back door.


    And while all this was going on, many ¡¯dead¡¯ soldiers who were nearby looked wide-eyed.


    "This, this... sh**t


    Why am I dead right now?


    How can I just watch silently as my base gets infiltrated?


    This sucks as hell!"


    "Who is that guy?


    F***!


    Did you just see his skill right now?


    No wonder he and his team coulde this far.


    Incredible!" Eximed one of the dead men.


    He swallowed hard and looked at their moves in amazement.


    From a single nce, he could tell that the man he had been admiring was someone who was probably several ranks higher than himself.


    Was this the difference between the ranks?


    Awesome!


    Many other dead soldiers spoke about the scene too.


    "These people are really lucky.


    Since thepetitor began, we¡¯ve already destroyed 3 teams who had tried to sneak into the base.


    So it¡¯s truly a miracle that they¡¯ve made it so far."


    "What miracle?


    This is purely skill and talent.


    Dammit!


    I need to get stronger!"


    .


    While standing in the hallway, Wayne took out hispact mirror and ced it at an angle that allowed him to see what was going on, on the other side of the hallway


    A dangerous light shed through his eye when he spotted 12 more guards who were currentlying his way.


    The team looked at Wayne¡¯s fingers and nodded in understanding.


    With that, a n was formed.


    They all got into position and acted like they were just having a normal conversation in the hallway.


    The 12 enemy guards heard themotion and frowned when they saw the uniforms that looked identical to theirs.


    They immediately thought that these soldiers might be new recruits who didn¡¯t know how important thispetition was.


    But how could they have known that it was a trap?


    How cool they have known that their good intentions would be used against them?


    Sigh... such is life.


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    (:TT^TT:)

 Chapter 755 - Infiltrating the Base 2

    <h4>Chapter 755 - Infiltrating the Base 2</h4>


    All 12 guards approached Wayne and his team with the intention of educating them on the importance of thepetition.


    With that in mind, they quickly made their way towards the group of unserious soldiers who were constantly joking andughing around yfully.


    Wayne smiled broadly as he heard their approaching footsteps.


    And when all 12 were around them, the game officially began.


    It was already toote for these enemy soldiers.


    Wayne moved like lightning and shed the necks of 2 soldiers with his rubber knife.


    "You¡¯re dead!


    Remember, dead men tell no tales.


    Now, go to sleep."


    The enemy soldiers almost vomited blood when they heard him.


    Sleep your head!


    How could they die like this?


    Who knew that their good intentions would be used against them?


    Their eyes widened in shock as their bodies tingled unwillingly.


    Damn it!


    Who were these men?


    They gritted their teeth unwillingly as they watched these bastards tie them up and drag them away.


    They almost cursed out loud at their own predicaments.


    But since they were dead, they had no choice but to zip their mouths tight.


    Wayne and the rest didn¡¯t care about their feelings.


    Who cared about theirs when some of them were killed off duringst year¡¯spetition?


    Hopefully, these people will learn from this experience and improve themselves.


    This was apetition with thousands of people ying in it.


    So if they fell for the enemy deceit, then that was on them.


    With that, Wayne and his team proceeded further.


    They sessfully yed the game smartly until they were right where they wanted to be.


    That¡¯s right!


    They were just outside the main office.


    Now, it was time to y big!¡¯


    .


    Looking at the iron door, everyone was somewhat restless.


    "Captain.


    Normally, I would agree for the door to be blown up with the low test explosives that we have.


    But if that happens, it could alert more people to the situation.


    As well as give those inside the chance to call for backup."


    "Hmm


    I agree!


    Besides, if we did blow it up, we won¡¯t be able to lock ourselves in and stay safely away from the enemy soldiers.


    If the enemy sees that the door is still intact, then they would most likely assume that it hasn¡¯t been infiltrated yet.


    Again, one of the other teams has just informed me that they have sessfully taken over the building.


    So that means that our soldiers are now undercover guards within the building.


    Nheless, I think we should still y it safe and keep the door in contact rather than destroying it."


    "Agreed!"


    "Hmm."


    "Agreed!"


    Everyone nodded and thought that keeping the door was a must.


    Because even though they now had their soldiers disguised as guards within the building, what if the enemy discovered this and kill off these guards?


    Would their missione to an end?


    Hell no!


    That¡¯s why they decided to keep therge gigantic iron door intact.


    That way, if worstes to the worst, they could just lock themselves in there while thinking of another way to deal with the enemy.


    One of the soldiers rubbed her chin thoughtfully: "How about we knock on the door and wait for one of them to open it?


    We could push our way in and take over the enemy like in a hostage situation."


    "That could work. But the moment we step into the room, some of them might go under the tables and quickly release the news via their Walkie Talkies.


    So by then, the entire base would¡¯ve been informed."


    "Then what do we do?"


    "Everyone, Shh!


    The Captain is thinking." Said a young man with sses.


    Everyone faced Wayne once more to wait for his wisdom.


    Wayne looked around for a bit before turning around and marching in the opposite direction.


    "Captain, where are we going?


    What are you looking for?"


    "Empty room."


    "Why?"


    "Because I want to y a bit."


    "But what about the mission?"


    "What about it?


    Why don¡¯t we y together instead?


    Isn¡¯t that a lot more fun?" Wayne answered yfully, which made everyone almost stumble.


    They were utterly dumbfounded.


    Has their Captain¡¯s brain been fried up because of the difficulty of the mission?


    Was he giving up now?"


    Sigh... their smart, intelligent and brave Captain had finally lost it.


    How tragic!


    And he was young too.


    They looked at Wayne in pity and decided to first tag along in hopes that their thoughts weren¡¯t true.


    Just thinking about it scared them to death.


    Please God of brains, let it not be true.


    Please!


    With that, they followed their brain fried Captain until they entered an empty room.


    .


    Wayne entered an empty meeting room and quickly looked around.


    "Brent!


    Give me your knife... I mean your real knife, not the rubber one used for thepetition."


    "Okay."


    Wayne took the knife and smiled at the confused soldiers before him.


    "Do you all know what these holes are?"


    "Of course Captain!


    They¡¯re venttion holes.


    Even underground camps and many underground territories have their own venttion holes that connect to each... other...


    Ahhhh!


    That¡¯s it!


    Captain, I knew you weren¡¯t losing your mind."


    Some of them jumped and hugged each other excitedly, while others looked at their Captain with crying faces.


    "Wooooooo... Captain, just look at how much I¡¯m crying for you?


    Don¡¯t you have a heart?


    If you knew this all along, then why didn¡¯t you tell us at the very beginning?"


    "Captain, do you think that it¡¯s cool to act all mysterious with us?


    Do you know how worried we were?


    But just to be on the safe side, you aren¡¯t draft, right?"


    "^"


    Wayne speechlessly looked at his team and silently prayed for patience, because at this moment, he truly wanted to wack some of them in the head.


    Everyone chuckled a bit before focusing on the task at hand.


    "Captain, you intend for us to infiltrate the room through this right?"


    "Correct.


    And seeing that you all have a good idea on venttion holes, then what are you all waiting for?


    Get moving now!"


    "Yes sir!"


    With that, everyone got their asses moving.


    But before they climbed onto the vents, they had one more thing to do first.

 Chapter 756 - Undercover Wayne

    <h4>Chapter 756 - Undercover Wayne</h4>


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    ¡¯Boom!


    On the Northside of the Poison Lily Brigade, Several less lethal explosives went off, immediately alerting those in the camp.


    Apparently, a group of enemies were trying to infiltrate their base over there.


    Many sneered and focused their attention on killing this new enemy.


    They didn¡¯t worry a lot about it because over the past few hours, many had tried to sneak into the camp.


    But to the best of their knowledge, none had seeded.


    Right now, many of them were focused on the matter, including those behind the iron door.


    From here, they could hear the loud thunderous sounds that echoed across the open air.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    "9-Y to Headquarters.


    The enemy seems to be retreating in defeat.


    I repeat, the enemy seems to be retreating in defeat."


    "Good Job 9-Y, leave the rest to the air forces now."


    "Roger that ."


    "Air force Beta."


    "Yes sir?"


    "Follow them closely and don¡¯t let them escape.


    Attack if possible or lead others to take care of them instead.


    Understood?"


    "Yes sir!


    Over!"


    .


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    Coupled, with the loud sounds that echoed throughout, many guards who were supposed to be patrolling the building seemed to have gathered in shock just below their window.


    The ce som turned rowdy in a heartbeat.


    Again, even the patrolling guards just outside their doors seemed to be talking loudly about the matter too.


    The chattering of people and the ear banging noises from the explosion made the soldiers in the main room somewhat restless, as they waited for the enemy to fully retreat from their base.


    They were currently 3 stories up, so several of them kept looking out of the window anxiously.


    But while they were doing that, Wayne and his men hastily took advantage of the noise and carefully pried open the air vent holes and waited for their chance in silence.


    That¡¯s right!


    They had nned everything so far.


    All of this was just a distraction to enable them smoothly pry open the air vent holes.


    One should know that air vent exits/holes typically caused loud noises when forcefully opened from within the air vent.


    So they needed something that was way louder to keep distracting the enemy from noticing their actions.


    Again, with everyone concentrating on the current attack outside, no one could¡¯ve imagined that the enemy was already in the base.


    .


    Wayne ced several ear muffs in his ear and carefully took out several stun grenades before smiling broadly at the poor soldier below.


    He had taken notice of all 12 soldiers in the room and made a mental note of their positions.


    Of course, there were 3 vent openings in the massive room.


    So some of his soldiers had already portioned themselves there, ready for action.


    And just as nned, 3 minutes passed by before the chattering guards on grounds level dispersed, which made those looking outside the window leave and get back to their seats.


    They needed everyone¡¯s attention before they could pull out their magic trick.


    With all enemies seated, all Wayne and his team began the countdown.


    10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1.


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    The fuses were pulled and the stun grenades were flung into the room.


    ¡¯Swshhh¡¯


    A dazzling white light shone brightly which made the enemies freeze up for a bit.


    The sh momentarily activated all photoreceptor cells in their eyes, which blinded them for 5 seconds.


    And after that, they began receiving several after images which left their vision impaired for a bit, and their brains in confusion.


    "Ahhhh!"


    As the sound was right next to their ears, the sheer volume of the detonation caused them to have temporary deafness.


    Many fell to the floor and held their ears instinctively while rolling on the ground like babies.


    Even if it were a strong big person, if they weren¡¯t prepared and were met with this explosive power, they too would react in the same way.


    After all, the human ears, eyes and body were delicate.


    So no one could stand this sort of blow shock without preparations.


    .


    Wayne and his team didn¡¯t waste time and quickly attacked the pitiful men rolling on the ground.


    Of course, some closed the windows as fast as they could for fear that others outside might hear them.


    ¡¯Woooooo!!¡¯


    "My ears!


    Dammit! Who?"


    Soon, the sanity and vision of these enemies had returned.


    God!


    That light was so blinding that all they could see was white everywhere.


    Their heads were buzzing nonstop as if someone had spun them around over a hundred times.


    They squinted their eyes painfully while trying to search for their Walkie Talkies on their bodies.


    "No need to search.


    You¡¯re already dead.


    So we did you all a favour and took them away.


    Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be taking over your job from here on out.


    Now, you can rest in peace.


    Isn¡¯t that great?"


    "_"


    The miserable enemies trembled in anger while listening to the bastards before them.


    How did an enemy manage to get all the way here?


    As they watched Wayne and his team take their seats, their hearts were already ripping into a thousand pieces.


    The moment they listened to m the instructions Wayne gave his team, they instantly knew what he was up to.


    F***!


    This bastard was going to lead their men to death!


    Nooooooo!


    They truly felt sad and unwilling at this point.


    .


    All dead men lowered their heads and silently med themselves for the death of theirrades.


    If this was a real battle, they would never be able to forgive themselves for letting the enemy lead theirrades to death.


    They looked at the air vents and silently took note of it all.


    Next time, they would definitely take more precautions against such circ.u.mstances.


    Now, they just prayed that someone might notice the situation here and heck these bastards to death


    That said, Wayne looked at the doc.u.ments in his hands and smiled.


    All team names, tasks and even Walkie Talkie call-in numbers and information were clearly typed out in the doc.u.ments.


    This was perfect for them if they wanted to give out orders and destroy the enemy from within.


    But before they got started, Wayne called his base instead... the ck Scorpio brigade.


    "Did I hear you right, 4-T?


    You¡¯ve sessfully infiltrated the enemy¡¯s base?"


    "Yes, Commander.


    Now, we canmence with phase 3."


    "Good.


    Kill them all!"


    "Yes sir!


    Over and out."


    Wayne smiled broadly as he began contacting the enemy teams.


    And just like that, thepetition continued to be fierce as ever with each brigade losing and winning battles here and there.


    Of course, these soldiers weren¡¯t the only ones in apetitive spirit.


    Far away, someone else trembled murderously with a new goal in his heart.


    No matter what, he must not let this opportunity pass him by.


    Who was that brat topare with him?


    Heheheheh... he was ready for action!

 Chapter 757 - Suspicious Baron Cain

    <h4>Chapter 757 - Suspicious Baron Cain</h4>


    --Virgo City, Arcadina--


    .


    "Hahhahahahahaha!"


    In a small but elegant office, 5 men were currently sitting across from each other while drinking wine andughing their stories and lent up frustrations away.


    This was the happiest day of their lives.


    Only the heavens knew how much they had prayed for this day toe.


    "Brothers, he¡¯s finally dead!


    That bastard, Alec Barn is finally dead.


    Now, we can begin our ns with brother Cain leading the way!" Viscount Poshtus said merrily while raising his cup in the air.


    All 4 brothers praised and satisfied Baron Cain¡¯s ego merrily.


    That¡¯s right!


    Baron Cain had been a long-time frenemy with Alec.


    Him, alongside the dead city Lord Shannon had been Alec¡¯s best friends back in the academy.


    Well, it was more like they were hisckey.


    They had always secretly hated him, and had been trying to rule Arcadina for themselves.


    Of course, Alec wasn¡¯t blind.


    He knew their goal.


    And this why he kept his enemies closer while making sure that they would never rank up in terms of status.


    Cain for one had aplished so much over the years, and also had every making of a true Marquees, which was higher than a Baron, Viscount or an Earl.


    But rather than giving him the title he deserved, Alec pummelled him down 3 levels to a measly Baron.


    Nheless, no one ever dared Cain because they knew how powerful he was.


    Cain¡¯s father died a Marquis.


    So how could Cain who was now a Baron be weak?


    That¡¯s why all these men who had higher titles still called him brother and looked up to him.


    Again, with that Baron title, over the years, Alec had taken many of his official men away from him which led him to secretly build his own army.


    But that wasn¡¯t all Alec did to him.


    The bastard also made sure that he got the bare minimum from the empire, which infuriated him to death.


    So how could he not be about the sc.u.mbag¡¯s death?


    It was just that something didn¡¯t add up in this story.


    .


    "Hahahahhahahaha!


    Eh?


    Elder brother Cain, aren¡¯t you happy about his death?


    I thought that you of all people would celebrate nonstop.


    But does it seem like you¡¯re mourning his death instead?"


    Everyone looked at Cain suspiciously.


    Their sworn brother wouldn¡¯t have been in love with Alec all this time right?


    After all, they had heard that when they were younger, this brother of theirs used to fawn over Alec here and there.


    Could this have been love?


    They knew that their brother has had intimate rtionsh.i.p.s with both men and women over the years.


    So did Alec retaliate against their brother because he got confessed to by Cain?


    With Alec dead, was their brother now heartbroken?


    ¡¯Sigh... big brother, take heart.


    There are many men stronger than Alec out there.


    Don¡¯t give up.¡¯


    (T^T)


    If Cain knew what these idiots were thinking about, he would definitely vomit blood in disgust.


    Even if he had, it would never be his sworn enemy alright?


    "Big brother Cain, if you feel depressed, just let it all out.


    We¡¯ll understand you."


    "Yeah brother, even though you have 5 wives, we understand where your heart truly lies.


    So it¡¯s okay to let it all out."


    "_"


    .


    Cain closed his eyes and trembled slightly.


    He was surrounded by fools!


    Some needed qualities of anyckey is that they shouldn¡¯t be too ambitious or too smart, and they should be easy to manipte with their hot-blooded nature.


    But sometimes, these qualities also make them quite annoying!


    These fools would be the death of him!


    Cain gritted his teeth and tried his best to calm down.


    "What stupid thoughts are your heads filled up with?


    How can I mourn that bastard?"


    "Brother, they say that what you¡¯re doing right now is denial."


    "Shut Up!!!!"


    Everyone lowered their heads and only thought that their big brother was quite pitiful.


    It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, he¡¯ll get over itter on.


    Cain looked at them and knew that if he didn¡¯t clear this up now, these fools would think that he really had a thing for Alec.


    He took another big whiff of air and sighed.


    "Brothers, how can I be sad?


    Of course I¡¯m happy about it.


    But it¡¯s just that his death is a little bfishy."


    Everyone raised their heads in confusion.


    "Eh?


    Big Brother, how do you mean?"


    "Do you remember that I came here in secret a month ago?


    Don¡¯t you remember that Alec had taken my men away towards Baymard for battle?


    So how is it possible that he would¡¯ve been able to appear in the Capital and get executed?


    From my estate in the West, it would take over a month to get to Baymard.


    So I estimated that he would stay in Baymard for another month or so after his battle before taking 4 other months to get back to the Capital.


    That said, I expected him back sometime in October earliest or December if something dyed him.


    So how is it possible that he was here this July?


    Does he have wings on his back or something?


    This story doesn¡¯t add up at all!!"


    .


    Cain was really confused.


    When Alec took his men away, he knew that he would be killed once Alec got back from Baymard.


    After all, he had tried to assassinate Alec the first time Alec left Baymard.


    And from Alec¡¯s bodynguage, he was sure that the bastard was aware of what he did.


    So how could he just sit there and wait for death?


    That¡¯s why he rushed towards this city in the Central part of Arcadina.


    He came here to get more men in preparation to battle against Alec.


    This city was just 3 weeks away from the Capital.


    So news of Alec¡¯s death had already circted within this city.


    Which brought shock to himself, since he just got here a few days ago after travelling for months.


    This was sorcery!


    "Brother Cain, believe me, I was there for the execution myself.


    It¡¯s true, the real Alec Barn is dead."


    "How?"


    One of the men rubbed his chin in thought before his eyes lit up: "Brother, I heard that Alec Barn had many trained actor doubles that he sent out during missions just for face."


    Cain looked at him curiously: "Really?"


    "Yes brother!


    It¡¯s said that his doubles were real assassins who had face paint on all the time.


    They also turned to have the same body structure as he does so as to seem more convincing."


    .


    The more Cain listened, the more he believed.


    After all, that was the only usible exnation for Alec¡¯s locational sorcery.


    "But how are you sure that they killed the real Alec?"


    "Brother, they ced his head on a stick, and I personally had my men look at it in secret for any disguises.


    It¡¯s definitely him.


    There was no face paint or anything.


    Plus, don¡¯t forget that Oden and his son had been nning their revenge all this time.


    So how could they miss their target?


    Even Alec was caught unawares by them."


    Cain finally let his worries go after listening to his men.


    It seems like he was worried for nothing.


    Well, with Alec dead, now he could take over the Western regions of Arcadina.


    He didn¡¯t fear Oden or William because he believed that they only won due to them catching Alec by surprise.


    They had only identally killed captured Alec, so what could they do against him who now knew of their existence?


    They had been lurking in the shadows for the past 20 something years, so skills could they have?


    Now that he knew of their existence, he would send his spies to monitor them for a bit.


    Of course he would send more people to verify once more that the real Alec Barn was dead.


    More still, what happened to the princes?


    Where were they?


    They hadn¡¯t been executed yet, and there wasn¡¯t any news about them.


    So where they now in hiding while nning to take Arcadina back?


    There were just too many unknowns in this issue.


    And his biggest obstacles were William and Oden.


    Was he just going to sit here and watch his dreams fly by?


    No!


    He had to go back to the western regions and begin conquest.


    He didn¡¯t believe that he would lose to them.


    No matter what, he must create his own empire.


    And if William or Oden gets in his way, then you bad for them for them.


    Because he would never give up.


    He would call his new empire, ¡¯Cain¡¯.


    Hahahhahahaha... long live himself.


    The empire of Cain must be realized!


    Cain¡¯s eyes flickered as he drank his wine slowly.


    Soon, it would be his time to shine!

 Chapter 758 - More Problems

    <h4>Chapter 758 - More Problems</h4>


    While Baron Cain was busy imagining his fairytale empire, far away in an entirely different continent, some other people were getting overly excited too.


    .


    --Hable Coastal City, Continent of Lambe--


    .


    The city was extremely silent, as several residents had locked themselves in their homes in fear of being seen.


    Businesses were closed and the entire city looked like it had been deserted for years now.


    Even those who arrived by ship on the docks of this coastal city were told to stay on their sh.i.p.s for an entire day before leaving.


    Everyone shivered while taking a peek through the small openings in their windows.


    "Oh my God!


    How long are they going to stay here?


    If we don¡¯t harvest the goods from the farms close to the forest, then those wild animals will definitely eat them."


    "Dammit!


    Why can¡¯t these people just leave us alone?


    Why are they here?


    What do they want?"


    "I heard that they¡¯re just passing by."


    "Really?!!"


    "Shh!


    What are you yelling for?


    Keep your voice down.


    I don¡¯t want to die because of you."


    "Sorry..."


    "_"


    The air was tense and the people were gloomy.


    But why did this massive city shudder in fear?


    Well, that was because of the announcement that had been made 5 days ago.


    One should know that their current continent, the continent of Lambe, was now governed by the temple of Adonis.


    That¡¯s right!


    This temple had sessfully conquered all 4 empires within the Lambe continent.


    They had killed all their rulers and forced the royals to be ves.


    So Adonis the 3rd now ruled over the entire continent with his beliefs.


    .


    The Temple¡¯s beliefs were just ridiculous.


    Women and children were sacrificed and roped duly to the Adonis.


    For example, he believed that women that couldn¡¯t bear sons for their husbands were selfish and guilty.


    So byw, these women had been seized and locked up in a training home which they called a ¡¯correcting home.¡¯


    There, many temple deacons, vicar¡¯s, ministers and knights will take turns with these women until they were able to bear a son.


    If it was a daughter, they would continue to stay there for their disobedience.


    And if it were a son, then they could go back to their husbands.


    As for the daughters that were born during that time, they will belong to the temple of Adonis and do their own share part for the temples¡¯ greater good.


    Again, anyone woman who gave birth to a child with any disorders would be put to death.


    And all women weren¡¯t allowed to be engaged until after theiring of age ceremony.


    That was because during the ceremony, the temple staff had to pick out the best looking women for the temple (themselves), before leaving the unwanted ones for themon men in the empire.


    And unlike the Pyno continent, theing of age for people in the Lambe continent was 13 years old, rather than 15.


    One should remember that in this era, due to all the hardbour and physical restraints on one¡¯s body, menopause happened around 27 years old and above.


    So the people believed that the younger the girl, the more childbearing she would be.


    Anyway, the temple of Adonis had instilled fear into the people all these years, as men weren¡¯t safe too.


    40% of their business profits and merits had to go to the temple


    Anyone who failed to pay would be executed on the spot.


    That said, the people have lived in constant fear of this tyrannical temple.


    They had been praying and crying for a change.


    But so far, no one hase to their aid yet.


    And even those who dared to resist and form an anti-Adonis opposition group ended up dead.


    So what could they do?


    .


    Everyone shivered in their homes while praying that these knights marching outside could hurry up.


    They didn¡¯t know where they were going or what they intended to do.


    But all they wanted to know was when they would leave.


    That¡¯s right, tens of thousands of knights were constantly marching into the coastal city fiercely.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    On the sandy shores, thousands of knights were gathered in formation while waiting for thest batch of knights to arrive.


    And standing on the docks, was Chief Commander Hutton, who was overlooking them sternly.


    Hutton wore an all-ck armoury that had several golden symbols and letter writings scribbled on it.


    Again, the feather on top of his helmet was golden, and his sword sheath also had arge golden symbol of the letter A for Adonis on it.


    Hutton stood majestically while enjoying the admiring gaze of the men below.


    And soon, some on rushed towards him hastily.


    "Chief Commander, all 250,000 men are here."


    "Good!" Hutton said while smiling broadly.


    With that, he stepped a little closer and someone brought a megaphone by his mouth.


    .


    "Men, today, we will embark on another grand mission for the greater good of our temple and our leader, Adonis the 3rd."


    The moment Adonis¡¯ name was mentioned, everyone knelt, did a letter ¡¯A¡¯ with their fingers and ced it against their foreheads.


    "All hail Adonis our glorious leader."


    After paying their respect, everyone including Hutton got up again.


    Every time Adonis¡¯ name was mentioned, they had to kneel no matter where they were, otherwise if caught, it would be seen as betrayal.


    "Men, our mission is the same as always: to conquer the world for Adonis.


    However, it seems that some people want to stand in our way.


    "Yes, you heard me right.


    It appears that some unbelievers want to stop our ns.


    But we aren¡¯t entirely sure yet.


    A while back, we sent some of our brothers towards the Pyno continent.


    And our forces on the many pirate inds along the way haven¡¯t gotten any news of their victory.


    We are sure that they did reach the coastlines of the Arcadian Empire.


    However, there was no return message about their victory, which could only mean that they either betrayed us, died or got captured by the enemy.


    So we will go find out for ourselves about what happens to our brothers.


    And at the same time, we will wage war against these non-believers.


    This time, we will conquer the enemy, just as we¡¯ve done over the years.


    Now men, it¡¯s time to fight for our temple.


    It¡¯s time to fight for Adonis!"


    "All hail Adonis our glorious leader."


    "All hail Adonis our glorious leader."


    "All hail Adonis our glorious leader."

 Chapter 759 - Everyones Target

    <h4>Chapter 759 - Everyone''s Target</h4>


    The knights felt overly angry when they listened to Hutton¡¯s speech.


    They truly wanted to see the enemy that dared to go against Adonis.


    That was just sphemous to them.


    In short, it was a sacrilege.


    Adonis was always right.


    At least this was how they had been brainwashed and brought up.


    One should know that Adonis collected all second-born sons right after these children came to the world.


    So they were strictly raised in the temples and only believed in what Adonis said.


    Again, the temple of Adonis has had 3 rulers since its creation.


    In the beginning, they were just an underground society thatter conquered its first empire 15 yearster.


    For sure, the moment it sessfully governed its first empire, it immediately started collecting babies to brainwash.


    And after another 27 years, Adonis conquered its next empire and so on.


    So over the years, they had been knights that were overly loyal to them.


    For these knights, Adonis was like their father who took them in to give them better lives.


    After all, as second sons, they might not even be eligible to inherit any properties and might even be plotted against.


    In their hearts, Adonis was like a kind hand that covered those who weren¡¯t loved by their parents... at least that¡¯s the version that the temple made them believe in.


    And what they hated the most were people who went against their father or even dared to resist his orders.


    They had straight up killed many peasants who dared to resist.


    Some had even killed their own blood parents too.


    In their hearts and minds, father was the only parent ruling over their lives.


    And they were willing to die for him any day any time.


    Their father was their everything!


    (*^*)


    .


    Everyone¡¯s blood was boiling when they thought of those bastards who dared to go against their kind father¡¯s wishes.


    As they boarded the massive fleet of over 200 sh.i.p.s, many of them still grumbled about these enemies.


    "Hmph!


    I can¡¯t wait to get there and show them the consequences of going against father."


    "I agree!


    I only feel bad for father who initially wanted to help them by spreading his influence there.


    Those barbarians don¡¯t deserve his love at all!"


    "Hmhm.


    I can only say that for giving father sleepless nights, they truly deserve to die under my de."


    "Father is so kind."


    "Ahh... I just thought of something.


    I heard thatst time, Captain James did exceptionally well during his mission.


    So he was granted an audience with father.


    I heard that he also kissed fathers most treasured red ring too."


    "What?


    His favourite red ruby ring?


    How is that possible?


    How can he be so lucky?


    I want to kiss father¡¯s ring too and be blessed."


    "Me too!


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be the star of this mission.


    This way, I too can kiss father¡¯s ring."


    "Pui!


    Who are you fooling?


    It¡¯s going to be me.


    So stop dreaming."


    "No!


    It¡¯s going to be me."


    "Me!"


    "Me!"


    "Me!"


    (0^0)


    Everyone argued passionately while getting on their sh.i.p.s.


    The entire world seemed to be on the move because just like them, many other visitors were on their way to the Pyno continent too.


    .


    --Somewhere on the Ocean--


    .


    ¡¯Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!¡¯


    The soft summer ocean waves gently hit the corners of 3 massive sh.i.p.s in formation.


    The air seems to have the ability to whisk one¡¯s souls away, as its brine-like presence, coupled with its fishy smell seems a bit too strong under the sun¡¯s heat.


    The passengers on these sh.i.p.s anxiously looked ahead and wished that they could magically arrive at their destinations right away.


    As for these people, they were from the Empire of Romain.


    They were the dark-skinned people who were on their way to find their saviour in the visions.


    They were on their way to meet the mysterious Landon Barn.


    Their journey was supposed to be an 8 month one judging from the map their princess had drawn while she was in her vision-phase.


    But the issue was that many of them had never left their continent and travelled this far out.


    Yes, they could travel from empire to empire within their continent, and could also travel towards the neighbouring continents too.


    But the Pyno Continent was too far and none of them had experience going out this far.


    Of course they wanted to get help from the neighbouring continents, but they were afraid that maybe those from the temple of Adonis had already taken over those ces.


    So going there seemed dangerous.


    That¡¯s why they risked everything and sake out all on their own ording to what their princess gave them.


    .


    Everything went well at the start of their journey, but when winter came, they experienced terrible storms and several disastrous waves out in the open.


    Their sh.i.p.s got damaged and they had to dock for the entire winter on an ind.


    They truly felt like the heavens were on their side because what they experienced should¡¯ve killed them.


    Yet, here they were.


    Again, once they arrived on the ind, they had to battle with pirates.


    Fortunately, they won.


    But that still wasn¡¯t the end of their worries.


    Other enemies kepting in one by one, and they fought hard as well while repairing their sh.i.p.s.


    Of course, they dared not leave until the end of winter due to the storms.


    So once spring came along, they quickly picked up the pace and continued their journey towards their saviour.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    2 young men hurriedly ran towards a beautiful ck 16-year-old girl.


    In their continent, everyone had dark skin tones of different shades with pure white/silvery hair and cute cat-like light green eyes.


    Of course, a few others, like those in the royal families, had light purple eyes instead.


    The boys ran to their little sister excitedly while holding onto arge drawing.


    .


    "Sister, sister... Look!


    I estimate that 4 weeks from now, we¡¯ll arrive at our saviour¡¯s home.


    Hahahahahahahaha!


    I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve made it this far."


    The boys, Javis and Andrew showed Lucia the map excitedly.


    When they thought of all the battles they had fought along the way just to get to their destinations, their hearts pounded with pride instead.


    The feeling was good!


    Lucia looked at her brothers and chucked.


    She too felt proud as well.


    If someone had told her that she would be courageous enough to stab a pirate, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it at all.


    But not only did she stab the guy, she also killed several others who tried to attack her and her men.


    After her first kill, she puked and almost fainted from it all.


    Now, she didn¡¯t feel nauseated at all.


    "Sister, I¡¯ve been thinking.


    What if they didn¡¯t speak the samenguage as us?


    What do we do then?"


    "Yeah little sister, it¡¯s very unlikely that they will speak the samenguage as us so what do we do?"


    Both brothers frowned when they thought about this.


    If they couldn¡¯t evenmunicate with their saviour, then how were they supposed to get his help?


    Lucia just looked at them and smiled.


    "The heavens have said that we should go to our saviour.


    So I¡¯m sure thatmunication wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    The heavens know all.


    So worry not brothers.


    Our saviour will understand us."


    "Hmm!"


    .


    Listening to Lucia, everyone put their worries away and rxed.


    Indeed,munication wouldn¡¯t be an issue since the heavens sent them there.


    And even if it was, they had alreadye this far to turn back or do something about it.


    Right now, their main concern was getting to their saviour safely.


    After all, these waters still had pirates and all sorts of dangers ahead.


    That said, anything could happen within these next 4 weeks.


    So why risk it?


    As for the clueless Mr. Saviour, he was currently driving hastily.


    It was time, it was finally time.


    Hahahahhahahaha!

 Chapter 760 - Time For An Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 760 - Time For An Upgrade</h4>


    Landon hummed excitedly while making his way to the lower region, alongside Lucius and Mark.


    "Hahahahahaha!


    I can¡¯t believe that they¡¯re finally ready." Mark said excitedly.


    He, Josh, Gary and Trey just got back from their honeymoon vacation with their wives.


    And the moment he came back, he was swamped with police work.


    One should know that he was also Landon¡¯s sworn brother who had followed Landon from Baymard to Arcadina.


    And after Baymard¡¯s military got stronger, he alongside Lucius were given new identities within the police force.


    Of course, they still retained their positions in the military, but they also had head positions within the police force.


    For example, Lucius was still the head of Baymard¡¯s military, as well as the Chief of police (or Commissioner) too.


    And Mark himself was the assistant chief of police.


    .


    As for the rest of the boys, they still retained their military positions as well.


    But Trey and Gary were given new titles in the Navy headquarters, while Josh was ranked up within the military.


    Mark knew exactly what Landon was trying to do, but he didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    At first, no one wanted to leave the military since that was where all the action was at.


    So Landon came up with this n to slowly shift their focus to their new positions.


    And in truth, it was working quite well because he for one had now assimted himself onto the role of assistant chief of police over the years.


    He knew that without a doubt, all of this was just training for himself.


    Because once Lucius retired, he would likely take over as chief of police.


    The same could be said for Josh, who would be in charge of the military once Lucious retired.


    Of course, Gary was already in charge of the Navy and Marines.


    While Trey was in charge of the Coast guards since they weren¡¯t technically under the Navy.


    They could only work alongside or under the Navy during wars or emergencies.


    But they were typically a force of their own.


    That said, all of Landon¡¯s sworn brothers prepared and trained dutifully for their positions as the heads of various major forces.


    And so over time, they had stopped going out for missions issued by the barracks (except Josh)... and now focused on missions involving their new titles.


    Mark for one was thrilled to be a part of the police force.


    .


    There was so much to do within Baymard alone.


    And with the new territories, new missions had been sent out to the officers on a daily.


    They had to work with the soldiers to protect these new territories.


    The soldier protected the new borders, while they protected and kept the peace within these new territories.


    Several stone estates were new use as new police offices out of the Capital city.


    The dungeons there had been properly cleaned and transformed.


    There was so much part work to do, as well as so many reports from the citizens who want justice upheld for things like stealing grain and whatnot.


    Of course, every territory had a military station there too, just in case of some unknown danger which the police forces couldn¡¯t handle.


    These soldiers were also there to scout out the forest regions and identify which regions have deadly beasts in them.


    The police were concerned with the peace within the town, cities and viges, while the military would handle things that lure within the forest or those outside Baymard¡¯s new borders.


    The moment Mark got back from his honeymoon, he had been swamped.


    From the paperwork to his nned visits to the new territories and many other activities... he didn¡¯t even get the chance to take a single breather.


    But, all of this still excited him too, as he was getting action here and there.


    All in all, he truly loved his position as assistant chief of police.


    .


    ¡¯Vrrrrmmmmmm!¡¯


    Landon, Mark and Lucius excitedly made their way towards the weapon manufacturing industry.


    Today, they were going for a demonstration for all new police gadgets and weapons.


    But what excited Mark most was that most of his worries would be solved today.


    "Hahahhahahah!


    Bro, you of all people know how manyints I¡¯ve received from the office about that problem.


    So how can I not be d that it¡¯s going to be resolved?" Mark said while tapping Landon¡¯s shoulders merrily.


    Only he knew how these matters disturbed his officers over the past few months.


    Now, he could finally put it all behind him.


    As for Lucius, he also came here on behalf of the barracks too.


    The demonstration would also showcase new gadgets and weapons for the soldiers too. So of course he woulde.


    And apart from the trio, several other military heads were also going toe for the demonstration.


    In short, they should already be there since he decided to pick Landon up before getting here.


    As for Josh, he wouldn¡¯t be attending since he just left for a mission yesterday.


    Lucius smiled stupidly when he thought of thest show.


    Hopefully, today¡¯s show will also blow his mind too.


    .


    "Boy, can¡¯t you give me a hint about what¡¯s going to be disyed?"


    "Yeah, bro!


    I know you said that they would solve my problems, but what exactly are they?"


    Landon chuckled and just looked at them in silence while crossing his hands.


    If he told them about it now, wouldn¡¯t that ruin the surprise factor?


    Lucius and Mark on the other hand really wanted to strangle him to death.


    Both Mark and Lucius truly wanted to strangle Landon to death.


    Why was he always like this?


    Would it kill him to give them a few hints?


    Sometimes they got tempted to throw you over a cliff.


    But who made them care so much about him?


    Very soon, the grumpy duo soon forgot about the annoying Landon and focused on the demonstration show.


    They excitedly thought of numerous possibilities about the new goodies.


    What would they look like, and what could they do?


    All this would be answered when they got to the lower region.


    It was time for Baymard¡¯s armed forces to get another upgrade.

 Chapter 761 - More New Toys

    <h4>Chapter 761 - More New Toys</h4>


    "I.D¡¯s and Passes please."


    "Sure!"


    Everyone did as they were told, while another guard quickly checked their vehicle and bodies.


    Even if they knew who they were these men still did their jobs thoroughly.


    After all, only those permitted could get into the lower region.


    They passed through several more checkers before going on their way.


    Who knows if Landon and the rest were assassins with face paint on?


    It was better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡¯Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm.¡¯


    Landon, Lucius and Mark drove off after undergoing all security checks.


    The lower region was treated just like the F.B.I headquarters back on earth.


    So they had been individually scanned and checked thoroughly through the massive security building.


    With their identities verified and weapons registered, they quickly headed towards the weapon manufacturing industry apanied by 2 more security guards.


    One should know that they weren¡¯t part of the security team that was supposed to guard the lower region.


    They were just visitors who came in with registered weapons.


    Hence, the guards were to follow them at all times during their stay in the lower region just to make sure that they didn¡¯t try anything funny... even if they knew that Lucius and the rest were prominent military figures.


    That said, they drove their vehicles behind them calmly.


    .


    "Wee your majesty!"


    "Wee king father Lucius!"


    "Wee assistant Chief of Police Mark!"


    "Hmm!"


    Landon and the rest nodded at the many personnels in the room.


    From the Minister of national defence to those with important roles in the army, police force and guard units, everyone was here for the show.


    The moment Landon stepped in, he was made to sign a confidentiality doc.u.ment as usual.


    With that, he sat in the massive waiting room patiently.


    1:55 P.M


    It was almost time for the show to begin.


    And right on cue, the double-sided door before them opened up and a 32-year-old woman in ab coat walked in.


    The somewhat noisy room quieted down a bit.


    Thedy first greeted Landon and Lucius before focusing on everyone else.


    "Wee everyone, to the weapon manufacturing industry.


    I¡¯m overseer Melissa, and I¡¯ll be here to any questions during the show.


    Now, follow me please."


    With that, the woman turned around and led them through the door.


    Mark¡¯s eyes sparkled as he saw gadgets and gears around the room.


    Lucius acted the same as well.


    It took a lot of effort for him to calm down, as he was very much remote to run toward them merrily.


    Everyone felt the same too.


    They looked at these new creations like Christmas toys from Santa us.


    "What do you think that is?


    It looks so cool!"


    "Ahhhh!


    Look at that one?


    Will it be for the military, the police or guardsmen?


    Please let it be for us.


    I want it so bad!!"


    Everyone was happily talking about the new toys while trying to guess their purposes.


    Overseer Melissa just smiled and stood before one of the volunteers who was currently wearing some sort of arm shield.


    .


    "To start off, we¡¯ll begin with this.


    The BodyGuard."


    "Oooooooo!"


    Everyone was in awe when looking at the cool hand-like glove shield that almost reached one¡¯s elbow.


    "The bodyguard has a thick upper exterior that protects against knife attacks.


    Of course, I know that you all are trained professionals.


    But if you weren¡¯t, and someone wanted to cut your face with a knife, what would a normal person¡¯s instincts be like?"


    Mark simted it in his mind and pictured that he was the one getting attacked.


    "A normal person?


    Hmmm... they would instinctively ce their hands over their face for protection."


    Everyone nodded in agreement too.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right.


    They would instinctively use their hands as shields.


    And this is where the bodyguardes to y.


    Its polymer-based frame,posite armour shell, inner sleeves and other protective materials... protect against lethal knife or de attacks.


    So it in itself is a glove hand shield.


    But that isn¡¯t all.


    On the side here, there are 4 buttons.


    But before we continue the demonstration, Jules, can you lower the window covers."


    "Yes, overseer Melissa." With that, the young man who was Melissa¡¯s secretary hastily ran towards a table at the front of the room, opened a drawer and took out a remote control as well as a small instruction manual there.


    He quickly glimpsed at the manual and knew which button was for what before pressing on them.


    And soon, the window covers were lowered, blocking the sun¡¯s rays.


    For sure, he kept one massive window uncovered, because overseer Melissa didn¡¯t want the roompletely dark.


    .


    "Thank you, Jules.


    Now, let continue with the functions of these 4 buttons.


    The first button will activate a shlight that wille out from here."


    ¡¯Pim!¡¯


    The button was pressed and a bright white beam of light shot out from the arm shield.


    Everyone¡¯s mouth dropped wide open as they looked at thetest tech before them.


    It was as if it came out from a spy movie.


    Yes, they had shlights and whatnot.


    But when ites out of a shield, how cool was that?


    Melissa saw their excitement and didn¡¯t n on stopping there.


    "That was it for the first button.


    But the won¡¯t one will definitely blow your minds.


    Everyone, I¡¯d like to draw everyone¡¯s attention to these 2 erect points here.


    Onex the second button is pressed, arge bolt of current will be transferred out.


    So in essence, it works like a taser."


    --silence--


    Everyone looked at the shield with greedy eyes.


    No!


    This weapon had to be sent to the military


    So what if police people typically used tasers?


    This weapon was a great help to the men outside as well.


    Say they were out on a mission and meet a wild creature in the forest.


    If the creature climbs on them and tries to bite them, then they could activate the taser on the uppermost part of the shield and render it motionless.


    In fact, they could even trick the creature by letting it bite the tough shield, before tasing the living daylight out of it.


    Again, the same could be said if they got jumped by a criminal too.


    It¡¯s the perfect situation for both indoor and outdoor missions.


    Since it¡¯s worn like a long arm glove, it¡¯s a weapon that can¡¯t be taken away from them.


    The taser will be a part of their body.


    So how could they not want it?


    No!


    This Bodyguard Tech had to be theirs!

 Chapter 762 - More New Toys 2

    <h4>Chapter 762 - More New Toys 2</h4>


    "I¡¯m d that you all like it so far.


    But there are two more buttons left.


    The third one is an O.C spray (pepper spray) that will be released from here.


    It may seem like a useless defensive weapon, but I¡¯m sure that you all know that during battle, such weapons might just be the leading cause of your victory."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, as they pictured a scenario where they were almost losing.


    If the enemy was strangling them but they didn¡¯t have enough energy to pull the bastard¡¯s hands away then why not aim pepper spray into his eyes?


    It would take more than 3 minutes for the victims to adjust after getting sprayed, since their eyes would literally feel like it was being burnt off.


    Thinking about it like this, they felt pleased with this addition.


    Now their minds focused on what thest button could do.


    Melissa smiled slyly at their anxious expressions.


    "You all have Walkie Talkies right?


    And the most fearful thing is that you might lose your Walkie Talkies during missions.


    So what if I told you that these shields could also act like Walkie Talkies?"


    What?


    Everyone¡¯s lips trembled in excitement while listening.


    Melissa quickly pressed thest button and a secretpartment on the side of the shield opened up.


    It had a few more buttons which all of them were familiar with.


    These were the buttons on their Walkie Talkies.


    It also had a small sketch or drawing of a phone on it.


    And on the lower part of the drawing were tiny dots, which was probably the microphone for them to speak in.


    The same could be said for the upper part of the picture which would transmit the voices of others to them.


    Again, at the side, there was a small dial Turner there for them to switch and connect with other military frequency bands.


    Of course during missions, they were supposed to be on the frequency band or channel that was assigned to them.


    That way, everyone on the mission could connect and talk with each other at once on the same channel.


    The fact that they had a built-in Walkie Talkie had already blown their minds.


    Their greedy eyespletely devoured the BodyGuard possessively.


    This BodyGuard arm shield was a must!


    .


    "This is definitely for the police forces and Guard units.


    Hahahahhahahaha!


    This time, we have picked up a treasure."


    "What the hell are you talking about?


    This is clearly for the army.


    So don¡¯t even think about it!"


    "Hmph!


    Old dog,st time, you army people took the ming torch weapon and we didn¡¯tin.


    But now that this one is for us, you¡¯re trying to steal it from under our noses?


    Dream on!


    The bodyguard is for us."


    "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s for the police forces, but it¡¯s definitely for us guards units.


    Just listen to the name, the bodyguard.


    It¡¯s clearly for us.


    So why are you both dancing around like chickens?"


    "Who¡¯s a chicken?


    Just because it has the word guard in its name doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s for guards."


    "Yeah!


    It¡¯s for the army."


    "No!


    The police force."


    "Guard Units!"


    "Police force!"


    "Army!"


    (*^*)


    .


    Melissa looked at them and chuckled.


    Well, the more excited they were, the more money her industry would make.


    After all, they were buying these goods from her industry.


    So the more impressed they were, the happier she was too.


    As for Landon, his thoughts were in the future instead.


    Back on earth, theplete BodyGuard arm shield was like a while superhero spy gadget.


    Firstly, it had an L.E.D screen which also provided G.P.S routes, maps and could even detect concealed weapons too.


    That wasn¡¯t all, it could also do gas & chemicals detections with a touch of a button and had several inbuilt sensors in it.


    There was also the fact that it had a small spy camera and recording device installed into it.


    Of course, it also came with aser rangefinder that could determine the distance between the enemy (or object) and the user.


    With the L.E.D screen, everything could be viewed.


    Again, one shouldn¡¯t forget the fact that the current high tech bodyguard had tiny defibritors that could restore a normal heartbeat by sending an electric impulse or shock to the heart during life-threatening moments.


    Location tracking and many other functions made the BodyGuard a real treasure.


    In future, all these things would be added to Baymard¡¯s current Bodyguard full arm shield.


    By then, Landon wondered how these Lucius and the rest would react to the real thing.


    It would certainly be a sight to see.


    Back on earth, all these features were present on the Bodyguard for military uses.


    And as one went from military tow enforcers to guards and finally to Basic (public use), some features were removed altogether.


    For example, the basic one only had a shlight and pepper spray.


    It was typically used by park rangers and those who went hunting and were attacked by wildlife.


    The strong protective shield had saved many lives.


    Anyway in Baymard, no civilians would have them.


    Only those working as park rangers and what not.


    Of course, the armed forces would have them as well.


    So everyone had been arguing for nothing because they would all get these BodyGuards shields.


    But in future, the shield functions will vary depending on what armed force they would be assigned to.


    Only the military would have all functions in their arm shield.


    .


    With that, Melissa continued onto the next invention, which was a Radar gun for police officers who wanted to know how fast vehicles were going.


    "Hahahhahahahahaha!


    Finally, the problem has been solved.


    Now, we can urately give out speeding tickets.


    You don¡¯t know how many people have argued with us and defended themselves about their speeding tickets.


    Now that we have this, there would be no way for them to argue again.


    Good! Good! Good!


    This radar gun is awesome!"


    Mark held the Radar gun as if it were a baby, before passing it to Lucius.


    Landon also felt awkward because over the years, it hadpletely skipped his mind.


    It was only when Markined that Landon remembered.


    Up next, they showed them several new guns, as well as several new handheld grenades which were all deadly.


    But the things that made many thrilled were the new sniper guns and thetest models of Practice grenades.


    Practice grenades were simr in the handling and function of normal hand grenades... but rather than producing lethal destruction, they only produced a loud popping noise and a puff of smoke on detonation.


    They werepletely harmless to the soldiers or the police forces during training.


    They had the same weight, have and feel as regr grenades which were great for practicing precision when throwing them.


    In short, practice grenades were a necessity during training.


    What made them happy was that the new practice grenades were said to produce an even louder thunderous sound and thicker smoke factor which would give the trainer a real sense of fear.


    All in all, everyone was very pleased with these new toys.


    Now, they couldn¡¯t wait to ce their orders immediately!


    "As expected of overseer Melissa.


    Her industry has done it again."


    "Agreed!


    I can¡¯t wait to go out on missions with these new babies."


    "Heh... have you forgotten that it¡¯s my police force that will have those ones?"


    "Hmph!


    You wish!


    It¡¯s my guard unit that will get them."


    "No!


    They belong to the army."


    "No way!


    They belong to the police force!"


    "Guard Units!"


    "Army!"


    "Police Force!"


    Soon, everyone turned towards Landon in the heat of the argument.


    "Your majesty, say something!"


    (*-_-)

 Chapter 763 - Gathering The Team

    <h4>Chapter 763 - Gathering The Team</h4>


    After discussing and finalizing everything, everyone passed through security again and left the lower region.


    Landon and Lucius first dropped Mark back in the police headquarters before heading towards the Baymardian barracks.


    Even though it was 4:26 P.M, their day was nowhere near over.


    Today, several Baymardian and Caronian soldiers had gathered within one of the halls in the barracks.


    A week ago, they had all received mysterious letters requesting them to gather here.


    The letter only said that they were selected for an important mission.


    And if they choose to ept it, then they have to gather here.


    So here they were.


    Again, they were to bring the letter with them if they wanted to attend this meeting


    Typically, most of the courses that had nothing to do with guns and advanced technology were also taught in the Baymardian barracks.


    So most of the Caronian soldiers had to attend some of these courses in the Baymardian barracks.


    Courses like ethics, rock climbing, safety, military tactics, sword fighting and whatnot were taught there.


    But they also had some courses that were taught in the Caronian barracks, like archery, handbat and so on.


    The most important thing is that they had so many drills and obstacle course routines in the Caronian barracks which were the same as those in the Baymardian barracks.


    The fact that they could move from one barracks to another deepened the bond between the Caronian and Baymardian soldiers.


    Again, the Caronians also had their own special units, as well as their battles between brigades.


    So they weren¡¯t left out from all the fun.


    .


    That said, just because they could enter the Baymardian barracks didn¡¯t mean that they could go anywhere they pleased.


    They could only go to the ss sights, cafeteria, outdoor fields, clinic, challenge center and the first floor of the library.


    Any other ce was out of bounds unless they were the superiors sent for them.


    The security in the barracks was tight, with I.D checks and so many other procedures.


    Anyway, both Caronian and Baymardian soldiers were silently waiting in a massive hall merrily.


    Just holding the secret note in their hand made them feel special.


    Everyone¡¯s chest had risen proudly as they felt like all their training over the years earned them a spot on the mission.


    Their minds began wondering what sort of mission they would be sent on.


    Penelope¡¯s brothers who were amongst the chosen few also felt the same way too.


    First Prince Robert, 2nd Prince Asher and 3rd prince Neeson were almost having a heart attack because of the wait.


    They sat with 2 other friends who had also been chosen as well.


    One of their friends turned to them anxiously: "Guys, do you think that it will be like those missions in the James Bond movie?


    My whole body is trembling from anxiety.


    Just what sort of mission is a triple S-ss one?"


    "Damn!


    Just the mission level already tells you how life-threatening the mission might be.


    This is like nothing we¡¯ve done before!"


    "Hmhm.


    This one will probably have a tone of bad psychos who might kill us in the blink of an eye."


    "Ahh!


    That¡¯s true, there might be deadly assassins there that we might have to fight against."


    "Oh my God!


    Can the meeting start already?


    My poor heart can¡¯t handle the wait."


    .


    Everyone continued specting about the mission silently.


    For the Princes as well as all Caronian soldiers, even though this wasn¡¯t their first time epting a mission... it was still their first time taking on a day one like this, which made them both thrilled and nervous that they didn¡¯t get a wink of sleepst night.


    Yes, back in Carona, they did go out on some assignments here and there.


    But they were never truly invested in them since they pushed everything to their subordinates and sat down on their asses while waiting for results.


    As Princes, their subordinates did all the work.


    But ever since they got here, get had changed and now looked forward to getting on the field.


    Even though they were here to train, Caronians could still take on some small assignments that were posted on their notice board.


    And all 3 princes have already participated in those ones.


    For example, they were told to handle bandits within Carona and Arcadina¡¯s Western regions.


    And at times their tasks would be to collect information or aid the town or vige folks in whatever way they could.


    The public now knew that Arcadina and Carona had signed treaties with Baymard.


    So sometimes they took on these assignments which had been approved by these rulers.


    Again, they sometimes escorted others and even killed off dangerous beasts in the forests.


    The princes had gone out to Carona on multiple asions to aid the people or capture local bandits here or there.


    That said, everything they did was level F to A mission levels.


    None of them had been given even S, SS or even triple S-ss missions.


    So when the mysterious note stated that their mission was at a triple S level, they almost fainted from sheer joy.


    The air was tense with anticipation and their bodies were all itching to know what this was all about.


    What sort of danger level would they experience?


    .


    Soon, the wait was over.


    And the moment they say Landon and Lucius alongside both Caronian and Baymardian superiors, everyone sharply stood up and gave a military salute while greeting them loudly.


    Landon and the rest nodded back: "At ease men.


    You may sit."


    With that, everyone did as they were told and focused on the people before them.


    Lucius stood before a wooden pulpit (stand) and positioned the microphone close to his mouth.


    "Today, every one of you has been selected to partake in this dangerous mission.


    As you all know, this is a triple S-ss mission.


    That said, if anyone feels that they aren¡¯t up to the task, we will give you this second chance to leave now and go on with your normal activities.


    Because after we divulge the mission to you, there will be no more room for regrets.


    So those that want to leave, please exit right."


    --silence--


    "Good, since everyone has decided to stay, then let¡¯s begin."

 Chapter 764 - Codename: T.O.D

    <h4>Chapter 764 - Codename: T.O.D</h4>


    Everyone was eager to go on this mission, so how could they leave?


    Even though they were somewhat nervous, this era was a time of bloodshed and whatnot.


    So many had gone through hard light and death situations already.


    From those who were imprisoned and tortured for years, to those who had witnessed bullies breaking people¡¯s legs... everyone was well aware of the cruel difficulties of this life.


    In short, many things could kill a man so many weren¡¯t scared of death.


    What frightened them was the dying process, whether they would be skinned alive, beaten to death or given to animals who would tear them limb from limb.


    The pain was the frightening factor.


    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that they feared nothing.


    They knew that there were dangerous situations in this world that could make one wish for death instead.


    And just the fact that this mission was triple S-ss gave them a sense of fright.


    But, as good soldiers, they had to strive to protect the people.


    So even if the enemy was the devil himself, they would still do their best to keep everyone in their empires safe.


    Lucius nodded in satisfaction when no one left.


    .


    "Congrattions!


    You all are now officially assigned to this mission.


    To begin, this mission is Code: T.O.D


    That¡¯s right, it¡¯s named after the mysterious temple of Dragmus.


    As for how devious they are, we¡¯ll begin with a little background story on them for you all to get a clear picture."


    Everyone listened in rage when they heard about this shameless Temple of Dragmus.


    "Any questions so far?"


    Immediately, several people raised their hands in the air.


    "Private Robert here sir!


    I would like to ask if there is any more information about this temple.


    More specifically, I would like to ask if they had already started making ns toward Carona." Prince Robert asked anxiously.


    These bastards wanted the whole Pyno continent under their rule, and if they weren¡¯t stopped, then they might actually seed... after all, they were already deeply embedded within the empire of Yodan and Deiferus.


    So with more time, they might even extend their wings into Carona too.


    The thought of this, made these Caronian soldiers boil in fury.


    This temple of Dragmus was too dangerous and tyrannical.


    Justparing them with Baymard, made the Caronians appreciate this small but terrifying empire even more.


    Even with all their power, Baymard still didn¡¯t want to annex Carona.


    Instead, they respected the royals, gave the people peace and were willing to work together with them for unity.


    But just look at those Dragmus people?


    They wanted to destroy and control all empires without caring about anyone¡¯s opinions.


    The princes clenched their fists and frowned angrily too


    How could they let these Dragmus people enter Carona?


    No way!


    For the sake of Carona, as well as the Pyno Continent¡¯s future, they had to go.


    .


    Lucius saw through Robert and knew what he was worried about.


    "Private Robert, at the moment, they haven¡¯t begun their ns on Carona yet.


    For now, they¡¯re still focused on Yodan and Deiferus.


    Any more questions?"


    "Private Jamie here!


    Do we know if they have any other influence backers that we need to be careful of?"


    "At the moment, we don¡¯t.


    But we¡¯re still keeping a lookout for such matters.


    That said, you all aren¡¯t the only ones on this mission.


    3 weeks ago, we sent out spies towards the cities, towns and viges closest to these bases.


    So they will be waiting for your arrival.


    When you arrive, they will give you additional information on what they know.


    Alright!


    For now, let¡¯s suspend any more questions about their history forter and focus on your teams.


    So, since they have 23 bases within Yodan and Deiferus, we¡¯ve already divided you all into 23 groups.


    You all will work alongside each other within the enemy¡¯s territories." Lucius said calmly.


    This was a tricky mission to set up seeing that the Caronians weren¡¯t allowed to use guns or any high tech weapons.


    But Lucius wasn¡¯t worried.


    Their swordsmanship, handbat, military tactic strategies and other skills have improved immensely while training here.


    So since there were 23 bases in total, Lucius had decided to let the Caronians handle 8 bases, while the Baymardian soldiers will handle the other 15.


    For many of you Caronians, this will be your first triple S-ss mission.


    So we¡¯ll be sending some Baymardians as backup just in case.


    This was a learning experience for them, so he wanted them to learn as much as they could when they marched toward their designated enemy bases.


    Apart from backup, the Baymardians were also there to provide transport, since all the treasures in the vaults needed to be transported out of these ces.


    Of course, the Caronian empire would get its fair share of wealth too since their soldiers worked so hard.


    .


    As for their weaponry... over the years, the weapon manufacturing industry has strengthened, bettered and produced impressive arrows, shields and all sorts of simple weapons that were sold to the Caronian empire only.


    William has also shown interest in them as well, so they would start selling them to the Arcadians as well.


    Anyway, their weapons were now upgraded, and their armour wasn¡¯t that clunky full body iron suit again.


    Now, they could be as flexible and quiet as they want during missions.


    It was time to put their skills to the test.


    And if they needed medical attention, there will be some military doctors amongst the Baymardian backup team.


    In short, Lucius felt like they would be alright.


    "For this mission, each team will take 10 military dogs with them.


    Both Caronian and Arcadian barracks have been training these war dogs for years now.


    They have gone out on more missions than a lot of you.


    So treat them as your equal.


    That said, you all have a month to prepare alongside the dogs for this mission.


    After today, you¡¯ll be given all maps and doc.u.ments concerning your assignment.


    And within the next 7 days, I expect to see your n A, B and C¡¯s about how you would go on with your mission.


    From there, your ns will be reviewed and revised during the second week.


    Week 3 and 4 will be used to practice, prepare and go over your ns as if you were on the field.


    And because this mission is of utmost importance, we will give you all real-life simtions of what you might experience by using the newly built military training estate, which has several undergroundpartments within it that lead to some exits in the forest.


    That¡¯s it for your missions.


    If you have any more questions, just ask away.


    If not, the meeting will end here.


    Remember, I expect to see your ns on my desk before 4 P.M, 7 days from now.


    The team that fails to do so will be withdrawn from the mission.


    So do you best."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Good...


    Any questions?"


    .


    The men all got ready for their missions eagerly.


    But unbeknownst to them, another big storm seemed to being Baymard¡¯s way instead.

 Chapter 765 - Never giving up!

    <h4>Chapter 765 - Never giving up!</h4>


    --outskirts of Arcadina¡¯s Capital City--


    .


    In a small but luxurious estate, the atmosphere was entirely gloomy.


    The gloomy atmosphere was so brittle that it could literally snap in half.


    Even though everyone was moving, there was only silence.


    No one dared to speak for fear of getting their mistress¡¯s attention.


    In the massive room within thergest building in the estate, several men in ck all stood quietly.


    What was there to say?


    At this point, speaking won¡¯t cut it right now.


    All they could do was wait for the storm to pass.


    The beautifully decorated room that was meant to make them feel honoured, now made them feel like they were in the pit of hell.


    And at the center of the room, a well-endowed woman was constantly moving back and forth in rage.


    The beautiful 30 something-year-old woman looked like a demon Unleashed from hell.


    Her thoughts went wild, and soon, she ran towards her previous ornaments and went crazy on them.


    ¡¯Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash!¡¯


    The sounds of expensive y pieces breaking filled the quiet room, creating dreadful music that seemed to have stopped time on its own.


    ¡¯Crash!¡¯


    "How dare those worthless buffoons deny my request?


    Who do they think they are?


    Without me, would they have been able to keep their positions for this long?"


    ¡¯Crash!¡¯


    "Who do they think they are?


    How dare those good-for-nothings betray me?


    ¡¯Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash!¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    The woman exploded in fury once she git the report from her men.


    Her eyes were bloodshot and her body trembled violently as she kept throwing all her valuable ornament on the floor and walls.


    Her men on the other hand, skillfully ducked, jumped and did other moves in order to avoid the many flying objectsing their way.


    You see when their mistress typicallyshed out, she had no sense of direction.


    She was just shooting these objects anywhere her hand desired.


    If they were ordinary knights or even servants, then they would be probably have died, got injured, or sh** themselves.


    But they were trained assassins who have been with their mistress for at least 7 years now.


    ¡¯Crash!¡¯


    "How dare they?


    How dare those motherf***ers!"


    There were no more ornaments to break, so the woman looked at therge broken pieces on the floor, picked them up and threw them again.


    ¡¯Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash!¡¯


    At this point, she didn¡¯t even notice that her hands were all bloodied up.


    Eliza¡¯s breath grew heavy the more she thought about her situation.


    Not too long ago, she was still hailed as the glorious 2nd Queen.


    But now, she was someone whose power had been stripped off by that William bastard.


    That¡¯s right!


    All the men who were given to her right from the time she became 2nd queen... as well as all the men who had been added throughout her reign via official means were taken back in a heartbeat.


    The only people left were those who followed her from her noble n into the pce.


    Of course, she also had a few more men that have been training in secret too.


    But the sad thing was that the total number onlyes up to 3,000 men.


    3000?


    That was even less than what any measly Baron had, talk less of discounts, marquises, earl¡¯s, dukes and whatnot.


    Then how could she, a former queen, have less than a lower-ranked title?


    What could 3 thousand men do against any noble with power?


    She, Queen... No! She, the now Duchess Eliza, was presently stressed beyond her years.


    But how could she give up?


    No way.


    She would never give up!


    .


    The thing that irked her the most was that this wasn¡¯t nearly enough for her master n.


    How could she sit back here when her beloved son, Connor was locked away in Baymard?


    She has had countless imaginations about him being locked up in a dirty dungeon without food and water.


    They probably starved her poor baby to death and beat him up cruelly every day.


    His wounds might even be rotten, with all sorts of rodents nibbling on his flesh.


    They probably slit off his fingers, toes and other body parts as torture while keeping him alive.


    Do they blind him by plucking out his eyes and feeding them to the chickens?


    What about his tongue?


    Do they slice it up and forced him to chew on it?


    What did they do to her baby?


    [Baymardian prison guards: (-_-)]


    Eliza¡¯s mind was all over the ce.


    Her baby was probably be all skin and bones at this point.


    So the more time she wasted, the more frightened she was.


    Eliza took in a big gulp of air and tried to calm down.


    And soon, she regained her harmless noble appearance once more.


    The moment she pushed her fallen hair starkness off her face, several prints of blood from her hand stained her delicate fair cheeks, creating a deep contrast.


    Who would believe that she was the same person who was going crazy earlier on?


    Eliza carefully walked away from the broken pieces and took a seat.


    Very well.


    Since it has gotten to this point, then those bastards left her with no other choice.


    .


    "Tell me.


    Is that all they said?"


    The leader of the assassins stepped forward: "Yes mistress. That was all."


    "Hahahahahahahahah!


    How wonderful.


    Truly a bunch of loyal dogs.


    So after I took out my precious time to rally them, they still declined my request?


    Heh... weren¡¯t they the ones who begged and volunteered to be Connor¡¯s supporters all these years?


    What have we not given them?


    From money, women, opportunities and everything else... they¡¯ve had it all.


    Their businesses have been booming because of my protection, and their noble ns have gotten even more prestige because of me.


    And now that my son needs them, they dare refuse to help?"


    "Mistress, your loyal servant can get rid of them if you desire."


    "No!


    Right now, they¡¯ll be on alert since we turned them down.


    And besides, we need to focus more on your young master down in Baymard.


    We need more men.


    Speaking of that, Sr, has your man epted the request yet."


    "Yes mistress, he did.


    The Venomous Butterfly Assassins have epted the request.


    From what I was told, they will send a total of 300 assassins to break into the so-called Baymardian prison."


    Eliza frowned: "I heard that you can¡¯t bring weapons into Baymard, so will they really be able to seed?"


    "Mistress, don¡¯t forget that even a kitchen knife is a weapon.


    Besides, I haveplete trust that even without any weapon, they would be able to properly break into the prison zone.


    All they need to do is safely get into Baymard, blend into the crowd and strike when the timees."


    "Good!


    We¡¯ll follow them down to Baymard as well.


    I want to see how those bastards have treated my son.


    If he has suffered any sort of injury, then we will make them pay after the young master takes the throne back.


    For now, we wait in the dark for the day when we will collect our debts back.


    Soon, we will have our revenge."

 Chapter 766 - Still Alive?

    <h4>Chapter 766 - Still Alive?</h4>


    While Eliza¡¯s and her henchmen were preparing to invade Baymard¡¯s prison, yet another person was thinking of Baymard too.


    .


    --The Capital City, The Empire Of Yodan--


    .


    Maine sat in his office and quickly went over a few doc.u.ments here and there.


    Since Sirius had gone out on official business, he, as Yodan¡¯s King-father, had to overlook some things until King Sirius was back.


    ¡¯Knock! Knock! Knock!¡¯


    "King-father, It is I, Randolf."


    Maine dropped his pen and looked at the iron door.


    Soon, a young knight rushed towards him with several newspapers in his hands.


    Maine looked at them and smiled.


    Once a week, he would buy several stacks of newspapers for himself because they truly fascinated him.


    Merchants sold Baymardian newspapers which had both local and international news on it too, with tiny pictures here and there throughout the 40-page newspapers.


    It was truly a wonder and a treasure to those in power because the news they got from here was powerful.


    It wasn¡¯t just Maine who bought them, as several nobles in Yodan and other empires focused their attention there too.


    Yes!


    These newspapers reported old news of several months ago.


    But so what?


    These newspapers were godly artifacts to many.


    In truth, some of the news was new to them... especially Maine.


    He learnt about things that happened in all the empires, not just Yodan.


    And what truly surprised him was that these Baymardians reported murder, r.a.p.e and other cases.


    Reportedly telling the civilians and peasants to stay away from these criminals if they ever saw them.


    .


    The newspapers hardly reported any nobles, as it focused on psychopaths who were only out to ughter their way through viges and towns for fear of getting caught.


    Of course, some civilians who saw this news quickly spread the word and paid attention to how these criminals looked.


    No matter where these serial killers went, many now knew their faces.


    There was also news about some Temple of Adonis in an entirely different continent which made Maine¡¯s eyeballs almost fall out.


    There was even a picture of the temple¡¯s leader, as well as a detailed list of their beliefs and crimes.


    Of course, the newspaper had strongly opposed their beliefs, making everyone also believe that this temple was ridiculous as well.


    Again, there was a section talking about how people with disabilities got cured.


    The newspaper went all in, convincing people to stop being so wicked to the sick.


    For sure, product advertis.e.m.e.nts were there too, which made many want to buy these goods too.


    Again there was more in health, safety, job listings, new policies and so on.


    What made Maine in awe was how these Baymardian newspapers knew that some viges and towns here in his own empire had been ughtered by bandits, cultists and whatnot.


    What was even more shocking was that these Baymardians reported murder cases


    At first, he didn¡¯t believe them.


    But every time he sent people to verify these ims, the results were astonishing.


    Did these Baymardians have spies in every city, town and vige within the Pyno continent?


    That was just impossible!


    Even a ruler, would it be able to do that because there were hundreds of thousands of them in just one empire.


    That¡¯s why sometimes, they didn¡¯t even know what areas were suffering within their empires... talk less about knowing the situation within other empires.


    So the thought of these Baymardians having so many spies was outrageous.


    And even if they did, how was the news ryed back this fast?


    The whole thing left Maine very confused and intrigued about Baymard.


    It was just that he had never been there before because of this busy schedule.


    Of course, he knew he would go there.


    But not now.


    All in all, everyone quickly took the sayings in the newspapers as if they were the Gospel... especially those who had investigated these events.


    They could only bow to Baymard at this point for its quick Info skills.


    Even their empires couldn¡¯t get this much information in such a short period.


    And the key is that no newspaper is the same.


    Some might give updates on a particr situation.


    But none were the same.


    That alone meant that their intelligence collecting group was frightening!


    .


    "King-Father, the royal merchant sent 4 newspapers today."


    "Great!


    Give them to me."


    Maine held his babies delicately while pushing his reports away.


    "You may go now."


    "Yes, King-Father."


    The knight bowed and walked away.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The moment the door closed, Maine hastily


    Maine took out his scissors and snipped the strings holding all 4 newspapers together.


    As usual, he had to pick up the best amongst them and read that one before going to the next.


    So with that in mind, he took the first one, briefly flipped through the titles and picked the next newspaper again.


    He did so until he reached thest one.


    And on the 3rd page, his fingers paused.


    He looked at the figure in the picture and stood up in shock.


    ¡¯Bubuum! Bubuum!¡¯


    Maine gripped his heart painfully.


    His tyrannical heartbeat somehow echoed in his ears, as regret swelled up inside of him.


    He caressed the picture and sighed.


    Would she forgive him?


    Maine looked out the window seemingly lost in thought.


    As for the woman in the picture, she was none other than Mother Winnie, his ex-wife who he drove away years back.


    He also disowned her children too, and all this time, he had never bothered about where they were.


    So seeing her brought a wave of memories that he wished he never remembered.


    She has driven away because several people imed to have seen her with a man in her courtyard.


    Again, there was incriminating evidence that proved her guilty.


    And when she was questioned, she neither begged nor cried.


    She just stood there saying things like: ¡¯believe what you want to believe¡¯.


    The damn woman didn¡¯t even bother to deny or confirm anything.


    Which only infuriated him more and more.


    Also, if he still kept her as his wife, then he would be aughing stock amongst his people.


    How can a king such as himself wear a green hat?


    No way!


    That¡¯s why he broke off their marriage.


    It was only after a year and a half that he knew she was innocent.


    Sirius personally came to the Capital, investigated and confirmed that she was indeed innocent.


    But the real culprit who caused everything was still unknown to him. (Of course, Sirius didn¡¯t tell him that it was his 1st wife, queen Ivy).


    .


    Maine was very regretful over what he had done.


    But he quickly got over it.


    After all, he had 6 wives who gave him 24 children.


    So why should he be too hung up on it?


    Amongst his children, he only cared about his first 5 sons and his first 5 daughters too


    And the children he had disowned were the 9th and 17th child who he spoke to at most 5 times since their birth.


    They weren¡¯tpeting for the throne, and they weren¡¯t engaged to other princes from other empires or major nobles.


    So what use was it for him to know so many children?


    He was a very busy man and had no time for them.


    So he focused on the first 5 princes and princesses.


    With 24 children in total, he didn¡¯t even know some of their names.


    Such is the life of a harem ruler.


    Seeing mother Winnie¡¯s picture made him nostalgic.


    It seems that she was doing quite well in Baymard.


    Maine gripped the newspaper and decided to take a trip there as soon as possible.


    At first, he thought he could wait before visiting.


    But after reading about Winnie, he decided to go.


    Of course, Maine wasn¡¯t the only one who was shocked.


    .


    --somewhere in Maine¡¯s estate--


    .


    ¡¯Crash!¡¯


    "How is this b**ch still alive?


    Gather some head and send them over right away.


    I want her dead!"


    "Yes, mistress!"


    .


    --in another corner in Maine¡¯s estate--


    .


    "Hahahahhahahahahahah!


    Wretch!


    So this was your n all along.


    You¡¯ve been gathering forces in the dark in attempts to deal with me right?


    Not a chance!


    I will never give you a chance to seek revenge.


    Pollo!


    You know what to do."


    "Yes, mistress.


    It shall be done."


    .


    --Another corner in the same estate--


    .


    "Why are the heaven¡¯s so unfair?


    Why is she living better than I am?


    No!


    If I¡¯m in this hell then she too has to join me as well.


    I want her dead.


    Dead! Dead! Dead!


    You all have to kill her for me.


    Go now!"


    "Yes, mistress."


    "_"


    A storm was once again gearing towards Baymard.


    And just like that, several days went by in a sh.


    Landon smiled calmly before warping out of his office.


    Now, it was time for his mission to officially begin.

 Chapter 767 - Orbers Must Be Obeyed

    <h4>Chapter 767 - Orbers Must Be Obeyed</h4>


    --On The Main Road somewhere In Yodan--


    .


    ¡¯Whoo! Whoo!¡¯


    ¡¯Creeeeekkkk!¡¯


    ¡¯Crook! Crook!¡¯


    ¡¯Awoooooooo!¡¯


    The songs of several night creatures yed in tune with one another.


    The owls, crickets, frogs and even the mighty wolves all howled out throughout the night.


    The velvet starry sky gave off a cool blueish ray of light that highlighted those below it.


    In the dark forest just close to the main road, 2,000 men were all lurking in the shadows with their weapons at hand.


    "Captain, all the men are in position."


    "Good!


    It¡¯s been 2 hours since the scouts deliver the message.


    So the enemy should be here any moment now.


    Remember, we can¡¯t leave anyone alive.


    More importantly, we must bring our target head to the simple if we want to remain alive after today.


    We have way more men than they do.


    So there¡¯s no excuse for failure."


    "Understood Captain."


    Captain Shai watched his subordinate run off before looking at the roads again.


    Soon, his eyes lit up.


    They¡¯re here!


    .


    Tudup! Tudup! Tudup!¡¯


    On the main road, several horses could be seen advancing at a steady pace.


    The ck stallion horses calmly carried their passengers across the isted roads.


    It was currently noon, and most towns and cities officially closed their gates around 11 P.M.


    So almost no one who had a home around these parts would be out at this time.


    Again, the closest city, town or even vige was a day away.


    That said, only those travelling towards faraway ces should be out now


    ¡¯Tudup! Tudup! Tudup! Tudup!¡¯


    As the horses advanced, within one of the carriages, 2 men were currently sitting in silence.


    One was calmly reading a Baymardian book, while continuously nibbling on biscuits.


    Both were travelling alongside 5 Carriages, 15 Wagons that had cooking supplies, food and other supplies, as well as a total of 800 knights on horseback.


    Everything was going smoothly until soon, some of the men screamed and fell.


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup¡¯


    "It¡¯s an ambush!


    Quickly, protect his majesty!!¡¯"


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    The moment the knights saw the rain of arrows, they quickly raised their shields and unsheathed their swords.


    "Everyone, get in formation.


    Hurry!!"


    The leader quickly took charge of the situation without haste.


    ¡¯Dodododododododododod!¡¯


    The rain of arrows bounced off the shields one by one.


    So far, they only lost a handful of men due to their rectangr formation.


    Surprisingly, they held on like so as if waiting for something.


    Captain Shai frowned in confusion.


    What were they trying to do?


    Why weren¡¯t they at least shooting arrows through the formation towards them?


    Shai felt uneasy all over.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    .


    Shai¡¯s gut feelings were indeed right.


    But before he could crack his brain on it further, like magic, a loud thunderous sound pped through the air.


    ¡¯Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The ghastly cries of many men echoed throughout the forest.


    And those who were within close range from the attack either died or got brutally injured.


    Shai flew back towards the tree behind him.


    "Ugh!"


    What was that?


    He remembered that he was standing there perfectly fine.


    And in a split second, he saw a yellowish cloud that blew him away forcefully.


    He looked around and saw that many around him were either leaning on a tree or rolling on the ground a little bit further behind.


    Some even had others 2 or 3 others on top of them.


    Was it ck power?


    No!


    They had personally scouted the area before setting up here so how could someone sneakrge barrels here?


    Moreover, ck powder doesn¡¯t produce such thunderous sounds.


    So what was that?


    Shai¡¯s face waspletely distorted as the more he advanced.


    As their leader, he had to see the overall situation and quickly make ns.


    So he cautiously advanced towards the attack regions to see what the hell was going on.


    But all he met was a bloody forest with shattered tree parts, dead bodies, separated body parts and brutally injured wailing men.


    "Ahhhhh!


    Someone help me."


    "No!


    How can I loose my legs?


    No!


    Tell me this isn¡¯t true!"


    "Am I dying because of a piece of tree wood?


    No, I can¡¯t die now when I havent even taken down a single enemy yet.


    No! This is so unfair.


    I can¡¯t die now, I cant for now, I..."


    (¡Á?¡Á)


    The entire scene was too gruesome and something that Shai had never seen before.


    He gripped his sword and stood there silently before gritting his teeth in the end.


    The night sky is clear with no chance of rain.


    So this wasn¡¯t lightning.


    Again, there was no way that this came from ck powder.


    And he was sure that his targets weren¡¯t expecting his surprise attack.


    So this can only be caused by a natural disaster.


    That said, they still had to be careful just in case he was wrong.


    Nheless, he knew that he had to take out the target today or the temple would take care of him instead.


    With that, his mind quickly went to work.


    .


    The forest region is somewhat hilly here.


    So right from the start, Shai had divided his team into 3 groups that all stood at different distances from the target.


    Those very close to the roads were the warriors.


    And after them were the archers, who were hidden at an elevated angle.


    Finally, following the archers was the backup teamposed of both warriors and archers.


    Of course, Shai stayed with this group while watching everything unfold.


    But now, the entire second group were either dead or brutally injured since the explosions went off by them.


    As for those in the 1st and 3rd teams, they were only lightly injured and we¡¯re pushed back by some strange force.


    Even though they didn¡¯t have any body parts dislocated, some still sprained their ankles, arms and so on.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that shattered tree parts, and rocks were flying all over the ce at incredible speeds.


    So some of them got hit a little harder than the rest


    The event still greatly impacted them and raised some level of fear since they individually came up with so many theories of what was going on.


    But before they knew it, their targets who were previously in formation with their shields, all charged towards them like crazy.


    "Everyone, charge!!!!!"


    "Yahhhhh!!!"


    Their target had be the hunter.

 Chapter 768 - Exercise

    <h4>Chapter 768 - Exercise</h4>


    "Charge!!!!"


    The knights quickly took advantage of the explosions and began their counterattack.


    Sirius and Astar joined them just as nned.


    "Hahahhahaha!


    I knew brother Landon was a superhero!


    Just as he said, the enemy had 3 fractions.


    Now we just have to follow the n."


    "Hmhm


    Just follow the n." Sirius replied before separating with several other men.


    Astar nodded and headed straight for the enemy¡¯s first team which wasposed of warriors.


    Perfect, he had eaten a tad bit too much.


    So why not do a little exercise?


    Astar¡¯s side looked at him helplessly: "Your Highness, can you just use a sword?"


    "Why?


    I like using my hands."


    "Your highness.


    We need to ensure that they¡¯re dead.


    So you must use a sword."


    Astar pouted: "Fine! I¡¯ll beat them, steal their sword and stab them. Smelly Carl, Are you happy now?"


    "-"


    .


    Carl didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    ¡¯Your highness, why are you making it seem like I¡¯m forcing you to bully others?


    As your aid, I¡¯m doing this for your sake, alright?¡¯


    Astar who didn¡¯t know what his aide was thinking quickly spotted 2 foesing his way.


    "Die!!!!"


    ¡¯Pap!¡¯


    In a sh, Astar sent the first one flying.


    His natural strength directly knocked the guy towards more iing enemies like bowling pins.


    Some passed and looked at Astar in shock.


    What sort of strength was this?


    Brother, so you drink a strengthening potion or something?


    Astar ced his hands on his face and yelled out anxiously.


    "Ahhhhh!... I forgot.


    I have to kill them.


    So does that mean that I can¡¯t send them too far away?


    Alright then.


    I¡¯ll only punch them a little before taking them out.


    Now, let¡¯s kill!"


    With that, Astar began the bloody battle for real this time.


    His entire aura changed from his original yful nature.


    Even the enemy couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.


    Was this till the same seemingly harmless person that they had just targeted?


    They ran towards him thinking that he would be an easy kill.


    But who knew that they would meet a big fat pretender?


    ¡¯Brother, you were definitely trying to set us up, weren¡¯t you?¡¯


    .


    Astar didn¡¯t give them any time to think.


    He rushed towards the closest one, dodged his sword attack and punched the enemy¡¯s face.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    The enemy was about the fly away, but Astar used his other hand to hold into him.


    Like lightning, he took the enemy¡¯s dagger out of his dagger sheath and sliced the enemy¡¯s throat off all in 5 seconds.


    "You....."


    The poor guy struggling and gasping for air.


    His hands instinctively dropped his sword and hurriedly tried to hold his throat in an attempt to have his life.


    There was air all around him.


    But he couldn¡¯t breathe it in.


    He was drowning in a vacuum void with no air to take in.


    ¡¯Huuuuhhhh!¡¯


    He tried to suck in air from his mouth and nostrils but nothing changed.


    Panic and fear were all that engulfed him.


    The blood from his throat sttered on Astar¡¯s face, making it look murderous.


    And while the man was still struggling for air, Astar quickly positioned the poor dude¡¯s body in front of him as a shield.


    ¡¯Puiiiish!¡¯


    The struggling man was identally stabbed by his onerade.


    Astar quickly pushed his shield onto his new foe and used the dead shield¡¯s sword to stab the bastard¡¯s side belly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    The enemy didn¡¯t even have enough time to react before his head was slit off.


    ¡¯Slice!¡¯


    Clean and simple.


    .


    Just like that, Astar moved sleepily across the battleground.


    "Die!!"


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    "How dare you?"


    ¡¯Slice!¡¯


    "Do you know who I am?


    Today, I¡¯ll show you that little boys like you shouldn¡¯t be on the battlefield.


    Taste my de!"


    "You, you, you, you, you... You can¡¯t kill me.


    If my masters know, they will never let you off!"


    "Nooooooo!


    Listen to me.


    Even if you all seed today, my superiors will surely hunt you down forever.


    So why not work for us instead?


    Does your majesty Sirius pay you well?


    Join us and you can have whatever you desire: women, beautiful estates, wealth, sh.i.p.s, and power.


    All this can be yours.


    Wait... Why are you moving like that?


    No!


    You can¡¯t kill me, you can¡¯t..."


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯sh! sh! sh! sh!¡¯


    (:TT0TT:)


    .


    Astar bloodied the entire scene along with his team as they targeted the already lightly injured foes.


    The previous explosions had already sprained and injured some of them.


    So 50% of them were struggling against Astar and his men during the battle.


    They were truly at a disadvantage.


    More still, they knew that there was no backup on the way.


    So they were all on their own.


    They gritted their teeth and swung their swords viciously.


    But, they still lost way more men than Astar and the rest.


    The entire battleground was chaotic.


    Astar did his own thing, while Sirius battled on a different region as well.


    And as for Landon, well... He was currently on his way to deal with the enemy¡¯s leader, Captain Shai.


    It was just that Shai was surrounded by 300 men.


    Their men were part of the backup team.


    Of course the other had gone down to help theirrades, while 300 guarded Shai.


    Fair enough, he too needed some exercise as well.


    .


    Shai looked at him coldly.


    "Boy, I don¡¯t know who you are, but I advise you not to test my patience.


    Do you know how stupid you are foring here?


    Before the battle broke out, we already outnumbered you all.


    We came with 2000 men, while you on the other hand came with a measly 800.


    And even though 1/3 of us were heavily injured or dead, we still have close to 1,400 men still fighting out there.


    So if you think that someone wille and rescue you, then I can only say that you¡¯re more stupid than you look."


    "Hay!


    Shouldn¡¯t you listen to what I have to say before you insult me?


    Who said that I was expecting any backup?"


    Shai was taken aback before sneering.


    "I know your type.


    You probably want to fight me one on one in hopes of killing me and getting some huge honour from his majesty Sirius right?


    You want to use me as a stepping ground for your sess.


    You want my men to watch from the side while you use some underhand scheme to take me out, right?"


    "Bro, do I look like that kind of person?


    What I want is to fight all of you at once."


    Everyone¡¯s face turned ck.


    Was he insinuating that 300 of them weren¡¯t as good as he was?


    Wasn¡¯t he just looking down on their skills?


    How bold!


    Landon smiled confidently and crossed his hands over his chest.


    "That¡¯s right.


    I want to fight everyone at once.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go easy on you.


    So, what do you say?"

 Chapter 769 - Two Sword Style

    <h4>Chapter 769 - Two Sword Style</h4>


    "That¡¯s right.


    I want to fight everyone at once.


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go easy on you.22


    So, what do you say?"


    .


    "Hahahahhahahahahahah!"


    Shaiughed wickedly before coldly staring at Landon.


    "Did you hear him?


    He thinks he¡¯s worthy enough to take us all together.


    But since he¡¯s looking for a beating, then why should we disappoint him?


    Harry!


    Take him down.


    Looking at this sort of idiot hurts my eyes."


    "Yes, Captain.


    Leave it to me."


    The biggest and baddest amongst Shai¡¯s men pushed his way out of the crowd and red at Landon hatefully.


    ¡¯Crack! Crack!¡¯


    ¡¯Capuiii!¡¯


    A cracking sound echoed out when he tilted his neck from left to right.


    And after spitting in manly fashion, he arrogantly stood before Landon, as if he were a giant


    He very much enjoyed the pleasure he got from looking down at his enemy.


    From his height and body size alone, it was clear to see that he had an intimidating look.


    .


    "Boy, since you dared to insult us, then don¡¯t even think of getting a swift death.


    As for you going easy on us, sorry but we don¡¯t need it because I alone will be able to take you down.


    Soe at me with everything that you¡¯ve got."


    Landon looked at the giant before him and smiled yfully.


    "Oh?


    Are you sure?


    I mean, I wouldn¡¯t want toe across as a bully.


    But since you say so, then you only have yourselves you me."


    "Stop looking down on us and fight!"


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    Their swords collided fiercely, and shockingly, the giant found that he had been pushed back a bit.


    What was this situation?


    Everyone felt like it was a little inconceivable.


    Just by judging from their size and muscles, this bastard shouldn¡¯t have been able to push their man back.


    So how?


    The Giant, who was now embarrassed and angry, decided to strike again fiercely.


    But this time, Landon caught his sword with just 2 fingers.


    What?


    Everyone watching looked at Landon¡¯s fingers in shock.


    How was this even possible?


    How could he catch the sword with just 2 fingers?


    What sort of work out were his fingers doing daily?


    This... This... This was all an illusion, right?


    Many blinked and wiped their eyes again just to be sure.


    Some even stretched their necks forward just to confirm that his fingers were indeed touching the de.


    This was too magical, right?


    Even the giant felt like he was dreaming as well.


    He tried to you¡¯ll his sword back but it just wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Just how strong was this guy?


    .


    Fear slowly danced its way into the giant¡¯s heart, but his pride and ego were still far greater than anything else.


    So he gritted his teeth and revised to give up.


    He raised his left in an attempt to kick Landon.


    But before he could make his move, Landon who was still holding the enemy¡¯s sword, swiftly sent the sword in his other hand straight into his enemy¡¯s heart.


    ¡¯Uahhh!¡¯


    The big giant dropped to his knees and looked at Landon in disbelief.


    The fight hadn¡¯t even taken up to a minute, and he was already in just like that?


    His body turned cold and soon all his strength left his body.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The giant had fallen.


    Everyone looked at the scene in silence.


    This was one of their best men.


    So how could he be in so easily?


    Shai realized that he had underestimated this bastard.


    Landon pouted pitifully at them.


    "Guys, I told you all toe at me at once, right?


    If we go one by one, wouldn¡¯t it take forever?


    How about?


    I want to take everyone at once."


    Shai coldly nced at Landon: "You 12, deal with him."


    "Yes, Captain." They eximed in unison.


    "Sigh... It looks like you just don¡¯t learn." Landon said while watching all 12 enemies carefully circle him.


    He smiled and picked the Giant¡¯s sword.


    Now, he had 2 swords.


    He couldn¡¯t go but think that if he had an extra sword in his mouth, wouldn¡¯t he be ¡¯Roronoa Zoro¡¯ in ¡¯One Piece¡¯?


    "Alright guys, face my 2-sword technique, Rushing Mountain!"


    ¡¯Tup! Tup! Tup! Tup!¡¯


    Landon charged forward creating light footsteps.


    And like an overbearing mountain, his sword killed off his opponents in a single sh.


    ¡¯Sliack! Sliack! Sliack!¡¯


    Heads rolled off and blood flowed.


    He was but a single person, yet all 12 men were now headless.


    .


    Like the wind, Landon was swift.


    Seeing this, Shai¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    "Everyone, attack together!


    I don¡¯t believe that he will actually be able to kill us all!"


    Amidst their mouring, Landon smiled broadly: "Finally, I can get serious."


    Everyone who heard him almost stumbled in disbelief.


    Bro, why are you so terrible?


    What do you mean by saying that you didn¡¯t take it seriously before?


    Were you actually ying previously?


    Everyone looked pitifully at all 13 fallenrades.


    If they knew that the person who killed them had done so while joking around, what would they do?


    It was one thing to lose in a serious battle and as a brave warrior that even the enemy respects.


    But when you die under something who took you as a joke and casually yed you to death, wasn¡¯t this one of the bigger insults of all time?


    Everyone secretly sent their condolences to their fallenrades.


    Who knew that they would meet such a wicked foe?


    Landon couldn¡¯t care less about what these people were thinking of.


    The corner of his mouth turned slightly, as he dashed towards the men like crazy.


    .


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Motherf***er!


    You die for me!"


    "What the hell?


    Is he even human?"


    "Who is this guy?


    Why won¡¯t you just die?"


    "Bloody Hell!


    How can this guy¡¯s stamina be the same as when he began fighting?


    Shouldn¡¯t it be lower?


    How are we supposed to take advantage of this and strike him if he is this energetic?"


    "I don¡¯t believe it!


    I don¡¯t believe that we won¡¯t be able to scratch him at least once.


    Die!!!!"


    ¡¯sh! sh! sh!¡¯


    (¡Á?¡Á)

 Chapter 770 - Shais Dispair

    <h4>Chapter 770 - Shai''s Dispair</h4>


    ¡¯sh! sh! sh! sh!¡¯


    (XoX)


    The massacre continued with everyone now believing that this bastard really had the ability to take on all 301 of them without a hitch.


    What was he? An Immortal?


    Why was this sort of person working by Sirius¡¯ side?


    Shai gritted his teeth and hurriedly seized a bow and began shooting Landon like crazy.


    Whether his men were hit or not, he didn¡¯t care.


    What was important was dealing with this dangerous fellow?


    This sort of person could be a big problem for the temple now that he was by Sirius¡¯ side.


    Such a person who could take out so many people on his own without a scratch was like a walking army.


    No one he knew had this capability.


    Not even Yodan¡¯s number 1 assassin could do this one on one.


    So it¡¯s clear that this mysterious guy might be in charge of Sirius¡¯ hidden forces.


    That¡¯s why he had to get rid of him now.


    Shai knew very well what was at stake if he let any one of these men escape tonight.


    One should know that the temple nned to take care of Sirius now, before slowly dealing with Maine and the other powerful nobles in oppositionter on.


    They nned topletely control Yodan by June of next year.


    And they nned to do all this with the element of surprise.


    So letting Sirius or any of his men escape would only push their ns even further.


    Of course, they hadplete assurance that they would eventually take over Yodan.


    But without the element of surprise, that could take more time or years.


    Maine would definitely fight with all he had if he learnt that they were the ones who killed Sirius.


    .


    As of now, even though Maine knew of the temple¡¯s existence, he had never suspected them of any mutiny.


    Firstly, the temple had existed for hundreds of years, just like the noble ns.


    And through their history, even though they were powerful and mysterious, they had never been against the Royals.


    In fact, some 400 years ago, they helped defend Yodan from a massive fleet of sea pirates that had joint forces with each other, wanting Yodan as a new pirate empire for all pirates.


    The temple had mysteriously handled this, and even though the royals at the time were skeptical and on guard against them, nothing ever happened for the next 400 years.


    So the royals had always concluded that the temple just wanted to peacefully live alongside them.


    But of course, they were wrong.


    All that time, the temple was still very weak, even though it gave off a mysterious powerful vibe.


    They were slowly spreading their influence throughout Yodan and had even branched out to Deiferus.


    The temple had always fought battles that they were sure to win.


    If the odds weren¡¯t on their side by at least 90%, then they would never engage in anything and justy in wait patiently.


    They never gambled, as everything they did was a sess.


    Their will and beliefs had been passed on from generation to generation with only one goal in mind.


    And now they were finally ready to make their move with everything that they had.


    .


    Anyway, Maine never doubted this mysterious temple because they had never made any attempts on the throne.


    Secondly, this temple constantly received a ton of money yearly in the name of the empire.


    Maine and all the rulers before him did so because they always felt that tge temple was stronger than them.


    From history, the temple had constantly dealt with threatening situations that even they couldn¡¯t do.


    So didn¡¯t this mean that the temple had more forces than them?


    Unbeknownst to them, all hose issues were actually started up by the temple in hopes of cementing their image.


    All these problems were swiftly and mysteriously dealt with, which led the royals to fear and respect the temple even more.


    So they started paying out protection fees.


    And the temple used this money to expand and grow even further.


    Everything went ording to their ns.


    That said, they had made the royals who knew of their existence to believe that they wouldn¡¯t go against them.


    At first, one might keep their guard up, but after 200 years, 400 years and even 600 years, the royals had dropped their guards down as the years went by, since they were convinced that the temple just wanted to live peacefully.


    For sure, there were over 10 reasons why Maine wouldn¡¯t suspect them.


    So they had the full advantage of attacking him by surprise.


    Now, if someone escaped and alerted Maine, then all hell wouldn¡¯t lose.


    Their ns for conquering Yodan would be pushed back, and a full-scale battle willmence.


    And that¡¯s why they wanted to avoid because what if another empire or major force decides to help Maine?


    The gamey would now be changed, lowing their chance of sess.


    That¡¯s why surprise attacks were the best strategic way to go.


    So tonight, they must kill everyone.


    No one could escape!


    .


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    "F***!


    Why can¡¯t any of you justnd one hit on him?


    Why are you all taking my arrows instead?


    Are you stupid?


    Open your eye morons!"


    ¡¯Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!¡¯


    Shai crazily shot Landon several times, but none managed to hit him.


    Instead, they pierced through the bodies of his men.


    ¡¯Uahhh!¡¯


    One by one, they fell, leaving Shai in a mess.


    "Die!


    Why won¡¯t you just die?


    Stand still if you are a real man!!"


    Landon smoothly dodged all sword attacks and iing arrows while killing his enemies too.


    And soon, the group of 300 men dwindled to just 10 men in the space of 5 minutes.


    Every move Landon did was a kill move, and coupled with the raining arrows, the group of 300 died down quickly.


    ¡¯sh! sh! sh! sh!¡¯


    Shai almost had a heart attack just from looking at the scene.


    Why won¡¯t this son of a b**ch die?


    Seeing that only 2 men were now fighting Landon, Shai silently dropped his now and stealthily advanced towards them.


    This was his chance.


    This bastard had to die!

 Chapter 771 - Shais Unwillingness

    <h4>Chapter 771 - Shai''s Unwillingness</h4>


    A murderous light shed in Shai¡¯s eyes, as he slowly advanced towards the fight stealthily.


    Just like a lion engaging on its prey, he too made sure that his steps were light.


    He gripped his sword tightly in his hand and when he was very close to his target, he swiftly made his move.


    ¡¯Ting!¡¯


    What?


    Shai was stomped.


    Did this bastard have eyes at the back of his head or something?


    Landon, who had just finished killing off the rest, blocked Shai¡¯s attack and kicked his knees hard.


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    The kick was so hard that Shai felt like his bones had literally shattered.


    As mighty as he was, that kick sent him rolling on the ground until his back fiercely attacked a tree.


    ¡¯Uhh!¡¯


    son of a b**ch.


    Was this bastard¡¯s leg made out of iron or something?


    Was he now crippled?


    Landon didn¡¯t give any chances for Shai to get back on his feet.


    The moment he hit the tree, Landon who was now standing above him kicked his face, sending him flying to the side again.


    Shai wiped the trail of blood off his face in disbelief and rage.


    "You dare hit me?


    Do you know who I am?


    Do you know what rank and title I have in this empire?"


    Looking at the raving man who was struggling to get up, Landon just slowly walked over with a broad smile on his face.


    "Oh?


    You want topare positions with me?


    Heh... You¡¯re not worthy!"


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    Landon kicked Shai like a toy until he was dizzy.


    ¡¯h!¡¯


    Shai spat out blood and tried to raise his sword against Landon, but it was no use.


    Who asked him to go against the heavens?


    .


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!


    Listen to me!"


    Landon paused and slowly retracted his fists while watching the bloodied Shai breathe heavily.


    "What do you want to say that I¡¯ve never heard before?


    Let me guess, you want to offer me money, women, sh.i.p.s and other luxurious items right?"


    "No!"


    "Oh?


    Then what is it?


    Speak!


    My time is limited."


    Shai looked at Landon¡¯s nonchnt attitude and gritted his teeth.


    This guy was so annoying.


    "I know you won¡¯t value material objects.


    So how about a chance to be stronger?


    From my reports, there should be no one like you by Sirius¡¯ side.


    But yet here you are.


    Looking at you now, you probably have some sort of back story.


    Men like you love freedom the most.


    That¡¯s why you decided to join his majesty Sirius¡¯ right?"


    "Oh? How Interesting.


    You¡¯re right.


    I do love freedom."


    Shai¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Landon¡¯s reply.


    As expected, he was right.


    Men who were this powerful hated to be controlled by anyone.


    Shai revealed his bloody teeth and smiled at Landon calmly.


    "His majesty Sirius is someone who has his own ideas and is very flexible when ites to his people.


    So you were probably given some degree of freedom that was way better than what others offered.


    So that¡¯s what made you stay by his side all this while.


    It¡¯s not because of your loyalty, but because he offered you the best conditions.


    But what if we were to offer you more?"


    "Hmm... Are you saying that you can offer me better conditions?"


    Shai nodded his head vigorously: "Yes! Yes! My master can."


    .


    Shai was smiling so hard that how jaws almost cracked open.


    From the moment he heard Landon¡¯s questions, he knew that his guesses were right.


    How could such an outstanding person be loyal to Sirius?


    Even though he didn¡¯t know how Landon looked, something told him that this person in ck was a young man who had some dreams of his own.


    So why not pick on those dreams and turn this situation around?


    Shai was overly confident that his ns will seed.


    "Yes, my masters will be able to give you absolute freedom.


    So if you decide to help me now and kill him, then you can request for whatever you desire..even if it¡¯s absolute freedom."


    ¡¯Hahahahhahahahahahah!


    I¡¯ve got you now bastard.


    Even if you do join us, I¡¯ll torture you properly before ever allowing you to step foot out of the temple¡¯s residences.


    You think that you can hit me and get away with it?


    Dream on!¡¯


    (*^*)


    .


    Opposite to Shai¡¯s inward thoughts, hos outward appearance showed an inviting smile instead.


    "Brother, everything I¡¯ve wanted is just an answer away.


    So what¡¯s it going to be?"


    Landon looked at the floor as if lost in thought before looking at Shai again with a broad smile on his face.


    "I¡¯m honoured that you¡¯re already calling me brother.


    But sorry, I was only messing with you alright?"


    Shai pointed at Landon in rage: "You, you, you, you, you shameless bastard! How dare you mess with me?"


    The amount of anger stored on Shai¡¯s heart could kill an entire nation right about now.


    But thinking about how this bastard had been ying him all this while made him like out blood.


    ¡¯h!¡¯


    Landon looked at him awkwardly.


    Did he do too much?


    Uhhh... It looked like he did too much.


    "You Trickster!


    You fraudster!


    You Swindler!


    I¡¯ll kill you, I¡¯ll f***ing kill you!


    Ahhhhh!"


    Shai¡¯s anger was to the point that he didn¡¯t feel the pain from his body anymore.


    All he wanted to do was kill this scoundrel.


    But how could it be that easy?


    In a heartbeat, Landon dogged his attack, gripped his right hand and broke it.


    ¡¯Crack!¡¯


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    You!!!"


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    Landon kicked his knee again before finally handcuffing him.


    ¡¯Sheek!¡¯


    Shai looked at his hands in confusion.


    What the hell was this?


    Shai was dragged towards the battlefield.


    And the moment he saw the ongoing battle, he was in disbelief.


    His men were fighting for their dear lives and seemed to be overpowered by Sirius¡¯ men.


    He had more men than the enemy, so how?


    How did it turn out like this?


    Was this an illusion?


    Shai couldn¡¯t believe hos eyes.


    No!


    He was the great Captain Shai.


    So how could he lose?


    He was unconvinced!


    .


    The battle didn¡¯t go on for long and ended in Sirius¡¯ favour.


    Shai screamer with rage at tge top of his lungs, but so what?


    He had lost.


    And since he wasn¡¯t willing to share my important information about the temple, he was personally beheaded by Sirius.


    Keeping him alive would be too risky, even if he had information.


    They quickly searched all the bodies and took all items on them.


    And after all was said and done, Landon finally left.


    Well, his mission was halfway over now.


    Up next, he had to take out the temple from the roots.

 Chapter 772 - Curious Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 772 - Curious Visitors</h4>


    In a blink of an eye, 2 more weeks had gone by swiftly with the entire Baymard getting busy as usual.


    It was now the 2nd week of August, and everyone was preparing for some major asion.


    .


    --Shanks Road, Baymard--


    .


    The air was hot, the trees were vibrant, the flowers were bright and the atmosphere was cheerful.


    It was indeed a wonderful sunny day.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    ¡¯Tucup! Tucup! Tucup!¡¯


    On Shanks road, several streams of carriages, horses and people could be seen on all roadnes and sidewalks.


    Some were leaving while others were heading towards Baymard¡¯s Capital city instead.


    going


    "My goodness Kalu, these roads really make onefortable.


    Ever since we left Riverdale city, we haven¡¯t even encountered any bump on the road.


    It¡¯s like magic!"


    "Magic?


    It¡¯s more like a heavenly creation!


    Just look at how organized the roads are now?


    With this setup, everyone can go to their destination without bumping into others.


    The person who came up with this must be a genius.


    His majesty Landon Barn sure is something else."


    "Hmhm...


    Let¡¯s not even talk about the setup, just look at the road¡¯s smooth ckyer.


    Do you know what materials were used to make it?


    Even the road signs and sideways are beautifully done and positioned smartly.


    So this can only mean that the road¡¯s creator must be an unparalleled schr!"


    "Wait!... Baron Jacob, weren¡¯t you a former Baron in Baymard?


    Was this how the roads used to be?


    How can it be this good?"


    "Yeah!


    I¡¯m also curious as well."


    Within a luxurious carriage, 3 Barons were currently looking at their friend curiously.


    If the road leading to Baymard¡¯s Capital city was this good, then what more of the city itself?


    They all looked at their friend inquisitively.


    .


    As for Baron Jacob, he too was surprised as well.


    One has to know that he used to be a Baron in Baymard.


    At that time, he and the other nobles made extra money on the side from selling the ores to Santa.


    The money they got from the empire was never enough for them, who tried to expand their power.


    But with the ores, they became rich secretly.


    Of course, all that changed when they received letters from the Capital, saying that their duty posts had changed.


    One had to know that a few months before Landon was 15, they received letters telling them to pack their things and head out to other cities and towns as arranged.


    They were to settle in those areas and assist the town or city lords in whatever way they could.


    In other words, if they were to continue staying after knowing that the abandoned prince wasing over, then they would be skinned alive by Alec.


    So of course he left alongside several others.


    But, while some were posted around the western territories, others got sent far away to the Eastern territories.


    And unfortunately, he was one of them.


    The journey was a long and boring one.


    But at least he was posted to a little town that had people within title rank.


    So he wasn¡¯t bullied at all and had even made me new friends.


    Without a doubt, if he had gone to arge city like others, they would have been tossed around by those earls, viscounts, City lords and whatnot.


    In a waypared to the rest, he got the better deal out of everyone else.


    .


    As for the changes in Baymard, he too had been shocked stupid when he heard about it back in his town.


    And when he saw the many picture booklets and objects from merchants, he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    The newspapers and so many pictures made him deny that it wasn¡¯t the same Baymard that he knew of.


    How?


    How did they do it?


    Well, the answerid with the abandoned prince that everyone looked down on.


    He even heard that these Baymardians were paid way better and all lived luxurious and morous lives.


    Damn!


    If he had known, he would¡¯ve never left Baymard.


    But then again, his majesty Alec would definitely have his head for it.


    Alec Barn was still king so it was always best to tread carefully.


    Anyway, he had been travelling for 7 and a half months now from Arcadina¡¯s eastern territory.


    He truly wanted to see for himself how different Baymard was.


    At first, he thought that people over hype the wonders in Baymard and might have even painted those images in books to be somewhat exaggerated.


    But just from the roads leading to Baymard¡¯s Capital city, he could already see its glory.


    .


    Jacob helplessly looked at his brothers who were all looking at him with burning gazes.


    "Brothers, I¡¯m being serious.


    When I left, the roads were still filled with potholes and cracks.


    It was never like this."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course!


    I swear on my ancestors that it¡¯spletely true."


    "Hmph!


    Well... We will believe you for now.


    That said, what about your estate there?"


    "Yeah!


    Didn¡¯t you say that you had an estate within the upper region?


    Do you think that it would still be avable after all these years?


    I think we should just check in to those hotel things that we¡¯ve been hearing all about.


    After checking in, we can go take a look at the estate.


    Who knows, maybe it was left all alone over the years."


    Jacob nodded: "I agree! Let¡¯s do that instead before figuring things outter. Anyway, I didn¡¯t really care about the estate since I had considered it as lost property. Have you all forgotten why we came?"


    "Of course not!


    Why would we want to start trouble when we came here with good intentions?


    Finally, we get to see this city of miracles.


    So how can we mess it up?"


    Everyone tastefully nodded in agreement.


    They were just small Barons within Arcadina.


    So how could theye to another empire to cause trouble?


    If they did so, Alec wouldn¡¯t even bother sending people to save them, talk less of avenging them.


    So they dared not.


    "Hahahhahahahaha!


    Finally, I¡¯ll see the magical light thing that everyone talks about.


    "For me, I want to see the magical cold box that keeps food intact.


    I heard that it can freeze anything even in this hot summer.


    It¡¯s definitely the most exciting thing to see."


    "Puih!


    Are you stupid?


    How can that be the best?


    Haven¡¯t you heard of the moving carriages called trains?


    I heard that they¡¯re so big that they can keep hundreds of people in them at once."


    "What?


    Aren¡¯t you mistaken?


    I heard that they can keep a total of 5 people.


    So how did it be a hundred?"


    "You local champion.


    You¡¯re talking about a car and not a train."


    "Who are you calling a local champion?


    Car, train, whatever, what¡¯s the difference anyway?


    You¡¯re just saying that to make yourself seem more knowledgeable.


    Who are you trying to fool?"


    "Idiot!"


    "_"

 Chapter 773 - Shocking News

    <h4>Chapter 773 - Shocking News</h4>


    All 4 men continued their journey on Shanks road until they finally saw the tall overbearing city walls.


    Magnificent!


    Jacob looked at it in confusion.


    Howe the walls are different from what he remembered?


    Was he experiencing memory loss, or was this an entirely new city wall?


    No!


    Why was he so confused?


    This wall must¡¯ve been the same one that had stood here for ages.


    It just had to be.


    That was the only way that it would make sense.


    After all, building a stone wall of this calibre would require workers to chisel and carry the stones onto the walls, which might take many years to do.


    So this must be the same wall.


    If that¡¯s the case, then did his memory have a problem?


    Sigh... It looked like he was getting old (Said the 38 years old Baron).


    Jacob repeatedly convinced himself that this was the case.


    But when he stepped into King¡¯s Landing, his reasoning copsed.


    What, how, when, why?


    The buildings, the structures, the roads, the uniforms, the magical doors, and everything else made him realize that this wasn¡¯t the Baymard that he was well ustomed too


    His shock couldn¡¯t be described at all.


    It wasn¡¯t just him.


    His friends were also going nuts as well.


    All the way from the Landport to their 4-star hotel, they had been pointing, giggling, jumping and looking around the city in excitement.


    Even their guards who they brought on this trip with them found it hard to fully concentrate on their jobs of protecting their masters because they too were filled with curiosity and enthusiasm.


    It was truly hard.


    .


    "Wow!


    Is the cold box that you mentioned?


    Look!


    When I open it up, a lightes on in it."


    "Wait!


    Close it and gently open it again.


    Quick!


    Let¡¯s take a peek and see how the light insidees on."


    "Dammit!


    The light came on before we could see anything."


    "Guys!


    This is the holy fountain that I¡¯ve been hearing about.


    Look!


    Once the tap is turned, clean, fresh water flows out like magic."


    "Waa!"


    "But that¡¯s not all.


    The magical fountain can produce both hot and cold water.


    So we don¡¯t need to boil the water before taking a bath."


    "Awesome!"


    "Hey guys, can you believe that this thing here can heat or cool the room depending on our choices?"


    "Wait!


    Doesn¡¯t that mean that those living here don¡¯t need to bring firewood into their homes during winter?


    What kind of lives are these people living?


    How great is this?"


    "Hey!


    Forget about that.


    Let¡¯s put on the T.v and see this cable thing.


    Haven¡¯t you heard?


    Even though we have our Baymardian T.Vs back home, those only have what they call recorded movies and shows.


    But in Baymard, they also have what they call Cable that shows live news."


    "Then what are you waiting for, quick! Go to the international news.


    Erm... Here¡¯s the guide."


    "Look, guys!


    Look at the T.v.


    They¡¯re reporting that his majesty Alec Barn is dead!"


    "What?


    How?


    Quick! Turn up the volume."


    With that, Jacob anxiously increased it.


    .


    ["This just in.


    The famous tyrant, his majesty Alec Barn has been permanently put to rest once and for all."]


    At the same time, the T.V screen switched to a short video of Alec and some nobles being led to the execution ground.


    The boo¡¯s from the people within the T.V were so loud and filled with hatred.


    It also showed a speech that William made, promising to do better and treat his people with fairness.


    Be it the citizens or nobles, William¡¯s speech made them know that big changes would ur in Arcadina from now henceforth.


    What surprised everyone was that William also thanked Baymard for their hospitality and help.


    He even went as far as confirming that he had indeed signed a treaty with Baymard.


    Of course, the T.V Station would never show the clips where Alec and the rest lost their heads.


    Children were watching, okay?


    Anyway, from what they show, everyone got the gist of it.


    The tyrant was finally dead.


    Everyone was shocked, even Connor and Eli who were now seeing the news too.


    Even though they knew that Alec had lost, seeing the whole thing still seemed surreal.


    Was that the same person who gave them nightmares growing up?


    How did he be so thin and weak before his death?


    The newspaperpany had already started thinking of tomorrow¡¯s headlines just from the clips alone:


    ?Hateful Tyrant kills his own son and rubs it on his wife¡¯s face.


    ?New Ruler emerges from Arcadina: Is He The One?


    ?Shocking! The truthes to light: Tyrant killed his father and also attempted to kill his brother years back.


    .


    Jacob and the rest continued watching in a daze.


    The air turned stagnant and their bodies trembled vigorously.


    "Brothers... Is he really dead?


    Are we dreaming?


    I must be dreaming!


    This is Alec Freakin¡¯ Barn that we¡¯re talking about.


    So how can this be real?


    I must be dreaming.


    Yes, I must be dreaming.


    You all aren¡¯t real.


    This is just a dream.


    This is just a..."


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    --silence--


    "Aooo!


    What did you do that for?"


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you were dreaming?


    Even I started to think that this was a dream.


    So I just wanted to make sure.


    Now, we¡¯re sure that we are awake.


    You¡¯re wee."


    (:TT^TT:)


    Hob massaged his swollen jaw pitifully: "Even if you wanted to make sure, why did you have to p me that hard? I almost lost a tooth there!"


    "But you didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t you."


    "^"


    .


    "Alright guys, calm down.


    Why are you 2 always on each other¡¯s necks?


    Whether we believe it or not, the facts are right before us.


    He¡¯s finally dead and long gone.


    This calls for a celebration."


    "Yeah! Yeah!


    Bring out that Pendleton Whisky over there.


    It¡¯s perfect for the asion."


    With that, they switched from the international news station and stayed on the local news station.


    "Guys, after celebrating, let¡¯s head out and take a look at the city properly.


    We¡¯re here for 2 and a half weeks.


    So we need to check every ce out before leaving."


    "I agree.


    But where do we start?"


    The moment one of them said this, like magic, the local news station had the answer.


    [It¡¯s time for festivities once again.


    Tomorrow is Baymard day, the day when his majesty was Crowned.


    This was also the day when we became an empire.


    And on this glorious day, the anticipated ride will be officiallyunched to the public.


    That¡¯s right!


    I¡¯m talking about hot air balloon rides!"]

 Chapter 774 - Where To Begin?

    <h4>Chapter 774 - Where To Begin?</h4>


    Hot air balloon ride?


    What was that?


    Jacob and the rest listened carefully, before staring at the T.V in a daze.


    It took a while for them toe back to their senses before a massive explosion erupted from within their hearts.


    Did the T.Vdy just say that they would fly?


    How was that even possible?


    How could man fly?


    Their bodies were now covered in goosebumps, as several thoughts pushed through their brains nonstop.


    Right now, they couldn¡¯t wait for tomorrow toe so that they could ride these Hot air balloon things.


    The same could be said for everyone present in Baymard.


    First off, ever since the creation of hot air balloons, only the military had used them within District B for training and whatnot.


    Of course, the Navy and Marine forces had also taken them out for training too because it was good to have water air forces too.


    They had even parachuted into the water and done other drills with them when training.


    That said, during training, they always chose somewhat isted regions for practice.


    So even though people from far away might spot some round dot in the air, they didn¡¯t necessarily know what it was.


    Some didn¡¯t even see the hot air balloons at all.


    .


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that hundreds and thousands of years ago, Baymard itself was formed from a collection of cities, viges and towns.


    It was originally an independentmunity ruled by its leader before it lost in battle against Arcadina¡¯s first ruler who conquered all othermunities in the empire.


    So Baymard which was a collection of cities, towns and viges was extremelyrge.


    That said, even if the hot air balloons wereunched in district B (restricted zone), those within district C might not even see them.


    Of course a year back, when the hot air balloon was created, Landon and the rest flew over all the districts, which caused a stir.


    But the news quickly died down since no one had seen these hot air balloons again.


    Some even said that the media was just making things up


    After all, there were no pictures taken to prove it and those who didn¡¯t see it found it more absurd when they listened to those who do see it.


    Without any tangible proof, how could they believe that man could fly?


    The whole thing died down in a blink of an eye.


    But all this was also Landon¡¯s careful thinking.


    He only decided to make it public now because within these 2 months (August and September), he would¡¯ve properly taken care of all enemies and properly reunite the Pyno continent.


    Because even if spies or enemies saw these hot air balloons now, it would still take months to properly ry the message.


    And by then, the enemies would¡¯ve already been dead.


    In just one more week, the soldiers would set out on the missions.


    And in another 6 weeks, he would help Henry and clear out all problems in Deiferus as well.


    So there was no harm in letting everyone know of the existence of these Hot air balloons.


    .


    Listening to the T.V, everyone¡¯s nerves were on edge right now.


    They felt like their little hearts couldn¡¯t take all the shock that Baymard had to offer.


    "Tomorrow, we definitely have to try it!"


    "Hmhm.


    We must fly!"


    Jacob nodded and quickly bought out a pamphlet.


    "Alright, we¡¯ll do that tomorrow.


    So let¡¯s choose what to do today.


    Here!


    Let¡¯s look at this tourist map.


    Ouuuh!


    Let¡¯s go to the ¡¯Murder House of Mystery¡¯.


    It¡¯s voted as the 17th most visited tourist site.


    Plus it involved a lot of brainstorming and crime-solving, so I like it."


    "No! No! No!


    Let¡¯s check out the famous Baymard clock that¡¯s as tall and big as an entire building.


    Look here!


    It says that the clock is named after the queen-motherste father.


    It¡¯s called old Whilly and it¡¯s the 36th most visited ce.


    We must go there first!"


    "Oh my God, why are you all so boring?


    Let¡¯s check out the new Ski & Snowboarding resort.


    It¡¯s said here that they have an indoor room filled with ice and snow.


    How can they have this in summer?


    I must know the truth!


    Anyway, it¡¯s voted as the 6th most visited ce, so we must go!"


    "Hmph!


    What do you know?


    I can¡¯t believe that you all are backward thinkers.


    If we have to visit any ce, then it must be the number one spot, His Majesty Landon¡¯s mysterious Maze Garden.


    I heard that it has so many trap doors that lead you to a whole new adventure.


    After that, we can go on an exciting pce tour, which also happens to be the 2nd most voted activity to do.


    So how can we see other ces first?


    No way!


    I¡¯ll literally die if we don¡¯t!"


    "_"


    .


    The group of men fought for a bit before finally settling on going to the pce.


    But before that, they decided not to eat in their hotels.


    Yes, they wanted to grab a bite at the famous ¡¯Poseidon¡¯s Pce¡¯.


    That¡¯s right, it was a themed restaurant based on a character in one of Baymard¡¯s storybooks.


    Apparently, the restaurant was inspirational and created by the fantasies of many who envisioned what Poseidon¡¯s pce would look like.


    It was so famous that almost every noble in the Pyno continent knew of it.


    Who didn¡¯t want to eat in a God¡¯s pce?


    "Wee, to Poseidon¡¯s Pce.


    A table for 4?"


    "Yes please!"


    "No problem.


    Follow me please."


    With that, the staff who was wearing a clear white Greek costume led them to a beautifully crafted table that looks like Zeus had christened it himself.


    Jacob and the rest looked at the surrounding in awe.


    There were beautiful indoor waterfalls and fountains all over the ce.


    And in the water, one could see a hand holding out a golden Tritan staff.


    The ceiling also had various arts of Poseidon, giving the ce an artistic feel to it.


    Statues of soldiers in Greek attires all strategically standing against the walls, coupled with the clear floors made everyone feel like they had truly entered a God¡¯s pce.


    And the moment they ate the food on the menu, Jacob and the rest almost had their minds fly away.


    From the crowd chicken wings to the specially cooked fried rice, pizzas, waffles, ice cream and sandwiches, everything was good..they ordered their main course meals, desserts and everything that intrigued them.


    What was this?


    Jacob looked at the pizza and wondered how they did it.


    Was it made of bread?


    The more he chewed, the more his mouth salivated.


    Just like that, everyone lost themselves in sheer bliss.


    The report didn¡¯t lie.


    This Baymard truly was a magical ce with magical food!


    And when they were done, they began their adventure towards the pce.


    Of course, Jacob first stopped by his old estate and found that it had been used as an orphanage.


    The whole ce had been redesigned and it almost looks nothing like how he remembered.


    Well, there was nothing he could say about this matter.


    The estate was no longer his.


    .


    All 4 men enjoyed the rest of the day merrily before turning in for the night.


    Tomorrow, they will ride on those hot air balloon thingies.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones who were excited to the point of sleepiness.


    Back in the pce, the royals were also in a state of excitement.


    Tomorrow, history will be made once more on Baymard Day.

 Chapter 775 - Baymard Day

    <h4>Chapter 775 - Baymard Day</h4>


    The morning came and the sunmander the stage, giving its full attention to the n below it.


    The morning hadn¡¯t been fully born yet, but it already shows all potential to blossom throughout the rest of the day.


    Upon the sunrise that lit the sky, the birds flew, the flowers bloomed and nature once again took the center stage things.


    The birds flew through the ever-developing Capital city of Baymard, as if celebrating the glorious day.


    And just like nature, everyone else was in celebration as well.


    Because even though today was a public holiday, the roads and streets were still as busy as ever.


    Yes!


    The shops and most establishments were undoubtedly closed for the day.


    But the people were still buzzing like bees.


    Like a school of fish, they swarmed the entire city early in the morning.


    Even the students from the Culinary & Bartending Academy we¡¯re going crazy.


    After all, they would be graded on how many customers they had by the end of the night.


    .


    "Dammit!


    I knew I should¡¯ve bought more seasonings.


    What do we do?


    The stores are already closed.


    And if we lose, won¡¯t our ranking be dropped?


    No way!


    There is no way I¡¯ll leave the grade B vi and drop down to a grade C or F apartment."


    "I feel you!


    I¡¯m trying to get to an A or S-grade vi, so how can I drop down?


    What about my dream of bing one of the academy¡¯s elite 10 Giants?


    If I give up now, how can I be one of the Gods of Cooking?


    No way!


    We have to get more seasonings!"


    "Nooo!!!!!


    How can I get assigned to set up my stall here?


    This location is far away from the hot air balloon rides.


    So isn¡¯t this a disadvantageous way to start?


    How is this fair?


    How am I supposed to rank up?


    F***!


    I¡¯m screwed!"


    (¡Á:TT^T:)


    Some students felt helpless, while others felt pumped up instead.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t just them, as several volunteers and many others were currently preparing some festival games for the passerbys.


    There would also be outdoor stalls that sold clothes and other items that showcased Baymard¡¯s culture.


    The festivities would go on throughout the entire day.


    And by 9 P.M, the parade will begin.


    Fireworks would go out, the light shows will begin and several illuminated parade floats that will cover the streets


    Dragons, Disney characters, cultural beings and other popr characters will make their entrances in the parade show.


    For sure, they would also be apanied by many dancers, singers, and everyone else hat could make the crowd happy.


    There would be dancers popping out of cakes, and trumpets ying.


    Last but not least, Landon and the royals would be there as well, on one of the floats waving majestically to the crowd.


    The entire thing would truly be a sight for all to see.


    .


    The day went by just like that, until it was finally 11 A.M.


    It was time tounch the hot air balloon rides.


    There were 12unching spots in total that had 35 hot air balloons each.


    So anyone could go to anyunching site for the rides.


    There were 2 poles 1 meter apart in front of each site.


    And hanging on these poles was a massive red string connecting both poles.


    Eachunching spot had someone that was assigned to cut the ribbon... like Landon, Overseer Tim, School Principal Stiltskin, Doctor Gerson and so on.


    Today, Baymard would once again make history!


    The camera crews were there on all rights and everyone was anxiously waiting for the damn ribbon to be cut already.


    "Look! His majesty is here!"


    "What?


    Where?


    Ahhhhh!!


    We actually picked the site where his majesty was?


    How lucky are we?"


    "Forget about that.


    Why is the host talking so much?


    Can he just pass the microphone and scissors to his majesty already?"


    "Dude, what do you think this is?


    A theatre show?


    Hurry up, will you?!"


    (*^*)


    .


    The entire audience was bubbling with impatience.


    And even Jacob and his friends felt like stoning the host.


    Bro, can¡¯t you read the room?


    All we want to do is fly!


    If eyes could kill, the poor host would¡¯ve been long gone, dead and buried.


    The host on the other hand smiled bitterly before passing the microphone and scissors to Landon.


    Landon only said 5 sentences before finally snipping the ribbon.


    "Begin countdown in 5... 4... 3... 2... 1.


    Baymard Day!!!!"


    ¡¯Snip!¡¯


    "Hooray! Hooray! Hooray!"


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    Everyone¡¯s heart almost leapt out of their chests from sheer glee.


    They so badly wanted to get on the hot air balloons.


    The host wiped the sweat off his face with his handkerchief.


    "Alright everyone.


    On this ride, you will be apanied by what we call pilots.


    They will look after you while you¡¯re in the air, so always listen to them.


    They will also give you guidelines to follow while in the air, so make that you pay attention.


    That said, as you can see, we have hot air balloons with different basket sizes.


    Some can only allow 3 to ride on them at once, while others can allow 10, 15, and even 25 of them at once.


    So everyone can line up with their families as well.


    Well... I know that many of you want to kill me right now.


    So with no further ado, enjoy your ride!"


    ¡¯p! p! p! p! p!¡¯


    "Thank you and goodbye Mr. Host!"


    "Whooooh!


    Honestly, I thought he would never shut up.


    These past few minutes felt like years to me."


    "Eh?


    You too?


    I thought I was the only one who felt like that.


    For a moment, I too want to rush up there and drag him away and strangle him to death.


    How can he be so annoying?"


    "-"


    [The Host:... They told me to talk about safety and all that. So why am I the one taking the me here? ]


    As the crowd rushed away busily, the host stooped down and drew circles on the ground pitifully.


    He felt betrayed.


    (:Y^Y:)

 Chapter 776 - Take Off!

    <h4>Chapter 776 - Take Off!</h4>


    "Are you sure this is safe?"


    Lucy looked at the massive basket in doubt.


    How can this basket be able to hold up to 25 people?


    Landon chuckled while looking at his entire family knock the basket multiple times as if trying to see what sort of magical basket could hold them in the air.


    Mother Kim, Mother Winnie, Lucy, Little Momo, Little Linda, Grace and Lucius all apanied him in one basket.


    Of course, they were also apanied by 2 pilots and some prominent Baymardian personnel, making it a total of 25 people in the basket.


    And since this was still aunch event, Landon¡¯s balloon would be the first to go up.


    In this way, it would make those fearful and in doubt believe that it was okay.


    After all, if their king could put his life and do it, then didn¡¯t that mean that he had faith in these hot air balloons?


    They were also briefed on something called parachutes a well, just in case.


    Anyway, they were all excitedly waiting for Landon¡¯s balloon to go up.


    Lucy stepped into the massive basket anxiously, but when she saw how calm Landon was, she felt more and more that there was nothing to worry about.


    "Don¡¯t worry, since it¡¯s your first time flying, it¡¯s okay to be somewhat fearful.


    But I promise you that everything will be alright."


    Lucy looked at his eyes and smiled: "Yeah."


    Her mesmerizing smile left Landon in a daze.


    He wasn¡¯t prepared for her attack at all!


    How could anyone be this beautiful?


    "You... Don¡¯t smile at anyone else like that.


    It¡¯s too dangerous!"


    "Eh?"


    Landon pulled her closer and lifted her chin: "Promise me, or else I¡¯ll carry and kiss you in front of everyone."


    "Ah! ... I promise, I promise, I promise you, alright?"


    "Hmmm... Good girl!"


    Landon still kissed her before the crowd.


    Everyone either looked up, down or sideways shyly.


    Even though they couldn¡¯t hear what the duo was talking about, they still know that his majesty was once again shamelessly stealing a kiss from the princess.


    Who didn¡¯t know that these royals love to spray what his majesty calls ¡¯dog food¡¯ to them?


    Because of Landon, more people now like disying love.


    Be it holding hands, buying flowers or even pecking or losing their partners, many people loved the feeling of being called for.


    Mother Kim for one loved how much Lucius held her hands, covered her with his coat when she was cold, teased her and did all the little things in public.


    It made both of them feel young again as if they were still in their teens.


    But no one could beat his majesty when it came to disying his love.


    .


    "I feel like his majesty is mocking me for being single."


    "Me too.


    When will I find love?


    Look!


    All of us are still single.


    So we are in the same boat."


    "Who¡¯s single with you?


    Please, don¡¯t drag me into your single¡¯s club.


    I¡¯m almost taken, alright?"


    "You¡¯re still at the almost stage?


    I¡¯m already married with 4 kids and 13 grandkids now.


    So I¡¯m way better than you."


    "But you¡¯re just 16 years old..."


    "Pui!


    What do you know?


    This is called nning for the future.


    Since I¡¯ve thought of it, then it will surelye to pass.


    Some I¡¯m not single."


    "_"


    Lucy¡¯s entire face was so red that Landon feared that if she got any redder, her head would explode.


    He chuckled while stroking her cheeks.


    His little future wifey was shy.


    Little Momo and little Linda rolled their eyes heavenward.


    As time went by, they too got ustomed to receiving dog food from this hateful couple.


    When Landon and Lucy were together, it was as if no one else in the world existed.


    It was truly a hard, hard life.


    Momo and Linda looked at each other as if they weremunicating telepathically.


    ¡¯How embarrassing!


    How did big brother be such a shameless person?¡¯


    ¡¯Who knows... Maybe he was dropped on the head as a baby.¡¯


    ¡¯Makes sense.¡¯


    With that, the children quickly focused on the air balloon, and so did everyone else.


    .


    "Everyone, I¡¯m Captain Ramsey and this my Co-pilot Captain Frank, and we will be in charge of piloting the balloon.


    That said, each passenger still should have a parachute that looks like this there.


    You all have already been publicly briefed on the parachute¡¯s functions.


    So if and only if we tell you to use them, can you do that.


    Now, let¡¯s fly!"


    With that, the pilots did their thing and soon, the basket began to lift.


    Lucy and the rest on the basket felt their weight grow heavier, as if some strange thing was pressing on them.


    "Gravitational force!"


    All of them yelled out in shock.


    One should know that Lucy and the rest were teachers, the children were still in school and many of the important personnel were also overseers and other major people.


    Even the overseer for the power nt was on their basket.


    They eximed out excitedly: "Gravity, gravity... So it feels like this."


    The more they elevated, the more traditional force kept pressing them down like an invisible palm from the heavens.


    It was just too amazing of a discovery!


    "Hahahahhahahahahahah!


    Do you know?


    Even if we two into the higher mountain, we won¡¯t be able to feel the traditional difference unless we elevate.


    I¡¯ve been jumping all this while just to feel the difference, but I never did."


    "Me too!


    I did that so many times and almost cried when I had no results.


    So I thought that maybe gravity didn¡¯t affect our bodies that much.


    But now, just look at it!


    Hahahhahahahahhaha!


    This is great!"


    "Old woman, can you forget about that?


    Can¡¯t you see that we are actually flying?


    Man can fly!!!!!"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes twinkled as they tightly held the edge of the basket.


    Just looking at the faces that seemed to be getting smaller and smaller gave rise to a whole new emotion deep within them.


    It was a mixture of excitement, fear, and anticipation.


    Of course those below we¡¯re also going crazy as well.


    .


    Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped wide open in shock.


    Their bodies trembled and their hearts kept pounding nonstop.


    Even the visitors almost fainted from shock, especially the influential ones.


    "They..they really did it!


    The balloon is in the air!!!"


    "As expected of Baymard, they never disappoint.


    Dammit!


    When will it be my turn to ride on it?"


    "Oh my God!


    "How did they do it?


    This is groundbreaking!"


    Likewise, while some people were excited, others were in a state of fright instead.


    "How can Baymard create this and expect not to share it?


    No way!


    I have to inform my pirate brothers fast.


    We gave an entire ind of over 50,000 men.


    This would be a piece of cake for us.


    No matter what, we must have these balloons even if we have to kill everyone."


    "No!


    I have to leave Baymard now.


    I have to inform my superiors about this.


    The Temple must know!"


    "_"


    Just like that, the celebrations continued onwards.


    Everyone who rode the balloons felt like they had experienced a whole new world.


    And so this Baymard day was once again a high sess.


    But while everyone was in the state of enjoyment and glee... far away, some hidden forces had turned their attention to them.


    Baymard was their target.

 Chapter 777 - A Secret Battle

    <h4>Chapter 777 - A Secret Battle</h4>


    In a massive well-lit hall, several benches had been arranged in a church-like pattern with many columns.


    And at the forefront of each column, was a silver chair.


    Currently, there were 5 columns, which meant that there were also 5 massive shiver chairs there too.


    Of course on a high tform at the front of the hall, one could see an enormous eye-catching golden chair there too.


    Right now, the hall was currently filled with over 15,000 men who were sitting within each column ording to their fractions or groups.


    Each fraction wore masks that easily distinguished which from which.


    Some masks were red, while others were green, blue and so on, with different designs on them.


    --Silence--


    The room was so quiet that one could hear a pin if it dropped.


    It was as if no one was in the hall.


    No one spoke, moved or made any slight movements.


    Time seemed to freeze up, as the heavy atmosphere only thickened with time.


    All eyes were now on the empty round table, and soon, they heard the steps of several footsteps.


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    The approaching sounds were heavy and loud, indicating that they belonged to strong men.


    And as the noise increased, the entire hall got off from their seats and dropped to their knees.


    "We great the Supreme One and the wise ones."


    Everyone looked at the ground as they dared not look at the people who stepped in.


    They heard some movements indicating that these superior people had taken their seats on the gold and silver chairs.


    "You may sit."


    "Thank you Supreme one!"


    With that, everyone sat in silence again.


    Their Supreme one on the high altar was wearing a golden mask, while the wise men who were leader fraction leaders wore silver masks instead.


    Once again, each silver mask had a distinguished design on them too.


    .


    On the stage, someone brought a megaphone and loved it close to the Supreme one¡¯s mouth.


    "Wee my children.


    First off, I would like to congratte you all for a job well done on this year¡¯s tasks.


    You all have proven yourselves worthy and deserve praise."


    With that, everyone started snapping their fingers, as if pping for themselves.


    Here, they never pped, but only snapped their fingers.


    It was less rowdy to do so.


    ¡¯Snap! Snap! Snap! Snap! Snap!¡¯


    "Good children.


    You have not disappointed this one yet.


    It is my wish that we continue to grow strong and unstoppable.


    That¡¯s why months back, I sent for you all.


    And now that you¡¯re here, we can start the auction.


    As you all know, we will be auctioning off everything except ¡¯L.O¡¯, ¡¯K.L¡¯ and ¡¯C.O¡¯.


    Those are reserved for myself, the supreme one.


    Now, let the auction begin!"


    With that, the Auction host brought the megaphone close to his mouth.


    And soon, things really kicked in.


    "The first thing on the list is ¡¯A¡¯.


    It is undoubtedly a must-have, as it¡¯srge and currently has well-known prestige.


    Its wealth alone speaks for itself.


    No man would see this and pass it up willingly.


    This is what they call luxury.


    Gentlemen, we are talking about Baymard¡¯s District A!"


    Listening to the host, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly.


    That¡¯s right!


    Theye all the way here to bid for all districts within Baymard.


    And who was so bold to do so?


    Well, It was none other than the temple of Dragmus.


    .


    One should know that this past December, they had decided to take this eye-catching empire as theirs.


    But before that, they need to make sure that their fractions got the best ces and that¡¯s why they were now scrambling for each District and region.


    That¡¯s why all fraction years from both Deiferus and Yodan had travelled for months to get here.


    They couldn¡¯t leave something as important as this to anyone else.


    They had to personallye here to fight for their fraction.


    How could they allow others to take the best districts or properties?


    Impossible!


    They were ready to go all in.


    And as the supreme one said, L.O (lower region), K.L (king¡¯s Landing) and C.O (the entire Coastal region with all its own districts) were off bounds.


    Funny enough, they thought that these were all important regions in Baymard.


    Many we¡¯re more focused on District D and G, which were entertainment Spots.


    They didn¡¯t even think that district B was of any importance.


    Anyway, no matter which region they got, just having the massivend was also a good thing.


    After all, Baymard is like a collection of cities, towns and viges, so each district in itself was huge.


    This was not a loss at all!


    .


    The entire ce quickly turned into a marketce, as each wise man was bidding like crazy.


    "100 gold coins (1 million copper coins)


    " 300 gold coins!"


    "Omar!


    Are you trying to anger me?


    Let this one go!"


    "No way!


    This is district D that has all the luxurious buildings, hotels and entertainment in it.


    So how can I let it go?


    Hmph!


    If you have the money, then bid against my fraction and stop talking rubbish.


    500 gold coins!"


    "700!"


    "1,000!"


    "1,200!"


    "5,000!"


    "Why you...."


    "5,000 going once, going twice, sold to the Demon Eye Fraction.¡¯


    ¡¯Snap! Snap! Snap! Snow!¡¯


    Some snapped their fingers merrily, while others did so in rage, envy and hate.


    Dammit!


    No matter what, they couldn¡¯t give the Demon Eye any more districts.


    Over their dead bodies!


    " District G."


    "600 gold coins!¡¯


    " 800!"


    "1,400!"


    "2,000!"


    "3,000!"


    "4,000!"


    (*^*)


    .


    The hall that was already rowdy, was now more chaotic than ever.


    People yelled at the top of their lungs and angrily cured at each other while hoping to win their bids.


    And all this time, their supreme one, A.K.A Master K, was still lost deep in thought.


    All he could think about was the future.


    As nned, Yodan and Deiferus will fall.


    And apanying them will be Baymard.


    They had no one else to me but themselves.


    They were just too eye-catching, and the things made in there revealed that they made major secrets.


    That¡¯s why they needed to take it down at a time when the Caronian empire wouldn¡¯t be able to help them.


    With Carona out of the way, taking care of them would be a piece of cake.


    No matter what, they had to unravel the mysteries within the lower region.


    The key to the Temple¡¯s wealth and developmentid there that¡¯s why 3 months ago, he sent 150 spies to infiltrate the ce.


    He needed to know more about it before they attacked.


    Master K¡¯s eyes shone with a murderous light when he thought about it.


    Very soon, Baymard will be his!

 Chapter 778 - Another One?

    <h4>Chapter 778 - Another One?</h4>


    Back in Baymard, Landon was currently watching the soldiers head out for their missions.


    Of course, they had to work alongside the navy who would take them over there.


    Again, the Navy transportation sh.i.p.s would carry the vehicles, food and everything else needed.


    They had the map.


    So all they had to do was follow it thoroughly.


    And when theypleted their tasks, they were to transport all wealth back to the sh.i.p.s, as well as take any important doc.u.ments too.


    And if there were ves there, they had to release them based on their judgement.


    It would take a few days to transport all the wealth from these secret bases, so within their time, they could investigate and check if the prisoners there were truly innocent.


    There was no way that they would let any serial killer on the loose.


    Of course, there were sure to be kidnapped victims, r.a.p.e victims, men, women and children who were brought here because of their loans.


    After all, the temple still tricked people after loaning them money.


    So after they didn¡¯t pay up, they would be brought into these secret bases away from the public¡¯s eyes.


    So many here would undoubtedly be innocent.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t a few bad ones too.


    Again, each victim would be given some money aspensation for all they went through.


    Landon expected good news from them when they got back.


    He gave them a brief but uplifting speech before making his way to his office.


    It was time to go back to work.


    But the moment Landon sat down in his chair, his boss had yet again made a move on him.


    .


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    ¡¯The system sees that the host loves to work.


    So the system decided to please the host by giving you a new side mission.


    You¡¯re wee, host.¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Loves it?


    How does he look like a person who lives to work?


    Is it because he had been performing everything diligently?


    Landon felt personally attacked by the system.


    Once again, he silently cursed the heartless thing.


    Just what side mission is it this time?


    He opened his side mission tab and was surprisingly taken aback.


    Excitement filled his eyes, as they twinkled with creativity.


    Looking at it again, this was the first time that he was willing to do a side-mission without being forced.


    In fact, the side mission can be seen as a blessing.


    It was just that it was too good to be true.


    ¡¯System, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?


    Are you sure that there¡¯s nothing else?¡¯


    ¡¯Host, that¡¯s all there is to it.


    But if the host isn¡¯t satisfied, then I could add more instead.¡¯


    ¡¯No! No! No! No! No! No! No!


    It¡¯s more than enough!¡¯


    Who wanted more?


    Landon had no choice but to shut up about the matter.


    Well, since the system said that this was all, then that meant that what he saw was real.


    Landon grinned widely while looking at the side-mission again.


    HahahahaHahahaha!


    He was getting more and more close to his main goals.


    .


    [?Side-Mission: Create Airports with Runways, a good aircraft Hangar and for storing nes during harsh weather, parts assembly, maintenance and so on.


    ?Task description: As per the treaty, Baymard will provide transportation means, making travel easier within the entire Pyno continent.


    In future, the host will undoubtedly create tge world¡¯s first batches of aircrafts.


    So why not prepare for that now?


    Back on the host¡¯s, nes didn¡¯t take that long to construct.


    The massive Boeing 777 took 89 days to construct, which was roughly about 3 months.


    Of course, all this was possible with the help of more than 15,000 workers, as well as a good construction Hangar.


    Again, some nes take 43 days to build while others take up to 130 days instead.


    That said, the host needs to begin construction of the actual buildings, airwaynes and other time wasting factors.


    ?Rewards: the system is trying to help you advance technologically. So why do you need a reward here? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re building the actual aircraft right? It¡¯s just the runway and airport. So forget it!


    ?Deadline: None!]


    .


    Landonughed stupidly when he saw this.


    ¡¯Good! Good! Good! Good!


    System, unexpectedly, you¡¯re really good.¡¯


    ¡¯Host, I¡¯ve always been good.¡¯


    Landon almost choked on his coffee when he heard the system.


    Forget it... Now was not the time to argue with it.


    Focus!


    His mind was fully concentrated on the tasks at hand.


    He knew that in future, he would be rewarded with the actual aircraft manufacturing procedure, which involved parts manufacturing instead.


    One should know that hangars werepletely different from part manufacturing industries.


    The industries make the individual parts, from the seats to everything else before sending it over to those in the hangar who would assemble everything.


    So in future, he would be rewarded everything about part manufacturingter, aircraft piloting and so on.


    For now, all he had to do was focus on airport construction and things like that.


    It wouldn¡¯t kill him to have these done now.


    London stroke his chin lost in thought.


    Just like the situation with cruise transportation, there was a lot to consider here.


    But first, he had to get all his facts straight.


    ¡¯System, aren¡¯t you being stingy?


    How can you give me this task without rewarding me with any knowledge?¡¯


    ¡¯Host, you have to purchase it.¡¯


    ¡¯Butst year when I wanted to purchase it, didn¡¯t you say that I couldn¡¯t?¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s correct host.


    I said that you couldn¡¯t get aircraft construction and piloting information because it would be rewarded to you.


    But, I didn¡¯t say that you can¡¯t get information on runway designs or even airport design structures.


    It¡¯s the host¡¯s fault if he misunderstands this system.


    How is that this system¡¯s problem?¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Landon looked heavenwards and silently begged for any God to hear his cries.


    In his heart, he was secretly filing aint to the heavenly manager.


    He just wanted one of them to hear him out, okay?


    The system would definitely be the death of him.


    He smiled bitterly and once again pulled his attention on his new tasks.


    Soon, he would make the people know that hot air balloons weren¡¯t the only things that could make one fly.


    The future was full of endless possibilities, so it was time to expand their mind once more.


    Time truly has changed.


    But somehow, the system always remains the same.


    Is it toote to change systems?


    (:T_T:)

 Chapter 779 - New Rules!

    <h4>Chapter 779 - New Rules!</h4>


    Aircrafts!


    As for the reason why the system hadn¡¯t rewarded it to him yet, Landon could already guess some of the reasons for that.


    Firstly, one should know that after he finished his current main missions which included Pac-Man and the Aquarium... He would be rewarded with knowledge onputer systems, Wi-Fi, game boy creations, wireless earpieces and music pods.


    Knowing this, it was clear that he would have to integrate something into the ne.


    Be it the chance to select and watch any movie on flight, or even the chance for first ss to order viaputer systems, the ne had to have some sort of entertainment.


    Of course, they could always mount a few T.Vs¡¯ every after 10 rows of seats, and make everyone watch the same movie with their earpieces on.


    In this scenario, the Cabin crew would be in charge of switching the tape once it finished ying.


    But did they really want to do that?


    No!


    It was better to wait for the system¡¯s main mission reward and properly develop the option for everyone to choose a movie for themselves via the screen in front of them during each flight.


    In short, there were so many reasons why aircraft construction had to wait.


    And he could see why.


    That being said, Landon had alreadye up with certain rules for air transport, which were also in line with the system¡¯s rules too.


    .


    One should know that Baymard was the only ce that had electricity.


    Additionally, he could build smooth runways outside the empire.


    But he couldn¡¯t construct any cement buildings, and neither could he keep any equipment out of Baymard.


    So, just like the cruise ship situation, he also came up with a few guidelines.


    Looking at cruises, they typically drop off passengers 2 or 3 hours before their next schedule.


    And during this time, trolleys, and other transport equipment from the sh.i.p.s will load and carry all luggage out, as well as into the ship (for the next schedule).


    In this way, the equipment never stayed in Carona since they¡¯re stored on the sh.i.p.s.


    Again, check-in is usually scheduled 45 minutes after each cruise ship has arrived.


    That¡¯s done so that the T.S.A (transport, administration agents) could get off the sh.i.p.s with handheld metal detectors, chemical and fluid detectors.


    And when everyone got boarded, they went back to the sh.i.p.s with these hand-held devices.


    In short, only those booking tickets actually stayed in Carona all day.


    This way, none of Baymard¡¯s technology stayed in Carona.


    In this same way, each ne will have to carry a few T.S.A personnel, as well as a few luggage carrying trolleys in the ne¡¯s lower storage areas.


    Of course, some technicians will be on every flight.


    Because afternding, the ne¡¯s system¡¯s will be checked before take off again.


    As for fuel, provided the ne wasn¡¯t leaving the Pyno continent, then they would be good for a round trip.


    .


    Typically, amercial ne could fly non-stop for 18~21 hours without refuelling.


    Take for example a ne leaving North America to Africa, it spends 13 or more hours during a non-stop flight.


    nes were designed to go that far.


    But now, Landon was only focused on the Pyno Continent which would take 3~8 hours at most.


    So with a round trip back to Baymard, that was at most 16 hours.


    Bottom line, refuelling wouldn¡¯t be an issue for him provided no flight was out of the Pyno continent.


    Again, if someone from Arcadina¡¯s Capital wanted to take the flight to Carona¡¯s Capital, the n would still make a stop at Baymard for refuelling before heading off.


    No matter where they were going, all nes would stop at Baymard first!


    He would only build the airports within each empire¡¯s Capital city.


    Now, back to the rules...for passengers, they could only get on an airne if and only if they already had a Passport.


    No!


    Passport, no ne ride!


    It might seem cruel, but it would help with security a lot.


    .


    For the 2nd rule, each passenger can only have 3 pieces of luggage max; 1 carry one and 2 other regr luggage.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t include ady¡¯s purse, backpack and whatnot.


    These ones could be checked in for free if they didn¡¯t go over the weight requirements.


    For sure, any extra bags would be priced.


    But there was a catch; the extra luggage couldn¡¯t exceed 2.


    So in total, each person could only bring 5 bags with them.


    Anything more and it would be advisable to take the cruise sh.i.p.s.


    After all, nes didn¡¯t allow food and other things in it.


    So if they wanted to transport goods, they still needed to rely on the sh.i.p.s.


    Aircrafts were for those who were busy and wanted to get somewhere fast conveniently.


    Landon was sure that the moment it waspleted, Penelope, William, Santa, Micheal, Sirius and everyone else could see him daily if they wanted to discuss urgent political issues.


    Communication would undoubtedly be way better.


    The Capital cities were months away from the coastal cities where the sh.i.p.s were, so there was always a dy with urgent political messages.


    But now, with the airports positioned in the Capital, those around, be it peasants or nobles, they could hop on and enter Baymard in a matter of hours rather than travelling for months to the Coastal regions for a ship cruise.


    Of course, if they had a lot to transport, they still had to go on the sh.i.p.s.


    And, many would still do so because they wanted a vacation and an experience of a lifetime.


    Plus, some were too far away from the Capital cities, so it would make no sense for them to head towards the Capital rather than just taking the ship ride to Baymard.


    In fact, depending on the people or the situation at hand, both ship and airne rides had their pros and cons depending.


    Landon couldn¡¯t wait for the day when everyone would fly for the first time.


    It would undoubtedly be mind-blowing.


    So how can he not look forward to it?

 Chapter 780 - Begin Construction

    <h4>Chapter 780 - Begin Construction</h4>


    Landon had set up several rules for those who wanted to fly.


    And let from the public airports, of course, there would be a one-way private jet service from Baymard going out only.


    Last but not least, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Navy, Marines, Army and Police officers will have their own choppers and mission air forces too.


    Be it chasing criminals through the city from above, or dropping off people for missions outside Baymard, these armed forces would have their own hangars and took-offnes within their headquarters and training facilities.


    Again, there will be helicopter tour rides avable too.


    So it was better to start constructing these building structures now.


    ¡¯Congrattions on your purchases host.


    Transmitting information in 3... 2... 1...¡¯


    ¡¯Ahhhh!!!


    Damn!


    It still hurts.¡¯


    Landon massaged his temples while trying to digest the information that he had just bought off the system.


    He had just one word for this system: stingy.


    Why was it so expensive?


    He felt like the system was definitely doing it on purpose.


    A few secondster, everything quickly calmed down and the annoying headache from earlier on had vanished as if it wasn¡¯t even there in the first ce.


    ¡¯Host, this system has to remind you that all airport transportation must be avable within the airports.


    The host must have this properly taken care of.¡¯


    Landon nodded while tapping his pen on his book: ¡¯Hmmm... I know.¡¯


    Normally, one might have problems in this area.


    But for him, this seemed like nothing.


    In the case of transportation, just like the Ship Cruise situation within Carona, he would imply those same tactics here.


    .


    You see, after people got off the sh.i.p.s in Baymard, they could get bus rides from the Coastal Port.


    And in Carona, the same idea was already implemented.


    The massive estate/manor that is now use as the port has several Carriages, Wagons and Horses of different qualities avable.


    There were noble-looking carriages, as well as ordinary ones too.


    So in agreement with the Caronian government, over hundreds of men and women were hired as Taxi drivers.


    So visitors can pay for transportation and load as many items in as many wagons or carriages that they wanted.


    From there, the driver would steer the horses to their homes or a nearby inn or establishment.


    These Caronian drivers got their pay bi-weekly, so they took their job seriously since the pay was fairly high whenpared to other jobs in their city.


    Either way, they all flocked like birds to work for the Port.


    And so it¡¯s that same concept that Landon wanted to implore here.


    Within the airports outside Baymard, the same concept would be used.


    Transport was a must!


    So there would be Staff in charge of transport booking and whatnot.


    Everyone will pay depending on the wagon, horse and carriage quality, as well as how many they used.


    Additionally, the airports will be able to do parcel deliveries to and from any empire.


    Yup!


    It was already a thing within the ports.


    .


    When sending to Baymard, all the person had to do was get the Receiver¡¯s full name, home number, and address.


    The receiver¡¯s home will be called and he/she will be informed and asked if they should deliver it, or if he/she wants to pick it up at the post office.


    After all, some things might be too personal or private to send.


    Hence, they might just prefer picking it up with passport identification instead.


    The situation in Baymard was fairly easy.


    But outside, it requires a different procedure.


    Take the port on Carona for example.


    There was already a Post office system within the Port.


    And when parcels were sent from Baymard to Carona, the responsibility mostly fell on the Sender and Receiver to properly get the parcel.


    The port only needs the receiver¡¯s full name, Sender¡¯s full name, and delivery date, and time.


    So when the parcel arrives, it will be kept for a maximum of 1 year before mailed back to the sender.


    That¡¯s why they advise people that before sending anything out of Baymard, the receiver should already be aware and waiting for whatever parceles their way.


    The responsibility falls on them.


    The Port Post office has been running since Port¡¯s creation, and everyone now knows how to properly use it.


    So that wasn¡¯t an issue.


    And because of this, many nobles now have second homes within the Coastal city.


    Now at least once a week, people go there to check the list to see if their masters or family members have any parcels there.


    The list is updated each day and covers many boards.


    It¡¯s all in alphabetical order without noble titles, so everyone can check it.


    It has now bemon practice to check the list each week or day for some.


    This service was really amazing to many, especially the nobles.


    They could send parcels in their subordinate¡¯s name, who willter pick it up on their behalf.


    Again, the port¡¯s postal office has closed themunication gap to some extent, as those who have children in school within Baymard, could now send whatever they wanted to their families there.


    And so, he had also decided to make a Postal office that will be in charge of delivery parcels via ne too.


    .


    With everything figured out, Landon quickly entered the time capsule and spent a few days (in capsule time) before popping out again.


    He had already drawn ns and written all he could about this project.


    How could he sit still now?


    It was just 9 A.M, so he had time.


    He hastily made a call to the Ministry of Transportation, where he requested for any avable decision-making minister(s) to see him at once.


    He also called the Ministry of Defense, as well as the ministry of tourism.


    Since he would also create military and tourist buildings and facilities for army choppers and tour helicopters, of course he had to invite them too.


    These properties will belong to the empire.


    So the ministries have to be involved with project drafting and whatnot.


    For sure, Landon had already drawn up the contracts for the contractors.


    That said, he was inviting the ministers toe over, so that they could go over it in detail.


    After all, it was his idea, and only he knew the parameters involved in this project.


    Again he would be a major shareholder as well.


    So he drafted the contracts for them.


    After calling the various ministries, like lightning, they moved as swiftly towards the pce.


    Landon briefed them about the project again, which blew their minds, making them tremble and look at him in awe.


    "Your majesty, I¡¯m in utter shock.


    If thises to be, then we can actually travel in a couple of hours to other empires?


    How amazing is that?!!!"


    "Your majesty, one more, you¡¯ve blown my mind into tiny pieces."


    "Your majesty, since we¡¯re done, then let¡¯s go now!"


    "Yeah!


    Let go now your majesty.


    As you always said, time is money.


    So why are we still here?"


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    "Let go!"


    (^0^)


    Everyone was in high spirits.


    They spent 4 hours going over things.


    And by the time it was 2:30 P.M, they were off to the lower regions.


    They could¡¯ve continued tomorrow or even the next day, but they dared not.


    Their excitement at this point was indescribable.


    They couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    No!


    Construction had to begin as soon as possible!

 Chapter 781 - Contract Finalization

    <h4>Chapter 781 - Contract Finalization</h4>


    The overly excited group had already made a stop at Tim¡¯s industry.


    For now, only the facilities were going to be constructed since the system hadn¡¯t given him any knowledge of aircraft design.


    So, the construction workers would have to build these facilities now.


    Even so, Landon had to briefly exin the concept of airnes, because some parameters in the airports required an understanding of airnes in general.


    Tim¡¯s hands trembled while holding the book in his hands.


    He briefly nced through it all merrily.


    But, as usual, he still hammered Landon was numerous questions.


    .


    Tim scratched his head in confusion: "Your majesty, why are you designing and emphasizing that the runways are situated in positions that follow the normal wind direction?


    And why¡¯s the runway space so big?"


    Tim felt that there were too many empty fields around the runways, which was a waste of space.


    They could build multiple buildings and farnds there.


    So why waste that much more?


    Landon understood what he meant and chuckled.


    He couldn¡¯t me Tim and the rest for thinking that way.


    Of course, the runways were long so that the airne had enough take-off room.


    But why were there always empty fields around it tha could go for miles?


    "Tim, those empty spaces are one of the key factors for airne flight.


    When a massive field is empty and isted, the winds don¡¯t have anything to reflect against, like buildings or trees.


    So the winds there are usually stronger onrger empty fields.


    These strong winds help the new get off the ground.


    So the wind definitely dictates the runway design."


    This was true.


    .


    Looking back on earth, one might not see a pattern for airport designs at first nce, but they were there.


    If one ovepped the prevailing winds in their area on maps, it would be easier to spot the wind patterns.


    These patterns in turn help decide how take-offnes should be positioned.


    For example, most airports in the Northern Hemisphere like Dubai... are aligned from East to West which coincides with the normal wind directions there.


    Examine any airport, and you¡¯ll find that they followed the wind direction when creating theirnes.


    One should know that each location in the world has specific wind and weather ranges in which they can fall.


    And the weather change rarely goes out of those range estimations.


    The head-on wind adds extra lift to the ne, reducing the power required for take-off, which in turn reducesnding speed too.


    Of course, there might be times that nes willnd with heavy crosswinds that are against them.


    This is also possible, but it won¡¯t be fun for the passengers or easy for the pilot... That is, If the pilot cannd it at all. (^?^)


    For sure, the crosswinds that each can tolerate differed with each airne design.


    Some haverger vertical surfaces and stabilizers that help to some degree.


    An example would be a regr-sized ne like the Boeing 737 that can withstand a crosswind of about 60 Km/h with a dry runway and 55Km/h with a wet one.


    Anything above this and the crosswinds will take the ne off track and might even damage it.


    That¡¯s whynes were made the way they were.


    .


    If one thought about it more, then they would be able to see subtle things that airports and pilots do.


    Sometimes when one has arrived in their designated city or town, the pilots would fly over a city and make a U-turn back to the airport just tond.


    High up in the air, they don¡¯t really need to worry about crosswinds.


    But whennding or taking off, they need to do so in the direction of the normal hemisphere winds.


    Also, in some runways, one could seerge white-red striped windsocks there tied to poles.


    This was generally a great help to the pilots who constantly look at the sock that was filled with air.


    And when the winds are too fierce, the sock dances crazily.


    The airports had several things that they had taken into consideration when making their airports.


    In the early days, the Wright Brothers chose an isted strip of a beach to test out many principles of flight.


    Take-off andnding flight were much better on a massive empty space due to the winds.


    But when testing in a crowded ce, take-off was much more problematic.


    It was possible, but just too power consuming and tasking.


    So of course most airports were ridiculously spacious with severalnes.


    And Landon dared notpromise when building Baymard¡¯s airport.


    .


    "Ah!... I see your majesty.


    This is different from the hot air balloons that don¡¯t need this much space." Tim said while nodding in understanding.


    "Your majesty, So we will maintain the same areas that exist in the Landport and Coastal Ports?"


    "Yes!


    Baggage, Arrival, Departure, Lounges, Customer service, First Aid, Terminals, Gates and many more areas in the ports will be in the airport as well.


    But now, we¡¯ll have a few new areas, Like ¡¯Transfers¡¯ for connecting flights.


    And we¡¯ll also have more moving walkways and other amenities too.


    "No problem your majesty, I¡¯ll take note of all these.


    Hahahahaha!


    Your majesty, I¡¯ve seen that you¡¯ve applied the golden hour n here too."


    "Of course!


    It¡¯s the perfect way to make money, no?"


    "Your majesty, you¡¯re a sly one."


    Landon chuckled: "where am I sly? I¡¯m just doing my job as an honest business person."


    Timughed when he saw Landon¡¯s innocent expression.


    .


    The golden hour!


    What was it?


    Well, it was better to envision it like so.


    Say you¡¯ve checked in your luggage andplete the rigorous security check-in phase.


    And now, the weight is off your shoulders.


    This is the time that you¡¯re not likely to spend cash on whatever fancies your eye, and the airport will make that possible for the traveller.


    So what do they do?


    Their methods dive into the realms of subliminal coercion.


    Most airports have walkways that curve from right to left, and this is because most people are right-handed, drive their cars on the right, and hence spend more time looking right than left.


    If a person was right-handed, they¡¯ll pull their suitcase with their right and unconsciously walk to the left because of the imbnce.


    So if the walkway curves towards the left, then you would subconsciously turn your face to the right and see the countless shops lined up on the right side.


    Again, aftering out of security checks and entering into the golden hour with so much free time before the next flight, most people are inclined to spend money.


    That¡¯s why the first shop many people see after clearing security is the duty-free shops.


    Every trick in the book has been used to ensure that the airport kept getting money.


    And being the businessman that Landon was, how could he not use these tricks?


    What slyness?


    He was here to make money for Baymard, alright?


    More money for the empire!


    More money for the empire!


    (^0^)

 Chapter 782 - The Fairy Demoness

    <h4>Chapter 782 - The Fairy Demoness</h4>


    Just like that, operation Airport construction was in full effect.


    Everyone¡¯s excitement was full to the brim, at this point.


    "Tim, there¡¯s something else that I need you to do.


    But I haven¡¯t finalized it yet.


    I just need today to finish it up, and tomorrow, I¡¯lle over again.


    So, do you think you have time for that?"


    "Of course your majesty!


    The team doing the Pac-Man, vending machines, and other slot machine games don¡¯t need me anymore.


    It¡¯s already the 2nd week of August, and the team has already started building these machines in bulk.


    All their training and practice had officiallye to an end, and now, we only have roughly 1 and a half~2 months left before the officialunch date.


    So with thepletion of the new Slot/Coin Machine manufacturing industry, 70% of the work will be done by the machines, and all the workers had to do was properly monitor and check the manufacturing lines.


    Of course, there were more things that they would do, but most were already covered by the machine.


    Additionally, with the supervisors with them, I¡¯m not need anymore.


    With that said, there¡¯s nothing new to do, except do paperwork in the office and go for the normal inspection and whatnot around the industry.


    Even this new Airport project has to do with the construction team, they already have a good understanding here, since they had built the other ports.


    So once again, I¡¯m not needed here too.


    As for my lectures, of course, I have my usual teaching schedule in the Engineering, Science & Technology Academy.


    But don¡¯t worry your majesty, I¡¯m still somewhat free right now, soy it on me!" Tim said with glistening eyes that twinkled as if he had just found a treasure.


    How can he say no to any new project?


    No way!


    He wanted to know what else Landon had cooked up.


    He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    But of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one who felt thrilled.


    Far away, a young woman smiled coldly at her own reflection.


    No one knew what she was thinking of, but her expression was truly terrifying.


    But unbeknownst to them, thedy was truly happy for what evil was about toe.


    .


    --Fairy Estate, Deiferus¡¯ Capital City--


    .


    ¡¯Chirp! Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!¡¯


    The sounds of birds flying could be heard through an open window in a well-lit from.


    One might be cheerful after listening to the happy songs from these birds, but the people in the room were so gloomy as they cursed these birds a hundred times over.


    What will they do if theirdy got angered by the sounds and decided to deal with them instead?


    At this point, everyone wished that they could strangle these birds to death.


    ¡¯Mr. Birds, can you please shut up or sing far away from here?¡¯


    Many started praying silently in their hearts.


    And in the room, a youngdy sat like a statue as her maidbed her hair with trembling hands.


    The maid was so frightened that she only took a few breaths whilebing thedy¡¯s hair.


    She dared not look into the mirror that reflected herdy¡¯s dreadful expression.


    Just one idental glimpse almost made her fall and beg for mercy for what she didn¡¯t even know.


    ¡¯Did I do something wrong?


    Why is thest just sitting there and smiling creepily?


    Is she plotting something dastardly?


    Will I be safe?


    Ahhh!


    My legs will soon give out at this point.


    What do I do, what do I do?


    Will she behead me just like she did poor Meg yesterday?


    If I had known, I would¡¯ve just fled for my life earlier on.


    What do I do now?¡¯


    (:TT0TT:)


    .


    Countless thoughts passed through the maids¡¯ minds while shebed herdy¡¯s hair.


    She felt like she was moving on needles.


    It wasn¡¯t just her, as many others in the room felt the same way too.


    Why was their luck so poor?


    Everyone felt nervous, but no one dared to speak.


    Theirdy didn¡¯t like people talking.


    So unless asked a question or here to deliver something, there was no room for talking.


    The frightening youngdy in question looked at their angsty expression and deepened her smile.


    To her, fear equalled power.


    The fact that they were fearful of hereby that they wouldn¡¯t dare to go against her.


    Very quickly, the youngdy was properly dressed invish clothes, which enhanced her already stunning appearance.


    Looking at theirdy, one could say that her beauty was a sharp contrast to her personality.


    The contrast was truly astonishing.


    Thedy, apanied by her entourage of guards and 3 maids left the Fairy Estate and headed straight to the pce.


    .


    ¡¯Du-doon! Du-doon! Du-doon!¡¯


    As the carriages and horses passed through the busy streets, many people quickly escaped for their lives when they saw the markings and designs on the carriages.


    Some people dived into the shops, while others even went as far as stooping with their hands over their heads in fear of being spotted.


    Others plunged into ponds, while many justid in the ground and yed dead.


    Those on wagons, carriages and horses were in an even more predicament as they almost had idents all because they were trying to avoid thedy¡¯s entourage.


    The youngdy was known as the ¡¯The Demonic Fairy of Deiferus.¡¯


    Of course, some people call her the ¡¯Queen of Hearts¡¯ simply because she loved beheading people just like the queen in the Baymardian book ¡¯Alice In Wondend¡¯.


    Every day, she beheaded at least one person... mostly women who were more beautiful than she was.


    So with a reputation like this, who wanted to be her prey?


    But who was thisdy, and why was she being feared to this extent?


    Well, thedy in question was none other than the 2nd Princess, Eldora Tudor... who was also blood sister to Deiferus¡¯ 1st Prince, Ulrich Tudor.


    Even though they were born from the same mother, they had always been enemies and wanted nothing more than to kill each other.


    In Eldora¡¯s world, anyone who doesn¡¯t fear her would most likely betray her.


    And her brother was included in that group as well.


    Right now, she was heading to the pce with one goal in mind.


    No matter what, her father must write a verdict that passed the throne to her.


    She wouldn¡¯t let anyone stand in her way.


    Even her own mother!

 Chapter 783 - A Demoness In Disguise

    <h4>Chapter 783 - A Demoness In Disguise</h4>


    Eldora calmly rode through the pce grounds, passing all the magnificent buildings within it.


    The royal pce of Deiferus was in itself a masterpiece different from others.


    Its buildings didn¡¯t have the usual rectangr shapes, they were more or less focused on arts.


    Some buildings looked like a tr.a.p.ezoid, while others formed some sort of optical illusion with them.


    It was clear that even though the forefather creators of these buildings didn¡¯t know anything about mathematical shapes, they still created inspirational buildings that would be one in a million.


    And hundreds of yearster, these buildings were still breathtaking.


    Eldora got out of her carriage and headed towards the tallest andrgest building within the pce.


    This entire building was all for her father alone.


    He did his work here, and also slept here, while his wives and children lived in another 4-story building that had different wings within it.


    If a wife was favoured or invited, then and only then could she step into her father¡¯s room on the topmost floor of his building.


    Of course, the first 3 floors within her father¡¯s building were the only floors that permitted visitors, as there was a garden there, and so on.


    But for the rest of the floors going to the topmost one, only those who are permitted by his majesty could step into them.


    Even she had never seen these floors.


    Nheless, she felt like they would soon be hers, so what¡¯s the harm in seeing it now?


    .


    "Princess, I¡¯m sorry but his majesty has told me not to allow you to step in any further.


    He requested for you to wait here.


    He will be with you shortly."


    With that, the dark masked leader of the guards vanished.


    Eldora was irked once more, as she felt that the guard was looking down on her.


    In truth, the guard was just acting like his normal self.


    But to her, the fact that she didn¡¯t sense fear from the guard meant that he was looking down on her.


    She had purposely sliced off hundreds, off not thousands of people¡¯s heads just to instill fear into all.


    Okay, she also did that because she hated anyone better than her, or anyone who made mistakes.


    Even if they identally bumped into her, they had to die.


    She had worked so hard to make even her own mother fearful of her, so how could she tolerate a mere guard looking down on her?


    Was he saying that all she had done was nothing in his eyes?


    She clenched her fists in rage and stood in that same spot with unwillingness.


    She swore that once she took over from her father, as he would torture that guard until she saw fear in his eyes.


    How dare he look down on her?


    [Mr. Guard: (-_-)... A Princess, aren¡¯t you just thinking too much?]


    The maids and guards that followed Eldora in dared notfort theirdy.


    Who knew if she would ce her anger on them instead?


    Now that she was angry, they could only pray that his majesty came fast.


    They constantly looked at the stairway, hoping that his majesty could pop up now.


    Eldora on the other hand took in deep breaths before calmly seating in what seemed to be a lounge since it was filled with Baymardian couches and whatnot.


    40 more minutes passed by before her father arrived.


    .


    "Your majesty!"


    Everyone knelt at the sight of his majesty, Julius Tudor.


    "Father! Father!


    This unfilial daughter was worried sick about you and decided toe and see you as soon as possible.


    Are you feeling any better?


    Do you need something to eat?


    Father, how are you?"


    Julius looked at his loving daughter and felt touched.


    She came here 2 days ago, and now she¡¯s here again.


    It looks like she¡¯s really too worried about him.


    Everyone said that his daughter was demonic, but he didn¡¯t believe it.


    She had always been gentle and kind brow him.


    There was a time that he decided to investigate where these stories came from, since it was his duty as her father to help her clean up her reputation and live a happy life with a good husband.


    But when he was just about to begin investigation, several ministers and others imed that the rumours were fake and that they had already begun taking care of them so as not to worry him.


    Seeing his most trusted people saying this, he truly believed in his daughter even more.


    But unbeknownst to him, Eldora had ckmailed them with their most hidden secrets.


    Some didn¡¯t want their son¡¯s evil deeds out since their enemies will use it to drag them down in the mud, while others protected their own behinds instead.


    From embezzlement and so much more, Eldora made them put a stop to her father¡¯s nosy behaviour.


    .


    Julius, who was now as pale as a leaf, was assisted with everything.


    Even though he had done makeup to appear normal, one could see some signs of his illness.


    Eldora looked at his pained expression and smiled.


    She knew that her half-brother, the 2nd prince, had poisoned her father.


    But so what?


    His dying would quickly enable her to sit on the throne.


    All of her brothers weren¡¯t in the Capital at the moment, and she was here alongside her half-sisters.


    They all lived in different estates/manors around the city, which made things easier for her if she wanted to deal with her sisters.


    Fortunately, none of them were as ambitious as she was, or else heads will roll.


    Eldora looked at the dying Julius and continued her good-daughter act.


    And so, she began the waterworks.


    "Wooooooo!


    Father... I heard that you¡¯re going to write out your will and decree today.


    After, why would you do that?


    You have a hundred more years to live, so why are you trying to curse yourself?


    Father, don¡¯t you know that if you¡¯re hurt, then I will be hurt too?"


    Julius looked at the crying Eldora and sighed.


    His poor daughter must be very sad right now.


    He patted her head and coaxed her like a child several times.


    "It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.


    Father will live for a hundred more years okay?"


    Eldora lifted her face and looked at him with sorrowful puppy dog eyes: "Hmm... I believe in father."


    "Good girl.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about such things.


    As for my decree, I¡¯m still deciding on who should take the throne after my rule, that¡¯s all."


    "Oh?


    Then father, can I give you a suggestion?"


    "Of course you can!


    Now daughter, tell me what¡¯s on your mind."


    Eldora smiled mysteriously.


    "Yes father"

 Chapter 784 - To Riverdale City Again

    <h4>Chapter 784 - To Riverdale City Again</h4>


    While some people were secretly doing all they could to seize power, others were just burying themselves with more work.


    .


    --Riverdale City, Baymard--


    .


    Today was a brand new day, and Landon had just finished giving Tim yet another construction project which was in link to why he was in Riverdale city at the moment.


    He sat in a massive room in wait.


    Of course, he was also here with his secretary, the current City Mayor/ city manager, as well as some other people in the City Council.


    Most new territories still kept their former city lords who were now made mayors... That is, if they were worthy of governing these regions.


    But those who went against Landon because of greed were sent packing.


    With that, the Baymardian government sent someone to take the position of mayor.


    And after 4 years, the citizens could vote for another Mayer.


    They could apply for candidacy if they meet all requirements on the list.


    Because within the next 4 years, they will go to school, learn and decide whether they want to even be in politics or not.


    Anyway, after 4 years, they will vote to either keep the same mayor or change him/her to another.


    Everyone sat along the table with several doc.u.ments before them, while their secretaries sat in chairs behind them quietly.


    Right now, they had sent for 3 more people.


    Time trickled down very quickly, and soon... A guard came in.


    .


    "Your majesty!


    Mr. Yusha and his disciples have arrived."


    "Hmmm... Send them in."


    "Yes!"


    With that, the guard left andter reappeared with a 44-year-old man and 2 other gentlemen who appeared to be in theirte 20¡¯s.


    All 3 walked in anxiously, as they didn¡¯t know why they were called in.


    Had they done something wrong?


    Were they going to be punished?


    All the way here, they had asked the guards a hundred times if they were in trouble, and the guards simply replied that they didn¡¯t know.


    Their anxiety was growing the closer they got to their destination.


    Numerous emotions passed through their bodies, as they thought really hard about how they had lived ever since Riverdale became part of Baymard.


    Maybe they offended his majesty and didn¡¯t know about it?


    The guards just looked at them helplessly.


    They couldn¡¯t say anything because they didn¡¯t want to give these men hope when they too didn¡¯t know why his majesty had summoned them.


    Who could know what was cooked up in his majesty¡¯s head?


    Even the mayor and those from the city council didn¡¯t know why they had been summoned.


    In regr times, his majesty would give them a heads up and book a meeting based on their schedules.


    But he didn¡¯t this time.


    So maybe the meeting was urgent?


    .


    "W...we salute your majesty!"


    Immediately, all 3 knelt and looked to the floor as if waiting for punishment.


    "Please get up and raise your heads.


    You¡¯re not in trouble.


    Rather, I invited you 3 here because I need your help.


    Your expertise is highly needed here."


    The oldest of the 3 looked at Landon in shock and confusion: "Eh?... but your majesty, we¡¯re just astronomers who also happen to dabble in astrology."


    "Exactly the people I¡¯m looking for!"


    Landon smiled broadly.


    That¡¯s precisely the expertise he needed.


    Why?


    Because if the airport was going to be constructed, then the weather had to be predicted as well.


    One should know that his next main missions might take him a year and a half~2 years toplete.


    And after that, he might get rewarded the chance to create airnes.


    He already estimated that he would use 8 months to train the workers to build each part.


    That is, they didn¡¯t have to know everything


    Some would only specialize on how the wings should be made.


    They will be taught about all the drawbacks, consequences and reasons why the wings must be done the way they should.


    Their only concern should be the wings.


    Another team might focus on creating the overhead space for bags, while others focus on the emergency doors.


    All they had to focus on was their part that they specialized in.


    So for the next 8 months, that¡¯s all they would do.


    Study and build that part over and over again every single working day.


    It will be carved into their bones for the entire 8 months that they build it over and over again.


    Even if it was a mere door handle, they would do it until they were almost dead.


    .


    That said, after 8 months of repetitive training, they would put the entire ne together and test it out for 4 more months.


    From here, the fun begins.


    Pilots will now begin training and one flying for another year before the airport ever opened for business.


    So when you look at everything and tally up the time frame, the airport will only be open, 4 years from now.


    By building the airport, it wasn¡¯t that Landon was rushing.


    He was just thinking ahead of schedule in preparation for then.


    Isn¡¯t that how major projects are done?


    The budget and everything needed to be kept aside and finalized before then.


    The hangers were currently being built and all other buildings which might take over years toplete.


    So all this was part of the n.


    But construction wasn¡¯t the only thing that was involved here.


    The weather needle to be predicted!


    Yes!


    How else were they supposed to ensure that the nes don¡¯t might a terrible storm up in the air, especially during winter?


    Landon knew that the system wouldn¡¯t give him knowledge on satellite production because it was supposed to be a reward.


    He had a hunch that even after ns began flying, the system still won¡¯t reward him with it, so he had to go old school.


    And that¡¯s why he sent for these 3 special guests.


    .


    Hearing that they weren¡¯t in trouble, all 3 felt very rxed now.


    "Your majesty, I and my disciples will be d to help in any way we can."


    "Good!


    Now let¡¯s begin!"

 Chapter 785 - Weather Predictions

    <h4>Chapter 785 - Weather Predictions</h4>


    The meeting began and everyone listened attentively.


    The more Landon spoke, the more they realized that this matter was an important one that involved the entire continent... and in future, the entire world!


    The 3 guests; Yusha and his disciples Ben and Gregg, also listened excitedly as well.


    They felt like they were now involved in some world-changing event.


    "Yusha, I will need you and your disciples to temporarily reside in the Capital city for this.


    In fact, just this morning, I had already asked for an academy to be built, dedicated to this matter... And you will be the academy¡¯s head.


    This is world-changing after that will need your undivided attention.


    So if you do ept, then you will have to stay in the Capital alongside your family.


    Are you all prepared?"


    "We are!"


    "We are! We are!"


    ".... Sorry for my disciples¡¯ outburst.


    We are prepared, your majesty."


    What a joke!


    How can they not want to be involved?


    Just listening to Landon face them goosebumps.


    They were so excited that they wished they could begin work now!


    Hey had dedicated their entire life to the atmosphere.


    So how could they not be thrilled?


    They had already decided that no matter what, they would move!


    Landon linked at them and smiled.


    As expected, they agreed.


    Every time he chose or picked an overseer or head, he always chose someone who was overly passionate about his/her job.


    Of course, they also had to be morally grounded too.


    As for why he needed their expertise... Well since he couldn¡¯t build a satellite anytime soon, then he had to look for an alternate method.


    .


    One should never underestimate these ancient people.


    Even back on earth, way before satellites were invented in the 1960s, the weather was still being predicted.


    Some battles had been won in the medieval periods because of weather predictions.


    Even the fact that people could see the earth¡¯s changes through the stars showcased how amazing these ancient people were.


    That¡¯s why kings and rulers valued them.


    For example, in 650 BCE, the Babylonians predicted the weather from cloud patterns and, as well as from the stars.


    And way before the Babylonians, Aristotle, Theophrastus and many alreadypiled books on weather forecasting.


    The Chinese, Indians and many others also came predicted the weather as well.


    But how did they do it, that was because the ancient people were good at book recording.


    They recorded all atmospheric changes, all signs ofary astral alterations, all signs of rainfall from observation of the Moon¡¯s phases, and most importantly all wind movements.


    Even sailors had a hand full of people in their teams dedicated to weather predictions.


    As they say: ¡¯the red sky at night is the sailor¡¯s delight, but the red sky in the morning is the sailor¡¯s warning.¡¯


    These people depended on weather reading to pass the hurdles while on board.


    .


    As for the world Landon was currently in, one should know that even now, these people have been diligently recording the weather for the past tens of hundreds of years now.


    From morning, all through the night and day, there were teams that observed in rotation.


    However, these people could only be found in moderate-sized cities like Riverdale.


    All city lords heavily paid for these astronomers and astrologists to stay in their cities and constantly record the weather changes, as sometimes, these people could predict whether drought was going to ur or not.


    Other natural disasters have been avoided many times because of these predictions.


    So all city lords typically paid heavily to keep an entire team of these people in their cities.


    But small towns and viges couldn¡¯t afford it.


    Of course some towns could, but not all.


    That said, within Riverdale City, there was arge library that had thousands of books that recorded everything every day for the past years.


    Even if it started raining now, there would be a team dedicated to observing and recording the changes.


    These people¡¯s eyes were always on the atmosphere.


    More importantly, they also looked at their crude wind vanes to observe the wind¡¯s direction too.


    And even though they didn¡¯t know anything about temperature and pressure, they typically had other tools and ways to measure what they felt was a hot day or not.


    Like the case with the wind.


    They had a total of 10 levels to describe the wind.


    And their wind vane was also made in that manner.


    If the vane didn¡¯t even shake, then the wind was just a level 1 extreme mild one.


    Likewise, they also had ways to tell just how hot or cold the weather was.


    From using stones, sand and other objects, they had a good understanding of things.


    And they wrote every single detail in their books.


    Anyway, thanks to their book recording skills, Landon could now stipte a pattern for the weather and ce it on charts and diagrams.


    .


    Beforeing here, Landon had already warped and scanned all the booksst night.


    And from what he saw, the weather didn¡¯t change that much over the years.


    For example, snowfall typically started within the 20~28 of December.


    It was very rare that it beganter or earlier, at least from the data.


    Again, they could also predict the times when the winds would be heavy throughout the entire year.


    In fact if one plotted all the data from all books and ovepped everything together, they would have a range for every hour, time and day within the year.


    That is, they would be able to know the range and probability of rain falling on so-and-so date or even sun shining then.


    Of course, they would still need to watch the current moon¡¯s phases, stars, cloud patterns and what not to make ensure that their predictions were right.


    Again from all the books, one could also see the wind pattern clearly.


    So now, he could start teaching them what to do.


    Firstly, all data needed to be recorded now with temperature, pressure and so on.


    That¡¯s why, he decided to make barometers (for atmospheric pressure), hydrometers (for humidity), rain gauges (for precipitation), Ceilometers (for cloudiness), Anemometers (for wind speed) and other tools.


    So for the next 4 years, they will create good graphical weather charts and diagrams.


    Of course, he would also give them the entire map that had longitudes,titudes and whatnot.


    Basically, he wanted to teach them numerical weather predictions.


    .


    Yusha and his disciples felt even more excited about this new project.


    "Your majesty, I would be honoured to be the Academy head.


    But I would like to ask, when can we start?"


    (*?*)

 Chapter 786 - Incoming Warning!

    <h4>Chapter 786 - Iing Warning!</h4>


    Landon looked at Yusha helplessly.


    Once again, he had recruited another overly excited person, but he would have it no other way.


    "You¡¯ll start 10 days from now.


    So within this period, you need to round everything up and relocate to the Capital."


    Yusha was happy for a while, before growing again: "Your majesty, what about the rest of my team?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, they have a different arrangement than you do.


    I¡¯m aware that aside from your 2 disciples, there are 27 more astrologists in your team who record and observe the weather in Riverdale.


    And if I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯ve divided them into 3 groups, right?


    Those who observe in the early parts of the day, those who observe in theter parts of the day and those who do so all through the night.


    But now, you need to divide them into 5 groups rather than 3.


    1 group will follow you to Baymard for the first 2 weeks.


    And after that, the next group will take their ce.


    In this way, no observation shift will be disrupted.


    This way, everyone will have the opportunity to learn and study while working.


    That said, I will also hire new graduates or recruits who are interested in this science.


    It will be the duty of you and your disciples to also teach them what to do."


    Yusha I¡¯m his disciples patted their charts hard: "No problem your majesty, leave it to us! We won¡¯t let you down."


    "Good! Good! Good!


    I knew that I could count on you all.


    But that¡¯s not all there is.


    You see, over the course of time, several other astronomers and astrologists from all cities within all empires wille to the academy."


    Yusha and his disciples almost stood up from shock!


    What?


    What did his majesty just say?


    Never in history had all of theme together like this.


    Did this mean that he would be working alongside people from Yodan, Terique and the rest?


    Will he work alongside some of the people he looked up to?


    He felt like a person who would soon meet his idol.


    (^O^)


    .


    London looked at Yusha¡¯s dazed expression and chuckled.


    Of course, he was going to create weather charts for the entire Pyno continent.


    This way, even they could see and witness how the winds blew in a directional pattern due to the world¡¯s rotation and other factors.


    Winds have constant steady patterns that typically stay the same from hemisphere to hemisphere and region to region.


    Like the trade winds that were powerful or emailing winds that blew across the Antic and Pacific oceans.


    Or the Pr Easterlies, which were dry cold prevailing winds that blew from the east and emanated from areas of high pressure around the north and south poles.


    All these always stayed constant and rarely changed.


    So the earlier they plotted and figured out the constant flow of things, the better things would be.


    And while they were at it, it wouldn¡¯t kill them to record time zones, would it?


    Landon decided that after this meeting was over, he would head towards the other cities in Baymard and request for some people in their astrologist team to head towards the Capital as well.


    As for their books, Landon had decided to take them in batches.


    To start off, they will take 100 books with them.


    And after they¡¯re done, they will return them to their cities and take another batch of books.


    Each team would be responsible for properly handling weather predictions for their cities.


    Of course, some wealthy towns also had astrologists too.


    so they would also be invited as well


    And at the end, they wouldbine all they had into one giant map, showing the range and flow of things.


    That was in the case of Baymard.


    For the other empires, Landon would ask their rulers to write out letters for those who should be sent to Baymard full time.


    It would be like an appointment of duty.


    Weather was a global issue that should involve all empires and parties.


    Sometimes, knowing and learning more could save an entire empire... Especially when it came to the weather.


    Signs of floods and other hurricane issues will help many more than they can imagine.


    That¡¯s why it was important for each empire to cooperate for this job.


    Additionally, they were learning here, so it was also a win-win situation as well.


    .


    Once again, Yusha marvelled at his majesty¡¯s thoughts but he was a little worried as well.


    "Hmmm... Your majesty, I agree.


    But how fast can we get others to hop on board with this project?


    Some of the empires might not even agree to it.


    So what do we do then?"


    Landon smiled broadly: "Don¡¯t worry, they will."


    Yusha looked at Landon and closed his mouth.


    In his head, he had already conjured a scene with Landon personally holding the rulers on their necks and forcing them to agree.


    Your majesty wouldn¡¯t be that fierce right?


    Landon only smiled while deep in thought.


    Unlike the case with Yusha who was close to Baymard¡¯s Capital city, others out of Baymard were too far away.


    Which was an issue.


    And because Landon wanted all data to be collected and done as soon as possible, he had also decided to send out his soldiers to drop and pick up these people.


    It¡¯s a given fact that it would take several months and even a year for some to get to Baymard.


    So by the time they got their letter from their leaders to the time when they arrived in Baymard... Too much time would¡¯ve been wasted.


    Arcadina alone had over 30,000 cities and towns, and viges alone.


    And each ce needed to go through tens of hundreds of books to depict what their normal weather patterns were throughout the decades.


    So where was the time?


    If he wanted all this done in 4 years, then he needed to be responsible for their transport, and even deliver their letter of duty from their rulers to them.


    Of course, he would get the various empires to pay for the fees of these astrologists, as well as to pay Baymard for teaching them.


    Nothing was free!


    He would reach an agreement with their kings before sending his men out.


    He even nned to see Micheal in Terique and William in Arcadina tonight.


    And the moment everything was finalized, he would personally deliver all letters, as well as send his men to pick them with their books fast!


    4 years from now, nes will fly... and nothing, not even the weather would stop him!


    .


    Yusha nodded while listening to Landon.


    "Your majesty, since the Academy of Atmospheric science is currently being built, then where do we study?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about that.


    In the Capital city, there are 10 estates/manors that are kept for these purposes.


    Back when Baymard was still in its transformation phase, these estates were all used as temporary homes for different academies and institutions.


    Like thew school.


    Before they moved into their new building, they rented one of the estates there while waiting for construction to be finalized.


    So those buildings are only used for temporary stays.


    That said, the government will rent out thergest one for the academy while you wait for construction to bepleted.


    So you don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Yusha put off his worries and rxed again.


    Well, it seems like his majesty has thought of everything.


    "Your majesty, will you really be our teacher for the first 4 months?"


    "Of course!


    The academy will offer several subjects like climatology, meteorology, astronomy, astrology, and many others that focus on the atmosphere.


    Of course, you¡¯ll also study thunderstorms, something that I call cyclones.


    There are a lot of topics at hand, so everyone can only choose the ones they feel drawn to.


    With many more peopleing in, from both the graduates and the astrologists, I believe that everyone will find what they love.


    So Chancellor Yusha, wee to the team!"


    "d to be here, your majesty!"


    (^_^)


    They shook hands firmly, but happily and everyone began to mem ns quickly.


    .


    The meeting went on smoothly with everything settled.


    Now, it was time to head towards the next city.


    But before could move, he got an alert from the system.


    ¡¯Beep!!¡¯


    Warning! Warning!


    Visitors in danger!


    Visitors in danger!


    Warning: Host will die if they die!¡¯

 Chapter 787 - Visitors In Danger

    <h4>Chapter 787 - Visitors In Danger</h4>


    --Somewhere on the waters around Baymard--


    .


    The weather was nice and hot.


    It was the perfect beach weather that anyone would love.


    The weather itself called for peace.


    But unlike the sunny ever warm weather, several people only felt cold at the moment.


    On a ship, several people were currently under attack by some fierce pirates!


    They were just 3 days away from their destination, so why won¡¯t fate just let them arrive safely?


    All through their journey, they had faced one issue to another.


    It was as if the heavens themselves were testing them.


    And right now, just when they were almost crossing the finish line, 5 enormous pirate sh.i.p.s surrounded all 3 of their sh.i.p.s.


    Presently, they had seen many people sail on what they would call the water roads.


    And linking at it, it seemed like Baymard was a very popr ce because sh.i.p.s were constantly moving and leaving only within an invisible water path.


    It was like they had formednes on the water and only chose to travel along those paths.


    But they on the other hand were afraid to join in because they didn¡¯t know if these strange pale skin people will attack them, capture them or even torture them.


    They¡¯ve already been through a lot since they had begun their travel.


    So their only thought was to avoid conflict until they reached their destination.


    Worse, they didn¡¯t even know if they spoke the samenguage as these people, so they dared not go close to them.


    That¡¯s why they sailed very far away from the crowd of sh.i.p.s.


    They had chosen a deserted ocean region and had only decided to get closer to the rest when they were hours away from Baymard.


    For several weeks and days now, they hadn¡¯t met with any issues.


    So their n seemed perfect.


    But who would¡¯ve known that they would meet travelling pirates on these deserted paths?


    The worse thing was that they were so far from the other sh.i.p.s that no one would really see whether these pirates were their friends or foes.


    So no one knew whether they were under attack or not.


    From a distance, everything just looked like tiny dots.


    And right now, they felt doomed!


    .


    The air was tense as everyone quickly sheathed their swords in panic.


    On thergest enemy ship, there was a 50 something-year-old man that had the most earrings in his ears, as well as the longest white beard that they had ever seen.


    He also had an eye patch and the thickness and longest hair that they had seen on a man.


    From the way the pirates acted, it seemed that this was their leader... Or as many would call it, their Captain.


    Lucia, Andrew, Javis and their men all looked at the leader intensely.


    In their mind, they still hoped that maybe these people weren¡¯t here to attack them?


    The leader who they had now nicknamed LongBeard, squinted his eyes and looked at them in surprise and delight.


    His thoughts were more on how much they would sell as ves since they were dark-skinned.


    They were rare for many.


    So they should be more valuable than ordinary pale skin ves, right?


    Who knows... Maybe these dark Skinner people might even make them rich.


    Longbeard¡¯s eyes twinkled with greed.


    "Boys!


    Take them down, but don¡¯t kill all of them.


    They¡¯re our precious cargo."


    With that, the piratesughed yfully and made their move.


    Lucia held her sword firmly as she watched the invaders jump onto their sh.i.p.s.


    No matter what, they had to survive.


    How could they die without seeing their saviour?


    Then who was going to save their people?


    She silently prayed to the heavens for forgiveness for what she was about to do.


    .


    ¡¯Ting!¡¯


    She countered her first attack with everything that she had.


    All during their stay on that pirate ind during winter, she along with her brothers and her men had fought almost every day for months, as they tackle more and more iing pirates.


    But even at that,pared she knew she was still very weak.


    In fact, it was actually miraculous that she could survive until now.


    These pirates had more years battling than she did, which made her extremely lucky since she was never trained or even had prior experience.


    Pain!


    Her palms turned red, and her body wobbled painfully from blocking her enemy¡¯s attack just once.


    Blisters appeared on her delicate palm, making her struggle to hold onto her sword.


    The enemy¡¯s sheer strength hadpletely overpowered her.


    Was she scared?


    Yes!


    But she believed that if she used her head (brain), she would definitely be able toe out victorious.


    That¡¯s why had kept her alive all this while.


    She gritted her death and steadied her trembling hands while thinking of how to take down the giant before her.


    .


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    "Hahahahhahahahahahah!


    Just look at how your hands are trembling?


    Little missy, didn¡¯t they tell you


    Weapons don¡¯t belong in the hands of a mere woman.


    You see, I like you.


    You¡¯ll make a good addition to my bed.


    So why but drop the sword before I hurt you?


    I don¡¯t want to identally slice that face of yours, wouldn¡¯t I?"


    "Shut up!"


    ¡¯Ting!¡¯


    Lucia didn¡¯t know what the bastard was saying, but the way he looked at her made her ufortable.


    She already has a fiance that she loved dearly, okay?


    The look in the pirate¡¯s eyes made her full utterly disgusted.


    As for the pirate, she was even more mesmerized by her.


    "Eh?


    Little missy, whatnguage are you speaking?


    How can it be so pleasing to the ear?


    Hahahhhahahah!


    I¡¯ve decided, as I¡¯ll ask the Captain for you.


    How about that?"


    ¡¯Pah!¡¯


    The pirate was shocked that he had just been struck by Lucia¡¯s leg.


    He had been paying too much attention to her stunning face and her sword that he forgot about her feet.


    Unfortunately for her, her attack wasn¡¯t enough to fatally injure him.


    The pirate¡¯s lips spread wide, as he grinned coldly.


    "Good!


    I like my women feisty.


    But, I¡¯ll have to discipline you first.


    How dare you strike your master?"


    ¡¯Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!¡¯


    The giant charged even more fiercely than before, proving that he didn¡¯t use his full strength earlier on.


    This was bad.


    Lucia¡¯s face turned pale as she was constantly pushed back by the brute.


    And soon, she fell on the floor while trembling to lift her sword.


    But her enemy was quiet and kicked her weird away before mocking her in the belly.


    ¡¯Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!¡¯


    ¡¯Uhh!¡¯


    Lucia held her belly in agony, while the brute felt inexplicably happy with the scene before him.


    "Hahahhahahaha!


    B**ch


    How dare you kick me close to my recreational seed bearer?


    How dare you a lowly woman think of destroying my generations?


    Heh!


    Maybe you¡¯re like this because you think that you¡¯re too pretty for me.


    If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t I redesign that face of yours and force you back to reality?"


    As the man was about to strike Lucia¡¯s face, her brothers who were also fighting more enemies almost went crazy.


    "Lucia!!!!!!"


    They yelled out in fright, as they seemed to be watching everything in slow motion.


    And just when they thought all hope was lost, something miraculous happened.


    ¡¯Ting!¡¯


    --silence--


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    Excuse me sir, but who are you?

 Chapter 788 - Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 788 - Who Are You?</h4>


    --silence--


    (0-0)


    Everyone looked at the man dressed in all ck and quickly nced through their memories to see if they ever recalled such a person on the scene this entire time.


    The Pirates were confused, and so were Lucia and her crew.


    The reason why everyone froze was because the minute the man appeared, there was a thick pink smoke surrounding the sh.i.p.s.


    It only took 10 seconds for the entire smoke to vanish.


    It was too mysterious and somewhat troubling.


    So when it cleared out, they looked left and right to understand what was going on.


    But then, they heard an ear-piercing scream which brought their attention to the man dressed in ck.


    Excuse me sure, but who are you?


    And where did youe from?


    They blinked in conclusion and even tried rubbing their eyes to confirm what they saw.


    Did this man just appear out of thin air?


    No!


    That¡¯s not possible!


    They weren¡¯t children alright?


    The man is probably a high ranking assassin who hid his presence this entire time.


    As for the pink fog, it might be a fart from a sea creature right?


    Some boggles (whales) are pink in colour.


    So won¡¯t their farts be pink too?


    They had heard of this from some other pirates, but they never knew that they would be able to see these pink farts from the sea creatures in person.


    Hmm... The smell was reallyfortable and was nowhere near as bad as the farts from humans.


    Yeah!


    That makes sense.


    Now all they wondered was who this assassin was, and more importantly, why was he here?


    The skin across the assassin¡¯s eyes showed that he too was pale-skinned like themselves.


    So why would he appear in the sh.i.p.s if these dark-skinned people?


    Or could it be that he didn¡¯t hide in these sh.i.p.s but stayed in their pirate sh.i.p.s instead?


    Was he an assassin out for revenge against one of their crew members?


    Judging from the unwrinkled skin around the man¡¯s eyes, it was clear that he was a young man.


    At this point, many had alreadye up with a scene where one of the crew members murdered the assassin¡¯s family on the sea, and now the assassin trained grew up and tracked his family¡¯s murderer for revenge.


    If Landon knew their thoughts, he would only say they read too many Baymardian books or watched too many movies.


    What sort of dramatic scene were they painting out?


    He was here to rescue people, alright?


    .


    Lucia whose eyes were previously shut in anticipation for what was about toe, only heard a loud but ghastly scream instead.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    She opened her eyes and was stunned by the scene before her.


    She was so dazed that her brain went off for a bit.


    Landon looked at her and spoke in Roma.


    "I¡¯m here to save you all.


    Worry not."


    "Saviour!"


    Landon was taken aback in confusion from the awe he saw in the youngdy¡¯s eyes.


    Lucia¡¯s eyes lit up the second Landon spoke to her in Roma.


    She was from the continent of Romain, and they spoke only Roma there.


    Meanwhile over here, they spoke an entirely differentnguage that she couldn¡¯t understand.


    This man appeared from nowhere and could speak Roma.


    Plus he said he was here to save them.


    Coupled with the overwhelming feeling she had just now, she knew who he was.


    Her visions had given her a sense of familiarity with her saviour, so she could tell if he was the real deal or a fake.


    Even if someone disguised themselves as him, she would be able to tell the difference.


    The minute she yelled saviour, her brothers and the rest of the crew looked at the man and trembled as it dawned on them about his identity.


    Who apart from their saviour could appear out I think air?


    "Saviour! Saviour! Saviour!"


    Landon & Pirates: "_"


    .


    ¡¯System, youe out now!


    What the hell is going on?¡¯


    ¡¯The system does know the reason for their behaviour, but the host will have to ask them for himself.


    All the host has to know is that these people are highly favoured and blessed by several Gods.¡¯


    ¡¯... System, why is it that your exnation makes me even more confused?¡¯


    ¡¯The system doesn¡¯t know what the host is talking about.¡¯


    ¡¯Uggh...¡¯


    Forget it!


    It was better to handle the situation at hand now.


    From the moment Landon appeared till now, only 2 minutes and a few seconds had gone by.


    The pirates also woke up from their shock.


    They called down and realized that this assassin was just a single person, so what was there to worry about?


    Heh... Did he want to rescue these people?


    No way!


    They were their treasures.


    Finders keepers pal!


    The pirates were red with fury, but Landon¡¯s attention was on something else.


    And that was keeping all his visitors alive and well.


    .


    "That¡¯s right.


    I¡¯m here to save them.


    So if a single hair film their head goes missing, then I won¡¯t show any of you mercy."


    --silence--


    The pirates looked at Landon as if they were looking at a fool.


    How dare he threaten them?


    Did he know who they were?


    Their Captain had over 85 sh.i.p.s scattered across the seas, with 2 ind bases.


    They were one of the fiercest pirates around these parts.


    So wasn¡¯t he a fool to threaten them?


    "Ho?


    Brothers, did you hear him?


    Apparently, he can take a fleet of 5 down all on his own."


    Captain Longbeard sneered at the assassin¡¯s idiocy.


    "Hmph!


    What big words for such a tiny person.


    Since you dared to threaten us, then you should be able to back it up right?


    Let¡¯s start with 200 men first, aye?


    Hmhm... That settles it!


    200 of you will take him down while the rest will continue dealing with these dark-skinned people.


    Remember, don¡¯t overly damage the merchandise."


    "Eye-eye- Captain!"


    "Good!"


    Longbeard looked at Landon coldly.


    To think that this little imp wouldn¡¯t even put him in his eyes.


    Even the famous Pirate, Captain Smoke Eyes had to think twice before saying anything to him.


    So how dare this twerp undermine him?


    If he didn¡¯t beat this piece of sh**, then he wasn¡¯t the famous Whitebeard!... (Longbeard was the nickname Lucia gave him in her mind.)


    He had already decided to capture the bastard and take him to his ind base of torture.


    No one belittles Whitebeard and gets away with it.


    No one!

 Chapter 789 - Mr. Assassin To The Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 789 - Mr. Assassin To The Rescue</h4>


    Whitebeard didn¡¯t even nce at the-soon-to-be dead assassin when giving out hismand.


    And in the next second, hundreds of people ran towards Landon in sh.


    Looking at their movements, even if Lucia and the rest didn¡¯t understand thenguage, they could tell that these shameless pirates were unfairly targeting their saviour.


    Panic spread through their hearts, as they felt that even if he was their saviour... he was human too.


    So how can he handle all the men without sustaining any injuries?


    They tried to help their saviour, but the enemies before them didn¡¯t even give them a chance, as they also engaged them in battle.


    "You shameless bastards!


    How dare you gang up on it saviour?"


    "Yeah!


    If you all are so tough, then why don¡¯t you fight one at a time?


    Despicable!"


    They angrily fought while releasing their dissatisfaction on the matter.


    How was any of his fair?


    They quickly turned their anger into motivation and fought with all their might.


    As for Landon, he was like the wind.


    His every move and strike was a terrifying one that instantly killed his opponents.


    ¡¯Peu! Peu! Peu!¡¯


    The enemies dropped like flies in shock and confusion.


    What the hell was going on?


    Landon didn¡¯t even give them time to think, as he released several bullets from his silencers towards their vital parts.


    The fortunate men only felt a sharp unbearable pain that seemed to firmly grip their heart as if trying to squish it mercilessly.


    What sort of feeling was this?


    They had never felt like this before.


    Even sword injuries don¡¯t feel like this.


    So what magical things injured them from those ck sticks?


    At this point, everything was a mystery to them.


    Their bodies turned cold and their breathing began heavy.


    Everyone felt stumped.


    F***!


    With this kind of weapon, how were they supposed to fight?


    After being hit, it didn¡¯t even take up a second before they became lifeless.


    They had been shot right in the skull, hearts and other quick-death regions.


    How can this be happening?


    .


    Lucia, who had been standing in the middle of a circr pile of dead bodies, had been utterly astonished.


    That is, Landon had built a fort with the dead to keep her safe.


    He would kill and throw their bodies in the air as if they were tiny pebbles of stone.


    What was more miraculous was that the bodiesnded the way he wanted them to.


    And all his time, he had been fighting around the fort he had just built.


    Lucia wanted to fight, but Landon refused because she would only be dragging him down since she was already injured.


    She had been brutally kicked in the belly and also had several sharp sword wounds on her body.


    So she wasn¡¯t in the right conditions for battle.


    All she could do now was anxiously pray that everything went well.


    And like a tornado, Landon uprooted everything in his path.


    ¡¯Chack! Chack!¡¯


    Dammit!


    He was out of bullets.


    He looked at the many iing enemies and quickly took action.


    "Die!!!"


    ¡¯Swish!¡¯


    Landon ducked, causing the enemy to identally stab an already dead enemy on the fort¡¯s wall.


    "You good-for-nothing son of a b**ch!


    Why won¡¯t you just die?"


    ¡¯Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!¡¯


    Landon continued dodging the attacks from his enemies while reloading his silencers.


    And when he was done, he smiled broadly.


    That smile from him made his enemies shudder.


    "You!


    What the hell are you trying to do?


    How dare you look at me in that way?


    Die!!!"


    ¡¯Peu! Peu! Peu! Peu!¡¯


    (:TT0TT:)


    .


    More bullets rained on the scene, causing those who saw this to subconsciously step back in fear.


    Lucia¡¯s men watched everything in awe and surprise.


    As expected of their saviour, he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    And what was up with his immense strength?


    What sort of warrior training had he undergone?


    While Lucia¡¯s men felt the mes of hope in them grow fiercely, the pirates felt the opposite instead.


    Whitebeard grabbed the railings of his ship angrily, as he watched everything unfold.


    Who exactly was this assassin?


    "I underestimated this rogue.


    Nheless, his stamina should have gone down now.


    So it¡¯s only a matter of time before he falls.


    And when that happens, we¡¯ll have him right where we want.


    So be prepared.


    I don¡¯t believe that he will be able to take us all."


    "Yes, Captain."


    Whitebeard stroked his white long curly beard while patiently waiting for Landon to break down just as nned.


    They had 5 sh.i.p.s in total with at least 400 men in each ship (excluding the chained up ves who were supposed to row the h.i.p.s).


    So they had roughly 2000 warriors on board.


    As for Lucia and her men, they had lost so many people after leaving their home.


    And now, they only had a little over 800 people that survived.


    And presently, the pirates had already taken one of their lives, dwindling their numbers down to 400.


    Of course, they too had killed several pirates as well.


    But the pirates still outnumbered them.


    So Whitebeard felt like they could still win this.


    With time, he felt like both Landon and these dark-skinned people would lose their stamina.


    But he soon found out that he waspletely wrong.


    Especially in the case of this arrogant assassin.


    .


    As time flew by, Whitebeard¡¯s confident smile began cracking slowly.


    This wasn¡¯t possible.


    He opened his eyes wide in disbelief.


    Was he seeing this right?


    Just one person had killed over 500 men in such a short period?


    How?


    If you had this still, then aren¡¯t you the equivalent of an entire army alone?


    The battleground soon evened up, andter became advantageous to Lucia and her men since they now outnumbered the pirates.


    Sure enough, the table-turning technique of their Saviour was too inconceivable.


    "Die!"


    ¡¯Peu!¡¯ Peu!¡¯


    "No! No!


    You¡¯re clearly cheating!


    How are we supposed to fight against this?"


    ¡¯Peu!¡¯


    "You tell us the truth, are you human?"


    ¡¯Peu!¡¯


    "My name is Farshaw.


    Remember my name because I will be the one to end... Ahhhh!¡¯


    ¡¯Peu! Peu! Peu! Peu!¡¯


    (X_X)

 Chapter 790 - Whitebeards Delimma

    <h4>Chapter 790 - Whitebeard''s Delimma</h4>


    ¡¯Peu! Peu! Peu! Peu! Peu!¡¯


    "Ahhhhh!!!"


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    (T^T)


    The pirates felt unwilling and helpless, as they fell to their defeat.


    Who did it turn out this way?


    "No! No! No!


    Impossible!


    This isn¡¯t real!


    How can you alone take down so many people?"


    Whitebeard gripped his beard tightly while watching his men fall in agony.


    How can the men that he has trained for so long die just like that?


    They hadn¡¯t even disyed their skills before they were taken out.


    How did the assassin do it?


    Whitebeard felt like he was slowly losing his mind just from thinking alone.


    He felt like even he might not be this assassin¡¯s equal.


    So if this bastard continued like this, then he might end up dying.


    And how could he be willing to leave all his worth behind?


    He was the 4th ranked pirate leader of the known seas, out of hundreds and thousands of new and old pirate leaders who had their own sh.i.p.s and crews.


    Many people wanted his death so that they could take his ce and gain wealth from tge pirate organization.


    That¡¯s right!


    They as pirates own nearly all inds around the known waters.


    (* Known because they haven¡¯t travelled the entire world yet. So they still hadn¡¯t passed through some oceans and seas)


    Still, the organization is huge, and already has a base in the continent of Morgany.


    .


    Ages ago, their ancestors wanted to conquer Deiferus and imed it as their new base.


    But some stupid temple named the Temple of Dragmus betrayed them.


    Yes!


    They had a partnership deal with the temple and had even agreed to split the Deiferus with the temple.


    So without a doubt, their ns had been shared with the temple since they were allies.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the temple would betray them by taking out many of the forces?


    Funny enough, the temple was actually weak at that time.


    So they only won because they knew all their ns and strategies properly.


    And the stupid deiferus rulers now became grateful to the temple.


    So at that time when they get in defeat, a small group of pirates settled in one of the embodies in the continent of Morgany.


    And with time, the pirate association was formed.


    It was now equivalent to a big noble n in that empire.


    The rulers allowed them to develop, but not to get too strong.


    So they resorted to iming 70% of the inds for their hidden operations and bases.


    The pirate organization had pirates from several known empires from different continents.


    One should know that thenguages spoken within some continents were very simr to others.


    Just like how Spanish speaking people could somewhat understand French, Italian and even Portuguese... Or how English is simr to Scots (Scottishnguage), the same could be said for some continents within the Hertfilian world.


    Pyron, Veinit nguage in Continent of Veinitta), Morg (continent of Morgany) we¡¯re 80~90 simr.


    That said, the pirates within these empires formed their association with little to nonguage barriers.


    So one could imagine how huge the association was.


    And Whitebeard who was ranked the 4th on the list, no doubt received a lot of wealth.


    So how could he be willing to die and let everything that he had suffered for slip away?


    .


    Numerous thoughts went through his mind in a sh.


    What should he do?


    What should he do?


    Was he going to stay here and die or escape?


    A hundred years wasn¡¯t toote for someone to get revenge.


    So wasn¡¯t it better for him to retreat?


    As for his reputation, who would know about it if he didn¡¯t say anything?


    He wasn¡¯t worried about his men gossiping because they too were in the same pot with him.


    The more prestige, fame and wealth he had, the more they too had.


    And even if they switched, no one powerful will take them in because no one trusts snitches.


    If they could betray their former boss because of greed or extra coins, then they could also betray their current Captain too.


    Bottom line, their faith was now closely tied with Whitebeard.


    "Retreat!


    Retreat!


    Get the ves to start pulling us away!"


    The moment the pirates heard Whitebeard, they almost cried with joy.


    Just look at their situation?


    Did it look like they still had hope against this diabolical monster?


    They almost screamed and jumped in cheers.


    Many tried to carry their injured bodies along, but how could Landon let anyone escape?


    .


    Like lightning, he ran like a samurai, cutting everything in his path... Except he did so with his silencers.


    As expected, his primary target was Whitebeard.


    He ran across the deck and jumped onto Whitebeard¡¯s ship andnded in a cool manner with both guns in his hands.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    --silence--


    ¡¯_¡¯


    "Protect the Captain!!"


    People started jumping down from the sails in the air, while others rushed towards him like crazy.


    And amidst all the chaos, Landon didn¡¯t even flinch.


    What could they do to him?


    He aimed and rapidly fired several shots at them.


    ¡¯Peu! Peu!¡¯


    Everyone¡¯s legs went soft and turned into jelly from fright.


    Some secretly swore that if they did manage to escape, they would never y along the dangerous waters near Baymard and Arcadina.


    Who would want to go against this sort of enemy?


    "Ahhhhhh!!!!!"


    Both guns fired at the same time, causing the enemies to m.o.a.n pitifully.


    Whitebeard looked at everything and quickly ran away for his dear life.


    And as he ran, he kept pushing people away while printing towards Landon in panic.


    "Kill him!


    Kill him!


    Kill him for me!!"


    Whitebeard identally fell but didn¡¯t feel the pain at all.


    He kept running, hitting others and falling all through till he sessfully locked himself up in his massive bedroom.


    Those who had seen him earlier couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze a little because they had never seen their Captain get this fl.u.s.tered up.


    He looked dishevelled as if he was running from a ghost.


    If even their Captain s.u.mbed to defeat, then who were they?


    His appearance and actions only caused their fear for the enemy to grow even stronger.


    But who sent them to be on the losing end of things, they had no choice but to fight!


    .


    The battle went on with Lucia¡¯s men also dealing with the remaining pirates on the other ship.


    These pirates only retreated because they were now way less in number than Lucia¡¯s team.


    So they were now easily overpowered and taken out.


    Landon dealt with all enemies on board the ship he was currently in, before slowly advancing towards Whitebeard¡¯s bedroom up the stairs.


    ¡¯Bam!


    He shattered the door and slowly walked in and quickly looked around it carefully.


    The bastard wasn¡¯t in the closet, on the ceiling, under the bed, on the balcony, or within any other visible parts.


    He was sure that Whitebeard made his way here.


    And more proof was that the door had been locked from the inside.


    So he could only be hiding somece within the room.


    Landon touched all the curtains and poked on the bed too.


    ¡¯Crack! Crack! Creek..¡¯


    ¡¯Creek!¡¯


    Creek?


    What happened to the ¡¯Crack¡¯ sound from earlier on?


    Landon moved around the entire room and the wooden floor on this particr area squeaked differently.


    ¡¯Creek!¡¯


    A trap door?

 Chapter 791 - Prepare To die!

    <h4>Chapter 791 - Prepare To die!</h4>


    ¡¯Creek!¡¯


    Landon stepped back and looked at the floor carefully before smiling.


    If one didn¡¯t observe properly, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that there was a trapped door there.


    After noting down the trap door¡¯s position, Landon resumed walking around the room yfully.


    "Hey, as their Captain, don¡¯t you feel a bit of shame for leaving them out there?


    I mean, weren¡¯t you confident earlier on?


    I give you my word, I won¡¯t kill you.


    So just step out obediently, alright?"


    Whitebeard who was topping inside the secretpartment twitched.


    Did this bastard think that he was a fool?


    He didn¡¯t for one second believe that he wouldn¡¯t be killed by this swindler if he revealed himself.


    Whitebeard felt like he was too unlucky.


    The moment he locked himself in his room, his mind was everywhere.


    At first, he wanted to get on the tiny rowing boat at the edge of his balcony which was kept for emergencies, should in case the ship caught on fire or some major disaster happened.


    But he quickly cancelled that n because even if he left on the boat, how fast could he row away without getting caught when they are so far away from anynd?


    Doing so will only expose him instead.


    .


    The rowing boat was really small, as its size was enough to take just 6 people in it.


    In this case, he would be the only one rowing the boat.


    And no matter how fast he rowed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get that far away from the ship without someone noticing.


    For sure, this massive ship that had hundreds of rowers will be able to meet up with him in a sh.


    Bottom line, he would get caught the moment he left in that puny rowing boat.


    So that was out of the question.


    Now, his only choice was to hide and secretly sneaking outter on.


    There were 3 scenarios that could happen.


    The first was that these dark-skinned people would im his ship, sail with it and finally dock somewhere.


    And if that was the case, then all he had to do was hide and secretly sneak out when they docked.


    He would just have to do his toilet business here in the trap.


    The 2nd option was that they decided to leave the sh.i.p.s on the waters since it was indeed a pirate ship.


    They might not want trouble, so they might just choose to leave it here.


    If that¡¯s the case, then all he had to do was wait for them to leave before controlling the ves below and issuing them to sail out.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Landon and the rest would free the spaces.


    Why go through so much trouble?


    That said, he would be able to escape with his expensive sh.i.p.s.


    .


    Last but not least, the enemy could just set these sh.i.p.s aze before leaving.


    In this case, he could just take the rowing boat, and go his way.


    After burning sh.i.p.s, no one ever stayed behind to watch because the smoke called enemies, new faces and other passerbys.


    So no culprit stayed behind the moment they saw the sh.i.p.s aze, which was perfect for his escape.


    Looking at all 3 scenarios, they all involved him linking for a ce to hide.


    So, he quickly picked up all the fruits and rum in the room and stuffed them into his hiding space.


    Of course, if he needed to hide for days, he had already nned to secretly sneak out during this period and steal fruits and rum when no one was in the room.


    As for the master bedroom, he was sure that only the topmost person would use it.


    So the moment the person closed the door and left the room, he would scurry out and steal any food avable.


    He might also relieve himself as well.


    In his mind, he had thought of all possibilities before hiding.


    He didn¡¯t believe that Landon and the rest would be able to find his secret trap door.


    .


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Sweat trickled down Whitebeard¡¯s back as he listened to his enemy¡¯s footsteps that echoed sharply across the massive room.


    His heartbeat grew louder and louder every time Landon moved closed to the trap door.


    And every time the bastard passed over it, Whitebeard would subconsciously let out a sigh from relief.


    But then, Landon would walk closer towards the trap door again, making his nerves rise again.


    (:T?T:)


    Was this son of a b**ch trying to give him a heart attack?


    He felt like his poor heart couldn¡¯t take it at all!


    Landon on the other hand seemed to be enjoying ying with him.


    "Hey!


    I know you¡¯re in here somewhere so why bother hiding?


    Like I said, I won¡¯t kill you, so step out peacefully.


    Besides, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re too old to be ying such games?


    Don¡¯t you know that hide and seek is for little children?"


    "_"


    .


    No matter how much Landon spoke, Whitebeard dared not move.


    "Sigh...since you don¡¯t want to reveal yourself, then I have no other choice but to force you out, no?"


    ¡¯Piiiiich!¡¯


    Whitebeard was so scared that he nearly peed his pants.


    Out of nowhere, a long sword pierced through the spaces between the wood and went right into the secretpartment.


    This bastard almost killed him!


    The sword had been inserted so close to his face that his nose was just inches away from it.


    His face turned pale from watching the wooden trap door¡¯s roof get pulled away.


    Terror was very evident on his face.


    Didn¡¯t this bastard say that he wouldn¡¯t kill him, then what the hell was that earlier on?


    Wasn¡¯t the sword meant to kill him?


    Like an unwanted rat in a home, Landon pulled him out of his rat hole.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Whitebeard slowly backed away on his butt, while pointing his trembling fingers at the approaching Landon in fear.


    "You, you, you, you....you!


    Who are you and why are you against me?"


    Landon calmly walked towards him with the sword in his hand.


    "My name is Inigo Montoya.


    You killed my father, prepare to die."


    "_"


    .


    Revenge?


    Whitebeard had no tears but wanted to cry.


    ¡¯Boy!


    When did I kill your father?


    Can you tell me the exact year so that I¡¯ll at least remember it?


    I¡¯m a top-rated pirate who has killed thousands, so how am I supposed to remember your father?¡¯


    Whitebeard felt like the world was ying a joke on him.


    "You!... You let me go, and I promise to let this matter go.


    My pirate organization isn¡¯t a society you can afford to offend.


    My brother is the current leader of the pirate organization, so don¡¯t do anything rash."


    Landon just calmly advanced once more.


    "My name is Inigo Montoya.


    You killed my father, prepare to die."


    "_"


    Whitebeard was exasperated at this point.


    Why did he have to run into a blockhead who didn¡¯t seem to know the weight of the organization?


    "Hey! Hey! Hey!!!


    Are you listening to a word that I said?


    I said that my brother is the current head of the organization.


    Are you listening?"


    "Yes!


    My name is Inigo Montoya.


    You killed my father, prepare to die."


    "Ahhhhhhhh!


    I know that already!


    You¡¯ve said that a hundred times now!


    What do you think I am, deaf?"


    --silence--


    "My name is Inigo Montoya.


    You killed my father, prepare to die."


    "_"


    .


    Invisible made-up streams of tears flowed down Whitebeard¡¯s cheeks.


    He felt like he had been talking to himself all this while.


    He was truly helpless.


    "Hey bro, are you the one who is deaf by any means?


    Why does it seem like nothing I say gets into your ears?


    And why are you going back on your words?


    Didn¡¯t you promise me that you wouldn¡¯t kill me?"


    Landon paused and stroked his chin seriously: "Well, I wouldn¡¯t."


    "Then why did you keep telling me to prepare to die?"


    "Oh, that?


    I just wanted to say those lines and see how it felt.


    My name is Inigo Montoya.


    You killed my father, prepare to die."


    --silence--


    "You go and die!"


    "I can¡¯t.


    My name is Inigo Montoya.


    You killed my father, prepare to die."


    Whitebeard: (:T^T:)


    Could someone take this lunatic away from him?

 Chapter 792 - Saviour! Saviour! Saviour!

    <h4>Chapter 792 - Saviour! Saviour! Saviour!</h4>


    After torturing Whitebeard¡¯s sanity with the statement from the movie ¡¯The Princess Bride¡¯, Landon let the poor man¡¯s nerves rest.


    Truthfully, he just wanted to use one of his best movie lines of all time.


    It had almost felt so cool to him when he was back on earth.


    [My name is Inigo Montoya.


    You killed my father, prepare to die.]


    He would be a fool if he never tried it out once, right?


    Landon quickly captured Whitebeard and tied him up real tight before letting him hop down towards the deck.


    This was the prison¡¯s newest member, so why should he kill him?


    After all, he was a man of his word too.


    As for the pirate organization, he would deal with that whenever he decided to head towards the continent of Morgany, since their base was there.


    But for the inds that they had taken over, he wouldn¡¯t allow them to keep these inds if they followed thew.


    Just like the Caribbean inds and other inds back on earth, he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with them settling there and creating their own empires too.


    But the problem with pirates was that they were morewless and evil than even the nobles.


    They had kidnapped, killed and r.a.p.ed many travellers.


    And, they also took in rogue assignments from nobles too.


    .


    These pirates attributed to why many innocent people have gone missing on the seas... Aside from the storms and sea creatures.


    They kidnapped people from various empires and sent them to the inds.


    Some inds were used to train men who would row the sh.i.p.s, while others were used as an auction ce where pirate Captains could buy more ves and turn them into crew members.


    With time, these ves would get twisted and also enjoy thewless pirate life.


    That said, some territories within the inds were also awarded to the top pirates in the organization.


    That is, some pirates ownnd or territories on the inds.


    And at times, many pirate leaders can one properly within the same ind.


    As for their base in the Morgany Continent, it was there mostly for political reasons, as well as to get a good stronghold.


    Many nobles gave water-based assignments to these pirates.


    If they had information that their nemesis was going to set sail, they would send these pirates to deal with the person on the water.


    Even merchants did so when they knew that theirpetitors brought in new goods.


    This pirate organization was indeed a force to be reckoned with.


    But so what?


    He was still going to take Whitebeard in, even if his brother was the organization leader.


    were


    .


    Landon tied up his hands and feet, letting him hop around like a bunny.


    Whitebeard was so mad that he almost passed out.


    When had he ever been treated like this?


    How could a dignified pirate like himself be made to move in this way?


    If his enemies saw him, wouldn¡¯t his prestige as a fierce pirate fall?


    Whitebeard grumpily hopped his way to the deck.


    But all hisints were stuck in his throat the moment he saw the deck that was filled with countless dead people.


    He did this?


    Whitebeard felt like it was too inconceivable!


    Looking around, he also saw a few others that were tied up as well


    But they appeared to be injured?


    He had previously held a small glimpse of hope in his heart that his men would be able to push through this dilemma.


    But now, he truly realized how useless they were.


    Waste!


    What was the point of spending money on them if they could be even right properly?


    He sent them to the ind meant for teaching the pirate¡¯s sword fighting.


    But after years of sses and years of putting their skills to the test, they still couldn¡¯t even beat one man?


    Wasn¡¯t this the equivalent of saying that they were trash?


    More still, they indirectly pped his face since he was the one who took their trashy existence in.


    As expected, he could only depend on his brother to save him.


    .


    The moment they arrived on the deck, Lucia, her brothers and their men also finished up their battle victoriously.


    They hurriedly made their way towards the ship that had their saviour.


    "Saviour!


    Saviour!


    Are you alright?"


    "Do you need something to eat?"


    "Ate you injured?"


    Everyone was fussing about his safety while staring at his ck mask curiously.


    Lucia bit her lips nervously and stepped forward.


    "Erm... Saviour, may we see your face?


    We mean no disrespect saviour."


    Landon looked at their eagerness and sighed before taking off his ck ninja mask.


    (O?O)


    Everyone looked anxiously.


    To them, it seems like it was all in slow-motion.


    And the moment Landon¡¯s face was revealed, their expressions turned explosive.


    "Glory be to the Gods of ournd!


    It really is him!


    His eyes, nose and everything else is the same."


    "The heavens truly want our people to survive.


    We have found our saviour!"


    "Saviour!"


    "Saviour!"


    Landon: (-_-)


    .


    The people jumped and jubted merrily.


    Their excitement was so great that it could set out invisible fireworks in the air.


    Some cried, others kowtowed, while some wanted to rub their hands on Landon¡¯s face to get blessings from him.


    Hahahahhahahaha!


    After travelling for months, losing some of their people and surviving through these uncharted waters that none of their people had ever travelled... They had ultimately seeded.


    They had escaped very, r.a.p.e, murder, storms, and even terrible sea creatures that could swallow their ship whole.


    It was truly a miracle that they could make it this far with their first voyage towards their saviour.


    Tears filled their eyes as they assured theirrades who died that they had finally made it.


    Landon on the other hand was getting a little worried and ufortable with this saviour thing.


    He only saved them from these pirates, so wasn¡¯t their reaction a tad bit too much?


    They were crying so much that he felt like he just saved an entire universe.


    He didn¡¯t feel like what he did should amount to such worship.


    Or was there something else that he was missing?


    .


    ¡¯System, are you really not going to exin further?¡¯


    ¡¯Host, why are you asking me?


    They are right in front of you.


    So leave this system alone.¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    "Erm... Excuse me, but why do you all call me saviour?"


    --silence--


    "Ahhhh!!


    The saviour can speak ournguage.


    He is indeed our saviour!"


    "When her highness Lucia said that she heard him speak Roma earlier on, I didn¡¯t fully believe it.


    But listening to our saviour now has only left me in shock!"


    "That¡¯s right!


    Our saviour speaks Roma just like a native.


    As expected of our saviour."


    "The heavens knew what they were doing."


    "Come guys, let¡¯s praise our saviour even more."


    "Saviour!"


    "Saviour!"


    "Saviour!"


    "Saviour!"


    (-_-)

 Chapter 793 - Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 793 - Purpose</h4>


    "Saviour!"


    "Saviour!"


    "Saviour!"


    "Saviour!"


    (-_-)


    .


    Landon felt helpless listening to everyone call him saviour.


    Was he really that good?


    He smiled awkwardly while listening to their praises.


    Landon didn¡¯t want to dive into this matter yet until they solved the issue of these pirates.


    First up, all 5 pirate sh.i.p.s were searched for wealth.


    Of course, all the treasure was kept in a tiny room within the massive bedrooms that were designed for those leading the ship.


    Which made sense, since pirates themselves were thieves.


    If it was just kept somewhere within the crew¡¯s reach, people would be stealing them bit by bit secretly.


    Landon gave 60% of the treasure to Lucia and her men, while he shared out 25% to the ves who were rowing these sh.i.p.s below.


    He instructed them to head towards Carona¡¯s coastal city that had the Bay-Caronian transport sh.i.p.s, and leave these pirate sh.i.p.s there.


    One, ever since Baymard did its operations in that coastal city, it had surprisingly be safer because Carona had sent too many Caronian soldiers to guard the city and ensure peace and order there.


    So even if they stepped out of their sh.i.p.s, they would not be bullied or robbed easily.


    .


    Additionally, it was best for them to leave these pirate sh.i.p.s, board regtor sh.i.p.s back to their various empires and get back to their families.


    If they didn¡¯t have any family, then they could use the money they had to start anew.


    They just had to be careful not to be too eye-catching.


    Landon only hoped that they weren¡¯t too greedy to leave these pirate sh.i.p.s.


    After all, a ship alone could make one ridiculously rich if they sold them.


    But that would only bring them more issues.


    This was a pirate ship for heaven¡¯s sake.


    And not just any pirate ship.


    But one that belonged to a very important member within the pirate organization.


    For sure, they would track down those who did the sh.i.p.s and would definitely kill them after collecting from them.


    Those who were greedy would only dig holes for themselves.


    The money he gave them was enough tost them for an entire year if they lived simple lives.


    So it was enough time to get a home, find a stable job and live well.


    But if they wanted more than what their current lifestyle could handle, then they were on their own.


    .


    As for the remaining 15% of the wealth, Landon kept it all to himself... Which no one had a problem with.


    "Savior where will you keep them?


    Do you want us to bring it to you in your empire?"


    "No, don¡¯t worry about that.


    You see, I brought my own boat." Landon said while pointing awkwardly at a speeding boat below.


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Since when was that there?


    Everyone looked at the strange boat in confusion.


    Was that really a boat?


    It was so white and shiny that they really wanted to touch it.


    "Wait.


    Saviour, does this mean that you didn¡¯t appear out of thin air?"


    Landon touched his nose awkwardly: "of course not. How can I appear and disappear like that? This boat is so fast that it can speed from my home to here in a matter of minutes. So I happen to be passing by and heard the sounds of swords shing against each other."


    What?


    Everyone looked at it as if they were looking at treasure.


    It was that fast?


    No wonder they didn¡¯t see how he got here?


    Now that they thought about it, their saviour was human.


    So how could he appear and disappear into thin air?


    It was probably this boat that brought him here.


    With that thought, they quickly aided him in transferring this 15% share of the wealth.


    And while they did that, Landon went ahead to administer first aid to those in need.


    .


    Before Landon arrived, the battle had already begun.


    And many had received their one share of injuries.


    Some of them already had old wounds from their numerous battles during their journey here.


    And this pirate fight only opened those wounds even more.


    He cleaned their wounds, bandaged them up and even gave them painkillers.


    Javis and Andrew, the 2 princes also had old wounds that were too deep.


    And coupled with their new injuries, they would undoubtedly need treatment and rest for several months in the hospital.


    Moreover, many of them needed to undergo surgery and recuperate once they reached Baymard


    So there was no escaping it.


    That¡¯s why he also gave them a lot of money since they would be staying till January.


    With everything finally settled and the pirate sh.i.p.s sent off, they could now talk without fear of information getting leaked.


    It was only they and their Saviour now.


    With that, everyone gathered on the deck.


    Even those on Lucia¡¯s other sh.i.p.s came to the main one.


    Several people brought seats for Lucia, Javis, Andrew and their saviour.


    Javis and Andrew were heavily injured, and couldn¡¯t stand for long, so it was only right.


    As for the rest, they chose to sit on the deck in a circr manner around Landon, Lucia and get brothers.


    They sat in silence, as all 4 people began their discussion.


    .


    "Saviour, thank you for treating our injuries.


    I would like to formally introduce ourselves to you.


    Wee from the continent of Romain.


    More specifically, wee from the Empire of Zalipnia.


    I¡¯m crown prince Andrew Wynterborne, this is my second brother Javis Wynterborne and my dear sister, Princess Lucia Wynterborne.


    And we travelled all across the waters in search of you, our saviour."


    Landon was shocked.


    Eh?


    What?


    Did theye all this way in search of him?


    Landon felt their search was tied to what secrets the system didn¡¯t want to reveal.


    "Bring out the portrait," Andrewmanded.


    And immediately, one of the men dashed away and returned with the portrait.


    Andrew quickly unravelled it and presented it to Landon to further prove that they were telling the truth.


    Landon nced at the portrait in shock.


    He had never taken this portrait before, even the pose, and the texture of the portrait seemed different from what the Pyno continent used.


    Where did they get from?


    .


    Landon was surprised at the portrait before him.


    It was too strange.


    The feeling was the same as if something happened to give you a photo of yourself which you were sure you never took.


    One would even wonder if he/she had a twin or a doppelganger hidden in the shadows somewhere.


    When had he taken this?


    If the system didn¡¯t assure him that these people were blessed by the heavens, he would¡¯ve thought that he was in a horror movie where his doppelganger sent these people to lure him in and kill him.


    What was more mysterious was that this was a portrait and not a photo.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that whoever took it had to stand there for hours?


    That was definitely not him.


    No matter how you look at it, it was a little bit bizarre and mysterious.


    To make matters worse, the stupid system didn¡¯t feel the need to exin things to him.


    He looked at the portrait helplessly.


    Could anyone tell him what was going on?

 Chapter 794 - A Seer!

    <h4>Chapter 794 - A Seer!</h4>


    Lucia and the rest looked at Landon and smiled at his speechlessness.


    "Saviour..."


    "Why do you all still call me that?


    We¡¯re now friends, aren¡¯t we?"


    Everyone smiled at Landon¡¯s humble personality.


    They could see that he felt embarrassed by the title.


    Many people would show off and take advantage of others just because they helped them out.


    But their saviour... No! Their new brother seemed not to care about these things.


    As expected of someone the heavens would trust.


    He wasn¡¯t greedy at all.


    The fact that he also shared some of the wealth with the ves, as well as warn them about their safety before sending them out, also showed his character.


    His acts and character had won the respect of everyone.


    Not to talk of his sense of justice.


    He just happened to pass by and see their struggles.


    But rather than running away, he bracelet stepped forward even though he was alone on a mission.


    As for why he knew theirnguage, he told them: "would you believe if I told you that an old man (system) taught me in my dreams?"


    Of course they would!


    Their princess was a seer, duh?


    This only proved again that he was the saviour that the heavens had sent to them.


    Now, they trusted him even more.


    .


    "Brother Landon, you see, our people are blessed by the heavens. So we every generation of royals have seers in our midst." Andrew spoke while gesturing to Lucia.


    Because they trusted in the heavens, they decided to disclose the fact that Lucia was a seer.


    Lucia was more than happy to disclose this information to their saviour.


    Well, in her empire, and even in the entire continent, everyone knew that she was a seer.


    So she felt like this information could be gotten by anyone if they wanted to.


    Again, her seer abilities are only limited to her people.


    That is, she couldn¡¯t help other nations with these powers.


    Why?


    People these gifts were given by the heavens because they favoured her people.


    So they gave them this ability in hopes that they could foresee dangering towards them and survive.


    If danger was attacking another region, she couldn¡¯t get visions for that.


    She only saw what was either beneficial for her people, or troublesome for her people.


    That¡¯s probably why the neighbouring regions who knew of her power didn¡¯t even bother asking her to predict their futures.


    She was just a regr girl to others.


    Of course, her visions only activated when the danger seemed to be too great.


    After all, the Gods didn¡¯t want them to only rely on these powers.


    They too had to face some hurdles here and there to be stronger.


    So one could say that the visions only activate when the dangers are within an 8~10/10 danger level.


    Anything below that would have to be solved by them.


    .


    A seer!


    Landon felt like Lucia came out of the ¡¯legends of the seeker¡¯ movie.


    Granted, she wasn¡¯t a seeker.


    But wasn¡¯t the seeker¡¯spanion in the movie a seer?


    Basically, she received strange visions that popped up surprisingly and that was it.


    It was just that her powers were only meant for her people, which in a way, protected her as well.


    He really wanted to see her powers in action.


    It was just too amazing, right?


    Now he knew why the system said that she and her people were highly favoured by many gods.


    Not 1, not 2, but many.


    They must¡¯ve been the most devoted and morally upright people ever.


    They had been collecting blessings for centuries now.


    Truly, they were a blessed bunch.


    Moving on, Landon also got a clear understanding of the Romain continent.


    Even though the continent itself wasn¡¯t that big.


    It still had 37 empires within it.


    Funny enough, some of these empires were the size of Baymard.


    While others were a little bigger.


    One should know that back then, their empires started with just a single n or tribe that inhabited a single city, vige, or town.


    And with time, several leaders fought their way through and expanded their regions, conquering more areas.


    Now, some empires were the size of Caribbean inds back on earth.


    Even though they were small, they were still prosperous.


    That said, the continent of Romain had 37 empires within it.


    .


    "Brother Landon, we came all the way here because some temple from another continent decided to invade our empire.


    Please... We came to ask for your help.


    Please, didn¡¯t turn us down."


    ¡¯Plup!¡¯


    Immediately, everyone, be it injured or not dropped to their knees.


    Even though they felt somewhat confident that Landon would agree, they were still a bit afraid that he might turn them down and send them away.


    Their anxious hearts were drumming hard, as they stared at Landon pitifully.


    They were so scared of his rejection, that they dared not breathe.


    "Everyone, please get up.


    We are now family.


    So how can I not help you?" Landon said warmly.


    Yes, how could he not help them when his boss was the system?


    Wasn¡¯t that suicide?


    .


    With his eptance, they hurriedly got up and cheered merrily while thanking him over and over again.


    "Thank your brother Landon."


    "Thank you his majesty, Landon Barn."


    "We, we are saved."


    "Our people are saved!"


    "Hooray!"


    "Hooray!"


    "Hooray!"


    They jubted for a bit before Andrew quickly calmed everyone down.


    Landon was more churros about their enemy.


    "You said it was a temple?"


    "Yes, brother Landon.


    It¡¯s called the Temple of Adonis."


    "Them again?"


    "Eh?


    Brother Landon, you know them?"


    Landon stroked his chin thoughtfully: "HmHm... They tried to im territory here, but I stopped them before they could even make it tond. It seems like they n to take over all continents and rule the world."


    Rule the world?


    "What?


    We can¡¯t let that happen brother Landon."


    "Yeah!


    If those people take over, there will be no ce for others in this world."


    What?


    They were that ambitious?


    .


    Everyone was now frightened by these Adonis people.


    If they seed, forget about the people, no one else will live happily.


    They must be stopped!


    But can brother Landon handle it all alone?


    The air was gloomy as they thought of ways to help brother Landon.


    It was too bad that they were still too weak and useless right now.


    They couldn¡¯t even help themselves, how bound they help others?


    Landon saw through their frustration and smiled.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing to me.


    If you don¡¯t believe me, then just wait until you arrive in Baymard.


    Then you¡¯ll understand."


    Baymard?


    Their Saviour¡¯s empire?


    How would it be like?


    Everyone was now looking forward to seeing how special it was.


    .


    They spoke for a bit and rounded things up.


    "Brother Landon, don¡¯t worry.


    We¡¯ll help you bring the prisoners to Baymard."


    "Thank you.


    I didn¡¯t have space on my boat to transport them all.


    So this is the only way.


    I¡¯ll be seeing you all in 3 days."


    "Yes, brother Landon.


    See you then."


    Landon turned on the engine and flew away amidst everyone¡¯s shocked expressions.


    "My God!


    Do you see how fast it¡¯s going?"


    "The saviour said that no one is rowing the boat.


    So this is definitely a miracle boat sent from the heavens!"


    "Yes!


    Just this alone is something that no human can do, no matter how hard we row the ship.


    Only our saviour can have such things!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!


    I really want to ride on it."


    "Me too!"


    "Hey, will we see such things in Baymard?"


    "How I wish we could arrive there now?"


    Everyone stared at the small boat that had almost disappeared from their sight in amazement and longing.


    They wished that they could magically appear in Baymard now.


    .


    As for Landon, he was long gone.


    The moment he was out of their sight, he and the boat vanished into thin air.


    And just like that, he was back in Baymard.


    Now, he had to prepare for their visit.

 Chapter 795 - Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 795 - Preparations</h4>


    ¡¯Pap!¡¯


    In a sh, Landon was back in his office again.


    It was currently 5 P.M, so there was much he could do for today.


    That said, he organized his thoughts and dedicated the next 2 and a half days to prepare for his guests.


    The night passed in a blink of an eye.


    And before Landon knew it, it was another day.


    Great!


    He could begin preparations.


    .


    The first thing he did was gather the most efficient speakers of the Romanguage.


    Lone should know that ever since it had been added into the school curriculum, everyone had to learn it.


    Even the academies, be it Culinary, Law, theatre, and Engineering, had to take thesenguage courses in their respective academies and institutions.


    Of course, it was mandatory for the Baymardians.


    But anyone else chose whether they wanted to take the courses or not.


    Only the Baymardians had to.


    Even the military, police academy and various forces were required to it, alongside English.


    That¡¯s right!


    For 3 whole years now, all secret messages and high-ranking orders were done in English... Except when they were working together with the Caronian soldiers.


    English was the military dialect.


    Likewise, Chinese was currently used as a native dialect too.


    It was very simr to the Pyronnguage, so it didn¡¯t take any effort for them to learn.


    One could hear people speaking Chinese in the stores, or when they wanted to gossip about something.


    Because even though it was simr, some sentences meant different things.


    .


    For the matter of Languages, Landon wanted his people to be very intellectual.


    Back on earth, just looking at the Asianmunity, over 80% could boast of being bilingual.


    They knew Japanese, Mandarin, other Asiannguages, plus English and sometimes French.


    Likewise, even in many Africanmunities, over 95% of people knew severalnguages too.


    From their native tongues to English, French and so on.


    One could argue that it was generally those from the first nation countries that knew just a singlenguage.


    This typically was because their environments didn¡¯t make them feel the need to learn morenguages right from when they were young.


    Many becamezy to learn until theyter realized the importance of thesenguages.


    But in the majority of regions across the earth, everyone knew at least 2nguages.


    Even the Arabs learnt English and French because their homes were the travel destinations to many.


    That said, Landon wanted his people to know more and survive no matter where they were.


    That¡¯s why he wanted them to be at least bilingual.


    And just to make sure that they practiced and spoke thesenguages, some stores only attended to Customers in Roma or English.


    Of course, they also spoke in Pyron if the customer didn¡¯t know both Languages.


    But, those who did took this as an opportunity to practice.


    .


    Again, all merchandise had instructions written in Pyron, English and Roma.


    So even if you buy a T.V, the manual will have the instructions in Roma as well.


    And, all movies had trantions in Roma or English text written below them.


    On the cassette cases, the subtitlenguage is written there.


    So people could choose to buy a movie with Roma subtitles, English subtitles, or a movie without any subtitles.


    This in a way was a learning opportunity for them.


    Even protein bars had various texts in Roma on them.


    Landon had been incorporating everything for the future.


    That said, even though people who spoke Pyron could speak andmunicate with those from the continents of Veinitta and Morgany... In future, thenguages Veinit and Morg will still be taught in Baymard.


    Yes!


    Thosenguages were 70~90% simr.


    But they had slight differences with their past tenses and other grammatical concepts.


    It was likeparing the Shakespeareannguage to the new English.


    One could understand it, but one couldn¡¯t deny that they were indeed different.


    Landon hoped that with time, he would be able to offer courses in schools that taught allnguages in this world.


    .


    Coming back to the matter at hand, Landon selected several trantors for their stay here... Just in case.


    One should know that even though thesenguages had been incorporated into Baymard, everyone¡¯s learning pace was different.


    Some were at a beginner¡¯s level, while others were in the advanced stage.


    But almost everyone could make conversation in thesenguages, even though there are grammatical errors in their speech every now and then.


    Many jobs for Baymardians, especially those in the lower region, favoured those who were bilingual.


    So they had no choice but to buckle up and learn.


    That said, Lucia and her people shouldn¡¯t have too many problems moving around or touring the ce.


    Because all establishments, be it the Coastal port or bank, had people who spoke advanced Roma.


    But just in case, Landon still felt it necessary to appoint a trantor for them.


    After all, what if they got lost while touring and all the people they met were at a beginner¡¯s level?


    They might face some difficulties here and there, that¡¯s why he insisted on them having full-time trantors by their sides.


    .


    "Your majesty, you mean we will actually see people from another continent?


    What empire do theye from?"


    "Your majesty, we will be honoured to serve them!"


    "You¡¯re saying that they are dark inplexion just like those toys?


    How amazing!


    Now I really want to see them."


    All 3 trantors happily expressed their opinions about these visitors.


    His majesty said that apart from them, he didn¡¯t n to tell anyone else about their skinplexion.


    He only told them so that they wouldn¡¯t be too shocked or excited when they meet them days from now.


    Landon chuckled at their overly animated behaviour.


    Over the years, many have loved the ck Barbie who had long gorgeous white hair just like Lucia.


    ck barbie even had fans, alright?


    Right from the start, Landon had been nning strategically because he didn¡¯t want anyone to look at Lucia and her people in disdain or disgust.


    Their ck skin should be celebrated.


    And so should the avatar-like blue skins of those for the continent of Zohl.


    In future, he would bring the entire world together.


    As for now, he had to focus on these Zalipnias (People from the empire of Zalipnia in the container of Romain).


    .


    All 3 trantors nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Your majesty, how can sses be more important than this?


    Your majesty, say no more.


    We¡¯ll do it"


    "Yeah, your majesty.


    In fact, we¡¯ll do it for free.


    How can we turn down such a rare opportunity?"


    Landon nced at them and nodded: "Alright. Once you¡¯ve agreed, then it¡¯s settled. 3 of you will be their official trantors. 2 of you will trante for their crew meters, while the other will trante for the royals. You guys can discuss who will do what and inform me of your decision by the end of the day."


    "Not a problem your majesty."


    "Good!"


    With that, Landon moved to the next thing on his agenda.


    Everything needed to be perfect.

 Chapter 796 - Preparations Completed!

    <h4>Chapter 796 - Preparations Completed!</h4>


    Shortly after all 3 trantors left, Landon headed out towards the main hall.


    There, several but let¡¯s and maids were gathered there.


    The moment they saw him, they miles amd bowed/curtsied at him.


    "Good morning your majesty!"


    "Morning everyone," Landon replied.


    "I have to say, over the years, you all have done a splendid job which has led me to be thoroughly impressed.


    Many-a-times, your skills and work ethics have made me very proud to bring visitors over.


    Which shows how hard you all have been working.


    So thank you.


    Thank you for doing your best."


    At thi moment, everyone felt proud and happy to receivepliments from Landon.


    Their pay grade itself was higher than those of regr cleaners, cooks, gardeners and other household workers in Baymard


    After all, they were royal maids, butlers, gardeners and so on.


    They had to clean delicate golden surfaces and other precious materials that needed to be maintained with utmost care.


    Their sries were honestly high, which motivated them to work even more.


    .


    Also, thanks to modern equipment, it wasn¡¯t as strenuous as it was back in the days when they had to take a bucket, kneel on the floor and scrub the entire ce.


    Now, things were easier than before.


    Everyone felt honoured and a little shy to be thanked by his majesty.


    "Your majesty, no need to thank us.


    It¡¯s what we ought to be doing."


    "Yeah, your majesty.


    We get paid handsomely and our health benefits are better than others.


    So how can we not work hard?"


    "Hmhm.


    We even have discounts and can enjoy some of the tourist attractions here in the pce too.


    And let¡¯s not even talk about our holiday bonuses."


    "Your majesty, working for you is a blessing!".


    Everyone bowed/curtsied again merrily.


    They truly respected and looked up to his majesty.


    Many of them had jobs people in other empires hated.


    But not in Baymard.


    No royals or anyone less could kill them because of a mistake just like how maids in other empires got killed by their lords and mistresses.


    Here, they had rights!


    They loved their jobs mostly because of peace of mind and ie stability.


    Landon waited for them to calm down a bit before proceeding with his talk.


    .


    "Yes!


    Each and every one of you have done an outstanding job while working here.


    And once again, I will need your excellent skills.


    2 days from now, several guests from the continent of Romain will be staying in the guest building till January.


    They are led by the royals of the Zalipnian empire."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened broadly in excitement and nervousness.


    They had never seen anyone from another continent before.


    How would they look like?


    Will they look like them?


    They were really curious


    But they didn¡¯t have any more time to waste.


    Very quickly, they flew about the ce like crazy.


    "Christina!


    Where are the new sets of curtains I requested for?"


    "Butler John, I¡¯ll get them right away."


    "Thomas!


    You and your team will work on the master suites.


    I want perfection!


    Don¡¯t disgrace our reputation."


    "Yes, boss."


    "Quickly!


    Here¡¯s a list of all the foodstuffs that we¡¯ll serve based on the menu for their first 2 weeks here.


    They are over 300 of them.


    So take this to the royal ountant for him to prepare the budget and get someone to buy what we need."


    "Yes, head maid."


    "You!


    What are you standing there for?


    Check if any of the rooms have any problems!


    Are the taps working, are the light bulbs dead?


    Check now so that we can get someone to fix anything if needed."


    "Hurry up people!


    We only have 2 days!"


    (*^*)


    .


    The entire staff was in turmoil but for some reason, they felt overly excited instead.


    Landon requested that the 5 story guest building should be used for entertaining the guests.


    That building was one of the new buildings in the pce that was used for special guests.


    Landon built it like a luxury hotel.


    It had rooms with keys, suites and so on.


    Each room could house up to 4 people in them.


    And the higher one went, the more luxurious the rooms.


    Of course,pared to the other floors, the 5th floor just had 4 rooms that took up the entire building floor.


    These rooms had mini-bars, walk-in closets, jacuzzi¡¯s and so on.


    The Zalipnian royals will stay in these rooms.


    All their breakfast and everything else will have to be handled by the staff.


    In short, everything needed to be fully prepared for them.


    Landon could¡¯ve put them in a hotel, but they were too many in number.


    So if they stayed in hotels for months till January while paying for their food and buying items, it might be a little too much.


    Lucia and the rest had managed to survive this long, and 70% of the money that they left their empire with had been left behind while they were on the run.


    If not for the additional money Landon gave them, they would really be in a pinch.


    Plus, their gold coins were very different from what was used in the Pyno continent.


    Which was also problematic.


    But with the money Landon gave them, they should have no problems enjoying themselves since they would live and eat im the pce here for free... Well, Landon was paying for their stay here.


    He had so much money from various missions so as a super-wealthy man, it cost him nothing.


    .


    Moving on, Landon also hired guards for them too.


    Yup!


    Even though they were warriors, many were injured.


    In other words, they were defenceless.


    That¡¯s why he got guards for them too.


    He also assigned several chauffeurs and vehicles for them as well.


    But he felt that they might not even want to use them for them.


    Almost everyone who came here chose to explore, who on trains, taxis, buses and so even walk.


    Being a tourist was great.


    And many people prefer to discover Baymard¡¯s wonders for themselves.


    Again, Landon had someone call the news stations as well.


    He had already discussed with Lucia and the rest about the arrival.


    They were royal allies and should be treated as such when they came.


    It was the same when Carmelo, Penelope and the rest came.


    This was also good publicity that showed that Baymard was friends with this nation.


    It was belittling for him not to give them a wee as many might think that he was looking down on them.


    And in turn, his people might look down on them too.


    How are ruler ce importance on things, will be noted and done by his people too.


    Treat everyone fairly and equally, unless they were in hiding like the case with Micheal and Sirius.


    That¡¯s why he wanted the news stations to capture the warm wee and smile of these Zalipnians when they arrive.


    .


    Additionally, Landon had also spoken to Warden Mitchen about sending men to pick up Whitebeard and the rest.


    Sigh... There was so much to do and arrange within these few days that he barely slept a wink.


    Lucy, Mother Kim, Mother Winnie, Little Momo and Little Linda ran around as well.


    They wanted to prepare gifts for the guests too.


    And because they were curious, they stalked Landon everywhere.


    "Do you think that they will like this?


    You said that there¡¯s a 16-year-old princess amongst them.


    So what do you think?


    Can¡¯t you tell mother what you think?"


    "Brother Landon, why are you so stingy with information?


    Why can¡¯t you tell me how they look?


    Won¡¯t I eventually see it?


    Brother Landon, this isn¡¯t a movie.


    So what do you mean by spoilers?"


    (:T?T:)


    .


    Just Landon spent his time hiding from his family helplessly.


    And soon, 2 days flew by in a sh.


    Today was the day!

 Chapter 797 - Theyre Here!

    <h4>Chapter 797 - They''re Here!</h4>


    Today was another perfect summer day.


    The bees buzzed, the flowers bloomed and the clear blue sky seemed to have the ability to mesmerize all that nced upon it.


    The birdsongs drifted away beautifully, making many appreciate nature even more.


    The newly radiant sun stepped forth and wrapped a nket of warmth on thend below.


    Its warmth was like that from a love letter from a beloved that promised warmth to its reader.


    The air was stagnant and hot, yet it made the people glow.


    This weather made many turn on their air conditioner and fans a day long.


    It was indeed a perfect summer day.


    Its splendour added to the already joyful day.


    But why was it a joyful day?


    Well, that was because everyone else was both curious and excited about the news.


    2 days back, an explosive piece of news was publicized all through the Capital city.


    The news stations and newspapers were all over the news like crazy.


    Everyone wanted to know more about the iing visitors.


    Of course, they had heard of the continent of Romain before... Since they learnt Roma.


    One could say that they only knew that the continent existed.


    But, no one had ever visited the continent before so they didn¡¯t know a lot about the ce.


    Even the foreign merchants within the other Pyno continent had never visited or seen the continent before.


    So this in itself was a learning opportunity for them to see how the people of that continent faired.


    .


    Ever since the news broke out, many foreigners were a little bit sad at the fact that they didn¡¯t have that many chances to study Roma as the Baymardians did.


    Who knew that it woulde in handy so fast?


    Roma was easily essible to foreigners within the academies and learning institutions that allow foreigners to study.


    Academics like Law, Theatre, Culinary, Beauty and whatnot allowed these foreigners to take these courses.


    Funny enough, even though it wasn¡¯t mandatory to them, just because his royal majesty made it mandatory to all Baymardians, they too decided to take Roma seriously.


    But even though there were many foreigners in these institutes, the number of foreigners outside these institutes was vastly great.


    So when it came down to numbers, one could say that only a small group of foreigners knew how to speak andmunicate in Roma.


    Many didn¡¯t know it and frankly didn¡¯t have the time to learn it since they came to Baymard as tourists, unlike those in the academies and schools that came to learn for several months and years.


    Today, everyone was more than excited to learn more about these Roma-speaking people.


    A little part of them hoped that they could speak to them and test out their skills too.


    And so just like that, many had turned on their T.Vs and radios gleefully, while preparing their popcorn to watch the event.


    .


    "Hahahhahahahahahaha!


    Finally, we¡¯ll be able to meet the Romainian princess.


    They said that shees from an empire called Zalipnia, and her people are also called Zalipnians too.


    I can¡¯t wait to see what she looks like!"


    "Me too!


    I heard that they are very close friends with his majesty Landon."


    "Really?


    No wonder his majesty had us learn Roma.


    This way, if we ever find ourselves in the continent of Romain, we wouldn¡¯t be lost at all.


    As expected, his majesty liked to n for the future."


    "Oh my God!


    Why is time going so slow?


    They said that they would arrive between 1~3 P.M.


    It¡¯s now 1:05 P.M so why aren¡¯t they here yet?


    Did someone disturb their travels?


    Have they been captured or disturbed?


    Hmph!


    No one better disrupt my n to see them or else I will personally take revenge!"


    "Yeah!


    I feel the same way too.


    Do you know how anxious and excited I¡¯ve felt as the days went by?


    Now, I¡¯m so jealous of those volunteers who were chosen to wee them to Baymard.


    Ahhhhh!


    Why am I so unlucky?


    Why was the volunteer list filled up before I got there?


    It¡¯s not fair!"


    (:T^T:)


    .


    All around Baymard, several people waited for the Zalipnians to arrive eagerly.


    But the most anxious of them all were those in the Coastal port.


    On the massive dock which has several columns of parking spaces that extend into the sea, there was an entire column that was always reserved for foreign royals.


    Each side of the column had ample space that could fit 12 massive royal-sized sh.i.p.s that were built slightly bigger and taller the regr sh.i.p.s in this era.


    So the column had a total of 24 parking spaces on it.


    And standing on the column were arge number of soldiers, police officers and guards who were neatly lined up patiently while waiting for the visitor to arrive.


    They all dressed up in uniform and gave off a majestic vibe.


    Again, the column had been lined with a gorgeous red carpet and the number of security around the entire port had tripled.


    But, they had organized everything in such a way that it didn¡¯t disturb the regr tourists who wereing in or leaving Baymard.


    Just because they had special visitorsing by, didn¡¯t mean that they would neglect those who regrly came here.


    Doing so might only bring about hate from those who were travelling.


    After all, they had their own personal schedules to follow.


    So imagine if they couldn¡¯t arrive on time because Baymard had decided to stop or block them due to some unknown visitors.


    They might hate the visitors instead, which was something that Landon didn¡¯t want to happen.


    .


    Anyway, all preparations were done in such a way that wouldn¡¯t be an issue to these travellers.


    And while they were waiting patiently, several Coast Guard sh.i.p.s went ahead to escort and direct these Zalipnians to the royal docking sight.


    Of course, amidst everything that was going on, who could forget the news reporters?


    "What a spectacr scene this is!


    What a day this has been."


    "Yes Kendra, just look at how uniform they are.


    I tell you, these guards are something else.


    Fun facts, did you know that they¡¯re poprly called ¡¯statues¡¯ by the people?


    It¡¯s said that when they¡¯re on duty, they never get distracted.


    And many even wonder if they can blink.


    Some even im that they have seen some of them do pushups with their eyelids.


    Now that¡¯s something!"


    "Yes.


    Their discipline is otherworldly.


    In fact, they... Wait!


    Quickly!


    Look over there!


    If I¡¯m not mistaken, that might be them."


    "What?


    You¡¯re right!


    It¡¯s them.


    They¡¯re here!


    They¡¯re here!


    They¡¯re finally here!"


    (^_^)

 Chapter 798 - Welcome To Baymard

    <h4>Chapter 798 - Wee To Baymard</h4>


    "They¡¯re here!


    They¡¯re here!


    They¡¯re finally here!"


    (^o^)


    .


    Very quickly, everyone focused their attention on the fleet of 6 sh.i.p.s making their way towards the royal docking sight.


    3 Coast Guard sh.i.p.s were currently escorting 3 wooden ones.


    As thrilled as the onlookers were, their excitement was nowhere near what those on the sh.i.p.s were experiencing.


    Lucia, Javis, Andrew and their men looked on with awe.


    Their dock design and space management was something that they had never seen before.


    From afar, it looked like a tree that had over 20 branches that stretched far into the waters.


    Once again, they turned towards the sh.i.p.s that escorted them and trembled with excitement.


    What sort of ship was this?


    How could such a hung chunk of metal float?


    Landon¡¯s small something boat didn¡¯t look like it was made out of metal.


    So they just assumed that it was some foreign object that could float on water.


    But with these massive Coast guard sh.i.p.s, they could clearly tell that it was made of metal and painted white.


    But how could metal float?


    They even started counting their lives and secretly promised to try making their swords float in water just to be sure that they were wrong.


    Everything before them had opened new doors and ways of thinking in their minds.


    But the thing that thoroughly surprised them was that the people on these sh.i.p.s could speak Roma too.


    Just what sort of ce was Baymard?


    Looking towards the shore made their hearts thump loudly.


    .


    Lucia jumped around her brothers while trying to calm herself down before they arrived on the shores.


    Her brothers were a little better than her because even though they too wanted to scream and exim enthusiastically, they still chose to hold it in for now.


    Lucia didn¡¯t care at all.


    In the face of such amazing things, why did she have to hold it in just because she was a royal?


    Please!


    Who has ever seen an iron ship that can float?


    Andrew looked at her helplessly: "Little Sister, calm down. People are waiting for us on the shores, so we have to hold Zalipnia¡¯s Honour properly."


    "Hmph!


    Killjoy!


    Who says that I can¡¯t be honourable in my way?


    I can¡¯t help it, alright?


    The more I look, the more amazed and confused I am.


    So what can I do?"


    Javis who was standing next to her rubbed her head yfully: "Brother and I understand your feeling. I feel like a fish out of water. But, in a thrilling way. Everything before us is mysterious in its own way. But what surprised me were the people we¡¯ve seen so far."


    "Yes!


    Just seeing the wee they have nned for us shows how happy these people are to wee us.


    And did you see how polite, professional and nice the men on these Baymard sh.i.p.s were?


    They¡¯ve done a fine job at making me feel bothfortable and delighted to visit Baymard.


    As expected of brother Landon¡¯s people."


    .


    Lucia and her men eagerly sailed towards Baymard before finally docking at the royal sight.


    And at that moment, the news reporterspletely captured the scene.


    When Lucia and her brothers stepped off, many people over Baymard eximed excitedly.


    "What a beauty!"


    "How can anyone be this pretty?"


    "Oh my God!


    Does anyone else think that she looks like the ck Barbie Scientist doll?


    She has long white hair just like the full amd her skinplexion is in the same shade of dark as well."


    "Ahhhh!!!!


    My Goddess!


    You¡¯re the one I¡¯ve been waiting for.


    That¡¯s it!


    I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll definitely marry the goddess."


    "Pui!


    Can you stop dreaming?


    How can you be worthy of my Goddess?


    Just look at how mesmerizing her eyes are?


    Are you daydreaming or something?


    Only the best is good enough for the goddess."


    "That¡¯s right!


    You wouldn¡¯t even qualify as a lover, talk less of a husband.


    So don¡¯t even think about stealing my wife!"


    "Oh my God, Prince Javis is so handsome.


    How can there be such a perfect creation?


    Once again, my eyes are getting blinded by his handsomeness.


    He¡¯s just too much!"


    "No way!


    Prince Andrew just looked at me from the T.V and I felt my soul fly out.


    My husband¡¯s eyes are something else."


    "Hey!


    I¡¯m tired of you all iming my husband.


    Prince Andrew is already married to me.


    So can you all not get in the way of my marriage?"


    "You wish!!"


    "Aiyo!


    Who else thinks that the princess is too cute?


    The moment the doors opened on their own, the princess¡¯s eyes popped open like those cute toys.


    Hahahahhahahaha!


    You can tell that she¡¯s trying not to rush towards the door and check it out.


    She was undoubtedly surprised, not that I me her.


    The first time I saw doors that opened on their own, my reaction was way worse than hers.


    I actually dived to the side in defence instead."


    "Hahahahahahahahaha!


    I too had a simr experience as well.


    Tsk!


    Door-Kun has yed with us all.


    So princess, you¡¯re not alone."


    "My Goddess, we love you!"


    "Prince Andrew, I¡¯m officially your number one fan."


    "Prince Javis, are you looking for a wife?


    I¡¯m very much avable!"


    "Wee to Baymard!


    Wee to Baymard!"


    (^0^)


    .


    In the cafeterias within the schools and academies, several people were watching the news while screaming and eximing joyously.


    What an exciting day!


    Indeed it was because Lucia and her group almost fainted from everything that they saw.


    The massive ss buildings, the tasty snacks, the beverages, the clothes, the cars, and everything else that they had seen almost gave them a heart attack.


    Was their saviour trying to kill them?


    Didn¡¯t he know that showing them all these things might make them crazy?


    As they rode in the Limousin towards the Pce, they all kept their eyes glued outside their windows for fear that they might miss something.


    Of course, they did so after touching all buttons inside the limo.


    They even identally lowered the ss screen that blocked the drivers from the passengers.


    They were so embarrassed, but the driver made them feelfortable again by smiling and joking about his first time in the limo too.


    The fact that everyone acted like this made them feel that it was only natural.


    asionally, they would also wave at the many people who helped and screamed love and wee grades towards them.


    They blushed when they heard many called them Goddess, Handsome, husband and whatnot.


    They were extremely shy but very happy with the wee that they had received.


    All through the way, no one had looked at them in disdain.


    People¡¯s we¡¯re mostly filled with shock, excitement and curiosity.


    The people here were a very weing and open bunch.


    .


    They drove and waved happily amidst the loud cheers from those standing along the roads.


    There were even wee banners and decorations around too.


    Everyone only brought joy to their hearts.


    And the moment they arrived at the pce, they asked in shock.


    The pce looked like a mythical ce where the gods themselves would love to live in if ever they chose to descend onto Hertfilia.


    They drove right in and witnessed another grand wee.


    Several guards stood at attention along the path, and when they finally arrived and stepped out of their vehicles, there was a massive red carpet that led them onto the steps.


    And on top of those steps were Landon, Lucy, Mother Kim, Lucius, Mother Winnie, Grace, Little Momo and Little Linda.


    Everyone was wearing their royal attire.


    The moment Lucia and her brothers saw Landon, they smiled even warmly.


    "Brother Landon, we made it."


    "Yes, wee to my home.


    Wee to Baymard."

 Chapter 799 - New Home

    <h4>Chapter 799 - New Home</h4>


    After having a grand wee, the tired but overly excited Zalipnias were shown to their new home.


    Lucia stood in her suite in a daze.


    The gorgeous chandeliers, stunning room decor, T.V and everything else left her utterly speechless.


    "Princess, if you have any major problems or need our assistance, just hold the phone like so, punch the number 01# on this daily pad and it should connect to our staff down below.


    With that, I bid you farewell."


    The Butler bowed professionally, stepped outside and closed her door.


    He had briefed her on everything about the room, so there was no point staying any further.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Lucia, who had been trying to contain herself to some degree, finally exploded.


    The first thing she did was run towards the room and jumped on the massive king-size bed there.


    Holy cow! It was big!


    Ahhhh!


    She rolled on it from left to right and right to left several times while trying to fully take in its softness.


    Earlier on, she felt like the cushion in the limousine was the softest thing ever.


    But how could she have known that she would be wrong so soon?


    The bed was so soft that it was quickly sinking her to sleep.


    But she dared not sleep yet.


    How could she do that when she hadn¡¯t even finished exploring her grand room?


    No! This room was freakin¡¯ huge.


    .


    She had 2 walk-in bathrooms and 2 massive rooms at the opposite ends of the suite.


    One bathroom had a jacuzzi in it, while the other even had a steam room in it.


    Let¡¯s not even talk about the mirrors that were so clear and clean whenpared to the copper or bronze mirrors that she was used to.


    Once more, she was shocked by her own reflection.


    She had only seen herself properly using tge mirror in the limousine.


    At first, she thought it might be some illusion.


    But now, she knew that this was how she really looked like.


    Which girl didn¡¯t fancy themselves when looking at the mirror?... Especially when they knew that they were indeed good-looking?


    She wasn¡¯t narcissistic or anything, but this was her second time seeing herself this clearly, so of course she would look in the mirror more.


    Soals, towels that were also soft, bathrobes, magical water that flows on its own, magical lights and everything else around her looked too good to be true.


    After exploring her bedroom and bathroom, she then went back into the massive parlour space that looked like a hall.


    The couches, mini bar, multiple Tvs, and other amenities made her feel like she was living in luxury.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    .


    She also had a massive balcony that showed the stunning view of the pce¡¯s West angle.


    So far, she was pleased with everything.


    She quickly nced at her phone book by the table and turned it page by page.


    There were 3 public phone books written in Pyno, English and Roma.


    Of course apart from these 3 phone books, there was another phone book there that focused only on the general pce and room service phone numbers.


    For sure, this particr phone book had 3 sections in it for the 3 differentnguages as well.


    Lucia flipped through them and was very pleased.


    It looked like these people had incorporated the Romanguage into everything else, making it easier for them to live here.


    Up next, she selected a cassette from the massive wall collection and followed the guidelines on the manual on how to use it?


    And what did she choose to watch?


    Buffy the Vampire yer.


    But before she could even watch it, the phone rang and she dashed towards it speedily.


    Hahahahhaha!


    She finally got a chance to test it out.


    .


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    ¡¯Chu-lick!¡¯


    "Hello?"


    "Sister, is that you?"


    Lucia¡¯s eyes opened in shock: "Big brother Andrew, is that you?"


    Earlier on before the butler left, Lucia had given her room phone number to her brothers.


    And they left to see their own rooms while the butler continued showing Lucia around hers.


    So she didn¡¯t have their room numbers, but they had hers.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find her because from what she was told, this floor only had 4 rooms on it and she knew their room numbers.


    So she could just knock on their doors if she really needed to see them.


    But this phone thing makes it easier for them tomunicate with each other while rxing.


    At least this way, even if she just got out of bed early in the morning, she wouldn¡¯t need to run to their ce just to speak to them.


    .


    "Big Brother Andrew, is that you?"


    "Hmhm.


    It¡¯s me, little sister.


    Oh, and Javis is on the line too."


    "Javis?"


    "Here, little sister.


    We are on something called a 3-way call.


    Isn¡¯t this great?"


    "Yeah!


    Hey, Brother, I saw a magical box thing thates to life."


    "Yeah!


    Me too!


    I also saw it as well."


    "Are you all talking about the thing called a fridge?"


    "No!


    It¡¯s the T.V box thing."


    "Which one is it?"


    "Tsk!


    Brother, you weren¡¯t paying attention when the butler introduced it right?"


    "Hey!


    I was in a daze okay?


    I was still lost when he opened the fridge." Javis said awkwardly.


    Who could me him?


    Very quickly, they all chatted and marvelled at everything that they had seen so far.


    As of now, they were very pleased with their new home.


    And once again, they couldn¡¯t contain their excitement, so they agreed to meet up in Lucia¡¯s room.


    At least there, they could watch their first Tv show together.


    .


    The Tv came on and they were now watching the first episode of Buffy the Vampire yer.


    The scene started with a full moon with the sounds of some wolf howling in the background.


    For some reason, their hearts skipped a bit in panic.


    They looked around the room just to be sure that there were no wolves around.


    They had to say, the effects from the Tv. Box thing made them scared to death.


    More still, how could there be a moon in the Tv box?


    Had these Baymardians sessfully captured the moon and brought it into the T.V box thing?


    As expected of their saviour¡¯s people.


    They too were Godly!


    (*O*)

 Chapter 800 - Visitor Requests

    <h4>Chapter 800 - Visitor Requests</h4>


    Their eyes sparkled in admiration as they continued watching Buffy the Vampire yer.


    The tv series intro yed out before the actual tv-series began.


    The scene started with a girl who seemed to be walking through the dark streets alone.


    And as she walked, the sounds of dogs barking could be heard.


    The music lower climaxed, making everyone both nervous and afraid that something might happen to the girl.


    "What is she doing out there one?"


    "Girl!


    No one is out there at this time of the night.


    So why are you?


    Are you just wishing for something bad to happen to you?"


    "Hah!


    I knew it!


    Look?


    Now someone is sneaking up on her.


    Girl, look behind you!!"


    "No!


    Go the other way!


    Not that way!


    You see, it¡¯s a dead-end!"


    "Ahhhh!


    She¡¯s trapped, the scary dark shadowy man will get her.


    No!


    I can¡¯t watch anymore!"


    Lucia covered her eyes with her fingers and carefully watched through the gaps between her fingers.


    How could this Tv series thing be so frightening?


    More still, why couldn¡¯t she take her eyes off it?


    Was she bewitched?


    .


    Everyone was fully immersed in the world of Buffy the Vampire yer.


    And as time went by, they slowly discovered that watching movies while having some snacks or drinks was so satisfying.


    Without even knowing it, they had spent several hours just sitting there and watching it all.


    If not for the fact that the phone rang for their supper, they wouldn¡¯t have believed it at all.


    They looked at the dark sky helplessly.


    If they continued like this, then maybe they might never leave their rooms.


    So how were they supposed to go out and explore the Capital city with all these distractions?


    Sigh... Life was just too difficult.


    This wasn¡¯t what they nned out for the rest of the day, yet here they were sitting on the same spot for hours.


    But they just couldn¡¯t help it.


    How could they have known that they would be met with such a good tv series?


    Their men were also facing the same problem as well.


    Everyone was in their rooms exploring and watching Tv with everything in Roma subtitles.


    Heck!


    Their eyes were fully glued and they didn¡¯t want to take it off at all!


    Right now, they got the same pleasure anime watchers get when they watch English subbed animes.


    Time flew by without them even knowing it.


    This Baymard was really something else.


    During supper, they could all eat at the restaurant section on ground level or eat in their rooms.


    But for their first night here, everyone chose to eat together in the restaurant area.


    Of course, Landon dropped by and had a meal with them as well.


    Lucy also came as well.


    She and Lucia even started calling themselves the ¡¯L-Princesses¡¯.


    They quickly bonded with each other as if they had known themselves for ages now.


    Landon had also made arrangements for Lucy and Lucia to appear in some sponsorshipmercials and do some photoshop and interviews together.


    This way, more and more people would love and admire Lucia¡¯s dark skin.


    Of course, he would also do a photo shoot with the princes ad well.


    One should know that theiring is also a historic event.


    Just like how Queen Elisabeth visited several countries.


    There would even be a photo of him and the princes shaking hands or doing something important.


    It was good to spread love, diversity and unity amongst the people.


    Even others in other empires would appreciate and like Lucia and her people just because of it.


    That was the n!


    .


    "Brother Landon, there¡¯s something that I and my siblings wish to discuss with you.


    It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know if it will be appropriate."


    Landon dropped his fork and pulled his entire attention to Andrew.


    "It¡¯s okay, you can say whatever it is."


    "Brother, it¡¯s like this.


    We were just wondering if it was okay for our men to attain behind the building.


    Since we are going to be here for long, we¡¯ll need a steady training spot."


    Landon nodded in agreement.


    They were warriors after all.


    And for them, training was essential.


    More than ever, they wanted to be in tip-top shape when they attacked the temple of Adonis.


    So they were probably training tirelessly in preparation for then.


    "No problem."


    Andrew, Javis and Lucia smiled broadly.


    "Brother, that¡¯s but all."


    "Oh? What else?"


    This time, Javis spoke: "If it¡¯s possible, we would also like to have a private tutor that will teach us the Pynonguage as well. It really is embarrassing for everyone to at least know a basic level of our Romanguage, while we on the other hand have no clue about yours. Brother, we want to learn."


    Landon was taken aback.


    Indeed, he saw where they wereing from and he couldn¡¯t help but admire their way of thinking.


    Since they would be here for months, it was smart of them to equip themselves with knowledge.


    And since it was justnguage, he didn¡¯t see anything wrong in teaching them.


    This part was easy.


    The Roma trantors that he hired for them could just be their tutors from now on.


    Those trantors were people who were proficient in all 3nguages.


    So they were the best choice at the moment.


    .


    Landon chuckled when he saw Lucia¡¯s anxious expression.


    "Anything else?"


    Lucy nudged Lucia and encouraged her to speak up.


    "Brother Landon.


    You see, I admire the fact that sister Lucy and aunty Kim still work even though they¡¯re royals.


    I, I, I want to be like them.


    So, I want to work as well."


    "That¡¯s very admirable, Lucia.


    If it were any other ce, you might find it hard working here because of thenguage.


    But since you¡¯re in Baymard, you won¡¯t find it that problematic.


    This is also a great opportunity for you to learn Pyno while working.


    Those who learn and practice, master anguage faster.


    That said, I can¡¯t arrange a job that requires you to talk to customers because you don¡¯t know Pyno yet.


    So the job I arrange can only allow you to speak with those working with you.


    For starters, what makes you happy?"


    "Ermm... I like animals."


    "Like horses?"


    "Yes!


    They are the best!"


    "Alright.


    I have just the perfect job for you.


    Once you get your visa done, we¡¯ll talk more about the job and your pay wage."


    Lucia smiled so much that everyone feared that her face might crack.


    "Thank you, brother Landon.


    Hahahahhahahaha!


    Sister Lucy, I¡¯ll work just like you."


    Lucy rubbed her head yfully: "Hmhm. Good for you."


    Landon smiled as well and looked at Javis and Andrew meaningfully.


    "Many of your men are injured.


    So once you all are healed, I¡¯ll arrange something for them too.


    Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re going to like it.


    As for you two, I have something even better nned out.


    But you¡¯ll just have to wait and see, won¡¯t you?"


    Seeing Landon¡¯s smile, Javis and Andrew felt like he was plotting against them.


    ¡¯Brother Landon, have we offended you in any way?¡¯


    (-_-)

 Chapter 801 - Check-Up

    <h4>Chapter 801 - Check-Up</h4>


    Just like that, 5 days went by in a sh with the Zalipnians settling down.


    They had watched a lot of shows on the cathode ray tvs and were very pleased.


    Speaking of T.Vs, they were in themselves simpleputers.


    Just like calctors or even photocopying machines, they operated on simpler functions and didn¡¯t weren¡¯t asplex asptops that had google and whatnot.


    Tvs just focused on a few functions like On, Off, volume and so on.


    Therefore, these cathode ray tvs were easy to make... At least to the Baymardians who had been making calctors, radios and photocopying machines.


    Anyway, Tvs were already a part of Baymard and were used for news and whatnot.


    And Lucia and the rest had enjoyed shows like Merlin and fear factor.


    To them, the fat boxy T.V was truly extraordinary.


    That said, the Zalipnians didn¡¯t spend all their time must watching Tv.


    For thest 5 days, they applied for their Visas, started learning Pyno and had their medical check-up done.


    As for the matter of their check-up, Landon found their reactions somewhat funny, especially when it came to their check-in results.


    Their results were no joke.


    Many needed minor/major surgeries and recuperation, as the old wounds that they had acquired throughout their journey were intense... their muscles had been strained and their bodies were overall tired.


    Nutrients and other factors needed to be pumped into their bodies.


    From what he understood, there was a period in their journey where they battled for 3 months straight almost every day.


    And many of their men, sh.i.p.s and belongings were lost.


    And the moment spring came, they sailed out of that ind and fled for their lives.


    They were first chased by another bunch of pirates who wanted revenge against the many pirates they killed on that ind.


    So they had been Wanted fugitives on the waters.


    It was truly miraculous that they were here.


    Again, at sea, the atmosphere was different, and with no fresh foods, fruits or anything else to give them constant nutrients, many are stale food that caused sickness instead.


    The only thing they ate daily was fish.


    .


    Additionally, their rum and freshwater ran out, leaving them to drink salty ocean water which had other microns and bacteria in them.


    One should know that before voyages, they usually filled barrels with fresh stream waters that had been boiled up.


    Streams and river water weren¡¯t salty so they were typically the best water sources for many.


    But the water from the ocean made them fill like they were chugging down several spoons of salt instead.


    So many factors contributed to their ill health while travelling here.


    And now after everyone did their check-ups, the doctor told them what their best n of action should be.


    That said, since there were too many of them that needed several surgical procedures, the doctor decided to have them schedule their surgical appointments immediately.


    But that was the issue here.


    They weren¡¯t willing... At least not now.


    What a joke!


    They haven¡¯t even explored the city to their heart¡¯s content, and the doctor was telling them that after the surgery, they might have to stay in bed for months?


    Forget it!


    Let them finish their exploration before forcing them to bed.


    No way!


    .


    "Your highness¡¯.


    As your subordinates, how can we boom the first surgeries and allow you to wait while in pain?"


    "Yeah your highness¡¯


    Seeing you hurt makes us feel hurt as well.


    So wouldn¡¯t we be seen as uncaring if we go first and let you all suffer?"


    "I agree your highness¡¯


    Please, who first."


    Everyone shook their heads and looked at Javis, Andrew and Lucia pitifully.


    They looked like they were showing filial love towards the Zalipnian royals.


    One of Andrew¡¯s aides stepped forward.


    "Your highness¡¯


    It is our duty to protect you all.


    So for the sake of his majesty and the queen back in Zalipnia, we cannot watch you continue to live in pain.


    Why, justst night, I couldn¡¯t sleep because I was thinking about your conditions.


    That¡¯s why..."


    ¡¯Crip!¡¯


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    --silence--


    Everyone nced on the floor to see what was dropped.


    It was a pamphlet on the city¡¯s touristic sights.


    Andrew and Javis¡¯s mouths twitched.


    For our own good aye?


    Then why does it seem like you all are rushing us towards the hospital so that you can go out and y?


    And what do you mean that you couldn¡¯t sleep because you were worrying about our conditions?


    Are you sure it wasn¡¯t because you were watching the T.V?


    Who are you all trying to fool?


    .


    The 37-year-old aide quickly picked up the pamphlet and coughed awkwardly.


    "Your highness¡¯


    As I said, it¡¯s for your own good."


    Immediately, many others agreed as well.


    "Yes your highness¡¯


    We are doing it because we want you to get well."


    (^?^)


    As the men spoke, Lucia was quite amused by their ability to turn white to ck.


    Why hadn¡¯t she noticed that they had this sort of skills?


    It was quite funny.


    Well, she didn¡¯t me them because she too would¡¯ve done the same.


    Andrew and Javis just smiled while watching everyone jump around and express themselves passionately.


    "Alright!


    We as royals understand your worries.


    But it¡¯s because of your love and care that our consciences wouldn¡¯t allow us to sleep well knowing that you all are injured.


    That¡¯s why we took our time out to schedule a list with the doctors for everyone.


    So tomorrow, the first group will go for their operation.


    And tomorrow, the next group will go as well.


    We as royals are responsible for your lives.


    So how can we go for treatment without ensuring that everyone has been treated?


    That¡¯s why we had decided to be thest group of people going for treatment.


    Now, here¡¯s the list.


    Tomorrow, the first set of people will go to the hospital at their scheduled time.


    Aren¡¯t you all happy?"


    "_"


    .


    Happy?


    How could they be happy?


    Your highness¡¯


    Aren¡¯t you all using the same excuse as we did?


    As royals, how can you be so shameless?


    Everyone felt helpless and nervous as they looked at the list.


    Some wanted to cry when they saw their names appear early.


    While others jumped in excitement instead.


    Very quickly, they looked at their names and strategized about what attraction they could see before they went for treatment and recuperation.


    As for Lucia, she didn¡¯t need any major surgeries.


    She mostly had swollen regions on her body from punches and kicks from her enemies.


    Maybe it was because she was a beautiful girl who the enemy always underestimated.


    So because of this, the enemy typically teased her and hardly had any intention to actually stab her to death.


    Everyone that she had encountered during this journey had looked at her l.u.s.tfully and seemed to be determined to have her as a bed mate instead.


    And because they took her as weak, many had died under her calctions.


    They had greater raw strength, but she had brains.


    She can¡¯t remember how many people had field because she kicked the thing between their legs hard.


    It might be foul y and too vulgar for ady to do.


    But anything goes in war, so she wasn¡¯t all that embarrassed.


    That said, she was in better condition than her brothers and almost everyone else.


    So she didn¡¯t need surgery, just treatment for her bruised belly, arms and thighs.


    Luckily, she was dark inplexion and it was easier for her to hide them.


    Plus, her clothes covered those regions, so she wasn¡¯t worried about it getting exposed.


    .


    Everyone checked their names in the list diligently.


    And everything else was said and done, Javis, Andrew and Lucia went to Landon¡¯s office.


    It was time to get serious.

 Chapter 802 - Treason!

    <h4>Chapter 802 - Treason!</h4>


    "Good morning brother Landon."


    (^_^)


    Lucia strolled into Landon¡¯s office merrily and sat down on the couch.


    Her brothers of course were right behind her.


    "Brother Landon.


    Words can never express our gratitude towards you and your family for taking care of us so well.


    I have to say, your home (empire) is very lovely and warm."


    "Thank you," Landon said with a broad smile on his face.


    Seeing themfortable and happy, also made him calm and pleased as well.


    After all, they were the people that the system had asked him to take care of.


    So their emotions were linked to his mission.


    Is, it would make things easier when signing the treaty in future.


    This was what many would call, nning ahead.


    Landon took a sip from his coffee calmly.


    "You all said that you wanted to know more about the temple of Adonis right?


    Well then, I¡¯ll give you all a detailed rundown of who they are and what they stand for." Landon said sternly, as he began talking about the temple.


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned cold the more Landon spoke.


    Dammit!


    What sort of beasts were these people?


    Everything about their deeds and beliefs made their hearts icy.


    Andrew gripped his chair cushion angrily.


    These people had to be stopped once and for all.


    "Brother Landon, thank you for agreeing to our request."


    "Hey, enough with the thanking alright?


    I¡¯m already your brother, so how can I watch you all suffer without extending a helping hand?


    Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get to Zalipnia before March as scheduled."


    Everyone looked at Landon warmly.


    "Thank you, brother!"


    .


    One should know that typically, even if they left now on a regr ship, they would arrive sometime in March of next year.


    But Landon had promised them that they would travel on January 5th and arrive around mid-February, which was earlier than they anticipated.


    It all sounded miraculous to them.


    But after seeing everything within Baymard, they firmly believed it to be true.


    Additionally, it wasn¡¯t advisable for them to travel with so many injuries as they could meet pirates and other dangers out there.


    More still, they had to be in fighting condition for the battle ahead when they got back home.


    So Landon¡¯s n of letting them recuperate and travel in January was the best option.


    Seeing that their worries had faded a bit, Landon began discussing the Zalipnian treaty with them.


    Of course, none of them could sign it since the system required it to be their father, the current ruler of Zalipnia.


    But he wanted them to see the benefits of it all.


    Plus, wouldn¡¯t it be good if they also got transport sh.i.p.s that took them to and fro Zalipnia?


    From education to crime, agriculture and whatnot, they had a lot to benefit from the treaty.


    More than ever, he would be pleased to wee them to the U.N (United Nations) team.


    All 4 discussed for a bit before calling it quits.


    With the Zalipnians properly settled, Landon once again focused on Baymard¡¯s development.


    And while all this was going on... Far away from here, troubles continued to crew one by one.


    .


    --The Capital City, Arcadina--


    .


    In a very spacious office, William was currently having a meeting with a few of his men.


    As expected, nothing ever went as smoothly as ge nned.


    Of course, he was prepared for whatever troubles were ahead.


    He frowned and tapped his fingers on the table thoughtfully: "Reddit, have the letters been written and stamped yet?"


    "Your majesty, it has been done."


    "Good!


    Bring them to my officeter in the day."


    William thought about the letters and secretly sighed from relief.


    A few days back, Landon had visited him once again and had spoken about this weather thing with him.


    He nned to slowly write the letters inviting those on the list to go to Baymard.


    But Landon literally held him at sword-point, hurrying him up to begin writing the letters.


    The list was so long because Arcadina had over 30,000 cities, towns and viges.


    At least one person from all cities and some towns would be invited.


    And at most 10 people from a single ce were invited as well.


    Just from a single nce, William knew that there were at least 40,000 people on the list.


    So within these few days, he got 200 people to write these letters, stamp them with the royal seal, and cross-check it, making sure that all names on that list had letters.


    Landon told him that tomorrow night, he woulde and pick the letters up.


    So everything needed to be ready before then.


    William knew that this project was a world-changing one.


    Even the royal astronomer couldn¡¯t sit still.


    Additionally, when Landon said that all empires would be involved, there was no way that William wouldn¡¯t participate in it.


    As Landon had said, this was a historical moment and his name would once again be added into the history books.


    So of course he was willing to participate.


    .


    "Your majesty, we¡¯ll send everything to your office right away."


    "Good.


    And don¡¯t forget to send the list back as well, Reddit."


    "Yes your majesty"


    William nodded and turned his attention towards another person.


    "Collins, how far have you all gone in taking care of that matter?"


    "Replying to his majesty, as nned, we have set up an office just near the pce for human rights.


    And as it stands we have gotten hundreds, if not thousands of reports, thanks, andints already.


    Many ves are currently registering their new identities as citizens.


    Some have been sessful, while others haven¡¯t because many nobles don¡¯t want to release their ves or pay them.


    They¡¯re insinuating that we are partial to the ves.


    And are requesting that we buy them back instead if we truly want them to be free.


    Your majesty, they¡¯ve even gone as far as secretly electing another King to usurp the throne."


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    Reddit pped the table hard in fury.


    How dare they?


    This was mutiny!


    The air turned frosty, as everyone was in rage


    But unlike the rest, William didn¡¯t show any signs of shock or disbelief.


    Rather, he chuckled coldly.


    .


    "Oh?


    So it¡¯s treason, aye?


    How bold!


    Heheheheheh.


    I already knew of their ns.


    I heard that they called me a paper Hangol, and even insinuated that it was by luck that I could capture Alec and be ruler.


    Heh...only a fool will take a Bear¡¯s meekness for weakness.


    That I¡¯m kind to the less privileged, doesn¡¯t make me weak!


    But since they want to y so much, then who am I to disappoint?


    Hahahhahahahaha!


    Things are really getting interesting"

 Chapter 803 - Treason 2

    <h4>Chapter 803 - Treason 2</h4>


    "Heheheheheheh!


    Williamughed at the thoughts of those old idiots.


    They were so greedy that they didn¡¯t even understand that oppressing people in this manner could have bacshes in the future.


    Forget about the bacsh, what about the poor imminent people who were treated worse than dogs?


    Where was theirpassion?


    William couldn¡¯t bring himself to allow others to go the way they did.


    He had once gone undercover and lived like a ve for 8 whole months.


    Once, he and his ve friends are leftover soft bones from the dogs.


    And if they were too hungry, they had no choice but to sneak into the garden area and pluck apples and other fruits from the trees.


    This was dangerous because if they were caught, they would be whipped or beaten to death for theft.


    But what could they do, they were just too hungry.


    ves weren¡¯t seen as humans, so no one truly cared for them.


    They died like flies from overwork, malnutrition and other issues.


    Of course, there were still times that they had enough food to eat as well.


    .


    ves who were loved or highly favoured by their masters lived well.


    It was just that no one knew the mood swings of their noble owners.


    In short, their lives were in the hands of their masters.


    If they failed to poison someone or even serve a dish that their masters gated, then they would get punished.


    Sometimes, even if they were r.a.p.ed or framed, no one would stand by their sides.


    Their lives were in their master¡¯s hands, and anything could happen.


    So they lived in constant fear and bondage.


    Remembering his time in that manor, William couldn¡¯t help but scoff at theseints.


    Why would he buy the ves back?


    Those people have worked ways more than the original ce that they had been bought off.


    So instead, it should be the nobles paying them the difference.


    Yet these people dared to argue with him?


    Hmph!


    He wasn¡¯t going to change his mind.


    very was banned, and that was that!


    The ves were all free to go.


    And if they chose to stay, then they should be paid.


    That¡¯s why he had sent specific teams of people to go from house to house monitoring everything.


    He wouldn¡¯t leave any stone unturned.


    .


    Reddit scoffed at the thinking of these nobles.


    "Your majesty, I don¡¯t know what these nobles are thinking.


    But I for one like this change.


    Currently, we¡¯ve already begun registering, hiring and training some of the learned ves as traffic control officers, garbage management workers, gardeners, and so on.


    In fact, even the illiterate ves were also hired for basic jobs too.


    And from a single nce, clear to see how clean the air in the city is.


    And all this is because of the changes that have been enforced.


    Now littering and throwing garbage and dead bodies on the roads and surroundings was a crime.


    Bit by bit, a certain pattern of order had been realized.


    And as the days go by, everything¡¯sing together nicely.


    This Liberation for the ves has made them more enthusiastic, happy and loyal to Arcadina.


    They now want to work, earn a living and stay in the empire.


    In this way, the poption will constantly remain steady.


    You¡¯re right your majesty.


    Happy people mean a happy empire.


    Because even if these ves and peasants didn¡¯t retaliate now, in future, maybe hundreds of years from now, they might riot and cause major havoc and wars.


    Which was only right, because they have been treated like dirt up until now.


    That¡¯s why it was good to correct these issues now.


    More than that, we have all worked as ves and seen their struggles too.


    We understand their plight and am also willing to better their lives.


    So we fully support these changes."


    Collins nodded in agreement as well.


    All of them had been working with William since he was a toddler, so they, who used to be outcasts, also understood the struggles of these ves.


    So the new rules had to stay.


    .


    William had never even thought of changing the rules just because the nobles didn¡¯t want to stop maltreating people.


    One had toe up with a good reason for changing the rules, not some wack excuse.


    Besides, he had already signed the treaty with Baymard.


    So Arcadina had to abide by the agreed rules.


    Be it human rights, corruption and other major concerns... All of them had to go.


    And the happiest people who embraced this new way of living were the peasants and ves.


    But as expected, many of these old fogies felt that it was an insult for these ves to live good lives after leaving them.


    More importantly, if the ves left, then who would manage their grand manors and estates?


    The option of paying their wages was totally out of the question!


    So what do they do?


    Many of them were against it all and secretly called William a paper hangol who was weak.


    They even made up a lot of stories about how Alec had ¡¯identally gotten caught and died.


    The stories had circted around the Capital so much that many began believing that it must¡¯ve been luck that made William their king.


    So many started forming an opposition party that secretly reflected a new ruler who would bring back the old good times.


    Change was something that many hated, and they were amongst those.


    William knew that changing his empire would be hard.


    But he wasn¡¯t worried.


    .


    One should know that the poption of both the ves and the peasants made up more than 85% of Arcadina¡¯s poption.


    And this group was willing and ready to ept change.


    It was the other percent of aristocrats and nobles that were adamant.


    But even at that, within the nobles, many also wee the change with open arms.


    So if one analyzed it properly, it all boiled down to him changing the group of nobles who refuse to be civilized human beings.


    Why were they so happy to torture and treat peolle badly?


    Honestly, he started to think that these people might have some mental issues.


    Well, whatever the problem was, he would beat them to eptance if necessary.


    And since they even went as far as to re-elect a new ruler while nning to take him down, then he can only shed tears for them.


    Because there was no way that he would lose.


    So since they started this game, they bettere at him with everything that they had.


    Because just like them, he too had made some preparations.


    He had already prepared a special gift for them and had even gone as far as calling a special guest to deliver it to them.


    And that special guest should be here any moment from now.


    .


    William continued his meeting before someone came in and whispered into hos ears.


    "Alright.


    Meeting adjourned.


    We will pick this up tomorrow, same time."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    With that, everyone left.


    And soon, a tall burly figure walked in with a mask on his face.


    William smiled warmly: "Uncle, you¡¯re here."


    "Of course!


    How can I miss this opportunity to y?"


    The masked man smiled mysteriously underneath his mask.


    And who was he?


    Why, he was none other than the famous top-ranked assassin in Arcadina, Mr. Death.

 Chapter 804 - Marlo Jones, A.K.A, The Baker!

    <h4>Chapter 804 - Marlo Jones, A.K.A, The Baker!</h4>


    Deathy on the couch in a rxed manner while grabbing an apple from the fruit tray at the center of the table.


    He looked so chill as if this was his own office.


    William was already used to Death¡¯sid-back personality.


    This uncle of his used to be his father¡¯s subordinate.


    And after he came of age, his father assigned Mr. Death under him to be his biggest hidden force within Arcadina.


    ¡¯Crunch!¡¯


    Death chewed in his apple yfully.


    "Young master, one my way here, I heard some very amusing news.


    So seeing that you sent for me, I take it you want me to deal with your best problems right?"


    William looked at him and smiled broadly.


    "Uncle, some people think that I¡¯m just here for show.


    So what else can I do?


    They were so quick to forget that I personally executed Alec and some other nobles a few months ago.


    Now, they even dared to call me a paper hangol thinking that I was just lucky.


    Sure, the Baymardians aided me a lot.


    But they are not my opponents."


    Death stared at William and smiled mysteriously.


    "Young master, say no more.


    I¡¯ll take care of it.


    But I just want to ask, how much fun can I have with them?"


    "Uncle, you can y to your heart¡¯s content.


    But you can¡¯t kill them.


    Anything else goes, provided you don¡¯t kill them or disable them."


    "Young master, when did I say that I¡¯ll kill them?


    When have I ever been so bad?


    I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen who just wants to y with them a bit.


    So how am I bad?


    That said, when can I start?"


    "_"


    .


    Law-abiding citizen?


    ¡¯Pui!¡¯


    Death¡¯s smile truly resembled that of a devil¡¯s right now.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to y with his new toys.


    Sigh, it has been so long since he had interesting toys like prince Connor and thete prince James.


    Hopefully, this batch of people were as exciting as the previous ones.


    Obviously, as his young master had ordered, he wouldn¡¯t kill them.


    But what he would do would still make them wish that they were dead instead.


    Heh-heh-heh!


    William shook his head and looked at Death helplessly.


    He could only secretly light up candles in his heart for those nobles.


    He more than anyone else knew what his uncle was capable of.


    He was already too busy to fully concentrate on those idiots.


    So with Death¡¯s aid, all he had to do was sit and wait for the results.


    William and Death discussed for a bit more, before finally ending their little meeting.


    William had noticed too many issues that needed to be cut from the roots.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one facing such dilemmas.


    Far away, someone else was in a bind as well.


    .


    --Capital City, Baymard--


    .


    In arge waiting room, 2 soldiers were currently seated there patiently.


    One crossed his arms and closed his eyes, while the other took out a book to read.


    And all that could be heard was the sounds of the loud wall clock.


    ¡¯Tic-Toc-Tic-Toc¡¯


    Both soldiers sat in absolute silence.


    And soon, the steady sounds of footsteps disrupted the clock¡¯s musical piece.


    The soldier who was reading a book closed it, while the other opened his eyes to take a look.


    "Captain Phill, Captain Beatrice, your majesty will see you now.


    Please follow me."


    Both soldiers stood up in a sh and made their way towards Landon¡¯s office.


    Why were they here?


    To deliver messages from Terique.


    That¡¯s right.


    They were part of the group that was assigned to deliver messages to and fro Terique.


    After this, another team will pick up the task of delivering messages for a short while.


    30% of the soldiers would pick up such tasks at least once a year, based on the scheduling.


    Some might only have the opportunity to take such missions next year or the year before that.


    These missions were ranked highly because letters and other secrets are traded by the rulers from one empire to another.


    So if it falls into the wrong hands, then it could be too disastrous.


    Anyway, message delivery was fast because the soldiers used both the sh.i.p.s and army trucks to get them to the Capital cities of Terique and Arcadina.


    Currently, a team of 12 were sent to Terique to deliver some messages to Micheal, as well as to the soldiers that were sent there to aid Micheal in cleaning up Terique.


    So now that the message delivering team was back, Landon expected to receive the replies and reports from those in Terique.


    .


    Both soldiers silently followed one of Landon¡¯s secretaries, until they were right before his door.


    To put it more simply, they were now standing in a mini-office that was meant for secretaries.


    And apart from the one leading them, there were 2 more secretaries there.


    The one leading them first went into his majesty¡¯s office for a bit before ushering them in.


    And the moment they were in the presence of his majesty, they gave a proud military salute, presented the mail and stood there silently with their hands behind their backs.


    "Good job!


    You¡¯re dismissed."


    "Yes sir!"


    With that, the soldiers left the room.


    Landon calmly opened the first few letters and read them.


    It was mostly about the progress of things so far.


    Once more Landon was happy that Baymard was getting richer.


    With Nopline dead, his mountains of wealth in all his numerous estates within Terique would be shared between Terique and Baymard.


    And as agreed upon, Baymard would take 65%, and the rest would be left for the Teriquen government to loot.


    At first nce, it might seem unfair to Terique, but was it really?


    Firstly, Nopline wasn¡¯t the only one who got killed or executed.


    There was Kamara and Micheal¡¯s brother, John.


    One should know that these 2 also had secret bases around the empire too.


    But Landon had decided not to take anything property from them because he believed that their wealth should go to Micheal since it was histe ex-wife andte brother they are talking about here.


    So Micheal had the right to inherit it


    Of course, he and Micheal also agreed to give John¡¯s current wife some money as well.


    The poor woman had suffered alone for all these years.


    Ever since she married John decades ago, John had never touched her.


    He only married her for pretense while still seeing Kamara.


    So the woman had never born a child for John.


    She was just an innocent widow who turned into John¡¯s punching bag.


    It was only right that she kept the main estate and some of the wealth.


    As for the wages of the guards and servants, Micheal agreed to pay them until she decided to remarry or decline his offer because of a job or something like that.


    Again, apart from that one estate, all the other estates belonging to Kamara and John would also belong to Micheal as government property.


    Essentially, Baymard was the one getting the short end of the stick here.


    So Michael gave them 60% of Nopline¡¯s mary wealth aspensation.


    But all his estates, sh.i.p.s, properties andnd will belong to Terique, including that 40% of his treasures.


    .


    Landon finished reading several more letters until he stumbled upon thest one.


    His expression turned serious after reading it.


    His hands trembled violently just picturing what he read.


    This was truly a cruel and sick world.


    Well, he better get someone to deal with this right away.


    With that, Landon picked up his phone to call the barracks.


    ¡¯Not so fast host.¡¯


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    ¡¯New side mission: Capture Marlo Jones, A.K.A The Baker.


    Reward: all Knowledge on Forensic Facial Reconstruction.


    Punishment: Death.


    Deadline: 1 month.


    Note: This is the deadliest psychopath within the Pyno continent and is more deadly than any of those in the Host¡¯s prison.


    Mind you host, he is also one of the smartest.


    So this system wishes you good luck, because you¡¯re going to need all of it.¡¯


    --silence--


    ¡¯System, you¡¯re doing it on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    ¡¯Host, why can¡¯t this system understand you?


    This system is just sending out missions as nned, so whatever do you mean?¡¯


    Landon was really at loss with such a shameless lying system.


    (>-_-)


    ¡¯system, do I look like a child to you?


    You¡¯re definitely doing it on purpose.¡¯


    ¡¯Host, do I strike you like such a system?


    If you have evidence them sue me!


    If not, just go do your mission.


    This system has a clear conscience and has nothing to hide.


    So this system is innocent and has nothing else to say.¡¯


    .


    London retracted his hands from his office phone and looked heavenward.


    One day he would really sue this bloody system.


    He definitely had an enemy in the heavens.


    Or else how could he be stuck with such a system?


    It just wasn¡¯t fair!

 Chapter 805 - Magoon Island

    <h4>Chapter 805 - Magoon Ind</h4>


    Landon sighed and quickly epted his fate, even though he wanted nothing more than to choke the bloody system to death.


    Why was it trying to make his time in this world hard?


    Presently, he had a lot of work to do here in Baymard, not to talk of the fact that he had special guests over.


    Additionally, this was thest week of August, meaning he just had 3 more weeks before setting off for his other mission in Deiferus.


    ording to the system, Julius Tudor would soon die and he had to safely put Henry on the throne.


    And that wouldn¡¯t be easy, since most of his siblings were all hard nuts to crack.


    Funny enough, immediately after that, he had to attend Penelope and Santa¡¯s wedding in Carona.


    The day Julius died, was just 5 days away from the grand wedding.


    The system was trying to kill him here, seeing that he had been robbed of his time.


    And now, he had an additional mission before even setting off for the mission in Deiferus.


    He could only squeeze family time between the gaps.


    But what about his one time for rxation?


    His time was now fixed between family, missions, empire development, and so on.


    But what about his vacation time for pure rxation?


    The system was clearly out to get him!


    .


    When he thought about the fact that he would be journeying to thousands of worlds with this same system, he felt like crying.


    He was stuck with this bastard for a very, very, very, long time.


    Who could be more pitiful than him?


    ¡¯Pap!¡¯


    He rubbed his face helplessly and gave himself a little spanking on his cheeks to cheer him up.


    Feeling a bit better, he hastily entered his time capsule and began writing down all the information that the system had given him about his target.


    Of course, those in Terique have provided 60% of information about Marlo Jones, A.K.A The Baker.


    So he just blended all the information needed for his mission.


    From there he made his way towards the barracks.


    He had to show and discuss it all with Lucius and the other military personnels.


    And the earlier they got it done, the faster he could start selecting his team who would join him on this mission.


    He was in a rush!


    He had to carry this mission out fast, before setting out with another team towards Deiferus as well.


    So there was no time.


    And while he was preparing for his mission, The Baker had other things in mind.


    .


    --Magoon Ind, Found Between Arcadina and Terique--


    .


    On arge ind that belonged to the mighty Pirate organization, 3 main forces/ pirate Captains ruled the inds.


    They were all under the top 20 strongest Pirates and had been awarded their own territories to develop their forces even further.


    After all, the bigger they were, the more victorious their missions from the organization would be.


    The ind in itself was a huge one.


    At times, one might look at the map and think that it was small.


    But just like other Caribbean ind countries like Jamaica, The Bahamas and others back on earth, the ind itself was big enough to support many others.


    That said, not all regions on the ind had been used it given out by the organization.


    They only gave out 15% of the ind to those 3 pirate Captains.


    The other 85% were kept for future pirates who performed exceptionally well.


    And if any of the pirate Captains on the ind died, thend allocated to them would once again belong to the organization and their crew would be absorbed and sent/assigned to different crews or captains.


    They could also be sent to the main base in the continent of Morgany or given to new promising pirates as well.


    That said, only 15% of thend was in full use, while the other percentage was left as a jungle for exploration and defence against invaders.


    No one knew this ind more than the pirates, so many who tried to take them down in their ownnd died without even knowing it.


    The sinking swamps and deadly environment showed the invaders that they were dealing with something that was beyond their scope.


    The ind of Magoon was pirate territory, and not just anyone could waltz in as they damned pleased.


    That¡¯s why the pirates took turns in setting up traps all over the ind.


    Plus, they had nature to look out for them as well.


    Even though these pirates always looked like they were high off enjoyment, make no mistake, they were always ready for action!


    .


    Today, the ind was lively as always.


    Some pirates went deep into the forest to gather fruits and food, while others went to the highest point of the ind that gave them a 360-degree view of the ce.


    Some stood in the west, while others stood on the east of the tall mountain-like structure.


    There were people positioned all around it to keep a close watch on the waters for any iing sh.i.p.s.


    Of course back on the pirate territories, many ate, chugged down rum, battled with their swords, arm-wrestled, yed instruments, danced, slept drunkenly all over their territories, danced and told exciting adventures as usual.


    "It¡¯s true I tell ya!


    There I was, on the open waters, lying on nothing else but a piece of wood minding my business.


    But suddenly, something poked out of the water.


    No!


    2 things poked out of the water and swam around me in circles


    But was I afraid?


    Hell no!


    I grabbed both things while stillying on the wood.


    I grabbed them and lifted them in the air, only to reveal a mighty 2 headed Kown (shark)."


    "What?


    You lifted them in the air while still lying down?


    Then what happened next?


    Why are you keeping us in suspense?"


    "Hey!


    Why are you even asking?


    Of course he ripped them apart with his bare hands.


    Probably, that¡¯s why they call him The Divider!"


    "As expected of his strength.


    With him in our crew, who would dare go against us?"


    (*0*)


    .


    The younger/neer pirates spoke with disguised awe in their eyes.


    They clinked their jugs of rum and listened to the stories excitedly.


    When would they be able to be as powerful as the divider?"


    Many of the new pirates spoke out as they listened to the many takes of the senior pirates in their crew.


    One of the senior pirates who had beenying down in the shade lifted his grass hat from hos face and nced at the overly excited youngsters mysteriously.


    "Have any of you ever heard of The Baker?"


    Everyone searched their minds and looked at themselves in confusion.


    The Baker?


    Who was he?

 Chapter 806 - A Restless Night For Prey

    <h4>Chapter 806 - A Restless Night For Prey</h4>


    The Baker?


    Who was he?


    The young pirates looked at each other in confusion.


    Nope!


    That name didn¡¯t ring a bell.


    Seeing their expressions, the pirate sat up and ced his grass hat properly in his head, seized a jug of rum from one of the younger pirate¡¯s hands before looking at them mysteriously.


    "So, you want to know who The Baker is?


    Well, let¡¯s start with his qualifications.


    He is the actual brother of our leader.


    No!


    Not the brother of our crew Captain, but the actual brother to the leader of the pirate organization."


    Everyone looked at the senior pirate in shock.


    Some jumped up while others who had been paying down sat up instead.


    The leader was like a God to them.


    He was an existence that many dreamed to get a glimpse of before they died.


    He was their role model as pirates.


    Their leader¡¯s tales were something that made people grip their chests excitedly.


    .


    Everyone knew that the leader had 3 blood brothers from the same mother.


    And the only brother known to everyone is Whitebeard.


    The other 2 brothers have always remained a mystery to the majority of the pirates.


    So how could they not be curious about the Baker?


    Of course, their curiosity didn¡¯t affect how they thought about this baker guy.


    Many began showing disdainful expressions on their faces.


    "Hmph!


    So what if he¡¯s the leader¡¯s brother?


    Isn¡¯t he just rubbing some of the leader¡¯s reputation?


    If he were that powerful, then howe we have never heard of him?"


    "Yeah!


    Whitebeard is known and respected for his aplishments which he obtained over the years.


    But the other brothers have no known aplishment.


    As pirates, we arewless men who respect the strong.


    So why should we care about this Baker guy who only uses the leader¡¯s reputation?"


    (*^*)


    .


    Everyone sneered with disdainful expressions, which made the senior pirateugh.


    "Hahhahahahahhahahaha!


    Your words only show that you all are still too young in this pirate world.


    Heh!


    From what I know, he¡¯s even more deadly than any of the main pirate Captains on this ind, including our own captain."


    "No way!


    I don¡¯t believe it!


    How can someone like that be better than our crew Captain?"


    Everyone felt like the senior had just insulted their Captain if he couldpare such a person to their captain.


    The senior pirate chugged down arge gulp of rum and hit the jug on the floor excitedly.


    "Ahhh!


    Good rum!


    The reason why you haven¡¯t heard of the leader¡¯s other brothers, is because you all aren¡¯t in a high enough position.


    Make no mistake, the 2 men that you look down on, are the fiercest ones within the pirate organization.


    Believe it or now, he¡¯s someone our crew Captain wouldn¡¯t mess with, even if his life depended on it


    Think about it.


    How can the leader¡¯s brothers be weak?


    There are many powers working for the organization in the dark.


    So it¡¯s not that those men are weak, but that your levels are too low to know who they are.


    In a single sentence; you all are unqualified."


    .


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    Like a bomb, the information hit them hard.


    What?


    Everyone felt like their faces had just been pped.


    The more they listened, the more shocked and scared they were.


    What if such a powerful person overheard them and chose to take care of them permanently?


    Cold sweat trickled down their backs as they thought about the things they had just said.


    Indeed, the pirate organization itself was massive.


    And not everyone could work publicly.


    Some needed to work behind the shadows.


    And no one knew who those people were.


    The senior refilled his cup again and gulped its contents down in one go before wiping his mouth fiercely.


    "Ahhh!


    It gets better and better with every cup." He said while patting his belly.


    Everyone looked at him impatiently.


    Senior, can you hurry it up and go back to the story already?


    Right now, they were scared, as well as in amazement about the baker.


    As expected, the brother of their leader was nowhere near ordinary.


    .


    The senior pirate looked at their anxious expressions and smiled.


    "Now you know how big things are.


    Even I am not qualified to know about the Baker.


    But, I identally stumbled upon a certain scene in my younger days that has haunted me till this very day.


    You see, there¡¯s a reason why they call him the Baker.


    His ways of doing things are ways that even I wouldn¡¯t wish on my worst enemies.


    He is a hidden legend that not just anyone can see.


    No one knows what he looks like apart from his brothers.


    And that¡¯s why it¡¯s easy for him to move in the shadows because he could walk right in front of us on the streets, and we won¡¯t know who he is.


    He¡¯s a ghost, and a frightening one at that.


    And when he¡¯s officially in the presence of pirates, he¡¯ll wear a mask.


    I heard that he changes his masks daily and had over 400 of them.


    He is a person that no one can mess with.


    He is the Baker!"


    The senior pirate spoke while looking at the main building ahead.


    Everyone looked at him and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking of.


    But the information that he dropped made them shiver uncontrobly.


    What sort of scene could haunt someone this long?


    They secretly swore never to talk ill of the leader¡¯s brothers again.


    Who knew if they would be watching from the shadows?


    Everyone made a mental note of the name, The Baker.


    .


    As for the senior pirate, he just continued staring at the main building while lost in thought.


    Yesterday, he identally spotted a person wearing a unique mask.


    And that mask was one that he would never forget even in his dreams.


    It was the same mask from that incident in his younger days.


    It was really coincidental that the baker chose to wear that particr mask yesterday.


    The pirate knew that the next day, the baker would definitely have another mask on as well.


    He only knew this much about the baker because his senior brother also worked in the pirate headquarters too.


    Many major personnel and pirates knew of the baker.


    But all that they knew was superficial.


    No one knew where he was going or what he was up to.


    He just disappeared and reappeared when he wanted to.


    Excluding the Pirate Captains, no one else on the ind knew that the baker was here.


    And during this time, the pirate Captains had asked their bodyguards to wear masks.


    So even if the pirates on the inds saw the masked baker, they would assume that it was a bodyguard on an errand or something.


    Only he knew that the baker was actually here.


    He looked at the main building curiously.


    Why was the baker here, and what was he up to?


    Of course, the person in question was hidden in a room way below.


    .


    In a dark spot room, a masked man looked at his collection of weapons and smiled cruelly before picking one of them up.


    With that, he turned around and faced the n.a.k.e.d man who was gagged and with his hands and feet apart.


    "Higoro, Higoro, Higoro.


    Are you ready to tell me the real truth, or would you rather we y this game nice and slow.


    I believe that you¡¯re a smart man, though not smarter than I am.


    Nheless, you¡¯re smart enough to make the right call.


    So, what¡¯s it going to be?"


    Higoro was petrified and scared to death when he watched the baker advance with an evil smile on his face.


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmm!


    Hmmmmmmmmm!


    Hmmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    Higoro¡¯s muffled screams only made the Baker more excited.


    Tonight was bound to be a restless one for his prey.

 Chapter 807 - Marlos Rage

    <h4>Chapter 807 - Marlo''s Rage</h4>


    Marlo ran his hands over several cold metal tools while watching his prey muffle helplessly.


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmm!


    Hmmmmmmmmm!


    Hmmmmmmmmmm!¡¯


    The n.a.k.e.d Higoro who had his hands and feet tied apart, muffled pleadingly.


    But Marlo paid no attention to his cries, which made Higoro even more desperate.


    How did he allow himself to end up like this?


    If he knew that Marlo was this frightening, he would¡¯ve never agreed to be a double agent for the Temple of Dragmus.


    Not many knew the history between the two, but he did.


    It was this Same temple that betrayed the pirate organization when they wanted to take over Deiferus ages ago.


    And over the years, they kept sending doors into the organization, just in case the pirates wanted revenge.


    But, how could arge and powerful organization not get a glimpse of their operations?


    They easily mobilized some of their pirates to also capture all spies, as well as go undercover


    Within the temple.


    But sides were fighting a secret battle.


    Therefore, both sides also caught and killed enemy spies as well.


    It goes without saying that Higoro was a spy for the temple too.


    And his task was to monitor or stay in close proximity around Marlo Jones, A.K.A The baker.


    .


    It took Higoro 5 whole years to work hard and ¡¯identally¡¯ get transferred to the organization¡¯s headquarters.


    But he realized that even though he was at headquarters, he couldn¡¯t get any additional or useful information about the organization or the other pirates and their locations.


    Only the top superiors knew more info, which troubled him greatly.


    From there, he spent another 2 years to once again get ¡¯identally¡¯ transferred into Marlo¡¯s team as a minor reserve force that was only there for backup.


    That meant that he was never let in on any ns or activities.


    He never knew where Marlo went, what he did, who he contacted.


    As reserves, he typically stayed in Marlo¡¯s official base.


    No one had ever seen his face, so he used that to move as he pleased.


    But as fate would have it, not too long ago, Marlo seemed to have a need for his reserves.


    So he sent for them to go out on a mission.


    That mission was what changed Higoro¡¯s meticulous nning over the years.


    That¡¯s right!


    This whole mission was a trap that was meant to catch Higoro.


    Marlo knew of his existence the moment he arrived at headquarters.


    And all this time, he had just sent people to secretly follow him and observe his every move.


    Higoro waspletely taken unawares when he was arrested.


    .


    Marlo smiled coldly while watching Higoro struggle.


    One could feel the tension and unease from his struggling expressions, which gave rise to a feeling of ecstasy to Marlo.


    With a single flick of the wrist, he unleashed hell upon his prey.


    ¡¯sh! sh! sh! sh!¡¯


    "Hmmmmmmmmmmmm!"


    Blood sttered everywhere as Marlo began neatly carving out his prey¡¯s body as if he was decorating some sort of pastry.


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    Marlo sliced off his n.i.p.p.l.es, as he found them an eye saw.


    How could he create his masterpiece with that ugly thing there?


    Art and presentation were a must in every baker¡¯s work.


    Today, he was going to create another masterpiece!


    With that in mind, after getting the information that he needed, Marlo attacked to his heart¡¯s content.


    The more he attacked, the more sunken Higoro¡¯s pain was.


    His breathing became haughty and his entire body was filled with sweat, as if he had just run an Olympic race.


    His eyelids became very heavy, as he struggled to see his torture underneath the


    His body trembled, as he felt his life-threatening to vanish under this torturous beast called the Baker.


    Marlo began humming as he slowly ced his de down and picked up a sharper one.


    He carefully carved out the flesh against Higoro¡¯s neck revealing his bloody throat.


    From there, he forced Higoro to swallow all the body parts that he had sliced off one by one.


    ¡¯Spluh!¡¯


    Higoro spat out blood, vomiting nonstop each time he was fed his own raw flesh.


    Everything frightened him silly.


    He watched his body get sliced, as if one was casually cutting off meat from a chicken and almost had a heart attack from the shock alone.


    Marlo grinned coldly and forced everything down his throat in satisfaction.


    Now, the garbage/unwanted body parts had been discarded.


    So he could finally create his masterpiece and unleash hell.


    At this point, he looked almost mad.


    .


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    "Hmmmmmmmh!!!!!!"


    The heart-stopping sounds of all sorts of weapons sounded out one by one, making the guards outside the room horrified.


    Their spines tingled as they envisioned it all.


    How gruesome!


    They almost pitied the poor man in there.


    And the once strong-headed Higoro, who had now gathered everyone¡¯s sympathy was truly in tears.


    "I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk."


    His raspy hoarse voice made Marlo pause his actions.


    Marlo smiled and harrassed Higoro¡¯s body yfully: "See, isn¡¯t it better when you¡¯re obedient? Now, for starters, I want a list of all those who are working with you in the organization. Speak!"


    "I, I, I can give you the names, but you must promise to let me go."


    Marlo smiled even more broadly.


    "Oh?


    Alright.


    If you can survive after everything today, then I¡¯ll let you go.


    You have my word."


    Mao dropped his weapon and the 2 conversed for a bit.


    "Onest thing.


    Was the temple behind the attack in Terique?"


    "I, I, don¡¯t know."


    "Are you sure?" Marlo asked coldly.


    "I don¡¯t know.


    I was never informed of any ns of that nature.


    You have to believe me."


    Marlo listened and didn¡¯t believe it for a second.


    Who else would have the guys to attack him apart from the Temple?


    They must¡¯ve been the ones behind the attack in Terique.


    His face turned cold when he thought of the fact that he, the famous baker was actually made to flee in such a matter.


    He would never let this matter go!


    .


    Marlo looked at him and sneered: "even though you were used as bait, it seems like the temple doesn¡¯t trust you that much for them to not inform you of their ns. But don¡¯t worry, by the end of today, you¡¯ll be on your way to a better ce. The afterlife!"


    Higoro¡¯s eyes opened in fear: "No! You lied to me. You said that you would let me go. You gave me your word!"


    "Hmm.


    I did give you my word.


    And I never had any ns of breaking them.


    I said if you can survive everything after today, then I¡¯ll let you go didn¡¯t I?


    Well then, today isn¡¯t over, and there are still a lot of things to do."


    Higoro shivered and shook in fright at the sight of Marlo who had just picked up his weapon again.


    "No!


    You promised!


    No! No!


    Nooooooo!"


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯sh!¡¯


    ¡¯Cluck!¡¯


    ¡¯Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!¡¯


    (xox)

 Chapter 808 - Missing Orders

    <h4>Chapter 808 - Missing Orders</h4>


    The mes from the firece continuously warmed the room, as Marlo slowly ate his meal.


    His meal was fresh out of the Chimney-like oven.


    Its smell and taste were truly sensational.


    He had to say, he was really enjoying the taste coupled with the new Baymardian spices that he bought in Terique.


    Everything blended perfectly well together, highlighting the vour even more.


    Marlo picked up another piece of meat, dipped it in the bowl of blood and ced it in his mouth.


    ¡¯Crwu! Crwu! Crwu!¡¯


    He closed his eyes and enjoyed every little bit of it.


    The taste gave him mouth-watering orgasms that made him feel like killing even more.


    Luckily, while fleeing Terique, he had kidnapped 30 women and children as his reserves while he waited for his brother on this ind.


    He couldn¡¯t kill any of the pirates, so of course he needed reserves for his stay.


    No other meat could do it for him like how human meat could.


    He had just killed off Higoro, so he wouldn¡¯t have to kill another person for the next week or so.


    Higoro was a full meaty grown man.


    And normally, one might take 3 or more weeks to fully eat Higoro clean.


    But not in Marlo¡¯s case, he was an assassin type of pirate who needed to maintain his muscles and body proportions by eating a certain amount of food every meal.


    So for him, it would only take him at most a week to finish up Higoro leaving only his bones behind.


    Marlo had already neatly prepared everything else for storage and ced it close to the fire to dry up to a certain degree.


    And once that was taken care of, he wouldter store them in basins of cold water.


    Higoro shouldst him for a week, and after that, he could kill off 2 children for the next week.


    They had started crying a lot, which began to piss him off!


    In cases like these, it was better to get rid of the children first.


    At least the a.d.u.l.ts had some sense to stay quiet when frightened.


    If not for his threatening the children, they would still be screaming nonstop and disturbing his peace.


    Tch!


    What an annoying bunch of preserves.


    .


    Marlo ate while seemingly lost in thought.


    Of course, he was thinking about the things that went down in Terique.


    What did the temple mean by attacking him directly?


    Did they also attack Nopline?


    No!


    That wasn¡¯t possible!


    He knew that Nopline was currently in Terique¡¯s Capital City and was staying in the highly guarded Pce.


    Moreover, the number of forces that Nopline kept in the Capital, along with his sister¡¯s forces and some of his allies, was so great that one might need to prepare an entire army to battle then with swords and whatnot.


    The temple wouldn¡¯t be able to make this move yet.


    So it was safe to assume that Nopline was safe and out of harm¡¯s way.


    As for how and why he was in contact with Nopline, well that was rtively easier to exin.


    No one could stand alone in this world.


    No matter how powerful they were.


    Everyone needed allies that they could count on.


    Of course, nothing was for free in this world.


    Over the years, Nopline had been one of the key providers of ves to the organization.


    Nopline kidnapped, deceived, captured and sent people from all over the Pyno continent to one of their inds that was meant for ve auctions.


    There, the ves would either get assigned to different crews or different bases and headquarters on the inds and within the Morgany continent.


    And if they refused to obey, then they would be shark food.


    in and simple.


    The organization was too busy to bother with acquiring ves, so they left all that to some powerful people within the empires.


    For the pirates, they took on serious voyage missions like attacking their client¡¯s target on ship, or even hunting for treasures or exporting the vast waters.


    Of course, there were times when they were told to capture exquisite sea creatures that sold for millions.


    And at times, they also discussed themselves and headed ontond for more serious missions.


    That said, they were busy as a bee.


    And just as new pirates emerged, several others died as well because many of these missions were life-threatening.


    Some died without even knowing why they died.


    Their lives were hanging on thin threads.


    And so, they needed allies within many empires to provide them with some supplies of what they needed.


    They even worked closely with some merchants too.


    That said, many hated them for good reasons too, seeing that they liked piging, raping and killing indiscriminately.


    Pirates were a proud bunch who loved livingwlessly.


    Without a doubt, not all were like that, but the majority made many hate them wholeheartedly.


    Their actions of sometimes harassing bar women or killing peasant husbands and sleeping with their wives were seen by many.


    Once, pirates visited a town close to the shores, partied hard and burnt the ce just before leaving because someone had offended them.


    Let¡¯s not even talk about the time that they brazenly slept with a noble¡¯s daughter and wife right before his eyes just after robbing the guy clean.


    The noble fainted from rage and swore to hunt them down.


    But where could he see them?


    The Pirates left and sailed off to another empire or continent.


    More still, the noble didn¡¯t even know their names.


    And even if he did, the pirate organization was something that not even the rulers of different memories would go against.


    Everyone knew that pirates protected their kind.


    So if word went out that a pirate died from someone¡¯s hands, they would unleash hell on that person.


    Bottom line, the pirates didn¡¯t have time to handle ve capturing and transportation.


    They left that to their trusted allies like Nopline.


    .


    That said, everything had been going very peachy and fine over the years.


    But for the first time ever, something odd happened.


    Apart from confirming his suspicions on Higoro, he also went to Terique to investigate a very important matter which contributed to the growth of the organization.


    Basically, It all boiled down to one very important question; ¡¯Where were the ves that they ordered?¡¯

 Chapter 809 - Who Was Responsible?

    <h4>Chapter 809 - Who Was Responsible?</h4>


    Marlo ate calmly, while his most trusted aide carefully filled his cup halfway with blood, before filling it up again to the brim with rum.


    The aide then stirred it, aced it on the table and stood by his side like a loyal butler would.


    Marlo picked it up and slowly drank its contents emotionlessly.


    "Ratcliffe.


    What do you make of the situation?"


    "My lord.


    All this time, Nopline hasn¡¯t sent the regr batch to the ve auction ind which is indeed bizarre.


    Thest batch of ves arrived on the Indst year during the month of April.


    And now, a new year has already begun and still, no ves have been sent yet.


    In fact, rather than saying that a new year has begun, it would be more urate to say that the new year was about to end seeing that we are currently in thest week of August.


    So for the past 16 months, nothing has been sent yet.


    Following thest order we received, the next one should¡¯ve arrived sometime this January.


    But it¡¯s August now, and no new ves are in sight.


    So my lord, if I may... Either sir Nopline was dyed by something or he betrayed us.


    Thetter is very unlikely seeing that we have been doing business with him for over 17 years, and also have some bargaining ch.i.p.s against him to keep him loyal.


    So it¡¯s more likely that he was dyed instead." Ratcliffe said while pouring more blood into his master¡¯s cup very professionally.


    Ratcliffe was an all-rounded butler.


    He was a high-ranking assassin, an amazing cook, a good cleaner, a good tailor and everything else.


    Since his master lived in the shadows, they typically travelled and stayed by themselves and he had learnt to do everything for the master.


    But dressing him up in the mornings, fetching his water and whatnot.


    No one could poison the master¡¯s food or even put something in the master¡¯s clothes or bathwater because he personally tested and did all those things for the master.


    His entire purpose and reason for living was to serve his master.


    He was just an impable butler.


    .


    Ratcliffe gently patted Marlo¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief.


    "My lord, I believe that your guesses are correct.


    From what I know, no one, not even the rulers would dare to openly do something against Nopline.


    So it must be the temple of Dragmus.


    But from what I see, their initial target didn¡¯t seem to be sir Nopline, but you.


    And this begs the question, who knows about your existence other than the top pirates and superiors?


    Master, only those you directly work with like sir Nopline, as well as the enemy, the temple of Dragmus know of your existence.


    Again, narrowing it down, no one knows your schedule, not even people like sir Nopline.


    Master, was it really a coincidence that they attacked one of sir Nopline¡¯s bases while we there?


    They probably got information from their spies and wasted no time in eliminating us.


    So only a spy close to us would be able to leak out the information and n an ambush attack on us.


    Luckily, they attacked when we left the base and headed into the nearby city 14 hours away to gather information about sir Nopline¡¯s state.


    Master, I think that the temple might¡¯ve indirectly dyed Nopline from sending the ves as nned.


    They might¡¯ve done this just to draw us here and ambush us." Ratcliffe said expressionlessly.


    All fingers pointed towards the temple, and Marlo couldn¡¯t agree more.


    The fact that he had personally caught Higoro, only made him suspect the temple even more.


    All this, what can he expect from a scheming backstabbing group who had betrayed his pirate ancestors hundreds of years ago?


    They liked nning in the early and making incidental moves so as not to alert their prey.


    This was their style, and he believed that they were now out to get him.


    Luckily, he had noticed their move.


    And now, he could better prepare and protect himself against them.


    Of course, he would give them a little gift to thank them for their kindness.


    .


    Just like that, Marlo had med the temple for Baymard¡¯s attack on one of Nopline¡¯s bases.


    He didn¡¯t even know that Nopline had been executed.


    But funny enough, the person that he thought wouldn¡¯t leak out his information, switched his life away in a blink of an eye.


    The moment Nopline was told that he would be executed, he brought out his trump cards by talking about the pirate organization and even threatening them with the baker and several other hidden powers in the organization.


    Even though Nopline had never seen Marlo¡¯s face and only knew a little about the baker¡¯s identity, he still snitched in hopes of making Micheal fearful of him.


    No one wanted to die, especially when they had so much wealth and power.


    So he was willing to say nothing he could if it meant that he would stay alive.


    He even spoke of this pirate ind that he had visited before when he was summoned by the baker.


    To him, this was one of the baker¡¯s hideout locations.


    And he wasn¡¯t wrong, as coincidentally, Marlo was here now.


    Anyway, after all that stitching, he still got executed.


    And just like so, the Baymardians now knew about the baker¡¯s deeds.


    As for Marlo who knew nothing about the matters at hand, he had divided toy low for a bit before swiftly sending a message to Nopline about the ve matter.


    .


    One should know that apart from the organization¡¯s demands, Marlo had his own demands as well.


    Nopline was Marlo¡¯s personal food (human) deliverer who was in charge of delivering at least 2000 people per batch to the inds.


    And from there, he would send his men to pick the ves up and bring them to his base.


    Since April ofst month, he had been living off the supplies he got.


    And just a few months ago, everything was finished, as his closest men were also cannibals as well.


    Now, they needed more food fast.


    He couldn¡¯t very well keep sending his own men to kidnap people because it was too risky.


    For one, doing so could potentially reveal his location if a powerful force was around.


    Staying hidden in the shadows was the life that he and his men lived.


    Even those on this ind didn¡¯t know that they were here.


    They just thought that they were ordinary guards.


    But now, if they went out and pretended to blend in while capturing prey, the risks were endless.


    Marlo couldn¡¯t help but appreciate Nopline¡¯s services even more.


    Sigh... He missed the days of constant food delivery.


    As for why he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to eat other types of meat, that was because nothing else couldpare to human flesh in his mouth.


    And it tasted even greater after watching his victims scream, struggle and beg for mercy.


    Children, babies, a.d.u.l.ts, all of them had ended up in his belly for decades.


    He enjoyed stripping everything off their bodies with everything intact.


    He was someone who craved for human flesh as if it were his everything.


    He personally loved killing his prey right before his meal like a ritual.


    Even drinking their blood gave him ecstasy.


    He was a cannibal through and through, and an intelligent one at that who has taken care of more enemies than many in this world.


    Of course, Ratcliffe was also a cannibal as well.


    .


    Both discussed for a bit about sending a thank-you gift to the temple.


    Because just as Marlo had promised, he would never let this matter go.


    But unbeknownst to them, an unknown enemy was making its way towards their location.


    An unlikely enemy wasing!

 Chapter 810 - Making Plans

    <h4>Chapter 810 - Making ns</h4>


    Back in Baymard, Landon had finished briefing the higher-ups on the letters and notes that he had received.


    Of course, he passed some of the letters and reports along for everyone within the room to look over.


    And as the meeting advanced, everyone began debating on the best strategy to take down the baker without the organization¡¯s knowledge.


    It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of any counterattacks.


    But during my situation, it was best to take the smartest route.


    In this case, they were looking at the best way to finish the mission was to use a silent approach.


    Without a doubt, the pirate organization would certainly find out that they had theirrade in their prisons.


    But that would be a long while.


    One should know that a detailed list of prisoners was always published weekly so that their family members could identify and visit the prisoners.


    It was their right to see their families, and Baymard had no reason to hide them away.


    And normally, jotting down Marlo¡¯s name would alert several people.


    But here¡¯s the thing.


    No one knew the baker¡¯s real name (apart from his brothers).


    So even the pirates who identally saw it would brush over it without blinking.


    It was the cons of staying in the shadows.


    More still, most states only knew each other¡¯s first names or pirate nicknames, as it was easier to memorize and build one¡¯s character amongst the crews.


    For some, thest time they heard their real name was over 15 years ago.


    .


    Again, it was just easier since sometimes, there could be more than 10 James or Johns on the same crew sh.i.p.s.


    More still, when pirates were being ranked on the list of strongest pirates, it would just be too confusing to use their names.


    Hence powerful nicknames like Iron Head or Silver Tongue were used by all.


    Bottom line, the longer they stayed as pirates, the more they forgot their real names.


    So even if their real names were published for their live ones to visit them in prison, no one might actually recognize their names.


    That said, in the case of Marlo, only his brothers would be able to identify him.


    And that might take a very, very long time.


    Firstly, before no one might suspect that Marlo was missing until the end of the year.


    Right now, he was here around the Pyno continent, and even if he wanted to sail towards the Continent of Morgany and report back to headquarters, it would take several months to get there.


    So they might only notice his absence by year-end.


    Following that, they would probably start searching for him everywhere.


    And it might also take longer for them to know that he was in Baymard.


    In short, even nning a rescue mission might take longer as well.


    .


    Everyone agreed with this method.


    if they executed it well, the pirate organization might only have a chance toe at them sometime in the summer of next year.


    In fact, they might not even make their move that early if they still weren¡¯t able to track Marlo¡¯s whereabouts.


    Everything had to be meticulously nned out.


    So they couldn¡¯t leave any pirates on the ind who would tattletale about the attack.


    Moreover, they needed to take enough sh.i.p.s that would transport all the wealth from the pirate buildings on the ind to their sh.i.p.s.


    And once everything was said and done, they would leave the ind as soon as possible, since it was indeed a pirate ind.


    If they tried to inhabit it, then more iing pirates would notice them and report their presence to headquarters.


    The meeting progressed very smoothly with everyone asking questions and giving their own inputs as well.


    .


    "Your majesty, thanks to the Pyno continent map you gave us, we know the size of the ind as well as its location.


    But this ain¡¯t enough if we want to be utterly sessful.


    So I suggest that once the soldiers are a certain distance away from the ind on ship, they should use a hot air balloon and fly over the ind to properly pinpoint where the pirate buildings, ind hills and other formations are.


    Knowing this can help us strategize and evene up with escape routes in the worst-case scenario.


    Moreover, knowing where the pirate buildings are located would make the mission progress faster.


    So I suggest we use the hot air balloons to mark up all that we can see.


    After all, the pirates have the advantage of knowing the ind to heart.


    So if we didn¡¯t prepare well enough, we might unintentionally allow some people to hide and escape from our clutches." Said one of the military superiors.


    He felt like they didn¡¯t know that much about the ce and needed to be extra careful in this one.


    Landon rubbed his chin thoughtfully.


    To be honest, even though the system gave him a detailed map, he refused to use it for this mission.


    He wanted the soldiers to use their intuitions and skills to navigate their way through the ce.


    This was the perfect time to test out their skills, as well as to freely allow them to use the new gadgets and weapons.


    Landon knew that there was sinking mud and all other dangers out there.


    So all he could do was arrange a simtion on how to escape from these dangers before they headed out.


    He would also request for them to take some pills that would fight against some toxic nts there too.


    This was part of the growth.


    And so the rest was up to them.


    .


    Landon nodded in agreement.


    "Hmmm.


    Let¡¯s do that then.


    And additionally, we will also have to analyze all potential dangers on the ind.


    So we will have 4 days of simtion with the soldiers before finally setting out."


    "I agree, your majesty!"


    "I agree as well your majesty."


    "Good!"


    Landon decided to create the soldiers before they headed out.


    For one, the system required him to take care of Marlo before within the next 3 weeks.


    And the only reason why he wanted it done within this first week was because he didn¡¯t want Marlo to kill any other person as food.


    So they would use 4 whole days to prepare before setting out and capturing him.


    Well, that was the n.


    With that, Landon followed everyone out of the room.


    Now, it was time to urgently call in the team.


    And so just like that, Marlo¡¯s days were numbered.


    It was as if the tense atmosphere around the ce magically spread out across the Pyno continent because far away, someone else was making big lives as well.

 Chapter 811 - A Dead Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 811 - A Dead Ruler</h4>


    --Gentle Breeze Estate, The Capital City, Yodan--


    .


    The stars filled up the night sky making ite to life with raw energy.


    The bright stars gave a deep contrast to the dark sky.


    The stars felt like a promise of life in the darkest of times, bringing in a sense of warmth from within the shadows.


    The gentle night breeze warmly caressed the cheeks of many, nting a subtle kiss on them.


    In short, the night was undoubtedly beautiful.


    But sadly, not everyone could enjoy its magnificence.


    Within the famous Gentle Breeze Estate that was home to the gentlest of women, a very battered woman was currently chained to the walls of a small private dungeon.


    The dungeon reeked of blood, dead rodents and other funky smells.


    ¡¯Qui! Qui! Qui!¡¯


    The sounds ofrge sewer rats running up and down the ce echoed all around the dungeon.


    These rodents weren¡¯t your average cute mice.


    They were fat sewage-looking rats that had long nails ready for wing away.


    In short, they didn¡¯t care if their food was dead or alive.


    The moment they got hungry, they ran towards their prey without a care in the world and nibbled on the person¡¯s flesh without a care in the world.


    If not for the fact that the guards outside constantly checked in the prisoner, these rats would¡¯ve probably dealt with her in a heartbeat.


    The prisoner was just fortunate that her captive didn¡¯t want her to die yet.


    .


    ¡¯Squeak!¡¯


    The dungeon door was pushed open, and the battered woman in chains opened her eyes and came face to face with a pair of sharp Bluish eyes that belonged to another woman.


    Rage swelled up within the battered woman¡¯s eyes as she wanted nothing more than to attack this scheming b**ch before her.


    Never in a million years would she have thought that the person she called her best friend was such a 2 faced b**ch who had sessfully fooled her for over 10 years.


    As for the scheming b**ch in question, she just calmly walked into the room with a fan over her mouth.


    And who was she?


    Well, she was none other than Duchess Philippa, who used to be one of Yodan¡¯s queens.


    She was brother to Master K of the temple of Dragmus.


    She was thedy that everyone felt was too weak and couldn¡¯t even hurt a fly.


    For decades, she had doctors lie about her condition, fooling everyone into believing that even the wind could break her if it was too harsh.


    This was why her private estate was named the gentle breeze estate.


    You everyone else, she was such a kind and gentle person.


    But the scene now was a stark contrast to the image she had painstakingly painted out for herself.


    In fact, if anyone identally saw this scene, they would be shocked silly by it.


    Was this still the famous gentledy that they were used to seeing?


    The face was obviously the same, so how could the personalities be so different?


    .


    Philippa smiled arrogantly as she watched her former best friend¡¯s current predicament.


    The situation unfolded because her best friend¡¯s son identally found out about her other identity.


    And of course, for the sake of her and her brother¡¯s ns, they ordered for the bastard to be killed.


    And just to make the woman¡¯s life more miserable, they made her ever greedy husband mull her son right before her very eyes


    Her husband was someone with 6 wives and many sons.


    So after a lot of convincing, he agreed to do it, provided the family got their status ranked a little higher than it was.


    In his mind, he just took it as if his son was sacrificing himself for a noble cause.


    And that¡¯s how he killed his son right before the boy¡¯s mother.


    From there, he threw the woman out for ¡¯cheating¡¯ or something like that.


    After leaving, the woman was immediately kidnapped and secretly sent to Philippa¡¯s estate.


    Truthfully, Philippa didn¡¯t like this best friend of hers.


    But like almost all noble friendsh.i.p.s, it was just a necessity and a way to keep one¡¯s ears all around the ce.


    .


    "Lou! Lou!


    You won¡¯t me me, right?


    I mean, it was your son who dared to see and hear what he shouldn¡¯t have.


    So I had no choice but to silence him.


    As a matter of fact, the person you should direct your anger to is your husband, no?


    He was the one who ordered his men to slice his own son¡¯s head off.


    Now that I think about it, you should be happy that I gave him a quick death rather than torturing him.


    So shouldn¡¯t you be thanking me instead?"


    "Ahhhh!


    Philippa, how dare you kill my son?


    I want you to die!!!!"


    The battered woman went off and tried with all her might to break free from the chains.


    Her eyes were red as she saw her son¡¯s head brought out of a metal box by one of the guards.


    She screamed and cried woefully.


    That was her only child, Marcus.


    Philippa looked at her and sneered before signalling for the guard to drip the head just beside the woman in chains.


    "Little Marcus!


    Little Marcus!


    Please wake up!


    Mommy is here, please wake up.


    Please wake up.


    No!


    What are you all doing?


    Let go of my Son!"


    Almost immediately, the ever-hungry rats rushed forward and fiercely nibbled on the head before them.


    Philippa watched her so-called best friend grow crazy with excitement.


    Honestly, it was so boring to keep pretending to be weak.


    But soon, everything will change.


    .


    Philippa unleashed her whip on the chained woman¡¯s body.


    Honestly, what did she have to do to get some fun around here?


    Pretending to be weak was so exhausting!


    ¡¯sh! sh! sh! sh!¡¯


    Philippa struck the woman¡¯s boy with a fierce whip, creating several streaks of reddish lines on her body, more specifically, her face.


    And when she had enough fun for the day, she stepped out of the dungeon alongside her most trusted aide.


    "Mistress, by now, the Sirius boy should be dead.


    Master K¡¯s men should¡¯ve already sessfully taken care of him during the ambush."


    "Hmhm.


    It¡¯s time to begin the next phase.


    Inform Kreelin to start preparing the men as nned."


    "As you wish, mistress!"


    "Good!"


    With that, the duo continued walking on in cheerful silence.


    There was no way that the temple of Dragmus would fail in their ns.


    Their sess rate in everything that they did was almost 100% sessful.


    So with that thought in mind, they knew that the n was also sessful.


    His majesty Sirius MacLaine was finally dead.


    But just to be safe, they decided to wait for confirmation from Master K before first.


    Nheless, they decided to start moving things in the shadows in preparation for phase 2 of their ns.


    Soon, Yodan will belong to them.


    Philippa sneered when she thought of Sirius.


    The first time she tried to kill him, he was on his way to Baymard he managed to escape her from her grasp.


    And from the looks of it, Sirius never suspected her of being the culprit behind his attack.


    Of course, after he returned from his trip, she tried to pry into the matter only to discover that some passing noble had saved them.


    So someone helped him out which led to his escape.


    And that was how her first attempt on him failed.


    But this time, there was would be no one to save him, she made sure of it.


    So this time, Sirius was dead.

 Chapter 812 - Territorial Issues

    <h4>Chapter 812 - Territorial Issues</h4>


    "Good Afternoon your majesty."


    "Hmm!"


    Landon acknowledged everyone¡¯s greetings and quickly took a seat.


    He had juste back from the barracks after several long hours of personally guiding those who would go out with him for his mission.


    And now, he was here for a meeting with government officials from different departments which overlook Wildlife, fishing, other conversationws and tourism.


    Everyone talked for a bit while waiting for the meeting to officially begin.


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    It was now 2 P.M.


    They went through the meeting agenda and quickly discussed several key points one by one.


    With Baymard¡¯s new territories, they had to handle many things with extra care and attention.


    And so far, they were happy with their results


    Nheless, they still met up from time to time to discuss any issues that they met along the way, as well as discuss any points tht needed to be improved.


    Everyone was fully engaged in the meeting.


    .


    Minister Frodo took a sip of water and moistened his throat.


    "Your majesty, 2 days ago, the soldiers assigned to search the new territories havepleted their mission of identifying all dangerous species and regions within the territories.


    So now, we can begin implementing the conservation n for these species." Frodo said anxiously.


    He was truly scared that people would get hurt within the new territories if they didn¡¯t hurry it up.


    It took 2 and a half months for the soldiers topletely scout the entire region, and every passing day and week only gave him sleepless nights.


    Why?


    Because from the reports, some people end up dying from several deadly creatures around.


    Of course, these creatures dared not lurk aroundmunities... Except they were too hungry and were ready to risk it.


    Many a time, they stayed far in the woods or close to the deserted highways where they could attack travellers and drag them away.


    It was very rare for the creatures to go into the cities or towns.


    But many weren¡¯t scared of little viges, so that was also bad as well.


    Some people got dragged away from their huts by wolves in the middle of the night.


    These creatures dared not attackrgemunities because suchmunities typically had city/town walls with archers and several hundreds of thousands of knights who would rip them to pieces.


    They were smart.


    They stayed along the roads or deep in the forest, waiting for hunters, trespassers and even small groups of knights who were secretly passing through the territory.


    Sometimes, secret pathways in the forests could lead to one¡¯s death.


    Back to the matter of the viges, before thesemunities were under Baymard, they were attacked at least thrice every month.


    At times, those attacked would be able to fight off these animals leaving them injured.


    But other times, they would end up dead instead.


    Currently, with Baymard protecting them, the soldiers protected them fiercely and kept them safe all day long.


    Which gave many peace.


    However, this was far from enough because the main issue wasn¡¯t solved yet.


    They needed to fully implement their ns for the people to remain safe.


    And now that they have finished scouting the area, it was time to put their strategy in motion.


    Landon and the rest of the ministers agreed as well.


    .


    "Your majesty, I agree with minister Frodo.


    From the map and doc.u.ments distributed, we can see the locations that had the most deadly creatures in them, as well as what animal species can be found in those regions.


    So just as nned, I propose that we pick one of the zones and transport all endangered species there.


    They can keep that location as their home and live freely within it.


    Because we can¡¯t continue allowing them to live everywhere.


    It would be dangerous to us as humans."


    "Agreed!


    There are monstrous creatures there that can swallow us whole.


    So allowing them to spread everywhere would be too dangerous."


    Everyone gave their opinions on the matter.


    And Landon couldn¡¯t me them at all.


    This wasn¡¯t earth that had seemingly average and docile creatures here and there.


    No!


    Most of the creatures here were overlyrge and had more tricks up their sleeves for survival.


    From those that could make one frozen for days, to retractable ws like Wolverine in X-men.


    F***!


    Even some bugs like caterpirs were the size of a wolf with their antennas as sharp as des, ready to sh their opponents in half.


    This world was weird but dangerous.


    That said, the caterpir of all things was now an endangered specie.


    Of course, all the dangerous creatures would be transferred to one location, allowing only the seemingly friendly ones behind, like the pink rabbits, ducks, wild boars, deers, bisons and so on.


    And hunters could only hunt those that they allowed.


    .


    Everyone felt like this was reasonable.


    "Your majesty, before we transport them, we should find a way to enclose the selected area.


    So maybe we should ce a metal-barred fence and put warning signs on it telling people about the dangers and importance of the creatures there.


    Your majesty, this was, we will also be saving them from what you call poachers.


    This way, we¡¯ll be able to keep both animals and humans safe."


    "Hmhm.


    We¡¯ll give them a massive region with several hills and stretches of forest.


    But the problem is, where do we ce them?"


    Everyone looked at the map and thought deeply before ncing at Landon.


    "Your majesty, what do you think?"


    Landon just looked at them and smiled before taking his pen and circling a region on the map.


    "Here!


    Let¡¯s do it around this cliffside."


    Landon chose this region because he didn¡¯t want the reserve to be close to anymunities, and this was by far the furthest choice.


    For him, it was perfect.


    As for the fencing matters, that was definitely a must.


    Like he said, this wasn¡¯t earth.


    So he couldn¡¯t have the typical open wildlife reserve style that he was used to seeing.


    Just looking at the map before him, some regions have triple X¡¯s while others had a whopping 5 X¡¯s in red, which meant that if one even dated to hike or sleep in those regions, the chances the, they would die without even knowing it.


    The regions with just 1 or 2 ¡¯X¡¯ signs marked in them were the safest regions within these new territories.


    And he intended to lower the danger levels of regions marked with 3 ¡¯X¡¯s and above.


    At least that was his goal at the moment.


    More still, he intended to kick up tourism in these regions.


    So fishing, camping and other nature activities would be fully realized in these territories.


    Because even though the many Baymardians loved living in the city, there were times that they felt like going hunting or taking a hiking trip every now and then.


    And it was their job to provide the citizens various ways to rx.


    But how could they do that with such dangerous creatures kidnapping people here and there?


    The number of missing people over the years is just too overwhelming.


    That¡¯s why they needed to deal with this matter fast.


    .


    Time went by swiftly and soon, the meeting was over.


    Just like that, Landon juggled from one ce to another, passing his days by busily.


    Until finally, it was time for him to depart.


    Thats right!


    Marlo¡¯s time us was up!

 Chapter 813 - Setting Sail

    <h4>Chapter 813 - Setting Sail</h4>


    Today was the 4th ever since the soldiers began training, revising their ns, preparing weapons and preparing everything else needed for the battle ahead.


    The selected soldiers had just finished their simtion training and were only given 5 more hours to rest before assembling themselves on the field for roll call.


    That¡¯s right!


    They were leaving this night and not tomorrow morning.


    Typically, if they travelled at an average pace, it might take 3 days and 15 hours to get to Magoon ind.


    But they decided to travel at their fastest pace, arriving within 3 days sharp.


    This was the 4th day since they finalized their ns.


    So they would leave by 9 P.M today, and arrive around the outskirts of the ind on the 7th day around 9 P.M as well.


    They wanted to arrive when ces got dark so that they could send the hot air balloons in the air and locate the buildings on the inds..typically, there should be campfires and lights up around these areas, making their jobs easier.


    Thankfully, pirates were a rowdy bunch, making this operation a little smoother.


    Also, they had to have their air forces up in the sky to drop missiles if need be.


    They were nning to go all out in this one.


    .


    Anyway, they nned to arrive around 9 P.M and use an additional 4 hours to locate the buildings and do any other necessary preparations for the time being.


    Meaning they would only strike by 1 A.M.


    Why?


    Because by then, the many pirates might be drunk or asleep.


    And even those who were still up dancing, singing and telling them, should already be somewhat weak due to the alcohol or tiredness.


    Sure, they might still be able to fight and defend themselves, but that wasn¡¯t their best fighting conditions.


    So they were already starting the battle at a disadvantageous point.


    Nheless, one shouldn¡¯t look down on these pirates.


    Many of them had be so immune to alcohol that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to get drunk.


    They might get tipsy, but full drunkenness was a hard thing for many of them to reach.


    Some had even fought terrible sea creatures while drunk and had also engaged with others after drinking barrels and barrels of rum.


    So they weren¡¯t like ordinary people, as their bodies had been conditioned and adjusted to bearrge amounts of alcohol.


    Some of them drank daily, almost every hour whenever they were free.


    So the soldiers didn¡¯t date toce all their hopes on these pirates getting drunk.


    Still, it was worth the shot.


    .


    That said, from the brief summary of what they were told about the pirate organization, they were sure there might be many camps belonging to different pirate Captains scattered around Magoon ind and their target could be in any camp.


    It was just that they didn¡¯t know how many camps were on the ind, that¡¯s why they had to get the air forces to locate all buildings on the ind, which would likely belong to the different crews.


    So after they got the report, they would then divide themselves up into teams and head towards all camps.


    Their target could be in any of them, so they had to attack them all.


    One important key point to note was that on arrival, they couldn¡¯t get too close to the ind yet because spies might be on the lookout.


    So the Navy sh.i.p.s will stay put at a certain distance away, while those the soldiers and marines would get into thetest underwater boats and head towards the shores.


    Were the boats military submarines?


    Not really.


    They were more like those used by tourists or researchers to view sh.i.p.s underwater.


    One should know that the ship Manufacturing industry had been making these underwater boats for a year and a half now and was strictly for military purposes only at the moment.


    But why didn¡¯t he just make a military submarine?


    The real reason was because of the system.


    The price for getting all knowledge on the full submarine design was just too expensive.


    Heck!


    He couldn¡¯t give out that many points now.


    What if he needed them for a mission or something?


    There was no way that he would go broke on points now.


    They were less c.u.mbersome and weren¡¯t as problematic as military submarines.


    Heck!


    Just the tedious piping,rge engines and so on in massive Submarines would take a long time for them to construct.


    So why not go for what he could pay for?


    With tht thought in mind, he opted for a cheaper design that could still do the job.


    And that¡¯s where touristic underwater boats came to y.


    Landon had based the design on the underwater boat design from the first ¡¯Spy Kids movie¡¯.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t have too many cool features like the one in the movie.


    All it did was allow them to travel underwater undetected, as well asunch tiny missiles against deadly sea creatures too.


    .


    Additionally, it could also release a long antenna-like stick that had a fake frog attached to it.


    And once the frog touched the surface, its mouth would open, revealing a microphone to listen to any activities around before they reveal themselves and get out of the water.


    Of course, the air force teams would also scout the shores too just in case some pirates were out on patrol... although that scenario was highly unlikely.


    That said, there should be a lot of pirates around the areas where the pirate sh.i.p.s were docked.


    So they had to find the isted areas before leaving the underwater sh.i.p.s.


    And how would they do that?


    Of course by ejecting and swimming onto the shots with their ck wetsuits.


    Many were so excited as they felt like they were spies on a James Bond movie.


    The training thesest few days was not for nothing.


    They would swim out while carrying another waterproof bag that had their weapons and everything that they needed in it.


    And after they found an isted spot to change out of their wetsuits, 3 or 4 more soldiers would take their bags and swimsuits, ce them intorger bags and swim towards the underwater boat with them.


    Landon specifically made sure that this step was added into the n, lest the system kills him for leaving military goods out in the open.


    Moreover, what if these items were discovered by the enemy while the mission began?


    It was always good to tie up all loose ends.


    Anyway, the soldiers, Navy, and marines had been preparing themselves for the mission ahead.


    And soon, it was already 6:30 P.M


    Assembly time.


    .


    "Yuno Migore!"


    "Sir!"


    "Fou Stine!"


    "Sir!"


    "Nics Mo!"


    "Sir!"


    "Zen Yang!"


    "Sir!"


    One by one, their names were called and marked off the list.


    They hastily ran into the Navy sh.i.p.s, chose their beds for the next few days and unpacked their backpacks and luggage neatly before heading out to their various assigned posts.


    Some were on cleaning duty, others were on cooking duty and why not.


    Everyone had a 6-hour shift daily, giving them a make time for rxation as well as training.


    Time flew by quickly and in a blink of an eye, it was already 9 P.M.


    Time to set sail.

 Chapter 814 - Arrangements For The Special Guest

    <h4>Chapter 814 - Arrangements For The Special Guest</h4>


    Landon, Lucius and Warden Mitchen hopped aboard side by side after everyone had got on the sh.i.p.s.


    "Hahahahhahahaha!


    Your majesty, I really want to see this person this criminal who is so privileged to personally get an invitation from me." Warden Mitchen said excitedly.


    He licked his lips in anticipation of the battle ahead.


    This was the first time that he had been called to personally aid in catching a prisoner.


    So he was very curious about how dangerous the fellow was.


    It looks like his prison was getting livelier by the day.


    Landon chuckled when he saw his overly excited expression.


    If any prisoners saw Mitchen now, they would open their mouths wide in disbelief.


    Was this still their famous demon Warden who made them shiver in fear?


    His expression was always cold and frightening, so who knew that he had this side to him?


    Of course to the guards, to the prisoners, Mitchem was hard to the bones.


    But when facing the guards, he was typically more rxed, even though he still gave off a very heroic impression to them, especially when he used his raw strength to break down solid walls.


    Damn!


    Their warden was so cool!


    .


    "Mitchen!


    How about the new prisoners?"


    "Your majesty, they¡¯re honestly something else.


    But no worries, I can handle them easily.


    They¡¯re all bark but no bite.


    So calming their restlessness should be easy." Mitchen said seriously.


    He just got a few new prisoners some days back who had unscrupulously formed their own gang within the prison walls.


    And their leader was a feisty fellow called Whitebeard.


    They were such a noisy bunch.


    Ever since the fellow stepped into the A-ss prison, they had been budding heads with almost every other gang there.


    They even went against Prince Connor¡¯s gang, as well as Prince Eli¡¯s gang.


    From a single nce, one could tell that they were pirates.


    Their method and approach of doing things were so direct, fierce and too damn loud.


    There were times that Mitchen himself that thought of stitching their mouths together.


    And because of their constant troubles and inter-prison battles, Mitchen had personally shown up to call for order on several asions.


    Without a doubt, Whitebeard and his gang were very terrified by his presence.


    But Whitebeard gritted his teeth and kept saying that some brother of his woulde and save him.


    Mitchen only sneered at the fellow¡¯s wishful thinking.


    Tch!


    No matter who the enemy was, he was almost certain that they might not even be able to force their way into Baymard, talk less of breaking people out of prison.


    He had already warned them that any more noise, and he would throw them in the ¡¯Hole¡¯.


    They were the noisiest people that he had ever met in his life.


    It was like all his warnings went in one ear and flew out the other.


    There was a time when they almost kissed his feet and begged for mercy.


    They seemed so docile as if they had thought things through.


    So he gave them a light punishment and stepped out immediately.


    But out of curiosity, he made an 11 minute U-turn only to find out that they were at it again.


    Just thinking about how troublesome and rowdy they gave him a headache.


    They were such a troublesome bunch.


    Mitchen massaged his temples slowly: "Your majesty, is there any surgery that can seal someone¡¯s mouth permanently?"


    "_"


    .


    Mitchen shook his head and decided to leave Whitebeard¡¯s matters alone.


    It was just that he was curious to know about how the fellow would react once he found out that his brother (Marlo) would be joining him in prison soon.


    He couldn¡¯t go wondering if the brother Whitebeard was waiting for was Marlo or someone else.


    Heh... Now that was a scene he truly wanted to see.


    Mitchen rubbed his chin while deep in thought.


    "Your majesty, King Father Lucius... I¡¯ve been thinking about it and I wholeheartedly agree with you on the prison allocation of our target, Marlo Jones.


    Since his meal mostly consists of human flesh, then keeping him around the other prisoners would be too dangerous and risky.


    Because obviously, we aren¡¯t going to serve him human flesh.


    So he might resort to attacking prisoners and eating them raw."


    "Hmhm.


    That¡¯s the same logic we had as well.


    At this point, he should be addicted to human flesh.


    So what do you think would happen if he stopped receiving it?


    At first, he might try to hold himself back.


    But very quickly, he would only be able to think of one thing, and that was getting flesh anyway possible.


    Most likely, his mind will break, making him lose all sense of rational thinking.


    And soon, he might even make a move on cellmate.


    From there, it could be any other prisoner or guard.


    Remember, the report from Terique said that Nopline confessed to sending ves as food reserves to this man all year round.


    As for how he knew that they were reserves, he said that it was because every time he hosted Marlo in his estates, the guy only ate human flesh.


    So allowing him to stay with others would only yield catastrophic results." Lucius said calmly.


    .


    Everyone was very disgusted by the fact that a person would rather kill innocent people than kill a rabbit or any other source of meat... Especially Lucius.


    He personally knew of some nobles in Arcadina who were cannibals.


    And no matter how they exined it to him, he had always found their reasoning to be ridiculous.


    Heh!


    Since Marlo didn¡¯t want to eat any other meat, then so be it.


    He would eat raw vegetables and sds all year round.


    He didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to cure his illness.


    As for where they would ce Marlo Jones, it was better to ce him in the S-ss sector where he will be isted from the rest.


    Time passed by with the trio conversing, while all 8 Navy sh.i.p.s travelled towards Magoon ind at full speed.


    Now, all they could do was wait because in 3 day¡¯s time, they would begin their attack on Marlo Jones, A.K.A The Baker.


    Just a few more days and they would get to kick ass.

 Chapter 815 - The Battle Is On!

    <h4>Chapter 815 - The Battle Is On!</h4>


    On the open waters, time flew by very quickly with the soldiers, marines and Navy performing their scheduled duties, as well as training hard while aboard the sh.i.p.s.


    Everything was going ording to n.


    .


    ¡¯Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!¡¯


    Landon stared at the waters from his balcony deep in thought.


    This was the first mission that he was going in somewhat blindly.


    The system had given him a ton of information about Marlo Jones and the pirates on the ind, as well as all other potential dangers that were on the ind.


    But that was it.


    Unlike other times where the system would tell him where every enemy was positioned, this time, he didn¡¯t get such information.


    So if an enemy was hiding behind a wall, trapped door or any other ce ready to ambush them, he wouldn¡¯t know.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know which camp his target was on the ind, talk less of knowing the exact building where his target was too.


    Over the past 4 days, the system had only told him about the things that Marlo had done so far like killing a spy and eating his flesh.


    He had actually never seen Marlo because he didn¡¯t put a tracker on him yet.


    He could only monitor something if he had ced one of the system¡¯s trackers on it, or if he had scanned the ce.


    If he could monitor things just like that, then he would¡¯ve looked into the Zalipnian¡¯s matters ages ago.


    He needed to first meet Marlo and ce a tracker on him before he could have the privilege of monitoring him through the system.


    Likewise, he hadn¡¯t been to Magoon ind before, so he couldnt add the territory onto the system for monitoring.


    All he could do was pay for information from his point grubber system.


    .


    Anyway, he didn¡¯t know the exact positions of the Marlo and the other pirates.


    But what made him a little happy was that the system would alert him if any pirates left the ind.


    So the moment their feet left sandy shores and touched the waters, he would be alerted.


    And when their mission was done, the system would scan the ind again and tell him if any pirates were still secretly hiding away, which was very helpful to him.


    But, the catch was that the system would only do this for the pirates and others who weren¡¯t the target.


    Yup!


    When it came to Marlo Jones, he had to figure things out on his own.


    So the target could hide in some trap door until they left, making his mission a total failure, resulting in him dying as punishment.


    Bottom line, he didn¡¯t know the positioning of any person, animal, toxic nts or nature-derived traps like sinking mud on the ind.


    He and his team were going in blindly.


    Luckily, the system had given him a picture of what Marlo truly looked like.


    So if they spotted him, then they would be able to take him down without any mercy!


    .


    ¡¯Ring! Ring! Ring! Ring!¡¯


    Landon pulled himself back to reality, ced his drink on the balcony table and stepped into his Captain style-Suite, made for those with the highest rankings aboard the ship.


    ¡¯Catchach!¡¯


    "Your majesty, everyone is already gathered on deck waiting for yourmand."


    "Hmm.


    I¡¯ll be right over."


    With that, he stepped into the other room within the suite and informed Lucius, who was currently reading a book.


    Mitchen was already on the deck waiting for them.


    With that, the duo wasted no more time and left promptly because in 15 minutes, they¡¯ll be arriving at their desired location.


    From the Ship¡¯s radar, they could already see the ind and estimate a good enough ce to stay on stand-by on the open waters.


    As nned, they couldn¡¯t dock too close to the ind, as the enemy might spot them and make preparations.


    Also, this distance was good so that any other sh.i.p.s passing by would not be too suspicious of them.


    It was normal for sh.i.p.s to dock and catch fish for meals while sailing.


    So it was a good disguised technique to keep themselves undercover if they were actually seen by passing sh.i.p.s.


    After all, who knew if these sh.i.p.s were associated with the pirate organization?


    They nned to keep this operation on the low.


    So they didn¡¯t want to make any suspicious moves.


    Standing on the deck, were the soldiers, Marines and the Navy who weren¡¯t monitoring or controlling the sh.i.p.s all stood perfectly lined up in neat rows and columns in wait.


    And on the side stood Mitchen and a few others with higher ranks within the Navy, Marines and Army.


    Of course, there were 8 sh.i.p.s assigned for the mission.


    So those who weren¡¯t on Landon¡¯s ship still assembled on their ship decks.


    But this time, they were listening to Lanson through a speaker instead.


    Landon looked at everyone and nodded.


    Very good!


    Now they could begin operations.


    .


    "Today, our mission is simple; infiltrate the ind, take down the target and pirates, investigate and release those in the dungeons and reim any wealth or vital doc.u.ments and information on the ind.


    Today, our enemies are pirates who don¡¯t fight fair.


    They will grind you, and do their best to win no matter what.


    Likewise, nature will be a big stumbling block for you all.


    But, if you¡¯re in any predicament, release the smoke signal and those nearby will assist you.


    It¡¯s going to be a dangerous mission that will put your skills to the test over and over again.


    But I¡¯m confident that each and every one of you is up to the task.


    So, are all you ready?!"


    "Yes sir!!"


    "Good!


    We have only 8 minutes left before we dock.


    So all air forces should get the hot air balloons ready for take-off.


    You have just 1 hour tops to survey the ind from above and detailly report back your findings.


    As for everyone else, you know what to do.


    Now, go!"


    "Roger that, sir!"


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!¡¯


    Everyone scrambled away hurriedly while Landon, Mitchen, Lucius and some of the other Navy, Marine and army leaders went into the massive control room on the ship.


    The battle has just begun!

 Chapter 816 - Air Forces Go!

    <h4>Chapter 816 - Air Forces Go!</h4>


    Landon and the rest stayed in the ship¡¯s control room while going over their thoughts about the pirates.


    There was no other way.


    They had to wait for the information from the air force teams.


    That way, they could know where all buildings were and estimate how many pirate crews were on the ind.


    Following that, they could divide the soldiers and marines into teams and tackle the mission head-on.


    "Air Force 1A to control tower 1."


    Ready to take off!"


    "Air Force 1B to control tower 1, Ready for take-off."


    "Air Force 2C to control tower 2, Ready for take-off."


    "This is Control tower 1.


    Permission granted.


    Over!"


    Just like that, all 8 sh.i.p.s (control towers) sent their air forces up in the air in an orderly manner, just like how airports would prepare for takeoff.


    Now, the sess of the missiony in the hands of the air forces.


    .


    ¡¯Shhhhhhhhhhh!¡¯


    Yanji listened to the steady sounds of the hot air balloons excitedly.


    This was his first mission after joining the Poison Lily Brigade.


    More still, this was the first triple-S mission that he had ever taken, so how could he not be pumped?


    "Yanji, focus!"


    "Sorry, sir!"


    "Hmmm.


    It¡¯s alright.


    We have people waiting for the information at hand, so just remember that every second counts.


    Our eyes, binocrs and night vision eyewear are our greatest weapons now."


    "But senior, what about the Thermal Visioning one?"


    "We are too high up in the sky for it to properly detect or sense any heat from those below, so we can only rely on the rest.


    Your North, I¡¯m South.


    Focus on your targeted area, and after that, you¡¯ll look West and I¡¯ll do East.


    Understood?"


    "Yes sir!" Yanji replied gleefully.


    He quickly ced his night vision goggles on and observed the scene below intensely.


    They flew over the targeted region that they had been assigned to on the map and roamed around it carefully.


    Yanji¡¯s eyes opened widely when he spotted several massive campfires below.


    The very low sounds of people yelling, dancing and enjoying life could be heard from above.


    Just as they predicted, these pirates were currently enjoying themselves to stupor.


    He counted and ced several ¡¯X¡¯ signs on the map indicating where the buildings were located.


    And after that, he put the map away and drew ayout of all 14 buildings scattered around the ce.


    Without a doubt, he could tell that this ce belonged to one of the pirate captains and his crew.


    He drew theyout and even pinpointed where all the visible paths were around each one.


    Luckily, there wasn¡¯t any massive wall that surrounded the buildings.


    .


    Pirates typically felt that walls would be their stumbling block in bad scenarios.


    This wasn¡¯t a city or town that had several other novels or guards that woulde for backup if something ever went wrong.


    No!


    They were on an ind several months or weeks away from other areas.


    So if they enclosed themselves while under attack by an enemy who came prepared, then it would only be a matter of time before the enemy broke through the walls.


    And when that happens, all of them will be ughtered.


    But, if they didn¡¯t have any will, the moment they notice an enemy, they would have a chance of fleeing to the forest and hiding within some of the secret hideouts that they had created over the years.


    From there, they coulde up with their next n of attack underground in the deep forest.


    So enclosing all 14 buildings with a massive wall like how regr estates did, was just digging their own graves because they would be trapped inside while defending against the enemy.


    It seemed like a pretty bad idea when they knew that backup might not even arrive for the next months or weeks.


    One should know that they also kept all their treasure within their underground hideouts.


    And 3 pirate crews on the ind had different underground hideous only known to themselves.


    Yanji didn¡¯t know why there were no walls enclosing the buildings, nheless, he still drew ayout ording to what he saw.


    And he also took it upon himself to count the number of pirates that he saw outside the buildings.


    He even marked the locations where some of them were sleeping with cups in their hands.


    .


    As his first time on such a dangerous mission, Yanji dared not underlook any information.


    Even the stray forest animals that he identally spotted around the forest regions were also marked on the map too.


    At least, those passing through that ce should stay extra vignt not to get attacked.


    Animals usually chose times for the night.


    So when they started their missions, most creatures would be in their resting ce.


    Hence they should be vignt while passing through these resting areas.


    Additionally, it would be good if they could take down the animals with anesthetics before the creatures made loud noises alerting the pirates of their arrival.


    That¡¯s why Yanji noted down everything seriously.


    "This is Air Force 1D to Control Tower 1.


    Mission aplished."


    "Good job A.F 1D.


    We¡¯ll be waiting for your return.


    Over."


    Yanji¡¯s chest swelled with pride as he and his senior steered the balloon back to the sh.i.p.s.


    His lips stretched wider into a going grin and his eyebrows arched towards the sky in contempt.


    His senior patted his chest and gave him 2 thumbs up in encouragement.


    Maybe those in the control tower didn¡¯t notice, but he had been struggling to contain his nervousness while reporting all their findings just now.


    He wiped the nonexistentyer of sweat off his forehead and smiled stupidly at his senior.


    "It¡¯s natural to be somewhat nervous since this is your first time on this sort of mission.


    But don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get used to it with time."


    Yanji looked at his senior warmly: " Thank you senior."


    "Hmhm.


    Let¡¯s move!"


    .


    With that, the duo made their way back to the ship while talking about their observations about the enemy.


    They could finally move onto phase 2 of tonight¡¯s operation.

 Chapter 817 - Weird Phenomenon

    <h4>Chapter 817 - Weird Phenomenon</h4>


    Very soon, the air forces left the scene.


    But all this time that they had been observing the situation below, those on the ground had also noticed them.


    To be precise, all they saw were small shiny dots floating up in the clear night sky.


    The glowing tiny dot instantly caught their attention.


    What the hell were those?


    .


    One of the pirates was about to take a sip of rum but paused, looked at the sky and then looked at the rum in his hand again in displeasure.


    Sure enough, he was wanted for the first time in a long time.


    If the younger pirates realized his situation, then wouldn¡¯t his reputation plummet down?


    Dammit!


    This rum would be the death of him.


    Still, something has to kill a man.


    So if it was alcohol, then so be it... But not to the point where his pirate reputation was destroyed.


    He nced at the sky again and decided to pour the rum onto the ground.


    But before he could do so, someone else eximed, indicating that he too saw the tiny glowing dots.


    ¡¯Phew!¡¯


    Luckily, he wasn¡¯t the only one or he would¡¯ve really thought that he was going mad.


    "Look!


    There are tiny fireflies in the sky above!"


    "Tsk!


    What are you talking about?


    How can... Eh?


    F***!


    What the hell is going on?"


    "Heh!


    You new bloods are just too ignorant.


    I¡¯ve seen this before.


    It¡¯s the sign of a new dragon being born!"


    "What???!!!


    A dragon child?


    Are you sure?"


    "Of course!


    Those fireflies are dancing in the sky to celebrate the birth of a monarch somewhere in this world.


    Such a person must be as powerful as all monarchs put together.


    He¡¯s basically a darling of the heavens!"


    "Damn!


    What lucky brat is that?


    If we kidnap the child one day and sell it, how rich will we be?"


    "You fools!


    Rather than selling, why not keep the darling child of the heavens to ourselves?


    This way, won¡¯t the pirate organization be indirectly blessed as well?"


    "Ah!


    What you say makes sense.


    But how do we find this dragon baby?"


    "That¡¯s the easy part.


    I know all about it, so leave it to me."


    "Awesome!


    As expected of the Bookworm Saku who has read over a thousand books.


    Please guide us, Bookworm Saku."


    (^*^)


    .


    One should know that the hot air balloon thing only became public a few weeks back.


    Literally, the coronation ceremony was on the 2nd week of August, Lucia and the other Zalipnians came on the 3rd week and now, they were on the 4th week of August... Just 3 more days before they stepped into September.


    So there was no way that these pirates would get the news this fast.


    It would take months for the news to leave Baymard to here, so it was impossible for them to identify or guess what those tiny dots might be.


    For them, it was just a rare manifestation in the sky.


    And all sorts of theories came up within all 3 camps scattered around the ind.


    Some thought it was a sign from the heavens, while others thought it was a group of special birds in the air, like how fireflies lit up.


    After all, they didn¡¯t know all animals and creatures in his world, so it was highly possible.


    None of them had ever thought that it was an enemy team monitoring them.


    In their minds, man couldn¡¯t fly, so that thought never crossed their minds.


    How could it?


    Marlo also thought of it as some strange phenomenon too which strangely piqued his interest the more he watched.


    ¡¯Ratcliffe.


    What are your thoughts?"


    "My lord, I think it might be some living creature, most likely strange birds that are in the process of migrating and preparation for winter.


    We might never have seen them because we rarelye to this ind.


    But if my lord desires them, then when we back to our base, I shall send others to locate them and catch a few for you, my lord."


    "No need.


    I just find them a little fascinating, that¡¯s all.


    After all, it¡¯s not every day we get to see a glowing bird, no?"


    .


    Just like that, the pirates tried to find the mystery behind the strange glowing dots in the sky.


    Meanwhile, those on the sh.i.p.s were busy piecing out all the information that they had received.


    They had till 12:30 Midnight to properly strategize, suit up with their wetsuits and get ready for action.


    Because just as nned, by 1 A.M, all forces should already be on the shores of Magoon Ind.


    Time once again passed by swiftly with everything getting finalized.


    Some teams would infiltrate the pirate crew bases, others would focus on the forest territory, while others would hide around the shores too.


    Of course, the air forces would go out once more.


    Apart from throwing bombs if necessary, they would also keep an eye on the direction in which the enemies ran towards.


    For sure, there should be several secret hideouts around the ind.


    So the air force will be their eyes on the ground and report all that they saw.


    Also, since the battle had fullymenced, all 8 Navy sh.i.p.s will strategically position themselves around the ind in a circr manner ensuring that no pirate snuck away.


    At the same time, they would also attack all those guarding the pirate sh.i.p.s that are docked on the shores.


    They had to make sure that they tied up every loose end for tonight¡¯s show.


    .


    "Go! Go! Go! Go!"


    ¡¯Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!


    The air was tense and everyone¡¯s emotions were high.


    They hurriedly made the way towards the lower levels of the Navy sh.i.p.s, lining up ording to groups and getting into the many underwater boats there.


    Landon, Lucius and Mitchen also made their way towards the boats fully suited up in their wetsuits.


    There were 3 pirate crews scattered around the ind, so they will lead 3 main teams towards each site.


    Of course, they also had several squad leaders under them because when they got to the enemy¡¯s base, their massive teams would undoubtedly break down into smaller teams and match towards all buildings on site.


    With that, several underwater boats left all 8 mighty Navy sh.i.p.s secretly.


    Landon smiled broadly while looking at the fascinating underwater creatures that passed them by.


    Tonight was bound to be a bloody one.

 Chapter 818 - Going In!

    <h4>Chapter 818 - Going In!</h4>


    Mitchen¡¯s heart leaped when he saw the magical underwater fish wold before him.


    Of course, he had already experienced this underwater boat ride during these past few days of practice and preparations.


    That¡¯s right!


    Over thest four days, the Navy had taken them to sea and showed them everything there was on how to stealthily leave the ship and swim to the shores undetected, as well as enlightened him on all potential hazards or dangerous situations involved in this seemingly easy task.


    So he had already seen the magical underwater world before him.


    It was just that 40% of the creatures he saw now were different from the ones around Baymard.


    How fascinating!


    He even saw several crabs and the famous sooner fish swim across the massive ss in front of him.


    In the clear and salty underground waters, the creatures all had very different vibrant colours and traits.


    Some glowed, others kept opening their side mouths, while some just swam around the ss curiously as if wondering if the boats were creatures that would eat them or not.


    Mitchen nodded in amazement at the whole experience.


    .


    One of the Navy pilots steering the boat quickly drew Mitchen¡¯s attention to the radar screen.


    "Sir!


    We are on the targeted spot."


    "Good!


    Release the high sound receiver now!"


    "Yes sir!" The pilot answered promptly while adjusting their sses.


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    Without wasting any more time, she began touching several buttons and levers on the controls.


    A long but sturdy pole stretched out of the boat, and soon, a fake frame found itself standing on the water surface.


    It opened its mouth, revealing a tiny but powerful microphone.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hear any conversation word for word.


    But they should be able to pick up rambles indicating that people were indeed around.


    ¡¯Zzzzzzzzzzz!¡¯


    ¡¯Chtchtcht!¡¯


    Everyone focused intensely.


    They heard the sounds of the soft surface waves, as well as the very low sounds of some people yelling from time to Time far away.


    It appears that there seemed to be some people on the shores.


    But they didn¡¯t think that they were many of them.


    Why?


    Because from the location of the crew buildings, pirate ship docking sites and the reports from the air forces, this ce should be one of the least visited areas on the ind.


    Firstly, it was now 12:48 Midnight.


    So even if some people were patrolling the vicinity during the day, they would¡¯ve turned in by now.


    Not to mention that they weren¡¯t needed anymore since other scouts high up on the hills were now looking at the waters to spot any iing sh.i.p.s.


    Nheless, they did get a report that when the air forces that they had seen 7 piratesying on the shores seemingly asleep when they passed by earlier on.


    So they had to stay alert!


    .


    "Everyone prepare for Ejection!"


    "Yes sir!"


    The soldiers and marines eximed in unison before forming lines and entering all 4 chambers that were the size of a shower.


    Each chamber could only hold 4 people at a time.


    And after the first set of people stepped him, the door was then shut tightly.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    ¡¯Shaaaahhh!¡¯


    Instantly, water from beneath them quickly filled up the chamber space, making them adjust to water and pressure that could potentially hit them.


    ¡¯Pap!¡¯


    Another door quickly opened up, revealing allowing them to swim out of the boat and into the surrounding waters.


    All this happened within 3 minutes.


    Mitchen watched the doors close and the water in the chamber drain out, leaving some stray fish on the floor.


    Finally, it was his turn to leave!


    A part of his team was on other nearby underwater boats close to them.


    So after receiving messages from these boats that everyone was out, he got on the chamber and left the boat.


    Now, he and his team were all swimming amongst the fishes.


    And when they were close to the shores, they popped their heads halfway out.


    Mitchen observed silently and gave out several hand signals to the rest.


    They all nodded, followed his lead and stealthilyid on the shores like a crocodile.


    As expected, those 7 people were still on the shores.


    .


    "Eh?


    Is what you¡¯re saying true?


    Is Buji the Toothless really Hopa Man¡¯s father?


    What a lucky bastard!"


    "Hmhm.


    Buji The toothless has a bounty of 700 Million Silver Copper Coins and is ranked 20th on the list of most powerful pirates out of thousands.


    The guy is so deadly that several powerful forces are after his life.


    It¡¯s said that going against him is the same as going against an entire empire.


    This only shows how many men and forces he has under hismand.


    He is a ruthless and terrifying man, so how can he have a son?


    No!


    What woman dared to touch him?"


    "This is the good part.


    I heard that his mother is none other than one of the 12 Pirate Queen¡¯s, Narvi Vichi, one of the only female pirates who owns her own crew as well.


    She¡¯s also ranked 25th on the list, so she¡¯s not far off from Buji The Toothless."


    "F***!


    What sort of sick family is that?"


    The pirates were so immersed in their gist about the famous pirates who sailed the seas that by the time they noticed Mitchen and the rest, it was already toote.


    They were already surrounded.


    .


    "You!!!!


    Who are you?


    He..."


    One of the pirates wanted to scream out and call for help.


    But how could Mitchen allow that?


    He stepped forward, held his opponent with one hand and delivered a fierce punch with another that would undoubtedly send anyone flying


    Everything happened in slow motion to the poor pirate.


    The punch¡¯s aura made him feel like he was about to be engulfed by a deadly beast.


    It was so strong that he even forgot to scream or react.


    Fear took over his brain as he silently prayed that he at least survived the attack.


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    The pirate was cold.


    He instantly passed out from a single punch.


    Mitchen¡¯s strength was so terrifying due to the secret assistance of the system.


    The soldiers and marines who had heard of how strong Mitchen was, were in awe as well.


    Dammit!


    When can they be as strong as Warden Mitchen?


    Some of them who were currently in the Shaolin sector had heard that Mitchen also practiced the ways of Shaolin.


    So they secretly swore to train harder when they got back.


    Just seeing Mitchen in action made them pumped.


    ¡¯Drrrrrrr!¡¯


    They pulled the pirates into the forest, tied them up and gagged them.


    Without saying a word, everyone unzipped their wetsuits and began changing.


    The women wore diving shorts and long diving sleeveless vests underneath so they didn¡¯t need to worry about privacy.


    They simply wore their camouge uniform over those and properly equipped themselves with their weapons and gadgets.


    .


    They dressed hastily as if their lives depended on it.


    And 3 minutes tops, they were done.


    Of course, they took an additional 2 minutes to double-check if they were missing anything or not.


    Mitchen nodded and took out this Walkie Talkie.


    "This is PC-3 to Control Tower 1.


    The Chicken hasid and the path is clear.


    We¡¯re going in!"


    "Roger that PC-3."


    Mitchen put his walkie talkie away and smiled mysteriously.


    Heat vision on, 2 silencers in his hands... Heh!


    He was ready to see the target.

 Chapter 819 - Cursed Pirates!

    <h4>Chapter 819 - Cursed Pirates!</h4>


    ¡¯Shrh! Shrh! Shrh!¡¯


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Mitchen and his team moved stealthily with their heat vision on.


    And any beast that they spotted, they tranquillized its ass swiftly.


    They couldn¡¯t afford any loud cries or disturbing noises that could affect them.


    And very quickly, they found themselves near their targeted pirate base.


    It was already past 1 in the morning and the majority of people were sound asleep on the ground.


    But of course, some of them startled alert to overlook the scene, lest any beasts happen to venture into their base and attack those sleeping around.


    They could go to their rooms and sleep there.


    But for many, there was just something about sleeping in the summery out night starry night that made them feel alive and vibrant.


    ¡¯Zzzzzz!!!¡¯


    The loud sounds of snoring could be heard all around the camp, as well as the sounds of those on the night shift talking and telling tiles here and there.


    Mitchen and the rest who were hiding a little deeper in the forest away from the base, carefully looked around with their heat vision goggles and determined that no beast or animal was around them.


    They were now waiting for the scouts toe back.


    .


    "Report!"


    "Sir on the Northside, the enemy is acting just as we predicted.


    And so far, they seem not to have noticed our arrival."


    Mitchen contacted each scout team on ground via Walkie Talkie and confirmed the situation¡¯s current situation.


    Perfect!


    They were all good to go!


    "Just as nned, Triggo, Jane, Mace and Cryeo.


    Your teams willy in the shadows and surround the Base in all directions; North, East, South and West.


    Leave no spot unturned!"


    All 4 leaders nodded and quickly went back towards their teams a little further behind.


    "As for the rest of you, you know what to do.


    I¡¯ll lead my team of 150 toward thergest building at the center.


    And the rest of you will clear the remaining 12 buildings within the camp.


    Remember, the moment any of you spot the target, signal for backup immediately.


    Now Go!"


    "Yes sir!"


    With that, all team leaders made their way back towards their teams and quickly scattered themselves around the base at an angle that was close to their targeted building.


    ¡¯Buboom! Buboom! Buboom!¡¯


    Everyone¡¯s heart more or less trembled with all sorts of emotions.


    No matter how many times they¡¯ve gone on missions, facing life and death always brought out a wave of emotions hidden within them.


    They tightly gripped their silencers and squeezed the levers while secretly counting down in their hearts; ¡¯5, 4, 3,...¡¯


    .


    Bang


    Mitchen silenced several muscr pirates while making his way towards the building at the center.


    Plop.


    They dropped like flies, as if they were drunk.


    "Bro!


    What the hell are you guys doing?


    Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯re supposed to stay alert?


    If everyone falls asleep then wouldn¡¯t those wild creatures feast on us out here?"


    Several pirates further away scrunched their faces up and walked towards the fallen angrily.


    What the hell?


    Did they think that they too didn¡¯t like sleep?


    How could they let these bastards shut their eyes when they were also feeling sleepy after all that heavy drinking earlier on?


    No way!


    They marched angrily and were about to kick the Sons of a b**chs on the ground.


    But before they could do anything, they too found themselves falling in shock.


    Hell, what was this situation?


    Shock, fear and confusion had already forced their way into their hearts.


    And as their eyes slowly closed while dropping mid-air, they seemed to see several shadows passing them by.


    F***!


    Had they been under attack this entire time?


    No!


    They weren¡¯t reconciled by how they went down.


    As pirates, they had pride.


    So how could they die like this?


    They wanted to curse out loud and vomit all over the enemy for making them so down in this manner


    Who was it?


    Who was it that attacked their crew?


    While mid-air, they struggled to gain control of their bodies and fight these viins angrily.


    But unfortunately for them, they could only swallow their rage while closing their now heavy eyes.


    .


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Mitchen and his team stealthily shot their way past several buildings.


    But when they were just 2 buildings away, one of the nearby teams was discovered by some of the pirates.


    "We¡¯re under attack!"


    "What?


    Who would dare?"


    "Show yourselves you Scallywags!"


    The pirates who seemed to be asleep, quickly woke up in a sh, as if they had been up this entire time.


    ¡¯Swing!¡¯


    They grabbed their swords while looking left and right continuously.


    Very soon, one of thergest and mightiest pirates stepped out fearlessly with a ridiculouslyrge sword over his shoulder.


    Even though his belly and waist were well-rounded and huge, he was still a tough nut to crack and a force to be reckoned with.


    The other pirates saw him and felt their fear slowly dissipate.


    "Show yourselves now!


    How dare you attack the Stone-Chest Pirates?


    Stand out now you cowards!"


    "You tell them Big Man Binnie.


    If they¡¯re so tough, then they should show themselves."


    "That¡¯s right.


    Why are they hiding if they are that tough?


    Do you think that we will be scared of you?


    With Big Man Binnie here, we have nothing to worry a...."


    Bang Bang!


    Bam!


    What?!!!!


    (O¡õO)


    Everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets from the scene before them.


    What just happened?


    Everyone looked at the massive man who slipped to the floor in confusion and horror.


    There were no arrows or anything on the big man.


    So what made him fall?


    Was the enemy even normal?


    Were they the ghosts of all those that they had killed?


    Or were they ghosts that were after them because of the treasure chest that they had retrieved from Statum ind?.


    Was the treasure really cursed?


    F***!


    The legends were true!


    .


    Everyone held their swords anxiously while taking several steps back in dismay.


    They took a big gulp of saliva and kept questioning themselves inwardly if they should run or stay.


    But the answer to their question came and real soon when several others fell mysteriously.


    Forget it, they were off!


    "Run!


    Captain Gobona!


    It¡¯s after his treasure!


    Run!!!"


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Everyone scattered around in all directions making their way towards the surrounding forest.


    The noise had undoubtedly caught the attention of Marlo and his men.


    "My lord!


    Bad news!


    The Rock-Head pirates are under attack."

 Chapter 820 - The Determined Mitchen

    <h4>Chapter 820 - The Determined Mitchen</h4>


    Marlo had a sullen face when he heard the news.


    What was going on?


    First, he went to Terique and was attacked.


    Now that he came decided to hide out here, the ce was now under attack as well.


    Could it be the Temple?


    Dammit!


    This means that they had secretly chased him without his knowledge.


    Was he getting sox andfortable that he didn¡¯t even notice them?


    There was no way that he would believe it was a coincidence.


    Everyone knew that this ind was under the pirate organization.


    So who else except the temple would dare to make such bold moves?


    Marlo gripped his cup hard.


    It appears that this time, they were ready to follow him to the end until he was dead.


    .


    "My lord.


    I¡¯ve prepared an ordinary pirate outfit for you."


    "Hmhm.


    Since they don¡¯t know our face, we can just blend in the rest and flee to the safe ce."


    "Hmhm.


    Wearing masks will only draw their attention to us even more.


    And it would be made suspicious since they already know that I always wear masks." Marlo said while dressing up swiftly.


    He then roughed himself up and made his body look somewhat dirty.


    "My lord!


    We have to leave now!"


    "Hm


    Let¡¯s go!"


    With that, the duo stepped out of the room and regrouped with 15 others on the same floor before heading towards the kitchen¡¯s back door.


    They ran alongside several panicky pirates that kept pushing them as well.


    "Let me through!


    Let me through!"


    "Move!


    Get out of the way!"


    At this point, no one cared about superiority or ranks.


    And even if they found out that Marlo was powerful, so what?


    They would still act the same way to save their behinds.


    Marlo¡¯s men quickly took out their daggers and continuously stabbed all those in their way.


    What a joke!


    They too had an obligation to get Marlo out safely or else even if they survived, Marlo¡¯s brothers would still skin them alive.


    Plus, they truly had absolute loyalty to their master and didn¡¯t want to see him die or crumble here.


    They hastily led their master to safety, but when they were on the ground floor, they soon heard the sounds of ghastly screams all around them, which made them think that there might be thousands of knights out there ready for them.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t know anything about how the fallen pirates had died.


    .


    Boom!


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Pshh!


    The moment they were about to step out of the building, a loud thunderous sound echoed out and a string force pushed them back into the building mysteriously.


    They flew and knocked several other pirates down and some even died identally from someone else¡¯s sword stabbing them.


    "Cough cough cough.


    My lord, are you alright?"


    Ratcliffe and the rest struggled to stand up, before rushing to pull Marlo out of the pit of pirates scattered around.


    "My lord!


    What was that?


    Has the temple now hired a sorcerer to deal with us?"


    Ratcliffe clenched his fists furiously.


    "My lord, once we get back to the base, we have to inform the leader about this."


    Marlo nodded coldly while forcing his numb legs to stand.


    Some invisible force had literally shaken his entire core making him feel powerless for a short while.


    "My lord, stepping out might be dangerous.


    We will be a running target for the sorcerer out there!


    So why don¡¯t we..."


    "No Quincy," Marlo yelled in a deep voice.


    "Stepping out is our only chance of survival because if we don¡¯t take advantage of the chaos and level, then we might never get such a rare opportunity again.


    It¡¯s best for us to go into the secret hideout in the forest and stay there indefinitely.


    At least there, we have a higher chance of getting food without getting caught.


    Since the temple is bent on killing us, then they¡¯ll probably stay here until they find us no matter how long it took.


    So stepping out is our only way forward.


    And even if they do take us as live targets, we just need to safely leave the open space around the vase and get into the forest and we will be able to lose them.


    They don¡¯t know the forest like we do.


    So that¡¯s our chance!"


    Even nodded and quickly surrounded Marlo.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t stupid enough to be the first ones out, so they began rallying the pirates like idiots and sent them out to be their ¡¯Guinea pigs¡¯.


    .


    "They¡¯re right!


    If we don¡¯t go now, then we¡¯ll just be sitting here, waiting for death."


    "No!


    How can I die without a fight?


    Wouldn¡¯t by reputation be tarnished?"


    "But the enemy has a sorcerer, so how can we get that?"


    "Bro, can¡¯t you see the situation?


    They only have a handful of sorcerers but we¡¯re many in number.


    So if we rush towards them, then wouldn¡¯t they be powerless to fight all of us at the same time?


    It¡¯s time we show these arrogant baffoons that we, the Stone-Chest pirates aren¡¯t one to mess with."


    "Yeah!


    Let¡¯s show them who¡¯s boss!"


    "Charge!!!!"


    Instantly, the group ran towards the exit in both fear and determination.


    Forget about the fact that they had been preaching about revenge for their pirate crew.


    Each and every one of them just had one thought in mind, and that was to flee into the forest.


    "Charge!!!"


    They lean towards the exit determinedly and this time, there wasn¡¯t any sudden force pulling them back.


    Was this it?


    Had they seeded?


    They felt like they had seen the light at the end of the tunnel.


    (:T¡õT:)


    Sess.


    Bang!


    Puff!


    They dropped to the floor in pain and unwillingness.


    Damn you!


    Couldn¡¯t you at least let them dream?


    .


    ¡¯Catchack!¡¯


    Mitchen refilled his cartridge and continued shooting those leaving the building, a little distance away from the door so that those inside wouldn¡¯t know that theirrades had fallen.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang


    The bullets actively avoided any fatal body parts since they were still trying to locate the target.


    "Sanders!


    Escapees at 3 O¡¯clock."


    "Yes sir!"


    "Gail!


    Window operation, get on it!"


    "Spiro!


    7 O¡¯clock.


    Take care of it."


    "On it sir, but first, I think I¡¯ve spotted the target."


    Mitchen¡¯s eyes opened excitedly and he quickly nced towards the direction shown to him.


    "Quickly!


    Take a shot!"


    "Sir, I¡¯ve been taking many.


    But this guy has some godly luck by his side.


    He literally ducked right before I shot at him.


    And when I tried shooting him again, someone bumped into him, making me miss."


    If Landon was here, he would nod in eptance of the situation.


    As expected of the viin, one couldn¡¯t just take him down just like that.


    There had to be some big fight for him to go down.


    Dammit!


    Without thinking much, Mitchen and a few others rose to chase after him.


    Luckily, they were around the main building which was at the center of the base, a little far away from the forest region.


    So if they could cut him off on the open ground before that, then it would be even better.


    Mitchen gritted his teeth and chased Marlo with all his might.


    As the Warden, how could he show any weakness to his future prisoner?


    Marlo was going down tonight!


    (*^*)

 Chapter 821 - Chaos In The Base

    <h4>Chapter 821: Chaos In The Base </h4>


    "The targeted has been spotted.


    Requesting for Backup at Camp 3.


    I repeat, the target has been spotted.


    Requesting for Backup at Camp 3."


    "Ground team MB3 calling Air Force PC-3B.


    Target spotted running towards 7 O''clock alongside several others.


    Target is wearing ck pants, with a green scarf around his waist, and a grey very light long sleeve shirt."


    "Got it MB3."


    "Target found!"


    "Target found!"


    The moment the message was transmitted, everyone now knew that their target was located within the 3rd pirate base on the ind.


    So with immediate effect, more marines and soldiers were sent to mobilize the target.


    As for Mitchen, he was still frantically chasing the target.


    He activated his inner athlete mode and ran like a terminator from the future.


    "Don''t you dare think that you can escape from me!"


    (*0^0)


    Marlo turned around only to see the big guy dashing towards them in full beast mode.


    Who the hell was this?


    .


    Bang Bang Bang


    "Ugh!


    My ass!!"


    Several people surrounding Marlo dropped to the floor in all sorts of funny ways.


    The most pitiful guy was the one who was shit in his ass. 2


    The force propelled him forward, causing him to fly andnd on his belly.


    Instantly, sweat began to form all around his body, as his immune system struggled to cope with the ass-shot wound.


    Bam!


    He screamed out in unbearable pain from his butt.


    If he ever survived this, how could he ever hold his head up high again?


    The shame was just too much!


    He couldn''t help silently cursing the perverted sorcerer who attacked him.


    ''Bro, upon all parts of my body, why did you have to go for my right butt cheek?


    Don''t you know that you''ve made me lose face now?


    Scratch that, how was he supposed to sit after this?''


    He looked at the wounds of others andpared them with himself.


    Others had wounds on their arms or legs, but Mr. Pervert over there decided to magically target his ass instead.


    Dammit!


    Why was he so unfortunate?


    He felt vited.


    (:''T^T'':)


    He wanted to know why! 1


    .


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    ''Bam!''


    Marlo and his men watched people mysteriously fall in agony and were utterly taken aback by the means of these sorcerers.


    But were they going to give up?


    Not a chance!


    If anything, their desire to stay alive and report this matter to the organization was stronger than ever.


    Right now, they were just 2 buildings away from the forest.


    But the thing was, each building was separated by wide open fields.


    So the distance was really great.


    Marlo gritted his teeth in determination: "Everyone, Split Up and regroup at the hideout!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    With that, they ran inpletely different directions.


    And the moment they did so, the escaping pirates also confusedly followed whoever was in front of them.


    The entire group that seemed to be running in one direction, became chaotic with people running in Zigzag manners.


    Some even turned around in sheer confusion as they thought that the group broke up because of some fearful enemying from the front.


    Again, this caused even more prisoners who were fleeing from different locations to join the chaos as well.


    So now, the Baymardians and pirates were all blended up in one big panicky crowd.


    And for these panicky pirates who wanted nothing more than to survive, when they identally ran into the Baymardians, of course their first instinct was to fight.


    So amidst their anxious running, they also drew des and began attaching fiercely, which in turn slowed down the soldiers and Marines.


    Mitchen looked at them and smirked.


    How clever!


    .


    Bang Bang.


    Captain Hanbo was busy fighting his way through the Chaos alongside Mitchen.


    ''Swish!''


    He swiftly ducked one of the pirate''s attacks and shot the person''s arm before focusing on the next one.


    "Sir!


    I think the enemy might''ve realized that we won''t kill any of the pirates or themselves.


    At least, they might think that we need them alive to extract information before killing them in the end.


    So they came out with this ploy to keep us fighting while they flee."


    "Hmmm...


    He''s clever." Mitchen replied while taking care of 2 other pirates.


    Bang Bang.


    Mitchen squinted his eyes at Marlo''s figure way ahead.


    He had to say, he was pretty impressed by how this guy was able to think fast amidst all this.


    Right now, they couldn''t make far away shots because the entire ce is chaotic and they might identally shoot someone dead instead... Wire, they might identally kill the target.


    What if someone pushed him or bumps into him, causing him to take a kill shot meant for another?


    At the start of their mission, they did kill some of the pirates for absolute silence.


    But when their cover was blown and tge ce became rowdy, they switched to injuring the pirates instead.


    So they couldn''t make any long-range shots, only close to shots.


    .


    Again, Mitchen knew that those surrounding the base might already have their hands full.


    Why?


    Well for starters, this pirate base alone seemed to have at least 15,000 in it.


    And those surrounding the base hidden on trees are roughly around 400.


    So undoubtedly, they will have their hands full trying to stop people from fleeing, even if they were snipping non-stop.


    Because once they focused on one target, another would have already run ahead.


    It was the same as asking a sniper to shoot everyone in a massive crowd during a holiday.


    Undoubtedly, the snipper when the snipper would miss some people because everyone was running zig zag and haphazardly.


    So Mitchen knew that he had to personally chase the Target, lest they lost him.


    If the target stepped into the forest, the air force might only be able to soot some of his movements if he didn''t hide through the trees.


    Yes!


    They had night vision goggles.


    But those also spotted trees and whatnot.


    So just like training, anyone could stealth move through the forest, avoiding any open areas that brought in direct sun or moonlight.


    Of course if they just ran carelessly, then the air force would be able to spot them.


    Anyway, Mitchen didn''t want them to reach the forest at all.


    Because if maybe 100 of them ran there, how was he supposed to know ego was who?


    His heat vision goggles would show him heat energy images, and if all 100 ran in different directions after entering the forest, then who should he chase if all he saw were reddish body images?


    No matter how he looked at it, he had to stop or at least follow Marlo closely.


    .


    Bang Bang Bang.


    "Hanbo! Liah! Mingeh!


    You 3 follow me.


    The rest of you, cover us and clear the path.


    We''re going after him!"


    "Yes sir!"

 Chapter 822 - Foreign Mercenaries?

    <h4>Chapter 822 - Foreign Mercenaries?</h4>


    Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    The trio ran alongside Mitchen worry-free while the other Marines and soldiers quickly eliminated those in their path.


    And when the soldiers and marines had their hands full, all 4 just smoothly avoided the pirates.


    They ducked, jumped and ran without even harming them.


    Their eyes were on the prize!


    Mitchen exploded like a cheetah and ran towards Marlo in a sh.


    But just when he was about to take a shot, he ran out of bullets.


    ¡¯Catchack!¡¯


    Dammit!


    He ced his weapons away and decided to fight hand-to-handbat with the bunch.


    Refilling would distract him and might even give the enemy right before him a chance of fleeing or attacking?


    As for the trio who followed Mitchen, they focused on the people surrounding Marlo, him to Mitchen.


    "My Lord, watch out!"


    ¡¯Boom!¡¯


    Ratcliffe blocked Mitchen¡¯s Fist, but when pushed back quite a bit.


    F***


    Was this guy¡¯s hand made of metal?


    Ratcliffe struggled to stand while watching the giant approach them slowly.


    "Mr. Marlo.


    Hasn¡¯t anyone ever told you that it¡¯s rude to walk away from a fight?"


    Marlo paused and turned around coldly.


    "Well, it depends if who I¡¯m fighting with is worthy or not.


    So, are you worth it?"


    .


    Marlo seemed calm on the outside, but he was actually shocked on the inside.


    For the enemy to call his name and look directly at him meant that the enemy knew how he looked.


    Who was it?


    Was it truly the temple that stated everything tonight?


    Apart from his brothers, Ratcliffe and his shadow Guard Quincy, the test of his men only thought that he was another shadow guard.


    Like earlier on before they left the building, he first whispered his n to Ratcliffe and Quincy, who then told the other 13 of his ns.


    And from there, they strived to convicted the pirates as well.


    Of course, he had told the other 13 that their master, himself was already safe and would meet them in the hideout.


    So all they had to do was get their asses there.


    On this split second, Marlo thought long and hard about how the enemy had known of his appearance.


    That would mean that they had drawn a portrait of him ages ago and had formted it amongst themselves.


    So the question remains: Who was it?


    Did the informatione from spots, or did someone his brothers, Ratcliffe or Quincy betray him?


    His heart and mind made him lean towards the idea of a spy, but some dark seed within him couldn¡¯t help but question if there was any hidden grudge between himself and people close to him.


    He looked at Ratcliffe and Quincy¡¯s worried expressions and immediately ruled them out.


    So that only left his brothers and the temple.


    But he had worked with his brothers for over 17 years now.


    And they had never tried to kill him before.


    Rather, every year, he always got assassination attempts from the temple.


    So, all fingers rightfully pointed at the temple.


    .


    "Yahhhh!!"


    "Eat my fist bastard!"


    "No!


    You stay away from me!"


    The background sure was lively.


    And amidst the battle and confusion that was going on, that was going both Mitchen, Ratcliffe and Marlo stared at each other coldly.


    The air was so brittle and tender that It seemed like it could snap any minute from now.


    Time seemed to freeze up as the trio felt their heartbeat speed up with emotions.


    "Tell me stranger, do you like to gamble?"


    "Hmm... No, not really."


    "Then why choose to gamble with your life?


    Do you know what you¡¯re doing or who you¡¯re up against?"


    Mitchen did some stretchy poses nonchntly: "Don¡¯t know and don¡¯t care."


    Tch.


    Marlo¡¯s mouth twitched with rage.


    How can this imbecile still act like this with no fear even after calling his name?


    Wait!


    That¡¯s was it!


    "So, they haven¡¯t told you about my identity, have they.


    If I¡¯m not wrong, your group are mercenaries that take on dangerous missions right?"


    "You could say that."


    Marlo chuckled and smiled coldly.


    As expected, no one would be willing to take on such a task if they knew his real identity.


    So the time probably chose to get a mercenary group to do the job.


    Maybe they were from a different continent instead.


    Because when they had been yelling andmunicating amongst themselves, they used a weirdnguage that he couldn¡¯t understand (Chinese).


    So even though they also knew how to speak in Pyron, he was more inclined to believe that they came from another new continent because no one within the Pyno, Morgany, and Veinitta Continent would dare attack a pirate ind, even if the temple sent them.


    This only meant that these foreign mercenaries had taken the job cluelessly.


    This should be easy then.


    .


    Marlo crossed his hands over his chest and smiled more confidently.


    "I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve been duped by your employer."


    "Eh?


    How so?"


    "Well, let¡¯s just say that I belong to a powerful organization that has forces and connections within 3 continents.


    And within the organization, I¡¯m the 3rd person calling the shots there.


    So if you touch me, then the organization will hunt you down all the days of your life."


    Seeing Mitchen stroke his chin deep in thought, Marlo felt even more rxed about tge situation, and Ratcliffe on the side only scoffed in disdain.


    He too came up with this analogy as well.


    They were nothing more than mercenaries who had a few sorcerers in their midst.


    Then they probably hired them because of the sorcerer and their naivety.


    "How about this.


    If you call off your attack now, then we can forget everything that happened today.


    You have my word."


    Mitchen looked at the overly confident Marlo and smiled.


    "Hmm.


    I think what you¡¯ve said makes sense.


    After all, your identity seems to be a mighty one.


    Any ordinary people would¡¯ve chosen to back off.


    But you see, I¡¯m different." Mitchen said, while slowly taking a cool martial arts stance.


    "And Mr. Marlo, only a fool will believe that a pirate such as yourself can keep his word."


    Marlo looked at him and sneered.


    That¡¯s right!


    As a wless pirate, why should he keep his word if they don¡¯t have any business transaction or if they weren¡¯t close?


    Anyone who dares to attack him is an enemy for life.


    So there¡¯s no way that he would write it off.


    .


    "Stranger, are you sure that you want to fight me?


    You may not know it, but I have 2 renowned names.


    One is the baker, and the other is the Fast Legs


    And do you know why people very close to me call me the fast legs?


    That¡¯s because right from birth, the strength within my legs has always been greater than the average person¡¯s.


    Though I cannot crush metal or stone, my kicks are always life-threatening to my opponent.


    I¡¯ve killed people bigger and sturdier than you are with just a single kick.


    So it¡¯s not that I was running away from the fight earlier on.


    It¡¯s just that in my eyes, you are unworthy of my time."


    But since you want to fight so much, then why not?"


    "Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about here!


    And you! Pointy Ears!


    You¡¯re free to join in the fight anytime."


    As an impable butler, Ratcliffe¡¯s facial expression remained the same.


    But deep down, he was swelling with rage.


    Pointy Ears?


    Who was that?


    He felt that the son of a b**ch was indirectly mocking him.


    "How absurd.


    Do you think that you will be able to take my lord and me at once?


    How dare you look down on us?


    My lord, please allow this humble servant to deal with this barbarian."


    "Mr. Pointy Ears, Mr. Marlo... Enough chit-chat.


    It¡¯s time to show me what you¡¯ve got."


    "With pleasure," Marlo answered coldly.


    If he didn¡¯t beat this bastard to non-existence, then he wasn¡¯t Marlo Jones, A.K.A The Baker!

 Chapter 823 - Mr. Pointy Ears Vengeance

    <h4>Chapter 823 - Mr. Pointy Ear''s Vengeance</h4>


    "Hey!


    Enough chit-chat.


    Come at me with everything that you¡¯ve got."


    "With pleasure.


    YHahhhh!!!!"


    Boom!


    Marlo stepped forward and delivered his famous iron kick, but was blocked by Mitchen.


    He stepped back again and looked at Mitchen who hadn¡¯t fallen as nned.


    Heh.


    So he wasn¡¯t just big for nothing.


    No matter, he still believed that he could slowly fracture the son of a b**ch.


    After all, to this day, no one has been able toe out unscathed from his deadly leg attacks.


    Most just died on the spot.


    He smirked and rushed forward fiercer than ever.


    Swish Swish Swish Swish!


    The air whistled as he sent fierce kicks at all angles; right, left, up and even towards Mitchen¡¯s feet, but the bastard just kept dodging his attacks with an excited smile on his face.


    Dammit!


    He was annoyed by that stupid smile.


    As for Mitchen, he was so excited by the challenge before him.


    Honestly, within the entire Baymard, only Landon, Lucius, and a selected few others could keep his attention this long when fighting.


    He felt so pumped up that he couldn¡¯t help smiling stupidly.


    .


    "Mr. Marlo, to be honest, I have to say, I¡¯m pretty impressed by your leg work.


    If I were an ordinary person, then I would undoubtedly be at your mercy right now.


    But that¡¯s not the case, isn¡¯t it?


    Mr. Marlo, I¡¯m going to get serious now, so watch out."


    ¡¯Bam!¡¯


    "My lord!"


    Marlo coughed hard from Mitchen¡¯s attack.


    He thought that only he might¡¯ve been blessed with a crazily strong body part.


    But now, he knew that he was wrong.


    Just as in the case with his obey string legs, his opponent seemed to have overly strong fists too.


    "How dare a lowlife such as yourself lift a finger against my lord?"


    Swish!


    "Hey Pointy Ears, sorry, I forgot about you there," Mitchen said apologetically, and Ratcliffe wanted nothing more than to slice him to pieces.


    In actuality, both Ratcliffe and Marlo had been fighting him this entire time with Ratcliffe at his back.


    But both parties still failed tond a single hit on him.


    Ratcliffe felt like he had been living a lie all these years.


    As a famous assassin who was feared in the entire Morgany empire, how could a filthy mercenary be better than him?


    If he was a nobody, then he would be able to ept defeat just like that.


    But after working hard for years and standing on top of it all, he was now in a bind because of a lowly mercenary that couldn¡¯tpare to him a renowned assassin.


    So how could he not get mad?


    To make matters worse, his opponent treated him as if he wasn¡¯t even there.


    It was as if he was some pesky fly that had just been squashed with ease.


    He had never felt so low in his entire life!!


    His breathing grew coarser as he continued fighting Mitchen.


    .


    Marlo quickly forced himself to forget the pain he felt and focus on the man before him.


    He then jumped on the same spot as if he was some sort of boxer ready for the next match.


    In fact, he was preparing his legs for what he was about to do.


    Way back in his younger days, the moment he realized how powerful his legs were, he beganing up with several attack skills all based on his leg attacks.


    He had developed and enhanced them over the years to this day.


    He dashed like lighting towards Mitchen and sent a brutal punch his way.


    Bam!


    Marlo smirked when Mitchen blocked it just as expected.


    He followed up by grappling his hands andnding a killer kick to his face.


    Pah


    He was finally able tond his first blow.


    But was he happy?


    No!


    He knew that this was far from enough from dealing with this pest.


    Mitchen sent a fierce kick and he also blocked it with another deadly kick.


    Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah


    Bam!


    Both sides were fully immersed and had even forgotten about poor Ratcliffe who tried to send his moves towards Mitchen to no avail.


    [Ratcliffe: (:T_T:) How can you guys be so mean? I¡¯m a renowned assassin alright? So why are you guys tearing me like the wind? Can you guys pay little attention to me?]


    Ratcliffe felt like stooping down and drawing lines in the sand.


    Sigh... these 2 were really heartless.


    .


    Pah Pah Pah Pah.


    Bam.


    "Hahahahhahahahahahahaah!


    Good!


    You have fire!


    But, as I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m not that easy to take down."


    Marlo only smiled when he heard what Mitchen said.


    "Take down?


    Who said I was trying to take you down?"


    Fhooh!


    Marlo quickly took something out of his tiny side hidden within his waste scarf and threw it directly into Mitchen¡¯s eyes after Mitchen blocked his attack.


    Not good!


    Mitchen felt blinded for a second.


    Marlo just looked at him yfully while sending more attacks at him.


    "Heheh.


    That¡¯s Devil¡¯s Tears, one of the famous nts on the ind.


    You see, after drying it and grinding it to powder, it still didn¡¯t lose its effectiveness.


    Your eyes are burning, right?


    Heh.


    It has the same effect as putting pepper in your eyes, only that apart from the swelling, itchiness and pain you feel in your eyes, the victim will also hallucinate for a maximum of 4 hours as well.


    And as the hours pass, the pain great increases.


    Of course, there¡¯s a way to counter it.


    But why should I tell you?"


    Marlo smiled cruelly and kicked Mitchen vengefully before fleeing the scene with Ratcliffe who also kicked Mitchen before leaving.


    "Consider this a lesson for touching the lord."


    Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah


    .


    Ratcliffe¡¯s expression almost looked crazed.


    He felt like he had been liberated only for a brief moment because even though Mitchen was in him this situation, how could he still be able to block 90% of his attacks, as well as the lord¡¯s attacks?


    Did he have extra sets of eyes that they weren¡¯t aware of?


    Do you have to be so exaggerated?


    Ratcliffe felt like Mitchen¡¯s whole existence was mocking him.


    And after stepping away for a second, he turned around again and gave Mitchen 2 deadly kicks.


    Pah Pah.


    "Eat dust and die lowlife."


    .


    Ratcliffe looked at him with disdain and fury, wishing that he could drop an entire mountain on him that would squash him like a bug.


    No!


    He didn¡¯t even want his remains to be found.


    Ratcliffe prided himself to be an impable butler.


    But this loathsome fellow just made him feel like breaking character over and over again.


    How could such a hateful person exist?

 Chapter 824 - Injured!

    <h4>Chapter 824 - Injured!</h4>


    The duo fled the scene, and those who were taking care of the numerous enemies around all looked at Mitchen anxiously.


    "Sir!!!!!"


    The feelings of rage and uneasiness were fully disyed from those around him.


    And amidst it all, Mitchen just stayed calm as if nothing had happened.


    But his murderous aura seemed to leak out, frightening those who even tried toe close to him.


    Some pirates immediately knelt and cried, while others shat and peed themselves.


    They swallowed a gulp of saliva and knew that this man was not to be tempted.


    The aura released by him was so strong that some couldn¡¯t even get up, even if they tried.


    Such a man was the devil himself, right?


    .


    Mitchen calmly stood up in rage while trying to bear the pain he felt in his eyes.


    He was starting to get dizzy, which meant that very soon, the first stage of his hallucination would begin.


    But was he scared?


    Nope!


    Beforeing here, they had already been educated on all mother nature issues here.


    So they were fully prepared for poisonous nts, hallucinatory nts and whatnot.


    With that, he took out his Walkie Talkie fast.


    "Groundmand to any air forces around CP-3 building 2-East.


    Emergency, Medical team needed!"


    Instantly, one of the air forces responded to his emergency call.


    All air force teams had emergency medical supplies tailored for this mission.


    So it wouldn¡¯t be long before he was treated.


    He quickly identified himself and gave out his location patiently, while the marines and soldiers around him strategically brought their fights closer to him and surrounded him in order to protect him.


    But where did these pirates dare to mess with him?


    They had already associated him with the devil, okay?


    In fact, could it be that those fireflies that they saw earlier were signs of this man¡¯sing?


    Either way, they dare not mess with the calm burly man.


    His aura was just too terrifying!


    .


    Mitchen sat on the floor in a rxed manner and crossed his legs in deep concentration while trying to clear his mind through the Shaolin way.


    And as expected, the previously overbearing pain wasn¡¯t that bad now.


    Everything seemed to be within his control.


    He opened his eyes and smiled coldly.


    He swore that once he got eye relievers and the cure, he would ransack this entire ind until he found Marlo.


    Earlier on, he really held back his strength for fear of crushing or breaking Marlo¡¯s bones or ribs.


    After all, he didn¡¯t want him to be permanently damaged while in prison.


    So he had lowered his strength during the battle and only used 30% of it.


    But now, his fury made him want to raise it higher.


    If Ratcliffe knew that he didn¡¯t even use half of his strength when fighting him, the guy would probably puke out blood and die from fury.


    During the attack, his body almost snapped into 2 when he received any of Mitchen¡¯s attacks.


    At that time, he was wondering if his fists were made of metal.


    So what the hell?


    Mitchen on the other hand was going through his shorings while waiting for medical care.


    He only med himself for his misjudgment.


    That¡¯s right!


    He only lowered his guard because based on what the enemy was wearing, as well as his observations during the battle, he concluded that the only weapons that the enemy had were a sword in his hand and his dagger.


    But that¡¯s where he was wrong.


    There were various kinds of weapons, and things like fire, poison and even the peppery hallucinogenic powder blown to his face was also a weapon as well.


    It was just that he focused his attention on the weapons he could see protruding against the enemy¡¯s body and didn¡¯t think for one second that the enemy might have powder on them.


    As expected, he still needed to improve himself much more.


    He saw this as a learning opportunity that showed his strengths and weaknesses.


    Those who watched everything from a side-eye only held him in a higher stance in their hearts.


    Why?


    Because even after the unbearable pain he felt which confused him, he still managed to block 90% of the opponent¡¯s attacks with his eyes closed.


    Additionally, he was also able tond several fierce attacks on the enemy as well.


    They felt that the enemy could only escape by pulling this cheating stunt.


    If not, how could they ever defeat the warden?


    It was just a fantasy dream for the enemy.


    So it was impossible!


    They only felt that they wouldn¡¯t be able to block those attacks with their eyes closed.


    As expected of a master.


    .


    Landon sighed from relief after looking at Marlo¡¯s image on his monitor.


    Phew!


    He could now rx.


    Earlier on, the moment he got the word that Marlo had been spotted and was around Mitchen, he quickly put on the systems monitor to watch Mitchen.


    Yes!


    He had ced trackers on all leaders within this operation so that if they needed help, he could just warp himself to their locations.


    And now knowing that Marlo was around Mitchen, of course amidst all the chaos, he found an isted region within Camp 1 and opened his monitors.


    He scanned the area around Mitchen and located a safe ce to warp to.


    From there, he appeared personally and ced trackers on Marlo and Ratcliffe.


    So now he didn¡¯t need to worry about not finding them.


    He couldn¡¯t take action on them because if any of the soldiers or marines found him here, they would look at him weirdly.


    He was supposed to be in camp 1, which was all the way on the other side of the ind.


    So how could he be here this fast after receiving the news just a few minutes ago?


    More still, where was his team?


    It would be too suspicious if he was here but his team was way back in Camp 1.


    What¡¯s more, they literally just spoke to him face-to-face a few minutes ago too.


    So if the news passed through the Walkie Talkies, he was afraid that his actions would only further their belief that he was either a God, Demi-God, Deity or Messenger From Heaven.


    So all he could do right now was track them and allow the others to tackle them.


    And if by the end of the day they still weren¡¯t found, then he would ¡¯identally¡¯ lead them to where Marlo and his gang were hiding.


    He sighed from relief that the target wouldn¡¯t escape him, or else it would be his death.


    With the matter of his life and death temporarily solved, he continued leading his team to take down those within Camp 1.


    He would just leave it to the others for now.


    He had a feeling that Mitchen wouldn¡¯t let this matter go.


    He could only light a candle for Marlo im his heart.


    Sigh... He just had to unleash the beast.


    Well, all¡¯s well that ends well.


    .


    As for the duo, Marlo and Ratcliffe, they just presently entered into the forest region.


    And even though some people were still chasing after them, they didn¡¯t worry at all.


    This forest was their territory.


    And the way to their hideout was a deadly one.


    Heh!


    They¡¯d like to see how these bastards would survive this.

 Chapter 825 - Mother Natures Best

    <h4>Chapter 825 - Mother Nature''s Best</h4>


    Marlo and Ratcliffe ran into the forest alongside a hundred other panicky pirates that ran haphazardly in fear.


    There were many hideouts deep in the forest, so some went to the ones they could remember.


    Of course, others thought of riding towards the other camps to call for help.


    They didn¡¯t think that these people would be able to take everyone on the ind all at once.


    One should know that their crew alone roughly had 15,000, and the other crews had 13~14000 people in them.


    Of course, their first captains had several other men and shots on missions at the moment.


    So there were only about 15,000 of them in the base.


    Again, some freshly new pirate captives were currently in another ind training.


    Each time ves were brought and assigned to crews or positions onnd, they would first get trained on another ind for a year and a half before they began working where they were stationed.


    From there, many start by bing floor boys who clean the deck at all times.


    And with time, they eventually be the fierce andwless pirates that they were today.


    On the training ind, all theirints, ns and hopes of escaping will be driven out of them in very gruesome manners.


    So they had no choice but to give up because even if they did escape, they would now be ¡¯wanted¡¯ by the pirate organization for life.


    This was bad because greedy people who spotted them would undoubtedly want to turn them in and get the reward money.


    And if they had another family, then that family would also be targeted as well.


    In short, escape wasn¡¯t an option for them.


    So they had to give up and ept their faiths as pirates.


    .


    Anyway, their crew got 1,200 recruits after making them fight each other hand with only daggers at hand.


    They could fight as they liked with anything going.


    But they couldn¡¯t kill their opponent or deliver a fatal attack.


    After all, every one of them was still merchandise that had been bought.


    So after fighting, the pirate captains would bid for the fiercest, smartest or even strategic ones.


    Of course, the ordinary ones would still be gotten at lower prices, but the eye-catching ones were treated as treasures.


    Andst year during April, after the fierce bidding, their crew got 1,200 new pirate recruits that have been training on that ind ever since.


    Additionally, they also had another 5000 or so who were out on missions.


    So their total poption was around 20,000 for just their pirate crew, the Rock-Head pirates.


    Anyhow, even with just 15,000 people currently at the base, they still felt like this alone was enough to give any enemy headaches and nightmares.


    So the chances of the enemy presently attacking the other bases on the different sides of the ind seemed less likely.


    After all, the other crews also had thousands of people there too.


    With that in mind, several pirates ran towards the ind¡¯s extreme ends to get aid from the other pirate crews.


    Some also ran towards the ship docks of the other crews in order to get on their sh.i.p.s and urge them to set sail instantly.


    This matter needed to be reported to headquarters at once.


    And so just like that, Marlo and Ratcliffe found themselves running and bumping into confused and panicked pirates that couldn¡¯t decide whether to go back, forth or to the sides.


    .


    "Radcliffe."


    "Yes my Lord, say no more."


    Din Din Din Din


    "Uhh!"


    With quick assassin steps, Ratcliffe secretly knocked down two confused pirates by their side who had simr physiques to them.


    One should know that even though it was nighttime, the moonlight was so bright that they could see each other¡¯s faces here.


    Ratcliffe nced around and after confirming that no one saw anything, he and Marlo dragged the bodies to the bushes.


    Three minutester, they came out with entirely different attires, as well as head scarfs over their heads and mouths.


    Since the enemy could now identify their faces and clothes, it was paramount that they switched it up as soon as possible, should they run into the enemy again.


    Stepping out of the bushes, they once again mingled amongst the other panicky pirates calmly.


    They stayed in the middle of a particr group of people, as they intended to use them as experimental subjects.


    Unlike the pirates who were too scared at the moment while rushing for safety, they on the other hand still had their sense online.


    This was the forest, so how could they ever forget about the dangers of mother nature?


    .


    Ratcliffe and Marlo looked at each other in understanding while ensuring they stayed in the middle of the group.


    And just as they expected, they encountered several tests from mother nature, all of which didn¡¯t affect them since they remained in their center positions.


    Many pirates drowned in sinking mud, while others ran close to massive beautiful but deadly nts that sucked them dry.


    Some idiot also identally bumped into a Hongorous beehive that was a colony of red bees which were smaller than regr bees but more gruesome.


    The bees all swarmed around the idiot¡¯s face, disfigured him and killed him in a matter of minutes.


    But how could mother nature let things go?


    ¡¯Grrrrrrr!!!¡¯


    A deep grunting noise echoed all around the group, making many tremble weakly.


    Some had just been thinking about leaving the group and branching off to where they wanted to head to.


    But now, how dare they?


    The sound right now didn¡¯t sound like it came from one creature.


    No!!


    It sounded like many beasts were out there hiding in the shadows, waiting to have a taste of their thick flesh.


    ¡¯Sling!¡¯


    They took their swords and daggers out impatiently while carefully observing their surroundings


    "My Lord, it appears that we havepany."


    "Hmm.


    In this case, then this group is now useless to us, understand?"


    Ratcliffe smiled broadly and while looking at the anxious pirates.


    "My lord, I understand."


    "Good."

 Chapter 826 - Gentors

    <h4>Chapter 826 - Gentors</h4>


    The air was tense, as everyone kept looking around left, right, and center in fear.


    They stood rooted on the spot while trying to toughen themselves up in preparation for what was toe.


    The group had already lost several people because of Mother nature¡¯s test.


    But previously, people died from nts, insects and even mud.


    And this time, hearing the fierce sound echo out made them remember that there were in the deep forest region where deadly creatures here liked to move in pacts.


    They quickly gathered their spirits ready and put their fears behind them.


    Hey!


    If they could kill vicious sea creatures, then why couldn¡¯t they kill whatever was out there?


    Plus, many of them typically went out in groups to hunt while on the ind, so their fears went down a bit.


    Of course, these men have forgotten that what they typically hunted were wild boars and other creatures that didn¡¯t move in pacts as big as these.


    One should know that the ind was somewhat close to Terique¡¯s shores, as well as Arcadina¡¯s shores.


    So they had specific merchants who deliver them several months¡¯ worth of supplies like wheat, rum and other foods regrly.


    That said, they only got their meat from the none-dangerous or semi-dangerous regions of the forest.


    .


    Over the years and decades, many groups that went hunting hardly met many setbacks because they stayed within the safest regions.


    They were very well aware of the dangers deep within the forest and dared not step this far unless it was an emergency.


    It was because of the danger level here that the crew had sent an entire group of 10,000 people to create and establish several hideouts in the forest securely.


    Of course, they also stored their treasures there as well.


    So that if anyone ever dared to sneak into the forest to steal them, then they could only wait for death.


    With nts and animals that were both blood-sucking and deadly, who would dare?


    They only went onto the forest every three months to check their treasures, as well as to continue familiarizing themselves with the way.


    Again, at least 800 people were sent at once to one hideout location for safety.


    Their numbers were so big that no creature dared to attack them openly and could only let them pass.


    But now, their situation was different.


    Their group of about 100 people had dwindled due to mother nature.


    And now, there were only about 60 of them.


    Either way they looked at it, the situation wasn¡¯t favourable to them.


    But everyone still felt like provided it wasn¡¯t the intruders but a mere animal; then they could do it.


    They stood courageously while vigntly observing their surroundings.


    And soon, the creatures revealed themselves.


    .


    ¡¯Roar!¡¯


    Everyone looked at the beasts in shock.


    Gentors!


    They were an aggressive breed that sent fear down several people within the Pyno continent.


    They looked like a very hairy leopard with a flower ring around their necks.


    That¡¯s right!


    They hadrge flower-like petals around their necks that could close and open just like a regr nt could.


    One could say that their appearance was somewhat cute, but make no mistake, those flower-like petals on the ring of their necks had a tiny tube running through them that squirted out a very toxic fluid at a high velocity rate.


    The fluid released could make the enemy numb for a maximum of 5 minutes.


    Sure, the times sounded short whenpared to other numbing creatures.


    But they had sharp razor-like ws and teeth and would enable them to kill their prey in a heartbeat.


    So 5 minutes was more than enough for them.


    Again, the creature was twice the size of a regr leopard and also had a single massive tail that broke into two tails towards its end.


    If anyone from earth saw it face to face, they would undoubtedly forget its cute fur and feel frightened.


    Goodness!


    It was about 2 meters tall when standing on 2 feet and 4 meters long.


    Its sheer size alone was enough to intimidate anyone.


    The pirates looked at the beasts that were almost as tall as they were and took big gulps.


    These huge greenish Gentors were not to be looked down on.


    .


    ¡¯Grrrrrrrrrrr!¡¯


    Over 50 fierce Gentors slowly stepped out of the dark, revealing their deep yellowish eyes for all to see.


    Without a doubt, these creatures were smart.


    They figured out the confusion going on in this part of the ind and decided to hunt merrily.


    In fact, many creatures did the same as well.


    Rarely do these humanse this deep into the forest in tiny groups.


    So why not stock up on food?


    Some humans ran all alone by themselves and had been swallowed and ripped apart by other hungry creatures.


    Tonight, the animals, as well as the pirates were going crazy.


    Of course, if they weren¡¯t the Baymardians who had heat vision goggles and tranquillizers to shoot animals far away, then it would be tough for them to be fully guarded all through the night.


    They could only see when they walked through the path that the moonlight created.


    But what was lurking within the shadows around the ces where the light didn¡¯t pass through was what they needed to be afraid of.


    .


    The pirates tightened their grip on the des and deeply imprinted this point in their minds.


    Of course, the Gentors were also looking at their prey intensely as well.


    Marlo and Ratcliffe stared at the creatures that had jumped from their left side.


    Heh... It seemed that they had been chosen by them as prey.


    Marlo chuckled yfully.


    "Come here, big guy."


    The Gentor looked at his calm demeanour and felt that he was looking down on it.


    Every ferocious creature likes others to at least tremble or fear it to some degree.


    In this way, they could be seen as the kings of their territories.


    But what did this human mean by its actions?


    The Gentor was furious!


    Roar!!!!!!


    It leaped forward in just two steps, opened its mouth and reached for Marlo¡¯s neck.


    Marlo immediately lifted his right leg and made a sweeping motion in the air, kicking the heard right in the face.


    Pah!


    "Oooooooo~~"


    The beast whimpered and wailed while using his paws to caress its cheeks before lifting its head to look at Marlo in disbelief.


    It had many doubts in its head.


    Are you really human?


    Are you sure that you¡¯re not another beast that just looked human?


    Blood trickled from its mouth and slowly slid down its body.


    The beast looked around and stood up in embarrassment as it didn¡¯t want its fellow Gentors to witness such a thing.


    Hey.


    What was he going to tell them?


    That he was knocked down in one swoop easily by a human¡¯s kick?


    They would just look at him in disdain.


    And within their pact, the females will undoubtedly not choose him as a partner.


    He got up instantly and acted as if he wasn¡¯t the one who was smacked a few seconds ago.


    It looked at Marlo¡¯s sarcastic smile and felt angry all over again.


    ¡¯Roar!!!¡¯


    This time, it squirted its fluid at a high velocity from its petals.


    But Marlo used another person as a shield andter thought it a lesson again and again and again.


    The poor guy was beaten so much that it doubted its life.


    But of course, not every creature was in a bad spot as it was.


    And not everyone was as fortunate as Marlo.


    .


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Get away you bastard!"


    "No! No! I don¡¯t want to be your food."


    "Brothers, help me!


    Help me and I¡¯ll give you all my treasures."


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!


    Many pirates at the back tried to resist.


    Some seeded, while others were hacked to death.


    But what did it have to do with Marlo and Ratcliffe?


    The duo stealthily evaded everything around them and hard the pirates as shields for their escape.


    With that, they left the drama and used another path to head towards their hideout.


    They ran vigntly for a bit more while blending in with another crowd.


    And soon, they heard a voice that they didn¡¯t want to hear.


    Marlo looked ahead and sighed.


    Honestly, why was their luck so bad?

 Chapter 827 - Revenge Is Near!

    <h4>Chapter 827 - Revenge Is Near!</h4>


    Marlo looked at the group of people before him and sighed.


    Why was their luck so bad?


    The thing that troubled him the most is that he just had to run into Mitchen again.


    Dammit!


    If he had known, he would¡¯ve stayed on the previous path rather than branching off towards this direction.


    He figured that the earlier path might have other dangerous animals around, so he chose another route towards the hideout.


    Of course during their journey, they had indeed wasted time bypassing mother nature which slowed them down considerably.


    One should know that the ind itself was enormous.


    And the closest route after leaving the base to the hideout would take them 1 hour and 35~45 minutes if they weren¡¯t stopped here and there by mother nature.


    It was deep, deep, profound within the forest.


    So it wasn¡¯t something that could be reached in a matter of minutes.


    Marlo and Ratcliffe smiled bitterly when looking at the enemies before them.


    Well, the good thing was that the enemy, particrly Mitchen, might not know that they were the ones he was looking for.


    They now had apletely different outfit, and their faces and hair were covered with scarves as well.


    So maybe they could still escape this unnoticed.


    .


    The pirates were utterly shocked and anxious when they saw the enemy step out of the shadows in all directions.


    F***!


    Mitchen looked at the group coldly while scrutinizing them sternly.


    And soon, his eyes lit up when he saw Marlo and Ratcliffe who were in different outfits.


    Even without seeing one¡¯s entire face, there were bits of clues here and there that could still aid them in identifying their target.


    Mitchen, who personally saw their target face to face, had noticed several major vital points.


    Firstly, the way Marlo ran, his body size, height and his eyes made Mitchen get suspicious.


    Of course, in the group, Mitchen had five suspects that could be Marlo and three suspects that could be Ratcliffe.


    All eight suspects had scarves around their faces and heads, which wasn¡¯t an umon or suspicious thing to do in the forest since it can prevent bugs from biting your face and whatnot.


    Plus, some pirates saw it as a fashion sense, so they wrapped themselves up, only revealing their eyes.


    Earlier on when they were still hiding in the shadows, Mitchen quickly identified his suspects amongst the group of 35 and selected 7 Marines and soldiers to take on 7 of the suspects; of course he chose to take care of thest one amongst them.


    But as fate would have it, the person he pinpointed was actually Marlo.


    .


    With the n fixed, Mitchen and the other 7 focused on their prey while the rest of the soldiers and marines concentrated on the remaining 28 pirates.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the first group that Mitchen and his team had caught off guard.


    They identified possible suspects and attacked the suspects withbat, while the other pirates were asked to either surrender or get shot.


    As for how they would get transported out of the forest after getting shot, well, there were already other teams that took care of that.


    So they wouldn¡¯t have to walk for hours just to get to the base, because if they did, some might die from excessive bleeding or injection.


    To put it simply, there were soldiers and marines assigned for transforming the prisoners.


    And all this was made simple with the help of the pirates themselves.


    The pirates did a great job creating several 2 narrowned roads, which were probably used when transporting their treasures, hunting yields and whatnot.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to put their secret hideouts close to these roads.


    One could say that it was a great way to misdirect many who wanted to steal their treasures.


    They would use the roads to transport their treasures to some degree.


    And after that, they would hand-carry them treasure through all sorts of terrains and oaths before getting to their hideouts.


    The roads were marvellous and very essential every time they went on hunts and whatnot.


    .


    Anyway, another set of teams from the Sh.i.p.s have already been sent to each base.


    That¡¯s right!


    The transport ship that came alongside all 8 Navy sh.i.p.s had already released several military trucks and prisoner transport vehicles on all enemy docks.


    They drove straight to all bases and were now here for pick-up and drop-off.


    More importantly, thanks to the forest roads that the pirates created, the trucks all from into the forest to some degree.


    That said, if a team captures enemy pirates, they would first contact the air force teams, which will in turn contact any avable prison transport teams within the nearest or closest vehicle essible roads.


    So even if they captured the enemy on a foot trail path, they just had to locate the nearest road from them and the transport team will drive the vehicles at a close enough distance before contacting the team to bring the prisoners towards the vehicle.


    From there, the prisoners would get on the ship, get first aid, and those who got shot would also be hastily sent to the medical centers within the sh.i.p.s for treatment.


    From there, the rest was history.


    .


    As for Mitchen, he decided that the soldiers fight all Marlo and Ratcliffe suspects.


    Heh!


    If they shit them, then how was he supposed to battle Marlo?


    There was no way that he would let his resentment go just like that.


    He stared at the Marlo suspect before him and boldly advanced.


    Marlo, who had actually been targeted by this guy again, was dumbfounded.


    Even with his face covered andpletely different attire, this guy still chose him out of everyone else?


    Did the bastard have eyes that could see through clothes?


    What sort of curse did he have on him to warrant so much bad luck all in one night?


    Marlo truly felt like everything was a conspiracy at this point.


    His mind quickly wondered about how to escape once again.


    But how could Mitchen let him go?


    Mitchen squinted his eyes coldly.


    "Mr. Marlo, do you think that hiding your face will change anything?


    I¡¯ll still know that it¡¯s you.


    So it¡¯s pointless."


    "Indeed, it seems that I can never fool you.


    But if I can escape once, then I can escape again."


    Listening to his voice and examining his bodynguage, Mitchen¡¯s eyes turned even colder after confirming his identity.


    He was just saying it to probe him, but Marlo actually thought that he had identified him and revealed himself.


    Good!


    He can now take his revenge!

 Chapter 828 - Mitchens Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 828 - Mitchen''s Revenge</h4>


    "Mr. Marlo,st time, it appears that I went easy on you.


    For that, I¡¯m truly sorry as I didn¡¯t give you a satisfactory battle.


    So this time, don¡¯t expect any courtesy from me."


    "Don¡¯t worry; I wasn¡¯t."


    "Good.


    Then let¡¯s begin, shall we?"


    With that, Mitchen rushed forward and sent for a very domineering punch towards Marlo.


    Marlo sneered and raised his fierce leg to block the punch, listening to kick Mitchen¡¯s hand away.


    But what happened next left him in a daze.


    Bam.


    He fell to the ground in shock.


    What the hell was going on?


    During theirst battle, he was somewhat evened out with this guy and blocked a punch with his legs back then.


    So why was it so different now?


    Wait?


    Did this guy hold back in the fight earlier on?


    ck lines appeared on his forehead when he thought of the matter again.


    No!


    He had to escape.


    This guy was too damn dangerous!


    .


    "Pay attention to the fight!"


    Bam.


    Rumble Rumble.


    Crack!


    What?


    Marlo quickly rolled away to find out that the ground itself had visibly cracked with visible lines on it.


    Pieces of ground scattered around the crack, and there was a deep puddle-like hole in the center of the hole.


    F***!


    Was this bastard trying to kill him?


    Don¡¯t this peolle need him alive anymore?


    Didn¡¯t he know that just one punch from him and his entire bones might shatter?


    He would definitely die from such an attack.


    And what about the vibrations from the ground that he felt earlier on from just that on punch?


    Such a thing might even might his blood boil amd spill out of his body, no?


    He was sure that the strength released from thisst punch was way powerful than the one that sent him flying earlier on.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sweat a little.


    Son of a b**ch!


    What sort of mercenaries had that viinous temple sent after him?


    The other pirates who had already been taken down opened their mouths wide in shock at Mitchen¡¯s literally groundbreaking punch.


    They couldn¡¯t help but look at those who captured them gratefully before looking at Marlo pitifully.


    Bro, what exactly did you do to anger this devil?


    Many were so shocked and scared that they forgot the pain from their injuries and silently thanked their lucky stars that they didn¡¯t meet such a fierce beast.


    What if after all these beatings, the poor guy still got hit by that sorcerer thing (gun).


    Wouldn¡¯t that be too pitiful?


    (:T^T:)


    Many quickly turned obedient and did what they were asked to do while they were supported away to the transport vehicles.


    It was best for them to go far away from this beast, lest they angered him.


    Hopefully, they would never see him again.


    But how would they have known that he was their warden?


    Sigh... Their prison days were sure to get lively.


    .


    Bam.


    After getting his attention once more, Mitchen controlled his strength again and smiled yfully.


    He didn¡¯t intend to give him any time to rest or think deeply.


    And as the battle advanced, his attack speed also increased as well.


    Like a storm, he sent another punch that was so fast that a strong gust of wind came from his fists.


    Bam


    "Pluhhh!"


    Marlo spat out blood after receiving a direct hit.


    He clutched his chest and felt like the hit almost made his heart burst out of his chest and fall out.


    He gritted his teeth and roared in rage.


    He sent his famous flying kick towards his opponent, but Mitchen just leaned back and grabbed his legs, swinging him in the air [Ape style] before tossing him to a nearby tree.


    Bam.


    Marlo didn¡¯t have time to rest as the moment hended, Mitchen had only appeared next to him, ready to make his next move.


    Bam Bam Bam Bam Bam Bam Bam.


    Marlo had never felt so aggrieved in his life.


    He felt like a test subject for all of Mitchen¡¯s antics.


    His body hurt so badly that he was willing to raise the g of defeat.


    But something within him still strongly urged him to escape.


    It was just that his body had been badly hit that he could hardly stand on his own.


    He thought rationally about it.


    It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible to escape.


    .


    Firstly, even if he got captured in the end, he didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find a way to escape once they brought him to either Yodan or Deiferus (Empires that the temple had their bases in.)


    That¡¯s right!


    Both empires are very far away from here.


    And on sea, he might even meet some pirates and find a way to escape.


    Again, even if he could escape during the voyage, the moment they got onnd, he would be able to escape during their long journey to their bases which could be months away.


    In his mind, he just needed a little recuperation time before he would be able to flee.


    Well, that was one option for his escape.


    Another would be to focus on these mercenaries.


    All they wanted was money, wealth, prestige and women, right?


    He realized that he had been going about this wrong.


    During his fight, he only told them to step down after revealing his identity and educating them on how powerful the pirate organization was.


    But thinking about it now, how could these desperate mercenaries give up the massive amount of money they had been promised if they got the job done?


    They had wasted their time and resources to get here.


    So who was going topensate them if they back off?


    More still, it does like the reward money was too good for them to leave this mission alone.


    That said, even though they might be a little scared after hearing about the pirate organization, they still decided to capture him because of greed.


    So if the problem was wealth, money, prestige or anything else, then why not give them what they wanted?


    .


    Bam Bam Bam Bam


    "Wait!"


    Mitchen lowered his leg, squatted down and started at Marlo coldly.


    "Well, what is it?"


    "I¡¯ll double the amount of whatever your employer offered you if you let me go.


    No, scratch that.


    I¡¯ll triple it."


    Seeing Mitchen remain silent, he grumbled silently at how greedy these mercenaries were.


    "Fine!


    I¡¯ll give you five times what you were initially promised."


    Mitchen looked at him and smiled broadly.


    "Mr. Marlo, it seems that you¡¯ve got our identity wrong.


    You see, we¡¯re not mercenaries."


    "What?" Marlo eximed in disbelief.


    "Hmhm.


    We¡¯re not mercenaries.


    As for who we are, you¡¯ll know that in due time."


    With that, Mitchen knocked Marlo cold and took out his Walkie Talkie.


    "This is Ground Team MB3 calling in.


    Primary Mission aplished.


    Target acquired.


    I repeat, target acquired."

 Chapter 829 - Magoon Island Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 829 - Magoon Ind Aftermath</h4>


    "This is Ground Team MB3 calling in.


    Primary Mission aplished.


    Target acquired.


    I repeat, target acquired."


    Mitchen quickly lifted the unconscious Marlo and ced him over his shoulder caveman style.


    Of course, he took out all his weapons and also handcuffed him before taking him away.


    Mitchen personally wanted to deliver him to his cell on the ship.


    Who knows if the target would get up and try to flee?


    They were already exhausted as it is, so they didn¡¯t have time for any more hindrances.


    "My Lord!!!"


    Ratcliffe, who was busy fighting another soldier, anxiously tried to break away and rescue his master.


    Mitchen turned around and smiled.


    "Oh?


    Pointy Ears.


    I almost forgot that if he¡¯s here, then you too would be here as well.


    Heh.


    I haven¡¯t forgotten yourst goodbye message.


    But seeing as we have a very long time to get acquainted, I¡¯ll settle my scores with youter.


    Winnie!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Finish him!"


    Winnie moved like lighting and karate-chopped him as well.


    Pap.


    Ratcliffe unwillingly fell unconscious.


    Winnie removed all of his weapons and also handcuffed him.


    Of course, each time they dealt with a group of pirates, they would handcuff them and then the transport team would give them more handcuffs after taking the prisoners away.


    .


    Winnie looked at Ratcliffe and decided to carry him over her shoulders as well.


    She has always followed Mitchen wherever he went and was more like Mitchen¡¯s secretary and bodyguard.


    And because of her high position within the prison, she and several head guards had also been gifted with some strength from the system.


    For sure, Mitchen remained the strongest above everyone else.


    She also learned the ways of Shaolin, so coupled with her already crazy strength, Ratcliffe¡¯s body wasn¡¯t that big a deal for her to carry.


    It was just that looking at her tiny body that carried the burly Ratcliffe, anyone who stumbled upon the scene would be amazed and shocked.


    How can this lolita have so much strength?


    The prisoners who saw this almost peed themselves.


    Dammit!


    What sort of world were they living in?


    How can such a tiny girl be so fierce?


    They then looked at the other soldiers and Marines around them and wondered if they were also that powerful.


    They couldn¡¯t help looking at Ratcliffe pitifully.


    Earlier on, they thought that Marlo was the most miserable of them all.


    But now, they felt that it was Ratcliffe.


    At least even if Marlo was defeated, he lost to a mighty man and had even held up for that long.


    So it wasn¡¯t that shameful.


    But what about Ratcliffe?


    He lost to a puny girl, which would undoubtedly destroy his reputation.


    The problem wasn¡¯t that he lost to a girl.


    No!


    The issue was that he lost to such a tiny girl.


    There were already several powerful female pirates, but all of them werepletely ripped.


    They still looked gorgeous and had very s.e.xy figures with muscles and abs.


    But looking at the girl before them, she didn¡¯t seem to have any, and one might even think that she is as delicate as a flower.


    So in the eyes of those who stumbled upon the scene, they mightugh that Ratcliffe lost to such a delicate flower.


    Everyone looked at him in sympathy.


    Brother, take heart.


    The unconscious Ratcliffe: (-_-)


    .


    Just like that, Marlo and Ratcliffe got captured.


    And the moment word got out that through the walkie-talkies, everyone felt ecstatic.


    With their primary mission aplished, they could now focus on the other tasks at hand.


    With that, they spent the entire night catching all criminals and sending them to the sh.i.p.s.


    Those that needed emergency medical treatments were attended to first.


    As for those that only needed first aid, with the Military doctors all swamped, the Navy stepped up and provided simple first aid procedures to those with minor injuries.


    This went on for an entire day, with people switching shifts now and then.


    One had to know that not every soldier, Marine, and Navy officer participated during the night battle because they would undoubtedly stay on the ind for several days until they finished their tasks.


    So they decided to take shifts.


    .


    The night remained as busy as ever, and once morning came, another team went out to transport the gold, treasures and important doc.u.ments while guarding against the wild creatures around.


    Another thing that they focused on was transforming some creatures that weren¡¯t in the Baymard Zoo as well.


    Landon gave them a list with picture drawings and familiar habitats where these creatures may likely be located within the ind.


    He had explicitly said that they couldn¡¯t separate any families.


    Some creatures were simr in parental upbringing to pandas and other independent animals.


    Landon wanted to focus more on these ones.


    Just like the pandas, some creatures abandon their children after they reach a certain age.


    That is, they will let them be and won¡¯t be bothered with them anymore.


    Some even leave and migrate far away to start another family, where they begin the habit of birthing another child and thenter abandoning it.


    This case was much moremon with many male beasts.


    They just went here and there, spreading their seeds and taking no ountability for it whatsoever.


    And some female species also do the same because it is their way of life.


    Sigh... Nature can be cruel.


    .


    Landon wanted to take particr species that could be independent on their own.


    Of course he would take both males and females, hoping that they reproduced and continued their lives once they got to the zoo.


    And so, several teams focused on searching for them.


    They tranquillized them and transported them into the cargo ship.


    Apart from doing all this, they also raided all grains and non-perishable foodstuffs within the bases.


    This can be donated and used for charity once they get back.


    There was no point leaving it here for the next wave of pirates to use.


    Following that, they also wore several protective suits and went out uprooting and transporting some nts too.


    They will grow them for medicinal purposes, as some nts might have several rare properties which can better their lives.


    Landon looked at it all and smiled broadly.


    He could finally go home.


    But before that, there was still one more thing left for them to do.

 Chapter 830 - Magoon Island Mission Finalization

    <h4>Chapter 830 - Magoon Ind Mission Finalization</h4>


    After taking a nap, Landon woke up and headed towards the dungeon at 2 P.M.


    He was in charge of dealing with prisoners within base one while Mitchen and Lucius would deal with the dungeon prisoners in the bases they attackedst night.


    Not everything could be done in one day, so they nned to spend as many days as possible to settle these things properly.


    Din Din Din Din Din


    Landon calmly walked into one of the rooms and sat behind the desk there.


    All rooms within the building were now used for interrogation and questioning.


    Landon wasn¡¯t the only one who would do the questioning.


    They didn¡¯t want it to take forever, so several others were assigned to interrogate the prisoners too.


    And each prisoner would be questioned by at least three different interrogators before their status got confirmed.


    So they would go from one room to another.


    The interrogators who have specifically studied criminal psychology and whatnot could pick up truths or lies here and there.


    And the little things that they do or say would make things easier for the interrogators.


    Of course before Landon came here, the soldiers and Marines on the earlier shift began recording everyone¡¯s name, date of birth, reason for being here and so on.


    Again, several pirates who weren¡¯t badly injured were brought and made to pinpoint why these people were locked up.


    But just to be sure that both the prisoners and pirates were telling the truth and not winging it, they decided to interrogate them.


    .


    London sat down and waited for the first person to be brought in.


    "What do you want?


    No, no!


    I didn¡¯t do anything.


    Please let me go!"


    Ooooooo~~


    The blindfolded man cried while struggling to escape.


    He felt terrified.


    Why did they blindfold him?


    We¡¯re they going to execute him?"


    After leading him to the chair, the soldier escorting him removed his blindfold and sat him down.


    Landon was also wearing a mask for fear that someone might know that he was the ruler of Baymard.


    "Please, don¡¯t be afraid.


    We aren¡¯t going to hurt you."


    The man opened his eyes wide fearfully.


    He didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Landon only shook his head wryly and nodded to confirm what he said.


    "It¡¯s true!


    My friends and I aren¡¯t pirates.


    We are mercenaries who have been sent to capture these pirates.


    But we couldn¡¯t just leave you all in the dungeon after leaving.


    So what wanted to free you all.


    But we first have to know why you were locked up."


    "Really?


    That¡¯s it?"


    "Hmhm.


    So if you tell us why?


    Then you¡¯re free to go after some days.


    You have my word!"


    The young man decided to say everything that he knew.


    Even though he still had doubts about him getting freed, it was better to take this chance and see what happened, no?


    .


    Landon listened very attentively and nodded.


    "So you¡¯re a corporate rowing ve?"


    "Yes, sir.


    Two years ago, I was kidnapped and sent to some ind.


    They asked us to battle one another, but I ended up within the fighters¡¯ deadst category.


    And even though the crew bought me, they still didn¡¯t give me a pirate title.


    They decided that he would forever be a ve rower.


    You see, 8/10th of those rowing pirate sh.i.p.s are the pirates themselves, while the other remaining group are people like me.


    We are not allowed to participate in any pirate activities on ship ornd.


    We forever remained chained up on the sh.i.p.s¡¯ lowest level, while the pirates can freely row without getting chained.


    In this way, if there is an attack, they can also join those above to fight.


    Likewise, they can also flee the ship, leaving us for the enemy.


    For the past two years, I¡¯ve lived in the dungeon and on the lower deck of the sh.i.p.s."


    Landon continued squeezing every piece of information out of him while another soldier hurriedly wrote everything down diligently.


    .


    The questioning and interrogating went on for three days.


    Many knelt and thanked them heartily, especially those who were about to be food.


    Without a doubt, they were all questioned in order to identify whether they would be a threatter on.


    After all, what if some of them were actually dangerous people?


    Within all the campsbined, they only found 17 out of 912 prisoners that appeared to be dangerous.


    Some of them were captured spies, while others were mercenaries and assassins.


    Of course during the time that they were on the ind, they kept all 17 in the dungeon.


    They didn¡¯t want them to know who they were or see the many cars and trucks passing by.


    It was also the main reason why each prisoner was blindfolded before leaving the dungeons during interactions.


    That¡¯s why when they met the prisoners, they dressed in ordinary clothes for pirates and even mercenaries.


    They appeared with swords in their hands and told all prisoners that they had beaten the pirates on the ind and even went as far as saying they were ordinary mercenaries.


    This way, even if the freed spies ryed the message about what happened on the ind to their masters, they didn¡¯t see the battle, so they have no idea how it actually went down and can only believe that it was the hands of mercenaries.


    .


    As for the other innocent 895 who had been freed, they gave them money and instructed them to take the pirate sh.i.p.s and set sail.


    These ves were mostly rowing ves, so they were more than happy to be row away.


    Of course when the Baymardians had sent them off, they strategically removed all vehicles and even requested for the Baymard sh.i.p.s to sail away first.


    This way, their secret would remain well hidden.


    As for the 17 dangerous people that remained in the dungeons, they only freed them several dayster, 2 hours before Landon and the rest had to depart the ind permanently.


    That¡¯s right!


    Everyone was already onboard the Navy sh.i.p.s when one of the trucks drove back towards the dungeon.


    The vehicle parked in a hidden spot, and all 20 soldiers dressed in ordinary attire stepped off and released the prisoners from the dungeon.


    But before leaving, they once again locked them up in a room with windows facing the opposite direction from where they parked the truck.


    With that, they drove off quickly, boarded the sh.i.p.s and left for good.


    Heh.


    They wondered how long it would take for these people to realize that the ce was deserted with just them on it.


    More still, how would they get off the ind when all pirate sh.i.p.s had either sailed off or got burnt?


    .


    Staying on the ind was definitely not an option because if any other pirate ship docked on the ind and caught them, their fates wouldn¡¯t be good.


    They¡¯ll be sent to headquarters for questioning on what the hell happened here.


    More still, the Baymardians had cleared all grains and foodstuff within the bases.


    So their only option was to team up and hunt.


    What if during that time, they were surrounded by packs of wild beasts that greatly outnumbered them?


    Well, probably if they don¡¯t go too deep into the forest, that should be somewhat okay.


    And they could also fish if they wanted to.


    Again, they probably didn¡¯t know the many challenges of mother nature, so their luck was terrible.


    Their only choice was to build a raft and travel out for months on sea before reaching the nearestnd.


    But would a raft really cut it?


    Sigh... Their options were limited.


    Landonid on his bed with a from on his face.


    ¡¯System, why haven¡¯t you notified me yet?


    Isn¡¯t the mission over?


    Where is my reward?¡¯


    ¡¯That depends, host.


    Definepletion.¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯

 Chapter 831 - Another Saviour?

    <h4>Chapter 831 - Another Saviour?</h4>


    Where is my reward?¡¯


    ¡¯That depends, host.


    Definepletion.¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    ¡¯System, are you joking with me?¡¯


    ¡¯Not at all, host.


    The system has always been a serious one and never jokes.


    The system only reminds the host to look up the word pletion] before asking for any rewards.¡¯


    Forget it.


    Landon smiled wryly when he thought about his reward.


    As expected, he would only get rewarded the moment Marlo stepped his foot into the prison.


    So he had no choice but to wait.


    Just like that, they left Magoon ind after spending five days there.


    And in another 3~4 days, they should reach Baymard¡¯s shores.


    Landon was pretty pleased with the amount of sheer wealth that they had .u.mted.


    He smiled and calmly walked towards a conference room to have a meeting with Mitchen, Lucius, Winnie and some prison officials that came on this trip too.


    It was time to decide where each prisoner would go.


    .


    Previously, they had only debated on the fates of Marlo and his men.


    But the other pirates were different because unlike Marlo, they weren¡¯t cannibals.


    Again some of them were rookie pirates that haven¡¯t stayed long in the crew.


    They had low fighting abilities and weren¡¯t that much of a threat.


    So they¡¯ll be ced in any sector below Sector A, depending on their capabilities.


    They wouldn¡¯t ce them in a ce where everyone was stronger than them.


    Everyone would go where they were supposed to.


    Of course, all 3 Pirate Captains will stay in Sector A alongside some of their fiercest crew members.


    All this had to be finalized before they arrived at Baymard.


    That way, they could settle them down faster, and he could get his reward.


    With that, he hastily left his room and headed for the meeting.


    He felt like if he didn¡¯t do it now, the system would find other ways to y with him.


    Of course, the system wasn¡¯t the only one that enjoyed ying around.


    Far away, another person was currently enjoying his little game.


    .


    --Capital City Outskirts, Arcadina--


    .


    Whoo-Whoo.


    Awoooooo!!!


    Creek Creek.


    The dark forest yed its nightly tune as the owls spoke, the wolves howled, and the crickets creaked.


    Danger lurked everywhere within the dark cold woods, as the night creatures showcased their strength within the darkness.


    Everything was as it should be; peaceful yet dangerous and mysterious.


    And hidden away deep within the forest was a massive base that was entirely out of sight for those who didn¡¯t know of its existence.


    Only by entering a cave and travelling for 1 hour on foot could one get there.


    The forest region was rumoured to be cursed, and several blood-dependent nts existed within thend.


    And many-a-times, people have reported that they spotted ghosts wandering around the forest in the dead of night.


    So apart from being afraid of getting eaten by frightening beasts, no one dared to go further into the forest.


    And within the hidden estate, several men were currently shitting themselves fearfully.


    Dammit!


    Who the hell had they offended for them to be treated like this?


    .


    Squeak Squeak.


    Chi-Chi-Chi-Chi-Chi.


    Within a mouldy-smelling dungeon, several rats ran amok haphazardly.


    Tonight was their hunting night.


    "Dammit!


    They bit me again!"


    One of the prisoners within the dungeon hastily grabbed the fat rat and identally flung it in the bucket of poop on the other side of the cell.


    Pang


    The rat struggled toe out but found itself seemingly drowning within the bucket of waste.


    The sight was both disgusting and regretful.


    "You fool!


    What if they forget to give us food tonight?


    Look at what you¡¯ve done.


    You¡¯ve just watched our supper!"


    "Yeah!


    What are we going to... Eh?


    Sh! Sh!


    Someone¡¯sing!"


    Everyone acted naturally, with some pretending to fall asleep while leaning on the walls.


    Din Din Din Din Din


    Several guards walked in with buckets of food in their hands.


    "Heh!


    Count yourselves lucky.


    Tonight, you¡¯ll get the rare privilege of feasting on our leftovers.


    And I hear that there¡¯s even some pieces of fish mixed in it too.


    Isn¡¯t that great?


    Well, you know what to do.


    If you want to eat, stand back!"


    With that, the prisoners stood far away from the cell doors.


    .


    Even if they wanted to escape, they wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to fight their way out now.


    There were over two hundred guards that came down to supervise and deliver their meals.


    They were very much outnumbered, and they were sure that more guards would also be standing along the corridors too.


    So mealtime wasn¡¯t the best time to escape since everyone¡¯s eyes will be on them.


    Thinking like that, they did as they were told and took several steps back.


    The guards entered each cell and dumped all the contents of the food onto the ground, and also kept a bucket of water too.


    The food looked like it came straight out of a dumpster, but they didn¡¯t care.


    The moment the guards stepped out of the cells, everyone rushed towards the food like crazy.


    And of course, the rats also joined them as well.


    For a moment, they began fighting with the rats, as well as amongst themselves.


    They cleaned the entire floor, leaving no crumbs of good behind.


    Not even a single grain of rice could be seen on the dirty rat-infested floors.


    They licked their hands and tried to savour the taste as much as possible.


    Who would¡¯ve known that they who were the highest of nobles would end up like this?


    .


    "What do we do?


    If we keep staying here, they¡¯ll definitely kill us all!"


    "He¡¯s right!


    The guard said that they were only waiting for their leader toe before taking care of us permanently.


    So what do we do?"


    "No!


    I don¡¯t want to die now!


    How can I leave everything that I have to those bastard children of mine?


    My heir is currently on an assignment far away.


    If I die now, those ingrates would probably squeeze him out of his inheritance before his return.


    How can my legacy be inherited by some concubine or lower-rated wife?


    That will be the greatest sin in my life!"


    going to kill us!"


    Everyone spoke nervously while trying toe up with different example ns.


    Suddenly, the figure dressed in ck appeared before them.


    An assassin?


    Everyone instantly became alert.


    Their hearts raced with several thoughts of death and unwillingness.


    "Who are you?"


    The man in ck just looked at them calmly and smiled underneath his mask.


    "Who am I?


    Well, I¡¯m your saviour."

 Chapter 832 - Mr. Saviour, Please Take Us Away

    <h4>Chapter 832 - Mr. Saviour, Please Take Us Away</h4>


    Everyone was first surprised and taken aback while directing what they had just heard.


    Did this mean that they wouldn¡¯t die anymore?


    Their eyes beamed with joy as their lips quivered with excitement.


    Hahahhahahahhaha!


    They¡¯ll finally be able to get out of here.


    Some of them began fantasizing about how they would bring the bones of whoever was responsible for their capture.


    Because from what they were told?


    It appears that one of Alec¡¯s most trusted followers had nned this all to teach them a lesson for not saving him.


    Every time the guards spoke about the matter, they would look at them with disdain and even more them for being hypocritical.


    They felt like maybe one of Alec¡¯s sons, Eli or Connor, were secretly making things happen behind the shadows.


    After all, it was only right for them to fight this matter out.


    But why didn¡¯t these two sons understand their position?


    Even if they wanted to help Alec, how could they do so when the masses were against him?


    From what they were told, the person who ordered their kidnap came from far away to witness their deaths.


    So it was probably Alec¡¯s sons who had kidnapped them.


    Everyone quickly put the whole thing at the back of their minds and focused on the matter at hand.


    Their escape.


    .


    The man in ck hastily spoke to them while looking left and right severally.


    "Everyone!


    There¡¯s no need to ask questions now.


    Minister Gonnery, your first son paid me a lot of money to find your whereabouts and bring you back safely.


    My men have already surrounded the ce.


    We are here to take you home."


    Gonnery felt touched when he heard that his heir had paid a ton of his personal money just to get him back.


    Who wouldn¡¯t like a filial son?


    Meanwhile, the others didn¡¯t even bother to get him out.


    Hmph.


    Wait till he gets back and cleans them up!


    Everyone looked at the man in ck as if he were their saviour before looking at Gonnery pitifully.


    "Old friend, you wouldn¡¯t think about living us here, right?"


    "Yeah!


    Remember all the times we shared.


    You can¡¯t leave us here, alright?"


    "Look!


    We¡¯ll evenpensate you for the trouble!"


    "Fine! Time! Fine!


    Save them too."


    The man in ck nodded.


    And out of nowhere, four other men in ck appeared and aided him in opening the dungeons.


    .


    From there, they ran through the corridors and quickly noticed that several guards had already been killed.


    It looks like what that man in ck said was true.


    His men should¡¯ve already surrounded the ce by now.


    So there was nothing for them to worry about.


    They ran confidently and even kicked some of the dead guards on the floor to release their pent-up rage.


    Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah.


    Some even spat on them and three cursed words too.


    The suffering that they had undergone for the past week was something that would hunt and kick them for the rest of their lives.


    So how could they not be angry?


    They followed the man in ck consistently while passing by many dead bodies.


    And as they advanced, they met more and more men in ck too.


    All signs indicated that the operation was going smoothly... Or so it seemed.


    Everything happened in a split second which left them utterly shocked, confused and afraid.


    They were surrounded!


    Why?


    How can this happen when they were so close?


    Their faces turned pale as despair filled their chaotic hearts.


    They trembled and hid behind the men in ck while silently praying to their ancestors to sac them.


    Some went as far as promising to change their sinful ways if their ancestors let them escape tonight.


    Even if the devil himself appeared tonight, they would readily sell their souls to live for another day.


    Their legs turned mushy, and many fell on their knees in fear.


    Plop.


    Who would save them now?


    .


    They were presently standing in arge courtyard with over a thousand guards surrounding them with all sorts of weapons.


    If they dared to take another step, then they would only have themselves to me.


    Soon, a man they had never seen before appeared before them.


    He looked no more than 35 and had a cold smile on his face.


    p p p p.


    "Gentlemen.


    I travelled all the way from the East to visit you all, and you¡¯re already leaving so soon?


    Why not stay a bit longer?"


    Cold sweat trickled down everyone¡¯s backs when they saw the ferocious look in the man¡¯s eyes.


    "Well, answer me.


    Where do you all think you¡¯re going?


    Are you refusing my hospitality?"


    "Not at all, Noble one.


    How dare we?"


    "Yes, yes.


    How can we leave when you provide us with a ce over our heads and good food?


    We were only going for a night stroll.


    That¡¯s all."


    Everyone was licking his boots to the best of their ability.


    Right now, their lives were in his hands.


    So what could they do?


    The man chuckled and looked at them yfully.


    "Oh?


    Since you¡¯re so bored, then why don¡¯t I entertain you?


    Sylvester!"


    "My lord!"


    "Take them to the PLACE.


    And as for their friends here, you know what to do."


    Everyone became increasingly petrified when they saw the guarded rush towards them.


    What exactly was the PLACE?


    "Please forgive us, noble one.


    We¡¯ll never try to leave again!"


    "Let me go!


    I don¡¯t want to die!


    I don¡¯t want to die yet!"


    (>:`T0T¡¯:)


    .


    They tried to break free from the guards.


    They struggled like people with a mental health condition who were carried away by doctors.


    Anyone would break down if they were sent to the deaths.


    Some began thinking of all the things they had reserved or nned to do before they git kidnapped.


    Like getting nude-sculptured by the famous Marcus Perquo, whose works were within the royal pces in all empires within the Pyno continent.


    It¡¯s said that he also does work for other continents too.


    His waitlist could go on for years because he only sculpted those who were great figures in society.


    To be cultured by him is to be made!


    Everyone had their own inner thoughts.


    Some thought of wealth, others fame, family, enemies and some hobbies.


    The presence of death made their minds turned crazed.


    As for the men in ck, they fought for a while to protect them but were defeated in the end.


    The nobles got dragged away while staring at the dead men in ck lying on the ground.


    Their figures grew smaller and smaller until they disappeared from the courtyardpletely.


    The man who had been ordering everyone about, calmly walked towards one of the dead men in ck and knelt.


    "Master!"


    Following that, everyone else knelt as well.


    If the nobles saw this scene right now, they would definitely puke blood and die from rage alone.


    Master?


    What stupid master?


    Is it fun to y with their emotions like this?


    Why give them hope before crushing it all together and driving them to insanity?


    There they were, minding their own business in the dungeon.


    And in came Mr. Saviour, who turned out to be the big boss.


    What sort of plot is this?


    Luckily, none of them were here to witness this scene.


    And who was the big boss?


    Well, it was none other than Mr. Death.


    .


    Death turned his face to the sky andughed excitedly.


    "Hahahhahahahaha


    How was my performance?"


    "Impressive as always, master."


    "Good!


    Let¡¯s begin the show."


    "As you wish, master."


    "Hahhahahahahahhahahahahah!"


    Deathughed even more and walked towards the PLACE.


    It¡¯s been so long since he had a little fun.


    Things were going great for Death.


    But in another distant ce, someone else was currently facing a dilemma.


    There was always trouble lurking within the shadows.

 Chapter 833 - A Wanted Man

    <h4>Chapter 833 - A Wanted Man</h4>


    --Reginal City, The Empire Of Carona--


    .


    The sun was way up in the sky, and the busy streets were loud as always.


    Everyone had their own agenda and things to do as they moved along the busy sidewalks and roads.


    The ce hade a long way and development was clear for many to see.


    But of course, not everyone appreciated these changes.


    Bam!!!!


    Arge table was flipped in rage by a very robust man in arge office.


    His breathing grew coarser as ge thought of the contents of the letter that he had just received.


    The air was tense as he clenched his fists in outrage.


    "My lord!


    Are they crazy?


    If they know that you¡¯re sir Nopline¡¯s person, then why would they still attack you?


    What the hell are they thinking?"


    One of the knights in the room couldn¡¯t understand the Caronian government.


    How could they send him a letter of dismissal after knowing who his master was?


    Wasn¡¯t that just in stupid?


    .


    The knights within the room began moving around in panic while watching the doors and windows as well.


    They didn¡¯t think that such a day woulde for them.


    "City Lord!


    What do we do?


    Those bastards are currently in the inn waiting to drag you back to the Capital!"


    "How dare they?


    Don¡¯t they know who master Nopline is?


    They¡¯re just seeking death!"


    Morroc raised his head coldly: "Silence!!!!"


    Everyone zipped their mouths and stared at him patiently.


    Morroc sneered and quickly ripped the letter into many pieces to calm his thundering heart.


    He felt like he had been pped on the face with this dismissal letter.


    Who was he?


    He was the city lord of Reginal city, and had been that for the past 16 years.


    And sometime during his reign, he had met master Nopline and had sworn to be his follower.


    From there, he began constructing the underground camps just as Master Nopline had instructed.


    Of course everything was done in secret, and his rewards were five times more than what the Caronian empire paid him.


    It was because of this that he could get more knights under hismand.


    His power grew alongside his wealth.


    He could have any woman he wanted, no matter the cost.


    Even his 4th wife had been stolen from another man.


    But so what?


    No one dared to resist or deny him anything, or else the price would be death.


    Likewise, no one dared to tattletale to the royals because of sir Nopline.


    So seeing that everyone else seated his master to the bone, he couldn¡¯t help wondering if the Caronian royals were too justice-seeking or stupid.


    It¡¯s clear that they had just found out about his crimes after all these years.


    Still, any smart person would close his eyes and turn their faces in another direction because of his backer.


    But these royals were demanding justice instead.


    How foolish!


    .


    Firstly, they dismissed him and requested that he be dragged back to the Capital for judgement as if he was some criminal.


    No way!


    How could he allow other nobles to see him like this and mock him?


    He would rather die than have his reputation plummet down.


    The most painful thing was this his name would be removed from the list of nobles, bringing down tomoner status.


    As for his family, the innocent shall be freed and the guilty punished.


    If innocent, they im 50% of his wealth.


    From there, each wife and her child/children can get their individual manors anywhere within the empire.


    The amount of treasure in Morroc¡¯s treasury is enough to support each for many years.


    And within this time, they could find themselves jobs if they needed more funds.


    Again, any of his children or wives that aided him in catching ves, raping men and women, and doing other things will be punished as well.


    The entire family was still under investigation.


    But Morroc¡¯s case had already been concluded.


    They had all the proof.


    So his verdict was final.


    .


    Morroc felt it incredulous.


    Thrive already written down their final verdict to him.


    So why drag him back to the Capital to be disgraced?


    It was because they wanted to make an example out of him.


    Now others who had different masters out of Carona would think twice about their next moves after seeing his oue.


    But why him?


    Was he the only one who has ever betrayed their empire?


    He felt like they were just making a mole out of a mountain.


    "They want to drag me back?


    No way!


    Gather everyone and quickly head for the treasury.


    I¡¯d like to see how they would stop me from taking what belongs to me and leaving."


    "Yes, Lord!"


    The guards and knights ran out speedily, calling whoever they saw to aid them.


    The whole ce became very rowdy, and many servants almost thought that they were under attack.


    Even Morroc¡¯s wives, sons and daughters didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    They felt a wave of panic and also began making a few items to flee as well.


    How could they stay here and wait for death?


    In an instant, everyone hoarded their guards like crazy.


    "Hey, you over there, we need more guards.


    Follow us now."


    "What the hell are you doing?


    If you take our men away, then who will protect my daughter and I?"


    "Are you crazy?


    If you take my men away, then what about my sons and I?"


    "Shoo!


    Don¡¯te here and infect the minds of my men.


    Leave now!"


    "I¡¯m sorry mistress.


    It¡¯s the lord¡¯smand."


    "Well then, tell that same lord that I, Gweniviere, refuses."


    "I, Patricia, refuse."


    "Tell him that Kitana refuses.


    Now get the hell out of my sight!


    Tch.


    The nerve of you to pick on a poor defenceless woman and her children.


    Have you no shame?"


    (*^*)


    .


    When Morroc got the news, his blood boiled.


    How dare they deny him?


    What happened to all the good times that they had shared?


    As expected, women were all two-faced demons.


    He almost wanted to match over there and back them to pieces, but now east the time.


    He had to hurry.


    The clock was ticking, and time wasn¡¯t on his side.


    He was now on the Run!

 Chapter 834 - Man On The Run!

    <h4>Chapter 834 - Man On The Run!</h4>


    As for Morroc¡¯s wives, they brutally refused to give any guards to him.


    He already had 6/10th of the knights under his control, so why was he so greedy?


    They packed their stuff and decided to slip out as well.


    It was better to hide somewhere in the city andter send spies to check the situation.


    They weren¡¯t fools!


    From the moment they heard that their husband sent people to ready all horses and carriages, pack his belongings, as well as carry some things away from the treasury, they instantly knew that this bastard thought of leaving them behind for whatever enemy wasing.


    Since he didn¡¯t think of them, then there was no reason why they should give two-Fs about them.


    Everyone was on their own.


    As for love?


    Who did they love most, if not their children?


    They made their decision to leave the man who abandoned them now and flee with their families.


    .


    Stormy waves were set in Morroc¡¯s heart as he watched the men load stuff into the carriages and wagons anxiously.


    He became very irritable and beganshing out angrily.


    "You there!


    Why the hell is it taking so long?


    How difficult is it to carry that tiny chest?


    Hurry up!


    And you.


    Why are you just standing there admiring him?


    Is he your lover?


    Get over there and help him now!!!"


    Everyone buried their heads deep in work and dared not offend him.


    After all, he was still Sir Nopline¡¯s person.


    And they believed that soon, Sir Nopline would solve Morroc¡¯s current predicament.


    That¡¯s why they decided to follow him.


    But how would they have known that Nopline was dead?


    In just a few months from now, those that chose to side with Morroc see the newspapers would deeply regret the decisions that they made today.


    But that was all in the future.


    For now, not everyone chose to leave with Morroc.


    Yes!


    They did follow his orders and load the wagons and carriages, but they weren¡¯t going to follow him out because he was no longer the city lord.


    They worked for the empire and had their families here.


    So they were scared that any wrong move might cost the lives of their families.


    That¡¯s why they chose to be neutral.


    In future if Morroc won, they could plead and join him again.


    After all, it would be a loss for him to execute thousands of knights due to resentment.


    At least that¡¯s how they saw it.


    For now, they chose to be neutral; not hot, not cold, but warm.


    .


    Morroc¡¯s crazed expression brightened up considerably when he saw thest item getting loaded up.


    They didn¡¯t take everything within the treasury.


    Just enough tost them until they got to one of his estates in Terique.


    Well, it was way more than enough.


    But so what?


    He grabbed his hands at anything that he could see.


    Hahahahhahah


    That was thest one.


    Wait?


    What were these buffoons doing?


    In a sh, his chippered expression became grim.


    Morroc gritted his teeth furiously: "What are you all standing around for?


    Get on your horses now!"


    Many looked to the ground and trembled silently, while others turned to the side to avoid eye contact with him.


    "My lord, we, we, we, we¡¯re not going with you."


    Sling


    "Say that again?"


    Morroc unsheathed his sword and looked at the cowardly men before him.


    They trembled and dared not repeat their words.


    "How many people will go with me?


    Get over here now!"


    Instantly, a thousand and nine stood on the opposite side.


    That¡¯s it?


    He had 12,000 people on this shift alone, and only 1,009 chose to go with him?


    "Hahahahhahahahahahahaah!"


    Heughed coldly and gazed to the skies as if trying to remember this day.


    He couldn¡¯t very well kill the remaining lot because they were way more than those who decided to follow him away loyally.


    Early on, he wanted to make an example out of those who chose to stay.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the whole thing would y out like a joke?


    Even though he wouldn¡¯t be able to remember their names or facesyer on, these betrayed better pray that he doesn¡¯t find them because although it would be a loss to kill all of them, there were still some things that were worse than death.


    Morroc was very spiteful.


    .


    He nced at the crowd coldly and scoffed.


    "Since you¡¯ve made your choice, then you better not regret it!"


    With that, he and his loyal knights stormed out of the estate, never to return.


    And the money they left, all the guards who previously lowered their heads stood firm and sneered at Morroc.


    They didn¡¯t for one minute feel like Morroc would be able to deal with all of them, even if he came out victorious in the end.


    Morroc rushed out with bloodshot eyes.


    He looked at the city gates and felt like he was very close to freedom.


    What royalty?


    If they have the ability, then let them personallye down here and get him!


    Didn¡¯t they say that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the city?


    Then why was he seeding now?


    They had just left the city, which made himugh confidently.


    The gentle breeze blowing on his face calmed his emotions, arousing positive feelings within him.


    He felt unstoppable.


    Too bad the feeling didn¡¯tst long.


    Morroc scrunched his face the moment his carriage stopped.


    What was going on?


    Who would dare to stop the city lord?


    He poked his head out of his carriage window and spotted several strange carriages surrounding them.


    He recognized them immediately.


    These were Baymardian vehicles.


    Soon, a very plump person got out of one of the vehicles alongside several others.


    They all had swords on them.


    The chubby figure yfully strolled towards him alongside two other guards.


    .


    "And who might you be?"


    The masked figure took off his mask and smiled broadly.


    "The soon-to-be King, Benjamin Hamilton.


    But, my friends call me Santa.


    Hey!


    You¡¯re not my friend, so don¡¯t call me that.


    Eh?


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    Is it because I don¡¯t take you as my friend?


    Sigh...


    Brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you, but you know, you¡¯re a criminal, and I¡¯m not too fond of your personality.


    Well, needless to say, you¡¯re under arrest.


    So please, do me a favour and don¡¯t make this messy.


    As you can see, I would like to get back quickly.


    I have a wedding in 3 weeks.


    And my bride desperately needs my attention for the wedding nning.


    So can we hurry it up?


    Look!


    If we hurry it up, I¡¯ll let you call me by my nickname, alright?"


    "_"

 Chapter 835 - Dead? Impossible!

    <h4>Chapter 835 - Dead? Impossible!</h4>


    Santa and the Caronian soldiers moved speedily to face the matter at hand, while the few Baymardian soldiers/drivers just sat there watching it all.


    They had but one job, and that was to be the designated drivers here.


    Some Caronians unsheathed their stores and took down their opponents, while others preferred handbat.


    Apart from seeking justice, they took the mission seriously because afterpletion, their actions would give them merits.


    So advancing to the next stage was all up to them.


    Plus, many wanted to enter the Caronian Special Forces units.


    That¡¯s why they weren¡¯t cking off.


    After all, the Baymardians who apanied them were also noting down their actions and performances.


    Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting


    Pah Pah.


    Bam Bam Bam.


    They went all in, while making sure that no one escaped.


    Santa giggled while dodging Morroc¡¯s attacks.


    "Hey, hey, hey.


    Aren¡¯t you being a tad but fierce?


    Why are you so angry over a nickname?"


    "Shut up!"


    Swish.


    The de whistled in the air as Santa sucked in his chubby belly and stepped back.


    Phew.


    That was close.


    He then unsheathed both swords and smiled.


    Only the heavens knew how much work he put in over the years.


    His skills had improved incredulously, as he had a sword maniac as a bride-to-be.


    Not to talk of her entire family, who drilled him every waking hour of the day.


    Training was now part of his life.


    But could someone tell him why his belly didn¡¯t go anywhere?


    Yes, he got taller, more prominent and had muscles.


    But somehow, he had muscles on his big belly.


    Was he cursed with this physique?


    Actually, his body looked like Sig Curtis¡¯ in ¡¯Full Metal Alchemist.¡¯


    Yup!


    His body was like Ed¡¯s teacher¡¯s husband.


    Well, maybe not that big.


    Anyway, over the years, he and several other Caronian soldiers had been going on missions to improve themselves.


    And dealing with Morroc was just one of the missions that he personally selected to partake in.


    From here, he would head towards the other cities that built the underground calls and figure their city lords before rushing back to the Capital in preparation for his wedding.


    .


    With just a single flick, Santa pushed Morroc back fiercely.


    Shrrrrrrr!


    Two long visible lines were drawn on the road by Morroc¡¯s feet.


    Santa quickly advanced and threw several swings at his opponent, giving him no chance to rest.


    Morroc, who was now under pressure, couldn¡¯t help but curse the fat pig in his mind.


    Even though he wanted to escape, he had to admit that the chubby bastard had more raw strength than he did.


    Just blocking his attacks almost threw his swords to the ground.


    Damn this pig.


    Santa smiled at Morroc¡¯s obvious difort.


    Ting.


    "I¡¯ve told you.


    I have a busy schedule ahead of me, so why not save both of us the time?"


    Sling!


    "Never!


    I¡¯ll never give up!


    It should be you delusional royals that should give me way.


    Or do you think that sir Nopline would actually let you all go?"


    Ting.


    Both parties separated and came at one another again.


    "Sigh... Since we¡¯re taking you away, then I can probably let you in on a little secret.


    You see, if it were before, then yes! We would¡¯ve been afraid of your master.


    But there¡¯s something you don¡¯t know yet.


    Your dear master, Sir Nopline is dead."


    Sling!!


    What?


    That was impossible!


    .


    Morroc trembled anxiously.


    He personally saw Nopline in February and had just arrived at Carona 3 weeks ago.


    So could it mean that during the time of his journey back, someone had killed his master?


    One had to know that from Terique¡¯s Capital city to the Coastal city, to Carona¡¯s Coastal port, and finally to Reginal city took several months of travel.


    And he had just gotten back three weeks ago, so if what they said was true, the person killed his master within this period.


    However, if that was the case, then why did the royals who were all the way in the Carona¡¯s Capital get word about this faster than his people?


    Moreover, if the killing happens after he left, how could news travel this fast, so much so that they had already nned to drag him away?


    It didn¡¯t make sense at all!


    Morroc sneered.


    "Hmph!


    Do I look stupid to you?


    Aren¡¯t you just trying to lower my guard down?


    You n to capture me and find a way to ckmail my master. Isn¡¯t it?


    Tch!


    What Justice?


    You¡¯re all fighting for more benefits like the rest of us.


    So why be hypocritical?"


    Morroc¡¯s voice was filled with disdain.


    They nned to use him to cool the people¡¯s hearts down while still seeking benefits from his master.


    This was not the first time that he had seen such a scenario.


    Even he had thrown his subordinates into the fire to appease someone with power.


    But why him?


    Why did he have to be the scapegoat?


    He was unwilling!


    .


    Santa was really speechless with this guy¡¯s way of thinking.


    No matter what he said, this guy didn¡¯t believe it and thought of him as a greedy person.


    Some people were just like this.


    They would me the entire world for their situation and think that everyone was exactly like them.


    To this type of person, Santa had no more words to say.


    "Hahahhahahhaha!


    That¡¯s right!


    That¡¯s why you are.


    A greedy soon-to-be royal who likes to look down on people."


    Morroc¡¯s expression was crazed.


    His bloodshot eyes opened widely, and he began screaming in rage.


    "You all use people and then discard them like worthless toys.


    After all my years of guarding this city, you now decide to bring me down?


    What evil have I done?


    What have I done that others don¡¯t do?


    Am I the first person to do what you use me of?


    You all are just the same.


    And that whore Queen P..."


    Bam!


    Santa punched his face hard before he could finish his sentence, sending him rolling on the ground in agony.


    Santa¡¯s entire body oozed with bloodl.u.s.t.


    "Watch your mouth.


    The next time you dare talk ill of my queen, I promise you that you won¡¯t live to see the next day.


    Kyle!"


    "Sir!


    "Wipes!"


    Santa calmly wiped the part of his fist that touched Morroc¡¯s face.


    No one insults his queen.


    No one!

 Chapter 836 - Mission Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 836 - Mission Rewards</h4>


    They quickly cleared Morroc and his men before heading into the city once more.


    The team that previously gave the dismissal letter to Morroc was currently staying in one of the inns there.


    And within the group was the newly appointed city lord and his administrative team that will continue to follow all treaty rules and properly maintain order in the city.


    In the meantime, those who previously sided with Morroc would await their punishment from the new City lord.


    With that, they took Morroc away and headed towards their next targeted city.


    Santa smiled while looking at a picture of Penelope.


    Hahahhahahaha.


    After years and years of waiting from childhood till now, they were finally getting married.


    I guess dreams doe true after all.


    Santa leaned back and continued to indulge himself in his fantasies.


    Meanwhile, back in Baymard, Landon was also indulging himself in his own fantasies as well.


    Hahhahahahahaa.


    Finally, he can receive his rewards.


    .


    ¡¯Ding!¡¯


    ¡¯Congrattions, Host.


    The host can now view his rewards.¡¯


    Landon didn¡¯t waste any time and quickly clicked on the Yes button to receive his reward.


    As expected, the information pierced through his brain, causing difort for a few seconds.


    He massaged his temples and hastily looked through the information he received.


    As for the reward, well... he was given a knowledge of Forensic Facial Reconstruction.


    Hahahhahahahah.


    From the chemicals, Resins, and everything needed that could reconstruct someone¡¯s skull and even tell others how the person used to look like when they were alive.


    Now, if they found any skulls or even picked up any clues, they could piece out everything together and identify their suspects or victims better.


    For example, they went out on a mission to search or rescue a particr person(s).


    But they got there toote and the culprit had already burned the person leaving just the bones behind.


    Well, they could pick up all the skulls that they found and reconstruct how all those people looked like before finally consulting that the person they were looking for was indeed dead.


    It wasn¡¯t just for crime, as even their ancestors¡¯ skulls could be reconstructed for people to see the human evolution for themselves.


    This was an advancement that many historians would love.


    Landon was pumped as he started writing down the list of chemicals and everything else that he needed.


    This task would purely fall onto the Alchemy/Chemical Industry.


    Most of the chemicals already existed inrge batches.


    But for some, he still needed to give them time to produce them because once they were done, he would also start teaching the forensic teams all he knew.


    With that, he excitedly wrote everything down step by step and even began writing textbooks on the matter.


    He had to hurry it up because soon, the Fashion Show would begin.


    And as promised, he had to be there, or less Lucy, Lucia, and the girls would eat him alive.


    But while he was in his time capsule buying himself away, a little drama was currently taking ce within the prison walls.


    .


    "Hey, look!


    Fresh meat."


    "Fresh meat?


    Where?"


    "Heh!


    Why don¡¯t we test them out in the yground?"


    "The Moon head one is mine."


    "Quick!


    We have to inform the boss!"


    "Good!


    We have new meat for the gang."


    Pirate Captain Wimo walked into the strange ce alongside the other pirate Captains and their strongest crewmates.


    Ever since they stepped into the ce, they never kept their vignce down for one second.


    They weren¡¯t fools!


    Just from a single nce, they could tell that these people were as dangerous as they were.


    It seems that they would have to sleep with one eye open while staying in this new jungle.


    Every single person looked deadly as if they were ready to attack them any second from now.


    Was this going to be their new home?


    They had already started missing Magoon ind and the outside world.


    No more travelling, no more pirate life out in the open waters, doing whatever they wanted.


    They couldn¡¯t help but curse their luck.


    Why did they happen to be there when the ind was attacked?


    If they had known, they would¡¯ve gone on a mission to avoid their current predicament.


    But even though he felt helpless about the whole thing, they knew that the pirate organization would rescue them once word got out.


    So all they had to do was stay alive until they came for them.


    They didn¡¯t believe that these Baymardians would be able to take on the entire pirate organization.


    That would be suicide... unless they had thousands of sorcerers.


    .


    "This way!"


    They were shown to their new prison rooms within Sector A andter asked to join the other prisoners for Lunch.


    The moment they stepped in there, they saw everyone in different cliques and positions.


    Some gave them provocative looks, while others looked at them seductively.


    But the most shocking thing was that they spotted a troublemaker who they knew too well.


    Whitebeard?


    What the hell was he doing here?


    Whitebeard looked at them in shock beforeter rushing towards them with his crew.


    Weren¡¯t these the pirates from Magoon ind?


    They were among the top-ranking pirates.


    So howe 3 of thembined couldn¡¯t take down these stupid Baymardians?


    Whitebeard looked at them with disdain.


    "Why are you guys so useless?


    Three of youbined still got defeated?


    What is the pirate organization paying you for?"


    "Watch what you say


    "Why are you here!"


    Wimo and the other pirate captains gritted their teeth furiously at this loudmouth.


    If not for his brothers, they would¡¯ve already beaten him to a pulp.


    .


    "Now that you all are here, why don¡¯t you join my gang?


    Fes, here is a whole new game, a dangerous one at that.


    It¡¯s more brutal and tough than you can ever imagine.


    Why?


    Because almost everyone in here is a big shot!


    Look!


    See over there? That¡¯s Prince Eli Barn¡¯s party.


    They call him the King within these walls.


    And in truth, he is.


    You can mess with anyone, but you can¡¯t mess with his men.


    We also have Prince Connor¡¯s clique and several other gangs with top assassins and other well-known figures.


    So in here, you need a team to fit in.


    I¡¯ll make it real clear for you all to understand.


    Join my side or face my wrath.


    So what¡¯s it going to be?"

 Chapter 837 - Brother Is Here?

    <h4>Chapter 837 - Brother Is Here?</h4>


    Whitebeard stroked his newly trimmed beard with a broad smile on his face.


    How could he let this opportunity pass him by?


    His eyes shone greedily as he looked at the people before him like treasure.


    With more people in his gang, wouldn¡¯t he be able to be king of this ce?


    By then, he would kick that sc.u.mmy Eli Barn and step all over his pretty-boy face.


    The nerve of him to show no signs of respect to his seniors.


    What have children of today be?


    He was in his early 40s, and the brat was around 24~26 years old.


    So who should be bowing to whom?


    He had a personal grudge that would be avenged before he left this hell hole.


    But for that, he needed more men.


    And since more pirates got captured, then why not take them in?


    Of course, before he got rescued, he would still get revenge for these Baymardians who trimmed his beard and hair.


    They trimmed his flowy beard that reached his belly, all in the name of taking precautions.


    They imed that he could be hiding weapons there, but didn¡¯t they know that his beard and overly long hair were part of his persona?


    If he didn¡¯t yell out the names of the pirates before him, they might not have known who he was.


    No one had ever seen him like this.


    He now lookedpletely different and younger with his shaven face.


    Dammit!


    How was he supposed to instill fear without his scary looks?


    He felt like these Baymardians had destroyed a part of him, and he wanted revenge!


    Of course, that would beter on when his brothers rescued him.


    For now, he wanted to recruit these pirated into his range and overthrow Eli Barn, the King within these walls.


    .


    Whitebeard looked at everyone expectantly, but sadly, they didn¡¯t seem to agree with his vision.


    All three pirate Captains looked at him in disdain and sneered.


    "Sorry, but we refuse!"


    "Hmhm.


    You of all people, should know how prideful we as pirates can be.


    So how do you expect us who are Captains of our own crews to bow under someone else¡¯s leadership?


    Com¡¯on, did you really think that we would agree?"


    "That¡¯s right!


    Unless it¡¯s the LEADER himself, we will not join anyone less crew.


    You say this ce is a deadly jungle, then why do you think that we won¡¯t like to test it out for ourselves?


    Have you forgotten that we are all top-ranking pirates?


    So if you Whitebeard can survive, then why can¡¯t we?"


    Whitebeard¡¯s smile cracked the more he listened.


    His face turned as red as a tomato¡¯s in fury.


    Ingrates!


    Here he was doing them a favour by offering protection, but they still turned it down?


    Fools!


    He red at them with no intention of hiding how he felt.


    "I hope you all know what you¡¯re doing.


    Be careful that I don¡¯t report this matter to my brothers after they rescue me."


    Miwo smiled sarcastically at him: "Speaking of your brothers, I forgot to mention something exciting. Your brother, The Baker, had also been captured."


    --silence--


    .


    Everyone, including the other pirate Captains, looked at him in disbelief.


    Time froze as they listened to Miwo.


    It was as if all noise in the world had stopped.


    The heavy pressure that their minds and ears were facing now sent chills down their spins.


    Who was the Baker?


    That someone that all of them dared not have eye contact with.


    They had never even seen his face before, and his tales were legends amongst the top pirates.


    So how could he be here with them?


    But was the Baker really locked up here?


    No way!


    That¡¯s impossible, right?


    Everyone looked around as if trying to determine whether the Baker was right under their nostrils all along.


    Such thoughts only frightened them even further.


    Mr. Baker, where are you?


    WhiteBeard¡¯s lips quivered in disbelief.


    "What the hell are you talking about?


    Do you know the kind of evidence that brother of mine is?


    There¡¯s just no way that he got captured!"


    "What can I gain if I lie?"


    "My trust!"


    "Pui.


    Who wants your stupid trust?


    I¡¯m telling the truth!


    A few days before we were attacked, your brother secretly arrived on the ind and decided to stay there to wait for you, Whitebeard.


    He knew that you would being there soon, as per your usual schedule.


    So he stayed.


    But unfortunately, his timing was wrong.


    All I know is that when I asked about him, the head guard said he had been captured.


    I¡¯m telling you, the Baker is here!"


    .


    Whitebeard felt like he was losing his mind.


    How?


    Was his brother truly captured?


    Then where was he?


    He was counting on him to rescue him first.


    So did this mean that he would have to wait longer before getting rescued?


    His other brothers were far away in Morgany.


    So by the time the news gets to them, an entire year might¡¯ve gone by.


    Marlo was the closest around the Pyno Continent.


    So with him down, wouldn¡¯t he have to wait here even longer?


    More still, what have they done to his brother?


    They better not have touched a single hair from his head, or else they would have to face his wrath when he got out of this prison.


    With that, he ran towards one of the guards and started making trouble.


    "What the hell have you done to my brother?


    Why isn¡¯t he here if you captured him?


    Where are you torturing him?


    I want to see him now!"


    Guard: (-_-)


    Just like that, Whitebeard started fighting the guard, and a little matter became a big matter that once again alerted Mitchen.


    On the other side of life, Marlo was currently trouble adjusting to his new vegetarian life.


    What the hell was this?


    His body felt weak and really felt like he was ill.


    Ever since he got captured, he has been eating vegetables and all sorts of disgusting meals daily.


    His body was too used to human flesh that any other thing made him throw up.


    He¡¯s been a cannibal for decades now, mainly eating one thing.


    So the change seemed to affect his entire body as his belly constantly felt empty, and even after eating vegetables, he felt like he would still pass out from extreme hunger.


    Meat!


    Meat!


    Meat!


    He wanted human flesh!


    .


    Marlo curled his body on his bed and tried his best to calm his turbulent mind.


    The hunger pain gave him intense headaches.


    And as every second passed by, he seemed to be losing his sanity.


    He was currently within arge ss box within another gigantic cubic barred box within the cell.


    His cell was the size of a massive one floored house, and he was in the center of it all.


    There was so much security in ce just to keep him here.


    He kept screaming for human meat nonstop, but no one paid him any attention.


    They didn¡¯t for one second believe that he would die if he didn¡¯t eat human flesh.


    Please!


    The medical team had researched and given him a proper diet in line with his age and health.


    So what was he yapping on about?


    Of course, they still watched him closely because the way he looked at his own feet gave them the notion that he might honestly eat them.


    That would just be tragic.


    [Mitchen: You said the prisoner died?


    Guards: Yes Sir. He ate himself to death.


    Mitchen: Eh? so he died from too much food?


    Since when did the prison be a 5-star hotel that gave people food whenever they wanted?


    Guards: No Sir. I think you¡¯re missing the point. He died because he ate himself to death. Sir, he ate his own body.


    Mitchen: ¡¯_¡¯ ]


    The guards could already see it now.


    That¡¯s why they had close attention to him, as well as Ratcliffe and the other core members of his gang who were Cannibals.


    It was all fun and games until they actually are themselves.


    That¡¯s one of the reasons why they dared not put them in one cell.


    In the face of zombie-like hunger, loyalty didn¡¯t matter here at all.


    They were 100% sure that given time, both master and subordinates would eat themselves.


    So why risk it?


    .


    Like that, Marlo and his clique found themselves in hell, while Whitebeard fought his way through to see his brother.


    As for Landon, he was getting ready for the show.


    That¡¯s right!


    He was on his way to the Novora Fashion Show!

 Chapter 838 - The Novora Fashion Show

    <h4>Chapter 838 - The Novora Fashion Show</h4>


    The sun was high in the sky, and the people were merry.


    People came all over the continent for today¡¯s show.


    They were primarily interested in grabbing the collections first hand because within this period, the exhibition will be released to all stores.


    And who would want to miss getting a piece of the clothing from the famous Novora Brand?


    Please!


    Those things go out of stock in the blink of an eye.


    So for people far away, better get it now thanter.


    Again, some people came to see the idols as well.


    "Oh my God!


    I just saw Julie Garner!"


    "What?


    The same Julie Garner who yed Xena the warrior princess?"


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!


    There she is!"


    "Gosh!


    It¡¯s actually her in the flesh!"


    "Look over there!


    It¡¯s Pete Bayson.


    Hahahhahahaha!


    As usual, he always looks like he just got out of bed."


    "I know, right?


    His hair is flying all over the ce.


    But hey!


    He¡¯s the editor in chief for L.u.s.tiere, so he can afford to be like thisx."


    "Forget about him.


    Haven¡¯t you seen Gustav Gnoma over there?


    Ahhhhh!


    I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m meeting my idol atst.


    He did such a terrific job ying Mr. Darcy in Pride and Prejudice, so how can I not love him?


    Gustav! Gustav! I love you!!!"


    (^O^)


    .


    The people screamed heartily as they watched their idols and stars step out of their vehicles and make their way into the massive building before him.


    The stars waved and smiled while walking in.


    Some even blew kisses to their fans, who screamed for their attention.


    Of course, the news reporters were always present, taking note of every single thing.


    It was estimated that tomorrow¡¯s headlines would be hot and in high demand.


    As for the fashion show that they were attending, it was the second biggest one of the year, hosted by a powerful Fashion brand called Novora.


    Speaking of fashion, there were many fashion brands in Baymard.


    But none were as famous as ¡¯KiLu,¡¯ which Landon made based on Mother Kim and Lucy¡¯s names.


    Anyway, anyone could own and develop their own fashion brand if they wanted to.


    They just needed to have enough money for their project or get a loan if eligible.


    From there, they could contact the Textile & Tailoring industry to create the designs ording to their wishes.


    Or, they could buy their desired tactics from the stores and hand sew the outfits for customers, but that would be too tiring and stressful.


    So everyone typically contacted the Textile and Tailoring Industry clothing materials.


    In the future, after the world bes united, sewing machines would be something that everyone could freely use.


    But for now, they had to contact Overseer Sophia for the job.


    In the matter of clothing brands, several people outside Baymard also had their clothing brands as well.


    Thebel at the back would just say made in Baymard to emphasize and further publicize the industry even further.


    Hey, business was business.


    .


    Everyone kept staring at their idols with star-struck gazes until Landon, Lucy, Lucia, Javis, and Andrew arrived.


    The moment they stepped out, the crowd went even crazier.


    "Princess Lucy, I¡¯m your biggest fan!"


    "Goddess Lucia, I love you!"


    "Prince Javis, I¡¯m still waiting for your marriage proposal."


    "Prince Andrew, please don¡¯t smile at me like that.


    My poor heart can¡¯t take it anymore!"


    Andrew and Javis thanked the Gods for making them dark-skinned because they were blushing real hard.


    Ever since they came here, they had signed several autographs when they stepped out.


    The whole thing made them both speechless and helpless.


    As for Lucia, she found her little fans to be cute.


    If she wore an outfit today, they would try to mimic her style tomorrow.


    She even had a 7-year-old boy propose to her when she visited Lucy in school.


    She and Lucy walked together while Landon and the boys followed behind, giving thedies a chance to show off their attire.


    They had fans who loved to keep up with their fashion tastes.


    So thedies always loved to show their outfits out.


    After all, it was also the designers¡¯ pride to have thedies wear their designs.


    Ladies didn¡¯t mind telling people how amazing these designers were.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued to the scene as if trying to save the image forever.


    Very soon, Landon and the gang stepped into the building and were instantly teleported into a new world that captured the theme of Novora¡¯s Fall collection.


    .


    Words couldn¡¯t adequately describe the scene before them.


    A tower scintiting with epic lights would be outsparkled by the reality before them.


    The spirit of autumn freshness could be seen everywhere.


    They looked around wide their mouths wide open in shock.


    Did they just create a fake forest within the building for their Fall collection?


    The trees were all bare, and the leaves were all scattered across the enormous hall.


    But the thing was that the trees were all white, and the leaves were all very golden.


    Of course, the trees weren¡¯t on the runway itself. They were just positioned all around the room, making it feel like they were still outside.


    And the clear ss ceiling aided more in bringing the outside inside.


    There was also an overly long and massive pond rectangr pond in the center of the runway.


    The runway itself was broad and extremely long.


    The entire hall was the size of a massive airport¡¯s check-in station.


    It was incredibly huge, so the long runway winded down several oaths before the models could exit.


    But this was done so that everyone would get a chance to see the clothes properly while the models passed by them.


    Everything left them in awe.


    How did they make these fake trees and put them in the building like this?


    Everything came together like a work of art.


    F***!


    What were they standing around for?


    They grabbed their seats and waited for the show to begin.


    .


    Landon shook his head wryly at their overly excited gazes.


    When the show actually began, what would they do?


    He clocked at his watch and right on cue, a good voice echoed out of the speakers.


    Everyone instantly sat up in anticipation.


    Even Javis and Andrew, who thought they wouldn¡¯t be interested in this event, couldn¡¯t help but pay keen attention as well.


    What could they say?


    Their curiosity had gotten the better of them.


    Just like that, the Novora Fashion Show officially began.

 Chapter 839 - The Novora Fashion Show 2

    <h4>Chapter 839 - The Novora Fashion Show 2</h4>


    Just like that, the show began.


    The music was booming, and everyone was feeling uplifted and expectant.


    Even though the Royals had their brand (which was the most famous one), it was a well-known fact that Novora had coborated with KiLu to make this fall collection.


    So everyone was excited to see the oue.


    The music yed, and instantly, a 17-year-old model stepped on the runway, making everyone¡¯s head turn.


    What a walk!


    Is this what they call a catwalk?


    The girl moved with one hand on her h.i.p.s while walking confidently.


    Each foot perfectly aligned with her forward steps as they moved to the rhythm of the beat.


    Everyone instantly fell in love with the clothes she was wearing.


    For the men, they felt like it suited the woman even more.


    They were more interested in men¡¯s clothing.


    So they didn¡¯t think much of the female¡¯s clothing.


    Looking at the clothes, they truly felt that women were indeed beautiful creatures that could make anythinge alive.


    Of course, regret were some who were now studying within the Beauty & Fashion Academy.


    So they noted down everything for institutional purposes too.


    As for thedies, they just could get enough of it.


    Trust women to be keener to every detail on the dress.


    Every woman in the audience almost fainted.


    The girl on the runway wore a fine red tweed coat with a velour finish.


    And the moment she removed the coat, held it and hung it over her shoulders, the woman almost fainted from shock.


    What was this?


    Thedies were in a daze.


    But who could me them?


    The model¡¯s outfit was just too stunning!


    .


    Looking at the outfit, those back on earth would definitely recognize it.


    It was simr to the polka-dotted dress that Marilyn Monroe wore in the movie ¡¯The 7 Year Itch.¡¯


    Its cinched waist, chocker-neckline and other features made anyone feel beautiful.


    Thedy also wore white gloves and a set of pearl earrings.


    Her dark hair was done in a short bob with bangs, making her eyes seem cat-like.


    Her gorgeous make-up and demeanour made many feel like she was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    At this moment in time, she hadpletely captured everyone¡¯s attention like a nymph.


    The women just couldn¡¯t take it!


    "No way!


    I have to get this dress before I head back to Deiferus.


    If my husband sees me in this, he¡¯ll fall in love with me over and over again."


    "What perfection!


    Did you see the coat?


    I must have it!"


    "I¡¯m more interested in her hairstyle.


    Do you think that she and I have the same head shape?


    I don¡¯t want to do this hairdo only to find outter on that it doesn¡¯t fit me."


    "I know.


    Still, I too want to get this look.


    This might be the new look of the season.


    So how can I stay behind?


    Who doesn¡¯t like to be beautiful?


    No way!


    Before I leave, I¡¯ll visit the hair salon... Even if I have to miss my trip back."


    (*^*)


    Their eyes burned passionately as they immediately thought of rushing to the stores and grabbing everything they could get.


    After all, some of them wouldn¡¯t be back here until the same time next year.


    So why not but everything now?


    They felt that if they didn¡¯t do so, they would regret it for the entire year!


    .


    Up next, yet another stunning girl came on stage.


    She epassed femininity in a dress that awed many.


    But what was this?


    It wasn¡¯t a dress but a top and bottom skirt?


    But there was more.


    How could the skirt transform into pants?


    Thedies felt like they were dreaming.


    Up next, a male model stepped on the scene.


    And this time, the men¡¯s eyes burned with desire.


    The clothes looked elegant and even some heat heroic.


    Good taste!


    The men then also spoke about purchasing them too.


    From the suits, cardigans, zers, scarves, beanies, hairstyles and everything else, the men liked many items and secretly decided to purchase them too.


    Who didn¡¯t like looking good?


    At the same time, they couldn¡¯t help but praise how good-looking these male models were.


    Damn!


    Their beards and faces could make many men buy the items, and that¡¯s because they epassed the whole manly look that men in this era looked up to.


    At times, they walked down the runway with a zer and no shirt on, but their abs were glistening and shining so much that many men secretly decided to train or work out more.


    Even though about 97% of men were lean or fit with abs for days, they still had their own individual goals.


    Some wanted to grow as mighty as their rulers or male superiors, while others preferred to keep lean bodies.


    So in their minds, their perfect body vision would be biased to what they liked.


    Some counted their abs and were pleased that theirs were more defined than the models making them feel more confident.


    As for others, they felt that some of the models were too fit instead since they preferred a lean body.


    But whatever the case, all body sizes of this era stepped on stage to appease everyone.


    In the end, both men and women were delighted.


    .


    The show continued.


    And as time went by, even child models came on stage.


    "What¡¯s the name of that outfit?"


    "It¡¯s called La Lame Rouge."


    "Outstanding!


    As expected, its name caresses the lips with the lightness of champagne.


    I simply must have this dress!


    Tell me, do you know the exact date when the items will be in stores?"


    "Wait, didn¡¯t they say September 6th?


    Isn¡¯t that in 3 days?"


    "God!


    Why is it so far?"


    "Ahhh!!!!!


    Have you seen that bag?


    It¡¯s chic and so fashionable.


    It will go very well with my ruby ne.


    I¡¯ve decided, I must have it!"


    "Just look at that couple-outfit?


    I¡¯ll get that for my husband and I."


    "Look!


    They also have several children¡¯s outfits as well.


    My daughter will look so cute in that."


    (^_^)


    Just like that, the Novora show came to an end.


    It was a huge sess that left many anxious for their items.


    Landon pped as the show finally ended.


    He took the gang to meet the designers, andter on, they chilled for a bit before going their separate ways.


    Now, he could get back to work.


    Surprisingly, when he got to his office, he received word from his secretary that the 3 Musketeers wanted to see him urgently.


    His cheerful smile turned upside down.


    And he immediately felt like crying.


    What did they want this time?

 Chapter 840 - The 3 Musketeers

    <h4>Chapter 840 - The 3 Musketeers</h4>


    "Your majesty, they¡¯re waiting for you in the 7th hall."


    "Alright, postponed any scheduled activities by an hour.


    I¡¯ll see them at once."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    With that, Landon made his way towards the 7th Hall in another separate building.


    These people were old, so Landon always felt terrible when they had to trek all the way to the building where his office was.


    Of course, they could use the pce staff golf-like carts toe over as well.


    But Landon still felt like it was a hassle for them.


    The pce was too big and very wide with severalwns, fountains, towing buildings, ponds, gardens and whatnot.


    Every time he had to see them, he would pick a spot closest to their working area.


    They were all royal gardeners, so he picked the building closest to their working stations.


    The pce also had a wide five-story building for staffers, just in case they worked overtime, needed immediate rest or couldn¡¯t go home for one reason or another.


    There was also the Pce clinic to attend to tourists, staff members and royalty when emergencies ur.


    The clinic only treated minor to moderate injuries like first aid, burns for the kitchens, cuts and so on.


    Anything tooplex would be referred and rushed to the Hospital.


    Anyway, Landon preferred to see these elderly men at a ce that didn¡¯t inconvenience them.


    He took his private mini staff gulf-like cart and drove towards the building while mentally preparing himself.


    After all, meeting the 3 Musketeers could make anyone breakdown.


    As expected, the moment he stepped into the hall, the three culprits vegan their drama.


    .


    ~Oooooo~


    All three men had fake tears flowing down their cheeks.


    They pouted their mouths and changed their demeanours to look sad while still crossing their arms.


    Their action could undoubtedly make one think that they were trying to be brave amidst their pain.


    And honestly, Landon would have thought so too, if he hadn¡¯t heard them run around the room just before he came in.


    Don¡¯t think Landon didn¡¯t see the water bottles behind them.


    These old bastards were ConMen!


    He saw them peeking through the massive windows earlier on when he was driving his cart.


    And when he was in the corridors, he heard rushed footsteps and bits of their conversation.


    They were so loud that those along the corridors leading to the hall could hear them.


    So their pitiful act really made him feel speechless.


    They stood there as if begging him to ask what the matter was.


    Landon looked at them and sighed deeply.


    Who asked him to be an Earthian?


    He couldn¡¯t just stand here and watch them go on like this, even if he knew that it was fake.


    Who asked him to be respectful to the elderly?


    He massaged his temples at the drama that was about to unfold.


    His mouth touched as hooked at their award-winning grammy tears.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    Instantly, all three men burst out even more while flexing their muscles.


    As expected, no matter the situation, they always wanted to prove that they were more manly than him.


    But was this really the time?


    .


    Old Man Paitus flexed his muscles with tears in his eyes while gesturing to his leader Old Man Willow.


    And old man Hermon did the same as well.


    They got into formation while doing weird poses with Old man Willow in the middle.


    And as they spoke, they continuously changed their poses too.


    "Brat!


    Just forget about it.


    We are real men.


    Why would we tell you our issues?"


    "Yeah!


    Who asked for your help?"


    "Yes!


    We are the most powerful men in the world.


    So why would we need your help?"


    "That¡¯s right!


    Are you trying to bring us down so that you¡¯ll be better than uster on?


    Well, too bad.


    We will always be the strongest people in the world.


    So just give up."


    "That¡¯s right!


    You can¡¯t even beat me, so how can you defeat boss Willow?"


    Landon: (-_-)


    Willow puffed his chest proudly and immediately forgot that he was supposed to be crying: "Fes, please, go easy on him. He¡¯s our junior member, so don¡¯t be too hard on him. Of course, he will never be able to beat me!"


    "Exactly boss.


    He¡¯s far behind when ites to you."


    "That¡¯s right!


    How can youpare with the boss?


    He¡¯s something that once carried 10 Hangols on his back while fighting a pack of 30 gigantic wolves, while also hand sewing a shirt."


    ¡¯I highly doubt it.¡¯ Landon thought.


    "He also defeated a fleet of 50 sh.i.p.s all on his own while cooking."


    ¡¯That¡¯s only possible if he burnt all the sh.i.p.s with the fire from the kitchen and somehow managed to survive.¡¯ Landon thought.


    "He also killed 100 ferocious beasts with just his gaze."


    ¡¯Does he haveser vision now?¡¯


    .


    Landon had ck lines on his forehead while Willow was feeling overly proud instead.


    "Yes, I¡¯m awesome.


    But let¡¯s not be too hard on our junior member.


    Who asked me to be too kind?


    If our nosy junior wants to know why we are depressed, then we can only tell him.


    Sigh... Brat, I never intended to say anything.


    But you¡¯ve really forced my hand."


    Landon twitched: (>-_-)


    "Since you want to know so much, then I¡¯ll reluctantly tell you.


    But this doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re better than I am!"


    "Fine!


    You¡¯re better than I am.


    Are you happy now?" Landon said while secretly rolling his eyes heavenwards and praying for patience.


    They kept calling him nosy, but who exactly called him over?


    He had never met any group of individuals as shameless as these old men.


    Their ability to turn ck into white was truly something else.


    Anyone walking in would think that he was poking into their business when it was the other way around.


    He looked at the old men who kept posing while forgetting to cry and honestly felt helpless.


    Sigh... The faster he ended this drama, the better his sanity.


    Who asked him to care about them?

 Chapter 841 - The Clash Of The Fogies

    <h4>Chapter 841 - The sh Of The Fogies</h4>


    All three fogies quickly aired out their grievances to Landon while constantly reminding him of his ¡¯nosy¡¯ behaviour.


    With all their nonsense going on, Landon silently recited some verses in his mind to keep him calm.


    Well, what they requested was fairly simple for him to do.


    All three came from the empire of Yodan, and they came alongside Mother Winnie, Beri, little Linda, and several others.


    They were the first batch of people that stepped their legs into Baymard via Santa.


    They had to flee because one of the queens secretly requested a cult of deadly assassins to ughter everyone.


    This way, it wouldn¡¯t be too suspicious if mother Winnie, Beri and Linda died.


    But of course, Santa got the message and hurriedly saved some people, sending them to Baymard, while others fled to the neighbouring cities and towns.


    And this is where their requestes in.


    Even though the old fogies brought along their wives, children and grandchildren... one should know that even they as elderly people had siblings who were still alive.


    So they couldn¡¯t help wondering about their sisters or brothers who were also old like them.


    .


    From what he gathered, Old Willow first sent his sister alongside her husband, children and grandchildren to another city.


    Because they didn¡¯t want their movements to be too suspicious, many families didn¡¯t leave all at once, lest the assassins or cult maneuvers suspect their moves.


    So he sent out his sister¡¯s family first.


    But when he was about to leave, the assassins and cult members were already around the city¡¯s outskirts.


    Their only option of escape was by sea.


    Lucky, Santa came right on time and fled as fast as they could.


    Over the years, during their holidays, they went back in search of their families.


    At first, they couldn¡¯t find their families because they moved very far from where they had sent them to.


    Luckily for them, they met someone in Baymard who they knew, and that person just happened to know what their family was.


    He told them everything they needed to know and also sent their letters to their families in Yodan.


    And now, they nned to ask for eight months off to visit their families.


    Why?


    Because the ship and carriage rides would take up most of their journey time.


    Fortunately, the Baymardian Cruise ride to Carona would drastically cut down their travel time.


    So they felt a little better about the whole thing.


    Nheless, they loved their jobs and loved here, so they were also hesitant about taking eight months off work.


    And that¡¯s where Landon came in.


    .


    Landon listened and sighed.


    Well, he had lived with these old fogies for years now, alongside Linda, Momo, and the rest that took them as part of the family.


    So he didn¡¯t see anything wrong in helping them.


    That¡¯s why he decided to send them to their destination alongside the soldiers who had missions in Yodan.


    Luckily, they mentioned this issue now.


    One should know that both Deiferus and Yodan had the temple of Dragmus in it, and he had already sent the first wave of soldiers and marines to take care of all secret bases within these empires.


    And five days from now, the final wave (A.K.A backup ) will be sent again to these locations, just in case.


    So within that time, he could ask the soldiers to personally drop them around the outskirts of the city, town or vige they intended to visit.


    Of course, the soldiers would help them find their families in order to confirm the exact house where they would be staying.


    And once it was time to go back, the soldiers would pick them up again.


    This was the best he could do for them.


    Well, he would also be travelling as well.


    Not towards Yodan, but to Deiferus.


    He, along with another specific team, would head to the Capital city to put Henry on the throne while taking care of his siblings and all others who wanted his crown.


    This September was indeed a busy month.


    .


    All three men got up and began flexing their muscles while staring into a distance heroically.


    They tried their hardest not to show their excitement.


    But their joy just kept flowing out nonstop.


    "As expected of our youngest member.


    You have passed our test and have be our official member."


    "Yes!


    You¡¯ve passed.


    But don¡¯t let it get into your head."


    "That¡¯s right!


    It¡¯s true that you¡¯ve done some excellent work over the years.


    But not enough people like you.


    So how can youpare with the boss?"


    "_"


    Forget it.


    Why does he even bother with them?


    "Oh!


    That reminds me brat.


    We have presents for you." Old man Willow said while taking out a wrapped gift from underneath a cushion.


    Paitus and Hermon did the same as well.


    Landon was taken aback and somewhere touched.


    Maybe they weren¡¯t bad after all.


    "Well, open it!


    Open it!


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it."


    Landon smiled warmly and opened Willows¡¯s box first.


    It was a very nice-looking belt.


    "This is nice.


    It looks so rare yet so familiar.


    This is mine."


    "Yup!


    It sure is.


    And goes very well with the Blue tie Hermon gave you as a gift."


    "But that¡¯s my tie."


    "I know.


    And it goes well with..."


    "My socks," Landon said while unwrapping thest gift.


    (=_=)


    .


    How were these gifts?


    They just returned his bordered items to him.


    Years back on the Coronation day, old man Willow and the gang were in a mess and forgot to get proper attire for the next before the stores closed for the holidays.


    They were in such a pickle that they almost didn¡¯t want to attend the ceremony.


    And Landon gave them his belt, socks and tie.


    As a ruler, his closet alone was the size of a two-bedroom apartment


    So he had a ton of socks, belts and whatnot.


    Plus, the items weremon everyday items, so he didn¡¯t think much of it when giving it to them.


    Who would that yearster, they would give it to him as gifts?


    Landon¡¯s mouth twitched again.


    And just when he was about to round this damn meeting up and get the hell out of here, yet another group of elderly people came in.


    Their leader was a hot-headed female, and he nicknamed them the Fantastic 7.


    They were also close to him as well.


    For some reason, both groups always tried topete and force him to acknowledge one as his boss.


    Instantly, Landon tried to minimize his presence while trying to sneak out of the room before the sh of the fogies began.


    And so just like that, 5 grandpas and 2 grandmas stormed in arrogantly.


    The women were the ones who made him weep.


    .


    Olddy Maggie lifted her chin arrogantly while pointing at old Willow.


    "I knew you guys were up to no good!


    What¡¯s the big idea forcing the imp to take you as his leader?


    You¡¯re so old that you don¡¯t even leave footprints in the sand anymore.


    So why would he take you as his master?"


    "You shut up, you ugly hag.


    Who are you calling old?"


    "Ugly?


    Are you blind?


    Tch!


    You¡¯re just jealous because I¡¯m young with a great body."


    "Please!


    What mirror do you use?


    If you¡¯re young, then I haven¡¯t even been born yet!"


    "Heh!


    Look who¡¯s talking.


    You didn¡¯t seem to mind when you asked me out on a datest time."


    "Boss!


    How could you?!


    Sister-inw has been done for 11 years now.


    So it¡¯s okay to take in another sister-inw.


    But why her?


    Boss, you¡¯ve betrayed the brotherhood!"


    "What¡¯s wrong with me?


    Are you all saying that I¡¯m not good enough?


    Pui!


    It¡¯s your stinky leader that asked me out first!"


    "You!


    So what if I asked you out?


    Who asked you to be attractive?


    Are you ming me for your good looks?"


    "Old man, you¡¯re just too unreasonable.


    Are you ming me now?


    You¡¯re just lucky that you¡¯re also good-looking, or else I would never speak to you again."


    "You dare not!"


    "And if I dare, what are you going to do about it?"


    "I, I, I will marry you and see if you won¡¯t talk to me when we end up living in the same house."


    "Not before I marry you first!"


    (-_-)

 Chapter 842 - Landons Anxiety

    <h4>Chapter 842 - Landon''s Anxiety</h4>


    Landon sneakily left the group of fogies before they turned on him.


    He was also a little bit surprised that Old man Willow and granny Maggie finally made their feelings known publicly.


    Even a blind person could see that they had something going on.


    It was about time that they put the show on the road.


    Well, everyone could see it apart from their squad members who were constantly bickering with each other.


    Their case reminded him of the Capulet and Montague homes in Romeo and Juliet.


    Except now, there wasn¡¯t any lousy ending, and their fights weren¡¯t that bad.


    It was just bickering and bragging about who was better.


    Of course, they also hadpetitions amongst themselves.


    But as always, their bodies didn¡¯t allow them to do too much.


    Once, they had a walkingpetition to see who can trek the Northeast without getting tired.


    They left their buildings and nned to head for the Main Audience hall.


    To get there, there were several routes that they could use, but the shortest way was to bypass five other buildings and several massive fields, fountains and roads.


    They liked doingpetitions like these to prove that they could be Landon¡¯s boss.


    And at times, both parties would meet Little Linda, Momo and the rest to convince them that they were indeed the strongest.


    The whole thing was utterly ridiculous, but there was nothing Landon could do about it.


    Whenever he tried to stop them, they would say that he was looking down on them, or that he thought he was better than them.


    So he just gave up and let them be.


    Arguing with them would undoubtedly give him more headaches.


    And he wasn¡¯t ready for that.


    .


    Landon shook his head wryly and waited for Lucius in his office.


    They were scheduled for an appointment tomorrow within one of the government buildings, alongside the Caronian ambassador and several others.


    He wanted to first discuss some matters before attending the meeting the next day.


    So he was waiting for Lucius.


    And while he waited, his mind drifted somewhere else.


    Earlier on, he was supposed to go to the fashion show alongside Mother Winnie and Mother Kim.


    But unfortunately, his mom was feeling a bit under the weather.


    He wanted to stay as well, but she told him to go, while Mother Winnie and Lucius stayed by her side.


    So he couldn¡¯t help wondering about the issue at hand.


    Before seeing the old fogies, he inquired about her but was told that she was okay and was too tired to see him.


    So he gave up on seeing her then.


    But now that he was back, he wanted to inquire about her condition again.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t wake her up.


    He would just ask her assistant or the personal doctor who was invited over before he left for the fashion show.


    With that in mind, Landon decided to call and find out the situation.


    But before he could do so, the phone rang instead.


    .


    Ring Ring Ring Ring.


    "Your majesty, King-Father Lucius and Queen Mother Kimberly are here to see you."


    Landon¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly stood up merrily to wee them.


    Tchack.


    The door opened, and in came the duo.


    "Mother!"


    Landon rushed to the side and scrutinized her to see if she was too ill or not.


    "Mother, what are you doing out of bed?


    Why do you have to bother yourself?


    You could¡¯ve just called me over, and I would have been gone right away."


    Mother Mim smiled and rubbed his head warmly.


    "Aiiyyyh!


    Since when did you be so long-winded?


    Can¡¯t I say that I¡¯m okay?


    Do you think that your father would let me walk if I wasn¡¯t?"


    "I said you could go out.


    But I never agreed for you to walk."


    "_"


    Mother Kim red at Lucius as if he was a traitor, but Lucius only looked at her pitifully instead.


    If left to him, her feet wouldn¡¯t be touching the ground at all.


    Everything about the situation made him anxious.


    Landon noticed that his overprotectiveness seemed to be a lot more than usual, so he looked at his mother curiously.


    And soon, his expression became horrid.


    Was she pretending to be well so as not to worry him?


    .


    His anxiety grew bigger when he thought about it again.


    "Mother, where¡¯s your medical report?"


    Mother Kim smiled awkwardly and tapped Lucius with her elbow.


    Landon saw this and almost had a heart attack.


    So he was right?


    Was she sick?


    Landon gritted his teeth and raised to give up.


    He wanted answers, and he wanted them now!


    Taking a deep breath, he looked at the duo before him sternly.


    Anyone who saw this would think that he was the parent and they were his children.


    He crossed his hands over his shoulder and angrily.


    "Mother, were you nning to hide it from me?"


    "No, little Landon.


    How can I?


    I came here with your father to tell you instead."


    Landon¡¯s raging heart cooled down a bit and sighed from relief.


    It would¡¯ve truly pained him if she chose to hide whatever it was away from him.


    Everyone had secrets, but when it came to health, the way they knew, the better prepared they could be.


    And if there was no present cure for whatever it was, then he would just have to make one.


    After all, he had the system with him.


    And he didn¡¯t for one minute believe that there was any illness that was far beyond the system¡¯s knowledge.


    So he was ready to crush whatever it was.


    Thankfully, they decided to tell him about it now rather thanter.


    As they say: The early bird gets the most worms.


    .


    Landon gulped two bottles of water anxiously before steadying his turbulent heart.


    Mother Kim just rubbed his shoulders as ifforting him, while also feeling warm inside.


    It was funny.


    She was the one who was ill, yet, her son acted like he was the one who needed help.


    Which mother didn¡¯t like such a warm and filial son?


    Lucius only passed Landon paper towels, water and anything else that he needed while staying quiet.


    He too had acted like this earlier on, so he understood his pain.


    Landon cracked his fingers and tried to lift his spirits.


    Alright, he was ready.


    Now, they could hit him with everything that they¡¯ve got.


    "Mom, just say.


    I¡¯m ready."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!" Landon said while grabbing her hands affectionately.


    His mother needed all the support she could get.


    "Little Landon."


    "Yes, mother?"


    "I¡¯m pregnant."


    "_"

 Chapter 843 - Royal Procedures

    <h4>Chapter 843 - Royal Procedures</h4>


    Pregnant?


    Landon looked at her in a daze before excitedly hugging her.


    Pregnant, pregnant, pregnant.


    Great!


    She was sick.


    She was just pregnant.


    Hahahhahahahahhahahaha!


    Landon¡¯s joy oozed out as he couldn¡¯t contain it anymore.


    He was truly happy for both Lucius and his mother.


    No wonder that Lucius didn¡¯t want her to do anything.


    Even he panicked a bit.


    But since he knew everything about childbirth, he knew that it was good for pregnant women to exercise regrly.


    So it wasn¡¯t proper to keep her in her room all day long.


    Nheless, his worries didn¡¯t die down as well.


    No!


    This won¡¯t do.


    They had to add her bodyguards, get a full-time nurse to be by her side, and so on.


    And when the pregnancy was six months gone, she would get maternity leave from all her jobs.


    Well, she would get the leave when she felt like it.


    Landon didn¡¯t want to be too pushy.


    It was her body, and she more than anyone else knew what she could handle.


    .


    Mother Kim chuckled while listening to her son and her husband make arrangements for the baby.


    "Hopefully, it¡¯s a girl!"


    "That¡¯s what I was hoping for too!"


    Lucius nodded in agreement.


    Who wanted a little imp who would be taking his wife¡¯s attention away?


    He was already in his 40¡¯s, and he had taken Landon as his son for thest 18 years of the boy¡¯s life.


    He came to them when Landon was just one year old.


    Anyway, Landon, his son, would be turning 20 this November and will be marrying Lucy sometime next year.


    So he felt like a father who had sessfully watched over his son¡¯s life from infant to a.d.u.l.thood


    He was done with sons.


    He wanted a soft squishy daughter who he could pamper.


    Who the hell wanted a boy?


    He had already decided to pray to the ancestors for a girl.


    Hopefully, his wish woulde true.


    Landon had a simr desire as well.


    He just preferred to have a little sister over a little brother.


    However, if it were a boy, he would still love him to bits.


    But¡¯on!


    A girl was just way cuter.


    When little Linda came here, she was just nine years old.


    She was so cute that Landon almost had a heart attack every time she released her ultra-cute power.


    But as she grew up, the little girl didn¡¯t stick to her brother all that much again.


    Landon had invisible tears in his eyes and instantly knew how parents felt when watching their children leave them.


    She was now mature and slowly grew into an outstandingdy, which was fine.


    But he still missed the sticky princess from before.


    Most parents or older siblings also missed their daughter¡¯s/younger sibling¡¯s sticky nature when they were younger.


    And he was just the same.


    But now, his mother was pregnant again and he had a chance of getting a younger sister.


    So how can he not want it?


    Please!


    The sister/daughter fan club was here to stay, with Lucius and Landon holding signboards while cheering mother Kim.


    Daughter!


    Daughter!


    Daughter!


    (*^?^*)


    As for mother Kim, she too wanted a daughter.


    She already had a son.


    So she also hopped aboard the Daughter train.


    Daughter!


    Daughter!


    Daughter!


    .


    The trio discussed merrily about breaking the news to the public, as well as long other traditional ceremonies too.


    Mother Kim suddenly frowned when she thought of something.


    "Little Landon, we are royals.


    And as you know, the royals in our continent, as well as those from within the continents of Veinitta and Morgany, have some traditions that must be done.


    One of them is the birthing procedure.


    As royals, you know that we have to give birth in front of 300 witnesses in a hall.


    Son, I don¡¯t want to do this again."


    Mother Kim trembled a bit when she thought of her birthing scene when Landon came to this world.


    The entire process was very degrading.


    These public births were done to ensure that the child was legitimate and born from her.


    Because some noblewomen sometimes lied that they were pregnant andter stole babies just to continue staying in their noble homes.


    This was a rough era.


    And any woman who couldn¡¯t bear a child was deemed useless.


    Desperate times called for desperate measures among nobles.


    That¡¯s why the group of witnesses had to watch everything for themselves to ensure that she was indeed the mother of the child.


    Again, they also did this check if the child is evil.


    Any form of disability was taken as a sign of evil.


    And at times, both mother and child would be banished.


    But this wasn¡¯t the reason why she hated them.


    With 300 witnesses watching her every move, how could she befortable?


    Back then, she opened her legs to all these people.


    And they in turn watched her perplexing moments.


    .


    Childbirth wasn¡¯t clean.


    Most women pooped duringbour, and they also farted as well.


    At least in the hospitals, they would clean up the poop and discard it instantly.


    But the royals would keep the poop in a bucket until the delivery is over.


    The smell would fill the same room that had several men and women watching in there.


    And they would be judging on how you conduct during the delivery.


    Sometimes, some women got convicted as demons, while others wereughed at, making their reputations plummet to be ground.


    Royals had to have at least 300 people watching; nobles needed 15~200 people watching, depending on their nobility ss.


    The women had been subjugated to this and had prepared themselves over the years to give birth like a pro.


    The noblewomen controlled themselves and would rather die than let their reputation fall.


    But in Mother Kim, at the time, she was just a 17-year-old newly hired maid who knew nothing of noble or pce delivery.


    She had travelled to the city from a vige along the outskirts in search of a stable job after the death of her father.


    Unfortunately, Alec ravished her just a month after she got hired.


    And when she was about to give birth at 18, she who was ignorant was sent to the hall for all to bear witness.


    The other wives also came as well to see her make a joke of herself.


    And as they predicted, she became aughing stock amongst the nobles and maids.


    ording to them, she had passed out too much gas whenpared to the regr noblewomen, and her poop was a lot as well.


    She was med for not being able to control her bodily fluids in front of men and women.


    The news also made Alec strongly feel that she was an undeserving woman, as well because now, she made him lose face.


    Some of his ministers, knights and others had seen her disapproving attitude, which made him feel like his reputation was being attacked.


    This was just one of the many reasons why Alec hated her


    .


    When mother Kim remembered the scene, she was scared silly.


    Will she have to go through that too?


    She trembled like a frightened chicken while biting her lips anxiously.


    Both Landon and Lucius hurriedly tried to calm her down.


    "Honey, it will be alright."


    "That¡¯s right, mom.


    You¡¯re pregnant now.


    So take it easy.


    As for the birthing process, we are Baymardians and have our way of doing things.


    Don¡¯t worry; I will never allow you to go through that again."


    Mother Kim still looked worried.


    "But, but, but wouldn¡¯t that make others look down on us?"


    "They dare?" But Lucius and Landon eximed coldly in unison.


    "Honey, don¡¯t you trust our son?


    How can he allow that to happen?


    More still, don¡¯t you trust me?


    If the beat isn¡¯t up to the task, then just know that I¡¯ll always be there for you."


    Mother Kim looked at Lucius with watery eyes and felt touched.


    And when she wanted her face in his chest, Lucius just looked at Landon and smirked.


    Landon was speechless.


    Since when were theypeting here?


    Forget it.


    Let them be.


    With that, the matter of mother Kim¡¯s pregnancy was handled.


    Now, it was time for business!

 Chapter 844 - All Requests Denied!

    <h4>Chapter 844 - All Requests Denied!</h4>


    That same evening, mother Lucy spread the good news to Lucy and the rest.


    And the maids who did hear about it were told to keep a tight lip until it was announced tomorrow.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t have to be here for the announcement, as they could just send the word to the news stations.


    They would only prepare a ceremony one month intobour as tradition demands.


    Mother Kim would go through a 3-day ritual that called upon the ancestors to protect the child.


    So until then, she could rx.


    Another thing that caught his attention was the reports from the Prison.


    Those prisoners just got here, and they¡¯re already causing problems.


    Well, not problems but noise.


    After hearing about Whitebeard, he approved for both brothers to meet.


    Of course, Whitebeard would be blindfolded and taken to see his brother.


    As for the requests from Ratcliffe, Quincy and others in Marlo¡¯s group were all denied.


    Their first request, which was about getting human flesh, was obviously denied.


    And their second request, he also rejected it as well, for good reasons.


    They requested their earrings and hair ornaments back.


    But how could he allow them to carry them in the cells?


    Those earrings couldter turn into weapons if he allowed it.


    Nheless, he understood why they wanted them.


    Why were their earrings so important?


    There were many reasons.


    Pirates believed that it could prevent them from drawing, prevent drunkenness, prevent seas sickness, cure poor eyesight and so on.


    But maybe the most important one was that their earrings served as their insurance policies.


    Yes!


    Insurance policies.


    .


    They all wore jewelry that showcased their wealth.


    Some wore diamond earrings that had bits of silver around them, while others, earrings made out of pure gold.


    Sure!


    Pirates were all about the sea and big adventures, but there was nothing fun about getting attacked and maybe finding yourself washed up alone on another continent or empire.


    Those pairs of expensive earrings meant that a pirate could survive easily wherever they went.


    Melt the earnings down and sell them for cash, and your set to go.


    Big shot pirates have about 4~5 earring holes on each ear, wearingrge hooped earrings or simple smaller ratings to bnce the big ones.


    And at times, they would turn the eating into a hair ornament.


    They would braid their hair and attach it there for decoration while properly securing it too.


    Pirates were always on the move.


    So they kept a fraction of their wealth on their bodies at all times.


    Landon immediately understood why they would be anxious.


    That was a lot of money.


    The total amount of gold, ruby, and silver ornaments on Marlo alone was worth 2 Million copper coins ( 200 gold coins.)


    Of course the pirates also had more money and treasure in their secret locations and bases as well.


    But what they had on them should be able to carry them through if they were ever in a desperate situation.


    As for Marlo and his team, they didn¡¯t wear earrings and only chose to wear hair ornaments instead.


    After braiding and attaching the ornaments, they added more hair and weaved a secondyer over the first ones to hide the hair ornaments.


    They did so until the ornaments were well hidden.


    One should know that before braiding, they sectioned their hair and kept most of the said away.


    So after braiding, they let down the rest of their hair, hiding braids underneath, making them seem like regr people and not pirates.


    .


    Again, a funny thing to note about this life insurance policy thing was that it also secured the pirate¡¯s death policy.


    Pirates had some codes that they followed blindly.


    Their earrings and ornaments all had their names encrusted in the inner corners, as well as the names of the empires and hometown/ce where they wished to be buried.


    Pirates dared not take away any fallen pirate¡¯s earrings without buring the person where he/she wished to be because it would only bring them bad luck.


    There were many tales of sorcery and witchcraft where people who did so ended up dead within several months.


    These tales were so familiar that even peasants knew of them and dared not rob any fallen pirate without burying the person and giving them a funeral that they deserved.


    ording to code, 40% of what was smelted from the earrings would be used for the funeral, and the rest would go to the person who took it upon himself to bury the dead.


    Of course, they did all this in secret because pirates were still criminals after all.


    Anyway, their earrings and hair ornaments were their hard-earned money, so how could they allow these Baymardians take them?


    Apart from the money, there was also another important reason they didn¡¯t want to let them go.


    .


    Despite the fierce image that many had about them, pirates were the first pointers for Gay marriages.


    Most of them were guys, and they had needs.


    When travelling, they weren¡¯t allowed to keep women on their ship for long, unless they were officially part of their crew or were captives that they were transporting.


    Even if they targeted another ship and met women there, they would kill all the men and spend a few days on the same spot to have their fill of the women before leaving them stranded on the open seas.


    They finished their business and always left.


    But at times, they were on the inds or at sea for years without touching a woman.


    That said, even pirates need real love.


    So if you pack so many men in a confined space for months and years and put them through some hot, sweaty adventures, you¡¯ll still end up with Bromance.


    And they ended up getting married.


    From there, they each exchanged some of their earrings and ornaments.


    And once one¡¯s partner dies, he/she could im all their properties.


    Which brings Landon to their third request.


    From what Landon understood, both Ratcliffe and Quincy were married to Marlo, and they wanted to be in the same cell with him.


    But how could Landon allow it?


    He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they ended up sacrificing themselves as meat for Marlo.


    No way!


    He turned down all their ridiculous requests and told them to forget about it.


    Landon jumped onto his bed and massaged his temples.


    Today had been a very hectic day.


    But hopefully, tomorrow will be different.


    (^_^)


    With that, he closed his eyes and fell into a deep slumber.


    ~~Zzzzzzzzzz~


    .


    Sadly, while he wished for tomorrow to be peaceful, somewhere around the waters of Baymard, trouble was brewing.

 Chapter 845 - Yet Another Guest

    <h4>Chapter 845 - Yet Another Guest</h4>


    --Somewhere on the waters around Baymard--


    .


    The waters were can and still, and the night was summer night was as glorious as ever.


    A 46-year-old man stood on his chamber balcony and watched the starry sky silently.


    Unlike the calm night sky, his mind was in turmoil.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to unleash his anger at those ignorant fools that somehow managed to cause so much disorder in his world.


    Knock knock knock.


    "Master, it¡¯s Panjo."


    "Enter." He responded loudly.


    Soon, a man in an inky blue actor stepped in.


    "How long before we arrive?"


    "Master, it won¡¯t be long.


    We should arrive sometime between 7~8 A.M.


    Also, I¡¯ve also ryed your message and informed everyone else about your orders.


    All 12 sh.i.p.s will now stay here while we advance further.


    And if we don¡¯te back within three days at most, then the men will bring hell to this puny empire."


    "Good.


    You may retire for the night.


    I want you in tip-top shape for tomorrow."


    "Yes, master."


    With that, the man vanished somewhere within the room to join the other hidden bodyguards.


    As for their master, even though he spoke calmly, they more than anyone knew how angry he was at the moment.


    They could only say a silent prayer for those who angered their master.


    Their master was here for a fight!


    .


    Time raced swiftly, and before Landon knew it, the morning hade again.


    Right!


    Today, he had an important meeting to attend.


    But it was scheduled for 2 P.M, so he had a lot of time before that.


    So he could handle other pressing matters as well.


    With that in mind, Landon went straight to his office.


    It looked like today would be another peaceful day.


    He stayed in his office till 9:40 A.M before receiving a phone call from his secretary.


    "Your majesty, someone is here to cause trouble."


    Landon got up and left speedily.


    And just as he was told, someone was causing a loudmotion at the gate.


    The was the first time that someone had ever tried to force themselves into the pce.


    And Landon wanted to know who they were and why they wanted to fight with him.


    From what his secretary said, it appears that the man med him for something he knew nothing about.


    Apparently, the man also imed to be famous as well.


    The moment he saw the man¡¯s face, he instantly knew who he was.


    Wasn¡¯t this the most famous painter and sculptor, Marcus Perquo.


    His works were within all three continues; Pyno, Veinitta and Morgany.


    All royal pces in all empires in these continues had his works there.


    And several nobles also had his works too.


    His waitlist was several years long, and his fame was the highest within the Arts society.


    Yes!


    Within the Capital cities, there were art societies there that focused on the fine arts.


    The society was made up of the finest art critics ever, so anyone who belonged to it was seen as prestigious.


    And he ranked first in the list whenbining all members from all empires within these three continents.


    For many art lovers, he was a genius way ahead of his time.


    And his works were indeed beautiful and breathtaking.


    He was Marcus Perquo.


    And Landon had identally seen him before when he painted several portraits of Alec way back.


    How could he not know him?


    Landon couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he ever did to the guy to make him raging mad.


    .


    Marcus looked at the son of a b**ching his way and felt like running over and strangling him now.


    Of course, he hasn¡¯t been fighting this whole time.


    He just refused to go in and wanted Landon to leave the pce and meet him outside instead.


    He felt like his status was way higher than this puny ruler.


    Even great kings and rulers around the continent dared not embarrass him.


    So why should he have to humble himself in front of this unworthy king?


    Yes!


    He was still shocked by everything within Baymard, but he would never show it because he remembered his mission.


    If he showed any signs of getting impressed, then the other side might feel high and mighty.


    So how could he give others a chance to mock him?


    He had already unleashed most of his excitement and shock after leaving the Coastal port.


    The moment he arrived in front of the pce, he literally pinched himself hard to bring him back to reality and remind him of his purpose.


    He had toe hard and strong to get what he wanted.


    He came with 100 men and left the rest in the ship at the docks.


    If he didn¡¯t return, then they would go and call for backup.


    He wasn¡¯t scared because he always moves with an army of his own.


    As someone famous who was constantly travelling from continent to continent, his safety was a must.


    So he wasn¡¯t scared of anything.


    When he saw Landoning out, he felt even prouder.


    Look!


    Even the little king had to run over to kiss his feet.


    But little did he know that it was just curiosity that brought Landon over.


    .


    Landon stood before the proud man, and the duo scrutinized each other silently.


    Landon only felt it funny.


    He only went out of his way to greet those that he was very close to, like the grannies in the pce, those at the industries and so on.


    But he wasn¡¯t close to this Marcus guy.


    So no matter how high the person¡¯s position was, he was Baymard¡¯s ruler and should be greeted first!


    As the duo continued to stare at one another, their men were also getting excited as well.


    The guards stood beside Landon in perfect formation.


    And even though they were furious at tgeck of disrespect, they didn¡¯t say anything because Landon hadn¡¯t given out his orders yet.


    It was part of their training to always stay calm and obey orders.


    So they were just waiting for their chance.


    As for Marcus¡¯ men of 100, some were silent while others just sneered and began throwing in a few degrading sentences here and there.


    They looked at the guards in disdain and wished to pay them back for their earlier actions.


    "You see, even your ruler knows how powerful our master is.


    So how dare you lowly vagabonds stop him?"


    "Tch!


    You should be d that you didn¡¯t do anything drastic, or else today would be your death days."


    "Hahhahahahhahaha!


    Look, they¡¯re scared silly by us that they can¡¯t even move."


    "Hmph!


    Serves them right.


    Who asked them to go against people they shouldn¡¯t?"


    .


    Marcus smirked and felt overly confident again.


    Yes!


    Even more prominent nobles and rulers begged for his attention.


    So what more of this little runt.


    If he pleased him well enough, he might even give the runt a portrait of himself as a keepsake.


    Hey!


    Maybe he could sign it as well.


    He heard that many people liked this thing called autograph.


    The runt will probably treasure it like gold.


    Marcus chuckled as he pictured Landon¡¯s excited expression once he gave an autographed portrait to him.


    Landon just smiled back at him yfully instead.


    "Me. Marcus.


    I¡¯d like to believe that you¡¯re a learned aristocrat, right?"


    "Of course!


    How dare you doubt me?"


    "Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you.


    But, if you¡¯re genuinely one... then shouldn¡¯t you of all people be aware that when standing before a monarch, one must show their respect.


    Sigh... Who would¡¯ve known that you¡¯d drop all your manners once you left your home?"


    Marcus¡¯ smile was quickly reced with a fierce re.


    Was this bastard born from a lowly maid actually insulting him to his face?


    This was outrageous!


    How dare he?


    Marcus¡¯ eyes turned colder as his short fingernails dug into palms.


    "Heh.


    Why should I salute you?


    Do you know how many people beg for my favours?" Marcus said before sneering coldly.


    Why should he do so to Alec¡¯s small brat?


    Even if he were the child of some other ruler, he still wouldn¡¯t do it.


    Eli Barn used to bow to him and greet him respectfully, and even the current Queen Penelope had bowed when she was 13 years old.


    That¡¯s how high his status is.


    He¡¯s someone who, because of his fame, had also gathered an army of his own.


    And his influence is so great that if he were to get into trouble, several people would rush to save him just to get in his good books.


    He had seen several royals who were this brat¡¯s age.


    And they dared not piss him off.


    What a joke.


    Shouldn¡¯t the brat call him uncle instead?


    "Mr. Marcus, I take it you don¡¯t want to?"


    "Yes!"


    "Too bad your opinion doesn¡¯t count.


    Now kneel!!"


    Plop.


    --silence--


    (¡¯0¡¯)


    What just happened?

 Chapter 846 - Marcus Worries

    <h4>Chapter 846 - Marcus'' Worries</h4>


    Landon shot a pebble towards Marcus¡¯ legs, making him drop on one knee.


    Bam.


    What?


    Marcus¡¯ men were very shocked and confused as well.


    ¡¯Master, why are you kneeling?


    Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t?


    So why are you going back on your words now?


    Master, a man shouldn¡¯t be so wimpy, right?¡¯


    Their faces turned red with shame, as they believed that they had lost face after belittling these people.


    How embarrassing.


    Wasn¡¯t the counterattack too fast?


    They looked around awkwardly and tried to remain as tough as they could.


    Of course, these men didn¡¯t know why their master fell.


    But the Baymardians knew precisely why.


    Previously, as Landon spoke with his hands behind his back, he began giving signals to them.


    He also gave several eye signals too.


    And just like that, he got a few pebbles in his hands.


    He flickered one towards his enemy¡¯s right knee and kept the rest in his hands just in case.


    Marcus gritted his teeth in fury.


    Even though he couldn¡¯t prove it, he was sure that these bastards were ying dirty.


    The pain he felt in his knees was so great that he had several seconds to steady his heart and breathing.


    But to others, they assumed that he was shaking from fear instead.


    And the more he knelt, the more convinced they were.


    But what could he do?


    His knee felt so heavy and painful that he had no choice but to continue kneeling.


    When he saw Landon¡¯s sarcastic smirk, he was sure that they had yed dirty here.


    He looked around the floor and saw no arrows or hidden weapons.


    So how did they attack him?


    .


    He wanted to show his men the weapon and back up his im when he told them about it.


    But he saw nothing.


    What made him feel teary-eyed was that the imp might actually be using him to increase his reputation.


    One should know that after the age of 20, he had never knelt before any monarch, talk less of the nobles.


    He reached a grand level at age 20 and was respected by all.


    The most he would do was bow his head gently.


    And even those that he bowed to needed to be the most powerful of people.


    Not just anyone can receive a bow from him.


    So one can imagine his prestige around these parts.


    Yet here he was, kneeling before a brat who wasn¡¯t even close to how powerful his father was.


    If word went out, Landon¡¯s reputation would go up.


    But here¡¯s the thing.


    His high and mighty reputation would fall instead.


    Why?


    Because people would begin to doubt his judgement and vision.


    And quite frankly, they would feel insulted.


    Particrly, the prominent monarchs in the continent of Morgany would begin to resent him secretly.


    Before Baymard became a hot empire, Morgany was the most advanced.


    And people paid hefty prices for love potions, aphrodisiacs, makeup, rum, armoury and so on.


    They were the real people who depicted fashion and everything else.


    It was essential to know that 9/10th of people from Pyno and Veinitta originated from the Morgany empire thousands and thousands of years ago when they left Morgany to upy these continents.


    That¡¯s why theirnguages were so simr.


    For centuries, Morgany has been the most advanced amongst the three continents.


    And their monarchs were far more powerful than those here.


    That said, Marcus had never knelt before them.


    So they would undoubtedly see it as an insult if they found out that he knelt before Landon who owned a puny empire.


    At this point, everything that he has worked hard for would be ruined!


    Most of the resources used to keep his army were awarded to him by prominent and influential monarchs and nobles.


    So if they decide not to get his service anymore because of their resentment, then what will he do?


    Not to mention that his enemies would use this opportunity to ride over his head and trample him to the mud.


    Dammit.


    He couldn¡¯t let the word spread out.


    He secretly decided that apart from his ten main bodyguards, the other 80 who came with him had to die.


    He didn¡¯t care if Landon and his people spread the word because he could always deny it.


    But if his men spread the word identally, then his fate was sealed.


    When it concerned his reputation and army, he could do anything!


    .


    Marcus clenched his teeth and forced himself to stand.


    Even though most of his men would die after today, he still didn¡¯t want them to think that he was a wimp.


    "How dare you secretly attack this noble?


    Are you trying to pick a fight?"


    Marcus¡¯ men instantly understood.


    So their master was attacked?


    No wonder!


    They looked at these cowardly Baymardians coldly as if they couldn¡¯t wait to rip them apart.


    "You say that we attacked you.


    But can you prove it?


    If you can¡¯t, then don¡¯t sully my good name without any evidence!"


    "You, you, you.


    I know that you did it."


    "Mr. Marcus, what are you talking about?


    Howe I don¡¯t understand?


    Do you think that I¡¯ll attack a famous and mighty person like yourself here?


    Isn¡¯t that just inviting trouble?" Landon said innocently.


    His expression was spot-on that even Marcus¡¯ men wondered if their master was wrong or not.


    There¡¯s no need to be so worked up.


    For Landon, he was only calm now because he wanted to get to the root of the matter.


    There was no need being forceful now, and then ending up not getting any information.


    It was always best to let people think that they had the upper hand so that they could reveal all their cards.


    He smiled innocently and seemed very approachable, making people think that he was weak and beneath their level.


    Marcus picked up the key points in Landon¡¯s speech and concluded that he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move on him here.


    Good!


    It looks like he knew what was good for him.


    Now, he could ry hos orders to this son of a b**ch at ease.


    Landon secretly rolled his eyes heavenwards and continued smiling innocently.


    "Mr. Marcus, why don¡¯t we go in and talk?"


    "Hmph!


    Now you know how to invite me in?


    Fortunately for you, I¡¯m kind-hearted.


    So let¡¯s go.


    Well, what are you waiting for?


    Lead the way!"


    "_"

 Chapter 847 - Marcus Demands!

    <h4>Chapter 847 - Marcus'' Demands!</h4>


    Once again, Marcus swallowed his shock when looking at the sight before him.


    As an artist, his entire body trembled with the desire to paint what he saw.


    The whole ce looked mythical.


    Baymard itself was glorious, beautiful and otherworldly.


    But the pce made him feel like he was in the heavens.


    It was a level higher than the rest of Baymard, and it could make anyone feel like they were in the presence of the Gods and all those above.


    Marcus took out his de and gave himself a small cut to keep his excitement in check.


    Sometimes, pain was the right medicine to bring anyone back to reality.


    Even if one was with the most beautiful woman and was in ecstasy, the moment extreme pain came, that feeling of joy would inevitably vanish in the twinkle of an eye.


    Marcus knew his mission and he would never give the enemy the upper hand.


    He stabbed himself, tore a piece of clothing out and bandaged it while in the car driving into the pce.


    Not surprisingly, his men did the same as well.


    Just like that, they were brought into the pce and led to the building that had the audience hall.


    Inside the hall, two secretaries and several guards were already waiting there.


    Earlier on, they received the order before Landon and Marcus arrived.


    So they prepared everything needed for this unexpected meeting.


    Someone had to take meeting notes, no?


    Bam.


    "Your majesty."


    Everyone saluted Landon respectfully while he took his seat on the throne.


    Marcus scoffed and grumbled inwardly.


    So what if he was king?


    His status was still higher than his within the three continents.


    .


    "Mr. Marcus, tell me... Why exactly did you storm my pce?"


    "Why?


    Because I came here as a representative of the Arts Society.


    That¡¯s right!


    We, the members, have a bone to pick with you."


    "Oh?


    How so?" Landon said while rxing into his throne.


    Marcus gritted his teeth even more because of his care-free attitude.


    Here he was standing and tilting his head towards, while the bastard was just rxing on the throne without a care in the world.


    F*** You.


    Marcus took a deep breath and calmed himself.


    "Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve given the association?


    We¡¯ve been losing money and clients recently.


    And it¡¯s all your fault.


    Firstly, we came to tell you that we disapprove of your so-called Academy of Arts and Beauty here.


    We heard that you have painting courses that are different and are an abomination from what we, as artists, approve.


    We are here to give you a warning to stop teaching such courses.


    We also want you to stop selling Paint as well."


    Landon looked at him and chuckled.


    He had a feeling it was about it.


    But why should he stop just because others don¡¯t approve?


    He sneered at how greedy and shallow-minded these people were.


    .


    "And what if I say no?"


    "Then you¡¯ll leave us no choice but to ban you and your art academy from the world.


    Why should we allow such a ridiculous school to go on?


    Most of the paintings from your so-called artists would never make the cut in our society."


    "Why?"


    "Because of the rules!


    Firstly, great art needs to express an intellectual message.


    And all eptable art falls into five categories; Still-life, Landscape, Genre, Portrait, and History.


    These categories are ranked by their capabilities to deliver an intellectual message.


    Still-life and Landscapes are at the bottom, followed by Genre and Portraits.


    Leaving History to be the top of the list and is currently society¡¯s sweetheart


    Now, apart from what is painted, we also care about how it¡¯s painted.


    So with all these, how can we ept your trash?"


    Landon looked at him and smiled silently.


    He understood where they wereing from.


    But they were just too closed-minded.


    .


    Their paintings were very simr to the Mona Lisa or those painted by Michngelo and other famous painters.


    Their paintings always had cooler tones with no shouting colours.


    They believed that it should be like this.


    They chose darker shades of every colour, which was their choice and shouldn¡¯t be forced on anyone.


    Another thing was their categories.


    Still-life portraits just showed inanimate objects.


    Like, one could paint a close-up portrait of an apple by a spoon on a wooden table.


    That would be still life.


    And because it didn¡¯t express any intellectual message, it was ranked way at the bottom with Landscapes.


    As for Genres, they mostly painted the life of the poor to keep the rich feeling good.


    Some took these paintings and felt proud of where they were in life.


    Of course, Portraits were portraits of people.


    Typically, nobles.


    And there were rules for portraits.


    You couldn¡¯t smile, the colours didnt need to scream out, and so on.


    So with all the Baymardian paintings of young girls and girlsughing with their teeth out in the open, how can Marcus and the rest ept it?


    They couldn¡¯t ept anyone showing teeth in a painted portrait.


    Again, why were the colours so vibrant?


    They even saw an abstract painting simr to Picasso¡¯s back on earth and realized that it didn¡¯t fall into any categories.


    The body proportions were just awful.


    What the hell was this painting?


    It was trash!


    [Picasso: (=_=)]


    .


    Last on the categories list was History.


    Without a doubt, this was the most expensive and famous category of all.


    There were paintings of King¡¯s raking the throne, paintings after the war, and many more.


    This was a hot-blooded era.


    And paintings like this conveyed intellectual messages far beyond what one could imagine.


    Mythical paintings also fell under history as they were very interested in the gods, ancestors or whatever their belief was.


    In the empire of Czare within the Morgany continent, there was a famous nude painting of the Earth Goddess Pi, a symbol of womanly perfection.


    In the painting, she was idealized, with all little angles and several nude women looking at her as if she was the world itself.


    Their bodies were smooth and beautiful, having no body hair.


    The scene wasplex andyered but still very simple.


    Its colours were natural and nothing that one wouldn¡¯t find in nature.


    They weren¡¯t too saturated or harsh, so the colour tones were cool.


    The scene invoked a bnced harmony.


    So for a long time, the only way to be recognized and be sessful was to follow the art society¡¯s rules.


    No pictures with smiles, no overly bright colours, everything needed to have a bnce with depth and perspective, no portraits of overly exaggerated figures and so on.


    The only thing that was painting small in size was a man¡¯s private because they believed it took away the sheer simplicity and beauty of the painting.


    In short if they did so, all eyes would all on that, rather than the painting itself.


    Marcus had even seen a picture of a pregnantdy with a thin lining of hair along her rounded belly.


    (*Most pregnant women will have this trip across their belly when pregnant due to hormonal fluctuations.)


    Looking at the time strip of hair, Marcus felt like the whole portrait was an abomination.


    How can body hair be painted?


    Only the head hair and beards were allowed.


    So what was this?


    Apparently, the female painter wanted to give pregnant women some sense of belonging and pride.


    For all those whose husbands feel appalled to be with them during pregnancy, for all those who find themselves in a depressing or bad time when pregnant, the artist just wanted to reach out and grab their hands through the painting.


    The woman in the paintingughed and rubbed her belly lovingly, and in the background, all sorts of chaotic scenes surrounded her.


    But since when should they as painters care for such things?


    The painting was using them of wronging their wives.


    This was an outrage!


    What business was it to others on how they treated their wives?


    Didn¡¯t they giverge so dowries in exchange for their lives?


    No one had the right to poke fingers at them even if they mistreated their wives.


    The painting didn¡¯t even fall into any of the art society¡¯s categories.


    So it was rubbish!


    At the time, Marcus swore to find the painter and thest and give them a piece of his mind.


    But he was told that thedy was made up and didn¡¯t exist.


    And the painter was here in Baymard under the protection of this little imp.


    So he was determined to give Landon a piece of his mind.


    The number of ridiculous things that he had seen was far too many.


    And he had to put a stop to it now!


    .


    As for Landon, he truly felt like the paintings from those of the art society were undoubtedly beautiful.


    Nheless, he didn¡¯t approve of their so-called rules that restricted artists.


    For heaven¡¯s sake, let their imagination run wild.


    If painters wanted to paint a stick-likedy with an overly fat head, like the Bratz dolls, then let them.


    If they wanted to paint something like anime with overly big eyes, then why not?


    If they also wanted to paint gravity-defying hair that lit up like the Sayans in Dragon Ball, then by all means, they should.


    Characters with whiskers on their faces, someone releasing ice from their hands, anything goes.


    What exactly was the problem here?


    And why couldn¡¯t they paint someone who wasughing?


    Was it really that bad?


    Funny enough, Baymard still taught and painted Marcus¡¯ kind of paintings, but they expanded their categories to the 21st-century¡¯s standard and sses.


    Duh?


    There are so many categories, so why limit them?


    It didn¡¯t make sense.

 Chapter 848 - Orders From The Art Society

    <h4>Chapter 848 - Orders From The Art Society</h4>


    Landon chuckled and found Marcus¡¯ thinking to be too close-minded.


    It¡¯s okay for one to love his/her particte art style.


    But forcing others to only paint the way they paint was wrong.


    Not everyone liked looking at those types of paintings every day.


    It was an artist¡¯s given rights to paint as they chose.


    Just because the painting didn¡¯t fall into any of their categories didn¡¯t mean that it was garbage.


    "Alright.


    You¡¯ve stated why you want me to stop all art courses.


    But you have yet to tell me why you also want me to stop selling paint and other supplies."


    Listening to Landon, Marcus thought that he had agreed to stop his academy from teaching art courses.


    Good.


    Now he huts had to make the best stop selling paint, canvases and so on.


    .


    Marcus lifted his chin like a proud Peac.o.c.k and puffed out his chest.


    "It¡¯s simple.


    Painting is something for the nobles and aristocrats.


    And even if one was to take a peasant as a disciple, they will still work strictly under our control at all times.


    The arts society¡¯s prestige has always been grand with people fighting just to be our handymen, talk less of being a disciple.


    But over these past years, that prestige has diminished somewhat.


    Now, ordinary peasants can buy your stupid Baymardian paint pallets, paint canvases and brushes at low prices.


    Do you know that the art society has business with those who regrly supplied paint?


    We have shares in their business.


    And now, we are losing money!"


    The more Marcus spoke, the angrier he became.


    His chest raised and dropped as he retold what he and his society had gone through over the years.


    Previously, a single cup of paint would cost one 750 copper coins.


    But the Baymardians sold toothpaste-like tubes for 5 copper coins each.


    One should know that 1 and a half tubes of paint was equivalent to 1 cup of paint that they sold for 750 copper coins.


    So weren¡¯t they losing money?


    Obviously, the people chose 5 Copper coins over 750 copper coins any day.


    Plus, they weren¡¯t fools.


    The quality of the Baymardian paint was far richer than what the society offered.


    Also, there were many types of paint in different forms, like paste, dried paint on pallets, and liquid.


    And the colour range was extensive.


    All these had way better quality, were affordable and very easy to find in many stores.


    Not to talk of the canvas and paintbrushes avable that were well made.


    It was easy to see why the Art Society was losing money.


    But Landon felt like if they lowered their prices, they would be fine.


    .


    Firstly, their process of making paint was far simpler than his.


    They typicallybined coloured rocks, y, earth, bone, flowers and other substances to make paint.


    Egg yolks weremonly used as the primary binding medium, which created a quick drying matt finish.


    And at times, they used wax as the binding agent too.


    The reason why it was so expensive was because the nobles wanted to ensure that only a specific type of person could afford it.


    For sure, some peasants could afford it.


    But the cost was double what they make monthly.


    So they would have to save diligently to get a single cup of paint in one colour.


    And if they wanted another colour, they would have to pay that same amount for another cup.


    In the end, many peasants who wanted to paint gave up or tried to find a master who would pay for their things.


    But in return, 80% of every painting they made and sold would go to their master.


    One could see how valuable paint was.


    Again, it was in high demand, especially by the nobles and royals.


    Why?


    Because unlike what most movies would make one believe back on earth, the royals painted their walls and ceilings to showcase their wealth.


    The ceilings had Gods, ancestors, and even some monarchs painted on them, the walls in the hallways had all sorts of designs and so on.


    It was their very own wallpaper and ceiling design.


    So paint artists were in high demand.


    And the thing was that the art society and those making the paint only used their ves as workers so that the paint-making process couldn¡¯t spread.


    And so, they had been upying the market for hundreds and thousands of years.


    All paint makers belonged to the art society and were registered members.


    They are the people one went to if he or she needed paint.


    But now, they have seriouspetition.


    .


    "In other words, you me me for your loss?"


    "Yes!


    If not for your fake paint, how else would we be in this situation?"


    Landon smiled broadly and tapped his finger on his armrest.


    "Then how about I give you all a suggestion?


    Why not lower the prices?


    Surely, you of all people know how ridiculous it is."


    Marcus scoffed in disdain at the mere thought of Landon¡¯s so-called advice.


    "Keep your advice to yourself.


    What do you know about our paint-making process?


    It is highly difficult to make and requires a full 6 months to create a single cup of paint."


    Landon secretly rolled his eyes.


    A full 6 months indeed.


    Who was this guy trying to fool?


    With their paint-making procedures, they could make buckets of paint in a single afternoon.


    So what sh**y process needs a full 6 months for just a single cup?


    This was probably the bullish** story they passed to the peasants and everyone else, brainwashing them of its price.


    To put it simply, these people from the art society were Con-Men.


    "We, from the arts society, have one more demand that must bepleted."


    "Oh?


    Mr. Marcus, I¡¯m here to listen to all yourints.


    So what else do you need done?"


    Marcus looked at Landon in satisfaction as he felt that the brat was rushing to please him.


    Maybe he was that bad after all.


    "We, the Society, have seen the functionality of your pencils, pens, rulers and books.


    And, we approve of them.


    But, they should only be sold to nobles and royals through us.


    These goods are art materials and should only be sold by the Art Society.


    So you have to hand over the production process immediately!"


    --Silence--


    [The secretaries: (0?0) Is this guy asking for death?


    The Baymardian Guards who were secretly shaking their heads: Bro, why did you have to go there?... Sigh...]

 Chapter 849 - A Little Chicken?

    <h4>Chapter 849 - A Little Chicken?</h4>


    "For the good of the world of arts, the Art Society demands that you have to hand over the production process immediately!"


    "_"


    .


    Landonughed angrily.


    As expected, their primary purpose was to obtain the manufacturing processes of these materials.


    Their art society wasn¡¯t just made up of painters.


    What Marcus was saying, those within different art professions wereining as well.


    These Painters, sculptors, and architects were utterly displeased.


    It was important to note that with the arrival of pencils, books, rulers and so on, several new architects have emerged.


    And with paint avable in pallets with several different shades of colour, people started painting in their homes from inspiration.


    Now, anyone could be a great artist with skill, knowledge, practice and time.


    As for the newly emerged sculptors, they also found new inspiration and made their own journey, which might be different from what the art society wants.


    So all in all, they med him for the disorder of things because now, some of their clients wanted these Baymardian paintings instead of theirs.


    Their real issue was that they were losing money.


    Many were secretly resentful that some new artists didn¡¯t have to go through what they went through.


    Their client¡¯s preferred the bubbly paintings that envied happiness.


    Losing their clients made their jealousy grow, and they wanted to stop this madness once and for all.


    But Landon didn¡¯t see their issue.


    For him, giving resources didn¡¯t mean that everyone could be sessful.


    So he didn¡¯t know what they were jealous about.


    .


    Everyone in the world has a voice, but not everyone can sing exceptionally.


    He provided pens, pencils, paper, paint and other materials.


    But not everyone will be a great painter, architect, sculptor and so on.


    In fact, many might be borderline average.


    Nheless, everyone had a growth pattern.


    Some were fine with being average, while others wanted to be the best.


    Some also focused on a particr audience and didn¡¯t care about the rest.


    Again, some will go on to be borderline average till one day, an awe-inspiring thoughtes to their mind, and they made their masterpiece at age 50, 60 or whatever.


    Some people would remain ordinary all their life, while others would excel above average.


    Nheless, everyone had the right to continue painting, even if they had just one fan.


    It meant that someone out there loved what they did.


    And that was all that mattered.


    So why should he stop selling paint?


    Why should only the nobles and royals use books, pencils, rulers and so on?


    More still, why should he give out his manufacturing processes to them so that they could control the market?


    They wanted him to stop selling them so that they would be the ones manufacturing and selling them at their own ridiculous prices.


    What did the matter of their society losing money have to do with him?


    If they were reasonable people, he might¡¯ve considered signing a middle man/merchant agreement with them just like he did with others around the continent.


    But sadly, they were greedy high-end society people who just wanted to sit on money at the expense of others.


    It was okay that they wanted to maintain their ever-growing army and expand their influence.


    But when they did so at the expense of others, then that was the problem.


    Heh.


    Since he has gotten the whole gist of the matter, then he could now be arrogant.


    .


    Marcus, who took Landon¡¯s quietness for obedience, didn¡¯t know that he was currently in a dire situation.


    He just puffed out his chest proudly and continued speaking to Landon in a condescending tone, forgetting that the person he was talking to was a monarch!


    It might be a 19-year-old monarchy.


    But a monarch was still a monarch.


    It was just that Marcus, who was born in Morgany, didn¡¯t take many of the kings here seriously.


    After all, the people originally came from Morgany and were lesser people.


    For centuries, Morgany was the most advanced and the most popr one.


    So they had pride and prestige.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t put this Landon fellow in his eyes.


    Moreover, he heard that his little king heavily relied on Carona.


    So didn¡¯t this show that this 19-year-old brat was weak?


    Bottom line, he didn¡¯t care.


    After all, he had an entire army close by if they dared to touch him.


    "It¡¯s good that you understand.


    Well then, what are you waiting for?


    Bring all doc.u.ments on the manufacturing processes now!"


    "Hahhahahahahahhahahahahah!"


    Landonughed aloud while holding his belly.


    And right on cue, the guards and the secretaries alsoughed too.


    They knew his majesty too well.


    Theyughed andughed, leaving Marcus and his men utterly confused.


    But soon, that confusion turned into rage and a bit of annoyance.


    Were theyughing at them?


    .


    "Hahhahahahahahhahahahahah!"


    Marcus¡¯ mouth twitched.


    "What¡¯s so funny?"


    "Eh?


    Oh sorry, It¡¯s just that you have a real talent for being a jester.


    As expected, an artist is an artist.


    Evenedy is your strong suit.


    Hahahahhahahahahahahaah!"


    Marcus clenched his fists in rage.


    "Boy!


    Do you think that I came all the way to jest?!"


    "Otherwise?"


    "You!!!!!"


    Marcus¡¯ pointed at him furiously while stammering on his words.


    The entire time, the brat had been acting so obedient.


    Who would¡¯ve known that the little devil had been pretending to listen?


    Son of a b**ch.


    Marcus clutched his heart as if he was about to have a heart attack.


    God!


    He was so pissed!


    He took a deep breath and coldly looked at Landon.


    "Boy, it would be wise for you to agree because you will not be able to fight us.


    We have hands and branches in all empires within all 3 continents.


    So if wee at you at once, you might not live to see the next day."


    "Hahahahahha-------"


    --silence-


    "Is that a threat?"


    "No.


    It¡¯s a guarantee."


    "A guarantee, aye?"


    "Yes!


    You may not know it, but let me take you down Alec Barn¡¯s memoryne.


    We, the members, aided him and helped him clear up all his enemies during his first 5 years in power.


    We dragged him from his lowly gutters to some degree of social standing, making him worthy enough to stand around the great monarchs in Morgany.


    Maybe you feel bold because your father is currently Arcadina¡¯s ruler.


    But you¡¯ve forgotten one thing.


    The royal privileges that you enjoyed alles from your father, which we, the society supported.


    Without our aid, your father would not have been able to sit on his throne during his earlier years.


    Now, your father is a Phoenix.


    But you, who are you?


    You are nothing but a mere child!


    When a chicken decides to y in the den of a Hangol, can one really expect any future for it?


    Its only fate is to be eaten alive!


    If we can give power, then we can also take it as well.


    Little boy, you are far beneath our level to get a threat for us.


    What we gave you is a guarantee!"


    ---


    Landon smiled and drummed his fingers on his armrest coldly.


    "So I¡¯m a worthless chicken, aye?


    Hahahahahaha.


    That the blind man does not see the sun, does not mean that it¡¯s not up there in the sky.


    You keep calling me little boy here and there.


    But let me assure you that the gentle nature of a Green Jaguar, is not a symbol of timidity.


    So since you and your society love guarantees so much, then why don¡¯t I make one as well?"


    Bam!


    Landon stood up from his them and released his terrifying aura that instantly made Marcus and his men kneel.


    What?


    Their bodies shivered, and they felt like their soul was currently being whisked away.


    The closer Landon to them, the more pressure they felt.


    How many men has he killed to have such a strong bloodthirsty aura?


    Maybe it was their imagination, but they felt like the entire room was dark and covered with smoke, and Landon had red glowing eyes like an otherworldly beast.


    The pressure was so great that some evenid t on the floor rather than kneeling.


    Marcus gritted his teeth and struggled to stand.


    How can he kneel before this little chicken two times in a single day?


    Dammit!

 Chapter 850 - The Proud Morgs

    <h4>Chapter 850 - The Proud Morgs</h4>


    How can he kneel before this little chicken two times in a single day?


    Dammit!


    Bam.


    Marcus, who had sessfully been able to lift one knee off the ground, found that same knee hitting the floor again.


    F***!


    The pressure was intense!


    His blood felt like it was bubbling and swiftly circting five times faster than it usually would.


    His heart raced so hard that he genuinely felt like he was going to have a heart attack.


    And his face was so red that one might think that he had just finished some heavy training.


    The thing that made him so unwilling was that the beast that caused him to be in this same state was the one he called a weak chicken?


    He struggled to say something or even fight back, but the moment he lifted his head and met Landon¡¯s beastly eyes, his body unconsciously shrivelled like a newborn duck.


    Of course, his men weren¡¯t in any better position.


    Some felt like they were right in a demon¡¯sir with no way to escape since their bodies refuse to obey theirmands.


    They were both helpless and unwilling.


    Who were they?


    They were Proud Morgs (People from the continent of Morgany.)


    For centuries and decades, those from Pyno and Veinitta looked up to them and obeyed theirmands without any questions.


    .


    Their history was somewhat simr to that of Britain sending people to the Newnds (America & Canada.)


    Likewise, Morgany had sent people to upy both continents, Pyno and Veinitta.


    All this happened centuries and decades ago when the poption wasn¡¯t even this high.


    Anyway, unlike back on earth, the people within these continents realized that they couldn¡¯t defeat these intruders.


    So there weren¡¯t too many wars.


    Some opposed but sadly died.


    Again, the poption was tiny at the time, and thend was filled with all sorts of deadly and dangerous creatures, many of which are now extinct.


    The humans joined forces to eliminate these creatures because to these Morg Invaders, humans weren¡¯t the issue here.


    They were more terrified about the massive deadly creatures all around them.


    Unlike earth that had such creatures extinct way back, Hertfilia was a little bit slow on that uptake.


    The creaturessted longer and were something else whenpared to those from earth.


    Also, the natives of these ces hadn¡¯t upied the entire continent yet, because these creatures were the real owners of the ce.


    So humanity worked together for the greater good.


    But here¡¯s the thing.


    The continent of Morgany was far ahead in this aspect, because they had adequately taken care of their animal issues.


    So the other continents spent years and years with the help of the Morgs to make their continents eptably safe.


    And while they were battling, the Morgs were already building their emptied anding up with the concept of stone buildings, architects and what not.


    Eventually, more Morgs settled within Veinitta and Pyno, developing it slowly to where it was today.


    Of course at a certain period, the Morgs in Veinitta and Pyno wanted their independence from Morgany.


    They did get it, but in exchange, they had to keep paying some yearly amount of money to Morgany.


    The government leaders in Morgany at the time weren¡¯t fools.


    They realized that even if they killed these backstabbers that wanted independence, those that they sent to rece them would eventually want freedom to


    So they agreed that these backstabbers should just send money and send some raw materials yearly in exchange for independence.


    .


    Again at the time, Pyno had hundreds of empires or marked territories in the continent.


    And with time, the number decreased to what it was today, five.


    But no matter the struggles that went by, they still paid and looked up to those in Morgany.


    Some of the rulers could only sit on the throne because of this support from Morgany.


    In essence, Morgany had always been on top.


    That¡¯s why even the pirates chose to have their headquarters in Morgany.


    Because once you infiltrate the system, you¡¯ll always remain on top.


    And, the Art Society also had its headquarters in Morgany.


    Painters, architects and so on, dreamt of getting approval to transfer from the art society in their various continents and head towards Morgany instead.


    To them, it was the big apple.


    It was the ce that everyone wanted to go to.


    Even the rulers of these ces wouldn¡¯t carelessly mess with nobles from Morgany.


    That said, those from Morgany were proud as hell and didn¡¯t put these lowlifes in their eyes.


    So one can understand their frustration and unwillingness to kneel before Landon.


    The vital point was that Marcus had only bowed to the monarchs in Morgany.


    So if they heard that he went as far as kneeling to a tiny monarch in Pyno, it would be a p to their faces.


    Forget about the monarchs; even the ordinary citizens would find him traitorous for kneeling to a little boy from Pyno.


    Not even a full-grown man.


    What a joke!


    It was like a dragon kneeling to a rabbit.


    No matter how one looked at it, it was absurd and quite insulting to the other dragon folks.


    How will he hold his head high in future?


    Marcus was more determined to kill his men after this.


    This story must not leak out.


    He would only keep his personal guards alive.


    The rest had to die!


    .


    Marcus and the rest kept trying to stand up but still found that they couldn¡¯t.


    They gritted their teeth and tried their hardest to look as fierce as possible.


    It was just that because their bodies were trembling nonstop, they looked like little schoolboys who were unwilling to be punished by their demon-like teacher.


    "Bu-bu-boy!


    What¡¯s the meaning of this?" Marcus stammered.


    Landon just advanced while working his neck left to right, producing a cracking noise.


    "Yu-Yu-You


    What do you want to do?


    Do you know who I am?


    How dare you use some hidden weapon to make me kneel?"


    Even now, Marcus would never admit that he knelt due to pressure.


    When Landon was somewhat close to them, he suddenly charged at them like a deadly beast.


    It was at this moment that they knew that they were f***ed.


    Was it toote to beg for mercy?


    (>:T^T:)

 Chapter 851 - Payback

    <h4>Chapter 851 - Payback</h4>


    Was it toote for them to beg for mercy?


    Sure, they were still unwilling to yield.


    But the enemy made their bodies tremble, alright?


    Landon withdrew his pressure to allow them to fight.


    After all, the ass whopping wouldn¡¯t feel great if the enemy didn¡¯t fight back.


    With that, he began his tyranny, starting with Marcus¡¯ men.


    The men unsheathed their swords vigntly.


    But how could they be a match for him?


    Bam Bam.


    Pah.


    Plop.


    Landon grabbed two heads and knocked them together like coconuts, making his victims see invisible stars around them.


    Then, he stopped a sword attack with his index finger and thumb, shocking the sword wielder silly.


    What the hell did he just see?


    (0?0)


    .


    The enemy was so stunned that he thought he was having hallucinations.


    He tried pulling his sword back, but Landon just pulled the sword and ended up punching the guy hard, sending him flying towards another group of men.


    The flying man hit them like bowling pins, making Landon say ¡¯Strike!¡¯


    Meanwhile, the guards were very much itching to get revenge against these people that insulted them earlier, so they kept looking at Landon pitifully.


    Landon sighed and tapped their hands as if he were in a wrestling match.


    Partner switch.


    The guards excitedly got in on the payback party.


    Even though there were more enemies than guards, Landon wasn¡¯t worried about the enemy leaving the hall because there were guards outside.


    So the only way the enemy could escrow is if they had a hostage.


    And unfortunately for them, Landon¡¯s secretaries also knewbat because as his secretaries for the monarch,bat prowess was a given.


    This job was dangerous because they could even be kidnapped or held hostage since they knew some deep empire secrets.


    So for their own good, they had been training for years.


    Even the prison Warden¡¯s secretary was a beast on the field.


    It was for their own good to always be ready for terrorist situations and so on.


    One should know that just several months ago when they began taking over the new territories, one of his secretaries took care of some nobles that dared to use her as a hostage.


    It was a big mistake to think that she was a poor defencelessdy.


    .


    Misty took off her sses, carefully put them away and began stretching.


    While Brian on the other hand, slowly uncuffed his expensive shirt.


    "Why did I choose to wear my new KiLu limited edition work heels today?


    Ugh.


    I me these idiots.


    Why can¡¯t they just learn?"


    "Sigh... Beat¡¯s me.


    Let¡¯s just get this over with.


    We have to get his majesty ready for the uing meeting with the Caronian, Teriquen and Arcadinian ambassadors."


    "Right!"


    [And so, this had been the preview to the daily lives of the Monarch¡¯s secretaries.]


    Bam.


    They engaged the poor fools that dared to approach them mercilessly.


    Bam.


    "Ahhhhhh.


    You b**ch!"


    Bam.


    "You dare touch me?"


    Bam.


    "Boy!


    Do you know what position I hold?


    Wait! What are you doing?


    No. You stop.


    Stop right now!"


    Bam Bam.


    Pah.


    Plop.


    Bam.


    (:T?T:)


    .


    While everyone was going at it, Landon focused his attention on Marcus, who was currently surrounded by 10 of his most trusted men.


    Well, this will be fun.


    The moment Landon charged towards the group, five came after him while the rest stayed by their master in order to protect him.


    Landon didn¡¯t waste any time and flung them like any to the far walls of the massive hall.


    Bam.


    They hit the walls and fell to the ground hard.


    What?


    Just how powerful was this runt?


    Marcus felt his hairs standing up in rm.


    He was that fearful because Landon had told him from the start that he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the beat had been lying to him all along.


    No matter, he still wasn¡¯t all that terrified because he knew how important he was to the Morgany continent.


    Seeing how powerful he was, three more men charged at Landon.


    But this time, they tried to be extra careful and avoid close contact with him, lest he grabbed them and threw them as well.


    Sadly, no matter how careful they were, Landon still did the same thing.


    Bam.


    They too smashed into the wall and fell t on the ground.


    The remaining two who were protecting Marcus dared not advance.


    Instead, they waited for Landon to approach whileing up with ways to deal with him.


    But of course, like their colleagues before them, the wall became their closest friend.


    Bam.


    Landon treated them like flies.


    How annoying.


    .


    "Mr. Marcus, what were those words of yours earlier on?


    Ah yes.


    You said: When a chicken decides to y in the den of a Hangol, its only fate is to be eaten alive.


    But unfortunately for you, that isn¡¯t always the case.


    Mr. Marcus, have you ever heard the story of the tortoise and the hare?


    No?


    Well, too bad.


    Because if you did, then you¡¯ll know why you ended up in such a predicament.


    Of course as a man of my word, I won¡¯t kill you.


    In fact, I¡¯ll even let you go.


    But not until I¡¯ve beaten the crap out of you.


    Now, take your beating like a good boy, alright?"


    Bam.


    Without any warning, Landon stretched his hands forth and grabbed Marcus with one hand while using the other to stop his sword attack.


    He then raised his knee and elbowed Marcus¡¯ belly several times.


    Pub Puh Puh Puh Puh.


    Soon, the men who he had thrown to the wall surrounded himself and Marcus.


    Landon smiled broadly at Marcus, who was struggling to free himself from his grasp.


    Marcus¡¯ whole body was itching to kill the little bastard.


    "You let go of me now!"


    "Mr. Marcus, please, your manners.


    We are about to do the Tango."


    "Tango?


    What the hell is that?"


    "It¡¯s a dance."


    (-_-)


    .


    Instantly, Landon began attacking those surrounding him while dancing with the unwilling Marcus.


    Every time Marcus tried to kick him, the attacker would end upnding on his men.


    In short without knowing it, Marcus had be the female in the dance, kicking his legs up and doing all sorts of moves with Landon being more than happy to ¡¯guide¡¯ him.


    And before Marcus knew it, he had taken some of his men.


    [The knocked-out men: Boss, are you sure that you¡¯re not a spy? If Not, then why do you keep hitting us instead? (>:`TOT¡¯:)]


    With everyone down, Landon faced Marcus coldly.


    ytime was over.


    He had to wrap this up soon.


    He had a meeting to attend!

 Chapter 852 - Farewell, Morgs

    <h4>Chapter 852 - Farewell, Morgs</h4>


    After the men were beaten senseless to the point where they fainted, Landon smiled coldly.


    Now, it was just himself and Marcus again.


    With that, he began taking his revenge for their actions earlier on.


    He punched, pped, kicked and beat the sh** out of him mercilessly.


    Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah.


    Plop.


    Bam.


    Marcus flew to one of the pirs and was picked up again by Landon.


    He was beaten so much that his entire face began to swell.


    Was he going to die here?


    "Wait, wait, wait!


    That¡¯s enough.


    I promise never to annoy you again.


    So can you let me go?"


    The bloody-nosed Marcus begged pitifully, with his very swollen face.


    His men were all knocked out cold, so who would know about his begging.


    He decided to lower his pride for now and find a way out A.S.A.P.


    In his mind, he had already sworn to go back to Morgany and report this matter to the Art Society Leader.


    At first, he thought of attacking Baymard.


    But no matter how angry he was, he didn¡¯t know how many cards this bastard had up his sleeves.


    That¡¯s why he decided to go big or go home.


    If all the nobles and royals who were members of the arts society joined forces to attack Baymard, he didn¡¯t believe that this bastard would be able to survive.


    In fact, no continent would be able to survive such a grand scale attack, talk less of a single empire.


    Besides, the royals might even be the ones pushing him to attack Landon because of the manufacturing processes.


    If they had that, then wouldn¡¯t Morgany be greater?


    He had to bring a big storm to this puny monarch who calls himself Landon Barn.


    After stopping here, his original n was to head towards Arcadina to visit Alec Barn with a message from Morgany, as well as paint for some of the nobles on his waitlist.


    But now, that had to wait.


    He decided to make a U-turn and head straight back towards Morgany.


    This matter had to be reported as soon as possible!


    .


    Landon looked at his begging face and knew that this guy was nning payback.


    But so what?


    To him, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Why?


    Because even if he wanted to go back to report the matter, reaching Morgany and travelling to his headquarters would undoubtedly take at least 12 months.


    That¡¯s a year.


    From there, just rallying up all forces in all far away locations would also take longer.


    From there, they would sail back here again.


    In short, it might take 2 and a half more years for them to attack him.


    By then, he might¡¯ve even begun his mission on the continent of Morgany.


    So he would be meeting them, rather than they meeting him.


    Nheless, there was still a possibility that he might not star on them yet because he intended to keep the most troublesome empires forst.


    Whatever the case, whether they came to him or he went to them, the oue would be the same.


    He would win.


    How could he not when he had the system?


    They were bound to lose.


    Moreover, he had ample time in his hands before they could evene back to attack him.


    So why worry?


    There was just no way out of it.


    Communications and transportation were just too bad in this era, which ended up working in his favour.


    Bottom line, he had time to y.


    Nheless, the only reason why he allowed this guy to leave was that he wanted ess into Morgany through the system.


    That¡¯s right.


    He ced a tracker on Marcus and his men.


    Now, he would be able to see everything and know the important people who were backing this famous painter.


    Plus, because of the tracker, he would be able to warp to any location close to Marcus.


    For him, this was his gateway to Morgany.


    .


    There were only 3 scenarios that allowed him to warp.


    The first was if he was given a specific mission by the system, like when the system warped him to save Lucia and her men in a matter of seconds.


    Thest scenario was if he had ced a tracker on his target, allowing him to warp close to the target.


    And thest scenario is if he marked a ce that he had already visited.


    For example, he could go warp to several buildings and forest regions in Magoon ind because he marked them in the system¡¯s map as his territory.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t mark the entire ind; he had to pick specific buildings or trees in the forest as his warping point.


    That was basically how it worked.


    So he kept Marcus and his men alive for this very reason.


    He wanted several entry points to Morgany.


    As for the matter of their revenge, so what?


    He was purposefully stimting them to ensure that they wanted revenge.


    Marcus and his men were of much use to him outside Baymard than in here.


    So why not let them go?


    He was looking forward to watching and witnessing how the man would make his ns in Morgany.


    Landon stood very close to Marcus and looked at him from above condescendingly.


    .


    "As I said, I¡¯ll let you go, but after you finish taking your beatings."


    "What?


    Aren¡¯t we done?"


    "No."


    "_"


    (T^T)


    And so Landon continued his teachings on Marcus until he passed out as well.


    "Send them out of Baymard and throw them on the docks."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Wait!"


    "Empty their pockets and collect all their valuables.


    In addition, collect all treasures on their sh.i.p.s too.


    This will bepensation for their actions.


    Heh.


    Who asked them toe to my home and disrespect my people and I?"


    Landon scoffed and looked at the knocked-out men in disdain.


    Everyone didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Your majesty, as anyone ever told you that you¡¯re petty?


    After beating them cold, you still rob them?


    [Landon: Hey! I never said I was a good guy.]


    Brian and Misty rolled their eyes and rushed Landon out.


    "Your majesty, you will bete for the meeting.


    We have to go now."


    "Your majesty, we¡¯ve never failed at our duties.


    And today will never be the day when we fail.


    So please, move."


    "_"

 Chapter 853 - The Advanced Wiggle?

    <h4>Chapter 853 - The Advanced Wiggle?</h4>


    As instructed, the unconscious Morgs were tied up with rope and gagged.


    They also collected the swords back from them.


    Earlier on, before Marcus stepped into the ce, he had requested swords for his own protection, as well as the safety of his men.


    He refused to step in if Landon didn¡¯t meet his requirements.


    To Marcus, even though Landon had promised that he wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him, one could never be too sure.


    That was one of the reasons why he refused to go into the fully guarded pce without a weapon.


    At least out of the Pce, he could hold a tourist or civilian hostage if he was really cornered.


    He could also lose his chasers on the streets, as well as disguise himself to escape again.


    But once he was in the pce, for all he knew, Landon could keep him in a room and surround it with thousands of guards.


    Even though the odds were against him in this scenario, a man must never go down without at least killing some of his enemies.


    That¡¯s why he insisted on having a sword.


    And what did Landon think about it?


    He didn¡¯t care at all and requested for some swords to be given to them.


    Why?


    Because he nned to beat the crap out of them behind closed doors, and it wouldn¡¯t be fun if they couldn¡¯t fight back.


    How could he fight them outside around the pce gates?


    Tourists were going in and out, and there were children around as well.


    He didn¡¯t want anyone to hear their conversation or witness such a battle.


    So he did everything he could to lure his prey into his den.


    And now that the battle was over, they collected the swords back.


    The men Marcus and his men were now tied up like worms and gagged.


    From there, the military took over the assignment from the royal guards and drove the fugitives out of the city.


    The soldiers checked them out with their temporary slips and noted their names down.


    They would be banned for life, nevering into Baymard again.


    As for their swords kept in the port during check-in, those weren¡¯t returned to them at all.


    Landon continued his pettiness in this matter and confiscated them.


    Hmph!


    It serves them right.


    .


    In a sh, the men were dropped onto the hard floors of Docking space 82.


    Bam.


    Marcus woke up in confusion to the salty smell of the sea.


    Eh?


    How did he get here?


    Before he noticed it, he saw his treasure chests getting carried away before his very eyes.


    "Hmmmmmm.


    Hmmmmmmmmmmm.¡¯


    He screamed and yelled angrily, but it all came out like a muffling sound.


    He was so angry and unwilling that he began moving like a worm towards the treasure chest.


    He was tied up, so what?


    He wouldn¡¯t let a single person take tge chest, or his name wasn¡¯t Marcus Perquo!


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmm!¡¯


    He moved his body to hos chest and bit its handle while shaking his worm body to smack anyone who approached.


    Damn you all!


    His actions were determined and hrious that tourists on the neighbouring sh.i.p.s along the docking line couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.


    The children were the most excited of all.


    "Mummy, that man is doing the wiggle dance in Barnie!"


    "Wow!


    He can do the wiggle?


    Awesome!"


    "Yeah.


    But why do I think that he¡¯s doing the advanced wiggle dance?"


    "Really?


    Quick!


    Let¡¯s learn from him and do the wiggle."


    "Wiggle."


    "Wiggle."


    The children vegan doing their one wiggle dance, and the a.d.u.l.ts felt very embarrassed.


    At the same time, the soldiers had told everyone that they were shooting a movie, so no one felt the scene bizarre or strange.


    Meanwhile, poor mister Wiggle was struggling to hold onto his treasure with every fibre in his body.


    .


    One should know that amongst his sh.i.p.s, only 5 of them had carried treasures.


    One couldn¡¯t equip all sh.i.p.s with treasure because some of his men might secretly try to steal his treasures.


    That¡¯s why he only ced them on 5 sh.i.p.s, guarded by his 4 most trusted aides and himself.


    Each treasure ship had a lot of wealth on it because when travelling, it was essential to take as much as possible just in case.


    And he had sailed here with one of the treasure sh.i.p.s because he was used to doing that.


    Wherever he went, no one dared to move him because of his reputation and identity; not even the fiercest monarchs would.


    But how could he have known that a little twerp would dare to do so?


    Right before his very eyes, 37 chests filled with several precious gems and coins were carried out mercilessly by these loathsome viins.


    Marcus had invisible tears in his eyes at the sight of his babies leaving him.


    Some of these chests were just gifted to him by some wealthy nobles as a way to get in his good books.


    He had collected enough to expand his army amd influence again.


    But now it was all gone.


    Fortunately, he still had more treasure in the other sh.i.p.s.


    Marcus felt somewhat better.


    It was just that unbeknownst to him, Landon had already requested that the Navy and Marine should raid them.


    It should be done in just a couple of hours.


    And by the time Marcus arrived there tomorrow morning, he would really shed tears.


    That was all his hard work of painting and allowing others to give him generous gifts.


    Landon had requested that when they raided, they left just enough for Marcus and his men to get food and other supplies so that they could adequately reach Morgany.


    Heh.


    He wanted them to be stewing in rage all through the journey.


    .


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmm.


    Hmmmmmmmmmm¡¯


    One of the soldiers flung Marcus over his shoulder and dumped him on his ship.


    From there, the already beaten crewmen hurriedly set sail before these Baymardians changed their kinds and decided to kill them instead.


    They weren¡¯t fools!


    They were now im eventnd where the enemy had all the advantages


    So it was better to live and fight another day.


    With that, the proud arrogant Morgs left in a very humble way.


    But they swore that Baymard had not heard thest of them.


    Revenge was a must!

 Chapter 854 - Transport Launch

    <h4>Chapter 854 - Transport Launch</h4>


    Well, with the overly arrogant Morgs out of the way, Landon focused on his meeting with the ambassadors of Carona, Terique and Arcadina.


    Of course, there were several government officials in different departments as well.


    Today, they were gathered here for 2 purposes.


    The first was transport.


    "Your Majesty Landon, as nned, port construction and organization within Arcadina ispleted."


    "Yes, your workers were also able toplete everything in Terique too."


    The Arcadinian and Teriquen ambassadors were delighted with the report that they received a while back.


    In June, they selected estates within the desired Coastal city in their empires, and the Baymardian workers came over to work on them.


    Wooden customer service counters were made, the reception areas were adequately organized, and many other amenities were added to the estate too.


    Additionally, thousands of horses, wagons and carriages were bought as well.


    And taxi drivers were hired.


    There were also a ton of workers third to clean, take care of the horses, and so on.


    Additionally, some were hired to work alongside the Baymardians to book people on the sh.i.p.s.


    Like Carona¡¯s situation, many Caronians worked alongside some Baymardians in filling the booking form and giving the customers tickets.


    The area was simr to Customer service booths in banks.


    They were very close together so that if a Caronian worker needed help or was lost, he/she could just ask any of the Baymardian workers next to them.


    One should know that in the future, Carona will haveplete control of its port.


    So this was more like training to make sure that when the time came, they would be able to cope without Baymard¡¯s aid.


    Anyway, in June, they focused on organizing, buying and arranging everything that they needed.


    And by August 15th, they were officially done.


    Now was September, and the transportunch date was in 2 days.


    So how could they not be excited?


    .


    "Your majesty, finally, we will have fast transport between our empires!


    I can¡¯t believe that the ride will take only 4 days and 3 hours from here to Igoro city in the Northwestern region of Terique.


    The journey alone should be taken 5 months by sea.


    But now it¡¯s been reduced to a matter of days.


    This is undoubtedly good news for the people."


    "I agree.


    From here to Pu City in the North of Arcadina will take 2 days and 14 hours toplete.


    Which is unfathomable whenpared to its previous 3 and a half~4-month journey."


    The ambassadors and officials eximed joyfully, and everyone else nodded their heads in agreement.


    It was truly outstanding.


    It might seem like nothing, but in these times, transport andplication really slowed them down.


    Merchants suggested the most while waiting for ages just to receive their goods.


    But now, Baymard had reduced the wide gap.


    Now all they had to worry about was the long transport time within their empire when moving from city to city.


    At least half of the journey time was decreased, so they weren¡¯tining much.


    It was better than spending 4 months on sea, and then another 1,2,3,4 to even 5 months on the roads just to get home by carriage.


    Landon looked at their gleeful expressions and smiled.


    Everything was going ording to n.


    And the great thing was that they would be able to travel to other empires on ship.


    That is, they could book tickets from Carona to Terique with no stops.


    Unlike airnes with a 21~23 hours fuel time limit, sh.i.p.s could go on for 10~12 days without fueling.


    From Arcadina to Terique, a ship could take 2 and a half days or so.


    And that same ship could leave Terique and head straight back to Baymard in 4 days and a few hours before refuelling.


    Anyway, the schedule made it so that all sh.i.p.s would be back in Baymard before they were 80% empty.


    Many could just go for no-stop trips, while others would still have to stop in Baymard.


    If someone wanted to go from Terique to Carona or vice verse, they had to stop at Baymard


    The journey was way too close to that 80% fuel mark.


    So they had to stop for fueling only.


    .


    Speaking of having ship transfers, sadly, there will be none.


    With no phones in other empires, they couldn¡¯t know how many people booked the tickets daily.


    So what they could do was guarantee an empty ship to book the rooms the customers needed without fearing that someone who wanted to transfer would take their rooms.


    In the case of some sh.i.p.s stopping in Baymard, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a transfer since no one left the ship during fueling.


    As he said, for orderliness, there would be no transfers.


    And to ensure that everyone was somewhat satisfied, several sh.i.p.s would go to all empires at least 3 times a day.


    Some in the morning, others in the afternoon, and some in the evening.


    Of course, the cruise ship schedule had already been distributed to the people several months back.


    So many knew about theunch date within their empires and couldn¡¯t wait to enjoy this cruise thing.


    The merchants were happiest of all.


    Many had used to cruise sh.i.p.s to Carona before, and they knew how convenient it was.


    Moreover, many could also send mail to their loved ones through these ports.


    So how could they not be pleased?


    For months now, they were looking forward to it.


    And many had already booked the first rides to the different memories within the Pyno continent.


    2 more days before theunch date with the first travellers.


    .


    As for Landon, he was happy as well.


    This meant money for Baymard, as well as the other empires.


    After all, they were in a partnership, and the empires had shares as well.


    "Alright.


    Now that we¡¯ve gotten that out of the way, let¡¯s focus on the more serious problem at hand."


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s face turned green.


    There was a bigger hidden problem dooming their precious continent.


    What should they do?

 Chapter 855 - The Greedy Vampires Of The Land

    <h4>Chapter 855 - The Greedy Vampires Of The Land</h4>


    Everyones expression was grim.


    What should they do about this unyielding issue?


    They looked at his majesty, hoping for an answer to this problem.


    Landon drummed his fingers while lost in thought.


    So it hase.


    It was here in the Pyno continent.


    But who the hell brought it over?


    When he got the report, he was so shocked that he spat a mouth full of tea in his office.


    Why now?


    Well, since it was already here, then they had to act fast before it was toote.


    And what exactly made him so worked up?


    Many might think it funny, but it was a sort of grass or weed if one wanted to be all technical.


    The culprit of his dilemma was none other than the Tumbleweeds.


    That¡¯s right, the bouncy grass cliches in Western movies that tumble along the ground.


    One might think that they look so harmless, but the reality was that they were actually quite dangerous.


    So how did it start?


    Just like back on earth, some travellers or merchants brought rare grain from Veinitta to Carona sometimest October.


    But little did they know that some of their products would sprout into the infectious tumbleweed that was now their nightmare.


    The thing with these troublesome weeds was that they could survive in drynd ces.


    And they loved clear open fields like farms.


    There, they made their territories and announced that they were here to stay.


    And they wanted everyone to know it.


    Because more than just basic weeds, they were alive and selfish.


    .


    Each tumbleweed starts as a tiny seed on an openndscape.


    They sprout inte winter, putting their roots down, forming branches, opening flowers that nestled between their thorny leaves, finally birthing fruits in the beautiful circle of life.


    And by summer, the nt takes itsplete form.


    But here¡¯s the thing, other nts typically allowed creatures like birds to carry their fruits away and dispose of the seeds anywhere else, allowing them to grow again.


    However, the tumbleweed liked to take matters into its own hands.


    So what does the parent nt have to do to ensure that her baby seeds survive?


    Sacrifice herself, of course!


    What great motherly love.


    That¡¯s whye fall, she intentionally starves herself to death, allowing herself (the nt) and her fruits to get dried up.


    However, the seedlings are still in there.


    She catches the wind, breaks from her roots and tumbles away, bouncing along her journey while dripping her children across the fertile ground.


    And then they take root, sprout, grow, and continue the whole circle of life that seemed very touching.


    And at this point, many might think that it was a beautiful ending.


    But they couldn¡¯t be far from the truth.


    That ending is precisely the nightmare that caused many sleepless nights.


    Why?


    Because these nts were invasive vampire species that were unweed by all.


    Tumbleweeds stuck to each other, with one bing two, two bing ten, hundreds and so on.


    It was a hellish dream for many.


    .


    Farmers loved farming in vast opennd because they didn¡¯t want deadly creatures sneaking up on them from the woods or so.


    This was good and all, but now they had to worry about the tumbleweeds that seemed to love their opennds.


    And after these weeds took over massive empty terrain, a single windy storm can drown an entire vige with tens of thousands of these troublesome weeds that all have overly sharp thorns that break off in their skins as well as their horse¡¯s skin.


    Many-a-times, the roads, carriages, and even their times would get covered up with tumbleweed up to 2 floors high.


    And clearing them out was both painful and annoying.


    Tumbleweeds were both bouncy and sticky, so they have to be removed one at a time.


    Some might try removing them with industrial machines, but the danger is that they are highly mmable.


    They were dry, airy, and their branches were very dense, making them the perfect fire starters.


    They lit up in mes like magic and burned hotter as well.


    And even if one managed to clear the ce of all tumbleweed, a single missed grain could start the whole cycle again.


    But why exactly were they so bad?


    That was because they were vampire weeds.


    .


    One should know that sticking on the farms, they stole and hoarded all ground nutrients for themselves before crops get nted.


    What other times, they choked the poor crops to death instead.


    In short, they refused to share and were greedy bastards.


    Again, once they catch mes, the entire farms would me-on as well.


    Right now, farmers were losing 1/10th of their yields because of these invasive vampire weeds.


    And what made them scared was how rapid these weeds had spread.


    But was there any way to stop them?


    Nope!


    They could only control them.


    The moment one tries to clear them from the farms and roads, thousands of seeds fall off from just a single one.


    So it was easy to see that tumbleweeds were a tough nut to crack.


    For starters, it was impossible to make tumbleweeds go extinct everywhere in the world.


    Because provided a single seed found its way in, then that was it.


    And the most annoying thing was that before a tumbleweed dried out, it just looked like an ordinary bush.


    Of course, there were many variations of tumbleweeds, with some that showed their true nature before they dried out.


    But many didn¡¯t.


    So people couldn¡¯t tell that these seamlessly ordinary bushes were vampires in wait.


    All they could do was control the matter.


    .


    "Your majesty, so they¡¯re called tumbleweeds?"


    "Yes.


    Our best course of action is to educate the farmers on what to do to save their farms.


    Because if we don¡¯t control it, the results will be disastrous."


    "I agree.


    1/10th yield loss is already a big enough damage."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Food was everything.


    So how could they be willing to lose so much?


    "Well, I can tell you all that the matter will undoubtedly spread to the other empires with time.


    But, some ces won¡¯t be affected.


    "Eh?


    Your majesty, what do you mean?"


    Landon looked at them and smiled.


    "Because of the terrain and weather in some ces, the weed wouldn¡¯t dare to go there.


    Terique should bepletely fine.


    But apart from the Northern territories in Arcadina, the rest should be troubled by it soon."


    What?


    The Arcadinian and Teriquen ambassadors were happy, while the Caronian ambassador and Baymardian officials looked at them with envy.


    Lucky you.


    .


    The meeting went on for a bit, with everyoneing up with countermeasures against these tumbleweeds.


    And after 45 more minutes, they were done.


    "Meeting adjourned."


    Landon left straight for the barracks for his next meeting.


    He used the next few days to prepare for the mission alongside the soldiers.


    Time went by in a sh, and soon, it was time for him to leave Baymard once more.


    Time to put Henry on the Throne.

 Chapter 856 - Leaving Baymard Once More

    <h4>Chapter 856 - Leaving Baymard Once More</h4>


    Finally, it was time for Landon to leave.


    But before leaving, he had already prepared for Lucy, Mother Kim, Lucia, her brothers and some of her people to head towards Carona in a week.


    That¡¯s right!


    They had to go to Santa¡¯s wedding, and they had to arrive there several days before the big event to give Penelope her very own Bachelorette party in the pce.


    Well, it would be like a sleepover where they would exchange gifts and share embarrassing stories.


    Gary¡¯s wife Ruby, as well as Mark¡¯s wife Ava, will also be joining them as well since they weren¡¯t on any missions right now.


    As for Trey¡¯s wife, Yara, sadly, she was currently battling the temple in Yodan.


    So she would have to skip the wedding.


    These 3dies were the famous Heavenly Trio in the barracks whose reputations were extremely high.


    They were one of the first batches of soldiers in Baymard and have been here for a very long time.


    So the first time Penelope came to Baymard years back, she underwent training in the Caronian Barracks in Baymard.


    So the trio bonded with her and showed her the ropes of things.


    And ever since, they had been exchanging letters and keeping in contact with each other.


    Additionally, Josh¡¯s wife, Grace, was also very close to Penelope too.


    The gang of women enjoyed their time while in Baymard and have been talking to one another ever since.


    Now, they were bringing Lucia into the group.


    So she was going to the wedding.


    Plus, she was very much curious about how the other memories looked like.


    Likewise, her brother and a selected few of her men would go out as well.


    Ger brothers hadpleted their surgeries and had been in bed for 2 and a half weeks now.


    The doctor said that they could go for this trip, but they weren¡¯t to do anything physically demanding.


    Just walking around, eating and so on.


    In short, it was best to assume that they were the elderly.


    Of course, the other Zalipnians that were selected to go out were those that only had minor surgeries.


    Anyway, Landon arranged for their transportation and whatnot.


    The funny thing was that Lucy wanted Lucia and her team wanted to side on the cruise sh.i.p.s to Carona.


    But there were too many soldiers going on this mission of escorting them, and they needed Baymardian vehicles to get to the Capital city fast.


    So Landon decided to let Lucy, Mother Kim, the rest of thedies, and the Zalipnians take the cruise sh.i.p.s.


    In contrast, the Navy ship will stealthily follow behind them at a pace that doesn¡¯t make the travellers on the cruises ufortable.


    Of course, he would send them on the cruise ship with several guards as well.


    And the cruise carrying them will be informed of the Navy tailing them too.


    There were a lot of things that he organized before leaving.


    .


    As for Lucius and his bros whose wives were leaving, of course, they had to stay behind and protect the empire.


    Gary the Navy head, Trey the Coast Guard head, Mark the Police Deputy Chief, and Josh who will still focus on the barracks, will stay behind.


    Again, with himself and mother Kim gone, Lucius was now the decision-maker in the empire.


    So if anyone dared to cause trouble, Lucius had to take care of it.


    Another thing that Landon did was finalize a few things with the various industries in the Lower region.


    Hahahhahaha.


    Aftering back from the wedding, it would already be October.


    That was the period when all the products will be sent off to the markets.


    Presently, the Aquarium waspleted, but they were just filling it out with water, sea creatures, coral and so on.


    For the Aquarium¡¯s position, it was just a little bit further from the zoo.


    And, it had a hotel attached to it as well.


    In some rooms, one could see the fish through the fish from a tall ss wall.


    People could now sleep with the fishes.


    Landon loved the Aquarium hotels in many countries back on earth that gave people many fun experiences while viewing sea creatures.


    People could cuddle with sea lions, ankis(simr to dolphins), and other friendly creatures in this world.


    They could also do an underwater safari trek across therge well decorated fake ruins created for exploration.


    People could dive in, do treasure hints and whatnot while many harmless fish swam around them.


    .


    Again, since this was a hotel, there was also an enormous pool outside.


    And there was also a Surf wave machine there too.


    When it came to food, they could have dinner or lunch with the fish in the underground restaurant or just eat in their rooms.


    Those who paid for the hotels could enjoy SOME of these activities for free, while those who came for a few hours had to pay.


    Of course as a hotel, there will also be a spa there too.


    The good thing about building the zoo and the aquarium hotel close by was that it brought money to the zoo.


    People would undoubtedly go to the zoo after exploring the aquarium hotel and vice versa.


    Likewise, Tim and the guys have really outdone themselves with the arcade games currently being mass-produced.


    There were many pinball games and w-grabbing games that would make people scream with joy.


    And then there was the darling of all of them, the one he was waiting for, Pac-Man.


    Additionally, the vending machines, Money Changing machines, and parking meters will be ready as well.


    Now, the police will be able to properly charge people tickets for parking.


    Amd people who just want something as simple as a drink for 2 BAYs or so, can just get it in the vending machines rather than lining up for several minutes just for a single item.


    Doing so would lessen the traffic in stores and save those who didn¡¯t wake up early enough for sses or work.


    The money-changing machines will also be ced in many establishments too.


    Everything was going ording to ns.


    .


    As for Landon, he was going to settle this Henry Mission as fast as he could before rushing to Carona.


    The wedding was in thest week of October on the 27th.


    So ording to his ns, he should be there on the 26th, barely making it.


    Sigh... He could only me the system for his current predicaments.


    With that, Landon and his team were off.


    But while they were heading out to fight their own battle, unbeknownst to them, trouble seemed to be heading their way yet agan.


    Sigh... Why couldn¡¯t these people just let them be?


    (Y^Y)

 Chapter 857 - More Enemies On The Way

    <h4>Chapter 857 - More Enemies On The Way</h4>


    --on the open seas--


    .


    The calm waters rushed against the corners of the sh.i.p.s that were currently docking below.


    On the seas, all 21 sh.i.p.s had docked in formation.


    And turn by turn, many jumped into the water for no more than 3 minutes before getting yanked back up.


    On a ship, freshwater in barrels was used for cooking and drinking.


    And as required, at least once in 2 weeks, the men had to take their baths by diving into the seas.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t stay too long in the waters because firstly, salt was very drying to the skin.


    And identally taking it in could make a man sick, especially on the seas.


    Second, there might be dangerous and deadly sea creatures around.


    That said, because there were many people on board, only a few could take their bath now, and next week, another batch would take their bath.


    Just like that, the selected batch of people jumped in for a quick rinse, and that was that.


    And as the crew continued their biweekly rinse, their ¡¯Primate¡¯ in charge of all 21 Captains that led the sh.i.p.s was currently having a meeting with his Captains.


    And who were these people?


    Well, they were the group that the Temple of Dragmus appointed to im Baymard in the name of the temple.


    The various elders won the auction of several properties months back, and their team had been dispatched to conquer Baymard.


    With the number of sh.i.p.s and people present, they were very confident about their victory.


    And who was theirmander?


    They had brought 150,000 people for the battle against a puny empire.


    It sounded more like overkill to them because they even doubted if that little empire that overly relied on Carona.


    But they weren¡¯tining.


    They had toe out victorious!


    .


    As for their Primate, he was the one in charge of this operation.


    One could say Primate was more like a rank or title that was bestowed on some people by the temple.


    It was very simr to a Bishop rank or title.


    And Primate Jimosen the 3rd had all power and authority to bring glory and honour to the temple.


    Funny enough, when they left the shores sometime in August, the Baymardian soldiers arrived a few days after them.


    They were heading to Baymard to wreak havoc, but little did they know that their bases would be no more by the time they even reached Baymard.


    "Primate Jimosen, we are advancing just as nned."


    "Good.


    In this way, we will be able to reach Selo vige in the west of Carona.


    There we will wait for the Primate Linvor and his men from Deiferus.


    I heard that he should be bringing 27 more sh.i.p.s, so in total, we might be hitting Baymard hard with over 300,000 men.


    They won¡¯t stand a chance."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    That tiny ce wouldn¡¯t be able to survive after this.


    As for why they couldn¡¯t just head on to Baymard first, that was because the leaders from each camp and each empire wanted things to be fair.


    Who knew if those who went first would rob them?


    Even though they all worshipped the same temple leader, each base wanted more benefits and would hate to get cheats out.


    So after the bidding war, they all decided to send their captains to ensure they got what they deserved.


    And for all bases, their Caronians were ced under Primates, who were neutral and weren¡¯t under any bases since they worked directly with the leader.


    The sh.i.p.s and Captains leaving Yodan were under one Primate, while those leaving Deiferus were under another.


    They agreed to meet up and arrive at Baymard at the same time to ensure no cheating or stealing of goods took ce.


    More still, Primates were here to ensure that the bases didn¡¯t get their hands on whatever was locked up in the lower regions.


    Their leader would have to be informed of the findings first before anything there could be touched.


    They had nned and divided the Baymard to itsst bits, which undoubtedly proved how overly confident they were about their victory.


    .


    As for the vige that they would stay in, it was very far away from the coastal city that had the Trans Bay-Caronian ports.


    Bringing this many people would hint others about their movements, and they didn¡¯t want the enemy to prepare against them.


    So they chose to take over a tiny vige West of Carona and wait for the other sh.i.p.s to join them.


    One of the men couldn¡¯t help but voice his opinion on this matter.


    "Primate, I still think that we should¡¯ve stayed in another ce rather than that vige.


    Because of its location, it¡¯s famous for having pirates over there.


    It¡¯s the perfect stopping point for those loathsome fellows.


    So I¡¯m afraid that if we stay there, we might end up wasting our time and effort fighting those bastards."


    Jimosen looked at the Captain and rubbed his chin yfully.


    "Hmm.


    You do have a point.


    After all, we already have a terrible history with those lowlifes who call themselves pirates.


    But it¡¯s toote to change our ns now since the other Primate will be heading towards the vige.


    That said, I see your worries.


    We might spend several weeks waiting for the other sh.i.p.s to reunite with us.


    So during this time, we might be battling there nonstop.


    But why should we be afraid?


    We have the temple¡¯s blessings with us.


    So nothing will happen."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at the fat blue ruby ring on their Primate¡¯s finger.


    .


    "Yes, this was given by the leader as a guarantee of our victory through his blessings.


    With this, no one will be able to stand in our way."


    Everyone was very excited and filled with awe.


    "As expected of the leader!


    He is kind through and through."


    "I can¡¯t believe he gave us the famous ring of victory that was said to have been a spiritual artifact that led to our victory since our temple¡¯s creation."


    "That¡¯s right.


    This ring is the reason why we¡¯ve never lost any major battles.


    So with it here, we will definitely conquer Baymard."


    "Our Leader is great!"


    "Our Leader is great!"


    "Our leader is great!"


    (^_^)

 Chapter 858 - A Determined Woman

    <h4>Chapter 858 - A Determined Woman</h4>


    Just like that, the warriors from the temple had already set out to conquer Baymard.


    One would think that the temple was the only enemy heading to Baymard.


    But that conclusion was undoubtedly far from the truth.


    .


    --Priscel vige, Western Region of Arcadina--


    .


    In the tiny vige, several luxurious carriages and horses could be seen all around the ce.


    The contrast of it would make anyone who saw the scene baffled.


    It was like seeing thetest vehicles in the slums.


    But who did these carriages, wagons, and horses belong to?


    Well, no one in the vige knew.


    They only knew that if they didn¡¯t do what these intruders wanted, they¡¯d be sent to the afterlife quicker than they expected.


    The air was tense, and the whole ce was moody.


    It was as if the spirit of a grim reaper had passed over the vige.


    The ce was deadly silent, with no children ying outdoors.


    Everyone was working in absolute silence for fear of annoying the owners of the vehicles and horses.


    The viges shivered with fright as they obeyed unquestionably.


    It¡¯s been 2 days since these intruders came in, and the viges had been turned into servants who weren¡¯t allowed to sleep within their own homes.


    That¡¯s right!


    These intruders made them sleep outside with no mattresses or beddings on the bare ground facing the night sky.


    It was at this moment that many missed their soft Baymardian pillows, nket and so on.


    These invaders had taken over the entire vige!


    Everyone in the vige had grievances within their hearts.


    After all, they had already lost a few vigers who tried to stand up to these unweed guests.


    And many didn¡¯t want their children, husbands, wives or other blood rtives to die.


    They were hoping that these pesky intruders would leave sooner orter because they couldn¡¯t possibly want to stay here forever, right?


    .


    "You there!


    Where is my beef Ramen noodles?"


    "I¡¯m sorry mistress; I¡¯m sorry mistress.


    I¡¯ll get it right away." Said a middle-aged woman who trembled and stuttered with fear.


    Thedy before her was just too scary.


    She was a beauty, but why did she have evil-looking eyebrows?


    It made her face look like a viin, and her arrogant personality wasn¡¯t helping matters.


    on the en


    The viges all slept outside


    Ex-Queen Eliza clicked her brte hair and smiled pleasantly at the sight of the frighteneddy who was running for her dear life.


    Look at it!


    Even though she wants a Queen anymore, she could still manipte and control her way to the too if she wanted to.


    She felt mighty proud, and this whole scene made her even more determined to re-enter the pce in future as Queen Mother.


    She wanted everything under her grasp.


    The feeling ofmanding these lowlifes gave her a very satisfying feeling.


    Was she a sadist?


    She didn¡¯t know.


    All she knew was that it made her feel powerful to see others whimper beneath her.


    She smiled and lowered her eyes to the vigedies who were busy massaging her feet.


    Heh.


    Power felt good.


    With it, she could have everything that she wanted.


    Eliza puffed her chest in satisfaction.


    Soon, a burly man entered the room.


    .


    "Mistress, the few injured horses have been adequately taken care of.


    Now, we can proceed with our journey."


    "Good.


    The earlier we get there, the earlier we can save my son.


    Sr!


    I hope that the Venomous Butterfly Assassin Guild that you hired is good enough for the job."


    Sr patted his own chest reassuringly: "Mistress, without a doubt, they¡¯ll be able to handle it.


    That, I can bet with my life!


    Mistress, even though they are 300 of them, it would be a piece of cake.


    Mistress, we can only send in 300 because we don¡¯t want to look too suspicious.


    And these 300 will blend in the crowd and won¡¯t go in at once.


    Apart from the assassins, we are also going in with 3000 men for backup.


    So we don¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    These assassins are highly ranked within tge empire with many aplishments under their belt.


    One of them had even sneaked into Deiferus¡¯ pce and stolen some doc.u.ments for the former King Alec Barn before.


    They could go into a ce with thousands of guards ande out unscathed.


    So you can imagine how powerful just a single assassin was.


    Then what more of 300?


    Their skill wasn¡¯t to fight thousands of enemies single-handedly, but to sneak in understated and do a specific job.


    So I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll be able to sneak into the ce and sneak back out with his Highness Connor."


    .


    Eliza felt even more confident while listening to the numerous feats of these so-called top assassins.


    That¡¯s right.


    She just needed them to sneak Connor out and from there, they would flee back to their secret base in the Central part of Arcadina.


    There was no way that she would allow that uncultured William to keep the throne.


    How was he more qualified than her baby who grew up in the pce walls?


    She didn¡¯t believe that someone who didn¡¯t receive education from the highest men in society could lose to a mere local champion.


    Victory was within her grasp!


    At the same time, she was still worried about her baby.


    She had tortured people before and had made them wish that they were dead instead.


    And now, she kept having sleepless nights due to all her worries.


    Yes.


    She was scared that they would do the same thing to her baby.


    What if they gorged his eyes out and broke his fingers?


    What if they sliced his private part off and forced him to eat it raw?


    What if they made a small cut on his belly, took out his intestines and sprinkled several drops of alcohol on it?


    What if they sliced off all his limbs?


    The countless scenarios that passed through her mind almost made her lose her sanity.


    Her body vibrated with fear as she clutched her heart.


    ¡¯Baby, wait for me.


    Mummy will rescue you.¡¯


    Eliza burned with determination and turned to her most trusted aide.


    "Sr, how long before we get there?"


    "Mistress, in 2 and a half more weeks, we should be there."


    "Good."

 Chapter 859 - Mission Impossible: Capital Nation

    <h4>Chapter 859 - Mission Impossible: Capital Nation</h4>


    While everyone was swarming towards Baymard, Landon and his team on the other hand, had just docked on the shores.


    Vrrrrmmmmmmm.


    The military vehicles and tanks popped out of the ship swiftly, leaving all those within the tiny coastal town utterly confused and excited.


    What the hell did they just see?


    Everyone ran towards the dock as if they were waiting for the president or something.


    "Look! Look!


    It¡¯s a train.


    Ahhhh!


    I can¡¯t believe it came to our tiny coastal town."


    "Waw!


    So this is actually a train?"


    "No idiot!


    You all are wrong.


    This is obviously what they call an esctor."


    "Really?


    Old man Kang, you really know so much."


    "Of course I do.


    I saw it in the newspaper.


    But I¡¯ll tell you all a secret.


    I know their King Landon."


    "Impossible!


    How can you know him?"


    "Hmph!


    You doubting midgets don¡¯t know how great I am.


    As children, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s rude to doubt your elders?


    Heh.


    Do you know that I personally gave him advice some years back?


    As the mighty schr that I am?


    I taught him the timetable and even gave him the idea to make books.


    What?


    You don¡¯t believe me?"


    "Old Man Kang, we don¡¯t believe it.


    Wait.


    Are you sure that you¡¯re not hallucinating instead?"


    "Yeah.


    Are you sure that something inside your head didn¡¯t get loose?"


    "Sigh... Old man Kang has finally gone crazy.


    Call the healer."


    Old man Kang: (-_-)


    .


    Everyone excitedly watched the scene before them.


    Those who had never gone to Baymard couldn¡¯t help but feel very blessed to witness this scene.


    It only made them more determined to go there instead.


    Sure enough.


    The newspapers, posters, and pamphlets didn¡¯t lie.


    Baymard was awesome!


    The vehicles and tanks lined up across the shores until everything needed for the journey was taken out of the ship.


    With that, the ship headed back into the seas as nned.


    They were to go and stay on standby until the scheduled day that Landon nned to return.


    Henry¡¯s siblings should already be in the Capital by now, waiting for their father to die.


    He reckoned that they too went early to make preparations for the uing battle.


    Landon smiled and said at the overly excited crowd.


    He didn¡¯t bother whether they could be him or not because no one would be able to report the matter to the enemies this quick.


    At least, it would take several months for the news to reach the enemy if they had spies around.


    While he on the other hand, would be in the Capital in a matter of days.


    With this advantage, what was there to fear?


    Additionally, one should know that several other teams of soldiers and marines were already within Deiferus, dealing with all bases belonging to the temple.


    Well, all except for the base closest to the Capital.


    They were to only deal with that one on the same day that Landon would attack the Capital.


    Everything would be cleared up all at once, making things easier for Henry.


    Plus, he would be able to finish this God damn mission once and for all!


    Anyway, Landon and his team had decided to use the main roads for now until they were somewhat close to Henry¡¯s hideout near the Capital city.


    Once they were at a distance that was roughly 2 weeks away by horseback, they would leave the public roads and use the carriage trails within the forests.


    With that, they were off!


    .


    Vrrrrrrmmmmmmmm.


    Landon and his right-hand men went over their ns again, just to be sure that they weren¡¯t neglecting any possible danger.


    Within the vehicle were all team leaders who would y key roles in the battle toe.


    The vehicle was as silent as a graveyard, with the asional sounds of the vehicle.


    Everyone patiently turned their attention to their monarch calmly.


    Landon cupped his hands under his chin, with a straight face that was void of any emotions.


    "Gentlemen, Ladies... The time for war has finallye.


    The art of war in itself is to win with minimum effort.


    We must create a sense of urgency and desperation for our enemy, while for us on the other hand, it would seem like an ordinary walk in the Park.


    That said, we have 2 distinctive missions; Protect The future King Henry and defeat all enemies on sight.


    Henry notably has a lot of siblings, but the most ambitious ones are; the first Prince Ulrich Tudor, the second prince Winston Tudor, the third prince Bonivier Tudor, the 4th prince Joffrey Tudor and finally, the 2nd princess Eldora Tudor.


    Each of them would most likelye with their army.


    This means that they would probably keep a portion of their army somewhere around the outskirts of the Capital since it would be too suspicious for their troops to go in."


    .


    Lieutenant d nodded while listening to Landon.


    "Your majesty, like you said, there are several scenarios about this matter.


    Either they are slowly sneaking their men into the city in batches, or they are waiting for the day King Julius Tudor dies before they burst into action.


    But these groups of people will undoubtedly be their backup.


    Their main power fraction should¡¯ve already settled into the city by now.


    Either way, we can assume that every single enemy has its primary team and its backup team that would surround the Capital."


    Captain Glindor nodded in agreement: "Yes. They should have 2 main teams. One on the inside and one on the outside. But a majority of their forces will be on the outside, surrounding the Capital city."


    Glimdor spoke while looking at the map again.


    "Your majesty, looking at the terrain here, I think we should send the air forces to check this part out too.


    They might have a base around or choose to camp out here instead."


    "Hmmm.


    You might be right.


    Earlier on, we had circled 7 suspicious locations that they might be hiding in.


    But these might not be urate or might be too few.


    That¡¯s why I think we should expand the search perimeters for the air forces."


    Everyone immediately approved of the suggestion.


    Earlier on, the reason why they limited the range around the Capital was because for starters, the Capital city alone was ridiculously high.


    So they wanted the air force teams to focus on drawing anding up with an urate city map with roads.


    They needed to know what paths to take if they were in a bind, or where to go to trap their enemies.


    Sure, the air force teams would be there to aid them if ever they were in a pinch, just as if they were Tom Cruise in a mission impossible movie, with Benji guiding.


    .


    [Take a left and run to the Tavern on your right.


    Ok, yes.


    There¡¯s a bridge there.


    Get to it, cross it, make a left and go 3 blocks along the 4th Road.


    Wait!


    Iing enemies ahead.


    Turn around and head left.


    ....]


    Just like that, the air forces were very essential within this Enormous city.


    More importantly, they wanted theyout of the Pce.


    That was a must!

 Chapter 860 - Arrival At The Base

    <h4>Chapter 860 - Arrival At The Base</h4>


    Everyone agreed to widen the air force scope around the outskirts of the Capital city.


    Earlier on, they nned to send most air forces to focus their attention within the city.


    They did that because unlike the woods, the cities had too many alleyways, roads and whatnot.


    It was moreplex and interconnected, so it required more eyes to properly take down everything.


    Of course, unlike the operations on Magoon ind, since this one was moreplex, they had chosen to use 3 nights to make the sketches.


    And this time, the hot air balloons will go up from 2 A.M to 5 A.M, when most people were bound to be asleep.


    Again, the sun typically came up around 7:30 A.M.


    So they were good.


    Anyway, they¡¯ll use these hours for the 3 days before calling it quits.


    Following that, they¡¯ll use an entire day to put everything together, develop a swift n for each team to follow and then take action.


    .


    With the scope around the outskirts widened, they were sure to pinpoint all locations where the enemy forces were hiding.


    Without a doubt, some teams will head towards those locations to take out these forces linked to all 5 siblings of Henry.


    Who knows, there might actually be more.


    After all, his majesty had also said that King Julius¡¯ brothers, who had children around Henry¡¯s age, were also very ambitious.


    So they might end up fighting over 8 or 10 different forces.


    This battle was unlike any they had faced before.


    That¡¯s why it was best not to allow those in the outskirts to enter the city.


    They had to separate them from those inside and tackle each group seamlessly.


    As for Henry¡¯s men, they too will y a role in the battle.


    They will also join the Baymardian teams because it was their right to fight for their future King.


    If the soldiers did all the work and didn¡¯t allow them to make contributions, many wouldn¡¯t be able to raise their heads in future.


    That¡¯s why apart from joining in on the battle, they would also join the scouts who would head to the City during the daytime.


    They would be involved, but they had to stick to the n and focus on their individual missions given to them.


    Of course during this entire time, ever since Henry and his men arrived in their secret base, just as Landon had instructed, they began scouting and making taking more if several details within the city and the pce.


    To know one¡¯s enemy is to win the war


    Because sometimes, the best information typically came from the ves and servants who loved gossiping about the everyday life of the royals and nobles who came to the pce.


    Bottom line, everyone had a part to y in this uing war, especially when the enemies were so great in number.


    .


    "Alright.


    Just as nned, when it concerned the enemies outside the city, we¡¯ll use the table and other highly explosive weapons.


    We can¡¯t waste time on them, so the job needs to be done swiftly.


    Kill those who resist and capture those who surrender.


    Even though about 70% of enemy knights will be outside the city, our main priority is on what goes on inside the city.


    Again, everyone needs to be extra careful while inside.


    The streets are constantly packed with people, carriages, horses and vehicles.


    So I don¡¯t want any civilians getting identally hurt.


    Understood?"


    "Of course, your majesty!


    No need to even say it."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    They would never take action recklessly.


    Landon knew that they would never take such risks at the expense of an innocent person¡¯s life, but as protocol, he had to remind them about it every time they went on missions.


    That way, if any rouge person did otherwise and got caught, then there was no room for forgiveness!


    Everyone instantly shrivelled at the cold energy leaking from Landon¡¯s body.


    Their gut feeling told them that if any of the soldiers or Marines dared, he/she would find their ashes buried within enemy soil.


    They couldn¡¯t help but say silent prayers for those who dared to go rogue.


    Landon scoffed and withdrew his aura before smiling again.


    His charming smile seemed demonic to the rest instead.


    ¡¯Your majesty, we wouldn¡¯t dare, okay?


    So why are you smiling creepily?¡¯


    ¡¯Your majesty, why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re imagining how you¡¯ll kill someone soon?¡¯


    Everyone tookrge gulps of saliva down as their spines tingled uncontrobly.


    Sigh... His majesty was truly scary when he wanted to be.


    .


    Their meeting went on with Landon and the team leaders adding more people to the air force teams, as well as scrutinizing every possible scenario that could happen.


    Well, every logical scenario.


    Things like lightning striking the enemy or aliens invading were undoubtedly out of the question.


    Although, Landon wouldn¡¯t inwardly rule those out because the system seemed to be addicted to making his life far worse than it was.


    Everyone revised their ns for the next few days while on the road.


    And before they knew it, they were close to the hideout.


    The vehicles entered the forest through a secret trail that Henry had told Landon about.


    By carriage and horseback, it would take at least 9 hours to get to the hideout.


    But for them, it was a piece of care.


    They were before they even knew it.


    Of course, the scouts who saw the vehicles deep within the forest instantly knew who they were.


    After all, Landon regrly visited Henry multiple times.


    So many knew of Landon¡¯s visit with his men.


    They knew that the Baymardians would help Henry sit on the throne.


    .


    The moment they saw the vehicles, they were utterly filled with joy and quickly headed to report the news to Henry.


    But with how fast the vehicles were going, they couldn¡¯t outrun the vehicles.


    So Landon and the rest ended up waiting a bit outside the hideout.


    As per their rules, even if they knew who Landon was, their leader still had to give the go-ahead before they could enter.


    The soldiers didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it and decided to wait in the vehicles.


    It wasn¡¯t like they were out there in the sun, so why should he feel bad in the vehicles?


    Landon and his men chilled while snacking and drinking some beverages.


    They arrived during lunchtime, so many were indeed hungry.


    They chose not to eat because they knew that Henry might insist on preparing some small feast.


    So wouldn¡¯t it be rude to refuse?


    The men waited patiently as if they had all the time in the world.


    And soon, Henry burst out on horseback excitedly.


    "Brother!"


    Landon looked out of his window and smiled.


    "Brother."

 Chapter 861 - Henrys Past

    <h4>Chapter 861 - Henry''s Past</h4>


    "Brother!"


    Landon stepped out of his vehicle and hugged the lean man before him.


    Henry, himself and Astar had simr body sizes and were all somewhat slim whenpared to many.


    William and Sirius were a little bit muscr than they were, but not overly exaggerated.


    Henry smiled broadly while hugging his lifesaver.


    This was the man that saved his life when he got captured earlier.


    And this same man still came to his aid to put him on the throne.


    Of course, Henry wasn¡¯t dumb.


    There was no free meal in this world.


    Even though he already had a positive feeling towards Landon based on all he heard about Baymard, he still held back a bit when he first met Landon.


    Why?


    Because he didn¡¯t know why this famous man would favour someone like him, so he felt like he wouldn¡¯t live up to whatever Landon¡¯s expectations were.


    In fact, one could see where Henry¡¯s inferiorityplex came from.


    Because in his case, he was truly alone with almost no support in this cold world.


    .


    For William of Arcadina, he had his parents alive, who also pushed him through in a way.


    For Penelope in Carona, her parents did the same.


    Sirius from Yodan was also simr because I¡¯m his father had hidden the fact that he was the sessor of the throne from everyone.


    So no one even mentioned him, making him gather more forces in the dark.


    His father had cleared the way and done several things in secret for him as well.


    Not to talk of Astar from Terique, who had the backing of his family as well.


    All these people had support one way or another.


    But Henry¡¯s case was different.


    His mother died when he was still a child, and his stepmother¡¯s in the pce prevented him from learning all he could.


    They only allowed him to know how to read, write, sword fight, and do addition and subtraction.


    Things like learning military tactics or other military skills weren¡¯t taught to him in the pce.


    Of course, they did all this to him behind his father¡¯s back.


    So every time his father questioned his sons to see their progress, Henry always remained at the bottom.


    In Julius¡¯ eyes, he was a worthless son.


    That said, Henry¡¯s maternal grandfather usually found ways to invite the boy over to teach him some things that weren¡¯t taught in the pce.


    So Henry wasn¡¯t precisely losing out much.


    But how could good thingsst for long?


    .


    Fate yed a cruel trick on Henry, as just that a whileter, his mother¡¯s family seemed to havemitted some sort of crime, pulling their status from high-ranking nobles to lower ss nobles.


    At that moment, their contacts became limited as many didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them, and their money began to shrink.


    Of course, everything should¡¯ve been fine since they had a ton of treasures that couldst them decades in their treasury.


    But how could things be that easy?


    A whileter, one of his royal mothers imed that the family wanted to assassinate her, and all evidence and witnesses testified it to be true.


    So his grandfather who was said to be the culprit was executed, and aspensation, 80% of what was in their treasury was sent to the pce.


    Henry felt deste during that time as everything he ever lived was taken away by the royals.


    They killed his mother, and then they followed to kill his grandfather too.


    Everything made his blood boil amd he wanted nothing more than to get revenge.


    But how could he when he had no support?


    The moment he turned 14 (legal a.d.u.l.t age in Deiferus), he was given his knights to manage, which were made of the weakest knights around.


    Of course, he was also given a very remote and dangerous ce to govern as well.


    The city was filled with criminals, gang members and whatnot.


    Fortunately, a few people who were his grandfather¡¯s shadow guards came to him and swore their allegiance to him.


    Why?


    Because of their promise to his grandfather.


    .


    In this cruel world, Henry¡¯s grandfather was really a good and simple man.


    In his younger days, he broke away from the n because he couldn¡¯t do the things they asked of him.


    And then, he bought an estate and started his own family.


    He was a war God who only fought justly and had won countless battles for the empire, so his feats were mighty.


    He did his best to raise Henry without trying to make it too obvious.


    But sadly, the enemy his time was up.


    The famous war God of Deiferus died because of a framed assassination attempt.


    Even his father was happy about it because his father had always been wary of the war God.


    Henry was all alone at that point, and his grandfather¡¯s people dared to contact him yet because they would be putting him at risk again.


    Nheless, the royals captured many of his grandfather¡¯s people and killed them off.


    Of course, many stayed in hiding and assumed noble lives as farmers and peasants.


    Nheless, they were very loyal to his grandfather, and they more than anyone else knew that if they ripened their mouth to reveal any secrets, then they too would die.


    So many of the war God¡¯s secrets ended up dying with him.


    The royals who wanted to know everything ended up learning of just one of his hideout bases.


    The rest were still a mystery to this day.


    It was as if the heavens were constantly preventing them from knowing anything else because they couldn¡¯t pry open the mouths of these people.


    And so Henry used his grandfather¡¯s bases and began his journey of survival.


    .


    At the time, Henry never thought of taking the throne, just getting revenge.


    But after speaking with Landon, he changed his mind.


    Why?


    Because Landon had the same vision as his grandfather.


    And after seeing the contract, he was even more convinced of Landon¡¯s character.


    The man had a goal to help the people and wanted to put good people on the throne.


    Apparently, this was the reason why this great man chose to put him on the throne.


    It was all for the people¡¯s benefit.


    Henry saw his grandfather in Landon and felt more motivated than ever.


    He was right!


    The empire was rotten, and the people were suffering.


    Someone had to do something about it.


    So why not him?


    It was time for Deiferus to change!

 Chapter 862 - Into The Hidden Fortress

    <h4>Chapter 862 - Into The Hidden Fortress</h4>


    Henry looked at the vehicles in amazement and awe.


    It wasn¡¯t just him, as everyone else felt itchy and wanted to rush in and take a look.


    Because of Henry¡¯s unique situation, they¡¯ve never left Deiferus for years now.


    So they only saw images of these several cars, trains, bicycles and buses on newspapers and whatnot.


    That¡¯s why seeing the real thing up close almost gave them a heart attack.


    Henry¡¯s lips quivered, and his hands shook as he anxiously started at Landon.


    "Brother, can I take a look?"


    "Sure.


    But why don¡¯t we go in first?


    I¡¯m sure some of your men also want to take a look as well.


    So we can do all that while we¡¯re inside."


    Henry¡¯s men looked at Landon gratefully before looking at their master in an aggrieved manner.


    ¡¯Master, how can you think of seeing it alone?


    What about us?


    Didn¡¯t you say that we were family?


    Master, is this how fast you¡¯ve forgotten is?¡¯


    (T^T)


    Henry smiled awkwardly before getting back on his horse.


    With that, they led Landon and his crew into a vast cave.


    At the entrance, the cave could only allow one carriage or vehicle to go in at a time.


    But as they advanced, the cave began expanding.


    It was huge and had several tunnels as well.


    Henry and his men escorted their visitors in for a full 34 minutes before they exited theplex cave.


    Landon looked at the scene before him as nodded with satisfaction.


    He had to say that this particr base was well hiddenpared to the one hest saw when he saved William from Connor and James.


    As expected of thete God of War¡¯s secret base.


    The hidden imprable fortress was properly camouged and blended in very well with the surroundings just right.


    Even Landon had a hard time spotting if what he saw were buildings or not.


    Henry truly had a great grandfather.


    .


    The gang drove in for another 30 minutes while matching the pace of the horses.


    And finally, they arrived at their destination.


    As expected, there were over 17 different buildings within the ce, and a total of 4 walls, diving the base into sectors.


    Vrrrmmmmm.


    The knights who were training stopped and stared at the vehicles with their mouths wide open.


    Instantly, their bodies responded to their excitement, making them stare without looking away.


    In the face of shocking and jaw-dropping technology, their concentration during training had flown out the window.


    What a joke.


    How often do they get to see such things?


    Everyone stared like mindless happy Zombies.


    Landon looked out the window and smiled before facing Henry, who was walking alongside his window on horseback.


    "Your base is good."


    "Thanks.


    It was my grandfather¡¯s."


    ¡¯I know,¡¯ Landon thought.


    "Alright, let¡¯s focus on something more important."


    Henry¡¯s heart rate increased rapidly, and his face turned serious: "Yes, we do have important matters to discuss."


    "Exactly.


    Nothing is more important than this matter.


    It¡¯s a do or die-affair that must be solved as soon as possible."


    "Brothers, I know.


    It¡¯s about this war, right?"


    "War?


    Who the hell was talking about that?"


    "_"


    Henry scrunched his face in confusion.


    "Brother, aren¡¯t we talking about the uing battle?"


    "Eh?


    Why would I talk about that here?


    What I¡¯m talking about is way more important than that."


    Henry¡¯s mind was piqued, and he couldn¡¯t helping up with many unexpected theories and conclusions.


    What could brother Landon mean?


    What could be more important than this war?


    Wait!


    Is there something else that or didn¡¯t know?


    Instantly, he became anxious.


    "Brother Landon, what could be more important?"


    "Eh?


    You really don¡¯t know?"


    "Not a clue, brother.


    So what is it?"


    "Well, it¡¯s food."


    "_"


    Henry felt like his ears were blocked.


    He didn¡¯t hear what he thought he heard, right?


    "Brother, did you just say food?"


    "Yup!


    That is the most important thing."


    "_"


    .


    Forget it.


    Henry looked at Landon helplessly.


    How could he forget that his brother of his liked to tease him?


    Was it because he was younger than him by a measly year?


    Henry felt like he was being bullied.


    Landon chuckled yfully


    "little brother Henry, why do you always look at me like this?


    I¡¯m being serious.


    My men and I haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet because we were rushing to get to you.


    So to us, food is the most important thing right now.


    Or do you want us to starve to death?


    I thought you would be happy to see us and would prepare arge feast for us.


    But sadly, it looks like I was mistaken.


    Sigh... It looks like you never thought of feeding us at all.


    Just look at how pitiful we are?"


    Henry red at Landon: "when did I say that I won¡¯t? Before going out to meet you, I already asked the kitchen to prepare a hearty meal. We¡¯ve spent an hour just entering the base. So by now, the food should be ready."


    "Hehehhehehe.


    As expected, you did prepare a meal for us."


    "Ugh.


    When did I ever say that I didn¡¯t?"


    Henry shook his head wryly.


    He could never beat this brother of his in a mouth battle.


    Earlier on, he left the fortress speedily, using around 35 minutes to get to Landon.


    But since they are walking back, they spent a little over an hour before getting here.


    So it¡¯s been close to 2 hours now, and the kitchen should have something already made.


    And even if it wasn¡¯t ready, it shouldn¡¯t be long before they could eat.


    .


    "Brother, are you sure you won¡¯t sleep in the fortress buildings?"


    "No.


    We havefortable beds here.


    So we¡¯ll sleep here.


    Don¡¯t worry, after I show you the inside of the vehicle, you¡¯ll understand."


    Henry nodded in understanding.


    The gang advanced further until they bypassed the 4th gate within the estate.


    They parked their vehicles in formation and only allowed people to tour the vehicles used for sleeping and eating.


    Of course, everyone went crazy.


    They touched the vehicles and almost kissed them.


    What sort of material did they use to make the interiors?


    More still, what was used to make the thing called tires?


    They also stared at the clear ss windows and the cool designs used in the vehicles¡¯ interior and exterior.


    At this point, they felt like rushing Henry to take the damn throne so that they could go to Baymard on vacation.


    Again, beforeing here, Henry had ordered many sr Tvs and cassettes.


    But the goods will only be given to him after all the enemies were taken care of, lest his men get distracted.


    .


    Anyway, they had their meal very soon.


    And following that, Landon, Henry and a few others made their way to Henry¡¯s office.


    It was time to get down to business.

 Chapter 863 - The Councils Of Deiferus

    <h4>Chapter 863 - The Councils Of Deiferus</h4>


    Landon, Henry and a few others sat in Henry¡¯s office to finalize some major issues.


    One should know that months ago after Henry signed the contract, he and Landon discussed how to put an end to many practices In Deiferus.


    Of course, Landon also gave Henry time to discuss these issues amongst his aides as well.


    After all, it was their empire, and Landon didn¡¯t want to make all the changes himself.


    Nheless, he educated them on the consequences of many practices, which left them stunned and fearful.


    And today, he wanted to discuss thest few things on his agenda.


    Henry¡¯s aides, Trenton and Mike, were with them, as well as Lieutenant d, Captain Glindor, Captain Amelia, and warrant officer Corwin.


    This was a formal meeting.


    And in matters like this, they needed someone to take down the meeting minutes.


    So Corwin was chosen for the job.


    Over time, with Landon¡¯s regr visits to Henry, he and his men had gotten very much used to taking meeting etiquette.


    And they had to say; it made everything a whole lot better and smoother.


    Earlier on whenever Landon warped over, Henry¡¯s men had to learn about creating agendas, taking minutes and whatnot.


    And now, several monthster, they got a handle on it.


    So when Landon¡¯s team passed the doc.u.ments around, they first wrote their names and signed to confirm their attendance.


    From there, they picked up the well-typed doc.u.ment before them calmly.


    Of course, water bottles were also shared around the table too.


    With that, Henry officially began the meeting.


    After all, it was his empire and his region, so he had to take centre stage, while Landon would be second behind him.


    .


    "Lady and gentlemen.


    For as long as we Deifers can remember, we have indulged in some traditional practices created by our forefathers with the intention of war only.


    These practices have long since made our people ufortable.


    And some are also unhealthy as well.


    That said, we must eradicate the bad practices from our glorious empire permanently.


    With that, I¡¯ll hand over the floor to his majesty Landon, who will further exin the issues at hand."


    "Thank you, Prince Henry," Landon said while nodding before finally focusing his attention on everyone else.


    "Everyone!


    Like the prince has said, we will work hard to reevaluate and stop some of the practices that seem to hinder the growth and rose of the empire.


    So without wasting any more time, everyone should please turn to page 2.


    We¡¯ll start from there."


    Flip Flip Flip Flip.


    The sounds of pages turning, echoed across the tranquil room.


    Landon looked at them and smiled.


    "Lady and Gentlemen, our first problem arises with birth."


    Everyone¡¯s ears were perked up as they listened attentively.


    Why childbirth?


    For Landon, the problem was the birth process itself but traditions that followed.


    Where to begin?


    .


    Unlike the other empires, Deiferus had a bizarre and terrifying way of raising children.


    Right from birth, the children¡¯s fates were decided by the Sacramentos.


    They were found in every town and city, and those in viges also had to report to the closets towns and cities to meet them.


    The Sacramentos were a group of people that decided if a child would live or die.


    So every pregnantdy had to inform any Sacramento around.


    It was illegal to give birth without the presence of a Sacramento.


    Even royalty wasn¡¯t exempt.


    For Deiferans, from the day they were born to the day they died, their lives were under constant examination.


    They were seen as high-level products that would boost the empire to the next level.


    It was believed that the only reason they were alive was to make their empire great.


    Now, starting from the root of the problem here, from the moment the child popped out of the woman¡¯s belly, the Sacramento would do one of two things.


    If the child were a girl, the child would be given to his mother to raise as normal.


    But, the mother had to take the female child to the Council of Fertility to examine whether this child would be able to bear children in future.


    They believed that the fatter the child¡¯s thighs, the more children the child would have in future, as it already showed signs of having excellent childbearing h.i.p.s.


    As they said, everyone was born to make the empire great.


    So even women had their own expectations.


    .


    Now, if the child was a boy, then things got a lot moreplicated.


    At that point, they would be taken by a Sacramento to the nearest Injang, which was a council with several leading elders that were very skilled in war or other positions.


    From there, the child would be inspected like goods in a store


    If the child was disabled, mentally ill (by not crying) or seemed d.i.c.k, then he was no use to the empire.


    A real man came out of his mother¡¯s w.o.m.b strong.


    So why would they want such weaklings?


    And so when a newborn was deemed as useless, what do they do to it?


    They would be abandoned in the wilderness to survive and prove themselves, even though they were just a few hours old.


    So many-a-times, over 70% of these babies got eaten by wild beasts.


    While the rest were sometimes picked up by peasants that would take them, intending to use them as cleaners to clean their houses and do their work for them.


    Everyone knew that babies in the wilderness were wastes.


    So why not pick it up and get freebour?


    Of course, some somehow manage to survive but were taken in by wolves or other animals, which was strange but true.


    At times, ve traders will also collect these babies after they were thrown in the wilderness.


    For them, they got these ves free of charge without paying for anything.


    So why not?


    This was a good investment.


    Again, the female children who were rejected by the council of Fertility also got thrown into the wilderness.


    .


    All in all, the councils decided the fates of the children.


    And for this matter, Landon was utterly speechless.


    If they didn¡¯t want the babies, why not send them to Baymard?


    Do these people know how dangerous the wilderness is?


    Just the crazy creatures in this world were enough to deal with a handful of a.d.u.l.ts.


    So why send a poor innocent, defenceless child there?


    Wasn¡¯t this too cruel?


    This Deiferus was really something else.

 Chapter 864 - A Brutal Empire

    <h4>Chapter 864 - A Brutal Empire</h4>


    Henry smiled bitterly when he saw the reaction from a few people from Baymard.


    He, more than anyone else, knew how barbaric his empire¡¯s rulers were.


    Just because they have been doing it for so long doesn¡¯t mean that the citizens approve of it.


    Some mothers woke up afterbour to hear that their child was sent to be thrown into the wilderness.


    No matter how evil or good one was, their child had a bond with them.


    And they weren¡¯t even allowed to see that child from the moment they birthed it.


    Some didn¡¯t even know what their children looked like.


    Of course, even though there were councils around, some people still managed to cheat thew.


    Some royals or nobles had sessfully fought over some people in the council, which guaranteed their children¡¯s lives.


    But peasants and poor people were different.


    They had no connections or power, so the verdict sometimes made them annoyed and unwilling.


    Who would like to have their baby thrown away?


    In Henry¡¯s case, he was almost thrown away since his stepmothers wanted him dead.


    Fortunately, his grandfather threatened the council, and that¡¯s why he came to be alive to this day.


    .


    Back on the matter of the babies, those deemed healthy and beneficial to the empire, were sent back to their families immediately.


    The girls were brought up ordinarily, but the boys were groomed for toughness.


    So they were never bathed with water but strong rum instead.


    This in itself was a bitter test that these babies had to go through.


    And any baby that had convulsions and died would be taken as those who tried to pull a fast one on the council.


    They managed to slip past the first test, but now with this test, weren¡¯t they caught?


    Hmph.


    So young, yet so deceitful!


    [Babies:...(-_-) are you all okay in the head?]


    Again, the babies that passed this step were preconditioned to stay in extremely dark rooms, even in the daytime.


    Why?


    Because they wanted them to get used to darkness and loneliness.


    If they were to cry orin, those taking care of them ignored them until they learnt to bottle things up.


    As a man, how can they be whiny?


    They had to suck it up!


    Of course, all thissted till they were 7 years old, which was when they would go to the fourth test.


    Of course before this time, many had already begun working and earning a living, as children within this era worked the moment they could walk and speak correctly.


    But their first 7 years belonged to them.


    And now, their lives were owned by the empire.


    .


    Anyway, at 7 years old, they began their fourth test by going to the council once more.


    They would head on to the Parigon and register themselves there.


    And that¡¯s where they start as Pages, the lowest knight rank.


    Here, they would undergo an intensive 12-year long test that shaped them into fearless warriors and schooled them in survival tactics.


    Of course, females had their own ce where they would be taught how to strengthen their thighs in order to give birth to strong future warriors for the empire.


    They also learned how to properly ride a horse, run and do simple exercises as well.


    Everything was beneficial for strengthening their highs.


    And back in the matter of boys, during their 12 years of training, those who are good enough will be dropped out and can resume duties as farmers and whatnot.


    And after that, those who remained would be stuck as knights.


    They either died during training or survived.


    Previously, they could be sent back to their families after failing the rank up within the training fields.


    Rather than their opponent killing them during training, they were expelled.


    They were also forced to walk barefoot, even on the snow, because doing so would harden their feet, creating calluses so that they would be able to match for miles.


    Even the early humans walked barefoot and survived, so why can¡¯t they?


    And so they began their hellish training.


    But after 4 years, there was no such thing as expelling them or keeping their lives.


    The opponent that took them on during training had the right to kill them.


    So now, everyone fought more seriously to survive.


    What they learnt earlier on were things that the army wouldn¡¯t mind non-specialists knowing.


    But now that there was no turning back, they were taught the serious stuff.


    .


    From here on out, the weak were mercilessly brutalized and beaten randomly to keep them on their toes.


    Teachers created tension by creating friction between them to stimte their potential and find the strongest among them.


    In short, the weak were treated with disdain.


    And as for their body form, each child was given a very bright yellowish garment to wear all year round.


    They were to wear nothing else when outside their homes.


    They would wrap the cloth just like the Greeks did, which exposed their legs and one side of their upper back.


    And why were they told to wear this garment?


    Well, it was just to control their body weight and fat.


    So if they were fat and didn¡¯t know how to fit into what they were given, then they had no choice but to exercise.


    The garments given to each batch were the same length and width range that the army wanted, bringing about tremendous results.


    The sizes were cut depending on the age range.


    At the same time, after joining the Parigon, the boys would be underfed to encourage them to sneak out at night and hunt food for themselves or steal food.


    And if they were caught, they were severely punished by being caught.


    That¡¯s right!


    They weren¡¯t punished for stealing but for getting caught.


    So they would be whipped and beaten because they were sloppy enough to get caught.


    Again, reducing the rations for food made the boys used to hunger.


    .


    All in all, throughout their training, over 40% of people died.


    And over 70% of babies died after birth.


    One might think that the people were happy and should be used to it.


    But that assumption was wrong.


    Mother¡¯s silently prayed for their children to survive as almost every day, fed bodies were sent back to their homes.


    Many prayed that their children would be amongst those who had dropped out earlier on during training.


    But their children wouldn¡¯t make such apparent moves because those who don¡¯t fight with everything they had will be killed as well.


    One should know that these trainees could only be allowed to live outside the Parigon (barracks) after the age of 27.


    So they never got to see their family or even write to them until they got permission.


    And even though some got married, they could only see their families once every 4 years.


    They used that holiday period to procreate with their wives and ensure that they had an heir.


    Of course, this was for the future knights.


    Those who got expelled became regr farmers, servants, workers and whatnot.


    They were no longer the concern is the entire and were free to do as they liked.


    In other words, they were wastes in the empire¡¯s eyes.


    And nobles who owned property were even freer than everyone else.


    Undoubtedly, throughout history, the people had tried to stand up against these practices.


    But the results remained unchanged, so they gave up.


    .


    One might think that this was just one of the things that Deiferus enforced.


    But once again, assuming that would be far from the truth.


    They also believed that if a woman couldn¡¯t give birth after marriage, she was guilty of fooling the council when she was born and should be put to death.


    For this, Landon just felt like they had to stop such rules and traditions.


    That¡¯s right!


    They had to dissolve the councils.

 Chapter 865 - A Spoon Full Of Crap!

    <h4>Chapter 865 - A Spoon Full Of Crap!</h4>


    Everyone was fully engaged in the discussion, as they candidly expressed their opinions.


    "Your majesty Landon, I agree with removing the council." Mike, who was one of Henry¡¯s aides, said.


    And another aide massaged his chin and nodded in agreement as well.


    "Yes, I second that.


    Not only should they be removed, but the practices should be changed as well.


    Thesews were made way back when Deiferus had numerous empires within it.


    At that time, Deiferus¡¯ size was simr to a handful of a few cities, towns, and viges.


    Its size was rtively small back then.


    But because of that, the early leaders made these rules to ensure that only the strongest warriors would be birthed and survive in order to conquer the other territories, hence expanding Deiferus¡¯ size to what it is today.


    These rules only want the string to survive in Deiferus and had no ce for the weak, which shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    Your highness Henry, your majesty Landon, Lady and Gentlemen... I speak in agreement because I came from a poor pleasant family and understand the pains of those below power.


    The rich can always bribe the council leaders to share their child¡¯s life, but many peasants have suffered tremendously because of thesews."


    Everyone listened with pain at all the injustice within the empire.


    For Mike and Trenton, they earnestly prayed that this meeting wasn¡¯t a dream.


    Why?


    Because many have fought for change but failed and were smacked in the face with refusal from those with higher authorities.


    No one thought that this day woulde.


    Women were killed or sold into very after 27 (menopause period in this era) if they couldn¡¯t birth a child.


    .


    Again, it was a rule for ves to be used asb rats for the training soldiers.


    They would send ves to fight these trainees.


    The ves weren¡¯t allowed to kill the trainees, but the trainees could kill them if they wanted to.


    ves were nothing but dirt.


    So if they died, what did it have to do with the empire?


    In short, there were more than 100 rules avable that kept the people living in fear.


    Be it men or women; they lived in constant fear that one day, someone would end their lives for these reasons.


    And so those without money lived miserably.


    Everyone carefully went through thesews in Deiferus and decided which one stayed and which one could go.


    These rules were made way back then.


    So now that the empire was this big and stable, then obviously, a change was needed.


    The meeting went on until they reached the final thing on their Agenda.


    "Alright.


    Thest thing for today is more so about the dangers of some jobs in your empire.


    And the most troubling job is that of the Chimney Cleaners."


    Eh?


    Everyone, including the Baymardians, looked at him in confusion.


    Chimney cleaners?


    What¡¯s so dangerous about that?


    Landon looked at them sternly.


    This matter was indeed a serious one which was no joking matter.


    "Everyone, please turn to page 32, and we¡¯ll begin from there."


    Flip Flip Flip Flip.


    With that, many turned their pages and were immediately met with a gruesome visual that almost made them puke.


    The picture was so disgusting that it caused a gut-wrenching effect on their insides.


    What was this?


    .


    Landon observed and was pleased with their reactions.


    Why exactly were chimney cleaners at risk?


    Well, that was all because of what they took in while cleaning the chimneys.


    The story starts with Deiferus¡¯ unique buildings.


    Because unlike the other memories that built their chimneys in a strategic way that didn¡¯t rely on chimney cleaners, Deiferus¡¯ famous buildings did.


    Without a doubt, the master architect for the buildings in Deiferus was a very artistic person that loved to think outside the box.


    Of course, the personunched a vision of what he wanted Deiferus to look like thousands of years ago.


    And since then, the nobles also chose the building styles as well since it made them feel closer to the royals, who by the way had the same building designs too.


    Unlike other buildings in other empires, Deiferus¡¯ buildings had smaller and narrower Chimneys.


    And in massive buildings for the rich that had over 15 or so fireces, rather than separating the chimney Flues (passages/ducts), Deiferus made itplicated instead.


    One can imagine their setup as a maze that connected, separated, and reconnected over and over again before finally exiting through a massive while at the very top of the building.


    There were both horizontal and vertical Flues (chimney spaces), with some bending at right angles and whatnot.


    The entire thing was like a puzzle that utterly confused the people that had to clean it up.


    Oh yes, most people would happily think of Disney¡¯s Mary Poppins when they imagine Chimney cleaners.


    But the truth was, these poor cleaners lived very brutal and short lives.


    In fact, one could arguably say that they had the shortest life spans due to the cruel nature of their jobs.


    .


    With the very narrow and maze-like Chimneys in Deiferus, the design constantly needed people¡¯s help to clean it up, unlike the other chimneys in other empires.


    And for how narrow the chimney was, only small children could fit into them.


    So, these children would start right from the base of the buildings, using one firece.


    So they would begin climbing up the chimney with some firm bushes/nts which were tied together to form a brush.


    They would climb up with the brush over their heads.


    As they climbed, they did what any ordinary cleaner would do.


    Brush down the soot, which would fall straight to the bottom.


    Again, with how narrow the flues were, they typically crushed like lizardspletely nude while climbing up and trying to find on to their dear lives.


    Because if they fell, then the results would be disastrous.


    Buildings in this era were typically tall, massive and were primarily high-ceiling ones.


    Just the ground floor was as tall as 2 and a half modern-day building floorsbined.


    They loved the very castle-like tall designs that showcased their paint on the walls and ceilings, which in turn showed off their wealth.


    You could enter a hall on the second floor and feel like an ant within the massive tall room with enormous pirs.


    The higher the floor height, the wealthier one seemed.


    So if a building had 3 or 4 stories, then that was extremely high.


    But since the chimneys needed cleaning, the boys had to climb up and do their jobs.


    From there, everything was a maze that troubled the very young boys.


    One should know that after climbing up vertically for a bit, they would be met with several horizontal and vertical paths leading to other directions.


    The whole thing was a dangerous web that Landon felt the need to educate these people before it was toote.


    Because no spoon full of sugar would make this medicine go down.


    And that was a fact!


    You hear that Mary Poppins?


    .


    [Mary Poppins: erm... Could you please leave me out of this?... Just a spoon...


    Landon: Shut up! She¡¯s an aplice. Take Her Away!


    Mary Poppins: Wait! I¡¯m innocent; I¡¯m innocent... It was Walt¡¯s idea.


    Walt Disney: Excuse me ma¡¯am, but who are you?


    Marry Poppins: (-_-)


    Landon: Take her away Boys!... A spoon full of sugar, my ass!!!]

 Chapter 866 - A Very Shameless Merchant

    <h4>Chapter 866 - A Very Shameless Merchant</h4>


    Everyone listened incredulously.


    They never knew that such a seemingly ordinary job could be so dangerous.


    The key was in the soot.


    Chimney cleaners typically had to work as apprentices under their masters for at least 8 years before they could be released.


    Every day, they would go to work cleaning one chimney or another because with howplex these chimneys were, they needed to be cleaned at least 4 times a week.


    So if a single massive building had over 15 chimneys, there would undoubtedly be more than 40 flues connecting like a maze.


    And that was just in a single building, not to talk of the other buildings within the estates or manors.


    One should know that by the time the cleaners had managed to emerge at the top of the building fully nude, their entire bodies would be covered in soot.


    So, since they worked every day,ing in contact and ingesting suchrge amounts of soot, of course 9/10 times, they wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Many developed Asthma and other breathing ailments with time.


    They also had sores and other inmmation on their eyelids too.


    Moreover, the job stunted their growth since they remained crouched in unnatural positions while inside the right chimneys, which damaged their growing joints and bones... With their knees and elbows, getting swelled up and remaining heavily affected.


    Mind you, these children began work at the age of 4, so they were still growing.


    Of course, these cleaners were typically the discarded citizens thrown away in the wilderness at birth and rescued by their masters to be chimney cleaners.


    .


    Moving on, when it came to their work environment, it was one that would make many across the work terrified since the insides of the flues were pitch ck.


    Of course, for the Deifers, it wasn¡¯t the darkness that scared them.


    But the fact that they didn¡¯t know where they were going or what was in front of them.


    They just entered the dark tunnels and hoped toe out of the maze.


    The chimneys were very ustrophobic and brutal to navigate.


    So even if the cleaner managed to fit through the narrow portals, there was no guarantee that they would get out.


    That said, with theplex design, even if they managed to reach the top, they would still have to go back down again.


    If they kept on taking the wrong way, then too bad, they would be stuck in a pitch-ck maze while nude.


    And the thing was that even when they were working, the fires were on.


    So soot and heat constantly clouded the portals.


    The lost ones eventually suffocated and choked to death, while others died of extreme dehydration.


    That¡¯s right!


    90% of chimney cleaners didn¡¯tst for more than a few months on the job; that¡¯s why most masters got ves rather than citizens to do the job.


    But when someone was stuck there, what would their master do?


    Well, he either let the child die there or sent another sweeper into the pitch dark maze.


    But many-a-times, even the rescuer would get lost, leaving the master to lose 2 money makers.


    Hence, the masters usually didn¡¯t send any rescue team and just left the unfortunate child to die within the maze-like portals.


    But to further show how cruel these masters were, at times, they would increase the mes at the starting point below to encourage the boys to work faster.


    .


    Once again, the most prominent danger was cancer.


    Yup!


    They were indirectly smoking an unhealthy amount of cigarettes daily.


    So typically, by the time they reached 10, they were already sick as hell since they started work at age 4.


    That¡¯s why their lives were the shortest.


    Again, that wasn¡¯t the only form of cancer they got, as they also developed Cancer of the Scrotum, A.K.A Soot Wart.


    As they are fully nude while doing the job, well, somethings were bound to happen.


    The disease makes its first appearance at the bottom of the Scrotum, where it produces a painful ill-looking sore that makes that particr area as red as a tomato.


    The pain they felt was sometimes equivalent, if not worse, to the feeling of one having their lower region kicked.


    So try living with that every second, minute, hour and day.


    Of course, the pain level varied throughout the day, so one never knew when the pain level would rise to max level.


    Again, Scrotum cancer only began to show after boys who managed to survive sessfully hit puberty.


    That¡¯s right!


    Even if they somehow struggled to survive, newssh, they would still be hit with some deadly disease and die.


    It all happened like a bad dream.


    And after puberty, in no great length of time, it prated the skin and took hold of the testicles before making its way to the abdomen like a gue.


    From there, one could imagine what other damages it would cause.


    In fact, it would be a miracle if these chimney boys who got the disease after puberty lived past the age of 20.


    Sigh... The life of a Chimney cleaner was awful.


    As expected, Mary Poppins and Bert had fooled everyone.


    Maybe this was the supercalifragilistic-expialidocious that they were talking about?


    .


    Landon properly exined all the dangers involved with the matter, all the while showing them several gruesome images that he created as well.


    Instantly, Henry was now more worried than ever.


    Now that he knew the dangers, he would never allow them to do this.


    It strictly went against his morals.


    But like Landon had said, because of theplex chimney design, Deiferus needed a way to clean the chimneys.


    So what can they do about the matter?


    Landon smiled broadly at the men who were currently trying to crack their brains on this matter.


    Even back on earth in modern times, there were narrow chimneys and professionals that also cleaned them while wearing safety equipment.


    So even though it was impossible to send a child in, that didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    "Everyone.


    Solving this issue won¡¯t be a problem.


    To make it easier, I¡¯ve detailed the solution on the doc.u.ments as well.


    That said, if you have any suggestions, then we can also talk about it as well."


    He already had a solution for thisplex issue?


    Henry¡¯s eyes opened wide in astonishment as he carefully turned to the page that Landon mentioned.


    His eyes beamed with joy and turned to Landon gratefully.


    "Thank you."


    Landon tapped his shoulders and chuckled: "What¡¯s this? Why are you getting all emotional on me? Like I said, our empires are all united now. And since you¡¯ve officially joined in as the 5th ruler to enter the U.N (united nations), then you should understand that it¡¯s everyone¡¯s responsibility to better the people¡¯s lives. The better the lives of the citizens, the stronger our empires. So it¡¯s nothing."


    Everyone looked at Landon with awe.


    His goal of world unity was truly heartwarming.


    Henry firmed his heart and swore to be a great monarch as well.


    He would follow his brother¡¯s footsteps and lead his people to longer, safer and more financially stable lives.


    .


    "Alright.


    If you remember, on the contract, there was an act with rules and regtions for Chimney Workers.


    First, they must be of a.d.u.l.t age to begin work.


    Of course, there are many rules that ensure their safety there, which you can look upter on.


    Again, while cleaning is going on, no one is allowed to use the fireces.


    Anyway, for how you¡¯ll go about cleaning the chimney, I propose you create what my Baymardian people call aundry shoot or vent hole.


    Except, yours will have a hard door that needs to be locked at all times unless someonees over to clean the chimneys.


    Essentially, you have to create several of these rectangr holes on different point intervals along the very long Flues.


    That way, people won¡¯t have to necessarily go in.


    Again, you can also buy extendable brushes and brooms that stretch for long distances.


    So you can just open the shoot/vent doors on the walls and clean from there.


    Additionally, when faced with horizontal flues, we also have Sr fans to hold against the vents to blow the cleaned-up soot towards the vertical vents, making it fall right down below.


    Of course, you will also need to buy face masks and other things from us for safety as well."


    "_"


    Your majesty Landon, why does it seem like you¡¯re marketing your products instead?


    Henry shook his head wryly.


    Just when he was about to praise Landon, this once again showed his shamelessness.


    Well, at least what he said does make sense.


    .


    Just like that, the meeting finally concluded with Henry treating the doc.u.ments as gold.


    He kept them away because they detailed many key points of what he should do once he became king.


    And what made him happier was thatter on, he would receive yet another doc.u.ment on the meeting minutes, which would also cover some suggestions that had been brought up, just in case he forgot.


    So, with all that out of the way, it was time for battle!

 Chapter 867 - War Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 867 - War Preparations</h4>


    With the meeting finallying to an end, Henry¡¯s men decided onto different groups and given individual missions to do during these next few days.


    Of course, they will work alongside the Baymardians diligently.


    Henry was even more grateful to Landon.


    Why?


    Because he didn¡¯t even know that his father was this ill?


    So if he weren¡¯t directed by Landon months ago, he would still be in another base far away, very clueless about the current facts.


    Like he said, he never thought of being king.


    It was only after meeting Landon that he changed his mind.


    He was also very shocked that his second brother had chronically poisoned their father.


    It looked like his second brother would have his men stationed and react to fight his first brother for the throne.


    But these 2 weren¡¯t the only ones.


    His 3rd and 4th brothers were at it too, alongside his 2nd sister, Eldora.


    It looks like everyone had been preparing and nning for a long time.


    And only he was left in the dark.


    For sure, he had more siblings, as his father Julius bore 21 children with many wives.


    So gave him 4 children, while others gave him 2.


    And what was so funny was that his first brother, the crown prince, was just a day older than his second brother from another mother.


    And in that same year, his 3rd brother was born too.


    So all 3 were the same age.


    His father just jumped all around his Harem, impregnating people here and there.


    But what was so funny was that these 21 were the ones that survived the council¡¯s judgments.


    .


    The haram was a deadly ce with all the women plotting against each other.


    So his father should have had roughly 33 children.


    But they were thrown away into the wilderness.


    And at the same time, many of these children were secretly murdered before they were even thrown away.


    Who would want an enemy living in hiding and waiting to take the throne?


    Many of the harem¡¯s women paid heavily to have their enemy wife¡¯s baby killed secretly.


    And even if the mother of these babies sent their guards to protect their child, one could never be too sure since the enemy could hire assassins or stalk that baby for life.


    Bottom line, his father had a lot of children.


    But from what brother Landon had told Henry, only his first 4 brothers, as well as his second sister, were ambitious.


    Again, he had to watch out for 2 of his uncles from his father¡¯s side, who also wanted to take the throne alongside their families.


    Heavens!


    His enemies were many.


    Luckily, he had brother Landon with him, or he wouldn¡¯t know how to face this storm alone.


    He wasn¡¯t ashamed to seek help because at times, even a ruler needed allies that wille to their aid in emergencies.


    Henry, Landon and their men quickly ced everyone in teams and went through their battle preparations, as well as the duties everyone would y on the day of the battle.


    The day was long, and when night-time came, they all went to sleep swiftly.


    Tomorrow was a busy day.


    Zzzzzzzzzzzz


    They had sessfully gone to dreamworld.


    Meanwhile, all over The Capital City, several people were also making their ns as well.


    .


    --Rocky Peak Courtyard, Royal Pce, Deiferus--


    .


    A young, strikingly handsome man sat on an exquisite table that was filled with all sorts of delicacies.


    The minds and servants around him waited on him patiently before leaving the room as fast as they could.


    As they say, the more handsome the man, the deadlier he was, which was particrly true in the young man¡¯s case.


    The man had a habit of always eating alone, as he didn¡¯t like to be disturbed casually.


    So the maids and servants who knew his preferences hurriedly left.


    Of course, some blushed and secretly dreamed of having a chance to trap this man and make him theirs.


    After all, the man was Deiferus¡¯ crown prince, his highness Ulrich Tudor.


    He was a man of steel to many and a dangerous one at that who instilled fear even to the old goggles that secretly opposed him.


    Everyone knew that the current King Julius¡¯ life was hanging on a thread.


    So if these women couldtch onto Ulrich, then wouldn¡¯t they end up being rted to the royals through pregnancy?


    Of course, many knew that such a thing couldn¡¯t happen.


    But there were always one or two that couldn¡¯t stop fantasizing about taking down their prince Charming.


    .


    With the room all cleared up, Ulrich slowly bit the food before him in silence.


    And only after getting his feel did he push the dishes aside.


    "Blue Wolf."


    Swish.


    "Master!"


    Out of nowhere, a man dressed in all ck popped out of the shadows and knelt before Ulrich, who still had a cup of wine in his hands.


    He served the ss for a bit while staring nkly at the space before him.


    "Report."


    "Master, that Quibolt guy is still heavily guarding your father.


    So this one failed in approaching them.


    Quibolt was in high alert and didn¡¯t give me a chance."


    "Hmm... I expected that.


    After all, Quibolt is a legendary assassin who is heavily valued not just within the Pyno continent but within Veinitta and Morgany too.


    So you will be spared from punishment."


    "Thank you, master."


    "Oh?


    Don¡¯t thank me yet.


    Even though you couldn¡¯t approach them, did you seed in getting information from the physician?"


    "Master, this humble servant did seed.


    This humble servant hid in the dark and listened to the physician¡¯s conversation with one of master¡¯s uncles.


    The physician was having a conversation with Duke Bulkington."


    Ulrich sneered when he heard of that greedy uncle of his.


    Just yesterday, his men told him that the bastard tried to force his father to write a verdict making him king.


    But his father refused.


    And now, the bastard was there again, but this time, he went to see the physician.


    "Master, the royal physician recorded that sometime within this week or next, your father should die."


    Ulrich dropped a gr.a.p.e into his mouth and smiled.


    Finally, the old geezer would die, leaving everything to him.


    As crown prince, he knew that his father would leave it all to him.


    So how, he just had to keep all pesky bugs away.


    Luckily, he was fully prepared for these bastards.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly when his father would die, but within this time range that the doctor had mentioned, he needed to be fully prepared at all times.


    Since they want a fight, then he would give it to them because this empire wasn¡¯t big enough for all of them.


    Only he could stand high up triumphantly.

 Chapter 868 - Winston Tudor

    <h4>Chapter 868 - Winston Tudor</h4>


    Of course, Ulrich wasn¡¯t the only one ready for action.


    Within another courtyard, the 2nd prince, his highness Winston Tudor, was also ready to give it everything that he had.


    CRASH.


    "F***!


    Who the hell does he think he is?


    Did you see the way he treated me today?


    So what if he¡¯s the crown prince?


    Isn¡¯t he just a day old from me?


    So why can¡¯t I be king?"


    Crash.


    Crash.


    Crash.


    Everyone silently stood alongside the walls, far away from the overly violent Winston.


    They were more than d that after hising of age at 14, he had left the pce and headed towards his official territory.


    All these years, they thought that he would at least change from his very violent and crude ways.


    But sadly, they were wrong.


    He was even more destructive than ever!


    They all sucked in their breaths and leaned into the wall as if trying to disappear into thin air.


    Their bodies trembled whenever something broke on the floor or walls.


    Winston was mad and indeed by anger.


    He swung his sword at the decorative vases and ornaments all around his massive luxurious room while thinking of today¡¯s event.


    .


    Right before the ministers, his father and many others, Ulrich had led Winston into a trap, making his suggestions seem downright stupid.


    That nonchnt arrogant look made him very like he was nothing.


    They were both the same age, so why does father not see his potential and choose him as ruler of Deiferus?


    With him, he would even go as clear as to im that he would be able to swallow Yodan while expanding their empire.


    After all, Deiferus had the strongest warriors of all, so why not break the agreement they made to not engage with Yodan decades back?


    Sure, many daughters and some have married royals from other empires to ensure peace.


    But so what?


    It¡¯s not like he cares for his aunts and sisters who have married other nobles out of Deiferus.


    What does it have to do with him?


    It¡¯s not like they had any written agreement for peace.


    It was just the exchange of daughters and verbal consent that made people remain at peace with one another.


    And at times, they would let some princes or princesses go to other memories as prisoners.


    But did that change anything?


    On the surface, yes... but behind closed doors, no.


    In secret, the empires fought to take down a few border territories in hours of slowly expanding their empires.


    So all he was doing was being more open about his future ns.


    That said, wasn¡¯t he the best candidate to rule Deiferus?


    He felt like his father was too old school and liked to follow principals a lot.


    Why must it be the first prince that bes ruler?


    For him, Ulrich¡¯s only advantage was that his mother, that sl**, had managed to give birth a day earlier than Winston¡¯s mother.


    .


    Winston was so lost in his rage that he began attacking the servants.


    Spluh.


    He stabbed several of them, imagining that it was Ulrich instead.


    Some were so scared that they wanted to run away.


    But how could the rage-filled Ulrich let them flee?


    "You dare move?"


    He sent his sword towards the 13-year-old girl, slicing her head clean from her body.


    sh.


    Bam.


    The head rolled, while the headless body dropped to the floor on its knees before fallingpletely.


    Sprishhh.


    Blood forcefully squirted out of the headless girl¡¯s neck, painting part of Winston¡¯s face.


    Everyone instantly froze as panic spread amongst them.


    Winston smiled coldly while smashing the girl¡¯s dead body.


    "Look at it?


    If only you stood still, then you would¡¯ve just received a sword injury just like the rest.


    But Nooooooo.


    You just had to run, making me kill you.


    Now, don¡¯t you find yourself stupid?


    Just like that stupid first brother of mine, you¡¯re also mocking me as well, right?


    How dare you disrespect me by walking away from me first?


    Who the hell do you think you think you are?"


    Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah.


    Winston released his rage on the dead body before kicking the head faraway.


    Dammit!


    Even an ordinary nobody cared to disrespect him today.


    .


    Winston, who finished letting out steam, was soon visited by his mother, Queen Abod.


    Bam.


    An arrogant woman rushed in impatiently while looking at her warmly.


    She heard about what happened today, and she too had juste from letting out steam as well.


    Now she was here tofort her poor son, who got bullied by others.


    She dashed in and jumped the body to hug her very pitiful son.


    Everyone looked at her as if she were their saviour.


    They even began wishing for the king to hurry it up.


    Either he does, or he gets better.


    No matter what situation it would be, this arrogant prince would have to leave once everything was settled.


    Hopefully, he wouldn¡¯t be Deiferus¡¯ monarch, or their days would be numbered.


    Just thinking about it sent shivers down their spines.


    Seeing the woman before him, Winston felt very warm.


    Only she understood himpletely.


    Even his sisters, the 3rd and 6th princesses, didn¡¯t understand him at all.


    They too were very greedy women who started thinking of the throne after Penelope of Carona got crowned.


    That¡¯s why he sneakily made them marry far away from the Capital and sent them off.


    He didn¡¯t want morepetition than there already was.


    And no matter what decisions he made, only this woman would stand by his side and never betray him.


    Winston felt warm.


    "Mother.


    That bastard is too bullying."


    Abod rubbed her son¡¯s back and coldly nced at everyone.


    "Get out now!"


    "Yes, my queen."


    As if hearing the sounds of liberation, they fled happily for their dear lives.


    Who wanted to continue staying here?


    No way!


    It was better to mop the floors or do more tasking jobs than to serve these brutes.


    Soon, the entire room fell silent with no one at sight.


    Of course, the guards were outside, strictly guarding the room.


    Abod¡¯s cold eyes turned warm as she nced at her son.


    "Hush now.


    Don¡¯t worry about that bastard.


    Why worry when we will soon have him and his bastard mother kneeling before you soon.


    So why worry about them?


    What matters is that we will be victorious.


    And as such, the victor is the rule maker.


    Don¡¯t worry, after the throne is yours, you will have more time to y with that bastard and his sl** of a mother.


    Son, always remember today¡¯s humiliation.


    Very soon, you will have your time to y."


    Winston calmed down and smiled coldly: "Yes, Mother."


    How could he forget?


    Soon, he would pay them back ten folds.


    .


    And so just like that, all forces silently waited for the day King Julius would die.


    On that day, Deiferus would usher in a storm!

 Chapter 869 - Operation Midnight

    <h4>Chapter 869 - Operation Midnight</h4>


    Time flew by very quickly, and Landon, Henry and his men were ready for action.


    ¡¯System, you¡¯re sure he¡¯ll die tomorrow?¡¯


    ¡¯Of course, host.


    What do you take this system for?


    I feel very insulted when the host keeps doubting my alright self.


    Host, from the world and fate detection, King Julius¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be able to make it past 10 A.M, tomorrow morning.¡¯


    Landon nodded and before leaving his bed.


    The major advantage he had on his side was that unlike his enemies, he knew precisely when the king would die.


    So, to not raise any suspicions, he had nned to take out the backup enemy teams lurking around the shadows tonight.


    The reason he didn¡¯t attack them all this while was because he assumed that they would undoubtedly bemunicating with their masters these days.


    So it was likely that they would send in reports every night to their masters in the Capital.


    That¡¯s why Landon chose to wait in order not to alert them.


    Ande tomorrow morning, by the time the King draws hisst breath, these enemy forces will be utterly shocked by his little gift when they send for their backup to march into the city.


    Tonight, they¡¯ll strike at midnight.


    At the same time, when the city gates open at 6 A.M, they¡¯ll have enough time to sneak into the city around and position themselves all around the ce.


    More specifically, they had to go to the pce.


    .


    Landon wore his shirt calmly and stepped out of his room.


    The other soldiers stayed in the vehiclesfortably while he stayed on the same floor as Henry in one of the buildings.


    Of course, this was to reciprocate their hospitality since they outdid themselves to arrange his room so much in preparation for his arrival.


    Pam.


    Standing outside was Captain Glindor, who saluted Landon.


    "Your majesty, all units are ready!"


    "Good.


    Let¡¯s go."


    With that, they descended the stairs and headed towards one of the Courtyards there.


    Landon nodded in satisfaction when he saw everyone standing in line neatly.


    Even the Deifers were standing in line as well, although they were not as proper as the Baymardians.


    These few days here almost seem like hell to them.


    .


    Typically, these men just trained with their swords 2 hours, 2 times a day or did other random things.


    But the Baymardians were always on their feet.


    They had weird exercises like Frog jumps and so on, which were extremely painful.


    What made them cry was that they were forced to do all these weird exercises too.


    A schedule was also given to everyone, indicating what they should be doing throughout the entire today.


    There was a slot for free time and slots for training, doing their duties and so on.


    It indeed kept them on their toes.


    They used to think that Deifers were strict, but now they know that there was another level.


    What sort of discipline did these people undergo?


    Some of the Deifers almost cried when punished for talking andughing when they spoke during one of the Captains¡¯ Speeches.


    They were punished to run around the courtyard several times while everyone followed the strict mealtime.


    It was quite tragic because they missed breakfast and could only eat snacks until lunch.


    They tried sneaking into the kitchen, but the ce was so heavily guarded that one might think some mysterious treasure was inside.


    The men secretly cried and swore to follow the rules for the time being.


    Again, what made them more pitiful was that the names of those who would go to Baymard for training after the war, had already been selected.


    Some had already envisioned their hard life there.


    Honestly, how will they be able to survive?


    .


    Landon met with Henry, and both climbed the wooden stage ahead, alongside the team leaders and Henry¡¯s aides.


    Everyone went on bended knees to salute them.


    "You may rise," Henry said, with both hands raised.


    Everyone stood firmly and nced at tgeir leaders on the stage.


    "Everyone, today, we will begin what our Baymardian Brothers Call [-Operation Midnight-].


    We will attack the enemy, giving them no chance for survival.


    We have powerful allies on our side that have the same vision as ourselves.


    Tonight, we have gathered here to fight for Deiferus¡¯ future.


    Now, my brother will say a few words as well."


    Landon stepped forward calmly.


    "Brave warriors and soldiers.


    Today will be a memorable day that will be written down in history and foretold countless times.


    And we will be the voice that fought for the people who needed someone to be there for them.


    We will be a beacon of hope to many and fight for the motherless, the childless, and all those who have suffered any forms of injustice throughout the years.


    You all are carrying a heavy responsibility on your shoulders; that¡¯s why we, your brothers, are here to help you lessen that burden.


    Why?


    Because we believe in your talent, your heart and yourpassion.


    More importantly, we want to better the lives of the people.


    Deiferus needs a change, and only we can stop it from falling into destruction."


    .


    As Landon spoke, everyone felt their hearts drum loudly with excitement.


    His speech seemed to deeply prate their lines, giving them some sense of enlightenment.


    Many began thinking of their unfortunate families that fell victim to this cruel society.


    They clenched their fists in determination and swore to do their very best today because now, they truly felt the weight of the empire¡¯s problems.


    It was funny.


    Somehow, after listening to his speech, they really felt more alive than ever.


    "Make no mistake!


    Even though every one of you is brave and fearless, we do not need people who will willingly give up their lives at every turn.


    If you are in a pickle, withdraw and signal for help.


    And remember, in our teams, we do not leave any man behind.


    Is that understood?"


    "Yes!"


    "Good!


    Now get to your units as nned and prepare for Operation Midnight!"

 Chapter 870 - The Mignight Battle Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 870 - The Mignight Battle Begins!</h4>


    "Go, go, go, go, go!"


    In a sh, everyone was rushed like crazy.


    All team¡¯s assembled and headed out for battle.


    Some air force baskets could fit 5 people in it, while others could fit 3 people.


    The biggest size that they brought out was that which could fit 10 people at once.


    There were 12 massive steel van-like trucks that transported several hot air balloon baskets and other parts needed for flight.


    Many of Henry¡¯s men looked at the balloons in awe rather than shock.


    After all, they had somewhat gotten over their shock these past few days since the airforce teams mapped the territories around the Capital using the balloons.


    Again, this was the thing that his majesty Landon used to bring their master and a few others back when he rescued them.


    So they had already heard of it, even though they found it somewhat unbelievable.


    How can man fly?


    At first, they felt like it was a joke or something, but at that time, they had no choice but to believe because their master¡¯s sudden appearance was too magical.


    A journey meant to be done in a few months waspleted in a few hours.


    So wasn¡¯t that magic in itself?


    They looked at the mysterious contraction and felt even more determined to visit Baymard.


    Unlike before, those chosen to train there were now overly excited.


    Good!


    They get to visit the strange empire called Baymard.


    Looking at the sight before them still left them in a daze.


    No matter how many times they saw this strange floating ball, it was a truly groundbreaking site.


    It was simply amazing!


    .


    11:45 P.M


    "Teams Alpha, Beta, Omega, Gamma, Z, Hechi and Delta.


    What are your duties?"


    "Surround the enemy and give them hell!"


    "Yes!


    All seven teams will surround all 7 enemy hideouts belonging to first Prince Ulrich Tudor, second prince Winston Tudor, third prince Bonivier Tudor, 4th prince Joffrey Tudor, 2nd princess Eldora Tudor, Duke Bulkington and Duke Osias.


    Hit them with everything that we¡¯ve got.


    Is that understood?"


    "Affirmative, Sir!"


    "Good!


    Teams, Dasher, Prancer, Comet, Cupid, Donner and Rudolf?


    What are your duties?"


    "Cover the roads and perimeters around the city, and keep a lookout.


    And if necessary, cause distractions in case of emergencies, sir!"


    "Hm.


    Airforce Units, do you know your tasks?"


    "Keep a lookout below and provide battle assistance just as nned, sir!"


    "Excellent!


    Everyone else is to remain here and either protect the base or get to a brief nap.


    Becausee 4:30 A.M, it will be time to rise, eat and prepare for victory.


    The gates open at 6 A.M.


    And we must be there!


    Now, those on tonight¡¯s mission only have 5 more minutes to get in the vehicles and balloons.


    It¡¯s time to move out!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    With that, Operation Midnight officially began.


    Henry and Landon hopped onto one of the hot air balloons alongside the soldiers.


    Of course, a few soldiers on today¡¯s mission stayed within the base in one of the vehicles that acted as their control station (tower) for tonight¡¯s operation.


    .


    Vrrrmmmmmmmm!


    Vincent Otheno looked out the window in disbelief.


    How could they be moving this fast?


    Heavens!


    Wasn¡¯t this faster than his highness¡¯ famous stallion?


    How could a distance of several hours be done in minutes?


    Vincent touched the inside of the vehicle in a daze while convincing himself that he was truly here.


    His heart leaped with an indescribable amount of joy, and his body began trembling to the little vibrations from the vehicle as it bumped along the uneven roads.


    He looked out the window and saw several tiny glowing dots floating easy up in the air.


    If it were before, they would think that it was some moving star or something, but now, he knew that there were amazing men from Baymard who seemed to know everything.


    Just interacting with them these few days made his blood boil as they broadened his mind to a whole new level.


    During the training battle, they beat them hands down, which left them holding their heads in shame.


    Some even took 15 of them at once and beefed up victoriously with no hassle.


    For the first time, they truly saw howcking they were.


    And the way these Baymardians were more disciplined made them feel like they were on some crucial mission to save humanity.


    More so, Vincent liked how they gave each other team names and carried out duties as if they could read each other¡¯s minds.


    He felt like he¡¯d like to be in that kind of team.


    And coupled with what he saw today, he was more than happy to be selected as one of the trainees that would go to Baymard.


    Tonight, he swore to do his best!


    .


    Vrrrmmmmmmmm.


    In no time, they were already around the perimeters for T2, which was the hideout for Winston¡¯s backup.


    Bam.


    The vehicle doors opened, and just like that, all units stealthily jumped off.


    Vincent quickly got down and followed the lead while remaining vignt.


    Even though he didn¡¯t understand all the hand movements they did, he understood the basic ones taught countless times to him over the past few days.


    A palm means stop, creaking an O-sign with his thumb and index finger means okay, or the coast was clear.


    He just understood a total of 5 signals only, which was enough for tonight¡¯s mission.


    And if he really wanted to convey more words, he would have to create the opportunity to do so without giving off his position.


    His team had a total of 7 units, all working on this base.


    And he was in Unit 6, which was one of the rescue units.


    Lieutenant Jennie looked at them one more time: "Everyone, you know what to do. We have just 45 minutes to get all hostages out undetected before the other units take action. Now, let¡¯s go!"


    Vincent nodded and followed along until they were extremely close to the enemy¡¯s base.


    Vincent¡¯s eyes flickered with a strange light.


    It was time.

 Chapter 871 - Into The Enemys Base

    <h4>Chapter 871 - Into The Enemy''s Base</h4>


    Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!


    Peew Peew Peew Peew.


    As Vincent¡¯s unit slowly advanced, another unit began snipping the event scouts on the trees, bushes and so on.


    And after taking care of the scouts, another team swooped in, hid the bodies, wore their outfits over their uniforms and pretended as if nothing happened.


    With this, Vincent¡¯s unit, which also disguised themselves, calmly passed through as if they belonged to the base.


    With thousands and thousands of enemies here, it was impossible for these people to know everyone.


    And the fact that Vincent and the rest can calmly walk in means that the enemy scouts and those on the lookout knew them, further proving that they belonged here.


    More importantly, almost everyone was fascinated by the strange glowy light phenomenon way up in the sky that distracted them thest few nights.


    So many theories hade up, estimating that he might be the sign of a birth of a new king or whatnot.


    At least that was thetest gossip that kept them filled the base.


    But while they were somewhatx, Vincent and his unit steadily went in, with the excuse of being hungry and in dire need of food.


    They also joined those who talked about the phenomenon and even cracked a few jokes here and there.


    So far, so good.


    .


    "Hahahahhahahaha!


    I knew it.


    The fact that these glowy stars are above us means that our leader, his highness Winston will be the future king.


    Look!


    Even the stars in the sky now down to his highness.


    That¡¯s why they¡¯re here to watch over us."


    "Wa


    His highness is amazing!


    If the heavens can recognize him, then that means that we followed the right person.


    Hahahhahahahah!


    I¡¯m sure those idiots who blindly followed the first prince will be very shocked and frightened when they realize that our master is a star chosen by the heavens."


    "That¡¯s right.


    Our master is the greatest!"


    Everyone gleefully bragged about their master while Vincent¡¯s unit scattered around as nned.


    Oh my God, he was actually in enemy territory!


    Vincent tried to calm his heart while following a few more men in his unit towards the kitchen.


    From the report from the nearby viges, as well as what they had observed these past few days, many women and children were taken by force to be cooks or bedmates while these people wanted for the battle to begin.


    They used their privileges and imed that these women and children were just fulfilling their duty as Deifer Women, which was to provide service and make the knights happy.


    After all, weren¡¯t women just meant to raise, take care of and birth strong Deifer warriors?


    Even the poetry, calligraphy, singing, dancing, and everything else that they learnt was to be used to entertain their husbands whenever asked.


    So these women should be happy that they were even given a chance to cook and warm the bed of the men who belonged to Deiferus¡¯ future Monarch.


    .


    Vincent, who was now close to the kitchen, began walking tiredly.


    He walked as if he was about to drop dead any minute from now.


    Bam.


    He fell just beside the bonfire that had several others gathered around, either sleeping, eating or gossiping.


    To blend in even more, he quickly seized a cup of rum from one of the already scared girls who were passing around distributing food.


    "Give it to me!"


    "S-s-s-sorry." The poor girl stammered and quickly handed it over.


    "Hahahahahaha!


    Brother, are you trying to get this one too?


    Pui!


    I heard she was as stiff as a log and nothing to enjoy about."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. It¡¯s true.


    She¡¯s a dead one.


    But what are we going to do?


    We have to manage what we have, so I guess she can do."


    "Hahahhahahaha!"


    Everyoneughed and joked about their experiences with thedies.


    Vincentughed and following the 14-year-old girl yfully.


    Looking at his demeanour, everyone knew that he wanted the littlessie tonight.


    .


    "Stop!"


    The young girl turned around in fear.


    These past few days had been hell for her.


    Sometimes, she would satisfy 5 men at once, and other times, it would be 2.


    She had been tossed, turned, pped, beaten and badly bruised because these men found pleasure in it.


    She knew that it was a woman¡¯s duty to take care of the knights since the women officially belonged to the empire until they got married.


    Of course, no man would marry those that pleasure another knight, which left these victimized women in a pickle.


    Because once they got home, they would be driven to desperation, so much so that many chose to continue the lifestyle since eve one already saw them as a vixen.


    Somemitted suicide under pressure while others chose to leave their himes and settle very far away where no one knew them.


    There, they would start a brand new life.


    Bottom line, the future for these women was typically very saddening.


    .


    The poor girl shivered when she saw Vincent yfully approaching her.


    "Y-y-you... What do you want?


    I was told that I could have this night to rest since I¡¯m on kitchen duty."


    Vincent just smiled, came close to her ears and whispered.


    "Don¡¯t be afraid.


    Just y along.


    We are here to save you."


    The girl¡¯s eyes open in shock.


    She didn¡¯t believe it at all


    Was this some sort of new game that these people wereing up with so that they could raise her hopes, only to crush it in the end?


    Even at that, what could she do?


    Her faith was already sealed.


    Vincent looked at her and knew her thoughts.


    "I know you do not believe me now, but it¡¯s true.


    His Highness Prince Henry and his majesty, Landon Barn, sent us."


    "Us?"


    The girl followed this gaze and saw someone nodding slightly.


    Was it true?


    The moment she heard Landon¡¯s name, she felt hope swell within her.


    Who didn¡¯t know that his amnesty Landon Barn was the father of the helpless, needy and oppressed?


    "You... Are you serious?"


    "Yes.


    I know you have doubts.


    But right now, you have no choice but to trust me.


    Do you want to live and die here unwillingly, or would you rather take this chance and see for yourself.


    As I said, I¡¯m here to rescue every one of you.


    But for that, I need your help."

 Chapter 872 - Femme Fatale

    <h4>Chapter 872 - Femme Fatale</h4>


    M called her heart and decided to y along.


    Over 15 girls have already died due to being pleasured day in and day out with almost no rest.


    She was already in hell, so why not take a chance?


    She bit her lip firmly and nodded slightly in agreement.


    Alright, all she had to do was y along.


    "Y-y-you... I already said that today¡¯s my free day."


    Vincent held her firmly, while she on the other hand, began struggling.


    "Hahahahahahahahah."


    Many saw this behaviour as usual and beganughing while enjoying her struggling like a little rabbit caught by a big bad wolf.


    With that, the duo strategically left the scene.


    .


    "Alright.


    How many of you were taken?"


    "102, sir?


    But 15 are already dead."


    "Hmm."


    Vincent held her hand and pulled her along vigntly until they came close to 5 huge tents that were just like those massive canopies that could fit at least 20 people in each.


    Vincent stepped in yfully and came face to face with a bunch of men grinding and exhausting the women in the tent.


    Dammit!


    This was a problem.


    He casually went to the other tents and realized that the situation was more or less the same.


    The women had no lives while in the camp.


    Either they cooked, distributed food, cleaned themselves up or started in the canopies.


    They weren¡¯t allowed to do anything else or go anywhere else.


    Vincent looked at M and nodded before yawning exaggeratedly.


    And right on cue, someone called him while M went into one of the tents.


    "Brat!


    Where have you been?


    Aye!


    Old Ganda wants to tell his stupid jokes again."


    One of the men in his unit ced a hand over his shoulders and dragged him away.


    Seeing this, M knew what to do.


    She strategically discovered yfully to her fellow sisters, and just like that, the word passed on.


    When one woman or girl was informed of the n, she would strategically leave the men and another who already knew the n would take her ce in keeping the enemy knights satisfied.


    And while the men were in ecstasy, some women already began collecting the men¡¯s clothes.


    Others tied their hair like a man¡¯s while riding on the man they were on.


    Not too long after everyone began preparing, Captain Jennie and 3 other women in the unit were dragged into the tents by the soldiers in the unit.


    Anyone who saw this would think that they were just one of the women within the camp.


    Jennie whispered yfully in one of thedy¡¯s ears and carefully distributed some items around.


    As of now, some of the men in the unit had also strategically surrounded the ce.


    Some acted tired andid on the ground, while others just gossiped and praised Prince Winston instead.


    But no matter what they did, their eyes never left these tents for one second.


    .


    One of the enemy knights currently being serviced by 3 women couldn¡¯t help but feel like a king.


    Oh?


    Finally, thesedies had learned to be more submissive.


    These days, they had to p them, pinch them and do so much just to get them to give in.


    But now, it seems like these women finally know their ce as servicers for knights.


    This was the service that they deserved.


    After all, when wares, who else would be willing to fight for these women?


    It was a win-win situation for all.


    These 3 women massaged and kissed him all over, leaving him in bliss.


    "Yes... Yes... That¡¯s it."


    He closed his eyes to enjoy the feelings that overwhelmed him.


    But who could tell him why he felt pain instead?


    Pshu.


    He opened his eyes in shock to realize that a dagger had been sent right through his throat by the woman on top of him.


    His eyes dted as he struggled to move or tell for help.


    But the other 2 that also serviced him covered his mouth and held him down.


    ¡¯Hmmmmmmmmm¡¯


    He muffled loudly, but the women screamed in ecstasy to cover up his sounds.


    Even the manner in which the women surrounded him blocked anyone from seeing what was truly going on.


    The enemy knight felt his body growing weaker by the second, and his breathing was heavier as well.


    He tried taking in air through his mouth since his nostrils didn¡¯t seem to let in any.


    With his mouth covered, he felt like he was drowning in a deep sea.


    Nothing was going to his brain, and his body was failing.


    F***!


    He was unwilling!


    How can a man die in the hands of a woman?


    Generally, he was always a vignt person.


    And even though many empires had already been letting women join in battle, many Deifer knights belonging to the high-ranking nobles still believed that it was ridiculous.


    Women were there to breed strong warriors, continue the family lineage and entertain their husbands.


    So how can a 14-year-old girl pit him?


    1,2,3,4,5.


    In a span of 5 seconds, he was gone.


    But did thesedies dare to rx?


    Not a chance!


    .


    "Quickly, we only have 3 minutes to leave."


    The women in all ts wore the male clothes of these men and tired stings distributed earlier around their waists and h.i.p.s to make the clothes fit them more.


    Following that, they rubbed dirt all over their bodies because, unlike the men... ever since they got here, they had been required to take baths twice a day since they would be servicing people a lot.


    Additionally, they needed to remain pretty for maximum pleasure during intimacy.


    After all, no one wanted to sleep with something that smelt like an Ogre or was dirty.


    So from far away, the men could always spot these women because they had long hair and were way cleaner than those in the can¡¯t, leaving their skins glowing.


    Now, thedies had mellowed down that glow and tied their hair as men did.


    Jennie and a few others had previously passed along some fake mustaches made from sheep hair, dyed ck and trimmed.


    Some even had ced them on their chests to show that they had very thick chest hair, while others stuffed their chests, sides and backs with fake pillows to make them look bigger.


    .


    Time moved quickly, and soon, 3 minutes was up.


    Vincent and 5 others entered one of the tents.


    "Remember!


    Walk like a man, act tough and let your voice be rough.


    Only by blending in properly can we sessfully escape without any dys.


    Is everyone ready?"


    The women nodded thoughtfully.


    "Alright then, let¡¯s go."


    Now was time for the hard part.

 Chapter 873 - Escaping From The Base

    <h4>Chapter 873 - Escaping From The Base</h4>


    Vincent and 5 others had already divided all 19 women amongst themselves.


    So each person would look after 3 people, with one person looking after just 4.


    The girls had said that their tent usually had 23 girls sleeping inside.


    And from the gist, the rest were on kitchen duty.


    But Vincent wasn¡¯t worried because he knew that some of the people in his unit would handle it.


    For now, his priority was to get them out.


    When they came in with the excuse of going for a night meal, Vincent had purposely shown his face to the guards there.


    So now, with him exiting the camp, they would just assume that he was going back to his duty post, along with some of the scouts.


    But all that waster on.


    Now, they had to worry about leaving the tents and making it to the exit safely.


    And they had to do so swiftly because it wouldn¡¯t be long before someonees over to get some fun from these girls.


    By then, the entire base would go crazy.


    Everyone strategically stepped out of the tents with a space of 1 full minute between each.


    Of course, to make it even more believable, some of the soldiers and Henry¡¯s men, who were secretly guarding the ce, also went in and out of the tent too.


    Why?


    It would look too suspicious if no one were going in after this long.


    Everyone prepared themselves to leave anxiously.


    Vincent seemed calm, but in reality, he was very much afraid as this was his first time doing such a job.


    His fingers started trembling, and he quickly pinched his thighs to dismiss his fear with pain.


    What if he fails?


    .


    "Hahahahahaha.


    Bro, today I¡¯ve taken my fill again."


    Vincent patted M as if she was a man while talking to all 3dies and walking out of the tent.


    Even though the women were very much afraid, seeing his behaviour and knowing that they were soon out, they dared not miss this opportunity for freedom.


    So M and the other 2dies joined in while making their voices as deep as possible.


    They just repeated the words they¡¯ve heard these men say after getting intimate with them.


    "Bro, you¡¯re not the only one who has taken my fill.


    But ahhh... That girl is really something else."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, she¡¯s a dead fish!


    But after showing her who¡¯s boss, she dare not deny me again."


    "Heh.


    What choice did she have?"


    All she can do is kneel and beg for my holy liquid.


    Hahahahhahahahaha."


    The women spoke and felt even more energetic when they remembered their previous experiences.


    It was enough to make anyone burn in rage.


    Their self-worth had been crushed severely that some of them had once thought of suicide.


    Wasn¡¯t it better to die by their own hands rather than these men?


    Just yesterday, a 10-year-old girl had died after they tossed her over for 5 hours straight with people going in and out of the tents as they wished.


    Believe it or not, the daytime was their busiest time because at night, yelling and making too much noise might alert any enemy of the knight¡¯s whereabouts.


    During the day, the noise echoed way less than during the quiet nights.


    And even now, all this time, those who had been talking within the camp at night weren¡¯t yelling.


    They just spoke at a controbly low tune or at times whispered.


    So if these women started screaming in ecstasy, they¡¯ll take many people up or even invite enemies over.


    Of course, these women still have to please others at night.


    But the traffic was limited to a certain degree so that the women would control their voices and themselves.


    No extreme fetishes or behaviours could ur now.


    .


    Anyway, the poor 10-year-old girl was held down, whipped fiercely for pleasure and forced to please people for 5 long hours without eating or drinking anything.


    She was very beautiful and was always one of the most desired.


    So the people that wanted to spend time with her were a lot.


    Unforbaturly, during the y, someone identally bashed her head roughly onto the ground after she kept begging for a rest.


    And that¡¯s how she died.


    Thinking of all they had been through, M and the rest really liked that his majesty Landon Barn would get justice for them.


    Vincent tried to say more in the conversation.


    But listening to these women, he felt them genuinely pitiful.


    Sigh...


    He quickly kept his emotions in check and rejoined them while talking about other things that might keep these women from crying now.


    Doing so would only blow their cover.


    The gang took big steps and walked along the busy base that seemed to have many people in cl.u.s.ters.


    And just when Vincent and the girls were about to reach the exit point, some walked past them and stopped.


    "You there.


    Halt."


    Buboom-Buboom-Buboom.


    Everyone¡¯s heart was beating like crazy.


    Did someone discover them?


    Were they going to be caught?


    What¡¯s going to happen now?


    Vincent immediately snapped out of his thoughts and whispered to thedies as well.


    And like that, they acted as if they were dead tired while tilting their heads and squinting their eyes rather than opening them fully.


    Jennie told them that squinting one¡¯s eyes was one of the best ways to cover up surprise expressions.


    Plus, it would subconsciously remind them to stay in character.


    With that, they continued squinting while pinching themselves hard.


    What exactly did these people want?


    .


    Vincent stepped ahead and waited for the leader of the clique to approach him.


    The man¡¯s face was stern and unreadable.


    Nheless, he looked like someone with high authority.


    "Why are you going out only now?"


    "Erm... We took permission from Pigoro at the gate to eat.


    We were very hungry."


    The man looked at them and sneered.


    "Heh.


    Do you think that I¡¯ll let you go if you took permission?


    All of you will still get punished.


    So after your duties tonight, I expect to see all of you kneeling before my tent.


    And don¡¯t even think of escaping because I¡¯ll just get your names from the guards at the exit."


    "We wouldn¡¯t dare."


    "We wouldn¡¯t dare."


    "Good.


    Now get out of my sight!"


    Hearing hismand, Vincent and the others felt like they had just escaped some terrible fate.


    They quickly ran away, and before they knew, they were out.


    Thedies almost cried with joy.


    They did it!


    They escaped!


    .


    Vincent had never felt so many emotions in his life before.


    One could say that everything went very smoothly, but that was a lie.


    He had over 15 stumbling blocks that he bypassed without anyone¡¯s help throughout the rescue.


    There were times that his cover was almost blown, and there were times that he did exceptionally well.


    This mission alone quickly made him realize some of his strengths and weaknesses.


    And he realized that he didn¡¯t know very much about tactics and blending in.


    If not for the Baymardians that briefed him earlier on, he would never have known such advanced skills.


    Of course, while trying them out, he made many mistakes which he quickly corrected or git away with.


    And many-a-times, the soldiers would step in to save him from his mistakes.


    Everything was just so new and thrilling to him.


    With Henry, all he ever did was run away and hide while praying not to get discovered.


    But now, this was his first mission stepping out.


    He was very delighted that his highness had decided to stop running and take a stand.


    After all, how long could one keep running?


    .


    Din Din Din Din Din


    Vincent and the girls were out.


    And shortly after that, several others came out strategically too.


    With all mistakes out, they could finally blow the ce up!

 Chapter 874 - Whats That Noise?

    <h4>Chapter 874 - What''s That Noise?</h4>


    The moment all rescue units confirmed their mission status as sessful, now it was time for phase 2 of tonight¡¯s operation.


    Instantly, several reports andmands were issued via their Walkie Talkies.


    "Team Beta to Control Tower.


    The puppies are free.


    Preparing to move in now."


    "Roger that team Beta.


    Over."


    "This is Ground Beta to all Beta Air forces.


    The puppies are free.


    Beginning phase 2 now."


    "Roger that ground Beta."


    We¡¯ll disperse and keep a lookout for any escapees.


    Over."


    "All right, men.


    Let¡¯s move out!"


    In a sh, the war table and vehicles with heavy machine guns advanced, while a certain group stayed behind in formation at a certain distance all around the camp.


    This way, those that did manage to flee would still get caught by the soldiers.


    Now, everyone was prepared for the grand finale.


    .


    Drrrrrrrrrrrrhhhh


    The noise from the moving vehicles disrupted the ever silent night within the camp.


    Eh?


    What the devil was going on?


    Was there some sort of animal outside causing such a loud ruckus?


    Many within the camp were very confused by these strange noises.


    They began wondering if whatever it was threatening or not.


    Because if it was, then howe not a single person out of the 600 watchmen or scouts had run back to report the matter.


    And if it were really dangerous, those at the gates would have at least heard the screams or shouts echoing through the night if any of their men were in battle.


    This was just too bizarre.


    Or was this phenomenon just like the glowy stars above?


    The sounds seem toe from all directions around the camp, so was this some sort of sign?


    The enemy was utterly confused.


    Enemy Commander Holt jumped out of bed and hurriedly wore his shoes while hopping.


    And as he hastily dressed up, he attentively listened to his most trusted subordinates before him.


    "Speak!"


    "Commander, the sounds are getting louder, and we don¡¯t know what to do.


    Nheless, whether this sound is a blessing or not, we have to confirm where it¡¯sing from."


    "Yes, Commander.


    I personally think that if the sounds are getting louder, that means that something or some creatures are approaching our camp.


    Maybe they¡¯re hungry and are in a veryrge pack.


    But, I doubt that they would be able to climb through the towering walls of this abandoned merchant post."


    .


    Holt wore his gloves and nodded in agreement.


    Right now, they were in an abandoned merchant point.


    What exactly was a merchant point?


    It was typically a ce where merchants could trade things amongst themselves or with nobles in secret.


    Sometimes, what they traded was too valuable to be known to the public.


    And they had too many in quantity.


    So the client would meet them in a chosen merchant point to take them.


    Merchant points were usually located in very isted areas.


    And most people chose to do it in the woods.


    Why?


    Because they could bring as many guards as they likedpared to cities or other ces, which might make them stand out even more, calling unwanted attention instead.


    For them, after leaving the merchant point, they could now disguise themselves as farmers and also create wagons with false bottoms to hide the products and take them into their estates.


    This way, they wouldn¡¯t make heads turn in their various resident areas.


    After all, their enemies were always watching their estates.


    So it wasn¡¯t wise to have a merchant specifically deliver these goods in the open.


    And that¡¯s where the merchant pointes into y.


    The merchant point typically had a circr stone wall with just one gate to go in and out.


    And within it, there were no used buildings.


    Yup!


    The buildings were just pirs with a roof.


    Simple, yet very time efficient toplete.


    .


    These merchant pointsmonly have just 1 or 2 of these pir buildings in the whole ce.


    That¡¯s why if someone nned to sleep in here, they still needed tents.


    As fate would have it, the enemy knights were currently in a merchant point that had been abandoned for 300 years now.


    It used to be the go-to-ce for those close to the Capital.


    But now, there are several other ces instead.


    Moreover, this ce was taken over by Winston¡¯s maternal great grandfather, who passed it on to his grandfather, who then passed it on to him since he was his mother¡¯s child and the most achieved grandson.


    This has been the campsite for some of their operations, but they never turned it into a base because it was too risky.


    Why?


    That was because its position in nature would give it off


    So it was a waste to build a base here.


    .


    "Hmm.


    Be it beast or even Ghosts; we have to take action now.


    So are the men prepared?"


    "Yes, Commander.


    Everyone is currently making their way towards the gate."


    "Good.


    What about the gate itself?


    Has it been closed yet?"


    "This...


    Commander, that¡¯s one of the reasons why I¡¯m here.


    From the report I just received from the guards, none of the watches have returned.


    So do we still love them out?"


    "Yes.


    If there is any danger out there, they, as Deifer warriors, should be able to take it.


    If they do die, then they would¡¯ve died honourably.


    I know that you¡¯re worried about ourck of watchmen after this, but at this point, that¡¯s the best n of action now."


    "But Commander, those watchmen were specifically trained for their duties.


    So if we lose all 600, then won¡¯t we lose 8/10th of our scouts and watchmen?


    How are we going to continue coping until we are requested for battle?"


    "You see, my problem with you is that you only keep thinking about the future and forgetting about the present.


    For all we know, we could be facing something severe.


    So what¡¯s losing a few watchmen if it would let us see another day?


    Don¡¯t forget.


    We have over 17,000 people here.


    So what¡¯s losing a measly 600 if it would keep the rest alive?


    We are here, in wait for King Julius¡¯s death and assist our master in ascending the throne.


    So if we all fall now, then wouldn¡¯t we have failed our mission?


    In times like this, sacrifices must be made.


    Do you understand what to do now?"


    "Yes, Commander!"


    .


    With that, they ran out to find the source of these strange noises.


    What could it be?

 Chapter 875 - Phase 2: The Blow Up!

    <h4>Chapter 875 - Phase 2: The Blow Up!</h4>


    Meanwhile, as Holt and his gang were making their way towards the gate, the armed vehicles" were already closing in on the ce.


    The good thing was that the entire camp was fenced, so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a fire spreading and burning the entire forest.


    That would be disastrous.


    It¡¯s because of this that they couldn¡¯t begin firing until they were directly before the walls.


    "This is BAF-12 (Beta Air Force) to Ground team.


    The geese are concentrating around the gate.


    I repeat, the geese are concentrating around the gate."


    "Copy that.


    Over."


    Lieutenant Jenkins within the leading tank, smiled when he saw the barred gate that was hastily being lowered.


    Heh.


    They want to stop them from going in?


    Not a chance.


    Boom!


    A terrible blinding light tore the enemy¡¯s eyes, followed by an ear-splitting sound thatpletely shook their core.


    The sound of the explosion echoed painfully as if it were the anguished cry of the Gods.


    Hot, hot, hot.


    The air was as hot, making the enemies within the gate tunnel struggle to breathe.


    They werepletely engulfed by Orange-ckish mes that seemed to devour their very being.


    W-w-w-what was going on?


    Slish.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Pieces of the barred metal gate flew right into their bodies at an incredible speed that shed several body parts off.


    The explosion created a mysterious force that yanked and threw them far away uncontrobly.


    Their bodies trembled as blood continuously forced its way out of their mouths.


    Pluh.


    In not more than 10 seconds, those within lethal range of the attack were dead, while those at mid-range came out with a few internal and external injuries here and there.


    .


    Holt, who had just arrived at a safe distance, stared at the risking smoke from the gate tunnel in a daze.


    He had never heard that kind of thunderous sound before unless lightning struck.


    And the destruction level, coupled with the spine-chilling sounds, made him inward grow pale.


    But the night sky was so clear and bright.


    So he had to rule out the possibility that this was caused by lightning.


    But if not, then was it possible that it was an enemy?


    Dammit!


    No matter who they were or what ghosts hade to terrorize him, he was ready to fight them till the very end.


    "Quickly!


    Get to the wagons at the end of the camp and bring overall barrels of ck powder."


    "But Commander, we were nning to use that when we evade the Capital City."


    "Shut up!


    Are you the Commander, or am I themander?


    Do what I say now!"


    Holt was spitting fire at the men as he yelled and rained severalmands at them.


    "Archers, take position here and fire at anything that dares to set in.


    Another set should station themselves over there.


    You morons!


    What the hell are you still standing here for?


    If you¡¯ve already been told what to do, then hop to it!"


    "Yes, Commander!"


    "Warriors.


    Ready your swords, and stay in formation.


    Everyone, the enemy might burst through the tunnel any moment from now.


    So be on guard!"


    And right on cue, the war tanks appeared.


    The moment they saw the tank¡¯s long nose, they instantly took action.


    They didn¡¯t know what it was since its body was still within the thick smoke from the previous explosion.


    But seeing the long nose suspending in the air gave them chills.


    .


    "Shoot! Short! Shoot!


    Shoot that thing now!"


    Thup Thup.


    Thup Thup.


    Arrows upon arrows flew towards the table like crazy.


    The air was tense and the enemy was anxious.


    Fear crawled like a spider, threading its web of terror in their hearts.


    They shot and shot with everything that they had, hiking that whatever was shredded by the thick fog would die already.


    But how could things be that simple?


    Boom Boom Boom Boom!


    Lieutenant Jenkins in the leading tank threw several ground-shattering shots at them in all directions.


    And after that, he quickly stepped to the side, giving room for the other tanks to make their way towards their destinations as nned.


    Boom.


    The first line of archers were sent flying into the air like ants, and their so-called formation was broken in a matter of seconds.


    Amidst their destruction, the thing that made them anxious was because till now; they hadn¡¯t seen the cause of their suffering yet.


    Can you stop attacking us, and at least let us see you?


    Those that were on the verge of death felt very hurt by this fact.


    Who would like dying without knowing the culprit that led to their demise?


    These proud Deifer men were very much unwilling.


    But what did that have to do with the soldiers?


    .


    Jenkins went straight ahead, alongside 4 other tanks in formation.


    He cleared thend, raised the ground and shattered everything within his path.


    The enemy had roughly 15000 if not 17000 men, while they were not even up to a thousand, but had heavy artillery with them.


    Now, it was time to go crazy within these walls.


    Boom Boom Boom Boom.


    Anguish screams came from within the mist.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    Those within only yelled out in pain and never dared to voice out their injuries.


    If it were another empire, the people might scream: My leg!... or something like that.


    But these Deifer men believed that doing so would make them weak.


    Their ego wouldn¡¯t let them.


    So all they could do was scream in the manliest way ever before dying.


    Holt was in despair when he saw the results after the smoke had cleared up in some ces.


    What made him even more rmed was that, just now, he had been smacked on the face with a finger.


    Pah.


    The scene he saw was one that he would never forget in his entire life.


    The battlefield had be a graveyard of the unburied and the injured.


    The sight before him really took his breath away.


    The ground had been uprooted, forming several deep holes.


    One could also see a lot of severed body parts too.


    The men were the most pitiful.


    The ground was dyed red as the foul stench of blood filled the ce.


    How was this possible?


    Holt trembled and slowly took several steps back before filling making a run for it.


    No matter what, he had to escape.


    His highness Winston must be informed.


    And where were the bastards that he sent to get the barrels of ck powder?


    Boom Boom Boom Boom.


    Everyone was in hell!

 Chapter 876 - Why Is It You?

    <h4>Chapter 876 - Why Is It You?</h4>


    Boom Boom Boom Boom.


    Everyone felt like they were In hell.


    The people were flying left, right and centre, in all directions.


    And those who went to retrieve the barrels weren¡¯t in a better position as well.


    From the ce where they left, it would take 10 minutes on horseback to get to where the ck powder was located... and another 15~20 minutes back since the horses would be pulling the wagons of ck powder.


    But the thing was that the second they left, the tanks came in.


    So as they advanced, they were still in danger of getting shot by the tanks.


    Boom.


    As they advanced, just behind them, countless explosions urred, which drained the life off their faces.


    Just who had they offended?


    Under the rain of terror, Hibon gritted his teeth and led his horse forward in a zig-zag pattern.


    "Hurry up!


    Follow my lead!


    We have to get those barrels fast before it¡¯s toote.


    This is our only chance of beating whatever is attacking us!"


    Everyone nodded and quickly chased Hibon while moving haphazardly.


    They galloped towards the tents that stored the barrels as fast as they could.


    Soon, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up the moment the tent¡¯s figure could be seen.


    Their eyes glowed as if they had just seen their salvation.


    Maybe they could turn the tides?


    .


    They hastened up towards the tent.


    But suddenly, just when they were in very close proximity to it, the enemy fiercely made its move.


    Boom!


    "Watch out!!!!!"


    A more thunderous sound broke their ears, and everyone, including their horses, were sent flying.


    Of course, the soldiers dared not blow up the tent because from the words of those who came in earlier, there were over 60 barrels of ck powder there.


    If they should identally block it up, the results would be astronomical.


    One could imagine how deadly such a thing would be.


    Bam.


    The heat,bined with the deadly waves from the attack, made Hibon and his men feel like crying.


    Some people fell on the horses, softening their impact.


    But at the same time, they became shields for these creatures.


    And in other cases, some of the heavy horses fell on the men instead, blocking some of the injuries that they could¡¯ve had.


    Of course, some were fully separated midair from their horses andnded further away.


    The horses that survived quickly got up and stamped over the men without a care in the world.


    What a joke!


    At this point, it was every man for himself and every horse for itself.


    ¡¯Hee-he-he-hee¡¯


    The slightly injured horses got up and dashed away from the scene in hopes of finally an exit out of this death hole.


    And the men who saw this felt even weaker.


    How far could they run on foot when they were already in this condition?


    .


    Boom.


    The entire camp screamed in agony as they felt the terror of the Gods touch their very cores.


    Why?


    Why didn¡¯t they see that the cl.u.s.ter glowy stars from before were an ominous sign?


    The heavens had already warmed them, and yet, they didn¡¯t think it through.


    Why them?


    Why?


    Everyone was going crazy with their current predicaments.


    Wasn¡¯t the sign of those glowy stars a good thing?


    Why them?


    What do they do now?


    At this point in the battle, many managed to see their enemy properly.


    The results gave them great shock and resentment.


    Only one ce can create metal carriages.


    So how could they not know their enemy now?


    They felt like these bastards were very sneaky.


    The entire continent thinks that they rely on Carona.


    But who would¡¯ve known that they had this kind of power up their sleeves?


    Wasn¡¯t this akin to bullying?


    More importantly, what did they ever do to them that made these Baymardians leave their empire, sail all the way here and hunt them down?


    What deep hatred did they have with them?


    The whole thing left a bitter taste in everyone¡¯s mouth.


    They were very resentful.


    .


    Enemy Commander Holt was going crazy from the scene before him.


    He gripped his hair anxiously before angrily dropping one of his aides.


    "Nicodemus.


    Where the hell are they?


    Why aren¡¯t they here yet with the ck powder?


    Just look at it!


    I thought you said that those men that you trained were outstanding.


    So why haven¡¯t they returned?


    Ahhhh.


    All of you are useless!"


    Pah.


    A solid p brushed against Holt¡¯s face leaving him in disbelief.


    "You dare p your superior?"


    "Commander, with all due respect, you seem to have forgotten that I used to be your superior.


    So don¡¯t you think that I deserve respect too?


    We are in the midst of war, and here you are, screaming like a shrew?


    Don¡¯t you know that as Deifer men, we must always keep calm?


    Has the pressure really gotten to you?


    Look at yourself!


    The men below you aren¡¯t even screaming orining.


    But here you are talking like an idiot.


    I¡¯ve said once, and I¡¯ll say it again.


    You should¡¯ve never been Commander.


    You don¡¯t know how to lead, and you¡¯re ipetent."


    Holt red at the person before him and raised his hand to strike him down.


    But Nicodemus blocked it and tripped him instead.


    "You!


    When we get out of here, I¡¯ll make sure that his highness punishes you for disrespecting your superior!"


    "Heh.


    The premise is that we get out of here.


    But looking around, do you think that it¡¯s possible?"


    Holy got up from the ground, stared at Nicodemus coldly and sneered.


    "Just because you can¡¯t doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t!


    This is the difference between you and I.


    This is why I was able to make you step down and take your position as Commander." Holt arrogantly said, before turning his attention to the few men beside him.


    "Everyone!


    Follow me; I¡¯ll lead us out!


    Soon, we will see his highness, Winston."


    With that, Holt took the rest and left.


    Nicodemus shook his head in disappointment while looking at the stubborn Holt.


    ¡¯What a fool.¡¯

 Chapter 877 - Operation Midnight Completed!

    <h4>Chapter 877 - Operation Midnight Completed!</h4>


    Nicodemus just shook his head wryly and knelt silently.


    Had he given up?


    No!


    But, his approach on the matter was different.


    At times, they, Deifers, would infiltrate a ce by allowing themselves to get taken as prisoners.


    And on the way to the dungeon, they would find a way to escape.


    For Nicodemus, this was the best option at the moment.


    Why?


    Because if the enemy coulde in like this, that meant that they had already surrounded the entire outside territory to a certain extent.


    Additionally, they didn¡¯t know how many the enemy had brought in.


    So the odds were against them.


    That¡¯s why Nicodemus preferred to y along and find a way to escape and report his findings to his highness Winston before it was toote.


    He didn¡¯t care about his life and death but only wanted to ensure that the message went ess.


    As for Holt reporting him to Winston, he didn¡¯t bother about his threats too.


    Firstly, he was almost certain that Holt¡¯s approach wouldn¡¯t yield any fruits.


    Holt liked force and took everything head-on.


    The guy¡¯s ego was so big that it could probably cover the entire Pyno continent.


    One should know that even though there were strict rules for them to follow, everyone had different personalities.


    Of course, the leaders tried to pit them against one another to toughen them up.


    But deep down, many still had their original personalities.


    Some were scheming, while others were easygoing, too arrogant and selfish.


    And Holt, who felt like he was Heaven¡¯s son, couldn¡¯t stand being under him.


    So he devised a scheme that left him injured for 3 years.


    And by the time he came back, Holt had been promoted, and his entire team was now under him.


    Ever since then, Holt had always made things hard for him.


    That in a nutshell, was how their rtionship was.


    .


    As for Holt and few others, they were currently running over numerous dead bodies, lifeless horses,rge pits and so on.


    So far, they have been doing good.


    "Hahahahhahahaha.


    I knew that following themander was right.


    After all, he has led us through countless battles."


    "That¡¯s right!


    This is nothing for ourmander


    Just look at how easy it is for him to lead us out?


    Themander is mighty!"


    "Ourmander...."


    Boom!


    What?


    Before they could even finish their rain of praises, they were directly hit by one of the attacks.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Holt flew in the air, somersaulted, andnded horribly on his back.


    Pain, pain, pain.


    His body was in Pain!


    Blood trickled down his ear, and a sword directly stabbed his thigh.


    But most importantly, he felt like he had a lot of internal injuries.


    He had been running away when he found himself suddenly carried into the air by a mysterious force.


    Everything happened to him in slow motion as time seemed to move 20 times slower.


    The raging mes engulfed him, and his body seemed to be breaking apart into tiny bits.


    What¡¯s happening?


    The moment hended on the ground, he realized that his left hand and a chunk of his belly were no more.


    Pluh.


    He spat out blood and felt his body slowly giving up.


    Why did it end like this?


    Shrouded within the thick fog, he had so many unanswered questions.


    Why?


    Why did the Baymardians attack them?


    He was very much unwilling to go down without at least dragging one of them with him.


    But no matter how reluctant he was, the grim reaper was already at his doorstep


    He felt his body¡¯s vitality drain more and more as he struggled to take in a whiff of air.


    His body trembled in an attempt to push through his predicament.


    Sadly, its efforts were all in vain because a few secondster, he was gone.


    Enemy Commander Holt was dead.


    .


    Henry, who was watching alongside Landon within one of the air balloons above, had cold sweat on his forehead.


    The loud booming sounds, coupled with the dreadful screams, made one think the ce was hunted.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it for himself, he would¡¯ve never believed that such a thing would be possible.


    The amount of damage those vehicles brought was awfully terrifying.


    He felt like no one in the entire Pyno continent would be able to stand against Landon.


    As for the other continues, he couldn¡¯t speak out yet because he didn¡¯t know if Baymard was more powerful than any of the empires in Morgany and vice versa.


    Phew.


    Luckily, he was on Landon¡¯s side, or else wouldn¡¯t his fate be the same as those below?


    Rather than a battle, it looked like a one-side ughter instead.


    None of the soldiers had even shown their faces in the battleground, and the enemy people had already fallen to this state.


    Henry looked at Landon pleadingly: "Brother, can you please not use these weapons within the Pce?"


    "_"


    Henry could already see how the entire ce would be left to ruins at the end of it all.


    By then, wouldn¡¯t the whole ce have to be rebuilt?


    Landon smiled wryly because this was the same thing Micheal requested when attacking Nopline in the pce.


    He was so scared that he almost knelt with tears in his eyes and begged.


    Sure, they wanted his help.


    But not to the extent where everything would be ruins.


    People say beggars can¡¯t be choosy, but they begged to differ.


    What a joke.


    If they left Landon to go haywire, then they won¡¯t even have a home at the end of it all.


    .


    The ughter went on for a while until the enemy¡¯s group of thousands had reduced to about 103, with most just injured.


    Of course, among the prisoners was Nicodemus, who managed to survive till now.


    He willingly allowed himself to get caught in his of finding a way to escapeter.


    Again some had managed to go around the tanks and escape through the gate but were instantly taken down by those outside the walls.


    At 3 A.M, the battle had officiallye to an end, with all units and teams sessfully returning to the base.


    With that, operation Midnight was finally done and over with.

 Chapter 878 - Julius Fleeting Time

    <h4>Chapter 878 - Julius'' Fleeting Time</h4>


    With the battle over, all 103 prisoners were taken away, and the tents were also searched too.


    The ck powder was hauled away and given to Henry.


    As for the dead bodies, they were gathered, searched and burnt.


    Again, the women were given money found within the tents and enemy knights.


    These women were asked toe to the Capital 5 days from now to get sorted out.


    Yes, they would give them jobs that might take them out of their depression and provide them with self-worth.


    What happened was not their fault, and quite frankly, they could start anew and be one of the pirs in Deiferus¡¯ new age.


    With that, they sent another team to take thesedies to the nearest municipality other than the Capital, which was a vige.


    The soldiers met the vige chiefte at night and had paid him to let them stay in the vige for the time being until they left for the Capital.


    Everything was adequately settled, and everyone went back to the base.


    The enemies within the city have no idea that a majority of their forces had been destroyed.


    Soon, it¡¯ll be 6 A.M, and the Capital City¡¯s gates will open.


    Today¡¯s mission was the most important one of all.


    Future King Henry most ascend the Throne!


    .


    4 A.M


    Thoseing back for their missions quickly reported all that went down, while those who had to head towards the City¡¯s gates got up from their map, took cold showers to fully wake up, ate and began lining up for a brief meeting.


    Landon and Henry chose to take quick naps and get up at 7 P.M instead.


    Henry being the man of the hour, had to be present and refreshed when Julius Tudor dies at 10 A.M.


    The people who were going in now, were only going in, to position themselves around the city and prepare for their arrival.


    Henry yawned and quickly fell asleep.


    Today was his big day.


    Landon closed his room and warped straight into his space, and slept for hours and hours.


    He too was exhausted.


    Of course, he also gave Henry a pill that would make him feel very energized when he woke upter on.


    This time he didn¡¯t buy it because he had leftovers from thest time he bought them 2 years back.


    He bought a pill bottle from the system that had a total of 30 pills.


    He gave one to Henry and told him that it would relieve his tiredness.


    Henry just thought that it was one of those famous godly Baymardian pills that he heard about.


    Other ces use potions for treatment, but Baymard created something called a pill that he heard was very miraculous.


    There were also things like cough syrups and whatnot.


    He even heard that some pills dissolve in one¡¯s mouth like magic.


    With that, the moment he took the pill, his eyes felt heavy, and all he wanted to do was sleep.


    Right now, he was having the best sleep of his life


    Just what did they put in these pills?


    .


    Time flew by before they knew it.


    Soon, it was 9 A.M.


    Within the pce walls, many had already gotten up and were once again listening to the reports of their shadow guards, who were asked to snoop around the pce vigntly.


    Eldora, who stayed in her former Courtyard within the pce, was very much displeased with her mother, who seemed to want her to support her brother.


    "Mother, have you been listening to anything that I¡¯ve said so far?


    Just like queen Penelope, I will rule Deiferus and not Ulrich."


    Queen Lilian was growing crazy with rage at this unfilial daughter of hers.


    Other blood siblings support themselves.


    But she wanted to go against her brother, who was the Crown Prince?


    She had dreamt of the glory of having her son ascend the throne for decades now.


    And in truth, she can¡¯t picture her daughter taking over this empire.


    She angrily pointed at her stubborn daughter with trembling fingers.


    "You-you-you!


    Are you insane?


    What do you know about ruling an empire?


    You don¡¯t know anything about war, escape growing crazy and killing people here and there in the Capital.


    Do you think that killing an enemy in battle is the same as killing the ordinary folks here in the city?


    What do you know about war strategy?


    Can you wield a sword?


    Can you be better than your brother?


    Women were made to birth strong warriors and nothing more.


    You keep mentioning Queen Penelope, but I assure you, she¡¯s the only exception.


    Why? Because she was raised like a man.


    So what are youparing yourself with her?


    Are you a fool?!!!"


    "MOTHER!


    I don¡¯t need to know all these things now.


    I can learn them after I take the throne.


    I¡¯m not here to seek your permission but to tell you that I¡¯ll be ascending the throne and not my brother."


    p! p! p! p!


    The loud of palms hitting one another echoed throughout the room.


    "Oh?


    My dear sister.


    I didn¡¯t know that you have such aspirations."


    Everyone turned to look at the dashing figureing in.


    It was Ulrich Tudor.


    .


    Ulrich smiled at his sister calmly.


    Of course, he knew what she had been up to over the past few weeks since he got here.


    From the reports, she also kept trying to make father write a verdict choosing her as the heir to the throne.


    But so far, she kept failing and failing to do so.


    Heh.


    Like brother, like sister.


    Both of them had the same aspirations.


    Too bad, the throne can only be taken by one.


    And that was himself.


    "Sister, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re a little too delusional?"


    "Delusional?"


    Eldora looked at her elder brother and smiled coldly.


    With the forces she had outside, coupled with those in her estate within the Capital, she couldn¡¯t wait to crush this brother of hers who kept looking down on her.


    "Brother, whether I¡¯m delusional or not, only time will tell."


    "Oh?


    It looks like my little sister has something up her sleeves."


    "Call it whatever you like.


    Only I will rule this empire, so I advise you to back off peacefully."


    Mother Lilian couldn¡¯t take it anymore and looked at her daughter in disappointment.


    "Eldora, stop It!


    That¡¯s your brother!


    Stop these delusional fantasies of yours


    Your brother will be king, and that¡¯s that!"


    .


    Lilian was about to educate her daughter more when suddenly, someone hurriedly entered the room without announcing themselves.


    Instantly, she channelled all her rage to him.


    "You there!


    How dare you barge on like that?!


    Whatever you say better be good, or I¡¯ll have your head!


    Well, what is it?


    Spit it out!"


    "Q-q-q-queen, prince, princess.


    The king has requested the presence of all royals within the pce.


    It appears that he would soon take hisst breath."


    --Silence--

 Chapter 879 - Death Was Near

    <h4>Chapter 879 - Death Was Near</h4>


    "The king has requested the presence of all royals within the pce."


    --Silence--


    .


    Has the time finallye?


    Ulrich quickly passed a message to his guard to rally his men within the city.


    Of course, someone else will also send word to those outside.


    If the messenger left, then it would take about 7 more hours on horseback before his men outside arrived in the city.


    But was he worried? Nope.


    Why? Because he had 3/10th of his men inside the city already.


    So they can hold back any troublemakers until the rest arrive.


    All this time, he knew that Winston had men outside as well.


    But if both sides engaged earlier, then they might just end up losing way more men, allowing people like his uncles, other brothers and sister to take advantage of the situation.


    Nheless, he ensured that he double the number of men Winston had.


    He had 33,000 men hidden outside, while an additional 11,000 were here.


    He also knew how many men his sister had, as well as his uncles, 3rd brother Bonivier and the rest who wanted to take his crown.


    But since he got here, no news of Henry entering into the Capital had been reported to him.


    Could it be that the worthless fool had decided to give up?


    He felt that this should be the case, but his heart was growing uneasy instead.


    He was scared of people who were called trash because they were the most sneaky of them all.


    Landon of Baymard, Sirius of Yodan, and many more had popped out of their shells and reigned supreme, showing that they were just pretending to be pigs when they were wolves.


    He felt like if he didn¡¯t have Henry¡¯s head on a te, he would never be able to rest his mind on this matter.


    Just look at how that brother of his managed to escape his clutchesst time and loot him of all his hold in that fortress?


    He even gave the people illuminating powder, and now they think that one person took the entire team down back then.


    That brother of his was the most dangerous of all.


    .


    In no more than 4 minutes, mother Lilian¡¯s maids became secret beauty agents.


    They tied her hair, changed her outfit, gave her arge ck royal clock, allowed several tiny bees in a tube to sting her lips, plumping it up, before grazing it with a clear Baymardian lip balm.


    Nothing she wore was bright because she had to show that she was in depression since her husband was critically ill.


    She quickly pinched her thighs and began crying, making the area around her eyes sore, red and swollen.


    Looking at her, one would never have thought that she was the same person from earlier on.


    Now, her voice was soft as a dormouse, and her face pale due to the power added.


    She looked depressed as if she hadn¡¯t eaten for days.


    Hey, anything to ensure that her son continues to be the crown prince.


    She just hoped that there weren¡¯t any surprises when the verdict got read.


    Ulrich looked at his mother and smiled.


    He knew her true face.


    But so what?


    She was his mother, and he loved her dearly.


    As for his sister, he couldn¡¯t be bothered whether she lived or died.


    The only reason she was still alive was that he knew his mother would be depressed.


    However, if she crossed the line this time, then he would have no choice but to eradicate her.


    .


    The trio left the courtyard, entered mother Lilian¡¯s carriage, and drove towards thergest and tallest building within the pce.


    This was Julius¡¯ ce.


    Of course as they advanced, their guards also followed them too.


    And along the way, they spotted 3rd Prince Bonivier and his mother¡¯s carriage, 4th Prince Joffrey alongside other royals like his uncles; Duke Bulkington and Duke Osias, who have been staying in the pce ever since, refusing to go.


    Today, they would all be gathered as a family for the first time in over 13 years.


    Instantly, the air was tense.


    Everyone looked at each other dangerously while secretly plotting as well.


    They rode straight for the building and came out one by one.


    All queens wore either ck or darkish grey to show their sadness.


    They climbed the numerous steps and finally passed through the gigantic pirs before entering the building.


    There, they entered a very grand hall.


    And because they wereing, the servants had ced several couches for them to sit.


    Each family had their own couch.


    With that, Lilian hurriedly sat by the one closest to the empty throne chair brought in.


    Ulrich smiled and sat beside her on the couch.


    Hos sister Eldora did the same, and their youngest sibling, 15-year-old 9th princess Tatiana also sat with them.


    On the other couches, like in the case with 4th prince Joffrey, the couch could only take 3 peoplefortably, and they were 6 in number; himself, his mother and his 4 sisters, which were sets of twins.


    So unless they squished in, they couldn¡¯t all fit, so the sisters stood behind the chairs while he sat.


    .


    Soon, the doors above open and several guards hurriedly rushed down.


    Din Din Din Din Din Din.


    They instantly filled the room, taking positions at all angles.


    And following that, several men came down the stairs lifting a chair that had Julius on it.


    "Husband!"


    "Father!"


    Everyone went down on bended knees before the thin, frail figure that appeared.


    Julius was so pale that he looked like a skeleton.


    Those who knew that Winston poisoned him, couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed by the results.


    He looked like the dead already.


    Almost all his hair had fallen out.


    And coupled with his thin pale head, the crown looked exaggerated big on his head.


    His garments that once fitted his body, giving him a majestic vibe, now looked oversized for him.


    The man looked like he was in a lot of pain.


    And all this was caused by his son.


    But even to this day, he still didn¡¯t know who poisoned him.


    Of course, he greatly suspected his brothers instead since his sons were always far away in their own territories.


    And his brothers always made suspicious moves.


    Many-a-times, he had caught assassins who were paid by his brothers.


    So all fingers always pointed to them.


    It¡¯s just that this time, unbeknownst to him, it was hos son that poisoned him.


    .


    "You may sit," Julius said in a frail voice.


    With that, everyone did as they were told and looked at him sadly.


    But hidden within their gaze were happiness and anxiousness.


    It was time for the empire to have a new Monarch!

 Chapter 880 - The Verdict

    <h4>Chapter 880 - The Verdict</h4>


    9:40 A.M.


    Within the room, all the women were crying, while the men looked heartbroken.


    "My wives, my children, brothers...


    Please, don¡¯t weep for me.


    It pains my heart to see you all so sad.


    But you must be brave and strong because I know that my time is up." Julius said lovingly while cooling at his children warmly.


    All his children were here except for one, Henry.


    Thinking about this son of his, he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed even till now.


    Back then, he intentionally added to the boy¡¯s problems by making him a punching bag for Ulrich.


    He wanted to lower Henry¡¯s confidence so that he would end up working alongside Ulrich as hisckey in future.


    Ulrich has always been his most beloved son.


    So he wanted a very obedient person by his beloved son¡¯s side.


    The problem was that when Henry was 15, he gave him advice to go work for Ulrich.


    But the fool chose the second option, and that was to have his territory.


    That day, Julius was so mad that he pped Henry hard and sent him off without any formaling of age party.


    All his hard work with the boy had gone down the drain.


    Thinking about it now, he was d that the fool didn¡¯te to see him because it would only make him die faster.


    How could someone be so hateful?


    There was a time that Julius felt like Henry wasn¡¯t his because out of all his sons, Henry was the weirdest and weakest.


    Even the sons behind him could do better.


    He seriously suspected that the boy¡¯s dead mother cheated on him with another.


    In fact, the boy¡¯s entire maternal family pissed him off since they weren¡¯t easy to control.


    And the moment his grandfather, the war legend, was used of sending assassins to kill his wife, heh, he wasted no time and killed the fool without a fair trial.


    Everything about Henry made his blood boil.


    Julius felt delighted that he didn¡¯t show up today.


    .


    "Alright, some things have changed.


    So before I pass, I¡¯ll read my verdict for the empire¡¯s future.


    Guards, allow some of the nobles and court officials toe in now."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The guards quickly did as they were told, and those outside were rushed in speedily.


    And while that was going on, the royals were silently in turmoil.


    Did father just say that there were changes?


    Did this mean that Ulrich wouldn¡¯t be the heir?


    They now felt like they had a chance, while Ulrich¡¯s face was dark.


    What does father mean by this?


    Hopefully, it wasn¡¯t what he was thinking.


    Mother Lilian gripped her dress tightly while trying to hold her rage.


    She too, hoped that it wasn¡¯t the case


    Or had any of the other queens said something ill about her son to make Julius change his mind?


    Eldora just leaned towards mother Lilian with a calm smile: "Mother, I told you, I will be ruler and not Ulrich. What do you think I¡¯ve been doing every time I visited father?"


    Lilian looked up to the sky and really felt like beating this shameless daughter of hers.


    Ulrich looked at her for a bit before silently turning his attention back to Julius.


    The court officials and high-ranked nobles who were here since 8 A.M greeted Julius and stood in the hall patiently.


    Everyone stared at him intensely, not daring to make any sounds.


    .


    9:55 A.M.


    "Everyone, I¡¯ve gathered you all here to read my verdict before I pass on personally.


    I, Julius Tudor, The current Monarch of the glorious empire of Deiferus, choose my son, Prince Joffrey...."


    Eh?


    Ulrich¡¯s face turned cold.


    Yes!


    Jeffrey almost jumped in the air with joy.


    His heart felt as light as a butterfly.


    Hahahhahahahaha.


    In your face!


    He was the heir!


    Hahahahahhahahaha!


    He always knew father had a soft spot for him.


    He always... Eh?


    "I, Julius Tudor, choose my son, Joffrey Tudor, to aid my Son Winston Tudor in managing the empire."


    --Silence--


    Crack.


    Something broke within Joffrey and his mother.


    Joffrey in particr, felt like someone had poured cold water on him.


    Aid Winston in managing the empire?


    Didn¡¯t this mean that Winston was now king?


    His eyes burned with rage while Winston tried his best to hide his smile while stroking his chin.


    But unbeknownst to him, he too would have his heart chattered by his father.


    "Prince Joffrey will be assigned the chief Constable in charge of criminalw in the empire and will directly report to Prince Winston, who will be the Chancellor of thew.


    As for my 3rd Son, Prince Bonivier, he will be the official Dapifer, who will represent the future king outside the moire when needed.


    My daughters, of course, should be married decently with all their dowries intact.


    They are to receive monthly allowances until they are married off.


    And for the rest of my sons that I haven¡¯t mentioned, all of you are already of age.


    So you can continue overlooking your territories ore back and work for the future king.


    My wives should also move out and live in their estates... All except one.


    Everyone, I hereby announce that I, Julius Tudor, have appointed Crown Prince Ulrich as the heir of the throne upon my death.


    And his mother, Queen Lilian, is to stay back and be the Queen Mother of the empire.


    This is my verdict."


    .


    Ulrich and Lilian secretly smiled triumphantly.


    For a moment, they thought their positions had changed.


    But fortunately, the old geezer maintained his words back then when he made Ulrich crown prince.


    Everyone else felt their blood boiling in rage.


    Why raise their hopes only to crush it?


    Joffrey, Bonivier, Winston, Eldora, Duke Bulkington and Duke Osias secretly looked at the duo viciously.


    Who wanted to help Ulrich run the empire?


    Nonsense!


    They wanted to rule the damn ce and not be someone¡¯s dog.


    They scoffed and thought it didn¡¯t matter because they already knew that they would fight and battle it to the death.


    No matter what, they had to take the crown!


    9:59 A.M


    Cough, Cough, Cough.


    Julius started coughing like crazy.


    h.


    "My King!"


    "Father!"


    "Husband!"


    Everyone held when they saw the ck blood that their king spat out.


    The physician quickly stepped forward to aid the shaking Julius.


    COUGH, COUGH, COUGH.


    The coughing was so loud and scary.


    hhhh.


    Julius opened his mouth and continuously let out a ridiculous amount of ck blood as if he were in a horror movie.


    His heat felt stuffy as he struggled to breathe.


    He raised his trembling hands towards the physician, but soon, the Grim reaper had appeared.


    Bam.


    His hands dropped on the armrest of his chair, and the Physician¡¯s eyes grew wide in horror as he hurriedly checked his pulse.


    He froze, turned around and looked at everyone sadly.


    .


    10 A.M on the dot.


    King Julius Tudor was dead.

 Chapter 881 - Who Will Win?

    <h4>Chapter 881 - Who Will Win?</h4>


    10 A.M on the dot.


    King Julius Tudor was dead.


    "Father"


    "Husband!"


    "Ming Julius!"


    The entire please turn rowdy when the physician confirms Julius¡¯ death.


    All queens higher their sons while wailing pitifully.


    ~Oooooooo


    "Husband, why did you have to die so soon?


    No!


    The heavens aren¡¯t fair!


    They should¡¯ve taken me instead."


    "That¡¯s right, husband.


    You know that if there was something that I could¡¯ve done to save you, then I would.


    But why did you have to get some strange illness now?


    Who was responsible?


    Who made you sick?" Winston¡¯s mother cried sorrowfully, knowing fully that her son was the culprit.


    "Husband, without you, how am I supposed to spend my days in future?


    You were my one true love, so why would you leave me now?"


    All the wives gave magnificent performances, as the room was filled with court officials and nobles.


    They cried, rolled on the ground, decided to kiss their husband¡¯s hands onest time and did their best to win many people¡¯s sympathies.


    Plus, they wanted to do their best just in case Julius wasn¡¯t entirely dead yet.


    What if he woke up a few minutester?


    Of course, he would favour the person who mourned more.


    If after a while he didn¡¯t wake up, then they would rx.


    Right now, they had been crying and peeking at him curiously.


    They, more than anyone else, knew that their husband was a sneaky one.


    So what if he and the physician made a deal and all of this was a ploy?


    Everyone decided to mourn for him while also taking turns to see and hold him... Especially Ulrich.


    He kissed his father¡¯s hands and secretly checked his pulse.


    Likewise, everyone did the same.


    Their father, husband and king was too tricky.


    The Princes discreetly smiled after confirming his death.


    If Julius saw this scene from above, he would undoubtedly beg the heavens to raise him from the dead so that he could curse them.


    What a good bunch of white-eyed wolves.


    But sadly, he was already dead and gone, leaving the wolves to do as they pleased


    .


    Ulrich stepped forward sternly and faced the crowd.


    "Everyone!


    We have lost a great monarch who meant the world to us.


    But even so, we must stay strong and ensure that he gets buried ording to the Deifer way.


    I, future King Ulrich, will ensure it!"


    "Thank you, your highness." Everyone said in unison.


    The day had finallye for the devil Prince to oversee the empire.


    This strikingly handsome man was a person that brought fear to many because of his methods.


    Even those who opposed him dare not do so openly for fear of what will be of them.


    Ulrich¡¯s body trembled with glee, but those who saw him thought he was shaking from depression instead since he had a very stern face.


    "Take the body to the 15 building a and invite the royal Brogan to prepare the body for the Deifer ritual and burial.


    Also, get 3 Sin-eaters for the ceremony as well.


    My father¡¯s sins will be transferred to the food and wine through the ritual, and they will eat it, hence gaining my father¡¯s sins.


    This way, my father will not wait too long on the line of souls that lead to the heavens.


    Additionally, prepare a dead horse to be buried alongside him so that he may also move faster along the line.


    Release the news of my father¡¯s passing.


    And as tradition demands, the entire empire is to mourn for 3 whole days only since mourning for long might dy my father¡¯s journey to the heavens.


    After the news is released, no stores or businesses are to run.


    Anyone caught will be killed on the spot.


    The only exceptions are the healers and council members that will wee stronger warriors for the empire.


    As for the rest of you, head back home and see me 3 days from now, first thing in the morning.


    Now go!"


    "Yes, your highness."


    With that, the court officials and nobles rushed out of the ce like crazy.


    And why did they rush out?


    It was because they knew that soon enough, a blood bath would ur in the pce, and they didn¡¯t want to get caught in between the mess.


    .


    They, as high-ranking nobles, had their factions with people supporting some princes behind Ulrich¡¯s back.


    They more or less knew the friction that existed between these totals, so it was understandable that many wouldn¡¯t give out without a fight.


    After all, these past few weeks, they had been visiting his majesty almost every day to finalize some things on the empire.


    More still, they too had spies within the pce.


    So it was during this time that some saw and heard how the princes, Julius¡¯ brothers and even princess Eldora tried to make Julius appoint them as heir to the throne.


    They would be foolish to think that this group of people would go down without any form of resistance.


    That¡¯s why they secretly thanked the heavens that they had this 3-day mourning period.


    Even if some didn¡¯t support Ulrich, that doesn¡¯t mean that they wanted to join in the fight and have everything they worked hard for go down the drain.


    They would only join if they were 100 percent sure that the person they chose would be victorious.


    But with so many yers in the game, it¡¯s hard to say whether some won¡¯t team up against others to eliminate the strongest or the weakest first.


    With that, they said farewell and left in a hurry.


    3 days from now, there will be a victor.


    Some ced their best on Ulrich, while others leaned more on Winston, Bonivier, Winston and the dukes.


    No one even took Eldora seriously.


    The number of potential champions were many, with several having a ton of achievements under their belts.


    In this matter, it was tough to know the direction of the wind


    At the end, who will reign supreme above all?


    This question, only time could adequately answer them.


    So for now, they had to take cover by hiding themselves within the walls of their estates and manors without stepping one foot outside.


    And within 3 days, they will get their answer.

 Chapter 882 - A Fight To The Death!

    <h4>Chapter 882 - A Fight To The Death!</h4>


    10 whole minutes had gone by since the nobles, and those who took Julius¡¯ body had left the building.


    Additionally, the princes all sent their mothers away, alongside their sisters... Well, except Eldora, who refused to go anywhere.


    Many might think that thedies were sent back to their courtyards in the pce, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Their sons had secretly made ns for them to leave the pce until they got positive results.


    The Princes and Eldora sat in absolute silence for an additional 22 more minutes.


    And finally, when Winston estimated that his mother was at least 1/3 way out of the pce, he smiled cruelly at Ulrich.


    It was time to take the crown!


    One should know that beforeing to see Julius, they had quickly informed their men to get those in the City here first before those outsidee inter.


    And they used over 20 minutes on carriage to get to their father, and it took another 20-something minutes for the guy to die.


    Even at that, they spent over 1 hour and 10 minutes crying, giving enough mourning time just in case all of those were a hoax, before discreetly checking his pulse.


    As tradition, all the officials had to kiss the king¡¯s hand.


    So it took a while.


    Not to talk of the additional few minutes used by Ulrich to disy his disgusting show of power bymanding people here and there.


    So by the end of it all, they had used about 2 hours for the entire thing.


    And now, they had been staring at each other for an additional 32 minutes.


    It was now 11:42 A.M.


    His men should already be close to this building.


    Of course, he always moved around with 400 guards that could hold off while they wait for the other thousands making their way to this building.


    And in several more hours, those outside the city should also be here as well.


    Today was going to be bloody.


    But Winston wasn¡¯t the only one secretly calcting things as well.


    Everyone smiled cruelly.


    .


    Ulrich leaned back in the chair that Julius previously sat on and grinned broadly.


    "Oh?


    Why is everyone so quiet?


    You all said you had something to say to me.


    So why have you been quiet for so long?"


    Bam!


    Duke Bulkington mmed his thighs in anger.


    "Nephew, enough crap!


    You know that you are too young to sit on the throne.


    You have no experience or understanding of what it takes to run an empire.


    So it¡¯s only reasonable that you hand it over to me, your eldest uncle, to hold the position for a while until you¡¯ve fully grasped everything that needs to be done."


    Duke Osias¡¯ face borrowed in rage.


    "Nephew, I agree with what my brother says.


    But you should pass it to me instead because unlike my brother, I have more achievements in the empire.


    So I¡¯ll be able to properly hold the position while waiting for you to grow up."


    Winston was seething in rage while listening to these old geezers.


    They were just 2 and 5 years apart from Julius, so technically, weren¡¯t they old as well.


    To him, anyone above the age of 32 was old.


    After all, theing of age was at 14, when a boy became a man.


    So 32 to him was pretty old and wasn¡¯t eligible to take over the crown.


    So what were these 2 old fogies talking about?


    .


    "Uncles, can you both shut it?


    Even if my brother wants to give any of you the crown, I, Winston, won¡¯t allow it!


    Why should it be given to men who are half a step to their graves?"


    "What it, Nephew!


    Are you cursing us to die?


    We are your uncles; show some respect!"


    "Heh.


    Call it whatever you want.


    All I know is that you¡¯re too old to be here with us."


    "That¡¯s right, uncles.


    We don¡¯t need you here."


    "I second that."


    "I agree as well!"


    Jeffrey, Bonivier, and Eldora couldn¡¯t stand their shamelessness anymore.


    This was a right between them and not between these old geezers, alright?


    "You unfilial ingrate!¡¯


    Both Bulkington and Osias were insanely angry now.


    Ulrich got a signal from his men, sneered and stood up from his seat majestically.


    "Uncle, brothers, sister...


    I know you want my crown.


    But why should I give it to you?


    Previously, I decided to send you all to a deserted ind to live the rest of your lives there peacefully, hoping that maybe one day, you would grow some sense in those heads of yours.


    But now that you¡¯re all full of evil intentions, then don¡¯t me me for taking action against you."


    .


    Bam!


    Instantly, the door to the left of Ulrich¡¯s back burst open, and in came several knights that entered through the doormonly used by maids, butlers and kitchen workers.


    Din Din Din Din Din!


    Their heavy footsteps could make one feel intimidated, not to talk of their sheer number as well.


    They stood behind Ulrich confidently while gazing at those opposing him sternly.


    But where Winston and the rest intimidated?


    Not a chance!


    Their men were also here, so why worry?


    "Brother, it¡¯s funny you say this because I was thinking the same thing as well.


    But rather than a deserted ind, my thoughts were more on the line of sending you to another continent as a ve."


    "Oh my...


    My thoughts were on giving you to the pirates as a male harlot."


    "Hahahahhahahaha


    Our family sure is loving.


    But enough small talk.


    The throne is mine!"


    Bam!


    All doors opened, and several other men wearing different war garments came in through the gigantic double-sided front door for the size of 2 gates.


    Everyone came in and stood behind their masters.


    Ulrich calmly looked at the scene unfazed.


    Of course, he had predicted their every move.


    So it stands to show that only he woulde out on top.


    And no one, not even the heavens, could change the oue of today¡¯s preparations.


    This building will be the burial site for his so-called family members.


    .


    Eldora¡¯s men formed a shield around her while giving her a bow and arrow.


    She had been practicing for this day for a long time now.


    Meanwhile, Winston, Joffrey, Bonivier and the dukes unsheathed their swords coldly.


    It was a fight to the death!

 Chapter 883 - An Unwilling Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 883 - An Unwilling Opponent</h4>


    Without wasting any more time, everyone quicklyunched attacks on one another.


    Bonivier, who was closest to Duke Osias, attacked the old geezer fiercely while Duke Bulkington took on Joffrey.


    Likewise, Ulrich and Winston were on each other¡¯s throats while Eldora hid behind her shields and hastily took out an arrow to hit anyone she could.


    Of course, their men just fought anyone who wasn¡¯t on their team.


    The whole ce became too cramped up and was as busy as a marketce.


    So it was even more challenging for Eldora to ensure that she sessfully shot Ulrich or anyone else.


    Nheless, she refused to give up!


    Since she wasn¡¯t able to wield a sword during this short period, she chose archery instead.


    And even though she wasn¡¯t a pro, she felt that she could still hit her target, provided she was somewhat close enough.


    The battle was on.


    .


    Killing intent shed within Ulrich¡¯s eyes as he twisted his body abruptly, avoiding the de that aimed at his neck.


    sh.


    The de pierced the enemy behind him instead, which made Winston grow mad when he realized that he had killed his own person.


    Dammit!


    This was a loss of battle power.


    With rage-filled eye¡¯s Winston¡¯s attacks grew even fiercer than before.


    Ting Ting Ting Ting.


    The sounds of their stores shing at an incredible speed echoed through their ears.


    None wanted to give each other resting time or breathing space.


    But the drawback of this was that because they were wasting too much energy, they had to kill each other fast before their arms became sore.


    But did Winston care?


    Nope!


    Right now, he felt a burst of energy within him that came from his rage.


    At times, the human body might not realize that it was in pain because it faced a difficult situation.


    When running from a bear attack, some people might not even realize that they were scarred by trees and twigs until they sessfully escaped.


    Likewise, the intense situation didn¡¯t make Winston feel any muscle fatigue or pain.


    Right now, he was most concerned with obliterating this broker of his and seizing the crown.


    Ting Ting Ting.


    "Hahhahahahahahhahahahahah!


    Brother, judging from your fighting style, it looks like you¡¯ve been overpowered by me.


    Yes, that¡¯s right!


    I, the one you looked down on, was able to give you so much pressure."


    Ulrich looked at the fool and didn¡¯t even bother speaking.


    Why speak and waste more energy?


    This is why he was always better than this hit-headed brother of his.


    He felt like under Winston¡¯s rule, the empire might disappear within the next 5 years.


    Not that he cared about the people, but he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to destroy his military power.


    To Ulrich, everyone and everything within the empire belonged to him.


    So he didn¡¯t like the idea of people misusing his properties.


    .


    And while these brothers fought, Duke Bulkington and Joffrey were immersed in their own world too.


    Ting.


    Both leaned close to each other while struggling to push the other back with their swords.


    "Nephew.


    It¡¯s best you give up now because there¡¯s no way that you can beat me."


    "Old man, has anyone ever told you that you have bad breath?


    Can you please close our mouth?"


    "Why you---"


    Before Duke Bulkington finished speaking, Joffrey knocked his head hard against his.


    Bam.


    Clop.


    Bulkington bit his tongue hard in the process, making his entire mouth bloody.


    F***!


    He was fuming mad.


    Did no one respect him anymore?


    Since when did these little frogs look down on him?


    Joffrey smirked yfully at the jumping buffoon.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Bulkington angrily came at Joffrey again, attempting to slice the bastard into half.


    But just before he couldnd his attack, Joffrey took out a tiny dagger.


    He used his sword to block the attack with one hand and quickly sent the dagger straight into Bulkington¡¯s throat.


    Ptchu.


    Bulkington subconsciously grabbed his neck in confusion, despair and unwillingness.


    Why?


    Why did it turn out like this?


    How could he lose?


    Sprshhhh.


    Blood gushed out of his neck like a fountain, dyeing Joffrey¡¯s fairplexion.


    Joffrey licked the blood off his lips in satisfaction while staring at his unwilling uncle, who still struggled to kill him.


    He calmly dodged the old geezer¡¯s weak attack and bent down to pick his sword.


    That¡¯s right.


    Earlier on when he blocked the geezer¡¯s attack, he used one hand to do so, which wasn¡¯t enough to hold against the geezer¡¯s fierce attack.


    So it knocked his sword out of his hand.


    Lucky, he moved quickly and sent his danger straight into the geezer¡¯s throat.


    .


    Bam.


    Bulkington fell on his knees while struggling to gasp for air.


    After getting stabbed, he struggled to take down this nephew of his at least so that they would die together.


    Sadly, he failed.


    And now, the majority of strength had disappeared.


    No!


    He didn¡¯t want to die.


    More still, he was sure that these bastards wouldn¡¯t even properly bury him.


    With no sin-eater, no horse, and no rituals, didn¡¯t this mean that he would spend at least 100,000 years slowly walking on the like of souls?


    Wasn¡¯t this akin to dying like amon ve?


    No, he was unwilling.


    More still, what about everything that he has worked hard for?


    Will it just be swallowed by these brats?


    Duke Bulkington¡¯s breathing grew heavier as he struggled to distance himself from Joffrey.


    But what could a dying man do?


    Joffrey spared no time as he hastily got his sword and prepared to slice the geezer¡¯s head off


    "Uncle, when you die, say hello to father for me."


    sh.


    Pap-pap-pap-pap.


    The head bounced on the ground for a bit before stopping to reveal an rmed Duke Bulkington.


    He died with his eyes wide open.


    "Duke!"


    Bulkington¡¯s men watched everything in horror.


    They weren¡¯t able to do anything because they were also fighting more and more enemies as well.


    They fought some of Winston¡¯s men, Ulrich¡¯s and so on.


    So their hands were just too full.


    But seeing the situation, they knew that they had to find a way to escape from here and quickly flee the capital with their families.


    Their pir of support was dead.


    So what else could they do?


    Now, they struggled to leave the building as fast as they could.


    But how could it be that easy when they were so swamped?


    .


    Ulrich and the rest secretly smiled when they heard the screams across the room.


    Good.


    One down, 6 more to go.

 Chapter 884 - Too Late For Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 884 - Too Late For Regrets</h4>


    With his opponent dead, Joffrey quickly nced around the scene and fought his way towards his next target.


    And who could that person be?


    Well, it was no other than Eldora.


    Yes, Eldora, the pest.


    At least, that¡¯s how he thought of her.


    During his battle with Duke Bulkington, he almost died several times by her arrows.


    She and her small group of minions had been shooting at him several times.


    If not for the fact that the battleground was so chaotic, he would¡¯ve died by now.


    Once, he ducked from avoiding his opponent¡¯s attack, and an arrow whistled through the air and shot the person behind him.


    Another time, someone was thrown in the air by another, and that person took the arrow for him.


    In this crowded ce, it wasn¡¯t a good idea for them to use archers.


    Yes, the archers could go up the stairs and shoot.


    But, this was a battlefield, so the ce was filled with thousands and thousands of people.


    There was no safe spot for archers to shoot without risking an enemy attack from their surroundings.


    That¡¯s why only a handful of Eldora¡¯s people were archers, while a few others created shields to fight around them up the stairs.


    For now, Eldora was safe in that little bubble of hers, but Joffrey was about to break it.


    Who asked her to be so annoying?


    .


    Eldora gazed at her iing step-brother in panic.


    Seeing his murderous eyes made her shower with fear and anger.


    Why didn¡¯t he just like he should¡¯ve?


    Joffrey smiled cruelly and ced his dagger away before fiercely clearing the path towards her with his sword.


    Eldora held her now with trembling hands and quickly took an arrow, preparing to make her move.


    Thup.


    She missed.


    F***!


    The faster Joffrey advanced, the more nervous she became, so much so that she started attempting to shoot as fast as she could.


    Someone from earth who saw what she was doing would like that she was the failed version of Ondo Bloom in Lord Of The Rings.


    Because of her shaky hands, fear and anxiety, she practically missed all her shots.


    And the tension in the room didn¡¯t make things better one bit.


    One has to know that even know she was used to killing people, she did so in thefort of her private estate.


    She had never been to battle and felt very intimidated at it all.


    Here, no one cared about her identity, as the enemies sneakily tried to cut her clean.


    If not for those guarding her, she would¡¯ve already died a hundred times over.


    She didn¡¯t know anything about techniques or even how to block attacks and protect herself.


    She honestly thought it would be easy since she has personally killed people before.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the truth would be so different than what she imagined?


    Her men also took shots at Joffrey, but it yielded no crowds because Joffrey used those around him to block the shots.


    .


    "Give me more arrows!"


    "Princess, we are almost out."


    "What did you say?!!!"


    Eldora grew pale from fright.


    Her lips quivered, and her body shook heavily.


    She turned to see her cruel half-brother waving at her and almost fainted.


    Dammit!


    It was a mistake to get involved now!


    She should¡¯ve just moved assassins to fight for her.


    She thought she was formidable because of the number of people she has killed over the years.


    But now, she knew it was nothingpared to what her brothers had done.


    "Princess?"


    The men struggled to hold her limping body in confusion.


    Why would the princess go real because of such news?


    They still had men and swords with them, so what¡¯s there to be worried about?


    As Deifer men, they were always battle-ready.


    He the thing was, they forgot that she was a Deifer woman and not a man.


    She had an entirely different education that didn¡¯t prepare her for today.


    Eldora quickly got up and held the person beside her tightly.


    "Fall back.


    Tell everyone to fall back."


    "Princess?"


    "I said Fall back!


    Now get me out of here!"


    Eldora was ready to fly out of the building if need be.


    She now envied her sister Tatiana who fooled her mother out of the pce earlier on.


    F***!


    She should¡¯ve sent assassins while chilling in her estate rather than staying.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t giving up on the crown


    She just wanted to live today to fight for it another time.


    But how could it be that easy?


    Just fighting their way down the stairs again and out of the building was another hassle on its own.


    Not to talk about leaving the pce.


    And with her murderous brother behind her, it was tough to tell whether she would be able to escape or not.


    .


    Eldora and her men tried to move away as fast as possible, but those around them continued attacking them brutally.


    And before they knew it, Joffrey had caught up to them.


    Some of Eldora¡¯s shields were busy with other opponents, while 2 decided to engage with Joffrey instead.


    "Yes, kill him, kill him, kill him!"


    Eldora started screaming madly while standing against the wall.


    The men were at her front, battling to protect her.


    And she began to cheer from for them fearfully.


    It¡¯s 2 against 1, so her brother should lose, right?


    She felt very confident after analyzing things.


    But soon, her smile cracked when she saw her brother send a father into one¡¯s heart while stabbing the other with his sword.


    Useless!


    A bunch of useless fools!


    He pitched her only remaining arrow in her hand and hid it behind her back in fear.


    "My dear darling sister, earlier on, didn¡¯t I tell you that the battleground is no ce for a woman?


    Well, since you¡¯re so bent on seeking death, then why don¡¯t I assist you by granting your wish?"


    Joffrey quickly made his move.


    And even though Eldora tried to block it, she fell fatally underneath the attack.


    But, before going out, she left a little gift for this brother of hers.


    Joffrey looked at his chest and startedughing angrily.


    Hahahhahahahahha!


    Who would¡¯ve known that a woman would take him down?


    In his chest was an arrow that Eldora used to stab his heart.


    He slumped by the side of the wall and watched Eldora¡¯s struggling body tried to survive.


    In fact, he also found himself in the same predicament as well.


    He felt very cold and frail.


    Eldora was the first to go, and within the next seconds, he too was dead.


    .


    Again, in another part of the room, Duke Osias had killed Bonivier too.


    Now, there were just 3 yers in the game, Ulrich, Winston and Duke Osias.


    Who will win?


    Who will be on top?


    All 3 stared at each other in determination.


    There was only room for one person in this empire.


    The rest had to die!

 Chapter 885 - So Close, Yet So Far

    <h4>Chapter 885 - So Close, Yet So Far</h4>


    Ting Ting Ting Ting.


    The tension in the air was fierce and stronger than ever.


    Everyone was engaged in battle.


    Even those who lost their leaders didn¡¯t find it easy to escape the battleground.


    Even if they went outside, the situation might still be the same because those around the area were also knee-deep in battle.


    Within the building, many fell and died, instantly dwindling their numbers down significantly.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were alert and keen as they observed their surroundings.


    As for the stars of the show, they dared not rx their guard because right now, they felt that they were even closer to victory than before.


    All they had to do was kill the two enemies before them and the battle would be over.


    More still, they had more men outside the Citying to help them out.


    So all they had to do was ensure their survival.


    All 3 men attacked each other all at once, finding an opportunity to deal with their opponents sneakily.


    And all this time, Ulrich had never overly exerted his strength, as he just continued defending against his opponents.


    You could say that he was waiting for them to lose their stamina.


    Right from the very beginning, even when fighting with Winston, he didn¡¯t even use his full strength because he knew that both he and Winston had roughly the strength.


    So if they went all out together, he would tire himself too fast because Winston wasn¡¯t an easy target to kill.


    And even if he finally killed him, he would still have to fight the rest... In this case, Duke Osias.


    So thinking like that, he conserved his energy, didn¡¯t talk or even make any attacks.


    .


    Ulrich yed it out as if he was barely struggling to survive their assaults, which gave the idiots more motivation and pride.


    Winston in particr, was so happy at the thought that he was better than Ulrich, so much so that he startedughing cynically, sending attacks haphazardly, wasting his strength.


    Of course, Winston attacked Duke Osias in the same manner.


    But when he found that the duke wasn¡¯t as ¡¯obedient¡¯ as Ulrich, he grew angrier and felt that the duke was looking down on him.


    Just remembering their earlier conversation made his blood boil.


    Why were these old geezers fighting them for the throne?


    If this bastard weren¡¯t here, then he would¡¯ve been the victor right after killing Ulrich.


    He borrowed his brows in anger and red his fangs at the duke.


    Of course, the duke also had some scores to settle with Winston, who cursed him to die earlier.


    Both looked at one another and subconsciously focused on themselves, giving little attention to Ulrich.


    In truth, both Winston and Duke Osias had very simr attitudes.


    They hated ¡¯disobedient¡¯ people who didn¡¯t suffer any blows from their attacks.


    It was as if these people were saying that they were nothing.


    So thinking like that, both were afraid that while dealing with Ulrich, the other might sneak attack them.


    That¡¯s why their eyes always fell on each other from time to time.


    .


    One might think that they were foolish and judge them.


    But when in battle, one¡¯s mind would operate as it liked.


    Some decisions might be wrong, while others end upright.


    But if everyone were right, then there would be no loser.


    Even back on earth, several ancient rulers lost battles and even their memories due to some dumb decisions.


    Those in the future could question what the hell these people were thinking of.


    But that was because they were fortunate to be born in a time that bettered their understanding of things.


    More still, they were just bystanders and weren¡¯t actually within the battlefield.


    Because if they were, they would know that it was a different feeling altogether.


    No matter what sessions these people made, it was their instincts, personalities and willingness to win that led them there.


    With that, Winston and Osias, feeling not much threat from Ulrich, turned most of their attention to themselves instead.


    Ting Ting Ting Ting.


    Their swords shed against one another fiercely.


    Greenish veins filled Winston¡¯s hands as he started growing tired from it all.


    From a logical point of view, it was best that he utilized this time that he was still in a good strength range to deal with Osias.


    Because even if he wanted energy and took out Ulrich who was a small fry, then how would heter deal with this troublesome uncle of his that seemed full of vigour?


    It was best to take out Osias now and use the rest of his energy to focus on Ulrich.


    .


    Thinking like this, Winston squinted his eyes while waiting for an opportunity to strike.


    And as if the heavens heard his thoughts, the small fry Ulrich attempted to strike Osias for the first time.


    Winston smiled cruelly and stroke Osias the moment he blocked the attack.


    Ptchu.


    Osias red at the loathsome Winston in rage.


    He only noticed the attack when it was also toote.


    And at that point, there was nothing he could do because he was also fending off Ulrich¡¯s attack as well.


    Did they n it?


    F***!


    They had nted him.


    The attack pierced his heart, leaving a spine-tingling amount of pain that caused him to grit his teeth, trying to bear it all.


    Who would¡¯ve known that a few hours after he was mourning Julius¡¯ death, he would followter on?


    At least his brother, Julius, was fortunate that he would be adequately buried and would go way ahead of them in the line of souls.


    He felt like he would soon join Bulkington in the 100,000-year march on the line.


    He was so close to the finish line, so why did he have to lose now?


    Instantly, a deep sense of hatred filled his heart when he nced at the duo before him.


    No!


    He wanted them to follow him.


    Thinking like that, he used thest ounce of strength in his body and went berserk.


    .


    "Ahhhhhhh!


    I want you both to die!!! Especially you, Nephew!"


    Osias swung his sword mightily towards Winston, who was the main culprit that caused his death.


    He didn¡¯t mind if Ulrich survived, but Winston had to join him.


    Ting.


    Osias sent a day attack towards Winston as if he were about to hit a tennis ball.


    Ting.


    Winston blocked the attack and instantly pushed back.


    Osias attacked again twice until his body suddenly stopped functioning and copsed.


    He trembled on the ground like a fish out of water with unwillingness as he looked at Winston.


    And in a few seconds, he was gone.


    But did Winston have time to celebrate?


    No.


    His focus was all on Ulrich.


    One down, one more to go.

 Chapter 886 - The Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 886 - The Showdown</h4>


    Winston smiled cruelly at Ulrich andunched a brutal attack on him.


    Hah!


    He could almost taste victory.


    Ting.


    "Brother, you didn¡¯t think that I would be able to make it far, did you.


    We were born just a day apart, so why are you father¡¯s favourite?


    What makes you better qualified than I?


    Tch!


    If father saw this scene now, he would finally know how mistaken he was to think that you could be better than me in any more.


    You were just born ahead of me by a day, and that is and will always remain your only advantage."


    Ulrich, who was acting weak, now straightened his shoulders and smiled before blocking Winston¡¯s attack.


    Ting.


    "Well, in fact, I too think that in terms of raw strength, you¡¯re slightly tougher than I am.


    But when ites to using your head, not so much."


    "You!"


    .


    Ting.


    Both parties repelled each other, and Winston red so much that if it were possible, steam would¡¯ve busted out of his ears and nostrils from pure rage.


    Ulrich chuckled and smiled yfully.


    "Do you really think that I¡¯m surprised that you made it this far?


    In fact, if you didn¡¯t, then I would¡¯ve been disappointed in you.


    Unlike the rest, I expected you to be mystpetitor.


    And just as predicted, here you are."


    Winston¡¯s pupils widened in shock: "You knew?"


    Ting.


    Ulrich blocked Winston¡¯s attack again.


    "Yes, brother, I knew.


    I mean, throughout these years, it was apparent to see that you always wanted the crown.


    So it was easy to conclude that you¡¯d try pulling something today."


    Ting.


    "Hmph.


    As you said, that¡¯s easy to predict.


    So don¡¯t always assume that you know everything.


    That¡¯s one of the most annoying things about you!"


    Ting.


    Once more, they repelled each other, pushing themselves a bit further apart.


    Winston felt like it was impossible for Ulich to know everything.


    Did he know that he was the culprit that poisoned father?


    Did he know that most of the officials were on his side?


    Did Ulrich know that he had an army on the way here?


    No, he did not.


    Because if he did, he wouldn¡¯t have been calm all this while.


    He was only making small-talk to belittle him.


    This was one of the many reasons why he and Winston were like fire and ice.


    One had an extremely fiery temper, and the other was chilled.


    And what he hated the most was that growing up, Ulrich would always seem well behaved to father and make him look like aplete fool.


    Ulrich had been calling him ¡¯idiot¡¯ since they were little, and he had always wanted to prove that he was better than the bastard who thought he was more intelligent than him.


    The guy was just too hateful.


    There was no way he knew everything.


    Yes, he only said so to intimidate him.


    Thinking like this, Winston scoffed.


    .


    "Do you think that getting into my head will make me lower my guard?


    Heh.


    No matter what you say, the oue would be the same."


    Ting.


    "Yes, you¡¯re absolutely right.


    The oue will be the same with me killing you."


    "SCREW YOU!"


    "Idiot."


    "Don¡¯t you dare call me that!"


    Ting.


    "Why?


    Aren¡¯t you one?


    Or don¡¯t you want to recognize your faction anymore?


    I¡¯ve always said that you¡¯re the king of idiots.


    So why don¡¯t you hold on to that crown so that after you lose, you¡¯ll have something that makes you feel better in the end."


    "F*** off!"


    Ting.


    "Language brother,nguage.


    Is this how you were raised?


    Tsk.


    You¡¯ve really disappointed me.


    Oh well, I expected nothing more from an idiot."


    "Ahhhhhh.


    I hate you, I hate you, I hate you."


    "Idiot, idiot, idiot, idiot."


    Ting Ting Ting Ting Ting.


    The duo shed their swords severally, with one person remaining calm while the other wanting nothing more than to chew the person before them into tiny bits.


    Ulrich observed Winston¡¯s reaction time and realized that the book was slowing down without even realizing that he was.


    Good.


    Soon, he¡¯ll be able to end this once and for all.


    His eyes flickered with a murderous light as he dashed forward and shed towards Winston¡¯s head.


    Swish.


    Cold seat formed on Winston¡¯s forehead after barely dodging the attack.


    Why was Ulrich so strong all of a sudden?


    He gritted his teeth and stepped back a little.


    But how could Ulrich let him rx?


    Like an unshakable force, he began pounding Winston non-stop.


    Winston¡¯s hands trembled whenever he blocked the attack.


    And for the first time since they began the battle, he didn¡¯t feel very confident in winning again.


    Nheless, he refused to give up when he was this close to winning.


    After Ulrich went down, won¡¯t he be the victor?


    .


    Winston struggled and gave it his all.


    But it was just that Ulrich had been prepared for this moment for too long.


    The force from Ulrich¡¯s attack was too great for Winston¡¯s already trembling hands to bear.


    Shwring.


    Winston¡¯s sword fell to the ground and Ulrich smiled victoriously.


    "Brother, when you die, say hello to father for me."


    With that, Ulrich lifted his sword in an attempt to finish him off.


    But just as he was about to do so, something happened that knocked him and a few others back.


    Ahhhhhhhhh.


    A terrible, mysterious force sent those closest to the door flying backward, pushing the rest in a strong dominos effect.


    Some ended up identally dying, taking up attacks that weren¡¯t meant for them, while others thanked whatever saved them during these final moments.


    In fact, from where Ulrich was, he didn¡¯t feel the force and all this time, his attention had been on Winston.


    All he knew was that some morons flew into him, ruining his chance to kill Winston.


    Son of a b**ch!


    This was not in his calctions.


    Who were those responsible?


    There were bodies on him.


    One identally died from his sword, while the others were still alive.


    They happened to justnd on the first guy who died.


    What¡¯s the meaning of his?


    The feeling of having hisment rubbed from him made him so pissed that he became overly emotional that invisible tears almost streamed down his cheeks.


    He wanted nothing more than to kill those responsible.


    Who?


    Who was it?


    Who took away his moment?


    Come out now!

 Chapter 887 - The Great Pretender

    <h4>Chapter 887 - The Great Pretender</h4>


    Who?


    Who was it?


    Who took away his moment?


    Come out now!


    .


    Ulrich always went crazy when he revered how close he was to slitting Winston¡¯s throat.


    Winston, on the other hand, felt like the heavens really wanted him to survive.


    Could this be a sign that he was truly meant to be king?


    Thinking like that, the pain he felt in his body earlier on seemed to have faded away into thin air.


    The duo both pushed the bodies over them and stood upright to see what miracle, or demon in Ulrich¡¯s case, had interrupted their fight.


    And lo and behold, what they saw made them freeze.


    As it right on cue, Henry and the masked Landon, strolled in amidst the chaos as if they weren¡¯t the culprits.


    Of course, several soldiers were already around them, as they stood a little hard of them while pointing their weapons to the enemy before them.


    "Bastard!


    What are you doing here?"


    "Henry wouldn¡¯t have even noticed that his brothers were here amidst the countless men, but Winston just had to exin loudly at the top of his voice.


    For Winston, this was a heavy blow.


    Not to talk of Ulrich.


    Seeing how casual Henry was, how could they not be pissed?


    The guy even came in while chewing on an apple.


    What did he think this was?


    Here they were busting their asses off and killing each other, thinking that there were no morepetitors in the Capital.


    And fighting for their lives with just one more person left for them to defeat, Henry shows up in full vigour without so much as a scratch on him.


    They on the other hand, had been fighting for hours and wasting their stamina here and there.


    Who wouldn¡¯t get angry?


    It was like they were running to the finish line with all their strength while he just slept on the ground and miraculously happened to cross the finish line.


    Swindler!


    .


    Ulrich almost puked blood when he saw Henry¡¯s face.


    He knew it!


    Something deep within him warned him that this bastard might try something.


    But for several weeks now, none of his spies both in and out had reported any news of Henry being remotely close to the Capital.


    He knew when Joffrey came; he knew when Winston came... In short, he knew everything about everyone.


    Even when he was away from the Capital, he still knew what was going on here.


    That¡¯s how powerful his intel is.


    So if Henry was around thesest few days, why didn¡¯t he know of it?


    Or did Henry just arrive at the Capital now by coincidence?


    No, no, no, no.


    What sort of dumb ass luck was that?


    No one was that lucky in life.


    So it meant that Henry might¡¯ve been around but had bribed his spies to hide things from him.


    He knew it!


    Ever since the bastard used hallucinating powder to fool his men that one fairy Godmother destroyed hundreds alone, he knew that Henry was dangerous.


    F***!


    Just like the other supposedly good-for-nothings around the continent, Henry was just like them.


    Like Landon, Sirius, and all the rest, he was just a big pretender who had his greedy eyes on his throne.


    Hmph!


    He would never have anything over to anyone, not even if his father came back to live and demanded the crown back.


    How could he give up his birthright?


    All he had to do was hold them off until his men outside prate the pce.


    And in about 30 more minutes or so, they should be here.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t care if Henry had prated the pce with more men than he currently had outside.


    For them to make it this far means that some of them also actively joined the battle to fight their way in.


    He said some because the way he looked at Henry, the bastard probably didn¡¯t fight at all.


    Anyway, Henry should¡¯ve lost some men beforeing here.


    Additionally, he knew that Winston had mening as well.


    So if he could somehow trick Winston into making his men put their attention on Henry¡¯s men, then this problem would be more than solved.


    All he had to do was survive until they got here.


    Thinking like this, Ulrich¡¯s smile turned broader while looking at Henry.


    So what if this bastard came now, sooner orter? He would kill him anyway.


    .


    Winston on the other hand was turning red in rage.


    "You!


    You have no right to be here!


    Father would¡¯ve never wanted you here.


    Get out!


    Go away!"


    Henry chuckled and chewed on his apple a bit more,pletely ignoring Winston.


    "Are you deaf!


    Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?"


    Henry scrunched his brow and looked around before turning to Landon again.


    "Did you hear something?"


    "Nah... It¡¯s probably just the wind."


    "You!!!!!"


    Poor Winston almost had a heart attack from it all.


    Ulrich¡¯s eyes turned dark when he saw Henry¡¯s attitude.


    Was this still the cowardly bit who they used to whip best mercilessly?


    For a moment, he almost didn¡¯t recognize Henry.


    Well, the bit sure had grown.


    Thest time he saw Henry was 14.


    At that time, he came of age and was sent to another city.


    Since then, no one bothered about this useless good-for-nothing... At least until recently, when Ulrich started feeling uneasy about him.


    Henry scoffed at his brothers while secretly firming his heart.


    They didn¡¯t know, but his heart almost leaped out of his chest just now.


    Winston and Ulrich had felt a very deep shadow in him for a long time now.


    And over the years, he truly tried to get over that shadow.


    But for some reason, with Landon here, he felt mighty, as if he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of them anymore.


    He wasn¡¯t ashamed to say it.


    Amongst the royals within Deiferus and probably within the entire continent, he was undoubtedly the weakest in courage.


    Of course, he has been trying to change.


    And hopefully, step by step, he would leave his older self and be a man worthy of his people.


    But things like this just didn¡¯t happen overnight.


    Nheless, he clenched his fists and showed his most arrogant side towards these so-called brothers of his.


    Now, he¡¯ll show them just how tough he could be.,

 Chapter 888 - The Bitter Truth

    <h4>Chapter 888 - The Bitter Truth</h4>


    The entire room was tense, as those who were pushed back and survived all put aside their differences to face these intruders.


    What else could they do?


    These people miraculously managed to push them back.


    So who wouldn¡¯t think rationally and team up with their enemies to fight the intruders?


    Of course, those at the back still didn¡¯t know much of the situation.


    Buy those at the very front of it all were very aware and dared not step forward yet.


    So they held their swords formally and vigntly watched the strange men before them who were pointing several ck rods (guns) at them.


    There was a great distance between both sides, but neither Ulrich¡¯s men or Winston¡¯s men at the front thought of making the first move.


    One of Henry¡¯s men brought forth a metal megaphone and ced it close to his mouth.


    Honestly, everyone still felt that Henry was very hateful.


    Forget the fact that he was still eating an apple; why did he have to take his sweet time and even get someone following him around with a megaphone?


    Henry couldn¡¯t be bothered with what they thought.


    Of course, he would fight if need be.


    But, that depended on how his so-called half-brothers.


    .


    "Alright, for the sake of brotherhood, I¡¯ll make this quick, in and simple.


    Today, I¡¯m already the victor, and I don¡¯t want to waste any more time on this.


    So it¡¯s best you all surrender now."


    "You wish!!!" Winston eximed.


    What a joke!


    How could he give up when he was already so close?


    "Hmph.


    Do you think that you¡¯ve really got us surrounded?


    Any moment from now, thousands and thousands of my men will break into the pce.


    So you betteryout and go back just like a weak dog should."


    Henry chuckled yfully.


    "Bring the box."


    "Yes, your highness."


    Henry smiled broadly at his half-brothers while waiting for the box.


    "Bothers, I hate to break it to you, but your backup isn¡¯ting."


    "What do you mean!!"


    "Well, simply put, we destroyed themst night.


    In fact, we destroyed everyone¡¯s backup.


    And yes, that includes your men as well first brother."


    Pap.


    Ulrich felt like he had just but hit by lighting.


    His pupils widened in disbelief as he stared silently at Henry.


    How was that possible?


    He had roughly 30,000 men out there, and Winston had about 13~17,000.


    Not to talk of Duke Osias, Joffrey and the rest.


    If they did thisst night, that meant that they had at least 150,000 men with them, or more, since they seemed to have suffered no setback.


    When did Henry gather so many men?


    Since when had he been nning to seize his crown?


    Ulrich¡¯s mind kept spinning and spinning in rage.


    And if eyes could kill, Henry would¡¯ve already died, resurrected, and died a million times over and over by now.


    F***!


    The moment he saw the head of themander in charge of leading his backup army, he was now fully convinced that his army was indeed no more.


    In fact, if Joffrey and those who died saw this scene, they would¡¯ve also seen their Commander¡¯s heads there too, since Henry brought the heads of all Commanders here.


    If they had known, they wouldn¡¯t have even bothered attacking their enemies today.


    Now they died for nothing.


    .


    Winston on the other hand, was on the verge of a breakdown.


    Since the start of the battle, he had been nning and waiting for his men to infiltrate the pce and face-p his enemies to kneel and now before him like a true champion.


    But who could tell him why that did was shattered into pieces by this fateful fellow called Henry?


    More importantly, since when was he this powerful?


    Henry wanted them to surrender.


    But even at this moment, they still would et do so.


    Both Winston and Henry thought of one thing, and that was to escape.


    Just because they lost this battle didn¡¯t mean that it was the end.


    They decided to go into hiding, rally more forces and supporters before retaking the throne.


    Particrly, Ulrich decided to seek out the temple of Dragmus.


    As luck would have it, 10 days before Julius died, he told him all about the mysterious temple that even he didn¡¯t know existed.


    He was told the history of the temple and how they helped the royals to keep Deiferus safe from the pirates centuries ago.


    He also told him of other contributions that they also made in recent times.


    Not even Duke Osias or Bulkington knew of it.


    The information was passed from heir to heir directly.


    And after one bes monarch, the temple would personally visit in secret.


    Julius told him that some officials and even some merchants were temple members.


    And that he could only know them once he got the crown.


    Julius warned him that the temple had eyes everywhere and knew everything, so he should never try to cheat or deceive them.


    Previously when Julius was reading the verdict, for a moment, he thought that Julius had changed his mind about him being the heir and told someone else.


    But soon, his mind was put to rest, knowing that he was still the heir.


    More importantly, Julius had told him that if he was facing any issues, all he had to do was seek out the temple, and they would help him since he was of total blood.


    And in return, the temple would increase the percentage paid to them by the royals.


    It was like they were paying tax to the mysterious temple because each year, the royals, particrly Julius, personally sent a percentage of ie from the empire¡¯s taxes to the temple.


    And every time the temple aided them, that percentage went up.


    Julius had also given him a list of secret meetup points that he could go to anywhere within the empire and use some secret word to let him meet these people.


    Since taking the note from Julius, he had always assumed it everywhere he went.


    So now, all he thought about was escaping and going to these ces to seek the temple¡¯s help.


    Ulrich had a grand n in mind.


    But it was just too bad that the temple was already on the verge of extinction.


    .


    Winston and Ulrich looked at each other for a split second before storming towards the back in an attempt to escape.


    Their action brought in a wave of movement from their men, and now, everyone had the same thought as well.


    And that was to escape or fight their way through if need be.


    But how could it be that easy?

 Chapter 889 - The Chase

    <h4>Chapter 889 - The Chase</h4>


    "As nned, all units split up!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Instantly, the soldiers, as well as Henry¡¯s men, spreaded out ording to theyout of the building.


    Some moved towards the stairs, while others focused on going through all hallways and paths on the ground floor.


    Landon smiled while staring intensely at Ulrich, who was hurriedly making his way up the many stairs.


    The building had 5 high ceiling floors.


    And from the looks of it, it seemed like Ulrich was trying to go straight to the top.


    But this didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Even though the building was 5 stories tall, each floor had the same height as a 2 story building.


    So in essence, it was as tall as a 10 story building.


    An average person would try finding an escape route on ground level since it was impossible to jump out the window on higher floors without sustaining any injuries.


    Well, they could still do the old sheets-out-the-window thing.


    But that would take some time to n.


    Even assassins nned their escape properly if they genuinely had to leave through a window that high.


    So if Ulrich wasn¡¯t looking for an escape route on the ground floor and wasn¡¯t trying to escape through the window, then there were only 2 things involved.


    .


    Firstly, he nned to disguise himself, y dead, and find opportunities to sneak out.


    There were no servants in the building, so he couldn¡¯t pretend to be one and get out.


    So pretending to be dead was a risky but very possible option.


    Again, he could take out Henry¡¯s men and wear their outfits as well.


    In short, it¡¯s either he nned to do any of these to escape... or there was a secret escape route on thest floor that would lead him out of this building, making him end up somewhere a little further away.


    But Landon was betting more on the secret passage thing.


    And he was right.


    Unlike the rest, Ulrich was the only one who has ever seen Julius¡¯ private office.


    Again, it was one of those, only the heir-thing.


    Julius technically saw people on either the 3rd, 2nd or ground floor.


    So some days ago, he showed Ulrich the secret escape route that had 3 possible exits, all within the pce.


    Once ended up inside the most guarded floor of the Treasure Hall, another ended up in Julius¡¯s office within the pce barracks, and thest one ended up in a random building which was just a few minutes away from the pce gates.


    Thisst one was the closest route to use when trying to flee the pce.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t wise for the escape route to actually lead outside the pce because if enemies discover this route, they won¡¯t even need to infiltrate the pce through the gates and walls anymore.


    They¡¯ll just pass through the tunnel, and one day the royals would find themselves mysteriously dead.


    That¡¯s why the routes all ended up at different faraway ces within the massive pce.


    At least it would take maybe even hours for the enemy to realize what was going on.


    And by that time, they would¡¯ve been long gone.


    .


    Landon smiled at Ulrich¡¯s silhouette after assessing things thoroughly before following him alongside Henry.


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    "Whatever you say, bro," Henry said while unsheathing his swords and following behind the masked Landon.


    Peew Peew Peew


    sh sh sh.


    Landon¡¯s not his silencers, and Henry raised havoc with his sword.


    The duo coordinated well as they both fought their way alongside the units and teams tasked with taking any enemies on thest floor.


    Landon ran forth and shot several people with the uracy that could make many gunmen on earth kneel.


    Under the storm of enemies, he jumped several times, avoiding their attacks, before finally jumping onto someone¡¯s sword.


    What was this?


    The owner of the sword watched Landonnd light on his de and pointed his ck iron stick (silencers) at several people.


    And in a sh, those people seemed to be ced under a spell as they fell for no apparent reason.


    Was the ck iron-like stick sorcery?


    Landon lightlynding on the sword and shooting, all happened in no more than 3 seconds.


    Flowing that, Landon did a backflip while on the enemy¡¯s sword and shot more people while flipping in the air.


    The sword owner woke up from his shock, gritted his teeth and decided to kill Landon since he was so close by.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that Landon only let him leave because he and his sword acted as adder.


    "Die!"


    Swish Swish Swish.


    Peew.


    What?


    The guy¡¯s eyes widened as if he just saw a ghost.


    He retreated a few steps back and used his trembling hands to touch the hole on his chest.


    How could this be?


    Now he knew why those people were falling earlier on.


    Even as Deifer men, they had never seen such a horrifying weapon before.


    This, this... What was this?


    He began staggering as his eyelids felt like they were carrying an entire mountain on them.


    Bam.


    He was dead.


    But so were many others.


    Bam Bam Bam.


    Their bodies dropped to the ground like flies as they died with absolute shock within their eyes.


    .


    Once again, Henry had cold sweat on his back while watching the horror of these weapons.


    Inwardly, he swore that even if he were crazy, he would never go against Landon.


    Wasn¡¯t that just suicide?


    sh sh sh sh


    Peew Peew Peew Peew.


    Landon, Henry and the rest forced their way through the stairs and steadily rushed to catch up with Ulrich.


    Meanwhile, the star... Or one could say the stars of the show, were running upwards as fast as they could.


    That¡¯s right.


    Winston tagged along.


    He was aplete idiot.


    He hated to admit it.


    But just like when they were younger, in times like this, he knew that Ulrich always had a n.


    So why not follow him?


    He refused to get caught while Ulrich escaped.


    No way, how could he let that happen?


    It¡¯s either they got caught together or died together.


    "Idiot, Why are you following me?"


    "F***!


    You.


    Who¡¯s following you?


    Does this part belong to you?


    Do you see your name on the floor?


    I just happen to like this path, that¡¯s all."


    "_"

 Chapter 890 - The Building Of Absolute Death

    <h4>Chapter 890 - The Building Of Absolute Death</h4>


    Din Din Din Din Din.


    Both Ulrich and Winston, alongside a few others that chose to follow them, moved swiftly in absolute silence.


    They were no more than determined to flee the scene.


    But who could tell them why the building was sorge andplicated?


    From the ground floor to the second floor was nothing.


    But when trying to go to the third floor, they had to pass through all hallways on the 2nd floor until they reached the very end.


    From there, they would ascend to the 3rd floor inwards; the same concept was used.


    But the issue was that there was just one set of stairways on each floor.


    Now, the floors were made like riddles.


    You chose the path you think was right.


    And the other paths would either lead you to hallways that slowly descend without you knowing it unless one is very vignt.


    These paths will take you right back to the floor below, at an angle that is very far away from the stairs.


    So if one is being chased or ambushed by the enemy and they take this path and end back on the floor below, there was a very high chance that the enemy would already be on that floor and get them.


    The building itself was very wide.


    So just moving from extreme ends of the floor to the stairs again took a lot of time.


    The enemy would probably be there by then.


    Again, some of the stairways led to dark hallways that were never lit.


    And there, because of the pressure and weight of the unfortunate people passing by, they would undoubtedly step on very thinly cut wooden tiles that looked like floor decorations.


    Yup!


    These were traps.


    And once they fell in, they would go straight down to ground level and end up in the cages of several hangols.


    .


    The entire hallway was kept dark, and even within the hallways before that, no one lit torches there.


    And in situations where one was running for their life, of course, they would try to take a torch from around.


    But seeing that there were no sources around after ascending the stairs, they would undoubtedly choose to risk it and go into the long dark hallways rather than waiting there for the enemy to catch them.


    So with that, they would undoubtedly meet their doom... unless the God of luck was on their side, and they never once stepped on the thin nk sheets.


    Again, even if they had torches, that still didn¡¯t mean anything if they didn¡¯t know of the thin nks.


    Additionally, even if they did manage to make it through, they would still end up one floor below and pop out of a revolving wall that can only be turned from the hallway that had the traps.


    So once they pass through and end up on the floor below, they won¡¯t be able to go back in again.


    The ce was really troublesome... but that wasn¡¯t all.


    On each floor, the stairways were all in one location, with each leading to a tiny balcony that led to several hallways or the correct path to choose.


    And the higher one went from floor to floor; the moreplex, lengthy and tall the stairways were, with some crisscrossing others.


    In short, Winston had only been to the 2nd floor of the building his entire life and had never known that there were so many stairways.


    The stairways from the ground level to the 2nd floor weren¡¯t thatplete and didn¡¯t lead to any real doors.


    So no one, he didn¡¯t know anything.


    And even now, because he was following Ulrich, he still didn¡¯t know of the dangers around the ce.


    The only people who had ever stepped higher than the 2nd floor were Julius¡¯ secret guards, and a few days ago, Ulrich.


    Not even Julius¡¯ brothers had hone higher.


    Even when the doctor came, he would attend to Julius on the 2nd floor.


    .


    The whole ce was always shrouded in mystery.


    And throughout the years, many had tried to find out what was hidden within the ce.


    But no one had evere back alive once they tried to infiltrate the higher floors.


    That was why many people call it the Building of Absolute Death.


    Of course, some of the credit went to Juluis¡¯ guards, who were former top assassins.


    It just so happened thatst night, because Julius was sensing his death, he freed them and gave them what he promised.


    Anyway, the magnificent building was a confusing death trap meant to dwindle the number of enemies that dared to infiltrate the ce.


    And around the 4th and 5th floors, there were even more types of surprising hallways for intruders.


    It all depends on one¡¯s luck for them to make it back safely.


    One might think that the stairways were the only confusing thing, but that was a lie.


    The floors were made like a maze.


    So one could find themselves in a loop if they didn¡¯t know the way since everything looked exactly the same.


    And coupled with the fact that these people had never been on these floors... many hadn¡¯t even sessfully arrived at the stairways located at the end of the maze-like floors.


    Winston looked at Ulrich curiously.


    "How do you know the way?


    Are you sure that the path we¡¯re taking is right?"


    "Heh.


    What does it matter to you?


    Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t following me?


    So if you don¡¯t like it, then go your own way!"


    "You!!!!


    Why do you always have to be so bossy?


    I¡¯m just asking a simple question.


    None of us have ever gone this high.


    So isn¡¯t it fitting that I ask?


    And who the hell said that I was following you?"


    Ulrich quickly glimpsed at Winston, and soon, his eyes lit up.


    This was the opportunity he was waiting for.


    Instantly, he began his performance by acting anxiously.


    And as they advanced, he kept leaving the massive group to several dead ends, all the while still making sure he chose dead-ends that were rtively closer to the stairways.


    The group was toorge and would only be disastrous for him going on.


    So why not cut the numbers down?

 Chapter 891 - Ulrichs Ultimate Plan

    <h4>Chapter 891 - Ulrich''s Ultimate n</h4>


    Ulrich hastily led the gang through the wrong path in the maze that came to a dead-end before intentionally smiling bitterly and raising his voice for all to hear.


    "You¡¯re right.


    None of us have ever made it this far.


    So if all of us are charging together, we might not even have a chance to escape.


    Have you all forgotten what this ce is called? And how dangerous it¡¯s said to be?


    For all we know, we might be walking straight into a trap.


    This time, it was a dead-end.


    But what about the next time?"


    The gang, as if struck by lightning, seemed to have been enlightened by his words.


    The gang was made up of his men, Winston¡¯s, Joffrey¡¯s, Osias¡¯, Bulkington¡¯, Eldora¡¯s and Bonivier¡¯s men who had survived till now.


    And at this moment, no one cared about anyone¡¯s identity as their current enemy seemed too mighty.


    Their only thoughts were to escape.


    And listening to Ulrich¡¯s words and seeing how they constantly came to dead ends, they felt that he was right.


    If they kept slowing down like this, the enemy would undoubtedly catch up to them.


    So they had to take their own path.


    Instantly, they started whispering and sneaking out of the group to find their one way.


    .


    "That¡¯s right!


    No one has ever gone this far.


    And don¡¯t forget that even my master, prince Joffrey and the rest had never made it this far.


    So following prince Ulrich, as equivalent to following a blind person.


    Just look at how many dead ends we¡¯vee to."


    "I agree.


    And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just me, but I feel like we¡¯ve passed along this path not too long ago."


    "I was thinking the same thing.


    Hey, I think we¡¯ve already passed the right path because the more we advance, the more stuck we are.


    I think we should¡¯ve taken a right turn 6 hallways back.


    My heart tells me that that was the right path.


    Come, let¡¯s go now."


    "Hey, am I the only one who thinks that we should¡¯ve used the 6th staircase to ascend rather than the 4th?


    Now just look at it!


    We¡¯re stuck here with all hallways meeting at a dead-end.


    F***!


    I¡¯m going back before it¡¯s toote.


    Maybe the enemy hasn¡¯t arrived at the staircases yet.


    So maybe I can quickly change my fate."


    "Yeah, I¡¯m with you.


    Let¡¯s do that.


    But, just one question though...


    Do you remember how to get there?"


    "Of course I do!


    I¡¯ll just do the opposite of what we dide in.


    After leaving the stairs, didn¡¯t we go straight, turn left, right, right, left, left, left, left and right?"


    "Eh?


    I thought we went straight, left, left, left, left, left, right, left, left, left, left, right?"


    "Wait?


    Why are your directions wring from mine?


    And why do you have 12 directions while I have 9?"


    "_"


    .


    In a sh, the massive gathering quickly reduced in number just like Ulrich had wanted.


    If hundreds of people kept following him, the enemy might discover the escape route quicker than expected.


    Why?


    Because the massive group kept attracting other lost people, and the group would just keep growing and growing.


    And by the time the enemy came by, some might still be trying to escape through the route.


    But why was this a problem since he was long gone?


    The reason was simple.


    Because the enemy didn¡¯t know the escape route¡¯s final destinations, the enemy might first tighten security around the pce perimeters to ensure that no one got in or out.


    And if the route led very far out of the pce, then there was nothing they could do.


    Nheless, they would first strengthen their vignce on the gates and around the pce so that the path did lead to any ce within the pce; then, they would catch him.


    This was where the enemy had an advantage.


    From Julius¡¯ words, the distance between this building and the furthest building that the route led to, could be covered on horseback within 50 minutes.


    And if it were on a carriage, it would be an hour and a few minutes since carriages slowed down a bit.


    So imagine him doing this distance on foot underground, which might even take over 2 hours for him to do.


    Mind you; this was to get to the building close to the gate, and not actually the gates.


    So he would still need more time to strategize and escape the gates, which was just 15 minutes away from the escape route exit.


    .


    Anyway, if the enemy didn¡¯t know about the escape routes and thinks that he¡¯s still hiding within the building, it could buy him a lot of time.


    Right now, the enemy was still fighting and taking care of Winston, Joffrey, and everyone¡¯s men.


    So by the time they finished up and decided to search for him properly, he might be a long way gone.


    Just the time spent searching for him would be a lot.


    And when they realized he was in the building, they might send word to the gates.


    But that would still take over an hour on horseback for the message to get across.


    So he might¡¯ve already escaped sessfully and left the pce.


    Now, if the enemy discovered the escape route fast, then by the time he pops out of the end of the escape route, they might already be looking for him around the pce¡¯s gates and perimeters.


    With many finally leaving, Ulrich secretly smiled calmly.


    Winston looked at him deep in thought before scoffing and staying put.


    What a joke!


    At this moment, his I.Q was online.


    The others didn¡¯t know Ulrich well, but he did... at least to some extent.


    And the one thing he knew was that Ulrich would never make decisions that would put himself in danger.


    He might sacrifice others, but never himself.


    No matter what Ulrich said to deter him, he knew that this brother of his had a n.


    And sure enough, after a while, the bastard started acting seriously.


    But this time, there were only 10 people in their group; everyone else had gone off to find their one way.


    With that, they kept advancing until they sessfully climbed the final stairway leading to the 6th floor.


    Seeing the confident Ulrich, Winston felt that they might just be able to pull it off.


    But just after climbing, they heard the echoed sounds of people wailing terribly.


    F***!


    The enemy was close.

 Chapter 892 - Dangers Prowling Around

    <h4>Chapter 892 - Dangers Prowling Around</h4>


    F***!


    The enemy was close.


    Ulrich, Winston and the rest ran as fast as possible while trying not to call attention to the other people fleeing the scene towards the many stairways in confusion.


    Of course, some people below the stairway were still within the massive.


    Even though they could see the glorious stairways, they were still a little far away from it.


    So with the enemy closer to them than the stairways, they had no choice but to fight back.


    Ulrich thought of them as chess pieces to stall the enemy.


    And while Ulrich and Winston were in their own dilemma, around the 3rd stairway, another dramatic scene was slowly unfolding.


    .


    So far, Landon, Henry and a few others were the only soldiers that crossed the 3rd floor.


    Why?


    Because Landon was leading them while following Ulrich through the system¡¯s monitor screen.


    His team wasn¡¯t overly concerned with taking down all the enemies, as they sometimes avoided it in an attempt to catch up to Ulrich.


    In short, one could say that they would shoot a few, scare the others off and continue on.


    They left the other enemies to the other teams and soldiers who would take their time to explore the ce properly.


    To put it simply, none of the soldiers or Henry¡¯s men knew of the dangers within the building yet.


    But, they were about to find out.


    Din Din Din Din Din.


    While running across the ridiculously massive hall, Lieutenant d looked at the stairways thoughtfully.


    "Squad leader Angie, take your squad and head towards the 1st stairway.


    Nick, Krima, Torto, Peter, Quino...you take your teams towards the 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th and 6th stairway.


    And I¡¯ll take the 7th.


    Now go!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    (*^*)


    With that, they broke from their formation, with everyone following their squad leaders and making their way towards their designated stairway.


    .


    Peew.


    d shot the person ahead of him on the stairs and swiftly his body to the side, making him fall off the stairs.


    Another in front of him turned around to punch him.


    But he ducked and punched the guy¡¯s belly, making him hit those in front like dominoes.


    Way ahead, some who were caught by surprise, were identally thrown off the very tall stairway.


    To put it into perspective, one could imagine an ancient massive cathedral church created In medieval times... and imagine several stairways shooting from the bottom of the cathedral to a distance that was very close to the ceiling.


    And the stairways were so narrow that any slipup could make one fall straight down, giving them a fatal injury.


    And depending on how they fell, some might die.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Crack.


    The man fell face down and cracked his forehead on the hard floor.


    But did anyone care?


    Nope!


    They were busy trying to escape.


    And besides, the man wasn¡¯t the first person to fall.


    Just like that, d and his team fought their way up as if they were struggling to battle their way towards the heavens.


    They ducked, punched, shot and attacked those ahead mercilessly while throwing their bodies over the narrow stairway.


    And when they were 2/3rd through, an enemy discovered a bucket filled with a mixture of grease and water kept at the side of the balcony.


    All this time, everyone had been running for their dear lives and didn¡¯t have time to think of what could be inside the bucket.


    But now, an enemy discovered it and decided to send those on the stairway, along with the soldiers packing.


    .


    "Hahahhahahahahh.


    Look! Look!


    It¡¯s greasy water.


    They probably got it from the kitchen pots after a good meal.


    There are even bits of food in it."


    "Brother, do you think that we can use this to slow down these intruders?"


    "Ahhh.


    Why didn¡¯t I think of that?


    This way, we¡¯ll be able to buy more time for ourselves.


    But what about the others on the stairs?"


    "Tsk.


    What does that have to do with us?


    Our masters are dead, so it¡¯s everyone for themselves."


    "Your right!"


    With that, the mischievous duo, who were previously whispering, suddenly ran to the stairs anxiously, as if they wanted to tell the person stepping onto the balcony some sort of secret.


    But who would¡¯ve known that they would kick the person back andter throw the greasy water on the stairs?


    "You bastards!"


    The person who was kicked, quickly used his reflex to hold onto both sides of the stairs with his hands.


    Phew!


    He was saved.


    Or so he thought, because in the next seconds, the duo threw half of the greasy water on the stairs, and another half towards the man¡¯s face, making some of the greasy water fall and coat the sides of the stairs, making it slippery.


    F***!


    His hands began to slip as he quickly lost control of his grip.


    He tried to hold on for his dear life while ring at the duo who ran away into the dark path ahead.


    But no matter how hard he tried, he still ended up falling backwards.


    And those behind him who had thought that he was okay earlier on almost cried when he knocked them hard.


    Bom Bom Bom Bom Bom


    Instantly, the entire stairway became chaotic.


    It was like an avnche, with some people rolling down the stairs, bowling-pin style, while others got thrown over.


    .


    d, who noticed the problem, quickly took action.


    "Safety Bungee cords!


    Now!"


    Like lightning, d took out his emergency bungee cord and secured it along the sides of the stairs.


    And the person behind him secured his own on one of the ends of d¡¯s cord.


    Just like so, everyone did the same and even tied one of the cords around Henry¡¯s men to secure them too.


    From there, everyone quickly fought off all falling men by deflecting them off the stairs.


    And when no more enemies were raining on them, they carefully advanced until they reached a spot that was too greasy.


    d looked at it thoughtfully.


    So this was the cause of the ident earlier on?


    Well, this was not a problem to them, as they carefully advanced as if they were rock climbing while using the cords.


    And soon, they were all safely on the balcony.


    Now, it was time to enter the seemingly dark tunnel.


    "Everyone, stay vignt."


    They all turned on their shlights from thetest military wearable arm guard gear that acts as an arm shield, can release pepper spray, has an in-built taser and so on.


    With their torches on, some began pointing like Buzz Lightyear in Toys¡¯ Story.


    They pointed up, down, and sideways quietly.


    And so far, they hadn¡¯t heard anyone¡¯s voice or seen anything out of the ordinary.


    But soon, all that would change.


    One of the men close to d, stepped on one of the lightweight nks, snapping it and sending him straight down.


    ¡¯Snap!¡¯


    Shwoop!


    "Mandel!!!"


    Everyone got anxious now.


    .


    The air grew tense, and their hearts beat so loud that it was about to pop out of their chests.


    They could feel the air in their chests swelling up into a ball of anxiousness, for tear of what would happen to theirrade down below


    What¡¯s going to happen to him?


    "Everyone, we have no time to waste.


    Charlie!


    I¡¯ll leave the team for you to lead.


    Inform all other team¡¯s about the dangers in these hallways.


    There might be more trap doors ahead.


    And looking at the broken pieces here, these beautifully painted wooden boards aren¡¯t here for decoration.


    That¡¯s probably why the ce is kept dark.


    While I¡¯m gone, watch out for other traps.


    This ce isn¡¯t as easy as it seems.


    Jenifer, Serra, Luke, Asher, Geo.


    You 4 Follow me.


    We¡¯re going to save warrant officer Mandel."


    "Right!"


    With that, the team dropped right into the while without dy.


    They had to hurry.


    Who knew what dangers were lurking below

 Chapter 893 - A Monster? Time To Finish This

    <h4>Chapter 893 - A Monster? Time To Finish This</h4>


    Shwuuuuuuuuu.


    Bam


    The gang slid along the spiral hole andnded on a pile of hay that cushioned their fall.


    One could say that the enemy was being kind.


    But that could only be true if one didn¡¯t factor the 50 hangols within the ce.


    It seemed these hangols weren¡¯t the only animals or creatures here because they could hear the sounds of other ferocious beasts close by.


    It looked like not all traps lead here.


    And the reason why hay was ced there was probably to ensure that those that fell didn¡¯t die from the fall.


    Why?


    Because Julius and his predecessors wanted all intruders to face a far gruesome death of having their bodies getting torn limb from limb right before their very eyes.


    The pain would no doubt be unbearable.


    Where exactly was this?


    Was this in a bas.e.m.e.nt level below the ground floor?


    Bam.


    Instantly, d and the rest got up from the hay and pointed their guns and the many hangols that stared at them hungrily with saliva dripping from their mouths.


    It just so happened that sincest night, they haven¡¯t eaten a single thing since Julius retired his private assassins.


    After all, it was the job of the future heir, A.K.A Ulrich to get his most trusted men to take over the responsibility.


    Bottom line, these hangols weren¡¯t fed yet... until free food started descending from above.


    Sure, they had already started eating a few unfortunate people who fell.


    But with 50 of them here, it was barely enough.


    Of course, some enemies struggled and managed to team up and kill or heavily injure 6 hangols.


    But they still ended up at a disadvantage.


    .


    Instantly, d and the gang spotted Mandel, who was backed up on a corner, shooting the hangols.


    And hiding behind him were 2 injured enemy knights who had almost been torn to shreds by these beasts.


    "Jenifer, Serra... You two focus on my left.


    Luke, Asher... You¡¯ll take care of the right.


    Geo, focus on our backs, and I¡¯ll focus on the front.


    Move!"


    With that, the team dashed towards Mandel while taking care of all the hangols that they could.


    But these beasts were indeed troublesome below.


    Like lions, some sneakily crouched down in an attempt to pounce by surprise.


    And after Geo ran out of bullets, right on cue, one jumped onto him in an attempt to chew his head off.


    Geo quickly ced his arm armour gear over his head, and the bastard chewed on it ferociously while staring at him coldly.


    Grrr-Grrrrrrrrrrrrr-Grrrrr


    Seeing that it couldn¡¯t bite through the gear, the creature raised its paws and unsheathed its sharp ws.


    It was about to slice the shit out of its prey, but all of a sudden, its despicable prey threw something into its mouth.


    Plop.


    ~Oooooooooo


    What was that?


    The hangol¡¯s eyes turned red, and his entire mouth and body felt hot.


    A cloud of white smoke starteding out of its nostrils, and his belly felt like it was undergoing a battle for survival.


    F***!


    What did this human feed it?


    It opened its mouth and panted like a dog as it tried to calm the burning sensation from within.


    And what exactly did Geo give it?


    Well, it was tear gas.


    That¡¯s right.


    Geo dropped a can of tear gas through its massive throat and neck.


    Who asked it to keep biting his arm?


    ~Ooooooooo


    The poor hangol felt like it was in hell, as it desperately wanted water.


    It began sweating heavily all within these few seconds.


    And Geo wasted no time in reloading his bullets and shouting the damn thing with his silencer.


    Peew.


    He could¡¯ve tased it using the built-in taser in his armguard, but he just wanted to see the effects of swallowing tear gas.


    And so just like that, d and his team focused on dealing with these ferocious creatures, all the while alerting those above of their situation below.


    Meanwhile, Landon, Henry and his crew had finally got caught with Ulrich and Winston.


    .


    Dammit!


    How did these bastards know the way?


    Urich carefully ran while grumbling angrily.


    Father said that only he knew the way.


    So why was it that Henry was able to catch up to him with no prior knowledge?


    Although the distance between them was somewhat far, Henry and his men were catching up to them at a very rming speed.


    Firstly, they had been battling for a very long time before Henry showed up.


    So they were tired, and their bodies were sore.


    In short, this wasn¡¯t their peak conditions.


    At least in Ulrich¡¯s mind, he contributed it to that.


    Landon squinted his eyes and looked at those around.


    "Everyone, climb on.


    I¡¯ll be much faster."


    "_"


    Eh?


    Henry and his right-hand men felt like they heard things wrong.


    Did you just ask us to climb on you?


    Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?


    Brother, I admit that you¡¯re powerful, but what you¡¯re asking for is impossible, alright?


    While Henry and his right-hand man looked at Landon in disbelief, the other 6 soldiers didn¡¯t show any emotions.


    They on the other hand, just did as they were told, as if this was just a walk in the park for them.


    And right before Henry¡¯s shocked eyes, Landon held one¡¯s hands and threw him over his shoulder.


    1,2,3,4,5,6...


    Like a magic trick, all 6 were on Landon, who by the way had no expression of pain on his face.


    It looked like he was carrying a hat or something light.


    All 6 were in a manner that wouldn¡¯t let them fall.


    The whole thing made Henry doubt his life.


    What did he just see?


    .


    Landon didn¡¯t give Henry any time to think as he grabbed his hand and threw him onto the pile alongside Henry¡¯s right-hand man.


    What a joke!


    He didn¡¯t want this damn thing to carry on for long, so he wanted to stop Ulrich before he reached the secret escape route.


    It was time to finally end this battle once and for all.


    He had a wedding to catch Dammit!


    "Everyone, while on tight."


    With that, Landon boosted his speed to 50% and quickly caught up to his targets.


    The wind force blowing against Henry¡¯s face left him in a daze.


    Was his brother running as fast as a horse, if not faster?


    Bro, forget it!


    From today, I¡¯m your biggest fan!


    Din Din Din Din.


    Ulrich and Winston turned their heads and almost puked blood from what they were seeing.


    You can still run at that speed while carrying so many people?


    What are you, a monster?


    A thought popped into Ulrich¡¯s mind, making his head swell.


    Brother, you wouldn¡¯t be the Fairy Godmother, right?

 Chapter 894 - The Battle Conclusion: The Victor Is King

    <h4>Chapter 894 - The Battle Conclusion: The Victor Is King</h4>


    Brother, you wouldn¡¯t be the Fairy Godmother, right?


    Ulrich anxiously looked at the masked man who was gaining on them as if he was some ferocious beast, all the while carrying so many sturdy men on him.


    F***!


    Wasn¡¯t this too magical?


    What sort of training regime did the masked man undergo to get to this level?


    For a moment, he thought that the man was going so fast that he could see a trail of dust left by the masked man still floating in the air.


    Winston was also amazed as well.


    Both gritted their teeth and tried their best to outrun the crazy man.


    But how could it be that easy?


    Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!


    Like a vicious Rhino, Landon ran while locking onto his targets without mercy.


    And when he was close enough at a distance he wanted, he slowed down considerably.


    "Powin, Gregar, Alice, Susie, get off."


    "Yes!"


    With that, all 4 jumped off carefully while making sure that Henry and those who they supported earlier on were secured.


    From there, Landon picked up the pace again and this time, he overtook Ulrich and Winston before stopping facing them head-on in the hallway.


    Great!


    Now, they had blocked the front and the back of the vast hallway.


    So if they wanted to escape, they had to go through them.


    Without tasting any time, Henry and the rest understood what to do and jumped off Landon.


    This was the final battle!


    There were 9 of them, while Ulrich¡¯s group consisted of 10.


    But that wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    "I¡¯ll handle Ulrich while you take on Winston.


    Leave the others to our men.


    We have to end this fast."


    "Right!" Henry replied while nodding before unsheathing his sword.


    Winston frowned in disdain after listening to their conversation.


    Did the masked man think that he was weak?


    Is that why he sent a nobody to take him on?


    And what did they mean by we have to end this fast, as if he, Winston Tutor was weak?


    Even though Winston felt like he should be happy that it was the shrimp that would be fighting him, his ego still got hurt because of how much self-worth the masked man gave him.


    Ulrich, on the other hand, turned serious.


    He was a fool.


    He couldn¡¯t see that this masked person was probably a highly-skilled assassin.


    But how did Henry manage to buy him over?


    Ulrich knew that if he wanted to defeat the guy, he had to use his head and concentrate without any distractions.


    Little tricks won¡¯t work with him like he did with Winston and the rest.


    The man was the real deal!


    .


    Landon calmly stepped forward and didn¡¯t even bother taking out a weapon.


    Ulrich drew his sword and took several steps back whileing up with his n.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like his back was chilly just from looking deep into Landon¡¯s eyes.


    Nima, what exactly is this man?


    When Landon walked ahead, he would take several steps back.


    But soon, Landon jumped yfully, and Ulrich jumped backwards one step as well.


    Landon jumped again and started humming while making Ulrich anxious every growing minute.


    For this, Ulrich was very helpless as well.


    Are you attacking or not.


    Why must you tease my nerves, almost giving me a heart attack?


    Ulrich clenched his sword with his sweaty palms tightly while looking intently at Landon¡¯s every move.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, Landon charged at him like lightning.


    Bam.


    F***!


    Too fast!


    Ulrich, who thought he would be able to catch all of Landon¡¯s move, found himself thrown to the wall by the masked man¡¯s deadly punch.


    Ahhhhh, his belly.


    Dammit. It hurt so bad.


    What were his hands made of? Iron?


    Cough, Cough, Cough, Cough.


    He struggled to get up while coughing loudly.


    Where was he?


    He quickly looked around and found that the masked man was still standing in the same spot as if he wasn¡¯t worried that he would escape.


    Ulrich realized that he would have a better chance if he attacked first than waiting for death.


    So he gritted his teeth and rushed forward with his sword firmly in his hand.


    Landon saw this and smiled.


    .


    Swoosh.


    The sword whistled in the air as Ulrich continuously tried to cut his opponent down.


    But the bastard kept dodging with a call expression on his face as if he could predict his every move.


    Soon, Landon dipped to the floor and tripped him.


    Bam.


    Feeling the impending crisis, he hastily stood up again.


    But by the time he raised his head, his eyes opened wide in shock.


    All he could see were a pair of legsing at him at full speed.


    He tried to dodge the attack, but there it was toote.


    Bam.


    Ughhh.


    He hit the wall again, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood that wanted to erupt out of him.


    h.


    Dammit!


    Why is it like this?


    Unlikest time, Landon didn¡¯t give him any time to rest.


    He grabbed Ulrich, carried him high up in the air, and quickly went down on one knee just like ¡¯King¡¯ in Tekken.


    Ahhhhh.


    Ulrich was known directly on that knee, almost snapping his back like a twig.


    In short, if Landon had used for force, he would¡¯ve snapped.


    Ahhhhhh.


    It hurt.


    He felt utterly numb as he found that his body didn¡¯t seem to be obeying him.


    No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t get up.


    Of course, Landon hadn¡¯t broken his spine but had inflicted a sharp amount of pain in the area that would require him to stay still for at least 2 weeks before he could get up again.


    Ulrichy on the ground convincing and spitting blood from his internal injuries while holding his chest tightly.


    Again, was the masked man¡¯s knee made of iron?


    For a moment, he almost saw his life shing before his very eyes.


    Those who saw him looked at him pitifully.


    Henry also thought that his situation was pitiful.


    Brother Landon, why do I think that Ulrich is so miserable?


    His pale face, coupled with his expressions, made it seem like Landon was bullying him.


    If Landon knew his thoughts, he would undoubtedly be speechless


    How did he end up being the bad guy now?


    .


    The fight didn¡¯t take long, as the soldiers and Henry¡¯s right-hand man dealt with the rest in a sh.


    And after they were done, they stood by and allowed Henry to take down Winston himself, while Landon focused on Ulrich.


    Hey, when the bosses decided toy, what else could they do but watch?


    And so, just like that, the battle for the throne hade to an end with Henry emerging victoriously.


    But Winston and Ulrich were very much unwilling, especially Ulrich.


    Why?


    He was the rightful her to the throne.


    So why was everyone fighting to take what belonged to him?


    And why should Henry have such an able person by his side?


    "You... Who are you!


    Why would you help him?"


    Landon smiled while calmly looking at Winston and Ulrich.


    "Who am I?


    Well, you could say that I¡¯m his Fairy Godmother.


    As for why I decided to help him, you two can assume the positions of his wicked step-sisters.


    Now, does that answer your question?"


    "_"


    ¡¯No, it doesn¡¯t!¡¯

 Chapter 895 - The Aftermath

    <h4>Chapter 895 - The Aftermath</h4>


    After giving Ulrich internal injuries that leave him bedridden for 2 weeks, Landon did the same to Winston, who had already been defeated by Henry.


    This way, even if they wanted to flee, they would have no way of doing so, except they could crawl faster than a person could run.


    Without a doubt, they would be heavily guarded at all times.


    But it was better knowing that they wouldn¡¯t be able to go anywhere.


    Landon had asked if Henry wanted them dead, but Henry refused.


    Killing them created more problems for him than keeping them alive.


    Why?


    Because their mothers and maternal ns were still very much alive and kicking.


    Killing them would give too much pressure for him to handle.


    In the end, Landon would leave him to rule Deiferus, and the amount of clean-up that he had to do was a LOT.


    Like it or not, his men weren¡¯t that skilled to handle such high-end enemies like those in the empire... Especially those that belonged to the council.


    That¡¯s why he was d when Landon decided to take Ulrich and Winston as prisoners.


    This way, these forces would focus their attention on Baymard in hopes of rescuing the duo.


    Their mothers would first use all the power at their disposal to rescue them, which in a way, kept Henry safe for the time being.


    For sure, Henry was worried a bit that he was putting Baymard in danger.


    But after seeing Landon¡¯s reassuring smile and remembering the scene from earlier on outside the city, he fully believed that Baymard was a haven.


    .


    That said, Landon wouldn¡¯t leave him dry and hanging.


    Tomorrow, another team should be arriving in the Capital.


    And that team will stay with Henry for a month before switching with another team again.


    The soldiers here will keep Henry¡¯s enemies in check and assist him in taking down or tracking whatever was needed to be done.


    At the same time, so as not to draw attention to themselves, Henry¡¯s men will take over guard duties around the City gates at night so that when the Baymardian vehicles drive in around 2 or 3 A.M, it won¡¯t cause any issues.


    And the vehicles, once marked in the innermost private training courtyard meant for only the king, would be kept away from prying eyes.


    No maids or workers will be tasked to go in and clean up the ce.


    The soldiers would stay there, clean the ace themselves and also do whatever it is they had to do there.


    In short, their operations would very well remain hidden unless some people were sneaking around 2 or 3 A.M and happen to see them when they drive in or leave the city


    Again, once the next group of peoplee over tomorrow, those within Henry¡¯s men who got chosen for training in Baymard would follow him out of the city alongside the soldiers.


    Another thing to note was that before the battle, Landon had told Henry all about the Temple of Dragmus.


    With their defeat, the team will bring some of the treasures and findings from the temple hideout to the pce at night.


    .


    Additionally, amongst thoseing in, the team were a few military secretaries that worked in the barracks.


    They¡¯lle over and teach Henry and a few of his men how to correctly record and look over things.


    Unlike other empires, Henry¡¯s would be the hardest and most challenging one to change because of the rules followed by those in power.


    The majority ofmoners were ready for change, but the main problemy with the wealthy.


    So Henry would no doubt face oppression, especially from the council members.


    Deiferus would now undergo a massive change, making this period tge most dangerous of all.


    That¡¯s why Landon couldn¡¯t start ship transportation and other things yet.


    He decided that only when the danger period lowered to a certain degree would he do so.


    In short, there were a lot of things that Landon had to iron out with Henry before leaving tomorrow night.


    But for now, they had to clean up the ace and adequately understand the building¡¯s strange dynamic.


    Landon had already scanned through it with the system, but he decided to let everyone explore and discover things for themselves.


    Even Henry was shocked by the discoveries.


    No wonder his father never allowed anyone further.


    The ce was a real hell hole.


    Any slight misstep, and it was game over.


    .


    The soldiers also found the ce where the hangols and other deadly creatures were kept.


    And Landon decided to buy them and take the animals to Baymard, which made Henry even happier to get rid of them.


    Feeding people to animals was a vicious act to him.


    And who knows, one day, his men or himself might be the one to fall through the holes since they haven¡¯t mastered the building¡¯syout yet.


    It would be foolish to die from one¡¯s own trap.


    In short, Henry felt like the building should be closed and shouldn¡¯t be used until he renovated and changed some things.


    What if in future, his son or daughter falls through those narrow stairways and dies?


    He could continue forbidding them here and there just like his father did, but at times, that didn¡¯t work.


    He heard that when Julius was young, one of his siblings went in there and nevere back ever since.


    So who knew if the person died in the end?


    Children were sneaky.


    And at times, they were very clever and could bypass even a.d.u.l.ts.


    Maybe his paternal grandfather (Julius¡¯ father) didn¡¯t have tight security in the ce during the day, allowing the child to sneak in.


    But since then, no one found that child.


    So who knows if such a thing would happen to him?


    What if a traitor who was by his side decided to push him down the stairs instead?


    For safety, some things had to go or get changed.


    The ce was called the building of absolute death, which brought about the ends of both royals and intruders.


    There was even a ruler several decades ago who died mysteriously in the ce.


    So who knew if he fell on his own trap?


    That¡¯s why Henry decided to change a few things about the building.


    The escape route remains, but the traps were a little too much.


    And so the ce would be closed until further notice.


    .


    With that, they had sessfully dealt with all major issues for today.


    And all that was left was for Henry to get crowned.


    Finally, he could leave.


    It was time to attend Santa¡¯s Wedding.

 Chapter 896 - Mission Completed?

    <h4>Chapter 896 - Mission Completed?</h4>


    Ding!


    ¡¯Congrattions onpleting the 2nd side-mission, saving King Sirius and uprooting the Temple of Dragmus from both Yodan and Deiferus.¡¯


    Landon was taken aback by the sudden alert.


    Thest base somewhere, either in Yodan or Deiferus, was probably being taken care of right at this very minute.


    Good.


    Hahahhahahahhahaha.


    He felt a little lighter all of a sudden, as if a heavy burden had been taken off his shoulder.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool.


    He knew that some of the members of these temples were probably spies in the Capital and other major cities, leaving their lives like ordinary people, without even knowing that the temple had been uprooted from the face of both empires.


    So now, all he had to do was find the list of members and track them down.


    And that list would probably be within the location where their leader was.


    Well, since the mission was sessful, it meant that even their leader¡¯s base was taken care of.


    So now, they had to look for the list of spies around and surprise them.


    As he said, these people probably didn¡¯t know what was going on because, like it or not, travelling would take weeks or months for word to go back and forth from the spies to their masters.


    So the soldiers could use this against them and pinpoint them before they got an idea of what was truly going on.


    These spies mighte together and start the whole Temple thing again, or worse, they might create a new cult.


    No one had time to clean up another major incident. So it was best to nip this in the bud.


    .


    More still, while at sea beforeing here, one of the Navy sh.i.p.s that went out on the mission to Yodan ryed a message to his ship saying that when they attacked the main base, the temple¡¯s leader wasn¡¯t there.


    They only found his office and even several secretpartments with doc.u.ments and whatnot.


    But he wasn¡¯t there.


    Landon¡¯s bet was that he was probably someone within one of the neighbouring cities, towns or even viges close to the base.


    Most likely, he lived a regr life outside the base.


    As the leader, he probably wore a mask at all times while in the base because he didn¡¯t want his identity revealed.


    So outside the base, no one knew what he truly looked like.


    This was also for his security as well.


    Only himself and the central elders wore masks while in the base.


    Everyone else typically showed their faces, or at least that¡¯s the information the soldiers gathered.


    More still, in a secret room within his office, they found a list of all members and several portraits of them too.


    Each painting had at most 20 people painted on it and a doc.u.ment behind the painting exining who was who from left to right.


    In short, even finding these portraits was an intricate feat because within the secret room, there was a tough-to-find hole that the men had to crawl through like rabbits, which led them to another room.


    But there was more.


    In that room, there was also a trapped door, which led to a secret tunnel that took through a 15, minute walk to an underground chamber filled with all these things.


    All this just to hide the doc.u.ments of all members.


    Anyway, from what he got, the Leader was still wasn¡¯t found, which was severe since he could rally up the whole thing again.


    That¡¯s why Landon felt the need for them to find the spies who were around the empires.


    They already knew what the spies looked like and also knew what jobs they took on, so they might as well catch them.


    .


    Landon nodded while listening to the system¡¯s notification before scrunching up his face again.


    ¡¯System, why haven¡¯t you notified me onpleting this particr side-mission yet?¡¯


    ¡¯Host... But you haven¡¯tpleted the mission yet.


    The mission was to put Henry Tudor on the throne.


    But from the system¡¯s status inquiry, Henry Tudor is still a prince.¡¯


    So you¡¯re saying that I won¡¯t be able toplete this mission until Henry gets officially crowned?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, host.


    Why is your memory so bad?


    Isn¡¯t the situation the same with the now King William Barn, whom the host ced on the throne months back?


    Landon knew it, but he was just trying his luck, okay?


    Who knows, maybe the system will be kind to him once and consider the missionpleted.


    After all, he wished that he could get the alert before he left for Santa¡¯s wedding.


    But he knew that it would be near impossible.


    Henry had some cleaning up to do before he could sit in the crown.


    Several powerful nobles would oppose him and might even want the crown to change hands to them.


    In their eyes, Henry was a weak prey that they could deal with.


    So without other stronger contestants like Duke Osias, Ulrich and so on... Now, every Tom and Harry would think that they could snatch up the crown.


    Thinking about the future enemies, Landon couldn¡¯t help but shed some tears for them.


    Why go against the heavens?


    The only result is death!


    With that, Landon closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    .


    The night passed by in a sh, and before he knew it, it was a brand new day.


    Today was hisst day in the Capital.


    Now, it was time to draw attention to himself.


    Yesterday, they purposefully let the word out to the maids and butlers about what happened to Osias and those that they met dead... because that was the truth.


    There was no need to make people believe that Henry killed Joffrey and the rest when he didn¡¯t.


    Doing so will only incur the wrath of Osias¡¯ family and the rest.


    And to make the news more believable, yesterday during battle, they did allow 2 or 3 escape at the start of the fight.


    And they even yelled out the words: [Fire the ck powder], making them believe that the force they felt earlier on came from ck powder.


    Of course, the few that escaped were those that had their masters killed.


    None of Ulrich and Winston¡¯s men were allowed to flee.


    Well, it was easy to spot who was who because of their battle uniforms.


    Anyway, those that escaped would undoubtedly tell their master¡¯s family of how their master fell, which has nothing to do with Henry.


    As for Ulrich and Winston¡¯s families... well, today, he and Henry took out the time to invite them over.

 Chapter 897 - The Letters Have Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 897 - The Letters Have Arrived</h4>


    --In an estate outside the Pce--


    .


    Crash!


    A porcin cup shattered on the walls, frightening the guard who delivered the letter.


    He received the note at the gate and passed it along, thinking that it was news from the Son.


    But now, he started to doubt it.


    Mother Lilian¡¯s body was boiling in rage when she read the note.


    Last night, an injured man had already reported to her that her daughter, Eldora, had died in the hands of Joffrey.


    But the thing that made her somewhat happy was that her daughter was able to kill him too.


    At least she avenged herself.


    Nheless, the person also said that Henry had shown up on the scene, taking advantage of the battle like a coward.


    But Lilian wasn¡¯t worried because she knew that 30,000 or more of her son¡¯s men should be arriving soon.


    Her son was and has always been a smart one who has lost his sense of rationality.


    And even though she was worried, she still had absolute confidence that someone like Henry couldn¡¯t take down her son.


    Also, when she heard the rough estimate of how many people came with Henry, she almostughed at his stupidity.


    But who could be thought that he would be the victor?


    What did the bastard mean by inviting her to the pce?


    Even though she felt that it was a trap, she knew deep down that she had to go.


    If she didn¡¯t, who knew what they would do to her child?


    Right now, if she wanted to gather up forces and meet Ulrich¡¯s supporters, and even her father, it would take time.


    One should know that this was still the mourning base of thete King Julius, and some people would refuse to do anything because they didn¡¯t want the results to affect their political image.


    Who knows if their enemy could use this against them and say they were treacherous?


    This was a sacred period that any believe to be very spiritual and holy for the crossing of one¡¯s soul.


    More still, even if everyone did agree to help her, they would undoubtedly have to spend a day or so thinking oring up with a n before just marching over there like moving targets.


    There was no way out of it; the timing was terrible.


    But she had no choice but to go.


    After all, the letter said that she should be here before noon.


    So who knows what will happen to her son if she¡¯ste?


    How can they bully a widow this much?


    Lilian¡¯s face turned ck with rage.


    "What are you standing there for?


    Hurry, gather all the guards now!


    We are going to the pce!"


    Just like that, the seemingly calm morning turned chaotic with everyone running around the ce like crazy.


    And such a scene was also very simr to what was happening in another estate.


    --The Elegant Willow Estate--


    "Can you all move it?


    My son is in peril, and you¡¯re busy strolling around?


    Get the men ready now!


    We are going to the pce to see 2nd Prince Winston!"


    (*^*)


    Things were already in motion, and all Landon and Henry did, was wait for his guests.


    This should be fun.


    .


    Today, the streets were empty, and the entirece looked deserted as many locked themselves indoors to mourn for the loss of their king.


    The once quiet and deserted roads, now had several horses and carriages, were charging on it at full speed without a care in the world.


    They went so fast that even the carriages seemed to be flying, as they constantly jumped and against the uneven roads.


    Without a doubt, the speed of the horses would damage the carriage wheels at this rate.


    Those in the carriages were in the worst state ever, as their carriages kept throwing them left, right and center in the confined space.


    Their hair and outfits that their maids had neatly prepared now looked dishevelled as if they got out of bed.


    But did those within them care?


    Nope.


    "Faster!"


    The women in their individual carriages yelled all through the way to the pce, as their anxiety and fear had gotten the best of them.


    What did they do to their sons?


    They prayed to the heavens that not a single body part should be missing from them, or God so help them... they would show the enemy what happened when one goes against a mother.


    ¡¯Hyah Hyah Hyah Hyah Hyah¡¯


    "Faster, faster, can¡¯t you make the horses go any faster?"


    "_"


    The coachman had ck lines on his forehead when he heard the screaming voice from behind him.


    Ever since they left, the 1st Queen had been screaming at the top of her voice.


    It was truly a miracle that her voice hadn¡¯t turned hoarse at all... because he wouldn¡¯t mind if it did.


    Was that bad?


    ¡¯Hyah Hyah Hyah Hyah Hyah¡¯


    Halfway through the ride, Lilian spotted 2nd Queen K¡¯s entourage and instantly knew that they were both in the same pot of soup.


    It seemed like the reasonable thing to do was to put aside their differences and work together?


    Maybe not.


    Because right now, thesedies had turned the whole thing into a race... with Lilian winning.


    And finally, they were at the pce.


    .


    "My queen, please, let me arrange your hair."


    "You shut up.


    Who has time for that?


    Get out of my way!!!"


    The maids who followed along were very helpless in this matter and could only watch their masters force their way through the ce like angry peac.o.c.ks.


    The women seemed to forget their pedigree because even now, they moved alongside each other, pushing one another with their bums while moving forth.


    ¡¯Your royal highnesses, can you both pay attention to your status?


    When you get judged, won¡¯t I be the one med for my ipetence in allowing you divulge in such acts?¡¯


    Sigh... It was truly a hard, hard, hard job to be an attending maid.


    Landon and Henry watched thedies from the window and chuckled.


    "Your stepmother¡¯s are certainly something else."


    "You have no idea.


    But can you me them?


    We have their sons, after all."


    "Hmmm.


    It¡¯s time to give them a warm wee."

 Chapter 898 - Angry Mother Birds

    <h4>Chapter 898 - Angry Mother Birds</h4>


    Both women hurriedly made their way into the building and were quickly sent to thergest grand hall in the pce, that they were more than familiar with.


    This was the hall where all pce ball parties and social gatherings were conducted.


    And at times, some meetings would also be held here since there was a fixed massive throne up there.


    Looking at Henry, who was seated on the thronefortably, their hearts sank deeper.


    It should¡¯ve been their sons who sat there, not some puny, worthless kid that they used to belittle years back.


    Even if they were displeased, they dared not show it.


    After all, their sons were in his hands.


    Still, they didn¡¯t bow before him because he was still a prince... The 5th prince, for that matter.


    The pce hierarchy rules were simple.


    The first queen and her children were above the rest and couldn¡¯t bow to those below them.


    The 2nd queen and her family had to only the king and the 1st queen¡¯s family.


    Just like that, the hierarchy continued.


    So even if they had another child now, that child would still be superior to the other wives beneath them.


    Meaning that child wouldn¡¯t have to greet those below him first.


    Instead, the other wives would have to bow and greet him/her every time they saw them.


    That said, Henry was so far behind and should be greeting them since he was still a Prince and not the King.


    .


    Henry chuckled and didn¡¯t care for their disdainful nature.


    "Mothers, I only called you here to inform for one thing.


    And that¡¯s to let you see your sons for the veryst time in..."


    Sling.


    Without waiting for him to finish talking, thedies unsheathed the swords of the men closest to them in a sh.


    The f***?


    They honestly moved so fast that one would¡¯ve thought that they were assassins.


    Don¡¯t mess with a woman¡¯s child.


    Their anger had already erupted like a volcano.


    "You shut up!


    What do you mean by seeing my Ulrich for thest time?


    Do you want to die!!!"


    "You dare touch my Winston?


    Hahhahahahahhahahaha.


    Boy, you are too young to y power games with me.


    If you try it again, I¡¯ll show you that you are still a little boy who cannot ejacte with his eyes open."


    (-_-)


    Henry felt very insulted at this moment.


    As for thestment, well, as Deifer warriors, it was believed that when pleasuring one¡¯s self, real men react and reach ecstasy with their eyes wide open.


    Only real men could keep it open, while weak men closed their eyes.


    Landon on the side felt very embarrassed and awkward too.


    Ladies, we are talking about your sons, so why are you shifting your insults somewhere else?


    They just wanted to make Henry feel like he wasn¡¯t a real man, or rather, they wanted him to know that he was a very weak Deifer.


    But was this really the best time?


    .


    Lilian and K¡¯s hearts sank when they recalled what Henry said.


    Their bodies started trembling, their hearts speeded up, and their eyes burned with a murderous glint.


    Dammit!


    They really wanted to kill this good-for-nothing son of a b**ch.


    As for Henry, he aloofly waited for them tosh out as if he had all the time in the world.


    "Aunties, I wasn¡¯t finished.


    So I will advise you to hear everything out before disrupting me again!" Henry said coldly.


    As a future king, he had to act the part.


    And Landon released some of his aura to help him out, which made the woman shut their mouths unwillingly.


    "Now that we have some peace, I hope that we can maintain this atmosphere till we finish our little meeting.


    After all, as royal members, it is most unbing of you both to yell loudly like shrews.


    It is most unbing."


    ¡¯Your head! Who are you lecturing? You¡¯re the shrew! Your stupid dead mother is a shrew!¡¯ Both women cursed inwardly while maintaining a cold expression too.


    Henry looked at them and smiled.


    "As I said, before I was rudely interrupted, today will be thest time you see your sons in the Capital city."


    --silence--


    Eh?


    So their sons wouldn¡¯t get executed or put to death?


    A flicker of hope emerged in their hearts, lessening their anger and anxiety a bit.


    At least the brat had a conscience.


    In the way, no matter where their sons were, they would gather up their forces and save them.


    Now, they only needed to know what the bastard nned to do with them and where their babies would be sent to.


    But would the bastard give up the location that easily?


    For all they knew, he could be sending their sons to some faraway ce as ves.


    No!


    No matter what?


    They had to pry the information from the brats mouth.


    How could they let their babies suffer?


    .


    "1st and 2nd Mother, I know what you guys want to know.


    And in truth, I¡¯ll tell you where I intend to send your sons.


    You see, I have no intention to hide it because your sons won¡¯t be in my hands anymore.


    Someone else has stepped forward to take them.


    In fact, my sitting herefortably was thanks to my men... as well as that person and his people.


    So as of tomorrow, your sons will no longer be in my hands.


    That¡¯s why I called you here as myst action of kindness to you, to see your sons while you still can."


    What?


    A heavy load hung in the hearts of the women.


    Who was it?


    Who helped Henry take down their sons?


    Was it minister Roderick?


    Or was it Duke Campbell?


    Thousands and thousands of thoughts raced through their brains as they went through the list of powerful people in the empire.


    F***! Who was it?


    They looked at Henry anscioismy while registering the urge to shake the words out of his mouth faster.


    Boy, can¡¯t you speak any faster?


    At the same time, they perked their ears for fear of missing a single word from his mouth.


    "Mothers, you don¡¯t have to think so much.


    I naturally have every intention to tell you."


    "Alright!


    Then speak up!


    Who is it?!"


    The masked Landon stepped forward yfully.


    "It¡¯s me!"


    (-_-)


    ¡¯You, who?¡¯

 Chapter 899 - Deiferus Drama Over, On To The Next

    <h4>Chapter 899 - Deiferus Drama Over, On To The Next</h4>


    Thedies felt like their patience was running out with these people that loved to y the guessing game with them.


    You, who?


    The masked guy just said it was him.


    So?


    Were they supposed to know him magically or something?"


    There were thousands and thousands of wealthy within the continent, out of the millions of people.


    So who exactly was the masked man?


    "Ladies, I can only tell you that I intend to stay here for a week to assist Henry deal with a few things.


    And after a week, I will be taking your sons with me to a very far away ce out of Deiferus.


    As for seeing them again, of course, I will permit you to visit them whenever you feel like it.


    So, youdies are wee to visit them in Baymard any time."


    Baymard?


    Thedies were taken aback.


    Yes, they did admit that the things from Baymard are eye-catching and even inspirational.


    But Baymard was more of a small market/trading empire where everyone could do business freely.


    It was a weak empire sheltered by Carona and had to pay tithes and taxes to Carona to ensure protection.


    They even heard that yearly, Baymard carried half of its ie and gave Carona to continue securing their safety.


    Such a ce was no doubt weakpared to Deiferus, so why would Baynard dip their fingers into such dangerous waters?


    Could it be that they and Henry made some beneficial deal that would profit Baymard greatly?


    They probably got the Caronian knights to assist in this battle too.


    Because how else would 30,000 of Ulrich¡¯s men and about 17,000 of Winston¡¯s backup forces be wiped out?


    .


    It was a well-known fact that Baymard didn¡¯t have that many knights.


    In fact, Baymard had no knighthood academy.


    So they got aid from Carona to take care of those backup forces.


    And Henry probably marched into the Capital with the not-so-big gang that their sons had in the pce.


    Not to talk of the fact that the bastard took advantage of everything and waited for everyone to start killing each other before swooping in and dealing with those that survived.


    Yes, everything made sense now.


    Henry alone couldn¡¯t take down their boys.


    He had help.


    Earlier on, they thought that their sons might be leaving the Capital soon, but since the masked man would stay here for a week before leaving, this was their chance to gather up a few more people and strike before the 7th day.


    As for believing the masked man, of course, they did because it was a fact that Henry would face a lot of pressure if he ever wanted to take the throne.


    Not that they sympathized with him, but they desperately wanted to have hope that the masked man would stay out.


    Even they could see that Henry was still too weak to do it all alone like their sons.


    So the masked man¡¯s reasoning was convincing.


    Nheless, they would ce spies around the pce when they went home to ensure their sons stayed here for a week.


    And in the meantime, they would do their best to save their sons within this period.


    Today was day 1.


    .


    "Hickory, bring them out."


    "Yes, your highness."


    With that, the women who were immersed in their thoughts instantly snapped out in a panic.


    They wouldn¡¯t have done anything to them, right?


    Sure enough, they did!


    The moment they saw their sons carried in with stretchers, their hearts broke and bled rivers of blood deep within their bodies.


    Seeing their once-proud sons carried in on bamboo stretchers, their hearts shattered into fragments that were more numerous than the stars in the night sky.


    They stretched their hands in fear of their spections.


    Did these bastards cripple their sons!!!!!


    Pang.


    "Out of my way!


    Get out!"


    They threw the swords in their hands and dashed forward, pushing their men who tried to protect them.


    They ran straight for their broken sons, who were now ced on the floor on top of their stretchers.


    Both Ulrich and Winston looked frighteningly pale.


    And the bandages around their injured body parts only made their conditions look worse.


    In truth, the soldiers had been treating them like patients... But both Winston and Ulrich hardly ate anything because they were still skeptical and thought there was poison in the dishes.


    If not for the fact that the soldiers had to pry open their mouths and force them to eat, they would probably starve to death.


    Ulrich and Winston dared to do this because they knew that their mothers woulde to the rescue.


    After all, their maternal families were great ns, and their grandfathers alone would be able to save them.


    So they tried to hold on before that.


    And sure enough, their mothers were here.


    .


    ~Ooooooooooo


    "My baby, my baby,e... Tell mother who did this to you. Just point to the person, and that¡¯s all you have to do."


    "My darling baby, don¡¯t worry, mother will avenge you."


    The women didn¡¯t care if Henry heard them because seeing their sons that looked half-dead and wrapped like that made it hard for them to contain their emotions.


    The scene firmed their desire to rescue their sons even more.


    No matter what it took, they had to get them out of here!


    And so the women left the pce in a hast to make preparations.


    They sent spies to keep a lookout around the pce and also made their way to visit their fathers, the head of the ns and other influential supporters of their sons.


    Both mothers were in good fighting spirit.


    And by 11 P.M, one of the spies returned and told K that there was no movement in the pce.


    Likewise, at midnight, Lillian¡¯s spies also informed her of the same thing.


    Anyway, the city gates closed at 10 P.M.


    So they knew that if the masked man had to leave, it would be before 10 P.m.


    Nheless, they still had the spies send their reports hourster, just to be sure.


    Of course, another batch of spies would watch everything throughout the night.


    But getting the reports of no movement at this time of the night made them sleep with a bit of peace of mind for now.


    It looks like the masked man did intend to leave after a week.


    Or so they thought because when they woke up the next day, another letter from the pce came their way.


    Apparently, it was from the masked man.


    [Ladies, I¡¯m sorry.


    But you see, something came up.


    So we had to leavest night.


    But I do look forward to your visit to Baymard.


    Bye-bye]


    .....


    "Quick!


    Gather the men and leave the city now.


    Chase after that bastard and bring my son back!


    That damn bastard!


    How dare he bully widows this much?


    Bastard! Swindler! Fraudster! Sc.u.mbag!!


    Bastard!"


    Both women cursed loudly in rage until they finally passed out.


    Bam.


    (XOX)


    "My Queen."


    "My Queen."


    "My Queen."


    As they slowly lost consciousness, they couldn¡¯t help but want to slice the masked man into pieces.


    F***!


    They had been had.


    Meanwhile, the culprit of it all was long gone, on his way to the wedding.


    Finally, he was done with this Deiferus drama.


    On to the next.

 Chapter 900 - Burn The Traitor!

    <h4>Chapter 900 - Burn The Traitor!</h4>


    Landon watched everything from his bed and chuckled.


    Since they leftst night with vehicles, how could it be easy for anyone to chase after them?


    Their only chance of seeing their sons, was if they paid a visit to Baymard.


    Landon closed his eyes and rested for a bit.


    Now, he was on his way to Carona.


    Meanwhile, Back in Baymard, several people were both nervous and excited with the massive turn of events today.


    Momo sat in his ssroom patiently while waiting for the time to go by.


    At noon today, there would be a Parent-Teacher Assembly/conference (P.TA)


    Right now, he was supposed to be having a lesson.


    But his History, Mr. Apollo, cancelled sses today to prepare for the conference at noon.


    So everyone was either joking with their friends, lying around or doing homework.


    Momo fell in the first category.


    He was currently engaged in a deep conversation with his friend Maxwell, and another new student Natsu, about thetest Mighty Morphin Power Rangers that aired yesterday.


    Of course, they were also apanied by several others too that surrounded their desks.


    .


    "How could you miss yesterday¡¯s episode?


    Evil Sorceress Rita Repulsa was at it again.


    This time, she managed to kidnap the blue ranger.


    I tell you, it was disastrous!"


    "I know, right?


    My heart almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    She used her staff and weakened his morphing powers."


    "And then, and then, what happened?


    Wait... Why are you all so silent?


    What happened to the blue ranger?


    That¡¯s my favourite ranger!


    I even have his action figure and everything.


    So you better speak now.


    Dammit!


    If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have gone grocery shopping at that time.


    Now I really want to know how epic the episode was."


    "Bro... It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to speak, but the episode ended in a cliffhanger.


    We don¡¯t know if the blue ranger is still alive or not.


    For all we know, he could be dead."


    "No!


    You take that back!


    How can Rita Repulsa kill him alone?


    Why target the blue ranger and not the others?


    This is bullying!"


    Momo patted Maxwell¡¯s shoulders pitifully: Take heart, bro. It¡¯s not too often to choose a new ranger as your favourite."


    Maxwell: I don¡¯t want to. I like the blue ranger.


    (T:¡ã^¡ã:T).


    Ah yes, in an era where the concept of movies and Tvs were still rtively new and exciting, even something like power rangers was enjoyed by the elderly... Not to talk of the children.


    The fact that characters could appear after a puff of smoke or levitate and float still amazed people as they wondered how they did it.


    Of course, the show had been modified a bit to have good martial arts and choreography, with viins also wearing costumes and whatnot.


    Even the set was built and customized for the show in the studio, and the storyline had also been tweaked a bit to give it more vour and purpose, making people want more.


    Everything was new and exciting to the eyes or many.


    And for most men, they loved watching action scenes, so Landon¡¯s new and improved version kept their hearts guessing every second.


    For sure, Momo and his friends were also in this category as well.


    As for Little Linda, she also loved power rangers; her favourite was the yellow ranger.


    So when she stepped into the ssroom with her group of friends, they were immediately interested in the conversation, but they were so shy and dared not step forth.


    Why?


    Because Natsu, the new student who entered their ss from S-ss, was too good looking.


    Each school grade had 5 subsses that all students fitted in; S-ss being the highest, A-ss following that, B-ss, C-ss and D-ss.


    For example, one could be in grade 10, but because of their results, they would be ced in any of the categories.


    But here¡¯s the cool thing about the school.


    For one semester only, each person would enter their designating subsses ording to their scores.


    But in the next semester, everyone got shuffled, with all sses having a mix of both strong, weak and so on.


    This way, the students can help each other and bond.


    This method turned very effective because those who weren¡¯t doing well did learn from those who were great.


    Even when they went back to their own ssrooms in the next semester, they were still on friendly terms with the top students, sometimes studying in the library together.


    And now, this was the shuffling semester again, which brought Natsu, the hunk of the entire grade, from S-ss to A-ss.


    Natsu was ranked 3rd most handsome by the girls and even had his fan club.


    But the guy was still fairly dense and didn¡¯t even know that many girls liked him.


    .


    The girls giggled and blushed while peeking at him from time to time.


    And soon, Little Linda encouraged her friend to give the homemade lunch that she struggled to prepare for him.


    "Ermmm... E-e-excuse me, Natsu... I made this for you to thank you for teaching and helping me with my homework."


    Natsu, who was a strong foodie, quickly took the box excitedly.


    "Sweet! My favourite.


    Thank you, Aminie."


    "Y-y-y-your wee.


    If you¡¯re like, I can make you some moreter on."


    "Eh?


    Wouldn¡¯t that be much for you?"


    "No, no, no... It¡¯s no problem at all.


    I...."


    Pap.


    Before she even finished her sentence, the boys around Natsu all stood up with fire in their eyes.


    And in a sh, the boys all wore theirb coats, gloves and had dark stic bags over their heads, all the while wearingb goggles.


    And Maxwell, who seemed like the leader, had a long ruler in his hand.


    Meanwhile, the boys quickly arranged their lockers in a rectangr formation.


    Like lightning, Natsu found his hands tied up as if he was a prisoner.


    "Guys, what¡¯s going on?"


    "You heathen! Don¡¯t you dare talk to us!


    Do you please guilty or not!"


    Natsu was even more confused: "Guys, what the hell are you talking about?"


    Bam.


    "Shut up, you traitor!


    For a moment, we were almost blinded and fooled by you.


    A man as blessed as you is no friend of ours!"


    "Yeah!


    How dare he tantly enjoy food from the ss queen?


    Does he not know the pain of being single?"


    "Brothers, what are we waiting for?


    I say we burn this traitor!"


    "Yeah, burn him!"


    (*^*)


    Momo looked on bitterly.


    Even he was almost swallowed up when Linds said that they were dating.


    It was a miracle that the boys stopped looking at him with disdainful eyes after a while.


    ¡¯Good luck, bro.¡¯


    The ss queen who listened, grew anxious and tried exining things properly.


    And the boys paused to listen to her.


    Maybe they misunderstood the situation?


    "Ermm... It¡¯s not like that."


    "So you don¡¯t like him?"


    I, I, I..." She held her head and flushed harder.


    --silence--


    Bam.


    "The judgment has been passed. Guilty."


    "Burn the heathen!"


    "To think that I even shared a pencil with him.


    People as popr as him shouldn¡¯t be near me.


    What a jerk!"


    "Roast this bastard!"


    (*^*)


    With that, they carried the tied-up Natsu outside the window and vanished.


    Meanwhile, the dean who had received reports that everything was prepared for the parent-teacher meeting, was in a very good mood.


    He got up from his seat with his coffee in his hand and calmly walked towards the window with a smile on his face.


    Ahhh, what a great day.


    "Burn the heathen!"


    "Burn the traitor!"


    He saw a tied-up Natsu carried in the air like a sacrifice and slowly backed away towards his desk.


    He picked up his I¡¯m one and held it silently.


    "Hello, is this the police?


    I want to report a crime."


    "_"


    .


    And so that was how Momo spent his days in school.


    It was another perfect Baymardian day.


    Meanwhile, very far away, someone else was having a not-so-great day.


    What went wrong?

 Chapter 901 - Yet Another Misunderstanding Continues

    <h4>Chapter 901 - Yet Another Misunderstanding Continues</h4>


    -Yang City, The Empire Of Yodan--


    An eye-catching man sat within a very moderate-looking room deep in thought.


    And before him were three men; 2 burly and one fat.


    They all sat patiently when soon, an arrogant servant pushed their door open.


    The servant looked around in disdain and scoffed.


    "Hey! Didn¡¯t you see meing in?


    As the 12th main butler of the estate, don¡¯t you know that my position is high?


    I am the butler in charge of all stable boys, and when you see me, you must bow before me as your superior."


    All 4 men didn¡¯t even bother to look at the noisy goose, which made him even angrier.


    "Damn you all!


    You think you can act the way you do because the lord favours you?


    Tsk!


    Don¡¯t forget. With my position, I can easily send you out if you¡¯re not obedient. So you better do not disrespect me anymore, or else!!!"


    The young man who had his eyes closed this entire time slowly opened him and coldly looked at the arrogant servant, scaring the life out of him.


    "You...."


    The arrogant butler swallowed hard before realizing his position and retiring his disdainful gaze at the gang again.


    "Who the hell are you staring at?


    Just be thankful that I¡¯m in a good mood today, or else... Hmph!


    Now, I¡¯m here to inform you that the lord is waiting for you all to stand in as his punching bags again.


    So get your asses out there fast!


    Come on, get up, get up.


    Don¡¯t keep the master waiting." The arrogant servant said with a cruel smile on his face.


    In short, it wasn¡¯t that the master favoured them.


    No, it was more like the master had developed a habit of liking to punch people to release gis tension.


    So when he felt like it, he would summon these 4 as hisunching bags.


    This was one of the reasons and things that made many of them feel the need to bully these men too.


    As they say, whoever their lord hated, they hated as well.


    So they followed the actions of their master in whatever he did.


    .


    All 4 men calmly got up and followed the artifact butler out.


    They walked for a while before arriving at a massive building.


    And from there, they were taken directly to the lord¡¯s office, which also had a private training section in it.


    All 4 men stood outside the office while waiting for the butler to first go in and inform the lord of their arrival.


    "Alright, you wastes... the master will see you now.


    Try not to die, alright?"


    With that, the butler smirked and left the scene in an excellent mood while all 4 stepped in calmly.


    And standing before them was the mighty lord of the estate.


    All 4 walked closer and closer.


    But suddenly, the other 3 stopped, and only one advanced, moving at a slow ce towards the lord.


    And when he finally reached the front, the lord of the estate bent on one knee respectively.


    "Master!"


    "Hmm... You may rise."


    With that, the young man directly sat on the main chair behind the desk.


    If anyone in the estate had seen this scene, they would be so shocked that their hairs would¡¯ve stood up in both fear and anxiety.


    Why was the lord kneeling to a servant?


    Didn¡¯t they say that he was an orphan? A nobody?


    If they knew that they had been bullying someone this important the entire time, many might chose tomit suicide and get killed in the end.


    But that was a story for another day.


    .


    The eye-catching man looked at his subordinates at the back and nodded.


    Instantly, they took out a few pillows and started punching them hard, creating the illusion that the estate lord was indeed using them as punching bags for the servants who were still waiting outside, along with the guards.


    And once they finished their meeting, they would properly rub paint and create a fake illusion for many.


    Now, with the distraction going on, the man on the chair started looking at the reports before him.


    And who was he?


    He was none other than the famous 39-year-old Master K, the mysterious brother to former Queen Philippa and the leader of the Temple of Dragmus.


    And the people by his side were his most trusted people who had been with him since he was 19.


    So apart from his sister, they were the only ones that knew what he looked like.


    Dammit!


    What went wrong?


    He just left for a bit, and out of nowhere, his main hideout got attacked?


    From this city, his base was 2 hours deep in the woods.


    And typically, they usually received reports nightly about the day-to-day running of things and the highlights of any major issues that arose.


    But after waiting for 2 days without any report, he knew something was up.


    And no matter how many stories he sent, they just kept going missing.


    It was at that moment that he realized that a powerful enemy might¡¯ve prated his base.


    So after 7 days of trying, he finally got through.


    But what surprised him the most was that the reports say that the entire base, along with its buildings, were all buried underground.


    Meaning they were destroyed and sunk into the ground as if someone had erased the foundation beneath them.


    It was impossible for the enemy to transport so much gold and treasures in wagons and carriages in such a short time without getting caught or noticed by anyone.


    And he didn¡¯t think that they would be able to find his most secret doc.u.ments.


    So that meant that they probably took what they could and buried everything to the ground, which was troublesome.


    It would take several months to get people to push all the rubble from the massive stone structures and dig to recover everything.


    But the most painful thing is that he didn¡¯t know who the enemy was since all his spies ended up missing or their bodies were found dead.


    It was only now that the spies were able to go and return with no mishaps.


    Everything made left him in rage, and he wanted revenge!


    No matter who they were, he would find them and make them pay.


    And he had a few guesses as to who would be so bold as to attack him.


    .


    "Octavius."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Send this letter to my sister in the Capital, and send word to the other bases to be alert.


    In the meantime, gather the other spots and tell them to be on guard.


    I believe that this attack might be the work of the Pirate Organisation.


    Just as we have been sending spies and trying to take them out?


    They too, have been doing the same thing as well.


    And this time, they almost seeded.


    But now, since they want war, we will give it to them at full force!


    I need all bases to get ready.


    After taking the crown from Sirius Maine, we will hit the Pirate Organization with everything we¡¯ve got.


    How dare they destroy our main Base?


    For that, they deserve to die!!"

 Chapter 902 - The Wedding Of The Year!

    <h4>Chapter 902 - The Wedding Of The Year!</h4>


    --The Capital City, Empire Of Carona--


    .


    Today, the entire ce hade to live, as everyone was busy preparing for one asion, the wedding of their Beloved Female ruler, Queen Penelope and her Fiance, the now Duke Benjamin Hamilton.


    The summer season had just ended 3 days ago, ushering in the beginning of Fall.


    Nheless, the sun was still way up in the sky. But coupled with the gentle breeze of the early touch of Spring, the heat was not so unbearable.


    It was a perfect sunny day that doesn¡¯t make one sweat a lot.


    Everyone was filled with joy and jubtion as they danced merely throughout the past few days.


    There were Baymardian banners hanging on several wooden posts all around that Captured images of Penelope and Santa together.


    Also, were merchandise in the stores that all had images of the living couple too.


    Flyers, books with their images, pens, calendars, and so on were all done to publicize the marriage even further.


    This was the first time the people witnessed such a thing, which left them shocked and happy to see their royals on day-to-day items.


    Some people desperately went around trying to collect items that had their favourite royals on them.


    Hey! Some collected items with Penelope¡¯s face, while others chose to collect those of King Adrian, who was Penelope¡¯s grandfather.


    In short, all the royals, including the women, were also very popr since they started the daycare center and brought other activities to life here hm Carona.


    Everyone was very much looking forward to the wedding, 2 days from now.


    Of course, the pce was also chaotic as well.


    With a major weddinging up, how dare they ck around?


    This wedding was going to be one in a million!


    .


    --The Royal Pce--


    .


    "Oh my God, people!


    We have just 2 days left. So pick up the pace!"


    "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    "No!


    Beatrice, I want the diamond-encrusted ones there, not the gold.


    It doesn¡¯t look aesthetically pleasing."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Come, Come, Come.


    Someone should run to the Van and get more supplies.


    This won¡¯t do.


    We need to make it bigger and better.


    I want the entire wall decorated with white roses.


    I want it to look magical!


    The entire ce should be picture approved.


    The cameras will be on that day, so then we need the red carpets and everything else.


    Well, what are you waiting for?


    Go Now!!!"


    Up, down, right, left, and center, the whole ce was currently transformed by the team from Baymard.


    This was their biggest project ever since the royal pce of Carona particrly contracted them.


    They were so shocked and a little bit nervous that they almost died from sheer excitement.


    What did it mean to be contracted by the members of the royal family?


    This was an advertising opportunity for them.


    Of course, the Art and Beauty Academy back in Baymard also gave birth to one of the most powerful Event nningpanies in Baymard.


    And those who graduated from the empire, or those who were still studying, could still work in thepany as interns or full-time staff and whatnot.


    The Academy and thepany consisted of people from all empires.


    So the Caronians, Arcadinians and other staff selected by thepany... were more than excited to disy their full talents in organizing and rearranging the ce.


    Be it creating a wall filled with fake flowers or making the pce¡¯s features stand out even more, they were very much up to the task.


    Even the makeup artists were all fired up.


    Again, it wasn¡¯t just onepany that was contracted, but many, like KiLu¡¯s fashion designers that were tasked with creating Penelope¡¯s wedding dress, Santa¡¯s outfit and the rest of the royals.


    Even the Camera crew came here because they were contracted too.


    They brought both Sr-powered Cameras and electrically charged ones.


    The electrically charged ones would stay in their vehicles while charging, as they drove in the possession, Capturing the many the people and everything else on that day.


    Even now, they still drove around and shot scenes because they wanted to capture the people¡¯s joy before the actual event.


    As for worrying about fueling their vehicles, this wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Why?


    Because each vehicle had a storage box in their boots filled with 2 stic jugs of fuel and a simple pumping hose that can be attacked and detached to their vehicle.


    And if they honestly needed more, then they could contact the ship that was waiting on the shores.


    In turn, the ship would send several tanker trucks called Fuelers.


    It was essentially a well-designed truck that carried and stored fuel carefully.


    Of course, during missions, the tanker trucks weren¡¯t as long as the big ones used regrly in Baymard to transport fuel from the industry to the gas stations.


    Nope.


    They were much smaller and had the size of a regr bus whenpared to the longer ones that looked like 3 busesbined.


    Thankfully, since these tankers carry the fuel in steelpartments, no stray ming arrow or anything of that sort would be able to prate it, setting a disaster loose.


    Nheless, it still wasn¡¯t a safe job, so those in need can only call the sh.i.p.s for Fuel refills if they used up therge stic jugs of spare fuel that they carried in a safe metal trunk in their boots.


    Likewise, if called, those driving the tanks must do a quick job.


    Drive there, pump fuel and go back to the sh.i.p.s.


    It was better to be safe than sorry.


    .


    Anyway, those in the sh.i.p.s would send others to drive the tank to the Capital, pump the vehicles and give them more jugs of fuel for them to store safely, just in case they ran out again.


    Be it medical aid or anything else; the sh.i.p.s were always around the shores for these purposes.


    And so just like that, everyone has been running around like crazy, doing the best they could to prepare for the day.


    Even the guards were told how and where they would stand on that day.


    So they too had to practice.


    The Capital was going crazy, but not more than Penelope, whose craziness was different from their excited one.


    Never in her life would she think that she would be beaten so hard by a wedding.


    For the first time in her life, she wanted to cry.


    She was seriously contemting if she should change her friends or not.


    This was ridiculous!


    "No way!


    I¡¯ve taken too much time off my training.


    Why do I have to try all these outfits?


    Can¡¯t you guys just pick one for me?


    It¡¯s just a wedding!"

 Chapter 903 - The Annoyed Penelope

    <h4>Chapter 903 - The Annoyed Penelope</h4>


    In a massive changing room, Penelope was currently being held captive by her so-called friends.


    They hugged her waist andtched into her, refusing to let go just to stop her from leaving the room.


    Lucy, Ruby (Gary¡¯s wife), Ava (Mark¡¯s wife) and Grace (Josh¡¯s wife) all hugged her, refusing to let go.


    Lucy gritted her teeth: Lucia, quick block the door!"


    Lucia also rushed to the door and guarded it like a goalkeeper: "Face it, Penny. You¡¯re not going anywhere."


    Sinceing here a week ago, Lucia had been somewhat acquainted with Penelope.


    Of course, she was still super close with Lucy, but Penelope also gave her good vibes, which she liked.


    She was that close to Penelope, but she still liked her all the same.


    And after sword fighting with her, even though she lost, she still liked her even more.


    Penelope was neither proud of her victory, not did she look down on her opponents or tried any sneaky moves.


    You could tell a lot from a person in battle.


    So they were now friends, and she started calling Penelope a new name- Penny.


    Soon, the name caught on, and everyone started calling Penelope that too.


    Everyone struggled to hold the fierce woman back.


    Meanwhile, Penelope was really getting annoyed by it all.


    There were 30 custom-made outfits that she had to choose from, all in her size.


    The thing was, earlier on, at the start of the year, when they asked her, she did say they should do as they liked, and she wouldter on pick it out.


    Of course, she did so because she found the whole thing a hassle back then.


    So she pushed it until now.


    But how could she have known that they would make so many outfits for her to try?


    In fact, this couldn¡¯t be med on them because they created so many wedding gowns to give her several options for her big day.


    Unfortunately, Penelope hated long andplicated procedures.


    So after entering the room, she picked one and didn¡¯t even bother trying it on.


    To her, an outfit was an outfit.


    But her so-called friends refused to let her go and wanted her to make a choice earnestly.


    Even the Baymardian fitters wanted her to select one properly.


    What were they here for if not that?


    Penelope found the whole thing a pain in the ass.


    How frustrating!


    .


    "Penny, don¡¯t you want to look like a goddess on your big day?"


    "Yeah. Don¡¯t you want to blow your Benjy¡¯s mind?"


    "That¡¯s right, Penny. Don¡¯t you want to look good for him?"


    Penelope¡¯sshes fluttered with indifference: "I always look good to him. No, it should be that I¡¯ve always been a very good-looking person that shone in whatever I wear. So what¡¯s your point."


    "_"


    Was it toote for them to change friends?


    Everyone¡¯s lips twitched.


    Penny, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re a bit narcissistic?


    "Look Penny, let¡¯s make a deal.


    If you try them out, I¡¯ll give you my Oakville collection that you like."


    "No!"


    "Fine, in addition to what Lucy¡¯s offering, I¡¯ll personally schedule a match with one of your idols, Warden Mitchen."


    Penelope paused for a bit before moving again: "No!"


    "Good, good, good.


    You¡¯ve asked for it now, Penny.


    In addition to what Lucy and Ava are offering, I¡¯ll personally get a sword from the famous Navomora in Baymard."


    Penelope froze.


    A Navomora¡¯s Sword?


    You know, his swords are legendary and are the best in the empire.


    Even the famous cksmiths around the continent flocked to Baymard to witness his skills when he does his workshop once a year.


    And the sword he created gets auctioned for millions.


    It was said that the swords he produced in Baymard have a life of their own, as one could feel the growing energy from within.


    Even she had seen one of his swords, which her grandma Adrain had fought his way to get once it was auctioned.


    The sword was indeed legendary.


    And to her, Navomora was her 2nd idol.


    Indeed, she was tempted for a bit, but then again, she thought that she had a pretty close rtionship with Landon.


    So if she wanted to soar with one of her idols, Warden Mitchen, wasn¡¯t it easier to ask the source?


    And when it came to getting a sword from her other idol, she would personally go to the auction with everything she had.


    She was determined to get next year¡¯s sword.


    So why should she leave her fate for others to assist her with?


    Heh.


    "No!


    All of you should let go!"


    .


    Everyone in the room was engaged inpleting their tasks.


    Even the Baymardians tasked with the dress fitting process felt more determined than ever to get her into her clothes if need be.


    How could they fail their mission aftering so far?


    Everything will be recorded and shown on Tv, so how dare they make a mistake in a ROYAL wedding?


    Everyone would remember their design teams and whatnot.


    This advertis.e.m.e.nt opportunity was a time to shine brighter and not to turn into aughing stock.


    The lead staff adjusted her sses, and before they knew it, she went all ninja on the scene.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, your majesty.¡¯


    ( *¡õ^¡õ)


    What happened next could only be described as


    In a sh


    "Wait, what are you guys doing?"


    "Let go, now!"


    "Quick, grab her. Hold her down!"


    "I¡¯ve got her leg!"


    "Stop, stop, stop taking off my clothes."


    "Don¡¯t listen to her; she¡¯ll thank uster.


    Get that dress on her now!"


    "_"


    Adrian, Carmelo and Santa, who just arrived and were about to knock... Stood outside, listened silently for a minute before slowly backing away helplessly.


    If time has taught them anything, it¡¯s that it was better to stay out of moments like this.


    With that, they tiptoed away as if they were never here.


    ¡¯Forgive us, dear.¡¯


    .


    Penelope was tossed aside time after time, with everyone operating to pick out the outfit that properly fitted her character.


    What a joke!


    Penelope didn¡¯t care which one she wore, so they couldn¡¯t leave it for her to choose.


    In the end, they realized that she liked anyone that could allow her to carry her sword sheath on it.


    Hell, the woman always wanted to be battle-ready, even on her big day.


    And after trying all 30 outfits, they Anonymously chose the 21st one.


    This was the one.


    It was so her.


    Now, all they had to do was hurriedly make a few quick adjustments ording to her desires before the wedding.


    Lucy nodded in satisfaction before frowning again.


    Why wasn¡¯t Landon here yet?

 Chapter 904 - Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 904 - Jealousy</h4>


    Meanwhile, as Penelope struggled to fight against her viinous friends and staff, within a very luxurious public estate, several men were currently seated around a table in silence while others stood beside them.


    Of course, because of Baymard¡¯s influence, people stopped calling it a grand Inn but now called it a Hotel.


    Now, unlike before, there were rules about where one could drink, and no more drunkards could be seen on the hallways sleeping there.


    Now, breakfast and many other things were particrly situating within different rooms and buildings within the grand estate.


    They even ced 2 rodes and threw fishings over them, and used the Baymardian balls to y volleyball.


    Other sports like football/ser, basketball and even tennis were the height of the show.


    Of course, things like rackets were also gotten from Baymard.


    In short, the ce had changed. It was more organize and cleaner than ever before, making its high-end guests very pleased.


    The rooms were rearranged, and now, the estate that had over 12 buildings, with hundreds of guest rooms, was one of the most desired hotels to stay in the Capital.


    They even adapted the whole concept of single begs, double beds, Suites, and whatnot.


    And some people were assigned only to wealthy clients who could afford it, while others were selected for middle-ss nobles, ordinary folks and many more who wanted to spend the night.


    .


    Again, the thing that helped them out was that some Baymardian students from the Academy were assigned as interns here, thanks to Caronian royals.


    These interns came over, cooked, mixed drinks in the bar and did a lot while being supervised by one of their teachers.


    In fact, those in the kitchen had never known that cooking and drink mixology could be so intense.


    Because they had to join these students in working and also learn a thing or two, they all worked under the head Chef, A.K.A the teacher who came from Baymard as well.


    Their hands had sores from cutting and slicing the same things at incredible speeds.


    Apanied by the hells of the chef, many of them were under so much pressure.


    From then, their former calm, slow-paced job magically turned into a fast pace one.


    Before, they didn¡¯t care if their guests ate or not and were even rude at times.


    But under the work ethics of these Baymardians, they picked up the pace.


    They were impressed.


    They also started a habit of sweeping and cleaning the ce before daily and doing many things they never did before.


    Even the bar had be very popr because of the Baymardians students.


    Hey, someone even saw them make a ming c.o.c.ktail which made even one stay at the edge of their seats.


    The various spinning tricks by the student barristers caught the attention of many like a magic show.


    Many even thought of sending their children to the Academy in Baymard for such training.


    And over these past few years, the reputation of the Bulong Hotel has grown immensely.


    .


    Again, What made them on edge was that once a year, the Baymardians would send people toe over and score all recognizable hotels in Carona, and the reviews would be in the newspapers.


    This phase always made them on the edge because they never knew when these people woulde.


    If any bad reviews came out, people would undoubtedly want to distance themselves from the ce.


    And they were not ready to lose any clients to theirpetitors.


    So far, they were one of the few 2-star hotels in Carona, and they would like it to stay that way or go higher.


    They couldn¡¯t ept it if they dropped to 1-star all of a sudden.


    They even bought sr Cathode ray Tvs, mattresses, mirrors, soaps, and so on.


    Not to talk of the menus, wee cards that they requested printed out by the Printingpany in Baymard.


    They truly did their best to upgrade and stay that way, bringing them more visitors than ever.


    And even though they didn¡¯t have great plumbing or water sources... in Carona standards, their 2-star hotel was still an incredible feat since only a few have reached this standard.


    2 years back, they even took an award in Baymard.


    Butst year, it was another hotel that took the award.


    All this made many hotel business owners have now sat up and taken things more critical than ever thanks to all this.


    And today, all around the hotel, there were decorations ced left, right and center that all celebrated the uing wedding.


    But within one of the grand suites, some people were not so happy about it all.


    .


    Lover Boy, Prince Skye, nced outside his window and frowned when he spotted a few decorations far away.


    Dammit!


    It should¡¯ve been his day!


    He had never seen such preparations before.


    Even when he secretly took a look at the Sanpodia, the decorations he saw almost flew his mind.


    The Sanpodia was basically the same as a ce of worship... or a very, very, very, massive church.


    The people of Carona believed in Eiclya, the goddess of Fertility.


    They believed that she gave birth to the world, hence blessing and cursing everything on it.


    And so the goddess ce of worship was a very massive sanctuary like the Vatican back on earth.


    Because she was a goddess above humans, they spared no expense at building a temple that could rival the pce.


    It was so huge and could fit thousands and thousands of people.


    And every royal that married did it here to receive her blessings.


    So imagine the hard work the Baymardians put into making the ce even grander.


    In short, everything really ticked Skye off.


    There was merchandise with his woman and that fat chum.


    He lowered his eyes in rage as he felt like everything around was mocking him even more.


    All this should have been his!


    But no matter, soon, he would take what rightfully belonged to him.


    ¡¯So you want to get married?


    Over my dead body!¡¯

 Chapter 905 - Plan In Motion

    <h4>Chapter 905 - n In Motion</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s face was distorted from the constant celebration around the Capital.


    "Your highness, I really can¡¯t understand it!


    Is that b**ch blind?


    Why would she choose a chubby waste?"


    "Yeah!


    An ordinary person can see that our master is better, so can it be that she¡¯s really sick in the head?"


    "Hmph!


    If you ask me, I think she¡¯s just a scheming whore who wants to have both men for herself. Didn¡¯t you see how her eyes sparkled earlier when she first set her sight on our master?


    I bet that once our master tales revenge, she¡¯ll start professing her undying love for him."


    "F***!


    When I think of how she threw us out of the pce, it makes me feel like ripping her to pieces.


    Who does she think she is?


    Tsk.


    Soon she won¡¯t be smiling for too long.


    The wretch will get what¡¯sing."


    Skye gripped his armrest while listening to his men let out their anger.


    He too, wanted nothing more than to make Penelope lick his feet like a good puppy.


    And just when everyone was immersed in their hatred for her, someone soon rushed through the door.


    "Your highness, they¡¯re here."


    Skye¡¯s eyes lit up: "Good. Send them in."


    With that, Skye rxed in his chair with a broad smile on his face.


    ¡¯B**ch, just you wait!¡¯


    .


    Din Din Din Din.


    6 tall, strong, and very burly men walked into the room calmly, passing several quarters within the enormous suite before reaching the master bedroom.


    If they wanted to speak privately, it was best to choose the room furthest away from the main door.


    "Please, sit.


    We¡¯ve been expecting you."


    "Hmm."


    With that, the guests sat around the table that had been dragged from the suite¡¯s living room area to the master bedroom.


    Now it was time to get down to business.


    "Primate Yao, once again, thank you and the temple for epting my request.


    But I don¡¯t know if you really canplete it?" Skye said curiously.


    Yao waved his hands with indifference: "Prince, We, the temple of Dragmus, only fight battles that we are sure to win. So if we dared to take up your request, then you can be sure that we are fully prepared for the task."


    Yao was a little bit annoyed by Skye¡¯s seemingly doubting nature.


    What a joke!


    Since the temple came into existence, they had never lost a single battle.


    Why? Because they always kept calm and had a good head on their shoulders.


    So if he was here today, then this means that dealing with Penelope would be a piece of cake.


    He was a Primate (Bishop) of the temple sent with 150,000 men who were all very robust.


    Sure, with all the nobles here and the royals, the Capital probably had 900,000 or more guards.


    But so what?


    It wasn¡¯t particrly numbers that led to one¡¯s victory.


    All they needed to do was focus on the primary team around their targets, do their job and instill fear into the rest.


    And after killing the rituals, who would dare go against a prince from Veinitta?


    The rest would more likely drop their weapons since their leaders were dead.


    Yoa and his men nned to surprise attack the enemy, take advantage of the confusion and deal with them as they pleased.


    And with the many barrels of ck powder they borough, it was enough to guarantee their sess.


    .


    Skye felt relieved seeing Yao¡¯s attitude.


    You should know that he had beenmunicating with the temple for a year now.


    That¡¯s right.


    Since the temple was only based in Yodan and Deiferus, just sending a letter took months and months to get to their boss


    Not to talk about getting a rey and sending people over.


    Luckily, they made it on time, since they arrived 4 days ago.


    Additionally, during this time, for extra security measures, Skye had sent for some of his men from the continent of Veinitta to meet him here too.


    Now, he had extra security just in case.


    Yao looked at Skyezily.


    "My men are stationed in the city¡¯s outskirts.


    So when it¡¯s time to move, I¡¯ll send someone to you once more to meet up with us hours before the ceremony begins.


    And another thing... my little birdies told me that King Micheal of Terique arrived this morning with their men.


    But that¡¯s not all.


    Yesterday, King William of Arcadina also arrived with his mother as well.


    So just as my glorious leader predicted, in addition to killing Penelope and her family, it would be good if either King William or Micheal got taken down as well.


    And that¡¯s where you and your mene in.


    While we focus on Carona and its forces, your men will pick a target and take him down.


    I expect that you all can handle this much, right?


    I mean, the monarchs arriving won¡¯te with all their forces but a tiny fraction, presumably with 800 or more guards.


    But you, Prince Skye, requested for 20,000 of your men to meet you here in Carona.


    And from what we¡¯ve been told, they are already here.


    So, with that many men, you will be able to take down a measly 800 or even a thousand, right?"


    "_"


    .


    Skye sat in silence, and both parties stared eye to eye for a while before Skye nodded in agreement.


    He wanted to ask how they knew exactly how many men he got from Veinitta, but when he thought of the mysterious temple¡¯s background, he felt that it was only fitting for them to know.


    It looked like under their eyes; he would never be able to pull a fast once on them... Because in truth, he did think of double-crossing the templeter on.


    But now, he dared not.


    Of course, his performance also fell into the eyes of those from the temple.


    Yao chuckled yfully.


    Even though Veinitta was higher than the Pyno continent in terms of prestige, to the temple which was used to dealing with the Pirate organization and other top dogs in the continent of Morgany, Skye was still a few years too young to think of doublecrossing them.


    Only they could betray others, not the other way around.


    They scoffed in disdain at the young Prince.


    The only reason why they agreed to even let him rule after taking over was so that he would be indebted to them just like the Deifers were ages ago when they helped them ¡¯defeat¡¯ the pirates.


    Now, they didn¡¯t have enough time and manpower to look after Carona as a whole.


    So why not ce someone indebted to them there?


    And when they were ready, they would take back the empire.


    Their main n since their existence was to unite all memories under their rule, forming just one empire, which they would call Dragmus.


    So everything they did was well calcted, with almost no chance for any mishaps.


    .


    Yao looked at him yfully: "Prince, you know... Apart from William and Micheal, it would be best if you take someone else out too. We predict that this person will arrive anytime before the wedding since our sources say that he¡¯s very close to the royals here."


    Skye knew that he had no choice here. So his only option was to agree: "Alright. I¡¯ll take care of the person. But who exactly is he?"


    Yao smiled for the first time since stepping in: "Prince, I¡¯m d you asked. He¡¯s one of the most famous people on the continent... He¡¯s none other than his Majesty Landon Barn."

 Chapter 906 - New & Old Friends

    <h4>Chapter 906 - New & Old Friends</h4>


    Yes, as the days went by, everyone began to wonder when Landon would make an unpredictable grand entrance.


    His majesty Landon didn¡¯t think like ordinary people did.


    So if someone told them right now that Landon was descending the sky into the pce, they would believe it.


    In fact, that was even going too far.


    If someone also said that he came here through a magical underground tunnel from Baymard to Carona, they would believe it.


    Hey, who knows, maybe he would pop out of the royal pond all dried up.


    With him, anything was possible.


    So they looked forward to his arrival.


    Currently, King Carmelo, King Adrain, Santa, Duke Samuel( Penelope¡¯s uncle), King William, King Micheal, Prince Andrew (Lucia¡¯s brother) and Javis (Lucia¡¯s other brother)... were all gathered around in the hall talking merely while also watching everyone in around like crazy.


    The whole wedding atmosphere had been so infectious, at the same time exciting.


    And none of them had felt this much pumped, even those who were already married.


    Typically, they weren¡¯t involved in the process, as their task was just to show up on the wedding day.


    Of course, they would do their fitting with their tailors prior to the wedding, and that was it.


    Even the women getting married weren¡¯t all that involved in the actual process; what they cared about was their makeup, jewelry on that day, clothes and so on.


    The venue, the operations, how they wanted the ce to look was nothing of concern for them.


    Looking at the strict work ethics of those before them, as well as seeing the hall¡¯s transformation, everyone felt pumped.


    They smiled andid back in glee.


    .


    "I¡¯ll go!


    Did you just see the same that passed by?


    That¡¯s the cake I¡¯ve ever seen."


    "Hmhm.


    It¡¯s pretty impressive.


    I think they¡¯ll put the cake in that vehicle that they say is like a deep freezer."


    "Oh?


    Speaking of cold things, I wonder how my bottle of wine is halfway gone?


    Samuel! How many sses have you taken?


    Smelly boy!


    I was wondering why you¡¯ve been quiet all this time.


    It turns out you dare to take your father¡¯s things!"


    Duke Samuel looked at Adrian pitifully: "Father, we both know that Ozeki Sake wine is my best. So you won¡¯t and me, right?"


    Adrian looked at his annoying son in disdain.


    Where can a sonpare to such godly wine?


    Before them, were several dishes of food and chilled bottles of wine, beer, champagne, juice and so on.


    There were so many options, but how could he have known that both his sons, Carmelo and Samuel, loved it more as well?


    At least Carmelo was somewhat respectable and only took half a ss of it before focusing on other bottles... But hisst son was just too much!


    The hateful fellow kept filling his ss without a care in the world.


    So how could he not be mad?


    That was his favourite wine, alright?


    Santa, Micheal, William and the rest chuckled in understanding.


    They also had their favourite beverages too, which they wanted to enjoy to their satisfaction before it ran out.


    Of course, they could always ask for another bottle of their favourite, but they felt like they shouldn¡¯t do so and keep as many bottles as possible for the wedding celebration.


    Nheless, there was a variety of options before them, so they buried themselves in fun.


    At the same time, they continued discussing other developing facts that happened over the year.


    .


    One should know that even though William and the rest were meeting each other for the first time, thanks to the Baymardian soldiers who also delivered messages back and forth speedily, many had written to each other before now.


    And Micheal was very familiar with William since he was there when William stayed in Baymard for a while in Alec¡¯s big defeat.


    As for the Zalipnians, even thoughmunication was still new and somewhat difficult, things weren¡¯t that bad.


    Why?


    Well, for starters, they had a trantor with them all the time.


    And, they truly started to understand Pyron.


    One should know that while in Baymard, they had someone teaching them daily, and Landon had requested that everyone should speak to them in Pyron 3 entire days a week to facilitate learning.


    Because with humans, if one were thrown in a difficult situation, their minds would get stimted to learn faster for survival.


    That¡¯s why back on earth, some people could go to France, Germany, China and other ces within a short period and pick up thenguage.


    When forced, humans would improve.


    Of course, the Zalipnians weren¡¯t experts now and could barely be called beginners.


    They couldn¡¯t even write correctly in Pyron... but for some reason, they understand 50% of what was being said.


    Just some high-level words were hard to exin.


    That¡¯s why the gang decided to speak as simply as possible, making them understand andugh as well.


    The only thing was that their tries were terrible.


    They would say something that didn¡¯t exactly make sense, but everyone could still understand what they were trying to say.


    This feat alone made Adrian and the rest very impressed, and they all began wondering if they should also learn Roma as well.


    .


    Michael, who had stayed close to a year in Baymard, was actually at the beginner level of Roma.


    What a joke!


    People spoke difficult to him daily, and he felt like a moron for knowing only a singlenguage.


    If even children knew 2 or 3nguages, then where should he put his head?


    That¡¯s why he studied it hard and would even have little conversations with the Zalipnians too.


    He raised his lips and looked at Camelo proudly as if he won some prize.


    "Old boy!


    Just look at it. Finally, I¡¯m better than you at something."


    Carmelo was speechless.


    He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Who made this muscle-head his long-time childhood friend?


    Yes, they were far away, but they had always been friends.


    It started as a joke when Micheal visited Carmelo when they were hungry and would also get angry that Carmelo was taller than him.


    That¡¯s why he kept challenging him to fights.


    And as expected, Micheal lost every single time till this date.


    Forget about duelling; even his life was more blessed than Micheal, whose brother-inw used to be Nopline.


    In fact, Carmelo won at everything.


    But now, there was something that he was good at.


    He finally beat his long-time rival.


    But Carmelo, who had never wanted to be his rival in the first ce, shook his head helplessly.


    Even still now, the muscle-head was still as childish as ever.


    .


    Everyone spoke and gisted along until finally, one of the soldiers walked towards them.


    "Your majestic, your highnesses, we¡¯ve just got word.


    His majesty Landon Barn¡¯s party has arrived."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly.


    Finally, the brat was here.


    With that, they stood up excitedly and were about to go out and wee him.


    But before they could leave, the soldier who came in stopped them.


    "Your majesty, your highnesses... His entourage is here, but it appears that he isn¡¯t."


    "Eh?


    Why?


    Where is he?


    Where did he go then?"


    "He went for a stroll."


    "Oh?


    Where? What street is he in?"


    The soldiers smiled awkwardly: "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a matter of streets. You see, he went for a stroll outside the city. Your majesty Landon took a stroll in the woods."


    "_"

 Chapter 907 - Who Do They Belong Too?

    <h4>Chapter 907 - Who Do They Belong Too?</h4>


    "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a matter of streets.


    You see, he went for a stroll outside the city... In the woods."


    "_"


    Forget it.


    Why do they even bother getting worked up for that bastard?


    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads wryly.


    That boy¡¯s head didn¡¯t work right.


    Meanwhile, the person whose head apparently had a few screws loose was currently strolling yfully within the woods.


    His move greatly surprised the others since he basically drove them away after dropping him off on the highway at a very far distance away from the gates, which would take about an hour and a half on horseback.


    He told them to enter the city without him while he went on a stroll alone.


    He walked on the highway, kicked several stones, treated the very busy people on the roads before making a detour into the woods.


    From there, he ran like lightning, climbed up a tree, and started jumped from tree to tree stealthily while going deep onto the forest.


    Soon, he began hearing noises and squinted his eyes yfully.


    Interesting.


    Who exactly were they?


    Earlier on, when the vehicles passed by, he spotted someone¡¯s face a little further away on the trees.


    Instantly, he knew that the person was a watchman.


    But the problem was, who did he belong to?


    Was it Adrian and the rest, or was it an enemy?


    Some things needed to be investigated A.S.A.P.


    After all, the wedding is tomorrow.


    It was his brother¡¯s wedding, and he would never allow anyone to jeopardize it.


    .


    In truth, if not for his attitude of constantly observing the roads, he would never have spotted the person.


    Of course, some of his men would choose to be vignt only when they were very close to the City.


    But for him, ever since they passed thestmunity on the map, he began observing since then.


    And so after the vehicles advanced at a safe enough distance when he was sure that no enemy would be at sight, he wasted no time and left his entourage.


    He used his heat vision/thermal imaging goggles and quickly took note of where the watchmen were before stealthily avoiding them while jumping from tree to tree.


    Now, he had finally found their base.


    Good


    He perked up his ears and squinted his eyes amidst the thick bushes.


    Luckily, summer literally ended a few days ago, and the leaves were still full on the thick massive trees deep in the forest.


    In short, one could say that the interior regions were very dark because the massive trees had blocked out most of the sun¡¯s rays.


    So the ce was slightly older and darker, making things way easier for him.


    .


    ¡¯System, amplify sound.¡¯


    ¡¯That¡¯s going to host you host.¡¯


    ¡¯I know. Take what you want and amplify.¡¯


    ¡¯No problem, host. But the host should note that for modification, the system charges per hour and nothing less. So even if the host uses only 10 minutes, then it has nothing to do with this system. What has been paid can never be refunded.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmm.


    I expected nothing less.¡¯


    ¡¯Host, why do I detect a trace of sarcasm from your tone?¡¯


    Landon sneered: ¡¯System, aren¡¯t you just being paranoid?¡¯


    ¡¯This system is a string of heavenly data that can detect all frequencies of emotions from the host¡¯s speeches.


    The host should know that this system can never be wrong.


    That¡¯s why it¡¯s useless for you to argue on this matter.


    So if this system says that the host is being sarcastic, then the host is being sarcastic.


    Case closed.¡¯


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Landon had ck lines on his face.


    Even when trying to get revenge, he still ended up losing the silent battle.


    A string of heavenly data, my ass!


    Data was data.


    What was the heavenly part for?


    Landon felt like he should¡¯ve known better by now. But dammit, which man wouldn¡¯t want to stand up for themselves?... especially after being closed all these years by this ridiculous system?


    Sigh...


    ¡¯Amplification On.


    The host needs to focus on a particr corner, and the sound there would be amplified.


    The host can also screen out what he would like to hear as well.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmmm.¡¯


    With that, Landon vigntly observed the camp for 1 full hour before finally leaving.


    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    In his eyes, his enemy was quite a pitiful one.


    Who asked them to mess with him?


    In short, forget about him... Who asked them to go against the sons and daughter of the heavens?


    Were they crazy or something?


    Their fate was truly an unfortunate one.


    Oh well, c¡¯est vie!


    .


    Landon rushed towards the highway, spotted a few easy-going peasants on horseback and gave them 5 gold coins for one of their horses.


    They took the money in shock and disbelief.


    2 gold coins are equivalent to 50,000 silver coins!


    And for them that earned about 300~400 a month, that was enough money for 8~10 months if they spent adequately.


    Even their horses were bought for 800~2,000 max, so wasn¡¯t this a tad bit too much?


    It wasn¡¯t like they got war stallions that cost 5,000~8,000 copper coins.


    So, wasn¡¯t 50,000 a lot?


    Landon didn¡¯t care and gave the family that much because he saw 3 children who were below the age of 5 that seemed to need proper care.


    The youngest was even sick.


    He was stupidity rich, so if he saw someone in need, why not help out?


    Of course, he discreetly gave them the money, lest someone tried to rob themter on.


    He currently disguised himself to look broke as well so as not to pull attention to himself.


    "Thank you, kind sir.


    We already spent our monthly allowances on other things, and the boy¡¯s fever cane at such an untimely moment.


    But this is more than enough to buy Advil to cool down his temperature and good baby food and clothes to keep the child sound."


    The young 27-year-old man and his wife looked at Landon gratefully.


    As young parents who were somewhat new at this, they truly made a few bad choices while figuring things out.


    Now, they didn¡¯t have any more money and were currently going to squat at the man¡¯s brother¡¯s house until they got back on their feet.


    But unexpectedly, a miracle hade their way.


    Landon looked at them and smiled: "it¡¯s nothing. As they say, when the heavens close one for they will always open another. Just stay true to yourselves, do good, and blessings will follow after every struggle. It might take longer than others, but it will alwayse."


    "Yes!" The man said with teary red eyes.


    After suffering for one whole year in another town, the heavens had finally blessed him.


    Could this be a sign telling him to continue doing good?


    Landon, who had once again turned into a helper from heaven, rode off towards the Capital with a broader smile on his face.


    It was time to see his brothers.


    Yes, William and the right should be there too, right?


    As for the enemy, he ced trackers on a few of them.


    So he could watch from the pce.


    Nheless, who was that Prince Skye guy?


    Who dared to take his brother¡¯s wife?


    Heh.


    No doubt about it.


    A storm was brewing.

 Chapter 908 - The Wedding Day

    <h4>Chapter 908 - The Wedding Day</h4>


    The empire of Carona, the morning of Friday, September 27th, the morning of the most anticipated wedding in the empire, was finally here.


    A new day dawned, and slowly the first rays of light crept across the face of the royal city, lighting up the ground beneath it.


    As early as 5 A.M, people began buzzing around the streets like bees.


    From the farthest corners of the world, many had gathered to see the First Lady of the empire, journey in rich majesty to her blissful married life.


    This was her first day, first step and first moment into the next phase of her life.


    The throb of excitement grew, for within the city, the people started preparing for the grand event.


    And all the preparations they saw the Baymardians do made their blood boil with enthusiasm.


    For thest few days, some Caronians also volunteered to help out and were very surprised that they were givenpensation yesterday after everything waspleted.


    So seeing their masterpiece brought to life, many wouldn¡¯t moss the wedding for the world.


    Even the street cleaners and garbage collectors from the Wastepany here in Carona also worked their very best to keep the ce extra tidy for the grand asion.


    After all, since the asion will be televised, they dared not let others view their beloved empire as dirty.


    Well, to be honest, after Baymard, Carona was the second cleanest empire in the continent because they had the longest partnership with Baymard, developing their own national parks, waste disposalpanies and so on.


    .


    The wastepanies just focused on cleaning the streets and collecting garbage within all streets and corners.


    They also collected bottles, cans and other recyble materials and sent them back to Baymard, and Baymard in turn paid them for the recybles too.


    The wastepany only dealt with bad food and other disposable decaying items that could be turned onto manure or even buried.


    Of course, Carona paid the workers for their job, but Baymard also gave a substantial amount for recyble materials like ss bottles, can drinks, stics, metals and whatnot.


    Those were raw materials that would lower the cost of production, so how could Baymard not collect them?


    Because of thepensations, even those who didn¡¯t work in the waste disposalpany ran to the public offices that collected andpensated people.


    Now everyone was looking on the roads, scanning for these items as if they were treasures.


    And it wasn¡¯t just the Capital city that did this practice, as over the years, almost all towns and cities now had branch offices that dealt with it and sent the items to the Baymardian sh.i.p.s.


    All these habits added to making the ce very today.


    In fact, many found it absurd to live with so much trash in their homes now.


    Before, they didn¡¯t mind, but now... they couldn¡¯t.


    Change had taken over Carona within thest few years, and the peasants also looked healthier with fewer pimples, moles, no ck spot on their faces, and their clothes were cleaner since they took the time to bathe regrly.


    .


    And so just like that, some woke up at 5 A.M to get ready for the event.


    Heck!


    This wedding was also a business opportunity to see water in stic bags, food and so on.


    So how could they not have up early?


    Of course, there were those who woke up early to find great spots to watch the whole thing.


    And by 9 A.M, people were still not put out by an early start; the main highway where the profession would pass through were filled for hours, as people made sure that they maneuvered to the best spots to get the best view of all the arrivals.


    Why?


    Because with everything going on, they had a hunch that this wedding would be one like no other.


    Stationed along the highways were several guards and patrol units.


    And one could also see several speakers and the camera crew preparing for the event as well.


    For this event, each news reporter had two microphones pointed at them at all times.


    One would go straight to the microphones, allowing everyone to hear thementaries, and another was for Tv recordings, so when they go back to Baymard, they would adjust the films, edit andbine all shots over these past few days, as well as the shots now to make several cassette tapes.


    Hey, they also interviewed the cake makers, how they produced the cake, recorded a few steps, cornered the chaotic environment within the pce and even recorded a few congrattory speeches from the totals and guests.


    There would be a tape on the actual wedding, tapes on how the ce was decorated and so on.


    So for today, the reporters had two microphones, one for Tv recording and one for the people around.


    To many, this might be the greatest Caronian wedding of the century.


    .


    The Sanpodia, which was enormous, had a massive space before it, as wide as St. Peter¡¯s Square of the Vatican back on earth.


    The procession was to leave the royal pce, travel through Ritol Street, Edinburgh Street, Hauffle Street, Winchester Square, Pn Street, and 6 other streets before reaching a very long open street called the Holy street.


    The long, broad Holy Street was the most prominent in the entire city and led straight to the enormous square at the Sanpodia.


    It led to the Goddess of Fertility¡¯s house of worship; that was why it was called the Holy street.


    And all along the way through all these streets, one could see cl.u.s.ters of people that had filled the sideways to the brim.


    Particrly, within the Sanpodia square, several people were screaming excitedly when they spotted a few guests.


    "Yes!


    It¡¯s now 9 A.M, and the guests have finally arrived."


    "Hahahahahha.


    I don¡¯t know why?


    But I¡¯m so happy as if I¡¯m the one who was going to get married."


    "Me too. It¡¯s like a fairytale weddinge true.


    It¡¯s so romantic."


    "Hell, forget about romance. I¡¯m more interested in the Queen¡¯s wedding.


    I even think that she might be on the cover of some fashion magazine after today.


    Do you know how amazing that is?"


    "F***!


    We¡¯re talking about a wedding, and your focusing on a photoshoot spread instead?


    Sister, this is why you¡¯re still single."


    "Husband, Hey, luckily, the weather is just right.


    Not too hot and not cold either.


    Luckily, we brought a basket of food and pic cloth for us to rx and chill.


    This way,"


    "Your family did that too?


    It looks like everyone is thinking the same.


    You know, we even brought sleeping bags as well, and nkets to enjoy ourselves as well."


    "Yeah... It¡¯s really... Eh?


    Shhh! Shhh! Shhh!


    Everyone, be quiet.


    Thementer is about to talk.


    Ahhh... I¡¯m so excited!"


    (^0^)

 Chapter 909 - The Royal Gamble

    <h4>Chapter 909 - The Royal Gamble</h4>


    Everyone quieted down like magic, as they genuinely wanted to know how news reporting worked.


    Just watching the camera crew do their thing looked incredibly cool.


    Even the new reporters sounded so elegant and outstanding.


    Everyone perked up their ears and chewed on snacks excitedly.


    "I¡¯m Jessie Aluya."


    "And I¡¯m Ryan Globa, and this is the BBC, Channel 1, reporting from Sanpodia Square, the cradle of royalty.


    Jessie, can you believe the sight before us?


    Just look at the turn-up.


    It truly is an extraordinary sight."


    "Yes, Ryan. I totally agree.


    Ha-hahaha.... Oh my God.


    I just spotted the most amazing thing today.


    Right over there, at 3 0¡¯clock, there are people holding up signs.


    And one says, ¡¯Marry me, Queen Penelope.¡¯


    What a guy.


    At someone¡¯s wedding, that¡¯s the sign he¡¯s holding up?"


    The crowd who heard the jokesughed while snacking merely.


    The reporters had turned intoedians, keeping their spirits up.


    The Cameras focused on the man holding the signboard, who in turn jumped and shook his signboard happily.


    Hey, he was going to be on Tv for the first time, which blew his mind.


    He jumped and started yelling for Penelope to marry him.


    Who made her have so many fans?


    Everyone focused on thementaries happily.


    And as the guests arrived, the reporters surprised everyone.


    Where these news reporters, Caronians?


    How was it that they knew all the guests?


    Heh.


    Little did the people know that before this event, the chosen reporters had studied the portraits of every main guest and had also seen a few when they just arrived in the Capital.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t have to know all the guests.


    But, it was also crucial for them to know those that were almost celebrities here in Carona.


    .


    "Over there, quickly!


    Who could being out of the carriages?


    Oh heavens, that is Count Harrison Dous, his wives, Amelia, Christina, Ewo, and Yimu, as well as their children.


    Outstanding.


    I have to say; their outfits are superb and very fitting for the asion."


    "I totally agree, Jessie.


    And their daughters and sons didn¡¯t disappoint as well.


    Do you know, the Count¡¯s 6th daughter, miss Angelica, is a big fashion icon?"


    "Yes, I heard about that.


    It¡¯s also said that she appeared on the cover of Vogue magazine when she went down the runway on one of the fashion shows."


    "Yes, and did you know, in one of their interviews, she did say that before modelling, she was very ufortable at the fact that she was taller than most within her age group.


    But now, she crushed her insecurities and bloomed.


    Good for her."


    "Yes, now, she¡¯s one of the significant Caronian idols that fashion watchers have been anticipating to see what she would be wearing.


    And there she is, in a glorious royal peach gown, with her tiny golden clutch."


    "Oh, look! Look! Look!


    It¡¯s Baymardian actor Jonathan Miguel."


    "Oh my God, I thought you were joking.


    Is that really Raiden from Mortal Kombat?"


    You know, I heard he¡¯s also going to be starting in a new movie as well.


    It¡¯s called Ip Man."


    "Hey, isn¡¯t that Megan Crayer, who starred in Battle Royale?


    Oh my, is she friends with Duchess Viscountess Fria O¡¯dore from the empire of Terique?


    They came together and are even chatting merrily.


    Could this be the case where nobility meets celebrity?"


    "_"


    The people listened and poked their heads from time to time, watching all the celebrities, nobles, and other guests get off their carriages, walk through the Square and step onto the massive Sanpodia dome.


    So far, they were genuinely enjoying the whole experience.


    Today¡¯s events would probably be one of those stories passed down from generation to generation by those that witnessed it.


    It would even turn into those cheesy ones that grandparents tell their grandchildren, with overly exaggerated facts.


    All the same, they were having the time of their lives.


    And soon, the groom¡¯s bridal train arrived with his Boys.


    .


    "Bless my soul; it¡¯s Duke Benjamin Hamilton and his entourage."


    Everyone focused on the slow-moving cars driving into the ce.


    Many car lovers almost fainted from shock.


    F***!


    Is that thetest Bay-Royce Ghost 3?


    Hell!


    Did they just see a Kimbolia66-Aston Martin Luv?


    The many cars made some want to rush towards those cars and kiss them fiercely.


    To these car lovers who bought car magazines monthly, they more than anyone knew thetest models.


    Yes.


    Even though the magazines and newspapers took time to reach the city after arriving at the shores, it was still thetest model because new car editions took time to be released.


    So when a particr brand made a new car, it could take a year or so before the next model came out.


    The concept was simr to howpanies on earth release thetest mobile phones and whatnot.


    One had to give time for the consumers to get interested in the products before bringing out more.


    These car fans screamed, jumped and hugged each other gleefully.


    ~Ooooooo


    They can die now with no regrets.


    As for Santa and his gang, they waved within the vehicles like bosses.


    And when they stepped out, the entire audience went even crazier as the reporters announced all the big bosses that came with Santa.


    Just look at the cool way they all came out and stood.


    Damn!


    Duke Benjamin, from today, I¡¯m your biggest fan.


    Landon was there, William, Micheal, Adrian, Samuel, Javis, Andrew, Duke Richard (brother-inw to Carmelo and Samuel), and all 3 of Penelope¡¯s brothers; Robert, Asher, Neeson, who Landon brought over on his way here after their mission of destroying the temple¡¯s bases were destroyed.


    The entire gang stepped like bosses, with Santa at the front.


    "Duke Hamilton, we love you!"


    "Ahhh... His majesty Landon Barn, I¡¯m your biggest fan."


    "Zalipnian Prince Andrew, I want to be your wife!!!"


    "His majesty William Barn, please don¡¯t look at me like this.


    You almost gave me a heart attack!"


    "King Adrian, why do you keep looking younger by the days?


    Are you still looking for a wife? Because I have my resume here."


    "Caronian Prince Neeson, I just want to say that I¡¯m ready to be your wife anytime now.


    No...forget about being human.


    I don¡¯t mind transforming into your chair.


    Prince Neeson, I love you!!"


    "_"


    .


    Everyone smiled bitterly with a bit of embarrassment when they heard thements.


    For this, they could only me Landon and his Baymardians for infecting the people... not that they wereining.


    Yup!


    Before, many people had these thoughts when they saw the handsome royals, but they dared not voice their appreciation.


    They would just blush, whisper, goggle and avoid eye contact shyly.


    But now, F*** that.


    Thousands and thousands of People were holding signboards, waving enthusiastically, screaming their appreciation at them.


    Now, just like back on earth where the famous prince Harry, William and the rest would interact, take autographs and smile with their fans, the royals had started signing autographs, holding babies and doing more as well.


    At the same time, every time they were sincerelyplimented, which made them know how much the people appreciated their work.


    At times, they also got to know of real impending issues too.


    Also, who didn¡¯t like to be told that they were good-looking?


    Even grandpa Adrian was also targeted.


    Well, me it on the fact that in this era, even grandpa¡¯s were hot.


    They had children at young ages,pared to back on earth, where many waited for theirte 20¡¯s.


    Secondly, they trained and worked out daily, so they were fit, still had abs for days and looked good.


    Adrian even began feeling that at 56 years of age, he might be so old as he thought.


    Nheless, his one true love was his only wife, who was ofte.


    And that was that.


    Just like that, the groom¡¯s entourage entered the massive Sanpodia.


    And not very long, the bride was here.


    Now everyone was curious.


    What Wedding dress was she wearing?


    They had never seen their queen wear a dress since she was young.


    So, was she going to finally wear one now?


    Those that gambled on this matter dared not look away.


    "Please be a dress."


    "Please be a Pants."


    "Com¡¯on, dress."


    "Pants."


    "Dress!"


    "Pants!"


    "Dress!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 910 - Penelopes Moment

    <h4>Chapter 910 - Penelope''s Moment</h4>


    "Pants."


    "Dress!"


    "Pants!"


    "Dress!!"


    "_"


    Time froze as everyone focused on the long line of vehicles.


    First, they watched Lucy, Lucia, and the rest step out. All thedies either wearing peach or light blue Lucy and Lucia were the only ones wearing light blue and were the chief bridesmaids on this asion.


    The other girls were just newly married to Gary, Josh and the rest, so they couldn¡¯t be bridesmaids anymore.


    Of course, there were also flower girls and other regr bridesmaids in the bridal train, but they were mostly rtives, like Santa¡¯s sisters¡¯ children.


    The music yed by the outdoor band and the hundreds of different coloured birds released also added to make the moment very magical.


    The flower girls were already in position, and everybody else stretched their necks to see the bride.


    And the moment Penelope¡¯s right leg was revealed, many peopleughed and jumped happily, while others felt sad about the money they just gambled away.


    Pants!


    She was wearing white tight-fitted pants.


    Those who thought it would be a dress smiled bitterly.


    But before they could wallow in sadness, Penelopepletely stepped out of the car, making them jump up in glee.


    "I knew my Queen wouldn¡¯t leave me hanging."


    "Hahahahhahahahha!


    I didn¡¯t lose any money!


    It turns out that we all won.


    Hahahhahahabhahahhaha!"


    Everyone smiled while looking at their exquisite queen.


    But what exactly was this situation?


    Well, Penelope was wearing a cross of both.


    .


    From the back, it did look like a wedding dress.


    The dress had a tight top,ce long-sleeved arms, and a puffy bottom like any other wedding gown would, with a ridiculously long train that trailed along the ground.


    Well, that was the back view.


    But at the front, there was a massive slit from her waist to the floor that revealed tight-fitted pants underneath.


    And as she walked, the rest of the gown flew backwards in the win, revealing the sleek white pants.


    In fact, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she pocketed her hands in her white shorts and walked in like a boss.


    But the thing that killed them the most was that dangling around the waist of her white pants was also a white sword sheath.


    Everyone didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Was the woman going in to kill her soon-to-be husband or get married?


    Lucy and Lucia, who were tasked with holding her dress train, heard the exnations from the crowd and felt helpless.


    What would people say if they knew that hidden within the buffy gowns were secretpartments that held her daggers?


    Even when it came to the matter of holding a bouquet, Penelope refused to hold one.


    Why?


    Because she said it was inconvenient and heavy.


    Lucy felt like it was ridiculous.


    So she didn¡¯t mind the heavy swords and daggers, but she minded a bouquet?


    .


    It was really through the grace of the heavens that Lucy and the rest could keep sanity over thesest few days.


    In the end, Penelope settled for a bouquet consisting of a single flower.


    And rather than holding it, she snipped its long stem and ced it in her hair.


    Yup!


    When the time to throw the bouquet woulde, she would remove it and do so.


    Some people may ask, wouldn¡¯t that be more of a conference since she¡¯s wearing a veil?


    Well, they would be right on that one.


    But wouldn¡¯t you know, she refused to wear a veil.


    Why? Because she said it obscured her vision.


    Sigh... When it came to Penelope, they had given up.


    Nheless, they couldn¡¯t help but agree that the outfit and everything else was very much her style.


    The only things that she made no fuss about were the many bangles on her hand.


    The only important marriage culture in Carona was the blessing and absorption of the bangles during the ceremony.


    They believed that once they ced the bangles under the goddess of Fertility¡¯s statue and prayed, the goddess would bless them through it.


    Andter on, they were to melt the bangles during the ceremony while praying. This was the absorption phase where the goddess would take away any future incidents that could lead to a breakup.


    They never took the melted liquids away from the temple because they believed it contained some, if not all of the bad luck that was meant toe their way in the future.


    That was their practice.


    They never cared about the ceremony.


    .


    For the Caronians, provided the bangles were melted, then that was good.


    For centuries now, they had done many and added many practices due to the influence of famous nobles; just the bangle practices always remained the same.


    There was even a point in Carona¡¯s history where the groom and bride had to fart and do other things because of a very trendy king.


    And there was another time where they pped each other as well during the ceremony.


    What about the time that both couples had to shave during the ceremony to prove that even if they turned ugly, they would always have each other?


    The practices had always changed from the early man till now.


    But of recent, in particr, over the past few years, the people had taken a great liking to how the Baymardians married and decided to add the practices to their own too.


    After knowing the significance of the practices, they found it more romantic than pping each other or having an eating contest to show love.


    It just felt more meaningful.


    And that was how the marriage ceremony fever circted across the empire.


    More still, who didn¡¯t want to wear those beautiful dresses and get treated like a princess?


    Please, Baymardian wedding trends were in Vogue!


    .


    Penelope stepped out of the vehicle and smiled.


    Don¡¯t mind her usual calm nature.


    Deep down, she was somewhat nervous and excited too.


    It¡¯s just that she felt the whole thing long and a hassle.


    If not for the excitement she saw in Santa¡¯s eyes when talking about the wedding ceremony, she wouldn¡¯t evenpromise this much.


    Who asked her to love the fool?


    She took out the flower from her hair in one hand and ced another hand in her left pant pocket.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s get this over with."


    With that, she marched right in like the CEO of apany.


    "_"


    Lucy and Lucia, who were holding her dress train, felt like crying.


    Sister, I think you keep forgetting that this is a wedding. So can you behave?


    (:T0T:)

 Chapter 911 - Married: Finally Husband And Wife

    <h4>Chapter 911 - Married: Finally Husband And Wife</h4>


    Carmelo looked at his baby girl and felt emotional.


    He had never seen her in anything that remotely looked like a dress since she was 4.


    So seeing her wall towards him gave him so much shock that he just stood there in a daze.


    His daughter was indeed breathtaking.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like that smelly boy would kidnap his baby girl.


    Of course, he had been preparing himself emotionally for this day for a long time.


    But no matter how he prepared, he had to admit that he was still unwilling.


    Even though he loved all his children, as a parent, there would always be one that will be your favourite.


    And Penelope, in a nutshell, was daddy¡¯s girl.


    So how emotions were almost gushing out as tears tried to escape his eyes.


    Dammit.


    Thest time he cried was when he was an infant, and now, his eyes were getting moist.


    At this moment, all the scenes of her from childhood till now shed through his mind with every step that she took.


    He felt very proud of her and was even happier that he got this rare opportunity to walk his baby down the aisle.


    Penelope looked at him, smiled and held his hands.


    It was time for the father of the bride to escort her in.


    "Father, you look good."


    "Hahahhaha.


    You this child, aren¡¯t I the one who is supposed to say that."


    "Hmm. You¡¯re right. Praise me then."


    "_"


    Carmelo¡¯s tears went right back in.


    Sigh...


    His daughter really knew how to break a magical moment.


    With that, just as rehearsed, they slowly stepped into the Dome-shaped building while following the beat of the music.


    Everyone turned within the massive dome turned their heads and were in awe.


    As expected of their Queen, even when choosing a rogue wedding attire, she still managed to make it look effortless and dashing.


    Santa¡¯s heart speeded up when he saw her dazzling appearance.


    How could one person be so beautiful?


    Gosh!


    Hopefully, he got his lines right because when he looked at her, his mind went nk.


    Soon, Penelope had reached the forefront alongside Carmelo.


    With that, the ceremony officially began.


    The chief Keeper of the Sanpodia dome, A.K.A, the chief Sapo/lead priests, stepped forward with a smile on his face.


    And wouldn¡¯t you know it, rather than having someone ce a megaphone close to his mouth as usual... this time, one of the Baymardians was by his side with a microphone instead.


    The head Sapo opened the printed wedding booklets and began reading from them.


    [Dearly beloved. We are gathered here in the sight of the Goddess of Fertility and in the face of the congregation, to join together this man and woman in sacred matrimony.]


    .


    The ceremony went by very well.


    The Baymardian choir, coupled with some of the Caronians, sang very touching hymns.


    And if anyone wanted to follow along, they could open the booklets and sing too.


    Again, when it came to trading the scriptures, they were read by the Sapos.


    But when it came to giving a brief sermon, one of the most famous Baymardian priests stepped forth and did so.


    During his sermon, there were times that peopleughed and other times that people cried.


    He had a unique gift of fully drawing people into his stories, exnations and words.


    Some people were just like that.


    They could draw you in and make you feel whatever pain, happiness or emotion that they wanted you to feel.


    The children and others wept and sniffed a bit in sadness beforeterughing in joy.


    There was a solid moral lesson that was pulled from it all, making people somewhat enlightened.


    For those who had ever experienced such enlightenment through the sermons, they couldn¡¯t help but look at the Baymardian priests in appreciation.


    No wonder that the Baymardian Church is so famous.


    Some had heard of it but had never seen it.


    So it was all very mind-opening to them.


    The feeling was good.


    The ceremony continued, and before everyone knew it, the bangles were melted, the vows were expressed, and the rings were exchanged.


    The ceremony was a hit since it wasn¡¯t too long and very fascinating to them.


    But what made themugh was Penelope.


    From the moment the Sapo said: [You may now], she didn¡¯t even wait for him to finish his sentence and kissed Santa.


    "We¡¯re married now, wedding over."


    "Hahahhahahabhahahhaha!"


    Everyoneughed hard because, throughout the ceremony, they had seen her impatience.


    Aiyo... Their queen must really want to get married to her beloved fast.


    .


    Lucy and the rest facepalmed themselves while Santa, on the other hand, coughed to hide his embarrassment.


    He was sure that if possible, the woman would pick him up princess-style ans storm out of here without a care in the world.


    That was howwless she was when it came to things like this.


    Landon, William and the rest were also speechless as well.


    They looked at Santa and smiled yfully.


    With a wild cat for a wife, there was no doubt that their buddy here will be ¡¯the bottom¡¯ while she will be ¡¯the top.¡¯


    Not that they werebining, after all... Penelope was the only one whoplimented him well.


    This yful bastard needed a stern wife rather than a cute, soft one.


    Why?


    Because even they had to admit that Santa was too much.


    Duke Walter Hamilton, Santa¡¯s father, also thought the same as well.


    Hisst son was truly something else.


    But with Penelope here, he believed that the boy will always be on the right track.


    Just look at how she forced him to eat healthily, hence sliming him down?


    It wasn¡¯t so much as Santa¡¯s body size that worried him, his father.


    No, it was just thatst year, Santa had a medical examination and was advised to lose weight and avoid certain foods or eat them at minimum ratios.


    But Santa was very reluctant.


    He imed that it was his right to die unhealthy if he chose to.


    He even heard that the fool threatened to run away like a little child.


    And he almost did, if not for the fact that Penelope caught him and dragged him right back in the middle of the night.


    Of course, he knew that the fool didn¡¯t honestly want to run away.


    Instead, he was nning to sneak out and eat to his heart¡¯s content.


    After that incident, Penelope grounded to remain in the ce without stepping out for 2 months, undergoing more military training since he seemed so free.


    Duke Walter felt that the fool needed a tough wife.


    And Penelope was just that.


    Everyone else agreed on this matter too.


    .


    The wedding had officially ended, leaving everyone very pleased.


    But for Landon, he knew that the moment hade.


    The enemy was here!

 Chapter 912 - You Again?

    <h4>Chapter 912 - You Again?</h4>


    Landon smiled while staring at the door.


    3...2...1...


    Bam!


    The massive doors were forced right open, and in came a stream of enemies with weapons in their hands.


    Din Din Din Din Din.


    Like an unending nightmare, they stormed in confidently while scaring the life out of some of the guests.


    No one was stupid. Even a 5-year-old child could feel and see the situation clearly.


    Landon yelled loudly: "Everyone, Get down!"


    In a sh, many dropped to the floor and even tried to hide under the benches there.


    "What¡¯s happening?


    Who are those men?"


    "Sweet Goddess of Fertility!


    Who would want to harm our queen?"


    "Shhh! Stop talking; the enemy might be angered."


    The frightened guests dared not speak loudly for fear of drawing attention to themselves.


    Because of how the peopleid low, the entire scene looked like a typical hostage situation.


    But in this situation where Landon, William and the rest were supposed to be scared, they just nced at these intruders like air.


    Landon, in particr, chuckled at their overly confident attitude.


    Heh.


    From the moment he knew their n, he began taking action.


    He knew that they would only attack once the wedding was over.


    Why?


    Because they wanted Penelope and everyone else to lower their vignce and sense of security about anyone violently crashing their wedding.


    .


    Any regr person would be vignt at the state of an event, as well as at the most crucial moments.


    But once everything was done, people typically rxed subconsciously.


    So now was the perfect time to strike.


    And, with everyone patented in the same ce, how could they miss this opportunity?


    They would be foolish to let it go.


    That¡¯s why they nned to upy the massive square before it all ended.


    They didn¡¯t know exactly when the ceremony would end, so they made haste with their preparations.


    They also sent a few of their men to attend the ceremony.


    And once it was almost ending, their people then stroll out casually and tell them.


    Anyway, that was their n.


    Another thing that made their n even better was that the civilians in the square seemed to be leaving.


    Why?


    Because those news reporters made various announcements, sending everyone towards the Pce instead.


    And since the estimated ceremony time wasn¡¯t announced, everyone felt like it was best for them to go towards the pce.


    After all, who knew if they would be here for hours?


    Since the royals were considerate to them, they decided to oblige.


    The royals even sent some of the guards towards the pce as well.


    And all this made the enemy smile all the more.


    It seemed like the heavens were on their side.


    But little did they know that the so-called civilians who stayed behind were actually soldiers, other Caronian guards, William¡¯s men, and everyone else men in disguise, who all wore ordinary clothes over their uniforms.


    .


    In the present, most civilians now wore modern Baymardian clothes.


    In short, even if Baymard did not make the clothes, a majority of the clothing materials were still provided by Baymard.


    Baymard sold yards of clothing fabrics, threads, needles,ce, and so in various colours.


    So local sailors could make their own attires to be sold as well, here in Carona.


    In fact, some people bought only the materials and gave them to the tailors here, who would, in turn, take their measurements and sew clothes.


    And of course, some housewives hand sewed clothes instead.


    All this yielded better quality attires for all seasons. So no one was wearing those sac-like clothes anymore.


    It was so out of style for them now.


    Considering all this, the soldiers and the rest wore massive T-shirts, oversized airy trench coats, sunsses and so on to disguise themselves properly.


    They stayed behind and pretended to be anxious civilians while taking note of the enemy that continuously swarmed the ce.


    The entire Sanpodia territory could be perfectly portrayed as having the outline of a key.


    The narrow part of the key was the very long Holy street, and the rounded upper part was a massive empty square.


    And at the end of the square was a massive dome-shaped building.


    Again, the rounded part of the key was separated from the narrow part by a very long, sturdy and massive gate.


    And so once the enemy came in, they immediately sealed the gates before storming into the Dome.


    Of course, the Sanpodia had its own security team, which remained on the walls surrounding the Sanpodia.


    In a sh, the battle outside began, but the enemy seemed not to worry about this matter because the enemy knew that they had more men than all the guards trapped here.


    So what was there to fear?


    Provided they got rid of their targets and quickly announced Prince Skye¡¯s identity, no one would dare go against a person from a superior continent.


    People would have to unwilling have to bow their heads and let go, even if they didn¡¯t want it.


    Such was war.


    The victor gets the spoils, and in this era, these people, more than anyone else, understood this.


    And so, 150,000 thousand temple sentries/guards came in, alongside 20,000 of Prince Skye¡¯s team.


    A majority stayed in the square; all of Skye¡¯s men and a few from the temple stormed the dome.


    Yup!


    They felt pretty unbeatable right now.


    .


    Meanwhile, within the dome, Penelope sneered and instantly removed the detachable lower part of her gown.


    That¡¯s right.


    She tore the overly puffy bottom, fully revealing her tight-fitted white pants and white sword sheath.


    She also took out her daggers and ced them on the same belt that held her sword.


    Rule number one, always be prepared.


    She squinted her eyes at one of the intruders and felt annoyed.


    "You again? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to show your face in front of me? Or have you forgotten thest beatings that I gave you?"


    Skye¡¯s smile cracked a bit before he finally calmed himself down again.


    Heh.


    He was the protagonist today. So why should he be worried?


    The humiliation she gave him would be paid 10 times over after today.


    He looked at the dazzling woman before him and chuckled: "Now, now... We are all friends. So why would you think that I would miss your wedding? My dear Penelope, I¡¯m simply here to wish you well."


    What?


    Does she know the enemy?


    And why does it seem like they are close?


    Well, rather than close, it appears that she gave him a beating some time ago?


    The guests lying low dared not look up but perked up their ears to get the full gossip.


    Some even came up with overly ridiculous scenes in their minds.


    What sort of drama had they entered?


    The voice of the enemy sounded very young.


    So was he beaten blue and ck because of his arrogant nature?


    Or was it something else?


    Why did his tone feel like he was a little annoyed when mentioning her wedding?


    And more importantly, did they make a mistake by not bringing popcorn for the show?

 Chapter 913 - Rock, Paper, Scissors?

    <h4>Chapter 913 - Rock, Paper, Scissors?</h4>


    Landon looked at Skye in disdain.


    The dude had missed the perfect opportunity to entertain him.


    It would¡¯ve been great if he came when the Sapos and Priests asked if anyone objected to the wedding.


    Landon wanted to see an [I object!] scene.


    Sigh... There goes his drama expectations.


    But while he was lost in disappointment, Penelope was lost in rage instead.


    "You say you¡¯re here to wish me well, but why do I feel otherwise?


    Heh. You really have a rather bizarre way of showing your well wishes." She said while coldly staring at the many men with weapons.


    "Idiot, let me make one thing clear. Since you¡¯ve shown up in front of me again, then don¡¯t me me for giving you more beatings." She said while cracking her knuckles.


    "Hahahahhahahahha.


    Penelope, Penelope, Penelope, Penelope.


    You know, I heard that you¡¯re very straightforward, but I didn¡¯t realize that it was this direct."


    Skye moved forward. Meanwhile, Santa and the guys stood before Penelope instead.


    Skye chuckled: "You call me an idiot. But it seems that it is you who can¡¯t understand your current situation.


    You see, the Sanpodia gates are closed, with all of my men here.


    Right now, our men are battling outside with your very few guards while we are just here to finish up the job.


    Now, now, now... don¡¯t look at me like that.


    I already knew how many guards would be here and had prepared for this day for so long.


    After all, you didn¡¯t think I would allow you to live after you turn down my marriage proposal, right?


    No. Even if you lived after today, you¡¯d be a far cry from your current glorious life.


    So I suggest you put down that anger of yours and beg me if you or anyone else wants to get out of this situation."


    "Hahahahhahahahha!"


    Landon, William and even the Sentries, Priests and everyone elseughed.


    Skye was even more confused than ever.


    Did the fear and shock make these people go crazy?


    "And what is so funny?"


    "You."


    Landon looked at him yfully:" Tell me prince Skye, did you actually think that we didn¡¯t know what you were nning?"


    "Bullsh**!


    There¡¯s no way! You¡¯re clearly making things up now!"


    Skye¡¯s face distorted in disbelief.


    There¡¯s no way!


    How could they have known?


    The temple of Dragmus was very powerful, and its members would never betray the temple, even in the face of death. So how could they have gotten word?


    Forget about his men leaking any ns out because ever since they informed him of the n... His men had been grounded by the temple in the woods and haven¡¯t left ever since.


    Again, for this mission, the temple had sent their most trusted sentries to deal with the matter.


    These people were very loyal and dared not betray the temple.


    So they couldn¡¯t have leaked anything out.


    Moreover, the temple itself never fought a losing battle. So he knew that this battle was in the bag.


    In that case, then Penelope and the rest might only be trying to scare him into retreating.


    Skye looked at them and sneered.


    Nice try, but he wasn¡¯t falling for that.


    As for Temple Primate Yao, he just observed silently while scrutinizing their expressions, as if trying to see if they were bluffing or not.


    Could they truly have known of the attack?


    Well, whether they knew of it, the temple had already trapped themselves in.


    So they had no choice but to fight!


    .


    Landon shrugged his shoulders: "Believe it or not, we¡¯ve been expecting you. And now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯ll be rude of us to show you hospitality, no?"


    Din!


    Instantly, after getting Landon¡¯s hand signal, several Baymardian soldiers who were currentlyying low amidst the guests stood up and pointed their guns at the enemy.


    Simultaneously, others ran out from the hallways at the side of the altar, where the Sapos/priests were supposed to enter and exit.


    Again, others seemed to fall from the many decorations above.


    The f***?


    Were they there the entire time?


    They had painted their bodies and clothes to blend into the ce and sat on the thick tes high that were there as decorations.


    Again, those tes were typically there, for when the ce needed redecorating by the Painter¡¯s and so on.


    Those tes acted as supports for the very massive dome-building that was as tall as 3 stories.


    And all this time, the men had been up there with bungee rules safely secured on their bodies.


    Like assassins, they decided to take a leap of faith and jumped down with their guns in their hands.


    Damn, everything was so cool.


    And the guests who now dared to look up after hearing Landon¡¯s words were in awe at the soldiers¡¯ actions.


    Awesome!


    They felt like they were watching an assassin movie.


    Hell yeah!


    At the same time, Penelope and the rest then unsheathed their swords, and their own men also revealed themselves too.


    Now, the party waspleted.


    Adrian squinted his eyes at Yao.


    .


    "Everyone, remember the n.


    Carmelo, Samuel, Duke Walter... your men will focus on protecting the guests.


    Of course, our darling girls, Lucy, Ava, Lucia, Ruby, and Grace, will also do their best to protect the people, the Sapos and the Baymardian priests too.


    Granddaughter, I know you really want to beat the fool (Skye) for instructing your wedding, so you¡¯ll take them on.


    Worthless grandson-inw (Santa), you¡¯ll be working with the brat (Landon) and the other brat (William) to take out the enemies in here.


    As for myself, Micheal, Andrew and Javis... as nned, you¡¯ll be joining the battle outside.


    It¡¯s time to show these idiots what happens when they dare to go against us."


    "Right!"


    With that, the battle officially began.


    Landon looked at Yao before focusing his attention on Santa and William.


    Rock, paper, scissors?


    Pap Pap Pap Pap.


    Dammit.


    "Why are you always lucky? I really want to fight the bastard." Santa grumbled, while William only shook his head helplessly.


    It was decided.


    Landon would fight the big boss.

 Chapter 914 - Duped?

    <h4>Chapter 914 - Duped?</h4>


    "All units attack!


    Landon dashed towards Yao in a sh. But Yao¡¯s men swarmed over to protect him.


    How dare this punk look down on them?


    Forget about all the shy entrances they saw earlier on.


    They still calcted that they were more than the soldiers and guards that popped up within the massive dome.


    So what was there to fear?


    As for the matter outside the some, on the square, over the days, they had gotten their spies to keep tabs of how many guards would be stationed there.


    And just before the wedding, they also know how many guards were on the Sanpodia walls.


    So theypletely outnumbered their opponents.


    But what they didn¡¯t realize was that the army vehicles that arrived and parked on the square as early as 6 A.M, had additional soldiers and weapons ready for battle.


    Again, as for the ck sticks that their enemies were holding, they had heard about them before.


    Rumour has it that if one stood close enough, the front part of the stick would attack and spring onto its victim, making him/her shake like chickens.


    Apparently, the weapon could make one fry and shake as if struck by lighting.


    So all they had to do is carefully avoid and predict the projectile of where the springy thingy wouldnd, and the rest was history.


    Yao and those shielding him looked at the approaching Landon with smug faces.


    "BOY! How dare you attempt to touch our holy Primate Yao? You will pay for your insolence!"


    All the enemies were using assassin daggers, simr to Elektra¡¯s, in the movie ¡¯Elektra.¡¯


    Landon looked at how they wanted with their des and smirked.


    Indeed, it was pretty impressive. But not enough to take him out.


    .


    Landon¡¯s eyes narrowed like a deadly snake as he ran forward, dropped to his need and slid while shooting those beside him.


    Peew Peew Peew.


    "Ahhhh."


    What the hell?


    Didn¡¯t they say that the weapons wouldn¡¯t work if they weren¡¯t close enough?


    Son of a b**ch!


    Those attached dropped to the ground and yelled in rage, but Landon didn¡¯t care for their pain.


    Surrounding Yao were over 200 men. So if he wanted the prize, he had to take them all out.


    "Yahhhhhhh!"


    Like bees, 100 of them decided to surround and swarm him.


    They didn¡¯t believe that he would be able to take all of them at once.


    But of course, reality was far different from what they thought.


    Landon leaned back as if he were trying to do the limbo and avoided an enemy¡¯s de.


    He then grabbed the enemy¡¯s hands, and like a slithering snake, hetched onto the person, avoiding another enemy attack that was meant to hit his legs.


    What the...?


    All 4 people attacking him simultaneously, were shocked.


    Did he have eyes at the back of his head or something?


    No matter how they attacked, he flexibly avoided them while beating them up.


    Landontched onto an enemy¡¯s hand.


    And when the enemy tried to shake him off, he used his momentum to run on everyone¡¯s chest, hitting and sending them flying.


    If it were a regr attack, the pain wouldn¡¯t be this much, and they would just be pushed back reasonably.


    But Landon had cranked up his power, instantly breaking their rib cages.


    Those who were pushed back were flying like missiles towards theirrades.


    For their poorrades who were hit like bowling pins, they felt like a falling pir had hit them, and some even died from it.


    Bam.


    Blugh!


    Those that survived coughed and spat outrge amounts of blood as they felt that their entire internal organs were damaged.


    This kind of power made their hearts sink.


    This sort of power exceeded what any regr person¡¯s.


    F***!


    How did this bastard practice to get so strong?


    What were his bones made of?


    At this point, they honestly doubted their entire existence.


    Wasn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated?


    Didn¡¯t the information say that his majesty Landon Barn was only moderately strong?


    Bloody hell!


    They wanted to protest!


    .


    Catchak!


    Landon loaded his guns calmly while carefully avoiding more attacks.


    It looked like the temple sentries had dropped their smug expressions and began taking this seriously because now, they were bringing their A-game over.


    "Hyah Hyah Hyah Hyah!"


    des came from all directions, all in the hopes of hacking Landon to pieces.


    And like a pro in a martial arts movie, he ducked, jumped, leaned side by side and even managed to walk behind his opponents in a rxed manner, as if he wasn¡¯t even using his full strength... (which was true).


    His actions made his opponents gritted their teeth angrily and felt that they were looked down on.


    "You, go die!!!"


    "de Mirage Style!"


    "Phoenix Lantern!"


    "Lightning Strike!"


    They all rushed towards him, with everyone targeting at least one of his main body parts.


    Be it his left arm or right leg, all were targeted.


    Hmph!


    They would like to see how he would get out of this.


    Landon smiled.


    And just when the attack was very close, he jumped in the air speedily, causing them to stab each other.


    Everyone opened their eyes wide in shock.


    How... How could he have escaped without any injury?


    What sort of sh jump was that?


    He jumped when their attacks were just seconds away from him.


    And if they themselves tried that, they would barely be able to escape and would still end up riddled with injuries.


    But there he was, with no scratch on his body.


    How was that even possible?


    No, who was his teacher?


    This was the real question at the back of their minds.


    Landon somersaulted in the air while sending several shots with his silencers.


    ytime was over.


    Peew Peew Peew Peew.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Blood sttered everywhere, and the whole ce looked dreadfully gruesome.


    .


    Yao looked at his actions in disbelief.


    This was not what he envisioned.


    Were they going to lose?


    Was the temple going to lose for the first time?


    If so, even if he escaped, how would he exin all this to his leader?


    No! They couldn¡¯t lose.


    It looks like he would need to use his stones hands once more.


    That¡¯s right!


    He came from a n that practiced an ancient technique of transforming one¡¯s hand to be as hard as a stone.


    In truth, it was somewhat simr to the Shaolin¡¯s that made their bodies to be as hard as iron.


    But, his n¡¯s ancient methods were far cruder and only used on their hands.


    He once fractured a person¡¯s skull before, leaving them in a vegetative state.


    So he was very confident in his fists.


    All he needed was one punch, and that was all.


    Yao squinted his eyes at Landon.


    ¡¯Boy, don¡¯t me me for being merciless.¡¯


    And while this was going on, Penelope and her gang had finally fought their way through Skye¡¯s group.


    Now, it was time for her to teach this arrogant buffoon, as promised.


    Who asked him to show up before her again?


    Hmph!


    He only had himself to me.

 Chapter 915 - The Overly Excited Crowd

    <h4>Chapter 915 - The Overly Excited Crowd</h4>


    Penelope calmly walked towards Skye.


    "Like I said, every time I see you, you¡¯ll get a beating.


    Too bad, you just don¡¯t want to learn."


    Skye scuffed:" Heh. How are you so sure that I¡¯ll be the one receiving the beatings?


    Unlikest time, I went easy on you. But this time, don¡¯t expect to get any sympathy just because you¡¯re a woman."


    "Mr. Skye, you should save your speech for after the battle."


    Ting Ting Ting.


    Their des shed as each delivered fierce attacks.


    Soon, Skyeunched an attack, and she caught his sword between both of her daggers.


    The two struggled for a bit, before rather than resisting, she pushed forward, kicked his side belly and mercilessly made her move.


    sh!


    Blood trickled from Skye¡¯s left cheek and slowly found its way close to his mouth.


    He licked the blood, and his eyes grew colder.


    Did this b**ch just gave him a mark on his money-making face?


    Everyone knows that as one of the most handsome men in his empire, his face was one of his many advantages.


    If he didnt move back when he did, that attack would¡¯ve sliced his face, slicing deep right through his skull.


    He was so angry that steam almost left his ears and nostrils.


    "B**ch! You¡¯ll pay for that!"


    Whoosh!


    Skye swung his sword left, right and center with all his force and was actually giving Penelope a little challenge.


    But it wasn¡¯t something that she couldn¡¯t handle.


    Skye stepped forward and prepared tounch his sneak attack by first kicking her belly, making her crouch down, before piercing her neck swiftly.


    And as hemenced his n, Penelope had their own thoughts as well.


    She dropped to the ground, caught his leg, and yanked him forward, making him lose his centre of gravity.


    From there, she sent her right leg between his legs, gripped his feet with her hands and twisted around, causing him to flip from his back to his belly.


    And while hey on his belly, she began leaning back, creating pressure on his twisted kegs.


    That¡¯s right!


    She was doing the famous WWE sharpshooter move.


    It was so painful that he started tapping the ground while on his belly, as if trying to forfeit a match.


    His face was flushed red


    He really felt like his legs would snap at any time, making him crippled.


    This kind of heavy attack made his entire head feel dizzy as he started feeling numb below.


    It¡¯s over. It¡¯s over. This b**ch was going to cripple him.


    "Hey!!!!


    You get off me now!!!!


    Ahhhhh!


    Motherf***er!


    You, you, you... I¡¯m a prince of Veinitta.


    My people will never let you go!


    But if you stop now, I can forgive you.


    You let me go now!"


    Listening to his annoying voice, Penelope was angered even more.


    She leaned back, creating more pressure on his knitted legs, which almost made his heart stop beating.


    Crack.


    F***!


    Where those the sound of his legs cracking?


    This b**ch was crazy.


    Pap, Pap, Pap, Pap, Pap, Pap.


    He tapped the ground so many times as if begging for mercy.


    The pain was truly unbearable.


    It felt like someone reached into his body, gripped his heart and continuously crushed it, making his breathing hoarse.


    Woman, can you at least fight me fairly?


    In his mind, she was cheating.


    But what he forgot was that all was fair in war.


    He looked at his men, who were also busy fighting, and silently prayed for one of them to hurry up and save him from this savage woman.


    Why are you guys not done yet?


    (:T^T:)


    .


    Finally, Penelope got up, freeing him.


    But his entire legs were numb, so all he could do was try to crawl away from this monstrous woman.


    And to think she was almost his wife.


    He tried to crawl as fast as he could.


    But how could it be that simple to get away from her?


    Penelope jumped in the air and positioned her elbow tond on his back.


    All that was left was someone to tell the famous ¡¯Watch Out, Watch Out¡¯ in WWE.


    Bam.


    ~Ooooo


    The wedding guests that watched really wished that they had popcorn now.


    Their Queen was so badass.


    Penelope felt good and rxed, as she just wanted to beat this moron to a pulp.


    And each time she did, the guests would exim as if they were watching a show.


    Some mothers also removed the chocte snacks and tiny peanuts they had kept for their children during the ceremony since they didn¡¯t know how long it would take.


    In fact, they were actually surprised when the ceremony only took 1 hour and 10 minutes.


    It was pretty short and very entertaining.


    Now, they ate the snacks and even drank juice boxes, leaving Carmelo, Lucy, and the rest who were protecting them speechless.


    Do you guys think that you came here for a show?


    Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re in a dangerous position now?


    It was just that the guests didn¡¯t find it all that dangerous because even a fool could see that the enemy was losing... And badly for that matter.


    Earlier on, when they saw how Landon¡¯s attacks had instantly sent people flying, they were also in awe.


    They kept watching the battle scene in excitement while spotting those that were doing incredible feats.


    And their Queen didn¡¯t disappoint them.


    After elbowing the poor guy¡¯s back so much, she then helped the guy to his feet, punched his face, leaving him dizzy.


    At this point, they were standing face to face.


    She then ced his right hand over her head, gripped his pants and lifted him straight up in the air.


    Yup!


    She was doing the WWE brain buster move.


    And while he was straight up vertically in the air, she then leaned back, dripping him onto the floor pitifully.


    Bam.


    ~Oooooo


    "Damn! Did you see that just now?


    Our Queen is Awesome!


    Heh. This guy has probably learnt his lesson now."


    "Hmph.


    Severe him right. Who asked him to go against our Queen?"


    "Look! Look! Look!


    Now, she¡¯s flipping him in the air.


    And now, she¡¯s kicking on his body hard."


    Bam Bam Bam.


    "~Ooooooo.


    That¡¯s gotta hurt."


    .


    Skye, who was currently receiving divine beatings, truly felt like digging a hole and burying his head there.


    If word got back to his empire that a girl beat him, where would his face be?


    How embarrassing.


    The audience didn¡¯t care for his actions and smiled merrily at the sight of his defeat.


    At the same time, some others quickly picked up another action scene.


    "Look!


    His majesty Landon has finally reached that guy whom everyone was protecting.


    No doubt about it.


    He¡¯s the final boss."


    "Go get him, your majesty!


    Show him what you¡¯ve got."


    Carmelo and the rest looked on helplessly.


    Can you guys take this seriously?

 Chapter 916 - The Final Boss

    <h4>Chapter 916 - The Final Boss</h4>


    "Look!


    His majesty is about to fight the final boss."


    "Go get him, your majesty!


    Show him what you¡¯ve got."


    "Yeah, your majesty.


    Hit him with a left... And a right!"


    "Ahhhh, his majesty is so cool."


    "Booooooo.


    You¡¯re blocking the match.


    Crouch down a bit.


    Booooooo."


    "_"


    Carmelo, Lucy and the rest had given up on these guests.


    The guests even told some of the guards to lower themselves so that they could watch.


    What did they think this was?


    Did they think they were watching some sporting event or something?


    Sigh...


    Forget it. Let them have their fun.


    At least they weren¡¯t panicking and shaking like leaves. Maybe because they also realized that Penelope and everyone else was winning, so they weren¡¯t scared.


    In fact, from the moment Landon had said that, they were prepared.


    Again, from the moment the soldiers popped out and descended like spies, the guests felt confident.


    They mellowed down and watched the show, leaving Carmelo and the rest that rounded them up helpless.


    Well, he might as well let them be.


    With that, he focused on the battlefield while guarding the people.


    What else could he do?


    .


    Yao calmly looked at Landon while slowly stepping forward as if he was some hidden master.


    "Foolish mortal. Do you know who you are up against?"


    "_"


    Landon, who was about to run over and punch him, paused.


    Why did viins always feel the need to give their whole autobiography before fighting?


    And why did this guy call him foolish Mortal?


    Does this guy think that he was immortal or something?


    Well, maybe the temple had brainwashed him to believe that... Who knows.


    Nheless, he was also curious and excited to hear what the guy would say.


    It better be some good backstory or plot reveal, or he would max up his power to kill the bastard in one hit.


    Seeing Landon pause, Yoa thought that his words had gotten to him.


    Because no matter how one looked at it, Landon was just a 19-year-old boy.


    And whenpared with himself, who had been fighting for decades and never lost a single match, the odds are in his favour.


    So anyone would get scared with his burly appearance, muscles and even his abilities.


    "Foolish mortal.


    I am the ever-powerful Primate Yao from the Temple of Dragmus, a secret society that is more powerful than any empire within the Pyno continent.


    We are the future!


    And of course, little worms like you might not have heard of our greatness.


    Why? Because you are unworthy."


    Landon secretly rolled his eyes: ¡¯Sure, whatever.¡¯


    Seeing Landon bow his head, Yao thought Landon was thinking about it and might even be scared.


    So he felt even more confident.


    .


    "As a renowned Primate, I¡¯ll have you know that my existence is something that lowly mortals like you can not begin to fathom."


    As Yao spoke, he stepped closer to a wooden bench, gripped a part of it and crushed it.


    Brack!


    What?


    Those watching opened their eyes wide in shock.


    Did he just shatter thick wood as if he was crushing crispy ch.i.p.s?


    Some even spat juice and food in disbelief.


    "Did you see that!


    I knew he was the final boss!"


    "Poisonous! Poisonous! This guy is just too bad, right?"


    "F***!


    I almost jumped up in disbelief.


    What did I just see?


    Are we even sure that he¡¯s human?"


    "Nonsense. What do you know?


    All final bosses are like this.


    When you read those Baymardian novels and storybooks, you¡¯ll know that what we are talking about."


    "As an expert in this sort of thing, I have to agree with what this guy said.


    I¡¯ll even rmend you to read the Baymardian book titled ¡¯Tales of Oda Nobunaga.¡¯


    It¡¯s a ssic that everyone must-read.


    There, you¡¯ll know all about final bosses."


    "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you holding a pen and paper?"


    "Of course it¡¯s to narrate this incredible story!


    I¡¯m a Caronian writer, and this fight must be recorded and turned into a book. If possible, I want to cooperate with the studio in Baymard and make it into a movie.


    Dammit!


    Don¡¯t distract me!"


    "Guys, guys, guys. Focus!


    I¡¯m more worried about his majesty Landon Barn.


    Would he be able to defeat such a monster?


    What if he gets gripped and shattered like that?


    "Nonsense!


    This is how the Protagonist always ends up defeating the final boss... I think"


    "_"


    .


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank as they watched the live-action movie before their very eyes.


    You best believe that this story would undoubtedly be retold from generation to generation.


    Yao smiled broadly after crushing a part of the wooden bench.


    It was like his fingers took a bite out of the bench because one could actually see the outline of his fingers of the damaged wooden bench.


    "Mortal, do you have any idea of what would happen if I grip you in this manner?


    I saw your little tricks before when you sent my men flying.


    At first, I didn¡¯t know how you did it.


    But now I do.


    I heard that you Baymardians like to use magic tricks and illusions to fool others.


    Now seeing how frightened you are to face me only further proves my suspicions that you¡¯re nothing more than a trickster.


    Nheless, I still won¡¯t underestimate you.


    But I have to tell you that in the face of true raw power, those little tricks of yours are nothing."


    Landon was dumbfounded.


    Was this guy¡¯s head filled with water?


    Or did he desperately want to convince himself that their temple would never lose?


    Dude, I broke several people¡¯s ribs, sent them flying and even killed some.


    So, where exactly did he use any magic tricks?


    Sigh... Denial was such a strong thing.


    It looks like he would have to wake this guy up to face reality.


    With that, Landon looked around, found several swords, bundled them together and held their des.


    Cratch!


    The iron des shattered, leaving Yao, as well as the watching audience in shock.


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    "I¡¯ll go!


    His majesty Landon is incredible!"


    "Hahahhahahabhahahhaha


    Didn¡¯t I say that his majesty would be able to defeat the final boss?"


    "F***!


    At first, seeing the final boss crushing word made me think that he was a big deal.


    But now, seeing his majesty crushing stacks of swords with one hand made me realize that the final boss wasn¡¯t that impressive at all.


    His majesty Landon shattered iron into tiny iron filings, alright?


    That¡¯s like powdered iron!


    So how can the final bosspare?"


    "His majesty is mighty!"


    "Your majesty, please beat this fool!


    How dare he go against the protagonist?"


    "No! I must thoroughly capture this scene for my novel.


    You¡¯re majesty, please don¡¯t finish the match fast.


    I need enough writing material to create a masterpiece.


    Now, where was I?"


    (^_^)

 Chapter 917 - Yaos Fears

    <h4>Chapter 917 - Yao''s Fears</h4>


    "You, you, you, you, you, you..."


    Yao couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.


    Was his enemy also immortal?


    Growing up in the temple, only immortals could be Primates.


    That¡¯s right.


    The other Primates also had powers above human capabilities...(in his mind).


    But what he failed to understand was that many of these so-called immortal capabilities came from honing and strengthening particr body parts as the Shaolins did.


    Yao¡¯s entire n worked under the temple, and only those who seeded in honing their bodies, as well as getting great aplishments, could be Temple Primates (Bishops).


    But all their capabilities ended with them being able to crush skulls, splitting stones and whatnot.


    It was also said that during ancient times, way back, their ancestors could split creatures as tall as 3-storeys high with one sh.


    Creatures were made of meat and lines, and even when targeting rocks, they could only sh particr ones that weren¡¯t as hard as iron effortlessly.


    If they wanted to challenge higher, for them, that would be impossible.


    But here Landon was, crushing stacks of iron and turning it into dust (iron filings).


    Dust!!!


    It was... It was....


    F***!


    Yao¡¯s heart sank.


    At first, he thought he would kill him in one punch, but now, that was very unlikely.


    He would have to fight with everything that he had.


    Landon smiled when he saw Yao take the battle seriously.


    Good.


    He lowered his strength to 20% to test the waters.


    This should be fun.


    .


    Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah.


    Yao kept sending his raging fists at his opponent, but Landon blocked every single one of them with his wrists and his legs.


    Now, he was using basic ¡¯Wing Chun Kuen¡¯ defence.


    It was the kind of defence used in the movie Ip Man.


    Fast, urate, precise and somewhatx.


    Landon blocked at an incredible speed, using his wrists and legs when necessary.


    "Hmh Hmmh Hmmh Hmmh!" Yao eximed while violently sending as many attacks as he could towards Landon.


    He jumped in the air and did a sweeping kick at Landon¡¯s face, and as he expected, Landon ducked.


    And while in the air, he twisted his body, positioning his fists to target Landon.


    "Hyah!"


    Swoosh!


    Landon rolled away from the surprise attack.


    But how could Yao give him breathing space?


    His best opportunity moment was to hit Landon before he got back on his feet.


    With that, he ran towards him andunched more attacks.


    But what shocked him was that Landon stopped while lying on the ground and used his feet to block his raging fists.


    Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah.


    After pushing Yao back a bit, Landon twisted his hands on the ground and did a Tekken-Eddy Gordo spinning leg move, or one could also say a Chun Li-street fighter spinning leg attack.


    Like a tornado, Landon spun and moved like lightning towards Yao.


    The f***?


    Yao swore that he saw after images of Landon, and it was tough for him to find a weak point or a ce of entry where he could disrupt the monstrous attack.


    You know it¡¯s bad when the wind force from those spinning legs literally blew your hair backwards.


    The audience was also shocked, with some even wiping their eyes to also find any entry point.


    How exactly do you fight this?


    And how did his majesty manage to hold it for so long while also advancing, as if he was running?


    He spun so much that they swore they saw him levitate, flying forward with his legs spinning.


    Had he pushed his body with his hands from the ground while spinning?


    Bloody Hell!


    His majesty was too awesome!


    .


    "Spinning Bird Kick!"


    Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah.


    Landon¡¯s legs smacked the hell out of Yao, who was trying his hardest to avoid them.


    But it seemed like no matter where he moved; those legs would always find him.


    And when the final hitnded, he flew backwards and hit the wall hard, leaning a cracked moulded image of himself on it.


    Bam


    He dropped to the ground and instantly coughed out blood.


    Blugh.


    He then drowsily stood up to defend himself.


    But before he knew it, Landon was by his side like a ghost.


    This time, Landon decided not to hold back.


    After Yao sent a weak blow, he grabbed his fist with one hand and used another to chop his arm, almost breaking his bones.


    "Grrrrrhhhh!" Yao gritted his teeth pitifully and attempted to kick Landon¡¯s legs.


    Crack.


    "Ahhhhh!" This time, Yao yelled because after Landon rugged the attack, he crushed his legs instead.


    Dammit!


    He couldn¡¯t use that leg again.


    Even the arm that was crushed earlier on was numb too.


    But Yao dared not give up and bnced himself with his other leg and decided to use his uninjured hand to fight Landon wholeheartedly.


    "Die!!!!!"


    Pap.


    Landon caught his fist and kicked his chest, sending him flying.


    "No, no, no, no, no.


    You stop for me!


    Not again!!!"


    Bam.


    F***!


    The pain was too much.


    And the moment he dropped to the ground, dragged him with one hand and continuously attacked him without a moment to spare.


    At this point, those who watched couldn¡¯t help but pity the guy.


    Sigh... He just had to go against the protagonist.


    After all, the Baymardian stories, didn¡¯t the final bosses learn anything?


    R.I.P, bro.


    .


    Bam.


    "Enough, your lowly mortal."


    Bam.


    "No, no, no.


    I said stop!!!!!"


    Bam Bam Bam.


    "You!.... You better stop for me, or else my temple wouldn¡¯t let you go!!"


    Landon stopped, making Yao, who had missing teeth and a bloody mouth smiled.


    "Yes, that¡¯s right.


    If you continue any further, my temple won¡¯t let you go."


    Landon, who seemed deep in thought, chuckled: "I hate to break it to you, Mr. Yao, but your temple is no more."


    Yao¡¯s smile froze: "You... What do you mean?"


    "Simple. We destroyed all your temple bases not too long ago."


    Yao¡¯s pupils widened: "That¡¯s impossible!"


    The Temple had stood for centuries and has deep roots in Yodan and Deiferus.


    So how can it be wiped out, say just like that?


    Impossible!


    Yao shook his head in disbelief while Landon shrugged his shoulders.


    "Believe it or not, while you were journeying here, we moved quickly and took out your temple."


    "You shut up!


    That¡¯s impossible?"


    "Oh?


    Believe it or not, your precious temple is gone."


    From the conversation he heard yesterday, he knew that Yao was from one of the bases in Yodan.


    So he began naming all the base locations, which frightened Yao silly.


    How, how did he know?


    Was the temple really gone?


    No! He had to escape from here and confirm things for himself.


    That way, if it was a lie, then he had to warn everyone about Baymard¡¯s true strength.


    F***!


    The temple heading out to take over Baymard had long been dispatched.


    He only hoped that they would be enough to deal with Baymard.


    And even if they were, he had to inform the elders and the leader to send backup immediately.


    This could be the biggest crisis that the temple has ever faced!


    Their info was wrong! All wrong!!!


    These Baymardians weren¡¯t weak.


    They are just great pretenders!

 Chapter 918 - Why Did It Become Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 918 - Why Did It Be Like This?</h4>


    No! He had to warn everyone.


    These Baymardians weren¡¯t as soft as they looked.


    Dammit!


    They were wrong.


    They were very, very, very, wrong.


    With that thought, Yao dragged his limping body as fast as he could in an attempt to get away.


    And even though Landon could stop him, he chose not to but walked calmly behind Yao.


    Since the idiot wanted to see what was going on outside desperately, then why not show him?


    It was ridiculous if he ever thought that he would be able to escape.


    Some of the audience were also tempted to follow, but those guarding them told them to stay in ce until the battle both inside the some and on the square hade to an end.


    So they could only watch the action leave their sight pitifully.


    Of course, since they couldn¡¯t follow out, they focused on other fights.


    "That¡¯s his majesty William of Arcadina, right?


    Damn, he¡¯s strong!"


    "F***!


    I feel bad for his opponents. He¡¯s truly a terrifying force to behold."


    "Ahhhh! Duke Benjamin Hamilton isn¡¯t bad as well.


    Just look at how he grabbed those two bad guys. Utterly Brutal, yet somehow yful."


    "I know, right.


    He¡¯s very good at using all elements and objects around the room.


    His fighting style reminds me of the character ¡¯Jackie Chan¡¯ in the Baymardian movie: The Young Master."


    "Yeah, I¡¯ve watched that movie too. Actor Gerald Homan yed Jackie Chan in that movie."


    "Awesome!"


    "Guys, I think we should rank up outer favourites."


    "For the first position, even though I love the Queen, we have to be honest.


    His majesty Landon can turn iron into dust, so he¡¯s definitely first hands down!"


    "Hmhm. Followed by the queen."


    "Oooooh.


    The 3rd is his majesty William, and 4th is Duke Benjamin."


    "No way!


    I like Duke Benjamin¡¯s fight style more.


    3rd should be him, then his majesty William."


    "Are you all blind?


    Look at that Baymardian guy there?


    Can¡¯t you see that he literally fought off 10 people at once?


    He¡¯s clearly 3rd!"


    "No, have you forgotten the moves Princess Lucy did when rounding us up?


    She should be 4th."


    "Yes, but you¡¯ve also forgotten how King Carmelo lifted that guy in the air and broke his back with his knees. He should be 2nd."


    "Wait, I don¡¯t think it would be fair to rank the battle since we can¡¯t see how those outside are doing."


    "Dammit!


    I want to see it!"


    "_"


    .


    And so amidst the battle where countless warriors fought bravely, the spectators debated who their best were.


    Meanwhile, Yao had finally managed to drag himself across the enormous dome.


    Finally, he had reached the doors.


    But what he saw almost gave him a heart attack.


    W-w-w-w-what was going on?


    Boom!


    Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di.


    Machine guns went off, and small hand grenades were thrown towards his men mercilessly, creating a small cloud of smoke, which wasn¡¯t as big or thick as those from tanks or cannons.


    Nheless, its effect was enough to make Yao¡¯s face grow pale.


    Of course, the weapons used were those that wouldn¡¯t give substantial damage to the building structures.


    After all, this was a ce of worship for the Caronian¡¯s beloved Goddess.


    So how could they even think about destroying it?


    They behaved themselves and either used their guns, machine guns and so on.


    At times, they evenunched tear gas and smoke bombs into the rooms within the walls.


    These rooms typically led to stairways that would take one to the top of the walls.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!


    My belly is gone!


    There¡¯s arge hole on my belly!"


    "I can¡¯t hear anything.


    What¡¯s happening to me?


    I can¡¯t hear anything!"


    "These people are using sorcery.


    This is something that we can¡¯t fight!


    What¡¯s happening?"


    Yao dropped to his knees in despair after seeing the chaotic scene before him.


    His men ran left, right, and all other directions in utter confusion but were killed by some invisible arrows.


    Invisible because there were no arrows on their bodies after they dropped dead.


    The entire square was dyed red as blood slowly filled the creases on the ground.


    The air smelled foul and burnt.


    And the countless times of dead bodies was enough to make one flinch.


    And the most troubling thing to Yao was that these were his men.


    He thought that he could wish out, tell them to withdraw and flee from here as fast as he could.


    But the situation before him told him about it would be near-impossible.


    Why did it be like this?


    No, no, no, no.


    He had to inform the Temple. They needed to know!


    .


    Landon, who had been observing Yao, chuckled at his iing insanity.


    He knew that look.


    It was one that he had seen countless times.


    Yup. The guys about to lose it.


    For Yao, this was his first defeat.


    In short, in Yao¡¯s mind, he could already envision himself being recorded as the first person to cause the Temple¡¯s Loss.


    Such a title would follow him forever, even if he escaped and went back to the temple.


    His codename might even get changed to ¡¯loser.¡¯


    But should he just give up like this?


    No way!


    He was very unwilling.


    Even if he lost now, provided he could make aeback and personally take Landon¡¯s head, then his glory would be restored, and he would be given the privilege of kissing the leader¡¯s rings.


    A cold glint shed in his eyes as he got up in an attempt to slip through the battlefield and find a way to open the massive gate beyond.


    Yes, he was immortal. He could do this.


    But how could Lanson let him get away?


    When Yao tried to dive into the battlefield, Landon quickly caught him and pinned him down.


    Bam.


    "Damn you! You let me go!


    This is your fault!


    This whole thing is your fault!


    If you were powerful all this time, then why did you fool everyone?


    You were out to get us from the start and even lured us into a trap here.


    Don¡¯t you feel any shame for surprise-attacking us?


    Where is your integrity as a man?


    You are utterly despicable!"


    "_"


    Landon had truly given up on this idiot.


    Who was it that first attacked them?


    How did he and the Baymardians be viins?


    Oh, so it¡¯s okay when you do it. But when we do it, we¡¯re despicable?


    Yao was really on the verge of losing his sanity, so much so that he tried to bite Landon several times.


    "This is your fault!


    You¡¯ve taken away my glory that I¡¯ve worked for all these years!


    I swear, I¡¯ll get revenge on you even if I be a ghost.


    Damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you!!!"


    "_"


    Landon had enough.


    He looked at Yao, whose eyes were red with rage and quickly ended him.


    "You talk too much."


    "You!!..."


    sh.


    Yao¡¯s head was sliced right off his body clean. With that, the final boss had been properly taken care of.


    Good.

 Chapter 919 - The Mighty Lucy

    <h4>Chapter 919 - The Mighty Lucy</h4>


    The indoor battle was basically over.


    So after dealing with Yao, Landon stepped out, closed the gigantic dome doors, and decided to join those on the square.


    5 minutes, 10 minutes, 15 minutes.... A full 22 minutes had gone by in a sh before the battle officially ended.


    After all, even though the wedding ceremony was over, they still had to get the bride and groom to the after-party.


    So they had to hurry it up.


    In a sh, they dragged a few dead bodies to the side, creating ample space for all vehicles, carriages and horses to leave or enter.


    During this time, the carriages and horses had been kept within an enclosed stable and storage unit outside the Sanpodia.


    Typically, after guests got dropped off, their carriages would leave the Sanpodia and park within the unit.


    And when the asion was over, the drivers woulde in again to get them.


    Of course, the expensive, shy cars also stepped out of the Sanpodia too.


    Only the military vehicles were parked at a hidden corner within the Sanpodia and disguised with moss grass.


    And now that the battle was over, they had to create a wide enough path amidst the countless dead bodies for the carriage ans vehicles toe in and go out.


    As for cleaning up, part of the soldiers and guards would stay behind to take care of that.


    And when everything was done, Landon took out his Walkie Talkie.


    .


    "This is Field Captain Landon to Pce Control Tower.


    Missionplete.


    Please send all Air Force units as nned."


    "Copy that Field Captain. Over!"


    Landon then switched the channel tomunicate with those here.


    "This is Field Captain to all units.


    Here are your instructions.


    All clean-up units, please stand by until all guests have left.


    Units 11 & 12!


    Inform the coaches and drivers to pick up the guests in an orderly fashion, as well guide them in properly.


    Medical teams 1, 2, 3 & 4 will treat all injured soldiers, Caronian guards or ally knights both in the dome and Square.


    Medical teams 5, 6, & 7.


    Your tasks are to treat all enemy survivors.


    Give them a quick first aid before they got transported out of the Sanpodia.


    And once in the pce, treat them further as soon as possible because tonight, they¡¯ll be on their way to the ship.


    Andstly, all other units will assist in rounding up the prisoners and safeguarding the people.


    That is all.


    Now move!!!"


    Instantly, everyone did as they were told.


    While Landon, Adrian, Micheal Javis, and Andrew stepped back into the Dome.


    But the sight before them made them take several steps behind.


    It looked so familiar.


    .


    "Penny, it¡¯s your wedding, so you better wear that gown back!"


    "No way!


    The wedding is over! So why do I still have to wear it?"


    "Oh my God! You¡¯re impossible!


    Don¡¯t you want to look good on Tv?" Lucy said while pointing at the Cameramen who had been here the entire time amongst the priests and Sapos.


    The Cameramen couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but he could make out their dilemma since they all pointed at the gown numerous times.


    Well, they weren¡¯t arguing loudly and didn¡¯t even look like they were fighting.


    At most, it looked like Lucy, and the rest were pitiful hamsters, as they kept looking at Penelope with big watery eyes.


    But she wouldn¡¯t bulge.


    When she took off the long puffy gown part, she was more than happy.


    And now, they want her to wear it again?


    No way!


    She sat on a chair, crossed her legs and remained with her bloodied white pants.


    What was wrong with what she was wearing?


    Lucky for Lucy, she had thought of the matter and kept a spare attire in one of the vehicles for Penelope and the other girls to change into.


    After all, their attires were so bloodied, as if they came out of a horror movie.


    And from what she knew, on the way to the pce, they would have to wave and show their outfits in the open.


    So if they passed around like monsters covered blood, wouldn¡¯t that be too bad?


    No matter what, she had to make her friend¡¯s wedding the talk of the year... even if that so-called friend didn¡¯t give a damn.


    Who asked her to be Penelope¡¯s good friend?


    Lucy squinted her eyes, looked at Landon and the rest, and went into m mode.


    Her entire aura changed.


    .


    "I need a driver to get the make-up kit and clothes in the car.


    I also need one of the vehicles for an outfit change.


    No, forget it.


    Just bring the things here, and we¡¯ll use the rooms at the back of the altar to change.


    This is an emergency. So I¡¯m sure the goddess of Fertility wouldn¡¯t mind, right?" Lucy said while eyeing the Sapo priests, who nodded subconsciously.


    Was it their imagination, or did she just be a little bit scary in a split second?


    Lucy retracted her gaze and nodded.


    "Good. We¡¯ll use those rooms.


    Also, you, Benjy, William and the rest need a change before we leave this ce too.


    Lucky for you all, the girls and I personally nned for this moment.


    Honestly, you¡¯re all grown men.


    So why can¡¯t you think of these things?


    Are you trying to ruin my friend¡¯s wedding?" She said with her hands on her h.i.p.s.


    Landon and the rest: "_"


    "Well, what are you waiting for?


    Don¡¯t just stand there.


    Hurry up and hop to it!"


    "Yes, ma¡¯am." They replied wryly.


    And when they were leaving, all of them tapped Landon on the shoulder.


    "Bro, I didn¡¯t think that you were engaged to a warrior."


    "Who knew that she had it in her?"


    "Trust me bro, for your own good, learn to listen to your future wife."


    "Brat, looking at you, I never imagined that someone could conquer you.


    Sigh... good luck." Adrian said.


    Santa felt mighty pleased when looking at Landon:" So your girl kicks your butt too?"


    (-_-)


    ¡¯Please don¡¯tpare you and I! Our situations arepletely different.¡¯ Landon thought while looking at Santa helplessly.


    .


    Just like that, Lucy and the girls pushed Penelope to the rooms at the back, washed her face,bed her hair and also took care of themselves in a sh.


    Time was of the essence, and so, they moved like lightning.


    Of course, the guys used the other Priest preparation rooms and changed too.


    Now that everyone was clean and ready to go, it was time for Phase 2 to begin.


    Lucy¡¯s eyes sparkled with determination.


    Everything must be perfect.

 Chapter 920 - Tinkerbell, Where Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 920 - Tinkerbell, Where Are You?</h4>


    With everyone ready, and the hot air balloons here, it was finally time for them to leave.


    Lucy turned to the guests and smiled warmly, all the while looking at the Cameras too.


    "Everyone, thank you all for your patience."


    "Princess Lucy, no need to thank us."


    "Yeah. This has been the best wedding that we¡¯ve ever attended."


    "I agree. It was like watching a live-action movie.


    Awesome!"


    (^?^)


    With everyone rxed and unbothered, Penelope and the rest stopped out of the dome, followed by the guests.


    And what the people saw made them so stunned that they were speechless.


    "Look!


    Large balloons! And on them, people!"


    "Holy mother of Fertility!


    Are those people flying?"


    Their hearts heard loudly, and their mouths quivered in shock when they saw the hot air balloons hover over the enormous square.


    One should know that the hot air balloons wereunched in mid-August, and now it was still September.


    So the news hadn¡¯t even reached Carona¡¯s Capital city yet.


    Seeing this sight paralyzed many of them, as their realities were shattered by the heavenly flying balloons that could somehow carry people up.


    The children, on the other hand, had alreadye up with a conclusion of why it can fly.


    "Waaaa.. It¡¯s really flying!


    They must have used Pixie Dust from Tinkerbell."


    "Yeah. It¡¯s said in the Peter Pan book that Tinkerbell made a ship fly.


    So she¡¯s obviously the one who did this."


    "Of course it¡¯s her!"


    "Hey! Maybe we can fly too if we keep having happy thoughts!"


    "No, silly! One must first get acknowledged by a fairy and then get fairy dust.


    Because happy thoughts alone won¡¯t make you fly.


    The second book series even said the lost boy Ruffy tried that and was never heard of again.


    I¡¯m guessing he died.


    So you see, you must first get the acknowledgement from a fairy."


    "Ahhhh... But how do we do that since they¡¯re always invisible?"


    "By doing good and being worthy?"


    "That¡¯s it! What you said makes sense!


    I wonder if a fairy is around me now.


    Hello, Miss Fairy. I¡¯m really good."


    "Yeah, Miss Fairy. Come out. I¡¯m also a good boy."


    "_"


    .


    Landon and the rest who heard some of their conversations just chuckled.


    Well, they wondered how these children would react once they got on the hot air balloons.


    That¡¯s right.


    They had brought so many hot air balloons, in different seater sizes.


    So they, alongside some of the children, would get on and fly a little low, waving to those below.


    And the children will also be tasked with throwing flower petals down too.


    Of course, each child would have a guardian onboard.


    And if 4 or more children have the same guardian, then all the better.


    After telling the crowd that the children and a few guardians coulde up, everyone started going crazy.


    "Sister, I should be the one guardian taking the children up.


    After all, our children are cousins. And they know me so well.


    The same goes for you, Judith.


    I could look after your children too.


    So leave all 7 children to me."


    "No way!


    Including these 7, you also have 2 of your kids, making it 9.


    And Alice dear, as your elder, I know you well.


    So how could you handle such arge number of children?


    Forget it; I¡¯ll do it."


    "As the man of the house, it¡¯s my sworn duty to protect all my family¡¯s youngsters.


    Whether they¡¯re my sister¡¯s children or mine, I will be the one to climb on the balloon with them.


    "_"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes burnt with determination as they kept debating while never taking their eyes off the hot air balloons.


    What a joke!


    This might be a once-in-a-lifetime thing.


    So how could they not want to get on it?


    The newly married couples who hadn¡¯t had children yet looked at the balloons and felt like crying.


    Why did they not have children before getting married?


    Now, look at it!


    They missed out on this grand opportunity!


    In fact, even if they had a newborn baby, because the child wouldn¡¯t remember the experience, Landon was more inclined to give it to those children who would.


    .


    And so because there was no time to waste, everything was mainly settled by flipping coins, and guardians were chosen.


    Landon and the rest, including some of the Cameramen and the Sapos and Baymardians priests, got on a 26-seater space stall basket with 3 pilots.


    Meanwhile, Penelope and Santa got on a 5 seater one, with one pilot and 2 guards.


    Of course, the children, their guardians, and some of the guards got on the other balloons.


    Finally, it was time for lift-off!


    Drrrrrrrhhhh.


    As the balloon rose, Penelope truly found it enchanting.


    Santa held her hand, and both smiled warmly.


    This was their first time on a hot air balloon.


    And the fact that they had to share this experience alongside each other made it all the more magical.


    Both didn¡¯t say anything, as they understood each other very much.


    Penelope looked below and smiled.


    At first, she thought that everything was unnecessary.


    But now, maybe it wasn¡¯t so bad as she thought.


    Or maybe it was because so already had a workout after the ceremony that freed her tension... Who knows.


    But what was clear was that she was genuinely enjoying this moment now.


    Santa faced her while still smiling.


    "My darling wife, marrying you has, and will always be, the greatest aplishment in my life.


    I¡¯m just happy that you gave me a chance.


    I promise to try my best to protect you and our people.


    Looking at the city from above once again made me realize my goals and the sort of future I want for you, our children and our people."


    He paused and kissed one of her hands. "Penelope, I promise always to do my best. Thank you for giving yourself to me."


    Penelope turned her head away swiftly: "Fool."


    Was she crying? Or was she just looking at a different angle from above?


    No one would ever know.

 Chapter 921 - Wedding Completed

    <h4>Chapter 921 - Wedding Completed</h4>


    "Look! Look! Look!


    Look up there!


    It¡¯s the Queen and Duke Benjamin!


    They¡¯re waving at us!"


    "Wait?


    Is it raining rose petals?


    How beautiful!"


    "Those tiny dots I saw way up in the air earlier on, we¡¯re they these balloons?"


    "Mommy, mommy, didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll go to the pce after we get this done?


    Then let¡¯s hurry up!"


    "Look! They¡¯re waving at us.


    Quickly, let¡¯s wave back."


    (^_^)


    Those on the streets jumped and waved happily at the parade of hot air balloons above.


    It was a glorious event that would definitely go down in Carona¡¯s history.


    And following beneath the balloons were the exotic Baymardian vehicles and some of the military vehicles too.


    Of course, the nobles from the ceremony also tailed behind, as they too had to be there for the after-event where the cake would get cut.


    Additionally, the Camera crew sat in their vehicles and shot the glorious scene, capturing all they could.


    Well, so far, everything was a sess.


    And soon, the hot air balloons had arrived at thending spot within the pce.


    There, there were red carpets and more flower girls ready to take them in.


    The band yed enthusiastically, and several Baymardians dancers took the lead in their fabulous outfits.


    The crowd of people that were already within the pce watched in awe and pped merrily at the over-the-top performance before them.


    .


    One should know that all this time that the wedding and battle were going on at the Sanpodia, the people had made their way to the pce and stayed on the massive empty fields and spaces allocated to them.


    But they weren¡¯t bored.


    Why?


    Because before today, several Caronians were contacted to open small food booths within particr spaces allocated.


    Some sold mooncakes; others chose to use this opportunity to advertise their shoot in the Capital.


    Again, the royals ced iron rods on the ground, bought somes from Baymard, and created volleyball and tennis sites.


    And to ensure that the calls didn¡¯t fly far, they stationed talls around the courts that would catch any flying balls.


    People could watch outside thes.


    They also had games like scrabble, chess, ordinary card games, snakes anddders, monopoly, etc.


    And wouldn¡¯t you know it, bingo was very popr with the elderly.


    Additionally, there were puzzle-fitting games to see which person was the fastest.


    There were also games where one would need to fish fake stic fish from ponds or throw little hoop rings onto several objects on the ground.


    There was also a hoo hooppetition.


    And believe it or not, there was aplete thrill of horse racing within the premises that actually didn¡¯t involve real horses.


    .


    Yes, there were horse races without real horses.


    Several wooden carved horses, standing attached to wooden tforms, had strings attached to them and were all mouthed on yet another straight wooden space on the ground.


    Each horse was ced in its own space so that it wouldn¡¯t hit the other wooden horses.


    And, the strings on the horses were attached to what looked like short fishing rods.


    The yers were to sit on chairs and reeled their wooden horses as fast as they could to cross the finish line.


    It was like real horse racing, with the audience having chairs, watching and cheering seriously.


    Again, some simple games that also relied on luck were avable, like the pull-the-string game where yers would just have to choose a string from thousands and pull it.


    Hopefully, what they chose had a winning ticket at the end of it.


    That¡¯s right.


    There were prizes.


    So after a person won a minimum of 2 rounds/2 winning tickets from any game, they could go to the ticket booth, spin the wheel, and end up with any of the prizes there.


    On the wheel, there were a total of 30 possible prizes.


    One could get teddy bears, pens, notebooks, bedsheets, buckets, a shlight, a free drink at the Baymardian drink booth, and so on.


    But the most eye-catching prizes were a free bicycle!


    Undoubtedly, that¡¯s where everyone¡¯s eyes were.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want a free bicycle?


    Of course, all games were provided by the Baymardians, and the royals provided all prizes.


    For the wedding, the royals had budgeted out 500,000 copper coins / 50 gold coins on prizes alone.


    50 gold coins were nothing to them.


    The smallest-sized teddy bear alone costs 1 copper coin, and the biggest one was 15 copper coins.


    Not to talk of pens, notebooks, and all the rest.


    Those things were rtively cheap.


    Even the cheapest bicycle that amounted to 150 copper coins wasn¡¯t all that bad.


    In short, they took this opportunity to bless the people through the event.


    And if the prizes ran out, they would remove those that ran out on the wheel and rece them with free drinks, snacks amd so on.


    For today¡¯s event, they were ready.


    And so just like that, the people had been so busy that they didn¡¯t even notice how much time had gone by.


    Many were shocked at how fast the ceremony was.


    But little did they know that a fierce battle took ce after the ceremony.


    .


    The trumpets sounded, and the dancers danced.


    All games came to a halt as everyone focused their attention on the enhancing parade.


    This has got to be the most amazing wedding ever, right?


    Penelope and the rest were led towards the grand hall, apanied by all the noble, Sapos, merchants and so on.


    There was just no helping it.


    They couldn¡¯t very well fit everyone within the Capital onto the hall, could they?


    Nheless, those creating the wedding cakes had also made 15 other grand cakes that were to be sliced and shared with those outside.


    Those were the biggest and mostprehensive cakes that many had ever seen.


    They were so big.


    And so, many of the citizens also got to taste the grand wedding cake!


    Could this day get any better?


    Rather than having a long party, after the father-daughter dance, bride & groom dance, and the cutting of the cake... the nobles and everyone else were sent outside to have fun.


    Some struggled to hit the pinata blindfolded while listening to everyone¡¯s instructions, while others joined the hooks hooppetitions, chess matches and yed other games.


    What made everyone happy were the free hot air balloon rides for all that would go on till 7 P.M.


    Instantly, both nobles and peasants began waiting in line like crazy, as they genuinely wanted to experience what it was to fly.


    Lucy and the rest also had fun too.


    In short, everyone was in on the action.


    They had fun till 7 P.M.


    And by then, the Baymardians had arranged a live theatre for many to watch.


    Everyone sat on the grass, listened to the actors¡¯ voices that echoed through the microphones, and fell deep into the stories.


    And by 9:30 P.M, when ces were utterly dark, the fireworks went off.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It was the most incredible light show that many had ever seen.


    Even those who went back early could see the dazzling lights from afar.


    It was just all too wonderful.


    .


    Carmelo and Adrain, who also had the time of their lives today, looked above and smiled.


    Their baby girl¡¯s wedding had truly outdone theirs when they got married ages ago.


    But they couldn¡¯t have had it any other way.


    Everyone was happy.


    Even the butlers and those who worked today had their one little celebration in the gardens with free food as well.


    There was even enough for take-aways.


    Many decided to take them home and share them with their families.


    And by 10:30 P.M, the guests were sent out.


    Some rode their new bikes back, while others held their bedsheets, stic buckets, pens, shlights and so on.


    As they walked, they talked,ughed and spoke about all the exciting and marvellous games they yed today.


    "Ahhh, I could¡¯ve beat old Rodney in Bingo if I truly wanted to."


    "Pui!


    Who are you fooling?


    You were nowhere close to winning!"


    "Dammit! Why is my luck so bad?


    Every time I spun the wheel, I ended up with either a free drink or a teddy bear. Even a bed sheet would be better. What am I going to do with so many? Maybe my daughters will like them?"


    "I know, right? There was someone who won 4 bikes.


    That¡¯s 4 of them!


    What sort of dumb luck is that?


    And how can I rub some on me?"


    (:TOT:)


    .


    Landon smiled while looming at the leaving guests.


    His buddy¡¯s wedding was aplete sess.


    But looking around, he couldn¡¯t help but shed a few tears for the staff and those who would clean up tomorrow.


    Sigh... The downside of having a grand event is the cleanup.


    At least the wedding was done and over with.


    Now, he could focus on more things... like getting the arcade opened after returning to Baymard.


    It was time for him toplete his primary mission and technologically advance Baymard once again.

 Chapter 922 - Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 922 - Going Home</h4>


    The next day, Landon and everyone else, except for the newlyweds, got up early.


    Even though they weren¡¯t part of the cleaning crew, they still woke up toy back, chill and talk to one another.


    Of course, Santa¡¯s sisters, elder brothers, alongside their wives, husbands and children, stayed back too.


    His father, Duke Walters and his mother, the now ranked up, Duchess Angelica, also joined the conversations.


    And Penelope¡¯s aunt, who was Carmelo and Samuel¡¯s younger sister, was here as well.


    Yes, Duchess Mina, her husband and her children were here too.


    They were here with their children, who were brought from Baymard alongside Lucy since they schooled there.


    Those were the children who came with Adrian and the rest years back, the first time they ever stepped their legs in Baymard.


    They were close friends with Momo and the rest and loved Go-kart racing.


    Back then, the oldest at the time was 9 years old.


    And now, he was already 12.


    Time sure did fly a lot.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that Penelope¡¯s brothers, Robert, Asher and Neeson, were here too, as they also teamed up with Carmelo and the girls to protect the people during yesterday¡¯s constantly.


    They had grown up since then and weren¡¯t so willful anymore.


    Carmelo tapped other shoulders proudly.


    "You all have grown, and your skills have already improved.


    So, are you ready toe back?"


    .


    For their changes, Carmelo was genuinely grateful to Landon and Baymard.


    These boys had done a lot of catastrophic things here in Carona.


    From threatening officials, bribing, and poor managing their territories while squandering the taxpayers¡¯ money and pulling the people deeper into debt and poverty.


    Unlike the medieval societies back on earth where the lords collected tax money and managed them individually... In this continent amd many others, everything was sent to the royals, who would then decided how to share the money.


    This was why it was hard for many nobles to Usurp the throne or raise above the royals, unlike medieval times back on earth.


    Anyway, these guys squandered money that shouldn¡¯t have belonged to them after Carmelo had issued it to be used for the people.


    As their father, he had tried so much to rectify them, but everything backfired.


    He was almost at the point of banishing them to make them learn their lessons, but such a harsh punishment will only make their hatred grow amd might even allow them to do other stupid decisions instead.


    And so he was almost out of ideas until he tasted the iron discipline in Baymard.


    He also emphasized that they should do charitable missions too.


    And from the first report he got after his sons went there, they really did put up a fight and tried burning some buildings in an attempt to use the opportunity and escape.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    They also tried bullying others but ended up getting punished because it was forbidden to fight if one wasn¡¯t in training.


    Fighting in the cafeteria, dormitories and so on were prohibited.


    People could stand outside and fight for practice, which was okay... but both fighters need to agree and consent on it, and no heavy tactics that could kill one¡¯s opponent, like trying to stab their opponents with a real knife, which they tried to do and were punished.


    Changing then wasn¡¯t easy.


    It wasn¡¯t until their first mission that they saved a few pleasant girls of ages 5~8 that gave them a slight change of heart.


    They reached the scene and met a very gruesome picture.


    Some girls had their bodies cut into pieces and fed to dogs, while others were used as pleasure objects.


    In essence, once the girls died, they were fed to the dogs.


    The whole sight shocked them crazy, and when one of the girls even died while thanking them for at least attempting to save her, it was hard for them not to have a change of heart.


    Additionally, during the mission, because they were stubborn to listen to orders, they almost died but were rescued by soldiers.


    And the inspirational words from the squad leader let them know just how reckless they had been living.


    They got to see the real face of poverty when they went undercover and even managed to save some children, whoter thanked them with flowers.


    One could say that their change began there.


    And following that, they did other missions and also attended church services from time to time.


    There were moments that they were chosen to escort the priest and share donations to the less privileged around the continent too.


    Even the ethics and moral education taught the barracks allowed them to adjust their thinking for the better.


    They also worked hard, with their goal being to enter one of the Caronian Brigades in Baymard.


    They were now a far cry from being able to enter these top special forces.


    Nheless, they weren¡¯t willing to give up yet.


    As for Carmelo, the fact that they were now better humans was what he was most happy about.


    What else could he, their father, wish for?


    His sons had finally grown up.


    .


    "So, when do you think you¡¯ll be able to settle back in Carona?


    Your territories are still yours to manage after your return.


    And even though your uncle Samuel has helped you all by cleaning up your mistakes and getting the ce back on track, you still owe it to your people and yourselves to prove your worth as royals who are meant to protect them.


    I¡¯ll be honest, your images aren¡¯t the best right now, and I expect you to change that soon.


    I want you to show Carona how much you have grown.


    Because I, for one, am very proud of you, and I want the rest of the world to be proud of you too.


    You all are my precious sons.


    And I want nothing but the best for you."


    "Thank you, father!"


    The 3 princes looked at their Carmelo warmly.


    Thest time they heard him say that he was proud of them was when they were still 9 or 10.


    But they didn¡¯t me him since they were so willful and allowed their positions to get the best of them.


    Now, they knew better and were also somewhat ashamed.


    "Father, for the matter of us returning, we had already discussed it amongst the 3 of us.


    Give us 1 year, 6 months... and we will be ready."


    "Yes, father.


    Our goal is to learn andter incorporate what we learned in Carona.


    We want to assist Penelope the best we can. But at the moment, we aren¡¯t ready yet."


    Carmelo nodded: "Good."


    Everyone was happy.


    And so just like that, Landon had decided to stay back in Carona for 5 more days before finally setting out.


    But little did they know that trouble was currently knocking at Baymard¡¯s door.


    But who could it be?

 Chapter 923 - She Was Here!

    <h4>Chapter 923 - She Was Here!</h4>


    --Robina 4 star hotel, Capital City, Baymard--


    .


    A beautiful curvy middle-aged womany in a tub of lukewarm water filled with rosy scented bubbles.


    Thedy couldn¡¯t help but marvel at all the things she had witnessed ever since stepping her feet in Baymard.


    Yes, even though the newspapers, pamphlets, books always showed a glimpse of what the ce was like... Seeing and experiencing it was a whole over feeling.


    She had heard about these phone things, fridges, radios, microwaves and had a rough thought about them.


    But using them made her realize how easy life could be.


    Not to talk of the miraculous clean water from the taps, the thing called air conditioners that seemed to cool down the heat from outside.


    And don¡¯t get her started on the magical floors and stairs that seemed to move on their own in public buildings like thendport.


    Even taking her picture and doing her hair in the salon made her realize how advanced this ce truly was.


    In fact, everything should¡¯ve made her happy, but it didn¡¯t.


    How could she?


    She was frightened by the notion that these Baymardians might be strong.


    After all, she, Ex Arcadinian Queen Eliza, came here to rescue her son, Connor Barn.


    So if the enemy was strong, then where would that lead her?


    Her body trembled with a bit of fear, and her face turned pale with worry.


    Dammit!


    This was all so frustrating!


    .


    When she arrived 4 days ago, her thoughts of attacking were pushed aside.


    In the face of such divine technology, how couldn¡¯t she panic?


    She knew that she couldn¡¯t act rashly because this might be the only chance she had tounch a surprise move against the enemy, increasing their chances of getting Connor out.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one thinking that since even her men and the assassins decided to investigate properly before making their move.


    They wanted to confirm whether the facts they gathered out of Baymard were true or not.


    That way, they¡¯ll know how to act.


    Swahhhh!


    She got out of the water, did another rise in the shower, carefully wiped her skin and stepped out of the bathroom.


    She had to dress up fast because soon, the men would send in their reports.


    And after 10 more minutes, right on cue, there was a knock on her door.


    Knock Knock Knock.


    Her most trusted guard, Soliar, looked through the peephole before opening it.


    Good, the head of the assassin group was here.


    Now they could go right down to business.


    .


    Eliza sat down in afy chair and crossed her legs: "What¡¯s the situation?"


    The assassin leader nced at her calmly before leaning back


    "There¡¯s nothing special, and no over my dangerous people to worry about.


    Just as we thought, they are still guarded by the Caronians.


    From our investigation, they don¡¯t have any Knighthood Academy as we estimated, but they do have a police academy hidden within District B.


    We tried to get close to the ce, but each time, their patrol dogs alerted people of our arrival.


    Those dogs are almost inhuman.


    They could detect us even in the dark, chasing after us and even fight against us.


    It was like nothing we¡¯ve ever seen before.


    So we decided to give up on District B.


    But, we did manage to step into the Police station in District C to ¡¯report that our items were missing.¡¯


    And just as we expected, the only weapons they had were those things that they call Tasers, which would only work if we were close to them.


    So it¡¯s highly possible that just as the Lower region is off-limits, District B might also be off-limits because they don¡¯t want people to steal the tasers there.


    They might even be manufacturing them there."


    Eliza and Soliar nodded in agreement.


    After all, they too were also busy with gathering information.


    And even from the job offers in the newspapers, they could tell that the lower region was a working ce where ordinary people went on and went out.


    So far, these sorts of ces were highly guarded because of the manufacturing processes.


    Even they would do the same if they created all these beautiful things.


    Just look at everything within this room?


    It was all so heavenly.


    Likewise, the tasers might be produced in District B, with only the guards and police officers making them.


    .


    If it were just a regr training academy like any of the knighthood academies, why bother prohibiting people from the ce?


    All over the continent and even within other continents, Knighthood academies were public and open.


    They were nothing worth hiding.


    Even some peasants were allowed to the academy under their masters as ves who would shine their master¡¯s swords, shoes, do theirundry and so on.


    In fact, if it were a regr training academy, it would be open, allowing any foreigners or citizens to take a look.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case here, meaning that they did more than train... They also produced the tasers!


    At least, they knew the weaknesses of these things.


    Provided they predict the trajectory when the front part of the taser got detached, then that was good.


    Looking at it now, the Baymardians didn¡¯t have much going for them.


    And after seeing the 5-storey mighty Caronian embassy in Baymard, they were more convinced that Carona was backing up Baymard.


    They even met a few Caronian guards at the embassy gate too.


    But what shocked them the most was when they heard that soon, the Teriquen embassy would getpleted... meaning that Terique would also send more guards after it got done.


    Lucky, they decided to take action now.


    Because if they chose toeter when Terique had joined in, wouldn¡¯t their mission¡¯s difficulty get raised?


    .


    Eliza breathed out a sigh of relief when she listened to their apologies and conclusions.


    Good.


    Baymard wasn¡¯t as dangerous as she feared.


    Thankfully, she had hired hundreds of top-ranked professional killers from the Venomous Butterfly Assassins Guild to deal with these issues.


    Just looking at how the leader of their group spoke made her feel excessively optimistic too.


    "Madam, this mission is a trivial one for the Venomous Butterfly Guild.


    I can assure you that this low level of security wouldn¡¯t be much for us to handle.


    We also visited the option easier and even spoke with your son as nned.


    There were guards at the back, so he couldn¡¯t tell us anything.


    But he kept opening his eyes and shaking his head vigorously while looking at the guard beside him.


    He also rejected you from seeing him.


    I think he was trying to make me stop talking because the guard might be listening on.


    In the end, your son wouldn¡¯t give us any helpful information, but we found that the prisonyout was far too easy." The assassin said before chewing a gr.a.p.e on the table.


    But what he failed to understand was that in the day, he had passed through the visitor area, which was basicallyid out in a simple manner for visitors to see their loved ones via the ss.


    And as for the real reason why Connor refused to see his mother, that was simple.


    If they seeded in bringing him out, fine and good.


    But if they lost, then his mother won¡¯t be associated easily.


    She can flee or deny everything till the end.


    In a way, he was protecting her.


    As for the rest, why should he care about them?


    He also wanted to tell them that they were ying with fire, but because of his previous fight with one of the Pirate captains in prison, there was a guard by his side at the moment.


    Call it bad timing.


    .


    The assassin leader massaged his chin, feeling overly confident.


    To him, these Baymardians were idiots.


    How could they allow both rich and peasant people to visit prisoners?


    This was unheard of!


    Were they so confident in the Caronians that they weren¡¯t afraid of others mastering the way in and out?


    How stupid!


    "Tomorrow, we¡¯ll make our move while you stay behind and await the good news."


    Eliza smiled: "Excellent."


    Soon, she would rescue get beloved son, teach that brat, William, the lesson of his life beforeing back to deal with these Baymardians who fared to lock her son up.


    Fortunately, she heard that he didn¡¯t have any body parts missing, or else her revenge wouldn¡¯t been far worse.


    She tapped her armrest gently.


    Soon, she would get her precious son back!

 Chapter 924 - Tweezers to the Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 924 - Tweezers to the Rescue</h4>


    In a sh, the sun came and went as yet another day wasing to an end.


    The people within Baymard¡¯s Capital city were in their usual busy but fulfilled mood.


    But little did they know that some people were currently trying to cause tension within their city.


    Within the outskirts of District B, several people all dressed in ck were currently squatting deep within the bushes.


    These men were none other than the Assassins from the Venomous Butterfly Guild.


    They were all dressed in ck, from head to toe, only revealing their eyes.


    They had visited the prison before and knew exactly where it was.


    For one, since it was one of the only building that allowed visitors toe by within District B, it was kept at a very far distance and angle from the restricted region.


    Firstly, the moment one left District C, moving towards B, all roads branching rightwards out from the main highway led to the restricted regions, while the only left branched road led to the Prison.


    Of course, the Prison was kept at a very isted spot far away from District C and A.


    Again, the forest region around it had been cleared by a substantial amount, and the beached-off road leading to the prison had several signs confirming with travellers that they were going in the right direction.


    So the assassins already knew where to go.


    They moved within the forest region, at a close enough distance to the roads.


    After all, without doing that, they would undoubtedly get lost.


    Assassin leader Ling Pong stealthily led his group amidst the darkness, dashing and jumping like crazy.


    They began their journey at 10:30 P.M, and by the time they were close to the prison, it was already 1:47 A.M.


    "Leader, I properly researched earlier on and found out that this particr Prison is only meant for women.


    So it¡¯s not a training building in disguise. It¡¯s still a prison, but for women." Said one of the assassins, who stared at the first gigantic vast prison that they spotted.


    "Leader, the men¡¯s room should be another 30 minutes from here."


    "Good. Let¡¯s go then. We have no business with women."


    "Right!"


    With that, the gang disappeared once more.


    And soon, they made it.


    Looking at the magnificent buildings and structures simr to the women¡¯s prison, everyone took a deep breath to fully prepare themselves.


    Now, it was time for action.


    They, assassins from the Venomous Butterfly Guild, would do their guild master proud by clearing this mission in one swoop.


    Wasn¡¯t it just a simple rescue?


    How hard could it be?


    "Everyone, remember the n.


    Dodge the moving lights, climb the fences, and get to that dark corner there fast."


    "Yes!" They whispered while nodding in unison.


    With that, the first 10 left the woods in unison and made their way across the very massive empty field.


    And as they moved, many a-times, they were almost exposed by the many circr lights that danced around the field.


    Dancing was the most appropriate word for their actions because the lights gave them no time to rest, as it moved at unpredictable angles.


    They rolled, backflipped, sprinted, did splits and twisted their bodies hard much as they could to remain undetected.


    Dammit.


    Even they didn¡¯t know that their bodies could bend so much.


    "To the left! Tilt your damn body left!"


    "Bro, thanks. If you didn¡¯t kick the back of my legs, I would¡¯ve been caught by thatst one.


    Who knew that it would go right and surprisingly move left just a few seconds again?"


    "Yager, this is no time to talk. Concentrate!"


    "Klint, duck!"


    Bam.


    "F***!


    Who the hell designed this?"


    The first batch jumped like fools while avoiding the annoying lights until they finally reached the fences.


    But now, they were facing the most challenging part of the mission.


    Climbing the fence.


    .


    Climbing the fence didn¡¯t seem like a problem to many, but one shouldn¡¯t forget how tiny the fence holes here were.


    There was no way that their thumbs or fingers would fit into them.


    The whole thing was designed to prevent people from climbing in or out.


    They also went around the city looking for other fences simr to these. But the only ones they saw had big enough holes to support multiple fingers in them.


    So how were they supposed toe out with a proper tool for climbing up urately?


    Their only choice was to bring a bunch of thin but sturdy pointy objects and try their luck.


    It wasn¡¯t easy at all since all their weapons were kept at the port.


    That¡¯s right.


    For this mission, they shared several small kitchen knives against each other for defending themselves.


    As for what they brought to climb to the top, it was none other than tweezers.


    Yes, the costly thick ones that were somewhat heavy.


    And low and behold, it was a perfect fit.


    They first inserted the pping end of the tweezers into the targeted hole on the fence and made sure that the thick metal fence string was caught in-between the tweezers... before gripping the pping end again.


    All they had to do was do their best and grip the damn thing as if their life depended on it while climbing upwards.


    As for leg support while climbing, they didn¡¯t think it was that necessary.


    What a joke!


    Even though the fence was roughly 10 meters high (3-storeys high)... as assassins, they had many-a-times climbed up buildings only using raw arm muscles when their legs were too injured to do anything.


    For them, arm strength was all they needed.


    They believed that they could haul themselves up with just their arm strength since their toes and shoes couldn¡¯t fit the holes on the fence.


    Just like that, they took out the chalk powder that they ground up earlier on, dusted their palms and fingers, as well as the tweezers, before beginning their climb.


    Each assassin had tweezers on both hands and spares in their pockets.


    "Everyone!


    Soon, the light will leave the fence and move leftwards as predicted.


    We¡¯ll only have a few more seconds before it returns and points and the bottom of the fence.


    From there, it would travel up in a circr motion, so remember to stay in formation."


    Everyone nodded and left, looking at the fence intensely


    "Now!!!"


    With that, the men began the most challenging climb that they had ever done in their lives.

 Chapter 925 - The Demonic Lights

    <h4>Chapter 925 - The Demonic Lights</h4>


    Sweat.


    The group of assassins had never repeated so much in their lives.


    Why did it seem different than what they imagined?


    They had climbed several 3 and even 7 storey buildings in pces, estates and other ces before with just their bare hands, and sometimes with metal arrows.


    So if they could seed while gripping metal arrows, why was it so difficult when holding these tweezers?


    They had invisible tears in their eyes as they struggled to make it to the top.


    Of course, if they had taken a little thing called Physics before, they would understand that even though the tweezers were sturdy and couldn¡¯t beak whenpared to an arrow that gave them enough holding space for load distribution, the tiny tweezers didn¡¯t even fit their entire palms.


    So many had to excerpt more pressure on their fingers and grip them with enough force to support their heavy weights and loads.


    Others almost slipped, while some quickly wiped their palms and fingers on their clothes, one hand at a time, thinking that their sweaty hands were the cause of their predicaments.


    Of course, they also silently cursed Baymard for creating such a very annoying fence.


    Couldn¡¯t they be like ordinary people and bud stone walls around their dungeons/prisons?


    Stone walls were simple to climb since the ageing stone walls had crevices and holes where their arrows could stick into.


    And the best part was that no one would know what¡¯s going on, on their side of the fence.


    But with this Baymardian fence, both sides could see each other once someone brought a torch closer to the wall, illuminating the darkness.


    Dammit!


    They had no tears but felt like crying.


    They even began doubting their raw strength.


    But all that was the least of their worries.


    .


    Seeing the circr lights heading their way, their hearts sank with fear.


    "It¡¯sing; it¡¯sing!"


    At this point, they could either hurry up and get in formation as nned or drop to the bottom and start all over again.


    The second option seemed like a nightmare to them.


    So they gritted their teeth and moved their tweezers as fast as they could, hauling their bodies up.


    Drip the ground and start again?


    No way!


    With tweezers on both hands, they speeded up indefinitely.


    Time seemed to move in slow motion as they struggled to get in formation while looking at their lights dance from the bottom of the fence, ascending upwards.


    And within this period, they felt like they aged by a hundred.


    Their hearts pounded as loud as drums as they watched the demonic lights slowly taunt them for what seemed like a century.


    The light started going straight up before branching right in a curved motion... and finally going back on track straight upwards.


    In a split second, everyone¡¯s face paled from anxiety as they watched the light spot dance its way around them.


    The person right at the top of the gang held his breath while watching the light changed trajectory when it was just a few inches away from his hand.


    S-s-s-safe?


    Safe. Safe. Safe!


    They were safe!


    Their predictions were correct.


    ~Oooooooo


    They had never felt so aplished before.


    Just one slight misstep or wrong predictions would¡¯ve led to their doom.


    F***!


    Their mission leader was mighty!


    One should know that when they arrived here tonight, the mission leader suggested that they waited an extra 15 minutes to observe the patterns on the fences.


    And he was right! Every prediction was on point!


    He could even estimate how many knee-steps it would take for them to each get to their position.


    Of course, he also gave them a good starting point, which was in line with one of the g poles on the other side of the fence inside the prison.


    They had to admit, their mission leader was a f***ing genius.


    Provided they followed the leader¡¯s instructions, then everything would be fine.


    Damn, they felt alive!


    .


    Colin Clin Clin Clin.


    Their tweezers shed against the metal fence as they continuously ascended.


    But this time, they all had smiles on their faces, and their energy had somewhat been boosted due to their overconfident mindset.


    That¡¯s right.


    They were assassins from one of the most prestigious Assassin guilds.


    So what was there to fear?


    With so many of them, they were bound to end up victorious and best this annoying Baymardian Prison system.


    Just like that, they reached the top.


    Who could stop them now?


    sh sh.


    Eh?


    They looked at wounds on their hands and felt the pain on their bodies, causing them to get more and more irked.


    What the hell?!!


    It wasn¡¯t enough that these bastards made a very irritating fence, but they also had another trap on top of the fence?


    They looked at the thin barbed rows or metal mesh that sliced them in displeasure.


    Did these people think that they were hiding esteemed guests as important as the monarchs of Morgany?


    They were more so angry that they were going through all this for a simple rescue mission of an ex-prince, who wants even sure of taking the throne backter on.


    It was like doing the most work and taking unnecessary injuries for a simple thing.


    They secretly swore that after this, they would talk to their guild master back in Arcadina to charge Eliza more.


    This was ridiculous.


    .


    Very quickly, they got to the other side of the fence, descended with their tweezers to a certain level and just jumped to the ground.


    Bam.


    From there, they began signing the moving lights until they found themselves at the targeted waiting spot.


    Of course, while they jumped through that angle on the fence, 3 other teams jumped through different areas.


    Flowing that, the next batch of people moved.


    And soon, the whole gang was in.


    Everyone ced their tweezers away in a safe ce, as they now felt that it was akin to a weapon.


    No, more like a necessity.


    They even felt like every assassin should have a pair of tweezers on them at all times.


    It was portable, usable, and even disposable when trying to sneak it past guards on missions.


    "As expected, the door used to escort us to visit our target is locked.


    But during our visits, we did notice a corridor path used by the guards when they came in and out.


    Everyone, follow me."


    "Hmm."


    They nodded in unison and vigntly moved through the dark outdoor corridor space.


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that a set of fierce eyes were silently staring at them from within the shadows.


    But whether those eyes belonged to man or beast, it was still unknown.

 Chapter 926 - Is This A Joke?

    <h4>Chapter 926 - Is This A Joke?</h4>


    Deep within the darkness, a ferocious pair of eyes nced at the intruders vigntly before entering into the night again, as if it was never there in the first ce.


    The intruders, who didn¡¯t seem to notice anything, stealthily walked through the only avable path confidently.


    But suddenly, several metal bars shot out from the ground behind them, sealing the hallway entrance they used to step in.


    Just beside the door meant for visitors to enter was a hallway on the side that led to where they were now.


    And now, their only exit point that they nned to use after finishing the mission was shut!


    The metal bars revealed themselves like Wolverine¡¯s ws andpletely sealed the ce, followed by another set of metal bars thatyered the first set.


    Bam!


    Everyone leaped and turned around to see what the sound was.


    They were startled, alright?


    Only those at the very back saw the whole thing.


    Instantly, they all took out their kitchen knives that they had sharpened over time and stood in formation.


    An uneasy feeling slowly crept into their hearts as they looked left, right and centre to determine whether they had been found out or not.


    The air that seemed warm earlier on was now cold and very tense.


    They gulped down their saliva and firmly clenched their weapons as hard as they could while boosting their morals.


    Yes!


    They were high-level assassins that had taken down many important figures within the Pyno continent.


    They had snuck into Deiferus¡¯ Pce once and stile some secret doc.u.ments when the ce had thousands and thousands of guards.


    They had done so much throughout their lives, and their reputations were evidence of their awesomeness.


    So what was there to fear?


    They forced themselves to smile, all in the hopes of fooling their brains that everything was going to be alright.


    But the truth was that within these few seconds, their anxiety had gone up the roof as their eyes continued wandering around, hoping that no prison guards came over and disclosed them.


    Were they still safe?


    .


    It didn¡¯t take long before their question got answered because a few seconds after that, several lights came on.


    Pam Pam Pam.


    Dammit!


    It was so bright!


    The entire ce lit up, and everyone soon realized that they were standing in a vast open circr space.


    And looking at it now, it seemed like there was no exit out, except the barred hallway at the back... Or so they thought.


    Rumble. Rumble. Rumble.


    What was that?


    "Leader, look!"


    The next scene made their jaws drop downward, and their eyes pop out even more.


    How?


    Like Harry Potter magic, several sections of the wall around them opened up like magic.


    Even in a million years, they would¡¯ve never thought that those sections on the walls were dogs.


    The illusion was truly top-notch.


    And as the doors were opening up, they could also see that several bars inside the doorways slowly lowered themselves down into the ground.


    But if one thought that there was just one set of disappearing bars, they would be wrong.


    Because they so like 10 or more sets, all entering the ground or walls as if it were nothing.


    F***!


    What sort of security was this?


    Following that, several heavy but uniform footsteps echoed out.


    They gulped their saliva and pointed their knives at these magical doorways.


    And soon, they saw several eyes staring at them from amidst the darkness within the doorways.


    When their enemy stepped out and revealed themselves into the light, everyone was taken aback.


    Dogs?


    They didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Was this some kind of joke?


    They felt like these Baymardians were really belittling them.


    .


    That¡¯s right.


    The Prison Combat Dog force was here to take them down!


    ~Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.


    All dogs growled and surrounded the intruders, all the while giving way to their dog superiors and boss.


    These leader dogs were all Hertfilian Chrompo dogs, which looked like a mix between dogs, wolves and bears.


    Their ws were as long as a bear¡¯s and could also contract and expand.


    Their teeth were also sharper and deadlier, and their senses were more heightened than my other dogs.


    Their bodies also looked extremelyrge like a tiger¡¯s, and they just had more raw strength than the others.


    And so, they were the leaders of the other dogs because animals were far more straightforward than humans.


    If one had strength, the rest acknowledged and followed.


    Of course, some regr dogs earned their respect by surpassing these Chrompo dogs inbat and were also chosen by the dogs to be leaders.


    None of the dogs had any qualms with that.


    Strength was everything.


    As for the boss Dog, while still being a Chromo dog, he looked like he pushed weights for a living.


    It was utterly jacked and ripped, and even its growl could even horrify several deadly creatures deep in the forest.


    It was the big boss amongst the dogs, and everyone else just called it Boss Dog.


    Its fur was full and clung to its frame, revealing its excellent muscles.


    And those hazel-yellowish eyes seemed to have the power of oppression many.


    It nced at the intruders as if they were mere fools and slowly stepped forward.


    Instantly, the only doors sat still and even did a salute with one of their paws.


    ~RuRuuuuuu!


    The boss dog nodded at their respectful gestures before pointing at his primary subordinates (the boss superiors) and sending them off to take on different positions around the battlefield.


    The boss dog had been out here the entire time, stealthily watching the instructors while identifying those he thinks are dangerous.


    In fact, the actions of these dogs were truly shocking and somewhat mind-blowing.


    But, just like wolves that knew who to take down while moving in packs, dogs could do the same in their own packs.


    They could report their findings to their leaders,municate by barking loudly, and so on.


    And coupled with their training, they knew exactly what to do.


    Currently, all dogs wore protective prison vests.


    These vests had flexible material forbat that could also protect them against stab wounds.


    So unless the enemy stabbed their heads or legs, they wouldn¡¯t be fatally injured.


    Of course, the vest could only reduce the knife inertia and impact force by 80% due to the rare lightweight but strongly reinforced padding materials within it.


    With only 80% blocked off, they might still cut minor bruises or cuts.


    So they had to be careful.


    Now, it was time to show these intruders what their Prison dog force could do.

 Chapter 927 - Boss Dogs Prestige

    <h4>Chapter 927 - Boss Dog''s Prestige</h4>


    Ling Pong, who was the assassin leader, squinted his eyes at the dogs before them.


    So these were the dogs that his subordinates had talked about?


    Actually, they weren¡¯t since the dogs the subordinates mentioned were far away on the opposite side of the main highway, around the barracks.


    His subordinates tried to infiltrate the barracks, but some came back with their bitten beaten, and their hands and legs chewed on like bones.


    The actions of these dogs made them believe that they had stumbled upon hungry animals in the dead of night.


    After all, they were attacked by these dogs deep at night whenever they tried to infiltrate the barracks.


    But the dogs never had killing intent, as they let them go after a while.


    So no one thought more of it.


    Little did they know that all those times, the dogs were just heeding to the instructions of the humans around by listening to the silent dog whistle that only they could hear.


    And with their training, they knew the instructions based on how many times the whistles blew.


    Of course, the Prison dogs had almost identical training to the military dogs. But there were a few more instructions catered to their prison scenarios.


    Looking at the dogs, Ling Pong realized that their previous deductions about them were wrong.


    Just by how they saluted the big one and even moved in formation, he could tell that they meant business.


    He would be lying if he said that he wasn¡¯t impressed.


    But he never believed for one second that they, as top-notch assassins, would lose to dogs.


    If word went out, how were he and the rest supposed to live in the Assassin world again?


    No matter what tricks these dogs have, they were still dogs and will always be lesser than humans.


    That¡¯s why it was veryughable to him when he thought of the Baymardians sending dogs to fight In their ce.


    As expected, the Caronian soldiers in Baymard might be too focused on protecting the ports and the lower region.


    So since Baymard didn¡¯t have enough guards, they got digs to do their job guarding other ces.


    Or else why was it that every time his men went scouting at night, they constantly met with dogs?


    Everything further proved just how weak Baymard was.


    Ling Pong looked at the boss dog and sneered.


    No matter how big it was, provided it was a dog, he would kill it!


    Likewise, the boss dog, who was as big as a tiger, had set its sights on Ling Pong, making him its target.


    .


    As the magical doors were closing... like lightning, the dogs had already circled their enemies, ready forbat.


    ~Ruuuuuuuu!


    Boss dog gave the signal.


    And instantly, all hell broke loose.


    The superiors and dogs charged towards their targets like crazy.


    Of course, how could Boss dog allow them to have all the fun?


    Boss dog¡¯s sharpened as it dashed forward while keeping its head low before finally leaping onto the air, straight at Ling Pong.


    Blood trickled down as Ling Pong felt a spine-tingling pain grip his heart.


    F***!


    The bastard bit his hand.


    ~Grrrrrrrrrr.


    Ling Ping could smell and see the dog¡¯s wolfish fangs slowly crush his wrist.


    Pain.


    It was like the dog had disconnected something within his body, making him let go of the knife he held in that hand subconsciously.


    Dammit!


    Was he going to sit here and watch this bastard get the best of him?


    No way!


    Right now, the dog was over him while hey on the ground.


    He gritted his teeth and raised the other dagger in his other hand in an attempt to stab the bastard¡¯s neck.


    But as if sensing his move, the boss dog moved its body slightly higher, causing him to stab the best instead.


    "Die!!!"


    Pap.


    What?!!!


    Only a bit of the de didn¡¯t even fully go in, even with his max strength.


    Boss dog grinned and quickly raised its paws, pping the sh** out of Ling Pong.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t reveal its sharp ws and just pped his face with its paws alone.


    Nheless, it hurt so bad that it left a clear reddish paw print underneath Ling Pong¡¯s mask.


    Pah Pah Pah Pah Pah.


    The ps were so hard that itpletely shocked him and left him in a daze.


    Forget it.


    He was probably missing a few teeth by now.


    Blugh.


    He spat out blood and red at Boss dog unwillingly.


    "You!!!..."


    Could anyone tell him why this dog was so strong?


    He felt like there was a conspiracy somewhere.


    And he wouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    Who was Boss dog?


    He was warden Mitchen¡¯s pet.


    And almost every day, Boss dog would have closebat with Mitchen.


    Because just like Mitchen and his chief subordinates, Boss dog and his one chief subordinates seemed to have heavenly strength that was bestowed by the Gods.


    Both dogs and prison guards fought in closebat for training purposes to see where they needed improvements.


    This training had been beneficial because the dogs typically attacked just like beastly creatures.


    So if they were out on a mission and came in contact with a hangol or something like that, they would have a better understanding of how to handle such matters, especially when some of the tiger-like dogs were you the size of Hangols.


    Likewise, the dogs also learned how to handle humans more.


    When it came to Boss dog, he was respected by both the guards and the dogs alike.


    The other dogs looked at him in awe.


    At times, they stood in line and sometimes reported their updates to Boss dog as if they were humans.


    Even when they were sometimes taken out on missions to escort or capture prisoners, they all followed boss dog as his subordinates.


    In short, if Ling Pong knew the real prestige of his opponent, he would smile bitterly and feel better about getting beatings from Boss dog.


    What a joke!


    Belittling Boss dog was akin to belittling Warden Mitchen.


    And that was just in stupid.


    .


    Pah!


    Boss dognded thest p before grabbing the knife that Ling Pong dropped earlier on and threw it towards one of the walls far away.


    Ling Pong took advantage of this and pushed Boss dog away, finally freeing himself from underneath it.


    He stood up vigntly and decided to treat the dog as if it were another assassin.


    This dog wasn¡¯t normal.


    What sort of strength was that?


    It was clearly a monster in disguise!


    And so, the real fight between dog and man began.


    Who would win?


    Ling Pong believed it to be him!

 Chapter 928 - The Shameful Baymardians

    <h4>Chapter 928 - The Shameful Baymardians</h4>


    Ling Pong stared at Boss dog coldly as blood slowly dripped from his bitten hand.


    Chriiiick!


    He tore a piece of clothing and slowly tied it around his right hand that now seemed numb.


    Boss dog, on the other hand, allowed him to do so since it wouldn¡¯t make any difference.


    Ling Pong noted the ends of the fabric with the help of his mouth and slowly took a fighting stance.


    Even though his most dominant hand was injured, he didn¡¯t fret about using his other hand to fight.


    After all, as an assassin, mastering the use of weapons with both hands was key.


    So he wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    He held his dagger in his other hand and spat out the .u.mted saliva in his mouth.


    Cupuh.


    His eyes shed with a cold light: "Stupid dog, you¡¯re going to pay for thatst injury."


    With that, he dashed forward ruthlessly and sent his de towards Boss Dog¡¯s neck.


    Swish.


    Boss Dog ducked, passed under his open legs in a sh, stood at his back and bit his butt.


    Grrrrrrrrrrr!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Ling Pong¡¯s body tensed up when he felt the Boss dog¡¯s sharp fangs sink into his soft cushioned butt.


    He gritted his teeth in rage, twisted his body and sent the knife towards Boss dog¡¯s neck again.


    Boss dog, who had his eyes on the dagger, quickly jumped back and spat in disgust.


    Pui!


    Ling Ping was somehow offended.


    Did his butt stink?


    Bro, if you don¡¯t like biting butts, then why do it?


    .


    Boss dog¡¯s expression was truly hrious for those observing the fight.


    He thing his mouth wide open as if he had taken in poison or something.


    Even though it was a dog, Ling Pong felt that it was taunting him.


    "You damn Dog! Die for me!"


    Once again, he swiftly sent his de towards his opponent.


    sh. sh. sh. sh. sh. sh.


    The duo went at it for a while, with Ling Pong¡¯s moves bing faster and deadlier.


    But Boss dog, who regrly trained with Mitchen, knew the cunning nature of humans and was able to avoid the attacks seamlessly.


    He jumped, duck, paw-pped, rolled and used his hind legs to deliver powerful kicks.


    Ling Pong, who was several purple bruises from Boss dogs hits, was truly getting frustrated.


    Was a dog better than him, an assassin?


    He didn¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t be able tond a single blow on it.


    Looking at the de in his hand, he ced it away and decided to rely on his fists.


    He sent several thundering punches and kicks towards his opponent until he finallynded a good solid hit on Boss dog.


    Pah.


    The hit was enough to send anyone or dog flying and rolling on the ground, but in Boss dog¡¯s case, he was still firmly standing, with his head facing sideways, as the hit had turned his head towards that direction.


    Boss dog turned his face back and looked at Ling Pong coldly.


    Alright. He was done ying nice.


    No more mister nice dog.


    Like lightning, he appeared beside Ling Pong.


    And before Ling Pong could react, the hand that he now relied on to fight was bitten.


    Boss dog bit his hand and grinned coldly before mming him left to right on the ground as if he was Bam Bam in the flintstones.


    Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam.


    Left, right, left, right.


    His body was crushed to the ground mercilessly.


    His body tore with bruises, and even he felt like he had some internal injuries from the dog¡¯s moves.


    There was no helping it.


    He had been thrown on his hard floor that was simr to stone by a very inhumane beast.


    Instantly, his throat felt full as blood forcefully gushed upwards in an attempt to escape from his mouth.


    Blugh.


    As expected, he had internal injuries.


    And to make matters worse, every time the dog lifted him into the air to throw him back down again, he felt more agony from its fangs.


    The pain was so intense that he felt as if his hand would disconnect with his arms soon.


    Nheless, he was unwilling to lose to a dog.


    So he wiggled and twisted his body midair while trying tond back on his feet and throw the damn dog off instead.


    But how could it be that easy?


    .


    Gripping his hand, Boss dog now started spinning around, swirling Ling Pong in the air at an incredibly fast pace.


    Dammit!


    It was so fast that everything around Ling Pong became blurred.


    And the next thing he knew, he was mmed onto a wall.


    Bam.


    F***!


    He felt dizzy.


    While lying on his back, he began seeing things in threes and fours.


    He struggled to get up but was too dizzy to stand properly.


    Boss dog dashed towards him and kicked again, pushing him to the wall once more.


    From there, Ling Pong began his first-day training as a punching bag.


    And the other dogs who finished their fights all stared at their Boss in awe.


    As expected of their leader.


    His strength was unmatched.


    ~Rurururu!


    "Get him, boss!"


    ~Rurururu!


    ~Ruruuuuu!


    The dogs bellowed excitedly, white their tails swishing happily while watching their boss in action.


    Boss dog was really ruthless.


    Pah. Bam. Bam. Bam.


    "You damn beast!


    Stop for me, or I¡¯ll stew your flesh and blood for dinner!"


    Pah.


    "No! No! No! No!!!


    I refuse to be insulted like this!


    Where are your masters? Come out for me!


    Come out, you cowardly Baymardians. Come out and fight me!"


    Pah. Bam. Smack.


    Ling Pong yelled out angrily.


    He was pissed!


    These Baymardians sent out dogs to fight them, as if they, as assassins, were unworthy of fighting the real Baymardians.


    They made it look like they, the Baymardians, were the top most powerful bosses, which one could only fight after defeating their dogs.


    Bullish**!


    They were just coward¡¯s that relied on the dogs instead.


    If an empire or any organization, or even he had these sorts of dogs, then what was the point of hiring people?


    These dogs were clearly more powerful than many assassins and were probably the main fighting force here.


    So knowing how powerful these dogs are, these cowardly Baymardians hid behind them this whole time.


    And he re-used to lose to a bunch of cowards who only won by relying on others.


    Whether it was the Caronians or the dogs, these Baymardians had no fighting power and relied on both.


    How shameful!

 Chapter 929 - Ghosts?

    <h4>Chapter 929 - Ghosts?</h4>


    Ling Pong¡¯s breathing grew heavier with every attack made by Boss dog.


    His eyes looked blood red as he clenched his fist unwillingly.


    Why?


    How could they lose to dogs?


    Shame engulfed his heart as he truly wished that the floor you just open up and swallow him whole.


    After today, his reputation that he painstakingly built for over 17 years would go down the drain in a sh.


    Even his guild master might not send him on missions anymore.


    He would stay as a reserve that just swept, cleaned, organized assignments and helped out in torturing prisoners in the guild here and there.


    He would join those losers who he mocked time and time for thest years.


    His body trembled when he thought of his impending future.


    No!


    Right now, he had to flee.


    And those that manage to escape with him will have to swear never to mention this matter again.


    No one was to know of this.


    No one!!!!


    His eyes shed coldly as he took a deep breath in an attempt to gate his strength and rx his mind.


    He was done fighting this beast.


    Even though he didn¡¯t like to admit it, the beast was too strong.


    Just one solid kick from it made his body crack the walls. Talk less of all the other kicks he received.


    He felt like the dog had rearranged parts of his ribs because his entire chest felt like hell.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget those got ps to his face that knocked a few of his teeth out


    Honestly, he was even shocked to be alive at this moment.


    Why did he feel like the dog was holding its strength back and just toying with him?


    Dammit!


    When did he drip to this level that a mete dog could look down on him?


    Yes, he was angry.


    But he knew that now wasn¡¯t the time to act against the beast.


    His primary focus should be on escaping.


    And after this, he would return here with thousands of assassins from several guild branches for revenge.


    More importantly, they had to kidnap these godly dogs and train them to work for the guild.


    With these dogs, the guild¡¯s strength bought even triple.


    He was sure that once he told the guild master about these dogs, the build master would do whatever he could to have them.


    Moreover, could these weak Baymardians deserve such godly dogs?


    Another thing on his agenda was for the guild master to overcharge Ex-queen Eliza.


    He wanted her to pay 5...No! 10 times more than what was agreed on if she wanted her son saved.


    For today¡¯s humiliation, Ling Pong would undoubtedly have his revenge.


    Someone had to pay!


    .


    After gathering his strength and secretly forcing his body to shake off the pain and numbness, Ling Pong waited for the opportune moment before rolling away and made a run for it.


    During the fight, he also noticed that the metal bars that previously blocked the exit/entryway that they used to enter had now disappeared.


    So if he didn¡¯t take this time to escape, who knows when the metal bars got raised again?


    "Retreat! Retreat! Retreat!!"


    Those who weren¡¯t pinned down yet quickly followed the leader¡¯s orders to escape.


    ~Whoof Whoof Whoof Whoof.


    The dogs barked and tailed them behind.


    Ling Pong and the few who managed to wiggle away from the dogs ran as fast as they could throughout.


    Now, they were back on the open space that had circr lights moving around, and they honestly didn¡¯t give a damn if the lights spotted them or not.


    They ran as fast as they could with the dogs on their tales and quickly took out their tweezers.


    It was time to climb up again.


    The dogs barked and stood at a safe distance while watching them climb up.


    Ling Pong and the rest smiled victoriously, as they could almost taste freedom.


    "Hahahahahaha.


    For a second, I almost thought that they could actually climb up as well."


    "Me too! I don¡¯t know when, but I stopped treating them like dogs a while back."


    "You stupid beasts! If you¡¯re so good, then why don¡¯t youe up here and get us?"


    "Weren¡¯t you all proud earlier on? Mark our words, you all will pay for humiliating us!"


    "Heh. A dog is a dog. This is the best of their abilities!"


    But as a wise man once said, one should never celebrate too early until a game was over.


    .


    Suddenly, something strange seemed to possess the fence.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Their bodies trembled with excruciating pain that utterly shook their brains.


    F***!


    What the hell was this?


    Was a ghost trying to invade their bodies?


    Their muscles tensed, and for some reason, they couldn¡¯t control their bodies at all.


    It was the most frightening thing that they had ever experienced in their life.


    Because to them, it felt like a ghost was trying to take over, as their brains slowly lost control of their bodies.


    Their heart rates speeded up, and their bodies began switching nonstop.


    Some of their hears even began standing up.


    And soon, their hands left the tweezers, and they all dropped to the ground below like flies.


    What just happened?


    They stared at the fence that seemed to be possessed by ghosts in fear.


    Some were even rendered unconscious by it all.


    In fact, they didn¡¯t even link this up to be the same as the taser guns they heard about.


    In their minds, this was the work of powerful spirits!


    How else could the phenomenon be exined?


    Earlier on, when they climbed the fence, this didn¡¯t happen.


    And now, when they were trying to leave, the ghosts within the fence refused for them to go.


    Maybe this was why the Baymardians allowed the dogs to look after the ce at night rather than them.


    Arcadina itself believed in their dead ancestors protecting and huffing enemies who tried to attack its people.


    So what if the ashes of the Baymardian ancestors were buried here? And they, as the enemy, were targeted the spirits?


    Yes! It all made sense now!


    Dammit!


    They had entered a ghost prison!


    This wasn¡¯t something that they could handle alone.


    They should¡¯ve bought a Ganman (Arcadinian ancestral Priest) to trap the spirits in a jar.


    As Ling Pong slowly lost consciousness, he secretly pinned all his me on Ex-Queen Eliza.


    It was all that b**ches fault.


    Everything was her fault!


    Ling Pong had no tears but wanted to cry.


    How could this happen to him?


    His future was so bright.

 Chapter 930 - A Man From Morgany?

    <h4>Chapter 930 - A Man From Morgany?</h4>


    Bam.


    The men all fell like flies unconsciously.


    In fact, they should even be lucky that they got electrocuted by the fence at the level they were at.


    Why?


    Because the higher one climbed, the higher the amount of voltage distributed on the fence.


    At every certain distance around the fence, one could see several overly thin t poles incorporated with the fence.


    And around every pole on the other side of the fence, there were stationary circr lights fixed on the poles moving up, down, up, down.


    So no one would dare climb the fence from the poles.


    Their only option would be to climb on the fence.


    And these poles had several metal strings, simr to phone lines, that had been wrapped and coiled with the fence itself.


    But unlike phone lines that had these wires covered in instion, these ones were exposed and touched the metal fence, transferring the electricity by conduction.


    One could imagine a centipede that stood up straight and extended all its limbs sideways.


    Those limbs were the electric wires that sent shock.


    Of course, the fence itself had several thin lines of horizontal inspiration at several points; the higher one climbed.


    In this way, they could control which area on the fence would receive the highest vintage... since they could control the amount of voltage released from each cable wire along the t-pole.


    That¡¯s why those who were climbing ahead of the others received more shock than those below.


    They should thank their ancestors that the Baymardians weren¡¯t wicked enough to electricity them at the highest points on the fence.


    Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam.


    ~Ruruuuu!


    The dogs who had always kept a safe enough distance now sat down in straight lines while saluting Boss Dog and his head subordinates (the dog superiors) as if saying missionpleted.


    Boss Dog nodded and walked along the line, scrutinizing everyone while waiting for their human masters to arrive.


    And right on cue, several transport vehicles drove towards them.


    The dogs gave way stood on both sides like soldiers, allowing the humans to pass through the middle.


    Mitchen jumped out and first praised the dogs before running Boss dogs head.


    "You did good, Major Boss dog."


    ~Whoof, Whoof!


    Mitchen smiled at Boss Dog, who was busily saluting him.


    Honestly, at times, he too thought that the dog was human.


    But, he very dearly cared for it.


    After all, it had been one of his most loyalpanions for 3 years now.


    He still remembered when it first set foot in Baymard.


    I was very stubborn, young and also liked to cause trouble.


    But just 5 months during training, it subdued the other dogs and became the Alpha.


    It also liked him as well and sometimes apanied him out.


    ~Whoof Whoof.


    Boss dog saluted him, stepped back and continued scrutinizing his dogs.


    ~Rurururururururururu.


    [Even though you subdued your enemy, you still ended up giving him a chance to stab you during yourst battle. You need more training.]


    ~Rururururrruuuuu!


    ~Rurururuuururu!


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    "Warden, some are still awake."


    Mwaaaaaaoooo.


    The m.o.a.ns of pain from those still awake could be heard across the silent night.


    The victims slowly rolled from side to side while trying to calm their thundering heartbeats.


    As for their leader and those who climbed first, they were very much unconscious.


    Only those who climbedst were awake.


    Mitchen stepped forward, stooped down and nced coldly at one of them.


    "Wake up."


    Pah.


    A crisp sound echoed out, and the person who had just been pped opened his eyes in shock and dismay.


    Bro, can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m already like this?


    Why do you have to bully me even more?


    Why can¡¯t you talk to the others?


    In your eyes, do I look like an easy target to you?


    The poor fellow felt unfortunate.


    But Mitchen couldn¡¯t care less about his feelings.


    Mitchen¡¯s whole aura changed, as he now looked like a demon from the list of hell.


    The pressure he gave the assassin was so great that the guy bowed his head and trembled a bit.


    Forget about the assassin. Even others who were awake stopped m.o.a.ning and pretended to be dead.


    Yes, they were assassins.


    But because of the fence issue, they started thinking of ghosts and whatnot.


    No matter how strong one was, they were just mortals. So how could they take down ghosts without Ganmans?


    The moment Mitchen¡¯s aura changed, the temperatures dropped, and some controble amount of fear forced its way into their hearts.


    Some who peed at Mitchen almost peed themselves.


    They, as top-notch assassins, were turned into fraidy cats in a sh.


    That¡¯s how frightening Mitchen looked to them.


    Such a murderous aura was even higher than the murderous aura of thete Alec Barn, who could make many crawl in agony from his rage.


    There were many who had strong auras in Arcadina and even the entire Pyno continent.


    But they had never felt one as stirring as Mitchen¡¯s.


    They even began wondering if he couldpare with some of the famous Monarchs in Morgany.


    It¡¯s said that the Monarchs there were so strong that they frightened thete Alec Barn more than once, causing him to tremble.


    So imagine how terrifying the continent of Morgany was?


    Could it be that this person was from there?


    .


    "Speak."


    Mitchen just said a single word. And yet, the assassin understood what was required of him.


    But he was very unwilling, alright?


    He gritted his trembling lips, rolled his tongue, locating the poison in his mouth.


    And when he was about to bite, Mitchen punched him, making him spit it out instead.


    Blugh.


    "Ugh.


    It¡¯s useless! You¡¯re wasting your time!


    Kill me! Just kill me!"


    As an assassin, revealing information or betraying the guild was equivalent to death because if the guild ever found out, they would hunt him down till his old age.


    Truthfully, if he were the only one here, he would probably confess and find a way to pin it on someone else.


    F***!


    The guy before him was too terrifying.


    So he wouldn¡¯t have any problem confessing.


    But now that there are so many of them, how could he?


    What should he do now?


    He was really in a dilemma.

 Chapter 931 - The Grumpy Mitchen

    <h4>Chapter 931 - The Grumpy Mitchen</h4>


    Mitchen looked at him coldly: "Kill you? Sorry, we Baymardians don¡¯t kill people off from impulse."


    Understanding that the assassin wouldn¡¯t talk for the time being, Mitchen stood up deep in thought.


    Actually, he wasn¡¯t banking on them talking now.


    After all, he had a very long time to deal with them and get information out properly.


    Once he isted each of them and yed mind games with them, some would crack.


    Some might even think that others had already confessed, leading them to stupidly co fess as well.


    He had all the time to y with their minds and crumble the walls they built around them.


    As assassins, most had no human empathy and were typically greedy, arrogant and proud people.


    In fact, many would betray their organizations if they would never get caught.


    It¡¯s not love or gratitude that makes these people loyal to their organization.


    It¡¯s the rules, consequences and punishments that make them terrified to double-cross their organizations.


    And if they did choose to do so, they had to make sure that it could never be traced back to them.


    Even their so-called guild masters and leaders were constantly getting schemed against by those with power in the guild


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to lead the guild, control the money, resources and everything else in it?


    It was akin to how elders fought to be patriarchs in massive ns.


    There were always internal strives.


    But for assassins, unlike ns that indeed had loyal members, a majority of assassins just obeyed because they had to.


    Mitchen massaged his chin yfully.


    If he could get a hold of their greed, selfishness and other traits, making them confess would undoubtedly be easy to him and a few others who knew how to trap them psychologically.


    Of course, it could take longer and might even drag for months.


    After all, some might stupidly think that their guild woulde to rescue them and choose not to confess.


    Mitchen smiled coldly at the assassin before turning his attention to his head prison guards.


    .


    For guards in the Baymardian Prisons, their ranks went up as follows;


    ?Correctional Officer (Guard spends 2 years in this rank before levelling up).


    ?Senior Officer (3 years)


    ?Senior Officer Specialist (1 year)


    ?Grade 9 Lieutenant (2 years)


    ?Grade 10 Lieutenant (2 years)


    ?Sergeant (Runs the show during shifts for 3 years)


    ?Deputy Captain (2 years)


    ?Captain (who are in charge of custody units are the ones in charge of the Deputy Captains, Sergeants and Lieutenants.) (3 years)


    ?Deputy Superintendent for security (2 years)


    ?Superintendent (4 years)


    ?Associate Wardens (5 years)


    ?Chief Associate Wardens (7 years at most)


    ?And finally, the WARDEN!


    That¡¯s how Baymardian did its prison system.


    It was a little different from that back on earth, but so what?


    This was another world.


    And in a few years, once Baymard¡¯s new territories were modernized adequately with electricity and so on, there would be other options around... Even though they might not be as big as that here.


    Nheless, those who reached the rank of Warden could also go out and manage those ces.


    But, it wasn¡¯t easy for one to reach Warden


    At the moment, apart from the Wardens of both the male and female prisons and their secretaries/right-hand people... everyone else was either Captain, Sergeants or Lieutenants.


    Only about 15 or 20 ranked up to Deputy Superintendent, and about 5 more became Superintendents.


    It took time, training, and good passing grades to advance.


    Plus, Baymard was still fairly young.


    And if not for the fact that some in this era had training from the age of 7, they might not have even ranked up to the level of Captains yet.


    The majority were still lieutenants, Officers and Sergeants.


    Nheless, they had trained hard and practiced dutifully to advance.


    And part of their training also involved taking missions too.


    As well as helping either the police or the soldiers capture or bring prisoners back to Baymard.


    That was how Baymard handled and trained their guards.


    It was their own unique way.


    .


    Mitchen took ast nce at the assassin before walking back to the vehicle.


    And as he walked, his main subordinates followed as well.


    "Captain Gunther! Gather them up and keep them in the Transition Sector."


    "Yes, Warden!" Gunther said before turning around to rally everyone else.


    "Deputy Captain Cassandra, contact the Police Department as well fast. We need them here now."


    "On it!"


    "Captain Jake, alert the barracks of the situation here.


    Even though we¡¯ve caught these intruders who have been guing them for the past few days, we still can¡¯t rx our guard.


    There might be others still hiding within the city.


    So everything should be kept confidential until we have a good handle on the situation."


    "Yes, Warden!!"


    Mitchen then turned to 2 of his secretaries, who were sometimes in charge of the prison when he wasn¡¯t around.


    Of course, at times, he went out on missions with one of them and left the other to look after the Prison.


    He had 3 secretaries; Winnie, Benny and Nate.


    They were his left and right hands in the prison and did everything ordingly.


    Benny wasn¡¯t around now since he handled specific assignments during the day.


    So it was just Winnie and Nate.


    "Associate Warden Winnie!


    After the police inspectors find their passports, see the hotels where they stayed, and even check their items in the Port, I¡¯ll need you both to properly go over the information again.


    As thew requires, even if they came to our doorstep, the police need to analyze, collect info and investigate the matter properly before sentencing.


    And once the reportes in, you¡¯ll work with the soldiers on gathering information outside about their organization.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    They¡¯ll crack and eventually soul the beans. So you¡¯ll have to be ready by then.


    I expect all paperwork on this matter done as soon as possible."


    Winnie nodded: "Not a problem, Warden."


    "Good!


    Associate Warden Nate!


    You¡¯ll focus on properly scrutinizing and overlooking the prisoners.


    As you know, they¡¯re too dangerous to be ced in holding cells within the police stations.


    So we¡¯ll keep them in the Transition sector until judgement day when they¡¯ll be sentenced and assigned to different sectors here.


    In the meantime, the police wille to Prison daily to interrogate them.


    And I expect you to help out in every possible way.


    Even though we don¡¯t harm prisoners during interrogations, there¡¯s more than one way to skin a cat.


    That¡¯s why I assigned you to this."


    Nate nodded and adjusted his sses: "Warden, leave it to me. I¡¯ll have them singing in no time."


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    "That¡¯s what I like to hear.


    Now I can finally get some sleep.


    These bastards had kept me up all day and night for thest few days.


    I really want to punch them in the face for everything.


    That said, don¡¯t bother waiting for me tomorrow.


    I¡¯m taking an off day.


    Now get out of my face."


    "_"


    The warden sure was cranky.


    But who could me him?


    Everyone had regr shifts thesest few days, but the Warden had double shifts and only slept at most 3 hours a day.


    Poor guy.

 Chapter 932 - Alexander Lockhart

    <h4>Chapter 932 - Alexander Lockhart</h4>


    And so, just like that, the assassins were taken away.


    But while things seemed calm on the surface, far away in an entirely different continent, trouble seemed to poke its budding head out of the ground yet again.


    .


    --The Dafaren Empire, The continent of Veinitta--


    .


    Within an overly grand hall, several people were gathered there impromptu.


    The hall itself was something far grander than any royal hall within the Pyno continent... (Except Baymard, of course.)


    The ce screamed power, wealth and everything else partaking to the rich.


    Its unique artistic outlines and gorgeous defines made the entire hall look like a moving painting.


    And within the hall, on a majestic throne, sat a 48-year-old man whose aurapletely engulfed the room, making it feel gloomy rather than bright, as its designs gave off.


    There was no doubt about it.


    The man was dangerous, and any reasonable person would stay clear from his path if they could.


    Those kneeling trembled from the pressure they felt.


    Their entire cores turned to icy, as they felt like they had been plunged into the belly of a deep-sea monster.


    Many silently prayed to the heavens for mercy in hopes that it would miraculously save them from what was about toe.


    What should they do now?


    .


    Alexander Lockhart, current Monarch of the glorious Dafaren, nced at the trembling fools before him calmly.


    But even though his face had no expressions on it, everyone could tell that he was pissed!


    "2 years and a few months ago, I asked for your master, my 5th son, Prince Skye.


    And you all handed me some letter that he wrote, saying he was going on a business errand.


    Because he didn¡¯t specify what errand it was, I asked you all, and you said you didn¡¯t know.


    Alright.


    Maybe you didn¡¯t.


    And so I allowed an entire year to pass by because I didn¡¯t know where exactly this business errand of his was located.


    Now, even though I know he didn¡¯t... let¡¯s assume that he chose to take a journey between the furthest coastal cities, both at the extreme ends of the Dafaren empire.


    That journey should take a minimum of 6 months on horseback... If they are moving on a straight path from one extreme end of the empire to another.


    And if he was dyed by bad weather, enemies, using longer routes, etc... He might spend an additional 3 months on route, even though it should be less.


    After all, if he needed help, all he had to do was go to any of the towns or cities, and the nobles wouldn¡¯t dare to turn him down.


    But for the benefit of the doubt, let¡¯s just say this mystery trip of his was 9 months¡¯ worth of travel.


    And maybe an additional, 3 months for him to do the business, making it a year.


    So, with that said, why hasn¡¯t he written back to me?


    This is Dafaren¡¯s Capital city, which is at the centre of the empire.


    So shouldn¡¯t the time it took for a letter to reach me, be halved?


    And because he could use expressive messengers from message guilds, then there should be no such dys.


    In fact, 3 or 4 months after he finished his business, I should¡¯ve received his letter.


    So, where is it?"


    Bam!


    The kneeling men trembled in fear as sweat covered their backs.


    Some almost peed themselves.


    The pressure from his murderous aura was too choking.


    .


    Alexander got up from his throne, majestically walked down, and slowly made his way to the shivering men while squinted his eyes boldly at them.


    "From your expressions, my son¡¯s so-called business errand wasn¡¯t within the Dafaren empire, right?"


    The frightened men paused for a bit before shaking their heads slowly.


    "Oh?


    So it wasn¡¯t here.


    hahahahhahaha. How daring!


    Good, good, good boy.


    You dare deceive your father this much?


    Heh.


    The continent of Veinitta has just 2 empires; Dafaren and Lingingburg.


    So, was his errand in Lingingburg?"


    Looking at the expressions of the men kneeling before him, Alexander¡¯s heart sank.


    If he wasn¡¯t within the only 2 empires in Veinitta, didn¡¯t it mean that he left the continent without him knowing?


    Scoundrel!!


    sh.


    Blood sprayed onto his face as he started at the bow, headless body before him.


    Bam.


    The body dropped to its knees and then copsed.


    The other frightened men felt like they had fallen to a lesser demonic world from the previous one.


    In short, some of them even felt that their necks started hurting after watching theirrade fall.


    They had no tears but wanted to cry.


    But Alexander didn¡¯t give a damn.


    He was furious!


    His son left the continent for 2 years and a few months, and he didn¡¯t know about it?


    What annoyed him the most was that all this time, he had been going in a wild goose chase around the entire empire.


    Alexander nced at the shivering person standing close to him coldly: "Start talking."


    "Y-y-y-yes, your majesty."


    .


    Alexander listened calmly with no expression on his face.


    But inwardly, his anger had quenched, leaving him shocked, proud and even a little happy.


    "So you¡¯re saying that he nned to surprise me with the news after he married her?"


    "Y-y-yes, your majesty.


    The n was to marry her, rule Carona and expand Veinitta¡¯s influence.


    His highness Skye said that for too long, we as Veitts have been suppressed by the Morgs when we are almost as powerful as them.


    So he nned to slowly inch into the Pyno continent, creating history for Veinitta!"


    Alexander listened deep in thought.


    Skye¡¯s analysis was just right.


    After all, if Morgany was a 10/10 as the standard for development, Veinitta could be graded as an 8/10, While the Pyno continent was a 5/10.


    They were just so backward and barbaric.


    Their building designs, technology, architecture, medicine, and so much more so just archaic.


    So why not break into their world, and begin building forces for take-over?


    As expected of his son.


    The Apple really doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.

 Chapter 933 - Already King?

    <h4>Chapter 933 - Already King?</h4>


    Alexander Lockhart... or as many people called him, Xander The Great, was currently in the clouds with glee.


    And the more he heard, the more thrilled he was.


    The boy was smart.


    Just to ensure that not many people in Veinitta knew of his moves in Carona, he had done a lot before after setting sail.


    But of course, fate helped him as well.


    .


    The Pyno continent itself was too backward, which would seem like an excellent opportunity for merchants to see their goods there.


    But the thing was that whenpared to the Pyno container, Veinitta was way closer to many other backward continues like the continues of Ten, Omania and Zohl.


    In addition to Veinitta, trade within these 4 continents was easier to deal with.


    Why?


    Because there weren¡¯t as many pirates there.


    Around their calm waters, once or twice, one could meet pirates, but it wasn¡¯t as bad as when trying to go around the Pyno continent¡¯s waters.


    The Pirates around them didn¡¯t have any damn organizations, primarily operated individually, and were very few in number since the empires constantly hunted them down.


    Plus, there weren¡¯t many inds around these continents, so most wannabe pirates fled to join the Pirate organization in Morgany.


    But that was the thing.


    When looking at the map, all around Morgany, trailing to the massive open waters at the center, and finally moving all around the Pyno continent... The Pirate organization secretly imed those entire water regions!


    So how could merchants not get discouraged?


    .


    The most annoying thing was that the Pirate organization collected fees for passing through the waters.


    If you don¡¯t pay up, then every pirate you meet would attack you nonstop.


    In short, along the way, one might meet a total of 15 different pirate fleets, which they would have to fight or pay.


    But how could they stay safe while travelling the waters?


    Easy.


    They had to go to Morgany to get doc.u.mentation from the pirate headquarters.


    Even he, a royal of Veinitta, was asked to pay this fee too.


    But what happens if it¡¯s a person¡¯s first time going to Morgany?


    Then too bad!


    Unlike the journey from Veinitta to the Pyno continent, where one might meet 15 different pirate crews, on the way to Morgany, one might meet 40 or more.


    Meaning that they would have to pay each person they saw a fixed amount to pass.


    And when they reached the pirate headquarters, they could pay a yearly fee, bi-yearly fee and so on... Which was a hefty price.


    From there, they would get doc.u.mentation saying that no pirate should take anything from them once they travelled.


    But here was the catch.


    That doc.u.ment only saved them if they were going to Morgany or going back to Veinitta from Morgany.


    If they wanted to go to the Pyno continent, they needed doc.u.mentation for that too.


    And if someone from Pyno wanted to go to Veinitta, they also had to make the long, painful trip to Morgany and get individual doc.u.mentation passes for Morgany and Veinitta.


    .


    It was all a big Scam that only benefitted Morgany.


    After all, a certain proportion of what was collected was decided up and sent to the Monarchs of all 3 empires in Morgany.


    Those 3 empires acted like thendlords for the Pirate organization that stayed in Morgany.


    And so Morgany grew richer, stronger and better, while Pyno and Veinitta stayed below.


    At one time, they too wanted to tax people, but it backfired when the pirate organization cane for them.


    The change in Morgany was far greater than many in the Pyno continent could imagine.


    Almost all roads, even those in the viges, were made of stone... Which made road travel a lot faster.


    The ridiculous twig and grass huts that filled many regions around the Pyno continent almost didn¡¯t exist in Morgany.


    Over 300 years ago, those home structures were banned, and the people were all tasked to build homes, as per the instructions from the architects.


    The monarchs wanted Morgany to always stand above the other continents, so they did much to change the continent¡¯s outer appearance


    Of course, there was still poverty and hungry-stricken people.


    But they didn¡¯t care.


    Provided those people didn¡¯t have any diseases that could spread gues, what did it have to do with them?


    Nheless, they were still better off than the other peasants in different continents, making them a little happy and content to be Morgs.


    Because even though the house changes were done for a greedy reason, one had to admit that the new homes lowered the death rate during winter considerably.


    And with good roads, some things were a lot easier too.


    .


    One should know that from the get-go, Morgany had always been decades and centuries ahead of the other 2 continents.


    Ages ago, right from the start when the first set of Morgs left Morgany to settle within the other continents... those who left teamed up with the natives to fight the many beasts on thend and secured more areas for human habitation.


    And while that went on, Morgany, which had already dealt with that, was on a different journey of making its continent grand.


    With time, the other continents picked up, but Morgany was long ahead.


    They were the game changers and the trendsetters.


    Veinitta was long ahead of the Pyno continent because of its smaller size whenpared to the Pyno continent.


    And those on the Pyno continent suffered, dealing with those gigantic monsters that crushed and destroyed anything they built over time.


    Some of the animals had been turned extinct by them thousands of years ago.


    They were really behind.


    And that¡¯s how the order went.


    In a way, Morgany also controlled the seas, as any secret messages could be recovered or snatched by the pirates if they already had information about it.


    .


    And so with all the going on, not many travelled to the Pyno continent.


    But for those that did go, Skye used a different means to stop them.


    Thinking if he does move, Alexander couldn¡¯t be prouder.


    So does this mean that his son was now on the Caronian throne?


    Good boy!

 Chapter 934 - Skye, The Secret Saviour

    <h4>Chapter 934 - Skye, The Secret Saviour</h4>


    Alexander was proud of Skye.


    The boy really put his head to work on this matter.


    One should know that with all the pirate harassments and doc.u.mentation needed every step of the way, many merchants and travellers were greatly discouraged from travelling towards the Pyno continent.


    Of course, they had no qualm taking all sorts of harassment while going to Morgany.


    In their minds, it was worth with since Morgany was clearly superior, and the goods there were undoubtedly first-ss.


    So without a doubt, going to Morgany was a must if one was a merchant since they could buy from there and sell in Veinitta and the other backward continents around them.


    But going to the Pyno continent to sell lesser goods seemed like a waste since they could just sell to the other continents around.


    Of course, if there were any new items that the Pyno continent had to offer, they would rush to get them.


    But really? Could the Pyno continent have anything good?


    What a joke!


    It seemed like a waste of time.


    Of course, a handful of merchants still decided to go to the Pyno continent and check it out.


    And that¡¯s where Skye stepped in.


    .


    3 years and 8 months ago, the moment he got Penelope¡¯s portrait, he instantly took a trip to Morgany to ce an order for the pirate organization.


    That¡¯s Right!


    He paid a ridiculously hefty amount to the Pirates, which he secretly stole from tge royal treasury when his father was out once.


    For what he wanted, there was no way that he could ever pay the bill, even with his status as a Prince.


    But the royal pce had 2 main treasures, one within the pce itself and one secretly kept within the grassy mountain at the back of the entire pce.


    No one knew that it even existed, except Alexander and a few others


    If not for the fact that he discovered it when he was 13 years old, he would¡¯ve never known that there was a treasury there.


    Nheless, the ce was still heavily guarded.


    Everyone assumed that it was heavily guarded because insiders might sneak in around tge Pce from there.


    But they were wrong.


    When he was younger, assassins and thousands of enemies bombarded the pce.


    And through the chaos, he and his mother and a few others used one of the many secret tunnels.


    The tunnels were all made of stone and wood that supported their frame, underground.


    But while running, his mother felt very tired and decided to rest on the side.


    She held one of the torch holders attached to the wall and somehow caused the wall to turn.


    That¡¯s right!


    She had unbolted a mechanism on the other side of the wall.


    Of course, he too did the same, and just like that, they discovered something that looked like an abandoned tunnel.


    They followed it and finally reached a room as big as an entire 2-story buildingbined.


    And it was all filled with treasure.


    That was their little secret, and they always snuck out money whenever they needed it.


    .


    Anyway, Skye used an entire minty to sneak as much as possible and finally made a run for it, immediately taking his treasure to his sh.i.p.s.


    From there, he heard straight to the Pirate organization in Morgany.


    As for his request, it was expensive yet straightforward.


    He paid for the pirates to stop merchants or people from Veinitta who tried heading to the Pyno continent.


    At that time, he suffered many failures from his brothers, who also tried to kill each other for the throne.


    But no matter what they did or how much he or they schemed, his father was hell-bent on giving the throne to his 2nd brother.


    So the moment he saw Penelope¡¯s portrait, a new idea hit him.


    And to ensure that he was sessful, he had to keep everything under wraps until he seeded... Lest they too scramble for this one.


    So he had the Pirates keep everyone from Veinitta away.


    His request was expensive because, unlike other people who typically such scenarios for a few days or at most a month, he requested for 4 years of blockage.


    Once he took the throne, he still needed time to firm his position, as well as strengthen himself before his brothers found out.


    His enemies were many, and he needed time.


    But as fate would have it, it just so happened that it was within that period that Baymardian goods had started circting around the Pyno continent.


    And so many merchants from Veinitta were still clueless.


    Fate was truly a strange thing.


    Without knowing it, Skye had protected the people of Pyno from other dangers.


    And now, this uing January would mark the end of his deal with the Pirates, allowing anyone to pass through if they have doc.u.mentation or were willing to pay up all pirate crews they met along the way.


    But, after all this time with continuous discouragements, it would take a lot more time for merchants from Veinitta to even think about visiting Pyno.


    .


    As for people from Morgany, they were so stuck-up that many didn¡¯t even bother thinking about the Pyno continent.


    Of course, some still went and were shocked by what they saw and even decided to go to Baymard.


    Apart from Carona, the other empires within Pyno werete to receive these goods.


    Take for example, thete Alec¡¯s refusal for people to step into Baymard until a yearter when he discovered that Baymard was rich...And even the fact that everyone thought it was a barren, deserted ce made no one think of going there.


    In fact, it took a while for people other than the Caronians toe in.


    It was only 2 years ago that Baymard¡¯s goods got distributed in them.


    And even at that, not every area had the goods yet.


    So only merchant Morgs, who arrived sometimest year spring, would¡¯ve been able to see the changes.


    And just buying and shipping everything back to their continent on sea would take months.


    Talk less of the matter properly circting until it reached the ears of the movers and shakers within Morgany.


    In fact, it would take long for the Monarchs there to know and feel threatened that some other continent was trying to best them.


    All this worked in the Pyno continent¡¯s favour.


    Actually, even though the merchants were ahead, the people most likely to spread the word to the influential figures in Morgany are those from the Arts Society.


    The future was going to be chaotic!

 Chapter 935 - The Barbaric Penelope

    <h4>Chapter 935 - The Barbaric Penelope</h4>


    Skye had everything n and followed it through.


    After using 1 year and 8 months to go back and forth between Morgany and Veinitta... he gathered himself in Dafaren for a while.


    While there, he cleared up businesses and loose ends for a few months before finally set sail again, spending another 6 months on sea before reaching Carona summer ofst year.


    But who would¡¯ve known that he would get beaten by his future wife once in Carona?


    Of course, Alexander didn¡¯t know this part yet and was just happy about his son¡¯s meticulous nning.


    Thinking about it more, his son was right.


    It was time for the Veinitta to stand taller than the Morgany.


    Enough was enough!


    But that aside, another thing that made him excited was that his son had finally married someone worthy of his ss.


    Skye already had 2 concubines, not wives.


    Alexander agreed and bestowed the marriage to them to keep an eye on some of his more sneaky ministers around him.


    It was just for political reasons.


    However, even though Skye was also married to his new Caronian daughter-inw, Penelope, for political reasons... Alexander had no problems making her Skye¡¯s first legal wife.


    In fact, putting her in that position would cause jealousy amongst the other wives, who were actually daughters of wealthy upper-ss nobles.


    In his mind, he had already begun using Penelope as a chess piece to scheme against and execute the families of these ministers.


    Of course, he would first have to think of a way to get her permanently located in the Dafaren empire to do so.


    Maybe he coulde up with some fake tradition, stating that she must live in Dafaren for at least 3 years after marriage.


    And within that time, he would me the fire of jealousy amongst the women, and the rest was history.


    All women were always eager to please their husbands, so she would agree easily, right?


    He had been looking for a way to take them down for so long but always seemed toe to a dead end.


    But now, it looked like luck had smiled on his side again.


    Hahahahhahahahhaha.


    .


    The shivering knights smiled bitterly when they saw Alexander¡¯s calm but happy mood.


    Of course, they lied about Skye doing all this for his majesty Alexander and the people of Vietts.


    For sure, prince Skye was doing all this for himself!


    But in this situation, lying was best because it seemed to cool down his majesty¡¯s temper.


    The angrier his majesty was, the closer they were to death.


    Just look at the headless body on the floor?


    While telling the truth, they added some lies to sweeten it up


    Anything for survival.


    It was just that what they were about to say next made them a little frightened.


    How should they put it so that his highness Skye still had honour?


    One of the hovering knights took a deep breath in fear.


    "Y-y-your majesty.


    Prince Skye did all this in hopes of surprising you after taking the throne.


    But, it appears he wasn¡¯t weed in Carona.


    More specifically, that the woman called Penelope ispletely barbaric."


    Alexander froze: "What do you mean?"


    "Your majesty, months ago, Captain Haddock came back and took several more knights away and briefly exined the situation.


    In short, the woman turned him down and said he isn¡¯t in her ss."


    "What, they weren¡¯t married yet?


    She said that we, Vietts, aren¡¯t in their ss?


    How dare she turn down my son?


    Is she too stupid? Or is it that she had never heard of us?"


    The knights shook his head in denial: "Your majesty, she said had heard of us. But it seems that she just didn¡¯t care.


    On the day they arrived in the Capital, she forced Prince Skye to have a duel with 5 men all at once.


    And when she saw that he was winning, she ganged up on him and threw him out of the pce onto the streets like beggars."


    Boom!


    Alexander exploded with rage.


    He had never felt so insulted in his life.


    A lowly person from Pyno dare look down on him?


    Ridiculous!


    Alexander¡¯s breathing became heavier when he thought of the insults rained on him by people in a lesser continent.


    Heh.


    If they really didn¡¯t put him in their eyes, then he would just have to force them to.


    Now, he wanted nothing more than to kill Penelope.


    Forget about being a daughter-inw.


    Such a girl wasn¡¯t worthy!


    .


    "You!


    You said the pirates would only allow my son¡¯s mem to cross?"


    "Yes, your majesty.


    His highness Skye gave them a list of 15 names of portraits of his aides who were allowed to cross."


    "And the aides can bring along any number of people they wanted, right?"


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "How many of his aides are still in Dafaren?"


    "4, your majesty. And the closest one is within his official territory 2 months away from here."


    "Oh?


    Is that where you guys were heading to before my men caught you?"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    The knight narrating was utterly drenched with sweat at his back.


    At least he seeded in keeping Skye¡¯s dignity.


    If he said that Skye single-handedly lost to a girl, his majesty might be upset and filled with disdain for Skye instead.


    He might as well me Penelope for now.


    As for his majesty finding out the truth of what happened, when they got to that bridge, they would cross it.


    Their priority right now was to survive and see the next day.


    Prince Skye would never admit it, even if Penelope did.


    So when both sides stuck to their one stories, there was nothing his majesty would be able to do about it.


    How can he believe the enemy over his own son, whom he knew was a swordsman prodigy here in Veinitta?


    The answer was obvious.


    .


    "Your majesty, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not.


    Prince Skye was very generous enough to take all his expensive shards of ss to her, but she said it all but still refused to marry him."


    ss fragments were so rare and expensive that only the very rich had them.


    It was collected from sandy beaches after severe thunderstorms and auctioned out to the highest bidder.


    If the people in the Pyno continent saw this, they would reminisce about the time when they too, fought over owning broken bottle pieces of ss found on the sandy beach shores.


    But for Alexander, he instantly added another character trait to the barbaric Penelope


    "Good, good, good, good.


    What a greedy girl.


    I, Alexander Lockhart, haven¡¯t died yet and she dares gang up on my son?


    Quickly!


    You there!


    Send word for Commander Armstrong Pord as once!


    I want that Wench¡¯s head!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    .


    And so, just like that, a storm seemed to be heading Carona¡¯s way.

 Chapter 936 - Home, Sweet Home.

    <h4>Chapter 936 - Home, Sweet Home.</h4>


    Days went by in a sh, and on October 7th, Landon and the rest finally arrived home.


    Baymard.


    After the wedding, they spent 5 more days in Carona, 2 & a half days to get to the sh.i.p.s, and 2 & a half more at sea.


    And now, they were back just at the very start of the 2nd week of October.


    Good.


    One thing that made Landon happy was that everyone was now using the Baymardian sh.i.p.s.


    That¡¯s right!


    Around the 3rd week of September, people could now move between Arcadina, Terique, Baymard and Carona as they pleased via ship.


    It was now the fastest and safest way to travel around the seas.


    What pirate dared stop the ship?


    Even though it was a cruise ship, it still had its one security hidden within the lower decks.


    Plus, with its speed, it could just avoid the pirate ship that relied on men that rowed them.


    For William of Arcadina and Micheal of Terique, whening to Carona, they actually made it here so fast due to the soldiers¡¯ help.


    One should know that bi-weekly and sometimes once every 3 weeks.... messages between all monarchs got circted through the Baymardian soldiers, ensuring that the Monarchsmunicated with each other.


    In fact, if there were any major issue that was too difficult to handle, rather than sending someone on horseback for months, it would just be a matter of weeks, and they would be able to alert everyone else of any in pending dangers.


    There was no helping it.


    They didn¡¯t have phones in their empires.


    And, they paid a yearly fee to keep the soldiers going back and forth on such confidential missions.


    After all, the letters they wrote were highly confidential and should never fall into the hands of enemies.


    Anyway, both William and Micheal tagged along with thest message delivered and got to Carona¡¯s shores.


    From there, they headed to Santa¡¯s estate there just as nned.


    And of course, they were escorted alongside their men to the Capital using Santa¡¯s horses and carriages.


    But before leaving the Coastal city, they immediately booked Ship tickets to their empires for the 5th of September... ording to Landon¡¯s ns.


    So after the wedding, they also spent 5 days in Carona¡¯s Capital and followed Landon and his gang back to the Coastal city.


    And when they arrived, Landon left the city with his own sh.i.p.s while they spent another night in Santa¡¯s estate before finally leaving the next day with their scheduled sh.i.p.s to their respective empires.


    They already had their men waiting for them within the Coastal cities in their empires.


    So there was no need for them to worry.


    Landon was thrilled when he saw several Baymardian sh.i.p.s on the docks setting sail towards the different empires.


    It was really good.


    Now, he was back in Baymard.


    And while Skye and the prisoners were taken away, he had other pressing issues in mind.


    .


    "Your majesty! You¡¯re back!


    It feels like a month since Ist saw you."


    "Well, it is. Good to see you too, Tim." Landon said with a smile stered on his face.


    It really has been long.


    He first left for his mission around the 7th of September... And now he came back on the 7th of October.


    It was actually a month!


    But who was to me if not for the stupid system?


    Tim was so excited to see him that he briefly hugged him and patted his back.


    Between them, even though they were ages apart, they had real friendship.


    "Your majesty, you arrived just in time!


    Tomorrow is the scheduled day when the Vending machines and Money changing machines will beunched." Time said excitedly.


    Hahahahhahaha hah!


    He was so happy.


    Finally, everything that they had worked hard to make would all be released sometime this October.


    In his eyes, this month now looked like a blessed month.


    Of course, they had tounch everything before Halloween.


    Landon was happy as well.


    "Well done, Tim! That¡¯s good.


    So, as of now, how many establishments have ordered them?"


    Tim pulled open his drawer, took out a booklet report, flipped some of the pages before passing it on to him.


    "Take a look here, your majesty.


    To begin with, just as nned, on the 10th of September, we held the product viewing show for the manypanies and establishments in Baymard.


    There, we exined the pros and cons of having such them within their establishments.


    Like the academies, where the lineup in the Cafeteria is hectic during busy hours... The vending machines can relieve one of that.


    After expanding things and showing them how to get food and other items from the machines, many were instantly drawn and in awe of them."


    Tim still remembered the shocked and dazzled look of everyone that day.


    There were many goods in Baymard like the Tvs, photocopying machines and so on.


    But, there had never been one like vending machines.


    It was just too unique and jaw-dropping.


    Apart from its awesomeness, what made them more willing to get them was because of the short presentation about their functionalities.


    Yes.


    Time was money.


    .


    At times, people woke upte, nning to eat on their way to work or ss.


    But when the lines are long, they would have to forgo their ns and go about their day in hunger until they had a break.


    But now, the vending machines were here and could serve carefully prepared and packaged meals, drinks, microwavable food like Ramen in a cup, and even some grocery items like eggs, toothbrushes and so on.


    This was great if someone wanted them very early before the stores opened?


    Even on holidays when stores are closed, this could save many who forgot a few essential items.


    Landon thought so as well.


    After all, as a person from earth, he, more than anyone, knew the benefits of having vending machines.


    He also discussed and approved 7 Street locations where businesses can also line up their vending machines.


    Even though he very much admired the vending machine street lineups in Tokyo, Japan... He didn¡¯t want the city to be cl.u.s.tered, so he strategically chose locations that looked a little bit dull so that the colour designs from the vending machines could brighten it up.


    Having them everywhere might destroy the beauty of the city.


    But what he did like, were the variety of things one could get from the vending machines that were sometimes like savers.


    From umbres for spring to socks, canned soups & beans, batteries, toothpaste and even neckties for those who forgot theirs when going for interviews or meetings... Many small but basic items could be ced within the vending machines.


    Nheless, those who wanted to put their vending machines there needed a government permit to do so.


    Anyway, all 7 streets that he chose obtained to themercial Districts around.


    2 will be in District C, 2 in District D, and 3 within District G.


    His primary goal was to keep the city as beautiful as ever, no matter what got made.


    Even though the city had towering buildings, it wasn¡¯t cl.u.s.tered.


    Landon had always loved how Singapore and a few other countries blended nature with tall, rising structures.


    Even some ces within the United Kingdom had a very spacious but modern outtake to their cities.


    In regions like Singapore and many others, every ce felt spacious... even with all the technology and sky-high buildings around.


    So he wanted to keep developing Baymard while also keeping the city breathable and uncl.u.s.tered.


    It was a perfect blend of both.


    That was the dream.


    But if it were ever to get cl.u.s.tered, let it look like Mga Spain or better.


    Landon wasn¡¯t going to be picky here.


    .


    Tim quickly briefed Landon on everything that he missed so far.


    Tomorrow, vending machines were going public.

 Chapter 937 - An Exciting Month

    <h4>Chapter 937 - An Exciting Month</h4>


    "Your majesty, 87% of people we invited have ordered vending machines for their establishments.


    Thesest 2 weeks, we have been delivering the machines to them, so tomorrow, the machines will be in the academies, stores, government buildings and many other ces.


    Even the Zoo ordered a few too, and the Park ordered some for its staff as well.


    The barracks also sent orders too, and we customized their vending machine designs as well.


    In short, a selected few chose to customize their own too."


    Landon massaged his chin deep in thought while nodding.


    "HmHm. That¡¯s good.


    But now, I want to know just one thing.


    What about the international/none-Baymardian merchants?"


    Tim looked at Landon and smiled.


    "Your majesty, I knew you would ask about that.


    As nned, we are ready for them too.


    The sr-powered vending machines are all good to go!"


    Landon¡¯s eyes lit up!


    Good! Very good!


    Back on earth, there were many sr-powered vending machines... But the most noticed one was that used by Coca-C.


    They were sometimes found on beaches, outside resorts and so on.


    They had sr panels attached to the top of the vending machines.


    Landon wanted many around the Pyno continent to enjoy these machines too.


    In fact, business owners might make more profits having this outside their stores now.


    As for the matter of safekeeping it... no matter how one looked at it, stealing money from it took time.


    And only those with the keys would be able to open thepartment where the money was located.


    Of course, one could always resort to destroying the vending machine.


    But would one do it in broad daylight, when the machine was just outside the store with the store staff keeping a watch on it?


    Not likely.


    And at night, the machines could be taken back in and locked up.


    .


    One should know that ever since the creation of Baymardians products, many businesses had learnt the hard way and levelled up their security.


    When mattresses and even pillows came out, many wooden stores were broken into and robbed.


    Some even got identally burnt.


    With that, they started remodelling their stores with stone and iron doors.


    And when the Baymardian locks with rms, they were even more pleased.


    Some people asked the cksmiths to create metal doors that needed up to 20 locks on them.


    So every 3 or 4 inches on the door, they would be a space where they could put locks in.


    And they got 20 of the thickest Baymardian rm locks and locked their doors.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Within the stores, Many also created dungeon-like barred doors too.


    So after opening the main door, they would still need to open the barred doors as well.


    Again, because of the emergence of police officers patrolling these areas at night and day, the crime rate had drastically gone down.


    That said, not everyone had levelled up their stores.


    So Landon knew that only those who felt they could genuinely protect their goods would but the vending machines.


    Surprisingly, after Tim had spoken to a few merchants who came here, they cedrge orders for some vending machines.


    Of course, it would take time for the international merchants to be aware of them.


    But that wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Why?


    Because all the cruise sh.i.p.s would have vending machines here and there.


    And the word would spread way faster, making more people aware of it.


    .


    As for sr-powered machines, over the years, Baymard had made many that were now essential items across the continent.


    Take for example, the off-the-grid/sr-powered sticpact washing machines and drying machines.


    Sure, it was smaller and could wash or dry less load than actual washing machines here in Baymard, but for many outside Baymard, it was a life-changer.


    Now, people could doundry while cooking or even doundry while rxing after a full day of work.


    It was just convenient, and many didn¡¯t know how they lived without it.


    It was the size of a rectangrundry basket, and its stic exterior made it easy to carry, handle and even take on the road.


    Back on earth, these sorts of machines could be bought on JD, Amazon, Alibaba and many others.


    It was just suitable for people who lived off the grid or in their vehicles travelling on the roads.


    Landon didn¡¯t see any reason not to provide them.


    With the basic manufacturing principles down, just change the power input to sr rather than plugging on walls for electricity.


    Of course, the structures were made lighter using stic, and a few internal elements were re-calcted and tested again since it was now made of stic and not metal like most big washing machines.


    All in all, it was reasonably easy to do.


    Also, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Baymard had new territories.


    So he felt it a little unfair for the Capital city to get Vending machines and whatnot, while the other ces had to wait a few more years to enjoy these things... that¡¯s why he was very keen on sr energy.


    Also, since these sr vending machines would be mainly categorized into 2;


    ?Those that only took Pyno coins


    ?And those that both paper money and coins (for those within the New territories, since they would be mixing in with the Arcadinians from time to time... At least until a few more years.)


    .


    "Your majesty,stly, the Money changing machines were also a hit.... especially with the banks, government buildings, even the ports."


    Landon nodded and closed the report.


    "Alright. Now that it¡¯s all out of the way, what about the other projects?"


    "Hahahahhahahahhaha!


    Your majesty, I thought you¡¯d never ask.


    Next week, the Aquarium resort will be open to the public as well.


    I even saw themercials and adverts all over the ce.


    The newly appointed President and those on the board of directors invited me for theunch next week... And I believe you also have an invitation too, your majesty.


    As for the Arcade Centre, they too sent their invites as well.


    I believe they¡¯ll be opening the ce a week and a few days after the Aquarium resort opens up.


    Your majesty, all the themed pinball games, w-grabbing ones and Pac-Man games were all sent to the Arcade centre."


    "Good."


    Landom smiled broadly when he thought of Pac-Man.


    Finally, he would finish this damn mission and head on to the next.


    He still had a long, very long way to go.


    And he wanted to at least begin his next mission for leaving the Pyno continent at the end of the year.

 Chapter 938 - The Hunger Madness

    <h4>Chapter 938 - The Hunger Madness</h4>


    Landon talked with Tim for a bit before heading back to the other industries.


    And just like that, Baymard was about to usher in another wave of excitement.


    Time flew by in a heartbeat.


    The day turned to night, and night into day again.


    Now, it was a brand new day!


    The cool spring morning sun shone its golden beams unto Baymard, illuminating the early morning dew beaded like gardens and forest regions.


    The wind was soft yet slightly cold, gently dancing across thend below.


    The treesughed once more as they shook in the direction of the wind.


    The entire scene looked like moving poetry.


    The Autumn temperature was perfect; warm, ambient and kind, making it a season for all.


    But unlike the weather that was ambient and calm, the people of Baymard were not.


    Something strange happened, which made many jump in shock.


    It was a pleasant surprise that they weren¡¯t all that aware of.


    What was this?


    .


    ~~Ring!~~~~~


    Within a moderate fixed room, a young girl was currently twisting and turning on her bed in annoyance.


    Damn.


    How could it be morning already?


    She felt like sleeping in and taking a sick day off sses within the Medical & Healthcare Academy, but she didn¡¯t dare!


    Missing a day¡¯s worth of lectures would definitely put her in a difficult position sooner orter.


    Of course, if she were genuinely sick, then she would miss it.


    But since she was okay, then she would go.


    Sigh... Her tiredness was a result of the assignment, which she did till 2 A.M this morning.


    She decided to take another 5 minutes of rest before finally waking up.


    But when she woke upter, she realized that an entire 30 minutes had gone by in a twinkle of an eye.


    F***!


    The marathon began.


    E leaped out of bed and ran her hands through her messy hair, all the while dashing away like a hurricane.


    Her mind was in aplete mess as she turned her apartment upside down.


    Soon, it didn¡¯t take long before she ran cold water, cleaned up, and rushed out.


    As for breakfast, hello? Look at the time!


    She was already runningte.


    So, where did she have the time to sit down and have breakfast?


    Rather than taking the elevator down her apartment room, she took the stairs and made her way into her blue Jeep.


    Bam!


    She banged her door and drove off.


    Vrrrrrrrrrrmmmmmm!


    She was really hungry, but she decided to get something only after taking her first 2 lectures.


    Why?


    Because it was the same person teaching both courses, and he was the strictest teacher she had ever had.


    A total of 5 absences without any medical report was akin to getting kicked off the ss for some time.


    The maximum time he usually gave was a month.


    In the medicine, that was almost akin to stumping her growth.


    In medicine, both theory and practice were critical and essential.


    So after the first lecture course came the Practical course that followed immediately after that.


    They got taught how to do new sutures and other vital things.


    So imagine missing an entire month.


    In her opinion, that was just medical suicide.


    She didn¡¯t dare miss 5 lectures because of her belly.


    Another key thing was that anyone who came 16 minutes or morete wouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the ss again, and their names would get marked as absent.


    Of course, she could always speak out mid-lecture after getting into ss, but he felt like it wasn¡¯t worth it because even though her professor was strict, his sses were gold.


    She didn¡¯t want to miss a single word she said.


    So she could only eat after both sses.


    What else could she do?


    .


    And in nothing short of a miracle, she made it to school, 3 minuteste to ss.


    She looked at her watch and stuck to her n of going to ss first before eating.


    But when she passed by one of the hallways, she saw something that made her bug out of their sockets.


    What was this?


    It wasn¡¯t just her who saw it, as a few others also stopped in their tracks.


    They saw several snacks like ch.i.p.s, candy bars, pizza, sandwiches, microwave food and so on there, as well as bottled and canned beverages through a clear ss screen.


    "Bro, what do you think it is?"


    "I think it¡¯s a new type of fridge. Look at it!


    It has the same boxy look as a fridge."


    "No... Fridges don¡¯t have clear ss windows on them. Rather, I think it¡¯s a disy box that shows what will be added to the cafeteriater on."


    "You¡¯re right! After all, the bakery also has such clear disy sses that allow you to pick what you want too."


    "A disy box? Why didn¡¯t I notice that our school was wicked?


    Do you know how hungry I am? How can they just disy such things here knowing very well that the inky way we can get it is through the lineup in the cafeteria?"


    "Why do I feel bullied all of a sudden? The Cafeteria rush hours are usually in the mornings before 10 A.M and at noon. It just so happens that I¡¯ll only be free during Cafeteria rush hours. So isn¡¯t akin to killing me?"


    "I wasn¡¯t this hungry before. But now, seeing this has tripled the hunger. Damn, damn, damn! I feel like crying."


    "You¡¯re still feeling it? For, I¡¯m already in tears. Why are most of my courses in the early hours of the day? It¡¯s not fair!!"


    (:T0T:)


    .....


    Everyone¡¯s heart fell into their bellies as they stared at the clear ss screen like Zombies who were looking at prey.


    They swallowed dryly, unable to thoroughly wet their parched throats.


    It was as if their brains had only remembered that they were hungry because the food and drinks on the other side of the ss seemed to awaken the monster within.


    All of them now regretted their actions of waking upte.


    Could it be that they would die before their next free time?


    Everyone felt overly depressed.


    Some even decided to leave and not torture themselves anymore.


    But when they were about to go, someone called everyone¡¯s attention again.


    "Guys, I think we have it wrong."


    Eh?


    Everyone turned to face a boy who was busy reading something painted on it.


    "It¡¯s not a disy box.


    Apparently, it¡¯s something called a Vending machine."


    Everyone looked at each other with puzzled expressions.


    Vending Machine?


    What was that?

 Chapter 939 - An Instant Hero

    <h4>Chapter 939 - An Instant Hero</h4>


    Vending machines?


    What was that?


    Everyone stood forward and read the printed instructions in shock.


    And then, their shock turned into glee, almost making them jump ecstasy.


    So these things weren¡¯t disy boxes?


    There were a total of 10 metal boxes lined up with various items in them.


    ~~Graaaummmm~~


    E¡¯s belly grumbled from intense hunger as she started at the vending machine before her.


    Oh, what the hell.


    She stepped forward and decided to give it a try.


    She was racing against time and didn¡¯t have any more minutes or seconds to spare.


    Some who were in her exact situation also felt courageous and stepped in front of the other vending machines to try as well.


    .


    There were short detailed steps painted on the machine, telling people what to do.


    [Insert Bay. Pick Number and Punch On KeyPad. press Enter. Wait For Goods and Change.]


    E¡¯s eyes lit up and glowed with determination as she tried to hold back her excitement and wonder.


    It was simr to the excitement she felt when driving a car for the first time.


    No! It was simr to the thrill she got when using any Baymardian machine for the first time.


    No one ever knew what to expect, which caused their hearts to leap in awe every step of the way.


    Looking at the Vending machine, all sorts of theories popped in her head.


    Did this mean that whatever she chose would be given to her?


    But how?


    Did the machine have hands somewhere within?


    Would the hand reach out and give it to her personally?


    Would it shake her hands?


    Her lips formed in a silent ¡¯O¡¯ as she gaped at the machine, uncertain whether to shake the hand that came outter.


    Anyway, the machine was her hero today.


    She didn¡¯t want to stand along the long lines at the Cafeteria because it was still morning, and many people would still be there.


    Everyone had different ss schedules.


    Some came to school now, even though their first ss of the day was probably in the afternoon.


    Others only had a single ss but came for group work and assignments.


    But it was these people that typically lined up for amongst them, who were in a rush.


    The lines always had all sorts of people, some hurrying, some patient, some just teachers, staff and so on.


    She dared not stand on the lines now.


    Her hunger was almost nearing its max, and she honestly thought that she might have to go to ss and die from it all.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the heavens would be merciful to her?


    She looked at the vending machine as her saviour.


    .


    Bays, Bays, Bays, Bays.


    She took out her little purse in her bag and quickly found the Bay bills she needed.


    Her eyes glowed as she followed the instructions carefully and inserted the money with trembling fingers.


    ¡¯Alright. Take the bill, and insert like this with this part going in first... This is correct, right?¡¯


    E spoke to herself as she repeatedly went over the instructions so as not to mess up.


    And bust like that, the machine devoured her money greedily when several green dots shed just above the insertion slot.


    Soon, she heard something move within the machine.


    Rumble Rumble Rumble.


    Could it be the hands?


    Bam!


    Like magic, therge chocte bar dropped down.


    So no hands?


    Looking at it now, she felt very embarrassed about her period theory.


    No, the hands might still be there, but just hidden within the massive box-like machine.


    Hmhm.


    With that, she tossed those thoughts out of the way, reached in with her trembling hands and grabbed the chocte bar.


    Chocte. Chocte.


    No more hunger.


    Her joy went off the roof as she firmly held onto the chocte bar in her hands.


    She looked at the chocte bar as if she had birthed it.


    Could this be what mothers feel after delivery?


    That¡¯s right.


    Hunger hadpletely engulfed get min rendering her stupid.


    Who could me her?


    The wave of acid had already welled up in her belly, causing it to sing hymns of Hunger here and there.


    She felt like she could eat an entire cow and still feel hungry.


    She dared not get anything that would make any crunchy sounds.


    She wanted something with high sugar content and energy to stabilize her for the time being.


    She decided that one wasn¡¯t


    Shrrrrrrrrrh.


    Her change Came out; a 5-Bay paper bill and three 1-Bay bills.


    She took the money and felt like one chocte bar wouldn¡¯t be enough to suppress her hunger through 2 courses.


    So she got some nuts and dashed to another machine to get a drink.


    Sess!


    All this took a few minutes because she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She looked at her watch and dashed to her ss which was nearby.


    On the way, she also saw several hallways that had vending machines too.


    Some had just 1 vending there, while others had 2 or more.


    She looked at these vending machines in awe.


    And when she finally got to ss, she was already 14 minuteste.


    Safe!


    She sat down at the back of the ss, panting heavily, and secretly took out her chocte bar while pretending to be serious.


    ~~Shree~~


    She paused in embarrassment at the noise the chocte wrapping made.


    Damn.


    Was she going to die in hunger? No way!


    ¡¯Cough!¡¯


    ~Shreeiiw~


    She coughed to disguise the sound, broke a piece of chocte off and threw it in her mouth.


    Sess!


    Her hunger was sessfully suppressed.


    Thank you, vending machines.


    .


    And so, just like that, Vending Machine-Kun had saved the day.


    But she wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed Vending Machine-Kun¡¯s work.


    All around the city, within several establishments, many people had discovered the joy of these vending machines.


    Be it at work, school, stores or the train stations and other ces, the vending machines brought sce to many who were in a pickle.


    "Look! It really does dispense food! Look at this beef Ramen cup?"


    "F***! The Hufflepuff Pizza store is awesome! They have Pizza vending machines in their stores for those who prefer to get a few sliced but don¡¯t want to wait for long. It honestly saved my day."


    "Damn. I¡¯m impressed. I was just about to park my car when I realized I didn¡¯t have the exact anoint for the parking box meter. But then, I saw this thing that said, Money Changer, and it saved my life!"


    "Me too! It changed my 20 Bay bill and changed it into 10, 5¡¯s and a few 1 Bay Bills. How awesome is that?"


    Everyone was very pleased with both machines, even the tourists and visitors were delighted with them as well.


    It just made life easier.


    Now, they could get something from the vending machines in their hotels even after mealtime.


    Not everyone liked getting room service here and there since it costs extra.


    Of course, they could always go out during the day and stock up their hotel fridge with microwavable food and other snacks.


    But now, why go that far when the vending machines with some of these items were here?


    This was good!


    .


    And so, both machines became an instant hit.

 Chapter 940 - Overseer Yusha

    <h4>Chapter 940 - Overseer Yusha</h4>


    All across Baymard, the new machines were a sess.


    And now that it was out in public, Landon could finally draw his attention elsewhere.


    He stepped into his car and drove towards District C.


    Today was all about the weather.


    That¡¯s right!


    He was heading towards the newly established Academy... The Academy of Atmospheric & Hert Sciences.


    Back on earth, he would saw earth science.. But he was in Hertfilia now. So the name changed it and call soil/ground/dirt as <Hert>.


    Vrrrrrmmmmmmmmm.


    Landon drove amidst the heavy traffic until he reached one of the estate properties around, which was typically used for new academies.


    One should know that there were quite a few academies within District C that were kept as temporary housing for uing Academies... At least until the construction gotpleted.


    .


    Bam.


    Landon shut his car door and walked into the estate.


    "Good morning, your majesty."


    "Good Morning, your majesty."


    As he walked, several people greeted him respectfully, with awe in their eyes.


    After all, Landon was the creator of these books on weather, climate, and so on that had groundbreaking theories and facts im them.


    They looked at Landon and couldn¡¯t help fawning over him.


    The moment Yusha saw Landon, he hurried over like a dog who hasn¡¯t seen its owner in a long time.


    Yusha¡¯s eyes glowed brightly as his eyebrows lifted in surprise and excitement.


    His Majesty was here! His Majesty was here!


    Yusha was the Overseer of the Academy.


    He used to be the head Astrologist for Riverdale City.


    But after Landon personally met with him and his direct disciples in August, the rest was history.


    "Yusha, it¡¯s been 2 months since the Academy started. Has it all been sorted out?"


    Yusha nodded vigorously: "Your majesty, sorting all neers wasn¡¯t a problem. Just as you advised, with the money you gave out as Capital, we bought bunk beds, fridges and other amenities. There were already ckboards, chairs and desks in some of the buildings, so we didn¡¯t bother about getting them."


    Landon listened as Yusha exined all the changes that had been over while he was away.


    Well, the estate they were using now wasst used by the Public school before they moved out and stepped into their buildings after construction.


    Of course, because the school hadbs, and gym time, when they used the estate, they renovated it, adding locker rooms with showers and so on.


    So now, Yusha¡¯s group decided to use the locker rooms as they were.


    1 for about and 1 for girls.


    Yup!


    Some new Baymardian graduates had just got into the Academy, and in future, several across the continent coulde over as well.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t a must to live in the academy.


    They could also live outside within one of the Baymardian apartments and homes if they wanted to.


    Because of the estate¡¯s previous users, things were pretty easy for them.


    There was already a Cafeteria section,b section, library section, and so on.


    The only thing that they re-did was converting some of the buildings into Rooms.


    There were 18 buildings in the estate, and they changed five into rooms with bunk beds.


    .


    Yusha took Landon to his office immediately.


    "Your majesty, this is the list.


    I have to say, almost every week, we have a new batch of people arriving from all over the Pyno continent."


    Landon smiled: "Hmmm. That¡¯s what I expected."


    What a joke!


    Months ago, he personally warped William and Micheal and had them agree to send at least 2 or 3 astrologists and astronomers from each city or town.


    And because there were thousands and thousands of records within each area, they couldn¡¯t bring them all.


    So they were tasked with just bringing a full hand bit by bit over the next few years.


    This project would definitely take years to do.


    But they had to predict the standard patterns, typical wind directions and whatnot for each region before airnes got invented.


    He needed all hands on deck.


    So he personally sent the soldiers to deliver the letters from their monarchs, give them at most 4 days to say their goodbyes, and follow the soldiers back to Baymard.


    Of course, they could always invite their families to visit them at any time.


    It would take months, and maybe even a year for some to go back home.


    And quite frankly, they didn¡¯t have that time.


    At least they could earn sries here and invite their families to spend time with them.


    In fact, some might even want their children to school here for the duration of time too.


    Landon knew that eventually, most would move out and rent apartments around.


    But for now, they were just newly arrived, who didn¡¯t know how Baymard operated yet.


    So they would undoubtedly stay put for the time being.


    As for Yodan and Deiferus, he didn¡¯t invite anyone from them yet because their Monarchs had to clean up their empires during that time.


    But just as he nned,e November, he would start bringing them in.


    .


    Landon went over the statistics, as well as the reports on the budget used and was pleased.


    The ountant, secretaries, and the rest that he hired here did a satisfactory job.


    He personally paid 30%, while the Baymardian government paid 20% of the estimated amount needed for the startup.


    Of course, Terique and Arcadina paid 25% each.


    Apart from those sent by their empires, anyone else who wanted to get on still needed to pay for admissions, sleeping arrangements (if they were staying in the academy) and so on.


    This would continue until at least 1 representative from all cities and towns around the Pyno continent were all gathered here.


    Afterwards, the empires would stop sending people over.


    And those who were genuinely intrigued with the aim of also studying in the academy... should join the graduates and pay for their own tuitions.


    With the amount the empires paid, one could say that they were also shareholders in the academy.


    And so after a while, the academy had to make money for its upkeep, as well as payout a certain percentage back to the various shareholders.


    After all, a school was still a business.


    Their only goal and concern right now where to get the first batch in sessfully and predict the weather.


    .


    Yusha¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Landon¡¯s words.


    "Your majesty, you¡¯re right!


    How could I forget?" Yusha knocked his head lightly?


    How could he forget what day it was?


    Landon chuckled.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s not waste any more time.


    My ss will begin soon."

 Chapter 941 - Academy of Atmospheric & Hertfilian Sciences

    <h4>Chapter 941 - Academy of Atmospheric & Hertfilian Sciences</h4>


    Yusha followed behind Landon excitedly.


    Hahahahahahahaha!


    His majesty was finally holding a ss!


    Before leaving Baymard, his majesty had already booked and scheduled ss times for the semester.


    Even though he got hired in August, that time was used to settle down properly.


    Also, his majesty used that time to personally teach him, his disciples Ben and Gregg... as well as a few others, on the basics of atmospheric science.


    Additionally, he gave them books to read, assignments to do and even taught them how to use the new equipment used to record weather, like thermometers, rain gauges and so on.


    He even showed them a better version of their wind vanes too.


    Now, most, if not all, public academies in Baymard started at the beginning of August and ended Mid-November, with exams held towards the end of November.


    That was how all public academies were like.


    Be it the Academy of Arts & Beauty, Academy of Culinary & Bartending, Law and so on... All of them had that schedule.


    Which made many who came from far away grateful.


    Why?


    Because even though snow typically fell around the 17~30 of December... People still saw December as a snowy month and liked to begin their journey back home early.


    For some, they just wanted to begin their vacation while the weather was still good... Even if that vacation was still in Baymard.


    Plus, Christmas was on December 7th, so having school drag till then was so wrong.


    It wasn¡¯t just public academies that followed this schedule, as even private ones did.


    The terms public and private had different meanings here in Baymard.


    Public academies here meant those for all empires, while Private ones like the Baymardian institute of science & Engineering, the police academy, Medical & Healthcare academy, etc... were just for the Baymardians.


    That was how it was.


    .


    Anyway, Yusha found his Academy to be weird.


    Because unlike the rest that started in August, theirs began in September.


    This first semester wouldst till November like other academies, giving them only 2 and a half months of study time.


    Thankfully, this was just for this first year.


    Just like the other academies, there would be Fall, Winter and Summer semesters.


    But, students were required to do at least 2 semesters out of the 3.


    One shouldn¡¯t think that the summer semester wasx because it wasn¡¯t.


    It was jam-packed and full of courses, some of which were just respective courses.


    In fact, in a year, almost all the courses were taught twice and spread across all 3 semesters.


    This way, even if a student missed a particr course during gall due tote entry, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    For now, since this was the first semester, there were no prerequisites but what the Baymardians called Co-requisites.


    Some courses required them to take math at the same time they took those courses.


    Of course, from the next semester, the term


    woulde into y for those who already took math this semester for a course next semester.


    Of course, Baymardian graduates didn¡¯t need to take basic math and other subjects.


    .


    Many of the international students were amazed by it all.


    There were so many fields to choose from, which left people in shock.


    During orientation, many had learnt that only after a year would they be allowed to specialize in a field.


    Who knew that atmospheric sciences had so many fields?


    Apart from astrology and astronomy, which they were familiar with, they also saw different fields like Climatology, Meteorology, Hydrologist and so on.


    Many took time to properly understand and decide which path they would eventually pick in future.


    While others decided to put it off forter.


    After all, they still had a year to decide since everything they learnt now would be general but essential information that would be the basis for all fields.


    But, there was a big catch here.


    For some professions, at the time being, only the Baymardians could do them.


    Why?


    Because they involved some overly sensitive topics that couldn¡¯t be exposed to the other empires yet... at least not until the entire world got unified.


    Things like Weather Thermodynamics and so on, couldn¡¯t be taught to just anyone.


    That¡¯s why these courses would be held on another campus just beside the first estate.


    That¡¯s right!


    They Landon spent his money to get the estate for them. There would also be books in the library that wouldn¡¯t be allowed to take out, just study there.


    Landon adopted the same principle as that of the barracks and many other ces.


    There, the Caronians soldiers could go and study courses like ethics, handbat, rock climbing and so on.


    But they couldn¡¯t attend sses on guns, canons etc.


    For the time being, the same principle applies here.


    Nheless, the international students still had over 20 professions that they could pick.


    So they weren¡¯tining.


    After all, before this, they only had 2 professions to pick from.


    But now, things were different, with everything giving them a broader spectrum of what weather was all about.


    Either way, the academy was in full swing.


    .


    On September 4th, they officially began orientation.


    And on the 7th, sses started.


    Coincidentally, that was the day that Landon took off.


    Anyway, many people had registered for Landon¡¯s courses, which began today.


    He had 2 courses, 4 sses a week, both on theory andb practices.


    And now that he was back, it was time to begin lectures.


    Many were very excited about his lectures, especially those registered for the ss.


    Some were older, in their 40¡¯s... While most were around 28~38.


    Of course, there were a few graduates mixed in here and there who were very young... but seemed to have blended well with everyone over the course of time.


    The most funniest were these middle-aged men who were chatting and acting like they were still teenagers.


    Everyone somehow felt young ever since they came here.


    They all felt 10 years younger as their passions ignited within them.


    This was an entirely brand new world to them.


    They kept looking at the door box anxiously and excitedly.


    Was it true?


    Was his majesty really here?

 Chapter 942 - A Great Lecturer

    <h4>Chapter 942 - A Great Lecturer</h4>


    Within the auditorium, some stood by the door, staring at the hallway, to be on high alert when their lecturer came in.


    Others just sat and stood in groups, discussing their assignments, fun theories and so on... While some were busy reading books from the First floor of the Academy library.


    That was the only floor that allowed people to check out books.


    With the other floors, one had to show their I.D¡¯s and be a Baymardian citizen. There were even security guards who checked those going in and those going out, including checking what was in their bags, pockets and so on.


    It was as if they were going through a mini-port security check.


    Anyway, some people just sat in silence reading their books, while others started doing their assignments.


    But no matter what everyone did or spoke about, it all involved the weather.


    These men were all dedicated people who had been working in their respective empires for years.


    In this era where knowledge was money, people genuinely didn¡¯t y around.


    They studied hard and fought to be the best for their family¡¯s ie and so on.


    Plus, because of how important their jobs were, their lives were always at stake.


    If someone nned to have a war, and they predicted the weather or stars wrong, leading to the loss of their knights, then they might face the wrath of the noble that paid for their assistance.


    Their lives and families were always at stake.


    So an ignorant person in their profession who refused to study was undoubtedly seen as a fool and a madman.


    Again, some assassin guilds and even some nobles often kidnapped them, forcing them to work full-time for their forces.


    Their jobs weren¡¯t easy.


    Nheless, even with all the danger surrounding their profession, they genuinely loved their jobs.


    So now that they could acquire more knowledge, their excitement went off the roof.


    How could they not?


    These middle-aged men were so happy that they began fidgeting on their seats.


    .


    "Are you sure you saw him?


    You know, at your age, you might¡¯ve seen a tree from afar and called it a person."


    "Screw you!


    What do you mean by that?


    I¡¯m only 38 years old.


    So are you trying to imply that I¡¯m an old man just because you¡¯re 28 or something?"


    "Alright. Alright.


    Everyone. Let¡¯s not make the old man angry. He said he saw his majesty, so he probably did."


    "Hmm.


    I can¡¯t wait for the lecture to begin.


    I heard from lecturer Bowin that it was his majesty himself who taught him a while back."


    "I¡¯ll go! I heard that too.


    It¡¯s also said that his majesty¡¯s brain is a rare one that can absorb and spit out information like nothing else."


    "Of course it is! Who else could create such heavenly books in the library?


    Damn. After reading just a few pages, I almost shed tears in awe at how detailed and heaven-defying the books were.


    There were even pictures in them that showed what some things were."


    "God! Am I going to be okay attending the ss of such a godly person who can make those books?"


    "Ahh... Why didn¡¯t I wear my best outfit today? Do you think that this one makes me look unserious?"


    (:*0*:)


    Everyone spoke enthusiastically about today¡¯s lecture.


    And soon, some students standing by one of the doors at the bottom of therge auditorium, hastily rushed towards their seats.


    "Everyone, everyone!


    His majesty ising; his majesty ising!"


    Eh?


    His majesty here?


    In a sh, everyone took like seats, sat up straight and took big breaths to calm themselves down.


    Now, they looked nothing like their former selves, as they sat inplete silence like good schrs.


    Catchack!


    Below the auditorium, one of the side doors opened, and their hearts skipped a beat.


    Heavens! He was really here!


    No, they had to act cool andposed.


    (¡õ^¡õ)


    .


    Landon stepped in, smiled and headed towards the lecturer podium and desk before him.


    Of course, overseer Yusha tagged along too.


    "Good morning, your majesty!"


    "Good morning, everyone," Landon replied while gesturing for them to take their seats and rx.


    He spent a few minutes putting on the speaker and microphone before bringing out his notebook from his bag.


    He also took out his chalk and other teaching materials before smiling at the many faces looking at him.


    "Everyone, Wee to ATM S 106: Climate and Climate Change."


    (***ATM S, means Atmospheric Science.)


    "Now, I know that for over a month now, all if you already have a general idea of what the atmosphere is like.


    You all should¡¯ve already been taking Hert 101, introducing the origin and evolution of Hertfilia and the sr system... as well as te tectonics and rock cycles.


    In that course, many of you should¡¯ve already been given single energy bnces and interactions between the sun¡¯s radiation and the atmosphere,nd, oceans, ice masses and so on.


    In short, the¡¯syers, like its crusts and so on... Should¡¯ve already been briefly exined through the course.


    How can one predict the weather without knowing how the weather affects our?"


    Everyone nodded their leads in agreement that they did take the course.


    Landon looked at them and smiled.


    "Again, you all should¡¯ve also taken ATM S 100 on weather in general.


    You should¡¯ve been taught about the types of clouds, jet streams, highs, lows, thunderstorms, hail, acid rain, and so on.


    But that¡¯s not all I expect from you.


    So far, most, if not all of you, should¡¯ve already registered for at least 5 courses for the semester, which would all be beneficial for today¡¯s lectures on Climate and its changes.


    Oh, and just a reminder, since your general mid-term examination is next week, it won¡¯t be possible to have any mid-tests for this course."


    No mid-term?


    Many people smiled subconsciously.


    Some had registered for 6 courses and even 7 this semester, some of which were only 1 or 2 credits.


    Nheless, they were really swamped and felt stressed.


    So with no midterm on this course, their hearts leaped in the air as they felt like they were floating on clouds.


    Hey! This week had been rough on them, with some reading overnight.


    They had never studied so much in their lives.


    Each day, the library was filled with people who tried to absorb as much as they could.


    No mid-term. Great!


    Many leaned back on their seats merrily while thanking their lucky stars.


    But since when have lecturers ever given their students a good time?


    Why take so many courses if one can¡¯t handle it?


    This would be a lesson for them going forward.


    One should always cut their coats ording to their sizes.


    Landon looked at their expressions and chuckled.


    "Even though there won¡¯t be any mid-term, it¡¯s a bit too early for some of you to smile because from now on, every 2 weeks, we will have a quiz.


    Isn¡¯t that great?"


    --Silence--


    (:T^T:)

 Chapter 943 - First Lecture

    <h4>Chapter 943 - First Lecture</h4>


    "From now on, every 2 weeks, we will have a quiz.


    And your grades will be summed up and used as your midterm scores.


    Isn¡¯t that great?"


    (:T^T:)


    Everyone smiled bitterly with invisible tears in their eyes.


    Why did they feel like his majesty was too intentional?


    Why give them hope only to crush itter on?


    Those that took up to 7 courses for the semester were in pain.


    They now regretted it.


    Funny enough, on thest day for dropping courses, many of them didn¡¯t bother to do so as their pride got the best out of them.


    No, it wasn¡¯t entirely pride.


    It was just that back in their empires, they did a lot of things, running everywhere.


    So many felt like they could handle whatever came their way.


    Plus, many took in a lot of courses now, so that next semester, they should be somewhat free.


    Looking at the printing curriculum given to them on orientation day, they knew how many courses they had to take each year.


    .


    Additionally, they could tell which were co-requisites and prerequisites.


    They had everything nned out.


    Why?


    Because they wanted to sign up for work-study next semester.


    So they wanted a somewhat free school time for them.


    One should know that at present, secretaries amd some of the lecturers had already begun jotting and noting everything down from the weather record books brought in by everyone.


    A single city or town could produce up to 3 lenders a month.


    Why?


    Because they wrote down every slight weather change that took ce each 10 minutes


    How the clouds & stars looked like, and even how the wind felt like through the primitive wind vane movements... everything was recorded.


    Evenndslides, scorching heat and so on were recorded based on particr unique stones etc.


    Anyway, for this semester, the secretaries and lecturers did their best to extrapte the data and note them down correctly.


    And from next semester, after the students had basic knowledge of weather, then, they would begin charting, graphing and estimating certain things.


    Of course, by the end of the semester, these secretaries might¡¯ve only gone through at most 6 months from the past.


    With every city and town in the various empires bringing records and books, they couldn¡¯t do more than that.


    To make matters worse, every year had over 40 books.


    The year 800, the year 900, the year 1010... all had over 40 book records.


    Of course, the students only brought at most 6 months of records from a single year when they came to Baymard.


    They randomly picked out a year and brought in 6 months of work for that period.


    .


    Anyway, once the students have acquired more knowledge, they¡¯ll start graphing everything, noting the constant factors they saw, and so on.


    Take for example, wind patterns.


    Because of the Rotation of the world and certain factors, the wind directions typically always fell in the same estimated range.


    Be it the prevailing winds from the northern hemisphere and so on... All these were essential for flying nes.


    They needed to predict and extrapte all they knew from each region to better understand the weather.


    The academy even had its own hot air balloons to go up in the air for taking temperatures and running some tests while in the Academy.


    And next semester... No! It was even earlier than next semester.


    This December, the students would team up with the lectures and work nonstop out on the field.


    And when the next semester began in January, they would work part-time, earn their sries while studying.


    So many felt like oiling more courses for this semester and keeping the next semester very open.


    But who would¡¯ve known that their n would backfire?


    There was just so much to do and so much to study for the uing midterms, as well as assignments.


    So they felt momentarily overwhelmed.


    And now, Landon was rubbing it in by giving them bi-weekly quizzes.


    Wasn¡¯t this too much?


    Of course, they only felt like this because of the midterms.


    After that, they would eventually rx again.


    But at this money, they felt like beating their former selves for taking so many credits.


    Dammit!


    .


    Landon wrote the ss code and name on the board before facing everyone again.


    [ATM A 106: Climate & Its changes]


    "In this ss, you will address me as Professor Landon or Prof. for short.


    Now, before we talk about Climate, who can tell me what weather is?"


    Instantly, several people raised their hands while others started flipping pages of some other books.


    "Hmmm."


    "Weather is the condition of the air or the atmosphere on our."


    "Great answer. What¡¯s your name?"


    "Benjamin Neto, Prof."


    "Benjamin! Good answer!


    "Weather is an atmospheric situation which urs in a given moment in a specific ce.


    So when you look outside the window at your home, what¡¯s the weather like?


    Is it cold, or is it hot? Is it rainy or snowy? Cloudy or windy?


    All this is what we call observing the weather.


    But, in contrast, how would you all describe Climate?"


    Climate?


    Many furrowed their brows deep in thought as they tried their best to remember what exactly climate was.


    During one of their other courses called <ATM S 100: Weather>, it was briefly mentioned.


    But no importance seemed to have been ced on it during the ss.


    Why was weather different from climate?


    What made it so distinct?


    They crossed their arms and searched their brains so hard. But couldn¡¯te up with anything.


    Of course, some came up with different theories and raised their hands.


    "Before answering, everyone should first state their names."


    "Pigoro Swain, Prof.


    I think Climate is the study of clouds."


    "Hmm... Good try. But no."


    "James Tomer, here Prof. Climate is the study of ice masses."


    "No."


    "Temperature."


    "Close, but no."


    "Hurricanes"


    "No."


    "Rocks"


    "No."


    "_"


    .


    Landon smiled at everyone¡¯s perplexed expression.


    "Alright. All your attempts were clever but wrong.


    Now, we¡¯ve said that weather is the condition of air or atmosphere around our.


    But the thing is, even though we only have one atmosphere around Hertfilia, the weather isn¡¯t the same all over the world.


    There are many different factors that can change the atmosphere in particr regions.


    And together, they determine what the weather is like from one ce to the next.


    These factors include temperature, wind speed & direction, humidity, and so much more.


    But, when one is talking about the overall weather pattern from specific parts of the world, then you¡¯re talking about the area¡¯s climate.


    Weather is the minute-to-minute changes in the atmosphere.


    While Climate, on the other hand, is what the weather is like over a long period of time in a specific area.


    The weather is constantly changing from rainy, sunny, cloudy and so on.


    But Climate is different.


    Im short, while the weather can change in a few hours, a region¡¯s climate takes hundreds and thousands of years to change or shift even by an inch.


    On this day around the year 800, it was probably sunny with a few cold winds.


    And on this day around the year 900, the weather was probably the same.


    That climate.


    Factors like altitude, sea currents,ndscapes and so on, influence the element like temperatures, precipitation and so on... Which in turn make the climate from each region carry from one ce to another.


    And that... is what we need to track, determining a weather pattern for each region.


    We need to determine the range of days when snow would fall in each region or when the rain would start falling, and so on.


    Here in Baymard, snow started around 17~30 of December.


    That was its range.


    It always fell in that range.


    Every area has its own unique weather pattern that has stayed constant for thousands and thousands of years, only moving ever so slightly.


    And in a sense, that¡¯s what climate is.


    So, do you all understand the difference between weather and climate now?"


    ~Ohhhhh.


    Everyone opened their mouths in understanding while nodding excitedly.


    Yes, they did.


    They now knew the difference between the two.


    .


    And so Landon began his first lecture for the semester.


    But while some were filled with excitement, not too far away, others were filled with panic instead.


    Dammit!


    How could this happen?

 Chapter 944 - No! I dont accept!

    <h4>Chapter 944 - No! I don''t ept!</h4>


    Not far away, a middle-ageddy was currently pacing around the room nonstop.


    Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!


    Bam.


    "Mistress, your hand."


    "You shut up for me!" Yelled the furious women.


    Blood surfaced on her knuckles as she continued punching in fury.


    Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam.


    She punched the hardened walls as a means to let out her frustration and fear.


    Because right now, she truly felt like killing someone


    She licked her dry lips and ran her hand through her hair in frustration as she thought about her dilemma.


    It¡¯s been days now.


    So why haven¡¯t they had word from the assassins?


    What was this situation?


    Eliza¡¯s eyes burned with rage when she thought of the only possibility at the moment.


    Didn¡¯t those bastards assure her that they couldplete the job?


    So why hadn¡¯t they rescued her son yet?


    "Soliar! Kneel!"


    The tall, burly man knelt before Eliza.


    Pah. Pah. Pah.


    The crisp sounds of heavy ps echoed throughout the quiet room.


    Eliza pped him as hard as she could, leaving reddish handprints on his face.


    "Soliar! Do you know your crime?"


    "Yes, mistress."


    "Heh. It¡¯s good that you do.


    After all, you¡¯re the one who chose those ipetent assassins for the job.


    Out of all the assassin guilds out there, why did you choose a useless one like the Venomous Butterfly guild?


    Are you trying to sabotage our ns?!!"


    Pah.


    Soliar¡¯s face tilted to the side after thest p as the muscles on his face clenched.


    A cold light shed through his eyes in that brief moment but vanished in a blink of an eye.


    Eliza didn¡¯t notice it, as she was fully absorbed in her rage.


    Honestly, why was it so difficult for people to just do their jobs now?


    This wasn¡¯t what she had nned for.


    Everything was going all wrong!!


    .


    "You worthless moron!"


    Pah.


    "Why do I even keep you by my side if you can¡¯t even do such a simple job?"


    Pah.


    "Without me, you¡¯re nothing!"


    Pah. Pah. Pah. Pah. Pah. Pah.


    Eliza vented her anger on Soliar, who had been her most trusted guard and confidant for the past 20 years.


    And when she was one, she took a deep breath, slowly walked towards the dining table, took her seat, and continued eating her lunch.


    "Get up!"


    "Thank you, mistress," Sr replied before standing up and waiting patiently.


    Eliza ate while looking outside the window from time to time, still filled with rage.


    Soliar waited for her to finish before telling forward.


    "What?!!!"


    "Mistress, I would advise that we leave as soon as possible.


    It¡¯s been 5 days already, and we haven¡¯t received word from them yet."


    Eliza sneered at scoffs at Soliar in disdain.


    Everything still reminded her that it was all this idiot¡¯s fault.


    "As death assassins, shouldn¡¯t they kill themselves when caught?


    Are you afraid that they were too scared to do so and would eventually confess?


    Heh.


    If that¡¯s the case, then you can see why I say that you¡¯re a fool!


    Just look at the type of assassins you picked?"


    Eliza grumbled and was still very pissed off about the whole ordeal.


    .


    The muscles around Soliar¡¯s eyes began to twitch as he calmly epted all insults thrown at him.


    "Yes, mistress, it¡¯s all due to my negligence.


    And I apologize for that and would humbly take any punishments for my failureter on.


    But now, we have to go mistress, or else we could end up like the assassins.


    If any of them survived and were weak enough to confess, then these Baymardians would storm in here and take us away."


    Eliza clenched her fists unwillingly: "You want me to leave without so much as seeing my son?"


    Eliza didn¡¯t want to.


    She had travelled for months just to get here.


    But when she first arrived, Connor refused to see her and would only see the assassins.


    She agreed because she felt like it didn¡¯t matter since her son would get rescued soon.


    But now, not only had he not been rescued, but the ipetent assassins had probably been killed or captured.


    So how could she be willing?


    What mother would be okay leaving her son again?


    Eliza¡¯s fears spiked within her as her body went cold with dread.


    She hadn¡¯t seen her son eye-to-eye.


    So even though the assassins said he wasn¡¯t missing any body part, things might not be as they seemed.


    Bottom line, unless she saw him with her own eyes, she would always have doubts and fears about the matter.


    Who wouldn¡¯t?


    Over thest few days, she has had constant nightmares, rendering her sleepless and stressed.


    How could she be willing to leave her son behind again?


    The colour drained from her face as she started down her te, lost in thought.


    .


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t talking, Soliar decided to push the matter even further.


    They really didn¡¯t have much time left.


    These Baymardians could storm in any moment from now.


    Their stay in here was like a sinking ship, waiting to be engulfed by the seas.


    Starting on the ship would undoubtedly let them sink deep into the water.


    But jumping on another ship or staying a lot on nearby nks was clearly the better option here.


    "Mistress! By leaving now, you will have a better chance at saving the young master than staying here in sorrow.


    We did fail this time, but now, we know what to expect, and we at least know a lot more information from investigations thesest few days.


    So, we can better n and prepare for another rescue attempt once we get back and reorganize ourselves.


    Mistress, our only shot at saving the Prince is to retreat now ande backter!!"


    Eliza snapped out of her stupor after listening to her aide.


    Soliar was right!


    Even though they messed up this time, they could still head back to the Capital and gather more people based on what they now knew.


    As for the Venomous Butterfly Guild, they wouldn¡¯t be paying them again.


    Prior to the deal, they paid half the amount agreed on.


    And they were supposed to pay the rest after the job waspleted.


    But now look at it?


    Her son hasn¡¯t been rescued yet!


    So there was no need to give them any more money.


    .


    "Soliar!"


    "Yes, mistress."


    "Gather up all the men and tell them to back their things fast.


    We leave now!"


    "As you wish, mistress."


    With that, Soliar was off.


    Eliza walked towards the balcony and looked down at Baymard coldly.


    Soon, she would make them pay!


    Thinking about the chaos she would bring, Eliza couldn¡¯t help but let out a cruel smile.


    And wouldn¡¯t you know it, she wasn¡¯t the only one smiling like this.


    Another storm was brewing yet again.

 Chapter 945 - The Brotherhood!

    <h4>Chapter 945 - The Brotherhood!</h4>


    --Profus City, The Empire of Arcadina--


    .


    It was the beginning of Autumn, and the sun was still as brilliant as a brightntern, casting hues of vivid glows on those beneath it.


    The gently cold winds gave a short contract to the sun¡¯s warmth, as it ensured that many already wore sweaters or autumn jackets while going about their day.


    The city was bustling and loud, with people on the streets moving back and forth nonstop.


    Their footsteps were uneven and chaotic, and their voices were loud as well.


    "15% Off! 15% Off!


    Buy your Baymardian mirrors for 15% off!"


    "We have Winter coats here for 10% off!


    Buy your winter coats now before they return to their original pricester."


    "You¡¯re looking for watches?


    Say no more!


    This right here is thetest set of watches that just arrived this week."


    "Yes! We have what you¡¯re looking for, madam.


    We have the Queen-sized mattresses here!"


    ....


    The whole ce was busy, as the city itself had transformed quite a bit over time.


    A chubby, well-rounded man stood on his balcony, listening to the yells and exmations of those within the market square.


    His estate was nowhere near the Market Square, but the boisterous noise from the square could be heard right from his balcony.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t hear their conversations.


    All he could hear were high pitches from far away.


    He had been out of Profus city for just 8 months, now that he was back, he almost didn¡¯t recognize the ce.


    What the hell was going on?


    What he hated the most was change... In other words, power shifts.


    Baron Cain held his balcony railings coldly.


    He med Alec Barn for everything!


    One had to know that on Alec¡¯s journey to Baymard, he stopped here.


    Now, Profus City was 2 months away from Baymard and 2 months and a few days away from the Capital city on horseback.


    It was the midpoint between the two destinations.


    In fact, Profus city was seen as one of the first cities one would reach, indicating that they had just left the central regions and entered the western regions of Arcadina.


    Of course, if one used another route, maybe to the North-Western parts and so on... They would find another city that marked entry into the western regions.


    So there were other cities lined up around the perimeters of the Western Region that indicated that one had just left the Central, North or South regions of Arcadina.


    Some left the South to go to the West, and some let the North.


    All in all, many cities and towns had been marked as the entry points into the western territories.


    And Profus city was one of those cities.


    .


    Anyway, Alec had literally stopped by, seized his men, took some of his weapons and gold and headed out.


    Now, because of the threat that Alec left, he knew that once the bastard returned, he would be killed.


    So Cain fled all that time and hid in the home of one of hisckeys, 2 cities away from the Capital city.


    If Alec wanted to find him, thest ce he would think of was anywhere near the Capital.


    So he wasn¡¯t worried about being found out yet.


    That said, he stayed there and was shocked when he got news of Alec¡¯s execution.


    But the thing that didn¡¯t make sense was the timing it all.


    There was no way that Alec would¡¯ve been able to travel from Baymard to the Capital city that fast, unless he could magically appear and disappear.


    In the end, he finally believed that the person he saw back then wasn¡¯t Alec... but Alec¡¯s stand-in.


    Dammit!


    To think that a mere stand-in had oppressed him.


    The bastard, Alec Barn, had never left the Capital at all!


    He had confirmed this again and was very sure of his results.


    So after making sure that he was alive, he finally took 1 month, 3 weeks and 2 days to get back here.


    But now, the power has shifted.


    .


    At present, even though he borrowed knights from hisckeys, it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    Why?


    Because the brat that he didn¡¯t put in his eyes, had used this time to change things.


    Heh.


    That brat inherited the title of City lord after his father died 6 years ago.


    But all this time, Cain had been suppressing him within the city.


    But who would¡¯ve known that the best had just been buying his time, waiting for the right opportunity?


    That¡¯s right!


    The 20-something-year-old brat used this time to bring his forces into the city, gain supporters, even went as far as befriending those within the neighbouring towns and cities that Baron Cain had also suppressed during his tyranny


    F***!


    It was as if the death of Alec had made everything go wrong!


    Since then, nothing had been going his way.


    On his way back to Profus city, he found that one of his secret hideouts didn¡¯t seem to be so secret anymore.


    Judging by the amount of blood and destruction, Cain was sure that his men were either dead or had fled.


    Who could have caused this?


    What he didn¡¯t know was that months before he arrived at the hideout... out of boredom, his men tried to rob Death and his entourage when they were heading to the Capital to help William clean things up.


    And the results were as such.


    Death yed with them in their own territory, making the regret ever stopping him.


    But, all this was still a mystery to Cain.


    Now, he had just one more hideout far in the East.


    Damn. It would take at least 7 months for his secret letter to reach them and another 7 for them to get here.


    One shouldn¡¯t also forget the time it would take for them to prepare and set out.


    So was he going to wait for a year more to begin his ns?


    No! He couldn¡¯t.


    The more he waited, the stronger his enemies.


    He had waited almost all his life to separate the western regions from the rest of Arcadina and turn it into an independent empire.


    And now that Alec was dead, how could he miss such an opportunity?


    If he didn¡¯t act fast, things would get even more out of hand.


    All the people he oppressed were teaming up and lurking around him in the shadows.


    So the moment they confirmed that he didn¡¯t have as much power as they thought he did, then they would act!


    Sh**!


    He was in trouble.


    Countless thoughts shed through his head as he struggled toe up with a solution for the matter.


    And soon, his eyes lit up.


    He had been putting off the invitation he received because epting it would be too risky.


    But now, it seemed like he had no other choice.


    It was time to join the ¡¯Brotherhood.¡¯

 Chapter 946 - Strange Scenario

    <h4>Chapter 946 - Strange Scenario</h4>


    Cain clenched his fist and bowed his head slightly as if firming his decision even more.


    There was no other way. He would have to join the ¡¯Supreme Brotherhood¡¯ as ackey.


    It may seem resulting, but he honestly had no way out now.


    One should know that even Alec had joined the Morg Brotherhood decades ago.


    It was solely because of them that Alec could control the entire empire within a short period of time.


    Of course, Alec joined as a member.


    But for him, he had been sent an innovation a while back, asking him to join as ackey.


    That¡¯s right.


    They didn¡¯t think he was qualified to be a member.


    But what exactly was this Supreme Brotherhood?


    To put it simply, it was an organization formed chiefly by the Monarchs and powerful men within Morgany.


    Of course, they also invited people from Veinitta, and asionally, Pyno.


    But, except for the monarchs and a few powerful men, most people from the Pyno continent were invited to beckeys.


    Nheless, even asckeys, the protection they got was still incredible!


    That was just what he needed if he wanted to take over the entire Western region in a short time.


    And after he established it as a new empire, maybe his status would change from Lackey to member.


    Baron Cain¡¯s eyes burned excitedly as he darted his eyes through the invitation.


    He truly regretted not epting it earlier on.


    Luckily, the time given to him for ordance or denial was still On.


    He received this invitationst year around this time.


    He was told that sometime this uing November, someone would visit Arcadina and would be staying within one of the towns within the central part, just 4 cities and a few towns and viges away from him.


    This could be his chance!


    If he could get there in November and give his reply, then he might be able to make use of that person to clean out Profus city.


    In this way, he would make those watching him from the shadows scared off, buying him and time to continue with his ns.


    Yes.


    He would use that person to take control of Profus city once again.


    And once the person went back and gave his request, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he got reinforcements to assist him.


    Cain smiled broadly and left his balcony.


    With Alec dead, it was his time to shine.


    And so, just like that, William of Arcadina had his hands full yet again.


    .


    Time flowed quickly, leaving some in glee while others felt a deep sense of pain instead


    In a blink of an eye, 2 weeks had already gone by.


    And Back in Baymard, Landon was still as busy as a bee.


    A new case had turned up within the hospital that many had never treated before.


    What sort of situation was this?


    Many were utterly baffled and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    They didn¡¯t want to misdiagnose the patient or worsen the illness.


    So per usual, in cases like this, they contacted Landon first.


    After all, he was the father of medicine in their eyes.


    Bam!


    An office door was opened, and out came Landon, all suited up in his doctor¡¯s coat.


    And beside him were several doctors who followed very closely.


    "Patient¡¯s name is Andrew McLouth. An overweight 43 years old Noble with 2 wives and 5 children.


    He was on his way to Baymard via Arcadina when he suddenly felt excruciating pain after visiting Melbo City.


    Patient said one day, he woke up from sleep feeling like his big toe was on fire.


    And even the weight of his nket felt painful over his toe.


    Patient says after the attack, he rolled in constant trauma for the next 10 hours.


    During that time, the patient felt very worn out and also had a high fever.


    And after that, the pain seemed to lessen a bit but continued for 8 days.


    As of now, the patient says the paines and goes on its own."


    "Hmmm. Patient described the pain as having his bones within his toes permanently broken while thousands of bees attack it nonstop.


    Patient also says that while the pain continued, his big toe also swelled up too."


    "Due to the swelling, the Patient says that he can¡¯t wear any shoes on that particr leg, as the pain seemed too antagonizing."


    .


    As they walked, Landon listened and nodded to all the doctors who were giving info about the situation: "How would you describe the swell?"


    "I¡¯d say overly swollen aspared to the typical swells we see. Very tender and red."


    "We also spotted a few tiny white deposits formed around the swells."


    "Hmmm... And where exactly is the swell on the big toe?"


    "It falls on the lower part of the patient¡¯s big toe., specifically on the joints between the metatarsal bones of the foot and the Proximal bones of the toe."


    Landon fell deep in thought while listening.


    No doubt about it, the joints there were swollen.


    "Any other joints swollen or affected since the patient¡¯s attack?"


    "Yes, Doctor Landon.


    The patient said that after his big toe swelled up, his ankles, knees, wrists and elbows swelled up too.


    From what I¡¯ve seen, the swells aren¡¯t as big as that from his big toe.


    Nheless, they were still overly swelled whenpared to regr swells.


    If I may be so bold, they look like someone had taken irregr-shaped stones and taped them over these body parts, making them look exaggeratedly out of the ordinary.


    They look extremely painful." Doctor Mi added, and everyone else nodded too.


    Indeed, it looked excruciating.


    .


    As they walked through the busy hallways all wearing white coats, Landon looked at his watch and seeded up a bit.


    "Any allergies?"


    "None with food. But allergic to cat fur."


    "Any medications given?"


    "Only Ibuprofen. To decrease the pain and swelling."


    "Good call."


    Everyone actively sighed from relief when they heard Landon¡¯s praise.


    Luckily, they made the right call.


    But they were far from happy. Something else had been troubling them this entire time.


    "Doctor Landon, surprisingly, the patient doesn¡¯t want us to treat the illness.


    He only wants us to take the pain away."


    Eh?


    Landon froze in disbelief.


    He didn¡¯t want permanent treatment?


    WHY?

 Chapter 947 - Bizarre Trend

    <h4>Chapter 947 - Bizarre Trend</h4>


    Landon froze for a bit in shock before preparing his mental state.


    It looks like he was about to meet a very difficult patient.


    With that, all 6 doctors, including Landon... walked into the patient¡¯s room and were immediately met with screams.


    "You fools! I want meat, not vegetables!


    Go get me some now!!!!"


    Pap.


    A pillow flew towards one of the women in the room, but Landon caught it swiftly.


    "Mr. Andrew, even though you¡¯re a patient, we do not tolerate hitting or throwing objects at others.


    Please behave yourself!"


    The round-faced cruddy man curled his plumped lips in disdain and pain at Landon.


    "And who are you?


    What business is it to you?


    Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m disciplining my wife?


    Ahhhh.... Dammit! It still hurts like hell!


    Where are your stupid doctors?!!!"


    Landon squinted his eyes while keenly scrutinizing the overweight man before him.


    In this era, it was actually very rare to find someone as overweight as he was.


    Landon had a hunch but chose to personally look at the symptoms disyed before giving his final thoughts.


    "Excuse me, but could you all wait outside and give us space?


    Nurse Julia, please take them to the waiting lounge on the other side of the floor.


    Don¡¯t worry. When we are through, we will send for you both."


    The women, who now looked very haggard but nodded while trying to hide their happiness.


    Serving such a person day and night wasn¡¯t easy.


    They were so worn out that they genuinely needed a good night¡¯s rest.


    .


    Their family was initially on a trip to enjoy and experience the wonders of Baymard.


    But who would¡¯ve known that just when they were close to arriving at their destination, some strange illness would befall their husband?


    As for their children, they left them at the hotel to do their own thing and enjoy themselves while they stayed and took care of Andrew.


    Secretly, they wished that these Doctors would keep him in the hospital, moving them free back in the hotel.


    Because before this, even though their husband had always been temperamental, it wasn¡¯t this bad.


    This was a whole new level.


    Maybe it was the pain that made him like this, which in turn drove them to insanity.


    They were fed up and tired.


    It¡¯s been 3 days since they had carried out several tests.


    And just as nned, they were here again to find out if they could remove the pain altogether.


    Even they found it strange.


    Why did their husband not want to cure himselfpletely but only take away the pain?


    Additionally, his body was bing a little bit disgusting because white purse would ooze out from time to time from the tiny white dots around his swells.


    What if that white liquid could spread something to them?


    They secretly wanted the whole thing to go away.


    But their husband seemed to want otherwise.


    Was there something he knew that he wasn¡¯t telling them?


    .


    With the women gone, Landon looked at the X-ray again before cing the folder away and facing Andrew, who was constantly screaming and biting his lip in pain.


    "Mr. Andrew, you requested that we only take the pain away.


    Why?"


    Andrew, who was in pain, let out a stream of air and forced himself to smirk arrogantly.


    "Heh. Isn¡¯t the reason obvious?


    Oh, I forgot. People like you would never know.


    Only people like me who have seen the world would know why."


    "_"


    Landon looked at him and felt it funny.


    Even though the guy was in so much pain, he was still able to belittle him, as if he was better than him.


    This guy¡¯s ego was the size of the moon!


    But, since he was now a doctor, he could only keep calm and allow this guy tosh out through the pain.


    And his silence seemed to give Andrew even more confidence.


    "You know. I used to be like you all, very ignorant about the things of the world.


    But after visiting Morgany 4 years ago, I saw a new trend that only the rich can afford.


    No... even some of the rich weren¡¯t qualified to enjoy the trend.


    I¡¯m serious! Even the Monarchs there had tried to get chosen but had failed.


    So only a handful had been sessful."


    Everyone looked at Andrew in confusion.


    What does that have to do with his illness?


    "You fools still don¡¯t understand?


    Ugh! It¡¯s like teaching a baby with you all.


    Look! Over the years, I had tried to be chosen. But always ended up failing.


    Now, a miracle has urred, and I have been chosen.


    So how can I give it up?


    It¡¯s said that when a man¡¯s legs are weakened by the swells, his genital parts are fuller, better nourished and more vigorous!


    You may not know it, but the trend is very widespread in Morgany because it was rare for one to be chosen... And because it gave a man power below.


    Additionally, all those chosen were all rich!


    So any woman who saw a man with the trend instantly knew he was rich.


    In fact, some women swore to only be with these sorts of men.


    Having the trend opened doors for one, and one could even get invitations to some powerful associations in Morgany.


    So now, do you see how stupid your question was?"


    O_O


    Landon almost fell from disbelief.


    He had heard that people of this time made stupid mistakes because there was no sound medical science.


    But this was ridiculous!


    And people actually believed this?


    .


    After talking, examining and letting Andrewsh out at him, Landon left Andrew to one of the nurses and briefly stepped out with the doctors, who were now more confused than ever.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t believe that trend-thing to be true since they were now learned and even saw some issues from the X-ray.


    "Doctor Landon, at first, we thought the Patient might be facing some sort of inmmatory Arthritis disease, like rheumatoid arthritis or psoriatic arthritis.


    But the white hard crystal deposits around the swells show otherwise.


    These white chalky crystals also oozed white liquids out when we examined it further."


    "Additionally, in this case... the swelling of the big toe seemed to have triggered the swelling of other regions on the body, which was too bizarre."


    Everyone felt perplexed.


    What exactly was guing this Man?

 Chapter 948 - Andrews Condition

    <h4>Chapter 948 - Andrew''s Condition</h4>


    Everyone thought deeply but still felt perplexed.


    What exactly was guing this Man?


    Looking at Landon¡¯s mysterious smile, they knew that he must¡¯ve already figured it out.


    And they were right.


    All the signs and symptoms described and seen were precisely the same as those he personally witnessed back on earth.


    Of course, to be absolutely sure, he still had to buy off information and treatment procedures from the system.


    "Everyone, what Mr. Andrew is facing, is something called Gout... Or as some would call it, Gout Arthritis.


    So earlier on, your guests weren¡¯t far from the truth.


    It is indeed a certain type of inmmatory arthritis.


    It¡¯s all new to you all because you¡¯ve never seen or heard of anything like this.


    And that could also be credited to the lifestyle of those here."


    Hm?


    The doctors all looked at Landon in confusion.


    "So the disease chose its victims based on their lifestyles?"


    Landon nodded while taking out his pen and drawing everyone to gather around him.


    "Lifestyle is just one of the reasons.


    In short, Gout is caused by the continuous elevated levels of Uric Acid in the blood.


    All of you are familiar with Uric Acid and its dangers.


    To start, lifestyle ounted for 12% of gout, Medical conditions contributed to 70%, and gics contributed to the rest.


    When looking at Medical conditions, right off the bat, from the test results and body mass index, Mr. Andrew is very much obsessed.


    He particrly has abdominal obesity, which is when excessive abdominal fat around the stomach and abdomen gets built up to the point where it can brutally affect his life.


    He currently had trouble walking, running and doing other things.


    From his report, he never excesses, hasn¡¯t held a sword since he was 13, lives an extraordinary life of only eating.


    Which is rare because even the wealthiest of nobles still train and fight every day to maintain power.


    So in a way, exercising and getting rid of excessive fat."


    .


    Everyone listened and subconsciously thought of Andrew¡¯s figure.


    Indeed.


    He was also the biggest man they had ever seen.


    It was rare in these times that someone would look like that.


    No wonder the trend thing he was talking about picked its victims.


    They were all probably his size too.


    From what Andrew said, even the Monarchs couldn¡¯t get the ¡¯Trend¡¯ meaning that they were at least fit or something.


    Well, they probably trained and walked around busily ruling their empires.


    So they couldn¡¯t imagine a monarch who was this big.


    If that happens, assassins wouldn¡¯t even need to fear that their targets would run away.


    Just thinking of how Andrew panted heavily when they first saw him, they instantly knew that this man was living an unhealthy life.


    His wives said that he was carried around most of the time back in Arcadina.


    And, the cause of his current predicament might be his family.


    Even though his father had 4 wives, he was the only boy born to his father.


    To make matters even more jarring, even his uncles and aunts gave birth to girls.


    So he was the only grandson to his grandparents.


    Eventually, everyone listened to his opinions.


    When he said he didn¡¯t want to practice anymore, he found no problem with it.


    After all, as nobles, they had money, and he would eventually inherit everything.


    So he could just get loyal bodyguards by his side... which technically was true.


    And that¡¯s exactly what he did.


    From his youth till now, he had been living thezy life of just stuffing his face.


    .


    "In addition to abdominal obesity, from his test results, he also has Hypertension or high blood pressure, which is a major risk for stroke, heart failure, vision loss, chronic kidney disease and so on.


    Also, he has Dyslipidemia, the .u.mtion of abnormal amounts of fluids is in his blood.


    Last but not least, he¡¯s also suffering from Insulin Resistance.


    Insulin is typically released to respond to carbohydrates consumed in diet.


    But now, the same amount of insulin doesn¡¯t have the same effect on glucose transport and blood sugar levels.


    All this triggered by his lifestyle and eating habits, leading to his obesity."


    Doctor Mi flicked her forehead as if getting enlightenment: "It all makes sense now! The patient¡¯s diet typically consisted of Alcohol, meat, seafood and a few others, which all have high levels of Uric acid in them. So without getting rid of some by fitness or healthy weight loss, his body kept .u.mting it."


    "Let¡¯s not also forget that since Gout mostly affects men, he was already on the losing end of the stick."


    In short, the crystallization of Uric acid is all rted to the high levels in the blood.


    And all this also gave birth to Tophi, which are the painful swells that the patient now has."


    Everyone shuddered a bit when they pictured how swollen Andrew¡¯s swells were.


    No! It was terrible.


    It was like imagining toy balls that had been painted to look like skin, ced and attacked above the various body parts.


    The swells were too protruding, with tiny white dots all around them.


    It looked like those body parts were disfigured.


    And the pain looked agonizing.


    But amidst all this, the guy still wanted to keep it because of some trend.


    Unbelievable.


    .


    Doctor Gerson looked at Landon deep in thought: "Doctor Landon. So is it true? Could gout make a man stronger down there?"


    Landon was dumbfounded.


    The way Gerson looked was as if he was really reconsidering it.


    Landon didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Ehhh... Andrew couldn¡¯t even walk properly or do anything else.


    So even if it did, was it necessary?


    Sure! It could raise one¡¯s status quo and even get them into high-end associations in Morgany.


    But all in all, it wasn¡¯t worth it.


    The most ridiculous thing was thinking that it could cause some a man¡¯s private to be some permanent aphrodisiac for women.


    Just the white purse oozing out of the swells would let any proper person rethink things through.


    He said PROPER because some might take it as a fetish thing or do it for the experience, money or something else.


    The people of this era were truly crazed.

 Chapter 949 - A Doctors Delimma

    <h4>Chapter 949 - A Doctor''s Delimma</h4>


    Seeing the serious look on the faces of these doctors, Landon found it funny.


    Well, as doctors, it was their right to know these things.


    "No. Gout doesn¡¯t aid or enhance ergement of one¡¯s private genitals."


    Landon flipped through the records and took his time to exin everything that he could.


    The information made the doctors weak.


    Such a thing existed?


    This world was really strange.


    In fact, Landon thought the strangest person was Andrew.


    Even thete Nopline wasn¡¯t as big as he was.


    In this era, where people struggled to survive all about the world, this guy was just chilling without any care.


    Even nobles who had the money to sustainrge quantities of food didn¡¯t allow themselves to get this big.


    Everyone was fit with abs.


    Even the grandfathers around were fit.


    Talk less of the peasants who, even at their old age, still became fishers out in the sea, farmers working and carrying things over their shoulders and so on.


    Their metabolism rates were high, leaving many hungry all the time.


    Of course, things had changed within the Pyno continent, where peasants could now afford to eat more.


    .


    Previously, they were very much exploited and could spend 3 or 5 copper coins on a tiny loaf of bread.


    Now, 3 cans of beans were sold for 2 copper coins.


    There were Ramen noodles, Sardines, soups and so on.


    Because of the Baymardian goods, other merchants had to stop exploitation and reasonably sell their goods.


    Even those ck-bellied ones who used to sell 10 cups of rice for 50 copper coins have changed.


    That was cups and not the actual bag of rice itself.


    But now, with Baymardian small-sized boxes of rice to medium and evenrge bags of rice sold at moderate prices, they had to stop exploitation if they wanted to survive in the market.


    And so, the peasants could now have their fill and could afford 3 Square meals, unlike previously when they would only eat once or sometimes skip days hungry, relying on just water.


    Even the pleasant women who were deemed fat here could be seen as curvy or size 12¡¯s or 14 back on earth.


    They weren¡¯t that big.


    So seeing someone like Andrew was truly unusual.


    It showed that he was spoiled with no discipline and had too much money.


    How else could he afford suchrge quantities of food during all his meals?


    Andrew¡¯s entire existence was a mystery to those who firstid their eyes on him.


    .


    Mi, who had been nothing down a few notes, tapped her pen on her face thoughtfully.


    "Your majesty, now that we know what it is... is it curable?"


    "Hmhm. It remains one of the most treatable forms of arthritis.


    The aim of treatment here is to settle the symptoms of an acute attack.


    Like I said, gout is a form of arthritis.


    And arthritis has no cure.


    However, we can prevent repeated attacks by some medications and therapy.


    It¡¯s important to note that without any treatment, these episodes of gout would go away on their own."


    "Then that¡¯s good. But why do I feel a ¡¯but¡¯ing along?"


    Everyone looked at Landon curiously.


    As doctors, they weren¡¯t that naive to believe that something this shocking could go away without any repercussions.


    It wasn¡¯t the flu, alright?


    Plus, the patient had a lot ofplications.


    Like high blood pressure, obesity and so on.


    There was no way that the body wouldn¡¯t suffer.


    Landon chuckled.


    "You¡¯re right to be suspicious.


    Since arthritis has no cure, the patient would undoubtedly have several episodes of Gout.


    But, the more episodes came, the more it would develop into chronic gout with the destruction of joint surfaces... leading to joint deformity, Tophi, and kidney stones, to name a few.


    It¡¯s no surprise that all this would potentially lead to kidney damage, hemolytic anemia and several otherplicated illnesses.


    Even though we can¡¯t cure it, we can do certain things to decrease the many episodes, keep the body healthy and suppress Gout.


    Write that down."


    .


    Flip.


    Everyone wrote and turned their little jotters, writing what they could.


    "For starters, you already gave the patient Ibuprofen, which is an anti-inmmatory drug and pain reliever too.


    So next, we will begin by cing the Patient under Uric Acid Lowering Therapy.


    The drugs, diets, and treatment methods we use should suppress the gout attack, making the swells go away, returning his body to normal.


    We have to have it done, as leaving those there could permanently disfigure his body and destroy his joint surfaces.


    Weight loss is also a must for the patient.


    And just for future cases, there¡¯s a reason why men are more likely to get it.


    Estrogen protects women from high levels of Uric acid, making them less likely to get gout.


    However, as women age and experience menopause, estrogen decreases.


    Meanwhile, their chances for gout increases."


    Good stuff.


    Everyone wrote down a few key words and circled them.


    After all, they didn¡¯t have time to write every sentence word for word.


    They perked up their ears, clinging to Landon¡¯s every word.


    Doctor Mason was pleased with the short lecture.


    "Gout does seem to be treatable.


    But, the Patient specifically said he didn¡¯t want to get treated.


    And as per medicalw, patients have the right to refuse medical treatments.


    For example, a doctor can advise a patient and rmend a pain killer for a toothache.


    And it¡¯s the patient¡¯s right to either follow through or take on the pain without taking the medication.


    Even if one is gued with an illness that needs a medical operation, they ache/she has the right to turn it down.


    The right to refuse treatment goes hand in hand with the patient consent forms.


    And the only times when a doctor can treat illness without the patient¡¯s consent... is if they had a brain injury, mental illness or are a considerable threat to themunity by their refusal for treatment.


    identally stabbing someone in their sleep or doing anything else that endangers another person¡¯s life at risk.


    In this case, the patient is sound of mind and can refuse treatment."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    It was true.


    .


    Landon stood up and ced his pen back in his pocket.


    And everyone stood up and followed him too.


    "Hmhm. Doctors Mason is correct.


    In this case, the patient can turn down our suggestions.


    There are four goals of all medical treatments that we doctors tackle.


    Be either Prevent, Cure, manage or put the patient under palliative care (specialized medical care for serious illnesses)


    We can only do our best to tell the patient all the side effects and dangers of gout, hoping that the patient chooses to undergo therapy and treatment.


    But, if he still refuses and only wants to ease the pain, then Ibuprofen alone should do the trick.


    Whatever happens to him in the near future would be caused by his own hands.


    As one makes their bed, so shall they lie on it."

 Chapter 950 - Final Decision

    <h4>Chapter 950 - Final Decision</h4>


    Landon and the doctors spent time going over things with Andrew and exining what was best in hopes that he would at least consider his health.


    But as expected, he adamantly turned it down and refused to believe them.


    In Andrew¡¯s mind, this was a big trend in Morgany that had finally been bestowed upon him.


    So how could he let it go?


    For him, the people of Pyno that looked at him with disgust were all lowlives who had never stepped their legs in Morgany to witness the trend for themselves.


    In fact, if the gout attack happened in his home city, most nobles would shun him, while only a few would get excited and look at him in awe.


    Only those who had ever visited Morgany would know about the trend.


    Andrew even nned to take advantage of this and go to Morgany again.


    Because once the people saw him, several doors would be opened, with several influential people stretching their hands towards him.


    If possible, he hoped that he would be able to leave Pyno and locate there.


    What a joke!


    That was almost everyone¡¯s dream.


    Morgany was the dreand to many.


    So how could he let this opportunity slide?


    Without a care in the world, he scoffed at the doctors in disdain.


    They were probably jealous and wanted to find ways to get rid of his situation.


    Yes, that must be it!


    The more he looked at the group of doctors, the more displeasing they were in his eyes.


    Were they so jealous that they had lied about everything so much?


    They even tried to convince him that his condition wouldn¡¯t erge his genitals when he clearly knew it would.


    Sure. Even though he didn¡¯t see any change now when looking at it, he was very confident that it wouldeter.


    After all, that was how it typically worked for those in Morgany, right?


    So he adamantly believed them in his vision.


    If a man can¡¯t even follow through with his ns and stick up for his vision, wouldn¡¯t he be a failure?


    Andrew now determined more than ever to stand his ground.


    .


    "Heh. What generous people you are.


    Why should I reduce the swells, making them invisible?


    If I do that, how would others know that I¡¯ve been chosen!


    You¡¯re just here to ruin my chances."


    "Mr. Andrew, we¡¯re sorry that you feel that way.


    But as doctors, we have to emphasize that even if your illness woulde and go... Not treating the swells each time would lead to joint deformity, kidney failure and all the other issues mentioned earlier.


    So as your doctors, we hope that you would consider your health."


    A spasm of irritation crossed Andrew¡¯s face.


    "F***!


    Do you all have water in your ears?


    Are you all cursing me?


    If those with the trend back in Morgany didn¡¯t have any issues, then why should it be only me who will develop them?


    I don¡¯t believe it!


    All of you are just jealous of my sess!


    I won¡¯t repeat myself.


    Like I said, only take away the pain. Leave everything else.


    Or as the heavens are my witness, I will destroy this entire hospital for taking my good luck away.


    You say the swells will deform me?


    Well, don¡¯t worry.


    I like it like that."


    "_"


    Listening to him, everyone else could only sigh in defeat at how stubborn Andrew was.


    Landon rubbed his forehead helplessly.


    People of this era really believed in sh**!


    Over the years, he had met with all sorts of people who had their own beliefs as well.


    But it was easy to prove these people wrong because the hospital had already treated somemon illnesses that these people typically believed to be cursed by demons or blessed by fate.


    When they showed before and after pictures of some patients, people were so shocked that they immediately turned speechless.


    It was easy to convince people once facts were right before one¡¯s eyes.


    To be honest, about 95% of people who came in here having their own beliefs changes their minds without the hospital having to show anything.


    Just listening to the doctors, the patients subconsciously believed, especially when they said some things and stated somemon symptoms they had faced a while back.


    Some opened their eyes in shock and believed even more.


    Of course, it also helped that Baymard¡¯s hospital had an impable reputation, with some calling it a Miracle home.


    After all, they had cured so many illnesses which, for these people, were miraculous, but for the Doctors, weremon illnesses.


    And even though they began by blindly believing in Baymard, the results convinced them even more.


    With many getting healthier and better, with some even cutting the illnesses that gued them for years, how could they not believe Baymard?


    Instead, they now thought those stories were ridiculous after the doctors treated them and gave them pointers and essential tips.


    Pyno itself had be less superstitious, with people now questioning some made-up stories.


    .


    Anyway, 95% of people didn¡¯t give doctors issues.


    But the other percentage was stubborn and adamant about curing themselves.


    And Andrew was amongst them


    Of course, everyone had the right to believe in what they wanted.


    So the doctors couldn¡¯t do much.


    All they could do was warn the patient about his/her actions.


    Landon looked at Andrew, deep in thought.


    Earlier on, they had given him an Anti-inmmatory drug called Ibuprofen (or Advil), which not only focuses on reducing the swell but could also manage pain and fever.


    But since Andrew only wanted the pain to go away, they would have to rmend Acetaminophen (or Tylenol).


    He basically refused everything else.


    So what else could they do?


    The Landon quickly took out Andrew¡¯s medical book and filled it out swiftly, while another doctor filled out an essential patient sheet for the hospital.


    Of course, while filling, he also stated that the Patient was difficult.


    This way, further doctors would be fully prepared when attending to him.


    Andrew looked at the busy doctors before him arrogantly.


    "It¡¯s good that you know your jobs.


    Now hurry up so that I can leave!"


    "_"

 Chapter 951 - Bad Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 951 - Bad Intentions</h4>


    Landon folded hisb coat and felt like he had been in there for eternity.


    He had never had or seen such a stubborn patient before.


    Nothing they said entered his head.


    Landon shrugged, got in his car and wore his sunsses.


    Doctor Landon was no more.


    Now, he was regr old Landon.


    With that, he took off, making his way towards the Barracks.


    But unbeknownst to Landon, a certain family member of his was in danger!


    .


    --Coastal Port, Capital City Of Baymard--


    .


    ~Drrrrr~~~~


    ~Pu-Ping~


    "Final call for boarding for all passengers for ship Perfume Yuda-104 going to Terique."


    Please head towards Dock 36 for final boarding."


    ~Drrrrr~~~~


    The Coastal port was busy as ever, with people walking in all directions as they tried to find their way.


    Some were transitioning from one ship to another, while others took a straight trip to their final destinations.


    Of course, for some, this was indeed their final destination.


    The port itself was very organized.


    Once people arrived, they would be divided up into two main categories.


    Those staying in Baymard would continue towards check-in stations on ground floor, while the others would head towards the Transfer stations that would confirm if they were transferring or not.


    And after passing the check, they would take the esctors or stairs to the 2nd floor and find their Dock gates, where they would sit and wait.


    And once it was time to leave, they would do so from the 2nd floor.


    One should know that there were several exit points on the 2nd floor that had esctors and stairs, which would take them to apletely separate area on ground floor from the usual entry point they were used to.


    And after getting the announcement for boarding, they would head down towards that area where people would once again check their transit passes before they could leave again.


    The situation was very simr to those leaving Baymard.


    On the other side of the building, those leaving Baymard would all get redirected to the 2nd floor, where they would find the Dock gates there.


    .


    And amidst the chaos, 3 well robust and chiselled-face men moved amongst the crowd, with a stern expression on his face.


    Their eyes swiftly darted left to right, and right to left, taking in everything they could.


    And even though they were in awe of the ce, they were now more troubled than ever.


    To be honest, the newspapers and pamphlets didn¡¯t do this ce any justice.


    The beauty and heaven-defying items made them feel like tiny fish swimming in arge ocean.


    But what troubled them the most was the realization that doing their job might now be more challenging than they thought.


    Their eyes darted towards the guards at the corners as they secretly scrutinized them.


    They moved in silence, obediently following instructions.


    And soon, they deposited their weapons and found themselves waiting for the busses now.


    "ck, this ce might be trickier than we expected."


    "Hmhm. It¡¯s really something else.


    But, even though it all looks intimidating, I don¡¯t think we have anything to fear." ck Dog said while leaning back with his hands behind his head.


    "You saw it too, right?"


    Silver Head smiled: "Yeah. Those guards have no bloodl.u.s.t!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    With no bloodl.u.s.t, how could one be a true killer?


    One could tell a lot about a man from just his aura and his demeanour.


    And from what they saw, they all felt that these people might just be there for show.


    Plus, how can a team of guards that had women amongst them be strong?


    Of course, 1 or 2 of them probably had some skills.


    But it would be far from enough to deal with them.


    Of course, they would still keep a vignt eye out for these people.


    .


    All 3 men smiled a little more confidently.


    As for who they were... well, it was best to say that they were people contracted to do a simple job.


    They weren¡¯t in any group, and all worked individually.


    They had only teamed up because their employer had hired all 3 of them at once, telling them to get the job done.


    They were all amongst the top 20 assassins out of thousands in their empire.


    And for people as high as they were, when talking to each other, they always used their code names.


    ck Dog, Silver Head and Wind Catcher... These were their code names known to many who were familiar with the assassin world.


    Of course, when on missions, they gave everyone else fake names.


    But when talking to each other, they only used their first codename, like ck, Silver or Wind.


    As for who hired them, that was simple enough to guess if one knew their employer.


    They were here to assassinate a Baymardian Royal.


    Typically, this should¡¯ve been a difficult mission.


    But these idiotic Baymardians were too free andx, making the job easier.


    That¡¯s why they considered it to be a fast job.


    But who exactly were they aiming at?


    Heh.


    Like they said, if one knew their employer, then it wouldn¡¯t be hard to guess their target.


    Their employer was none other than the now Duchess Ivy of Yodan, who used to be one of the Queens.


    That¡¯s right!


    She sent them to take care of the Discarded Ex-queen Winnie of Yodan, who was now officially sworn in as a Baymardian Royal.


    From the newspapers, this Winnie person was also a teacher here, which was too unbelievable.


    Why teach when one could just sit and squander money as a Baymardian royal?


    Why sit around teaching and babysitting annoying brats when they could be travelling and living their lives to the fullest?


    In conclusion, they assumed that the royals here were all brain-damaged.


    Anyway, they wouldn¡¯t dare infiltrate the Baymardian pce with just them.


    They had to think of something else.


    Thankfully, these Baymardian royals were toox.


    It seemed like their safest and fastest option would be to attack her via route from the school to the pce or something like that.


    Yes. It would be best to kill her on the roads and flee fast.


    It was perfect!


    Open space, more chances of escape.


    As nned, within the next 2 days, Winnie Elms will die!

 Chapter 952 - The Jungle

    <h4>Chapter 952 - The Jungle</h4>


    All 3 assassins left entered Baymard with awed but vignt expressions.


    Now, they had to get to work.


    First, they had to get her school schedule, find out her movements and most importantly... Study the roads to find the perfect location for their n.


    To get their target clean, they needed to act fast!


    After exploring their hotel, all 3 assassins hastily left the scene.


    But while they were confidently working through Baymard¡¯s mysteriousyout, others were not so confident about their ns.


    .


    --Irongate Max Security Prison, Baymard--


    .


    Within a massive cafeteria, several people were currently studying their faces with food while being watched by the guards.


    Everyone sat in cliques, with only a few sitting alone.


    Just from the way they sat, one could tell which prison gangs had the most influence.


    Some gangs had so many members that they upied several tables, while the newly established gangs were still struggling to live.


    Skye looked around vigntly and felt quite lucky to havee here with some of his men.


    Imagineing here alone and starting from scratch.


    It would be aplete nightmare.


    He had never been to a ce like this.


    It has only been 2 weeks since he got here.


    But that was enough time for him to tell that this ce was a jungle.


    At first, he thought he could push everyone with Identity as Prince.


    But of course, it backfired fast.


    This ce had a lot of dragons and famous people, assassins and pirates included, which made him change his tactics.


    And that¡¯s why he and his men decided to form their own gang too.


    If he was going to survive in this hell hole, then he needed power!


    .


    While eating in their little corner, he and his men vigntly assessed the situation whileing up with a n for the future.


    And after mealtime, he was just about to go, when suddenly, a burly man walked towards one of his men and said something without stopping or looking back.


    "The Great King has summoned you."


    The moment Skye heard this, he froze up a bit as his muscles tensed up.


    He lowered his head deep in thought before starting at the so-called Great King, who smiled back at him mysteriously.


    Skye looked at his smile and felt like that guy was looking down at him.


    Skye clenched his fists in rage and scoffed disdainfully before carrying his tray away.


    It was time to see what this bastard wants again.


    After lunch, those who finished their chores were free to go out and y basketball, read books in the library, or use this freedom as they deemed fit, while others continued their work.


    Skye was still onundry duty.


    But since the Great King called him over, that meant someone from the Great King¡¯s side would do the work for him.


    Din Din Din Din.


    Several footsteps thundered across the hallway as several gang leaders and a few of their men found themselves going towards the same direction, the outdoor courtyard.


    Everyone, even though unwilling, still chose toe.


    And the moment they did, a few of their subordinates had to pretend to do push-ups, y games and so on... In order not to look suspicious.


    .


    The gang leaders gathered around the basketball court as if watching the game.


    But who was this Great King that they were here to see?


    Of course, it was none other than Eli Barn.


    That¡¯s right.


    He practically ran this prison sector and crowned himself King here.


    Everyoneing into sector-A knew who Eli was.


    A gem, no matter where it was, would shine amongst the rubble.


    Eli nced at everyone before looking at the game and pping when someone made a shot into the.


    Seeing him p, everyone else followed his lead.


    ~p, p, p, p, p~~~


    Eli chuckled before allowing his gaze to stay on Ulrich Tudor for a bit.


    Unlike the rest, the moment Ulric stepped his feet in this prison; he knew he had some seriouspetition.


    Ulrich was just like him.


    People of their kind recognized each other in a heartbeat.


    Ulrich, just like him, was intelligent, cunning and shrewd.


    In fact, given time, he was sure that Ulrich would stand higher than Connor.


    They were exactly the same, making him feel somewhat threatened.


    And that¡¯s why he had been suppressing him since the day Ulrich got here.


    But, as expected, Ulrich was able to make him take a few steps back.


    Both met each other halfway, as their schemes and attacks all worked, but not to the extent that they both desired.


    He and Ulrich were the same breed of men.


    Meaning he was fighting himself.


    At times, the things he thought of were the same things Ulrich did, and both countered themselves well.


    To be honest, Ulrich had only arrived a week before Skye.


    Yet, within this short period, he pinned people against each other, schemed, pulled people down and created chaos here.


    Again, what gave him a great boost, was that he was brought in with a lot of his men from Deiferus, who aided him in his schemes.


    .


    Of course, apart from Ulrich, there were also few more problematic people he kept close watch over... like 2 people from some temple and one of the pirates.


    No, he wasn¡¯t scared of Whitebeard.


    That guy didn¡¯t have a brain.


    He was too predictable, easy to anger and was someone who Eli yed like a flute.


    The Pirate he was on the lookout for was the one called Quick Eyes.


    The guy always stays silent and doesn¡¯t actively go out of his way to look for trouble.


    Many might think him docile.


    But instincts told Eli otherwise.


    That guy was dangerous.


    And even his gang members who smiled and seemed cheerful, were wolves pretending to be sheep.


    As for the others who hade in, like Winston Tudor and even this Skye guy from Veinitta, Eli couldn¡¯t feel any threat from them.


    They were beneath his level to deserve his worry.


    Eli nced at everyone briefly and smiled.


    It was time to begin.

 Chapter 953 - The Great King

    <h4>Chapter 953 - The Great King</h4>


    On the basketball court, one of the yers caught the ball, he dribbled and advanced as if he were an assassin, protecting the ball at all times.


    Then suddenly, he stopped, and his shot.


    ~Whoop.


    The ball went in.


    ~p, p, p, p, p~~


    Everyone pped loudly.


    But amongst the crowd, a distinct group sat on some of the benches attached to the ground.


    This group of people were surrounded by a few others that held several clothes over them to create shade.


    "Gentlemen, I believe you know why I called you over," Eli said coldly.


    Even though the others kelt their eyes on the game, their ears were all perked up, listening to Eli¡¯s every word.


    As for what this was all about, how could they not know?


    Their sources and spies had told them all about it.


    Instantly, the air grew tense as everyone couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard a bit.


    For such a youngster, even the older games leaders had to admit that he was terrifying.


    Some opened their mouths and closed it back without making a sound, while others tried nervously moist their dry lips while following the ball on the court.


    Those who had a hand in the incident dared not act rash, as they tried to make themselves blend and even disappear if possible.


    The prison had over 25 gangs.


    Some gangs wererge, while others consisted of just 10 members.


    Nheless, no matter how small or big their sizes were, they were all here.


    Of course, the mighty ones sat closest to Eli, while others sat further away from Eli.


    .


    Connor looked at Eli thoughtfully: "Brother, if you have something to say, then just say it. But I personally think that the incident might¡¯ve been an ident that doesn¡¯t involve anyone."


    "Oh? How so?"


    Seeing Eli¡¯s piercing gaze, Connor¡¯s heart speeded up as he coughed to disguise his mood.


    "Well, that¡¯s just my observation. it¡¯s up to you to listen or not."


    Connor was still somewhat afraid of Eli¡¯s influence here.


    At first, his gang used to be 2nd to Eli.


    But after some Pirate guy named Quick Eyes came over, his position had changed, and now his gang had been pushed to the 3rd position within the prison.


    Connor knew that if he didnt work hard enough, the more people came in, the more his position would get threatened.


    His gang was the 3rdrgest and powerful one within the sector, but all that could change in a heartbeat.


    But what made him depressed was that no matter who came in, Eli¡¯s position never changed.


    Connor just felt that his entire existence was just on this world to make Eli shine more.


    When they were Princes, Eli was the crown prince, while no was just a regr prince.


    Now, even in such a dire situation like this one, Eli was still the big Boss here.


    What sort of joke was this?


    Why was life so unfair?


    .


    Connor was very unwilling to ept such a fate.


    Eli was his nemesis in this life.


    In truth, because Connor was too focused on Eli, he didn¡¯t realize Ulrich¡¯s simrity to Eli.


    Ulrich was too good at hiding his cards.


    In truth, the same could be said about Eli.


    So just like Ulrich, apart from Connor who knew him well, many hadn¡¯t figured Eli out yet.


    Likewise, it was hard for them to figure Ulrich out too, unless they were Winston Tudor.


    However, both Ulich and Eli recognized each other the moment they saw themselves.


    Ulrich was first taken aback before feeling a heavy sense of crisis.


    Ulrich knew that in this prison, the person who could actually seed in pulling him down was Eli.


    And Eli thought the same too.


    Even though Eli suppressed Ulrich, deep down, he knew that no matter what he did, Ulrich would still climb up to some extent.


    So in future, there would undoubtedly be a showdown between them... That is, if no one else like them came along.


    Eli looked at the gang leaders and smiled coldly: "Why is everyone so tense? I only called you all for a little chat. So why the serious faces? Look. I even prepared entertainment for you as guests."


    Eh?


    Entertainment?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were transfixed with curiosity and wariness as they kept their gaze on the basketball court, unable to look away no matter how much they wished.


    Some of the newly established gang leaders started fidgeting on their seats, while others just acted as if they weren¡¯t bothered at all.


    But that was a lie.


    So many questions popped into their heads as they tried to wrap their brains around what sort of entertainment this Great king had nned for them.


    Just what was he up to?


    .


    Eli snapped his fingers, and a few of his men went away for a bit.


    And a bit, the men came back holding someone yfully, as if they were close friends with that person.


    The men smiled at the guards and stepped back into the outdoor courtyard.


    Plup.


    The man was fiercely thrown to the ground right before Eli and the rest.


    And in a blink of an eye, several men circled the leaders.


    Their move indeed made it hard for anyone to see what was going on there.


    It was like trying to find a child In a concert amongst the many tall people.


    With Eli and the rest seated, those surrounding them from all angles.


    Plup.


    The man was forced to kiss the ground as he fell and trembled pitifully.


    He had no visible bruises or marks on his face, but the rest of his body was an entirely different matter.


    The moment he dropped, everyone got a glimpse of several purplish bruises on his hands that looked like he had hit something hard.


    A few of his front teeth were missing, and the way he limped walked indicated that he also injured his legs as well.


    Make no mistake.


    Even though they hadn¡¯t even seen the bruises over his body, they were very sure that this guy¡¯s body was riddled with gruesome marks.


    For Eli to pay attention to him meant that the pain he received wasn¡¯t a small thing.


    Everyone scrutinized the man silently.


    Who was this guy?


    And what did this guy do to poss off the Great king?

 Chapter 954 - The Great Kings Rage

    <h4>Chapter 954 - The Great King''s Rage</h4>


    Everyone felt their hearts sink, as the silence only made their worries grow even more.


    Everyone stayed vignt, as they didn¡¯t know whether Eli had set a trap for their gangs or not.


    Because if he did try to use this to deal with one of them, then the results might be very catastrophic.


    Of course, there were a few people who weren¡¯t all that scared, like Quick Eyes.


    But, he was still as sharp and open-eyed as possible because this junior was a slippery one.


    Who knew if he would set him up?


    And even though everyone¡¯s gaze remained on the trembling prisoner, they could still feel Eli¡¯s murderous gaze ncing at them.


    The rage that Eli felt swell up within him was so great that he truly wanted to go on a killing spree.


    His expression turned brisk and business-like as he coldly squinted his eyes and observed them one by one.


    "Over time, maybe I¡¯ve given some of you the impression that I¡¯m soft.


    Or maybe, some of you just wanted to test the waters with thisst incident.


    Well, whatever the case might be... Congrattions! You have my full attention!"


    Everyone gulped down their saliva as they listened to Eli¡¯s cold and authoritative voice.


    Hahahahaha.


    Soft?


    Who would dare think that the Great King was soft?


    They shook their heads and smile bitterly, as they felt bad for whoever had a hand in the incident some time ago.


    To summarize it all, someone had caused a few of Eli¡¯s generals to get locked up in the Quiet/White room as punishment.


    And, they would only be out after a month, max.


    This might seem like nothing to many, but to them, as gang leaders who were fighting for power here, it was an undeniable setback for Eli.


    .


    As the Great King, his generals had different rules and duties while in here.


    So if their posts were empty or vacant, then several things and rules would get loose.


    Someone was trying to shake the bnce of power, and Eli didn¡¯t like it!


    His generals were his most trusted eyes and ears here.


    So with a few of them gone, he had to look for recements and make other arrangements hurriedly.


    Of course, there would always be people who could do the same job.


    But they wouldn¡¯t do it to the same degree as those who he had entrusted in the first ce.


    And because of their predicted sloppiness, several other gangs would be able to get away with things they previously couldn¡¯t.


    Spies would be freer to carry out their activities, and enemies would scheme and aim at him even more now that he was somewhat weakened.


    Eli¡¯s only joy was that even though his generals were set up, they didn¡¯t fully y along with the enemy.


    So they were sent to the Quiet/White room and more The Hole.


    .


    Say what you like, but the Whole was indeed a ce that frightened all, including Eli, Quick Eyes and everyone else.


    And why were they scared of it?


    Because of its ability.


    That¡¯s right.


    The Hole had an ability that scared the life out of those who wanted power.


    8 out of 10 that went into the Hole, came out changed and didn¡¯t want anything to do with their gangs.


    Quick Eye has lost a few, Connor and lost a few.


    Almost every gang has a few.


    And the most annoying thing was that when they came out, they would tremble, start praying for forgiveness, read the Baymardian Bible and volunteer for some charity work in Prison and try as much as possible to change their lives.


    Screw that!


    To Eli and the rest, these people had turned into wimps.


    Stupid, foolish, weaklings!


    It was like their brains were filled with water, because nothing the gang leaders said prated their heads.


    No matter how these people got bullied, hit or suppressed into taking orders from the gangs, these people didn¡¯t bulge.


    They even started saying things like: ¡¯What would it benefit a man to gain the whole world if his soul gets lost in the process?¡¯


    Everyone was taken aback by them.


    What sort of sh**ty sentence was that?


    .


    A vast majority of those who came out of the Hole started doing and saying crazy things and even begging for forgiveness for the innocent people they had killed throughout their lives.


    They adamantly chose to turn their lives around and be stupid morons.


    So they distanced themselves from their gangs, sat alone in the cafeterias, alongside others who changed and did their best to live peaceful lives.


    For them, they were serving their retribution for all the wrongs they did... Which scared the life out of the gang leaders.


    In fact, this year, 5 of these changed prisoners disappeared from the sector, leaving the gang leaders in shock and confusion.


    Where did they go?


    Of course, only the guards knew that these 5 prisoners had been set free.


    They were amongst the first batch of prisoners to ever set foot in the prison years back.


    At that time, they were in one of the Assassin gangs.


    But, after going to the Hole that same year, they changed.


    And after observing throughout the years, their sentences had been cut short with one condition.


    After leaving, they were to work here in Baymard for a while, where they can keep an eye on them and ensure that these people truly wouldn¡¯t revert to their old selves once out.


    Of course, apart from their paid work, they had to do Community services too.


    Prisons were there to reform people for the better.


    So if they could change, then that was great.


    Of course, those who they left in Prison didn¡¯t know about their new life.


    But all this made the gang leaders even more crazed.


    They ended up losing their forces and getting the scale of power reshuffled time and time.


    Everything was aplete mess.


    Dammit!


    Just what exactly went on in the Hole?

 Chapter 955 - Who Was Responsible?

    <h4>Chapter 955 - Who Was Responsible?</h4>


    Eli clenched his jaws in rage.


    In his eyes, people that came out of the Hole were all useless!


    Sure, 8/10th imed to be changed and enlightened by their stupidity.


    And one might think that the other 2/10th would be good to go.


    But assuming that would be wrong.


    For this group, unlike the rest, they were too cowardly to change, even though they too were scared sh**less.


    Change meant that they would have to face all the bullying from their gangs while staying here for years.


    And they weren¡¯t ready to take such rejection for long.


    So once they left the Hole, they still joined their gangs.


    But, their performances had drastically decreased.


    It was as if the devil himself had held their weak points firmly, because they were always scared day in day out and trembling like cowardly fools.


    No one could understand their drastic behaviours.


    Well, no one except those who truly changed for the better.


    The reason was simple.


    These trembling prisoners were scared because they broke the promise they made to the spirit in the Hole after they left.


    Yup!


    Through their day and night stay in the hole where sun or light never reached, they faced hell.


    From sleepless nights filled with scary sounds to murderousughter from the walls, and even a voice that sounded like a demonic child¡¯s... everything gave them chills.


    The air in the room was also terrifying, even 5 times more terrifying than Warden Mitchen¡¯s.


    God! They had peed themselves so much while promising to change.


    But now, because they didn¡¯t, they always lived in constant fear that someone would get them someday.


    Only those who changed felt free.


    And those who didn¡¯t change couldn¡¯t perform as they used to in their gangs.


    They always had nightmares, disturbing their climates, and now had problems making quick decisions.


    They were as useless as newborn babies.


    So how could Eli not be pissed?


    If the enemy had seeded in sending his punished generals to the Hole rather than the White room, they wouldn¡¯t lose a majority of them?


    No!


    Wouldn¡¯t he lose all of them since those who did join the gang again would be useless?


    Wasn¡¯t this a direct hit to his power here?


    Who did it?


    Who was responsible?


    .


    Eli snapped his fingers, and a few men surrounding them walked towards the trembling prisoner on the ground.


    The prisoner¡¯s eyes opened wide in fear as he pitifully looked at Eli, begging to be spared while scaling forward in an attempt to give the mening at him.


    "No! I beg of you.


    Any more, and I will die.


    Please, please, forgive me."


    As the men advanced towards the trembling prisoner, Eli looked at another General of his and nodded.


    Soon, a loud cheer went on around the court, with people screaming excitedly and loudly while seriously watching the game.


    "Give them Hell!


    Break go¡¯s leg on the court!"


    "F***! Why can¡¯t you pass the ball, you stingy son of a b**ch?"


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    "F*** Yeah! Nice shot!"


    ~p, p, p, p, p~


    The crowd watching the game somehow got overly excited.


    And the noise instantly drowned whatever was going on around Eli, and by the time it quieted down, the trembling man¡¯s clothes were all soaked in blood.


    His gruesome appearance made everyone¡¯s spine tingle.


    And the gang leaders who watched all had stern expressions on their faces.


    What they witnessed reminded them of Eli¡¯s cruelty.


    Several ominous thoughts squirmed at the back of their mind as they nced at the bloodied man before him.


    .


    ¡¯Cough. Cough. Cough. Cough.¡¯


    The bloodied prisoner coughedrge amounts of blood and trembled in pain while m.o.a.ning softly.


    Tears hung at the corners of his eyes as the pain grew more and more unbearable.


    Eli looked at him and smiled coldly.


    "Oh? Didn¡¯t you say that anymore and you would die?


    Look. Aren¡¯t you well now?"


    Snap.


    Eli snapped his hands again, and several people brought the bloodied prisoner closer.


    Eli squeezed the prisoner¡¯s jaws while looking deep into his eyes like a snake, ensuring its prey.


    Looking into his eyes, the prisoner shivered a bit.


    Why did it look like he was starting at a bottomless pit instead?


    Eli squinted his eyes andughed angrily.


    "Hahahhahahah.


    So, you¡¯re the spy they sent to infiltrate my base, right?


    Good! Since you¡¯re so brave, then why didn¡¯t we test your limits?"


    The bloodied prisoner tried to shake his head in refusal, but Eli¡¯s grip was so firm that his jaws felt like they would break apart any second now.


    Bam.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes stayed on the prisoner as he flew backwards from Eli¡¯s attack.


    Cough. Cough.


    The prisoner coughed out more blood as he was once again carried towards Eli, who in turn gripped his hair tightly.


    "So, you dare scheme against my generals and expect to get away with it?" Eli said before mming the spy¡¯s head into the ground hard.


    Bam.


    "You know, for a spy, you¡¯re really sh**y!"


    Bam.


    "And your masters are useless as well. How dare they insult me by sending you?"


    Bam.


    "What qualifications do they have to go against I, the Great King?"


    Bam.


    "Well, why aren¡¯t you talking?


    Answer me now!!"


    Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam.


    .


    As if possessed by a demon, Eli descended on the prisoner like crazy while releasing all the pent-up rage that had been guing him since his setback.


    Everyone else stayed frozen while watching the scene.


    After feeling a bit better, Eli ced his leg over the fool¡¯s head, pinning him to the ground again.


    "Listen up and listen well.


    I will only ask you once, and if you¡¯re smart enough, you¡¯ll tell me what I want to know.


    Who amongst these men is your leader?


    You only have to the count of 10 to answer.


    Think quick, because your next words will determine your life from here on out."


    The prisoner trembled harder after listening to Eli¡¯s words.


    And the moment the countdown began, everyone¡¯s heart grew anxious.


    There were three options this bastard soy could take.


    Either he chose to remain silent and take all the me or pick out his real gang leader.


    Thest option would be to pick out a fake leader and pin everything to someone else.


    So even those who were innocent could fall into a trap today.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on the prisoner as they did their best to look as fierce as possible.


    Eli looked at them as the pathetic prisoner and increased the strength of his foot over the imbecile¡¯s head.


    "3... 2... 1...


    Your time is up.


    Speak. Who sent you?"

 Chapter 956 - Elis New Throne

    <h4>Chapter 956 - Eli''s New Throne</h4>


    "3... 2... 1...


    Your time is up.


    Speak. Who sent you?"


    "It-it-it, I-I-I-I...."


    The spy¡¯s mind went nk as he stammered in fear as he tried to suppress his shivers.


    A mighty wave of panic surged through him when he thought of his predicament.


    Dammit!


    Why wasn¡¯t he more careful back then?


    In truth, it wasn¡¯t that he was weak or anything.


    But those in this sector all had strong abilities.


    For former top-grade assassins to too ranked pirates, royalty and so on... Their abilities were powerful.


    And so one had to be the best of the best if he ever dreamt of getting away with anything without getting caught.


    Back then, he ensured his gang leader that he wouldn¡¯t get caught.


    Why?


    Because he had been overconfident and too prideful.


    The first time he got here, he was secretly approached by his real boss, who then sent him to join Eli¡¯s gang.


    So no one had ever seen him associate or mingle with anyone else other than those from Eli¡¯s gang.


    But that was the thing.


    Each gang had spies in them.


    Even Eli, who was pissed off and raving mad, had his own spies in all other gangs.


    And to make it safe, even if both spies were from the same gang, they wouldn¡¯t know each other.


    Because he had been overly proud about deceiving Eli for so long, the bloodied spy overestimated his abilities, ending up in this state.


    And now, he would face the wrath of the Great King.


    But what should he do?


    Just looking at all the leaders made him cry.


    They were all throwing darts at him with their eyes, each one scarier than the next.


    And the person who made him tremble big time was Eli himself.


    Nheless, deep down, he knew that he only had one option.


    F***!


    Why did he get caught?


    .


    "It-it-it, I-I-I-I...


    Great King, I¡¯m not a spy."


    "Oh?


    Hahahhahaha!


    Good! Good!"


    Eliughed angrily, while the real culprit leader secretly let out a whiff of air from relief.


    Fortunately, this bastard knew the consequences of betraying him.


    In fact, Eli¡¯s question was a tricky one.


    Because Eli hadn¡¯t promised protection, even if the spy confessed, he would still get brutalized.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be so great since he had at least been honest.


    However, just because Eli would take it easy on him didn¡¯t mean that the person he betrayed would.


    They would probably bully him for many years toe.


    And since all leaders now knew the spy¡¯s face, no one would want him in their gang after this because it would be a big sign that they were provoking Eli.


    So the spy wouldn¡¯t be able to take refuge in any gang.


    As for the matter of setting an innocent gang leader up, the spy didn¡¯t dare to im that it was another gang who hired him.


    The brutalization he would receive from the innocent gang would be far greater than what he might¡¯ve received after betraying his real boss.


    So in this situation, there was only one possible option that he could choose from.


    And that was to take the me.


    Of course, he was scared the most of Eli¡¯s rage.


    But he couldn¡¯t possibly carry the rage forever, right?


    The spy was banking on the fact that Eli would grow tired of it all after a while.


    .


    "Hahahahahaha."


    Eli, who was now standing up and pping in rage,ughed angrily while acting as if he was going back to his seat before swiftly turning around and giving the spy a backward kick.


    Bam.


    The spy rolled away in pain and was stopped by the wall of men surrounding them.


    "Remember, I did give you a chance.


    But you refused to take it.


    So don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!"


    Like Lightning, Eli moved fast, turning his hands into swords.


    sh.


    The spy convulsed in pain as he felt the sharpness of Eli¡¯s move prate him.


    And coupled with his old wounds, everything gave him goosebumps.


    But what shocked him the more was the fact that Eli¡¯s hands seemed to have torn his flesh.


    What was this?


    How was this even possible?


    The other gang leaders opened their eyes wide as countless thoughts passed through their brains.


    How strong was the Great King?


    Everyone felt like they needed to rethink things if they ever wanted to defeat him.


    .


    sh. sh. sh. sh.


    Eli looked at everyone and secretly smiled in satisfaction.


    He already knew that the soy wouldn¡¯t speak up, so all this was to give everyone else a little warning.


    As for who the spy belonged to, for him, it didn¡¯t matter because all gangs were in constantpetition every single day.


    So even if he knew, he would still have to pay attention to the other gangs.


    That said, what happened was indeed an insult to him.


    So all this was a lesson and warning for many.


    After this, the other spies in his gang would allow for a bit.


    Which was just right.


    He was doing all this to buy more time until his generals came out from the White room.


    Out of his 20 generals, 7 of them were in the White room.


    That was almost half of them.


    Eli looked at the bloodied spy and smiled cruelly.


    Many might think that it was his hands that tore the spy¡¯s flesh, but that was a lie.


    He had a secret weapon, made from sharpening a tiny pebble.


    The annoying thing was that ever since some idiots attempted to break out of the prison, each prisoner was now searched before they could go back to their cells.


    So it was near impossible to carry anything back to one¡¯s cell.


    Of course, Eli wasn¡¯t here when the prison break incident urred years back.


    But he had heard about it from others.


    And it was because of that incident that several things changed, apparently.


    So, with all this going on, he could only hide his sharpened stone somewhere outdoors here.


    .


    sh. sh. sh.


    Eli stopped and looked at the spy coldly.


    Now that the message had gone through, this should cool everyone¡¯s steam for a bit.


    What to take his throne?


    Dream on!

 Chapter 957 - It Was Finally Here!

    <h4>Chapter 957 - It Was Finally Here!</h4>


    Bam.


    Eli delivered a final kick to the spy, sending the Spy rolling once again.


    Eli looked at him in disdain and snapped his fingers.


    "Great King!"


    3 of his subordinates stepped forward and saluted him.


    "Get him cleaned and changed," Eli said while pushing back his hair charmingly and taking his seat.


    And might before everyone¡¯s eyes, they started stripping the spy, revealing the most gruesome body ever.


    F***!


    How had this guy been walking with such wounds?


    Everyone grimaced a bit and rolled their throats as they started at the man¡¯s body.


    Eli¡¯s subordinates quickly took off the man¡¯s bloodied clothes, used them to wipe his body before bringing out a new set of clothes for the bastard to wear.


    Hey, those onundry duty would handle things from here.


    Eli sweet his cold gaze at all gang leaders and scoffed arrogantly.


    Taking his throne was impossible.


    Sure, those bastards, William and Landon, might¡¯ve seeded in teaming up and taking his throne.


    But after that time, he dared not underestimate anyone ever again.


    He would never give up any throne ever again.


    Even the one here.


    It was his, and his alone, until the day he left this hell hole.


    Here, only he could reign supreme.


    And he would rather die than let someone else have it!


    As for what the idiot thought, Eli didn¡¯t n to go easy on him and was prepared to give him hell.


    Heh.


    Who asked the bastard to go against him?


    He got what he deserved!


    .


    And so just like that, Eli had his hands full.


    But of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Another day went by in a sh, with many people currently going crazy with excitement.


    Hahahhahahah.


    It was finally here.


    Tomorrow, the Arcade Center will get opened for business!


    And all across Baymard¡¯s Capital city, it didn¡¯t matter if they were young or old.


    Everyone looked forward to ying games in the arcade center.


    Baymard had given them so many incredible games like Chess, scrabble, dungeons and dragons, monopoly, jigsaws, and so on... Not to talk of the action figures, toys, and even sports games like ser.


    So with its impressive resume of never disappointing them, how could they not look forward to tomorrow¡¯s event?


    "God!


    Did you see the advert?


    F***! I want to y it so badly."


    "Me too!


    My elder brother also got selected as one of the people who tested out the game and gave feedback.


    He said it was so awesome that they almost had to drag her out!


    He said her best game was something called Pac-Man."


    "Eh? Coincidentally, my sister was chosen to test it out too.


    She said he liked something called Mrs. Pac-Man and another that was ssified as a pinball machine themed after the Jurassic Park book."


    "Really? Awesome!


    It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what a pinball machine is?"


    "Hahahahhahaha.


    Who really knows these things?


    Wouldn¡¯t we know tomorrow?"


    "Heh. My friend tried to trick me into taking her shift, but I quickly caught on.


    What a joke! When ites to things like this, does friendship matter?"


    "Hahahahahaha. My elder sister tried to do the same thing, calling me on the phone and asking me if I could babysit her newborn baby.


    Of course, I pretended as if the lines weren¡¯t going through and cut the call off.¡¯


    " Bahahahahaha!


    Smart move. I would totally do the same thing.


    Why should I have to give up my chance for someone else?


    Unless they are dying, I won¡¯t dare miss out on it!


    "Dammit! Why is it still afternoon?


    Why can¡¯t the day go any faster?


    Tomorrow is the big day, so why can¡¯t the sun set now?"


    "F***! Just watching themercials and seeing the poster has left me in tears.


    I want to y now!"


    "Hey! Who else thinks that this October has been eventful?


    Justst week, the Aquarium hotel near the Zoo opened.


    And even though we didn¡¯t spend the night there, my family still paid for day passes.


    Damn. It was awesome!


    We scuba-dived deep into some massive space of water and found a hidden kingdom underneath.


    We swam amidst the fish and tried to do the treasure hunts down there."


    "Ahhh... Me too. We were there as well.


    But we tried indoor surfing instead.


    Bro, that sh** is hard as hell.


    I fell so many times in front of my crush.


    How embarrassing."


    "Hahahahhahahaha"


    (^0^)


    .


    The entire Baymard was bubbling with excitement, but their joy didn¡¯t seem to make some happy.


    In particr, 3 visitors were currently pacing their hotel room back and forth, all the while looking outside the window from time to time.


    Their entire hotel room was filled with countless newspapers lying all over the floor, stacks of cassettes on doc.u.mentaries, pamphlets and so on.


    One of them poured himself a ss of whisky and gulped down arge chunk.


    "ck! Wind! We might have to push our attacks back."


    ck Dog looked at the Tv and nodded: "I know. With this new thinging out, our target would definitely get escorted and taken to the Arcade Centre for itsunch. So the ne won¡¯t work."


    "Agreed. We need to push it back.


    From my observations through the newspapers, doc.u.mentaries, and even the information gathered from others... It¡¯s safe to assume that whenever there¡¯s aunch event or an official invitation, the Baymardian royals attend the event with guards.


    So it appears that they aren¡¯tpletelyx as we assumed.


    But, the good thing is that they seem to only have guards around during official ceremonies, events or public invites.


    So we can only strike after this event." Wind Catcher added while drinking a shot of vodka mixed with cranberry.


    ~Ahhh.


    Good stuff!


    .


    Everyone nodded in agreement as they decided to put their n on hold.


    What choice did they have?


    For the sessful assassination of Winnie Elms, they needed to strike when security around her was non-existent.


    They had read countless newspaper articles and had even watched many doc.u.mentaries on historicalments like Mother Kim¡¯s wedding, theunch of the automobiles and so on... All of which Winnie still came with guards.


    In every cassette, be it a fashion show,unch event, celebrating ever and whatnot, Winnie was always guarded all the time, giving no one a chance to act.


    So they dared not risk it.


    But, even though they wouldn¡¯t act now, they still decided to attend tomorrow¡¯sunch event.


    As they say: ¡¯Keeping one¡¯s enemies closer will bring them one step to victory.¡¯


    With that, the trioid back and drank their worries away.


    As for Landon, he was the most excited person of all.


    Finally, he would get his rewards!

 Chapter 958 - The Real Hidden Forces

    <h4>Chapter 958 - The Real Hidden Forces</h4>


    Today, the entire Baymard was wide awake, with people jumping excitedly as they prepared for theunch event.


    At 2 P.M, the ribbons would get cut, and the Arcade Centre would be open for business.


    "Oh my God!


    Why is it that during events like this, it¡¯s always brother Landon who keeps us back?"


    Little Momo and Linda were almost going insane with Landon¡¯s sluggishness.


    Didn¡¯t he know how important today was?


    Why was he trying to sabotage these sorts of events?


    In their minds, if not for them, their brother Landon would¡¯ve turned upte for many events like today¡¯s.


    Yes! It was all because of their actions that Landon seemed to have attended those events on time.


    But they failed to understand with or without them, Landon would still show up on time.


    Little Momo and Linda¡¯s anxiety was off the roof as they rushed towards Landon¡¯s office to drag him out.


    Even though today should¡¯ve been a school day because it was a Baymardian holiday honouring the ancestors that provide the harvest, sses were cancelled.


    To these people, this holiday was as important as Christmas or thanksgiving.


    It was a 2-day holiday event starting from today.


    So many schools cancelled sses on this holiday.


    That said, Little Momo, Linda and several other children around Baymard couldn¡¯t wait to go to the Arcade Centre.


    Luckily, they decided tounch it today when they were all free.


    Of course, many a.d.u.l.ts still had to work if the holiday fell in line with their shifts.


    .


    The ribbons got cut at 2 P.M today, and now, it was already 10 A.M.


    Little Momo and Linda had agreed for their friends to meet them here, so they could all go together, rather than getting there and searching for each other amongst the sea of people.


    And amongst the people they invited were the royal children of other empires who were very close to them.


    There was Hermon (now 12 years old), Bridget (12), Tobias (10) and Reba (9).


    These 4, were Penelope¡¯s cousins, who were birthed by Duchess Mina (Carmelo¡¯s only sister).


    They were the first royal children to visit Baymard year¡¯s back y Go-Kart racing with little Momo and the rest.


    Then, there was Krea (now aged 8), who was Micheal¡¯s daughter.


    She was rescued alongside the dying Micheal from Nopline¡¯s grasps in Terique some time back.


    Of course, even though many were in different sses from little Momo and Linda, they still met during lunchtime and outside school.


    So they were still very close.


    Apart from the royals, others from their sses came too... like Natsu, one of the school grass and Aminie, who was also one of the most beautiful girls in the school.


    .


    It was already 10:45 A.M, and all their friends were here, so why wasn¡¯t elder Brother Landon ready?


    Their lips twitched as they heard everyone praise and assume that Landon was ready.


    But they still maintained their expressions while secretly rolling their eyes heavenwards.


    As expected, they were the ones who kept things together.


    Nheless, they couldn¡¯t allow others to notice Landon¡¯s sluggishness, so they kept everyone in their rooms and sneaked out to secretly get Landon ready.


    "Momo, is it done?"


    "Piece of cake.


    I showed them mytest action figure collection and also yed the video of the Mighty Morphin Power Rangers season¡¯s Finale.


    Almost all of them haven¡¯t watched it yet, ao the boys are all hooked and distracted in my room."


    "Hmmm.


    The girls are also distracted in my room as well.


    But they left, telling them that I was going to get good.


    Momo! We don¡¯t have much time.


    We have to drag Brother Lanson out of his office now!"


    "Agreed!"


    With that, the duo hastily made their way towards Landon¡¯s office.


    What a joke!


    If they didn¡¯t get him ready, wouldn¡¯t he bete?


    Who knows... He might¡¯ve even forgotten about the event.


    Honestly, without them, they couldn¡¯t imagine how their brother Landon would survive.


    Sigh... who asked them to be good people?


    .


    ~Din, Din, Din, Din~~~


    The duo ran across the hallways, stomping their feet heavily, as they dashed towards Landon¡¯s office while greeting all those they met along the way.


    Of course, they also got the kitchen to send a few snacks over to their rooms for their friends.


    Hopefully, they¡¯ll be back before the food arrives.


    Landon, who was busy working on some doc.u.ments, couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly at the duo.


    "Why are you guys here?"


    The duo didn¡¯t care about his helpless expressions and marched towards him forcefully.


    "Brother Landon, you know that you aren¡¯t young anymore.


    So don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s time you started taking things more seriously?"


    "Yes. We can¡¯t keep babysitting you all the time in matters of this nature.


    So can¡¯t learn and improve yourself more?"


    "That¡¯s right.


    Today, one of the most extraordinary things to ever hit Baymard would getunched.


    So why aren¡¯t you ready?"


    "Yes!


    The papers in your hands are not as important as this.


    So when are you going to grow up and act responsibly?"


    "_"


    .


    Landon, who was holding some important government doc.u.ments, didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    These doc.u.ments were all about the uing United Nations (U.N) meeting.


    But apparently, it wasn¡¯t as important as games.


    Somehow, the duo had turned him into an irresponsible fellow.


    me him for introducing it to the world and hyping it throughmercials.


    He had a feeling that many parents were going through this right now.


    Looking at the duo who stood before him, educating him as if they were his parents, Landon raised his hands in defeat.


    Government doc.u.ments?


    What was that?


    In the minds of these children, it wasn¡¯t as important as today¡¯s event.


    Without wasting any more time, they seized his doc.u.ments and locked them in his drawers before dragging him away.


    The secretaries outside only chuckled and shook their heads at the scene they had already witnessed countless times.


    No matter how the years passed, these children always dragged Landon away in moments like this.


    From jumping on his bed as earlier as 7 A.M to rushing him through his meals... Over the years, these kids had used several strategies on Landon.


    So many had already witnessed such simr scenes in one way or another.


    Landon, on the other hand, was truly helpless as he got pulled away like a child.


    Sigh... Forget it.


    Today, these kids were in charge.

 Chapter 959 - Heading Out

    <h4>Chapter 959 - Heading Out</h4>


    The duo pulled Landon out of his office and rushed him towards his bed chambers.


    Fortunately, it was all within the same building.


    The building they were in was the residential one for them, as royals.


    On each floor, there were at least 5 wings, all shredded out in different directions.


    Each wing was asrge as 2 suites out together and had many rooms in them.


    It was like a mini house ced in a massive pce castle.


    It was like staying in ridiculouslyrge apartments in the pce.


    And over the years, several things had added or changed... Like the addition of saunas in the bathrooms, Jacuzzis and so on.


    Now, if royals married, they could stay in these ces with their children without any issues.


    But even though it was a 10 story castle-like residential home, the ground floor was used for storing royal bed sheets, curtains, and so on that will only be used in the royal chambers.


    And the 2nd floor is strictly a personal office space for all of them.


    Be it Mother Kim, Mother Winnie and so on, they all had their own offices and secretaries.


    Just like Landon, they were swamped too with projects here and there.


    One should know that because their offices were in the same building as their chambers, they never brought just anyone to their office.


    That person would have to be special.


    Many-a-times, they typically drove to one of the buildings that had the audience hall in them.


    They preferred their offices close to them because they sometimes worked well into the night doing several projects.


    And it was just better if their offices were closer to them.


    Very hurriedly, the duo dragged him up the stairs to his wing.


    "Elder Brother Landon, We¡¯lle back to check on you in a bit.


    So you better be ready for them."


    With that, the duo left in a haste towards their own chambers.


    They had guests in their rooms, so how could they waste any more time?


    Just like that, they left as fast as they came.


    Landon shook his head bitterly at their disappearing silhouettes.


    Well, he better get ready before theye again.


    .


    Time went by quickly, with Landon and everyone else ready and good to go.


    Landon held Lucy¡¯s hands while waiting for Mother Kim and Lucius, who was calmly making their way down.


    Landon looked at Mother Kim¡¯s protruding belly and smiled.


    His mother¡¯s baby bomb was already showing.


    Soon, he would have a sibling.


    God! Let it be a girl.


    But even though he was happy attending today¡¯s event with mother Kim, he was still very anxious.


    Yes, he was a doctor and knew that it shouldn¡¯t be a problem with her going out, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling worried for her.


    Very soon, the cars pulled out, and everyone got in and drove off alongside their security.


    Little Momo and Linda looked at the time and smiled victoriously.


    They made it!


    They once again made it on time, thanks to their hard work today.


    Or else, wouldn¡¯t they bete if they left it all up to elder brother Landon?


    And so, just like that, the gang all left the pce merrily.


    Meanwhile, around the Arcade centre, many were fidgeting anxiously while looking at the roads.


    Many had thin nkets with them while others brought snacks, novels and so on to pass the time.


    Of course, others formed cliques and started giving about so many events in their lives.


    But no matter howfortable they made themselves outside, all of them were very anxious, as they started at the roads in anticipation, hoping that it would be his majesty who would show up.


    Of course, several reporters and journalists were here to get the scoop on today¡¯s big event.


    .


    "Dammit!


    That car didn¡¯t belong to his majesty!


    F***!


    Why isn¡¯t his majesty here yet?


    I¡¯m about to go crazy just from waiting."


    "Eh? I thought I was the only one who felt this way.


    Why can¡¯t theyunch the event earlier than nned?"


    "Even if they agreed to do it, his majesty isn¡¯t here yet. So we¡¯ll still have to wait.


    Can anything be more tragic than this?"


    "Hey! Little sister, Do you guys want to trade ces with me?


    I¡¯ll give you 100 copper coins."


    "100 copper coins? Heh. How funny.


    You want my spot on the line?


    No way, bro.


    You can forget it!


    What a joke.


    Do you know how long I¡¯ve been out here with my friends?


    It¡¯s been over 5 hours since I lined up for today¡¯s event.


    Can¡¯t you see my tent?"


    "Fine! Since you¡¯re tough, I can only raise the price a bit.


    Instead of 100 copper coins, I¡¯ll give you 180.


    So, how about it now?"


    "I said no!


    There¡¯s no way that I can give out my position after waiting so long on the line.


    In short, forget the line.


    Do you know how many weeks I¡¯ve been waiting for this?"


    "Damn! Why are you so fierce?


    Don¡¯t they say that Baymardians are friendly to travellers?


    I¡¯m a tourist here, so why can¡¯t you trade your position with me?"


    "Eh? You¡¯re a tourist, so what?


    Do I have to give up my position because of that?"


    "That¡¯s right, girl!


    You tell him!


    Look here, Mr. Tourist or whatever you call yourself.


    Others like you are patiently waiting in line for their chance without using any tricks.


    But here you are, bullying a 16-year-old girl when she refused your bribe.


    "That¡¯s right.


    You probably singled her out because you thought she was an easy target.


    Well, she¡¯s not.


    So if the young girl says she doesn¡¯t want your money, then she doesn¡¯t want it.


    So go back to the end of the line and wait patiently for your turn!"


    "Y-y-y-you, you all are bullies!


    Do you know who I am?


    Do you know my identity in Deiferus?"


    "Heh. Me. tourist, who cares about your identity?


    Go back to the end of the line!"


    "Go back!"


    "Go back!"


    "Go back!"


    (*^*)


    .


    For these people who had waited for hours and hours, what they didn¡¯t like was someone cutting the line or using any tricks to get ahead.


    No matter what era it was, when it came to line up, people were very annoyed over these things.


    Imagine someone cutting your line when trying to get a coffee?


    It was very irritating.


    And at this moment, they didn¡¯t give two F¡¯s about the guy¡¯s identity.


    He talked about them not knowing his identity in Deiferus, but did he know their own identities here in Baymard?


    "Go to the back of the line!"


    "Go back!"


    "Go....eh?... Isn¡¯t that the royal cars?"


    "F***!


    It¡¯s them. It¡¯s them!


    Finally, we can begin!"

 Chapter 960 - Decisions, Decisions.

    <h4>Chapter 960 - Decisions, Decisions.</h4>


    "They¡¯re here! They¡¯re here!


    His royal highnesses are here!"


    (^0^)


    Everyone excited cheered as they watched the entourage of cars drive towards the venue.


    Some even had tears in their eyes, jumping and hugging one another, as if they had just survived some disaster.


    Little Momo and Linda looked at these people through the window and nodded, in satisfaction, feeling like heroes.


    After all, without them, their brother Landon might not have even made it on time.


    Vrrrrrrrmmmmmm!


    The cars drove amidst the crowd until they reached the building ahead.


    The doors opened, and the royals and all others in the vehicles exited merrily.


    Forget about the people being excited. Do you know how excited they were?


    Some government officials were already standing by the red ribbon, alongside the investors and Director of the newly built Arcade center.


    "Wee, your majesty."


    "Wee, your highnesses!"


    "Wee!"


    Those by the ribbons shook the hands of Landon, Lucy, Lucia and the other royals with big warm smiles on their faces.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be happy on such a glorious day?


    The greetings were brief and short, less the audience does from anxiety.


    Following that, the director, a few officials, Landon, Mother Kim and Javis (Lucia¡¯s brother), all stood alongside the long red ribbon with giant scissors in their hands.


    The news reporters captured the scene as best as possible, with their minds still thinking of the perfect front page for the eventter on.


    Looking at the scene, everyone¡¯s heart drummed loudly as a wave of bright emotions flooded their minds.


    Well, at first, it was all bright and sunny, but soon, they felt like stunning the speaker ahead.


    F***!


    Who the hell hired this guy?


    .


    "Today is another historical day in Baymard.


    We, as people, havee a long way.


    We... h, h, h...."


    Everyone felt like they were about to go crazy.


    They rolled their hearts and even got tempted to take off their shoes and smack the guy in the face.


    Was this really the time for this?


    "Boooo!


    Cut the ribbon!"


    "No one cares. Just cut the ribbon already!"


    (:T^T:)


    The speaker felt like crying.


    No wonder none of the other newly appointed managers wanted to take this job.


    If even the director didn¡¯t want to take it, why did he volunteer?


    He now understood why everyone avoided doing this task.


    The audience was going crazy, but was it really his fault?


    He was just doing his job and reading the paper they gave him, alright?


    Seeing his superiors beside him avoid his pitiful gaze as if they didn¡¯t see anything, he couldn¡¯t help but think of them as shameless.


    It all made sense to him now


    Fortunately, his speech would soon be over.


    Landon and everyone else who was familiar with such a scene chuckled.


    Hello? This was Baymard they were talking about.


    So it was indeed expected.


    Soon, it was time for the actual ribbon-cutting ceremony to begin.


    The audience finally pped merrily as they watched Landon, Javis and the rest hold their scissors against the ribbon.


    "5... 4... 3... 2... 1..."


    ~Clip~~


    The ribbon was cut down, causing a wave of excitement from the audience.


    Hahahahhahaha.


    Now, nothing could get in their way anymore.


    "The arcade Center is now open for all!"


    ~p, p, p, p~~~


    "Yes! Finally, we can get in."


    "As expected, the heavens truly reward the patient. I feel like crying."


    "Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to witness the magic!"


    .


    As if being fed some magical chicken broth, Little Momo, Linda and their friends stormed in like the sh, while Landon and the rest calmly walked behind them.


    The sight before them made them freeze in shock.


    Their hands trembled as they scanned the unique and awe-striking appearance of the ce.


    F***!


    It was big and beautiful.


    It made them feel like tiny ants running around a room.


    Why? Because just after passing through the front desk lobby area, one would then head into the most enormous room they had ever seen.


    There were no walls in the ce, making everything feel overlyrge.


    And, even though it was filled with games, due to the unique arrangements, the ce still felt very spacious.


    Actually, one could say that the ce was the size of a massive casino.


    That¡¯s right.


    They made that thing.


    But rather than gambling, the ce was filled with all sorts of games


    There were thousands and thousands lined up, making little Momi and the rest confused on where to begin.


    What should they do?


    Decisions, decisions.


    The boys scratched their heads in confusion.


    Could this be what their sisters anddy friends always felt like whenever they went through their closet or when shopping?


    At first, they never fully understood what went into their minds.


    But now, they felt like they did.


    Looking at the Paradise of games around them, they felt weak and helpless.


    What should they do?


    .


    When it came to pinball games, there were so many themed ones there..like those based on the Indiana Jones movie they watched, Cindere, Power Rangers, Game of Thrones, The Adams family, Jurassic Park and so on.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Apart from those based on shows and movies, others were based on popr novels that they read, like thetest Batman, GhostBusters, Lord of the rings, etc.


    In fact, there were so many pinball machines.


    Another famous game was Pachinko.


    The pachinko machines here were the old ones used during world war II, before they gotputerized.


    But that was just one of the many types of games here.


    There were also w-grabbing games, where they could fetch rises from ss boxes.


    Again, there were many Pac-Man machines there too.


    In short, there were so many games to choose from, leaving everyone weak.


    Their eyes darted back and forth as they started at the massive space filled with thousands and thousands of machines.


    Which one should they choose first?


    And more importantly, would it be possible for them to y all these games today?


    Sigh... Why was life so hard?

 Chapter 961 - Future Gamers

    <h4>Chapter 961 - Future Gamers</h4>


    Looking at Momo and his friends, whose brains were about to be overheated, Landon couldn¡¯t helpughing a bit.


    Did he break them?


    "Momo, you all stay close and follow us... We¡¯re going to the V.I.P section."


    Eh?


    Momo and the rest froze before excitedly following Landon again.


    With so many people today, it was estimated that they wouldn¡¯t be able to y to their hearts contempt.


    But now, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Their eyes lit up as they looked at each other gleefully.


    Their friends also looked at Landon in awe and puffed their chests, feeling mighty good.


    At the same time, they looked at Momo and Linda thankfully.


    If the duo didn¡¯t invite them, wouldn¡¯t they miss out on many games today?


    Maybe they might have only been able to y 3 games


    But now, it was a different matter.


    With that, everyone followed Landon.


    And very soon, they took the esctors and ascended towards the 2nd floor, where they found the V.I.P section gaming area.


    There was also athe list of games on pamphlets, making it easier for many to know which games they want.


    Very quickly, everyone got their tokens rushed towards the games they wanted to y.


    The children did their own thing, while the a.d.u.l.ts did their own things too.


    Of course, it can¡¯t just Landon and his crew here, as those specially invited brought their families in too.


    Overseer Lyore, Tim and many others were here.


    The children even smiled awkwardly when they saw their Principal.


    But soon, no one cared, as both a.d.u.l.ts and children were immersed in their own world.


    .


    Momo looked at the Pac-Man machine before him excitedly.


    One of thetest books that came out during the summer was Pac-Man.


    Could it be that they created the book to give a background story for the game?


    No! No way.


    The game wasunched now.


    So the game was probably based on the book and not the other way around.


    But thanks to that, he at least knew about the ghosts in Pac Man and so on.


    It wasn¡¯t just him, as several of his friends decided to start with Pac-Man too.


    Of course, others preferred to start with things like the Jurassic Park pinball machine or even the Power Rangers one.


    Linda especially liked the Demon Bride one, so she decided to check out Pac-Manter on.


    Momo quickly inserted his tokens and on the screen before him changed, giving him the option to choose between Pac-Man, Ms. Pac-Man and Gga.


    So very nervously, he controlled the red joystick before him, chose Pac-Man and pressed the start button.


    And instantly, the screen changed again.


    Eh?


    What was this?


    There were severalyouts with blue lines on the screen.


    Theseyouts look like paths with several white dots between them.


    If Momo could describe it, it was like a maze with white trails at the centre of all oaths in the maze.


    And in the box at the center were the words: [yer One... ready!]


    Instantly, several different coloured figures and Momo instantly recognized them.


    Weren¡¯t they the Ghosts on the cover of the Pac-Man book?


    At the same time, another Yellow big Dot appeared in a different area on the screen.


    It was Pac-Man.


    Momo squeezed his joystick happily, but soon, his expression turned serious once the game truly began.


    .


    Very quickly, Momo moved Pac-Man around, eating the white dots excitedly.


    Then all of a sudden, he was being chased by a Blue Ghost.


    F***!


    What was that speed?


    You get away from me now!


    Momo gritted his teeth and ran as fast as he could.


    But his movements seemed to have attracted all the other Ghosts.


    Behind him, there was one ghost running towards him, and on both of his sides, 2 other Ghosts were making their way at him too.


    And a far distance away from him, thest ghost wasing as well.


    How despicable!


    Did they want to trap him to his death?


    No way!


    Not a chance!


    In this split second, his mind worked fast as he quickly looked at the distance between him and the ghost ahead.


    Good!


    Halfway between them, there seemed to be another path, in this maze, branching out of the catastrophic atmosphere.


    With his n made up, he gritted his teeth and dashed forward like a mad man.


    And just when he was about to sh with the ghost, he sessfully tilted his joystick as if he were driving and brought Pac-Man out of danger for the time being.


    Momo¡¯s emotions were high as he gave the game his undivided attention.


    His hands shook with uncontroble tremors as a confident smile stayed stered on his face.


    F***!


    That was awesome!


    He felt it all so surreal.


    His mouth stayed open and quivered while looking at the godly game before him.


    The feeling he had right now was so thrilling as if he was in the Pac-Man world itself.


    The feeling reminded him of what he always felt every time he went Go-Kart racing, indoor snowboarding and so on.


    The adrenaline rush was the same.


    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt that this arcade center might be his next stress relief station for the next few months.


    Right now, something strange had been birthed within him, which could never be destroyed again.


    Looking at Momo, those from earth would only nod in understanding of his current predicament.


    As expected, without knowing it, Momo would be a game lover.


    If he was already this excited, then when Gameboys, PS and XBoxs got made, what would he do?


    The era of entertainment was here.


    And this was just the beginning.


    .


    Of course, Momo¡¯s happiness didn¡¯tst long


    Momo before the ghosts quickly caught up to him and ended his life.


    Dammit!


    Momo looked at the screen unwillingly.


    In a fit of rage, he inserted more tokens again and yed


    Hmph!


    He didn¡¯t believe that he would lose again.


    The first one didn¡¯t count!


    He was a total newbie and didn¡¯t know much.


    So in his mind, he refused to count it.


    Mini yed again and lost 7 times in a toy.


    But every time he lost, he learnt something new about the game.


    It wasn¡¯t until his 8th time that he came out victorious.


    Hahahhahahabhahahhaha


    The moment Momo saw that he was in the second level, he almost wept with joy.


    ~Oooooo.


    All his suffering was worth it.


    He yed again for an hour straight before collecting all his winning tickets and going to the next game.


    Today, he had to y as much as he wanted.


    He wanted to have a good fill of most games here.


    And at the end of the day, Momo once again made certain that this would be his new hang-out ce with the boys.


    Gaming was f***ing Awesome!


    Landon, who was ying beside Lucy and the rest, heard a loud noise in his ears.


    Ding.


    [Mission Complete.


    Congrattions, Host.]

 Chapter 962 - Petty Boss

    <h4>Chapter 962 - Petty Boss</h4>


    Ding!


    Congrattions onpleting all main missions, host.


    As per usual, would the host like to receive his rewards now?¡¯


    (^_^)


    Eh?


    Landon, who was busy trying to w-grab a teddy bear for Lucy, suddenly froze in shock.


    Talk about timing.


    Bro, can¡¯t you see that we¡¯re trying to have a moment here?


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    Lucy, who was already holding another teddy bear won by Landon, looked at him in confusion.


    Landon¡¯s lips twitched as he smiled back at her warmly: "it¡¯s nothing. Just felt a shiver down my spine. It¡¯s probably nothing."


    Without doubting his words, she gently tapped his back worriedly, hoping that he wasn¡¯t sick or didn¡¯t catch some flu or something.


    Speaking of which, ever since they got to Baymard, Landon had never gotten sick before.


    Even in the coldest of times, she had never seen him sniffle.


    No matter how many warm clothes they wore, once one stepped out for a bit to do things like shovelling snow or even going stopping into their cars, the cold would undoubtedly hit them.


    Of course, it might not be detrimental, but one would least sniffle a bit here and there.


    But she had never seen Landon do so.


    It was as if his immune system was a pro at fighting back thesemon things.


    .


    Well, she didn¡¯t think it was anything weird because she had also heard of several others who had never been sick, caught any runny noses, plus and so on.


    Even some of her colleagues never got sick.


    Some were just stronger than others, and that was just a fact.


    Of course, she had ssified Landon as one of these people.


    But what if she was wrong?


    Now, she couldn¡¯t help but worry a bit after he felt a shiver down his spine.


    Could it be that his immune system was now copsing after all the hard work it had done over the years?


    What should she do?


    Lucy secretly kept this incident in her heart and decided that tomorrow, she would invite the royal doctor to take a good look at him.


    But she knew that if she told Landon, he would brush it off as nothing.


    Over the years, she had also noticed something with most men.


    A majority of them didn¡¯t go for checkups as regrly as women did.


    She went every 3 months for an around checkup because if something dared to show up, she could easily remove it when it was still at its early stage.


    But she realized that most men were different.


    Unless they were terribly sick or at the edge of death, they wouldn¡¯t go to the hospital.


    In fact, one might have to drag them to get regr checkups.


    They just liked brushing it off as if it were nothing.


    She truly felt like if they did it more often, they would¡¯ve noticed and saved themselves many times before it got to a critical stage.


    So tomorrow, she had to kidnap him and force him to go for a checkup.


    Yes. That was for the best.


    After all, she was doing this for his own good.


    .


    Meanwhile, Landon didn¡¯t know that his so-called excuse had motivated Lucy to kidnap him tomorrow.


    Well, at least he didn¡¯t say he was thinking about work or something.


    Imagine being on a date and saying that?


    Which girl wouldn¡¯t be annoyed?


    It would seem as if she was so boring that you had to think about work instead.


    The duo continued their mini-date, ying games, winning prizes and also getting food too.


    Time passed by quickly, and before they knew it, it was already time to go home.


    They dropped all kids at their residences and went back to the pce.


    Landon stayed with Lucy after dinner for a bit before going back to his room.


    Jumping on his bed, he still had a very sweet smile on his face, thinking of all the prizes he won that made Lucy happy.


    Sigh... Who made her so cute?


    Next year, they¡¯ll be getting married.


    Meaning soon, she would be able to move into his wing and not stay so far away from him.


    Soon, they would share the many walk-in closets here, as well as the bed.


    Landon was very much looking forward to waking up to her gorgeous face every morning.


    He smiled broadly while rolling on the bed restlessly before pushing thoughts of her at the back of his mind.


    Alright.


    It was time to look at his rewards.


    .


    [Oh?


    This system is truly shocked that the host needs something from it.


    After abandoning this system for an entire day, this system thought that the host could be omnipotent without its help.


    But now, it seems that this host is just so-so.]


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Landon raised his hands in defeat.


    Argue with the system?


    No way.


    He had been doing that for thest few years, and he had never won once.


    Not a single time.


    Of course, he still grumbled about its pettiness in his heart.


    As for him abandoning the system, who wouldn¡¯t?


    During the day, there was no time for him to focus on the system.


    There was always someone beside him, and he started teaching Lucy how to y and win many games.


    So he fully concentrated on passing all his gaming knowledge without any distractions.


    Plus, couldn¡¯t the system see that he was on a date?


    Sigh... What did he expect from a being that didn¡¯t understand love?


    It was probably an old crow that had been single for ages.


    Landon rolled his eyes heavenwards at the system¡¯s pettiness.


    .


    ¡¯Oh almighty system, I wouldn¡¯t dare abandon you. Now, can you show me my mission status and rewards?¡¯


    [It¡¯s good that you know that this system is an Almighty one.]


    With that, a pop-up screen instantly appeared before Landon¡¯s eyes.


    {


    ?Mission 1: Create 10 new beverages:


    -Red Bull


    -7 Up


    -Sake


    -Plymouth Gin


    -Pendleton Whisky


    -Moet & Chandon Imperial (Champagne)


    -Pol Roger Brut Chapman


    -Kool-Aid Jammers, Blue Raspberry


    -Simply Lemonade


    -Sunny D: Tangy Original


    Mission Status: Complete.


    ?Mission 2: Perform 6 new medical procedures gifted by the system and create 20 more different drugs in Baymard.


    Mission Status: Complete


    ?Mission 3: Creare public Aquarium.


    Mission Status: Complete.


    ?Mission 4: Create PAC-MAN game.


    Mission Status Complete.


    }


    Alright, seeing everything that he had achieved, he felt very proud and happy.


    Now, it was time to look at his rewards.

 Chapter 963 - Amazing Rewards!

    <h4>Chapter 963 - Amazing Rewards!</h4>


    Looking at the long list of rewards, the excitement within Landon almost exploded.


    Who wouldn¡¯t?


    This year has caused a wave of excitement that made these people crazy.


    From hot air balloons to food and so on, everything blew their minds.


    One might think that this would be the height of their excitement.


    But after seeing his rewards, he knew that in the years toe, the entire continent might turn crazy too.


    Just looking at his rewards made Landon rapturous.


    Alright.


    It was time to take Baymard to the next level.


    .


    He had 7 rewards in total.


    {Rewards:


    ?Knowledge involving 90¡¯sputer systems and Wifi connectivity.


    Note: This rewardes with coding for a few basic apps like Microsoft Word, Excell, Powerpoint, Outlook, Google, Adobe Pdf and so on.


    ?Knowledge on Wired Earphones and Music pods or small phone-like walkmans


    ? Knowledge on Game boy creation.


    ? Knowledge on the creation of properly animated movies and Manga.


    ?Forms and recipes on 50 new drugs... As well as 11 more surgical procedures too.


    ?Knowledge on the creation of Military Spy Drones


    ?Andstly... 2,800 development points (DP) and 7,250 Technology points (TP).


    }


    Ding.


    [Does the host want to im rewards now?]


    ¡¯Yes.¡¯


    Landom closed his eyes per usual and scrunched his face as information formerly pierced through his brain.


    ~Ahhh~~


    Dammit!


    Why couldn¡¯t this system find a way to remove the pain?


    The more rewards he got all at once, the more pain he felt.


    He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the system were doing it intentionally.


    In his mind, nothing was above its pettiness.


    He massaged his forehead and slowly went over the information in his brain.


    Looking at the rewards for his new missions, he quickly forgot about the system and trembled in bliss.


    .


    Even though the 90¡¯sputer systems were chunky and oversized, at least, it was a great start to things.


    And with Wifi connectivity, things would get far simpler for many.


    Of course, one should bear in mind that he wasn¡¯t creatingptops, but those old desktopputers.


    He would allow this system to sink in for several more years beforeing out with Laptops.


    Anyway, with the chunky oldputers and Wifi, now... they would be able to send emails and even fan mails too.


    The banks would also have it way easier with excel avable on theputers.


    And even the writers would have it good when using MS Word.


    Landon was also surprised by the fact that the system had given him a search engine like Google.


    And in future, since satellites were made, he would create Google earth too.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t call his search engine Google but something else.


    .


    Looking at the list of coding programs on theputers, there were a lot like having a file explorer with a download section, picture, desktop and so on.


    Luckily for him, thanks to the Pac-man mission, for months now, the Academy of Science & Technology had already begun teaching I.T courses, software engineering and ao on.


    For the project, as usual, he would divide everything up amongst different groups of people.


    There would be people who would only code Excel, while others would only focus on creating the keyboards, etc.


    Everyone just needed to focus on their section and constantly repeat the same thing over and over again every single working day until it stuck to their heads.


    As they say, repetition is the mother of science.


    So even if they had to type the same codes every hour, every working day for an entire year or even 2 years... he was sure that it would stick to their minds.


    That¡¯s right!


    Let them do it over and over like mindless zombies, and they would get it right.


    While practicing and studying, they should have no problem doing their individual parts.


    Soon, everything would fall into ce.


    .


    Another thing that made him happy was that now, withputers and Wifi, ports and even hotels would properly record and store reservations and whatnot on theputers.


    And when they needed to check something, they could just do it there, rather than visiting the filing cabs to scan through everything hastily.


    Even during security checks, all I.D¡¯ could be scanned and stored in theputers, so they could see all the person¡¯s information when needed.


    This would also benefit the hospital, clinics and schools too.


    Even the military, police station and other armed forces would instantly fall in life withputers.


    One shouldn¡¯t even forget that now, people would be able to get job confirmations and other emails through theputers.


    Of course, physical letters would still be used since some Government andpany doc.u.ments might still be sent to one¡¯s home.


    In fact, it was eptable for essential doc.u.ments to be sent through both email and physical mail at the same time.


    And now, people could order things online once the stores request for theirpany websites to be made.


    This would also open more doorways for I.T guys, who willter work in severalpanies.


    For sure, they would have to pay the engineers to do so.


    Landon smiled while thinking of it all.


    .


    As for his other rewards, he was also very thrilled by them.


    But what truly caught his eye was that now, he would be able to create animated movies and create amazing Manga properly.


    Right off the bat, he has to pass down the techniques so that everyone would be able to find their own unique ways of drawing characters in future.


    Without a doubt, Landon had decided to create all the Disney ssics.


    But his top priority was always anime and manga.


    So, he decided to start by producing manga for the first season of Dragon Ball, One Piece, Naruto, Hunter Hunter and Kuroko No Basuke.


    He decided to start with these 5 before working his way up.


    He won¡¯t create any anime for them until their first season was up.


    He nned to make the fans go crazy.


    Momo would probably strangle him every night once he did so.


    .


    Thinking of all his rewards, how could he not smile broadly?


    Well, that was that.


    Now, he had to take a look at his new missions.


    What did the system have in store for him now?

 Chapter 964 - A Kings Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 964 - A King''s Dreams</h4>


    After receiving his rewards, Landon views his current main missions, which were of course, to spread the technology within Baymard.


    Well, that was what he was expecting.


    As for the rewards, should heplete his new missions, Landon could only smile stupidly while looking at them.


    ?Firstly, as he expected, he would be rewarded with all knowledge on Aircraft, Military Air Force nes, and Helicopter manufacturing and piloting.


    That was probably why the system tasked him back then to start Airport construction.


    F*** yeah!


    His body was already trembling in glee while thinking of the future.


    ?Up next, he would also be given a very essential medical and forensic machine called a DNA Sequencer.


    Basically, a DNA sequencer was a scientific machine used to automate the DNA sequencing process.


    One just needed to feed a DNA sample, and it would determine the order of the 4 DNA bases; G (guanine), C (cytosine), A (adenine) and T (thiamine).


    The machine would be able to produce the correct DNA strings or sequence, which would be helpful in DNA profiling methods for forensic identification, and paternity testing too.


    ?Again, if hepleted his new missions, he would also get awarded knowledge on Amus.e.m.e.nt park running and creation.


    That¡¯s right.


    Even though the Arcade was up and running, the ce still needed an amus.e.m.e.nt park.


    Of course with this one, Landon didn¡¯t need to build everything at once.


    The system showed that it was required that he built at least 3 roller coaster rides and 5 other attractions... Which sounded very reasonable to him.


    With time, just Like Walt Disney, he would continue expanding it even after the Park got opened for business.


    All he needed was a little bit to start off because what he had in mind would probably take 10 years toplete.


    So they could start with just a handful and expand over the years.


    People back on earth might find it boring to have very few rides when starting, but not those here.


    Everything would be entirely new for them, attracting people from all over the continent and maybe the world.


    So he was sure that it would still be a phenomenal event.


    ?Of course, he would also get rewarded with 10 more beverage recipes and 10 more snacks & Food recipes too.


    ?Again, he would be rewarded with knowledge of 7 random medical procedures... As well as the manufacture of 30 more drugs.


    ?Finally, he would get rewarded system points forpleting the mission, as usual.


    .


    Looking at everything, Landon was very much motivated toplete his new main missions in order to get his rewards.


    More importantly, his eyes were always focused on airnes and helicopters.


    But of course, like he estimated, it would take at most 3 & a half~4 years before that was done.


    Firstly, he needed toplete his current missions before starting manufacturing nes.


    As he nned, he would hire as many people as possible to speed up the work.


    So with every team working on their parts, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Plus, it wasn¡¯t like they would do everything themselves.


    Some parts, like the n seats and windows, would be done by the other industry sectors that create chairs and so on.


    They just needed to sign a contract with them, give out their orders, and the rest was history.


    Even the tires would be handled by those currently creating tires now.


    What the workers would focus on was making the vital n parts.


    With each team doing their thing, things should go faster as expected.


    Certainly, they would carry out tests every step of the way to ensure that everything was safe and dandy.


    And after the first nes were avable, pilots would start training for several months every working day before taking their big exam.


    If they passed, they got to fly the nes... if not, then they had to repeat the course again.


    Air hostesses already needed training too.


    .


    As for those piloting military helicopters/choppers, of course, they would start training earlier than those piloting public nes.


    Why?


    Because choppers and all military air force nes wouldn¡¯t take that long to build whenpared tomercial airnes


    That said, all military pilots who have been going on these missions would begin training once the first set of military aircraft got created.


    Of course, when it came to choppers, ordinary civilians were allowed to learn how to fly them too.


    After all, Landon nned to make it an entertainment opportunity too.


    Touring the city with helicopters, having a romantic date on them and even using them in movie scenes.


    Plus, how could the Pce and hospital not have their own choppers?


    The future was truly bright.


    Sigh... all this was still very far away.


    He had yet to begin his new main missions, talk less of getting rewarded for them.


    So he could wait patiently for that day toe.


    Baymard, as a whole, was still too far from his goal.


    After all, if he wanted to get technology from more advanceds, he needed to hurry up with establishing earth¡¯s technology here.


    He hadn¡¯t even built a satellite yet or even space rockets to take people to space.


    Talk less of others, like cell phones, many medical machines and so on.


    .


    Landon subconsciously nodded and decided to take a brief look at his upleted side-Missions one more time


    Just a week ago, he got a message congratting him for putting Henry on the throne.


    Meaning he was now sessfully crowned ruler of Deiferus.


    So presently, he had 2 still open.


    The first was holding the first U.N meeting sometime in November (next month).


    And, thest was leaving the Pyno continent and heading out to save Lucia¡¯s people.


    ording to the system, Lucia¡¯s people should remain hidden where they are until then.


    If he wentter than the system¡¯s deadline, then it would be toote.


    Anyway, with the system¡¯s guarantee, he wants worried about it anymore.


    With that, Landon closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Tomorrow, he had to see Tim, Lyore and several others.


    But just like Landon, someone else very far away fell in deep thought as well.


    Dammit!


    What now?

 Chapter 965 - Who did this?

    <h4>Chapter 965 - Who did this?</h4>


    Dammit!


    What now?


    (*^*)


    --Magoon Ind--


    The Autumn winds whistled gently as it whispered its beautiful song for all to hear.


    The leaves had started wilting, turning several hues of orange and yellow.


    The night had no stars above, as ity n.a.k.e.d across the sky.


    The sounds of wolves echoed out through the woods through the very silent night.


    Everything looked peaceful and calm, bringing peace across thend.


    But peace and calmness were far from what some were feeling right now.


    Who?


    Who did this?


    A group of burly, arrogant and fierce men advanced vigntly while observing the scene before them.


    What in heaven¡¯s name happened here?


    The group of men were over 2,000 in number.


    With one look, one could tell who they were.


    That¡¯s right.


    They were pirates.


    What the hell happened to their base?


    .


    Many had just returned from their missions and were immediately greeted with the sight of deste shattered doors, windows and rooms in the ce.


    Blood hadpletely soaked the building floors and several portions of the walls, making their scales tingle in rm.


    Some even saw bloody palm prints on the walls.


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank as they advanced deeper into their already destroyed base.


    Well, it wasn¡¯tpletely destroyed.


    Only the buildings that had the dungeons were left standing.


    The rest had been brought down mercilessly.


    Without a doubt, a bloody battle must¡¯ve gone down when they weren¡¯t here.


    And judging from the dried-off blood, they could tell that it probably happened months ago.


    They could also see animal trails of blood here too.


    So maybe they were killed by the beasts here?


    No!


    That was ridiculous!


    Their base had stood on this ind for over 17 years now, with everyone knowing how to handle the creatures and even mother nature while staying here.


    So it was definitely a person, or rather several persons, that dared to attack their base.


    The animals probably smelt the thick smell of blood and came over to scout for dead bodies after the enemies left.


    .


    Scanning the ce, they didn¡¯t see any human bones, meaning that the animals had probably found nothing and turned back.


    So didn¡¯t it mean that the enemy took all their members away as hostages or ves?


    But even though it was highly likely, something didn¡¯t make sense to him.


    Even if they took those that survived the attack away, what happens to those who fell?


    Where were their bodies?


    Typically, the fallen got left on the battlefield.


    At least in that way, it would give theirrades evidence that they had truly fallen.


    Some people even collect their father¡¯s heads and so on, right after battle.


    But in this case, there were no fallen men, body parts, or even prices of fabric, swords, or anything else outside that showed that theirrades had fallen.


    What the hell?


    Could someone exin exactly what was going on?


    .


    Elgar Pho, famously known as Four-Fingers, couldn¡¯t help but grow anxious, and both raged when looking at the scene before him.


    They had entered one of the only buildings standing to look for clues.


    And only after searching for a bit did they find a strange note


    Reading it, Four-Fingers wanted to explode.


    F***!


    Did these people not put them in their eyes?


    Who would attack them knowing fully well that they¡¯re from the pirate organization?


    Everyone felt a conspiracy underway.


    Could it be the Temple?.. Or was it someone from Morgany?


    One should make no mistake.


    Even though the pirate organization had firmly rooted its ce in Morgany, they still had a handful of enemies that always tried to get rid of them, frame them or attempt to do something else to them.


    In fact, the monarchs there actually liked them and the business they brought.


    But some of the nobles were very scared by them because they strictly worked alongside the monarchs, gaining their trust.


    Over the years, they had, many a time, reported incidences of nobles who secretly nned to usurp the throne.


    To many, these pirates were whistleblowers.


    Four-Finger¡¯s heart thumped loudly as his trembling fingers held onto the note.


    He was just about to see the other pirates in the other bases on the ind, to attack them on why they didn¡¯t help out during the battle.


    But the moment he read thest paragraph, he knew that they too had faced a gruesome event.


    They were all attacked.


    All bases were finished!


    As for their treasures deep in the most dangerous part of the woods, the enemy had dug them all up and made a run for it.


    Bam!


    He punched the wall in a fit of rage after reading the note.


    This bastard better prays that the pirate organization didn¡¯t find him.


    Because if they did, then he would personally give the bastard hell.


    Bloody son of a b**ch!


    .


    Four-Fingers wasn¡¯t the only one feeling insulted.


    They felt like the culprits were looking down on the organization.


    How dare they?


    Bam!


    "First Mate Four-Fingers... with the Captain Quick Eyes captured, you¡¯re now in charge.


    So what do we do now?"


    "First Mate, we have to rescue Captain Quick Eyes!"


    "Yeah!


    We have to find the bastards who did this and get revenge for him."


    ¡¯The only reason they probably seeded is because they attacked us by surprise."


    After all, for decades and decades now, no one had ever publicly gone against the pirate organization like this.


    So our guard was really down this time.


    But it won¡¯t be the same one we actually prepare and make our move!"


    "That¡¯s right!


    Captain Quick Eyes needs to be rescued!"


    Four-Fingers lowered his head in gloom as he listened to the men express their opinions.


    Even he desperately wanted to save Quick Eyes, but he knew that for now, it would be impossible to do for the meantime.


    First, they had to find the culprits before they could ever think of getting revenge or reassuring anyone.


    They would have to get the word, as well as the more sent to headquarters... So in this way, the word could spread out more.


    Plus, they had to get permission for Crazy Eye¡¯s pirates not to get disbanded.


    What typically happened was that if a pirate went missing, the crew members could choose to apply to have their crew stay together for at most 5 years to look for their lost Captain.


    And after that, if their leader wasn¡¯t found yet, the crew members would get sent to other private crews instead.


    There were many new uing talents who were qualified to be pirate Captains.


    So these several crew members typically git sent to them to assist them to stand on their feet.


    Of course, the powerful crew members like the First mates would have to be auctioned out to the top dogs in the organization.


    From here on out, things got tricky.


    Dammit!


    This was not in their ns!

 Chapter 966 - Missing Captain

    <h4>Chapter 966 - Missing Captain</h4>


    Four-Fingers clenched his fists in anger as he quickly organized the people before him.


    With the Captain gone, their entire lives would change either for the better or worse.


    Their captain, Quick Eyes, was indeed a cruel demon feared by all.


    Some of them had never heard him speak in their lives.


    He only spoke to the First mate and the rest of his most trusted aides.


    And they, in turn, would get things done.


    In fact, only when necessary would he speak to the crew members... And that was about 3 or 4 times a year.


    Of course, just like the situation now, many people were typically out on missions, at the base or even in headquarters when he spoke.


    So some had never heard his voice.


    Nheless, they had heard that it was terrifying.


    Their Captain was a man who never yelled, but somehow always spoke calmly in his rage, giving off a very domineering aura that made the crew shiver from fright.


    Their Captain was amongst the top 10 pirates, who has worked his way to the top, ughtering, stealing and kidnapping and doing missions for the Organization when necessary.


    Not to mention that the number of people he had killed, as well as his legend, was enough to make others respect them.


    That¡¯s right


    With his reputation, no one dared to go against their crew members when they saw their famous Sh.i.p.s that all had images of snowy mountain lions carved into its front.


    .


    One should know that in the organization, all pirate sh.i.p.s had the same g.


    It was ck with 3 skulls on it, arranged in a triangr manner.


    Travellers that saw the g instantly knew what it meant.


    Of course, if anyone ever impersonated a pirate, they would just be digging their graves because when they meet the countless pirates stationed around the waters, their fake identities would also be revealed.


    All pirates had their approved doc.u.ments that proved that they were pirates.


    Again, one shouldn¡¯t forget that all pirate Captains typically got ranked bi-yearly.


    Without a doubt, the ranking used their pirate names rather than their real names.


    And even though the organization hid their real names, the ranking list was never hidden since headquarters circted them out to different empires and continents.


    They did so to instill fear in others, as well as to tell many that if they dared to move any of the pirates, they would end up at the bottom of the sea.


    That¡¯s why even though many might not have seen the faces of these pirates, they knew their names right off the bat.


    People knew of Whitebeard and all his glory, but not his real name or his origin.


    The same could be said for every other Pirate Captain on the list.


    This list ranked ALL pirate captains, whether they just became Captains or had been one for decades.


    .


    Additionally, there was another list that ranked the most powerful and promising subordinates.


    Of course, this list didn¡¯t have all pirate subordinates since there were thousands and thousands of them.


    Only the most formidable, feared and deadliest were ranked on the list.


    And just like the case with the pirate Captains, to make that list meant that one had too many aplishments under their belt, and their strength was phenomenal.


    Some newbies of just a few years in a crew surprisingly made the rankings, which typically showed just how promising they are.


    The rankings were done bi-yearly.


    So people have enough time to build up their strength.


    In short, the pirates were fully covered by the organization.


    This was also why they could take over some inds close to some Continents without ever getting attacked over the years.


    Who would dare?


    Wasn¡¯t that just asking for trouble?


    The Organization would undoubtedly hunt the culprit to the end of time.


    Plus, the culprits would always be in danger of getting exposed while onnd because once the pirates spread the word out, even those onnd would be aware of what happened.


    There were rewards for anyone who could give left information about the matter.


    So without knowing it, many starving or hungry people on hand had be spies who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to give out anything they find and get their rewards.


    .


    Anyway, from the pirate organization gs to each pirate having their own registered identities, to the bi-yearly rankings and protection from the organization... Many wouldn¡¯t dare go against the pirates or even impersonate them.


    Of course, with every pirate crew having the same general g, the thing that differentiated them was their seal carved onto the heads of their sh.i.p.s.


    Some had images of mermaids, sea creatures,nd creatures, and many other things carved on the front of all of their sh.i.p.s.


    Those who had ever had a run-in with these pirate sh.i.p.s, would definitely remember who they belonged to.


    How could they not?


    Four-Fingers ran his hands across his hair with a hint of anxiousness about their current predicament.


    One should know that with their Captain¡¯s prestige, they had offended other pirates as well, who were waiting for them to fall.


    Yes, it was against the rules for pirates to kill each other.


    But the rule immediately bes void if there¡¯s enough evidence to prove that the pirate being put to death was either a traitor or wanted another person¡¯s life due to some internal conflicts or jealousy.


    That rule was all fine and good.


    However, that didn¡¯t mean that others haven¡¯t schemed and seeded.


    This is what fears Four-Fingers the most.


    What if he got sent to an enemy crew after getting reassigned?


    Please... They would undoubtedly make him a ve and might even kill him when the entire crew was facing other enemies, battling massive octopuses and so on.


    Heck!


    They might even try to push him overboard when facing very stormy and deadly weather out in the open waters.


    So how could he let this happen?


    No!


    He had to do something, and Fast!

 Chapter 967 - Plummeting Status

    <h4>Chapter 967 - Plummeting Status</h4>


    "First Mate, what do we do?"


    "What will happen to us now?"


    The crew members all got agitated as several images shed through their minds.


    Thinking of their glorious years, they were very much unwilling to be dogs for others.


    Without a doubt, whoever takes them next, would assign them to do the worst jobs on the sh.i.p.s for years in order to beat obedience and loyalty into them.


    Their first few years in any new crew would be hell.


    This was a rtively standard practice most crews did, and even they had done the same to others who got reassigned to their crew sometime back.


    But where did they ever think that it would be their time to suffer like that?


    They were very much unwilling.


    In fact, even the newbies in the crew were unwilling.


    Some had just graduated from doing these things, and all of a sudden, they have to do them again?


    It was like repeating the same 3-year course over and over again after passing it the first time.


    It wasn¡¯t fair!


    At this point, they were hoping that they got reassigned to work at headquarters instead.


    It was better than getting dragged by countless others.


    They who had been on the top of the pirate list were proud to the bones and even found it beneath them to work for crews that weren¡¯t at Quick Eyes level.


    Dammit!


    Who the hell took their Captain and plunged them into this level of despair?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were red with rage as they nced around their messy base that looked like it had just survived some great ordeal.


    .


    Four-Fingers raised his hand to call for silence.


    "Everyone, calm down and listen up!


    The treasure we seized whilepleting our mission is barely enough to guarantee our stay here.


    The enemy has already stolen all our treasures on the ind.


    So we have no choice but to move towards headquarters.


    What we have should be enough to take all through our journey."


    Listening to Four-Fingers, everyone frowned a bit.


    "But First Mate, wouldn¡¯t it be advisable for us to stay back and start searching for the Captain?"


    "Yeah. If we can find him fast, then this whole issue would go away."


    Four-Fingers looked at them and smiled bitterly: "that wouldn¡¯t work."


    "Why?"


    "Because everything would end up far worse than it already is.


    Of course, as per the rules, this matter must be reported to headquarters immediately.


    Currently, we are very few in number.


    So say we split up into 2 halves; One staying and one leaving.


    Those leaving would have a higher chance of survival than those staying.


    The enemy wasn¡¯t afraid to make a move on our Captain.


    So they might take this opportunity to strike those staying behind."


    .


    Listening to him, everyone couldn¡¯t help thinking about it more.


    What he said made sense.


    Who knows what the enemy has up their sleeves?


    Four-Fingers nodded in satisfaction when seeing their stern yet anxious expressions on their faces.


    "Everyone, I honestly suspect that it¡¯s the temple.


    And you all know how brutal they can be.


    They¡¯re the onlyrge force that could make such a build and public move against us.


    While staying behind, you probably want to head to the memories in the Pyno continent to begin your search.


    But what if that¡¯s what the temple wants?


    Additionally, we don¡¯t even have enough money.


    So if any of you start searching for the Captain, how are you all going to maintain yourselves?


    Again, even though we are pirates greatly feared by those onnd, what if someone schemes against a fee of you and ends up killing you all for greed?


    What if the temple gets someone to poison you or something of that nature while staying in Pyno.


    That said, we don¡¯t have enough power or money to sustain ourselves here.


    That¡¯s why we have to go back to headquarters.


    From there, they would grant us permission to look for him for the next 5 years, as well as assign several elites to assist us.


    So even though I want to start searching for Captain Quick Eyes, we can¡¯t do it now.


    However, this doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t."


    Eh?


    Everyone looked at Four-Fingers in confusion.


    What did he mean?


    .


    Four-Fingers folded his arms and leaned in the dusty wall silently.


    "It¡¯s simple.


    I said we won¡¯t be involved with the search for now.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean that nothing will get done.


    Have you all forgotten that we have very trusted allies within the Pyno continent?"


    Allies?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Yes! Yes! They did have allies there.


    So why didn¡¯t they think of it sooner?


    They had 7 strong allies in the Pyno Continent.


    There was Sir Nopline, who was an ally to many other pirates... There was also Sir Walter and 5 others.


    At this point, all they had to do was send word to their allies, who would in turn, start looking and collecting news on the matter.


    So once they returned with the elites from Morgany, they could immediately attack the culprits, hacking them to death.


    Unless their Captain was dying, these allies wouldn¡¯t step in to rescue him, hence revealing themselves.


    After all, they wanted their ally rtionship to remain confidentially.


    So the moment their allies step in, others would know that they were allies of pirates, making information gathering and many other aspects very difficult moving forward.


    In short, they didn¡¯t want any of their cards unfolded for other enemies to see.


    Everyone else agreed as well.


    .


    "First Mate, let¡¯s do what you¡¯ve said then.


    I think it¡¯s better than what we had in mind."


    "Yeah!


    And if our event is indeed the temple, then we can¡¯t act rash, making decisions that could cost all of our lives."


    "Hmhm. I agree.


    As of now, we can¡¯t stay on the ind for long since we don¡¯t know when the enemy will strike again.


    So we have to quickly send word out to our allies before getting out of here."


    Four-Fingers nodded in contentment and smiled cruelly.


    Once he got back with the elites, he would have his revenge!

 Chapter 968 - Plan In Motion

    <h4>Chapter 968 - n In Motion</h4>


    With the 2-day holiday period over, everyone went back to their everyday routines.


    Landon was, of course, about to follow his own routines... That is, until he was dragged away for aplete check-up by Lucy.


    Landon was really in a rush to start his main missions, so much so that he didn¡¯t want to stay in the pce for a single minute.


    If possible, he wished he could fly to the lower region now.


    But since he was so determined to leave the pce, rather than sending for the royal doctors, Lucy decided to drag him to the hospital instead.


    She just didn¡¯t understand it.


    How could a doctor be sox when it came to his health?


    So after advising patients, why doesn¡¯t he follow his own advice?


    Lucy was truly helpless on this matter, but what she didn¡¯t know was that Landon had a permanent doctor with him at all times.


    He had a regtor that showed his health and everything else that gued him.


    When he first came to this world, the system gave him a health status of ¡¯Stupidly weak.¡¯


    It also showed him that he was poisoned, as well as pointed out even minor things like migrants and so on.


    And since then, every time he got I¡¯ll, he just needed to pay the system to clean up his body.


    In other words, he didn¡¯t need a doctor.


    But apparently, his fiance seems to think otherwise.


    Sigh...


    Landon raised his hands in defeat while getting dragged across the hospital.


    He silently said farewell to beginning his main missions now.


    Well, at least he could never get too bored here.


    While passing through the hallways wearing a face mask, he could hear the many healthints made by passerbys.


    .


    "Oh my God!


    Looking at my medical results, I¡¯m so d that I¡¯m not facing any major illness.


    Now, I just need to watch my diet and take my medications to get better."


    "For me, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was ill or not.


    But after seeing someone with mumps, I started fearing that I have mumps too.


    After all, her puffy cheeks and swollen jaw made me feel like I might have mumps too."


    "How so?


    You don¡¯t look like you have mumps to me.


    And your cheeks aren¡¯t even puffy."


    "What do you know?


    Look!


    These are my before and after pictures."


    "Ahhh! Is that you?


    Why do you look like a bag of bones?


    Your jaws are so hollow and sunken that they might snap if one pressed them firmly.


    Now, you look like a normal person.


    But your ¡¯before¡¯ pictures are terrible!"


    "Hmph.


    I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re insulting me or not, but throughout thest two years, while staying in Yodan, I started noticing changes in my body which frightened me beyond belief.


    But what shocked me the most was my facial change.


    At that time, I noticed no matter how healthier I looked... one side of my face was having significant trouble fighting gravity.


    In short, it didn¡¯t fill up whenpared to the other.


    So I thought that maybe it was because I favoured sleeping on the other side of my face.


    But after seeing that girl with mumps, I started feeling like I had mumps too.


    So I rushed over here to get treatment.


    But lo and behold, it turns out that I was wrong all along.


    The doctor said that I was healthy and that no 2-sides of anything can be equal.


    So I¡¯m good.


    It¡¯s just that I wish gravity wouldn¡¯t keep dragging the other side of my cheeks more.


    Even though you say you can¡¯t see the difference, every time I look into the mirror, I can see it.


    It¡¯s too puffy!"


    "Your case is better.


    What about me?


    Today, I want to check something once and for all.


    I¡¯m so scared that I might have something wrong inside of me.


    I swear, the other day, I could feel my toes vibrating.


    Do you think I have something deadly?"


    "Yesterday, my eyes twitched too much."


    "My heartbeat feels faster than normal."


    "The ache in my back that has been guing me for a few months is gone. Why did it go so suddenly? There must be something wrong with me."


    "_"


    Landon listened to the ridiculous people around him and shook his head wryly.


    At least they¡¯re disciplined enough toe for checkups when they feel something wrong with them.


    It might be because these people in this era had seen too much death. So they wasted no time ining here.


    It¡¯s just that the majority that came regrly were women.


    Most of the men only came when things caused them too much difort.


    Well, at least they have good family members and friends who would drag them here if need be.


    Many people from far and wide, and even from Baymard¡¯s new territories, were all here expressing their worries.


    People of all ages, old, young and strong, were all here to fight for their health.


    For today, Landon didn¡¯t have any official meetings until 2 P.M


    And so he nned to use his morning period to meet Tim, Lyore and the rest.


    But now, it looks like he could only push back his ns for tomorrow.


    Sigh...


    Just like that, Lucy sessfully took her soon-to-be husband for checkup.


    And while they went about their day busily, a few others were also making preparations as well.


    .


    ~Pap, Pap, Pap, Pap~~


    Within one of the hotels, several men were currently equipping themselves silently.


    They ced their face masks in bags, alongside several well-sharpened knives and tools.


    They all wore ck caps, shoes andplete ck attire.


    Now, even though they wore all ck, they didn¡¯t stand out that much because all these were ordinary Baymardians clothes.


    From the caps to the casual ck but flexible clothes... Everything was way better than their previous attire.


    After all, the outfit they usually wore when going to work screamed assassins.


    So how could they wear that in broad daylight?


    Everyone would know that they were up to no good.


    Of course, the only thing that added colour to their outfit was the overly bright and colourful designs of their face masks.


    People usually wore face masks here when sick or something like that.


    So over the years, there have been so many designs.


    And to make themselves look friendlier and less suspicious, they chose to wear face masks with unicorn designs or something bright and bubbly.


    With everything packed up and ready to go, the trio wore their backpacks and headed out of the hotel.


    Today, they would kill Winnie Elms.

 Chapter 969 - The Road To Murder

    <h4>Chapter 969 - The Road To Murder</h4>


    The assassins took each knife and sliced through the food of several objects in the room before smiling in satisfaction.


    Everything was ready.


    With that, all 3 assassins packed their few belongings and took the elevator down.


    Their thinking was simple.


    Right now, they were 90% sure that their target would die by today.


    So the moment they killed her, they would flee the empire fast!


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯t use the Coastal Port since they hadn¡¯t booked any Ship Cruises yet.


    And, even if they did book one, boarding would take time.


    By then, the Baymardians might¡¯ve already issued amand that no one should leave until the killer was found.


    Sure!


    They left their swords and other weapons in the Coastal Port when they came in earlier on.


    But they decided to abandon those and flee through the Landport A.S.A.P.


    With that port, they just needed to check-out and leave.


    Things would be faster for them because they were just holding their small backpacks and didn¡¯t keep anything in that Port


    So they could use fast check-out to leave.


    All these had been investigated before today.


    Of course, before heading to the Landport, they would throw away all kitchen knives and cutlery in their bags.


    .


    Well, this was their n after they sessfully killed their target.


    But should in case some miracle happened and they didn¡¯t end up killing their target, they would just head to any area with a bathroom, change their attire, head back to the hotel andy low again observing things from the shadows.


    This was also why they decided not to check out of their hotel.


    So even if they did manage toplete their mission, they¡¯d just leave Baymard without checking out.


    Who cares?


    All that matters is that theypleted their mission and fled the scene before getting caught.


    With everything in order, they left the hotel, rode bicycles for a while before dumping them.


    From there, they took off the different coloured coats and dumped them in the trash before taking a train to their destination.


    They dared not take any bus or train near their hotel because they didn¡¯t want anyone to recognize their attire and give out statements that they did see them here earlier on near the hotels.


    Plus, the fact that they wore brightly coloured coats when riding their bicycles would make them less suspicious.


    Now, even if those on the train recognize their outfitster on, the police would definitely start their search around the ce where they took the trains.


    But, since they cycled from apletely different sector, the police would just be going on a wild goose chase.


    The trio had analyzed and thought of many things thoroughly before today.


    That¡¯s why they were overly confident about killing Winnie.


    .


    And just as nned, the trio cycled first for close to 47 minutes before finally secretly taking off their coats, tying them in stic bags and casually dumping them in the trash as if they were garbage.


    No one suspected a thing.


    Of course, they also left their bicycles behind, stripped on the sidewalks and took another 15 minutes to get to the train station.


    They boarded the trains and left the central region, heading straight for Sector C in the Upper Region.


    But from here on out, things would get a whole trickier than before.


    They got off the train, took a bus to one of the roads and began re-evaluating and setting things up.


    Today, Winnie had just a single ss.


    And typically, after that ss, they headed straight for the government building in this same sector.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that she also worked as a health inspector who gave random checks of all Food and beverage industries,panies and establishments here in Baymard.


    Be it a restaurant, dinner and even a coffee shop, provided it was a ce where food and drinks were made, stored or processed... Mother Winnie¡¯s team was there to ensure that no one got food poisoned.


    If she wasn¡¯t out doing an inspection, she would still go to the government building to sort out all paperwork before heaving to the pce.


    ording to their investigations, she still has an office in the pce, where she would also hold regr meetings for those who requested an audience with her.


    Just like the other Royals, she was swamped too.


    .


    Anyway, they knew her schedule and found that she typically liked passing through this particr road when leaving the school and heading towards the government building.


    Apparently, she likes it because it¡¯s less chaotic.


    In truth, even they would choose this road too.


    Why?


    Because there was always traffic on the other one that would take her straight to the Government buildings.


    But here, the traffic was never that great.


    Sure, there were still several cars on the road, but not as many as the other one.


    And, another thing that went in her favour was that she always hurried towards the government building before rush hour.


    Traffic was heaviest during the early mornings, noon, 4~5 P.M and 9~10 P.M.


    Those were chaotic times when traffic was terribly annoying.


    So Mother Winnie always fought to leave the school and make it to the government office before noon.


    At least, that¡¯s what they knew through their observations, as well as through their investigations.


    That said, they would be here to wee her when she arrives.


    The trio scanned their surroundings for a bit, taking note of any possible cops around.


    In short, provided they didn¡¯t run into these people who had those ck sticks, then they would be fine.


    Who wanted to get thundered and shook by those tiny sticks?


    They heard that some time ago, even thete Alec Barn had been hit by those ck sticks.


    It¡¯s said that he shook so much and fell on the ground, passing out from it all.


    Knowing this, they dared not take their chances.


    And soon, they saw 3 cars from afar, driving along the road in formation.


    Instantly, their eyes lit up.


    She was here!


    Good.


    It was time to begin.

 Chapter 970 - Who Is in Control?

    <h4>Chapter 970 - Who Is in Control?</h4>


    Vrmmmmmmm!


    Seated at the back seat in the middle car, Mother Winnie wore her sses, crossed her legs and began marking some quiz papers of her students.


    The roads were a bit deste, as almost no car was out at this time, on this particr road.


    This was why she loved taking it.


    Unlike the other roads that constantly kept one in a Traffic Jam, this one was easy-breezy.


    So how could she not like it?


    Her car drove steadily, for a bit, before suddenly stopping abruptly.


    ~Screeek~~


    The sounds of the tires roughly rubbing on the roads could be faintly heard as she jerked forward in rm.


    Luckily, she was wearing her seatbelt and wasn¡¯t drinking anything.


    Nheless, the coffee she ced earlier by her side had all sshed on the car floor.


    Once again, she was lucky enough to be wearing a knee-length long-sleeved flowy gown and a zer.


    So even though some spilled on her legs, at least she could wipe it off.


    But if she were wearing long pants today, then it would undoubtedly get stained.


    And then she would have to gote for work by either buying a new outfit or going back to the pce to get changed.


    Winnie pulled herself back and adjusted her sses on her face.


    And before she could ask what was going on, she watched her driver pick up his walkie-talkie fast.


    .


    "Reporting in.


    3 civilians were almost hit."


    Eh?


    Winnie was shocked silly.


    This was her first time almost getting involved in any car ident, so how could she not get panicked?


    From what she heard, those guys ran into the streets out of nowhere, causing them to stop abruptly.


    The only thing that made her feel better was that they weren¡¯t hit in the end.


    But what happened next left everyone in rm.


    Of course, several guards stepped out to assist the men.


    And even though they guarded the vehicles, since Winnie wanted to see them, the guards brought the shivering men closer.


    But that was a big mistake.


    Now, all 3 were standing just in front of Winnie¡¯s door.


    And the moment she opened the door, their eyes turned cold.


    2 of them revealed the des from underneath their sleeves and stacked the guards standing beside them.


    While thest one just pushed mother Winnie in the vehicle, stepped in and yanked his brothers into the car too.


    All this happened in just a few seconds, causing panic to spread out.


    Bup!


    The trio sessfully closed the door and immediately ced a knife to the driver¡¯s neck and another to mother Winnie¡¯s.


    "Lock the door and drive!"


    The driver wasted no time in shifting the gears and driving off.


    He wasn¡¯t about to put Mother Winnie¡¯s life in danger because of his carelessness.


    .


    Firstly, he didn¡¯t know whether these bastards initially nned to take mother Winnie as a hostage or kill her.


    Knowing these points are important.


    If they just wanted to keep her as a hostage for some future diabolical n, then even though they have a knife against her neck now, they still wouldn¡¯t kill her.


    In this way, he might not have driven off and thought of something else.


    But if their n all along was to kill her, if he dared to stay back, making these bastards feel syndicated, they might but waste time anymore and do the deed.


    It¡¯s possible that they did this to secure an escape route for themselves.


    If he were a killer, he would drive off far away with mother Winnie, kill her when the coast was clear and leave.


    Another thing to note was whether these assassins were death ones.


    Meaning if they felt trapped and cornered, they wouldn¡¯t waste time anymore trying to flee and would kill her in the car before taking their own lives too.


    So right now, he had to do his best to stall them and make them feel like they¡¯re always in control.


    In the meantime, he¡¯ll get to work.


    After all, this was what he was trained for.


    The driver remained calm as he gripped the steering wheel firmly and drove off as if he was in some sort of Fast & Furious movie.


    .


    Seeing the Car drive off crazily, the other guards quickly jumped into the other vehicles while talking into their Walkie Talkies.


    "This is DW-2 reporting to Pce security.


    I need police support on Highway 69.


    Contact the chief immediately.


    As of now, only 1 guard is mildly injured with a stab wound at his palm.


    First aid will be registered to him fast."


    "DW-2. I know your squad¡¯s capabilities more than anyone else.


    So why did you let the assassins get away?"


    "Because Duchess Winnie said so.


    The assassins think she¡¯s weak and helpless.


    But little do they know that it isn¡¯t she who¡¯s trapped with them... But they, who are trapped with her."


    "What about the car?


    Who¡¯s driving it?"


    "It¡¯s Lipo Magnol.


    He¡¯s fairly new and doesn¡¯t know her capabilities yet.


    So he might try to put everything on his shoulders.


    In a way, this would be a good practice session for him."


    "Agreed.


    Let¡¯s see how he does from here.


    Meanwhile, keep railing them until otherwise.


    Over."


    "Copy that."


    ...


    In a sh, some of the guards stepped into the vehicles and drove off, chasing Winnie¡¯s car.


    At the same time, some civilians looked at the scene in disbelief and panic.


    Aren¡¯t those Duchess Winnie¡¯s official vehicles?


    Who kidnapped her?


    What was going on here?


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank as they saw all vehicles drive away crazily.


    Some of the civilians rushed towards the guard, receiving first aid to see if they needed any assistance.


    Maybe even water.


    Damn! Who would¡¯ve known that they would see such a blockbuster scene out here today?


    But the craziest was that 2 reporters rushed forward amidst from nowhere.


    Was it just them, or did these reporters have invisible eyes everywhere?


    The reporters swallowed their sandwiches excitedly to get the scoop.


    You know, today, they had already interviewed one of the ministers in a government building about some new policies.


    And so after that, they decided to grab a bite before heading back to the news station.


    But who would¡¯ve known that while chewing sandwiches, they would have front row seats to today¡¯s live-action movie?


    F***!


    They wasted no time, dumped their meal and tried as much as possible to capture what they could before storming the scene.


    Who can miss such an opportunity?

 Chapter 971 - Grievances

    <h4>Chapter 971 - Grievances</h4>


    Since the mildly injured guard received first aid from a few other guards and was blocked, the reporters knew they couldn¡¯t interview them.


    So they decided on the crowd instead.


    "Sir! Can you describe what you just saw?"


    "Girl, you¡¯ve asked the right person.


    You know, from the angle at which I sat in the dinner over there, I could already tell that those 3 were up to no good.


    Who wears a school bag when wearing those shoes?


    Isn¡¯t that an insult to fashion?


    What the hell were those bastards thinking when pairing them together?


    In my opinion, whether an item is cheap or expensive doesn¡¯t matter very much.


    What matters the most is that theyplement each integer when paired.


    So as a fashion major, looking at it makes my eyes bleed!


    Who does that?"


    ".... Sir, can you get back to the story?"


    "Well, as I was saying, from the moment I saw them, I knew they were up to no good."


    ...


    The news reporters continued interviewing as many as they could while trying their best to talk to the guards as well.


    But who were they?


    As royal security staff, there were some rules that they had to follow for the better of everyone.


    For example, they weren¡¯t allowed to give or ept interviews on the royals without permission.


    Doing so might one day make them identally leak some hidden clues that couldpromise the safety of their employer and some of theirrades while at work.


    There were always spies and assassins lurking in the dark.


    So they had to be careful at all times.


    At the same time, word had already gone out to the police station, getting several air force units on top of the matter.


    Of course, the police cars were on the lookout for mother Winnie¡¯s official vehicles as well.


    Josh, Mark and Lucius had already gotten word too.


    As for Landon, even though he was still in the hospital because he had always ced trackers on all his loved ones, the moment the knife was approaching her neck and overflowing with murderous intent... The system had already alerted him.


    Who?


    Who would dare?


    While in the hospital with Lucy, Landon secretly watched everything from there on out.


    Looking at everything, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a slight smile.


    Lucy looked at him in confusion?


    "What¡¯s making you smile all of a sudden?"


    "Well, I just think that there are too many fools in this world."


    "Hey! What do you mean?"


    Landon flicked her forehead yfully: "Of course I¡¯m not talking about you. How could I when my baby is so cute?"


    He hugged Lucy and gently stroked her hair while silently watching Mother Winnie¡¯s side through the system¡¯s monitors.


    How would she deal with them?


    This, he had to see.


    .


    Winnie, who had a knife close to her neck, adjusted her sses calmly and continued marking her papers, which left the assassins in even more confusion.


    What was this operation?


    Sister, didn¡¯t you see that we have a knife against your neck?


    Can¡¯t you at least pretend to be frightened?


    ck, Silver and Wind felt everything funny and amusing.


    They were one of the most feared assassins in Yodan, who had sessfully made several men peed themselves.


    Yet, this woman didn¡¯t even flinch or pretend to be scared when meeting them for the first time.


    Was this some sort of joke?


    Even when they met The now Duchess Ivy of Yodan, she indeed showed some initial reactions of fright before calming down.


    But in Winnie¡¯s case, it was as if she was looking down on them and indirectly saying that they weren¡¯t worth her time?


    .


    They looked at her in annoyance.


    "What the hell are you doing?


    Drop those papers now if you don¡¯t want your throat slit!"


    Winnie raised, and silently raised her face and squinted her eyes at ck and the rest.


    In particr, she was more focused on ck, as she coldly stared at him with every fibre of his being.


    The moment she heard how the other assassins called him, she knew who he was, even without him taking off his mask.


    "I know you.


    Or rather, I should say that I know your brother."


    ck was taken aback.


    Did she figure it out?


    No! Impossible!


    Does she remember that time?


    ck felt like he was probably overthinking things a bit.


    "Lady, what nonsense are you sitting out?


    Heh. If this is your way of trying to wiggle your way out of this, then you can forge it!" ck scoffed.


    Winnie nonchntly ignored his arrogant eyes and leaned back: "Believe it or not. I know him."


    How could she not?


    The bastard¡¯s brother was the cause of her initial exile from Yodan.


    .


    At the time, Ivy had hired ck¡¯s elder brother to sneak into her courtyard and ¡¯identally get caught.


    Of course, as a skilled assassin, heter snuck out, leaving her to take all the me, saying that she had a wild man over, leading to her divorce.


    At the time, even though she never facially showed it, she was so shocked and confused by the fact that a n.a.k.e.d man was seen leaving her courtyard.


    She had neverid on any bed with this man other than Maine, so where did the n.a.k.e.d mane from?


    He stormed out of her bedroom chambers and was apparently seen by only 3 people at the time.


    Yet somehow, that number multiplied to hundreds who swore to have seen him with their very own eyes.


    He probably didn¡¯t want to flee when many people watched because he still wanted an escape route for himself.


    But even at that, the effect of having just 3 people seeing him still did the job.


    At that time, she looked at Maine and said just 3 words to him: I am innocent."


    That was it.


    She never did anything more to defend herself because her enemies had hired to hundred other witnesses and did many things behind the scenes


    So her defending herself was meaningless.


    Aftering here and identally seeing Sirius, she got the name of the man who dared to run n.a.k.e.d in her courtyard.


    That was how she came to know of ck¡¯s brother.


    Good.


    She can finally air out some of her grievances.

 Chapter 972 - The Past

    <h4>Chapter 972 - The Past</h4>


    Winnie¡¯s eyes dimmed as she remembered all her pain in the past.


    ck didn¡¯t need to say who sent him.


    Without a doubt, she knew it was Ivy.


    So, after all these years, she¡¯s decided to finish her work.


    Back then, she and her children were hunted down and saved at thest minute by Santa, who then brought them here.


    Never again would she ever wish to be in such a helpless predicament.


    As for Ivy, coupled with her insane jealousy of Winnie¡¯s morous life here, another thing that might¡¯ve pushed her to kill urgently was because of fear.


    Right now, Winnie held a certain degree of power here, which terrified Ivy, giving her sleepless nights.


    What if Winnie decided to seek revenge?


    In fact, Winnie won¡¯t even need to send assassins to take her down sneakily.


    As someone with power, she could straightforwardly state her im that she was wrongly prosecuted back then and put pressure for Ivy to get punished.


    This was what Ivy heard the most.


    The tables had truly turned, and Ivy bow held little to no power in Yodan.


    One shouldn¡¯t also forget that Sirius, the person she had tried to kill times without number, was now Monarch of Yodan.


    So he would side with mother Winnie and use this opportunity to eliminate her once and for all.


    Of course, Ivy would never have thought that Sirius never had any intentions of killing her.


    Despite how Maine acted, even though the child he loved the most was Sirius... Ironically, the woman he loved the most out of his wives was Ivy, seconded by Sedora.


    These 2 sneaky women were the ones that genuinely held a ce in Maine¡¯s heart, and they were the ones who also tried their very best to eliminate him, so their sins could take over.


    .


    In truth, these women felt betrayed.


    Imagine giving your beloved all your love, only for that person to appoint another child as heir?


    Without a doubt, they held grudges for his decision.


    But no matter how bad they were, they had never tried and would never dare kill Maine.


    Despite their craziness, they also loved him.


    Additionally, he was now their shield against Sirius.


    They weren¡¯t fools.


    They knew that the only reason Serious kept them alive was because Maine valued them a lot.


    Should the daye when all his attention on them diminished, they would lose their backer.


    Of course, for thesedies, they themselves had no idea that Maine loved them.


    After all, he had betrayed them by marrying countless wives and concubines back then.


    So they felt like he was just satisfied with theirpany and nothing more.


    Of course, they also failed to understand that Maine married to keep some of his ministers happy, lest they revolt.


    At times, he marriedmoner women like mother Winnie to gain support.


    To Maine and many other monarchs, being Monarch was a never-ending game.


    And sometimes, sacrifices were needed.


    However, Ivy and Sedora only felt betrayed and thought Maine didn¡¯t care for them the way they did.


    Little did they know that if some unforeseen circ.u.mstance befell them, Maine would break.


    Likewise, Maine held high love for Sirius too.


    The whole thing was just one big mess!


    .


    Anyway, over the years, Sirius had done a good job at making Ivy very powerless.


    First, he identally allowed Maine to know that they were nning on assassinating him once.


    And then, he and Maine had a heart-to-heart talk.


    Even though most of Ivy¡¯s power was taken back when she permanently left the pce and settled into Maine¡¯s estate as per tradition... She still had her own men from her natal home, as well as a few that Maine assigned to guard and stay Loyal to her.


    But after that incident, when she teamed up with Sedora and a few other ex-queens to assassinate Sirius, Maine sent their men from their natal homes away and only left his own men to guard his wives.


    Of course, the big incident happened close to a year ago.


    And within this period, the women had been acting humbly, doing embroidery, poetry, etc.


    Some even started gardening to express their humility even more, while others uttered their heads in novels, day in, day out, forgetting the world and acting like changed people.


    They even tried cooking for Maine and doing other house chores for the first time in their lives.


    And just like that, Maine seeing their bruised hands and pitiful demands, gave them a bit of freedom after so long.


    God!


    It was almost a year of constant acting here and there.


    It was enough to drive anyone crazy!


    Now, they were finally allowed to set out of the estate.


    That¡¯s right.


    They were no longer grounded.


    However, even if they wanted to leave, they still needed Maine¡¯s permission.


    And while outside, they would always be escorted by his men.


    .


    It was a constant prison for them, but they dared not show any annoyance because even some of the maids were spies watching their every move.


    But of course, no matter how vignt Maine was, they knew his weaknesses and knew how to lower his guard in their presence.


    After all, many of them had been married to him for a little over 2 decades now.


    So how could they not know their husband?


    .


    The moment they got freedom, they instantly started making moves in the dark, especially aimed at Winnie.


    Ivy had already been grounded for so long because of thest incident.


    So what would happen once Winnie expressed herself and forced Maine to take a side?


    She dared not waste time anymore and visited her natal home first.


    There, she left a message for her secret guard, and the rest was history.


    The other women were also terrified of Winnie too because they had all given tell to her, from killing her most trusted maids to poisoning her once, doing so much.


    So how could they not be afraid?


    Rather than sitting there waiting for attacks, it was best to strike while the iron was still hot.


    And so they did, sending several forces to her.


    However, Mother Winnie was clueless about their ns.


    Typically, Sirius would have already noticed and alerted Landon on these things.


    But it just so happens that the women were making their lives when Sirius was fully engaged with the temple, alongside Landon.


    Nheless, even though Winnie had no clue about the troublesing her way, it would be nothing for her.


    Well, since they came to her doorstep, it would be rude for her not to reciprocate their good feelings, no?


    Winnie¡¯s eyes turned cold as she nced at the trio.


    For all the trouble they had a hand in, she would pay back ten folds!

 Chapter 973 - What Now?

    <h4>Chapter 973 - What Now?</h4>


    Winnie slowly closed the folder of quiz papers in her hand and calmly tucked it away ever so gently.


    From there, she took out her hairband and tied her hair up in a ponytail amidst the confused gazes of the assassins.


    Lady, what are you trying to do?


    Winnie ignored the assassin and smiled at the driver through the rearview mirror.


    "Lipo, don¡¯t you think that today is a rather fine day?


    I hear that for the next 4 days, rain is expected to fall constantly.


    But you know, even though I like sunny days, I find that I also like rainy days too.


    It sure has been a long time since I was drawn into such days."


    Lipo, who still had a knife against his neck, calmly nced at Winnie without a hint of emotions on his face.


    ¡¯Duchess, what do you want to do?¡¯ Lipo thought in his heart before getting her signal.


    As expected of a Baymardian royal.


    Hahahahaha.


    She wasmunicating by blinking in morse code.


    As a royal, she was obligated to leave it.


    Who would¡¯ve known that it woulde in handy so fast?


    Lipo inwardly panicked when he got her message and refused to let her take such a risk.


    It was only aftermunicating in Morse code with the other Drivers chasing them, did he follow her instructions.


    He blinked back and calmly drove along the highway.


    ¡¯Good luck, Duchess.¡¯


    .


    Of course, all this time, the assassins had been pissed off by their blinking.


    Did they blink because they were scared?


    It wasmon for people to dart their eyes or tremble once afraid, so they secretly felt that this should be the case.


    It was just that these frightened people still had calm expressions on their faces.


    ck and the others scoffed in disdain.


    Heh. Pretend all you want.


    Who had the knives?


    They had the knives!


    They were in power.


    They were in control.


    As of now, they were the Gods in this car.


    "I¡¯ve told you to stop blinking like that. It¡¯s annoying," ck said before pressing the knife harder against her throat.


    Of course, Mother Winnie said nothing and silently sat upright while patiently looking at the roads.


    Suddenly, the car abruptly made a sharp left turn, causing ck and the rest to lean right.


    And in this split second, with the knife nowhere near his throat, Lipo lowered the screen that separated the driver from the passengers.


    That¡¯s right.


    The vehicle they were driving was Winkie¡¯s official Limo.


    Whenever she had to work at the government office, that was the one she took, just in case she had to make sudden public appearances and whatnot.


    Of course, the limo wasn¡¯t overly elongated and was simr in length to those used by the Presidents and royals back on earth.


    It was veryfortable and roomy, with a lot of leg space.


    .


    ~Drrrrr~


    In a sh, the screen stays up, isting Winnie and the assassins from the driver.


    Lipo quickly turned the vehicle around, heading straight for the police station.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to leave a little gift to the assassin too.


    With that, he clicked on the purple button fast.


    Now, everything was in Mother Winnie¡¯s hands.


    Silver quickly stabbed the screen with his knife, trying to break


    But no matter what he did, the ss refused to break.


    Eh?


    He had tested breaking a ss cut before and even ss artifacts.


    So why was it so hard to break this screen?


    He looked at the Driver in anger while watching the bastard turn the vehicle around.


    What the hell was going on with these people?


    Didn¡¯t they care about their precious duchess anymore?


    How could this stupid guard be so selfish?


    F***!


    Why did everything suddenly go out of script?


    Wasn¡¯t the driver supposed to do his very best to keep her alive?


    So why was he now act recklessly by not obeying them?


    Didn¡¯t he value her life anymore?


    Silver didn¡¯t know whether to feel bad for Duchess Winnie or feel hatred for the driver.


    What bad luck!


    .


    Silver¡¯s heart drummed loudly while watching the driver head towards the opposite direction from their nned route.


    He was so pissed that he increasingly stabbed the window to air out his frustrations.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    "Dammit! This daddy¡¯s n ispletely destroyed by You!


    You pull down the grass wall now, or your precious Duchess gets it!


    I mean it! I know you can hear us.


    So lower this thing for Lao Tzu now!"


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Silver was so angry that his soul almost flew away from it all.


    Here he thought that Duchess Winnie was highly favoured.


    But now, it seemed that it was all a big scam.


    Their info and observations over thest few days were wrong.


    Son of a b**ch!


    A deep wave of panic spread through the tightly knitted space as tension continuously choked them.


    Instantly, Wind tried opening the doors but found that it wouldn¡¯t budge at all!


    "Dammit!


    It must be that disposable driver who did it!


    The doors won¡¯t open no matter what I do."


    "Then try breaking the door windows."


    Bam, Bam, Bam, Bam!


    "F*** me!


    What sort of ss window is this?


    Why won¡¯t they just break?"


    Wind sent his knife towards the window countless times but yielded no results at all.


    The sad thing was that the bloody driver was shaking the car back and forth like a mad man.


    Wind had lost count of how many times he kissed hard.


    He was undoubtedly doing it on purpose!


    .


    Looking at the situation, ck signalled for Silver and Wind to get closer since he didn¡¯t want the driver to listen to what he was about to say.


    "Brothers, we have to think fast!


    This bastard isn¡¯t taking us seriously.


    If we don¡¯t draw his attention back, he won¡¯t heed her words anymore."


    "Good idea.


    I think we cut off her finger to show how serious we are."


    "Agreed."


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes shone coldly as they looked at her fingers.


    Woman, don¡¯t me us for torturing you before taking your life.


    If you want to back e anyone, then me your unfavoured self!

 Chapter 974 - Strong Woman, Winnie

    <h4>Chapter 974 - Strong Woman, Winnie</h4>


    Looking at Winnie¡¯s fingers, ck stretched out his hand to grab them.


    But just as he was about to touch them, she grabbed his wrists coldly.


    "Has anyone ever told you not to touch ady without permission?"


    Eh?


    ck tried to pry his hands away by surprisingly found that he couldn¡¯t.


    What was this strength?


    Winnie smiled yfully, exposing her clear white teeth at them.


    "Since you don¡¯t know how to respect ady, then why don¡¯t I guide you?"


    ck, Silver, and Wind didn¡¯t understand the severity of her words.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before they knew what her so-called guidance was all about.


    .


    Very swiftly, Winnie tilted her head away from the de on her neck while putting more pressure on ck¡¯s wrist that she eas still holding.


    With what could be described as God-like strength to him, ck found himself flying upside down and smashing the white screen in shock.


    Winnie had applied pressure to his arm as if she were arm wrestling him, sending him flying in one swoop.


    Everything happens to ck in slow motion, as he was still in a daze about what just happened.


    More still, he felt like his hand was about to be cut away from his arm.


    God, what was this operation?


    Bam!


    Eh?


    Silver and Wind could believe their eyes.


    Were women this powerful?


    No way!


    It must¡¯ve been that bastard driver who made the car jump, causing ck to fly.


    Even though they didn¡¯t feel any abrupt movements, they believed that it was the car and not Winnie¡¯s strength that caused ck to fly.


    Hmhm.


    It must be.


    .


    The car was very spacious, and even though it only had 1 row of seats here, it was spacious enough to fit 2 and a half rows of seats.


    So there was enough fighting space around.


    Earlier on, she was ced at the center by these assassins.


    Silver alone was on her right.


    But rather than seating, he squatted on the very spacious leg space while holding a knife against the driver¡¯s neck.


    And on her left were ck and Wind.


    So with ck thrown away, Winnie could now be Wind clearly.


    Seeing cks¡¯ knife in Winnie¡¯s hands, Silver on her right and Wind seated a little further on her left, all rushed towards her swiftly to retrieve the weapon.


    Even though they assumed that she might not even know how to use it, they still felt ufortable leaving it in her hands.


    Frightened rabbits were almost always prone to goplete psycho when pushed to the edge.


    So even if they were confident in their skills, they didn¡¯t want to risk getting injured now


    After all, they had to save their strength for the big escape.


    From a single nce, anyone with discerning eyes could tell that they were underestimating their opponent.


    And this would be their biggest setback.


    .


    Looking at the iing duo, Winnie still remained calm as if they didn¡¯t faze her at all.


    Silver was closest to her, so she decided to deal with him first.


    Seeing his hand trying to reach her, she grabbed it with her left hand and quickly raised her right leg, kicking him back with her heels.


    Silver was almost going crazy from the pain.


    Who knew that a woman¡¯s shoe could be so deadly?


    Lady, are you sure that¡¯s not a weapon instead?


    It nearly took his eye out!


    Bam!


    Winnie¡¯s kick quickly sent Silver flying backwards as he felt his spine about to break after hitting the greyish wall that held the ss screen ahead.


    Son of a b**ch!


    His face was bleeding.


    Even with this small victory, Winnie dared not rx.


    The moment she dealt with Silver, Wind came forth from the left fiercely.


    This time, she leaned back, dodged his punch before grabbing his hand and kicking the area under his armpit with her heels again.


    Everything happened so fast that no one had time to react.


    And before they knew it, they were all thrown away by this seemingly weak.


    Alright.


    They were done underestimating her.


    If word got out that they lost to a mere woman, how would they be able to keep their reputation?


    Even if they exined to others that she had heavenly strength, no one in the assassin world would believe it.


    Right now, they had no choice but to take her down.


    It was at this moment that they decided to kill her and damn the consequences.


    Even if they were to die today, they had to ensure that she went with them.


    Who asked that driver not to listen to their warnings?


    These Baymardians only had themselves to me.


    They were even more convinced about killing her when they found that she had seized their knives and kept them in her bag.


    Of course, they had more knives in their own backpack, but time was of the essence, and now wasn¡¯t the time to start unzipping and searching for things.


    Who knew if Winnie would use this time to attack them?


    Moreover, with her strength, they had a feeling that if she used a dagger, she might instantly kill them on the spot.


    So they decided to first beat her to a pulp, drain her energy rendering her weak, before shing her open.


    .


    All this happens in under 6 seconds.


    And soon, everyone, including ck, was up on their feet again.


    They quickly spread themselves out vigntly while looking at her coldly.


    "B**ch! You¡¯re going to pay for that pulling sneak attacks on us.


    Since you don¡¯t want to live anymore, then you go die!!!!"


    Like clockwork, the trio coordinated with one another, bringing a rain of fast attacks that would be difficult for just anyone to dodge for a long time.


    ~Swish, Swish, Swish.


    Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam.


    The air whistled as Winnie continuously dodged their fists, making them punch the seat instead.


    Their hand word grew faster and faster, as they ready wanted to beat her senseless.


    Now, the battle was at its pique.

 Chapter 975 - Finally Over, Hidden Dragon Winnie

    <h4>Chapter 975 - Finally Over, Hidden Dragon Winnie</h4>


    Very quickly, the trio used their most deadly techniques in dealing with Winnie.


    "Mountain Fist!"


    "Lightning Strike!"


    "Crab w Grip!"


    Bam!


    The tension in the air was suffocating.


    Their attacks became more and more lethal as they targeted Winnie mercilessly while increasing their strength.


    Be it her face, neck, arms, and belly... they directed their fists to these areas while also stomping their feet at her legs when possible.


    Even the calm Winnie could also feel the pressure too.


    No doubt about it, they were good.


    Sigh... She should¡¯ve allocated more days for practice.


    Currently, she only had 2 practice days in a week, where military instructors would visit the Pce¡¯s secret training room and train them.


    For thest 3 and a half years, she had been training 2 every week.


    It was required for all royals to train.


    If something happened to Landon, Lucius and everyone else who could protect them, it was better for these women to be the hunters rather than the hunted.


    If something did happen to Landon or the rest, making them lose their lives in the hands of these women, Baymard should continue to strive.


    They needed to show their strength, so no continent or empire would look down on them just because they were women.


    And so Winnie practiced twice weekly, while Mother Kim practiced thrice.


    Everything depended on one¡¯s schedule or when they felt like they could train.


    In all honesty, they took this time as gym time, which was not only healthy for them but also gave them better figures.


    Mother Winnie and Kim were in theirte 30s and still looked like they were in their 20s.


    Their diet, training, peace of mind and everything else contributedrgely to their youthful appearances.


    .


    ~Ahhh.


    Winnie was hit again.


    She couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the skill level of these assassins.


    Even though she continuously dodged their attacks, she still git hit a few times, which hurt like hell!


    Even though she had been training nonstop and had to fight the soldiers as if she were in a real battle, field experience truly felt different.


    And so when it came to this department, she had almost no real experience.... Well, except for when she assisted in fighting some bad guys on Penelope¡¯s wedding day.


    So when it came to experience, these assassins had the upper hand.


    However, she did realize that her body was stronger than they were.


    So rather than suppressing her strength, why not go all out?


    Of course, she would try to limit her strength to the level where she didn¡¯t directly kill them.


    After all, the police would definitely want to interrogate them.


    The assassins smiled broadly when they saw that some of their attacks had reached her.


    But it wasn¡¯t long before the script flipped on them once again.


    .


    Winnie quickly raised her head and smiled back, making ck and the rest taken aback.


    Could it be that they injured her so much that she had finally lost it?


    Who would smile when beaten?


    Could it be that they had identally damaged her thinking?


    Winnie didn¡¯t give them time to dive into the matter, as she quickly blocked their attacks and sent out a few punches of her own now.


    Wind looked at his almost fractured fist and suddenly felt it ridiculous.


    God, why did it feel like he just punched a brick wall?


    Winnie strengthened her entire body, taking everyone head-on.


    It was the same as how one could firm their abs or let it go bby.


    But in her own case, she realized that she could firm her entire body when need be, making it wickedly strong.


    Could it be a gift from the heavens?


    ck and Wind also found the issue unfathomable.


    She almost broke them!


    .


    Winnie¡¯s attack speed increased greatly.


    And every time she punched someone, she would hold them close, making sure that they didn¡¯t fly away.


    How could she let them go?


    She wanted to give them the beatings of her life.


    Because in the face of absolute strength, experience doesn¡¯t count much anymore.


    "You bloody b**ch!


    How dare you break my nose?


    I¡¯ll kill you!... I¡¯ll..."


    ~Pah!


    "Ahhhh... B**ch!


    You dare p me?


    I swear, you¡¯re going to pay for that.


    You¡¯re going to..."


    ~Bam!


    "Wretch!! Stop for me!


    Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s through the mercy of my brother that you are still alive till now?


    If he had decided to trulyy in bed with you, don¡¯t you know that you would¡¯ve been...."


    ~Bam, Pah, Bam, Bam, Bam


    [Driver]: "_"


    Lipo watched everything through his rearview mirror and doesn¡¯t know whether to feel sorry for the assassins or scorn them.


    Today was really an eye-opener.


    He had no idea that the duchess was this strong.


    The woman punched the car, and even he could feel the tremors from here.


    He even had a feeling that her punch might be able to leave fist debts on the vehicle.


    Could this be what they meant by a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing?


    She was obviously a strongdy, so why did many assume that she was frail?


    Damn! He was almost fooled by her too.


    Seeing the damage, he secretly lit several candles for their assassins and drove towards the police station hurriedly.


    What else could he do?


    He had to hurry up before the Duchess killed them.


    Or should he first drive to the hospital?


    Earlier on, he had pressed the Purple button, directly seeking the back, ensuring that no one could get in or not.


    So even if the assassin wanted to run away, it was impossible!


    Now, the pitiful assassins were receiving the beatings of their lives.


    Sigh...


    .


    ~Bam, Bam, Bam, Pah, Bam!


    The crisp sounds of beatings echoed out within the car, as the assassins didn¡¯t even have enough strength to protest.


    Their ribs and other body parts felt shattered, as even taking in air seemed like a hassle.


    "This is for all the innocent people you have harmed."


    Pah!


    "This is for my guard, who you stabbed earlier on!"


    Pah!


    "This is for the injuries you gave me earlier on.


    Do you know that I have amercial to shoot in a few days?


    So you know how much incontinence you¡¯ve put me through?"


    Pah!


    "This is for bringing such despicable means into my home.


    This is for Baymard!"


    Pah!


    "And thesest few ones are just because I can.


    What!


    What are you going to do about it?"


    (:T^T:)


    Miss sister, aren¡¯t you bullying too much?


    ~Pah, Pah, Bam, Bam, Pah, Pah!

 Chapter 976 - A Satisfactory Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 976 - A Satisfactory Oue</h4>


    Landon watched everything and secretly sighed from relief.


    Even though Winnie received a few hits, she could still have everything under her control, as she continuously ¡¯guided¡¯ the assassins.


    Looking at the fight, he also assessed the potential of these assassins.


    One should know that currently, Baymard received hundreds of spies and sometimes assassins who stream in and out daily.


    Of course, Landon was always known of their presence, thanks to the system.


    As for why he had overlooked their arrival, it was just a matter of convenience.


    Like he said, hundreds of spies rolled in and out weekly.


    So keeping tabs on everyone would mean that he would probably stare at the system¡¯s monitors all day.


    That¡¯s why he developed the habit of checking everything by the end of the week only.


    He typically only checked things out if arge number of spies or enemies arrived all at once.


    Of course, this in itself was tricky.


    The system basically detected spies, assassins or enemies by their wave fluctuations of emotions


    Those carrying too much murderous intent, those who acted differently from the rest and so on... Everything was noticed, as nothing could be hidden from the system.


    Now, it was up to Landon to check things out.


    But because he was always busy as hell, he made a schedule for that.


    It was impossible to do it every day.


    Besides, he had much confidence in the Baymardians.


    So they should and would be able to handle things without him.


    If he kept babysitting them forever, then they wouldn¡¯t grow.


    He had never gotten involved with these matters and allowed them to do their thing.


    Just like the batch of assassins that came in when he was away, he didn¡¯t need to do or mention anything because the option guards had already dealt with them.


    Soon, he would be leaving Baynard and starting his mission of travelling from Continent to continent.


    So, where did he have the time to step into these matters constantly?


    He decided to only step in if and only if a victim was moments away from losing their life.


    Before that, he hoped that the soldiers, guards, police officers, firefighters and so on, could do their job regardless of what it was.


    So unless necessary, he would never step in.


    Thest time he was involved with handling spies was sometimest year.


    And now, the Baymardians didn¡¯t need his assistance anymore.


    .


    As for all Assassins and spies here, Landon truly felt bad for them.


    Why?


    Because since Baymard¡¯s existence, none had ever seeded.


    Baymard held a record for making assassins and spies who made their moves disappear into thin air.


    One thing to note was that not all spies were bad per se.


    Some came here to observe the market, estimate ande up with various methods on how to get things done in their own cities or towns, while others even kept tabs on books and whatnot.


    Even some famous jesters came over from time to time to spy at Baymard¡¯sedy act and take notes.


    It depends on what the spy wanted to do.


    Of course, even within this particrly harmless group of spies, some still got greedy and jealous as they tried to sabotage the Baymardians.


    And over the years, they had been caught one by one.


    As for the assassins... in all honesty, if the killers wanted a chance of victory, they needed to upgrade their tools and tech.


    That¡¯s right!


    Many of their problems couldn¡¯t be solved with ancient methods anymore.


    Assassins here, we¡¯re used to climbing stone-like walls and buildings with tiny crevices here and there, allowing one to ascend as if rock climbing.


    .


    Here in Baymard, the surfaces of buildings and walls were never so smooth, making climbing easier.


    Even homes made with wood were also irregr, as they didn¡¯t make their boards as t as nks.


    Back to the matter of stone walls, the assassins could climb up many floors and sneak through windows.


    They could also climb building roofs and run from roof to roof if need be.


    But over here, the structures and buildings made it near-impossible to do what they typically did.


    How exactly were they supposed to climb very tall, smooth cement walls?


    Of course, they could alsotch a hook to the other end of a ripe and throw them up the wall, hoping it would catch on.


    But that would only be possible if they were trying to get through a 2-story wall or building.


    Anything higher, and they weren¡¯t sure they could throw to that height.


    Another thing was the risk of the anchored hook getting noticed or seen.


    Another thing that irritated them was ss buildings.


    How exactly were they supposed to scale them?


    They had no tools that could make them stick to the side of the ss while ascending.


    They needed ¡¯Mission Impossible¡¯ type of tools, where they would scale ss buildings at will.


    In short, many times, their only option, once they got to Baymard, was to sneak in through the front of many buildings because to their knowledge, there was just no other way.


    .


    For them, the only thing that made them a little pleased was the fences around.


    At least, those were avable.


    It was just that since no one had ever escaped Baymard¡¯s clutches, the iing assassins and spies had no idea how the Baymardians actually captured the others.


    Everything was a mystery, and no one even knew the depth of Baymard¡¯s security.


    Additionally, their weapons got taken.


    So now, they had to think hard about several creative ways to do their jobs.


    That¡¯s why things were harder for them, as Baymard was now a nightmare ce to many.


    Fighting against tear gas, bullets, instable walls and buildings, electric fences,ck of urate information, and many other things were just a few concerns out of the many.


    In short, their usual ways of dealing with things wouldn¡¯t work here unless they upgraded their tech.


    Plus, in all honesty, Landon would never let them seed.


    Maybe things would eventually happen when he was no longer in this world.


    But until his death, he would keep his promise of making Baymard aplete haven for many.


    Seeing that Winnie had handled everything smoothly, Landon closed his monitor in satisfaction.


    With that, his mind drifted towards his main missions again.


    Tomorrow, he¡¯ll start his ns.

 Chapter 977 - The Big Day

    <h4>Chapter 977 - The Big Day</h4>


    And so, just like that, Landon was on the move again.


    The next day, he visited various sectors, giving them brief introductions to the projects, as well as scheduling various times where they would meet again, alongside some government officials from the various ministries, to get permission, do other doc.u.mentation and sign contacts on the matter.


    Time flew by, and very soon, everything got settled, with many overseers andpanies jumping with glee.


    "Hahahahaha. Your majesty, don¡¯t worry. I will personally oversee the creation of these new beverages and food recipes."


    "Your majesty, say no more. The military drones would be up and running in no time."


    "Your majesty. This is truly genius! So this tiny music pod thing will be able to store music? Great!"


    "Your majesty is mighty! These new drugs will undoubtedly save countless lives for others in different regions of the world. I will get on it right away!"


    "Your majesty, thest arcade games already blew everyone¡¯s mind. So how can I not be excited about this Game Boy thing? Your majesty, leave the rest to me."


    "Your majesty, thank you for trusting this matter to our Publishing Firm. I will select many of our most promising staff for the project. With your guidance as our mentor, I ensure that we will learn our best to create this manga-thing to the best of our capabilities."


    "Your majesty, thank you for allocating this project to us at the Baymardian Motion Picture Studios. With you as our teacher, we will definitely create animated movies!"


    "Your majesty, even though I don¡¯t fully understand this Inte thing, I will do my very best never to let you down!"


    (^_^)


    One by one, Landon visited all the ces that he needed to be at.


    .


    With all themotion going on, the days flew by in a blink of an eye.


    Halloween passed, marking the end days of October.


    Soon, Landon¡¯s 20th birthday passed on November 3rd, followed by sses officially ending for many students on the 10th, marking the beginning of final exams.


    Several events passed one by one.


    And before everyone knew it, the year was quicklying to an end.


    Of course, even though Landon was 20, he had only 4 years and several months here.


    Next year March would make it 5.


    Well, time sure did fly by fast.


    He hoped to finish his new projects before he was 22 and also desired to get nes in the air before he was 25.


    As for satellites, maybe by 30?


    Sigh... One never knew how life would turn out.


    But one thing was for sure.


    Time was running fast!


    As for now, he was preparing for the official U.N meeting a few days from now.


    The other Monarchs should be arriving any day from now.


    That¡¯s right.


    Everyone would be here.


    It would be the first U.N meeting ever!


    The newspapers were already going crazy, as the matter had just been released to the public 2 weeks ago.


    The entire meeting would be broadcasted live, which had intrigued many.


    Especially those in power.


    They even cancelled their tickets just to stay longer and watch it.


    It was a national event that involved the entire Pyno continent.


    So how could they not be excited?


    Plus, many certainly wanted to get aplete understanding of this United Nations thing.


    It¡¯s said that in future, other Continents and empires would also join in.


    But was that really true?


    The newspapers sold out like hotcakes, as both tourists and citizens were overly excited and discussed the matter, hoping for a change in their own empires too.


    Who didn¡¯t envy the way the Baymardians lived?


    They wanted to know the progress report of the change in their various empires throughout the years, as well as what future changes their leaders could give them.


    Again, this was an opportunity for them to know other issues they weren¡¯t even aware of that gued their empires.


    Everyone had their ears perked up, ready for the news.


    .


    As for security, it would be carefully covered, just in case someone dared to assassinate the monarchs while staying here.


    The reason why the news was only released 2 weeks ago was so that the enemies in their various empires wouldn¡¯t even have the time to n an attack.


    But the time the news reached their ears, several months should¡¯ve gone by, even if they had spies here.


    In fact, the Monarchs should¡¯ve already been back to their various empires when the news reached the ears of their enemies.


    From tge meeting itself to the sleeping quarters in the pce and whatnot, everything was getting organized in detail, with the maids and butlers running around like headless chickens.


    There were also many activities nned out for the royals.


    They would visit the sick in the hospital, see the children in the orphanage who had prepared a little thank you for their support.


    They especially remembered Micheal, because when he was here, he did a lot of charity too... even though, at the time, they thought he was just an ordinary person.


    If not for the newspapers a while back showing him shaking Landon¡¯s hands and announcing the treaty, many would never have known that they walked and worked alongside this man.


    Of course, the Caronians had also contributed here and there when they visited the Orphanage.


    .


    The Baymardians typically gave money, clothes, several items, surgery and so on as charity for those suffering outside.


    Countless people had been saved thanks to the money, clothes, toys, and so on, that got donated to the church and some of the supportive Foundations in Baymard.


    Their actions had touched many, encouraging people to lend a helping hand to many others in this cruel world.


    However, even though the Baymardians took care of their Orphanage, many still gave support whenever they came by.


    Be it arge amount of money or something as small as 10 Bays, people gave what they could.


    Some also made it a habit of giving to those along their journeys whenever they travelled.


    Some had donated their used clothes to some vigers beforeing here.


    And others had helped people who didn¡¯t have enough money to pay for medical bills instead.


    Anyway, the Monarchs would visit the Orphanage and do several public services too.


    Of course, because they also supported the many helping foundations in Baymard, they would visit those brought to Baymard urgently for medical aid.


    They would see the pain these people endured, as well as the impact their support brought in these people¡¯s lives.


    Of course, these things would be done on different days across the 1 and a half weeks that they would be here, giving time for some other touristic activities for them to do.


    .


    And so once again, Baymard was left in a chaotic state, as many organized ys, songs, dances and so on for the arrival of the Monarchs.


    But as fate would have it, Baymard wasn¡¯t the only one doing some don¡¯t of preparation.


    Very far away, some people secretly met, making ns for when they unleashed hell!

 Chapter 978 - Disbelief! It was Impossible, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 978 - Disbelief! It was Impossible, Right?</h4>


    --Shylock City, The Empire of Yodan--


    .


    ~Tap, Tap, Tap, Tap, Tap, Tap~


    In a very dark, dimly lit and creepy hallway, a young man drenched in blood from head to toe hastily plunged across the hall fearfully.


    His blood-coated hair stuck to his face, and his clothes were also dyed red too.


    No! He didn¡¯t want to get caught again.


    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    He just couldn¡¯t take it anymore again!


    The young man ran barefooted, leaving trails of blood behind with his every footstep.


    And as he advanced, he continuously slipped and slid many times while looking back from time to time.


    Plop


    He fell to the ground and quickly rose to his feet before running frantically once more.


    His hands constantly left bloody paw-prints on the already creepy-looking walls.


    At this monomer, his chest started hurting badly, as he felt a suffocating pain swallow him whole.


    He gritted his teeth and panting heavily while advancing as fast as he could.


    He turned his head back again as if looking for his pursuers.


    But no matter how hard he looked, he couldn¡¯t see anyone.


    Nheless, he could hear the sounds of sharp, heavy footsteps slowly knocking on the floor.


    And even though the sounds of these footsteps grew louder and louder, he knew that the people after him were probably taking their time strolling behind him in the shadows.


    Dammit!


    If not for his injury, he would be able to get out of here fast.


    Too bad he didn¡¯t even have the energy to keep his heavy eyelids open for long.


    Was this the end?


    What should he do now?


    .


    The young man ran frantically across the hallway before branching off towards the right while looking back.


    Bam.


    He seemed to have bumped something, or rather, someone, who made him stumble to the ground in agony.


    Plugh


    The fall seemed to have aggravated his injuries even more, as he felt a wave of blood forcefully trying to gush its way out of his mouth.


    Who?


    The young man looked up, only to see a tall giant staring at him from above.


    Mommy...


    The moment he saw the figure, he subconsciously shrunk his head backwards like a turtle and used his hands and less to slide back on his butt in fear.


    "Y-y-y-you... You bloody bastards!


    If you have the guts, then mill me and be done with it.


    Kill me! Kill me! Kill me!


    Anything is better than that!"


    ...


    Looking at the badly injured man sliding away on the floor, The tall figure smiled coldly before calmly advancing like a snake watching its prey.


    And soon, several other men, all dressed in a simr manner to the tall figure, slowly revealed themselves from all ends of the hallways.


    Just like that, the young, bloodied man found himself surrounded by these brutes.


    "Kill me if you have the guts!


    Take my life!


    Kill me now!


    Kill me! Kill me! Kill me!"


    The young man had no clear idea why he was going through all this. But deep down, he had a hunch.


    The lead tall figure ignored his screams of anxiety from the young man and calmly stooped down before squeezing the young man¡¯s jaw fiercely.


    "Isomi Fernard, a spy for the Pirate association, born xxxxx..."


    What?


    Isomi looked at the tall figure in disbelief.


    His eyes opened wide in shock and rm.


    So all this time, they had known of his true identity?


    F***!


    Isomi didn¡¯t even have time to think things over before getting dragged away by his legs like a piece of meat dangling in a butcher¡¯s shop.


    Bam Bam Bam.


    His body smacked the sides of the walls and floor harshly as these bastards dragged him without a care in the world.


    Would it kill them to move carefully?


    He felt like a chicken waiting for ughter.


    And soon, he found himself in a very spacious room filled with 80 people who all wore masks.


    .


    The moment the tall, burly man came close enough to the masked leader in the group, he calmly dropped the bloodied man before dropping to the floor on one-bended knee.


    Plop.


    "Your excellency, I have brought the traitor back."


    "Hmmm." The masked leader stared at the bloodied man coldly.


    What he hated the most were backstabbers.


    Additionally, he also heated the operating organization more than anything else.


    So how could he not be pissed?


    Master K almost had a heart attack when he remembered the sudden changes over thest few months.


    Within Yodan, his main base, which was his headquarters, was utterly destroyed by those damnwless pirates!


    He didn¡¯t know about other bases within Yodan and Deiferus.


    Over thest few months, things were really hard for him.


    Firstly, someone was killing the temple survivors or those that weren¡¯t their respective bases during the attack.


    He highly suspected that it was the pirates.


    Another thing that bothered him was the reports he got.


    The first thing he did was head towards the temple¡¯s 2nd most popr base, somewhere in the woods around Shylock City.


    But what he saw gave him goosebumps.


    The ce was also destroyed as well.


    Seeing this simr pattern of destruction, his heart skipped a bit as fear quickly made a home in his heart.


    Could it be that all his bases were destroyed?


    No! That¡¯s impossible!


    Thinking like that, he quickly sent some of his men to head towards the other bases in Yodan.


    By now, some of them should¡¯ve already arrived at their targeted destinations.


    And in a few more months, he should receive letters from them about the matter.


    He didn¡¯t believe that all his bases could get destroyed all at once.


    .


    Master K passed his hands through his fingers, deep in thought, as he thought about the matter once more.


    Everything about the pirate organization annoyed him silly.


    And now, seeing a spy amongst his men made him even more pissed off than before.


    He looked at the bloodied man as if looking at a corpse.

 Chapter 979 - Pirate Spy

    <h4>Chapter 979 - Pirate Spy</h4>


    Isomi, whose vision was blinded by blood trickling down his face, lowered his head vigntly and dared not look at the masked Master K.


    Even while working undercover here, he had never seen Master K¡¯s true face before.


    In fact, he doubted if anyone had ever seen his true face.


    Isomi knew that he had to think fast, or else it would be game over for him.


    No way!


    With many of the temple bases destroyed, how could he pass this opportunity to inform the pirate organization?


    With the temple hit hard, this was the organization¡¯s time to deliver the finishing blow.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to die now!


    Hundreds and thousands of years ago, this same temple tricked the Pirates, forcing them to lose countless members and reside in Morgany.


    And over the years, both parties had been fighting against each other ever since.


    So now that the pirates finally had the upper hand, he would be a fool not to inform them.


    As for him, he was a piratend-walker assigned to the Spy/assassin branch within the organization.


    .


    One should know that pirates assigned to headquarters hardly took in the life of sailing on the seas.


    They were known as Land-walkers or Land Pirates.


    The organization itself carried out several missions in different continents and empires.


    So these people would always leave to gather information or carry out specific missions paid by the royals, nobles and even the organization.


    In short, Land Pirates carried out allnd-rted missions while Sea pirates covered water-based missions instead.


    At times, both would work together.


    But many times, they worked individually instead.


    Additionally, because Land pirates needed to look and blend in with ordinary folks, they didn¡¯t wear or do some of the shy things that sea pirates did.


    One would¡¯ve never guessed them to be pirates.


    Apart from the Spy/assassin department, they also had other departments that focused on paperwork, restricting those travelling around the seas.


    There were also departments focused on managing the organization¡¯s money, needs, and so on


    In short, the organization worked like an enormous beehive where everyone knew their duties.


    Isomi was very determined to get the message across fast.


    .


    As for Master K, his mind was focused on revenge!


    He calmly smiled at Isomi as if unbothered by the fact that he was a pirate and steadily approached him before stopping right beside him.


    .


    "Isomi Fernard. You have 2 choices right now.


    Either Die or tell us everything you know about the organization.


    From how they managed to destroy several bases, to where their members typically hide, to their buildingyouts, and even small details like what they eat... we want to know all you know.


    If you should choose toe out clean, you¡¯ll only receive heavy punishment and not death.


    You choose."


    -Silence-


    Everyone fell inplete silence while looking at Isomi in disgust.


    How dare he betray them?


    Everyone clenched their first feeling that his excellency Master K was too kind.


    If they were the ones, they wouldn¡¯t dare keep such a bastard alive, even if he finally confessed all they wanted to know.


    As for Isomi, his mind went to work fast.


    At first, he thought of lying.


    But with how smart these temple people are, they wouldn¡¯t let him leave this ce until they properly investigated all you said.


    Then, he thought about other tactics to use.


    But in the face of Master K, could those tricks still work?


    Isomi truly felt helpless, as he had the strong urge to survive.


    He wanted nothing more than to eliminate these stinky Temple people.


    So even though he would get caught down the line, Isomi decided to send these bastards on a wild goose chase instead.


    In truth, Isomi also believed that the destruction of the bases was done by the Pirate organization.


    But just in case it wasn¡¯t, he still had to send the word out by any means necessary.


    .


    Isomi¡¯s throat rolled impatiently: "Y-yy-your excellency. I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing. I¡¯m willing to say all that I know!"


    "Oh? How cooperative of you.


    Were you not the one shouting a moment ago that we should kill you instead?


    So why the change of heart?"


    Isomi quickly ced his bloodied hands on the ground while on his knees and bowed several times to Master K: "I -I-I-I-I just don¡¯t want to die! Please give me another chance, your excellency!"


    Master K looked at him and chuckled.


    "Hahahahhahahaha.


    Isomi Fernard.


    Apart from pirates, do you know the thing I hate more than a traitor?


    It¡¯s a captured traitor who likes ying games.


    Do you think that I can¡¯t see those petty thoughts of yours?"


    Boom!


    Isomi flew backwards in pain.


    ~Plugh.


    He spat even more blood as he felt his chin dislocated.


    Master K had given him a wicked chick straight before his chin.


    His hands trembled heavily as he tried to carry his already painful body from the ground.


    Son of a b**ch!


    .


    Master K looked at Isomi and slowly advanced towards him again.


    Who was he?


    He was someone who could sit in this position because of his superb observational skills.


    K had met, interrogated and spoken to thousands and thousands of men in his lifetime.


    So pulling a fast one on him seemed a bit redundant.


    From Isomi¡¯s expression and calcted eyes, he knew that the guy was definitely up to no good.


    He didn¡¯t even want to listen to the guy¡¯s jabber because he knew it¡¯ll all be fake.


    This bastard seemed very loyal to the organization and wouldn¡¯t dare betray them.


    So whatever he said here would undoubtedly be a lie.


    If so, then what was the point of keeping him alive?


    Originally, K wanted to keep the bastard alive until they gathered all they knew.


    Even though he promised not to kill the bastard, his subordinates made no promises.


    So if they wanted to move him, then why should he stop them?


    Well, now that he had already determined what sort of person he was dealing with, then there was no reason to hold back any longer.


    K smiled coldly while looking at Isomi.


    "Feeling pains already?


    Too bad. We¡¯re just getting started."

 Chapter 980 - New Base Located

    <h4>Chapter 980 - New Base Located</h4>


    ~Bam, Bam, Bam, Pah~


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!"


    The sounds of Isomi¡¯s gruesome screams exhaled across therge, dimly lit room.


    ~Crack


    The constant sounds of his body breaking were all he could hear amidst his agony.


    His whole body was throbbing with pain as he felt his body being ripped to shreds.


    Dammit!


    Didn¡¯t they say that they would give him a chance for survival?


    Even though he was prepared to face death, no one liked torture.


    A quick and fast death was always the best.


    Why let him experience such pain?


    Even during his training as an assassin, he had been trained to take on all sorts of pain.


    But nothing canpare to having one¡¯s limbs and body parts severed without even giving him time to breathe.


    Isomi forcefully opened his eyes while groaning in misery.


    ~Blugh.


    He spat out another wave of blood and struggled to plead for mercy.


    No matter what, it was best for him to stay alive and fight another day.


    How could he be reconsidered to die like that?


    Isomi, who had already lost his left leg, gritted his teeth and tried not to faint when he saw them bring a lit torch closer to his severed limb.


    ~Brrrrrrr~~~


    The raging mes added a whole new meaning of pain to his subconscious.


    Son of a b**ch!


    His breathing turned even heavier, and his voice became raspier too.


    The mes continuously turned on his severed limb, stopping any more blood loss, at the same time, giving him hell.


    He only felt it a pure miracle that he could still manage to keep himself awake all this time.


    He clutched his heart and tried to steady his breathing.


    It was as if someone had gripped his heart, shook it many times and pokes it with a thousand words all at once.


    Time seemed to be moving too slow as he began counting numbers in his head.


    His body couldn¡¯t stop trembling, no matter how hard he tried to control it.


    And the blood, which had no other way to go, continuously gushed out of his mouth and nostrils, making him feel weak as a chicken.


    Isomi felt his current state somewhat miraculous.


    F***!


    How was he still alive?


    .


    Isomi looked at his detached leg and felt very unwilling andplicated inside.


    Even though he knew that there was no other way to join them back, he still reached out for his leg and refused to let it go when he saw one of the men take it away.


    "That¡¯s mine... You give that back." He protested weakly while stretching his other hand towards it.


    That was his!


    Seeing his reaction, K nodded towards someone, who took the severed leg and fed it to K¡¯s piranhas in a pond within the center of the room.


    The moment the leg was a few inches away from the water surface, the hungry Piranhas jumped andunched themselves onto it.


    Isomi didn¡¯t see what happened to his leg after that.


    But from the bubbling sounds of the water, he was sure that those little bastards had probably cleaned his severed leg right to the bone.


    And all this didn¡¯t even take up to a minute before the water remained quiet again.


    Isomi¡¯s head started spinning from all his rage and pain.


    But how could K let him go to sleep like that?


    ~Snap.


    "Get the water."


    ~Ssh!


    The cold water hit Isomi¡¯s face, bringing him back to reality again.


    And before he knew what was going on, his body was stretched apart from limb to limb yet again.


    "No! No! I beg of you.


    Enough... I-I... I will talk.


    Please... No more..."


    K raised his hands, and the men holding him paused.


    "Start talking."


    Isomi nodded bitterly as his mind quickly went to work.


    Even to this moment, he still didn¡¯t think of betraying the organization.


    He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it.


    Not only were they his employer, but they were his family as well.


    He was an abandoned orphan who they picked up and trained.


    So betraying the organization was akin to betraying one¡¯s parents in his mind.


    And to be honest, he would be willing to die for his parents.


    Nheless, that didn¡¯t mean that he should stop trying to survive and just ept death.


    Provided he could give credible information, then wouldn¡¯t his days be longer?


    If possible, he hoped to prolong his days till a few from the organization found him.


    In his mind, they were the ones who destroyed the bases.


    So didn¡¯t they mean that they might still be on the temple¡¯s case?


    There was a high possibility that they were still here in Yodan, looking for Master K and the rest who survived.


    So all he had to do was live till then.


    .


    "I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll talk for real this time."


    "Oh? Then start from what assignments you were given all these years." K said while turning around and walking towards his throne.


    ~Cough, Cough.


    "Your excellency. I was tasked to monitor your movements and send detailed reports monthly.


    But ever since I started working here, I¡¯ve never been able to enter your right circle.


    So I could only give them vague information based on what I observed."


    K nodded while listening on.


    This was understandable.


    After all, even the Sacred Elders, Primates (Bishops) and the rest didn¡¯t know his movements, no matter how much they checked.


    It was a mystery to many and one that had kept him alive all these years.


    K listened carefully to Isomi¡¯s words about his dirty here, as well as the location to where some spies are hiding within Yodan and several other things.


    Even though K didn¡¯t fully believe him, it wouldn¡¯t help to check things out for now


    If he were lying, they would kill him without hesitation by throwing him to the piranhas.


    But if what he said was true, they might as well gather all they could about the Pirate organization andter take revenge.


    Soon, K had Isomi taken out of the room for treatment.


    .


    "Your excellency. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s telling the truth." One of his aides said.


    K massaged his jaw yfully: "HmHm. I feel the same way. But for now, we keep him alive. Make sure to monitor him closely. Lest he tries to send word out through some unknown means."


    "Yes, your Excellency.


    But, there¡¯s something else that this lowly one has to discuss."


    K looked at his aide curiously: "Mndus. What is it?"


    "Your excellency. It¡¯s about Baymard.


    I estimate that the Holy Primates and their crews should be arriving at Baymard any day now.


    Your excellency. It is time."

 Chapter 981 - New Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 981 - New Discovery</h4>


    "Your excellency. The Primates and their crew should be arriving at Baymard anytime now."


    Eh?


    K¡¯s eyes lit up in glee.


    With all the chaos happening here, he almost forgot about that.


    Perfect!


    If his men could conquer Baymard, he would gather all the surviving temple members and make Baymard their new Base of operations.


    The name Baymard would cease to exist, as they would rename it the Empire of Dragmus, after the temple.


    K couldn¡¯t help smiling broadly when he thought of this piece of good bees amidst this rainy period.


    It was really true that even if one door were closed, the heavens would always open another.


    Sigh... The heavens sure worked in mysterious ways.


    .


    The aide who broke the news felt a little helpless about the situation.


    "Your excellency. I think this Baymard might have gotten a little stronger while we were busy.


    From the newspaper this morning, it¡¯s said that sometime this past August, they made something called Hot Air Balloons, which can make people fly."


    What?!!!


    A contraption that could make one fly?


    K was so shocked that he quickly stood up in surprise.


    This! This!... If they had this, then wouldn¡¯t a lot of things be solved faster?


    "Your excellency, it¡¯s said that they only use those things for entertainment and tours.


    The messenger who brought me this particr newspaper also had the privilege of getting on the flying balloons in August.


    From what he said, those Baymardians didn¡¯t even think of using these balloons for battles.


    It appears that they¡¯re still overly confident with their support from Carona.


    Even at that, I¡¯m still afraid that they might use these balloons to rain arrows on us from above when our men attack them."


    K nodded in understanding but still felt like they would win the battle.


    For one, this is not the first time his men had to fight against opponents at higher elevations.


    There were times when they had attacked an enemy base that was situated high up a cliff.


    The enemy had his men rain arrows way down towards them.


    But with their shields and their formations, they still won the battle vigorously.


    Provided his men ideally strategies everything, they might turn their disadvantage into an advantage instead.


    .


    One thing to note was that while those in the balloons had the advantage of attacking them as they liked... This was also bad because it ced them in the spotlight.


    If his men were smart, they should shield themselves properly and take refuge in a few tall buildings.


    In fact, the taller the building, the better.


    At that point, they could target a few Hot air balloons from way up there and send arrows to burst the balloons.


    That was technically the only way they could take down those balloons.


    Because while those in the balloons could shoot with ease downwards, it was near impossible for those below to shoot any arrows that would be able to reach those above... unless the hot air balloons were at a reasonable distance.


    Take, for example, the case where enemies were approaching a tall towering Stonewall.


    Those above the stone wall could shoot the enemies below with ease.


    But the arrows shot from those below might never make it up the castle wall to hit those above.


    Human strength alone couldn¡¯t do it unless they had some mechanism that assisted them in doing so.


    Too bad, nothing of that nature had turned up in the Pyno continent yet.


    Unbeknownst to him, far away in Morgany, a famous inventor had just created the first siege weapon within this month of November.


    It was a Ballista... a Siege contraction in the form of a giant Crossbow.


    .


    Anyway, K thought that provided they took cover and acted smartly, they should be able to get rid of the hot air balloons.


    And if the worst came to the worst, they could just grab and use several Baymardians as body shields.


    It was no secret that these Baymardians valued and created for themselves.


    So taking a few hostages would always ensure the job got done.


    The people were Baymard¡¯s weakness.


    In fact, K even thought it was a little too easy.


    Without the Caronians there to rush over, what was there for them to fear?


    K¡¯s analogy on Hot air balloons was somewhat true.


    Provided an enemy could stand on very tall buildings like snipers, they should be able to shoot some Hot air balloons down.


    But this was assuming that the hot air balloons would attack with arrows.


    If they were using arrows, the soldiers in the balloons would have to fly a little closer at a height simr to those on city walls.


    They would do this to ensure that those who got hit were the enemies and not the civilians.


    All this was if they were using arrows.


    But with sniper rifles and bullets, please!


    They didn¡¯t need this.


    They could fly as high as they liked, maybe even 50 stories high and aimed with ease.


    Just like how some assassin could enter the tallest hotel buildings and aim at those below, those on the hot air balloons didn¡¯t need to fly lower to make their shots.


    So unless the enemy had simr weapons to them, this wouldn¡¯t work.


    "I think you forget how trained our men are.


    These Baymardians wouldn¡¯t be able to do a single thing against them.


    We have sent over 150,000 men to Baymard.


    So, do you think they would still have a chance?"


    The aide closed his mouth and felt that what K said did make a lot of sense.


    Provided they weren¡¯t going against the Pirate organization or those from Morgany, everyone else was a small fry or at least on their level.


    K was even more enthusiastic about the battle after seeing the image of the hot air balloon in the newspaper.


    If they sessfully conquered Baymard, then wouldn¡¯t these balloons belong to him?


    And so, just like that, K and his men started making ns for their new base.


    .


    Meanwhile, Back in Baymard, Landon choked on his meal in shock after hearing the system¡¯s notification.


    ~Ding.


    [New Side-Mission issued.


    Note: With the emergence of The First Siege Weapon, the host is expected toplete this mission before leaving Baymard by the end of the year.]

 Chapter 982 - Siege Weopons; A New Era In History

    <h4>Chapter 982 - Siege Weopons; A New Era In History</h4>


    Eh?


    Landon sat abruptly in excitement while listening to the system¡¯s notification.


    Was it that time already?


    He quickly looked at the information and nodded his head in expectation.


    Sure enough, it¡¯s still the empire of Morgany that created them.


    There were many continents in the Hertfilia.


    But from what he could tell, Morgany was indeed the most advanced, Followed by the Continent of Lampe, which waspletely unified by the Temple of Adonis.


    Following that would be Veinitta in the 3rd position, Romain (Lucia¡¯s continent) in the 4th, Ten in the 5th, Pyno in 6th, Omania, Zohl and finally Zania in that order


    Pyno was locked in the 6th position.


    But without many knowing it, Baymard had somehow climbed up to the 5th position, ording to the system¡¯s analysis.


    From cleaner roads, good air quality, better living and so on... Many things influenced how these continents got ranked.


    What was even more surprising was that Lucia¡¯s Continent, Romain, was in the 4th position above Pyno.


    Who could argue with the results?


    Her people were extremely clean, with unique art styles very simr to that of the Egyptians back on earth.


    One could argue that they were far superior and had more mind-blowing thoughts and genius ideas than the 10th century Egyptians back on Earth.


    Whenparing Romain to Pyno, the results were precise.


    .


    Anyway, the first siege weapon, the Ballista, was created... Even though the Morgs just named it ¡¯Giant Bow & Arrow.¡¯


    Really?


    What a non-original name.


    Well, from the system¡¯s notification, it was just approved by the Monarch of Andorian.


    Andorian was a very thriving empire within the Continent of Morgany.


    And today, its Monarch went for a secret show on the new weapon, which blew his mind.


    Without a doubt, it got approved.


    But Landon knew that it would take far more time for others to even know of it.


    Without a doubt, that Monarch would start mass producing it in Andorian and secretly hoard the idea until it got discovered.


    Morgany, just like many other continents, still had secret battles to expand its territories.


    Publicly, the empires had an agreement for peace throughout Morgany.


    And to ensure that things always stayed that way, they always married their sons and daughters to each other to maintain things.


    Other times, they would often send gifts or share countless ideas amongst themselves, provided it wasn¡¯t any military ideas.


    The empires had exchanges and could share poetry, architecture, art and even medicine.


    But they kept all military ideas to themselves.


    Who didn¡¯t want to expand their territories?


    They usually acted around the borders of other empires, trying to eat each other¡¯s territories.


    One had to sleep with one eye open during these times.


    Everyone has a dream of uniting the continent and being the only monarch.


    So how could they give up?


    Even back on earth, the countries we know today, like China, used to have countless different individual dynasties that fought over and over with one another, with everyone having the same idea of uniting it and being the sole ruler.


    That was just his things were and would be, that is, until the united nations came in with countless rules, stopping all this and ensuring that people had independence and a sense of security.


    .


    Some rules wereid out, indicating that more prominent countries couldn¡¯t just attack smaller ones and swallow them whole.


    Everything stopped after the entire world agreed for it to end.


    Boundaries were marked, and areas were dered.


    And thus, many things cooled down.


    During the end of the 18th and mid 19th centuries, colonization back on earth came to a standstill.


    Of course, the U.N wasn¡¯t the only factor that added in cooling things down.


    Honestly, after the 2nd World War, many European countriescked the wealth and political support to keep doing what they did.


    So they also had topromise too.


    Just like that, from the beginning of time, till the end of the18th century, people constantly colonized and fought fornd.


    So why would Hertfilia¡¯s case be any different?


    Landon had a hunch that everywhere in the gxies and universes, things would be like this.


    Even with interster travel, people fought to take overs instead.


    That was just human nature.


    And they wouldn¡¯t stop until they saw the coffin... Unless someone forced them to.


    And that¡¯s why he was here.


    For sure, even after the entire world was united, these people would go out fighting to owns... Until an intergctic agreement got made.


    Deep down, he just knew that humans were a problematic bunch.


    Why the heavens always fought for them was beyond him... Not that he wasining.


    .


    Anyway, here in Hertfilia, even with little peace agreements made within Morgany, the Monarchs still made many hidden moves to realize their dreams.


    And so, with this new siege weapon, it would be impossible for the other empires to get their hands on the design now... Talk less of those outside Morgany.


    It¡¯s funny because once they understand its mechanism, they would knock their heads for their stupidity.


    Many would wonder why they didn¡¯t think of it.


    But that was just what made a design great.


    Before something as simple as a drone got invented, no one thought of making a camera fly?


    Why should a camera fly?


    At the time, it seemed foolish, and no one even thought of it deeply.


    But after it got done, people felt like they should¡¯ve been the ones who thought about it.


    Likewise, over here, these people alreadye up with the concept of carriage wheels, some pulleys and levers used to draw water from wells.


    But the question now was why they didn¡¯t think of creating a mechanism that could shoot giant arrows like the Ballistas.


    A ballista was like a giant wooden slingshot bow & arrow.


    They pull the giant bow top behind using a rowing lever, secure the arrow andunch it to the sky.


    Such an easy thing wasn¡¯t thought of until now.


    .


    Landon felt like the Monarch of Andorian would probably start getting even itchier for battle now.


    Actually, it wouldn¡¯t take long for other empires within Morgany to sessfully steal the designyout or kidnap the creator.


    Instead, it would take longer for the rest of the world to know of this new contraption.


    So what does the system want him to do?

 Chapter 983 - Side-Mission Alert.

    <h4>Chapter 983 - Side-Mission Alert.</h4>


    Landon chuckled after looking at his side-mission.


    As expected, the system didn¡¯t y fair at all.


    Things had to go Heaven¡¯s way or the highway.


    [Side-Mission: As allies to several Empires, the host is required to distribute the designyout for these Ballistas, ensuring that all allies can protect themselves from such attacks.


    Reward: Modified Owl Vision (can see during the night as if it were day.)


    Deadline: December 31st.


    Punishment: Decrease in strength, bringing the host back to the average strength of a regr human.]


    Landon looked at the mission and smiled helplessly.


    Of course, he would do it.


    His strength right now was nothing short of superhuman.


    So how could he go back down to that of a regr human?


    No way!


    He had to guarantee his safety so as to live long enough to improve the tech in this world, hencepleting his primary task.


    Like the system said when he first came to this world... if he died before at least bringing this world to earth¡¯s standard, his entire being and soul would be obliterated.


    That meant he wouldn¡¯t even be able to reincarnate or have the option of going to heaven or hell... if there was any.


    He would vanish as if he never existed in the first ce.


    And with how dangerous thiswless world filled with assassins, power-hungry, and greedy people was, he dared not take away his advantage over them.


    Plus, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to have this so-called modified Owl vision.


    Actually, there are no creatures that canpletely see in the dark since sight requires light to reflect through one¡¯s eyes.


    Nheless, Owls have far better vision at night than humans since they¡¯re nocturnal.


    Owls see in limited colours, mostly ck and white.


    But ording to the system¡¯s Modified owl vision, he should be able to see the bight as if he were looking during the day, with colour as well.


    Damm!


    What an incredible superpower.


    He was even more motivated to get things done.


    Another thing that made him jump with joy was that his owl vision was simr to having binocr vision, as he could zoom in and out at particr ranges, depending on how strong his ability was.


    Okay. He was ready to do this!


    .


    ¡¯System, so I can share the design, but I can¡¯t modify it, right?¡¯


    [That is correct host.


    The system doesn¡¯t allow any original ideas from the host or the host¡¯s original to be shared with others who aren¡¯t Baymardians.


    Right now, the Ballistas already exist, and this isn¡¯t the host¡¯s idea per se.


    So the host is allowed to share the exact mechanism that exists in Morgany... Nothing more.


    No upgraded versions, no new ideas and nothing else would be allowed to leave Baymard.


    In future, if someone else upgrades it, the host can also upgrade the design mechanism too based on that person¡¯s upgraded version... If the host intends to share it with other empires.


    Bottom line, the host can only upgrade it when someone in this world has upgraded it too.]


    Landon listened to the system and nodded in understanding.


    The system¡¯s words were simr to what it had already told him years back.


    Years ago, when ck powder came into existence, the system told him that he could sell gunpowder out if it had the samepositions and impurities as the one circting around.


    One should know that even till now, the ck powder circting had about 60~80% of impurities in them.


    So they were very weak and weren¡¯t as explosive as his.


    That said, he could only give out gunpowder if he degraded his own to that of others here.


    .


    As for other Siege weapons like the giant Catapults, Battering Rams, Trebuchets and Siege towers... Even if he created them, he wouldn¡¯t be able to share them out of Baymard.


    So he could only wait for someone to grow brains and create them before distributing the design ns to his allies.


    Well, Baymard itself didn¡¯t need siege weapons since it had tanks and other advanced weapons.


    His allies needed these siege weapons more than he did.


    Honestly, he was more on the lookout for when Catapults and Siege towers would get invented.


    Siege towers were really troublesome because they were moving wooden towers that were the height of many standard city walls.


    The tall towers stood on several wheels and were typically driven towards the battleground and ced beside an enemy wall.


    From there, the knights would climb up the stairs of the tower and jump from the tower onto the high city walls, infiltrating the enemy base.


    Even the catalysts were risky since they should shoot giant boulders over the city walls, killing the civilians inside.


    Things would soon get pretty dangerous if his allies weren¡¯t prepared.


    Who knows, Morgany might start feeling too superior and try making a move at them.


    These were terrible times.


    No wonder the system requested that he shared the design ns.


    The system was also doing its best to keep Morgany obedient.


    Everything had to go ording to the will of the heavens.


    What more could he say?


    .


    ¡¯Wait. System, when I give out these ns, do I give them out and give credit to the Hertfilian creator?¡¯


    ¡¯No. The host will use his name.


    It¡¯s verymon for 2 or more people to think of things at the same time.


    So it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    To quote an example, during medieval times in the host¡¯s original, something as simple as a vertical loom for weaving clothes was created within different countries far away from each other around the same time.


    Each person thought that they were the first person to invent them.


    The Egyptians had theirs, the Europeans had theirs, Asians and many other regions had their own unique weaving looms, all with different creators who thought they were the first toe up with the idea.


    Likewise, the host will be recorded down in history as the first person in the Pyno continent toe up with the Ballista.


    Plus, giving credit to the creator in Morgany would be too magical.


    The creator thought of the idea in September and only got it approved this November.


    So when did the host have time to sail to Morgany and get inspiration from the creator there?


    I¡¯m afraid that the hist will be prosecuted for surgery instead.


    No one would believe it!


    Host, this system advises you to please stop thinking stupidly and im the credits here.]


    (-_-)


    .


    Landon rubbed his nose awkwardly.


    He was just asking a simple question.


    Why so rude?


    Forget it.


    He quickly took out his pen and started writing and sketching everything he knew from the system.


    And so, just like that, the Pyno continent would also usher in the new Siege Era.

 Chapter 984 - First Guest

    <h4>Chapter 984 - First Guest</h4>


    Landon quickly wrote down all ns and organized everything that needed to be done.


    And the next day, he already had his first guest.


    "Your majesty, King Micheal and Prince Astar of Terique are here."


    "Where are they now?"


    "They are currently being taken to the 2nd Guest Building."


    "Alright. I¡¯ll be out in a bit."


    With that, he ced his doc.u.ments in the space and headed out calmly and device towards the 2nd luxurious hotel-like building within the pce.


    The first one had all its top-grade suites and rooms used by Lucia and her men.


    So they had arranged to use the other building.


    Of course, Lucia and her men had only managed to upy rooms on the 4, 5, 6, and 7th floor of the first guest building.


    The first 3 floors were still very much empty.


    But how could they allow Monarchs to sleep in regr rooms during a public event that will be watched by many?


    Impossible!


    Doing that would somehow seem like he was underlooking them.


    The people in those memories will feel like he was insulting them.


    Why should some Monarchs stay in first-ss suites while their own Monarch stays in a standard room?


    Landon¡¯s every action now was political.


    It was only fitting for them to sleep in suites of all sorts.


    That¡¯s why they arranged the 2nd guest building to be used.


    Plus, each Monarch woulde with their guards and aides.


    And they had no idea how many people they would bring.


    So the entire building might actually get pretty packed.


    .


    In general, there are 4 guest buildings within the pce, with each having 300~350 rooms.


    Of course, as one ascends each floor with each building, the number of rooms decreases since there are all sorts of luxurious suites... Like Lucia¡¯s suite on the top floor that had 2 bedrooms, 2 bathrooms, an entire luxury living space, an indoor jacuzzi and so on.


    Anyway, Landon truthfully thought that they might use all guest buildings for this matter.


    Firstly, since these Monarchs were leaving their empires, they would definitely bring with them a lot of security since it¡¯s a formal event.


    Of course, Micheal probably left most of his guards on standby within the Coastal city in Terique before taking a ship here.


    That way, when he got back, his security wouldn¡¯t bepromised.


    Even at that, he still had to sail with a lot of security.


    So he won¡¯t being here by himself.


    Just now, he heard then saw that Micheal and Astar came with 400 guards.


    This was a very understandable number.


    If Baymard weren¡¯t safe, Micheal would¡¯ve probablye with more than 2 thousand.


    .


    Anyway, even though each guest building had 300~359 rooms, Landon was sure that Micheal¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t upy the entire building.


    There were rooms with double beds that could take 4 people, and even a single room could take 2.


    So each room should have at least 2 people in it, while others would have 4.


    Not to talk of the other luxury suites in the building on the 5th floor that can take 6~8 people.


    So with that number, Micheal¡¯s people should only be able to upy 130~150 rooms.


    And the next Monarch whoes will have his people upy the other rooms.


    Meanwhile, the monarchs will use the Royal suites on the top floor.


    Of course, thest 2 Monarchs to arrive will share the 3rd guest building instead, depending on how many people they brought too.


    And if it wasn¡¯t enough, then they could use the 4th andst guest building.


    Again, if space ran out, then they could just put more people within the empty floors in Lucia¡¯s building.


    But if that still weren¡¯t enough, then the Monarchs would have to arrange amodations for the others outside in hotels.


    Or, they could rent out one of the Luxurious estates in District H and dump the rest there.


    At least in such a grand estate, their men could sleep on the couches and anywhere else while also taking care of their meals since there¡¯ll be a kitchen there.


    That would be the smartest thing to do.


    The luxury estates were as massive as those celebrity ones.


    So it should amodate many, no?


    Landon felt like he had done his utmost best here.


    Well, after a few years, everything would start rotating, as each Empire will start hosting the U.N meetings.


    And by then, all this hassle will be out of his way.


    For now, he had to show them how it¡¯s done.


    ~VrrrMmm~


    Landon drove his golf-cart-looking vehicle towards the 2nd guest building.


    And while he drove, his bodyguards carefully jogged beside him.


    The day in the life of a Baymardian Monarch.


    .


    Micheal, who had already settled in, looked at his window way up and caught a glimpse of Landon¡¯s team and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Sure enough, the brat was still as annoying as ever.


    Nheless, he liked his style.


    "Astar. Your sworn brother is here!"


    Eh?


    Astar, who was still burying his head in a bag of Doritos, quickly looked at Micheal excitedly.


    "Blulululululululululu"


    "_"


    Micheal looked at his son helplessly.


    He hadn¡¯t heard a single thing Astar said.


    The boy was talking with his entire mouth full.


    Did he somehow give birth to a gluttonous monster?


    As far as he could remember, Astar¡¯s natural talent was his ability to eat so much.


    The boy¡¯s mouth never stopped.


    But somehow, he was always as thin as a twig.


    This wasn¡¯t normal, right?


    .


    "Why don¡¯t you finish eating first?"


    Astar looked at Micheal and nodded before eating seriously like a ferocious beast who had been starved for ages.


    Micheal closed the blinds and sat patiently beside Astar while holding out a newspaper.


    Rather than giving Astar his own Royal Suite, Micheal wanted to share his suite with his son.


    After all, there were already 2 massive bedrooms with their own individual bathrooms in the suite.


    So he didn¡¯t see any problem sharing.


    As for the royal suite assigned for Astar, he had his 2 most trusted aides, alongside 2 of Astar¡¯s, share it.


    Anyway, he Astar right beside him so that he could force him to continue his training while here.


    The Boy was to be crowned Next March.


    So he needed him fully ready by then.


    Soon, the phone in the room rang.


    ~Ring~~


    Micheal picked it up and replied briefly before dropping it again.


    The brat was on his way up.

 Chapter 985 - An Unanswered Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 985 - An Unanswered Mystery</h4>


    "Big Brother Landon!"


    Astar quickly swallowed his food, tapped his chest vigorously, forcefully sending the food down before eximing excitedly.


    In Astar¡¯s mind, Landon was more like a superhero.


    Ever since Landon saved him from hundreds and hundreds of assassins single-handedly, Astar had believed in Landon 100%.


    Who else could do what he did?


    His eyes twinkled in awe as he bearhugged Landon.


    Michael tapped Landon¡¯s back hard with excitement too.


    "Brat! So you¡¯ve finallye to wee us, aye?


    Speaking of which, I¡¯ve been training pretty hard these past few months.


    So how about a spar?"


    Landon looked at Michael speechlessly.


    He had forgotten that this guy was a training maniac.


    Back in Carona during Santa¡¯s wedding, the guy had challenged Carmelo at every turn.


    Finally, Carmelo couldn¡¯t take it and actually soared with him, still winning.


    One would think that Mich would¡¯ve cooled down a bit after that time.


    But that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth.


    He was pumped up more than anything to train and kept challenging people here and there.


    Of course, he beat all his men hands down.


    But from childhood till now, he had never beaten Carmelo in a fight.


    Likewise, since he knew Landon, he had never won the brat too.


    Micheal wanted to at least win a single fight from them in his lifetime.


    So he would never give up!


    .


    Landon looked at him and felt a headacheing along.


    Until Carmelo got here, he would have to hide from this maniac.


    Michael showed off his sweet muscles proudly: "Com¡¯on! What are you afraid of? I promise I¡¯ll go easy on you. So why don¡¯t we spar now? Brat! I have to warn you that I¡¯ve grown stronger whenpared to thest time you saw me. Just ask Astar how I¡¯ve been taking care of people in Terique. Com¡¯on Astar. Tell him how good I am."


    Astar gulped a juice box from the fridge and looked at Micheal: "Big Brother Landon. It¡¯s true. Father is good."


    "Hahahhahahah.


    Do you hear that?


    He said I¡¯m good."


    "Hmhm. Father is good. But he¡¯s bound to lose."


    "Hahaha... Do you hear that?


    He said that I¡¯m bound to... Eh?"


    "_"


    Micheal opened his mouth wide and looked at Astar as if he were looking at a traitor.


    How could his own son have no faith in him?


    Landon chuckled in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    If not for their faces being simr, no one would think these 2 to be rted.


    Their personalities and lifestyles were so different.


    One mostly cared about training, while the other cared most about eating.


    .


    The trio joked for a while before Landon and Micheal turned severe... Astar was still Astar.


    "Brat. It¡¯s bad.


    ording to some of the doc.u.ments and secret letters we went through, we just discovered that Nopline had invited some Morg Prince to Terique years ago."


    "Why?"


    "From all the secret messages, Nopline was some lower member of some Big Morg association.


    We also believe that your father, thete Alec Barn, was also in this association as well."


    Instantly, Landon recalled the words of that famous guy from the Arts society in Morgany.


    The guy did mention that without them, Alec would¡¯ve never actually satfortably as Monarch in his first few years.


    So was this the secret elite organization that he mentioned?


    It was an organization filled with extremely powerful men.


    But now, what did they want?


    No, the question should be... What did Nopline promise them?


    Even in his death, that guy was still causing problems for them.


    Truly a troublesome fellow.


    .


    "So... Do you all know what he promised?"


    "No. Through the countless doc.u.ments in all his estates, we couldn¡¯t find a single clue.


    All we know is that both the Morgs and the pirates should being for something very soon.


    Whatever it is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be good." Micheal said bitterly.


    He wished he had discovered this problem earlier on.


    But there was just no helping it.


    Nopline had thousands and thousands of doc.u.ments and secret books in each estate.


    So they had been going through everything vigntly, without rushing.


    It was tough to know which one was important or not.


    So their only choice was to go through all.


    Hence, they only found out not too long ago.


    "Hmmm...." Landon massaged his chin deep in thought.


    What could it be?


    From the few things he knew about this secret organization, they only sent out invites to extremely powerful people who had no moral line.


    Looking at it, this organization had never seen any invites to Micheal or his predecessors... And he was even more sure that they had never sent one to Adrian or Carmelo.


    So it was clear to see that they picked people who were greedy and hungry for power because those sorts of people were the easiest to control.


    Such people would never disobey orders due to moral reasons and were more likely to leave the organization because it was their backers.


    And since the organization has many people in it, offending the organization meant that one would be going against almost everyone in power.


    So even if a traitor existed, it would be hard for them to make any moves against the organization.


    Instead, many would try to climb up the ranks rather than leaving the secret organization.


    Because the higher they went, the more power theymanded.


    Of course, it was also hard for those in the Pyno continent to actually get invited since no one took them seriously.


    So getting invited, even if it was a lowly position, was something miraculous in itself.


    That said, what did the Morgs want in Terique?


    Whenever Morgs were mentioned, the results were never good.


    So they couldn¡¯t help but wear solemn expressions on their faces.


    .


    "Brat. It¡¯s because we don¡¯t know their reasons foring that makes us worried.


    I wanted to write about the matter and pass it on to you weeks ago.


    But since I wasing for this U.N meeting, I decided to discuss it with you face-to-face."


    "I understand.


    So... Do you have any idea when they might get here?"


    "This... This is our main issue.


    From the secret messages, there was no date or arrival period.


    We think that Nopline might¡¯ve passed the information through word of mouth to the Morg who brought the letter.


    Nheless, from Nopline¡¯s spending actions, word of mouth from the servants who used to work for him, and other things... we do think that he was expecting these Morgs something this year or possibly next.


    Brat. I¡¯m here to ask for your help in this matter.


    No matter what these people want, be it trouble or not, we have to be prepared."


    "Naturally.


    Helping you is not a problem. I, too, want to know what they want." Landon said curiously.


    .


    What would make a Morg Prince leave the glorious Morgany toe all the way here?


    It was typical for Morgs to send people since they deemed this ce unfit to have them.


    Almost no total there had ever stepped their legs in Pyno.


    So what would make this princee all the way here?


    Things were getting more and more interesting.

 Chapter 986 - First U.N Meeting In History

    <h4>Chapter 986 - First U.N Meeting In History</h4>


    Landon and Micheal spoke seriously, with Astar adding his thoughts here and there.


    And over the next few days, Baymard weed many official guests, alling here for one thing.


    The First United Nations Meeting in the History Of Hertfilia!


    Time moved quickly, and before everyone knew it, The historical day hade.


    Today, countless news reporters popped out of the scene, preparing their equipment and tools for streaming live.


    At the same time, many who were off work or had finished their examinations, all focused on this great meeting.


    This was the longest meeting in the history of meetings?


    Why? Because it was 2 and a half days long.


    And each day, those in the meetings would have to sit there for at least 8 hours.


    They had also printed out the agenda for these meetings, so that everyone interested in watching could just watch the segment that they wanted to at home.


    After all, it was impossible for civilians in their homes to just sit there for hours and hours, listening through everyst segment.


    Another key thing to note was that on the third day, rather than 8 long hours, they would only stay there for 4... That¡¯s why the total meeting time was 2 and a half days.


    Anyway, on thest day, everything was to be kept confidential.


    Meaning it would be get broadcasted, and whatever got discussed there would only remain there.


    Many spected that it would most probably be about war or certain enemies that they didn¡¯t want the public or even spies to know about.


    Undoubtedly, many spies who just so happen to be here might try their best to sneak in and listen to whatever was said.


    So security on that day would get tripled.


    .


    As for the U.N meeting, it was only 2 and a half days long, because there weren¡¯t countries involved to partake in the general debate or make conclusions on pressing matters.


    In fact, Landon predicted that these 2 and a half days should be a little too much.


    A typical U.N annual meeting runs through for 9 whole days uninterrupted, with people spending 11~12 hours in these meetings.


    However, back on earth, many times, 7 days are sufficient enough to amodate all speakers and representatives of various countries.


    So with only 5 empires kicking things off, it shouldn¡¯t be too long.


    But in future, as more empires join in, the days would increase from 2 and a half to whatever was needed to amodate everyone.


    That said, it was important to know that the U.N had 3 main types of sessions.


    ?Regr sessions: which ran almost throughout the year by the various representatives of different empires.


    Those who got appointed as representatives, could attend the meeting for their Monarchs.


    In fact, Landon and the rest had already been holding such meetings like the time they met to start nning for the ship transportation within the various empires.


    ?General Debate: This was the one Landon is holding now with the various Monarchs and government officials to raise issues or topics they feel are important.


    ?Special sessions: for nations that want urgent assistance like helping during war crises.


    .


    Well, those were how these things would go from here on out.


    Of course, the Monarchs could attend as many meetings as they wanted or assign those to their representatives. But this one was a must.


    Now, with everything set and ready to go, Landon and his gang headed towards the official United Nations Assembly Building.


    And the moment they arrived, several news reporters rushed to the scene.


    But of course, they were stopped by the bodyguards, who made sure that they all entered safely.


    Sirius came alongside his most trusted Yodan government officials, while Henry was here with his Deifer officials too.


    Micheal¡¯s other son, Raul Parcely, also tagged along with him and Astar, since the boy had been staying here in Baymard all this time and acted as one of the Teriquen ambassadors and representatives all this time.


    Of course Penelope, Santa and Carmelo came with their own people... and William, alongside his mother Mona, and a few others were here as well.


    The entire gang took their seats around the massive assembly, while looking as professional as ever.


    After all, the cameras were in them all the time.


    Landon looked at his watch and smiled.


    9 A.M on the dot.


    And so it began.


    .


    Firstly, the host weed everyone briefly before calling onto the stage, 3 of the most popr musicians dazzled everyone with her song of {We Are The World}.


    "Please wee, BNFA-Goodwill ambassador, devoted advocate for children¡¯s rights and renowned singers; Angelica Malvina, Jamil Gueno and Kn Tuvo."


    ~p, p, p, p, p.


    All 3 stepped forward, wearing immacte white attire while raising their microphones close to their mouths.


    "We live in a world in which many of those who need help, are never attended to."


    "But, things should never be this way.


    It is up to us, to help eradicate poverty, bring justice, equality and understanding amongst ourselves."


    "That is why we proudly stand here, to sing this song for all to hear."


    All three said, with warm smiles on their faces.


    Instantly, the lights dimmed, and the instrumentals echoed out.


    Additionally, there seemed to be some images projected out on the walls.


    ~Therees a time, when we heed a certain call... when the world muste together as one.~


    ...


    As the song progressed, the images projected changed yet again, revealing all sorts of touching images, making many cry.


    They saw children being rescued, some of whom were almost as thin as bones.


    Others on the projected images, cried and thanked the Baymardians who gave them food.


    Some yed ser with the Baymardians and even felt fortunate to receive something as ordinary as a nket.


    Everyone¡¯s heart shook bitterly while watching these scenes.


    How can they help in making this world better?


    Soon, the images cut to an old man, who could now stand up again after surgery and rehabilitation.


    In short, there were so many scenes that got disyed within the duration of the song.


    But the one that struck many was the little burnt girl who held out a flower, smiling warmly at the camera despite her condition.


    Many watching from their Tvs crowd painfully at how strong the girl was trying to be.


    William¡¯s mother, Mona, was fighting back her tears too.


    She felt more pumped up to help set this world right.


    The men were also deeply touched... especially Henry, who pinched his arm to force his tears back.


    Everyone secretly swore to make changes to their empire and get better.


    The message from the song couldn¡¯t be clearer.


    We Are The World!

 Chapter 987 - What Now?

    <h4>Chapter 987 - What Now?</h4>


    Landon looked at everyone and smiled.


    Well, they seemed to have gotten the message.


    Mona quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears away before looking at her Nephew, Landon, in disdain.


    She looked at him as if ming him for trying to ruin her makeup.


    Luckily, she was quick to wipe her tears away, or wouldn¡¯t her cheeks and eyes be overly swollen on T.V?


    ¡¯Hmph!


    Stupid nephew.¡¯


    Landon, who didn¡¯t know what Mona thought, was busy opening his doc.u.ments before him.


    And right on cue, the song came to an end, earning thundering ps from the audience.


    Even those watching in their times were crying hard as if they were there.


    "I¡¯ll go! I was about to relieve myself in the bathroom. But when I heard Angelica¡¯s voice, I said to hell with my body and its needs. The song was so touching!"


    "F***! What sort of sacred song is this?


    Howe I didn¡¯t know that Angelica, Jamil, and Kn had coborated to produce such a powerful song? Where can I buy the cassette?"


    "Lying trough! My soul almost flew out of my body just now. How can one song be so powerful?"


    "My brother came just a few seconds after the song started, saw me crying andughed hard at me. sh forward to the end of the song, he too, was crying. Now, we¡¯re tissue-sharing buddies, using the same box of tissues to wipe our tears."


    "No! I have to vote for this song in Music weekly."


    "Ahhh! That¡¯s what I was thinking too!


    You know, we can either send a mail, call the magazinepany or drop our sites in the many suggestion boxes around Baymard. There¡¯s no way that I won¡¯t submit and bite for this song. I want to see it in the next edition of music weekly. So how can I not vote?"


    "Hey! The song is also catchy too."


    ~We are the world... We are the children.


    We are the ones to make a brighter day, so let¡¯s start giving~~


    ...


    Lucia, who was back in her room, also cried like a baby while staring at the T.v intensively.


    How touching.


    And so, while the audience outside was bubbling with excitement, those inside were all pumped to make changes instead.


    Well, everything was going ording to n.


    Of course after the song, they officially began the meeting.


    The prominent figures were introduced, and everyone focused on the first thing on the agenda.


    Of course, today and the next, they would talk on general topics like poverty, specific agricultural issues, deadly wild creatures that seemed to be above, several policies and so on.


    And on thest day, they would have a private talk on national defence, war, spies, etc.


    Landon sat up, tapped his gravel several times, and calmly went through the agenda with everyone else.


    He did this, giving time for everyone to give suggestions,e up with issues, debate on the matter and make several conclusions.


    Things continued like this until the 3rd day.


    Finally, it was time to get down to more serious business!


    .


    Now, just as usual, everyone once again took their seats.


    Today, there were no cameras, no other people... Just them.


    And the entire room and building were well protected with tight security.


    Everyone within the room was currently engaged with a bigger concern now.


    The air instantly grew tense as everyone listened to all the things that Landon had taken care of.


    More still, many also ced down the issues and terrible encounters they had too.


    The more they spoke, the more they realized that all their problems were connected somehow.


    It was like a web that came from the same source.


    Everything seemed to be linked to each other mysteriously.


    What was going on?


    Everyone felt a sense of crisis over them as they quickly listed down their worries.


    Some problems were already solved, but others remained unfinished.


    The first was Prince Skye of Veinitta, whose family would sooner ortere to find him.


    Another issue was the Temple, which still had surviving members in both Yodan and Deiferus. Of course, the Baymardians, as well as Henry and Sirius¡¯ people, were working hard to get all of them.


    The other was the Pirate organization that was currently giving trouble to everyone.


    And finally, there was the issue with the mysterious Morg organization.


    .


    William nodded thoughtfully: "Yes. I have heard of this secret organization before. Just this past October, we did find a vague more within Alec Barn¡¯s properties. Before, I just thought it was a hidden group within Arcadina, but now... It seems I was wrong."


    Sirius frowned: From the looks of it, this group might have members in our respective empires. And this isn¡¯t good. We, as Pyno Citizens, have never been able to guess what goes on in the minds of the Morgs. So if we can solve this problem fast, one day, it would bite us back in a gruesome way."


    Penelope squinted her eyes, wondering if they were others in Carona involved with this organization.


    They had caught several spies of Nopline, but they had never heard of spies from this organization.


    It looks like they would have to double-check things just to be sure.


    Astar removed the lollipop in his mouth innocently: "Since we can¡¯t find out what this organization wants for now, then why don¡¯t we just go ask them?"


    "_"


    Everyone listened to him and nodded: Yes! We should send our spies there too."


    Landon shook his head wryly while looking at Astar.


    He was pretty sure that the guy would¡¯ve just marched there and asked the morgs if he could.


    But those who didn¡¯t know Astar thought he meant to send spies.


    Henry massaged his temples worriedly.


    "Even if we send our men there, how do we guarantee their safety?


    Morgany isn¡¯t like any other ce out there.


    They hardly allowed outsiders to stay there unless one was super wealthy or personally got invited.


    People coulde in and visit, but they had to go after a certain period of time.


    Everything was controlled by the pirates, who would also spy on those entering the continent 24 hours a day no matter where one went.


    It isn¡¯t just the pirates that watched, as the people shunned outsiders and got paid for reporting their movements too.


    Any wrong move from our spies, and they would lose their heads before they could even blink.


    Morgany is super controlled.


    So what do we do?"

 Chapter 988 - A Formidable Opponent!

    <h4>Chapter 988 - A Formidable Opponent!</h4>


    What do they do now?


    Everyone fell deep in thought, as Morgany truly felt like a hard nut to crack.


    The people there felt super superior and kept a tight lock on things. Some even felt like visitors polluted the ce for them.


    Even ordinary peasants there felt mightier and looked down on the Nobles here.


    That¡¯s what power did.


    They felt like Morgany was the best ce in the world. So they even made jokes about other regions.


    For example, some would train more in fear of being shipped to Pyno or any lesser continent.


    Of course, many Morgs did travel out on vacations but went to ces they deemed worthwhile.


    Why leave paradise to go to some uncivilized territory?


    They considered many in the world as Barbaric.


    A way a contingent was ranked was how people and infrastructure were.


    Almost all regions and roads in Morgany were properly constructed with stone.


    And unlike some regions in the world that buried their feces, Like Pyno, those from Morgany burned theirs, keeping the air very fresh and clean.


    Even their homes looked more advanced than many ces in this world.


    ves in Morgany, as well as civilians, actually lived in residences or hostels that were provided by the states or theirndlords.


    So there were almost no thatched homes or anything of that sort.


    Of course, some vigers lived in proper log cabin homes too.


    So no matter how Baymard developed here in Pyno, other ces were slow to develop, with their people still living in very terrible conditions, having bad roads, meeting deadly massive creatures and whatnot.


    Yes! Pyno was starting to undergo a change.


    But it would take a while for the entire Pyno to get properly fixed.


    That was where Morgany was supreme.


    They were way ahead of the game.


    .


    Anyway, with excellent control, they had tight control of who went in and why.


    They also hardly allowed people to step into their haven.


    That is, unless people wanted to visit the Public Pirate Institute, to process their rights to travel the seas.


    And once their business was done, they got sent away swiftly.


    Another reason might be that one was invited into any of the organizations or societies in Morgany.


    From the Society of higher Arts to the Society of Agriculture, Math and so on... There were just so many of them.


    There were also many secret societies too, like a few Assassin guilds that actually recruited people from all other the world, provided they were outstanding.


    The Assassin guilds in Morgany were the dream ces for many assassins.


    It¡¯s said that the training and assassin skills taught there were something else.


    Of course, apart from Assassins, many people in different professions dreamed of finally settling in Morgany.


    To many, it was Heaven in this world. And getting in was moreplicated andplex than one could imagine.


    So it was easy to see why many respected and dreamed of Morgany all day long.


    Bottom line, one would need to get really lucky to get invited to these societies in Morgany.


    Another way of getting in was if one openly paid a ridiculous sum of money and announced themselves before entering.


    If one used this method, then wherever he/she went, they would have to be escorted by Morgs 24 hours a day.


    Actually, even with the other methods, the Morgs would still secretly monitor visitors for as long as needed.


    But with thisst method, rather than doing so in hiding, they would openly escort the visitor everywhere they went.


    These Morgs took no chances.


    The people there liked the way things were and felt very disgusted by visitors... since they felt like mere mortals had somehow entered their heaven, mingling with them, who were Gods.


    So, with all that said and done, how do they send in spies and assassins?


    That was akin to sending them to their death!


    .


    Sirius ran his fingers through his hair thoughtfully: "The ideal situation would¡¯ve been to allow some pirates to kidnap our spies. But now, with Nopline down, we have no idea when these pirates typically came to take captured citizens."


    "He¡¯s right. Adding to that, we also don¡¯t know how the pirates move at all. Like what their schedule is and who they are also in contact with here within the Pyno continent. Nopline kept things vague. His secret letters never gave any great details. We also think that he might¡¯ve only used his most trusted knights tomunicate with these people. And as you know, many were already killed during the battle in Terique." Micheal said.


    Lucius massaged his chin in agreement: "Hmhm. The few men we took back to prison were interrogated. And it seemed that they truly didn¡¯t know any of these operations, which proves that Nopline only used a select few tomunicate with the Pirates and Morgs. But now that they¡¯re dead, we¡¯re back to square one."


    Carmelo looked at the ceiling and sighed: "This is a bit tricky."


    "Hmhm." Everyone agreed.


    Landon looked at them and talked his fingers lightly on the table.


    He, too, found that Morgany was as tight as a can of sardine.


    It was like they were trying God, choosing who could go to heaven or not.


    He had already nned a tracker on that Art society guy sometime back.


    But it won¡¯t be until Summer or Fall of next year before that guy finally steps into Morgany.


    He could send his sh.i.p.s over there in a few months, but he didn¡¯t want to alert those Morgs of anything.


    First off, it¡¯s said that the entire waters around Morgany were surrounded by thousands and thousands of pirate sh.i.p.s stationed like sharks guiding theirir.


    And even the journey from here to Morgany had many other pirates stationed along too.


    They might end up using all their ammunition in just one trip.


    That wasn¡¯t smart at all.


    Of course, they could always speed up, leaving those pirates in the dust... Since machine-powered sh.i.p.s were faster than people paddling.


    But once they got bear Morgany, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do that anymore.


    In short, Landon had long ago decided to deal with Morganyst.


    He had his own n in mind.


    So until then, they would have to put off visiting Morgany.


    Right now, they needed to focus on fortifying Pyno instead.

 Chapter 989 - Allies!

    <h4>Chapter 989 - Allies!</h4>


    Landon looked at everyone and grinned.


    Time sure did fly.


    It seemed like just yesterday when he first met many here.


    Yet today, they are his allies! His people! His most trusted friends.


    It was impossible for them to sit back and watch Morgany soon make its move on Pyno.


    Without a doubt, his empire was more at stake than everyone else¡¯s.


    What do you think would happen when those greedy Monarchs soon get word of Baymard¡¯s excellence?


    They who loved to be supreme would feel threatened


    And for sure, they would send their sh.i.p.s and sh.i.p.s of people at him.


    It was important to note that even though the Pirate organization was independent, they still secretly worked for the Morgs, provided the Morgs gave them missions.


    And so, the entire pirate organization might team up with the Morg armies to take them head-on.


    The crisesing his way, in particr, was terrible!


    Right now, he needed to buy as much time as he could.


    In fact, he would like to take them on after he got airnes.


    Now, he just wanted to focus on uniting other continents and empires while avoiding these Morgs or making them run around in a wild goose chase.


    Heh.


    Presently, they should be looking for their lost members.


    A while back, he sensed movements in Magoon ind and warped there.


    Sure enough, he heard some pirates making ns to report the matter to their organization.


    They might only arrive next year in the Fall or winter.


    So that in itself was good.


    Throughout the year, he also nned on nting fake clues within other Pirate inds to make it seem like it was an internal fight amongst the pirates.


    Anything to buy time.


    .


    One should know that while Morgany had been slowly making itself look like heaven, it also elected thousands and thousands of geniuses, who left their empires for greener pastures, bing permanent citizens of Morgany.


    Some even betrayed their empires just for the chance of settling down somewhere in Morgany.


    Again, the pirate organization itself kidnapped tens of thousands regrly, indirectly making them second grads citizens of Morgany... Stating that they were first Loyal to the pirate organization, followed by Monarchs of the memories they resided in within Morgany.


    Who didn¡¯t like good things?


    They never again starved, since as pirates, they seized and stole countless things from whoever they met.


    Of course, everything first got handed to their Captain, who in turn would share the loot ording to ratio.


    But no matter how they did things, half of the goods were sent to the organization... who would split that about and share with the Morgany Monarchs.


    Many pirates never starved, lived better than they did when they were in their empires.


    So they very much gave their loyalty away.


    At first, some thought of escaping.


    Butter, it seemed ridiculous.


    Why escape to go back to poverty?


    Just like that, Morgany had secretly increased its poption, inviting geniuses and kidnapping many, growing into what it was today.


    They even imed ownership over the seas.


    Bruh...


    .


    Anyway, with how powerful they were, it can¡¯t wise for him to take action now


    Because when the enemy came, they wouldn¡¯t juste for him, but for everyone else.


    He could guarantee Baymard¡¯s safety, but he couldn¡¯t guarantee everyone else¡¯s if Morgany attacked everyone all at once.


    Do you know how many sh.i.p.s and men they had?


    Pyno would get beaten, hands down.


    And so, they could only misdirect things for now.


    Everyone had grim expressions on their faces while thinking about how horrifying Morgany was.


    Dammit!


    Landon took out several folders and passed them around.


    "Everyone!


    Our enemy is indeed formidable.


    But I assure you, we will handle them while making sure that nothing happens to our empires.


    That will all happen in due time.


    But for now, we can¡¯t risk alerting Morgany by going to them.


    Rather than doing that, we need to strengthen our powers as fast as we can.


    And I have the perfect thing in mind.


    Right now, all I¡¯m asking, for you all to believe in me.


    I promise we¡¯ll get through this together.


    So... Do you trust me?"


    Henry clenched his fist too.


    He had just gotten into power and was shocked by so many things that were taking ce within the empire.


    It looked like all these years, he had been living in his tiny bubble in Deiferus.


    But if he and his people were to survive this, they needed to properlymunicate with the other Pyno empires and fight themon enemy.


    His heart speeded up as he felt a sort of emotion he had never felt before.


    What was this?


    Heh. Whatever it was... He liked it!


    With his newrades, alongside Elder brother Landon, he didn¡¯t think that they would lose.


    No! Pyno would rise!


    .


    Looking at Landon¡¯s confident smile that they were all very well used to, everyone grinned and chuckled.


    [Lucius]: "As someone who has watched you grow till now. You have my support."


    [Carmelo] :"Brat! If it¡¯s you, I know we have nothing to fear."


    [Micheal]: "Hahahahhahaha. Spoken like a true Man! Brat. After this, let¡¯s spar. I¡¯ll show you the moves I¡¯ll use to take down those Morgs when they get here."


    [William]: "I believe in my cousin. If it¡¯s him, then we have nothing to fear."


    [Mona]: "Stupid Nephew. Of course we trust you! But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you for making me cry earlier on Tv."


    [Sirius]: "I believe in you. Your brain is far superior to mine."


    [Astar]: "Big Brother Landon is a superhero. Yayy!"


    [Raul]: "Brother Astar, Superheroes don¡¯t exist. Nheless, I have to agree with you. Pyno wille out victorious."


    [Henry]: "I also believe in Big Brother Landon.


    [Penelope]: "I have faith in you. That¡¯s all I have to say."


    [Santa]: "~Ooooo..... Little brother, my wifey has never said that she had faith in me. I¡¯m so jealous! But before I¡¯m a kind person, I¡¯ll forgive you and also have faith in you."


    (-_-)


    Landon¡¯s lips twitched.


    Why was Micheal still on about the sparring thing?


    Aunt Mona, is it really my fault that you cried on national Tv?


    And you Santa, who was begging for your belief?


    As for Astar, he had noment.


    Just noment at all.


    Nheless, he still felt touched by their firm belief in him.


    It was good having allies.


    Now, it was time to get to the main dish for the day.


    The Ballista!

 Chapter 990 - Disbelief. Am I So Dumb?

    <h4>Chapter 990 - Disbelief. Am I So Dumb?</h4>


    With everyone giving their full support, Landon wasted no time and dived into the main dish at hand.


    "By now, everyone should have 2 different sets of folders before them: a blue and a red one.


    First, let¡¯s start with the Blue."


    With that, everyone opened the folder and listened attentively to Landon.


    "Many of you have already known of my goal of unifying the entire Pyno Continent through peace.


    And so, right from the onset, we have been building training barracks for all empires.


    Again, we have also been expanding them throughout the years.


    As many of you know, the entire District B is focused only on the Military.


    So enoughnd for miles there, we have been expanding the barracks diligently." Landon said confidently.


    Right now, they had only upied 8% of thend with the prison and numerous barrack buildings.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t want to upy the entire ce, as he needed enough training grounds for the soldiers to do live simtions in the woods and so on.


    In his mind, he would always leave 65% of thend empty, no matter how much the district expanded.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that Baymard¡¯s Capital city used to be a collection of many towns, viges and cities put together.


    So one can imagine howrge a single District was.


    That said, he had so muchnd, some cliffs, hills, etc... to do what he wanted.


    Of course, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Police Training Academy, Navy training Academy and the rest were also within District B... Although they¡¯re a little further ahead than the Barracks, which were located deep within the district.


    Additionally, each Academy or training force was undoing expansion in preparation for when nes and helicopters would get invented.


    .


    That said, the barracks pertaining to the different empires were getting expanded for a few key reasons.


    First, it was to take in more people and train them as fast as possible.


    Of course, many of the knights who left had already been training several others in their respective empires.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be bad to allow me more in Baymard.


    Another reason for the expansion was because down the line, after signing treaties with many empires, they would let them stay in the already existing barracks.


    Eventually, they wouldn¡¯t mingle all of them together like one big school full of international students.


    It was ridiculous for them to build barracks for every empire that existed in this world.


    So, they were expanding now to make room for many who woulde inter.


    For example, when Lucia¡¯s people signed, they would have them stay within one of the barracks there.


    Landon focused more on building more sleeping residences, preferably 5 storey or 6 storey ones, all having bunk beds.


    He also focused on expanding ssrooms and special Brigades too.


    Well, that was one of the main reasons for the expansion.


    So over the past few years, Landon had been thinking big and waiting for many new residences to getpleted, and the ssrooms expanded.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t allow those from Pyno to upy the entire buildings by packing in new people.


    That¡¯s why he specifically arranged a certain number that each empire could add in.


    .


    "As everyone can see, in paragraph 8, line 2... due to the required number of people each empire can bring in, has increased."


    William read the paragraph carefully and also read some of the other information below it: "Good. I¡¯ll send a few more when I arrive at Arcadina¡¯s Capital."


    Everyone nodded in agreement too.


    Landon smiled and closed the Blue Folder: "Okay. Within that same folder are also some suggestive tips that you all can use to strengthen your empires. If we want to go against Morgany, we must be fully prepared... which brings me to thest thing for today. Now, we can take a look at the Red Folder."


    ~Flip, Flip, Flip, Flip.~~


    Everyone was now fully engaged with this vibrant Folder.


    Red always signified danger, blood or ssified.


    So, what strange doc.u.ments were within the folder?


    "Everyone, let¡¯s just say... that this is my gift to you.


    I call it the Ballista!"


    .


    Immediately, they saw a massive drawing of a giant bow.


    And to make them understand how big the Crossbow was, Landon had drawn people standing beside it.


    What was this?


    Landon looked at their shocked expressions and smiled.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen. That right there is a Ballista."


    With that, Landon took the remote and dimmed the lights before showing a projection of drawings.


    That¡¯s right.


    He did this within his space.


    What he created was a short film of drawings.


    He created a story of how the peopleunched the bow and what destruction it could do to a group of armed targets standing in formation.


    Anyway, he filled up an entire notebook with sketches and flipped it very fast, making the drawings seem like they came to life.


    And then, he said the system to create it into a cassette so that he could y it and project it today.


    The images shown were very artistic, but all done with pencil.


    It was really good.


    Seeing as everyone was fully drawn, Landon began his brief presentation.


    "The Ballista is a massive crossbow projectile that is highly urate because of the design measure.


    This bad boy right here, can do so much damage to the enemy that they would be the one kneeling and begging for mercy.


    Interested?"


    Everyone sat up again in shock as they watched the Ballista on top of a hill shoot down a massive arrow onto the battlefield below.


    ~Boom!


    A massive formation of enemy knights was quickly separated as the thick arrow picked up enemy knights like skewers of meat.


    They had to say; they were thoroughly impressed.


    Sirius looked at the design mechanism before him and felt a wave of shock.


    He used to think that he was brilliant.


    But now, he felt like a big fool!


    Why didn¡¯t he think of something so simple yet so effective?


    Could it be that he was getting dumber by the day?

 Chapter 991 - End Of Meeting: GoodBye Pyno, Hello Romain!

    <h4>Chapter 991 - End Of Meeting: GoodBye Pyno, Hello Romain!</h4>


    Sirius¡¯ eyes darted back and forth, deep in thought, as he looked at the design mechanism again.


    He felt like bashing his head in the wall for his stupidity.


    Maybe he was too busy with official matters and never had time to think of this?


    No! That wasn¡¯t the case.


    Landon here, even though he was so busy, still managed to always think of something new.


    As expected of someone he looked up to.


    Sirius was about to look up to the projection again, when a thought struck him.


    Eh?


    He quickly gripped the doc.u.ment hard before doing some inner calctions in his mind.


    And right on cue, Landon finished his brief presentation.


    "Any questions or suggestions?"


    Heheheheh.


    Sirius ousted back his sses excitedly.


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    "Just now, I think we can also cause more havoc by cingrge quantities of ck powder and shooting at the enemies."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up excitedly.


    Yes! Presently, they already shot ck powder on these small arrows while targeting their enemies.


    So imagine the effect it would cause whenrger amounts got shot alongside the massive arrows?"


    William could already see it now: "I think we should start creating them and cing them around the coastal cities, towns and viges, all around the empires. We need to install them fast!"


    Landon agreed as well: "Hmm. To make this go faster, I¡¯ll send out some soldiers, alongside the Navy, to assist you all in sailing around the shores fast and securing the ce. Of Course, the goal is to get things done before the end of Summer next year. First, you all need to create massive supplies of these Ballistas. And when you¡¯ve created your first batch, we will assist you."


    Penelope nodded in agreement: "I agree. If possible, can we also find a way to mount these devices on the lower floors of our sh.i.p.s? Just shooting an arrow of ck powder at any pirate ship would bore a hole at its wooden walls."


    Damn!


    Another brilliant idea.


    And Minister Marcus, who was appointed to take down the meeting minutes, was hurriedly jotting down as many points as possible.


    Brilliant! Just brilliant.


    As expected of Queen Penelope.


    Astar, who was sticking on his third lollipop, innocently stretched his head: "Why don¡¯t we try shooting ourselves?"


    "_"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up in agreement.


    "Yes! Prince Astar does raise a good point. We can try shooting other things. Not just an arrow."


    "Yes! The entire mechanism works like a slingshot. So if we can make a few adjustments, why not shoot other things down too?"


    Penelope, Henry and everyone else added more ideas to the matter.


    Minute-taker Minister Marcus was now very impressed with Astar.


    What a guy!


    Landon: (-_-)


    So, they were just going to trante his words from dumb to brilliant?


    He couldn¡¯t be the only one noticing this, right?


    Or could it be that his ears always picked up the wrong words when it came to Astar?


    Howe everyone always heard some genius idea while he heard another?


    Looking at everyone, he was bbergasted.


    Even Henry and Raul looked at Astar in awe while Carmelo kept telling Micheal that he had a good kid.


    Of course, Micheal was very proud andughed loudly while saying his son was Manly.


    And everyone else was impressed as well.


    Forget it. It looks like he was the only one sane here.


    Well, provided they were happy.


    .


    As for the matter of throwing things other than arrows, it was indeed a good idea... Even though that wasn¡¯t what Astar meant.


    The thing was, there were different kinds of Ballistas. Some great for sniping people, harassing the enemy, destroying armoured targets and so on.


    Everything depended on weights, adjustments and other things depending on their uses.


    And what surprised Landon was how these people had actually started making changes to his basic design.


    Everyone showed their brain power here.


    Yes... He was willing to give thatst credit to Astar.


    ~Scribble, Scribble, Scribble


    William used his pencil to draw on the side of the doc.u.ment while thinking of another idea.


    "Astar just said that we could shoot other things.


    So why don¡¯t we shoot hand-sized stones?"


    Landon heard him and was shocked.


    One should know that back on earth, the Romans used Ballistas to shoot moderately sized stones, pots of shing tar and other horrible things.


    The ballista was basically a very controlled slingshot that ensured that it met its target.


    So with just a few adjustments, they would widen the thin area meant to hold the arrows, opening it up for moderate-sized stones and so on.


    Landon couldn¡¯t help giving two thumbs up to William. He even drew a small diagram indicating that the space there should be opened up.


    Sigh... The sons and daughters of heaven were truly formidable.


    .


    Sirius, on hearing about stones, thought of another idea: "I think we might be able to throw giant stones at the enemy in future. But not with this Ballista. We will have toe up with something else. I think I¡¯ll study this mechanism first and see what I can do."


    Micheal: "Hmhm. I think this design gives us a general idea of what we can do in future."


    Everyone else nodded in agreement.


    Their minds were filled with so many bright ideas.


    And to be honest, they couldn¡¯t wait to start doing things and testing their theories.


    Lucius smiled: "The brat knew that you would get pumped up. So he particrly had some wood and other things sent to the barracks. If you all want, you can spend your next 4 days making a single Ballista. Just to get the feel of things."


    "Yes!" Everyone answered excitedly.


    Landon chuckled at their enthusiasm.


    ~Ding.


    [Congrattions on connecting the first U.N meeting, as well as Sharing the designs for the Ballista.]


    Landon¡¯s smile broadened even more.


    Good.


    Now that this was down and over with, it was time to prepare and set off.


    It was time to leave the Pyno Continent!


    This was already thest week of November.


    And all he wanted now was to have an uneventful December before leaving January 5th.


    Could the heavens just do that tiny favour for him?


    Nope!


    Right now, unbeknownst to him, a few of his men were in a very, very, bad situation.

 Chapter 992 - What Now?

    <h4>Chapter 992 - What Now?</h4>


    The night sky was cloudy, sad and overly quiet without the sounds of night creatures.


    ~Drrrrrrrrrr~


    The heavy rain poured down hard on the forest, as it made thend muddy, wet and slippery.


    The night that was already filled with gloom, suddenly became tense as 3 men currently scrambled through the forests, as if running away from some impending danger.


    The men with all their might, while trying their best to conserve their energy as well.


    Josh carefully ran, avoiding all the slippery spots on the forest floors deep in thought.


    He was presently running through the thick forest regions alongside 2 other soldiers.


    And where were they?


    In Deiferus, of course.


    Things should¡¯ve gone by smoothly. But there was a sudden glitch that left them in deep sh**.


    F***!


    .


    Josh was out here on a mission, collecting all the thrown and abandoned babies dumped here.


    He and his team worked alongside some of Henry¡¯s most trusted men to scramble and find all the children they could.


    The scene was not pretty.


    They found babies already half-eaten, babies whose bodies were badly injured, and even several bones lying about the ce.


    Some parts of thekes they saw were all red.


    Probably, the babies that got dumped into the water were chewed to death by the creatures in the water.


    It was just too cruel.


    The forest region around the vige was a famous one because it was one of the designated regions where babies were allowed to get dumped.


    No matter where one was within Deiferus, they could only throw their babies in only 6 Forest regions spread across the Empire.


    And there were specific dates when babies got thrown, which was once at the end of every season.


    It was believed that those were the times when the gates of hell would wee these children back to where they belonged.


    After all, disfigured and weak babies were the sign of evil.


    There was just a lot of mumbo jumbo involved in these things that made him roll his eyes heavenward in disbelief.


    And even though Henry had just taken over, the rules and policy changes hadn¡¯t reached all ces within Deiferus... Not to talk of the fact that the councils are opposing him for stopping the practice of throwing or killing babies.


    That said, arge number of babies are still getting dumped at the middle or end of each season.


    During Winter, Babies are dumped on March 1~5th.


    During Spring, they¡¯re dumped on June 1~5th.


    In Summer, it¡¯s September 1~5th.


    And in Fall, it¡¯s December 1~5th.


    They usually keep the babies somewhere and feed them well, while transporting them to the designated forest regions that would send them straight back to hell.


    Even if the babies didn¡¯t die, it¡¯s believed that they must still lead a life of suffering to pay for their sins.


    That¡¯s why many who escape the forest still end up as ves and so on.


    For many, that¡¯s what they deserve for being born weak or disfigured.


    But now that Henry took over, they had to stop the practice of throwing babies away.


    Of course, the news hadn¡¯t reached all ces within Deiferus yet.


    So that¡¯s where they stepped in.


    Henry, alongside Landon, requested that they collect these Babies.


    Henry had already stayed in an orphanage, thanks to the aid of some Baymardians who went to Deiferus as an internship to manage and aid in running the orphanages.


    They also proposed that the orphanage should try growing food to cut down costs.


    But they shouldn¡¯t be cruel or too demanding of others.


    They now taught the Deifers how to manage things, care for the children, and so on.


    Many in Baymard also donated to this new orphanage as a charity, which greatly pleased Henry.


    In fact, Deiferus wasn¡¯t the only ce that started making orphanages. All other empires did so, taking in abandoned babies and children below a certain age here and there.


    .


    And so, Josh, his men, and Henry¡¯s men worked hard finding these lost babies in the woods.


    Today was the 8th of December, and funny enough, the mission was alreadypleted, and the babies were now on their way to the Deiferus¡¯ Capital.


    And while everyone left, Josh and 4 other soldiers stayed behind.


    Why? Because they had another mission toplete here.


    As nned, they had to go undercover and closely watch a few council members in the neighbouring city.


    And so, they turned in all their Baymardian gadgets and weapons, wore farmer outfits, a good quality see-through raincoat, rubber farmer boots from Baymard and started farming.


    They were the items that were alreadymonly used by many.


    Of course, while undercover, they couldn¡¯t carry Baymard gadgets.


    What if they got caught?


    The only time they were allowed to do so, is if they were in a swift mission that involved them killing their targets immediately.


    But they were here to go undercover and investigate till January 25th.


    So they had to be as nd as possible.


    Now, they weren¡¯t soldiers... but farmers!


    .


    Very quickly, they found an improvised Inn that allowed them to stay if they could take care of horses in the stables.


    When the inn meant staying, they didn¡¯t say that they would allow them to sleep on a bed.


    Nope!


    The inn owner emptied one of the stable stalls, asked them to sleep there and keep watch at the horses throughout the night.


    They were also in charge of removing horse dung, feeding the horses and so on.


    At first, Josh wanted to work as a farmer.


    But this arrangement was also good.


    They also worked alongside a few arrogant stable boys/men.


    Another thing to know about their work is that they typically slept after 2 A.M.


    Some customers who were drinkingte into the night, would then take their horses to ride back home.


    Whether they got back safely or not was none of their business.


    The inn owner just wanted them awake to hand over the horses.


    Anyway, Josh wasn¡¯tining about this setup.


    It worked just well for him.


    At night, 3 of them went out to investigate, while 2 stayed behind to keep a lookout at things in the inn.


    That¡¯s how they had been doing for thest two days.


    But today, things seemed to gopletely wrong.


    Dammit!


    What now?

 Chapter 993 - Hidden Answers

    <h4>Chapter 993 - Hidden Answers</h4>


    ~Swish~


    Josh plunged through the woods alongside 2 others while carrying a child in his arms.


    They panted steadily and peered through the shadowy forest from time to time.


    Even with the clouds covering the moon and the Fall rain falling hard, the ce wasn¡¯t entirely dark.


    And as they ran, they could hear several loud so sttering footsteps behind, stumping on the muddy terrain while chasing them vigorously.


    "They¡¯re over there! Don¡¯t let them escape!"


    Dammit!


    Josh turned around and caught a glimpse of a reddish shirt, making his face grim.


    These people had been chasing them for a while now.


    There were about 800 enemies and just 3 of them.


    To be honest, if the enemies were around 100~150, Josh felt like he and his men would be able to take them on.


    But they were a thousand. And that alone was something they couldn¡¯t handle.


    So their best bet was to run as far as they could.


    Looking at the 5-year-old boy in his hands, Josh couldn¡¯t help remembering the scenes that led to this chase.


    .


    Earlier on, they had been spying on one of the Council members, only to hear some shocking news.


    This Council member was one of the people in charge of kidnapping and shipping ves to the Pirates.


    That¡¯s right.


    The people chasing him were pirates.


    But why exactly were they here?


    Shipping ves wouldn¡¯t bring them here, as the council member typically shipped them to a close-by pirate ind, where the Pirates would then pick the package up.


    So what made theme all the way here?


    Surprisingly, the reason had to do with this little kid.


    Her identity is a shocking one.


    The boy is the only Son of the imprisoned Countess Yanya Shumo within the empire of Abian, in Morgany.


    Why was this Miss Yanya imprisoned?


    Apparently, her father was a famous person who created some ancient fighting techniques, which defeated countless others and brought fear to the Monarch of Abian.


    What caused even more chaos was that it was rumoured that her father also wrote out a design n of something unknown weapon that could bring destruction.


    Though no one was even sure if it would work or not, greed still filled the Monarch and countless others.


    And so, as typical fashion, the Monarch, some nobles, alongside the pirates, designed the poor guy¡¯s downfall after refused to give in.


    They looked at cruelly and wasted no time in scheming against him, hoping to raid his home and find these secret techniques.


    But unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t find a single thing!


    And so, they turned their attention to Yanya.


    They felt that Yanya, who was the only child and daughter of their foe, should know where her father hid these things.


    Josh had a hunch that she denied knowing where they were, which got her imprisoned.


    Well, they probably imprisoned her differently from what many would expect.


    Maybe she could be Rapunzel in a tower?


    Josh didn¡¯t know.


    But sure enough, he was right.


    They forced her to marry a noble, who in turn tried to woo her and pry her mouth open to find where these secrets were.


    And when things didn¡¯t go as nned, the man should r.a.p.e, torture, and beat her up, forcing her to speak.


    It was a miracle that she could give birth to such a child under the dastardly hands of the Count.


    To make matters worse, the count had 3 other wives.


    So one can imagine her life there.


    Josh didn¡¯t know how she did it.


    But just when the child was born, he was shipped here by her faithful guard.


    .


    From what they found, the guard was meant to bring the child to Terique.


    But somehow, the duo ended up in Deiferus.


    Just like that, the boy grew up not even knowing his own identity growing up and thought he was a Deifer.


    However, his uncle(hidden guard) had always told him not to get too noticed and live a simple life of a farmer.


    The boy wasn¡¯t stupid. He could sense that something was wrong and decided to follow in the footsteps of the guard. Alwaysying low, never getting noticed for anything.


    Now, the boy is 5 and has been living as a farmer ever since.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t time for him to join the Deifer camp for training yet.


    So he just stayed with the guard, who he thought was his uncle all this time.


    The duo took on the role of poor farmers.


    Yanya lied, telling everyone that her child was dead.


    She even had her people look for a dead newborn baby to rece her son.


    And so, seeing the hard stone evidence, everyone believed in the lie.


    Everything should¡¯ve been okay.


    That is... Until 4 years ago, the secret went out.


    Someone betrayed her and even told her enemies where her child was headed to... Terique.


    She chose the Pyno contingent because the morgs were disgusted by the ce.


    And coupled with The continent¡¯s sheer size, finding her son should be challenging.


    Too bad that she was unaware of many secret societies and how much people wanted to get into Morgany.


    The Morgs promised the Pyno members that if they reported the child, they would get upgraded from rookie members to Lackeys.


    And if one was also a Lackey, they could make them Bronze members instead.


    Hey. That was better than nothing.


    So when many were given portraits of Yanya and her trusted guard, they quickly started looking for a child simr to Yanya.


    They also looked for any man who remotely resembled the guard in the portrait.


    The Morgs didn¡¯t believe that after threatening to take the boy¡¯s life, Yanya would still refuse to talk.


    The pirates and many others were on the lookout for these people.


    And thus, the hunt for the duo began.


    .


    That said, it was a council member who was less than ackey in the organization who reported the matter, inviting these pirates here.


    The council member had already killed the poor guard, cut off his head, to show as proof, while imprisoning the boy.


    It just so happened that today, the pirates hade for the boy.


    But how could Josh see these things and allow them to take the child?


    Looking at the boy whose face was burning up, Josh couldn¡¯t help smiling wryly.


    He just had to be nosy.


    "Quickly! Chase after them!


    We have to get the boy!!"

 Chapter 994 - Wrong Target?

    <h4>Chapter 994 - Wrong Target?</h4>


    Josh quickly analyzed everything with a cold glint in his eyes.


    Things were really tricky.


    ~Drrrrr~~


    The rain, as if reading his mood, intensified yet again, creating more tension to the already nerve-wracking situation.


    "Edwin! Hoshen! Quickly get on my back now. We have no more time to lose."


    The duo looked at each other hesitantly.


    Josh knew their worries but felt that now wasn¡¯t the time to think of these.


    For Josh, ever since staying in Baymard, his strength, speed, flexibility, and several aspects about him had increased tremendously.


    He could punch a while right through a brick wall if he used his max strength.


    Of course, he attributed all this to the military training, which had made him stronger than ever before.


    He had carried many under him during missions before, so his men weren¡¯t too surprised about his request.


    What worried them was something else.


    "Major General, sir!


    The topography here is harsh and coupled with the rain, making the ce slippery and swampy.


    Sir! As taught, water causes less friction, making us expend more energy to carefully run on it.


    Of course, we have been trained to run across these sorts of terrains while holding a single person or a hostage.


    But sir! You will not only be holding the hostage boy in your hands but also carrying us.


    This alone is too risky!


    Not to talk of the fact that it takes a toll on you."


    The duo were rightly worried.


    If it were all too much on Josh to bear, rather than speeding up, he would be running slower than their current speed.


    The swampy potholed forest road would take too much energy out of him if he carried them all.


    The science here was simple.


    The same case also applied to terrains that weren¡¯t sturdy.


    For example, one needed more energy running on a beach than pavement.


    As one runs on the beach, the sand gets moved around, reducing friction.


    The mushy, swampy, wet floor here was so soft, moving and slippery that they too almost fell if not for their rigorous training in the barracks.


    Look? Even the enemies kept falling while chasing them.


    The rain today was too hard!


    So their additional weights should have Josh slow down and take his time walking across the forest, which might in turn make their pursuers reach them faster.


    Of course, they were thinking all these logically because they had never seen Josh carry so many people across swampynd.


    So they don¡¯t want to be a burden on him.


    They were worried about him most.


    Too bad Josh wasn¡¯t a regr person, per se.


    .


    Josh looked at their actions and smiled.


    He knew their thoughts.


    They probably got on to first observe.


    If he showed any signs of difort, they would immediately get down.


    These 2 were a few of his most trusted subordinates, who always had his interest first.


    No matter how strong he was, they were constantly worrying about him like a married couple.


    Well, it felt good to be cared for.


    ~Plop, Plop~


    The duo smiled helplessly and got on Josh¡¯s back just like they used to.


    They were ready to get down any moment from now, but Josh¡¯s next move left them in a daze with their mouths wide open.


    "Everyone, Hold on tight.


    It¡¯s going to be a bumpy ride."


    Eh?


    The duo tilted their heads in confusion.


    ¡¯Bumpy ride?


    What does...Ahhhhh!!!¡¯


    The duo inwardly screamed as Josh dashed through the mushy terrain as if it were nothing.


    The funny thing was that his steps increased so much that it looked like he was jumping and leaping forward instead, at a swift pace.


    Edwin¡¯s head punched Hoshen¡¯s chest, making him bite his tongue hard.


    Meanwhile, Hoshen, who was receiving head blows from Edwin, wanted to cry.


    Indeed, it was truly a bumpy ride.


    The duo kept bumping on each other pitifully during the entire trip.


    F***!


    Hoshen felt like after his, he might need to have a checkup, just to be sure.


    .


    Josh, who didn¡¯t know how many blows the duo had received, was only focused on carefully speeding up to the safe house they created when they first got here.


    What a joke!


    As trained military personnel, they knew that since they were here to watch the Council members till the end of January, they had to create a ce where they could hide if they were discovered.


    They needed a safe house. Or, in this case, a man-made safe cave.


    If things got too bad that the enemy was looking for them within the city, around the neighbouring viges and towns, then they had to hide somewhere until theirrades came for them... Or until they figured out their own situation and nned another escape way out.


    That was their safest bet.


    Funny enough, they used up an entire week to create that safehouse.


    And if they didn¡¯te back tonight, the other 2 staying at the Inn would know that things were bad.


    Of course, they wouldn¡¯te to them immediately.


    They would want a bit before trying to see them.


    And during their wait, they would immediately send written messages to the Baymardians close by in English (militarynguage only used by Baymardians).


    Presently, another group of soldier spies were also doing a top-secret mission in a town 18 days from here on horseback.


    So even though it was a long time, it was still important for them to send word.


    That way if they were missing, theirrades could trace everything back.


    For sure, n A would always be to devise their own escape route instead, since their mission might¡¯ve already beenpromised.


    Thinking of all this, Josh seeded up without a moment to lose, dashing ahead like lightning, leaving the enemies dumbfounded.


    Erm...What was this operation?


    Were they seeing things now?


    Just now, they saw 3 figures.


    So howe the figures suddenly turned to a giant one?"


    Many wiped the falling rain from their eyes in confusion and stared at the disappearing silhouette in an aggrieved manner.


    Was the rain ying tricks on them?


    Could it be that all this time, they had been chasing a creature rather than a human?


    F***!


    It looks like they were still intoxicated on the booze they drank a few hours back.


    Sigh...

 Chapter 995 - Son Of A B**ch!

    <h4>Chapter 995 - Son Of A B**ch!</h4>


    Like the wind, Josh created great distance between them and their pursuers.


    Very quickly, Josh arrived at the edge of a cliff that had fog underneath it.


    Below the cliff was a deep abyss that looked like the gateway to the Underworld.


    Even when standing here in the Summer, one couldn¡¯t fully hear the thunderous rushing water down below, showing how high up they were.


    The cliff was more than 10 thousand feet up!


    That alone could make the faint-hearted tremble.


    But to Josh and the rest, they weren¡¯t that scared of heights.


    They only hoped that the child wouldn¡¯t take up and be scared to death.


    "Edwin, Hoshen, gather the thick vines fast! Fast!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    Very quickly, the duo cut a lot of thick, sturdy vines, intertwined 12 of them, creating a very thick rope.


    Following that, they stretched and pulled the new rope as if testing its strength.


    Good!


    From there, they braided more vine rules and noted them together using a few military-style knots, creating a very lengthy rope in the end.


    One shouldn¡¯t look down on these vines.


    They had tested out these vines before and had even used them to build their safe house.


    A single vine here was so strong that one could swing from tree to tree at will.


    And that was just when using a single vine.


    Each vine was the size of 3 fingers joined together.


    And now, they braided 12 different vines to create a thick rope.


    .


    Just like that, they first tied the rope to a tree and then a rock.


    Following that, they used other vines to strap the kid around Edwin like a baby before securely typing the main rope to Edwin again.


    That¡¯s right.


    They were about to descend the cliff.


    Why? Because they had built a safe house at the side of the cliff, just around the fog below.


    No one would think of enemy coding at the side of this monstrous cliff.


    So, they got down like buildings, used pickaxes and bore a cave several feet below at the side of the cliff.


    They kept nkets there, shlights, canned food and a few other goods that could be bought in the city they were currently residing in.


    Again, they always had lighters on them, so making fire would be easy.


    They also focused only on canned foods because if the scent went out, it could call massive Ponji Birds around.


    Panji birds were twice the size of a regr a.d.u.l.t human and weren¡¯t all that harmful.


    Provided one doesn¡¯t steal their food or eggs, then it was all good.


    That said, if a Ponji Bird imed the food they stored as its own, then Josh and his men would also have these birds as enemies


    And they were a very vengeful bunch.


    Just like bees, if one got attacked or felt aggrieved, all woulde for the attacker.


    Of course, they also did some things to make their safe cave bird-free.


    They were not ready to take any chances.


    .


    Due to their experience, rigorous practice attempts and knowledge, they were able to do everything within 3 and a half minutes.


    Edwin and Hoshen looked at Josh with grim expressions on their faces.


    "Sir! With all due respect. What do you mean by saying that you¡¯re noting with us?"


    Josh patted their soldiers and grinned.


    "You two know the truth of the matter. So why still difficult?


    Even though the win will wash away our tracks, at the speed at which I went, my tracks are deeply rooted.


    If I don¡¯t clear them up, as well as your tracks here, they¡¯ll notice us.


    Also, I need to lead the enemy as far away from here as possible.


    Your top priority now is to keep the boy safe.


    Is that understood?!!"


    The duo bit their lips unwillingly: "Yes, Sir!"


    "Good. Now go!


    We don¡¯t have much time!


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll see you soon."


    "Hmm."


    With that, the duo grabbed the vines and scaled-down carefully to their hideout.


    ¡¯Major General. Please be safe.¡¯


    The moment the duo reached down, they echoed out some strange sounds, and Josh quickly cut the rope with a dagger.


    From there, those below dragged the rope onto the cave, while Josh above quickly took care of the many footsteps.


    Typically, from here, the person who cut the main rope should¡¯ve tied a separate rope on his/her waist and used their daggers to go down the cliff bit by bit until they reached the safe house.


    But Josh couldn¡¯t join the rest.


    Even if he cleared the footsteps here, the ones he made while rushing over were too deep to be washed away by the rain soon.


    So they would undoubtedly lead the enemy back here.


    And even if the footsteps seemed to stop at a dead-end, as if they vanished into thin air... The enemy would still stay around, searching the entire ce nonstop.


    They might even camp here just to keep watch on things.


    They wanted the boy, and they would do anything to get him.


    .


    5 more minutes.


    That¡¯s how long he estimated before he met halfway with the enemy.


    Now, with the footprints and snapped-away twigs gone, he started walking backwards while clearing everything in his path, making it seem like he was never there.


    With his speed, he hastened things up, creating a ton of space from the cliff, before letting out a deep breath of air from relief.


    ~Din, Din, Din, Din~~


    Listening to the approaching sounds from the enemy, his expression now turned solemn as he adjusted his mentality.


    Very quickly, he moved in such a way that didn¡¯t disrupt the pattern of his previous footprints.


    If the footprints didn¡¯t match up correctly, the enemy would be suspicious.


    And so, everything had to look continuous.


    Previously, when the others hopped onto him, the enemy should¡¯ve already been suspicious.


    They might¡¯ve probably thought that the others hid on trees or something... while he ran away.


    So the enemy might have already broken up into 2 teams, one team focused on searching and locating where the other footprints vanished to, and another team that focused on chasing him instead.


    Of course, they would never think that he carried them because the speed he ran made it all too unbelievable.


    So ever since then, they had been looking for Edwin and Hoshen, who he piggybacked.


    For sure, these pirates didn¡¯t know who had the boy, so they divided themselves up to find the boy fast.


    And right on cue, the group running after him had finally caught up to him.


    One of the pirates spotted him and yelled in rage while swinging his sword crazily.


    "I¡¯ve seen him! I¡¯ve seen the bastard that made his run this far!


    The bastard almost made me lose my lungs.


    You crazy son of a b**ch!


    You better stay right where you are.


    This daddy must have his revenge!"


    (*^*)


    Josh, who ¡¯identally¡¯ got discovered, grinned and readied himself calmly.


    Show Time.

 Chapter 996 - Rogue Morg Assassin?

    <h4>Chapter 996 - Rogue Morg Assassin?</h4>


    "You crazy son of a b**ch!


    You better stay right where you are.


    This daddy must have his revenge!"


    (*^*)


    Instantly, the pirates rushed towards Josh, filled with murderous intentions.


    The manner in which Josh ran made them feel very pumped up.


    Josh ran while holding something in his arms, making the pirates conclude that it was the child.


    "Get him! He has the boy!


    Don''t let him escape!"


    ~Sck. Sck. Sck.


    The muddy puddles of rain sshed away as the heavy footsteps of the pirates descended on them.


    Josh slowed down his pace, always making sure that they were somewhat close to him.


    He always made them feel that just a little bit more, and they would catch him.


    Some ran behind him, trying to shoot him with their bows and arrows.


    But with the fierce wind and the heavy rains, it would be impossible to hit any target.


    Many typically thought that pirates weren''t archers... But that was a lie.


    Even back on earth, Vikings, who were also a different kind of pirates,monly used bows and arrows in battle.


    It was just that unlike battles onnd, the battles in the seas were too different.


    They needed more swift action and didn''t have time to be drawing bows and arrows.


    One needed to act fast with their fists, swords or anything else.


    They, as pirates, preferred using swords, hooks, stones and other sharp objects.


    It got the message through faster.


    Archers felt very disadvantageous in close-range battles.


    Their enemies would have too many opportunities to take them down.


    .


    ~Whoop! Whoop!


    The arrows whistle through the air fiercely, But the turbulent winds changed their trajectories, making the pirate archers stop and struggle to catch up with the target.


    They raced through the mushy forest, expending a lot of energy along the way.


    But they dared not give up.


    Their target was just a few steps away from them.


    He was so close!


    The gang of pirates ran for what seemed like forever, making Josh smile broadly.


    He had sessfully led them on, running at a slow pace.


    Because of the wet grounds, even the outages could run at full speed.


    And so calcting everything in his mind, Josh moved at a speed that would ensure that they kept up with him.


    Just like that, he had led them too far away from the cliff.


    Even though running in the rain had its cons, like getting sick, it also had pros that were all in line with Josh''s n.


    Running in the rain doesn''t make one feel the heat and stickiness of sweat.


    To some extent, it was indeed refreshing, and as they ran, even though it was cold, the body heat created during the run seemed to bnce things up.


    All these things contributed and aided the pirates to run so long and keep up with him even though they were tired.


    And when Josh felt like he was too far apart from the cliff, he decided to take action.


    .


    As for the Pirates who were just a few feet away from him, they couldn''t help opening their eyes wide again when they saw him speeding up.


    They had a feeling that he was ying with them, but they had no evidence.


    ''Brother, why do you still have so much energy in you? Are you sure you''re human?''


    They looked at the disappearing silhouette in an aggrieved manner.


    This was a joke, right?


    Josh, who was now far away, quickly found arge puddle of mud and dived into it.


    ~Ssh~


    He hurriedly coated his entire body and clothes with thick mud before cutting several leaves from the bushes and sticking them on him.


    Alright. It was time to make a big ssh!


    Of course, he couldn''t just leave, even if he led them this far.


    Some might think that he was just a diversion and would go back to properly search for the boy.


    Even though there was a slim chance that they would find the cliff, Josh wouldn''t allow things like this.


    He decided to act as if he was really sent by someone to protect the child.


    All that time, he had been carrying a stone, making these pirates think it was the kid.


    So they would most likely believe in what he was about to do next.


    ''To make it more believable, I need footprints for the boy.


    The kid''s footsteps have to go in the opposite direction.''


    Very quickly, he printed his knuckles onto the ground and used a stone to adjust, carve and print several convincing child-like prints.


    He worked very fast, creating a few that led further ahead just a bit before suddenly disappearing underneath a tree.


    Well, this should do for now.


    Hopefully, they buy it.


    With that, he made a U-turn, stealthily making his way to the group of pirates again.


    .


    Meanwhile, the Pirates who were now running forward, briefly stopped to catch their breaths.


    "F***!... I''ll kill him! I''ll kill him!


    Where did that son of a b**ch run off too?"


    "Dammit! Are assassins this adept at running nowadays?


    What the hell is up with this guy?"


    "Hey! Since when did the Pyno continent have such high-ranked assassins?


    Could it be an assassin from Morgany?"


    "No way! No right-minded assassin in Morgany would dare oppose his Royal Majesty Raigen. Because death wouldn''t worry any assassin, his majesty would make sure that lives, prestige, and everything else linked with assassination would be stripped!"


    "That''s true. So, who could it be?"


    "I don''t know. But it''s definitely a Morg. Only Morgs can train such an assassin."


    "I think it''s a rogue Morg assassin. Those bastards would pick up just about any kind of mission. What a disgrace!"


    "F***! Whoever he is, the guy just made me his lifetime enemy!"


    (*^*)


    The group of pirates continued talking while staring at Josh''s footsteps in rage.


    They swore to catch the bloody bastard tonight!


    With that, the group angrily eximed amidst the loud rain and readied themselves to move again.


    But unbeknownst to them, a set of fierce eyes were currently watching them coldly.


    ''Want my life, thene and get it!''

 Chapter 997 - What Would You do?

    <h4>Chapter 997 - What Would You do?</h4>


    ~Drrrrrr~~~~


    The rain fell hard, making many yell every time they spoke.


    The night was dark, wet with no stars above.


    The pirates felt the impending tension in the air while searching for the rogue assassin and the boy.


    One of the pirates around the edge of the group, was currently standing still, with his arms on his waist, while catching his breath and looking heavenwards.


    ~Whooh... Whooh... Whooh... Whooh~~


    He had never run so much in his life.


    And the most annoying thing was that they hadn¡¯t caught the assassin yet.


    So were they going to be running like this throughout the night?


    His lungs felt squished up as if they would copse and give up anyment now.


    This was ridiculous and damn well annoying.


    With his face still facing heavenwards, he closed his eyes briefly to enjoy the wet rain falling on his face.


    It was calming.


    Suddenly, his eyes opened wide, and his pupils dted all too fast!


    ~Swish!


    A cold object swiftly moved across his throat. And soon, he saw blood spraying out wildly.


    ~Pffff


    He wanted to scream and yell for help, but therge hand covering his mouth didn¡¯t grant his wish.


    The heavy sounds of the rain drowned his mumblings.


    And before he knew it, he found his weak, dying body thrown into the bushes.


    He quickly found the strength within him draining away swiftly, so much so that he didn¡¯t have the energy to spit out the clogs of blood in his mouth.


    Everything came all too suddenly.


    Just like that, he was on his way to see the famous Old Burshark, The Pirate King of the dead.


    Eh?


    Another Pirate turned towards the direction where the dead pirate used to be and looked around in confusion.


    Wasn¡¯t there someone just behind him a mount ago?


    Or was he hallucinating?


    He didn¡¯t even have time to think before he saw a cold object piercing the side of his neck.


    ~Pffff


    What?


    Looking at the blood spraying out, his heart sank as he tried to tell and fight for his life.


    But sadly, his efforts were all in vain.


    He trembled vigorously while being dumped into a bush that contained another dead man.


    What the hell?


    Seeing his dead piraterade, he instantly knew who the enemy was.


    He desperately wanted to warn the rest to catch this rogue Morg assassin and slice his body into a thousand pieces.


    But reality was just too cruel.


    In just a few seconds after getting thrown into the bushes, he closed his eyes, never to wake up again.


    .


    Josh moved like a shadow, trying to kill as many people as he could.


    He knew that it would only be a matter of time before they found out.


    But he had his escape n mapped out and was ready fairly confident in his dealings.


    He also raided the dead bodies, taking their daggers too.


    5 minutes... 10 minutes... 15 whole minutes went by before the pirates found the area where the footsteps stopped.


    The skilled pirates stepped forward to analyze the scene.


    "The Rogue wasn¡¯t alone."


    "Crow Face, what do you mean?"


    Crow face coached down and looked at everything around carefully.


    "From the twigs snapped and the footprints, the Rogue was probably carrying the child up to this point, before letting the child down.


    Even though the rain has washed a few traces of their footprints off, the pattern of their movements are still somewhat clear."


    "As expected of Crow Face. He has always been one of the brains in the crew!"


    Crow Face felt a little arrogant while recovering the manypliments from the rest.


    Of course, his expression remained calm and assertive, as he continued analyzing the facts before them.


    "Look! The footsteps lead up the big tree ahead.


    So that means that the kid probably climbed up.


    But here¡¯s the tricky part.


    Do you see the big footsteps of the Rogue?


    This shows that he turned around after keeping the kid up the tree."


    "Then what are we waiting for?


    Let¡¯s go up and take the kid!"


    Crow Face shook his head at them: "Naive! Do you think that the kid would still be here? He¡¯s long gone."


    "How?"


    Crow Face got up calmly: "Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier on? The Rogue Morg wasn¡¯t the only one here!"


    What?


    Everyone felt like they had been struck by lightning.


    They were all taken aback by the sudden turn of events.


    What was going on?


    Crow Face massaged his chin grimly: "No doubt about it, there was someone up the trees waiting to receive the boy. By now, they should be long gone, jumping from tree to tree. They might even have horses too far ahead that would take the boy out tonight! In other words, they had been prepared."


    "But, Old Crow Face, how could they have a person out here all this time? Did they know of ouring?"


    "No. Everything today shows that they didn¡¯t.


    It appears that today, these Rogue Morgs had nned to steal the boy.


    It was just that they didn¡¯t know or think that we would be arriving to get him today.


    From their actions, it could be seen that they were also very shocked by our sudden appearance."


    .


    The information was too shocking for the rest.


    While everyone was still feeling agitated, Crow Face, on the other hand, smiled calmly, as if everything was still under control.


    "Tonight, they would definitely leave with the boy and head towards the nearby Coastal town, 5 days from here.


    They probably have a ship ready to go any moment now."


    "... But that¡¯s the ce we docked our sh.i.p.s."


    "Precisely.


    So we need to hurry out fast.


    Of course, another team will stay here and properly scout the area, while some of you will hurry back to the sh.i.p.s and infirm the crew to keep a close watch on things.


    We also need the Council members to search around the neighbouring towns, viges, towns and every other ce, just in case they¡¯re still hiding somewhere.


    Although, I¡¯m more inclined to believe that with the boy, they would do their best to escape tonight!"


    "So Old Crow Face, do we go bow?


    No... Not yet.


    You see, we still have a few loose ends to tie up."


    "Everyone looked at themselves in confusion before looking at Old Crow Face again.


    Keeping up with intelligent people was hard.


    "Old Crow Face, what do you mean?"


    Crow Face smiledzily with a cold glint in his eyes."Let me ask you all a question, how much do you hate the Rogue Morg we chased?"


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s eyes burned with rage.


    "A lot! I want to grind his bones and step on them!"


    "Me? I want to pluck his eyes out and squash them with my palms!"


    "The bastard deserves to be thrown into the belly of a Mantia (a giant sea worm the size of a baby whale with 29 differentyers of teeth.)."


    "F***! I hate that rogue!"


    (*^*)


    Crow Face chuckled: "So you all hate him that much?"


    "Of course!"


    "Oh? Then what if I told you that you still have a chance at getting revenge?"


    "Eh? Old Crow Face, what do you mean?"


    Crow Face calmly crossed his hands over his chest and grinned yfully.


    "What I mean is simple.


    The bastard Rogue Morg we¡¯ve been chasing, the one you all hate so much... is here."

 Chapter 998 - Eh? Who Was He?

    <h4>Chapter 998 - Eh? Who Was He?</h4>


    "What I mean is simple.


    The bastard Rogue Morg we¡¯ve been chasing, the one you all hate so much... is here."


    ~Boom!


    As if on cue, the thunder pped loudly, making everyone¡¯s hairs stand on edge.


    He... He was here?


    Their eyes dted quickly, opening exaggeratedly, as the words sunk into their heads.


    Soon, their gazes turned cold as they studied their surroundings with an unforgivable light in their eyes.


    Their lips thinned with displeasure when they thought of the Rogue Morg.


    Very quickly, they went into defend mode, as those around the perimeters of the ground turned to face their surrounding bushes and roads.


    While those at the centre of the group looked upwards to see if the Rogue was on any trees around.


    They gripped their swords hard and continuously titled their heads in all directions, trying to find a clue or get a glimpse of where the bastard could be hiding.


    Dammit! Where was he?


    ~Boom!


    Thunder pped out again amidst the heavy rain, creating even more tension than there already was.


    Crow Face, who looked rxed, was very vignt, darting his eyes in all directions too.


    Crow Face¡¯s mind was still at work.


    Heh. The bastard probably thought that they would leave after a while


    But unfortunately for him, they weren¡¯t going anywhere until they captured him.


    The way Crow Face saw it, the bastard only stayed behind to either continue monitoring them and getting more info, or to take them out one by one to decrease the number of people chasing the boy.


    Of course, the Rogue probably thought they would keep chasing the boy for longer, giving him more opportunities to attack them.


    But too bad, the rogue miscalcted.


    With him stopping the pirates any further, the rogue had no choice but to stop attacking and hide, hoping they left after.


    Squinting his eyes and looking at the group of pirates before him, Crow Face realized that some of the pirates were missing, making him more confident in his thoughts.


    "Everyone! Have you already noticed the problem with our group? Look around and try to find yourrades."


    Eh?


    The confused pirates did as they were told, only to find that they couldn¡¯t see some of the people they usually hung around with.


    "Poison mouth is missing!"


    "One-Eyebrow is missing too!"


    "Danny Crooked Nose is also missing."


    "F***! Where the hell did Spine Breaker go?"


    Everyone was perplexed and in a state of rm as they kept mentioning those who were missing.


    What the hell was going on here?


    Old Crow Face looked at them and smiled maliciously: "The missing pirates are dead."


    "Dead? Old Crow Face, what do you mean?"


    "Heh. While we were distracted in chasing and understanding the situation, the Rogue probably snuck up to take care of these missing pirates. You see, he intended to pick us one by one throughout the night. And his n would¡¯ve worked if we continued running. But now that we stopped, he had no choice but to hide and pray that we don¡¯t find him."


    What?


    Everyone was pissed.


    Now, they were more determined than ever to find the Rogue Morg.


    "Bastard! How dare you kill our men?


    Come out! Come out now!"


    "No! The fool would probably keep hiding forever, so we need to search for him now!"


    "Yes!"


    But just as the pirates were about to begin their search, Josh revealed.


    First, he looked at the pirates and spoke in English, leaving everyone confused.


    Eh?


    What Language was this?


    This wasn¡¯t thenguage used by Veinitta, Morgany or even Pyno.


    So, where did this assassine from?


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    .


    English.


    That was the militarynguage only used by the Baymardian soldiers, Navy, and Air forces when out on missions.


    It was also used by the Prison guards/officers too.


    This entire time, even when Josh was talking to hisrades before sending them down the cliff, he was speaking in English.


    That way, if someone were nearby and heard their ns, he/she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it.


    Now, listening to Josh speak, Old Crow Face was not only shocked but curious as well.


    Old Crow Face was very knowledgeable about things in this world.


    He had so many ces, as a pirate, and had gone on missions to ces one wouldn¡¯t even believe existed with wayward people far worse than those in Pyno.


    Of course, those residing in Pyno might only know of 4 or 5 continents.


    One should know that because of the control around Pyno by the pirates and the inferiority of these people, they never went further than the bubble secretly created by Morgany.


    They limited these people, making them clueless about many things in this world.


    Some people don¡¯t even know that there were humans with different skin colours.


    He had seen the dark-skinned people of Romain before and even the light blue-skinned people of Omania.


    And just as the pirates had limited Pyno¡¯s scope, they did the same for some regions, especially the region around the continues of Veinitta and Ten, making the Roma people and the Zohl people somewhat clueless of some parts of the world.


    They only visited or travelled as far as the neighbouring continents too.


    Many didn¡¯t even know that the continent of Pyno existed.


    Of course, the only ce that they couldn¡¯t properly control, were those from that bloody continent Lampe, which was actually very close to them.


    The continent of Lampe was busy next to them, making it all the more chaotic.


    Now, the bastard continent of Lampe had been renamed Adonis, after the temple of Adonis fought and unified the entire continent.


    Those bastards always tried to sneak in and conquer Morgany.


    Honestly, they found that all temples were troublesome.


    First, their ancestors got driven away by the Temple of Dragmus here in Pyno.


    But not long after they ced their roots in Morgany, the Temple of Adonis was born in Lampe.


    Of course, decades and centuries back, Adonis only upied a single state in a tiny town.


    shed forward to the present, it had already forced everyone in Lampe under its rule, unifying the entire ce.


    If the temple of Dragmus was why they suppressed Pyno so much, the temple of Adonis was actually the real reason why there were thousands and thousands of pirate sh.i.p.s stationed around Morgany like a fortress.


    Those bastards were too bold and were true enemies of Morgany.


    And the fact that they were so close, like neighbours to Morgany, created tension and chaos all the time.


    Why?


    Because if Morgany was the most developed ce in this world... Lampe/Adonis was the 2nd.


    Meaning that they too had gifted and intelligent people in their memories, who could be the downfall of Morgany given time.


    Those bastards also tried sneaking in and stealing countless ideas countless times without number.


    All this contributed to the reasons why Morgany was so strict in security.


    That said, the pirates were also Morgs and were the main people obstructing several regions in this world, making them all too knowledgeable about the areas in Hertfilia.


    So... What the hell was thisnguage?!!!

 Chapter 999 - The Muffin Man

    <h4>Chapter 999 - The Muffin Man</h4>


    Crow Face was taken aback.


    He had never heard of such anguage before.


    Could it be that over the hundreds and hundreds of years since the Pirate Organization got established, they hadn¡¯t fully explored all ces in this world?


    Could there be an unknown continent that they were unaware of?


    Even though they, as pirates, didn¡¯t speak allnguages in this world, they could quickly identify whatnguage was spoken just from listening to it.


    So what was this?


    Didn¡¯t this mean that the people they were facing weren¡¯t from the Pyno continent?


    Then who exactly were they up against?


    He had to report this matter to his superiors fast!


    Of course, another matter that needed to be reported, were these strange products from the new empire called Baymard.


    They needed to get permission from their superior in Morgany, who would then issue out missions for people to specifically check it out.


    It wasn¡¯t in their ce to act without permission, or it might alert the enemy or make them wary.


    When the organization moved, it always moved full speed, attacking its enemies brutally.


    They would only report this matter and show all the goods they bought to those there.


    Actually, the way Crow Face saw it, by the time he got back to Morgany, someone might¡¯ve already reported the matter.


    For Baymard to produce such unique things and books, meant that it would be a threat to Morgany.


    They even bought something called Sr Tvs, cassettes, mattresses and many other things.


    This was the evidence they collected against Baymard.


    Things were seemed to be changing here in Pyno, making the ce organized and a little more developed.


    But change isn¡¯t what Morgany wants for Pyno.


    They need to go back to how they were or hand over everything to Morgany if they wanted peace.


    Such a ce was mocking them, as Morgs.


    And just like weeds, it needs to be drawn out from the roots.


    .


    ~Sck. Sck. Sck. Sck~~


    The muddy puddles of water parted as everyone chased fiercely after Josh.


    Old Crow looked at Josh¡¯s back thoughtfully: "Capture him alive! We need to know who we are up against. We¡¯ll take him onto the ve ship!"


    Everyone gritted their teeth and finally epted the order.


    Heh. Once they get all information out of this assassin, then they¡¯ll kill him!


    At the same time, Josh, who was about to dash away at full speed, suddenly slowed down a bit.


    That¡¯s right.


    They had sh.i.p.s filled with people they kidnapped.


    Even though he promised hisrades toe back safely, his conscience wouldn¡¯t let him leave this matter like that.


    Whether he liked it or not, he was left here with no fast Baymardian vehicles or any other weapons because he was here as a spy.


    So even if he fled now to rush towards the pirate sh.i.p.s, he would still get there around the same time these pirates got back.


    Again, from what he gathered, the 800 who came here were just 1/5 of the crew out on the outage sh.i.p.s.


    That¡¯s right.


    These pirates had arrived at Deiferus with 4,000 pirates out on their sh.i.p.s.


    What was funny was that the number here were just those out to do this mission.


    Or sure, there would be a lot more pirates located at the crew¡¯s base.


    Heh. Even if he got there a few hours or days earlier than these pirates, he would still have to face those staying at the docks.


    He was just one person.


    So it was impossible for him to rescue all those kidnapped at once.


    Nheless, he had to get on one of the sh.i.p.s. From there, he would work things out... Hopefully.


    Sigh... There was no helping it.


    He had to turn himself in.


    .


    Josh slowed his pace and acted desperately as if truly overwhelmed by them.


    At the same time, while running, he left deep markings with his dagger on the trees.


    Each tree had one word in English carved on it.


    He would run very far ahead, pretend to be out of breath, and mark away.


    It was raining heavily, and his actions were very discrete. So these pirates wouldn¡¯t notice what he was doing easily.


    He only marked a total of 8 words on 4 trees.


    [people kidnapped. Gave In. Pirate Ship. Swain Town.]


    Hopefully, they find the message on all trees and link them together.


    No matter what, he had to get on the sh.i.p.s in Swain Coastal Town.


    Of course, even if he were going to turn himself in, he would still kick asses in the process.


    He had to sell his performance as a top assassin from some unknown ce or wherever they thought he was from.


    All this time, he had also been running as if catching his breath, so he can¡¯t just act swiftly again.


    Plus, he had to move very far from the trees that he marked.


    Thinking like that, he carefully moved leftwards, making a run for it, and as expected, the assassins followed his every move.


    Soon, he ran too slow, as if really exhausted, and even fell to the ground, making the pirates pumped up instead.


    By the time he got up again, 3 pirates were already closing in fast.


    Heh. He said he wouldn¡¯t go down without a fight.


    So they better be prepared.


    .


    "You bastard! You¡¯re not so tough now, are you? Hahaha."


    "Bastard! We¡¯ve got you trapped. Now, you¡¯ll know the real cruelty of the pirate organization. How dare you kill our crewmates?"


    [Josh in English]: "Hey! You two really can¡¯t understand me? Do you know the story of the Muffin Man?"


    "Bro, do you know what this guy is saying?"


    "No! I don¡¯t!


    But looking at how angry he¡¯sshing out, he¡¯s definitely insulting us.


    Look at how fierce his eyes are?!!"


    "Hey! I feel that this guy just called us idiots.


    Brothers, they said we can¡¯t kill him. But that doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t beat him silly."


    "Yes. We should just teach him a lesson!


    You bloody bastard! Who are you insulting?"


    [Josh in English]: "... The muffin man?"


    "Dammit! You¡¯re still calling us idiots?


    Eat my Fist!"

 Chapter 1000 Sorry, error chapter. cant delete it it. just skip

    Chapter 1000 Sorry, error chapter. cant delete it it. just skip


    Please skip....


    Please skip.


    It''ss a repetition of thest chapter


    Errors chapter. Can''t seem to delete it.


    Errory


    Crow Face was taken aback.


    He had never heard of such anguage before.


    Could it be that over the hundreds and hundreds of years since the Pirate Organization got established, they hadn''t fully explored all ces in this world?


    Could there be an unknown continent that they were unaware of?


    Even though they, as pirates, didn''t speak allnguages in this world, they could quickly identify whatnguage was spoken just from listening to it.


    So what was this?


    Didn''t this mean that the people they were facing weren''t from the Pyno continent?


    Then who exactly were they up against?


    He had to report this matter to his superiors fast!


    Of course, another matter that needed to be reported, were these strange products from the new empire called Baymard.


    They needed to get permission from their superior in Morgany, who would then issue out missions for people to specifically check it out.


    It wasn''t in their ce to act without permission, or it might alert the enemy or make them wary.


    When the organization moved, it always moved full speed, attacking its enemies brutally.


    They would only report this matter and show all the goods they bought to those there.


    Actually, the way Crow Face saw it, by the time he got back to Morgany, someone might''ve already reported the matter.


    For Baymard to produce such unique things and books, meant that it would be a threat to Morgany.


    They even bought something called Sr Tvs, cassettes, mattresses and many other things.


    This was the evidence they collected against Baymard.


    Things were seemed to be changing here in Pyno, making the ce organized and a little more developed.


    But change isn''t what Morgany wants for Pyno.


    They need to go back to how they were or hand over everything to Morgany if they wanted peace.


    Such a ce was mocking them, as Morgs.


    And just like weeds, it needs to be drawn out from the roots.


    .


    ~Sck. Sck. Sck. Sck~~


    The muddy puddles of water parted as everyone chased fiercely after Josh.


    Old Crow looked at Josh''s back thoughtfully: "Capture him alive! We need to know who we are up against. We''ll take him onto the ve ship!"


    Everyone gritted their teeth and finally epted the order.


    Heh. Once they get all information out of this assassin, then they''ll kill him!


    At the same time, Josh, who was about to dash away at full speed, suddenly slowed down a bit.


    That''s right.


    They had ships filled with people they kidnapped.


    Even though he promised hisrades toe back safely, his conscience wouldn''t let him leave this matter like that.


    Whether he liked it or not, he was left here with no fast Baymardian vehicles or any other weapons because he was here as a spy.


    So even if he fled now to rush towards the pirate ships, he would still get there around the same time these pirates got back.


    Again, from what he gathered, the 800 who came here were just 1/5 of the crew out on the outage ships.


    That''s right.


    These pirates had arrived at Deiferus with 4,000 pirates out on their ships.


    What was funny was that the number here were just those out to do this mission.


    Or sure, there would be a lot more pirates located at the crew''s base.


    Heh. Even if he got there a few hours or days earlier than these pirates, he would still have to face those staying at the docks.


    He was just one person.


    So it was impossible for him to rescue all those kidnapped at once.


    Nheless, he had to get on one of the ships. From there, he would work things out... Hopefully.


    Sigh... There was no helping it.


    He had to turn himself in.


    .


    Josh slowed his pace and acted desperately as if truly overwhelmed by them.


    At the same time, while running, he left deep markings with his dagger on the trees.


    Each tree had one word in English carved on it.


    He would run very far ahead, pretend to be out of breath, and mark away.


    It was raining heavily, and his actions were very discrete. So these pirates wouldn''t notice what he was doing easily.


    He only marked a total of 8 words on 4 trees.


    [people kidnapped. Gave In. Pirate Ship. Swain Town.]


    Hopefully, they find the message on all trees and link them together.


    No matter what, he had to get on the ships in Swain Coastal Town.


    Of course, even if he were going to turn himself in, he would still kick asses in the process.


    He had to sell his performance as a top assassin from some unknown ce or wherever they thought he was from.


    All this time, he had also been running as if catching his breath, so he can''t just act swiftly again.


    Plus, he had to move very far from the trees that he marked.


    Thinking like that, he carefully moved leftwards, making a run for it, and as expected, the assassins followed his every move.


    Soon, he ran too slow, as if really exhausted, and even fell to the ground, making the pirates pumped up instead.


    By the time he got up again, 3 pirates were already closing in fast.


    Heh. He said he wouldn''t go down without a fight.


    So they better be prepared.


    .


    "You bastard! You''re not so tough now, are you? Hahaha."


    "Bastard! We''ve got you trapped. Now, you''ll know the real cruelty of the pirate organization. How dare you kill our crewmates?"


    [Josh in English]: "Hey! You two really can''t understand me? Do you know the story of the Muffin Man?"


    "Bro, do you know what this guy is saying?"


    "No! I don''t!


    But looking at how angry he''sshing out, he''s definitely insulting us.


    Look at how fierce his eyes are?!!"


    "Hey! I feel that this guy just called us idiots.


    Brothers, they said we can''t kill him. But that doesn''t mean that we can''t beat him silly."


    "Yes. We should just teach him a lesson!


    You bloody bastard! Who are you insulting?"


    [Josh in English]: "... The muffin man?"


    "Dammit! You''re still calling us idiots?


    Eat my Fist!"

 Chapter 1001 - Get Him!

    <h4>Chapter 1001 - Get Him!</h4>


    The pirates were really pissed!


    "EAT MY FISTS!"


    ~Bam!


    Josh, who was already lying on the ground, quickly tilted to the side, avoiding the blowing his way.


    Very quickly, he kicked the pirate back, making him knock the other pirates behind.


    ~Ssh.


    The pirates quickly lost their footing in this slippery weather and fell onto puddles of water.


    But Josh wasn¡¯t done yet.


    Other pirates wereing at him from the sides, while some tried to sneak from his back.


    The Pirates weren¡¯t allowed to harm, stab or brutally harm him yet.


    So they were only left with the option of using their fists or something else that wouldn¡¯t heavily injure him.


    Dammit. They truly wished to slice him into pieces.


    But who made him important?


    .


    "You son of a b**ch. Take this!" One of the pirates yelled before sending several brutal punches all at once.


    As Pirates, they were more used to freestyle handbats whenpared to knights.


    On their sh.i.p.s, they sometimes punched and fought each other for fun while gambling with booze and food.


    It was exciting, thrilling and could make their bellies fuller with extra food and booze.


    So why not?


    That said, the pirates were fairly confident with their handbat skills.


    Too bad they were up against Josh.


    Very swiftly, Josh put up a fight, dodging, rolling, sliding across the muddy floors and punching back when he could.


    Those who he punched couldn¡¯t help but see stars.


    What the hell?


    Why did it hurt so much?


    What were this guy¡¯s hands made of?


    F***!


    Some of them spat out blood and lost a few teeth just from Josh¡¯s punches.


    It was so damn painful that some dropped to their knees and held their mouths in agony.


    How were they supposed to chew harder meat and food with their mouths so painful and swollen now?


    Curses!


    If eyes could kill, Josh would¡¯ve been dead by now.


    One of the


    ~Bam. Pah. Bam. Bam. Ssh~~


    .


    Looking at how much damage Josh was doing, Old Crow Face was genuinely impressed.


    From how the assassin fought, one could see that he was really drained and barely held on.


    Yet, he always managed to push them back.


    Crow Face was more interested in knowing who could train such fine assassins.


    This group of people could be a big threat to them.


    So no matter what, they had to catch Josh alive.


    Crow Face looked at another pirate, who was called Fast Arms.


    Fast Arms nodded and made his way towards Josh.


    ~Boom~


    Josh did a split, causing Fast Arms to punch the person behind Josh, sending the pot pirate flying.


    Fast Arms, seeing that he missed, quickly sent his legs, intending to step on Josh.


    But Josh suddenly sat up and opened his legs wide.


    ~Bam.


    The attack fell between his legs, making Fast Arms grit his grit and angrily stump on the floor, hoping to crush Josh¡¯s legs.


    Josh dodged carefully, opening, closing and shifting his legs as if they were ying some game.


    Of course, Josh dared not stay on the ground for long because more pirates were making their way over after he sent some flying, knocking the majority back like bowling balls.


    With that, he swirled on the ground, Tekken Eddy-Style, using his hands to spin his legs around before standing up again.


    Fast Arms tapped his knuckles together and looked at Josh as if saying: You¡¯re dead meat.


    Josh looked at him and decided that it was time to end this.


    Even though he had been acting tired all this while, he still needed to make the grand ending of his performance seem like he had truly lost.


    And so, if he was going to fall, he might as well choose a worthy enemy to do the Job.


    Not just anyone would do.


    He had been observing Old Crow secretly, and the moment the guy sent Fast Arms over, Josh knew that it was time to Fall.


    .


    Very quickly, hended a weak punch, sending it towards Fast Arms¡¯ face.


    But this time, the guy caught his fist just before itnded.


    Heh. Fast Arms was feeling mighty proud at this moment.


    From Josh¡¯s move, Fast Arms could tell that Josh would soon be out of energy.


    Fast Arms caught Josh¡¯s wrist when his punch was a few inches away, feeling mighty.


    But suddenly, Josh opened his fisted palm and used his index finger and middle finger to Pierce Fast Arms¡¯ eyes... shocking him silly.


    "Ahhh... You bastard!" Fast Arm yelled with the authority of a man who wasn¡¯t supposed to be crossed.


    Dammit!


    This bastard¡¯s sneak attack momentarily blinded him.


    The bastard picked his eyes out of nowhere!


    He closed his eyes tightly, batting hisshes several times amidst the blindness.


    But even at that, he was still holding onto Josh¡¯s ¡¯weak¡¯ body.


    So he used his other hand to predict where Josh¡¯s head would be and punched him hard.


    Bam.


    Josh fell to the ground from the punch, with his face slightly red.


    Meanwhile, Fast Arms¡¯ lists felt like they would soon crack instead.


    Fast Arms¡¯ who was briefly blinded, began doubting if he had punched Josh or something else.


    But, even with the pain, he dared not stop.


    He quickly used his hands to wipe his eyes clear, regaining his part of his vision, before rapidly rushing towards the fallen Josh, kicking him silly.


    His moves looked very brutal, winning a wave of cheers from the pirates around.


    They calmly backed off, giving Fast Arms all the space he needed to teach the bastard a lesson.


    "Yeah!!!!! This is the stuff I¡¯m talking about. Show that bastard what happens when you cross pirates!"


    "Get him Fast Arms!"


    "Kick his Ass!"


    Fast Arms smiled broadly while circling the ¡¯pained¡¯ Josh before kicking him hard in the belly several times.


    "Ugh. Ugh. Ugh. Ugh."


    The sounds of Josh¡¯s m.o.a.ns filled Fast Arms¡¯ ears with ecstasy every time he kicked the bastard.


    Heh. The bastard wasn¡¯t so tough after all.


    ~Pah, Pah, Pah, Pah, Pah

 Chapter 1002 - Payback Time

    <h4>Chapter 1002 - Payback Time</h4>


    ~Drrrrrrrr~~~


    The rain constantly poured In Fast Arms hair, making it stick together, creating silky-looking strands of hair parted out.


    And as he kicked his opponent lying on the muddy grounds, his dark raven hair flipped back and forth, giving him a very domineering look.


    ~Ssh. Ssh. Ssh. Ssh.~~


    The muddy waters apanied Fast Arms¡¯ kick, coating Josh¡¯s entire body.


    The pirates watched in glee as their enemy got repeatedly punched and stepped by the famous Fast Arms in their crew.


    Damn. It felt good.


    They also held reverence for him now because in their eyes, many hade up to deal with the assassin but ended up getting beaten and thrown away instead.


    But Fast Arms on the other hand, quickly dealt with the situation, making them acknowledge him even more.


    No wonder their Captain and a few other top crew members like Crow Face, typically gave more trust to Fast Arms.


    Indeed. He always got the job done faster.


    Swift and precise.


    More still, he was number 318 on the crew and rookie pirate list.


    Heh. One shouldn¡¯t look down at that number.


    Crew Captains have their own separate list, which ranks all pirate Captains in the organization.


    But crewmates and rookies had a list of their own too.


    Of course, one should know that a single crew alone could have 12,000 or more pirates assigned to it.


    So imagine the number of pirates that actually exist when thinking of all the crews that existed?


    Not to talk of the pirates who went undercover onnd or those at headquarters.


    For centuries, the pirates had been building themselves up to what they were today.


    So one could imagine that it would be impossible to rank all rookies or phenomenal newbies.


    Typically, the pirates only presented a list of 400 top rookies and newbies.


    So for anyone to even be on the list was in itself remarkable.


    And Fast Arms came in at 318, making many look at him with awe and reverence.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want their names on the list?


    Even though some within the crew had fame, it was nothingpared to being on the list.


    Their fame was only known to their crew and a few other crews, but those on the list would be known to all pirates, as well as many merchants, nobles and even peasants.


    If people wanted to sail and heard that the pirate before them was the famous person they had heard about, of course, they would shiver in fright and may even be more humble than before.


    The fame gathered by those on the list was something that every pirate dreamt of.


    Not to talk of the rewards and perks for those on the list.


    That¡¯s why everyone strived to get on top.


    .


    Indeed. In the eyes of everyone here, Fast Arms had won their respect.


    But while they looked at him with undying admiration, Fast Arms, on the other hand, was facing his own internal battles.


    No. It should be that Fast Arms was secretly beating himself up instead.


    At this point, his legs started to hurt like crazy, but he dared not show it.


    What the hell was this guy¡¯s body made of?


    The more he kicked, the more pain he felt.


    It was like he was punishing himself rather than taking care of an assassin.


    The only thing that made him feel better was that the assassin seemed to be in agony as well.


    It would¡¯ve really crushed his confidence if the guy was still okay.


    ~Pah. Pah. Pah. Pah. Pah.


    Old Crow Face watched the show for a bit in satisfaction before stopping it.


    "Enough, Fast Arms! That¡¯s enough.


    We don¡¯t want to kill the poor guy, now would we?"


    Everyone grinned and created room for Old Crow.


    "Get him on his knees."


    Instantly, 2 other pirates stepped forth and harshly pulled Josh from the muddy floor while trash-talking him.


    "Just a little beating, and you¡¯re already this broken? Get up, you weakling!"


    "Bastard! It serves you right for crossing us. Now get up!!"


    Plop.


    Josh was now on his knees while the pirates held his arms wide open.


    His breathing seemed hoarser and heavier as he struggled to keep his eyes wide open.


    He looked like someone who had just been through hell.


    His appearance made the pirates feel very fulfilled.


    Okay. Now, some of their frustrations had been dealt with thanks to Fast Arms.


    Payback felt good.


    .


    Crow Face advanced slowly while observing the assassin.


    Even though he knew the assassin spoke anothernguage, he also knew that the assassin seemed to have a fairly moderate understanding of Pyron.


    Right from the city, Old Crow Face had noticed that the assassin and his friends seemed to understand a few words from them.


    Their actions led him to believe that these assassins were probably beginners with Pyron.


    They might not be able to speak it, but they understand a little bit of it.


    It was easy to tell this because the assassin didn¡¯t react to some of the sentences they threw at them.


    At times, the assassins looked at each other in confusion too.


    This was during the time in the city when the assassins had disguised themselves as servants.


    Of course, at that time, they thought that the servants before them were dumb who couldn¡¯t speak.


    It was only after they kidnapped the boy that they knew they were assassins.


    And now, knowing that the assassin could speak an entirely differentnguage made everything suddenly click in his mind.


    It all made sense now.


    This assassin, along with his friends, were definitely sent by forces outside Pyno.


    But who?


    Who was it?


    Crow Fafe ran his hand through his hair calmly, taking off the excess rain, before smiling at Josh cruelly.


    Well, whoever it was, they would soon find out


    For now, he needed to firstmunicate with the assassin.


    Even though he knew the assassin spoke a differentnguage, he still triedmunicating and breaking the gap between them.


    The assassin already understood a bit of Pyno.


    So if he also knew a few Pyno words, then things would go a lot faster.


    Besides... Old Crow Face took himself as an intelligent man who was always up for the challenge.


    So why not try his luck?

 Chapter 1003 - Information Bank

    <h4>Chapter 1003 - Information Bank</h4>


    Silence.


    The pirates all turned silent the moment old Crow Face stepped forward.


    The only sounds that could be heard were those from nature.


    The Pirates all observed, not wanting to miss a single thing.


    Crow Face stood maically before the kneeling Josh, gripped his jaws firmly and tilted his mud-coated face upwards, wanting the rain to wash away the mud.


    And after he could see 60% of his appearance, Old Crow let go of his chin and coldly nced at him, emitting a very murderous aura.


    "Speak. Who are you? Where are you from? Why do you want the boy? And where are you taking him to?"


    Josh, who was breathing heavily with his head tilted downwards, suddenly raised his head hatefully before spitting out the excess fluids in his mouth.


    This reaction...


    Hahahahahha.


    As expected, he was right.


    This assassin understood basic Pyno.


    He then tried asking the same questions with more words involved, which seemed to confuse the assassin.


    In fact, the guy just closed his eyes and couldn¡¯t be bothered what was asked.


    Seeing his actions, everyone couldn¡¯t help praising Old Crow Face in their hearts.


    When he had exined it earlier on, everyone was astonished by how short a time Old Crow had used to piece everything together.


    Everything gave them yet another understanding of how intelligent Old Crow was.


    No wonder he was sometimes called ¡¯Mr. Sure¡¯ within the crew.


    Why? Because he was always sure.


    As far as they knew, things typically went just as he calcted.


    Rarely did it ever go wrong.


    And even within those times, it wasn¡¯t that his calctions were wrong, but that other factors changed things... Like a rat switching out their ns or alerting the enemy.


    Anyway, everyone looked at Old Crow Face as a brain box within the crew.


    .


    Crow Face, who was watched with appreciation and respect, focused all his energy on Josh.


    Good.


    At least now, he understood that if he wanted the assassin to understand him, he headed to speak in simple terms.


    So he repeated the questions again, just as he did before.


    "Who are you? Who do you work for? Why do you want the boy? Where is he going?"


    On hearing these questions, Josh raised his head and stared at Crow Face as if he wanted nothing more than to swallow him whole.


    Then out of nowhere, he beganughing loudly like a crazed person.


    And coupled with the rain and thunder sounds, his voice left many people¡¯s scales numb.


    Of course, Josh had decided to mix in some Pyron with English, so that they should at least be able toprehend 50% of what he was saying.


    "Hahahhahahaha.


    You lowly bastards will soon taste defeat once my people get here!


    My organization, The Eye Of Horus, wille for you, amd hunt you down!"


    ~Buboom!


    The sound of thunder echoed out just after Josh finished speaking, making everyone feel the weight of his words.


    Old Crow¡¯s face turned grim.


    It seemed that this matter was deeper than he thought.


    He hadn¡¯t understood 50% of the assassin¡¯s words in the sentences.


    But, knowing a few other Pyron words, he could also guess some things.


    The Eye of Horus.


    What organization was that?


    .


    Old Crow took this matter very seriously.


    Even after knowing that they were pirates, this guy still said that this Eye of Horus would stille after them, meaning it wasn¡¯t scared of the pirate organization.


    F***!


    They needed to first find the continent or area where thisnguage was used in Hertfilia.


    Because he could be sure that thisnguage didn¡¯t belong to Pyno, Veinitta, Morgany and a few other continents.


    So it could be seen that this pirate came from far, far away.


    The question now is where?


    Old Crow Face felt even more inclined in keeping this assassin alive.


    They needed him alive throughout their investigations, no matter what.


    And once they locate what region spoke hisnguage, it would be far easier to send several pirates to sweep the ce, looking for this Eye Of Horus.


    Josh looked at their reaction and inwardly chuckled.


    Sigh... A few days ago, he read a manuscript for Lanson¡¯s new book called The Mummy.


    The book hadn¡¯te out yet and was scheduled for release sometime next Summer.


    Landon said he hadn¡¯t finished it yet and had put it on hold for when he got back after leaving Pyno.


    Anyway, Landon gave a manuscript to his wife, Grace, a fan of his.


    She, of course, would never share it with others... But since she¡¯s his wife, she and Josh read the book together.


    And he immediately fell in love with it.


    Who would¡¯ve known that he would use some references in the book here?


    What Eye Of Horus?


    Bah!


    .


    Josh still maintained a hateful gaze as he continued spitting out curses and threats.


    "You better let me go now before it¡¯s toote.


    The Eyes of Horris see everything in this world.


    They are everywhere, even within your measly pirate organization.


    As for the boy, he will be taken to Hamunaptra... The city of the Dead.


    Hamunaptra is an ancient ce that no one knows of.


    Hahahahahha.


    You all don¡¯t know who you are up against.


    You are all doomed! Doomed!


    I know you want to kill me, so just do it!"


    Everyone looked at Josh coldly, with a high worry on their faces.


    In truth, Old Crow Face believed all his words.


    Why?


    Because experience and facts had proven that in these times of battle, war and death... when people were about to die, they typically threatened and told the truth about matters to give them nightmares to their killers for the rest of their lives.


    Since those dying knew of their impending deaths, they still wanted their arrogant murderers to feel their pain.


    Many a time, they spoke the truth.


    Again, from this guy¡¯s behaviour, he was sure that the guy wasn¡¯t an assassin.


    Assassins would take but into poison sacs underneath their tongues if caught.


    But this guy didn¡¯t.


    Could it be that the Eye of Horus was another God-forsaken Temple?


    Well, whatever the case, maybe he would find out soon enough.


    Heh.


    From the guy¡¯s actions, it showed that he desperately wanted to die.


    But how could they let him?


    How could they let their information box die?


    Impossible.


    He must find this Hamunaptra.


    This city of the dead.

 Chapter 1004 - The Determined Crow Face

    <h4>Chapter 1004 - The Determined Crow Face</h4>


    Hamunaptra, the city of the dead.


    Those words stung in Old Crow¡¯s mind.


    He wanted to know what army was hidden there that didn¡¯t fear the pirate organization.


    This guy did say that Hamunaptra was an ancient city that no one knew of, meaning that it was very hidden.


    Bottom line, only members would know where it was.


    Just thinking about it made him itchy.


    This could be a great discovery that could boost the pirates of the Morgs altogether.


    At the same time, it was also too risky.


    But, before they ever took action, they needed to send in spies to study the ce and scope out any info... If they ever found this city called Hamunaptra.


    Of course, with this guy still alive, they would do everything to make him talk.


    Heh. Once they reached the pirate organization, they would hand him over to the torturers there, who had one of the most brutal methods in this world.


    It wasn¡¯t just hype when people said that Morgany was superior in assassination techniques, skills and tortures.


    Old Crow Face didn¡¯t believe that they wouldn¡¯t be able to make this guy talk.


    Just as nned, he decided that they would stay for a bit in the city for a few days before heading back to the ship.


    They only stayed to search thoroughly, just in case the boy was still here, which he highly doubted.


    These people from the eye of Horus should be rushing off to send him out of Pyno as soon as possible.


    Again, he didn¡¯t know the exact coastal region they might choose to depart from.


    But the closest one was the same one that they had docked their pirate sh.i.p.s on.


    So there was a higher chance that it was the same one.


    Of course, he knew he could be wrong.


    But wasn¡¯t it better to try than to regret?


    This, he decided that he would talk to 2 of the lead crewmates who were still searching for this guy¡¯srades that disappeared earlier on.


    He would talk to them about everything, and the 3 of them would make a decision.


    Of course, he would advise that they leave at most, after 3 days of thoroughly searching for the boy.


    After they left, they would hand over the matter to the council members, who would continue the search, even covering up more space, throughout the neighbouring towns, viges and cities.


    The search would continue for as long as it needed to go.


    In fact, it would continue until news of the boy resurfaces again... Even if it took years.


    For Old Crow Face, he felt it important to quickly take this assassin to headquarters as fast as he could.


    Of course, along the way, he would try using force to make the guy talk.


    But no matter how much he used force, he had to be careful not to be excessive.


    People were more prone to illness and death on the seas.


    The fact that water, food, medical health, and so many things were taken in moderate quantities... meant that they didn¡¯t have enough to spare.


    Even if they saw other pirate crews out there, everyone was very protective of their food.


    After all, some sh.i.p.s had to dock and patrol the same spot for months.


    They could only leave when their recements came.


    So food, beverages... Mainly spring water in barrels, were treated like gold.


    There were also dangers like facing crazy sea creatures, natural disasters and other chaotic things out there.


    There was a case where a whirlpool appeared out of nowhere, allowing 34 pirate sh.i.p.s all at once.


    The seas were as deadly and dangerous as ever.


    That said, if one got I¡¯ll while at sea, he/she was more likely to die than if they were onnd.


    So if he used too much force, this guy might die before he even got to Morgany.


    With everything sorted out in his head, Old Crow turned to face the other pirates.


    "Search him!"


    Instantly, a few others came forth and patted Josh¡¯s body for any des or hidden weapons.


    They took away his dagger before finally holding him like a sacrifice.


    One person held his left leg, another his right leg, right arm and finally his left arm.


    They opened him up, with each of his limbs being carried by another person.


    Relying on a single person to carry him during this bad slippery weather was a recipe for sister.


    Not to talk of the fact that it would slow them down.


    So they carried him thus.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s head back and reunite with the rest."


    With that, the pirates left the forest.


    Josh closed his eyes to rest a bit.


    Well. Everything went ording to n, and the bit was still safe.


    Hopefully, they don¡¯t get discovered.


    .


    Meanwhile, back within the cave at the side of the cliff, the little boy¡¯s fever had finallye down a bit.


    During the long run, when Josh carried him, he had forcefully opened his eyes several times to see the person who had taken him away.


    His emotions changed from fear to relief.


    Looking around the cave, he realized that he was properly taken care of, meaning whoever took him meant no harm.


    He was sleeping in one of those new Baymardian sleeping bags, which worked as both a soft pillow and a nket, keeping him warm up here at this high altitude.


    Even though he had been unconscious, he remembered and could even taste bits and pieces of soup in his mouth.


    It looked like they fed him a broth to fill his belly.


    It¡¯s just that he wasn¡¯t sure whether they were foe or not since thenguage they spoke was something foreign.


    Remembering his only guardian who died to save his life, the little boy couldn¡¯t help tearing up a bit.


    He knew that in Deiferus, men never showed grief or shed tears, but because he had always been brought up to be distant from the Deifers, he and his guardian had a different way of thinking.


    Unlike the Deifer men who never shed tears, even in private... The 5-year-old him sniffed in pain, crying silently.


    He wanted to avenge his uncle. But what could he do?


    He was now alone, with no one to help him.


    At times, he felt like giving up his life in this cruel world.


    He didn¡¯t even know who his parents were.


    But his uncle did tell him that he didn¡¯t have a father.


    So the person who sent him here to protect him should be his mother. Meaning she was in danger somewhere.


    For her sacrifice, he decided not to die but to save her.


    The question now was, how should he go about it?

 Chapter 1005 - Foes or Allies?

    <h4>Chapter 1005 - Foes or Allies?</h4>


    Rankin¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as he tried to cry without making a sound.


    ~Sniff, Sniff~~


    Edwin and Hoshen, who had been sitting against the cave walls, calmly opened their eyes and sighed.


    Well, they did understand the boy¡¯s emotions.


    Edwin got up and walked towards the boy.


    The cave itself wasn¡¯t too big.


    It was just 16 feet long away from the edge and 5 feet wide.


    One could really do wonders with a pickaxe in their hands.


    Edwin walked towards the boy with a bottle of water at hand.


    "Kid. Let¡¯s talk."


    Upon hearing the voice, Rankin¡¯s heart leaped with all sorts of emotions.


    He was afraid, curious and hopeful.


    He took a deep breath, quickly wiped his eyes and tried to maintain a calm demeanour.


    It was just that his eyes were already swollen, and his emotions were all over the ce.


    So the demeanour he wanted to conjure up didn¡¯t work.


    Looking at the 5-year-old boy, Edwin immediatelypared him to those his age in Baymard.


    He should be living a happy life as a child.


    Yet here he was, carrying a burden that was too great for his age.


    Sigh...


    .


    "Kid. Let¡¯s talk.


    Firstly, we mean no harm. So you can rx a bit."


    "Yes," Rankin replied seriously.


    Yet, he still didn¡¯t rx.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but his body didn¡¯t seem to heed hismand.


    Looking at him, Edwin inwardly chuckled in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Kid, what¡¯s your name?"


    "Rankin."


    "Good name.


    So, we did save you. But what do you want to do from here?"


    Eh?


    Rankin felt perplexed while looking at Edwin before him and Hoshen far back.


    Didn¡¯t they rescue him because they knew his identity and needed him?


    Why was this situation different from what he imagined?


    They didn¡¯t even ask what hisst name was?


    Or could it be a trap?


    Counties thoughts passed through Rankin¡¯s mind, making him confused and even more curious about his saviours.


    If he asked about them, would they be pissed?


    He thinned his lips helplessly, as he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    "Kid. What are you going to do now?"


    "Sir... I... I don¡¯t know." Rankin answered with his head lowered.


    Edwin rubbed his chin and nodded.


    This was understandable.


    The kid had lost his only support. So he should be left in a muddled state.


    "Kid. If you have nothing young, then why note with us?"


    "Erm... Sirs... Where are you from?"


    "Baymard."


    Rankin quickly widened his eyes in shock.


    Baymard?


    That ce that is said to be outstanding?


    He felt it was too unbelievable.


    Were they really from Baymard? Or was this how they typically trapped people?


    Rankin was very vignt!


    Edwin wasn¡¯t offended at all.


    One should be vignt, especially when meeting someone for the first time.


    What if they were child traffickers?


    .


    "Kid. All I can say is that we were here on an errand and just happened to run into you.


    For 5 days, we¡¯ll stay here quietly.


    And after that, we¡¯ll regroup with a few more and leave.


    We¡¯ll take you towards one of the Coastal areas around.


    At that time, if you want toe with us, you can.


    And if you don¡¯t, then we can just part ways.


    Kid, the choice is yours.


    But just know that in everything you do, a man needs friends and allies.


    You are more likely to seed working with great friends and allies than doing things all alone.


    That said, you should also pick allows that are trustworthy.


    You must carefully study them and never make any rash decisions.


    Whichever path you choose will decide your fate.


    Tread carefully."


    Rankin listened seriously and nodded gratefully: "Thank you."


    He just needed some words offort right now.


    So Edwin¡¯s words came at the right time.


    He also believed that he couldn¡¯t take down his enemies alone.


    So he decided to observe these people until they reached the coastal region, before he made his decision.


    At that point, whatever he chose, he was sure that he wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    As his uncle said, mistakes aren¡¯t a bad thing, provided one learnt and grew from them.


    So even if the choice was wrong, he wouldn¡¯t regret it.


    ~Grrrrrr


    His belly grumbled, leaving in embarrassment.


    Edwin grinned while Hoshen, who had been leaning against the wall with his eyes closed, quickly opened one of the bags and took out some belly-filling snacks for the kid to eat.


    .


    Now wasn¡¯t a good time to cook since those damn birds were already circling the area.


    If he dared to cook now, the smell would make them barge in here like crazy.


    The fake wooden shield/door they had ced using barks of trees would definitely not be able to hold those birds back.


    So it wasn¡¯t advisable.


    Around 8 in the morning, the birds typically flew straight down the abyss, heading towards the streams,kes and other regions below.


    As everyone knows, where there was a water source, there were bound to be several creatures drinking from it.


    So these gigantic birds liked swooping in and carrying animals away.


    With their strength, they could even carry an entire Hangol away.


    And it was during this time that they would quickly cook, eat and remove the barks of wood at the edge of the cave to properly ventte the ce.


    These birds moved in flocks and did things together, just like wolves who shared different responsibilities amongst each other.


    They had been studying the movements of these birds while making the cave.


    So they knew that the birds did everything together.


    Rankin ate the snacks before him gleefully.


    Delicious!


    With that, the trio in the cave sessfully ironed everything out.


    At the same time, the other 2 back at the Inn suddenly sat up from the heap of straw at the stables and looked at each other grimly.


    "They¡¯re 3 hourste.


    Something happened."


    "Hmhm. We need to follow protocol."


    With that, the duoid back down calmly and closed their eyes yet again.


    Tomorrow was going to be a busy day.

 Chapter 1006 - Improvements

    <h4>Chapter 1006 - Improvements</h4>


    Just like that, time passed by quickly.


    And back in Baymard, Landon, who didn¡¯t know what issues his men were facing outside, was currently seated within arge office on the top floor of the Bank.


    And apanying him were a few branch managers from the main bank branch in district D, and a few other branch managers from the branch banks in District C and G.


    Again, the Chief Manager and others with higher positions were also seated there as well.


    Today, they were here to talk about something mind-blowing.


    .


    Chief Manager Dionne smiled broadly in satisfaction when talking about thetest tools and systems ced to make their services better, as well as to make things easier for them too.


    "Your majesty, I like this Cheque system quite a lot.


    It doesn¡¯t just aid us, but makes it easier onpanies and establishments too."


    Landon nodded and couldn¡¯t agree more.


    Presently,panies stille to the bank to collectrge heads of money.


    From there, they would spend time counting and cing everyone¡¯s sries in envelopes before giving them out on payday.


    Now, those in the various institutions could just write checks and give them to their employees.


    Itpletely removed the hassle of making them run up and down the ce to withdraw, recount and do all that.


    After today, people would take their cheques and visit the Main bank or branch banks for withdrawals.


    It saved time and even energy for those in the bank too.


    Again, there were no policies in ce to prevent fraud and so on.


    One thing to note was that the cheque scanning machines were finally ready to go.


    One should know that presently, there wasn¡¯t any A.T.M machine yet.


    There were Exchange machines/money changing machines that worked like simple vending machines.


    But, there weren¡¯t any A.T.M machines yet.


    A.T.Ms were just a lot moreplex.


    He would have to wait untilputers and Wi-Fi got done.


    Firstly, there were no bank cards yet, and so many other things he needed to do before he could create them.


    So making it now was impossible.


    Likewise, Landon couldn¡¯t introduce Cheque scanning machines that one would typically find in A.T.Ms


    .


    One should know that all printed cheques were done with maic ink.


    And these scanning machines relied on maic ink character recognition (MICR) to get the Check¡¯s MICR code associated with the routing number, ount number and check number.


    Withoutputers and the inte, it was impossible to do these.


    Currently, the cheques printed in Baymard still use maic ink.


    But since there was no way to properly validate the cheques, allpanies must confirm the names of the people who were about to recover the money.


    Before payday, they were to bring a long list done in alphabetical order.


    The tellers would do the rest once those holding the chequese in.


    Likewise, those who just wrote cheques for personal reasons had to call the banks to confirm things.


    The bank had its own customer service section with hundreds and hundreds of employees just created beside phones, filling out every information they got.


    They were phone operators/customer service representatives for the Banks.


    There will be an entire department for cheques.


    So once the cheque is confirmed, they would quickly write down everything and send it to another bank department that would organize things swiftly, print the information and hand it out to the tellers.


    .


    In fact, before payday, allpanies should have already met up with the banks and git things sorted out.


    So those with cheques could juste straight and receive their withdrawals.


    Again, if it¡¯s a personal cheque, they would need a maximum of 2 days after phone confirmation before it was ready.


    Well, this was the best Landon could do.


    But to many, it was just too awesome!


    Now, rather than running around and waiting in line to withdraw money for family, tuition and so on, many could just sit at home, do a single phone call to confirm a cheque and rx.


    People liked convenience by nature.


    So anything that gave them more free time was a plus.


    Not to talk of those in the ounting departments within each building that used to count heaps of money withdrawn, putting them in envelopes for the thousands and thousands of employees under thepany.


    Even with the new money counting machines that count bills fast, it was still troublesome.


    But now, that whole part will be reduced to them just distributing cheques.


    Also, those who paid them would do so in cheques, and the bank would take care of the rest, allocating the money to the proper vaults.


    Anyway, everything would be shown on thepany¡¯s bank books.


    And that was all they needed to know.


    .


    Chief Manager Dionne nodded his head while listening to Landon: "Your majesty, ao there are 14 different types of cheques?"


    "Yes. And each had its own purpose.


    Like Pay Cheques, used for employees... nk Cheques, Bearer cheques, Crossed cheques, Gift Cheques and many more that had their uses.


    I need you all to study them thoroughly.


    Because on January 3rd, Baymard will start using Cheques."


    Everyone nodded fiercely.


    Today was already December 13th.


    So they had about a month to get things done.


    Plus, it was just in time before what they in the bank called ¡¯The Stampede.¡¯


    Generally, around the end of a month and mid-period of a month, allpanies rush towards them to ready the bi-weekly pay for their employees.


    So around the 13~17th, mid-month January, mostpanies would pay their employees.


    But, a week before payday, manye to them to collect the money and organize things.


    So they decided to introduce the concept of cheques to them during that time.


    .


    "Alright. Meeting adjourned."


    With that, Landon left the bank, preparing to head towards the lower region.


    But as soon as he sat in his car, his ears started ringing loudly.


    [Warning. Warning. Warning.


    Enemy approaching.


    Good luck Host.]


    "_"

 Chapter 1007 - Promises From Above

    <h4>Chapter 1007 - Promises From Above</h4>


    Who?


    Landon calmly sat in his car, lowered the back of his seat, leaned back and took out a few snacks from his space before watching the system''s monitors.


    Why stress?


    By now, the Navy, Coastal guards, Marines and the rest should be able to handle this, no?


    .


    ~Shwah. Shwah.~~


    The brutal sea waves hastily sh around the lower parts of the sh.i.p.s, making the chained up ves steering below both tired and strained.


    The waters were still turbulent due to the rains and stormy water that befell the seas over thest few days.


    Not surprisingly, as they spected from the clouds and winds, today was going to be a somewhat sunny day with no rains.


    Primate Jimosen the 3rd, and Private Linvor, were calmly seated in a luxurious room, talking about their uing battle.


    Jimosen had left Yodan with 21 sh.i.p.s, all filled with 150,000 people.


    From there, he headed to Selo vige in the western parts of Carona to wait for Primate Linvor of Deiferus, who was bringing 27 sh.i.p.s with 200,000 people.


    He waited in a very deste vige that wouldn''t attract the attention of many.


    And to avoid pirates, they sailed somewhat close to the perimeter around the shores that were deemed fit.


    Pirate sh.i.p.s were typically stationed further in, targeting those leaving Pyno.


    But just by sailing around Pyno in close distances, as many do, one would be fine.


    That said, there were instances where pirates did sail closer, but it was rare... Unless they were there for missions or headed towards one of the empires in Pyno.


    That said, they got here with not so much trouble.


    And those that saw them hurriedly gave them way.


    Now, Jimosen and Linvor brought in about 350,000 men on 48 sh.i.p.s.


    Everyone was now ready for action.


    The men were already dressed up, with everyone knowing whether they would stay on the sh.i.p.s or leave once they arrived.


    Again, some were still sharpening their swords to pass the time, while others hist stood on the deck of their sh.i.p.s, fidgeting to begin the battle


    For his Excellency, they were determined to win this war.


    .


    ~Knock. Knock. Knock.~


    "Primates, we will arrive in 2 hours."


    Jamisen nodded: "40 minutes before we arrive, tell the men to all stand on deck. Now go!"


    "Yes, Primate." Said the middle-aged man who just knocked.


    With that, he left and closed the doors hurriedly.


    Linvor, who had been quietly drinking some water, calmly raised his eyebrows: "Jimosen. Be sure to wear the ring before the battle."


    "I know. How could I not?


    The rings his excellency gave us are the rings of victory that had ensured the Temples numerous wins since its creation.


    These are spiritual rings, so don''t worry.


    I''ll wear mine just before we leave."


    "Hmmm," Linvor replied before c.a.r.e.s.sing the bluish sapphire-looking ring on his finger.


    Jimosen''s being was a red ruby one instead.


    Before leaving, the rings had been given to them to bless them, ensuring their victory.


    All battles in the temple''s history had always been won when people wore these sacred rings.


    And so it was believed that these rings were lucky charms, always ensuring that things went their way.


    Both Primates (Bishops) were ecstatic when thinking about the rewards they would receive forpleting the mission.


    They were promised a rank up from Primates to Holy Primates, meaning they would be given way more control and power.


    But that wasn''t all. They would also be given paradise estates, with a haram for a king.


    .


    Almost all men dreamt of Harams.


    So how could they not want theirs?


    Of course, the rule there is that the women who entered, would never leave the estate at will.


    They will only be permitted to go out once a month, which wasn''t a rare thing.


    Harems were like this.


    The women stayed in a fictional paradise, fighting with themselves and dreaming of being with their husbands.


    They couldn''t leave the estates without permission.


    Of course, many around Pyno could leave 3 or 4 times a month max.


    The only exception to this rule was if some party, gathering or event was hosted.


    Without these special events, the women would have to stay put all through the month and years, only having specific number of times they could go out.


    Some even dressed up as men or ves in an attempt to have a good time outside.


    Such was the life of a Haram woman.


    They typically stayed indoors with their children and often received teachers to their estates to teach the women poetry, art, dance etc.


    To relieve boredom, the women always organized privatepetition amongst themselves.


    They had to find a way to entertain themselves while waiting for their husband to favour them.


    Of course, all these were what Jimosen and Linvor looked forward to.


    His excellency had promised them estates filled with 80 women of their choice.


    The ce will always be heavily guarded and will belong to them.


    Even if the women they chose were already married, his excellency would still give her to them.


    Quite frankly, they had the hits for a few Baymardian girls they saw in the newspapers, magazines and pamphlets... especially those models.


    Now that they would conquer the ce, his Excellency should allow them to im some of them, no?


    .


    Finally, they would also be given more money as rewards too forpleting the mission.


    And with this money, they could buy ck powder, get more weapons and do other things to strengthen their teams.


    Make no mistake. Even within the temple, they secretlypeted amongst themselves.


    Some Primates had fallen to the status of Luncars (Battle priests/ Captains), while others had fallen into the group of ordinary warriors called Dragias.


    The temple of Dragmus was a verypetitive ce, with everyone striving for the top position, with some even wishing to be Elders.


    So one false move and their positions would be in jeopardy.


    Both Jimosen and Linvor clenched their fists in determination.


    No matter what, they had toe out victorious!

 Chapter 1008 - Dragmus The God!

    <h4>Chapter 1008 - Dragmus The God!</h4>


    Jimosen and Linvor smiled confidently as if they had already won the battle.


    "Hahahahhaha.


    There¡¯s no way that they¡¯ll be able to handle us.


    Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re about tounch a surprise attack on them.


    By the time we¡¯re done with them, they won¡¯t know what hit them!"


    Linvor agreed: "Heh. From the scouts¡¯ report from the past few days, these Baymardians had what they called hot air balloons. But apparently, because of the rainy and overly windy weather, they can¡¯t use that now. So if they won¡¯t be able to spring out any tricks on us."


    "You¡¯re right.


    In a week or more, snow should start falling, and even now, the weather is still as windy as ever.


    Spring ising to an end, and winter is upon us.


    So how could they flu those things anymore?


    It¡¯s just too bad that the days when the spies entered Baymard¡¯s capital city, was when the rain fell hard constantly, getting many ces closed."


    "Yes. They did say that these Baymardians even stopped work and were advised not to drive and stay indoors during the heavy storms.


    These people are ridiculous.


    And even on the other rainy days that weren¡¯t heavy, the spies reported that the roads were almost deserted, and the weather itself, coupled with the security around, made things hard for them to do their jobs.


    Nheless, they did get some good findings.


    So far, we have nothing to worry about."


    "Hmhm... It appears we arrived just after the Monarchs of all empires had left... That includes the Caronians as well.


    So now, it¡¯s just the Baymardians in there."


    Linvor sneered: "Heh. People rarely attack in these times. So they have already begun dropping their guards down, preparing for the long winter ahead. How naive!"


    Jimosen swirled his cup around yfully: "Very naive. Even though we couldn¡¯t collect all information in such a short time, it¡¯s still okay because the reports are more or less what we expected. Now, victory shall be ours!"


    With that, Jimosen raised his ss, and Linvor did the same too.


    "To the Temple!"


    "To the Temple!"


    (^_^)


    .


    Both men weren¡¯t too worried about the changes in Baymard.


    So far, there has been no report about new weapons there.


    And even the newspapers the spies bought some U.N Meeting that focused more on peace and unity.


    In fact, they thought it was Baymard¡¯s way of trying to get more w.pores to protect them.


    Baymard probably offered some products or things to these empires in exchange for security.


    And from what they spected, after these Monarchs get back to their various empires, they would send more forces to Baymard as agreed.


    Fortunately, his excellency had nned for them to attack now.


    If they had waited for winter to end and attacked sometime inte spring or summer, then wouldn¡¯t they be met with many difficulties?


    It was almost as if Dragmus, their God, had spoken to his excellency,manding them to attack now.


    How else could they exin this situation?


    From what they found out, this so-called U.N meeting was still very secret and had only arrived just a week or so before the Monarchs arrived.


    That meant that many around the continent didn¡¯t even know that their rulers were here.


    This move undoubtedly avoided assassination attempts and many other troubles.


    So what were the odds that they would arrive just when all the Monarchs and everyone else had left?


    What were the chances that they woulde during Baymard¡¯s vulnerable period?


    Looking at their rings bestowed upon them, they were more certain that Dragmus was with them.


    Since the Temple¡¯s existence, they had never lost a single battle... not one.


    Of course, they also never attacked until they were very confident of the result.


    That said, their intelligence and luck were given to them by Dragmus himself.


    Just their victories alone made them believe that they were meant to take over this world.


    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the pirates fell too.


    All they needed to do was unify Pyno and then engulf Veinitta before they ever attacked Morgany.


    The Pyno continent alone couldn¡¯t face Morgany.


    They needed Veinitta¡¯s technology and several other factors if they ever wanted to crush Morgany.


    That said, by the end of next year, the entire Yodan and Deiferus should be under their rule.


    And with Baymard as their own, it would be no problem taking down Terique and Arcadina.


    Their goal was so close!


    .


    As for the spies who went out, because it had been raining for thest 6 days straight, many people weren¡¯t on the streets, and several ces were very deste.


    If it were summer, one could easily pick out information by passing on the streets or hanging outside around crowds.


    Now, the only way to properly get information is if they went to restaurants, eateries and whatnot.


    They also went to other public ces to gather bits and pieces of whatever they could get.


    But they were mostly disappointed.


    With the rainy weather, no major asions typically urred that made people talk and gist about specific news on the empire.


    What they got from listening was people talking about their love lives, this past Christmas event, how excited they were to get their grades, fashion and so on.


    There wasn¡¯t much that told them about security or anything else that could benefit them.


    So these spies gave up on that and started collecting newspapers, watching international and National news, and listening to the radios too.


    Anyway, from what they found, they should be good to go.


    Just like that, Jimosen and Linvor spoke confidently about the battle toe, as well as their rewards from his excellency when it was all over.


    But while they were focused in their own little world, a little further away from them, a few patrolling Coast Guard sh.i.p.s had spotted their massive fleet through the radar.


    Their formations and patterns immediately told them that they were enemies.


    But to be sure, they had to find out what they wanted.


    Who knows, such arge fleet might belong to some foreign Royal instead.


    So they needed to be sure before making a move


    Thinking like this, one of the sh.i.p.s, which was somewhat smaller than the pirate ship, speeded up towards the pirates, while the rest stayed behind, informing headquarters AS.A.P


    Who were these strangers?

 Chapter 1009 - Creatures Within The Sh.i.p.s

    <h4>Chapter 1009 - Creatures Within The Sh.i.p.s</h4>


    ¡¯Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang.¡¯


    Back on the Temple sh.i.p.s, The loud constant banging at the door annoyed those within the room.


    The moment the door opened, Jimosenshed out in rage.


    "How dare you disturb the sanctity of us, the temple Primates?


    We still have about an hour and 40 minutes to go before we get to Baymard¡¯s shores.


    So what is it?


    Are the ves revolting and refusing to paddle?


    Well, don¡¯t just stand there with your mouth wide open. Are you a dog?


    Speak Man!"


    The Dragia (Temple warrior) felt aggrieved.


    He really had something important to say, alright?


    "Temple Primates, trouble seemed to be heading our way?"


    Linvor raised his eyebrows calmly: "Trouble? Care to exin?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s... It¡¯s... A flying ship."


    ~Pah!


    Jimosen pped the back of the pirate¡¯s head before apologizing to Linvor again.


    "Linvor, old friend. I sincerely apologize for the stupidity of my men. If I had known that they were this stupid, I would¡¯ve drowned them myself before now. How could sh.i.p.s fly?"


    Linvor chuckled and waved his hands nonchntly: "It¡¯s okay, Jimosen. First, let¡¯s assess the matter and properly hear him out. Who knows, there might be truth to the matter."


    "Well, let¡¯s do that then.


    You! Exin in detail. Are you an idiot?"


    (:T^T:)


    .


    Both Jimosen and Linvor listened briefly before getting up hastily and dashed out of the room.


    "So it¡¯s a ship smaller than ours that seems to be speeding so fast that it looks like it¡¯s flying?"


    "Yes, Primate. That¡¯s exactly it.


    We suspect that they might be using creatures to paddle their sh.i.p.s."


    "Hmm... From the looks of it might belong to the Baymardians. But why didn¡¯t the spies not report it earlier?"


    "Primates, from what we just saw, this ship came from the right."


    "So they came from the area leasing out towards the vast seas?"


    "Yes, Primates."


    "Then they might¡¯ve been hiding around those areas to drive pirates away.


    Out that far, we can¡¯t see anything from here.


    Which makes sense that the spies who paddled away from the sh.i.p.s towards Baymard didn¡¯t see them."


    The pirate who delivered the news nodded his head in understanding as the Primates pieces everything together.


    "Primates, many had spected, and some had even said that these sh.i.p.s could only speed because they¡¯re using some sort of creature to do the job for them.


    Many say that they saw these creatures paddling away, creating more speed for the sh.i.p.s.


    Those who travelled by ship had also said that from their rooms, they could see a see-through room called a Control room.


    It¡¯s said that these. baymardians fed food down the many tube holes here, feeding the countless creatures beneath.


    Some even swear to have heard loud hunting noises sometimes while on board.


    They say that the monster trapped beneath could eat 20 men whole!"


    Jimosen and Linvor nodded calmly.


    They already knew all this.


    They spected that Baymard might have more unknown creatures that are still unknown to many


    Of course, they had their reasons for calcting these things.


    Firstly, Baymard had mentioned a few creatures in their storybooks that existed in real life, but not around the Pyno continent.


    The temple spies who had integrated within the Pirate organization after getting ¡¯kidnapped¡¯, had sent reports of these strange beasts before.


    Like the yellow-face Ape, the Swaying giant lizard, the giant pink Unda (Praying Mantis), and many more.


    From the moment they saw some of these creatures, they automatically assumed that the rest were real too... Even the Kraken.


    That said, with the countless tales from passengers who got onboard the Cruise sh.i.p.s, they knew that the Baymardians had some creatures down there, doing the work of paddlers.


    They didn¡¯t know what creatures could be that smart.


    Nheless, it would all soon belong to the temple.


    As for the small ship, or should they say small boat heading their way... The creatures used there should be baby ones or some other mysterious ones.


    Thinking like this, they all rushed towards the deck to see those on the ship.


    .


    "Primates!"


    "Primates!"


    "Primates!"


    "Primates!"


    Everyone on deck bowed respectfully as Linvor and Jimosen passed by.


    Even those on the surrounding sh.i.p.s did the same when they saw the others bowing.


    Trey, who saw this was slightly swayed into believing that they were royals


    But when he observed the people more, he felt that his assumption was wrong.


    They had no royal garments on, no official knight attire, and nothing he could recognize that showed nobility.


    However, even though they weren¡¯t wearing any knight attire, they all work red with a square symbol and the letter ¡¯D¡¯ in the middle.


    Seeing the symbol through his binocrs, Trey¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    Wasn¡¯t this the symbol used by the Temple of Dragmus?


    He and the rest had been told to stay alert, just in case these people came for revenge.


    But how could these people figure things out so soon?


    Could it be that they discovered that their true enemy was Baymard and not the pirate organization?


    Or were they another group and not the temple of Dragmus?


    No! The fact that these sh.i.p.s came now meant that these groups of people had no clue of the destruction that happened a few months ago.


    Their travel time was too close to make it possible.


    Well, whatever the case, he still needed to ask politely and find out why they were here.


    Trey took a deep breath and dared not draw any conclusions.


    "Windsor! Connect with Headquarters and give them the news."


    "Yes, Admiral!"


    Trey continued observing things while the others did as they were told.


    And soon, after 2 minutes, they were already close enough to the fleet.


    Of course, Jimosen and Linvor¡¯s sh.i.p.s were at the centre of the formation.


    So the duo requested for the sh.i.p.s to part, creating a wide enough space for the Baymardian ship to go in.


    Those on Trey¡¯s ship frowned.


    "Admiral. I think it¡¯s a trap.


    If we go in, then we will be surrounded by the formation."


    "Admiral. He¡¯s right.


    Our ship is smaller than theirs, so people might jump onto it and attack.


    Going in is risky!"


    Trey chuckled yfully: "Hmhm. It is. And that¡¯s why I need you to immediately contact headquarters and tell them to send forces right away. Items would¡¯ve told the sh.i.p.s ahead to find out what we want. But they, on the other hand, are trying to trap us. Their move indeed shows their hostility. Nheless, this shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me. Take note! None of you should ever do what I¡¯m about to do. If I ever find out that you did, you will be suspended indefinitely! Do I make myself clear?"


    "Yes, Admiral!"


    "Good. Now tell everyone to lock all doors going down, up, in or out.


    It¡¯s time to Drift!"

 Chapter 1010 - A Tight Family

    <h4>Chapter 1010 - A Tight Family</h4>


    Landon, who was still in his car, had long lowered his seat and leaned back, watching everything from the system¡¯s monitors.


    Meanwhile, back on Trey¡¯s ship, everyone was carefully blocking everything up hastily.


    Trey looked at the Temple sh.i.p.s calmly.


    Sigh... Did this mean that he was going to miss lunch with the gang?


    .


    Admiral Trey, who sat in the highest-ranking position within the Coast Guards, was the one who overlooked them all.


    Earlier on, he was out at sea with some trainees, their supervisors and his subordinates... Watching their every move.


    Typically, he, as the boss, never got involved in such things, but once in a while, it was good to move around and see how others were doing.


    Of course, he also did this because yesterday, he had managed to finish the paperwork nned for today.


    He did so only because of the nned lunch date with the gang.


    And he believed that everyone also tried their best to do the same as he did too... Except they had some meetings to attend.


    Anyway, the only ones who weren¡¯t going to the lunch date were Josh and Beri (mother Winnie¡¯s son), who were both out on separate missions.


    So he was going out to meet Mark, Gary, Landon and everyone¡¯s wives.


    As a tradition, the gang always ate to get here once a week when everyone¡¯s schedule aligned.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    Actually, they always met 50% of the time while working.


    Just like Mark, who used to be a soldier, his wife used to be a soldier too.


    But now, she and he were currently high-ranking Police officials.


    Gary was in charge of the Navy & Marines, while he overlooked the Coast Guards.


    But here¡¯s the twist.


    Naturally, Gary¡¯s wife, who still loved action and going out on missions, joined the Marines.


    She, as a Marine, joined the soldiers as well as the Navy whenever there were battles


    She could work both onnd and sea.


    So she was as active as a bee.


    Marines Corps was a subdivision within the Navy.


    Even though her husband, Admiral Gary, was still the boss, she had a fairly high rank within the Marine Corps.


    As for himself, funny enough, his wife still worked within the Marines and not the Coast Guards.


    Well, he didn¡¯t mind because within the Coastal region, the Coast guards, Navy and Marines were within District K, in the coastal region, and were all heavily secured.


    They often met one another while on duty daily.


    Their lives and duties were linked together, so they constantlymunicated when need be.


    That being said, since they were both in high-ranking positions, one would think that they could just say things like: cancel all my appointments or something like that.


    Heh. Without any valid reasons like medical, doing so was irresponsible and would reflect on them.


    Yes. As part of Baymardians, they did have a steady 8-hour work shift.


    But when one was in the armed forces, things weren¡¯t always that easy.


    Handling or dealing with criminals or missions could eat well into their free time.


    And surprising event visits make things worse for them too.


    There was a time when Trey just had 30 minutes before his shift ended.


    Of course, as the boss, he decided to spend 2 more hours going through some more paperwork before going home.


    But before he could even do that, who would¡¯ve known that they would¡¯ve met a ton of spies who dared hold visitors as hostages?


    Of course, before the marines could mobilize, they as Coast guards had to act fast.


    The hostage situation was very tricky.


    Things like this always sprung up in this dangerous world that had no order.


    So closing during the end of one¡¯s shift wasn¡¯t that realistic for him.


    For those below, yes. They could leave.


    But he was the boss and had to stay.


    As they say, the higher one climbed, the more responsibilities they got saddled with.


    That¡¯s why even in other job areas, supervisors always stayed back after employees went.


    Talk less of the boss.


    They still had work to do.


    .


    Trey couldn¡¯t help shaking his head when he thought of their nned lunch.


    Unlike ordinary subordinates, they as bosses could arrange their schedules, spacing things out.


    He typically did so ording to the meetings and workload he had for the day.


    If he had a meeting in the early parts of the morning, he would then do something light until lunch.


    From there, he typically took 3 hours off before continuing his job.


    And by 6 P.M, he should be done.


    But, one could never be so sure.


    He only felt it funny that even though they had moved into their new Vis in district E, they hardly spent time in their home.


    That¡¯s right!


    Since they all got married, they moved out of the Pce and found luxury vis within the same block.


    They moved out because the pce belonged to Landon¡¯s generation.


    And so, they wanted to leave something for their own generations too.


    That¡¯s why they got these grand vis that were as massive as estates, having extravagantnd and property around them for golfing and what not.


    Now, their homes were lined up together on the same block.


    They were neighbours to themselves.


    And since they all worked within the armed forces, they mostly met at home during the night.


    But this wasn¡¯t an issue for them because they also met each other during the day while at work.


    Sometimes, they had meetings, demonstrations and other things to attend together.


    They were all within the armed forces, meaning that they were linked up quite a lot.


    Of course, the only people¡¯s wives that weren¡¯t in the armed forces were Josh and Beri.


    Grace, Josh¡¯s wife, was a teacher and a government worker too.


    And Beri¡¯s wife, Christine, worked as a Firefighter.


    But even though these women weren¡¯t directly involved with the armed forces, their husbands always found time to see them outside.


    That being said, apart from meeting once a week as a group, the boys also had their own separate get-together twice a week while the girls had theirs too.


    And because of this, they were closer than ever.


    .


    Trey shook his head wryly.


    Well, the lunch date was definitely cancelled.


    Sigh...


    "Admiral! We¡¯ve double-checked and done what you requested.


    The buttons are all green. The doors have been automatically bolted and locked, with everyone safely inside.


    "Alright.


    Everyone take your positions and hold on tight.


    It¡¯s going to be rough!"

 Chapter 1011 - Entering The Formation

    <h4>Chapter 1011 - Entering The Formation</h4>


    Looking at the opening created by the Temple sh.i.p.s, Trey calmly held the controls tightly.


    Now, he had to get the show rolling.


    "Alright!


    Everyone, hold on tight.


    We¡¯ll go in slow and calm, first seeing what they¡¯re up to.


    But in the meantime, also send word for the Coast guards to start directing the tourist sh.i.p.s towards the emergencyne.


    And, get a few more sh.i.p.s to circle the area at about a 2-mile radius from here.


    Even though we won¡¯t stop tourist travel, we should be able to stop tourists from seeing the battle."


    "Yes, Admiral!


    I¡¯ll get on it right away."


    "Good"


    Trey nodded in satisfaction.


    Yes. They would direct all sh.i.p.s very far away from these strange sh.i.p.s.


    And the reason why they decided to block the scene was because they didn¡¯t want others to know how deadly their ship weaponry was.


    Make no mistake. As of now, many outside Baymard had witnessed how those on missions used guns to take down their enemies.


    Be it in Santa¡¯s wedding, the mission in Deiferus and so on, many had already seen with their very eyes how it all went down.


    Of course, it would take a while, and many even years for the entire Pyno continent to be aware of these things.


    To be honest, they didn¡¯t have a problem with people knowing about the existence of guns.


    Just like in the case of tasers, many would make several assumptions and stille at them to test their theories with all sorts of made-up beliefs.


    That, they weren¡¯t too concerned with.


    What troubled them now was to keep the fact that they had missileunchers, cannons, grabbed and other things hidden.


    Without a doubt, if people knew that their sh.i.p.s were equipped with such powerful weaponry, all powerful forces, be it the pirates, Morgs and even others from different continents, everyone mighte at them all at once.


    Water upied the vast majority of this world.


    Meaning, if one controlled the seas, they also controlled the world.


    So what do you think would happen if others found that they had such sh.i.p.s?


    The Pirates and Morgs would go gaga.


    The big problem was that they might threaten other Pyno empires, holding many civilians hostage.


    This in itself would make people within the other empires secretly hate Baymard for causing them such grief.


    No matter how much good one does in the world, people could be that person as an enemy if they lost their most beloved people due to that person.


    All the me would go to Baymard.


    People were their biggest assets, as well as their biggest disadvantage.


    In politics, one had to act smart at all times.


    Even if they were overpowered, they couldn¡¯t act recklessly.


    That¡¯s why they still hide the big guns for now, only showing the little things.


    Baynard might be ready, but Pyno as a whole wasn¡¯t.


    Just as reheard, the Coast guards would know what to do.


    They would block the scene from the tourists.


    And as for the sounds of weaponry going off, they would me all on ck powder.


    They could lie about setting about 300 or more barrels of ck powder on the sh.i.p.s or something like that.


    Bottom line, it would all be med on ck powder.


    .


    Trey steered the ship in steadily, with a calm expression on his face.


    Now, they were going in through the opening created within the formation.


    Now, they were moving towards the centre of the circr formation.


    And as they advanced, the temple men stood at the edge of the sh.i.p.s on the deck, smiling wickedly and agitatedly.


    Funny enough, no matter how they acted, they didnt do anything over the top, always remaining calm.


    If it were pirates, they would start whispering amongst themselves, jumping and swinging on the sails.


    Some might even swing their swords and do threatening moves at them instead.


    But when it came to these people, they all cupped their hands in front of their fellows and stood as still as rocks, only smiling provocatively from time to time.


    Trey and the test were on high alert, always remaining vignt at all times.


    And soon, they reached the center of the formation and stopped right before one of the main sh.i.p.s.


    There were two main sh.i.p.s there. One painted in Blue, and another in Red.


    He was currently standing before the Red one.


    And standing on the deck were two distinct individuals who were dressed differentially from the rest.


    Everyone else was wearing a Red short with a symbol on them, as well as some ck pants too.


    But those 2 distinct men wore flowy deep purple robes over their pants instead.


    They probably dyed it from the purplish flower dying techniques... Or from Baymard¡¯s dyes being sold out.


    Either way, their attires were vibrant.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    They also had a purplish hat on, as well as a metal cane in their hand that was painted red.


    And the top of the cane had the head of some half-human-half beast on it that he couldn¡¯t make out from where he was.


    He wanted to say it looked like a cross between a dog, wolf, hangol and human, but he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Of course, as Trey I¡¯ve served them, these Primates also observed him as well through the see-through ss.


    No matter what, they had to keep this ship in here, or else with its speed, it might head off now and alert the Baymardians giving them a head start.


    Even if they knew they would win, they wanted to get this done and over with fast.


    Soon, they heard a loud voice echo out of the small ship.


    "This is Admiral Trey from the Baymardian Coast Guards speaking.


    We are under thew to seek your purpose for visiting.


    I apologize if we seem rude, but your fleet is too suspicious and too eye-catching.


    To make this quick, please state your name and your purpose for visiting."


    "_"

 Chapter 1012 - The Crazy Admiral!

    <h4>Chapter 1012 - The Crazy Admiral!</h4>


    "To make this quick, please state your name and your purpose for visiting."


    "_"


    .


    Jimosen and Linvor nced at Trey and sneered.


    As expected of these Baymardians... just as the spies had said, they were truly stupid.


    An intelligent person should¡¯ve already been able to tell that it was a trap.


    But here these people were, stepping into the centre of the formation stupidly.


    Linvor massaged his chin vicariously: "This was our first n to lure them in. I honestly thought that we might have to go for n B. But who would¡¯ve known that these idiots would fall for it?"


    Jimosen chuckled: "What do you expect from people with no backbones? They requested the other empires to protect them during the U.N meeting because they couldn¡¯t do it themselves. Just look at how moronic they are now? They actually came in to peacefully ask for our purpose even after seeing so many battlesh.i.p.s. Aren¡¯t they stupid? Heh. With Dragmus by our side, we are sure to ughter them today!"


    "Yes... Dragmus is with us. So we have nothing to fear."


    (^_^)


    The duo gestured towards two of their men, who then stepped closer and held megaphones in front of their mouths.


    Of course, the megaphones were made by coiling metal tes into a cone.


    This was what people in this time used to speak to massive crowds.


    And sometimes, they would create arge megaphone that looked like a giant flute and speak into it, causing the sounds to travel very far like an echo.


    .


    Jimosen and Linvor looked at Trey victoriously.


    "You there! Are you an idiot?"


    Trey decided to y along and acted dumbfounded: "Excuse me sirs, but have I offended you in any way?"


    Seeing his reaction, the duo smirked and snapped their fingers at their men who then moved.


    All the while Trey had been advancing, the path that was once opened, now slowly closed up again.


    "No, you haven¡¯t.


    As a matter of fact, we have no bad blood between us.


    It¡¯s just that your existence is a threat to our ns.


    So sorry, you have to die!"


    With that, many started driving to get close enough to the edge so that they could jump onto Trey¡¯s ship.


    But how could things be that easy?


    Seeing them act like flies, Trey smiled coldly and turned to look at everyone on the ship currently strapped to walls.


    Yup.


    They were standing against the walls while secured onto safety straps attached to the walls.


    Those safety straps on the walls were for scenarios like this.


    On normal asions, they could sit on their wheeled office-like chairs in their stations.


    But with what he was about to do next, he didn¡¯t want people falling over, rolling around and identally pushing buttons, lifting levers and doing other things that they shouldn¡¯t.


    For now, they were to stay where they were unless an intruder sessfully got in.


    As for Trey, his feet were strapped onto the floor instead. It was the strapping mechanism used by Snowboards.


    Hahahhahahahhaha.


    Let the fun begin!


    .


    ~Bam. Bam.


    Soon, they heard the sounds of people dropping to their ship¡¯s deck.


    Some swung on doors from the massive Temple sh.i.p.s onto their own, evennding on the ss.


    And those who reached the Baymardian ship tied the rope to the metal railings of the ship.


    Of course, many used other pieces of rope to slide from their sh.i.p.s to the Baymardian ship.


    "Everyone, get down there! The primates want this done fast!


    We still have Baymard to attack, so we don¡¯t have much time!"


    "You there! Am I talking with water in my mouth?


    Get your behind down there at once!


    The Primatesmand that we take care of the people inside and throw their bodies to the fishes.


    But we are not to severely damage the sh.i.p.s.


    They are now the precious properties of Dragmus and shouldnt be overly damaged.


    That is the Will of our God, Dragmus!"


    "Dragmus!"


    "Dragmus!"


    "Dragmus!"


    ~Bam Bam. Bam. Bam.~~


    Many dragiasnded all over the ship like ants triumphantly.


    Trey let them have their little fun before looking at his trapped-in crew with a yful smile on his face.


    The moment they saw his expression, they felt like crying.


    They had heard of their Admiral¡¯s crazy feats before, with some people saying that they threw up in the end.


    So many silently prayed in their hearts.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    [Coastal Guards]: "...No? (:T?T:)"


    ~Bush!


    Trey pushed the lever all the way excitedly: "Alright, Baby. Show papa what you¡¯ve got!


    [Coastal guards]: Is it toote to change professions? I want my mommy...


    .


    ~Brrrrrrrrrr!!!


    Eh?


    Those on the ship who weren¡¯t prepared for his move, soon found themselves vibrating alongside the ship.


    What the hell was going on?


    The ship first moved forward for a bit before freezing due to the tension on the ropes tied on the railings at the front of the ship.


    The control center was in the middle of the ship.


    So once people got on board, some started trying to open the doors, while others climbed up, looking for openings above.


    Instantly, this initial inertia made some fall off the top of the control station, while somepletely fell off the ship, falling into the water.


    ~Plop.


    Those watching and even those in the ship looked at the scene in confusion before understanding the gist of the matter.


    Those who fell onto the water were the most pissed!


    Of course, they quickly swam back towards the ship too.


    Who knew what deadly sea creature was swimming around them?


    Even when they took baths, they jumped in and stayed for at most 2 minutes and came back out.


    So wouldn¡¯t they be crazy to stay in longer with all the mysterious giant creatures around?


    F***!


    "You sons of b**ches better pray that we don¡¯t sessfully open that door of yours.


    Because rather than throwing you whole to the fishes, I¡¯ll slice you off to ting bits to make it easier for them.


    How dare you stand against the will of Dragmus?


    F***!"

 Chapter 1013 - Teacher Trey

    <h4>Chapter 1013 - Teacher Trey</h4>


    Those that fell into the water wanted to chew the heads of these Baymardians off.


    Dammit!


    These crazy sons of b**ches will pay!


    At the same time, other dragias who had fallen abruptly quickly got up, massaged their chins and rushed towards the already strained ropes.


    Presently, there were only two ropes tied at the front of the ship by the dragias.


    These were the ropes they used to slide down onto Trey¡¯s ship.


    The Baymardian ship had stood at a distance that only allowed them to tie just these two ropes there.


    If they wanted to tie more, then they needed the other Temple sh.i.p.s to inch in closer.


    But earlier on, the Primates thought that it was unnecessary.


    For them, provided they got people on board the Baymardian ship, then they should be able to take down these stupid Baymardians.


    But how could they have known that they had miscalcted some key points?


    The sea-through windows should be made of ss, no?


    So why was it that no matter how hard they tried to break it, it wouldn¡¯t shatter?


    They could break ss cups and other see-through ss parts. So why was this one different?


    At this point, they started thinking if they had got it wrong.


    Could it be that it wasn¡¯t ss?


    Well, this assumption was in fact, correct.


    It was high fortified clear stic.


    Some might find simr rules used by airne windows and so on.


    Everyone quickly tried to stabilize themselves while back on their feet.


    As for Trey, he was now in his crazy mode.


    .


    After reversing and brutally throwing some people off, Trey once again pulled the lever upwards, advanced towards the leading ship.


    Trey smiled calmly while looking at the crazy amount of dragias, who jumped onto the massive nted windows as if they were zombies in an apocalypse.


    Seeing this, Trey didn¡¯t lose his cool.


    Instead, he was more excited to begin his lecture.


    Heh. It seems that these dragias were in dire need of a lesson on Mechanics 101.


    Trey smiled yfully while talking to his helpless crew, who by the way, were still strapped up against the wall.


    "Gentlemen,dies... How about we begin a brief lecture?"


    [Coast Guards: "_"


    Everyone didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Was now really a good time for this?


    Can¡¯t he see that there were people constantly trying to break in?


    It¡¯s official. The Admiral had lost it.


    Trey chuckled before getting serious.


    "Newton¡¯s 3rdw. Go!"


    "Admiral! It states that for every action in nature, there is an equal and opposite reaction that bnces everything in equilibrium."


    Trey nodded in satisfaction: "Good. Now put this in our scenario. Go!"


    "Admiral! Earlier on, when we reversed, the force applied to reverse was equivalent to the face that resisted us."


    "Excellent. I like quick thinkers.


    Now, let¡¯s analyze things deeply, shall we?"


    Everyone looked at the crazed dragias outside and truly wanted to cry.


    ¡¯Admiral, we mean no disrespect. But don¡¯t you see that the situation is urgent?¡¯


    (-_-)


    .


    Trey calmly ran his fingers through his eye while staring at the enraged dragons outside.


    It¡¯ll take a lot more than this if these people think they would be able to break in.


    Funny enough, he hadn¡¯t even released some secret weapons around the deck, windows and doors that would leave some dead, choked, and even temporarily blinded.


    What a joke!


    He wasn¡¯t about to waste all that on such a simple thing.


    .


    Trey looked at the controls while speaking.


    "Everyone, listen up!


    Our ship currently has 2 ropes tied by the dragias to the front of the ship, very close to each other.


    So we can estimate that they¡¯re tied up in more or less the same spot.


    Just now, the lead enemy ship was positioned in a way that its side faced our ship.


    In this way, we can see most of the deck and those on it.


    Now, the 2 ropes tied to our ship... all spread and lead towards different areas at the side of the lead enemy ship.


    The whole thing creates an image of an isosceles triangle."


    Everyone nodded while thinking of the scene they had seen earlier on.


    The ropes were tied on two different areas on the side of the enemy sh.i.p.s that were almost evenly spread out.


    "Lectures aren¡¯t over yet!


    Thinking of everything we know, from the radar and controls, we can also see the distance between our ship and the enemy¡¯s.


    Additionally, since we know that the lines and everything else maps simrly to that of an isosceles triangle... we can also urately estimate two of the angles and other factors that will aid us in calcting the resultant forces.


    Now, if we know the forces needed to keep everything in bnce, then we¡¯ll be able to deduce the force, speed and direction we need to break free!


    Now, the only question... was what would happen when we do so.


    There are two possibilities once we broke free; Either the ropes would snap, or one of the railings would break.


    Tell me, aren¡¯t you all curious to find out which one would snap or break first?"


    [Coast Guards]: (¡¯^¡¯)


    .


    The strapped-in crewmates looked at Trey pitifully.


    Sigh... They might as well give up and give in to the madness.


    Their Admiral wasn¡¯t panicked. So why should they?


    They had to admit that they were indeed curious.


    As per science, the 2 wooden railings on the enemy ship holding the rules had now split the force and pressure amongst themselves... Lessening the strain on them.


    And coupled with the fact that the wooden railing had more support from the entire railing structure, many were more inclined to believe that it would be the ropes that snapped.


    But then again, ropes now were as thick as a person¡¯s wrists.


    So they weren¡¯t too sure about the matter.


    Mr. Rope vs Mr. Railings.


    Which would snap first?


    .


    Teacher Trey, who had been speaking all this while, had been calcting and estimating the speed, force, direction and everyone else needed for his next move.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that all this time, he had been slowly advancing, decreasing the tension on the rules, making them weak and loose, so much so that they were almost touching the water.


    With everything settled, he calmly made adjustments, turned the meters and controls to what he d.e.s.i.r.ed before smiling yfully.


    At the same time, the Primates who saw the Baymardian ship stop abruptly, suddenly felt uneasy.


    Something wasn¡¯t right!

 Chapter 1014 - The Angered Dragias

    <h4>Chapter 1014 - The Angered Dragias</h4>


    After adjusting everything, Trey gripped the lever and held it right.


    Here goes nothing.


    ~Bruuuum!


    Instantly, the ship reversed so fast, throwing almost everyone on the ship onto the water.


    "Ahhhh!"


    ~plop!


    Trey reversed the ship towards its left, which caused too much force on one of the ropes.


    On the enemy ship, some of the dragias had already noticed this problem.


    "Primates! Primates! The wooden railings attached to one of the ropes is threatening to break.


    Before sliding to the enemy¡¯s ship earlier on, we had secured it around 3 wooden railings.


    But now, it¡¯s threatening to break!"


    "What?"


    Linvor and Jimosen looked at each other in dismay.


    "Quickly! Get more rope immediately and tie it to the main rope.


    From there, secure the ripe on more railings and other structures around the ship.


    Well, what are you waiting for? Move! Move! Move!"


    The dragia who reported the matter left hurriedly to do as he was told.


    This was the first time that they had ever faced such a problem.


    Typically, the rope they tied to swing to the enemy¡¯s sh.i.p.s always stayed in ce.


    And could only be destroyed if the enemy cut the rope with a knife to prevent them from crossing over.


    Forget it! They were sure that no one, not even the pirates, had faced such a scenario.


    A massive chick of their wooden ship was threatening to detach itself and fly away.


    So how could they not be scared?


    Do you know how much it¡¯ll cost for maintenance?


    More importantly, in this Fall season that¡¯sing to an end, weing winter... this ship would have leaks and floods due to this problem.


    Luckily, only one ship was affected.


    And the fact that they would soon take over Baymard, made them feel that it wasn¡¯t so bad.


    At least, they could do any other repairs after.


    .


    "Everyone! Get ropes! Get more ropes!


    Don¡¯t let railings break!"


    Chaos quickly filled the ce as everyone started running around, doing the best they could to help out.


    Too bad their efforts all went in vain.


    Because the moment the announcement was made, everyone could hear a loud breaking sound.


    ~Crack!


    Their faces turned pale, and their hearts sunk deeper.


    ~BAM!


    Arge chunk of wood, about 4 feet wide, quickly broke free from the ship in a sh.


    In the end, the overly thick rope was still the victor.


    Trey, who had sessfully pushed all the ¡¯zombies¡¯ away from his view, looked out the front ss and smiled when he saw the wooden structure following them in the water.


    Heh. Things weren¡¯t over yet.


    He quickly moved in another direction, breaking free from thest time too.


    With that, he stopped reversing.


    Good. The show can finally begin.


    "Windsor, Jina, Carl, Maito, Zoka, Leah!


    The 6 of you will go out there and cut the rope. We don¡¯t want these massive wooden pieces following us around. It¡¯ll be our downfall.


    2 people can focus on cutting the rope, while the other 4 will keep them safe.


    Figure things out yourselves.


    Now go!


    And remember, there are still a few dragias out on the deck.


    So move carefully.


    And, make sure to take the safety rock climbing ropes at the emergency box over there.


    I want everyone properly secured to each other.


    We don¡¯t want any of you falling off the ship, now do we?"


    The 6 nodded: "Yes, Admiral."


    With that, all 6 un-strapped and hastily stood next to the door."


    Trey looked at the green glowing button before him before briefly ncing back at them.


    "Preparing to open the door in 3...2...1..."


    ~Tchakap!


    The door automatically opened, and all 6 came face to face with a few Dragias... most of which were lying on the floor.


    The moment thest person stepped out, Trey shut the door tightly.


    Now, it was all up to them.


    .


    The moment the door opened earlier on, someone who had beentching on to the door handle, quickly attached them.


    Windsor quickly kicked the person back with his legs, sending them rolling like a bowling ball, hitting a few who wanted to stand up and fight.


    ~Bam!


    The battle was on.


    Seeing that everyone was trying to find their center of gravity from the abrupt steadiness of the ship, the gang dashed forward to the front, attacking those who dared to stand up or leave their support.


    ~Bam. Bam. Pah. Pah.


    "You all die for me!"


    One of the dragias angrily left the metal railings he held onto at the side of the ship, and quickly ran towards Windsor with a dagger in his hand.


    But Windsor ducked to the side, grabbed the hand holding the dagger as if he wanted to dance.... before using his other hand to grab his opponent¡¯s shoulder and kick his belly 4 times, making him arch over in pain.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!" The dragia yelled in pain every time he was kneed in the belly.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end of his beatings.


    Windsor then let go of the man¡¯s shoulder, flexed his arm and delivered a downward blow with his elbow, directly on the dragia¡¯s shoulder de.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    F***! It hurt like hell.


    It hurt so much that his grip on his dagger loosened, which gave room for Windsor to seize it.


    "Damn you!" The dragias barked in rage.


    But Windsor couldn¡¯t care less and hurriedly threw the guy overboard.


    ~Ssh!


    Just like that, everyone fought their way to the front.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many people who had stabilized themselves yet.


    So they were quick.


    And the moment they secured the bungee cords around their waists to the railings at the front, they did ¡¯okay signs¡¯ towards Trey, who was now watching them from the ss window.


    Good. They were all secured.


    .


    "You bastards! We¡¯ll get you!


    We¡¯ll get you even if it¡¯s thest thing we do!"


    The enemies on deck looked at the 6 as if looking at dead people.


    With that, they all rushed towards the 6 Coast guards like crazy.


    Trey watched their actions and couldn¡¯t help chuckling up a bit.


    It was now his favourite part of the game.


    This should be fun.

 Chapter 1015 - The Escape!

    <h4>Chapter 1015 - The Escape!</h4>


    Very quickly, Trey elerated swiftly, making Windsor and the gang hold on to the rails while struggling to fight.


    Hell. Their Admiral¡¯s driving was just too crazy.


    Luckily, they hooked themselves to one of the railings so they wouldn¡¯t get thrown overboard.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    ~Ssh!


    The enemies on board found themselves in the water, while others hit their skulls hard against the railings and other parts on deck.


    F***!


    Was this guy trying to kill them?


    ... The answer would be yes.


    Seeing Trey circle around crazy, Jimosen and Linvor gritted before yelling at everyone else.


    "Don¡¯t just stand there!


    Tell everyone to tighten the formation.


    Leave him no room for escape!


    And the rest of you onboard should get on that ship immediately!


    I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ll do it, but he needs to be done now!


    And what are the archers still standing around for?


    Even though we nned to use all our battle weapons for the main Baymardians forces, losing a few arrows wouldn¡¯t affect our victory.


    So shoot those 6 hanging outside now!!"


    With that, the dragia quickly yelled out through the megaphones, and others who heard it on different sh.i.p.s, yelled out the order to the other sh.i.p.s too, spreading the orders through the fleet.


    And soon, others on nearby sh.i.p.s stood at the edge, aiming to jump onto the Baymardian ship if it got near them.


    Sure, they might break a few bones... But they didn¡¯t think the fall would kill them, right?


    At the same time, some also stood close to the edge to predict and shoot all 6 Coast guards at the front of the Baymardian ship.


    "Shoot them! Shoot them! Short them down!!!"


    .


    ~Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!~


    The air became tense as chaos filled the ce.


    Trey danced along the water while avoiding the many men who tried to jump into the deck from the nearby sh.i.p.s.


    At the same time, he tried his best at steering and keeping the arrows from touching all 6 at the front.


    Some arrows missed them by the hair, while othersnded on the ground inches away from their feet.


    With the movements of his ship, coupled with the constant changing winds out on sea, hitting those 6 men would be hard but not impossible.


    Of course, some arrows were spot on.


    But luckily, since the men were still fighting some dragias on deck, they used their bodies as shields instead.


    At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before an arrow hits them.


    ¡¯Come on. Come on. Come on. Come on...¡¯ Trey silently said in his heart while avoiding all the dangers around.


    And soon, the ropes were all cut.


    Hahahahahha.


    Sess!


    Instantly, the massive wooden frames tried to the other ends of the ropes didn¡¯t follow the ship anymore.


    Heh. Now, nothing was holding them back.


    .


    With their missionpleted, all 6 rushed back towards the Control Tower while fighting a few others.


    But just when they thought they were fine, an arrowunched by Linvor, pierced through Winsor¡¯s left shoulder.


    Linvor smirked proudly, while back on the Baymardian ship, Windsor felt like sh**.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!"


    "Windsor!!"


    The gang quickly pulled him forcefully, dragging him into the Control Room.


    Trey squinted his eyes dangerously when he saw Windsor¡¯s gruesome injury.


    Windsor had been thest one to get in, as he held a dead enemy as a shield while covering for everyone else.


    "Everyone! We first need to get out of this situation.


    Jina! Get Windsor some water now."


    "Yes, Admiral."


    "The rest of you carefully strap him in, along with yourselves.


    We need a still and stable environment to administer first aid diligently around the arrow on hos shoulder.


    So we can¡¯t treat him yet until we get out of here.


    We should be out of this Formation in 3 minutes tops!


    Windsor! How do you feel? Do you think you can handle it till then?"


    Windsor gritted his teeth painfully and forced a dryugh out: "Admiral. Is it okay if I curse while on duty?"


    Trey smiled: "alright. I¡¯ll permit just this once."


    "Thank you, Admiral...


    F***! Son of a b**ch!


    It hurt like hell!


    Damn! When was thest time I ever received an arrow shot?


    That should be close to 5 years ago.


    Ahhhh... It¡¯s still as painful as ever.


    Admiral. I¡¯ll be able to hold on.


    I didn¡¯t die when I was shot by an arrow all those years back. So why should I not be able to take it for just a few minutes?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Admiral. I¡¯m fine." Windsor said as sweat quickly formed on his face.


    His body was constantly fighting to stabilize things.


    And he started feeling lightheaded and weak.


    But, he knew that they had to first get out of here before things got worse.


    It shouldn¡¯t be long before the Navy gets here.


    But it would be stupid for them to be in here sitting duck when they had a perfectly good chance of escaping.


    It was just that the way Trey drove, he really wanted to throw up.


    .


    Everyone chuckled and hurriedly strapped themselves after securing Windsor.


    "Admiral, don¡¯t worry about this one. He has too many lives."


    "Yeah. And don¡¯t even think you¡¯ll be able to die without finishing our game back at the base."


    Everyone kept the atmosphere up and spoke continuously to keep Windsor awake.


    ¡¯Hold on, bro... We¡¯ll soon be out in no time.¡¯


    Seeing that everyone was secured, Trey started driving dangerously close to the edges of the massive dragia sh.i.p.s, passing through the cracks and openings.


    Jimosen who saw this, pped the back head of one of the dragias beside him.


    ~Pah!


    What the heck are those fools doing?


    Didn¡¯t I say that you should spread the word for the other sh.i.p.s to sail closer to each other, closing the cracks and openings around?"


    "Private, I did. I issued out your orders, and they replied that they understood.


    Look!


    Some of the sh.i.p.s are now tightening the spaces between them.


    It should be that the ves had just heard about it now!"


    Jimosen turned his attention to the sh.i.p.s and clenched his fist in determination.


    They had to trap these bastards in here!


    Seeing the sh.i.p.s closing in towards each other, Jimosen visibly rxed.


    It seemed that they should be able to seed soon.


    But how could it be that easy?

 Chapter 1016 - The Belief Of The Dragia Fleet

    <h4>Chapter 1016 - The Belief Of The Dragia Fleet</h4>


    Jimosen¡¯s eyes sparkled with anxiousness as he watched the scene intensively.


    He dropped the railings tightly andpletely forgot to breathe.


    ¡¯That¡¯s it! Close up on them.


    Trap them. Trap them. Trap them!¡¯


    Linvor was also going through the same thought process as well.


    The duo watched and dared not blink, hoping that Trey would get stopped.


    And at first, it seemed to work, as several sh.i.p.s closed in very swiftly.


    With the space between them, it was impossible for the Baymardian ship to go through.


    Trey circled the water chaotically until he finally saw an opening that was slowly closing up.


    He squinted his eyes and smiled broadly before elerating forward towards just one direction.


    Jimosen and Linvor opened their eyes wide in shock as if looking at a mad man.


    Was he crazy?


    ording to their calctions, by the speed they were going, even if they did pass through, they should be such or hit the corner of the dragia sh.i.p.s halfway through.


    So wasn¡¯t that risky for them to do?


    Mad man!


    The Primates had finally seen a mad man!


    It was just that they were jumping things based on the speed Trey had disyed.


    But what if he told them that he hadn¡¯t even gone to maximum speed?


    Trey grinned before pushing the lever all the way up to Turbo boost.


    And just like that, he zoomed out of the spot, creating massive waves, drowning the dragias who were still in the water.


    What the hell?


    This guy was definitely doing it intentionally.


    There they were struggling to get out of the water as fast as they could.


    Then all of a sudden, this guyes along, constantly swirling his ship at that speed, creating waves that keep drowning them down.


    They all silently said prayers in their hearts, hoping that their God, Dragmus, would mill this bastard for them.


    What a hateful guy.


    .


    ~Vrrrmmmmmmmm!!!!!


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    Watching the Baymardians ship pass through the space, Jimosen and Linvor shoved everyone out of the way to get to the other ship of their ship to see if these bastards would make it.


    And by the time they reached the other end, their bodies constantly bubbled in rage.


    Of course, all their rage was centred at the small Baymardian ship that had not only sessfully gotten out, but was now maneuvering the Formation as if it were a simple maze orbyrinth.


    They would sometimes go right, take a left, swirled around and moved in directions that sent them out


    What puzzled the Primates the most was how these people knew how to leave the Formation with ease.


    What was going on here?


    Of course, if they had known that there was such a thing as radars, then they wouldn¡¯t have been so puzzled.


    Watching these Baymardian bastards escape, Jimosen and Linvor quickly issued out severalmands.


    "Hurry! Tell the ves to paddle as fast as they can.


    These Baymardians on that ship will no doubt tell their ruler about us.


    So we have to at least get there before they are fully prepared."


    "Yes! Even though the element of surprise has been destroyed, they still won¡¯t have enough time to prepare andunch a full-scale attack against us.


    Don¡¯t forget! Those who attended the U.N meeting have already left!


    And even though they might send people to protect Baymard, those people haven¡¯t arrived yet.


    So Baymard is still vulnerable!


    Get the ves to paddle till the drop!


    And secure the many barrels of ck powder.


    Today, we¡¯ll deal with these Baymardian sc.u.m.


    We have the rings.


    So victory is upon us!"


    Instantly, those who heard the order through the megaphone quickly knelt, made several hand gestures and looked at the rings raised in the air as if receiving divine blessings.


    "We live only for Dragmus!"


    "We live only for Dragmus!"


    "We live only for Dragmus!"


    (*^*)


    .


    The Primates closed their eyes and raised their hands as if also receiving heavenly blessings.


    Soon, they opened their eyes and smiled cruelly.


    "At war, the mind of us, Primates, is the Mind of our most Holy Dragmus.


    And right now, he has assured Primate Linvor and I that this battle will end with us being victorious.


    We have been assured that no weapon fashioned against us shall win.


    We will crush our enemies, just as we have done for centuries and centuries.


    We will never lose. Not today, not ever!


    As for some of you wanting revenge for the incident just now, fret not.


    Dragmus has ensured us Primates that we may torture and do as we like with the enemy.


    But in the end, their entire bodies, whether sliced or not, should be burnt up and offered as sacrifices to show our victory and strengthen our faith in Dragmus.


    Now! Let¡¯s go!


    Let¡¯s win this battle!"


    Listening to the Primates, everyone got up and excitedly cheered.


    "Dragmus!"


    "Dragmus!"


    "Dragmus!"


    "Dragmus!"


    "_"


    Good.


    Jimosen and Linvor were fully convinced that this was the will of Dragmus.


    When they closed their eyes and asked for guidance, this was the first thing that popped up in their heads.


    So this must be his will.


    After all, Dragmus had always manifested himself like this, putting ideas in them so far, they had always won.


    So their belief in this had continually been strengthened.


    Just like that, the fleet of Dragias hurriedly whipped the ves, forcing them to paddle as hard as they could towards Baymard.


    .


    Landon, who was watching everything, was dumbfounded.


    Unless the heavens themselves gave visions, anything any human thinks is his/her own thoughts.


    Of course, one could be tempted and swayed.


    But really, if a thought pops into someone¡¯s head with no one putting ideas in them.


    Then that was what the person was feeling and not what the heavens had decreed.


    Landon had been thinking about how to find the remaining Dragias still alive.


    Who would¡¯ve known that some of them would deliver themselves to Baymard¡¯s arms?


    These dragias just said that no weapon fashioned against them would make them lose.


    Heh... He¡¯d like to see if it were true or not.


    Alright. It was time to end things once and for all.

 Chapter 1017 - Moving In!

    <h4>Chapter 1017 - Moving In!</h4>


    Standing heroically on one of the battlesh.i.p.s, Gary¡¯s wife, Ruby... as well as Trey¡¯s wife, Yara, calmly spoke into the speaker in their arm shields, as if they were Buzz Lightyear.


    These Women were the Top Dogs in the Marine Corps.


    They both nned to go for their dinner date with the gang.


    But who would¡¯ve known that enemies would dare approach Baymard?


    Yara¡¯s eyes were cold when she heard that her stupid husband, Trey, dared to go in without backup.


    Heh. It looks like she has been too soft on himtely.


    He deserved some beatings!


    Their second-inmands by their sides couldn¡¯t help praying for Admiral Trey in their hearts.


    Who didn¡¯t know how powerful Marine General Yara was?


    He was clearly asking for death!


    Somehow, they could already see the scene of General Yara dealing with him in their matrimonial home when all this was over.


    Sigh... The poor Admiral.


    He obviously knew his wife. Yet, he dared to make such a bold move.


    R.I.P to thete Admiral Trey.


    You shall be missed.


    .


    Yara was so pissed that her murderous aura continuously leaked out, making some rookies and even veterans shiver in fright.


    Was it just them, or did they just see mes of anger around her?


    Everyone looked at Ruby pitifully.


    But when they also saw Ruby pissed off, also releasing her own murderous aura, they were dumbfounded, confused and helpless.


    ¡¯General Ruby, why the hell are you also furious?


    What¡¯s your point here?¡¯


    (>T¡õT)


    Ruby was pissed off when she thought of Trey¡¯s situation.


    Why? Because not long ago, that idiot husband of hers, who calls himself Admiral Gary, also pulled a stupid stunt like this.


    Trey¡¯s actions had reminded her of that incident, making her angry all over again.


    As expected, birds of the same feather flock together.


    Gary didn¡¯t know it, but presently, he was walking on a very thin sheet of ice.


    [Gary back in Navy Headquarters]: Eh? Why do I have an ominous feeling?


    ...


    The Marine Corps had split intopanies (a group of 12~200 soldiers), forming several Tactical-sized units and positioned themselves on each Battleship ship.


    They stood firm on the deck, with some standing besiderge boxes of equipment there.


    Ruby¡¯s teams focused on rescuing the imprisoned ves paddling down below, while Yara¡¯s teams would focus more on clearing the path and taking out the enemies.


    They couldn¡¯t very well sink the ship as there were too many innocent people aboard.


    "Generals! News from Admiral Trey¡¯s team just got in."


    Yara and Ruby turned around at the same time hastily.


    After listening, they then sat on the deck floor and worked things out swiftly.


    With arge sheet of paper brought over, everyone calmly analyzed things and depicted how they imagined the ship¡¯s interior would look based on all their experiences and missions on the seas.


    Yara held her pencil and tapped her lower chin: "ording to the estimates of how tall and wide each enemy vessel is, each ship can take up to 9,000 people if you pack them like sardines, banking them up on beds and allowing some to sleep on the floors."


    Ruby nodded: "Right. Of course, they could have fewer people on deck. But for this case, let¡¯s assume the worst-case scenario, taking 9,000 as the number on each ship. And out of that 9,000, let¡¯s assume that 1000 are ves paddling below. So 8,000 times 48 sh.i.p.s should be.... "


    Instantly, one of their subordinates answered promptly: 384,000 enemies and 48,000 ves, generals!"


    "Good. Remember, this number could indeed be wrong. But it¡¯s the most logical at the moment.


    So. Change of ns. Listen up!


    h, h, h, h, h, h~."


    They agreed on a new n of action swiftly.


    "Generals, what about the rookies? Isn¡¯t this mission too high grade for the first mission?"


    "Not necessarily. Rookies have to learn and understand just how terrifying the battlefield was.


    They will undoubtedly make mistakes.


    But, we are sending them in with veterans like you all.


    If you can¡¯t even keep an eye on them as veterans, then how can you all be able to secure hostages?"


    Yara nodded and added to what Ruby said: "We expect you all to let them learn, but at the same time, you must secretly protect them and each other. Understand?"


    "Yes, Generals."


    "Good. Now quickly pass the new ns to all Companies. Kill those who fight back, capture those who surrender. Remember that."


    With that, the subordinates did as they were told.


    .


    This was a surprise attack.


    So news on the matter kepting in time and time again.


    And they, as leaders, had to act fast!


    Alright. They finally confirmed these people¡¯s identity, as well as got more information about where the ring leaders were.


    The girls, along with their second inmands, ironed things out in a matter of minutes before talking into their arm shields again.


    The rookies who had just been chosen to partake in this mission, felt very nervous at the slight changes made to the n that had just been revised 10 minutes ago.


    Their heart rates fluctuated wildly as they felt too overwhelmed with emotions.


    So this was how it felt to be on a real mission?


    Indeed, practice could never beat the real thing.


    They just hoped that they didn¡¯t mess things up.


    Ruby and Yara tightened their grip on their weapons while looking ahead calmly at the enemy fleet that was already somewhat visible.


    "8 minutes before Mission Engage.


    Allpanies stay alert and get ready to engage!"


    Meanwhile, those within the Coast Guards (CG) all stormed out in different directions as nned.


    "Rainbow! Nightingale! Blue Bird! Rain Storm! Golden Fish! And unit Thunderbird!


    Direct the tourists to a 2-mile radius away from the enemy¡¯s location.


    Emergency unit Saving Grace! Head towards Admiral Trey¡¯s Ship for assistance. Man Down!


    All other chosen units should encircle the region at a 0.7-mile radius from the enemy, blocking the scene.


    Focus more on the sights visible to tourists.


    The other sights facing the empty seas can be left unguarded.


    Move! Move! Move!"

 Chapter 1018 - The Impatient Watchers!

    <h4>Chapter 1018 - The Impatient Watchers!</h4>


    Everyone moved speedily, hurrying toplete their assignments.


    And soon, some of the tourists had noticed the action happening.


    How could they not?


    Several Baymardian sh.i.p.s were speeding off in a sh, upying different regions around the waters.


    The strangest thing was that now, they were guided and showed the way to move diligently.


    They smelt that something was off.


    Could it be pirates? Or some unknown enemy forces?


    Their ears and eyes itched to discover the truth.


    But no matter how much they asked, these Baymardians had tight lips, just smiling back at them and acting clueless about the whole thing.


    Smart people who owned their own sh.i.p.s chose to stay silent and observe a little bit more while sailing very, very, very slowly.


    They didn¡¯t believe that they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything!


    It looked like a storm hade Baymard¡¯s way.


    So, the question was, will they be able to settle it?


    Many looked ahead with curiosity, stretching their necks, hoping to see something.


    Unfortunately, a 2-mile radius was too far for the eyes alone to see things clearly.


    From where they were, the sh.i.p.s would only look like dots or streaks of light along the waters.


    And coupled with the Coast Guards directing and blocking vision, their efforts were deemed useless.


    Dammit! Such a perfect opportunity to gather more information had been disrupted by these smiling Baymardians right before their very eyes.


    F***!


    Some people even decided to sail ahead and stop around one of the Arcadian Coastal cities, towns or viges, to wait and gather information.


    This sort of thing could sell like hot cake... especially for some people who made a little out of selling information.


    This scene had caught their interest.


    So how could they just let it go?


    "Change course!"


    "Change course!"


    "Change sailing Course!"


    (*^*)


    .


    Like that, ns had changed for many, as well as for the Dragias still aboard their sh.i.p.s.


    "Primates! Primates! Primates!


    It¡¯s bad.


    The front sh.i.p.s have reported that over 15 massive Baymardian sh.i.p.s are heading our way.


    And on the ship, even though we can¡¯t see it clearly, it looks like they have hundreds and thousands on board.


    Those damn bastards earlier on had probably alerted their friends after leaving here."


    Linvor squinted his eyes dangerously: "Impossible! Even if they already got back now, It¡¯s impossible for them to gather so many people in such a short time."


    Jimosen nodded in agreement: "It¡¯s either they were already prepared for us, or this is another team that happened to pass by. With the loyalty of the dragias, no dragia can betray the Temple, revealing info to these bastards. So we can safely assume that this group were just passing Baymardian sh.i.p.s."


    "That¡¯s right. They¡¯re probably Baymardian sh.i.p.s that had been sailing at another region around the waters.


    It¡¯s clear that those bastards who left earlier on had met them halfway through and reported the matter, hence making these people storm off towards us in rage.


    But this shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    With Dragmus by our side and the rings of victory, this battle has already been on in our favour.


    Dragmus never lies!


    Now, quickly tell the men to prepare for battle.


    Provided we can evade their shocking attacks (tasers), then the rest will be history.


    All archers should stand firm and get ready to fire when those dogse near.


    We, the chosen ones, will always win.


    Now go!"


    .


    In a sh, the massive war horn in one of the rooms on the main ship was pulled towards the window and blown loudly.


    ~Pupuup! Pupuup!~


    The wind carried the sound across towards the neighbouring Temple sh.i.p.s, who in turn blew their own war horns, getting the message across the entire fleet of 48 vessels.


    Soon, the Dragias started tapping their legs on the ground in rhythm while singing some ritual song.


    And as they sang, the primates both removed their hats and long overalls, revealing a very purple attire underneath.


    They both wore white longed-sleeved medieval fabric shirts and what looked like a purple vest on top of it.


    Of course, their pants were back, their leather belts ck, and their boots ck as well.


    And dangling around their waists, was their purple sword sheaths, which also hadpartments for their Blessed Dragia daggers too.


    As the Dragias chanted and stumped their feet in rhythm, the Primates also got ready for battle.


    The battle cry of all 150,000 people chanting and stumbling their feet in unison, coupled with the war horns, made those curious tourists miles away feel like crying.


    Sure. From here, it wasn¡¯t that loud.


    And quite frankly, it sounded like a squirrel talking.


    But the fact that they could hear something this far away meant that if they were closer, it would probably make their ears erupt.


    Some started talking across their sh.i.p.s to the Baymardian vessels close to them, trying to bribe these people.


    .


    "Bro... I¡¯ll pay you 5,000 Bays on the spot if you just give me a bit of information on the matter.


    Think about it. That¡¯s 5,000 Bays!


    Eh? Is it not good enough? Then how about 8000?


    10?... 20....? 50,000 Bays! I will give you that and even throw in my daughter to the first person that gives me all the juicy details."


    "Young man... Young man.


    Please. I¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t get me information.


    You might not know, but the doctor said I only have 2 days to live.


    Just do this one thing for me, and the God you serve will reward you handsomely.


    Isn¡¯t it your way as a Baymardian to always tend to the poor, sick and needy?


    Well, I¡¯m dying... So give me the info now!"


    "Hey! These seas don¡¯t belong to you people!


    If I want to set sail in this direction, why can¡¯t I?"


    "That¡¯s right! You all clear the way for me as well.


    I want to pass this way, not that way.


    So why do I have to listen to you?"


    "A Soothsayer told me that if I don¡¯t sail this way, then I¡¯ll perish soon.


    So will you be able to sleep well at night knowing that you killed me?"


    "_"

 Chapter 1019 - Attack!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1019 - Attack!!!</h4>


    The anxious tourists moured at the Baymardians on the sh.i.p.s beside them, screaming and requesting to watch or get news on the matter.


    They were so anxious that some wished they could jump over their own sh.i.p.s andnd onto the Coast Guard sh.i.p.s, begging these people nonstop.


    But no matter how they pleaded or what they offered, the Baymardians stood on deck, with calm smiles on their faces, holding long red glowing sticks, pointing at the direction they should move.


    They pointed their glowing sticks as if dancing, making the tourists feel like they were talking to blockheads.


    Curses!


    .


    Meanwhile, back on the battlesh.i.p.s, everyone was finally ready for action.


    "Generals! Allpanies have sessfully surrounded the enemy fleet.


    Ready to engage."


    "Good." Yara and Ruby answered in unison and nodded.


    Ruby then connected to allpanies: "At this crucial moment, the weapons in your hands will be your saving grace. Not only for yourselves, but for yourrades as well. For some of you, today is your day out on a real mission. A simple word of advice. Don¡¯t act heroically unless you are 90% sure of the oue. Oh... And onest thing to everyone, both veterans and rookies... Don¡¯t Shame The Marines!"


    (Y^Y)


    The rookies who heard this panicked even more as they tried to recall what made up a good marine.


    Provided they didn¡¯t act cowardly, using theirrades as shields in fear, or didn¡¯t leak out information just to escape or didn¡¯t do other shameful things, didn¡¯t tantly abandon theirrades in need, deliberately kill innocent ves below or did other seamless actions... they should be good right?


    Some looked at the veterans beside them nervously, as if wanting to confirm things, but ended up fighting their lips, swallowing down their uneasiness.


    Luckily, they all had veterans close to them who would move alongside them during the battle.


    This was a real-life battle with enemiesing at them with every intention to kill.


    So how could they not get worried?


    .


    The sh.i.p.s sailed closer and closer... And the more they approached, the more monstrous it appeared.


    What was this?


    From a distance, these sh.i.p.s did look like they were the same size as Trey¡¯s own.


    But now, the dragias helped their arrows in confusion and anxiety.


    The deck levels of these Baymardian sh.i.p.s were 3 or 4 floors higher than theirs.


    Their eyes looked upwards as they now pointed their arrows up towards the high deck levels of these Baymardian sh.i.p.s in rm.


    F***!


    The dragias gritted their teeth and firmed themselves.


    "Everyone! Don¡¯t be afraid. We have Dragmus with us, so stay alert!


    Fire if any of these bastards dared to descend onto our sh.i.p.s!"


    The dragias remained vignt as they realized that all around their formation, these Battlesh.i.p.s had surrounded them like towering walls surrounding a city.


    The air was so tense and brittle that it could snap at any given moment.


    The Primates who were at the center turned grim at the fortified walls surrounding them.


    They kissed their rings and zed at the sh.i.p.s silently.


    There was a wave of uneasiness in their hearts.


    And soon, what they saw was too shocking and hard to describe.


    Howe they felt like they had been set up?


    ~Pui!


    In a sh, several thick lines of smoke left these towering battlesh.i.p.s and dropped onto the sh.i.p.s on the first line of defence in the formation.


    Eh?


    Did they just lunch smoke with no fire?


    .


    "Smoke grenadesunched.


    Boards lowered.


    First wave tactical teams, move out! Second wave, cover them!


    Come on! Let¡¯s go!"


    On cue, the Marines standing within several marked spots around the sh.i.p.s, found themselves moving outward towards the sides, closer to the enemy sh.i.p.s.


    They all had harnesses on, with ropes attached to them that came out from below the extended mechanical boards.


    In a sh, they sat at the edge of the extended boards and jumped off calmly.


    And as the ropes automatically extended, they continuously shot at the enemies below.


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!~


    The thunderous sounds broke through the air, making the expressions of everyone within the smoke change drastically.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!"


    Their gruesome screams were carried out across the air as if hunted by ghosts.


    "Something... Something hit me!"


    "My belly! My belly! My insides are hanging out!"


    "Primates! Please pray to Dragmus for aid!"


    "Dragmus, help me! Dragmus!!!!!"


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Some tried to raise their arrows to shoot whatever demon was within the smoke but were shot numerous times by the unknown.


    Plop.


    They dropped to the floor unwillingly and felt very betrayed by Dragmus.


    Didn¡¯t he say he would be there for them?


    Then why did he forsake them?


    Could it be that theymitted some grave sin and were now being punished?


    They closed their eyes and silently rated in their hearts for forgiveness.


    Was Dragmus angry that they didn¡¯t deal with those slimy Pirates yet?


    It was said that all this time, Dragmus had always felt very disappointed in them.


    So that was it, right? This was their punishment for failing over the past centuries.


    me them for not being strong.


    But then again, dragmus was a forgiving God.


    So their death was probably to stimte the other sh.i.p.s within the formation to fight harder.


    Yes! They died with a purpose.


    They shot and finally epted their deaths, knowing that these bastard Baymardians would soon follow.


    "Hahahahhahahahha!"


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!~


    (XOX)


    .


    Several shots were fired, and some on the smoke-filled sh.i.p.s quickly took cover, rising into the lower decks.


    Some even swung their ropes andnded onto the other enemy sh.i.p.s close by.


    But even at that, things weren¡¯t that easy.


    The second wave of tactical teams were seated on machine guns aboard the Battlesh.i.p.s.


    These machine guns incorporated thermal detection on them.


    So even with the rising smile, they urately rained terror on many within the 2nd line in the formation.


    One could imagine how getting hit by such massive bullets felt.


    Rather than getting a small bullet hole, the wounds alone would look like some beast took a massive bite off one¡¯s body.


    ~Bang!! Bang!! Bang!! Bang!!~~


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    One of the dragias found his entire left shoulder blown away, while another got his right left detached due to one hit.


    The wave of terror caused by the spine-tingling screams from their contacts made the other dragias tremble and take several steps back in horror.


    What exactly were they fighting against?

 Chapter 1020 - The Jig Was Up!

    <h4>Chapter 1020 - The Jig Was Up!</h4>


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!~~


    Right before their very eyes, a few others on the third inner formation line, witnessed those on the 2nd line lose their body parts like magic.


    Illusion! Illusion!


    This was definitely an illusion, right?


    Seeing this scene, they shook their heads in disbelief and prayed again for more blessings.


    If they finally won this war, they would give up half their wealth to Dragmus as offerings.


    At the same time, some believed that this move was done by some of the secret and rare beasts aboard the Baymardian sh.i.p.s.


    It seemed like the stories were true.


    For Dragmus and their own safety, they must win this war!


    .


    Back on the first formation line, chaos reigned supreme there!


    One of the dragias, who had just managed to evade the raining bullets, tripped over a dead body amidst the fog of smoke and fell with a loud bang hitting his chin.


    But how could he feel pain now?


    He was just about to rise again when he suddenly froze.


    His body then trembled vigorously.


    He touched his c.h.e.s.t and felt it moist.


    Blood! Blood had blossomed out of his c.h.e.s.t, dying his already red shirt.


    ~Pff!


    He spat out arge mouthful of blood in disbelief and unwillingness before falling to his knees again, twitching hard.


    1 secondter, he was dead!


    The smoke began to disperse fast, revealing Yara¡¯s silhouette a few steps back.


    She did several hand gestures, indicating that they should all proceed carefully towards onwards.


    Presently, Yara¡¯s battleship was positioned perpendicr to the dragia ship she descended onto.


    The Battleship was anchored sideways (vertically), while the enemy ship she was on was positioned straight on with its head facing them (horizontally.)


    The Baymardian sh.i.p.s nted so that their sides faced the heads of 3 or 4 enemy sh.i.p.s at the same time.


    So the marines from a single battleship ship all scattered below onto these 3~4 sh.i.p.s at once.


    That said, Yara and a few others hadnded onto the high post/deck at the front of the ship used by the Captains and crew members for observations.


    If this were an 18th-century ship when the sailing wheels got invented, the ship steering wheel would be here.


    Of course, in this 10th era, such aplex mechanism that involved pulleys, and ropes attached to the paddles that could control an entire ship, wasn¡¯t even thought of yet.


    .


    Yara quickly tapped the dead body to make sure it was dead, before hurriedly dropping to the floor and crawling towards the edge of the post with railings and stairs headed downwards towards the main deck.


    Through the gaps on the railings, she made several shots at those still alive, before rushing down the stairs with her Company vigntly.


    Standing on the main deck, just behind her, was the post she had descended from.


    And from here, she could see several doors underneath the post at deck-level.


    These 2 doors were definitely stairways or storage rooms.


    And just ahead of her, at the extreme end of the ship, was another post standing on 2 floors up the main deck.


    Just from a single nce, it was easy to see that the first/deck-level floor should have stairways leading up or down below.


    And above this deck level were probably luxurious cabins where the captains of these sh.i.p.s sleep.


    The post she stood on earlier was 2 floors up the main deck level.


    Why? Because the Captains and co-captains rooms took up the entire floor.


    Yara did several hand signals, and the marines quickly dispersed out into different directions.


    With the 2nd group of tactical teams shooting at those within the 2nd formation line, they didn¡¯t need to worry about sneak attacks from those in the nearby enemy sh.i.p.s.


    .


    Meanwhile, a few dragias hiding and peeping through the small creaks in the doors trembled anxiously when they thought of their predicaments.


    They were currently trapped in a room on deck-level that had a stairway at one end of it.


    Thos was the floor they typically stored their cleaning supplies and trash in.


    One had to pass through this small tight room to get to the stairway at the back and descend to the lower decks.


    But now, the stair doorway had been bolted by their so-called dragia brothers on the other side.


    They wasted no time in abandoning them, shutting the door right on their faces.


    Some had already given up and were now seated calmly waiting for death, while others continuously banged on the door in fright.


    ~Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!~


    "Open up now! Dragmus will never forgive you all for what you¡¯re doing!"


    "Let us in! Let us in!"


    "Brothers! Let¡¯s run up on the food and forcefully pry it open."


    "No! It¡¯s no use! Those bastards had probably ced all 3 wooden nks across the door from top to bottom."


    "Then, then, then, then... What do we do?


    "What do we do now?"


    "Of course we fight! We give these people a piece of our minds!"


    "Yes! We don¡¯t go down without a fight!"


    "Yeah!!!!"


    (*0*)


    Listening to the faint sounds of their battle cry, Yara raised her hand, causing her team to freeze.


    From there, she spoke into her arm shield.


    "TC-01 to RC-01. The cake is still in the oven. I repeat! The cake is still in the oven!"


    "Copy that TC-01. Over."


    Ruby, who was aboard one of the battlesh.i.p.s, answered promptly and continued staying on standby with her units.


    The tactical teams had already begun clearing the ce.


    And soon, it was time for them to swoop in and transport the ves out, as well as gather any who chose to surrender.


    As for the dead, treasures or info left behind, they¡¯ll remain on the sh.i.p.s.


    After the battle, the Coast guards, A.KA the cleaners, would haul everything back towards headquarters.


    Now all she was waiting for was Yara¡¯s signal.


    Yara stood by the side of the door, raised her fingers in the air and began the countdown.


    3... 2... 1...


    ~Bam!


    "Help me! Help me! They forced me into joining this temple. I¡¯m innocent!"


    "_"

 Chapter 1021 - Brotherhood!

    <h4>Chapter 1021 - Brotherhood!</h4>


    "Help me! Help me! They forced me into joining this temple. I¡¯m innocent!"


    "_"


    Yara and the rest froze for a bit when they saw 4 dragias kneeling before them.


    And just when they were about to make heads or tails of what was going on, a few sneaky bastards at the side of the door with their hands raised up, quickly lowered their swords, hoping to strike Yara¡¯s head.


    She rolled her eyes heavenwards and swiftly stepped out of the room, away from the door, missing their attack by a few inches.


    ~Swish


    A whistling sound echoed out when the swords sliced through the air.


    The dragias welding them had used their entire strengths tond that attack.


    So the swords ended up getting stuck on the ground.


    Yara, who was holding up 2 guns, hastily shot her targets brutally before calmly walking over the tilted swords stuck on the floor, running straight into the room like crazy.


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!~~


    "Ahhhhhh! To think a mere woman would be able to put me down!"


    "I don¡¯t ept this! I don¡¯t ept this!


    I am a mighty dragia! Why does a wan have to be my downfall?"


    "Dragmus won¡¯t let you go for your sins!


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!~~


    "Ahhhhhhhh!!"


    Yara watched them fall and felt it ridiculous.


    The number of times she had heard enemies talk about their shame of being killed by a woman was so many that she pondered whether to start charging them for it or not


    Ignorance was indeed a sin.


    Honestly, if they saw the potential in women, they might have seeded in bing more invincible in this world.


    Lowering one¡¯s guard because they were a female was the most idiotic thing anyone could do.


    To her, both men and women were dangerous.


    So looking down on any group would lead to failure.


    "Oh?"


    Yara once again rolled her eyes and wished she had brought her wedding ring to the battlefield.


    Idiot.


    She was already married, alright?


    .


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!~


    Like flies, the enemies dropped to the ground before they even had a chance to retaliate.


    Presently, Yara was still standing a few inches in front of the door.


    And standing on her left and right were 6 others who came in the room to assist her: 3 squatting and 3 standing.


    Within the darkroom, all that the enemies could see were shy lights shooting out of the guns, flowed by the thunderous sounds of bullets raining on them.


    They screamed in agony and terror each time they got hit.


    With their thermal vision goggles on, Yara and the rest could see everything... Even those hiding behind the barrels and trash.


    Some also tried climbing the creaking wooden ceilings but were shot mercilessly too.


    Funny enough, at this time of desperation, some managed to destroy the door leading down the ship.


    What a joke!


    When one¡¯s life was shing before their very eyes, they would be able to even pass through the eye of a needle.


    Talk less of destroying the door.


    .


    40% of the door shattered into pieces and stopped to the ground, leaving only the hinged part of the door still attached to the walls.


    All that was left was for one of them to send their head in saying : [Here¡¯s Johnny!]


    But of course, they were the prey in this case and not the hunters.


    So the situation was flipped.


    In a sh, those at the back started forcing themselves through without a care.


    "Move! Move! Get out of the way for me!!!"


    They forced themselves through, tearing their flesh against the broken wooden parts still attached to the wall.


    Of course, those who were on the other side this whole time were more terrified seeing limping zombie-like mening their way.


    They tumbled down the stairs painfully until they got to the floor just beneath the deck.


    But the stairways heading towards the lower floors were once again blocked off and those below them.


    Dammit!


    Who did they offend in their past lives?


    Seeing that they are running out of time, they decided to try their luck by finding a room on the floor to hide in.


    Sadly, no matter what door they tried opening, it just wouldn¡¯t budge.


    There were already people in the hallway who were also locked out as well.


    So what chance did they have?


    .


    ~Ooooooooo


    They had no tears but wanted to cry.


    They anxiously joined those in the hallway, banging on the doors like frightened kittens.


    ~Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!~~


    "Please. Please. Let us in!


    The enemy isn¡¯t here yet. So help a brother in need."


    "You bastards! Didn¡¯t we swear an oath always to help fellow dragias out?


    What happened to our brotherhood? What about our promises?"


    "Look! If you let me in, I promise to donate all my wealth to you all once we flee from here."


    "F***! You motherf***ers better on up or else if I survive, I will hunt every one of you till you for!"


    "I¡¯ll report this matter to his excellency in person if you don¡¯t open up!"


    "Even if I be a ghost, I will remember this betrayal! Dragmus will avenge me!"


    "You scoundrels, let us in! Let us in now!!!"


    ~Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!~~


    (:T0T:)


    ....


    What was terror?


    This was terror!


    Everyone was sweating buckets along this dark hallway while silently praying to Dragmus in their hearts.


    They wanted revenge. And they wanted to stand up and fight.


    But against such an enemy, was it even possible?


    Could it be that Dragmus had offended some other God in the heavens?

 Chapter 1022 - Protection

    <h4>Chapter 1022 - Protection</h4>


    F***!


    What do they do now?


    Everyone felt a wave of fear slowly inched its way into their hearts.


    And coupled with the darkness all around them, they felt genuinely helpless.


    Whether it was day or night, the hallways always remained dark unless one moved with a ming torch by them.


    Of course, there were always unlit touches against the walls that typically got lit once in a while.


    But since the entire ship was made of wood, no one yed like that.


    If the ship burned, they all drowned. That¡¯s why torches were only lit when need be.


    Plus, the eye patches help them adjust from day to night when they move in and out, back and forth the deck.


    Be it pirates or even merchants, they all covered one eye with a ck scarf or eye patch from time to time.


    This way, the light and changes don¡¯t just blind them all at once... Especially when running out to face an enemy.


    Soon, it wasn¡¯t long until they heard loud footsteps calmly walking down.


    Mommy?


    .


    Everyone tightened their grip on their swords while waiting for the enemy to show up.


    There was no greater fear than knowing you¡¯re going to die but feeling helpless and weak with no way to stop it.


    There was no way to bepletely silent on these sorts of floors.


    It creaked too damn loud.


    Even the walls creaked when one touched them.


    Yara took in arge whiff of air and slowly breathed out before gesturing for a few marines to step closer.


    It waspletely dark now, so the enemies shouldn¡¯t be able to see them.


    Nheless, in a wave of panic, the enemies night try shooting their swords or weapons towards them in fright.


    So the first thing they needed to do was momentarily affect their enemies.


    Previously when fighting in that tiny room, the enemies didn¡¯t even have time or the chance to do so.


    But now, along this long hallway, it shouldn¡¯t be a stretch for them.


    Because the dragias felt as if their ears were about to explode, before finally getting deaf momentarily.


    Not to talk of the fact that they were rendered blind and confused while feeling a loss ofbination and bnce, wobbling around with no thoughts in their minds.


    Honestly, they forgot what it was they were doing and briefly took on the role of mindless zombies.


    Good.


    Without wasting any time, Yara and her team swooped in, shooting them down in the head.


    .


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!~~


    Plop.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the entire hallway to be swept clean.


    Wasn¡¯t that the sound of thundering from the hallway?


    The scariest thing was that even though they heard people drop to the ground, they didn¡¯t hear the screams.


    So what happened?


    Of course within some of the rooms, people didn¡¯t waste any time bursting through the floor and jumping down onto the floors below.


    Some created holes on the walls, making windows.


    With the formation very tight.


    They tried their best to jump onto the next sh.i.p.s and stab their daggers into the wooden walls, hoping to climb up onto the decks and flee.


    Now, everyone wanted to dash towards the sh.i.p.s at the central regions of the formation.


    Some even wanted to get aboard the sh.i.p.s belonging to the Primates.


    Each cabin or room had people thinking in their own ways.


    Okay?...


    Yara didn¡¯t know how to feel seeing this.


    Were they so scary?


    Just surrendering will keep these people alive.


    So why go through all this?


    She even saw someone who had identally fallen into the water below.


    Sigh...


    .


    They ended swiftly killing all enemies on the sh.i.p.s, with none willing to surrender... Especially when they realized that it was a woman who was leading the group.


    Some felt that it was too humiliating and demeaning.


    So they preferred death.


    Yara quickly contacted Ruby and her rescue team, who were now waiting on the deck.


    And just like that, they broke the chained ves, found a few enemies amongst them and took them out too.


    Yara and her team just cleared the first floor below the deck and left Ruby¡¯s team to deal with the other floors and free the prisoners.


    From there, Yara and her gang jumped onto the next ship, ready for action yet again.


    The heavy machine guns on the battlesh.i.p.s stopped firing, and now, many of the Navy officers stayed aboard the battlesh.i.p.s assisting the ves and ensuring that the enemy remained trapped.


    At the same time, other Marine Companies still aboard the towering battlesh.i.p.s acted as snipers, as they did their best to take down those on the 3rd and 4th inner lines of defence.


    ~Peeup! Peeup! Peeup! ~


    The enemies within these inner lines started dropping to the ground silently, confusing the other dragias when they saw no arrows on the fallen.


    Soon, a few realized the matter and almost peed themselves.


    Wasn¡¯t this too supernatural?


    "Run! Run! They have sorcerers with them!"


    "Run! They have mysterious beasts with them!"


    "Everyone, head below deck! These creatures can only kill us if we are under the sun!"


    "Screw this! I¡¯m heading towards the center for protection!"


    "Yes! If we stay close to the Primates, then we should be safe! They are the most blessed people amongst us. So Dragmus will descend and create a miracle once we stay with them!"


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    ...


    The entire ce went crazy, as some either ran towards the lower decks or continuously leaped towards the 8th inner line, which was the center.


    Jimosen and Linvor looked at the scene before them in a daze.


    Why?


    Why was this happening?


    Were they going to stay here and await death?


    No!


    They had toe up with something, and fast!

 Chapter 1023 - Leaving!

    <h4>Chapter 1023 - Leaving!</h4>


    Looking at the chaos around them, Jimosen and Linvors¡¯ eyes were blood red in rage.


    There was no way that they as dignified Primates would go down like this.


    They looked around and quickly seized the megaphones that had dropped on the floor earlier on.


    "Everyone! Stay calm!


    These bastards haven¡¯t tasted our full power yet.


    So far, we nned to use everything we¡¯ve got when we get to Baymard.


    But now, that can wait!


    Quickly! Bring out all the ck powder and fire away to any who dare get close!"


    "Yes, Primates!"


    Thinking of the ck powder that had just been sitting there, the men suddenly felt very courageous.


    That¡¯s right!


    But matters were very urgent now.


    So that could wait


    Very quickly, word went fast, spreading towards the 5th inner line.


    And just like that, everyone had barrels and barrels of ck powder ready for use.


    And when they needed ck powder, they would open up a cork-hole at the side.


    At least this was how they got rum and other things out of the barrels.


    Unbeknownst to them, their move of cing rows and rows of ck powder on the deck had somewhat saved them.


    The Baymardians were scared that any wrong move and these sh.i.p.s could blow up, sinking thousands of chained-up ves who would drown helplessly alongside the vessels with no way out.


    With the heavy chains on their feet and hands, forget it... They would be headed down into the deep waters.


    It looks like it was time for Operation C tomence.


    .


    Seeing the Baymardians somewhat hesitant, the dragias who brought out the ck powder were more confident than ever.


    "Hahahhahahahah!


    It looks like we scared them now."


    "Damn. It feels good to put these bastards in their ce."


    "Hell! Why didn¡¯t we do this earlier?"


    "Hahahahhaha! I knew that the Primates would always find a way. With them, we are sure to have Dragmus by our side."


    "If we didn¡¯t panic earlier, I think we should¡¯ve already been fine. In the end, it was our fault for getting scared and almost losing faith in Dragmus."


    "Yes. That¡¯s right! That must be the case.


    Dragmus was probably angry with us when he saw how frightened and weak we became


    But now, it¡¯s impossible for us to lose."


    "Heh. Stupid Baymardians! What are you scared of? Do you think your beasts will be able to survive against ck powder? You better flee before we decide to get serious with you all."


    "That¡¯s right. Flee and give us way, or else you¡¯ll regret it!"


    "Look! Those Baymardians who have gotten on the sh.i.p.s in line 4, are now hiding away in fear of our arrows. Heavens! This ck powder is really blessed and sacrificed by Dragmus just as the Primates had said."


    "Hmhm. After this, I¡¯ll be sure to offer more tributes to Dragmus back in the teme. But first, we have to teach these bastards a lesson before we leave."


    "Of course! This is the will of Dragmus!"


    (^_^)


    ....


    Nheless, they still knew that the most important thing right now is to use this to their advantage and clear a path for themselves fast!


    Linvor massaged his chin and passed on another message to the rest.


    At that point, it didn¡¯t take too long before the sh.i.p.s from the 5th to 8th line (center) started moving like a new unit, with the ves paddling away.


    And on their decks, the dragias smirked painfully while continuously pointing their arrows at the Baymardians.


    "What! What are you looking at?


    Heh. That¡¯s what I thought!


    You just keep doing you, and we¡¯ll keep doing us."


    "_"


    The dragias badly shouted back to those on the 4th line, as if they were bullies.


    This shove was already reckless because they started puncturing and letting in water into the sh.i.p.s.


    But they were ready to sacrifice these 3 sh.i.p.s to get the result they wanted, riding and creating a clear path for those behind them.


    And once they had cleared enough, they would ensure that the damaged sh.i.p.s stayed on the sides of the cleared space, before jumping onto the other sh.i.p.s behind them.


    As for the chained-up ves, what did it have to do with them?


    .


    Seeing the Baymardians giving them face and allowing them to do what they wanted, Linvor and Jimosen couldn¡¯t help smiling broadly.


    Even though they lost, at least Dragmus still apanied them.


    At least, they were alive and would soon get their revenge!


    No one could¡¯ve foreseen that these Baymardians would have such magical creatures with them that could do this much damage.


    That¡¯s why they had to report this matter to his excellency fast before the pirates discovered this secret.


    Dragmus had probably let them lose so as to fully grasp the capabilities of these creatures locked within these Baymardians sh.i.p.s.


    Once they got back, it was best for them to collect as many Baymardians fairytale books about the myths and legends, to understand just what they were dealing with.


    Was the creature blind and only s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e to sound?


    Did the creature like eating flesh? Or just liked seaweeds?


    They had to get the answers.


    Maybe this was the miracle they were waiting for.


    With this sort of news, they were very unlikely to get demoted.


    So they didn¡¯t worry much about their position.


    His excellency might even reward them instead.


    He would look at them like heroes and send them back for revenge.


    And by then, they would teach these good-for-nothing Baymardians what happens when one crosses the Temple!

 Chapter 1024 - Ghosts!

    <h4>Chapter 1024 - Ghosts!</h4>


    ~Bam!!!!


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    The 3 front-line sh.i.p.s pushed the already infiltrated dragia sh.i.p.s forcefully.


    And the more they created space, the more damage their sh.i.p.s underwent.


    Sadly, the ves below thought that once they escaped from here, the dragias would also take them along before the ship sank.


    But little did they know that the door heading up and out of the bottom floor waspletely sealed.


    To the dragias, they hoped to buy more time by sealing the door and preventing water from flooding in and up.


    It wasn¡¯t until the water reached bench-level, did they feel real fear.


    Some even saw fish in the water too, making them drop the paddles and start screaming.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh. We¡¯re trapped here! We¡¯re really trapped! I knew those bastards would care about us. They told us to paddle away, promising to rescue us. But it was all a lie!"


    "What do we do? What do we do now? Dammit! I regretted ever borrowing money from this evil Temple!"


    "Me too! My mother was so ill that she was almost on death¡¯s door. I tried everything in order to make her better. Then one day, a doctor came by and said they¡¯ll be able to help her if I pay 4,000 copper coins. He also said that he knew one very kind temple that could loan the money out. I did as he said, borrowed and paid him. As promised, he even cured my mother. Or at least that¡¯s what I thought. She seemed better but died only after 2 months. I couldn¡¯t pay the heavy debt and was taken in as a ve. It¡¯s only after that I learned that the good doctor was the one who poisoned her in the first ce. I hate this temple and their evil ways!"


    "Every ve here has suffered in their hands. My sister is also somewhere on one of their bases. I don¡¯t even know if she died or not. I haven¡¯t seen her in 7 years. My father sold us to these bastards all for enough money to be with his mistress! From what I know, my sister was used for baby-making to produce more Dragias. Just thinking that all my nephews and nieces were now born as dragias is one of my biggest regrets! I really regret it! I should¡¯ve killed that bastard father of mine when I had the chance! Now, he¡¯s probably enjoying his life with his mistress while my sister and I suffer."


    "Crying won¡¯t solve the issue now! We have to flee before it¡¯s toote. I can¡¯t die without having revenge!"


    "But how can we flee without these chains on us?


    What do we do?"


    (:ToT:)


    .


    Everyone looked around anxious, as their eyes were filled with sorrow and unwillingness.


    They all had a story filled with endless regrets and wanted nothing more than to avenge themselves.


    But looking at it now, was that even possible?


    Some thought of pulling their limbs from the chains and even cutting them off if possible.


    So if they did that, then wouldn¡¯t they be crippled all over with no feet or hands?


    Some had already given up and sat still on their paddling benches, waiting for death to take them.


    Then suddenly, they saw something that spooked them silly.


    With the reflected sunlight through the small gaps around the paddling holes, this floor wasn¡¯t as dark as the other floors.


    A fraction of sunlight shone inside, giving them some view of things.


    So of course, the moment they saw the scene before them, they all leaned towards the walls in height as if wanting to blend with the wood.


    First, they saw several big bowl-like ss heads submerge slowly from the water.


    And then, the bowl-heads grew into tall sticks.


    "Monster! Ghost! Monster!


    It¡¯s the underwater Ghost monster of the fallen pirates!


    The legends are true!!"


    (+¡ã0¡ã+)


    Everyone trembled and freaked out, as if they had ever seen such a thing in their lives.


    No matter who it was, experiencing such a thing would put the fear of the dead in them.


    No one. Not even those back on earth would sit still and watch something they had never seen before without fright.


    Soon, these strange beings approached them swiftly.


    .


    "Help! Help! We¡¯re about to get eaten!"


    "You... You don¡¯t want me! My meat tastes like sh**t. Look, it¡¯s true! I... I... I don¡¯t want to die!"


    "Help! Help! You damn dragias need to get us out of here! We are about to be ghosts!"


    "Help! Help! Help! Help!!!!!"


    (:???:)


    At this moment, even those who had epted death earlier on couldn¡¯t ept this.


    Dying by drowning or getting eaten by fish was fine and good.


    But why then did they have to be eaten by strange supernatural creatures that lived underwater?


    This was too cruel, right?


    The ves watched these people approach them quickly, making them pee in fright.


    But when they thought these strange creatures would attack them, they soon heard the sounds of chains breaking, leaving them in confusion.


    ~Ping!!!~


    But why?


    Instantly, they then saw a few of the ss heads light up and glow, revealing several heads inside.


    Oh, no!


    Were these creatures severing and collecting heads?


    Everyone panicked even more.


    It wasn¡¯t until these heads spoke that they calmed down.


    Earlier on, the Baymardians didn¡¯t say anything or made their underwater helmets visible because they weren¡¯t sure if the enemies were still checking in on the ves or not.


    They didn¡¯t want to alert the enemy, at least until the other ves in the other sinking sh.i.p.s were rescued.


    The ves were so happy that they broke into even more tears.


    In a way, they were somewhat pleased that they got chosen toe here with the dragias.


    They couldn¡¯t help feeling bad for the other ves trapped and locked away in the many dragia bases.


    They gained their freedom, but what about others?


    "Everyone, quick! We have to leave fast!


    Take very deep breaths, hold on tight to this role and pull yourself downwards.


    We have boats directly under this ship.


    So head downwards!"


    Everyone did as they were told and saw at least 50 round vessels under the water.


    This... this was too crazy!


    I¡¯m afraid that if they ever told anyone this, no one would believe it and think they were crazy.


    .


    Just like that, they were saved in the nick of time.


    At the same time, some underwater teams began infiltrating the other sh.i.p.s.


    This battle was going on for too long.


    They had to end it fast and carefully.

 Chapter 1025 - Petty Distractions

    <h4>Chapter 1025 - Petty Distractions</h4>


    "Hahahhahahah! I told you.


    They should be scared silly now!"


    "Hmmm.


    In this way, we can finally get out of here.


    It¡¯s just that something doesn¡¯t feel right.


    I still have this ufortable feeling in my heart."


    "Well, it¡¯s normal for them to still think of a way to take us down.


    So of course you¡¯d feel like that.


    Provided we still have the ck powder with us, they won¡¯t be able to do much.


    Trust me. When have I ever been wrong?"


    ....


    Both Primates spoke calmly while still vigntly keeping their eyes on their surroundings.


    Presented, they were halfway out of the formation as their sh.i.p.s sailed through the paths created for them.


    They who were at the center, had to move past the already infiltrated perimeters of the formation.


    One could imagine their formation as an 8yer ring... With the 8thyer being the innermostyer.


    Presently, those on the 5th to 8th had created a straight path, with everyone trying to flee from there.


    And, as they fled, the Baymardians on the 1st to 4th line infiltrated Dragia sh.i.p.s, watching them leave carefully... Or at least that¡¯s what the Primates and the rest thought.


    While some of the Marines distracted them by gritting their teeth and pointing their weapons at them viciously, other Marines slowly submerged from the water and beganbing the dragia sh.i.p.s.


    They dared not climb any centre sh.i.p.s for fear of being discovered.


    With the Navy watching everything, they repeatedly got instructions on where to go.


    And coupled with the marines on the other enemy sh.i.p.s who controlled and distracted, no dragias were looking down.


    They hadn¡¯t seen any Baymardians jump in and swim towards them.


    So how could that be possible?


    "Damn you, Dragia sc.u.m!


    How is this fair?


    Youe over here, bully us and what to leave?


    If you have the guts, stay where you are!!"


    "How did you all get so much ck powder?


    Why did you all bring so much here?"


    "It¡¯s not fair! Are we just going to watch them leave?"


    "Sigh... What else can we do?


    Can¡¯t you see that they have such godly weapons with them?"


    "Why do they always want to bully our poor empire?


    What did we ever do to them?!"


    "Dammit! Now that I look at them, they seem very terrifying.


    And coupled with their weapons and strength, how are we supposed to win?


    Could it be that their God truly is powerful?"


    The marines continued to act weak and gritted their teeth unwillingly, making the Dragias even more confident in their escape.


    Son marines even acted vulgar as if they couldn¡¯t take this blow.


    "Hahahhahahaha!


    I knew it! Even with their big sh.i.p.s, they are nothing more than that.


    Those sh.i.p.s are only big for the purpose of transportation.


    So we have nothing to fear!"


    "Just look at them? Truly rubbish!


    Now, I don¡¯t even know why we were terrified in the first ce."


    "Right!


    It even looks like they don¡¯t dare release those beasts anymore."


    "Heh. With the amount of ck powder we have, those mysterious creatures would be blown away in a heartbeat."


    "That¡¯s right! Dragmus is always with us. So what do we have to fear?"


    (^_^)


    As usual, the Dragias were at it again, praying Dragmus for his protection.


    They had given their full attention to the Baymardians currently pointing those ck sticks called tasers at them.


    They dared not take their eyes off these people, or else they could end up miserable without knowing it.


    But they failed to notice that just below them, several Baymardians were climbing up from the corners of their sh.i.p.s.


    .


    Down below at the front of the enemy ship leading the formation away, Jishi, who was on his first mission, couldn¡¯t help trembling while climbing upwards.


    ¡¯I can do this... I can do this... I can do this...¡¯


    Jishi continuously gave himself pep talks while slowly advancing behind a few veterans.


    The gang climbed up amidst the crazymotion made by theirrades.


    And soon, they were almost at the top.


    They instantly froze, waiting for the signal.


    Meanwhile, a few hidden marines on the enemy sh.i.p.s quicklymunicated a few words to the Navy.


    And when all climbers had been reported to have reached certain positions, all battlesh.i.p.s fired pink smoke bombs high in the sky at once.


    ~Pfff!


    Eh?


    What was all this?


    The dragias subconsciously looked up at the pink smoke in confusion and anxiousness.


    And in these split seconds of confusion, the marines on the sidelines calmly shot at these dragias.


    "It was a trap! It was a trap. Take cover!!"


    The moment the dragias at the edge of the sh.i.p.s backed away, the climbers revealed themselves and got onto the decks.


    What?!!!


    The dragias looked at these people like ghosts.


    When did they get here?


    Dammit!


    They had been fooled!


    "Kill them! Kill these sons of b**ches!"


    ~Peeup! Peeup! Peeup!~


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    The climbers used their silencers to do the job, killing quietly.


    In the meantime, those who were just previously watching from the sidelines all jumped in, joining the action.


    And because the situation was urgent, they started throwing the barrels of ck powder onto the waters.


    ~Plop. Plop. Plop.~


    In they went.


    These things were just time bombs waiting to go off.


    So they had to diffuse the issue fast!


    .


    Jishi joined the veterans, carefully taking his time and making his first kills.


    But when he finally got to thest level where the ves were, he was met with a very tricky situation.


    The veterans, although taking the matter seriously, stepped back a bit, giving him a few other rookies the opportunity to handle the matter.


    Of course, the veterans were alreadying out with countermeasures and would never let things go wrong.


    Jishi¡¯s hands trembled slightly as sweat quickly filled his palms.


    What should he do now?


    He gritted his teeth and coldly looked at the enemies before him.


    "Let go of the hostages now!"

 Chapter 1026 - End Of Battle - Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 1026 - End Of Battle - Part 1</h4>


    Within thest floor below deck, several streaming dragias held knives against the necks of some ves calmly.


    Earlier on, they had noticed that these Baymardians didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in killing the ves, so they wanted to use these bastards as bargaining ch.i.p.s for their lives.


    Provided they could leave, they didn¡¯t care who died.


    The hostages were so frightened and shaken that they started shouting and begging frantically.


    "Don¡¯t kill me!"


    "Don¡¯t kill me!"


    "Help! Help!"


    "I...I don¡¯t want to die. Save me!"


    Their shrivelled screams of fear made Joshi shake even more.


    This was the first time he felt the real weight of someone¡¯s life in his hands.


    If... If he made a mistake, wouldn¡¯t they die?


    Seeing that these Baymardians weren¡¯t doing anything, a grim-faced Dragia quicklyshed out angrily: "Hurry up and let us go or ale this guy will be dead meat! I mean it! If you don¡¯t let me go, then l give him here and end it all. We want to set off now! So prepare us a boat and let us out of here honestly!"


    "Yeah! You do as we say, and there won¡¯t be any problems. And while we¡¯re at it, we don¡¯t like being threatened. So drop your weapons!"


    Jishi and a few others dropped their weapons on the ground calmly and stood with their hands up defenselessly.


    "Alright. We¡¯ve dropped everything, so let¡¯s act civilized and talk everything through.


    Just release the prisoners and chat properly, okay?"


    The lead dragia scoffed in disdain: "Pui! You expect me to believe that you all won¡¯t try tricking us? You slippery Baymardians are not to be trusted. How are we sure that you won¡¯t try stabbing us after we let go of the hostages? What do you think we are? Stupid?"


    (*^*)


    A few of the veteran marines almost rolled their eyes at them.


    At times, some criminals who got scared ended up doing as they said in confusion.


    So there was nothing wrong with trying their luck while negotiating peacefully.


    And the moment he heard the English word/signal given slipped in one of the conversions, he knew it was time.


    He started talking animatedly, with his hands moving around a lot, calling everyone¡¯s attention to himself.


    .


    On the ground, a few veterans were carefully pointing at the enemies silently.


    Earlier on, the moment they came in and witnessed the hostage situation, the veterans at the very back had quickly backed away, as if heading up the stairs.


    But rather than going towards the deck, they only dropped to the ground and crawled at the sides, trying to blend in with the frightened ves seated on several benches, leaning at the sides.


    Some ves did see them and even aided in hiding them.


    The moment the marines came in saying they were indeed the Baymardians, the ves were filled with hope.


    Those on the grounds quickly God behind the bodies of many while pointing their pistols towards the skulls of these dragias.


    Of course, the dragias were still fully focused on their conversation with Jishi, who talked in a calm but overly animated way.


    .


    "That¡¯s right! We want a boat! And we want it now."


    "No! We have to take something bigger!


    We want one of your sh.i.p.s and the beasts inside!


    That¡¯s the fastest way we can get out of here without you all double-crossing us!"


    "Well,e on... Run over and tell your people that we want a ship now!


    You tell them..."


    ~Peeup! Peeup! Peeup!~~


    The dragias had no time to react when they suddenly felt a frightening pain bore into their heads.


    Their eyes opened wide in shock and panic as they struggled to fight back.


    How?


    How did it be like this?


    Weren¡¯t they the ones with the weapons?


    It was really true what they said about death.


    Time seemed to move too slow, as everything froze in ce.


    They didn¡¯t know if it was an exaggeration or not, but they saw everything in slow motion and could even feel death¡¯s breath against their bodies.


    Cold.


    It was like falling down an endless dark well, as the only source of light grew smaller and smaller.


    And no matter how they struggled to climb out, they just kept falling in fear.


    ~Bam!!!


    Their bodies dropped hard on the floor, and the ves started crying and eximing gleefully in tears.


    They looked at the Jishi and the rest bowed their heads and thanked them heartedly.


    This... So this was the feeling of sessfully saving people?


    Jishi¡¯s heart was filled with honey and out for these ves.


    And as he broke the chains binding them, the ves once again thanked him warmly.


    The way they handled today¡¯s matter made a few veterans look at the rookies in satisfaction.


    "You all did well. I¡¯ll be sure to award merit points when we get back."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    "Heh. Don¡¯t thank me yet.


    We still have a battle to finish. And the most important thing is to keep your lives in check.


    Now, let¡¯s go!


    I just got word that there are only 3 more sh.i.p.s to attack."


    .


    Linvor, Jimosen and their most trusted men, rushed towards their chambers in disbelief at the scene before them.


    What do they do now?


    They thought they had a chance.


    But it seems that all of this was just their wishful thinking.


    The enemy will be here any moment now, and they had no thoughts of dying without warning his excellency.


    Jimosen paced back and forth with his hands on his head frantically: "Old friend. You¡¯re usually smarter than me. So don¡¯t you have a n yet? Think! What would Dragmus do?"


    "Sh! I¡¯m thinking! I¡¯m thinking!


    Dammit! I don¡¯t see how we can slip out of here without them noticing us.


    I don¡¯t see it!... I...."


    Linvor paused the moment he spotted a few rum barrels.


    That¡¯s it!


    Jimosen followed his eyes in confusion.


    "Old friend. You want us to drink rum?"


    "No fool! The barrels are our rides!"

 Chapter 1027 - End Of Battle - Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 1027 - End Of Battle - Part 2</h4>


    Time passed by very swiftly, with Yara, Ruby and their teams disposing of the dragias.


    In this battle, only about 2% of them surrendered.


    The rest preferred to die and reunited with Dragmus.


    Of course, those who did surrender, did so thinking that his excellency would rescue them.


    They might¡¯ve lost this battle, but with how powerful their temple was, it was impossible for Baymard to win against them.


    Today¡¯s defeat was only because these Baymardians had been hiding their strength all along.


    Coupled with the mysterious beasts around, they felt that losing was indeed somewhat expected.


    In thinking that, their egos weren¡¯t all that hurt.


    At least, even if they were captured, they could also gather information for his excellency while staying here.


    They didn¡¯t believe that they, who were trained and skilled from birth, would lose to this newly established empire filled with former ves.


    Of course, all dragias didn¡¯t know who their mothers were.


    They just knew that there were women kept in a massive estate that birthed dragias out like crazy.


    And when a dragia was born, they would be taken to several other estates with different caretakers who did their chores for them, while they trained and got educated with dragia men who brainwashed them.


    Again, when they turned 13, they were officially allowed to enter the bases or do undercover missions.


    From birth, they only knew that Dragmus was their almighty.


    Well, their situation was indeed not their fault as that¡¯s just the way they had been brought up.


    They didn¡¯t know how else to live and thought the rest of the world were either sinners, idiots and lower species who needed to be brought to death since they weren¡¯t Dragmus followers.


    Again, when a kidnapped woman reached 26~30 (menopause in this era) or was already at that age, the woman wouldn¡¯t be a baby-making factory.


    She would be taken to one of the caregiver estates and would never be allowed to leave the estate till the day she died.


    These women were strictly watched, as there were guards everywhere in every room, even watching them sleep.


    They had no room to say or plot their escape.


    Some did try but died the moment the words were uttered out of their mouths.


    The hidden guards always acted quick.


    Of course while in these estates, just to be sure that these women couldn¡¯t get pregnant anymore, their w.o.m.bs would be made baren from the potions they drank.


    For sure, these dragia children also used them for p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e.


    They would all gather in one room and do all sorts of crazy things to these women.


    They were taught to always suppress them even when intimate by beating them up and showing their best strength.


    So why bother about the dead ones?


    Of course, by the time these women reached 40, 98% were killed by these dragia children, while the rest were allowed to live and train any new caregivers.


    That was the circle of life for these women.


    From the age of 4, all dragias made their first kill.


    They also tortured and learned all sorts of pain-inflicting techniques too.


    At times, they would let these women run wild and begin hunting them for sports.


    Even if these women wanted to retaliate, it would be impossible since hidden guards watched vigntly and would take care of them fast.


    In short, the whole thing was one big mess.


    They knelt and surrendered, thinking that they would still have a chance to properly serve Dragmus in the fixture by entering the enemy¡¯s den and sabotaging things while collecting info.


    "We surrender for Dragmus!"


    "We surrender for Dragmus!"


    "We surrender for Dragmus!"


    [Marines]:... Okay?


    The marines who were buffing them up and disarming them, had ck lines on their faces.


    They couldn¡¯t help rolling their eyes speechlessly.


    Was it too much to just admit defeat honestly?


    They made it sound like they had lost due to some fluke or something.


    Yara frowned while looking at the marines approaching them.


    "Found them?"


    "No, General. Their leaders are still missing."


    "Cleaning crew is on their way. In the meantime, we¡¯ll keep looking for them.


    There¡¯s nowhere else they can go. So they should still be hiding somewhere on board."


    "Yes, General!"


    With that, Yara and her team searched the entire ce clean.


    Where could they be?


    .


    ~Shwah! Shwah! Shwah!~~


    Floating below the sh.i.p.s were a few massive barrels, moving to the rhythm of the waves.


    Some of the barrels were filled with ck powder, while others seemed to be filled with something else.


    Unlike the rest, Linvor and a few of his men had heard and seen these things from a few pirates who tried to escape his grasp.


    Barrels naturally floated. But there was a technique one had to use to steer within and flee.


    So earlier on, he quickly informed Jimosen and a few on what they should do before entering barrels and making some of their men ¡¯identally¡¯ knock them overboard.


    The deck was filled with rows and rocks of ck powdered filled barrels.


    So in the heat of panic and chaos, they could ¡¯identally¡¯ push a few down, no?


    Those who sacrificed to let them escape, quickly rallied a few more to surrender.


    There was a me of hope in their hearts that the other dragias woulde for them.


    Presently, the rainy Fall season wasing to an end, and at this time, the water waves were harsh.


    So all the barrels were quickly floating away.


    Many times, people would try to grab what was next to next.


    After all, it was impossible for paddling sh.i.p.s to swim in all directions to gather everything... especially in this sort of windy violent weather.


    And after this battle, they figured that the Baymardians would try to leave here as fast as possible so as not to get any more attention for fear that Dragia backup might be close by.


    That¡¯s why they assumed that the Baymardians would let these Barrels wander off.


    Looking at how far they went, they couldn¡¯t help smiling within their barrels.


    Now, they were free!

 Chapter 1028 - Finally Over!- Who?

    <h4>Chapter 1028 - Finally Over!- Who?</h4>


    Damn, it was cold in here!


    Linvor shivered a bit and gritted his teeth after rolling and spinning around like a hamster on a wheel.


    Of course, the barrel wasn¡¯t that spacious for his burly figure, but at least it wasn¡¯t tight, seeing that he could adjust his hands and legs when he wanted.


    He only prayed that some creature I wouldn¡¯t put on the surface and swallowed him whole.


    Well, there were too many barrels floating around.


    So it shouldn¡¯t be his that got targeted, right?


    Tiny streaks of water dide in, but it wasn¡¯t that much and wouldn¡¯t do any much damage or make him sink.


    After all, these barrels were capable of holding liquor for years. So he was safe.


    And coupled with the cold water temperature of the sea hitting the outer surface of the barrel, he was gradually losing heat and getting cold instead.


    Fortunately, he did enter here with what looked like a little nket


    Even if it got wetter on, it wouldn¡¯t be that bad.


    He had also taken a few chocte bars and 2 small water bottles that the spies had brought from Baymard earlier on.


    The spies had brought all these things, coupled with newspapers and many other goods, for them to analyze Baymard¡¯s capabilities.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he would drift away, so he took a few just in case.


    .


    ~Drrrrrr~~~


    They rolled away for quite a bit, before bncing and positioning his barrel in a way that the cork area at the side was slightly above water, facing the fading sh.i.p.s.


    Thanks to the winds, water waves, and his rolling movements, he got very far from all themotion.


    Now, he and a few others couldmunicate if need be.


    They had been carefully rolling away, making sure that they were somewhat close to each other.


    Of course, there was no guarantee that they would be close to one another.


    But before they got dropped into the water, they first decided where they were going, which was one of the Arcadian coastal viges.


    "Jimosen! Jimosen!"


    "Linvor! Linvor!"


    "Primates!"


    "Hahaha! We¡¯re here!"


    "Linvor! You should be ahead of me. So do you see my eyes now?


    I¡¯ve positioned my while to face your barrel. If that¡¯s you, then blink."


    (^V^)


    .


    The gang were genuinely excited to have somehow escaped using Linvor¡¯s crazy idea


    Who would¡¯ve known that barrels could save the day?


    Even though things were slow, it didn¡¯t matter.


    If they could just get close to any nearby tourist sh.i.p.s, things would go faster.


    It might take way longer for them to get back to shore, so running into a passing ship wouldn¡¯t be bad... Unless they were pirates.


    They weren¡¯t afraid that anyone would take them in as ves because the moment they got onnd, with their experience, they should be able to deal with such things.


    The Temple had spies in almost all regions.


    So sending word or fleeing wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Of course, all of this was if any sh.i.p.s did decide to take them away.


    In the end, they might have to drift and roll for days trying to find the right wave that would push them towards the shores.


    The sea waves moved in all sorts of directions.


    So getting the right wave was the important part.


    After that was done, they wouldn¡¯t need to spin like hamsters and let the waves do their thing.


    Now that they were this far, it was impossible for the Baymardians to hear them.


    .


    "Hahahahahha!


    We did it! We actually did it!"


    "That¡¯s right! Now, we just have to let his excellency know, and the rest will be history!"


    "Heh. Who asked them to go against us, Dragias?


    From birth to now, I have never been more insulted in my life!"


    "I think Dragmus allowed us to get defeated in order for us to get a clear picture of their strength.


    This time, we¡¯ll be sure to pay them back in full!"


    "Primates! When we get back, we must properly inform his excellency about those hidden creatures before the pirates or those Morgs get news of it."


    "Yes! And after getting our revenge, we will throw these Baymardians into the belly of these creatures... Especially the woman I saw from a distance who calmly raised her middle finger at us.


    Primates. I don¡¯t know what that meant, but I feel it was an insult. And we dragias can never be insted by women. We are the suppressors and not the other way around!"


    So, it was too insulting to have a woman stand as their equal.


    They couldn¡¯t help feeling pity for the dragias who died at the hands of these women.


    They were sure that if given the chance, those dragias would prefer to stab themselves than let such a thing happen.


    Everyone shuddered at the thought of such a thing happening to them.


    What a disdainful way to die.


    "Alright. Even though it might look like we¡¯re safe, it¡¯s best for us to go further.


    One can never be too sure."


    "Right!"


    With that, they looked at their surroundings onest time, did some estimates, and corked their barrel holes again before rolling away again.


    Everything seemed peachy and fine, that is until after 6 minutes or so, they heard several loud soundsing their way.


    They tried steadying themselves yet again and leaked out their corks, only to see several Baymardian sh.i.p.sing their way.


    How could they be so unlucky?


    (Y^Y)


    .


    Landon, who was watching everything unfold, couldn¡¯t help chuckling up a bit.


    Well, the battle was finally over.


    With that, he went about his day as he usually would.


    Well, in 2 more weeks, he would be leaving Pyno.


    Now, he could breathe a bit.


    But while Landon was now steady and rxed, far away within the Pyno continent, some people were not so calm.


    A youngdy looked at a portrait calmly, with a yful smile on her face.


    Seeing theirdy¡¯s terrifying grin, the maids couldn¡¯t help stepping back a bit.


    At the same time, they were more curious about the portrait than anything else.


    Who was it?


    Who was the youngdy looking at?

 Chapter 1029 - The Young Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1029 - The Young Lady</h4>


    --Madison Estate, Capital City, The entire of Deiferus--


    .


    Within the very luxurious and colourful room, a young stunning 18-year-old girl looked at the portrait silently while listening to the maids calmly set her meal.


    From a distance, everyone might seem like, and many might even think that the maids here loved their jobs, as they smiled while arranging everything neatly on a circr table close to the overlyrge balcony doors.


    If it were summer, they would¡¯ve set it up at the youngdy¡¯s terrace outside and have her enjoy her meal alongside her nts on the balcony.


    The 2-floor building they were currently in belonged to the youngdy¡¯s mother, Countess Avery, the 2nd wife of Count Madison.


    And as standard, each wife had their own courtyard, which had a 6-foot wall surrounding it, as well as a lovely pond, trees and flowers in them.


    Of course, each wife¡¯s estate is spread far apart from each other, giving them a little privacy.


    Within all noble estates, one would find courtyards arranged in this way.


    Some with single flooredrge buildings, while others with moderately sized 2-floored ones.


    The weather wasn¡¯t suitable for eating outside, so the maids arranged everything within thedy¡¯s enormous room.


    Everything looked warm and fuzzy, that is until one carefully observed the stiff smiles on the faces of these maids.


    Their hands trembled vigorously as they tried not to make eye contact with thedy.


    The air was always tense around this famous ¡¯delicate¡¯dy loved by many in the Capital.


    Thedy kept staring at the portrait yfully before frowning and swiftly turning her head, facing one of the maids close by.


    "Did you just look at it?"


    The maid¡¯s body stood rooted in the spot in fear: "I...I... I..."


    The youngdy¡¯s scorching gaze pierced through her body, making her subconsciously step back in fear.


    And coupled with the youngdy¡¯s deep, stern invoice that showed no vestige of sympathy, the maid was utterly scared to the bone!


    Her c.h.e.s.t grew tight the more she looked into the youngdy¡¯s cold eyes.


    Her breathing became heavy, with every heartbeat that funded louder and louder.


    Why? Why did she have to look?


    Her mother had always told her that her curious nature would get her in trouble.


    But she always brushed it off.


    Now, she had fallen into thedy¡¯s pit!


    .


    The poor maid trembled vigorously as sweat quickly filled her back the more she fought about her lunacy.


    On the other hand, the youngdy, who still looked expressionless, calmly looked at her from head to toe before moving around her in a circle, as if observing her body figure properly.


    "I know your type.


    But let me make something clear. I will never allow a b**ch like you to seduce my man!!"


    The maid had tears in her eyes when she heard the youngdy.


    She wasn¡¯t thinking about seducing anyone.


    She was just curious about the person the youngdy had been staring at for thest 3 hours.


    Where would she have the courage to seduce thedy¡¯s man?


    She hadn¡¯t even met him in person before, alright?


    (:T0T:)


    Thedy¡¯s expression grew grim the more she looked at the maid before her.


    "In future, my man wille here often, so I can¡¯t have you walking around my estate.


    No! I can¡¯t have you walking around the Capital city. So don¡¯t me me for being cruel.


    Tell me... Wasn¡¯t that your n all along?


    Weren¡¯t you only here to wait until my man finally notices you in future?


    Speak? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?"


    ~Pah!


    A loud, crisp sound echoed within the luxurious room, making the other maids tremble and wobble in fear.


    The poor maid that had been pped hard, almost fell to the ground from the force of the p.


    But even though she felt aggrieved and wronged, she dared not show it.


    Right now, her mistress was in her Psycho phase.


    And any mistakes could lead to her death.


    The look in thedy¡¯s eyes was simr to that of a ghost hunting someone.


    The maid¡¯s expression turned bleak when she heard thedy¡¯s words.


    She just hoped that things wouldn¡¯t escte more.


    Sadly, her hopes were all crushed the moment she saw thedy take a dagger and smelly advance towards her again.


    No! No! She didn¡¯t want to die!


    .


    "Mydy... Mydy... Please, calm down.


    Killing servants or maids is now forbidden in Deiferus." The maid said while using her hands and her b.u.t.t to move backwards in fear.


    Herdy was crazy!


    The young woman sneered and scoffed in disdain when she thought of that stupid rule.


    At first, servants worked all through the clock.


    And even if they slept, they were still on high alert... Especially those who were personal servants or maids.


    Those ones had to sleep on the floors outside their master¡¯s or mistress¡¯ bedroom chambers, just in case they needed anything kate at night.


    They had no free time and were always working or having limited hours of sleep on the clock.


    But now, there were regtions in ce, with these lowly people even given the rights toin if need be.


    Every bloody thing in this ce was now messed up!


    Looking at the harlot maid before her, she took deep breaths and finally calmed herself down.


    Even though she hated to admit it, the harlot was right.


    With the many Baymardian around helping these lowly peasants, killing might not only ce her family in trouble, but might also make her ns fail.


    Her family¡¯s enemies were always waiting for such an opportunity to drag her down.


    So she couldn¡¯t do anything to this maid for the time being, even if she wanted to.


    Dammit!


    These rules were truly annoying.

 Chapter 1030 - A Crazy Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1030 - A Crazy Lady</h4>


    Dammit!


    These rules were truly annoying.


    The youngdy ran her hand through her hair as the muscles on her jaws tensed up.


    Realizing that she couldn¡¯t kill for the time being, she then dripped the dagger before squeezing her hands several times as if trying to warm up.


    "Kneel!"


    "Y...yes, mydy."


    Seeing that the de had already been kept away, the maid felt a little better.


    At least, the mistress wasn¡¯t going to slit her throat or something like that.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t think the youngdy would do anything else to her.


    The youngdy looked at her coldly while fisting her palms tightly.


    Very swiftly, the youngdy¡¯s fists smashed her jaws hard.


    ~Pah!


    "B**ch! You think you can dream about seducing a man without facing my wrath?"


    ~Pah!


    "I live off b**ches like you!


    Why don¡¯t you look into the mirror and see your ugly face before thinking of servicing my man?


    Or do you think that those lumps of fat on your c.h.e.s.t are what you can use to get him?"


    "No, youngdy... I..i..i.."


    "I-I-I... What?


    Why don¡¯t you speak clearly if you¡¯re not guilty?


    Well, answer me, harlot!!"


    ~Pah! Pah! Pah! Bam!


    (X0X)


    .


    The youngdy brutally destroyed the maid¡¯s face, beating her to the point where it was all purple and swollen.


    And if she saw any part that wasn¡¯t coloured purple, the youngdy would target that region.


    The poor maid¡¯s facial muscles twinkled uncontrobly as terror coursed through her veins.


    But this wave of beatings didn¡¯t seem to be enough for the youngdy to vent her pent-up rage.


    "You 6! Quickly, pin her with her legs and arms spread open!"


    "Y..yes, youngdy."


    With that, 6 maids stepped forth to do as they were told, lest they end up like theirrade.


    The poor maid shivered and tried to break free but failed woefully.


    "No! No! No!


    You let me go!!


    Killing is legal! I have the right to live!


    Killing is illegal!


    The Baymardians won¡¯t let you go!"


    The maid¡¯s expression looked like that of a frightened rabbit cornered with nowhere to go.


    Her shaky voice carefully captured all her emotions as she pleaded and begged for her life.


    Her eyes darted all around, begging for herrades to free her.


    asionally, her eyes would also fall on the demondy before her and the dagger.


    "You... Please... Please... Forgive me..."


    Tears flowed from the eyes falling sideways, as fear caught her throat.


    What will the demon do with the dagger?


    .


    The youngdy demon squinted her eyes and smiled yfully, looking like a full psycho.


    "Look. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m wicked or something, but didn¡¯t your mother ever tell you not to try looking or taking things that didn¡¯t belong to you?


    Well, since she didn¡¯t, then as your youngdy, the responsibility falls on me.


    So seeing that you¡¯re still this energetic only means that you haven¡¯t learned enough yet.


    That said, there¡¯s no way I can calm down without seeing your blood.


    So you can¡¯t me me for being cruel, right?"


    ~Pfff!


    ~Ahhhhhhhhhh!


    The maid screamed in agony before forcefully opening her eyes and looking at her side belly in disbelief and shock.


    Her lips quivered when she saw the pool of blood slowly forming on the fool.


    Her body felt weak and lightheaded.


    But even after seeing her purple-paled-face expressions, the youngdy still wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    ~Grahhhhhh!!!!!


    Blood continuously sprayed out from the many stab wounds, apanied by the maid¡¯s gruesome cries.


    Pain.


    So much pain.


    "Whooo-whooo-whoooo"


    The maid breathed out after screaming as if going intobour.


    .


    Seeing her like this, the youngdy was toozy to care.


    Who asked her to look at what she shouldn¡¯t have?


    And there was no mistake in her gaze.


    The maid definitely thought the man in the portrait was handsome.


    Heh. Want to take her man?


    Over her dead body!!!


    She nced at the maid coldly and brought the dagger close to the maid¡¯s face: "Don¡¯t think you can ever threaten me with those disgusting rules. I¡¯m only letting you go because you haven¡¯t met my man yet. Trust me. If you already did, you would¡¯ve already been swimming with the fish, and no one would say anything about it. As for the rest of you, keep your eyes where they are supposed to be. Let this be a warning to you. In a while, my beloved will surely visit me. So if I see any of your eyes on him, even identally, I will chop off your heads clean! And we wouldn¡¯t want that, would we?"


    Immediately, everyone shook their heads sideways.


    "No, mydy. Never."


    "We are too cheap for him and are not within his ss. How can we, as worms, fit him?


    "Only the youngdy fits him."


    The youngdy smirked in disdain at the way these women were almost kissing her feet.


    As expected, fear was the key to everything... not this new set of rules that crumbled the very society they were used to.


    "Mydy..."


    "All of you shut up and get out of my sight!


    And take your friend with you!


    Don¡¯t make me change my mind!"


    "Yes, youngdy."


    "Yes, youngdy!"


    With that, the maid, as if receiving amnesty, dashed out of the room carrying the injured maid, without ever looking back.


    The injured maid secretly thanked her lucky stars and swore never to work here again!


    No... That wasn¡¯t enough.


    She swore never to appear before the youngdy, be it in public or private.


    Even if the sky were falling, she would never show up before this crazydy.


    Never!!


    .


    With the maids gone, the room turned silent.


    The youngdy calmly sat down and crossed her legs while pushing her hair back with her bloody hands.


    "Clouds! Come out!"


    ~Whoosh!


    "We are here, mistress."


    "Mm... Is everything ready?"


    "Almost."


    "Almost isn¡¯t good enough!


    I want all thepetition dead before the end of the week."


    "As you wish, mistress."


    "Good.


    I¡¯ll talk to mother first."

 Chapter 1031 - The Cinderella Trap

    <h4>Chapter 1031 - The Cindere Trap</h4>


    "Good.


    I¡¯ll talk to mother first.


    All of you should get lost."


    "Yes, mistress."


    With that, the hidden guards, whom thedy referred to as ¡¯Clouds,¡¯ quickly disappeared in a sh.


    With that, the youngdy had her meal deep in thought.


    Who was she?


    Well, she was none other than the 3rd Daughter of the famous Count Madison, born to the Count¡¯s 2nd wife.


    Her name was Ezenia Madison, who many had described as the beauty with many faces.


    It¡¯s said that her every expression was like poetry in motion.


    Almost everyone who saw her was deeply fascinated by her.


    After the beauties of the royals, she was ranked as the 5th beauty in the Capital.


    Of course, her reputation was also boosted all the way up because right from birth, she had been engaged to Ulrich Tudor, the former crown prince of Deiferus.


    She was just one step close to being queen.


    But out of nowhere, a dark horse came in and ruined all her ns.


    Henry Tudor!


    The fool she had once picked on and even tried assassinating to help her fiance was now Monarch of Deiferus.


    Dammit!


    She had never been pped in the face so hard in her entire life!


    The portrait she had been looking at, was one that showed a dashing image of Henry on it.


    That¡¯s right.


    It took 2 entire months for her to brainwash herself and possessively take Henry as her man.


    For her, it was all a matter of time before she had him l.i.c.k.i.n.g her feet.


    Of course, she had also nned a prince saves beauty scene in order to trap him.


    But who could tell her where her man had gone?


    Her men said he was nowhere to be found, with no one knowing whether he was still in the Capital or not.


    Rumours even said that he went away to get his lover over to the Capital.


    Never!


    Over her dead body would she allow someone to take her position as queen.


    It was hers!!!!


    .


    Thepetition was fierce, and several casualties were already noted.


    That¡¯s right.


    With the backing of their families, the daughters anddies of these prestigious ns and families were all killing themselves for the throne.


    All her ns should¡¯ve worked.


    But sadly, no one knew how His majesty Henry moved.


    From the moment he took over, no one... Not even their spies whom they sent into the pce knew how or when he moved.


    It was like he could disappear and appear at will.


    So all their ns typically boiled down to luck.


    Others tried falling into ponds during public ceremonies, hoping that he would jump on to rescue them.


    The water would make their clothes somewhat see-through, and the fact that Henry touched them, even if he was saving them, was seen as intimacy that should only exist between married couples.


    So if Henry had jumped in, then it would have to marry them by force.


    They could also im that he squeezed something he shouldn¡¯t have, and everyone would believe it.


    At that point, their families, who were hiding and watching, woulde out and force him to marry their daughters.


    But even with all their scheming, who knew that Henry wouldn¡¯t follow the script?


    He, who seemed to be walking alone in the gardens, didn¡¯t even bat an eye at them drowning.


    He even began instructing them and teaching them how to swim.


    There was a time when he even sat on one of the benches and took out a chocte bar from his c.h.e.s.t pocket as if watching some show.


    Thesedies didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at his brutality.


    In the end, they even swam out of the ponds themselves.


    What a joke. They weren¡¯t ready to die yet, alright?


    Again, how could they give up so easily?


    So decided toe out and have him look at their somewhat visible n.a.k.e.d bodies, but once again, Henry was one step ahead.


    The moment he saw them trying to get out, he made like the wind and took off before they even got out of the pond.


    Just like that, this guy had been avoiding all sorts of damsels and traps around the Capital.


    Because of his movements, families paid huge amounts of money for information guilds and assassin guilds to gather his schedule.


    Such info was like gold to them right now.


    And even to this day, Ezenia had no clue where her future husband went.


    Just like Cindere, the clock was ticking, and if by midnight she didn¡¯t find the Prince, it would be game over.


    Someone other b**ch would take him.


    No? She had to ensnare him in her web no matter what it takes.


    Only she could be queen.


    .


    Ezenia ate her meal quietly while slowly running her hands across his portrait.


    Yes. She was desperately trying to brainwash herself into believing that she loved him.


    She didn¡¯t want him to detect any form of lies or doubt when she met him.


    Only in this way will her n truly work.


    This was also very beneficial because her heart already belonged to another.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door.


    ~Knock. Knock. Knock.~


    "Enter."


    With that, a maid quickly walked in: "Youngdy. The 2nd wife is currently on her way."


    "Hmmm. Stand outside and open the door for her when shees in.." Ezenia said before continuing her meal in silence.


    "Yes, youngdy."


    And not too long after the maid left, she heard the sounds of uneven footsteps, slowly making their way towards her bedroom chambers.


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~~


    The footsteps grew louder and louder until her door suddenly opened.


    "Daughter, How are you today?"

 Chapter 1032 - Hot Cake Henry!

    <h4>Chapter 1032 - Hot Cake Henry!</h4>


    ~Bam!


    The doors opened wide, and in came a beautiful middle-aged woman with a warm smile on her face.


    "Daughter, how are you today?"


    Countess Avery majestically walked in alone, keeping her maids and guards outside the room.


    Of course, she had also ensured that the door was shut tight before advancing in.


    Ezenia smiled at her mother and couldn¡¯t help appreciate the woman.


    It was not for nothing that she had this face.


    The woman who birthed her was a show-stopper as well.


    For them as nobles, they had never worked a day in their lives, just maintaining themselves and looking good.


    That¡¯s why almost all noblewomen were seen as extraordinarily beautifulpared to the peasant or ve women who worked and began haggard with so many wrinkles and veins showing on their skin.


    It was a must to do so after every meal.


    And, they also had to watch what they eat.


    That¡¯s why they had specific meals and meal times too.


    Everything was strictly monitored by the kitchen staff, ensuring that their meals and everything else was brought over on time.


    The things they were allergic to would also be noted down as well.


    Men were allowed to be fat, but women weren¡¯t.


    So as the standard rules for noblewomen, if they are beef, geese, duck or any other meats, they would pair it with something very light or a meal only made with vegetables, apples, or raisins.


    And if they ate fish, m or any other seafood, they could go heavy like yeast-made products, rice, and oats.


    Milk was taken 4 times a week, eggs were taken daily, and desserts were taken once a week.


    Of course, cheese and beans could only be eaten just twice a month because they didn¡¯t want to feel too gassy.


    It was a taboo for a nobledy to fart identally or even in the midst of their maids.


    Many philosophers concluded that Noblewomen couldn¡¯t fart... Except during childbirth.


    They imed that noblewomen evolved, growing some hidden body parts that didn¡¯t make them fart.


    So those who slipped a fart and got caught were associated with frauds.


    A true nobledy wouldn¡¯t be able to fart.


    That was what a bunch of men sat together and theorized.


    If it did happen, it would be better to go into the woods and live there as savages till they die.


    How uncultured.


    If anyone asked Ezenia if she had ever farted in her life, the answer was obviously no.


    Please. They didn¡¯t have it in their system, alright?


    .


    The stunning Avery calmly sat by her daughter and smiled broadly when she saw Henry¡¯s portrait.


    "Daughter. I see you can¡¯t wait to meet your future husband. Don¡¯t worry. Everything is going ording to n."


    Ezenia smiled cheerfully for a bit before suddenly turning stiff: "Mother, then... What about Ulrich?"


    "What about him?!!"


    Avery twisted her face in disdain when she thought of the former crown Prince Ulrich.


    If she had known that he would be so useless, she would never have pushed for her daughter to get betrothed to him from birth.


    She and Ulrich¡¯s mother were ¡¯friends.¡¯


    It was more urate to say that she was the woman¡¯sckey.


    This, through her scheming, she found a way to engage both children.


    At that time, she felt like there was no way that she would regret it.


    After all, Ulrich¡¯s mother was the most ambitious woman she had ever seen in her life and the most cunning.


    For decades, she kept all women in check and ensured that her son was the crown prince.


    So who would¡¯ve known that the person she thought was the most probable to seed would end up failing?


    No one saw thising.


    Not even thete Julius Tudor could¡¯ve seen iting.


    If he knew that his throne was taken by the son he hated the most, he might never rest in peace.


    The most annoying thing is that the woman dared to ask for her help to rescue her son from Heaven knows where.


    Right now, her main focus was to catch the next big Fish, A.K.A Henry.


    Of course, she only did things in secret so as not to incur the wrath of Ulrich¡¯s maternal n.


    Only when she had seeded would shee out and mock them.


    For now, she was keeping things on the low and still smiling with their supposed ¡¯Inws.¡¯


    .


    Ezenia thinned her lips somewhat unwillingly: "Mother... What if I¡¯ve already fallen in love with Ulrich?"


    "Never!!!


    I forbid you to love someone who is now no different from a ve!


    Daughter... I don¡¯t want you to bring someone who is like your father.


    You see that Ulrich fellow... He¡¯s exactly like your father, who has repeatedly failed to firmly control the n.


    Instead, he allowed his bastard little brother to keep beating him over and over again.


    What a disgrace!


    Do you know that all these years, he kept telling me that things would get better?


    And I, as an idiot, fully believed him, only for me to wait all these years and get no results.


    Now, the 3rd son¡¯s family is the one running the n.


    While he, the eldest son, can only bow his head like a fool.


    Daughter, don¡¯t you see how they snob and look down on us?


    Our monthly budgets get cut every time the butler sends it over.


    Not only that... but even when talking, our opinions don¡¯t matter.


    I loved that man called your father, and what did I get in the end?


    Years and years of bullying!!!"


    The more Avery spoke, the more her blood boiled in rage!!


    Even 6/10th of the n businesses and stores were all controlled by the 3rd son¡¯s family, while they only controlled 2/10th


    To peasants, it might seem like they were living rich.


    But here, even their food, clothing, carriages and horses weren¡¯t asvish as that of the 3rd son¡¯s family.


    F***! She had been enduring this for decades now.


    What was funny was that the 3rd son¡¯s family had engaged their daughter to the former 2nd Prince, Winston Tudor.


    They wanted a person they could easily manipte and were ready to help him all the way.


    Now, with all princes down, everyone wanted Henry!


    She would be damned if she allowed the 3rd son¡¯s family to get him.


    Not on her life!


    .


    Avery looked at her daughter coldly.


    "Stupid girl!


    You better give up your thoughts about love.


    CAN IT BE EATEN?


    DO THEY EAT LOVE?


    Who has love ever helped?


    You listen well, and listen good.


    You will get married to him, and that¡¯s that!


    So you better keep looking at his portrait day and night


    Because that man right there, will be the ¡¯Love¡¯ of Your Life!!!!"

 Chapter 1033 - A Good Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1033 - A Good Woman</h4>


    Ezenia¡¯s heart stopped when she heard Avery¡¯s reply.


    Her breath became deeper and rapid the more she thought of her beloved


    She clenched her fists and lowered her head in pain.


    Why?


    Why did it end up like this?


    Secretly, she med Henry for Ulrich¡¯s downfall.


    Her eyes shone with a dark light when she thought of Henry.


    Yes!


    IT WAS ALL HIS FAULT!!!!


    Right now, she was more or less looking at his portrait to make herself into falling for him.


    And once she won his loyalty and trust, she would then marry him and slit the bastard¡¯s throat on the wedding day.


    She would take the throne and use all forces in the empire to rescue Ulrich, her one true love.


    But that n was thest option.


    If she could save Ulrich now, she would.


    Her mother would never understand her pain!


    Ezenia thinned her lips unwillingly: "Mother, why don¡¯t we first try getting Ulrich out? What if he can still make aeback?"


    "Puii! If that idiot can make aeback, then I¡¯ll cut off my right arm and feed the fish!"


    "But... "


    "Shut up!!!!


    You better keep quiet if you have nothing good to say.


    I want to believe that I raised you to have something upstairs in your head and not just water.


    After everything I said, you¡¯re still talking about love? Does love exist?


    If your father loved me, then why didn¡¯t he give me a better life?


    I want you to marry a man who will be able to give me gold every time I sneeze.


    In fact, I want the man to be able to reserve an entire street and shopping area whenever I¡¯m about to shop.


    I want a capable man, and here you are talking about love.


    What does love have to do with marriage?


    Daughter. Any man that marries you automatically marries me!


    Yes! Just assume my husband is dead.


    So if any man tells you that things will get better in future, just carry yourself and run in the opposite direction!


    I want you to get married to a Monarch, and here you are, talking about being in love with a former Prince.


    Do you want to settle for less?


    Those people that get married to Monarchs... were they born with 2 heads instead of one?


    Are they any different from you?


    So why is it so difficult for you to marry one?"


    "_"


    ...


    Avery spoke so much that she almost had a heart attack.


    Who has love ever helped?


    She would be damned if she let her daughter fall into the same hole or trap she did.


    In future, she, Avery, would be Queen Mother, and nothing less!


    She was done picking after the 3rd Son¡¯s family.


    Now it was her time to shine.


    Ezenia smiled calmly while quickly hiding her emotions away: "Mother, I was just asking... Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do what you¡¯ve said. I too, have needs. So stop stressing. You know it¡¯s not good for your heart."


    "It¡¯s good that you understand.


    Soon, you will sit on the throne as Queen.


    So I just want you to know that poverty is non-negotiable here.


    Don¡¯t ever mention love to me again!"


    "Yes, mother."


    Seeing her obedient disposition, Avery rxed and put away her fangs, calmly rubbing her divine daughter¡¯s back.


    "It¡¯s good that you know that your mother is doing this all for you."


    Ezenia almost threw up at her mother¡¯s shameless statement.


    Her heart boiled in rage when she heard Avery¡¯s words.


    If she didn¡¯t know the woman well, she would really believe her.


    The woman before her was a shameless old Hag!!!


    Indeed. Just like the woman had said, any man who married her was indirectly marrying her mother, IN ALL SENSES!


    Yes! That¡¯s right!


    She was fed up with her husband and had entered the sinful nature of sleeping with youngsters secretly


    If people found out, they would burn her mother alive!


    Just within this estate alone, there were more than 3 boys who p.l.e.a.s.u.r.ed the old Hag!


    She loved the feeling of thinking she was still young... (Even though she was, in earth¡¯s standard, since she was just 36).


    These boys made her feel youthful. At the same time, she also had wealthy noble lovers.


    Of course, everything was kept on the low, and she, Ezenia, also did her best to clean up her mother¡¯s acts.


    Why?


    Because it would hinder her ns if it ever got discovered.


    Her tramp of a mother, would never know how much she had done to clean her behind.


    That¡¯s when she discovered that the b**ch even went as far as trying to reduce Ulrich, not once, not twice, not thrice... But 11 TIMES!


    Heavens! She had wanted to slit the skank¡¯s throat so many times before.


    Now, hearing her mother indirectly admit that whoever she married would also marry her mother, how could Ezenia not understand?


    The Women intended to reduce Henry to get benefits!


    What a whore!


    The woman felt like her husband had wasted her youth.


    But what did it have to do with her?


    Ezenia had no love for this ¡¯public toilet¡¯ that called herself her mother.


    For the sake of her ns, she would keep everything hidden... especially from the 3rd son¡¯s family.


    After that, she, herself, would strangle her mother and give her the taste of betrayal.


    Just looking at the filthy floozie made her want to scratch the whore¡¯s face until there was no flesh on it.


    ¡¯You cheap b**ch!... Tramp!... Scarlet woman!


    You¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done!!¡¯


    .


    Ezenia adjusted her emotions, giving off a very obedient demeanour, which in turn made Avery pleased.


    Her daughter¡¯s things were also hers.


    She didn¡¯t see anything wrong with that.


    Yes.


    How was it her fault that all the men wanted her and found her irresistible?


    If anyone should be med, it should be the men!!!


    These men couldn¡¯t control themselves around her.


    And out of pity, she decided to satisfy them.


    Tch!


    Should she have said no and let them suffer?


    No way! That would be wicked!


    So as a good woman with a good heart, how could she see someone in need and not help out?


    She was just a good woman!!!

 Chapter 1034 - Stranger Danger!

    <h4>Chapter 1034 - Stranger Danger!</h4>


    Looking at Avery made Ezenia feel like puking.


    But she resisted the urge while inwardly cursing the cheap whore.


    Meanwhile, Avery had already started thinking of how to get Henry to do her bidding.


    After her daughter hadtched on to him a bit, she would then make her move.


    Oh dear, what should she wear?


    She looked at Ezenia and smiled broadly.


    "Daughter.


    As of now, we¡¯ll wait for his majesty Henry to arrive at the Capital.


    The moment the spies send word, you¡¯ll have to make a move on him fast before that sl** in the 3rd son¡¯s family makes her own move too.


    Trust me... There are too many people looking at a good powerful man like King Henry.


    So for mother¡¯s sake, you have to do your best!"


    Ezenia inwardly scoffed in disdain: ¡¯You would like that. Wouldn¡¯t you b**ch.¡¯


    "Yes, mother. I¡¯ll do my best."


    Avery grinned merrily: " Good. Good. Good. You just do your best! Soon, it wouldn¡¯t be long before you have him wrapped around your middle finger. Just remember that his majesty Henry is the only one suitable for you and not the disposed Prince Ulrich. Daughter, I hope you understand your mother¡¯s words. I won¡¯t ept any man other than him."


    "Hmhm... Daughter understands. I think he¡¯s the best match for me." Ezenia said shyly, with a hint of blush on her face.


    Seeing this, Avery knew that she could rest her worries peacefully: "Alright. Look at the time? I¡¯ll leave you to your meal. So just keep looking at that portrait and thinking of our future. Soon, you will be Queen, and I will be Queen Mother!"


    With that, Avery stood up and left the room, closing the door shut.


    ~Bam.


    .


    ~Ting. Ting. Ting. Ting.~


    The entire room was silent, with only the sounds of Ezenia¡¯s cutlery and dishes singing softly.


    She ate for a while, slowly chewing her food and drinking the Baymardian can juice.


    She had to admit that even though she found these Baymardians to be nosy busy-bodies, she had to admit that their products were top-notch and damn tasty.


    After opening a can of orange juice and pouring it into her ss, she slowly sipped on it, enjoying the explosive party of vours taking ce in her mouth.


    Astonishing!


    The taste almost took away her pain and registration from earlier on.


    As expected of a product that was highly rmended by the ¡¯Society Ladies.¡¯


    In short, it was an open society created to show off people¡¯s daughters and wives.


    Many picked future daughters-inw through the event.


    And this was also how they could rank the most beautiful, gifted and so on.


    A nobledy who didn¡¯t attend was akin to a nobody.


    She had to admit that all the Canned orange juice they rmended was too tasty and spectacr.


    To her, it was even better than the apple juice she tasted earlier on.


    After eating calmly for a while, one of her Clouds soon appeared yet again.


    "Mistress. She¡¯s gone."


    "Hmmm," Ezenia responded before suddenly getting up and pushing all dishes to the ground fiercely.


    "Bloody B**ch!


    Just seeing her face makes me want to rip it out with a knife!!!!"


    ~Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash!!!!!~~~


    The loud earth-shattering sounds startled the maids standing outside the door, making their hearts skip a beat.


    Sweat quickly formed on their forehead as their legs turned to jelly.


    F***! Their youngdy sure was scary.


    ~Crash!


    Thinking of everything, Ezenia couldn¡¯t help ming Henry as well.


    It was all that son of a b**ches fault!


    And now, Ulrich was taken to some faraway ce that she had no clue of.


    This year was supposed to be their shining year.


    They were so close to tasting victory.


    But the bastard ruined everything!


    If she had known, she would¡¯ve killed him herself all those years back.


    What a f***ed up situation!


    Standing amidst the pile of broken items, Ezenia ran her fingers through her hair with a cold glint in her eyes: "Clouds!!!"


    ~Swish!


    "Yes, mistress."


    "I¡¯ve changed my mind.


    We can¡¯t wait any longer.


    Tell Former Queen Lilian that I¡¯ll do it.


    Now go!!!"


    "As you wish, mistress."


    With that, her hidden bodyguard vanished, passing through the balcony door and shutting it again.


    Ezenia picked up the only cup she hadn¡¯t thrown to the ground and continued enjoying her orange juice.


    Before the Summer of next year, King Henry will fall!


    ...


    The entire room soon regained its former quiet.


    But suddenly, there was a loud bang on her balcony door.


    ~Bang!!!~


    Who?


    Ezenia tightened her grip on her ss and swiftly turned her head, and squinted her eyes coldly at the balcony door.


    Wait... Something wasn¡¯t right!


    She slowly backed away, with her eyes still on the wooden balcony door while deep in thought.


    One of her Clouds had just left through the balcony to deliver her message to Ulrich¡¯s mother, former Queen Lilian.


    So it definitely wasn¡¯t him.


    Her Clouds would never knock.


    Again, this was her balcony on the 2nd floor that faced the private garden area within the courtyard.


    So not just anyone could be around here.


    That still begs the question.


    Who?


    Who was it?


    Was she in any danger?


    "Cloud 2, go check it out!"


    ~Swish!


    Like that, another Cloud stealthily maneuvered towards the balcony doors vigntly.


    He opened the doors and rolled out on the terrace, looking left, right, front, back, up and down at all times, hoping to see anyone.


    But sadly, not a single shadow was at sight.


    And after observing for a bit, he was just about to go back in when he suddenly saw something that made his pupils dte.


    A letter?


    Someone had definitely been here!!!!

 Chapter 1035 - T.O.E.P

    <h4>Chapter 1035 - T.O.E.P</h4>


    Someone has been here!


    Very quickly, the hidden guard took the envelope and hurriedly stepped back into the room before locking the door and handing the envelope to Ezenia.


    "Everyone,e out."


    ~Swish!


    6 more clouds appeared from their hiding positions and went down on bended knees: "Mistress."


    "Stand."


    The rest joined the 7th Cloud and waited calmly at the side.


    Seeing the envelope, Ezenia¡¯s heart sank in uncertainty.


    "So you couldn¡¯t detect the person? "


    "No, mistress.


    Whoever dropped it off was too good.


    It might be my imagination, but I don¡¯t think such a person with those skills can belong to any assassin guilds within Deiferus.


    The guilds here are unworthy of such a skilled person."


    Ezenia¡¯s pupils dted at what one of her Clouds had said.


    The person talking was amongst the top 18 highest-ranked assassins in Deiferus.


    .


    Assassins!


    The profession alone was as popr and serious as being a knight.


    So the number of assassins dying daily was a lot.


    But just like in any upation, there would be people terrible, others slightly better than being terrible, others normal, others somewhat better, some great, some geniuses, some powerful, and so on.


    That said, there were more than 30,000 assassins of different ranks and positions all around Deiferus.


    And her men just happened to be amongst the best of the best.


    Don¡¯t look at her like some weak chicken.


    Unbeknownst to her mother and many, she was a powerful secret boss whomanded 14,000 men.


    This was a secret between her maternal Grandfather and herself.


    That¡¯s right.


    From the moment she got engaged to Ulrich at birth, her grandfather had already started making ns.


    For sure, there were always opposition parties here and there.


    But she had been secretly working alongside Ulrich to clear his path.


    She had already professed her love for him ages ago, and they both agreed on their next n of action.


    She was always toy low and be his eyes and ears when he wasn¡¯t in the Capital.


    She knew that she loved Ulrich more than he loved her.


    At times, he would seem very disinterested in her.


    But so what?


    That was a risk she was willing to take.


    She firmly believed that it was his constant fighting for the throne that made him sometimes disinterested.


    That was one of the things that motivated her to work harder.


    She controlled the men her maternal grandfather gave her and even took in more over the years.


    And now, she controlled 19,000 knights within her secret bases.


    Of course, she never made her move on anyone here... Not even the 3rd son¡¯s family.


    She didn¡¯t want any chance for her strength to be revealed.


    .


    Anyway, earlier on, she had lent 16,000 of her men to Ulrich to use and fight for the throne.


    But who would¡¯ve known that he would lose, crippling her power?


    Of course, she would never me Ulrich for anything. That¡¯s why the me all fell on Henry.


    This was too small!


    She couldn¡¯t even rescue Ulrich, even if she wanted to.


    That¡¯s why she had been focusing heavily on recruiting, kidnapping and training more men fast.


    Over the months, only about 80 people had been kidnapped.


    Dammit! With the new protectionws for these peasants and former ves, things were getting harder.


    Again, this number was too low and ridiculous!


    She couldn¡¯t do anything with the number.


    So she had no choice but to beg her grandfather for men.


    She should¡¯ve been sitting on the Queen¡¯s throne by now.


    The more time she wastes, the more time her enemy has to grow stronger.


    She needed help, and she needed it fast!


    .


    Hearing that the person who dropped off the envelope was so skillful, everyone couldn¡¯t help but fall into silence for a bit.


    The air grew tense, as everyone¡¯s eyes fell onto the beautifully designed pale brownish envelope that had a golden stamp on it.


    The stand had the image of two daggers crossing one another.


    And under that were the letters: ¡¯T.O.E.P¡¯ on it.


    Again, on the other side of the envelope was her name, written with very beautiful strokes that seemed to mesmerize her.


    The writing itself was like a work of art.


    Holding the envelope, Ezenia felt like it suddenly weighed a ton.


    Who dropped the strange envelope?


    And what did they want?


    Her heart drummed chaotically as she stood motionlessly staring at the envelope in her hands.


    T.O.E.P... T.O.E.P...


    She had never heard of that abbreviation or name before.


    What was going on here?


    Ezenia took a big whiff before carefully opening up the envelope.


    Instead, were 5 letters with numbers written on them: 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5.


    Looking at it all, she decided to open up the letter with the number ¡¯1¡¯ on it.


    .


    [Dear Miss Ezenia K. Madison.


    You have been epted into The Order Of Extraordinary Power, as per rmendation from a member.


    Your acts over thest 7 years have fallen in the eyes of our Order.


    Join us, and you will get immense power, respect and riches that will satisfy your eldest dreams.


    Whatever you d.e.s.i.r.e, we will grant all members one Novice wish after eptance.


    Of course, the wish has to be in line with the rules in letter 5.


    Miss Ezenia... Should you ept, follow the instructions in letter 3 and send in your reply the same way you got your letter.


    We will be waiting.


    ---T.O.E.P----]

 Chapter 1036 - Power!!

    <h4>Chapter 1036 - Power!!</h4>


    Ezenia read through the first letter and stood there in a daze.


    What??!!!!


    She just couldn¡¯t believe that she, of all people, would get chosen to join some elite organization.


    The letter did say that someone close to her had rmended her into the organization.


    Apparently, the person¡¯s identity will only be revealed to her if she decides to join the organization.


    Could it be her grandfather?


    Apart from him, she didn¡¯t know anyone else who wanted to give her power.


    Her maternal grandfather had always loved her and given her more attention than any of his grandsons.


    Maybe it was because he thought she would be queen or something.


    Because since her birth, her maternal grandfather used to teach her secretly.


    She was also sure that the man had no love for his daughter (her mother).


    Over the years, the old man had been too disappointed and disgusted whenever he stared at the woman¡¯s face.


    What sort of mother was she?


    Heh. Seeing that she liked men so much, they both allowed her to do the thing and had even said and sent to her bed.


    They preferred to send in men who they could easily clean up than have potential spies around.


    Their people would also inform them of her every move.


    Again, by nature, Avery was a very nosy woman.


    So with the way Ezenia moved, that woman would¡¯ve noticed a few things here and there.


    But since they allowed her to be swimming in honey-coated fantasies with men who kept telling her she was beautiful, the woman didn¡¯t care much about Ezenia.


    Men begged Avery for love and even shredded a few tears begging for her attention.


    And the stupid woman had forgotten about her daughter.


    Now, even though they lived in the same massive Madison estate, her mother onky saw Ezenia once or twice a month.


    It was ridiculous, but it worked in their favour.


    Thus, over the years, her grandfather¡¯s men had been sneaking her out for assignments and training.


    Make no mistake, this was still Deiferus, where the men went through rigorous training and couldn¡¯t show their emotions.


    Of course, the women also went through specific educations that were a must to Deifer women.


    .


    He was also a member of an integer council that punished warriors that were forgiving in training or battle.


    In fact, her grandfather was a prominent person.


    Nheless, he allowed his daughter to marry into this Madison n because they were higher on the socialdder and hence powerful than he was.


    Well, at least, that was how everyone always saw things.


    But she begged to differ, always thinking that the old man was hiding something.


    He had strength and people, so why did he always seem to position himself in a weaker stance?


    Since young, she had been on to him.


    But he always brushed her suspicions off.


    His enemies would sometimes die identally or face some disastrous incidents that seemed to have nothing to do with him on the surface.


    After all, it would be too suspicious if all his enemies kept facing disaster upon disaster with him being okay.


    At times, he borrowed a ¡¯knife¡¯ to get rid of his foes.


    All in all, her grandfather should be stronger than those in the Madison n.


    So why had he been acting the way he was for decades?


    She knew something was right with that old man!!


    Seeing the letter, she had a hunch that it was his work.


    Or, it might just be someone else.


    Who knows...


    .


    She had been epted to an elite organization called The Order Of Extraordinary Power... Or T.O.E.P for short.


    From the first letter, it was the most powerful organization in the world that even had members such as the Morgany Monarchs.


    How cool was that?


    F***!


    No wonder they couldn¡¯t detect the assassin that brought in the letter.


    As expected. Assassins from Morgany were far different from those in Pyno.


    Just look at that level of skill?


    This was too magical, right?


    She handed the first letter over to her men, who then fidgeted and trembled with excitement.


    This was the dream of all assassins here.


    To learn and study in one of the top assassin guilds in Morgany!


    Not everyone could get in.


    Even those assassins who were high up in Deiferus hadn¡¯t been summoned or called in.


    So thepetition was tough.


    And yet, such an opportunitynded in their l.a.p.s.


    So how could they not get excited?


    Their hearts drummed loudly, and their jaws tensed in suspense as they looked at their mistress impatiently.


    They urgently wanted her to ept the offer now.


    "Mistress. I think you should ept it now."


    "That¡¯s right! Just do it!"


    "Mistress. Isn¡¯t this what we¡¯ve been waiting for?"


    "Mistress. This is a blessing from the heavens!"


    "Mistress. Why don¡¯t you just ept? I will work without pay for the next few months if you do."


    ....


    Art the Clouds almost went crazy with excitement.


    The letter said that if she epts, she should ce her reply outside anytime.


    So did this mean that if she ced it now, someone would take it away?


    The letter did give her a deadline to think about it.


    And after that, the offer would be void.


    As hidden guards were always expressionless with nothing rippling their hearts, today¡¯s matter made them act like anxious fans.


    At least, this was a step closer to them visiting Morgany.


    So how could they be willing to let it go just like that?


    Thinking about the person who dropped the letter not too long ago, they had mad respect for him.


    Dammit!


    Would it be a crime if they tied their mistress to a chair and forced her to reply?


    (>¡ã¡õ¡ã)


    ....


    Ezenia opened the 2nd letter, read it for a bit and massaged her chin thoughtfully: ¡¯So I¡¯ve been epted as an Ergatis?... Interesting.¡¯

 Chapter 1037 - An Ergatis

    <h4>Chapter 1037 - An Ergatis</h4>


    ¡¯So I¡¯ve been epted as an Ergatis?... Interesting.¡¯


    Ezenia massaged her chin curiously with a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    She quickly looked at the hierarchy pyramid of power shown in the 2nd letter, and immediately understood her position.


    The hierarchy pyramid itself blew her mind silly when she realized that there were so many sses within the Order.


    What¡¯s this?


    There were a total of 10 different power sses. And each ss had 5 or 7 steps or positions to surpass if they wanted to rank up to the next ss.


    Even though she had been epted as a member, she wasn¡¯t even epted as ackey or ced to work directly under people with power.


    No... Her position was way lower than that of ackey.


    She wasn¡¯t even qualified to be ackey.


    From what she saw,ckeys were 4 sses ahead of her.


    And even getting to that position would be tremendously hard... It could take people 10~30 years just to rank up.


    So one shouldn¡¯t look down on any of the positions or sses because just climbing to the top was a daunting task.


    Of course, Ezenia was sure that there were also those who did climb high and were too abnormal.


    As with any group, there were always those who were geniuses at what they did.


    They were ruthless, smart and maniptive.


    Theymand a room and grow an army in a short time if given a chance.


    They had more blood on their hands and had sacrificed much more than others to rise fast.


    Ezenia tapped her pen against her mouth while looking at the ss assigned to her.


    Obviously, her ss was ¡¯Ergatis.¡¯


    To rank up, one would have to carry out different assignments for the Order in exchange for power and wealth.


    For sure... because the moment she became a member, she would have several perks that even some powerful nobles here would kill and beg to get.


    For starters, she would be given several entry passes into Morgany with no disturbances from pirates.


    And she could stay longer than most?


    F***!


    Just thinking about it already blew her mind silly.


    With how tight-locked Morgany was, it having such an advantage could make many here cry.


    So imagine her getting several free passes to go in and out just like that?


    This was just too awesome!


    .


    Of course, apart from getting a specific number of entry passes, there were also ridiculous bonuses that would mysteriously get sent to each member bi-yearly based on their ss.


    Again, another perk was that she could train her men in Morgany for a maximum of 7 months every 3 years.


    And, she would get to make more connections and influential friends who could assist her if anyone dared toe at her.


    The circle was huge, and this was her chance to make herself known.


    In short, there were just too many perks that would make even the monarchs here look at her with envy.


    After all, she wasn¡¯t even sure that any of the Monarchs here were in this Order.


    After all, it hasn¡¯t been long before many like William, Henry, Penelope, Sirius, and Landon ascended the throne.


    In fact, the only one who went ascended yet was Astar, who, ording to rumours... would seed his father, Micheal Parcely, next Fall.


    All these Monarchs are new bloods and had only stayed baby years on the throne.


    So she highly doubted if any of them were members of this Order.


    With what they preached and stood for, she didn¡¯t think it would be possible.


    .


    "Mydy, if we can train there as the letter says, then no one in Pyno will be our match."


    "Hmm... I was thinking the same thing.


    We need a stronger force going forward.


    And Pyno¡¯s standards won¡¯t cut it.


    We need an unbeatable force!"


    The Clouds all nodded in agreement.


    The next few years were going to be their toughest ever.


    So they couldn¡¯t afford any slipups.


    The letter did say that if theirdy a co-ed the offer, then she would get a chance to train her men in Morgany for 7 months every three years.


    That meant that if she epted the offer now, she could very we send her men onto Morgany now.


    Maybe the person who dropped the letter will leave some identification she could use as hers.


    Well, this was just their guess since they didn¡¯t know how these things worked.


    But they felt like the man who dropped the envelope would definitely have another envelope with him, which he should only give out once she agrees.


    She had till January 15th to reply.


    Who would wait till then?


    They had a hunch that it wouldn¡¯t even be up to a week before their mistress sent in a reply.


    Time waits for no man.


    .


    The Clouds were indeed right.


    The moment Ezenia saw a point on the letter, she immediately threw caution to the wind and decided to send in her reply today.


    Out of everything she saw, maybe the most powerful thing saw read was that everyone who entered the Order, no matter the ss or position assigned to them... would be given what they called a Vengeance-Slip.


    In a nutshell, the Order will do any request they ask for so as to help them take revenge or settle their personal businesses.


    This Vengeance slip could only be used once, so they had to use it wisely.


    Some people would ask for their mother¡¯s murderer to be killed.


    While others asked for revenge about heaven knows what.


    But seeing this chance, she knew that the help she was praying for had finallye.


    Yes!


    She knew what she wanted.


    She wanted Ulrich back on the Throne!


    Ezenia smiled cruelly: ¡¯Henry, Henry, Henry... Let¡¯s see how you and your Baymardian friends will be able to handle this.¡¯

 Chapter 1038 - The Rules

    <h4>Chapter 1038 - The Rules</h4>


    And so just like that, Ezenia had joined the T.O.E.P... The Order of Extraordinary Power!


    In future, she would know just how rare it was for a woman to be a member.


    Some strong female Pirate Captains were also within this organization as well.


    And, there were a few noblewomen from Veinitta and Morgany who made the cut too.


    Yup!


    Even though people in this era didn¡¯t trust women to do any serious jobs better than men, throughout history, there were always women who outshone the men.


    Unfortunately, in these murderous times, it meant that thedy¡¯s cruelty had far surpassed most men in these dark times.


    Like the Order had said, they had been observing her for the past 7 years.


    Her deeds impressed them.


    Many wouldn¡¯t know, but behind the great Ulrich Tudor was an even blood thirstier woman who did unspeakable things to clear the path for him too.


    The girl had the face of an angel but the heart and mind of a demon.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t all that dark inside since someone like her could fall in love and treasure something.


    She didn¡¯t know it yet, but Ulrich would be her weakness.


    And, just like any dangerous association, the Order would use this weakness to make her bend.


    For an organization as mighty as theirs, everyone within it had already sacrificed something valuable, whether they knew it or not.


    Kindness was something impossible for them to believe in.


    Maybe they believed in it when they first entered the Order.


    Butter, their mindsets changed.


    There was a hidden rule that all members would be told upon initiation.


    Every 3 years, a certain window opens, and the top 3 sses in the Order allow an all-killing period for everyone to let loose.


    Meaning everyone below the 3rd ss could kill each other, and there would be no consequences.


    One should member that there were 10 sses on the pyramid power hierarchy.


    One could also look at it as the sses here in medieval times.


    There were the ves, the peasants and so on.


    If a ss was a Noble ss for example, one could find lesser nobles, ordinary nobles, etc.


    In short, each ss had different positions that one would have to climb up to before ascending to the next ss.


    And in this window of opportunity provided by the Order, those from ss 4~10 could kill each other for 2 months.


    And anyone who kills after the killing window would be killed by the Order too.


    .


    Anyway, during the killing window, many used it as an opportunity to rank up.


    Why?


    Because if a lesser ss killed a ss higher, then to the victor goes the spoils.


    So they would automatically take over the ss position that the dead member upied.


    And they will also take 50% of the person¡¯s wealth too, sending the other percentage to the Order.


    Again, if someone with a higher position kept fending off a person with a lower position for the entire 2 months without killing them, then the 2 will have their positions swapped.


    Meaning the higher one would be the lower one and vice versa.


    Generally, the Order hated good-for-nothings.


    So just because one was a member, didn¡¯t imply they could ck off.


    Everyone was always expected to be power-hungry, or else they would die without even knowing it.


    That¡¯s why before the killing window, members in sses 4~10 try getting as much information as they can about each other.


    Be it their weaknesses, what they loved or anything else.


    To be a member meant that they had to be smart, sneaky and use their heads at all times.


    Only after ranking up to the 3rd power ss will they be able to rx a bit.


    One should know that one¡¯s weakness wasn¡¯t always the people they loved.


    For Nopline, his strength was also his weakness as well.


    He was too power-hungry and always got impatient when he heard of any good opportunities.


    Knowing this, the members that came after him usually staged this ¡¯good opportunity¡¯ for him, only to reveal their ws, trying to hack him to death.


    These were just some of the things that the Order did to make its members sit up.


    Look. They were even kind enough to offer the chance for each member to train their men.


    So if one didn¡¯t take advantage of this, then they only had themselves to me.


    .


    Lastly, to show their loyalty, all new members mustplete a certain personal task given to them.


    And what they picked would be what they needed to do.


    Everything would be left to faith.


    Some people had cut off the hands of the person they loved the most, while in other people¡¯s cases, they were asked to make themselves baren... Hence, indirectly offering their generation to the Order.


    Of course, some requests were nothing, like the task of killing a hangol with one¡¯s b.a.r.e hands and bringing it over.


    Yes. It was tough, but it was better than killing the person they loved the most.


    Their fate all depended on what they picked.


    Ezenia was smiling now, but she had no clue of the true essence of the Order¡¯s brutality.


    For them toe in her most desperate time meant that they knew exactly what they were doing.


    The moment she epted to join the Order, there was no going back.


    And if she dared to refuse toply or do anything they requested, then she would be hunted forever!


    They covered the entire seas and had members just like her, who also had their subordinates too.


    So, where would she run to?


    Ezenia, who didn¡¯t know how deep the waters were, quickly wrote her reply, only thinking of how she would put Ulrich on the throne.


    She didn¡¯t even know that next year Fall, the killing window would begin!


    Indeed. Love was a beautiful thing.

 Chapter 1039 - Another Anxious Day!!

    <h4>Chapter 1039 - Another Anxious Day!!</h4>


    Days passed by in a sh, and before everyone knew it, snow began falling in Pyno


    The roads, homes, mountain regions and everywhere else was already coated with snow, and the birds had long flown away for the season.


    The trees were b.a.r.e, and the cold had already kicked in at full force.


    People all around the continent had already started making ns for the season by repairing their roofs and burning enough warm items.


    In some regions, the snow had started earlier and had buried its inhabitants in heaps and heaps of snow.


    And in other regions, the snow only lightly coated the regions.


    Yes. Winter had already begun!


    But even with all the harshness of winter around Pyno, Baymard was still as lively as ever.


    The roads were constantly cleared, giving everyone an illusion that the winter hadn¡¯t started yet.


    Every ce was adequately cared for... Even the roads within the new territories were properly maintained regrly.


    Everything looked peaceful and quiet.


    Well, at least that¡¯s how it looked on the surface.


    Why? Because today was the day that the world would usher in its first Manga series.


    That¡¯s right. Today, Hunter X Hunter, Vol. 1. Chapter 1~2, as well as Inuyasha Volume 1. Chapter 1~2 was finally out!


    .


    "Oh my God! I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m just waking up now. My rm clock rang, and I kept snoozing it over and over. Dammit! Why does fate seem to be against me?"


    "No!!!... Looking at the time, the line should be crazy long by now. I heard some of my friends say that they would go there by 6 A.M., so what chances do I have if I go there now?"


    "Ahhh! The heavens are against me today. Just look at the time? Now that we¡¯ve finished our exams and are on holiday, I¡¯ve grownx. And my attentiveness is no more. So now, I¡¯m waking upte! Damn! I me the school for this."


    "Hey. We can still make it. Brother, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!!"


    "Then what about breakfast?"


    "F***! What about it? In this situation, what would Gon do? Don¡¯t you want to know how Gon¡¯s Hunter journey begins? Forget breakfast, and let¡¯s go!!"


    All around Baymard, several people were crazily rushing towards the stores and lining up restlessly.


    They rushed to the store, ready for war!


    That¡¯s right.


    They knew that once the doors opened, these mangas would sell out fast!


    So, as they say, the early bird gets the worm.


    Everyone had rushed over with their battle gear, feeling pumped to im their prizes.


    Meanwhile, back in the pce, another war was being fought.


    "Big Brother Landon, why is it so hard for you to be early just once in your life?


    If we don¡¯t get there fast, everything will get sold out!"


    "Yeah. Big Brother Landon, if I don¡¯t know what happens to Kagome after she falls into the hole, I won¡¯t be able to sleep well at night!_


    That¡¯s why I have to get Inuyasha volume 1 today!!!"


    "_"


    Landon looked at the duo, who had turned themselves into his rm clock and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Why did these 2 always think that he was alwayste?


    He was already up 2 hours ago, alright?


    Well, he couldn¡¯t me them.


    After all, as an Otaku, he, more than anyone else, knew the excitement he felt whenever he was waiting for his favourite manga to get updated.


    Before today, they had only allowed Chapter 1 of both Inuyasha and Hunter x Hunter to get sold out in stores.


    That¡¯s right.


    And sh forward to now, almost everyone now knew what Mangas were.


    .


    In fact, after reading the first chapters, many people were going crazy in anticipation.


    They almost rioted and sent in messages saying that the author was cruel for keeping them in suspense for this long.


    What¡¯s funny is that he was the author, and these people didn¡¯t care, almost chewing him to bits, begging him to give in.


    What nobility?


    If given a chance, they would definitely threaten him to realize more.


    Even the visitors who had already left were very unwilling to go back without more.


    Without a doubt, many merchants had already gatheredrge numbers of the first volume to see out in different empires.


    Many people woulde back daily to request more chapters, and might even cause a war if no more chapters and volumes were produced.


    In a way, Landon felt bad for the merchants and store owners who were the middlemen in all this.


    If they didn¡¯t sell more, many people would lose it!


    .


    A in example of people losing it were little Momo and Linda, who had hurried him to produce more chapters almost every day.


    He left them in the good part, which made many obsessed with manga.


    Seeing the images while reading the dialogue, created a new reading experience that they had never felt or seen before.


    It was as if everything was happening right before their very eyes.


    Their minds seemed to get submerged into the manga as they created voices for how the characters would speak in their minds.


    Yes. They had only seen one chapter. But so what?


    That chapter alone had kept them up at night.


    F***!


    They wanted to scream and yell with all sorts of emotions when they saw their now-favourite protagonists go about their lives.


    Little Linda had already fallen in love with Kagome in Inuyasha, while Little Momo liked Gon.


    Plus, he wanted to know how the Hunter Exams would go.


    The duo gritted their teeth, rolled up their sleeves, looked at each other and nodded as if talking telepathically.


    From there, they wasted no time and rushed Landon out of bed.


    Hmph!


    The nerve of this guy!


    Why was he always so slow?


    Could it be some curse?

 Chapter 1040 - Otakus Are Born!!

    <h4>Chapter 1040 - Otakus Are Born!!</h4>


    Landon raised his hands in defeat and allowed them to do as they pleased.


    What else could he do?


    Speaking of mangas, ever since hepleted hisst main mission in October, he had already been working on a few like Hunter x Hunter, One Piece, Dragon Ball, Code Geass, FullMetal Alchemist and so on.


    And since he knew that he would be out of Pyno for a while, he made a list of chapters and volumes that needed to be released 2 or 3 times a week.


    Of course, we¡¯re would be some that would be released just once a week instead.


    He had already thought of everything else.


    So all they had to do was follow his release n, and it should be enough until he got back and continued his series.


    At least, that was the n.


    One should know that during these past months, he had also been teaching everyone else how to draw Manga, as well as how to create animated movies.


    The first animated movie was scheduled to be released this January and was a famous Disney animated movie back on earth.


    Yup. It was Beauty and The Cindere.


    With enough practice and understanding, they would definitely be able to create their own original works too.


    .


    Just like that, Little Momo and Linda quickly rushed Landon up and pushed him out of his bedroom and into his bathroom that was the size of an entire room.


    And while pacing his room and tapping their legs impatiently like people who were waiting for a child to get delivered or something.


    "Little Momo, it will be alright, yeah?"


    Momo quickly sat down and patted her back patiently: "Of course it would be alright. Even though he¡¯s not all that reliable, shouldn¡¯t we trust our diligence and our careful upbringing all these years?"


    "Sigh... Sometimes, I feel like we went easy on him and spoiled him."


    Momo thinned his lips and forced a convincing smile out: "Don¡¯t worry. He wille out. Have more faith in him."


    Linda held Momi¡¯s hand like an olddy and nodded: "Yes... You are right. Even though he has caused us so many headaches in times like this, we always managed to make it somehow. So it should be fine."


    [Landon, who just stepped back in]: "_"


    Landon looked at the sky and prayed for patience.


    Would the system punish him if he murdered these fools?


    "Finally! You¡¯re out!"


    The moment the duo saw him all dressed up, they didn¡¯t even give him a second look and dragged him away.


    What a joke!


    He had already wasted so much time in showering and getting ready, so why waste time standing around again?


    No way!


    The duo rushed him hastily.


    And with that, they were off.


    ~Vrrrrrrrmmmmmm~~


    The gang drove towards thergest Bookstore named ¡¯Pages.¡¯


    And on the way, the duo were still tapping their feet and looking at the traffic anxiously.


    It wasn¡¯t long before they started muttering underneath their breaths.


    "Come on,e on,e on."


    "Move. Move. Move. Move."


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~


    The duo tapped their feet anxiously.


    Landon looked at their anxious expressions and chuckled.


    He was pretty sure that they weren¡¯t even aware of their actions right now.


    Their minds constantly wandered from time to time, and their eyes also darted around like suspicious criminals.


    To them, their journey to Pages seemed like it took a year for them to get there.


    And the moment they saw therge sign above the building, they almost seeded tears in joy.


    "We made it! We made it! We made it on time!!!"


    "Hahahhaha! I said it! Even if he¡¯s not reliable, at least he always somehow managed to get us where we wanted on time... Even though it was thanks to our efforts."


    "Yes! Yes! You¡¯re right! We made it!!


    (^V^)


    .


    Now, the duo had finally put down a few of her worries, without a care in the world for the speechless Landon.


    "_"


    Forget it.


    Why did he even bother with them?


    As they drove in, Little Momo and Linda kept looking at their surroundings as if looking for something.


    And soon, their eyes lit up in glee when they saw their friends gathered in the rendezvous spot.


    They all nned to go in together, because in times like this, it was boring to go alone.


    They had a mighty battle ahead of them, so they dared not dy.


    Landon dropped them off and quickly left to do his own thing.


    As the author, he, of course had his copy, so why should he go fighting to grab copies alongside others?


    He might as well give that opportunity to someone else who wanted it.


    Now that he had dropped off these ungrateful brats, he could finally go about his own things.


    As for how they woulde back, they could simply use the trains, buses or even call a cab.


    Little Momo and Linda typically bung out with their friends after such events.


    They would go somewhere and chill together.


    Sometimes, they would go to the skating rink, and other times, they could go to the Arcade center, bowling alley and many other fun locations instead.


    So they woulde back right after that.


    As of now, their curfew was 7 P.M... Unless they were already with one of the Landon, Lucy or anyone else staying in the pce.


    Of course, even at this moment, their secret bodyguards were always around, tailing them at a not so obvious range.


    Hey. They were Royalty too.


    So no matter how chilled andx the environment around them seemed, if anyone dared to make a move on them, then they would only have themselves to me.


    .


    With Landon gone, Little Momo and Linda meet a few of their friends in the rendezvous spot before looking for another friend of theirs who was already on the line.


    Those on the line were keeping ¡¯space¡¯ for them.


    Thus, the gang reunited on the line and waited patiently while discussing the first chapter of both Inuyasha and Hunter x Hunter.


    And soon, it was their turn to step in.


    Their blood boiled in ecstasy the louder their hearts drummed against their c.h.e.s.ts.


    ~Bubuum! Bubuum! Bubuum!~~


    This was it.


    This was what they had been waiting for!!

 Chapter 1041 - The Battle Is Drawn

    <h4>Chapter 1041 - The Battle Is Drawn</h4>


    After standing in line for what seemed like an eternity, the young group of friends had finally arrived at the front doors of the massive building before them, called PAGES!


    Adrenaline surged vigorously through their veins as their hearts funded louder and louder with every passing second.


    They didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not.


    But at the moment, they felt like the building before they were almighty.


    At this moment, it felt like it was a gigantic mysterious building that was sky-high and heavenly.


    They swallowed big gulps and steadied themselves to enter the world of books on the other side.


    They so badly wanted to bury their heads into the freshly opened pages within the mighty store.


    No wonder they named it PAGES.


    The name of the bookstore indeed matched their d.e.s.i.r.es right now.


    The group of youngsters felt their legs wobble as they slowly walked in, taking their baby steps for the day, into the store.


    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the new ¡¯Manga section, did they realize the urgency of the matter.


    F***!


    How could they forget that they were here to battle?


    Their eyes shone with a ruthless light as they quickly separated into groups just as nned.


    Some would focus on grabbing the 2nd Chapter of Inuyasha, while others will grab the 2nd Chapter of Hunter x Hunter instead.


    Of course, they had to be careful about what they were grabbing because they didn¡¯t want to identally collect the first chapters again.


    They already had the 1st chapters from both Mangas.


    So in the heat of the moment, they still had to make sure that they read the cover properly.


    Well, provided they picked the ones that said Chapter 2 on it, then that was all that mattered.


    Again, another team would focus on picking the 1st chapter of some new Manga, called ¡¯Kuroko no basuke.¡¯


    Today, they were here to collect as many as they could.


    "Natsu, your team will handle the new manga.


    Linda, you guys will get the 2nd Chapter of Inuyasha, and the reader of us will get the 2nd Chapter of Hunter x Hunter.


    Look! More people areing in.


    We don¡¯t have much time!!"


    "Right."


    With that, the groups separated and quickly began one of their numerous battles.


    In every Baymardians life, they had bought bravely within the stores.


    It had bemon, so much so that kneepads and other protective gear were always worn when new merchandise came out.


    That was just the way it was.


    And now, the legacy continues.


    .


    Very quickly, little Momo ran ahead and hastily moved within the crowd like a slippery snake.


    To this day, as a royal, he still received training.


    Soon, someone noticed his actions and quickly tried to grab his clothes.


    "You kid! Get to the back!


    There¡¯s no way I¡¯m allowing you to grab a copy before me!!"


    The person fitted his mouth and stretched his hands out towards Momo, but Momo quickly ducked and forced himself through someone else¡¯s legs, crawling away speedily.


    One would think that he would be safe now, but that was far from the truth.


    The person he passed underneath all red up when he saw someone trying to sneak ahead of him.


    "Brat! Don¡¯t even think of getting a copy before me!"


    Momo, who was still all 4¡¯s on the floor, was on high alert as he quickly tapped the back legs of the person in front of him, making him weak.


    Eh?


    "Arhhhhh~


    Like Dominos, this move caused a chain reaction, making those behind fall on each other.


    "Dammit! Of all times, you choose to fall now?"


    "No! If I don¡¯t get a copy now, it¡¯ll soon be out of stock. Just look at how empty the shelves are looking?"


    "No! No! No! You all get off me!


    I have to know what happens next! I have to know if Kagome is fine or not!"


    ....


    Seeing that his n had worked, Momo smirked, and once again, stealthily moved through the crowd, moving through any gaps he spotted.


    Of course, many also tried slowing him down, but he quickly counterattacked until he finally got to the front.


    But even till this moment, there were still people grabbing his clothes and refusing to let him take any of the books before him.


    He quickly grabbed the avable copies and began his journey of fighting his way out again, while protecting the books.


    Because if someone took them, then it would be game over.


    Feeling the sweat trickling down his face, Momo had to admit that the battle was indeed a fierce one.


    Fortunately, there were no casualties of war.


    And by that, he meant he hadn¡¯t lost any books.


    Soon, a few others in his team came back with the same books.


    At this moment, they felt unstoppable!


    ~Plop.


    "Hahahahhaha!


    We did it! We got the 2nd chapter of Hunter x Hunter!"


    "Awesome! I feel so alive!!"


    "Lying trough. Why do I feel like we just saved an entire empire?"


    "Yes. I feel the same way. Finally, we can know the truth about Gon¡¯s exams."


    "Hmhm. Now we can... Ahh... Momo, you have a scar above your eyebrows. Oh! There¡¯s blooding out of it!!"


    "Eh? So I have a battle scar?


    Hahaha... It was worth it! Truly worth it!


    This is proof that we won the war!"


    "Yes! This is proof!


    "Awesome scar, bro.


    We finally won the war.


    To us!"


    "To us!"


    "To us!"


    "To us!"


    (^0^)

 Chapter 1042 - Hunter x Hunter

    <h4>Chapter 1042 - Hunter x Hunter</h4>


    "To us!"


    "To us!"


    "To us!"


    (^0^)


    .


    Momo and his gang smiled at each other stupidly before standing away from all the madness and counting how many books they had gotten.


    Firstly, all books had a hard transparent book protector over them, who was there to avoid people identally tearing the books up during times like this.


    So even with all the hassle going on, these books hadn¡¯t been crumpled or torn in any way.


    Presently, Momo and Linda stepped in with 9 of their friends.


    So there were 11 of them here in total, who had divided themselves into 3 groups.


    That said, Momo and 2 others had gone into the battlefield to get the 2nd chapter of Hunter x Hunter.


    Now counting all the copies they brought out, if they didn¡¯t get enough, then someone would go back onto the battlefield for more.


    But if they had excess, they would give it to others.


    They diligently counted everything and realized that they had 4 more extra copies.


    Of course without a doubt, they gave all 4 to some people standing at the back.


    Eh?


    Was their luck so good?


    What is happening right now?


    Their eyes bulged out in shock, and their hands trembled when they took the copies.


    Damn. Today must be their lucky day.


    Momo and his friends smiled warmly at the gratitude they received.


    Now, they had to wait for Linda and Natsu¡¯s teams.


    Sure enough, the different teams didn¡¯t take too long and were out not too long after them.


    Good.


    With that, they hastily divided the copies amongst themselves, making sure that everyone had a copy of Inuyasha, Hunter x Hunter and thetest manga, Kuroko no Basuke.


    .


    ~Drrrrrrrrr~~


    They took the train and finally arrived at District D.


    There was a new themed Cafe there called Lord of the Rings, based on one of the famous Baymardian books of all time.


    Hands down, that was one of their most loved faces around.


    Their second was the one themed after another famous book called Harry Potter.


    These snack cafes were just too awesome at creating an environment that made one get drawn into another world.


    Of course, there were many themed restaurants like the one named Poseidon, which were great too.


    But those were restaurants and not cafes.


    But restaurants were strictly eating and going.


    After all, there were bookings and people that needed to eat.


    So they couldn¡¯t stay long after they were done with whatever they had.


    Thus, cafes and snack bars were more in line with them


    .


    ~Diling!


    They stepped into the favourite cafe with warm smiles on their faces.


    "Hi, Trey."


    "Hi, Jenna."


    "Hi, Mia."


    They greeted everyone excitedly.


    "Hey!! Look who it is.


    I haven¡¯t seen you guys in 2 weeks now. For a moment, I thought you guys didn¡¯t like us anymore."


    Momo chuckled while listening to Mia: "How can we be so disloyal?"


    "Well, you guys are just in time. Your usual spot is empty as well. So do you want your usual snacks and drinks too?"


    Everyone nodded before getting their drinks and snacks.


    With that, they yfully headed towards their favourite spot, which looked like the Gates of Mordor, in Lord of the Rings.


    The designs and light y made the ce look too astonishing!


    Good.


    Up first, they decided to start with HxH.


    ~Flip. Flip. Flip.


    Everyone flipped the front page, and a wave of excitement instantly overtook their minds.


    Just the drawing, art style and everything else made theme alive.


    As expected of His majesty Landon Barn.


    His work was truly jaw-dropping.


    They gripped their copies hard as if fearing that it would disaster any moment from now.


    What a feeling!!!


    .


    Momo¡¯s eyes shone brightly while reading the manga before him.


    [HUNTERS: A term designating people who are ready to risk their lives to find rare and precious objects


    Only those who pass the severe exam can obtain this title.


    Some say that only 1 out of 10,000 people pass.


    So, who will be the next hunter?]


    ~Dodom!!


    Within theic, Momo could see lightning shing above the turbulent seas beneath.


    And there, he could see a ship struggling through the waters.


    Dammit! Can¡¯t that the ship Gon was in?


    Oh no!!


    Momo¡¯s heart tightened in fear as panic filled his heart for the little Gon.


    In the first chapter, Gon had already left his aunt and everyone in the vige to go be a true hunter.


    He was ready to face his dreams and had made everyone reading the HxH fall in love with him.


    Mini thought that he would at least be able to make it back tond.


    So who could tell him what the hell was going on now?


    Dammit!


    Wasn¡¯t Gon the main character in the story?


    Or could it be someone else?


    Don¡¯t tell him Gon would die before he became a hunter.


    He wouldn¡¯t put it past elder brother Landon to kill off a character like this.


    Momo gritted his teeth in anger.


    If Gon died, he would strangle brother Landon tonight!


    It wasn¡¯t just him thinking that, as Linda also felt pain from seeing the images.


    Hmph!


    That smelly big brother of hers better not try anything funny.


    How can little Gon be so unfortunate?


    .


    Looking at the scene, everyone¡¯s heart sank in pain and fear.


    Forget it!


    If Gon died, they would protest for the chapter to be redone.


    What a joke!


    How dare they kill their best character?


    No way!


    Not on their watch!

 Chapter 1043 - An Otakus Ultimate Problem

    <h4>Chapter 1043 - An Otaku''s Ultimate Problem</h4>


    Without a doubt, everyone was immersed in the world of HxH.


    And the moment they saw that Gon was okay, they couldn¡¯t help sighing from relief.


    Everyone, as if telepathically, raised their leads and looked at each other with warm smiles on their faces.


    Some eximed happily whileughing, while others tapped their feet and shook their body merrily.


    Awesome!


    The gang was thrilled!


    "Hahaha! All those people who made fun of Gon earlier couldn¡¯t even stand the storm.


    Look at them! They¡¯re all either puking or wasted,ying on the floor pitifully."


    "Hahaha! The Captain is right.


    The hunter exam isn¡¯t training for weaklings. How can they be hunters if they can¡¯t even withstand a ¡¯little¡¯ storm?"


    "Hey! Look! GON didn¡¯t fall like them.


    I knew it! How can my baby fall?


    Ahhh! He¡¯s so kind. Just look at how he¡¯s busy helping out by giving the fallen ones herbs and even taking care of them?"


    "Wait! 2 others didn¡¯t fall and are leisurely staying back."


    "So the first two people were called Kurapika and Leorio? Do you think that they¡¯ll be friends with Gon?"


    "Eh? Did Gon just say that there¡¯s another Big storming their way? F***! His nose must be pretty strong to get that just from a few sniffs. Dammit! He¡¯s good!"


    Everyone excitedly read andmented from time to time, keeping each other around the same pages.


    It was as if they were watching Gon¡¯s adventure together as if it were a movie.


    And the more they read, the more shocked they were with the change of events.


    They were shocked to know that the hunter exam had already begun.


    This move was so unnoticed by them that it made everyone speechless.


    They thought that Gon would have to reachnd before the exam began.


    So who could tell them how things got to this extent?


    Did they just say that the others on the ship that fell sick were disqualified?


    I¡¯ll go! Wasn¡¯t this too sudden?


    And soon, they witnessed the big argument between Kurapika and Leorio.


    Things got so heated up that they, the readers, felt the tension in the air.


    This was bad!


    Everyone wanted to know whether or not these 2 would somehow kill one another and get disqualified.


    They were two opposite from each other and seemed to have nothing inmon.


    Suddenly, the big storm that Gon was talking about came unexpectedly.


    .


    [~Vooooo]


    They saw the image of the fiercest waves ever alongside the words ¡¯Vooooo¡¯ next to it, indicating the harshness of the waves.


    Now they felt anxious.


    The crewmen hurriedly tried their best to stabilize the ship, while Leorio and Kurapika were still fighting right till this very moment.


    For this, they truly felt helpless when it came to these 2.


    Erm... Can you guys pick a time?


    Can¡¯t you see that you all are in danger?


    In the next scene, they saw part of the sails break off, causing one of the sailors to fly out of the ship towards the raging water.


    [Catso!!!!]


    The other sailors yelled the falling Sailor¡¯s name in shock and panic.


    But before anyone knew it, Kurapika and Leorio, who had been fighting, quickly put their differences aside and dashed forward, holding onto the rails while stretching one hand in hopes of grabbing Catso¡¯s legs.


    And just when everyone thought all hope was lost, Gon dived out of the ship too, straight out between them and sessfully grabbed Catso¡¯s legs.


    Seeing this, Kurapika and Leorio quickly grabbed Gin¡¯s legs too.


    It was as if they had worked a giantdder, with everyone grabbing everyone¡¯s legs.


    The scene was so damn exciting!


    "Hahahaha! I¡¯m so happy!


    I¡¯m so happy that they saved that sailor who was bullied earlier on."


    "Hey. Am I the only one who thinks that Kurapika and Leorio aren¡¯t bad?"


    "That¡¯s true. If they were, then they wouldn¡¯t have bothered even saving the sailor in the first ce."


    Looking at the scene where the duo were lecturing Gon about how crazy his move was, they couldn¡¯t help thinking so.


    Awe... It all worked out, and the trio now became good friends.


    The scene ended with the Captain telling them that he¡¯ll take them to the port closest to the testing ce.


    Hahahhahahah!


    Gon was finally going to the exam site!


    .


    Looking at the closing page, everyone felt happy but very anxious about when the next chapter woulde out.


    Dammit! They wanted to know what would happen next, alright?


    They wanted to know more about the mysterious world of hunters.


    Little Momo and many even began wondering why there weren¡¯t Hunters in this world.


    Who didn¡¯t like fantasy?


    They truly wished to get a chance to see a real fantasy world.


    Ironically, to Landon, their world was a fantasy world instead.


    The more Momo read HxH, the more he liked Gon¡¯s character.


    Simple-minded, somewhat naive, unwilling to give up, kind, but a little stubborn too.


    His stubbornness could be seen from the first chapter when he was still with Aunt Mito.


    It wasn¡¯t too obvious, but Gon was stubborn in a way that he didn¡¯t find annoying.


    Rather, he liked it instead.


    It added to Gon¡¯s true character.


    Just like that, the gang went on to the next Chapter of Inuyasha.


    Linda, fully submerged in the manga, frowned in confusion when Inuyasha kept calling Kagome by some random name called Kikyou.


    Who the hell is that?


    Obviously, she¡¯s Kagome, KAGOME!


    Okay... She admitted that she thought Inuyasha was cute. But that was no excuse for him to keep calling Kagome by some random name.


    Who was this Kikyou person?


    .


    Time went by, and before the gang knew it, they finished the 2nd chapter of Inuyasha before moving onto thetest Manga, called Kuroko no Basuke.


    Of course, without a doubt, they were already hooked on it too.


    They also wanted to know more about the Generation of miracles!


    Finishing up everything, they all felt more anxious than ever.


    Yes. They had now had one of the ultimate problems Otaku¡¯s faced


    They wanted more!

 Chapter 1044 - F***! She Was Going To Kill Him!

    <h4>Chapter 1044 - F***! She Was Going To Kill Him!</h4>


    While Momo, Linda and their gang were busy crying for more, Landon was already down at one of the dock warehouses, going over some items for his trip, alongside Lucia, Javis, Andrew, a few Zalipnians and his secretary Brian.


    They only had a week and a half left before they set off.


    So everything had to be ready before then!


    Javis looked at the list before him and nodded in satisfaction.


    Of course, some adjustments need to be made too.


    "Brother Landon, we would like for more items like mops, cleaning detergents, and even the sr washing & drying machines to be added by this amount.


    We also like items for beddings, writing, and a few others to get doubled too.


    Don¡¯t worry. When we get to Zalipnia, we¡¯ll take out the price difference too."


    Landon didn¡¯t see any problem with it.


    In fact, they might not even have to make up the difference because from what he knew, there were some rare herbs, animals, fruits and food that only existed within Zalipnia and some other territories in Romain.


    Of course, he hoped to import all these as fast as possible and facilitate trade.


    Zalipnia had a lot to offer, which would make it stupid if he allowed such an opportunity to skip past him.


    For sure, he would never do anything illegal or morally corrupt.


    All he wanted was trade.


    It would also benefit the Zalipnian economy too.


    Because when they, in turn, started importing goods from Baymard, he expected them to pay the fees too.


    Landon believed in a just and fair society.


    Anyway, he¡¯ll first have to sign the treaty with them before going into all this.


    .


    Lucia looked at the list and was delighted with it.


    Yay!


    There were T.vs, books written purely in Roma, movies that had Roma subtitles in them and so on.


    She had also taken some books and educational programs that taught people how to speak Pyno too.


    She thought it was a wise thing to do.


    The Pirates that controlled the seas had ensured that many regions were separated from one another.


    So They mostly knew about the continents around Romain, like Zohl, Dania, and Lampe (which was now called Adonis, after the temple of Adonis.)


    The Pirates had separated everyone, keeping the world in some loop, making them only know their neighbours.


    Of course, she and her people had heard that there were many other continents out there.


    But who would risk going forth to explore?


    It was a known fact that those who did leave never came back.


    And those who did seed ining back came back with brutal injuries from the seas.


    Honestly, Lucia didn¡¯t know how she and her brothers managed to make it this far.


    With what they experienced, it should¡¯ve been impossible for them to get this far.


    She felt like it might¡¯ve been divine intervention that kept her alive.


    Or, how else could she exin it?


    She knew it sounded stupid, but she felt like some force was secretly saving them.


    Even with the harsh winter storms that made them wash up on a pirate ind and the countless battles they fought week after week, they still managed to survive miraculously.


    When all hope seemed to be down, some miracle always happened, saving them.


    That¡¯s why she felt like everything was in the eyes of the heavens, prenned or preordained to be so.


    Or, could she be wrong?


    .


    After inspecting Landon and writing down all the changes that need to be done, Landon took them back to the pce, where he also invited some military personnels too.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s go."


    With that, they were off, with Brain driving the car.


    Landon, who was busy listening to Lucia, was suddenly jolted into shock when he got an alert from the system.


    [Warning. Warning. Enemy de against the tracked victim¡¯s neck.


    Warning. Warning. Enemy de against tracked victim¡¯s neck.]


    Landon¡¯s eyes dted in rm when he tuned in and saw the scene on the monitor.


    Eh?


    Wasn¡¯t that Josh?


    F***!


    Landon focused on the scene and felt his hair standing up.


    Okay. He, Landon Barn, was finished!


    Grace was going to kill him!


    .


    Meanwhile, in a dark, moist room, several men were seated calmly within the dark, while watching the scene before them sternly.


    At the center of the room was a man who stood directly under the only light source in the room, chained with his hands upward.


    ¡¯Uggghhh~ Uggghhh~.¡¯


    The steady, yet painful breathing of the man, could make anyone take in several gulps of saliva in horror.


    The light shone from the hole above, illuminated the man¡¯s blood-coated figure, making him a truly gruesome sight to behold.


    And standing before the chained-up man was another burly man who had a club in his hand.


    No... It wasn¡¯t just any ordinary club.


    The club had sharp pointy nails sticking out of it that was guaranteed to make its victims scream in agony.


    The entire scene was quiet, as many dared not breathe even at this moment.


    Some within the room rolled through tongues to release some of the tension from it all, while others just squinted their eyes calmly as several thoughts passed through their minds in a sh.


    Everyone looked at the man¡¯s bloodied face deep in thought after getting all the information they had about him.


    Now, they all wanted to know just one thing.


    Where the hell is Hamunaptra?

 Chapter 1045 - Getting Answers

    <h4>Chapter 1045 - Getting Answers</h4>


    Now, they all wanted to know just one thing.


    Where the hell is Hamunaptra?


    ...


    ~Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    "Urgh! Urgh! Urgh! Urgh!~"


    The gruesome sounds of the heavy club, apanied with the shrill cries of the chained up Josh, could make the c.h.e.s.t of any who hear it tighten.


    Josh gasped for air as his body quaked in agony.


    The cold air around him should¡¯ve frozen his body to the bone. But with the pain he was facing, his body constantly sweated, making him feel hot in mes instead.


    ~Pah!!


    "Urghhhh!!!!"


    ~Grrrrrr!


    Josh gritted his bloody teeth painfully, making the greenish veins around his neck and protruded even more.


    His breathing grew rapid, with every breath being like a negotiation, forcing his nostrils to take in as much air as they could.


    Ruthless!


    The torturer before him was both ruthless and intelligent.


    They only attacked the areas that wouldn¡¯t spill any of his vital organs out.


    The nail-filled club had bashed into his back and his sides ruthlessly, leaving it riddled with deep holes


    They dared not do more than that because it wasn¡¯t their ce to torture him.


    For now, they would have to take him to Morgany and hand him over to their superiors, who would assign real torturers to get the job done.


    One might think that if Josh does, they could just throw the body and pretend it never happened.


    But that assumption would be wrong.


    Each crew had several spies in them that also reported the crew¡¯s activities too.


    So if any pirate dared betray the organization, they would know.


    No one really knew who the spies were or what positions they held.


    All they knew was that it could be anyone in their crew.


    So holding such a secret was too stupid and meaningless.


    That¡¯s why they had to handle Josh with care, ensuring that he didn¡¯t die.


    That¡¯s also why they didn¡¯t dare cut off any of Josh¡¯s limbs or body parts.


    They dared not do too much.


    As for Josh who was bashed with the nail-filled club, he had already analyzed his situation and knew that this was the most they could do to him.


    So all he needed to do was hang on tight and keep finding a way out of this mess.


    Of course, his main priority was to see the kidnapped citizens they had aboard the pirate sh.i.p.s.


    As for the questions they kept asking him, no matter how much pain he faced, he refused to give in and continued speaking in English, with a bit of Pyno mixed into it, so they could somewhat understand or get a glimpse of what he was saying.


    For sure, he still decided to act both weak and strong, depending on what was asked.


    He might as well sell his performance.


    .


    ~Pah! Pah! Pah!~


    "Urgh! Urgh! Urgh! Urgh!~"


    The club brutally bashed Josh¡¯s back, making him flinch forward in pain while closing his eyes and s.u.c.k.i.n.g his jaws in, creating an ashen, almost ghost-like appearance.


    Old Crow Face who saw this, suddenly raised his voice loudly: "Enough!"


    The torturer lowered his club and stood beside Josh at attention.


    And all that could be heard were Josh¡¯s pained m.o.a.ns.


    Old Crow slowly advanced towards Josh while the others within the room watched without blinking.


    Notably, there were 2 individuals who were interested in whatever Josh had to say.


    These honoured guests were members of the T.O.E.P, as well as famous Council members within Deiferus.


    Of course, some of their assignments issued out by the Order, requested that they work alongside the Pirates to do certain duties.


    And one of them was to be the eyes and ears for the pirates.


    So this matter heavily involved them.


    .


    At present, Crow Face and the rest were just 4 and a half days away from the dock where they had docked their sh.i.p.s.


    They only stopped by because they had to collect some very precious items for the Order from these 2 members.


    Of course, 3 of the items hadn¡¯t arrived yet and should be here before the end of the day.


    So they decided to stay here until the items arrive before setting off immediately.


    But in the meantime, because of Old Crow Face¡¯s curiosity, he decided to take action on Josh while they waited.


    That¡¯s right.


    He truly wanted to know what this Hamunaptra ce was all about?


    On the way here, they didn¡¯t have any chance of talking to Josh since they were travelling at lightning speed, with almost no time for breaks.


    So after they got here around 5 A.M, they slept, woke up and began torturing Josh for the truth.


    And once the items came, they would leave immediately, travelling nonstop for 4 and a half days until they sessfully got aboard their sh.i.p.s.


    Then, they could rx.


    They were also travelling like this because they had a hunch that the boy and those who took him away might be heading towards the coastal town they docked their sh.i.p.s at too.


    .


    The 2 members of the Order looked at the scene with interest while deep in thought.


    "Old Crow Face. He ims that his organization, the Eyes of Horus, isn¡¯t afraid of the Pirate organization.


    But how about The Order of Extraordinary Power?


    Ask him if he is aware of T.O.E.P!"


    "That¡¯s right, Old Crow Face.


    We have to know how powerful they are and what they want with the boy.


    A single grain of rice might be the tipping scale.


    Likewise, this boy might be the one to doom us all!!"

 Chapter 1046 - Sc.u.mbag Boss!

    <h4>Chapter 1046 - Sc.u.mbag Boss!</h4>


    Landon looked at the scene and didn¡¯t know whether tough at these idiots or give Josh an Oscar for best performance.


    What bloody Eyes of Horus?


    What Hamunaptra?


    He only allowed them to read the manuscript for the mummy, and this guy had given the enemy the entire movie.


    Please, the city of the dead didn¡¯t exist in this world.


    Or... Did it?


    Well, he didn¡¯t know all the cultures yet. So maybe it did?


    Anyway, he just hoped that there wouldn¡¯t be some civilization out there that would get brutally murdered because of this scene.


    Hopefully, he would release the movie before any tragic events, or the blood of the innocent would be on him.


    That said, he did n to release the mummy sometime next Summer or Fall.


    After all, they were still building the set, and the actors had just been auditioned.


    So it wasn¡¯t ready yet.


    After listening to the conversation between Josh, and the others in the room, Landon realized he now had the name for the famous organization that Nopline was in.


    How did he know it was the one? Because one of the men said that it was the most influential and powerful organization involving all the monarchs in Morgany.


    To put it simply, they wanted to know whether their Order was stronger or weaker whenpared to the Eyes of Horus.


    Of course, they whispered these things in private, but with his monitors, he could hear everything they said.


    The famous Painter guy said that Alec was an average member of the strongest organization in Morgany.


    And again, they found evidence in Nopline¡¯s estates proving that he was a member of some organization in Morgany.


    Maybe he was wrong, but all evidence pointed that this was the organization they were talking about.


    Landon squinted his eyes calmly.


    The Order of Extraordinary Power... Interesting.


    Landon listened more until he felt like he had gathered enough material.


    First, he knew whether they were heading and knew that these pirates had docked their sh.i.p.s.


    Alright. He had just 4 and a half days to speedily get to the Coastal town and save Josh.


    He was also curious about the ¡¯Boy¡¯ they kept mentioning.


    Who was he?


    And why did an entire organization forget just to capture him?


    ~Ding.


    [Side Mission: Rescue The Boy named Renkin, future Monarch of the Morg empire of Abian.


    Reward: Keeping your life


    Oh, and the host should be fast and get back early so that he can sail towards Zalipnia fast.


    The host has to get there within the safe-window guaranteed by fate.


    Or else it would be toote, and the hiding Zalipnians would get discovered and killed.


    And by then, the host will also join them in death.]


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Landon looked at his new mission and truly wanted to shed tears.


    Death! Death! Death!


    That¡¯s all this bloody system ever talked about?


    The number of times his life has been threatened was too many for him to count.


    ¡¯System, this can¡¯t be a coincidence!


    I¡¯m leaving in a week and 5 days from now.


    So why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?


    You¡¯re definitely doing it on purpose!!¡¯


    [Host. We¡¯ve been through this a hundred times now.


    Aren¡¯t you tired yet?


    Host... Has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a long-winded person?]


    (>-_-)


    Long-winded?


    Him, long-winded?


    Who wouldn¡¯t be long-winded when they had such a system by their sides?


    Here he was, thinking that he would be able to spend his remaining days in peace with his lovely fiance and his family.


    But as fate would have it, he could be out the entire remaining days.


    And would onlye back to Baymard the day or night before he left Pyno.


    Dammit!


    He should¡¯ve seen iting.


    He thought he had already tied up all loose ends.


    But now, it seemed like he underestimated the system¡¯s randomness.


    Should he even call it randomness?


    No! His system was shameless!


    Landon gritted his teeth unwillingly: ¡¯System, so you¡¯re saying that you didn¡¯t know about the bit named Renkin?¡¯


    [Host, this system knew of him.]


    ¡¯Ah-hah! So you admit it!


    You admit that you knew of him and stayed quiet!¡¯


    [Yes. But it wasn¡¯t this system¡¯s fault. There was an error somewhere in the heavenly matrix.]


    ¡¯Error my foot! You did it on purpose!¡¯


    [Host, why are you so long-winded?


    Don¡¯t they say that to err is human, to forgive is divine?]


    Landonughed angrily, trying to control his facial expressions as hard as he could.


    ¡¯Yes. To err is human and to forgive is divine.


    But YOU¡¯RE NOT HUMAN, so this doesn¡¯t apply to you!¡¯


    [Host... Host...I seem to be breaking up.


    Host... There seems to be a connectivity problem.]


    ¡¯What are you now? The inte?¡¯ Landon felt like bashing his head to a wall and just dying.


    Wasn¡¯t this the oldest trick in the book when you don¡¯t want to talk with someone?


    To think that the system, an all-powerful being, would y this card against him.


    Heheheheheh!


    The muscles against Landon¡¯s jaws seized as it took all his restraint not tosh out on rage.


    ¡¯System, don¡¯t you dare run away! You hear me?


    Don¡¯t you dare run away!


    Stay there and face me like a heavenly being!¡¯


    [Host... Host... Ho....Ho...


    Goodbye bye Host.]


    ¡¯Damn you! Damn You!!!!¡¯


    .


    Lucia, who was seated by Landon, was surprised by his murderous aura seeping out.


    "Brother Landon, what¡¯s wrong with you?"


    "Ah!"


    Landon calmed down and couldn¡¯t go cursing the damn system in his mind.


    "No. I was just thinking of all the terrible things I¡¯ve heard about those people from the Temple of Adonis."


    Lucia looked at Landon and couldn¡¯t help feeling touched.


    Coincidentally, one of the doc.u.ments in his hands was about Adonis.


    He, Lucia and the rest were on their way to meet up with a few military personnel to finalize their n of action.


    So this lie was very usible.


    Seeing him like this, Andrew and Javis also grew upset thinking of those bastards from Adonis after their people and theirnd.


    "Brother Landon, it¡¯s okay. With your help, I¡¯m sure our people will be safe."


    They felt like Landon was more anxious than they were.


    Which showed how kind, caring and selfless he was.


    Landon coughed awkwardly and nodded in agreement after seeing the sincere gazes of gratitude from everyone.


    Well, why did he now feel like a bastard?


    Sigh... He could only me his outburst earlier on the system.


    What a sc.u.mbag!


    Anyway, for this new side-mission, Landon had decided to use the big guns.


    Yes.


    He was talking about the Shaolin Sector.

 Chapter 1047 - Hasty Preparations.

    <h4>Chapter 1047 - Hasty Preparations.</h4>


    Before handling Josh¡¯s matter, Landon had his meeting with Lucia and the rest just as nned before dashing towards the barracks at full force.


    .


    "Brat! Why are you just remembering such a piece of vital information now? Are you getting old or something? It looks like your brain is finally getting overloaded, so much so that you¡¯ve started forgetting things!"


    Lucius looked at the brat speechlessly, feeling like smacking him silly.


    Such a vital piece of information, and he had just forgotten it just like that?


    Hello?


    He, Lucius, had been wracking his brain on finding the pieces of the puzzle for months now. Yet his son by marriage, held the key to everything and had just ¡¯forgotten to say it?


    How does one forget something so important?


    Lucius looked at Landon in disdain, thinking of banning him froming up with new ideas and inventing more things for the time being.


    As expected, the downside of being as bright as him was that one would end up being forgetful like an old fogie.


    Landon, who had been looked down on, only smiled bitterly while raising his hands as if surrendering under Lucius¡¯ mercy.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t forget.


    me his stupid system for everything.


    He too, had been wracking his brain as well, only to get the answer now.


    .


    Lucius talked his pen in rhythm on the table while digesting the information sprung onto him: "Brat. How sure are you about the information?"


    "I¡¯m 100% sure."


    Lucius scoffed: "Says the person whose forgetfulness is simr to that of an old man.


    Tch!


    Landon¡¯s lips twitched and once again inwardly cursed the system.


    He looked at Lucius helplessly, begging for mercy: "Alright. I admit that it did slip my mind to mention it. Remember that after leaving Deiferus, I had to hurriedly rush to Carona for Santa and Penelope¡¯s wedding. So my mind was all over the ce, making the whole thing slip my mind. But I assure you, I didn¡¯t remember it wrong."


    Lucius who was leaning on his chair in a rxed manner, tapping his pen on the table... now moved forward and sped his hands together on the table and raised one of his eyes brows curiously: "So the boy¡¯s name is Renkin?"


    "Yes. That¡¯s his name."


    "And you¡¯re sure they didn¡¯t mention anything else about his identity?"


    "No."


    "Hmhm. Alright then, let¡¯s work with what we have. But we don¡¯t have much time."


    "Naturally." Landon tried with a smile on his face


    Lucius chuckled before picking up his phone and sending for a few other personal A.S.A.P.


    They had to make ns fast!


    .


    With Lucius convinced, Landon was inherently relieved.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell Lucius that Josh had been captured.


    It would be too suspicious and would raise too many question marks.


    How did he know?


    Did one of his sworn brothers or friends from outside Baymard tell him?


    If so, who?


    More still, if they did go over to rescue Josh and find out that it hadn¡¯t been too long since Josh got captured, they would start wondering how the message could reach Baymard so fast without a Baymardian vehicle or ship bringing it over.


    Firstly, if the people who sent the message had just witnessed the event and felt the need to report it, then without any Baymardian vehicles, they should arrive at the shores around the same time the pirates arrived at the shores too.


    Again, the trans-Baymardian public transport sh.i.p.s hadn¡¯t been integrated into Deiferus yet, since they were still organizing and arranging the estate that would host the Deifer Port in Deiferus.


    Due to Henry¡¯s Coronation in October, they could only begin arranging and remodelling the chosen Port estate this past November.


    That said, the Deifer port is supposed to be open to the public inte January.


    .


    Revealing the fact that Josh had been captured was too risky.


    Landon dared not use that approach.


    That¡¯s why he told a little white lie about the matter.


    He simply said that thest time he went to Deiferus to help Henry take over the throne, he had heard a very fascinating piece of information about some secret order, who was hell-bent on finding a boy.


    Of course, he also revealed that the order seemed to be the strongest based on the conversation he heard through the system¡¯s monitors.


    His words were like pieces of the puzzle to Lucius and many others, because they had been worrying tirelessly about why Nopline received a message in Terique from the pirates and Morgs about some unexpected visit that seemed too important and urgent.


    They didn¡¯t know why the boy who was supposed to be in Terique, ended up in Deiferus.


    Nheless, it looked like they had to find this boy before the Morgs and pirates did.


    So they had to rush over quickly.


    Now, they were racing against time!


    .


    Very fast, Landon, Lucius and a few others came up with a list of Shaolin Soldiers who would participate in the rescue mission.


    The thing was that most of these Shaolin¡¯s were also apanying Landon to Zalipnia.


    So they would do two missions back to back.


    Luckily, they could rx a bit and sleep while at sea.


    For this trip, they nned to travel for 4 days and 2 hours, making it a few hours before the pirates hopefully arrive at the shore with Josh... That is, if they haven¡¯t been dyed by any unforeseen incident while travelling.


    So they could rx a bit at sea before the battle.


    "The list isplete. Captain Maphee! Hastily get the soldiers on the list battle-ready. We leave at 1 A.M."


    Captain Runa! Contact the Navy immediately, and work alongside them, ensuring that we have sufficient food, ammunition and everything else for the trip. Also, get a few vehicles loaded up too."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Good.


    We¡¯lle up with battle tactics and ns while at sea.


    For now, our goal is to leave as soon as possible!"


    "Right!"


    (*^*)


    With that, everyone got busy.

 Chapter 1048 - Daniel Lockhart!

    <h4>Chapter 1048 - Daniel Lockhart!</h4>


    Just like that, the barracks got busy once more.


    With them, there were always missions to do.


    So when it wasn¡¯t their individual holidays, they were busy either training or out doing missions.


    Lucius calmly packed his things, making Landon a little confused.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I¡¯m getting ready for war, of course.


    Brat. I¡¯ve been cooked up for too long with no practice against real opponents.


    It¡¯s time to go out on the field, or else I¡¯ll get sloppy."


    Landon thinned his lips and smiled wryly.


    Sloppy?


    Heh.


    Even if Lucius didn¡¯t go out for years, the raw power he had secretly given him should be enough to take down his enemies for decades.


    But, he felt like since he wanted to practice and rack up more experiments, then it wasn¡¯t a bad thing.


    Lucius ced his doc.u.ments in his drawer and locked them up before handling the matters of the barracks to a few other top-ranking personnel.


    Josh was typically the one overseeing everything else if he were away.


    After all, Josh would take over from him after he retired.


    Anyway, Josh was out on a mission, so Lucius divided the task amongst 3 others and followed Landon out.


    Where were they going?


    To see their loved ones, of course.


    Lucius went to the pregnant mother Kim, while Landon went to see Lucy.


    Landon thought that he would only have these few hours to see Lucy.


    But who would¡¯ve known that she would want to join him?


    That¡¯s right.


    She decided to be a part of the mission too.


    She was strong, smart and trained twice weekly.


    Of course, it also made Landon feel better when he thought of the fact that she too had be strong thanks to the system¡¯s aid.


    Not just her, but all who were dear to Landon¡¯s heart or had powerful positions.


    Just these past 2 months, there had been a total of 16 assassination attempts on Mother Winnie¡¯s life by numerous assassins from Maine¡¯s wives.


    Well, with Lucying along, Landon hastily prepared and got her battle-ready too.


    Time flew by swiftly, with everyone as busy as ever, until it was finally midnight.


    Everyone stood before the Navy sh.i.p.s, doing roll call patiently.


    "Taner Ziju!"


    "Here!"


    "Yango Fui!"


    "Here!"


    "Mildred Poh!"


    "Here!"


    (*^*)


    The soldiers, alongside the Marines and Navy, had their roll call and got aboard the sh.i.p.s.


    Lucy was thrilled when she saw Ruby (Gary¡¯s wife) joining the surprise mission.


    Of course, Yara stayed behind instead.


    Well, this was good too.


    With everything done and over with, the gang finally set sail.


    In a few more days, they should arrive at their targeted destination.


    Seeing everything call in ce, Landon couldn¡¯t help smiling broadly.


    It was just that a certain voice had his smile stiff.


    [Connectivity restored. Host, I¡¯m back.]


    ¡¯_¡¯


    .


    --Capital city, Dafaren Empire, Veinitta--


    ~Tup. Tup. Tup. Tup~


    The sounds of loud but heavy footsteps could be heard marching into a massive luxurious chamber.


    The maids and servants at the said stood as stiff as trees, daring not to make any other moves or getting noticed.


    They kept their backs straight and their faces slightly tilted downwards


    The only thing they could see clearly was the beautiful bronze-coloured floor.


    And the moment they got a glimpse of the feet causing the steady footsteps, they bowed even deeper in salute.


    "Your humble servant salutes his highness."


    "Your humble servant salutes his highness."


    The person causing themotion, didn¡¯t even acknowledge them and advanced calmly, with his hands sped at his back.


    The young dashing looking man stood facing the open windows calmly.


    Soon, he raised his hand casually and waved away the servants and maids behind him: "Leave!"


    "Yes, your highness."


    They bowed deeply and quickly took off.


    ~Bam!


    With the door shut, the dashing man with rich blue eyes and sandy shoulder-length hair calmlyy on his bed in a rxed manner.


    And soon, a shadowy figure came through his window and knelt before him.


    "Master, your humble servant is here."


    "Hmhm.


    Hand it over."


    The young man took the letter and read it patiently.


    But the more he read, the more amused he was.


    Even though this brother of his was somewhat stupid, he had to admit that his idea wasn¡¯t bad this time around.


    Nheless, how could he let him be Monarch, just like that?


    What was more rming was his father¡¯s move.


    Daniel Lockhart couldn¡¯t believe the many changes that had urred when he was out of Dafaren.


    He had just arrived in the Capital city and was greeted with such information.


    This was truly unexpected.


    If things continue to go out of his control, he would be the true loser in the end.


    .


    "It¡¯s been 2 months and a few weeks now. So my father should be at my brother¡¯s territory, yes?"


    "That is correct, Master.


    But the treason for him going there is still unknown."


    Daniel¡¯s eyes grew grim: "Then what about Commander Armstrong?"


    "Master, he is still waiting for many forces toe from the far regions of the empire.


    He was assigned to leave before February, at most."


    "Hmmm... These changes don¡¯t spell anything good for us. Rather, they seem to be rushing us to hasten our ns and take action now.


    Interesting...


    I¡¯ve already sent in my request to have


    Again, are you sure that my father supported Skye?"


    The hidden guard on his knees nodded his head sternly: "Yes, master, he did. ording to our sources, prince Skye had gone there to marry Penelope andter strengthen Veinitta¡¯s forces by taking over Carona. Given time, Prince Skye also nned on conquering more empires in a Pyno too. Prince Skye¡¯s men said that they wanted to make Veinitta strong, so that empire would be able to stand face to face with Morgany. And his majesty, Alexander Lockhart, supported the decision wholeheartedly."


    "Hmmm."


    Daniel listened to it all and chuckled yfully


    As a new member of T.O.E.P, who had just got in a year and a half ago, he still had to report all matters such as these.


    All people who stood in the Order¡¯s way had to be killed without dy.


    So his father had to die!!


    Heh. It looks like his original ns had to get speeded up.


    .


    "You all have been trained over im Morgany for 7 whole months.


    So do you feel an increase in your strength?"


    "Yes, master."


    "Good. Then you¡¯ll be able to do the deed smoothly.


    The ban that my brother put out, refusing Sh.i.p.s to sail from here to Pyno, has just expired.


    Tell the men to prepare. I have a job for them.


    So send the portrait of this Penelope girl to me.


    If she¡¯s pretty enough, then I will take over Skye¡¯s ns.


    They say she¡¯s feisty?


    That¡¯s just how I like them.


    Makes it more interesting to conquer her.


    Go! Gather more information on her.


    We might be going to Pyno soon.


    It¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to woo ady."

 Chapter 1049 - A Delicate Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1049 - A Delicate Situation</h4>


    -Somewhere On The Waters Around Deiferus-


    .


    The briny aroma filled the air, as it produced a very sharp and chilling effect to those who inhaled it.


    The air arrived with a nostalgic and imposing majesty that could whisk one¡¯s soul away, trapping it in abyrinth of brine.


    ~Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!~~


    The thunderous waves moved disorderly, alongside the piercing winds, as if fighting amongst themselves.


    It was a nightmare of chaos.


    The waves and winds were at war!


    And the light falling snow didn¡¯t make things any better.


    It was cold as ice out here, making many shiver right down to the bone.


    Indeed, winter was here.


    .


    Landon ced a thick scarf around Lucy¡¯s neck before the duo stepped out of their cabin, holding their Thermo sks of hot chocte in their hands.


    They should be arriving soon.


    So they had to head the others now and get ready.


    Over thest 4 days, they had strategized and came up with all sorts of scenarios and modes of action that everyone would take when they got there.


    At present, ces gotpletely dark around 7 P.M.


    And now, it was already 6:36 P.M.


    The sun was already setting, and the darkness was slowly engulfing the seas.


    They had left and sailed as early and fast as they could just to have this advantage up their sleeves.


    .


    With Lucy moving alongside Ruby, Lucius looked at Landon squarely.


    "Why do I feel like you¡¯re holding back on something? Or else, why have I had this bad feeling all along?"


    Landon nced at him from the side of his eyes and felt his heartbeat speed up: "Maybe because we don¡¯t know how many forces the enemy will have?"


    Most of the time, they had a clear picture, or rather, they had a mole time to figure out the matter before moving in.


    But this time, everything was done in a rush, and they didn¡¯t even know how many enemies they would be facing off.


    Everything was a sloppy slope since the odds were stacked against them now.


    Landon felt Lucius¡¯ fear too.


    One should know that he had been watching the monitors of where Josh was and therefore didn¡¯t know anything about how many pirate sh.i.p.s were there, or how many enemies were there.


    Of course, he could estimate from all the other experiences he had with pirates.


    Another thing to note was that they moved in a rush, only taking 700 soldiers and marines for the job.


    The Pirates could have thousands, but they were only moving in with 700.


    This was also a risky situation.


    That¡¯s also why he chose to use the Shaolin sector for the task.


    .


    Even though Lucius and the rest weren¡¯t aware of the whole Hamunaptra thing, Landon had still proposed that they act as some unknown organization.


    Lucius went over the ns and rubbed his elbows thoughtfully: "We have to be extra vignt while at shore. They are still looking for this Renkin boy, so they should have several spies blended in with ordinary people living within the coastal city. So we can¡¯t show any signs that we¡¯re from Baymard."


    "Hmm... That¡¯s why I suggested it. From the conservation I heard months back, this town should be riddled with pirate sh.i.p.s. So we can¡¯t sail forth with the battleship."


    "Yes."


    The duo spoke as if reassuring their ns to themselves again.


    As they say, it¡¯s never toote to notice a mistake.


    So until they moved out, they would still analyze things thoroughly.


    For Landon, even if they took out the pirates within the pirate sh.i.p.s, there might be hidden spies lurking in the dark amongst themon people that would find out that they were Baymardians.


    They didn¡¯t know who was in the Order and who wasn¡¯t.


    So until then, caution needed to be taken.


    That¡¯s right.


    Now, they had to make the enemy believe they were some secret organization.


    And coupled with the fact that they would only speak English out on their missions, anyone would believe it.


    As for their attires, they decided to wear the special ninja outfits that had always been catching dust in the barracks.


    Those attires were made a long time ago just for situations like this


    They had to keep up their appearances at all times.


    The powerful forces in Morgany we¡¯re all looking for this boy.


    So how dare they reveal their identities?


    The heavy doorsteps of the soldiers and Marines echoed out on the deck.


    For this mission, they only took a single ship.


    Everyone formed straight lines while wearing tight wetsuits.


    And hanging on their backs were ck bags that had their gadgets and ninja uniforms in them.


    .


    Landon calmly walked towards the very front of the lines alongside Lucius before calmly turning around and facing the crowd.


    --Silence--


    The chaotic sounds of the waters pping the sides of their ship raised the tension in the air to higher degrees.


    The brave men and women standing in line all felt their hearts tremble greatly as if realizing the severity of battle.


    Yes. That¡¯s the word.


    ALIVE.


    Be it an elite, veteran or anyone else, there was always a part of them that feared death itself.


    And tonight¡¯s operation was undoubtedly risky.


    Would they make it back alive?


    Would they be able to survive and beat their c.h.e.s.ts proudly?


    This was something that only time and fate could tell.


    One minute they were breathing heartily, and the next, they were as cold as a log of wood.


    Tension. Fear. Anxiety.


    All these emotions gushed out in this brief moment of silence, causing their belly¡¯s contract into a tight ball.


    The sudden stab of terror in their guy awakened them to the reality in which they found themselves.


    These feelings were very natural to them, especially when about to battle.


    But at this moment, it seemed greater and fierce than usual.


    The odds were against them.


    And tonight, they were going on blindly.

 Chapter 1050 - Against The Odds

    <h4>Chapter 1050 - Against The Odds</h4>


    Landon gazed at the brave men and women before him calmly.


    "Tonight, we will once again make our way into the battlefield.


    Yes. The enemy is strong, and the odds are against us.


    They arrived on Deifer Soil in full force, ready to find their target.


    They are prepared and ready to take on any inconveniences thate their way."


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank deeply while listening to Landon.


    Their rigid bodies trembled with all the emotions they tried so hard to control.


    Even Lucius, Lucy and Ruby felt immense pressure threatening to swallow them whole.


    The salty air, the nonexistent heat, the blinding call of death made them feel trapped in this profound moment of truth.


    Despair was all they could see.


    .


    Landon squinted his eyes coldly and dared not y with the severity of the matter.


    "I tell you now. The odds are against us!!


    The enemy might have thousands and thousands of warriors by their side, while we, on the other hand, only have a team of 700.


    We don¡¯t know much, and we neither have time to investigate or look into the matter!


    One false move, and it will cost your lives!"


    "Even though the odds are against us, we have always been miracle workers!


    Heh. These arrogant pirates think they can juste to our continent and do whatever they like?


    Well, not on our watch!


    Just recently, we weed Deiferus as one of our own.


    And now, it seems like the time hase for us to help them in their time of need.


    Our sources say they¡¯ll also use this opportunity to kidnap, force and capture many innocent people, turning them into ves.


    These people have been separated from their loved ones and are in dire need of help.


    So how can we turn our backs on them?


    Yes! It might seem like we are on the losing side, but I beg to differ.


    I might even go as far as saying that you are the most skilled in the world.


    Your training and experience are far ahead of many.


    And that¡¯s why I, your Monarch and leader, am very proud of the fine men and women you¡¯ve be.


    Lift your heads and beat your c.h.e.s.ts proudly because you all are the best of the best!!!"


    .


    As if it were spring, countless positive emotions flooded their bodies when they listened to Landon.


    Yes. They were the best of the best.


    They weren¡¯t messiahs or anything of that sort.


    But for the innocent captured, they also had a duty to help when they could.


    If Baymard didn¡¯t stretch its hands to save or wee them, where would they be now?


    They were fighting for a just cause, to stop all these pirates and Morgs from trailing over their people time and time again.


    Enough was enough!


    Something needed to get done. And if they who had the power couldn¡¯t do it, then who would?


    If things always remained the way they were, it¡¯ll slowly but undoubtedly affect Baymard too.


    With great poweres great responsibility.


    The battle was no doubt a tricky one.


    But they had the training and experience to back it up!


    The frosty winter winds on their hearts thawed and melted away, revealing their excellence.


    She clenched her fists and swore to do her very best, as well as look after everyone in the team she was leading.


    There was no chance for slip-ups!


    .


    Seeing that they had adjusted their emotions, Landon nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "Tonight. We are a nameless Hidden organization.


    Whatever the enemy thinks we are, is exactly what we are.


    For this mission, you are only to take your standard arm gear, which acts as an arm shield, pepper spray, torch, taser and also has a built-in walkie-Talkie micmunicator in it.


    You are also permitted to take your night and heat vision goggles, your flexible protective ck gear, as well as your thin coated c.h.e.s.t gear and thin helmets underneath your assigned uniforms.


    As for weapons, only smoke bombs, grenades, and a few others will be used on the scene alongside daggers, swords and bows & arrows.


    Even though we will be using no firepower to deal with the situation, I believe every one of you will still give the enemy hell!" Landon bellowed, and everyone firmed their hearts for the battle ahead.


    .


    That¡¯s right.


    For this battle, they wouldn¡¯t use any guns at all.


    They were trying to keep their images intact.


    So no guns or any items that could make people think it was the Baymardian taser.


    As for their protective gear, firstly, their attire was all ninja-designed, only revealing their eyes.


    So underneath the stretchy ninja mask, they would wear the very thinyered metal helmet, as well as their c.h.e.s.t gear.


    As for the gear on their arms and legs, they could reveal it and wear it out of their attire.


    To him, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference since the gear was also ck and blended in with the ck ninja uniform.


    Geir attire also had secretpartments for them to store their dangers and a few grenades.


    As for swords, spears and all other things, they could very well get those after defeating one of the pirates there.


    Right now, their focus was to blend in like real ninjas within a secret organization.


    So, because they weren¡¯t using guns, the battle would be slower, and anything can happen.


    This was the impending danger hovering above them.


    Today, they would test just how far they could go without some conveniences from technology.


    The tension was high!!!


    .


    "Just as nned, the Shaolins will be in charge of most of the battle, while the Marines will move in and rescue any captives.


    You might also have to sneak into some estates to get the job done.


    So be on high alert!


    I want everyone back safely.


    Is that UNDERSTOOD?"


    "Yes, Sir!!"


    "Good.


    May the heavens be with you.


    Now Go Destroy them All!!"

 Chapter 1051 - A Wicked Witch!

    <h4>Chapter 1051 - A Wicked Witch!</h4>


    Just like that, the Baymardians... No... The Agents, from the eyes of Horus, began their long but risky night against the pirates.


    Everyone¡¯s face was stern, severe and alert.


    "All units Move! Move! Move!!"


    Everyone entered the underwater vessels and headed out swiftly.


    Tonight would undoubtedly be a fight against the odds.


    .


    Meanwhile, things onnd were also getting heated up as well.


    On the shores of the Coastal Town, several tanned mmy-skinned Pirates were currently escorting several chained up prisoners towards the sh.i.p.s.


    The male prisoners moved on the right, and the female chained prisoners moved on the left alongside each other in agony.


    A young Deifer girl gritted her teeth unwillingly after being dragged alongside her mother by these bastard pirates!


    She and her mother had been forcefully taken away from their homes after her bastard father listened to his new wife and threw her and her mother out of their home.


    ording to her father, it was her mother¡¯s fault for not giving him an heir all these years.


    And now that his new wife had given him a son, he was afraid that her mother would poison the child.


    On top of that, his new wife kept saying that they were cursed and needed to leave.


    But how could they have known that after getting kicked out, their fate would turn worse?


    They went to her uncle¡¯s home but were denied permission to step in.


    So they had no choice but to sleep on the streets like beggars.


    That¡¯s right!


    They had been kidnapped by some council members when they were still homeless on the street and shipped to this heaven-forsaken town.


    And all this time, she had been locked away in some estate dungeon here in this town.


    Tonight, it looked like they were finally ready to transport them to some faraway ce.


    Why were her and her mother¡¯s fates so bad?


    Emilia¡¯s eyes turned red with hate and unwillingness as the burden of the heavy chains pulled her down.


    Each step felt like she was walking on nails towards impending death.


    She looked at her sick mother before, and a teardrop slid down her cheeks.


    She hated this cruel world.


    In this cold weather, they hadn¡¯t been given any warm clothes... Not even a Baymardian nket.


    Now, coupled with the musty dungeon air, insufficient food intake, and the wounds from all the wh.i.p.s... this all contributed to why her mother fell seriously ill.


    They walked barefoot on the snow while the cold icy chains around their necks, hands and legs pressed against their open wounds, making it harder to advance and even steady their breathing.


    ~Thup!


    Emilia nced over her shoulder and felt her heart constrict in pain.


    "Mama!!!!!"


    Emilia turned around, struggling to get close to the fallen woman.


    Tears fell uncontrobly as her trembling hands reached for the frail woman.


    "Mama! Mama! Mama!!!!!!!"


    Her thrilled voice travelled across the cold air, alerting many pirates, who were now annoyed by it all.


    One of them revealed a fierce expression with no sympathy whatsoever and took out his whip, marching towards them in anger.


    "Get up yah weessies!


    What the blipping hell do you think you all are doing?


    Stop stalling the line and get up!!"


    With that, the pirate raised his hand, drawing the long thick whip at the back with so much momentum.


    And in the next second, he pulled in forward mercilessly.


    "You weessies better her up now!!!!"


    ~sh! sh! sh!~~


    "Ahhhhhhhh...Grrrrrrrrrr~~~~


    Emilia tried her best not to scream while covering her fallen mother in agony.


    ~sh! sh! sh!~~


    ~Shrrrii! Shrrrii! Shrrrii!~~


    The sounds of thin pieces of fabric ripping off, prated her ears after each whip strike.


    The deep cold quickly inched its way into her open wounds, making every part of her back feel like it was being sliced with an actual knife


    Her entire back became painfully riddled with deep lines that all looked ghastly.


    Her once beautiful skin had quickly peeled off, oozing blood from it.


    ~Grr. Grr. Grr~~


    With every strike, her body subconsciously twitched forward as her muscles spasmed out of control.


    But no matter how painful it all was, Emilia only smiled and tried to put up a brave front before her terrified mother, whose eyes were all soaked in tears.


    "Emi! Move out of the way...


    Please... I¡¯m begging you, move out of the way..."


    Listening to her mother¡¯s pleading but sickly voice, Emilia could only smile gently at the woman who she was guarding.


    It was all her fault!


    If she could¡¯ve just conceived a male child, then her daughter wouldn¡¯t have to suffer so much.


    It was because of her inability that made her daughter suffer.


    Why?


    Why was such a useless person like herself brought into this world?


    If she had never been born, Emilia would have nevere into this cruel world to suffer.


    She knew it. It was her fault!


    She should have just been thrown into the woods as a child and gotten eaten by some sacred beast.


    At least in that way, she would never make her daughter suffer so much since childhood.


    Even her blood brother had looked at her with disdain, calling her a wicked witch who refused to give a good man as her husband a child.


    Her brother also told her that she should be lucky that her husband hadn¡¯t reported her to the council yet, or she would¡¯ve been burnt to ashes for being so wicked.


    Yes. They were right.


    She failed to unlock her potential and give her husband a male heir.


    It was her existence that was holding her daughter back.


    Without her, Emilia would not have had such a terrible childhood.


    She, as her mother, was guilty and should just die!!


    Yes. With her gone, Emilia would be free.


    That¡¯s what everyone had told her, and they were right.


    It was all her fault! It was all her fault!!!


    .


    With all her strength, she gritted her pale, sickly lips and pushed her daughter away as hard as she could.


    ~sh!


    "MAMA!!!!!!"

 Chapter 1052 - A Fallen Prayer

    <h4>Chapter 1052 - A Fallen Prayer</h4>


    ~sh!!


    The agonizing sound of the whip echoed out across the frigid air, making many shower in horror.


    Without a doubt, the force used by the whip wielder was a tremendous one devoid of any sentiments.


    Emilia, who had been pushed aside, looked at her kneeling mother beside her, was so shocked by what happened that she couldn¡¯t even force her muscles to move yet.


    But when she saw a streak of blood flowing downwards towards the side of her mother¡¯s face, trailing down near her ears, Emilia felt something within her break even more.


    "MAMA!!!"


    She rushed to her mother only to see a deep long line against her mother¡¯s pale face.


    The flesh had opened up like a blooming flower, spilling as much blood out as if it were honey.


    Emilia¡¯s heart quaked in pain at the sight of it all.


    The pirate, as if noticing his actions, paused in annoyance.


    F***!


    They weren¡¯t supposed to destroy the faces of any of these women.


    They could whip their bodies as much as they wanted, but the face was out of the question.


    Dammit!


    He looked at the monster-faced woman as if ming her for his actions.


    Why couldn¡¯t she cover up herself like the rest?


    When getting whipped, one¡¯s first reaction is to use their hands to shield their faces or use their backs to block things out.


    So what was up with thisdy?


    Didn¡¯t she value her beauty anymore?


    More still, how dare she actively disfigure herself?


    She now belonged to them and was their property.


    So who was she to make a move on herself?


    They decided what to do with her body and not the other way around.


    The ugly wench had to pay for her actions!!


    .


    The other nearby pirates also med the women as well.


    She did it! She disfigured herself!


    One of the superior pirates in charge of today¡¯s operation came forth and stood by the pirate with the whip while looking at the monster in disdain.


    "That¡¯s enough whipping for now.


    Remember, we have to keep the line moving.


    When being whipped, a normal person would pick up the pace. But this woman couldn¡¯t even move earlier.


    She was probably sick or something and lost strength.


    Now, coupled with her monster-like face, who will agree to let her grace their beds?


    Not even 60-year-old Smokey in headquarters wouldn¡¯t want her in his bed."


    "So, in other words, she¡¯s disposable?"


    "Yes.


    We have a criterion for the women who have to grace the beds of others in Morgany.


    They must be portable, usable, but not disposable.


    Her size makes her portable.


    And her overly ample plump bosoms are still firmly in ce and haven¡¯t turned as t as sandals yet.


    Now coupled with her solid backside, it¡¯s safe to assume that she¡¯s still usable and can be dished out to anyone in Morgany.


    BUT!!


    A woman can only be disposable once she isn¡¯t portable anymore, has lost her firmness or is facially figured.


    So, she is now disposable!!"


    "So we kill her?"


    The superior pirate revealed a mysterious smile while looking at the monster on the floor: "Yes... She has to die. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little bit of a pity to kill her just like that? Her body is something else. So once she gets on the ship, stop the bleeding and put a bag over her face.


    I don¡¯t believe we won¡¯t be able to have fun when her face is not in the way again."


    "Ah... Good! So she¡¯ll be our reliever until we get close to Morgany?"


    "Yes. When she¡¯s all dried up, we¡¯ll throw her overboard.


    Heh. Who asked her to disfigure herself?


    She has no one else to me but herself!


    But before we set sail, I¡¯d like to test her skills out for a bit.


    In fact, I want to do it now. So take her to my cabin immediately and have the bleeding stop first."


    ...


    Emilia looked at the shameless men before her in shock and fear for her mother¡¯s life.


    They wanted to vite her mother?


    No! No! She couldn¡¯t let this happen!


    She gritted her teeth fearlessly and spread her hands wide open, blocking her mother¡¯s view from these leechers


    "You stay away from my mother!


    You hear me? Stay away from her!!!"


    The Pirates watched yfully and didn¡¯t even take her seriously.


    With their strength, she was just an annoying fly on the wall.


    ~Pah!


    The loud crispy sound echoed out across the area as Emilia fell from the thunderous p.


    "No! Mama!"


    In desperation, she watched them unlock her mother¡¯s chains and drag her helpless mother away mercilessly.


    The other pirates felt her actions pretty amusing, especially when she was struggling to fight against them.


    "Hahahaha! Hey, we have a female Hangol in here."


    "Aiyoo~~ So scary. Look... We¡¯re shaking in our pants. Hahahahahahaha!"


    "F***!


    Unfortunately, we aren¡¯t allowed to touch the ¡¯cargo¡¯ we¡¯re transporting, or else I would¡¯ve loved to tame such a fierce beauty."


    "Damn. She must feel really good up my skin with the way she acts."


    "Hahahhahahaha!!!"


    ....


    ~Plop~~


    Amidst all the moving andughter, Emilia fell to her knees in a daze with moistened.


    She gripped the snow, allowing the cold to feed into her very existence.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t feel it now.


    Why?


    Why were her and her mother¡¯s life so difficult?


    One of the pirates sneered at her and quickly shed out.


    "Look here, Wench!


    You are nothing but a senseless p.r.o.s.t.i.t.u.t.e... a dog in heat for us men.


    So y your part and get moving!!!"


    ~Lash!~


    Just like that, Emilia was whipped and forced to carry on.


    Now, knowing that her mother was aboard one of the sh.i.p.s, she dared not stay behind again.


    She had to save her mother.


    But how?


    How would she be able to do it?


    Just thinking about it made her legs feel like they were pulling iron.


    Emilia¡¯s heart trembled uncontrobly when she thought of her fate.


    ¡¯Gods of the heavens, please hear my prayers ande to our aid.


    Please... Save us all.¡¯

 Chapter 1053 - Fruitful Trip

    <h4>Chapter 1053 - Fruitful Trip</h4>


    ¡¯Gods of the heavens, please hear my prayers ande to our aid.


    Please... Save us all.¡¯


    Emilia silently said her prayers before getting dragged away harshly.


    "Move, wench!!"


    ~Drrr!!


    Emelia lowered her face and walked through the snowy ground barefoot expressionlessly.


    Just like her feet, her heart waspletely chilled into ice.


    For many other prisoners, their expressions and thoughts were simr too.


    No one liked to be a ve.


    They marched in long lines, lowering their heads as if epting their faiths.


    Meanwhile, the pirates continuously suppressed them, making sure that everything was in order.


    Pirate Third Mate, Jingo the Toothless, calmly got on his horse and rode towards one of the estates within the town.


    In pirate crews, there were over 30 positions that people could fit into.


    The Captain, Quartermaster, 1st Mate, 2nd Mate and the 3rd Mate are those who typically have the highest positions aboard.


    While many others were either, Boatswain, Cabin boys, carpenters, Coopers, front line pirate warriors, Navigators, Cooks, Strikers/Fishers, Deckhands, Healers, ve Overlookers, Helmsmen (steers the ship most of the time if quartermaster doesn¡¯t do it) and so on.


    In fact, these were just a few of the many positions on deck.


    Everyone had a purpose and functions to do while at sea, all assigned within any of the 30~40 different job descriptions avable.


    That said, Jingo had a very high position within the Crew.


    .


    One should know that their big boss, A.K.A their real Captain was back at the base on one of the Inds around Morgany.


    There were thousands and thousands of people all under their Captain, with many sh.i.p.s involved.


    That said, their Captain had divided his fleet between the Quartermaster, 1st Mate, 2nd Mate and himself, the 3rd Mate.


    So each of them had been given a portion of the fleets to manage, making them sub-Captains of these small fleets.


    That¡¯s why many might call him Sub-third-Captain Jingo instead.


    In this fleet of 9 sh.i.p.s that he was overlooking, they all called him like so and took him as a Captain in his own way too.


    Even though he was sent out here on a mission, he had sent Old Crow face and many other top pirates in his sub-fleet to handle things.


    While he, on the other hand, had to hurriedly do any private mission that the real Captain back at the base had told him in secrecy, which also involved the T.O.E.P.


    But in truth, it¡¯s one of the towns that had been secretly marked as pirate territory.


    That¡¯s right.


    This ce was riddled with Land pirate spies who specifically lived here and carried out hidden tasks without anyone¡¯s knowledge.


    All the influential estates belonged to the T.O.E.P or pirate spies who acted like wealthy Deifer members while collecting info.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t untilst year that this ce had been officially pronounced and imed by the pirates.


    The discussion was made at the beginning ofst year by headquarters.


    And the news hadn¡¯t properly circted to every pirate yet.


    .


    But beforeing here, Jingo had been informed of the decision and was told to meet a certain person who would give him some secret doc.u.ments on all activities concerning the Temple of Dragmus.


    Deiferus itself was their territory.


    So he needed to act swift and stealthily, or else it would be game over.


    Luckily, he got the doc.u.ments with no problem and couldn¡¯t wait to head back and submit them to his superiors.


    Yes.


    Now, they would be able topletely destroy that bloody temple once and for all.


    ording to what the spy said, after he gathered and stole some temple doc.u.ments, he had hastily travelled towards this town for 3 months straight, before spending another 2 months hiding and waiting for their arrival.


    So all he knew was information before August of this year.


    That said, Jingo felt like it was still okay.


    What could change within 5 months?


    He felt that the temple wouldn¡¯t change their actions no matter what.


    From what he could tell, the temple had been making ns for decades and had always acted when they were overly certain of the oue.


    So their targets would never change.


    And now that they, the pirates, had this information, they could counter them easily, by surprise attacking them, just like the Temple ancestors did to the pirate ancestors.


    The best revenge is the one thates out of nowhere.


    Yes... Within thesest few months, nothing had probably changed.


    This was the temple they were talking about.


    Their strength of always being certain was also their biggest weakness.


    .


    Jingo subconsciously touched the letters in his many inner pockets and felt relieved.


    If he locked it away in his cabin aboard one of the sh.i.p.s, who knew if an assassin or spy would sessfully sneak in and steal them?


    It was risky for him to walk around with them, but he was a hundred percent sure of his skills.


    His being 3rd Mate didn¡¯te from thin air.


    Anyone who dared to tackle him better be prepared for the worse.


    He had been blessed with hands like rocks.


    And coupled with the unique training techniques in Morgany that strengthened and enhanced them, it wasn¡¯t for nothing that others called him The Destroyer.


    It wasn¡¯t for nothing that he was entrusted with this mission.


    Jingo touched all 4 inner jacket pockets and felt secured feeling the letters there.


    All there.


    Now, only one thing kept him concerned.


    He furrowed his brows and squinted his eyes dangerously.


    Where the hell was he?


    Where the hell was Old Crow Face?

 Chapter 1054 - A Busy Night

    <h4>Chapter 1054 - A Busy Night</h4>


    Jingo looked towards the town entry point coldly.


    That¡¯s right.


    He was waiting for Old Crow Face¡¯s team to arrive


    Even though Old Crow Face had been dyed, they sent a messenger ahead, who travelled nonstop with little to no sleep.


    The messenger, of course, informed them about the Eyes of Horus and also told them that Old Crow Face would be arriving sometime tonight.


    That¡¯s why they had been loading up the ves from the dungeons.


    All this time, they had also been on high alert, trying to see if any strange sh.i.p.s belonging to the Eyes of Horus were docked here.


    But so far, they found nothing.


    Well, at least they attained the strange spy from Hamunaptra.


    Jingo felt like this trio was very much worth it.


    The discoveries they made would shock his superiors.


    "Have they arrived?"


    "Yes, Sub-third-Captain Jingo.


    They are here."


    "Good. Lead the way."


    With that, Jingo rode towards Old Crow¡¯s team, wanting to see the so-called captured spy.


    He also wanted to hear this strangenguage that Old Crow Face called Hamuna... Since the guy came from Hamunaptra.


    Jingo gave his horse a kick and hurriedly advanced.


    "Hey!"


    ~Hee-hee-hee-hee!


    Unbeknownst to him, far away from the town¡¯s entry point, hisrades had just popped their leads out of the waters close to the docks.


    They, too, had no idea that he got taken in.


    Their meeting would definitely be legendary.


    .


    ~Plop!


    Several heads shot out of the water, vigntly observing the environment around them.


    Now, the darkness hadpletely engulfed thend and the seas, with no moonlight passing through.


    The clouds were thick in the sky as they continuously dropped sparse balls of snow into the water.


    The snow immediately dissolved upon contact with the swishing waves, making the water colder than it already was.


    So everyone was more than okay.


    Please!


    People could dive in the arctic with wetsuits.


    So what more of this water that hadn¡¯t even formed a single ice block yet?


    It was still the beginning stages of winter.


    So the water had no ice blocks on it yet.


    With everyone wearing ck wetsuits, no one could see their tiny heads out fairway in the waters.


    Even the pirate sh.i.p.s were dark.


    One should remember that all floors below deck didn¡¯t have windows.


    Wood was a risky deal that no one dared to y with... Especially out in the open seas.


    So only the luxurious cabins above the deck level had windows overlooking everything.


    And right now, these rooms weren¡¯t even lit.


    Indicating that their owners weren¡¯t there yet


    Of course, only one of these rooms shone brightly. (The one that had Emilia¡¯s mother in it.)


    From this far out, they couldn¡¯t see what exactly was going on in there, but they took more of it and decided to check it outter on.


    On the decks, they could also see several people in straight lines going down into the sh.i.p.s, apanied by overly loud nging noises.


    No doubt about it!


    Those were the sounds of chains ringing loudly.


    Their eyes lit up in understanding.


    Prisoners.


    Aright.


    Now that they had scouted the perimeter properly, it was time to move in.


    With that, they slowly sent their heads back in the water and swam towards the forest region closest to the docks.


    And after a while, they once again slowly popped their heads out and observed the forest region, making sure scouts weren¡¯t there.


    Ruby used her heat vision goggles and instantly spotted 3 people high up on the tallest bold trees around the shorelines in front of the forest.


    Ruby looked at the dark clouds above before looking at her surroundings once again.


    Presently, with how dark ces were, as well as how dark her wet suit was... even if she were to step out of the water now, those high up in the trees wouldn¡¯t see her.


    From the looks of it, they should be more interested in scouting or observing which sh.i.p.s wereing in and out.


    And since no sh.i.p.s or rowboats hade this way, it was clear that they found it impossible for someone to pop out of the water and get on the shores.


    No one could hold their breaths under the eater for that long.


    What were they, mermaids?


    Even the cold waters would make one out of breath pretty fast.


    The scouts also exuded a certain confidence level that no one would be entering from either side of the woods, be it the side facing the docks or the other far sides.


    The way they rted up against the trees and even crossed their legs, swinging them yfully, showed how confident they were in their operation.


    Through her goggles, she could see perfect reddish-yellow heat images that showed what they were doing.


    How confident!


    This could only mean that around the forest regions closer to the docks, there should be a lot of spies there ready to deal with any issues.


    It looks like just entering the town might be a hassle.


    After analyzing things, Ruby made a few hand gestures to the people around her, who in turn did the same to those behind them.


    She and Lucy were entering from this angle, While Landon and Lucius were entering from different angles.


    Seeing that everyone got the message, they once again popped into the water as if they were never there in the first ce.


    Now, it was time to get busy!

 Chapter 1055 - Snowy Bears

    <h4>Chapter 1055 - Snowy Bears</h4>


    Up on the trees, the night scouts who were rxing while snuggling up with a nket way upon the tallest trees couldn¡¯t help feeling bored a bit.


    Presently, all 3 of them sat on trees very adjacent to one another.


    This was their team.


    And if one were to walk along the shorelines further along the forests, they would see other teams strategically ced apart from each other.


    From here, they couldn¡¯t really see the other team¡¯s high up in the trees.


    But they knew they were there.


    They shivered up on the trees while moderating their breathing.


    Being a scout was truly hard.


    Whether rain, lightning, snow, wind or sun, they had to stay here until they were told to leave.


    Even when it was freezing like hell, they were to stay put unless there was something to report back.


    Yes. That¡¯s right.


    The wilderness was their true room.


    So this job wasn¡¯t easy.


    That¡¯s why they came prepared while staying up on the trees at night.


    In the day, during winter when the trees were mostly b.a.r.e, they had to hide at ground level and only climb up from time to time to check things out.


    But during the night, they definitely stayed up in the trees.


    The good thing was that 8/10 wild creatures went into hibernation while the other fraction was still roaming around at this time too.


    Some very deadly beasts hibernated in summer and Fall just to get up in winter instead.


    So they had to be extremely careful too.


    That said, while staying up on the trees, they had their nkets, scarfs, gloves and ck cotton masks that looked like those for thieves instead.


    They also had their bows and arrows if some wild creature tried barking up the wrong tree.


    The gang of 3 leaned back against the trees, all facing the shores in a dull state.


    One of them swung his legs and rolled his eyes in annoyance: "Day in, day out. We do the same bloody thing, but nothing exciting ever happens around here."


    "Got that right. When I joined the organization as a pirate, I thought I¡¯d be out in the high seas killing, looting and enjoying all the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.es in life. But who would¡¯ve thought that I, a born and raised Morg, would be taken in as a Land Pirate and sent to Pyno instead? Dang, it! This ce is sh**t!!!"


    "I second that. This ce is absolute trash! Who still has unstoned roads nowadays?


    The roads and tiny footpaths are still b.a.r.e. And when rain falls, it all turns muddy.


    Uggh... So ancient.


    As expected, no cees close to Morgany."


    "Agreed!


    At least, it¡¯s not all that bad since that Baymard ce started making some good items.


    I heard that around March this year, they sent old Nicodemus to report the matter to the organization with proof.


    By then, those in our beloved Morgany should make ns on taking these things."


    "Heh.


    I think these shameless Baymardians stole these ideas and things from our people in Morgany... Or else, how could they have the brains toe out with them?


    Who doesn¡¯t know that these Pyno people are dumb and uncivilized?


    So what good could they make?


    Tsk! Once those in Morgany know, they¡¯lle back and teach these thieves what happens when one steals from us, Morgs!!"


    (*^*)


    ...


    The trio kept up their usual banter and routine of mocking these uncivilized people and belittling them.


    Right about now, 2 typically slept, while one of them stayed up.


    And they would switch like so, taking naps until ces got brighter.


    Then they would go down from the trees and stay out on the ground until afternoon. That¡¯s when their shifts ended.


    So they preferred taking their naps now, before getting down in the early periods of the morning and facing some beasts and creatures below.


    With the many scouts, spies and everyone else stationed around the territory, nothing ever happened out here at night, so what was the worry?


    One of the pirates folded his hands under his nkets and adjusted his body against the tree before yawning: "Alright, boys... It¡¯s night out for me. "


    "Me too. It¡¯s light out for me too."


    "Well, it looks like I¡¯ll be the one staying watch again. You all better bit sleep too deeply, or... Eh?... SHHH!!!! Do you hear that?"


    Insanely, everyone sat back up again and jerked their ears out in silence.


    ~Broooahhhh~~~


    ~Broooahhhh~~~


    Snowy bears?


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    .


    They listened to the sounds and once again confirmed that what they were listening to was indeed the sounds of snowy bears.


    One would think that they were safe up here.


    But snowy bears were like the snow and loved being out in the snow.


    They were a little thinner than regr bears and could climb trees ridiculously fast.


    It was said that they could see in the night as clear as day.


    They didn¡¯t know how correct this sentence was.


    But from their previous experience, these snow bears had once spotted them in the dead of night and had quickly climbed up in a heartbeat and attacked them brutally.


    These bears travelled in packs of 20 or more.


    So even with their bows & arrows, they were utterly helpless in this matter.


    Dammit!


    Thest time they faced these bears was the previous winter when they almost got torn into pieces by their sharp steel-like teeth.


    These bears could shatter the legs of chairs with just one bite.


    So imagine how fast they¡¯d be able to bite off chunks of their flesh?


    The more they listened to the calling sounds, the paler their faces grew.


    ~Broooahhhh~~~


    F***!


    They had to move now!!!

 Chapter 1056 - An Impending Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 1056 - An Impending Disaster</h4>


    ~Broooahhhh~~~


    F***!


    They had to move now!!!


    Snowy bears!


    With their eyesight, they should be able to spot them on the b.a.r.e trees once they get close enough... Since they could see as clear as day.


    So their best bet was to hurry back down and hide in their man-built ground hole and wait for the beasts to pass by.


    There was a wide hole a little bit further up ahead that was covered up with a metal cover.


    That was where great typically hid in situations like these.


    All 3 men felt a prickling sensation of a spider crawling on their backs when they heard the sounds getting louder and louder.


    Their hairs all stood at attention as they hurriedly jumped down to take cover.


    "Dammit! Why the hell are we so unlucky?"


    "Hurry! Hurry! We have to leave fast!!"


    ~Pam!


    Theynded on the snow and nearly tripled just afternding.


    They were rushing so hard while ncing over their shoulders that they didn¡¯t even properly look at the ground or their surroundings.


    Then suddenly, amidst the snowy near sounds, a sharp whistling sound echoed out from the sides.


    And before they knew it, they found themselves falling to the ground in horror and disbelief.


    ~Thup! Thup! Thup!~~


    They had been shot right in the head with arrows.


    They stretched their hands forth as if trying to grab onto hope while falling.


    Dammit! How was this happening?


    They didn¡¯t want to die yet!


    What about their riches and promises of the future?


    They were Morgs, for heaven¡¯s sake!


    So why should they die in this deste ce?


    They hadn¡¯t even enjoyed their lives yet to the fullest.


    How could they not be unwilling?


    Their bodies started vibrated nonstop and immediately turned cold


    Fear, hatred and all sorts of emotions gripped their hearts when they sensed that their entire body was shutting down for good.


    No... What was going to happen to them now?


    They didn¡¯t even have time to scream or make any cries for help before they unwillingly lost consciousness.


    Only in thesest moments, that they knew they had been set up.


    But by whom?


    This was a question meant for those alive to answer.


    Right now, they were dead and gone!


    ~Plop!!


    Their lifeless bodies right to the ground face down in arge ¡¯bang.¡¯


    They fell with their eyes and mouth wide open.


    No doubt about it. If their bodies were left the way it was, all sorts of bugs would bore into their dead flesh, gnashing, swimming and darling holes through their pale, lifeless bodies.


    ~Whoosh!


    Yara¡¯s team popped out and quickly dragged the bodies out of sight before covering them up with snow.


    They had lured these men down because if they made any moves, trying to attack them when they were still high up in the trees, these men might scream or make overly loud noises.


    Now that the bodies were taken care of, they cleared the scene and quickly found a secluded location for themselves.


    That¡¯s right.


    Now, they could change out of their wetsuits and get properly equipped without worry.


    Of course, another team will be there to take their swimsuits back to the underwater vessels A.S.A.P.


    Lucy took her team away, while Ruby took her own team away too.


    "Alright. Follow my lead."


    "Hm."


    With that, they were off.


    But of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones on the move.


    .


    On the other side of the docks, a scout who had his eyes closed suddenly woke up and opened his mouth in rm.


    ~Pfff!!!


    Blood sprayed through his neck like a fountain after a cold light shed past it.


    The man¡¯s eyes rolled upwards in despair as he wanted to hell or call out for help.


    Too bad his body was shutting down faster than his thoughts.


    ~pap!


    His lifeless body leaned back against the person who shed his throat.


    And like that, he was hurriedly cut gently ced in the snow on his back.


    After burying the man, Landon turned his head to Lucius, who had also taken down another scout.


    So far, so good.


    Everyone had done their part.


    They looked at each other and nodded in understanding before disappearing again into the dark like ninjas.


    ~Woosh!


    Landon ran straight ahead with his hands at the back and leaped onto a tree, and jumped from branch to branch stealthily.


    This way, they wouldn¡¯t leave too many footprints in the snow.


    And with their heat vision goggles, they would be able to see anyone or beast ahead of them.


    Lucius and the rest also got in the trees and jumped swiftly like dark shing shadows.


    In this era of assassins, this sort of training was a must in their military lives.


    So the barracks had fully covered these.


    Just like that, they continued killing and clearing their way through until they reached the border region between the forest and the town.


    But when they arrived, they saw something that left them shaken.


    They took out their small binocrs and trembled in utter disbelief and rage.


    Major General Josh?


    .


    Everyone, including Lucius, felt their hearts sink when watching the scene before them.


    Josh! Josh! Josh!!!!


    What was he doing here?


    Cold sweat trickled down Lucius¡¯ face when he saw Josh¡¯s bloodied appearance.


    If they didn¡¯te, wouldn¡¯t this mean that Josh would¡¯ve been shipped away without their knowledge?


    Seeing how shocked Landon was, Lucius knew that this was all a coincidence.


    Luckily, the stupid brat had remembered before he left for Zalipnia.


    Or, by the time they would¡¯ve realized the situation, it might¡¯ve already been toote.


    Josh could¡¯ve been on any pirate ship out in the open.


    So they would¡¯ve had to start searching through hundreds and thousands of pirate sh.i.p.s stationed all over Pyno.


    F***!


    Grace would¡¯ve killed someone alive!


    Don¡¯t look at her charming appearance and think she¡¯s weak.


    That girl was as strong as Lucy.


    (*Well, she did look like Erza Scarlet in Fairy Tail. So... Yeah.)


    She had sometimes shown her strength even when educating students in ss or working on the government building.


    Even when she trained alongside Josh, many who saw her fight dared not cross her.


    With the current situation, many who knew her felt like they had stopped a natural disaster from happening.


    .


    Lucius opened his arm shield like Buzz Lightyear in Disney¡¯s Toy Story and transmitted the message for all.


    "This is Delta 2X reporting in.


    Major General Josh is being held captive.


    I repeat. Major General Josh is being held captive!"

 Chapter 1057 - Shaolins At Work!

    <h4>Chapter 1057 - Shaolins At Work!</h4>


    "This is Delta 2X reporting in.


    Major General Josh is being held captive.


    I repeat. Major General Josh is being held captive!"


    ...


    What? Major General Josh was being held captive here?


    A wave of shock pped the faces of those who picked up the message.


    Their eyes went cold, as they now knew what to do.


    At present, there should be another ship attained far away in another corner around Deiferus.


    These sh.i.p.s were stationed here and strategically moved from time to time around different points across Deiferus.


    These sh.i.p.s were the ones that dropped those out on missions, collected any info they could find, and many times took those whopleted their missions back to Baymard.


    After all, they had radars to know who was where, so they typically chose scanty paths to pass, hence avoiding suspicions.


    And, it always helped when they dropped or picked up the marines or soldiers offte into the night around 2 or 3 A.M.


    Some sh.i.p.s were either going to Deiferus, going to Baymard or staying stationary far away from sight, just in case there might be trouble.


    Bottom line, there should at least be one mission ship close by that would pick up their radio signals.


    But most importantly, all these sh.i.p.s always carried information about those out of missions in Deiferus.


    "This is The Victorious, BN-183, calling in.


    Is anyone out there?


    I repeat. This is The Victorious, BN-183, calling in.


    Is anyone out there?


    Static.


    "Hello! The Victorious, BN-183, this is The Queen¡¯s Plunderer here. Over."


    "Good. Man down. Possible rescue needed at the mission location.


    We need key information about Major General Josh, serial number 00-000-003.


    We need his mission location, mission task, and those in his team."


    "No problem. I¡¯ll also contact those within Deiferus with Vehicles to get ready to drive towards the town, city or vige where the soldier¡¯s mission was supposed to be carried out and check for any other teammates. Dead or alive, we will find them all. Over."


    Just like that, the search for Josh¡¯s teammates began.


    They had to make sure that Josh wasn¡¯t the only one taken away towards some weird location.


    For all they knew, their otherrades could be in dire need of help too.


    Meanwhile, back ashore, Landon and Lucius went their separate ways alongside the Shaolins, ording to the development of things.


    They had stated in the shadows and observed thoroughly, making heads and tails of what was happening.


    Their initial n was to attack the sh.i.p.s together.


    But now, they saw Josh getting dragged into one of thergest estates close to the shores, for heaven knows what.


    Of course, they could¡¯ve left things for Lucy, Ruby and their teams to do.


    But from what the girls said, they had also observed several ves being taken out of several states on their side.


    One thing to note was that not all the ves in the dungeons might be taken out or chosen to go.


    Some might even be left alone because they estimated that these people would die soon, maybe due to the extreme weather, wounds or something.


    So they had to go into the dungeon and check things out for themselves.


    They weren¡¯t all that interested in these things.


    What interested them were the possible doc.u.ments that they saw a few people secretly fold and rich away.


    In short, they had to get into these estates and had no time to move all the way to the other side, where Landon and the rest were.


    That¡¯s why Lucius and his team broke off to save Josh instead.


    Now, it was left for Landon and his team of Shaolins to deal with those on the sh.i.p.s.


    .


    "Let¡¯s go!"


    "Hm."


    ~Woosh! Woosh!


    And after getting very close enough, they passed their actions and readied their weapons, ready for action.


    Landon squinted his eyes like a leopard while slowly advancing as he looked at his juicy prey.


    And right behind him were the Shaolins!


    Hanging on their sides were what looked like ordinary Chinese fans that opened and folded.


    But these ones were killer fans that had razor-like veins that could cut and sh the enemy.


    They also had a very overly thin but flexible Garrote wire that¡¯s typically used for assassins.


    And finally, they had a pair of what one would call a metal calligraphy brush with them with a pointed tip.


    It was 1/3 the length of an a.d.u.l.t arm and was as thin as a pencil, with its sharp knife-like tips.


    Alright. Let the games begin.


    One of the pirates, who had a whip in hisnds, finally ced the who back after watching thest batch of ves enter the ship he was assigned to watch over.


    Now, all that was left was for the pirates carrying the c.h.e.s.ts to hurry up and load everything in.


    Ahh... It felt good to go back to the open seas.


    "Hey. Thomas, catch."


    ~Thap.


    The pirate caught a chicken drum from his nearby friend and slowly walked towards the gang, standing close to the forest.


    Their ship was docked a little close to the forest region, so there was no helping it.


    Nheless, he wasn¡¯t afraid or worried about any enemies because the entire ce, even deep within the forest, had Land Pirates diligently watching the area.


    Unless one had otherworldly eyes that could spot everything, it was impossible for them to pinpoint all the hundreds and people spread across the region.


    Thomas bit into the chicken viciously like a starved animal while walking towards his piraterades.


    What bad could happen for chilling a bit?

 Chapter 1058 - Ascension!

    <h4>Chapter 1058 - Ascension!</h4>


    "Delicious!


    It¡¯s only been 4 hours since I ate, but why do I still feel so hungry?


    Hey! When did you manage to sneak out booze?"


    "Heh. What do you know, I didn¡¯t sneak this out? I only borrowed the wine from Magona Estate. So how is it stealing?


    Ahh... This one is good.


    They call it champagne!" Said another pirate who was drinking from something from his sac made from some animal¡¯s belly.


    "Hahaha! These Baymardians no doubt stole this from Morgany. Just taste how good it is? Damn. I should¡¯ve taken more."


    Thomas sat on a stone beside hisrades, leaned against a tree and drank a bit of the ¡¯Champagne,¡¯ opening his eyes in shock.


    Good stuff!


    "Yup! You should¡¯ve taken more."


    "Hey! Leave some for me, you bastard!"


    The gang ate their stolen chicken drums and fought over the Champagne, chilling and rxing until everything was ready.


    Of course, they also stood close to the forest because they didn¡¯t want to get caught eating or drinking now.


    They, as pirates, always tried to find ways of sneaking things about.


    It was in their pirate nature to take advantage of any and all situations, making it beneficial for them.


    Provided they didn¡¯t get caught, then all was good. No?


    It was just that on this very night, they seemed to have made the biggest mistakes of their lives.


    Unbeknownst to them, they were all in grave danger!


    Eh?


    Thomas, who was leaning on a tree still chewing on another cold chicken drum, suddenly felt a sharp pain at the right side of his throat.


    ~Ptchu!


    Something had burst into his burst.


    His entire body first responded by trying to cough out the piece of chicken in his mouth.


    But then, a dark shadowy hand stered itself over his mouth.


    ~Bhhmm~~


    His throat was stabbed and his mouth sealed.


    So of course his cheeks swelled up with food and his body trembled with uneasiness as he struggled to find an opening to send the food through.


    Thomas¡¯ eyes darted in all directions as his hands red up, trying to remove the hand from his mouth.


    Thomas¡¯ heart sank.


    An enemy was here!!!


    All this happened in no less than 2 seconds.


    And before Thomas could fight back, he found that whatever had stabbed him in the neck was quickly drawn out again.


    ~Ptch! Ptch!~~


    He had been stabbed 2 more times.


    A cold light shed through Kilian¡¯s eyes when he removed the metal stick from his opponent¡¯s skull.


    That¡¯s right.


    He was a Shaolin soldier in Landon¡¯s team.


    Seeing that his opponent was losing strength, he hastily dragged him to the forest and covered him up with snow before anyone else could see them.


    The snow should keep the body out of sight and somewhat reduce the smell of the decaying body and blood.


    Killian whipped the blood off his weapon and quickly followed Landon.


    .


    Finallying out of the forest, the gang all decided to storm the first pirate ship, which was the one closest to them.


    Unlike the organizational methods used in Baymard had arranged its docks, the dock here was too disorganized and haphazard.


    Sh.i.p.s belonging to one person or group were typically docked too close to one another in such a way that a person could jump onto each ship from the decks.


    With how close the sh.i.p.s were, it would be easy for them to move through each one.


    So after getting out of the forest, the gang ran, jumped, rolled on the snow when needed and sessfully scooted themselves close to the ship nearby the forest.


    Inside the ship was rowdy, with people shouting andmanding the ves on where to stay and what to do.


    There could also hear a lot of gains nging against each other too.


    And coupled with the loud yells and banter from the pirates, no one would be able to hear them climb up the sides.


    They just had to be careful enough not to send their sticks too deep into the wood.


    Swirling the pair of metal sticks in his hands, Killian swiftly stabbed into the wood and propelled himself upwards while carefully listening to what was going on around him or within the ship every step of the way.


    He went up a bit before moving to the left carefully, following Landon¡¯s every step.


    And when they were close to the nearby ship, he followed Landon¡¯s move and leaped onto the other vessel, stabbing into its wood.


    ~Pah Pam!


    He froze patiently again and leaned onto the wood before signing again.


    So far, so good.


    .


    Just like that, the Shaolins separated into mode teams that got on all pirate vessels docked too close to each other.


    Of course, there were other sh.i.p.s around too, which might actually still belong to the spies in the towns, so they had to be extremely careful.


    Anyway, most sh.i.p.s were docked in a nted position, with their sides facing the dock instead.


    That way, they would be able to load whatever it was they wanted to with ease.


    They made sure that they moved very low in the dark angles below while observing those on the decks.


    Because the pirates were very busy loading things up and ensuring that all ves were chained and good to go, not many were standing idly on deck.


    This was their biggest advantage.


    ~Pmm. Pmm. Pmm~


    Killian made his way stealthily until he reached the 6th pirate Ship, while Landon continued to the 7th with a few others.


    Now that he had reached his targeted ship, it was time to ascend.

 Chapter 1059 - Into The Night

    <h4>Chapter 1059 - Into The Night</h4>


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~~


    Killian began his ascent while regting his breathing and staying one with all the forces around him.


    He strategically used his sharp weapon to pierce the wood at intervals that coincided with the high pitches around him.


    Landon had given him full authority to lead a few others and get aboard the 6th pirate vessel.


    From his observation and estimation, there should be at least 400 pirates tightly settling themselves down in the first 2 floors below deck.


    One shouldn¡¯t think that pirates lived luxurious lives out in the open.


    If anything, 30~40 of them were made to squeeze into a single cabin and sleep.


    Some hung swinging beds on the wooden frames, while others picked out positions on the floor to sleep on.


    Some slept while seated up, while others even chose to sleep in the broom or cleaning space on the deck area.


    Of course, some also slept along the stairs too.


    So it didn¡¯t feel all that ustrophobic to the pirates.


    .


    Again, the estimate is that there were about 400 sleeping and upying the first 2 floors below deck.


    But as for thest 2 floors, it would mostly be upied by the captured ves that were even more tightly packed than the pirates.


    But even at that, there should still be about 10 or so pirates constantly keeping an eye on them there.


    Again, these weren¡¯t all the floors on this ship.


    There was ast floor below deck (the 5th floor) that had rowing ves in them.


    These Rowers were those who got kidnapped by the pirates, taken to the ind for training but ended up having the worst results ever.


    So since they were deemed as trash, they were only used as Rowers.


    Every 5 years, rowers would get a chance to get on the ind and re-enter the selection again.


    And if they fight or impress any top pirates, they could throw away their fates as Rowers.


    On the other hand, if they lose, then too bad.


    They would have to wait for another 5 years to once again attempt getting out of the dilemma.


    So the Rowers were a mix of New and Old captives.


    .


    Killian and many Baymardians knew this because of their many pirate crew encounters, like when they captured Whitebeard.


    In short, if these pirates weren¡¯t carrying any ves, this pirate ship alone should¡¯ve been able to take a thousand pirates aboard.


    And this was just a standard-size pirate ship.


    The only spacious regions on the ship were the deck itself, the cabins/rooms on the deck floor... and the elevated cabins above the deck floor on both extreme ends of the sh.i.p.s, as well as the viewing region (where the steering wheel should¡¯ve been) above these cabin spaces.


    The spacious cabins were for those in power, as well as the healers/ pirate doctors too.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget the storage cabins at the deck level too.


    Apart from these, many pirates typically chose to sleep outside on the deck, facing the sky.


    Some also slept up on the sails too.


    Pirates really had it hard.


    But for some reason, all this added to the fun and adventures they faced day in and day out.


    No two days were ever the same.


    .


    There should be at most 60~80 people on deck buying about on this dark night.


    So he and his team of 20 have to work fast.


    His majesty was right.


    They were truly outnumbered here.


    Swish!~


    Like a spider, he and his men scattered out, each having their own purposes and duties.


    Killian swiftly moved towards the outer walls of one of the luxurious cabins above the deck.


    He ced his ears against the walls briefly but couldn¡¯t hear a single sound.


    No one was in!


    He quickly moved towards one side of the wooden window frame while another Shaolin moved towards the other side.


    Looking at the hinges on the window, Killin nodded at his teammate before taking out his Fan.


    sh! sh! sh! sh!~


    The wooden parts holding the hinges of the window had been cleanly sliced off.


    Now, the hinges were no longer attached to the window.


    He had also broken a greater fraction of the window off since there should be a bolt on the other side.


    Brrr~


    The duo quickly gripped the shed-off window part and pulled it out.


    Good. They now had an opening into the room.


    .


    ~Pap.


    After the window was once again sealed, the room once again fell into darkness.


    But just when they were about to wear their night vision goggles, Killian felt an impending danger gearing towards them.


    No! They weren¡¯t alone!


    Swish! Swish!!!~


    Tang~~


    The sounds of daggers sprinting and vibrating back and forth the wall behind them echoed across the darkroom.


    Killian, who had swiftly rolled away, dared not dilly dally with the matter because these hidden guards were like bats that could pick up sound in a heartbeat.


    Killian rolled while wearing his goggles.


    And as he moved, the floor creaked, and the hidden guards made their move.


    Creak!!~~


    Thup! Thup! Thup!~~


    Daggers and several darts were shot into the ground like crazy, wherever Killian and his contact went.


    Of course, they too weren¡¯t pushover¡¯s.


    So without wasting time or even wearing their goggles yet, they had perfectly guessed the location of these hidden guards.


    Alright. It was time to show these assassins what Shaolins could do.

 Chapter 1060 - Possessed

    <h4>Chapter 1060 - Possessed</h4>


    Very quickly, Killian rolled forward and threw one of his sharp weapons towards 2 out of the 4 hidden guards in the room.


    Thup! Thup!~~


    The sounds of his weapons bobbing on the ceilings echoed out, followed by the sounds of people scattered about as well.


    The assassins quickly backflipped andnded beside Killian.


    Now, the real battle began.


    Ting. Ting. Ting. Ting~~


    Swish!~


    The hidden assassins moved like lightning, attacking Killian like crazy.


    Their moves were brutal, precise, and deadly.


    Their control was something that assassins in Pyno wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve.


    Even the fact that they were still fighting him in absolute darkness as if they could see him shows how much practice they had gone through to hone their sense of hearing.


    Killian deflected their moves while testing them as well.


    Without his night & Heat vision goggles on, he too had a sense of what they were doing too.


    Inplete darkness, one¡¯s hearing, coupled with the art of prediction, will be their most treasured asset.


    Even the blind could fight. So one had to train for such things.


    All the blindfolded and darkroom simtion training he did in Baymard really paid off.


    Alright. Testing time was done.


    Now, he had to quicken his pace.


    Sensing the daggersing his way, Killian quickly threw to the side, avoiding one dagger while opening his fan.


    ~Drrp.


    When thest dagger pierced through the soft center of his fan, Killian quickly closed his fan and twisted it, making the assassin¡¯s hand and body twist as well.


    This move utterly shocked the hidden assassin because in the next second, Killian gripped his twisted hand, yanked him forward and head-budded him.


    Pam!~~


    The hidden assassin immediately turned dizzy as he struggled to stand erect.


    This... This... How was this possible?!!!


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    Sweat quickly formed on his back when he realized the severity of the matter.


    The hidden guard felt like the entire room was moving as blood slowly trickled down his nose.


    This can¡¯t be real, right?


    His blood thumped in his head, and his breathing became hoarse for the first time since the fight began.


    Could anytime tell him why he felt like his head was about to be split open just from one head-bud?


    WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE?!!


    .


    The otherrade who heard his friend¡¯s hoarse breathing was both shocked and rmed.


    In this pitched ck room, he couldn¡¯t tell what this bastard had down to his friend.


    But he knew it wasn¡¯t good.


    In this split second, everything seemed frozen in time.


    F***!


    Who exactly were they up against?


    A cold chill froze the assassin to the spot as a wave of some strange emotion eroded him?


    Fear?


    Was this what people called fear?


    His body that he had tamed and controlled for decades, now turned ashen and numb.


    This wasn¡¯t the body he was used to.


    What was happening to him?


    He was a proud Morg goddammit!


    And a pirate at that.


    So how could he know fear?


    How could people in this lowly continent make him shiver?


    What was going on here?


    He clenched his teeth to control the tiny quake and shivers urring within his body.


    No way! He must be possessed!


    Yes! Fear was a sign of weakness.


    So how could he be weak?


    With that, the 2nd assassin gritted his teeth and swiftly attacked randomly in order to end things fast.


    But how could it be that easy?


    .


    The 2nd assassinunched another Knife thrust fiercely.


    But this time, Killian leaned all the way back, cing hands on the floor.


    And with one swift action, he raised one of his legs and kicked the de upwards, deeply rooting it into the ceiling above.


    Tang!!~~


    The dagger vibrated firmly.


    Of course, what happened next was something that these 2 assassins couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of.


    The moment the de was knocked upwards, Killian raised his other leg, giving him a kick that almost snapped his neck into 2.


    What the hell was this?


    ~Woosh!


    With his legs up in the air, Killian moved using a Tekken Eddy- spin, knocking the 1st assassin who was struggling to attack him at the back.


    Pah! Pah!~


    Bam~


    The duo fell and spat out blood in more disbelief.


    Why did they feel like they had been crushed by metal instead?


    Once again, they struggled to fight against the emotion called fear that gued their entire minds and bodies.


    ¡¯This isn¡¯t real. This isn¡¯t real.


    This isn¡¯t real. This isn¡¯t real.¡¯


    Like a ritual sell, they constantly chanted these words, wishing to break the curse.


    But sadly, they failed to understand that, like all humans, at least once in their lives, they would experience what was called FEAR.


    .


    Hearing the struggling sounds his opponents made while trying to stand up, Killian opened his fan like a gentleman and calmly ced it across his face, covering his nose and mouth.


    If the candles were lit, one would think that he walked and used the fan like a noble schr with one hand behind his back.


    Getting close to his targets, a cold glint shone in Killian¡¯s eyes.


    sh! sh!~~


    Pap. Pap~~


    Heads rolled on the ground, followed by the faint sounds of blood squirting out.


    Pff~~


    The proud Morg Pirates were dead.


    The entire battle happened in more than 3 and a half minutes.


    Killian turned to the corner when he heard the sounds of 2 more heads rolling, followed by something retracting back.


    Heh. It looks like hisrade had sliced off their necks using a thin but very sharp garrote wire.


    It was retractable, just like a measuring tape.


    Good.


    With these assassins down, they could finally move on.

 Chapter 1061 - Sub-Captain Jingo

    <h4>Chapter 1061 - Sub-Captain Jingo</h4>


    With the coast clear, Killian and hisrade continued as nned, carrying out their assignment diligently.


    Meanwhile, not too far away from the sh.i.p.s, Old Fru and his team had stealthily followed Crow Face, Jingo and a few other top leaders onto one of the estates.


    They didn¡¯t know why these pirates dragged Josh here.


    Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if they just took him directly to the sh.i.p.s?


    Old Fru and his team were both confused and intrigued.


    At present, they had already taken out a few guards around the estate and had stealthily made their way in after Jingo¡¯s team entered one of the estate buildings.


    When they remembered the scene they had just witnessed, they couldn¡¯t help rushing up hastily.


    ¡¯Hold on, Major General. Help is on the way.¡¯


    ~Bam!


    With brute force, Josh was thrown to the floor, banging his back hard against the wall.


    His entire body was bloodied, with only his face being somewhat clear.


    His damp, wet long hair stuck to his face as water droplets quickly slid down his cheeks.


    The tiny kes of snow that fell onto his hair earlier on had now turned into liquid.


    Everyone in the too gave way to Jingo, who was calmly removing his ck gloves.


    Jingo silently observed Josh, taking in his full image as if trying to put his image into his brain.


    With the light snowkes and the darkness of the night, he didn¡¯t see Josh¡¯s appearance well when they were outside.


    So this was the first time he could see the Hamunaptra spy properly.


    Even though the man¡¯s face wasn¡¯t bloody, his ghastly pale appearance made Jingo frown.


    "Quickly. Bring the water and the healer to recheck his wouldn¡¯t before we get aboard the sh.i.p.s.


    And get the man warmer clothes. We can¡¯t afford anything to happen to him, or it will be our behinds!"


    Old Crow Face nodded in understanding: "Sub-Captain, what about his face? They might still be looking for him. So we have to be extra careful in all or any moves we make... at least until we get to Morgany.


    "Hmmm... What you say makes sense. After all, we want his people to keep thinking that he never left this empire. So we can¡¯t let anyone see him get aboard our sh.i.p.s.


    For all we know, those temple bastards might be watching our every move now and might willingly give out information to his people when theye back looking for him.


    Yes. Many saw us bring him here.


    But we could¡¯ve killed him and buried him instead. So no one has to know that he boarded our ship.


    That said, I need you to clean him up, redo his wounds, give him a quick face paint, tie his hair back and provide him with proper clothing for travel."


    Crow Face and the rest nodded in understanding.


    There were still a few loose ends that he needed tying up.


    .


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    He walked up the stone stairway while a few men in front of him walked ahead with ming torches in their hands.


    Two men were ahead of him, and 4 men were behind him.


    The group of 7 stone stairways, leaving the cold and mouldy room below.


    At present, most people were out helping them load items, goods and people.


    So the estate was a little deste, with only a few guards strategically stationed around here and there.


    Jingo touched the letters in his inner b.r.e.a.s.t pockets once more and felt reassured again.


    He and his gang proceeded along a narrow hallway while being greeted by a few guards stationed there.


    Soon, they stepped out of the building and entered another nearby building.


    This time, Jingo kept his men outside one of the main rooms and proceeded toward alone.


    One might think that Josh was the only prisoner in this ce.


    But that would be a lie.


    Jingo entered one of the rooms, shut the metal door tightly before walking towards the writing desk at the forefront.


    Was he here to read the secret letters in private? Was he here to pass his time, waiting for the Hamunaptra spy to get cleaned up?


    Wrong!!


    With a smirk on his lips, he ced his hands on the desk.


    ~Drrrr~~


    A rectangr hole formed on the ground, revealing a secret stairway beneath it!


    Jingo broadened his smile, moved towards the corner of the room, lit a torch and took it with him down below.


    He descended the metaldder with his torch until he got to the bottom.


    ~Squeak. Squeak. Squeak.


    The sounds of mice running about echoed loudly into his ears.


    But Jingo couldn¡¯t be bothered with this.


    Just below thedder on the corner wall was a wheel with sturdy ropes attached to it.


    With one hand, he rotated the ropes, which in turn brought the long table above together as if it never parted in the first ce.


    .


    With everything adequately sealed, Jingo steadily walked along the narrow hallway until he arrived at a circr open room.


    Immediately, the hoarse sounds of someone breathing heavily greeted him the moment he stepped in.


    ~Houuu... Houuuu... Houuuu~~


    The man had his head dropped downwards while his hands remained chained up against the walls.


    Looking at the prisoner on his knees, Jingo couldn¡¯t help chuckling mysteriously.


    Oh, how the mighty have fallen.


    He ced his torch in one of the torch holders and slowly made his way forward.


    And with a yful smile on his face, he suddenly stopped and burst out into hysteria.


    "Hahahhahahaha!


    I¡¯m back.


    Tell me.... Do you miss me, sub-Captain Jingo?"

 Chapter 1062 - Someone?

    <h4>Chapter 1062 - Someone?</h4>


    "Do you miss me, sub-Captain Jingo?"


    ---


    The chained-up man raised his head, revealing a simr face to the man who just walked in.


    What was going on here?


    The scene taking ce now would definitely shock any who saw it.


    How could there be 2 Jingos?


    The Jingo who just came in, smiled unnaturally as if he were a demon brought out from hell.


    Meanwhile, the real Jingo was chained up and brutally beaten down here.


    So how did this happen?


    Jingo had never been so helpless and angry in his life.


    Right now, he had been drugged by some deadly poison that would slowly eat his insides, wearing his strength with time.


    Even now, he felt itpletely hard to keep his eyes open.


    He was also having waking nightmares as the entire room spun uncontrobly.


    Dammit!


    He shouldn¡¯t have been too confident earlier on.


    Because he left his shadow guards in his cabin to guard some treasure, he ended up getting taken by these bastards instead.


    It all happened when someone called to inform him that Old Crow had arrived.


    Yes. By now, Old Crow should¡¯ve probably arrived


    But the key thing was that these people had announced his arrival before the pirate messenger did.


    Maybe their own hidden scouts had probably been faster and delivered the message earlier than his.


    Jingo didn¡¯t know the real truth to this matter.


    All he knew was that after calmly riding his horse for a bit, he suddenly felt something pierce through his t.h.i.g.h.


    Maybe because he was highly confident and didn¡¯t think that anyone would dare move him here, he ended up not staying overly vignt.


    After all, not too far from where he got stabbed were several piratesughing and joking around.


    He looked at who stabbed him, only to realize that it was the person who delivered the message that stabbed him.


    He tried talking but found that his entire body seemed to be going numb after getting stabbed.


    And once he entered this building, he saw this fake standing before him that looked exactly the same as himself.


    The body proportion and everything else looked the same.


    Instantly, he knew what they were up to.


    .


    Jingo looked at the fake before him wanting nothing more than to rip off that fake mask on his face.


    BASTARD!!


    How dare this bastard steal his identity?


    No! It was his! It was his!!!


    Jingo gruffed and tried to make sounds of frustration.


    His face couldn¡¯t even distort or frown due to the poison.


    Pain. Pain. Pain.


    ~Grrr....


    The poison slowly ate through his body like gnats biting into flesh.


    Why?


    Why did he fall prey to these bastards?


    A wave of regret and anger swelled his already damaged body, making him more determined than ever to survive.


    No! He couldn¡¯t die!


    He had to live and report this matter to the organization!


    That¡¯s right.


    The poison made it so hard for him to couch that his body was doing its best to forcefully send the ck blood out of his open mouth, dripping it down his body.


    ~uogh. uogh~~


    The once proud and arrogant Jingo now looked like he had a stroke and was still in a vegetativea with his mouth and eyes wide open.


    But as tragic as this was to him, the fake Jingo found it all too pleasing.


    .


    The fake Jingo grinned broadly and danced yfully around him before pulling his hair back and sitting on his face.


    "Hahahahahha!


    You didn¡¯t see thising, did you?


    You, who didn¡¯t put the temple in your eyes, are now fighting for your life here."


    The Fake Jingo looked at his hands and trembled with excitement: "Finally. Finally, Finally, my time hase! Heh. You don¡¯t know how hard I¡¯ve tried to mimic your every move. For thest 7 years, I¡¯ve been trained to look like you, move like you and even eat and have p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e as you do. The spies we have in your crew were a great help to us. Over the years, we have studied your likes and dislikes. How does it feel? Tell me, Sub-Captain Jingo. How does it feel to be beaten by a member of the Temple of Dragmus? Now, I will be the owner in charge of your crew. Don¡¯t worry. We have allies in your crew. No one will know the truth. Hahahahahahahaha!!!!"


    ¡¯Bastards! Bastards!¡¯


    ~Ghhhh...~~


    Jingo, who heard this, inwardly trembled in fury.


    Who? Who were the spies in the crew?


    The colour on his face drained as he gazed at the bastard before with an unforgiving judgement.


    Dammit! When he got out of here, he would destroy this arrogant son of a b**ch, even if it was thest thing he did!


    .


    Feeling like he had yed enough, the fake Jingo finally decided to end it all.


    "Heh. You really didn¡¯t think that I¡¯ll leave you alive in here, right?"


    With that, he opened up a pouch of ck powder and sprinkled it on Jingo¡¯s hair and body.


    Beautiful.


    Now, for his grand finish, he took the me on the wall and brought it over to the now terrified and unwilling Jingo.


    "I¡¯ve trained too hard and gotten used to this identity.


    Sorry. I won¡¯t allow anyone to steal it from me.


    In this world, there can only be one Jingo D¡¯ongonia.


    And that¡¯s me!!!"


    ¡¯No!!!!¡¯


    ~BRRRRRRMMMM!!


    Thunderous mes erupted on Jingo, visibly burning his skin.


    Grhmmmm~~


    Jingo, who couldn¡¯t speak, looked on with hatred and fear as his body burned and choked from it all.


    The mes bored deeply, peeling off his flesh and creating smoke in his throat, choking him hard.


    No! No! No!


    He was unwilling.


    He was unwilling to die like this!


    Even if he became a ghost, he could kill this son of a b**ch!


    Thinking of the secret he was keeping, the burning Jingo suddenly chuckled.


    Even till this moment, this fake bastard didn¡¯t know that he had lost.


    That¡¯s right, they both lost today.


    And as if the heavens heard his prayer, fake Jingo suddenly turned around, making him believe that someone wasing.


    Who?


    Who wasing to save him?

 Chapter 1063 - Fake, Real... Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 1063 - Fake, Real... Dead?</h4>


    Who?


    Upon hearing these fake footsteps, the Fake Jingo quickly took out his weapon.


    His men should be In the sh.i.p.s.


    So whoever wasing in was definitely an enemy.


    And sure enough, he was right.


    ~Woosh!


    Like lightning, 4 figures advanced hastily.


    The moment Lucius and his men saw the smoke, they knew that someone¡¯s life was at stake.


    So they dared not sneak in but rushed over fiercely.


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.~


    "You three, this seems to be some torture room of some sort. Check those buckets for water and save him.


    As for me, I¡¯ll handle the big guy over there."


    "Yes."


    With that, the gang divided up with Lucius aiming for the fake Jingo, who in turn ran towards the wall and picked up a long Scythe, which looked like the weapon one would see the grim reaper holding.


    He gritted his teeth maniacally: "You the hell are you all? Are you also here to steal my identity? I¡¯ll tell you all now that I¡¯m the real Jingo who the heavens have blessed! So you can just die!!!"


    ~Swoosh!


    The long Scythe went forth in circr motions, aiming to stab Lucius to death.


    Indeed. The weapon¡¯s wielder was very skilled, as he created no openings or gave a chance for his opponent to advance.


    His actions were swift and precise, keeping Lucius at Scythe¡¯s length.


    With both sharp weapons in his hands, Lucius continuously blocked the attacks as if he were tapping a drum instead.


    ~Ting! Ting! Ting! Ting!


    The duo jumped, rolled, and even knelt when battling each other.


    The tension in the air was so great that Fake Jingo struggled not to not for fear of missing a single enemy attack.


    F***!


    .


    Sweat beaded in his palms and around his face as he felt his hands grow heavier and heavier.


    His palms had all turned red with pain and tiredness.


    Something that shocked him silly.


    Over the years, he had followed Jingo¡¯s training methods, which was a highly powerful one developed by those in Morgany.


    Those from the inside had constantly sent the training methods and techniques down, turning him into an indestructible being to many in the Pyno continent.


    In fact, even when training in the temple, almost no one could defeat him.


    So he had been very confident in his Morg training.


    Of course, the higher-ups also shared the information with many Primates and others with higher positions.


    But one shouldn¡¯t think that stealing this routine was easy.


    Apparently, for over 500 or so years, they had only managed to sessfully steal the routines of just 4 people, showing just how tight the security in Morgany was.


    It was even a miracle that their guy was able to survive this long without getting caught and was able to send them Jingo¡¯s training routines.


    They knew that Jingo¡¯s routine wasn¡¯t even the most powerful, only being above average.


    But here in Pyno, it was treated as a national treasure within the temple.


    They also modified their bodies and trained them to crack small stones andrge wood blocks in a single go.


    Such a thing was already more than what they could ask for, so they dared not overstretch things.


    That said, they had been nning on how to better infiltrate Morgany by swapping both Jingos with each other.


    This n was thought of for 7 whole years.


    Fake Jingo was trained and told that if he didn¡¯t be Jingo, he would disappoint Dragmus and not be weed in the temple anymore.


    That¡¯s why even till now, he didn¡¯t want to believe that he had lost.


    Seeing that these intruders were helping the burnt Jingo, he thought he had been discovered and had his emotions thrown all over the ce.


    .


    "No! Even if there are hundreds of you, I will still be victorious!


    I am the chosen one. I am the real Jingo. So how dare you all try to stop me?


    Die! Die! Die! Die!!"


    Like a psycho on the loose, he came at Lucius with everything he had, trying to hook his opponent¡¯s neck on the curved de of the Scythe in hopes of cutting his neck off clean.


    Lucius on the other hand had gotten enough clues out of this nut case, so he hastened his actions.


    "Die!!!!"


    ~Bam.


    Fake Jingo was sent flying, brutally hitting himself against the wall.


    ~Plugh...


    He spat blood in disbelief.


    What just happened?


    How did his opponent reach him so fast?


    He didn¡¯t see anything at all!!!


    Ghost?


    He was mortified!


    "Ahhhhhh~~~


    He screamed in agony and subconsciously tried to lift whatever was holding him down with his other hand.


    But Lucius ruthlessly kicked the hand away as if it were a ser ball.


    ~Bam!


    The hand bounced back and mmed into the wall brutally.


    F***!


    What the hell was going on here?


    Could it be that this was the power of those highly skilled Morgs?


    How could they be so strong?


    F***!


    At this rate, wouldn¡¯t he just die from a heart attack instead?


    ~Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam Bam!


    (:ToT:)


    .


    After Lucius had whacked him hard enough, he looked at his men at the corner calmly.


    And when he saw them shake their heads, he knew that the burnt victim didn¡¯t make it.


    It looks like they were a step toote to save this person.


    But from the body build and several other cities, he could tell that the burnt person was the real one, and the person he was beating up was the fake.


    What did he call himself?... Jingo?


    Hmm... They might have to investigate thingster.


    But now can¡¯t the time.

 Chapter 1064 - Loosing The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1064 - Loosing The Battle</h4>


    Looking at the fake jingo coarsely breathing against the wall, Lucius quickly decided to end things.


    After all, as nned, they weren¡¯t supposed to take prisoners today.


    For all they knew, the enemies might be watching everythingmence from a safe distance.


    So when trying to run away, if someone saw that they took ¡¯Jingo¡¯ with them, things might get tooplicated.


    As for the fake Jingo, he still thought that they would take him for torture and questioning, giving him a chance to survive and possibly a chance for escape.


    But Lucius¡¯s following words made his entire expression grim.


    Even though he didn¡¯t fully understand 9/10th of what the man before him was saying, he still got bits and pieces of it.


    Lucius silently crouched down and looked at the fake before him coldly.


    "Normally, we would take you back for questioning.


    But for today¡¯s situation, we can¡¯t take back any prisoners.


    Goodbye."


    "No! No! No!!!"


    Seeing Lucius¡¯s hands moving forward, fake Jingo protested loudly.


    But sadly, his fate had already been decoded.


    Very swiftly, Lucius snapped his neck, almost cutting it off from its sockets.


    And after searching the fake¡¯s pockets, he found 4 secret letters as well.


    Lucius raised his eyebrows when he saw the acronym on the letters.


    It¡¯s this T.O.E.P again.


    Interesting...


    It looks like they¡¯re yet again one step closer to understanding these T.O.E.P people.


    But for now, they had to get out of here fast!


    .


    ~Woosh!


    They left the bodies and excited the ce the same way they came.


    A fake stone door opened up, and several others stepped into the torture room.


    What???


    Anyone who saw this would be once again made speechless.


    So this was the secret that the burnt person died with?


    Out of the 3 that walked in, one looked very much identical to the 2 dead Jingos.


    It was just that the person had a stranger aura whenpared to the others.


    What the hell?


    Heh. It turns out that these dead Jingos were both fakes.


    The real one hade to this town a month earlier, as nned by the organization.


    That¡¯s right. The person parading himself was the real Jingo earlier on, was only a double, who was ready to put his life on the line for Jingo.


    He had been Jingo¡¯s double for 11 years and had felt the same pain and worries as Jingo.


    So the double himself had always thought of himself as Jingo too.


    The thing was that he looked very simr to the real Jingo, as if they were identical twins.


    Of course, the moment the brunt Jingo got set on fire, Jingo had nned to save him.


    But the sudden intrusion of those mysterious people made him aware that others had also infiltrated the ce too.


    So he had no choice but to watch his double burn to death.


    As for the letters that these people had taken, they were all empty.


    The authentic letters were still with him.


    Heh.


    .


    Looking at his burnt double, he felt it was a real shame.


    A good double had just been destroyed, just like that.


    What was even funnier was that the double didn¡¯t know he had been here all this time.


    He left Morgany earlier than his double and crew, allowing his double to take full charge of everything.


    So the double thought he was the only one here.


    Sigh... What a waste of a good double.


    Luckily, he had 2 more in Morgany.


    "Sub-Captain. Should we head towards the sh.i.p.s?"


    Jingo shook his head: "No. They might¡¯ve already infiltrated it. So far, we don¡¯t know if they outnumber us or if we outnumber them. So we can only watch what they do from a distance.


    At least now, we¡¯re sure that these Hamunaptra people are real. It looks like they came to rescue theirrade. It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t have a mole time to torture and get information out. But from now on, we¡¯ll be more aware of them. First things first, we need to leave and report this matter to the organization. It¡¯s a pity that the crew would have to be sacrificed. But this is all for the greater good. Don¡¯t you think so, Old Crow Face?"


    The real Crow Face nodded calmly.


    Sometimes, sacrifices had to be made for the good of the organization.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time they were losing crewmates.


    There were times when they lost over 30 sh.i.p.s of people when they came across bigger enemies like the Temple of Adonis.


    So now, when facing the Temple of Dragmus and trying to catch the spies in their crew, they did expect to make some losses.


    In fact, even the training workout that had been ¡¯stolen¡¯ had all been given out ording to n.


    They were supposed to catch all spies in one swoop during this trip.


    But who would¡¯ve thought that they would meet even a bigger enemy here?


    Everyone¡¯s expression was grim.


    "Sub-Captain, their skills are far superior to ours."


    "Hmmm... The only advantage we have might be that Morgany as a whole is broader and undoubtedly bigger in number than some hidden organization.


    Unless they own an entire continent like those Adonis bastards, I doubt they would be able to hit us all at once.


    That¡¯s why we have to hit them first!


    We need to search the entire world if we have to and find them fast!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement with this analogy.


    "Yes. So when do we leave?"


    "Tomorrow evening!


    For tonight, we stay put and let them go.


    If my guess is urate, they should leave the ¡¯merchant¡¯ ship we came with.


    So tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll gather all the clues we can find and take off in the evening.


    As expected, they should¡¯ve already sent the boy away.


    So staying here for too long is meaningless.


    Thenguage they also used didn¡¯t belong to Morgany, Veinitta or Pyno. So they are definitely foreign."


    "Sub-captain, their attire was also blizzard and looked like it belonged to an ancient organization as well."


    "I noticed that too.


    But where? Where do these peoplee from?"


    Everyone bobbed at the turn of events.


    Hamunaptra... The Eyes of Horus...


    Wherever these ces are, they would find it!


    That¡¯s why they had to leave Pyno fast!


    There was no use staying on this worthless dump anymore.


    Besides, with the fake letters these people took, they would trap them soon enough.


    Yes...


    Tonight, they lost.


    But soon, they would have their revenge!

 Chapter 1065 - Foul Play

    <h4>Chapter 1065 - Foul y</h4>


    Just like that, all over the town, several things were happening all at once, with some enemies noticing things but decided to stay back in the shadows.


    No one wanted to stupidly sacrifice themselves when they didn¡¯t know much about the other side.


    So everyone was ying things safe... Including the Baymardians, who were truly outnumbered out here.


    But the enemy didn¡¯t need to know that they were outnumbered, did they?


    They kept the illusion of Hamunaptra up, speaking only English with a few Pyron words, as well as showing odd their musical strengths for all to see.


    With no guns or anything of that sort put in the open, their assassination and Shaolin skills were all many could see.


    This hidden force was strong!


    .


    And as time went by, the presence of the Baymardians was noticed by those on the sh.i.p.s.


    ~Din! Din! Din! Din!~~


    "Assassins! Assassins! Assassins above!"


    "Dammit! Who the hell would dare go against us?"


    "Kill them! Kill them all!"


    ~sh! sh! sh! sh!


    Killian and a few others on his team entered the dimly lit stairways of their targeted sh.i.p.s.


    While a few others stood up the stairways, blocking the doors to the deck.


    So one was going in or out.


    Without a doubt, Killian was very much outnumbered, with hundredsing at him.


    But so what?


    Very quickly, he took out both of his fans and began his dance.


    ~sh!


    "Ahhh!! My hands!


    Bastard! You¡¯ll pay for this!"


    ~sh!


    "He¡¯s on the ceiling. Get him!"


    ~sh!


    "F***! I can¡¯t see! I can¡¯t see!


    The bastard blinded me!"


    ~sh!


    "Broken tooth! Broken tooth!


    Dammit! The bastard killed Broken Tooth!"


    ~sh!


    "My balls! My balls!


    This bastard sliced off my balls!"


    ~sh! sh! sh!


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!!!~~~"


    ~Boom! Bam! Plop!


    ....


    In the right dimly lit space, chaos reigned supreme, followed by the ghastly screams of many within.


    He was so fast that by the time he passed them by, it was already toote.


    Heads rolled, t.e.s.t.i.c.l.e.s rolled, and other vital parts that took a heavy toll on the enemy.


    ~Pffff~~


    Blood sttered around, dying the already musty stained floor red.


    ~Plop.


    Some dropped to the floor and held their lower parts in agony, wishing that they died instead.


    Their bodies trembled like fish out of water as beads of sweat-drenched their foreheads and back.


    Dammit!


    It hurt like hell!


    And a loud thumping pain forced its way into their heads, trying to crack them into pieces.


    No! Their entire attention was now focused on their bottom parts.


    Where did they have the time to think of something else?


    F***! What were they supposed to do now with their lives?


    How were they supposed to live without the bottom part there?


    They gritted their bloody teeth unwillingly while starting heavenwards.


    Dammit!


    Why them?


    What evil did they do to deserve such a punishment?


    That was a MAN¡¯s pride, for heaven¡¯s sake!


    With it gone, weren¡¯t they just b.a.r.e like women?


    As proud Morgs, how could they live like this?


    They hadn¡¯t even done it onest time before their opportunity was taken aware.


    So how was this fair?


    No! They had to get help and fix this problem no matter what.


    There should be a healer that can do it, right? RIGHT?!!


    ~Grrrrrraahhhhh~~


    The men who didn¡¯t have their heads cleanly sliced off or their hearts pierced, all growled in difort and agony.


    Some had lost their t.e.s.t.i.c.l.e.s, while others had lost her balls... Or just one ball, making them feel unbnced.


    As of now, where did they have the mind to fight?


    The pain was unbearable!


    And the culprit or culprits that caused their predicament couldn¡¯t care less about their thoughts and proceeded to deal with theirrades.


    Of course, those who hadn¡¯t tasted pain yet still rushed in.


    "Get them! I don¡¯t believe that all of usbined won¡¯t be enough to kill these sons of b**ches!"


    .


    ~sh! sh! sh!


    Killian continued his murderous saga alongside a few others, fighting nonstop with almost no breathing room.


    It was aplete jungle out here, and one false move could lead to their dooms.


    In these tight ustrophobic hallways, event hands, weapons and objects were constantly reaching at them in hopes of taking them down.


    It was like they were in the center of one of those Baymardian Zombie Apocalypse movies.


    Specifically, they felt like they were in the Tv-series called the Founder of Diabolism, where sect members faced all sorts of demons and zombiesing back to life.


    So with everyone reaching for them like swift zombies, the trick was to keep dancing in all positions, creating personal space or boundaries around one¡¯s self.


    As well as kicking and sending dead bodies flying to open up the space.


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    ~sh! Bam! Bam! Pah!"


    Killian kicked, danced and twirled with his ded fans, sending his enemies flying while destroying them too.


    His moves were ever so graceful, like a lone fairy dancing charmingly into the night.


    One might be fooled by it all, that is... Until they see the heaps and heaps of destructionying underneath this lone fairy.


    And just like that, the number of hot-blooded pirates dwindled down.


    Now, many weren¡¯t that foolish to just head straight on.


    They looked on with hesitation while feeling helpless as well.


    Just seeing their survivingrades trembling on the ground and holding their bloodied lower parts, made them swallowrge gulps of saliva nervously.


    Lying trough! Who had they offended to get targeted by these monsters?


    Even they, they were always found and arrogant, dared not step forward to have their lower regions tempered.


    This was the worst punishment any man could face!


    They had never witnessed such a scene before.


    How many people target that part when fighting?


    Even assassins didn¡¯t go that far.


    That was worldwide foul y!!!


    (T^T)

 Chapter 1066 - Perverted Enemies?

    <h4>Chapter 1066 - Perverted Enemies?</h4>


    "You....!!!"


    They had never seen such a thing before.


    Who actively targets the lower region?


    Only crazy people, that¡¯s who!


    ~Gulp


    The whole thing invoked a wave of fear in their hearts as they trembled and subconsciously ced their hands at their lower regions.


    Could it be that these strange assassins hade here to take their lower regions away?


    They had heard about these things before.


    But who knew that they would one day find themselves facing the same things like the stories they heard?


    Did they want it for some ritual?


    How could such perverts exist?


    They looked on and suddenly turned around, trying to flee the scene and get out of the ship.


    F***!


    In this situation, it was better for them to get more backup.


    Heh.


    You say they are cowards?


    Yes! They would readily ept the title.


    For their manhood, they would indeed be cowards!


    "Run! Run for your lives!


    These bastards want to collect our lower parts for some ritual!!"


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~~


    "Run! Run!


    Call for backup!!!"


    Many quickly ran towards the ends of the hallway and started ascending the stairs.


    But how could it be that easy?


    Those guarding the deck doors took out their own fans, preventing them from leaving.


    Like they said. No one was going in or out.


    They either fight for survival or die!


    When those who wanted to flee saw this, their faces visibly grew grim as they came to terms with the matter here.


    Would their lower regions be sliced off too?


    Why? Wasn¡¯t this too evil?


    "No way! No way!


    I can¡¯t go down like this!"


    "Move!!


    I warn you, I have a secret weapon, and I¡¯m not afraid to use it.


    So get out of the way now!!!!!!"


    ~sh! sh! sh! sh!


    "Ahhhhh~~~~."


    Tonight was indeed a bloody one.


    With almost all untouched enemies heading up, the Baymardians quickly ran through the injured again, making sure to put them out of their misery permanently.


    Earlier on, because of the tight space and overcrowded Bess, they could only injure some people.


    But now, with almost everyone dead and the hallways cleared, they could adequately finish their work.


    Of course, Killian and a few others proceeded to scene towards the regions where the ves were locked up, while a handful stayed back to properly kill off the injured.


    Stepping down vigntly, Killian saw the prisoners all chained against the walls, shivering in fright.


    When some met his eyes, they would look away and tremble subconsciously, in fear that he would kill them too.


    There was no helping it.


    Killian and the rest, who were all dressed in ck, looked too scary.


    "Please... Don¡¯t kill us."


    "Don¡¯t kill us... Don¡¯t kill us."


    They folded their legs inwardly, red their hands before their faces and backed away as if trying to disappear into the ship unnoticed.


    Everyone¡¯s bones turned into jelly when they remembered the gruesome screams they heard earlier on.


    What now?


    Killian passed by them calmly, looking for anyone who looked suspicious or for any pirates hiding amongst the ves.


    And after searching for a while, his eyes lit up.


    Bingo.


    With a flick of his worst, their heads were sent rolling.


    ~sh! sh! sh!


    ~Plop.


    "Ahhhhhhh!~~~"


    The chained-up ves screamed in terror at the rolling heads.


    No one had seen how these men in ck made their move.


    One minute they were here, and the next minute, they were there rolling heads.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be shocked silly?


    The most frightening thing of all were these people¡¯s auras and the fact that they hadn¡¯t even opened their mouths to talk yet.


    What did they want?


    Why were they here?


    No one knew anything!


    And that¡¯s precisely what terrified them to the bone.


    Earlier on, they at least had an idea of what the pirates wanted with them.


    But now, things had suddenly changed, leaving them more fearful of the future... especially after seeing how brutal these people were.


    ~sh! sh! sh!


    Everyone closed their eyes in terror.


    And by the time they opened it, apart from terror, confusion also filled their eyes.


    Eh?


    They looked around in confusion.


    Where did they go?


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    .


    Killian and his gang calmly ascended the stairs after ¡¯cleaning up¡¯ the ship.


    They first used their heat goggles to ensure that no one was around before opening theirmunicator and speaking pure English.


    Killian reported their mission status and also listening in on everyone else¡¯s mission status too


    Alright.


    Just 2 more sh.i.p.s haven¡¯t finished yet.


    A few others headed towards the sh.i.p.s to help out, while the rest stayed in their targeted sh.i.p.s.


    Everything was going ording to n.


    Killian also got wind that Lucy and Ruby¡¯s teams had alreadypleted their missions and had rescued the overly sick and dying that were left in the dungeons for dead.


    They also stole several doc.u.ments too, maps and ns too.


    Of course, from the report, they had sessfully brought those people aboard one of the sh.i.p.s.


    As nned, some deep-sea soldiers had already left the underwater sh.i.p.s with a few bags of first aid supplies.


    They literally left the bag in the floating water, tied it to one of the sail ropes dangling around the pirate sh.i.p.s.


    With that, they swam back and away unnoticed, leaving those aboard to haul the supplies up.


    .


    As for Lucius¡¯ team and the rescued Josh, they were now on one of the pirate sh.i.p.s too.


    Of course, there was a reason why they didn¡¯t free the ves or rowers now.


    Firstly, freeing them here would only result in them getting caught again.


    After all, this entire town, along with the perimeters of forest, mountains and so on... Were all under the control of the enemy.


    So if they started fleeing now, they would still get caught and ced back in the dungeons.


    For now, they nned to set sail with these pirate sh.i.p.s and take them out of the vicinity, finding a safe ce before docking and freeing them all.


    Well, that was the n.


    Everyone waited vigntly until they got the final okay from all teams.


    Good.


    It was time to go!

 Chapter 1067 - Heading Off!

    <h4>Chapter 1067 - Heading Off!</h4>


    While everyone was waiting for things to get rounded up, Josh was already exining matters to Landon and the rest, who in turn contacted the sh.i.p.s again from time to time.


    "Major General. Don¡¯t worry.


    As earlier on as when we spotted you, we had already contacted one of the nearby mission sh.i.p.s.


    So by now, the dispatch should have already docked somewhere, heading towards the boy¡¯s location."


    "Hmmm."


    Josh, who was all bloodied and tired, finally felt reassured and closed his eyes to rest.


    The time he spent with these pirates had been truly tiring since he was given no time to rest.


    It was as if they wanted information in exchange for giving him time to sleep.


    They tried every possible method to crack him without physically going overboard.


    But of course, he still held on hard


    And all his hard work paid off.


    Finally, he could sleep.


    As for hisrades and the kid, they should be rescued soon enough. So he was d.


    .


    Josh slept soundly while they administered first aid to him.


    He was so tired that the pain couldn¡¯t even wake him up.


    Like they said, earlier on when they noticed Josh, their main ship had already gotten information about where Josh was supposed to be at and what he was assigned to do there.


    Following that, at the very start of the long battle, the other ship had docked very far away from here, close to another remote vige.


    At least from their estimation, the vige should be 3 weeks of travel by horse away from the town Landon was currently in.


    So it was impossible for the T.O.E.P guarding this town to know of the matter there.


    And even if they spotted the Baymardian sh.i.p.s, they wouldn¡¯t link the matter to each other.


    After all, who didn¡¯t know that King Henry had enlisted the help of the Baymardians over the past month?


    Many that saw this might just assume that they were here on orders from Henry to carry out some mission.


    Of course, if possible, Landon hoped that no one would see the ship.


    One should know that so far, how the Baymardians moved was always a mystery to many.


    The dispatching or retrieving mission sh.i.p.s, typically docked in deste areas around 2 or 3 A.M when everyone was deep asleep to do their thing.


    And it wasn¡¯t like they would dock directly in viges and ormunities.


    No... They generally chose scanty empty fields surrounded by some forest region, before connecting with the hidden carriage routes all around the ce.


    The chances of getting seen were very slim unless someone was out at night doing something in secret.


    But from the report that just came in, it seemed that they had chosen a good ce to dock.


    The rescue team had already been sent out in vehicles, and the ship that dispatched them was now back in the open waters as if it was never there in the first ce.


    Like so, they had sent people to look for Josh¡¯s teammates.


    But all this happened at the start of tonight battle


    Now, with this new wave of info from Josh, they had a clearer picture of where his contacts should be hiding for the time being.


    Well, it looked like it wouldn¡¯t be long before he rescued the boy named Renkin andpleted his side mission.


    Landon couldn¡¯t help releasing a long sigh of relief.


    Soon, all battles were over, and it was time to go.


    Landon quickly debt word out through his shield mic: "All team leaders, begin phase 3. I repeat, all team leaders, begin phase 3."


    "Copy that. Over."


    In a sh, several people began running up and down the pirate sh.i.p.s.


    ~Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!


    Their loud footsteps confused the frightened ves who had no idea of what their future held for them.


    What was going to happen to them?


    But what surprised them was that these cruel strangers didn¡¯t even bother looking at them and proceeded to head towards thest floor below deck as if they were air.


    Okay?...


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    .


    While things eased up with the ves, the rowers on the other hand, were now tenser than ever.


    Why? Because these foreign men with their strangenguage hade to them instead.


    So far, they could only get a few words out of these sentences and began doing what they wanted.


    "Row, Row, Row the ship."


    Well, it wasn¡¯t too hard to understand, was that?


    These strange men would tell them what directions to stir towards and what directions were a No-No.


    Of course, these men in ck weren¡¯t psychic to know where to move.


    Theymunicated with a few others on deck using the metal pipemunicating on the sh.i.p.s.


    The voices above echoed down below, and the voices below echoed upwards as well.


    There were two iron pipes here, one for talking into and the other for listening.


    Well, the rowers dared not dilly dally and used their entire force to paddle away.


    And the more they listened, call it intuition, but they didn¡¯t feel all that threatened by these people.


    For sure, these people were strong, and their attacks were brutal.


    But for some reason, they felt no immediate danger or fear as they did with the pirates.


    And when they were a distance into the horizon, hundreds of people slowly emerged from the surroundings with grim expressions on their faces.


    They might have lost this battle, but this wasn¡¯t over yet.


    This was just the beginning!

 Chapter 1068 - Freedom?

    <h4>Chapter 1068 - Freedom?</h4>


    Looking at the sh.i.p.s that sailed into the snowy showers, Jingo¡¯s hairs stood all at attention.


    If his guess is urate, way ahead, on the waters, should be countless sh.i.p.s with the bit residing in one of them.


    They had probably brought an entire army here just to take the boy, so going after them would only end up badly for them.


    Of course, on the way to this Hamunaptra ce, Jingo hoped that these bastards would meet with doubtless pirate sh.i.p.s and possibly die at sea.


    He didn¡¯t know where Hamunaptra was, but he felt that it was too far away from here, meaning that they should at least run across hundreds of pirate sh.i.p.s along the way.


    After watching the sh.i.p.s fade away into the snowy showers, Jingo quickly turned around and headed back towards one of the estates.


    For now, he needed to get some shut eyes... Because tomorrow will be a busy day.


    With that, the men who appeared so suddenly, once again disappeared, returning the town to its deste state.


    Time passed by quickly, and after 2 whole days of sailing on the pirate sh.i.p.s, they found a safe spot that was estimated to be far away from any impending dangers.


    They docked in one of the towns, freed both ves and rowers. Of course, they distributed the treasures on the sh.i.p.s as well, which seemed to be just right.


    (**Cough. Cough~~... Landon had kept a bunch in his space.)


    They only nned on taking doc.u.ments with them since they would abandon these sh.i.p.s and swim towards the underwater sh.i.p.s that had been following dispatched earlier on when they reported in early this morning.


    .


    ~Ching!


    "You... Free!"


    Emilia¡¯s hands trembled in disbelief when these strange people incurred her chains.


    Over the course of their travel, these people never harmed them, constantly provided food to them and even looked after their wounds.


    The only thing that made her doubt their motives was the fact that these people still kept them chained up.


    But now that she was freed, their actions all made sense to her.


    There must¡¯ve been a reason why they didn¡¯t free them earlier on.


    Nheless, she was more grateful than ever.


    Did this mean that the heavens answered her prayers?


    ~Plop.


    "~Oooooooo~~"


    While holding Killian¡¯s leg, she dropped to the ground and soiled his shoes with her tears.


    "You!... Free you because you¡¯re worthless!"


    Eh?


    She choked on her tears


    So these people were trying to be mean to them, and we¡¯re driving them away, saying that they were a bother and would slow them down?


    Intuition told her that this wasn¡¯t the case.


    But with the stern manner in which they said it, she had no choice but to believe it.


    She sniffed her nose in embarrassment and stood up, before bowing again in the is.


    Whether they intended to save her or not, they still did it.


    And that fact would never change.


    That¡¯s why she was more grateful than ever.


    .


    Seeing her finally leave, Killian was inwardly pleased that she got the message.


    He was a bad guy, okay?


    Bad guy! Bad guy!


    Or... Could it be his acting?


    Was he not acting right?


    No! He can¡¯t mess the n up!


    Thinking like that, he continuously released his murderous aura, making many other ves around tremble in fear.


    Yes. He was a bad guy.


    So it was only because their presence was annoying that they decided to free them?


    Then thank the heavens for making them inconveniences.


    As for why they shared the pirate wealth with them... apparently, it was also because it was inconvenient for them to travel with so much treasure.


    These people seemed to move like assassins.


    So it made sense that carrying numerous c.h.e.s.ts filled with treasures would only slow them down too much.


    Imagine them carrying c.h.e.s.ts of treasures and fleeing?


    It was indeed a convenience.


    After all, one shouldn¡¯t forget the dangerous battle that recently took ce.


    Do you think that those pirates would let such a thing slide?


    So these foreigners needed to flee as fast as they could.


    That¡¯s why they had to carry less with them.


    Yes. Yes. Yes... This all made sense now.


    Once again, these ves thanked their lucky stars that these foreign assassins were on the run.


    Again, these people also treated their wounds earlier on because they had initially nned to take them out on the sea and didn¡¯t want them dying.


    But somewhere along the line, they changed their minds since it all seemed like a bother.


    And from the looks of it, even these sh.i.p.s seemed like a bother to them too.


    They¡¯ve probably only now decided to abandon these pirate sh.i.p.s behind since other pirates would notice it and give them trouble too... Meaning their destination should be far.


    So now, the more words these foreigners said about how much of an inconvenience they were, or how they were nothing, worthless and a nuisance, everyone just smiled more and more.


    So let them go and give them part of these treasures.


    Hahahahhaha!


    After cracking the ¡¯code,¡¯ these ves started to feel very intelligent.


    Damn, they were good.


    (^_^)


    .


    ~Din. Dim. Din. Din. Din.~~


    Emilia moved through the massive crowd of freed ves on the deck and turned around nonstop, looking for her mother.


    "Mama... Mama!... Mama?"


    Her eyes darted back and forth, side to side and in all directions, just to find a fighter that looked simr to her mothers.


    It wasn¡¯t until she went on her knees and begged one of these foreigners for help, was she able to locate her mother.


    "Mama!"


    The duo higher each other silently while thinking of all that they had gone through.


    Emilia¡¯s mother had wanted to kill herself after getting defiled, but some strange but mocking words from one of the assassins changed her mind.


    Of course, most of what the assassin said was vicious, cruel, wicked and very moving.


    But, the message did go through.


    Thinking in a new way, she decided to live for herself and her daughter.


    Seeing how worried her daughter was, she knew that her choice was correct.


    If she died, wouldn¡¯t her daughter be too heartbroken that she might even follow her into the afterlife as well?


    Listening to the assassinmenting on the changes around Deiferus¡¯ Capital city... she decided to move there and settle down.


    In fact, the assassin had just been warning her to stop crying or else they would kill her, just like he killed some people in the Capital city.


    But the information he dropped within his warning gave her the idea to move.


    With everyone united, and all treasure distributed, the ¡¯foreign assassins¡¯ finally abandoned the sh.i.p.s and headed into the nearby woods.


    Their mission was over!

 Chapter 1069 - New Trend?

    <h4>Chapter 1069 - New Trend?</h4>


    And so just like that, Landon and his team headed into the forest region and dashed towards the snowy shores before diving straight into the cold waters.


    They had already got word that the boy had been rescued and was on his way to their ship.


    With this news, it was time for them to head home


    Mission aplished.


    And while the gang were now preparing to head back on with glee, back in Baymard, several people were also immersed in a state of joy as well.


    Standing around arge white table were several people dressed in white overalls, looking at the items on the table as if looking at newborn babies.


    "Hahahahaha! These pieces are a masterpiece!"


    "Yes! This time, we did it! We really did it!"


    "Oh my God! After today, I¡¯ll open up that bottle of fine wine, and we¡¯ll drink to our sess. Hahahaha! We did it, guys! Look! Our babies are born!"


    The group of white-coat people picked up the pieces with their gloved hands and raised them high up as these pieces were Simba in Lion King.


    Some wiped the teardrops hanging at the corner of their eyes, while others just stood there, trembling in sheer joy.


    They did it! They really did it!


    Overseer Tim, Overseer Wiggins, and a few supervisors under their industries looked at their masterpiece with pride.


    Only the heavens know just how much stress this seemingly easy project gave them.


    At first, they thought it would be a piece of cake since they had little experience with some parts of the process.


    But who would¡¯ve known that it would give them hell?


    Remembering all the broken pieces they had thrown to the wall because they weren¡¯t good enough, everyone felt like all their sleepless nights and sacrifices were indeed worth it.


    .


    Everyone scooted around the table and observed the items with care, holding each item with both hands like a precious gem.


    Coincidentally, there were a few new people in the group who were there today to start learning about putting the parts together.


    And what were they putting together today?


    Well, of course, it was none other than headphones!


    Those who came in watched the superiors geek over the parts with curiosity.


    Separately, the parts didn¡¯t seem all that hard to make.


    But eyes could be receiving.


    If someone said it was easy, Tim, Wiggins and the rest would smack the person so hard that they would find themselves in the past.


    But even though designing and putting headphones would have some simr aspects as those, there were other distinct and key attributes that needed to be captured.


    .


    "Well, don¡¯t just stand there!


    Come in! Come in!"


    Very quickly, a few of the supervisors ushered the production team in.


    Before they began actual production, they had to understand everything concerning headphones.


    The research team, which was abination of people from both Tim and Wiggin¡¯s industries, cooperating to create the structure, perfect rubber softness against the skin, wiring and so on... Had already researched ande up with parts that have reached a passive grade.


    Of course with time, these things would get researched and improved year after year.


    But for now, wasn¡¯t this great?


    "Wee, everyone!


    Today, we will once again take a big deal into the future!


    Some of you have been selected from different departments like those who create telephones, Tvs and so on.


    While others are high school graduates that have just entered the Baymardian Institute of Science & Technology, and are here under part-time hours.


    Well, whether you have experience or not, we will teach you everything from scratch.


    In this project, your superior and I worked our butts off since October of this year to fully understand the project¡¯s in and out.


    And just like we did, I expect you all to put your hearts and souls into this project.


    Is that understood?!!"


    "Yes, sir!" Everyone answered in unison, with many wearing their sses and looking sternly while holding their notebooks too.


    From the ads in the newspapers, they only knew that it was some new project.


    Nheless, they were still overly excited to get chosen because who didn¡¯t know that when the words ¡¯New Project¡¯ came out, it meant something worth fighting for in the supermarkets and stores?


    Everyone had also started saving and predicted the cost of buying whateveres out of this ¡¯new project.¡¯


    That was just how the people of Baymard rolled.


    Typically, one would use 35~50% to pay bills, depending on how high their sry was or where they were staying, tuition, etc.


    And the other half of their ie would be split into two, savings and spendings.


    So if they used 50% to pay bills, 25% would be saved in the bank for emergencies or fixture businesses... While the other 25% should be used for personal things like eating, buying clothes, cars, getting a family vacation, etc.


    Saving was good, but one shouldn¡¯t forget to live their life with their loved ones as well.


    So you best believe that if there were a new resort popping up, they would have a day visit.


    Frankly speaking, there were also payment ns for some new items, depending on the item.


    Plus, if it were an item like a radio or something of that sort, the price shouldn¡¯t be too high and moderately considerate.


    They didn¡¯t know what these headphone things were, but they felt it shouldn¡¯t be as expensive as getting a new car or even buying a fridge, right?


    Now, just listening to the name, Head-phones, showed that it would be something around their heads.


    And when they say phone, are they talking about telephones?


    Will they strap a wall telephone over their heads?


    Or could it be that it would soon be a fashionable thing to wear those home phones on their head or dangling around their chins?


    Then where will the wires go?


    Will they be wrapped with wires while walking?


    Headphones.


    Could this be the new fashion?

 Chapter 1070 - The Future!

    <h4>Chapter 1070 - The Future!</h4>


    Within the room, the superiors were standing at the back of the long white table, while everyone else was standing on the other side, a little further away.


    Tim looked at the puzzled expressions on everyone¡¯s faces and grinned while massaging his long beard.


    Wiggins at the side, gently leaned against the wall at the back of the table, crossed his hands over his c.h.e.s.t andzily looked at them all, giving off a sense of a powerful sensei.


    At the same time, the other superiors in the room also stood proudly, as if they had juste from saving the world.


    This scene made the crew tense up with excitement, as they wanted to know what this headphone project was all about.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s attention was fully captured, Tim¡¯s smile broadened even more.


    "Whether with experience or not, the importance of technology in our day-to-day lives is what we must continuously seek to make our lives better as humans.


    Like the matter with density.


    Very quickly, those who used to work in different departments years back... How did we calcte density?"


    A few hands went up.


    .


    "Sir... Firstly, Density is Mass divided by volume.


    But before, we used to take an object, ce it in a sealed container, and drop it in a volume calibrated bucket or drum.


    We first recorded the volume of water in the drum before dropping the sealed item into it.


    And once the water level rose due to the space upied, we recorded that volume... Which was the volume of the water and the objectbined.


    And with simple subtraction, we easily came up with the volume for the object alone.


    Again, because the sealing container always has negligible weight, we added a correction factor to the volume as well."


    Tim nodded his head in satisfaction.: "Good. That was how things were years back, which made things go slower for us. But now, there are volume calcting machines and so on. Yes. We will never forget these basic steps since we use them during research or even in schools. But for mass production in a production line, because of our advancement in technology, we can now do all these easily. That¡¯s why technology will always be an essential part of human evolution!"


    Everyone nodded in agreement when they thought of the many changes that Baymard had weed over the years.


    It was very hard for them to remember what this ce used to look like earlier on?


    For sure, it was all barren dyingnd with open fields and twig houses built far apart from each other, mainly concentrated within the region presently called District G.


    But now, look at what technology has brought into Baymard?


    Long ate the days when they would have to poop on the open floors or poop upstream, just to take baths or drink this same water downstream.


    Many couldn¡¯t even believe that they used to do that.


    That must¡¯ve been someone else and not them.


    Even the quality of food, sleep, health, etc... were better year in, year out.


    This was an undeniable fact!


    .


    "As I said, today will be your first day creating headphones.


    I know you all don¡¯t know what they are yet, but allow me to borate.


    Do you ever have moments, even within a group, when you¡¯d like to listen to another song than what others were listening to?


    Are there times you just want to switch the radio stations and listen to a broadcast different from what everyone else was hearing?


    Well, in future, there will be a small portable device (music yers, pods) that will allow this.


    But what you will all use to listen in with, is what we headphones."


    "Oooohhh...."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened in shock the more they listened to Tim.


    So these headphones will allow them to crank up the volume without others around them listening in?


    This was great!


    Now, when someone wanted to listen to the news, and they didn¡¯t, they could just find out and do their one thing.


    Damn!


    What sort of fairy device is this?


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    .


    ording to Overseer Tim, even though there was another production currently working on this ying device (music yers), while they stuck to the headphones.


    Well, they also learnt that they would also be creating earphones, which were supposed to be different from headphones.


    Tim, Wiggins and the rest were the ones smiling from mr to mr.


    These people couldn¡¯t see it, but they knew that bigger changes were about toe in Baymard.


    Yes. They would start selling headphones, earphones and music pods/yers sometime thising Spring.


    But they knew that even with this, the integration of headphones wouldn¡¯t fully get integrated into Baymard... untilputers and the intee in a year and 6 monthster.


    Like his majesty had said, all customer services would start using these headphones and theirputers to do things.


    A great wave of change would soon grace Baymard¡¯s doorsteps once soon enough.


    And by that time, they would once again make history!


    .


    With all the introductionspleted, it was finally time to get to work by educating them on the functions of each part.


    "Everyone, please choose a workstation and take a seat.


    I expect 3 people at each workstation!"


    Just like that, things started kicking off.


    "Sir. Why is the mesh area made in this way?"


    "It¡¯s to allow sound waves to pass instead of reflecting back into the headphones."


    "Sir, why is the stic membrane thin on the outside but thick on the inside?"


    "We do that for a wide and t audio frequency range."


    "Sir..."


    "Sir..."


    "Sir..."


    Now, all that was left was for his majesty toe back in 2 days¡¯ time and approve of some things.


    It was just that with the way his majesty moved, even they thought he moved like a ghost.


    He should being back after his mission, right?


    .


    And so just like, headphone production began.


    Again, Baymard was immersed in its peaceful ways... But far away, some matters were stirring up wildly.


    In a massive hidden estate, 13 women with long pointed fingers, all sat alongside each other, looking at a portrait calmly.


    "Sisters!... There¡¯s no mistake.


    She is the one we need."


    "Yes... She will make our spell realized."


    "We need this new toy captured.


    Only in this way can we, the Witches of the Avodart, seed in our ns!"


    "Witches!"


    "Witches!"


    "Witches!"


    "Witches!"


    The women chanted while staring at the portrait cruelly.


    Princess Lucy, aye?


    What a fine specimen!

 Chapter 1071 - Witches!

    <h4>Chapter 1071 - Witches!</h4>


    --Hidden Fortress, Continent of Ten--


    .


    The hidden fortress stood tall and ancient, as itpletely integrated with its surroundings, bing one with nature.


    Moss, vines and all sorts of nts had fully covered the fortress walls in a tight grip, almost strangling the building structures.


    And within the high walled fortress, we¡¯re several ck-cloaked people walking around the central courtyard in circles while raising their hands high up in the sky from time to time.


    And in the centre of these people were n.a.k.e.d, badly beaten up men who were gagged and left lying on the ground.


    "Halimama... Halimama...~~


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    Halimama... Halimama...~~


    Stab, pluck, kill!"


    As the cloaked people danced, they continued chanting some weird words, creating a very spooky scene for anyone who came across such a scene.


    Suddenly, the dancing stopped, and the cloaked people bent down to pick up the sharpest butcher knives ever!


    It was at this moment, that a deep wave of panic filled those who were already tied up and gagged.


    But how could it be that easy?


    Even if they did manage to wiggle themselves away from the circle, the fortress itself was heavily guarded.


    So what chance did they have?


    .


    "Little puppets, where are you all going?"


    "Yes. Yes. Don¡¯t try running away... Just stay right there and be grateful that you were chosen for today¡¯s ritual."


    "Hahahahaha! Are you scared? Are you all scared now? Don¡¯t worry... We aren¡¯t crazy people. So what¡¯s there to fear?"


    The cloaked people suddenly took off their masks, revealing the crazed faces of several young girls about 14~17 in age.


    A cold light shed through their eyes, and they raised their butcher des high up in the sky.


    "Halimama... Halimama~~


    You are my sacrifice!!"


    With a fierce wave, they wasted no time, mming their sharpened knives into their victims.


    ~Wham! Wham! Wham!~~


    "Hmmmm~Hmmmmm~"


    The gagged victims mumbled in despair as the des continuously met with their flesh.


    But these young girls didn¡¯t care at all.


    The more the men screamed for mercy, the more violent they became.


    ~Pfff~~


    Blood strayed on these girls, dying their entire faces red.


    Opening their mouths and tasting the blood, their entire bodies shuddered in ecstasy.


    "~Uahhh~~"


    How divine...


    The girls licked their lips and c.a.r.e.s.sed the blood on their faces tenderly.


    Was this heaven?


    .


    They bit their lips wishing for more sacrificial blood to stter on them.


    Yes. This was the ritual that they had to perform once a month to give themselves heavenly powers.


    They were Witches of Avodart, one of the strongest and hidden societies in Ten.


    They believed that the world doesn¡¯t need men.


    They were a society that loathed men to the bone.


    If they had their way, all men in the world would be locked up like pets, only taking them out once in a while for reproduction.


    That was it!


    The world they were fighting for was such a ce.


    A ce where only women reigned and men were kept behind cages like the dogs that they were.


    They also believed that eating a man¡¯s flesh would keep them young and beautiful, with much vitality.


    Only when the man¡¯s flesh has a hidden disease would they age.


    That was their own exnation for ageing.


    One of the girls was about to cleanly cut off her victim¡¯s legs when the victim suddenly sat up with all his strength, identally touching her.


    "Ahhh~~ Sisters! This smelly man has defiled my body by touching me."


    "Oh no! You need to hurry up and wash up with the sacred Pond water, or else you will age 10 months faster after this."


    The girl¡¯s face grew grim.


    No! She didn¡¯t want to grow old. She was still going and beautiful.


    What if her lover, sister Magaret, didn¡¯t like her anymore?


    No way!


    He gritted her teeth and quickly dashed towards the sacred pond a little distance from them while cursing that bloody victim for putting her through all this.


    The sad part was that even with her gone, the ceremony would still continue, meaning that all the good body parts would be eaten by the others, leaving her with the least favourable parts that won¡¯t add much to her beauty after consumption.


    What she wanted were the heart, eyes, tongue and a few other vital parts.


    So by the time she got back, wouldn¡¯t they have been snatched away?


    Why was life so unfair?


    .


    ~Wham! Wham! Wham Wham!~


    The sounds of the victims getting butchered echoed across the courtyard, tracing up towards one of the tall towering buildings nearby.


    Looking outside the window were the 13 head witches of the ce.


    Like beautiful music to their ears, the witches couldn¡¯t help smiling in satisfaction at the gruesome sounds below.


    "Sisters, isn¡¯t it truly marvellous when the young learn the ways of our sisterhood?"


    Another woman with a poisonous potted nt in her hands nodded in agreement: "Yes. It appears that they do enjoy this pretty much. But rules are rules. They can only do this once a month to maintain their beauty."


    "Hmmm... That¡¯s the tragic part. Now, why don¡¯t we go back to the matter of Princess Lucy?"


    "Yes... Let¡¯s..."


    With that, thedies retook their seats around a shrine that seemed to have a single portrait of Lucy on it.


    What an exquisite Portrait!


    Head witch Jim took off her hat, revealing her thick, vibrant red hair that could make many die in envy.


    She was just 39 years of age.


    And asw here, a Head Witch can only be between the ages of 30~45.


    After 45, they were to be elders, forming a council that would aid the current Head Witch in decision making.


    Today, Head Witch Jim had found their new sacrifice for the uing Full Moon Festival, a year and 7 months from now.


    That¡¯s right.


    They had to leave and sail out fast, capturing her and bringing her back before the Sacrifice Date.


    No matter what, Princess Lucy had to be sacrificed!

 Chapter 1072 - A Past Sin!

    <h4>Chapter 1072 - A Past Sin!</h4>


    All 13 witches looked at Lucy¡¯s portrait possessively.


    "Sisters! We finally found her."


    "Yes... There¡¯s no mistaking it. This is her!"


    "Sisters! We finally found the b**ches daughter!


    Now, we can get revenge!"


    "Of course! I¡¯ve waited a long time for this!


    We, Witches of Avodart, are not one to mess with.


    For the crimes of her mother, the girl must be sacrificed.


    It¡¯s the only way to appease Goddess Avodart, the Goddess of Witchcraft and Sorcery."


    Yes. That¡¯s right!


    Lucy¡¯s mother used to be one of the most outstanding members of theirmunity.


    She had her first kill at the age of 4, and was slowly brought up in the way of their society.


    Things were all fine and good, with the girl growing into one of the most outstanding children amongst the pact.


    She was ruthless, cunning, fierce and very cold.


    Even the higher-up Witches all had eyes on this girl whose expression never changes.


    She was indeed outstanding... That is until she turned 13.


    With her high kill count and skills, she was quickly bing the favourite of the ce.


    And that¡¯s why they had no qualms sending her out on missions.


    There was a particr mission, where she got sent out with two other 16-year-old girls.


    Generally speaking, if someone saw these girls, especially a 13-year-old girl, they would lower their guards tremendously.


    The fact that they were women alone had made uncountable men lower their guards.


    And this was their biggest advantage as women.


    That, and the fact that they could act like weak babies, cowering in fear... only to turn ruthless and kill in the end.


    Why favour someone crying over someone who wasn¡¯t?


    Maniption was a woman¡¯s greatest advantage, and they used it as they pleased.


    Of course, at the age of 7, all warrior witches were to have s.e.x with the men in the dungeons and learn the necessary skills to take any man ¡¯there.¡¯


    But if one was one a talent like Lucy¡¯s mother, this could be prolonged at most before 15.


    Bottom line, the majority of thedies here did IT at the age of 7.


    And those who died from it all were weak and seen as mistakes that somehow managed to get into their Hidden society.


    The future they had society had thought out was a ce for strong women only.


    Those who couldn¡¯t make the cut would have to go!


    .


    As for Lucy¡¯s mother, her big change happened at 13.


    This vicious killer girl had suddenly fallen in love with the target they were about to capture and assassinate.


    She went out there along with 2 other 16-year-old girls for the mission.


    And the more she watched the boy, the more pity she felt for the boy.


    She also snuck out at night to see this boy severally.


    But she was too naive.


    The witch society had noticed her actions and quickly ended the boy¡¯s life right before her eyes.


    While dying, he whispered something into her ear that they couldn¡¯t hear.


    But whatever it was, made her stay silent in a daze.


    Of course as punishment, they locked her up for 6 whole months for her to learn her lesson to get her emotions in order.


    But after 2 months of receiving whipshes, beatings and so on... she returned to normal, training in the cells and chanting the ways of the society too.


    Everything seemed like it was back to normal... Or so they thought.


    .


    For her good behaviour, she was released a month and a half earlier than scheduled and even started being the genius they were all used to.


    Heh.


    But that was just her n to lure them into a false sense of security.


    They didn¡¯t know how she did it, but soon enough, countless soldiers stormed the n one dark night, waging war against them.


    Dammit!


    The location of their fortress had been discovered!


    And it wasn¡¯t just the fortress they were in that got noticed, but several others too.


    In short, that year, they lost 11 fortresses out of the 16 they had.


    It goes without saying that they also lost 7/10th of how many members they had left.


    And it was all because of Her!!


    The best had betrayed them!!


    How did they know?


    Because during the night when the people stormed in, while everyone had been struggling to fight and escape, the brat had been making her way towards those who killed that boy.


    Yes... She wanted revenge.


    That night, she did seed in killing one of them... But, the other person managed to survive after getting stabbed and painfully dragged herself towards the secret escape route with revenge burning in her eyes.


    And who was this person that got stabbed?


    Head Witch Jim!


    That¡¯s right


    She was one of the 16-year-old girls who apanied Lucy¡¯s mother during that mission.


    .


    After the incident, the few surviving witches regrouped in the other fortresses that hadn¡¯t been discovered yet.


    And with that, they immediately began their n of reproduction, as well as changing some rules to ensure that nothing of this sort ever happened again.


    The catastrophe of that year was one that no witch ever wanted to remember.


    And it was all caused by a little 13-year-old girl.


    They were so shocked that all the time that they thought she was locked up in the punishment cells, she had somehow managed to escape night after night.


    So who knew what else she had been cooking up that entire time?


    She was indeed a dangerous one.


    Because they were scared that she wouldn¡¯t give up until her revenge wasplete, they started looking for her instead.


    But no matter how they searched, they never found her.


    It was as if she had vanished from Tenpletely.


    And they were right.


    Who knew that she would be hiding in Arcadina?


    She even got married, treated poorly and died just like that?


    Ridiculous!


    Jim felt it was impossible.


    The woman they knew was a cold-hearted beast and not this weakling they all read about.


    Tsk.


    She was dead.


    So what?


    Her daughter would pay the price for her sins!

 Chapter 1073 - Welcome Home!

    <h4>Chapter 1073 - Wee Home!</h4>


    Just like that, unbeknownst to Lucy... her life was targeted.


    She was to be a sacrifice!


    But, she remained clueless.


    And soon, the sh.i.p.s were just about to dock in Baymard.


    Missionplete.


    Over the days, even though the boy Rankin had been very silent, he had nheless gradually opened up, getting close to Lucy and the 2 soldiers who stayed with him in the cave the most.


    The 5-year-old Rankin was utterly stunned by the crazy ship he rode on. Everything was so strange, new and bizarre.


    He had heard of some of the strange things in Baymard before when his uncle (hidden guard) was still alive.


    But he brushed those things off and did his best to mind his business, knowing that he might never see the ce in his lifetime.


    However, fate had a funny way of ying with people.


    These Baymardians had rescued him out of the blue.


    Baymardian had a generally good reputation that some would think of as foolish.


    And coupled with the grand treatment they gave him, it just went to prove his point even further.


    Landon looked at the young Rankin and carried him up, cing him on the high table beside him.


    It was time for them to talk man to man.


    That¡¯s right.


    Landon was treating him like a man!


    .


    "Rankin. For now, you don¡¯t have to worry about telling us your identity.


    You¡¯re only 5, and have a long way to go in whatever quest or mission you want to solve.


    So it¡¯s okay for you to stay vignt until you¡¯re sure of what decision you want to make.


    There¡¯s no need to rush."


    Rankin pursed his lips tightly before nodding his head gratefully: "Thank you, your..."


    "No. Call me brother Landon."


    "Yes... Thank you, elder brother Landon."


    "Mmm..." Landon replied.


    The system did say that this 5-year-old boy was the future king of Abian in Morgany.


    And as far as he could tell, they weren¡¯t ready to hit Morgany yet.


    Plus, the kid was just 5. So wouldn¡¯t it be wrong to put a 5-year-old on the throne to get into so much political turmoil?


    Let him live a little, at least.


    So he had all the time to assess if they, as Baymardians, and decide for himself whether they could be his allies or not.


    From what Josh and the rest had overheard, the bit lost the only ally he had, which was also his guardian.


    And the boy was as confused as can be.


    Again, having him stay here would instill some great values into the boy on what real leadership should look like.


    At least he would grow up in a safe environment.


    .


    "Little Rankin. Even though people are indeed looking for you, they should be thinking that you are now far away from the Pyno continent. But just in case, to avoid any troubles, even though you¡¯ll be staying in the pce, when ites to official matters, you can only attend by watching in the crowd. We don¡¯t want you photographed or videoed on Royal public events. As for everything else, you can do as you like. You¡¯ll be staying in the pce, going to school, going out with friends and so on. Also, we¡¯ll give you a fake identity and assign a personal driver to you too. You¡¯ll be my little cousin from my mother¡¯s side. Remember, your parents passed away, and you were sent over to Baymard for studies. This is the identity you¡¯ll use when going to school or out in public. AND your new name, Is Portgas D. Ren."


    "_"


    Wait? What?


    Eh?


    Why was his name going to be changed?


    What were these photograph and video things all about?


    So... his new name is Portgas D. Ren?


    Okay?....


    Landon chuckled when he saw the kid¡¯s helpless expression. As far as he knew, he had given the kid one of the coolest names ever!


    Hello?... Change Ren to Ace, and you¡¯ll get Portgas D. Ace!


    One Piece shall forever live on!


    Well, the One Piece manga won¡¯te out anytime soon... So even if it did, he could say that he took inspiration from this cousin of his when naming.


    Heh. Didn¡¯t he have this much right as the author?


    .


    "So.. Elder brother Landon, I won¡¯t be living in the ce alone?"


    "No... There¡¯s little Momo, little Linda... Lucy, my mother, aunty Winnie, Lucius... oh... And soon, we¡¯ll have a new member of the family... a little girl, who will be your little ¡¯cousin¡¯ as well.


    For now, it¡¯s time we get back on deck. We should be arriving on the shores in just a few more minutes.


    Come now, don¡¯t be shy... Grab my hands, and let¡¯s go down deck.


    Little Ren, let me formally wee you to your new home, Baymard."


    Baymard?


    Rankin¡¯s eyes quickly lit up as he tried to hide his excitement.


    He hesitated for a bit before grabbing Landon¡¯s big hands.


    Looking at his tiny 5-year-old hands whenpared to Landon¡¯s, he was instinctively reminded of how little he was.


    He had a lot of responsibilities and didn¡¯t know where to begin.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, mother. I¡¯ll do my best to grow up soon enough and save you!¡¯


    With that, the duo left the room and met with Lucy, who also held Ren¡¯s other hand.


    They looked like they were a family of 3, with Ren being their child


    ...


    "Your majesty."


    "Your majesty."


    "Princess Lucy."


    "Princess Lucy."


    Everyone greeted them upon arriving down at the deck.


    Since he was still short, Landon carried him close to his c.h.e.s.t while Lucy ruffled his hair yfully.


    "Little Ren... Wee home.


    Wee to Baymard!!"


    Ren¡¯s mouth opened in excitement at the scene before him as his entire face froze speechlessly.


    It¡¯s... It¡¯s... It¡¯s beautiful!

 Chapter 1074 - Leaving Pyno!

    <h4>Chapter 1074 - Leaving Pyno!</h4>


    Looking at the towering coastal figures he saw from a distance, Ren was very restless.


    He was so restless that he wanted Landon to drop him down.


    Seeing this, Lucy and Landon couldn¡¯t go giggling in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    Ever since they rescued him, Ren had been trying to act so m.a.t.u.r.ely.


    But at this moment, he was actually acting his age.


    As the ship closed in, Ren was utterly overwhelmed by the sight before them.


    His eyeballs popped out, and their lips slightly quivered... as they looked at the magnificent structures on the shores.


    How did they do it?


    He had never seen anything like this!!


    "I... I... Elder brother Landon, is it real? IS IT TRULY REAL??!!!"


    Ren squeezed the ship¡¯s railings in excitement, weighing the ship would move faster.


    To him, a new adventure awaited him in Baymard.


    "Hahahahhahah!" Lucy couldn¡¯t hold in herughter anymore.


    The little man was just too cute.


    .


    The moment the ship reached the shores... Ren, Lucy, and a few others were first dropped off before the Navy ship entered the Navy base.


    Ten passed through Coastal Port security and entered Baymard, jumping around like a little squirrel.


    Bus! Train! Car! ss towering buildings!


    These were just a few words he learnt today.


    What was so weird and out of ce was that Baymard looked like it wasn¡¯t experiencing Winter at all!


    What was going on here?


    Why were the roads not filled with snow?


    Bear in mind that he was 5 years old now... So, yeah. That show almost buried him growing up.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion went through his mind as he looked at the most beautiful ce he had ever seen in his life!


    Even the vehicle which he heard Lucy call a limousine was sofortable and very spacious.


    It was far more spacious than wagons.


    And even though he had never needed a carriage before, he was sure that it would also be way morefortable than that.


    What was this material?


    Ren¡¯s eyes throbbed in satisfaction as he rubbed his hands across the seat.


    ~Uggh...


    .


    Everything he had seen so far was just too amazing.


    Not to talk of the tourist-rted pamphlets Lucy showed him.


    He saw something called a ski resort, Mall, go-kart racing, ice skating, bowling, visiting the cinemas, theatres, and so on.


    Just looking at how much fun the people on the images were having, Ren really wanted to ask if he could go... but he didn¡¯t want to be a bother, so he pursed his lips dejectedly.


    But how could Lucy, who spent her time teaching kids, not understand him?


    Lucy rubbed his fluffy hair kindly: "Don¡¯t worry. We have everything nned. So you¡¯ll visit all these ces too."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. Hmph. As your big sister, how can I lie to you?" Lucy said while raising her nose to the sky proudly, making Ren giggle too.


    So this feeling was weird.


    But he didn¡¯t hate it.


    Instead, he felt very warm in his heart.


    He looked outside the window and smiled.


    It looked like staying here wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea after all.


    This was now his new home!


    ...


    Just like that, Renkin was taken into the ce and given one of the avable rooms next to Momo and Linda¡¯s room... Which was in its own wing.


    Mother Kim and Lucius live in their own wing, which has 6 bedrooms, alone for privacy. And the child they are expecting will probably live in one of the rooms there.


    As for Mother Winnie and Lucy, they lived in the same wing where little Momo, Little Linda... And now, little Ren would be staying.


    Of course, Mother Winnie was presently engaged to one of Lucius¡¯s men.


    That¡¯s right. She too found love.


    It happened when Lucius used to hold meetings and invite his men over.


    Mother Winnie and the widowed man had an instant connection.


    They started by dating first, and it was only this past Spring, did he propose.


    Obviously, whenever they chose to get narrows, Mother Winnie would probably move out.


    As for her daughter, Linda... Funny enough, Mother Winnie and Linda had decided that if that did happen, she still preferred to be in the pce.


    In her words, Landon needed an rm clock like her.


    Again, she didn¡¯t want to be the 3rd wheel in her mother¡¯s marriage.


    And by the time her mother did choose to get married, she might be an official a.d.u.l.t by then.


    After all, thising March would make her 13... And in majority of regions in Pyno and around the world, 15 was the legal a.d.u.l.t age (14, in Deiferus.)


    So as an a.d.u.l.t, she could move as she wanted.


    .


    Anyway, with Ren¡¯s matter settled, Landon who had just left the Navy after reporting several matters, was now making his way back to the pce.


    That¡¯s right.


    He had to once again say goodbye to his family, the overseers, hand official businesses to the many leaders around, shower, and leave with Lucia and her people.


    That¡¯s right.


    They were leaving Pyno tonight!


    The sh.i.p.s were already loaded with enough ammunition, medical supplies for military doctors, enough food for the journey that had been properly stored and checked for food poisoning, etc.


    In fact, everything was ready for take-off!


    Landon first decided to check with Lucia and her men to see if they were ready or needed anything more... only for him to see a crying Lucia.


    "~Ooooo... Brother Landon, I know I have to go back, but why do I feel like I¡¯m leaving a part of me in this suite?


    I¡¯ve stayed here for so many months that I¡¯ve practically turned the ce into mine.


    So leaving it is so sad... Ooooo~~~~"


    (-_-)


    ....


    It wasn¡¯t just Lucia who felt like this, but all of them.


    Sometimes, when a ce gives one too much peace and happiness, leaving it is under nostalgia.


    They remembered their first day here, as well as all the fun moments they had visiting each other¡¯s rooms, joking about the hellish training here, tellingte-night jokes and so on.


    It was hard to exin... But to them, this would always be their second home.


    Their rooms in particr were something they would never forget.


    But now, it was time for them to move on.


    Nheless, these Baymardians who weren¡¯t prejudiced against their appearance, held a special ce in their hearts... Especially the Royals and even the maids and butlers who took care of them here.


    This friendship was more than just an agreement.


    They were friends for life!


    No matter where or when, they would always be allies with these Baymardians!


    Javis and Andrew looked at Landon warmly in gratitude while getting on their knees.


    And one by one, everyone else got on their knees as well.


    "Brother, not only did you agree to save our people... but while we were here, you also fed us, clothed us and gave us a roof over our heads.


    Thank you!! We Zalipnians will never forget this gratitude!!"


    Landon looked at them and smiled warmly: "Please... You all are my brothers. So why kneel? I promised to save your people. And save them, I shall. No! We will save them together! So raise your heads and stand up tall, for the enemy will not win in this war! Now... Let¡¯s go kick some ass!!"

 Chapter 1075 - This... How could this be?!!

    <h4>Chapter 1075 - This... How could this be?!!</h4>


    ~Vrrrrrrrrrruuuuuu~~


    The sh.i.p.s were locked and loaded, as they sailed away from Baymard¡¯s shores, going towards a direction it never once ventured.


    And even though it was winter, everyone¡¯s emotions were as high as could be.


    The taste of adventure and the known was somewhat scary, but more than anything else... EXCITING!


    Thanks to the merchants who had visited either Veinitta before or had even gone as far as Ten, they were given maps of how to reach those territories beyond.


    But, one shouldn¡¯t sleep on these Medieval navigators.


    Sure... They didn¡¯t have the entire global field mapped out, nor did they understandtitudes or longitude, their ability to easily and know where they were going wasn¡¯t guesswork.


    They could even venture out into new open waters ande back without getting lost, meaning they had mad skills!


    Up first, they used the motion of the stars to get through.


    Firstly, one should never forget that the world itself was rotating ever so slowly... even though these people didn¡¯t know that.


    Likewise, stars typically moved across the sky ever so slowly from east to west.


    But, as time went on, these sailors realized that there was one star that didn¡¯t move no matter what... (Which was the north star, A.K.A Pris).


    And around the North star were always a formation of dots in the shape of a cooking pot, which they called Pot (but back on earth, it was called the big dipper or plough.)


    This Pot always rotated around in an anti-clockwise manner around the north star, sometimes appearing on the side, above or below the fixed north star.


    But no matter what, its rtionship or distance to the north star never changes, and it will always point the way to the North star.


    So even though they didn¡¯t have the maicpasses that always north (using this same principle), they still found it easy to know where North was.


    This was basic, easy, everyday knowledge to these medieval people.


    If one wanted to be a sailor, a merchant, guards sometimes going out on battle and even a Monarch... And didn¡¯t know this basic information, then they were idiots to people in this era.


    They didn¡¯t have to know too in-depth like the astrologists and all the rest who keenly studied them... but when it came to the North star, information like this could save their lives when shipwrecked.


    .


    This again showed why astrologists were highly favoured.


    People had studied this for millenniums and knew the Pot¡¯s positions, for every season and every day of the year.


    That was why people desperately studied the sky above... Including the moon¡¯s positioning too.


    Of course, this went without saying that the sun and clouds were deeply studied for navigation during the day too.


    But the stars, moon, sun, and general weather, weren¡¯t all that these sailors used to map things out.


    They also used the position of certain wildlife species and even the sizes of waves to find the path from one region to another.


    That¡¯s right.


    They also studied wave patterns and knew which regions were tallest and which weren¡¯t.


    It¡¯s not for nothing that some sea regions had been marked as Shipyard graves or given weird names too.


    The waves there could destroy sh.i.p.s during spring, winter and sometimes fall.


    So people mostly stayed away from those regions.


    As for how they used birds, that was easier.


    First up, one should know that many sh.i.p.s in this time period had caged birds stored away.


    The birds were simr to Ravens but a little bigger and had silver wings that contrasted their ck bodies.


    They were a bit faster in speed whenpared to Ravens and were called Waikens instead.


    When they estimated thatnd should be near, or felt that there were maybe possibly neighbouring sh.i.p.s hidden far away, they would release one of the birds.


    And if it circled their boat without purpose, then there was no othernd or shops around for it to finallynd back on.


    But if it took off in a certain direction, then they got their answer.


    It could bend, or... An enemy fleet.


    Also, if foreign birds or strange wildlifended on their sh.i.p.s, then they were definitely close tond!


    .


    Looking at the many maps before him, Landon couldn¡¯t help marvelling at the people of this era.


    Sigh... Sometimes he wondered if modern people were just in stupid orzy.


    Everyone here knew the basics of these things as if they were nothing.


    But if he pulled anyone aside back in modern times, asking them about these, they would remain clueless.


    It was truly fascinating how maps in this period were done.


    When one mentioned a map, they would think of just one piece of paper or chart.


    The first chart did draw out depictions of wherend should be.


    But, rather than having the blue ocean waters, what was shown were tiny dots in a dark background.


    So this map would show them the way through the night sky? As well as the moon¡¯s positioning?


    Awesome!


    They even showed that around a certain period of days, if one were to look up in the sky, they should see several star formations too... Like the kneeling soldier or the famous winged angel.


    That¡¯s right.


    Constetions like Orion, a hunter shaped by a cl.u.s.ter of stars, and many other instations,e out during specific times throughout the year.


    This particr Orion constetion is visible in the evening sky from January to March, in the winter hemisphere... As well as in summer in the Southern hemisphere.


    Only by thoroughly studying things can one know all this.


    And that¡¯s why without satellites,titudes or longitude, these people¡¯s maps couldn¡¯t just be one piece of paper.


    .


    Landon flipped the next page of the massive Map booklet to see the depiction of the sun¡¯s positioning and cloud formations throughout his travels.


    There was another map showing wave patterns too.


    Sigh... Who can honestly say medieval people were stupid?


    Suddenly, Landon¡¯s expression turned grim after listening to something urgent from Javis.


    ~Cough. Cough. Cough~~


    Landon choked on his coffee in disbelief.


    This... This... How were they supposed to survive this?

 Chapter 1076 - A Sailors Worry.

    <h4>Chapter 1076 - A Sailor''s Worry.</h4>


    Landon listened to Javis and felt it unbelievable!


    What the actual hell?!


    Landon¡¯s forehead began sweating like crazy when a crazy image popped into his head.


    F***!


    Javis and Andrew at the side looked at Landon bitterly.


    "Elder brother Landon... Why don¡¯t we take another route then."


    Landon shook his head vigorously: "No! We need to get to your people as fast as possible before it¡¯s toote. And that¡¯s the shortest route. But don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll get through it all just fine!"


    Javis and Andrew looked at each other briefly before nodding their heads vigorously.


    Yes. If Landon said they could, then they would definitely be able to do so!


    With that, everyone in the room briefed a sigh from relief after getting Landon¡¯s response


    It¡¯s been 2 days since they had just set sail and were now ready to iron out a few things that came up yet again.


    That¡¯s right. Mitchen came along, ready to haul up all the prisoners he could.


    Hahahhahahah!


    Ahhh... He felt alive to be back out on a high-ss mission again.


    As for the problem at hand, it was indeed a serious one.


    .


    Firstly, it was important to note that they had gotten 2 distinctive maps.


    The first was organized and given to them by those merchants who had ventured out of Pyno, going as far as Veinitta and Ten before.


    As for the second map, it was given by Lucia¡¯s team.


    It was a map from Roma to as far as the waters around the continents of Zohl and Dania... that¡¯s all her people or the merchants there knew.


    But even at that, because they experienced shipwrecks and all sorts of dangers whening to Baymard, they had a lot of vital pieces of their map.


    Landon didn¡¯t think it was a problem since he had thetitudinal and longitudinal map from the system in his brain.


    But he had forgotten one crucial thing.


    The modern type maps weren¡¯t as in-depth as the ones here... Or should he say they were missing something?


    F***!


    How could he have gotten that this was still another world with its own crazy creatures, which were typically enormouspared to those on earth?


    That¡¯s right... Javis, who suddenly remembered vital information, instantly told them about the region called Devil¡¯s Gate!


    .


    What exactly was this Devil¡¯s Gate?


    Well, it wasn¡¯t so much as the giant whirlpool or something like that.


    No... It was more of the fact that millions of giant ck sea creatures that looked like giant headless octopuses with thousandyered teeth all got to the surface, spreading miles away to do whatever it is they did.


    These creatures were called Laypires!


    And what made them scary was that an a.d.u.l.t warm was half the size of a regr wooden sailor ship.


    So one could imagine how much force they had in them.


    With one flick, and that ship would be going down.


    Now picture a thousand of them?


    And, the crazy thing was that these giant headless octopuses could climb on board and squeeze the sh.i.p.s, breaking them with their sheer strength.


    Why they came out during the heart of winter was always a mystery to many, but Landon who had just gotten information from the system knew why.


    Ah... So that¡¯s it!


    Landon massaged his chin in understanding.


    From what he gathered, sometime from February 18th to the end of the month, they formed a thick line across the waters, stretching for miles and miles.


    And for years and centuries, they had done this same action repeatedly.


    They didn¡¯t go any other ce over the years, sticking to the same spots.


    Why? Who knows...


    Maybe the water there had something beneficial to them, or it was the marine life over there.


    Hey. The ocean was something scary with several mysteries that no one might ever be able to solve.


    So even though Landon knew why they came up to the surface, he didn¡¯t understand why they liked to form those specific lines, cutting people from either going towards or from Romain and Dania to the rest of the world.


    Why they chose those locations, and neatly lined up there, was something they would never know.


    Bottom line, it was mating time!


    .


    This situation reminded Landon of another weird situation that had also gued scientists back on earth.


    Back in Canada, in a ce called Narcisse located in Manitoba... Every spring and autumn, thergest congregation of snakes ever recorded, can be found there.


    During this period, tens of thousands of snakese out from their holding spots and thick lines, weaving themselves together to form tapestries of themselves along an entire highwayne.


    Of course, they were mating.


    Now, people who have ever tried to disturb them didn¡¯t end up well.


    And in this situation, he felt like it was the same.


    These headless Octopuses called Laypires, were out here forming lines and mating.


    But isn¡¯t that suicide?


    Don¡¯t people know that when any creature, even man, is in high ecstasy, stopping them was asking to be killed?... Especially when these Laypires were in cloud 9.


    So of course they wouldsh out when disturbed!


    And that¡¯s why an uncountable number of sh.i.p.s had sunk deep below the seas around that period, giving the line the famous name... the Devil¡¯s Gates.


    .


    Making a mental note, Landon realized that maps here noted where all gue disasters or natural urrences were, while the standard modern ones he was used to didn¡¯t.


    Next time, he would have to get more information from the system and couldn¡¯t rely on just the longitudinal andtitudinal ones in his head.


    Sometimes, Old school was the better option.


    Thinking everything through, Landon instantly turned to his secretary hastily.


    "Quickly! Get me the folder with travel schedules immediately!"


    "Here you go, your majesty."


    "Good... If we can pass the line before their mating period, then we¡¯ll be fine."


    "Eh?... Your majesty, what mating period?"


    "...I¡¯ll exin thatter, for now... We have to fix this!


    Hopefully, this is the only bizarre urrence, right?..."


    "_"

 Chapter 1077 - A Change Of Plans!

    <h4>Chapter 1077 - A Change Of ns!</h4>


    Wasting no time, Landon started adjusting the scheduling, making the journey a little more tasking for those managing the sh.i.p.s.


    Previously when nning the trip, there were days when they would only need to go at minimum speed, and there were days when it would go at its maximum possible speed.


    So now, Landon reced some minimum speed periods with several standard or max speed periods.


    Of course he didn¡¯t rece all, but calcted and estimated how much faster they would have to get to pass the Devil¡¯s gates before February 18th.


    Say no more.


    They left on January 5th and expected to arrive sometime on March 10th.


    Anyway, the system had told him that he needed to get there before thest week of March, so that was his n.


    Earlier on, he had taken into consideration the otherworldly wave patterns and formations that would slow his journey down or, worse, destroy the sh.i.p.s if he wasn¡¯t careful.


    But what he forgot were the creatures within the ce and several other factors apart from the waves.


    And wouldn¡¯t you know it, Javis started mentioning a few more regions that he should take more of if he ever passed by them.


    Landon felt lucky that they weren¡¯t passing underneath Veinitta, going between Ten and Omania and Zohl to get to Romain.


    Apparently, there is another strange urrence there that has caused many sh.i.p.s to go down below... And that is the existence of thousands of constantly moving bottomless whirlpools.


    That¡¯s right! Whirlpools!


    Sigh... For this new world, Landon felt like the urrences around were just too strange!!


    Such things should be noted down for future reference, just in case they thought of moving there during the season.


    .


    Everyone blinked in understanding while listening to Landon, who was making a few adjustments.


    They rubbed the tip of their noses in embarrassment.


    "Well, your majesty, I can understand the thinking of these creatures," Mitchen said, almost sympathizing with the creatures instead.


    "That¡¯s right. To be disturbed at that time is truly a disastrous thing... This... If it is so, then that does exin a lot of their actions." Andrew said after coughing shyly.


    Maybe, throughout the entire year, this was the only time that they mated.


    So think about it.


    They had been holding themselves back all year for these times, and just when they were about to reach for the skies, people kept bothering them.


    Even they would get pissed as well.


    They could only say that those who did get dragged down the sea floors had bad timing.


    Thinking of getting dragged into the deep bottomless sea, everyone shuddered uncontrobly.


    Mommy...


    .


    Landon chuckled at their grim expressions before finalizing his adjustments.


    One should know that by the time they reach the Devil¡¯s Gates, they should¡¯ve already been 3/4 ways done with their journey.


    Half of their journey should be done around the 5th of February, with Devil¡¯s gate earliest by the 19th or 29th.


    That was just bad timing since the rare mating phenom urred around the 18th.


    But with his adjustments, they should be arriving there by the 14th instead... crossing over as fast as they could.


    He only prayed that this would be enough.


    At least, even if there were a few Laypires already on the surface, he was hoping that it wouldn¡¯t be a school or a thick cl.u.s.ter or tapestry of them already mating.


    So arriving earlier would give them a few benefits here or there.


    Nheless, if it did work out, this meant that they would also arrive at Zalipnia earlier than scheduled too.


    This meant that they needed to tweak their ns a bit too.


    Firstly, even though the Map provided by Lucia¡¯s team was iplete, missing creature activity and cloud patterns... They still had the star constetion parts, weather, and wave details down.


    They could prepare them to analyze their fighting conditions, like if they would be making a move in a blizzard or something of such sorts.


    Even bullet shots were slightly different in such situations.


    And at least they would know that the enemy wouldn¡¯t heavily rely on archers.


    In short, they had to predict and look into several factors that may y essential roles on the day they expected to arrive.


    Landon sighed from relief when looking at the new and improved scheduling in his hands.


    Now, there were just a few more things he wanted to reconfirm again.


    .


    "Prince Andrew, Prince Javis, Princess Lucia... I modified the previousndscape per your corrections and inputs.


    So tell us, is this a better or more urate depiction of what the region we¡¯re sailing into would look like?" Landon said while Brian distributed a few doc.u.ments to everyone else.


    (¡ão¡ã)


    This... This was exactly the same as how the ce was set up!


    His Majesty had even been able to point out where the roads would be and what regions were hilly, and so on.


    Of course, over their stay in Baymard, they had contributed a lot, giving their inputs on the matter.


    But had only seen drafts so far since every time they met Landon and others to talk about it, more information would get added, meaning more changes.


    That¡¯s why seeing the real professional thing was just mind-blowing.


    Awesome!


    .


    Everyone looked at their expressions and knew that the maps were urate.


    Landon was always on the go, so of course he couldn¡¯t do everything for himself, could he?


    Over the years, they had learnt to rely on themselves.


    So during meetings, Landon only added a few sentences here and there if necessary or whenever he saw it.


    They worked so hard and made several more adjustments after theirst meeting with Lucia¡¯s group.


    And now, the results were evident.


    Good.


    With them arriving earlier than scheduled, as well as taking into ount the weather around the seashores during that period, and several other factors... It was time to make some changes to their n of attack.


    Now, there should be no more surprisesing their way... Hopefully.

 Chapter 1078 - A Divide?

    <h4>Chapter 1078 - A Divide?</h4>


    Like so, Landon spent the entire month of January alongside the rest, looking through and checking things constantly twice a week.


    Doing it every single day would tire them all.


    So it was only done on Mondays and Fridays.


    They also analyzed how they could use Zalipnia¡¯s environment to their advantage too.


    An amazing thing about Romain as a whole was that 85% of it was all stoned.


    That¡¯s right.


    The majority of roads had all been done with stones, with the majority of the roads and streets being overly broad too.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t go marvelling at how deeply organized this continent was whenpared to Pyno.


    Sure, Baymard might be grand, but the other Pyno empires were nowhere near what they heard about Romain.


    Another key point to note was that even though the continent¡¯sndmass wasn¡¯t as big as Pyno¡¯s, Romain itself had 37 empires in it, with Zalipnia being the 5thrgest one.


    Already, Landon could see his work cut out for him, visiting all these empires to sign treaties.


    It was also because there were many empires in Romain that the continent could flourish faster.


    Why? Because these Monarchs were allpetitive with each other.


    Seeing that one person¡¯s empire was clean with proper stone roads... of course, others would¡¯ve picked up the trend too.


    And over the centuries, they stole from each other when it came to architectural inspiration, each kingpeting with the other.


    .


    The entire Romain reminded him of Egyptian civilization.


    One Monarch would have a unique architectural mind-blowing building, and soon the neighbouring Monarch would get jealous and request for a great architect to design something for himself too.


    Landon also found these people to be simr to Egyptians because they allowed women to rule too.


    Plus, he found that unlike Pyno that had too many monster creatures roaming around... The majority of creatures living in the Romain were mild in temperament.


    Sure, they might still be ridiculously huge, but they were docile, and at times used as house pets too.


    Only 30% of the species there caused genuine issues to the people.


    Sigh... Some ces truly had it good.


    While Pyno and several ces were fighting their own beasts for the survival of humanity on their continent centuries ago, these ces probably had almost no problems whatsoever.


    Truly, life itself wasn¡¯t fair.


    Just like that, Landon and his team continuously ran through their ns twice a week.


    And apart from them, everyone else was either training in the training rooms, doing their scheduled 8-hour shifts of duties aboard, or rxing.


    This was how they spent the entire January.


    It was already the heart of winter, yet some people couldn¡¯t go looking for trouble.


    .


    --The Royal Pce, Arcadina, Pyno continent--


    .


    The ever bright mes burned noisily within the firece, producing a crackling noise, constantly warming the entire room.


    If it were before, the massive bed in the room should¡¯ve already been ced close to the firece during winter as in the previous years.


    But now, almost all royal rooms had a small box-like Baymardian battery-powered heater directly facing the bed, providing ample heat to those who were about to sleep.


    And at times, many ced it directly beside the couches in their rooms when they wanted to eat or look over a few doc.u.ments in their rooms.


    Now, coupled with the overly warm beddings and even the room decors, winters were no longer what they used to be.


    The more he read, the more he fell into a trance of some sort.


    His entire posture turned frozen as the crackling sounds of the fore echoed throughout the room.


    William finished reading the doc.u.ments and calmly closed them before scoffing in annoyance.


    He squinted his eyes coldly, seemingly lost in thought.


    Heh.


    As expected, like toads, some people still liked to jump about aimlessly, all the while forgetting whose pond they were in.


    When he thought about things now, he felt like he was still someone fighting Alec.


    He couldn¡¯t help but distort in dissatisfaction.


    Tch.


    That uncle of his died but didn¡¯t forget to send all his enemies his way.


    Baron Cain... Just what are you up to?


    .


    "Death."


    ~Swish!


    Like magic, death popping out from the shadows and kneeling before William.


    "Young Master, your wish is mymand."


    "Hmmm... So this Baron Cain wants to unite the Western regions and break away from Arcadina?


    Heh. Not on my watch!


    But, even though he does look down on me... or him to be this confident, means that he has a few tricks up his sleeves." William said coldly.


    And even a few months before his death, Alec had still made sure to torment and seize most of Cain¡¯s forces.


    So if Cain was still up and about the way he was, it meant that he had a hidden hand that they weren¡¯t seeing.


    It could be something obvious or something totally out of their reach.


    But they had to look through all possibilities fast!


    "Death!... You will gather as many men as possible and head towards the Western regions targeted by this Baron Cain.


    First, investigate thoroughly, and wait for backup.


    I¡¯ll be sending a letter to Baymard requesting the Arcadian soldiers in training there to set off and be your backup.


    Baymard itself is in the far Western region of Arcadina.


    So they should reach you all shortly.


    Remember, don¡¯t act until they arrive.


    We have to win this war in one swoop!


    I mean it, uncle!


    No ying with prey!"


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    Death nodded his head yfully while looking at William helplessly.


    Was he that bad?


    Sure, he did want to y a bit, but he would always make sure to leave no traces behind, alright?


    Sigh... His Young Master has grown very stingy throughout the years.


    How did his Young Master be like this?

 Chapter 1079 - Traitors!

    <h4>Chapter 1079 - Traitors!</h4>


    With January gone, several things had been underway.


    And now, with February here, many people were going crazy with excitement at the many new discoveries they witnessed.


    .


    -Capital City, Carona--


    .


    Within the new military training institute for Caronian soldiers who came back from Baymard, several people were currently standing around an open space excitedly.


    At the same time, some hurriedly ran towards the scene instead.


    Of course, some stood on nearby buildings surrounding the ce, watching everything as if watching a movie.


    "Oh my God! Can you hurry up?


    We¡¯re going to miss the show with the way you¡¯re moving!"


    "Dammit! I can¡¯t believe that we, too, will have such crazy new weapons!"


    "Hahahahaha! Our empire will grow strong!"


    "Dammit! Why do I feel like we¡¯ve entered a new age?"


    "Hahahahahaha! I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ll finally see what those guys have been working on all this time!"


    "F***! I¡¯m so excited that I haven¡¯t slept all night at all!"


    "Hurry! Hurry! Hurry!!!"


    ~Din! Din! Din! Din! Din!~~


    The sounds of everyone¡¯s heavy footsteps echoed out as they tried to find the best viewing locations possible.


    Now, amongst the crowd, everyone¡¯s heart


    And the moment their eyes came in contact with the stars of the show, everyone¡¯s heart trembled vigorously.


    What were these?


    Their eyes almost popped out of their sockets from shock and awe alone.


    This... This... This was f**kin¡¯ awesome!!


    Everyone pointed and made gestures at the scene, trying to find the best words to describe it all.


    They had all heard bits and pieces about today¡¯s show, so how could they not look forward to it?


    Today, the weather also agreed with them because there was snow falling from above


    The roads had also been swept, and several things had been put in ce, ready for today¡¯s audience.


    The question now was if it would be able to satisfy everyone¡¯s appetite.


    .


    Penelope, Santa, Adrian, Carmelo and Duke Samuel walked alongside their guards between the crowd.


    Everyone watched the royals step forward with beautiful ck winter coats over their ck strap-in velvet vests.


    Their knee-length boots, alongside the swords dangling around their waists, showed from time to time as they advanced forth.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your highnesses!"


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your highnesses!"


    Everyone bowed deeply whenever they passed by them.


    It was just that when they saw Santa swinging Penelope¡¯s hands like some who had just seen a woman for the first time, they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    But then again, they were indeed used to it.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Duke Benjamin was a little troublemaker?


    From sneaking out of the pce and getting caught by the Queen to merely blowing up the fish bond with ck powder, they felt like her Majesty could really pick¡¯em.


    Nheless, they had mad respect for Santa.


    If one were just looking at his smiling face, one would easily get deceived by him.


    They didn¡¯t know how he did it, but in just a few years, he had be one of the strongestbat masters in the empire!


    He had a raw strength that was terrifying, especially when he found a stone with his b.a.r.e hands as if it were nothing.


    Was this still the weak Santa that they all heard of back then?


    As of now, the only people who could still put him in his ce were his wife and the other royals.


    That¡¯s why no matter how yful Santa was, for him to get this strong meant that he trained harder than anyone else.


    This was true since the Queen liked to ground him, forcing him to train harder.


    And soon, it wasn¡¯t long before this group of royals had finally climbed up one of the viewing tforms calmly.


    And Santa suddenly let go of her hands, rushed forward, took out his handkerchief and started wiping the grandest seat there."


    "Wife. Here. Sit... "


    Penelope¡¯s lips raised unnoticeably.


    "Thank you." She said while taking her seat.


    Seeing this, Santa hurriedly sat by her swiftly as well.


    "Wife! Now that I¡¯m so good... can you not... ground me anymore?..."


    Penelope leaned back, crossed her legs and looked at him calmly, which in turn raised Santa¡¯s hopes high: "No."


    [Santa]: Help. What do I do if my wife is my boss?


    .


    Santa felt like crying.


    Well, she was the Monarch and could do what she wanted. But, but.. Hasn¡¯t he been grounded enough?


    Okay? So he ended up visiting the Military research centre and ended up identally setting 50 massive weapons on fire, as well as some doc.u.ments on them.


    But no one got hurt, and he was genuinely sorry, promising never to do it again.


    Truthfully, he meant it.


    So wasn¡¯t that what was truly important here?


    What happened to forgive and forget?


    It was already February 11th, so wasn¡¯t that more than enough?


    Hadn¡¯t he learnt his lesson already?


    So far, he was only permitted to go to the new and old Caronian barracks stations, as well as to stay in the pce.


    That was it!


    He even tried getting his father to intervene, but the traitorpletely sided with Penelope, saying they should lock him longer!


    Dammit! Whose father was he?


    Penelope¡¯s or his?


    Sigh...


    Santa shook his head with tears in his eyes, looking like a lost puppy.


    He wasn¡¯t that bad, right?


    .


    Carmelo, Adrain and Samuel rolled their eyes heavenwards while avoiding his gaze.


    ¡¯Son-inw, you better not look at me! Even I can¡¯t go against her once she decides on something.¡¯


    "Grand son-inw, as the old saying goes... It¡¯s never wise for one toe between trivial disputes between married couples. So I¡¯m out.¡¯


    ¡¯Eh? Why is this shameless nephew-inw of mine looking at me like this? So after flirting around and feeding me with dog food, you now have the guts to seek help? Heh. Keep dreaming!¡¯


    (-_-)


    Like so, Santa found himself surrounded by traitors while waiting for the show to begin.


    Santa looked on and couldn¡¯t help pouting pitifully at his fate.


    Why did it seem like the heavens were always trying to be against him?

 Chapter 1080 - A United Front!

    <h4>Chapter 1080 - A United Front!</h4>


    Penelope secretly nced at Santa who was now resigned to his fate and chuckled.


    Of course he couldn¡¯t get grounded forever.


    In fact, it might even be today.


    But why should she tell him now?


    It was more fun to tease her husband like this.


    Plus, thest mess he did indeed made the researchers feel like strangling him alive.


    They almost disregarded that Santa and herself were Royals and nearly flew over the tables to strangle his neck thin.


    Now, he was banned from going there without permission.


    That¡¯s right!


    Her permission wasn¡¯t enough.


    Now, he needed to be treated like a baby when he had to visit.


    In other words, he needed supervision.


    They even went as far as pleading with her, Adrian, and the rest to put his name in the rules.


    Yup!


    There¡¯s a section of the rules that says [Duke Benjamin Hamilton can only be permitted under heavy supervision]


    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when it came to this matter.


    What sort of his ace had she married?


    But that wasn¡¯t all. They even had several uses under that one rule.


    What was so hrious was that they wanted his picture ced by the rule too.


    She had never seen such a situation before!


    For someone¡¯s name to enter a rule orw book specifically meant they had caused not 1, not 2, not even 8 rememberable incidences.


    It showed that he was a perpetual nuisance to them.


    Penelope also found that this happened a lot, because even the kitchen staffined a little too, which left her speechless.


    This was also one of the reasons why she grounded him so much.


    The problem was that Santa was a true born merchant through and through.


    And when he saw something fascinating or thought of some crazy idea, he would feel itchy, wanting to touch, manipte or see it... thinking he could convert it into another item, gadget or tool to sell... Even food was no exception too.


    But now, he decided to do things himself.


    And the next thing she heard, there was a mini-chicken expansion with chocte, meat and flour flying everywhere.


    How did he do it? She would never know.


    But it seemed to be his talent.


    Looking at Santa, she felt terrible.


    Sigh... Alright. She would release him soon.


    But for now, it was time to watch the show!


    .


    With the royals on their seats, the military research team marched forward on the empty field below.


    And just at the back of the ce were several open hills, streams and whatnot for asions like these.


    Of course, the entire region, including the nearby hills, and forest area, now belonged to the barracks and were heavily guarded too.


    After all, with the training they had from Baynard, they needed ample space for their attack simtions and whatnot.


    Itprised of a few hills, streams and whatnot.


    Everyone stood either on the viewing Walls or on the empty fields outside the barracks.


    As for the royals, they were seated on a wooden viewing stand constructed for this day.


    Hahahhaha! Today was the big day.


    The research team walked confidently towards the many machines lined up.


    That¡¯s right!


    And for the masterpiece that they had been painstakingly working on alongside other empires, they had named it the Slingshot or Catapult, to be exact!


    .


    One should know that ever since the Pyno Monarchs went for the U.N meeting in Novemberst year, they all spent an entire week in Baymard,ing up with some new inspirations there.


    And ever since Penelope &Santa got back around thest week of January, they instantly started creating the ballistic, as well as testing out their ideas on the Catapult.


    Back in Baymard, Sirius, William, Astar, Henry, Landon, Santa, and all of them were the ones who thought of the idea... and Landon even came up with the perfect name for it, Catapult!


    Well, it was better than their suggestions like Rock thrower or The flyer.


    Plus, since they could catapult not just rocks, like items with ck powder in them, calling it Rock thrower was a little wrong.


    The surprisingly intelligent Prince Astar of Terique was the one who made them realize that other items could be thrown too.


    What a genius!


    Ever since they all got back from their trip, all Monarchs had sent their regr bi-weekly letter,municating amongst themselves.


    Of course, Penelope had only gotten Landon, Sirius and William¡¯s letters, but she knew that everyone else¡¯s woulde soon.


    Now, it was time for the entire Continent to protect itself.


    Because from Landon¡¯s letter that had arrived when she was still on the way, there was a deadly Order in their midst called the T.O.E.P.


    So they had to act fast and carefully!


    .


    February 10th!


    The researchers all marched out with their c.h.e.s.ts raised high as they hurriedly stood by the meant contraptions proudly with megaphones in their hands.


    It was just that when they nced at Santa, they still wanted to beat him up.


    If not for him, will things be this dyed?


    The rowdy crowd grew silent as tension and anxiety filled the air.


    The audience¡¯s eyes twinkled brightly while watching the crazy contraptions before them.


    What could these things do?


    The researchers all grinned pridefully.


    "Your Majesty, your highnesses, your esteemed elders, and myrades, protectors of Carona, I salute you all!


    Today is a great day in our nation!


    We, the military research team, were given several tasks by his majesty and our many superiors... and are proud to present our results to you all.


    We worked alongside the other memories collectively to reach this stage.


    So today, we will show you the might of our creations!


    We will show you what we, as a continent, can do when united!"

 Chapter 1081 - Testing Grounds!

    <h4>Chapter 1081 - Testing Grounds!</h4>


    At this very moment, the entire ce fell into a deep silence as many clutched their hearts anxiously.


    Yes. It was indeed the winter season, but everyone¡¯s hearts were on fire as if it were summer.


    The lead military researcher raised God and majestically while pointing at the contraptions before them.


    "Everyone, I bring you ourtest creations of war, the Ballista and the Catapult!"


    ~p! p! p!~~


    Everyone pped at the mighty names chosen.


    With that, the lead researcher turned to the soldiers standing by the contractions.


    "Up first, we shall begin by testing the Ballistas. Soldiers! Start Mounting the arrows immediately!"


    "Yes!" The soldiers tried before saluting in unison.


    With that, some began moving, aiming for the target 500 yards (460m) away from them, while others targeted the ones very close by instead.


    They had created several wooden stick men and ced them about in all sorts of directions.


    "Adjust the direction and height to a 45-degree angle towards the targets!


    "ce arrows in the center!"


    "Move the levers anti-clockwise to draw the arrow backwards."


    "Yes."


    The men hurriedly did as they were told, submerging themselves into their own little world, heightening the audience¡¯s expectation.


    And when they were finally ready for action, all units around the many Ballistas made their move!


    "Hold... Hold... Fire!!!!"


    ~Swish!!!"


    Several huge and thick metal arrows swiftly whistled through the air in the blink of an eye.


    ~Boom!!!


    Bullseye!


    ~Crack!


    The poor wooden figures couldn¡¯t survive at all!


    What???!


    This...this... how could this be?


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    -silence-


    The entire ce fell into a deep silence as they imagined what would¡¯ve happened if they were the ones to take on such an attack.


    Their hearts pounded uncontrobly as fear quickly inched its way into their very souls.


    F***!


    Rather than taking it head-on, they would prefer to get shot by a normal arrow, alright?


    This was just too gruesome!


    .


    Looking at the all-star before them, they now had a whole new level of respect for these devices.


    What else could they say?


    Anything that could produce such damage was a deadly one.


    As for the wooden corpses very close by, they had shattered into tiny pieces, literally splitting into half.


    Of course, the human body had a little more hold, but they still felt like the results would be fairly close too.


    One should know that the researchers had tested the massive arrows used here until they found a substantial bnce to it all.


    If the arrow was too heavy, it might not be able to fly too far.


    At the same time, the arrow couldn¡¯t be light because it had to have a certain weight that could do the damage it was supposed to.


    F***!


    If there were humans there, they would¡¯ve been picked by the arrows like meat on sticks.


    No! They might not even have gotten picked.


    There was no doubt about it!


    That arrow might have torn half of a person¡¯s waist off cleanly as if a beast had taken a chunk out of it.


    If it pierced someone¡¯s neck, the sheer force and everything else alone would¡¯ve severed the neck off the head as well.


    And the most amazing thing was that if it got shot into a crowd, at least 6~7 people would get injured.


    The ballista had been made in several sizes.


    There were even some that could take arrows as long as spears.


    Again, the longer the arrows weighed slightly more than the arm-lengthed ones.


    .


    Everyone looked at the practice field filled with shattered pieces and couldn¡¯t help gulping down their saliva in awe.


    Penelope and the Royals were also satisfied as well.


    But now, it was time to test it on live targets!


    "Move on to phase 2!"


    "Yes!"


    With that, the scene became livelier again.


    Don¡¯t think that everyone here was blind.


    On the field, apart from several wooden stick men scattered around, there were also several fenced areas made with sticks too.


    For today¡¯s show, It was essential for these soldiers to fully understand how the weapons would affect their enemy.


    Wooden objects could shatter from cracks.


    But the body had good, stic skin and other things that wouldn¡¯t make it break like ss or wood.


    As soldiers who would be the ones risking their lives out there, it was good for them to understand the bite-size of these arrows too.


    The researchers knew that these arrows could chunk out half of a person¡¯s waist.


    But the soldiers didn¡¯t.


    Today was to show them to the full might of these weapons!


    .


    Everyone¡¯s hearts raced nonstop as they watched their contacts mount another round of arrows on the ballistas, ready to make their moves.


    Oh my God!


    They were nervous as hell as if they were the ones getting shot.


    This... Will the injured rabbits survive?


    Would the situation be simr to their guesses?


    This was the biggest mystery to them now!


    Adrian clenched his seat in excitement, leaning forward as hard as he could.


    His entire body was boiling and surging in expectations.


    If it did what the researchers said it would, then how great would that be?


    Recalling his early days when he was younger, he couldn¡¯t help but wish that their generation had done something amazing like this.


    To think that all these youngsters, who were now Monarchs or future monarchs (Astar), would team up and do something like this.


    Indeed, this was no longer his era but that of his grandchildren!


    It was their time to shine!


    ~Vuum!


    "Levers pulled and steady, target locked!


    Release arrows in 3... 2... 1... Fire!!!!"

 Chapter 1082 - Prepared For The Worst!

    <h4>Chapter 1082 - Prepared For The Worst!</h4>


    "Levers pulled and steady, target locked!


    Release arrows in 3... 2... 1... Fire!!!!"


    ~Woosh!


    The arrows flew murderously as they looked onto their targets with no mercy.


    The rabbits, as if suddenly feeling their deaths, stopped what they were doing and first trembled, shaking their fur, looking left to right in fear before trying to flee.


    But too bad, they were a few secondste.


    ~Pap!


    ~Creeeee~


    One of the rabbits opened its pitch-ck eyes in shock as its body divided itself in half, instantly killing the terrified fur ball.


    The same arrow that killed it, split right through it and cleanly passed on, killing a few more behind the first furball!


    ~Creeeee~


    ~Woosh!


    ~Spack! Sck! Sck! Sck!


    The snow was instantly dyed red, as several intestines, heads, limbs and severed bodies filled the fenced regions.


    Right from here, they could see the redness of the ce since it created a contrast with the white snow all around them.


    "F***!


    Those rabbits didn¡¯t have a chance!"


    "Bro, you¡¯re talking about rabbits? What about our enemies? Just looking at how much damage this thing caused, I can only say R.I.P to them."


    "Unbelievable! Such a contraction could do something like this? Dammit! I must be living in a fantasy world!"


    "Tch! Just look at the size of these arrows? Just its size alone is enough to tell anyone that we mean business!"


    "God!!! Those rabbits went out in a sinister and gut-wrenching way. Just look at how decapitated they are? I can already imagine how much of a surprise these contraptions will give our enemies!"


    ¡¯Heh. They better note over now, or they¡¯ll wish they were never born!"


    "Guys... Am I the only one who thinks this was just overkill on the rabbits?"


    ....


    Everyone watched excitedly, giving their own 2 cents on the matter here and there.


    But no matter how they thought, they were still d that such a powerful weapon belonged to Carona and Pyno.


    Even though the Ballista was created by his majesty Landon, it was perfected by everyone else.


    And, the other monarchs also created the catapult, also suggested and made a different type of Ballista used at sea, as well as came up with different ideas too.


    So everyone hade this far due to the joint efforts of all the empires!


    Yes! This was indeed a good thing for Pyno.


    For them, this level of destruction was good as well.


    Now, all enemies would have to think twice beforeing at them.


    "Hahahahaha! Amazing! You, youngsters, have really done well!" Adrian said while pping merrily.


    Santa puffed out his c.h.e.s.t happily: "Of course, Grandfather-inw! How can we disappoint you?"


    Adrian froze and looked at Santa speechlessly.


    Wasn¡¯t this the person who destroyed the first batch of ballistas and catapults created?


    If the researchers heard him, it would definitely choke out blood from anger.


    Penelope shook her head wryly and raised her hands to signal for the show to continue.


    .


    Up next, using the same Ballistas, they widened the middle section used earlier on to ce the arrow in it... Opening its width to fit the size of a basketball.


    That was the maximum spherical size the object could take now.


    From there, they made a few adjustments and also ced a sizable for the ball/stones to sit on when retracted back.


    After all, they were going to spring the stones back beforeunching them to their targets.


    So it needed a bigger surface area support system whenpared to the arrow.


    Very quickly, they ced the stone at the center and rotated the lever anti-clockwise, pulling the stone back, making everything work like a slingshot.


    And when they were ready, they fired towards the rabbits in a few other fenced regions that weren¡¯t attacked earlier on.


    "Fire!!"


    ~Swish! Swish!


    ~Bam!!


    Once again, the result was as expected.


    But how could this be the end of it all?


    They also changed things back into arrow form and tied long tubes of ck powder on them, giving a very gruesome ending.


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom!


    (^0^)


    Awesome!


    At this point, it would be a lie if the audience said that they weren¡¯t impressed.


    The amount of destruction that these ballistas had caused was enough to make any enemy run in the opposite direction.


    They also shot burning tar, med arrows and so on.


    It was all just too incredible!


    And finally, they got to see the big guy!


    The Catapult!


    .


    Just from looking at the massive boulders at the side, they knew very well that this was the big one.


    And beside each catapult was another invention that wasn¡¯t per day a war object.


    Apparently, it had also been invented as well.


    This invention was good because now, they might even be able to transport heavy stones when building castles too, rather than carrying rocks and transporting them here and there.


    They typically stood in lines and passed on stones when constructing.


    But this was an architectural breakthrough as well!


    It was such a simple design that many felt like fools for not thinking of it earlier.


    And wouldn¡¯t you know it, the 2 people who thought about it back in Baymard were Henry and Santa.


    Yes. The clumsy Duke Benjamin.


    Well, that¡¯s what the rumours say, but the researchers refuse to believe Santa had any part of it!


    The machine was called the Picker.


    And honestly, it worked like a chicken picking grains from the ground to eat.


    The stone would get secured by a-like safety, and then there at the back would rotate the many levers that lowered or raised the.


    So without knowing it, they had distributed the force load amongst each lever.


    And when the stone was raised to an eptable height, its head would get turned towards the catapult.


    Obviously, it would get dropped onto the Catapult and thenunched towards the enemies.


    As for how these weapons and even The Picker moved, they had wheels as well as what one would call safety breaks too.


    In short, it was just a metaltch or something like an anchor at the bottom of the devices that kept the weapons in ce during battle.


    .


    "Fire!"


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom!~~


    ~Rumble. Rumble. Rumble.~~


    The ground trembled greatly with vibrations as several rocks stomped the targeted regions, creating chaos wherever theynded.


    Everyone looked at the scene in reverence.


    Indeed. These were the big guns!


    Penelope smiled.


    Good.


    A war ising, and they need to be prepared!

 Chapter 1083 - Caronian Changes!

    <h4>Chapter 1083 - Caronian Changes!</h4>


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    ~Rumble. Rumble. Rumble~~


    The ground shook vigorously, leaving those watching in a daze.


    As if watching a live Baymardian action movie, everyone opened their eyes widely, trying their best not to blink for fear of missing the action.


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    Who were they? Where were they? What were they?


    They gulped, swallowing their saliva in awe from watching the many ridiculously heavy boulders getunched into the air as if they were nothing.


    Boom!


    The snow, mixed with dirt, jiggled high up in the air as the boulders smashed deep into the ground.


    Bam!


    Without a doubt, if there were people there, they would be turned into a meaty paste alongside their bones.


    Such a powerful scene resonated within everyone¡¯s body, making them acknowledge the Catapult as the stronger Siege weapon between both.


    Imagine if they shot ming stones at the enemies?


    Awesome!


    .


    Without a doubt, today¡¯s demonstration was a sess.


    Sure, some of them had been privileged enough to see that this level of destruction was nothingpared to what Baymard could produce.


    But that wasn¡¯t what got them hot and bothered.


    They were just d that Carona had started its own journey of having weapons of mass destruction.


    After all, they wouldn¡¯t keep going to the Baymardians for every little thing in future, right?


    At least now, they felt more confident than before when it came to their security.


    Spies from Veinitta and spies from heaven knows where.


    So one thing was for sure.


    If they couldn¡¯t even protect such military info on these weapon designs, then how could they be trusted with bigger weapon info in future?


    They were still in the process of cleaning out their empires.


    So no... They weren¡¯t ready for too much now.


    After the demonstration, the royals, a few military personnel, the head researcher and a few more others calmly headed towards one of the buildings within the new Barracks.


    They were going straight to one of the conference rooms there.


    That¡¯s right.


    And just passing along the barracks, one can see how much simr they had tried to make it to the Baymardian Barracks and even all Baymardian buildings in general.


    .


    Again, within each building, each floor was alsobelled as well, making things a whole lot easier.


    In short, there were so many organizational changes that they were simple yet brilliant.


    After spending months and months, with some spending years in the Caronian Barracks Baymard, many had a basic understanding of how barrack infrastructure should be like.


    So for the past 3 years, they had been constructing and making a few changes here and there.


    Finally, it had beenpleted with everyone taking security seriously.


    One could say that the new barracks had more empty fields within it than buildings.


    They did this just in case they wanted to expand the infrastructure again.


    So they fenced in a lot of empty space into the ce, as well as a lot of traps.


    Bottom line, they weren¡¯t here to y.


    .


    The many buildings in the massive new barrack had underground floors and upper floors as well.


    There were sleeping quarters, ssrooms, auditoriums, official buildings and a few sections for the special forces.


    ss had also been imported from Baymard to Carona for years now.


    So some windows and areas were made with ss too.


    In short, a few Baymardian fixtures had been added here and there when constructing.


    Over the years, everyone had understood a basic concept that only thingsbelled as ¡¯Sr¡¯ could work out of Baymard.


    There was also a service that Baymard offered to many out there.


    All they had to do was pay, and the Baymardians woulde over and ce several gigantic sr panels on the roofs and whatnot.


    Everything was just too fascinating!


    Of course, they advised that people should only use these for light bulbs and little features.


    Anyway, the big features that did leave Baymard had their own individual sr panels stuck to them, so it wasn¡¯t a problem all that much.


    For sure, be it the outdoor washing machine/dryer, or the fans, heaters and so on... One could find them all over the ce.


    Again, if people didn¡¯t like therge sr panels on the roofs, that was still okay because there were some individual bulbs out there too.


    Some just ced the sr panels outside their windows and hung the bulbs inside their homes close to the windows instead.


    Others, especially in the royal pce, chose to get sr-powered garden lights.


    They stuck the sr panels to the ground around the gardens and hung the lights on poles around the ce.


    The word ¡¯Sr¡¯ was now a verymon word in Carona.


    But no matter how much people directed and opened up these things, they couldn¡¯t understand how they worked.


    (Well... Because there are specific chemicals, pure elements and even rare items like tungsten used on them... Even making wires, instors and so on wasn¡¯t easy.)


    Everyone was still perplexed by it all.


    How did these Baymardians do it?


    They didn¡¯t even understand how a bulb could make light.


    Some spected that the tiny factions of the sun were magically stored in the bulbs, and that was the end of it.


    They finally understand why these Baymardians would far let these things out.


    Because without the step-by-step procedures and guidance from them (especially the workers in the Lower region), there was no way that they would get it.


    Just like that, the new Barracks had beenpleted.


    And with it done, they now decided to renovate the old Royal training grounds, which in itself was a barrack.


    Luckily, they had the Picker to pulley to stones higher.


    Of course, once they finished with that, they would finally renovate the Knight Academy as well.


    Change was inevitable.


    Just like Baymard, they would never stop sword practice, archery and so on.


    All those things were still courses being taught.


    .


    Penelope and the rest stepped onto the topmost floor and were weed by a Caronian soldier in military attire, who gave out a fierce salute.


    "Your majesty, your highnesses, my esteemed superiors... Wee!


    The room is ready as requested."


    "At ease, soldier. Lead the way."


    "Yes!!"

 Chapter 1084 - Preparing For The Worst!

    <h4>Chapter 1084 - Preparing For The Worst!</h4>


    "Lead the way."


    "Yes!!"


    With that, the soldier walked as straight as he could and took the crowd towards Conference room 8, thergest one on the floor.


    ~Bam!


    The doors were opened, revealing a simple but imposing room.


    One look and one would know that this room was for business only.


    There were water bottles on the table too.


    And within the room were Penelope, Santa, Carmelo, Adrian and a few other people¡¯s secretaries.


    That¡¯s right.


    The use of secretaries had be a very standard thing in Carona.


    Not only were they trained in the School for secretaries, but they also had a high level of professionalism that had put several people¡¯s worries to rest over the years.


    Basic things like checking one¡¯s schedules, making appointments and so on, made many people¡¯s lives easier.


    For one, Penelope appreciated her secretary, J.


    Many people did that by sending their people to get the professional skills needed for the job at the school.


    Even the Head researcher had his secretary, who attended some events on his behalf while continuing his research.


    It was just too good.


    And the way they reported things back in detail made many happy with it all.


    They reported everything like how assassins would report matters, going so in-depth.


    It was truly a good thing for businesses since everyone, irrespective of their status could hire secretaries.


    Everyone took their seats and spoke for a bit until J rang a little bell, indicating that the meeting had begun.


    Ding!~


    With that, they officially began.


    34 minutes had passed by, with them talking over some of the things they noticed could be improved on.


    Overall, they were indeed satisfied with the results of today¡¯s show.


    "Alright. Since we were able to create the first batch, we have to discuss the matter of distribution."


    Distribution?


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s face turned solemn as they leaned forward subconsciously.


    Penelope nced at them calmly before flipping the doc.u.ments before her.


    "Everyone, please turn to page 11."


    ~Flip. Flip. Flip. Flip.~~


    The sounds of pages turning echoed out within the room until it slowly died down.


    "Before we get to the matter here, as you all know, we have a few problems in our hands. Commander Wilfred. Would you like to take this one?"


    "Yes, your majesty." Said a deep voice


    With that, everyone quickly turned towards arge, broad-shouldered man with a gruesome cross-like scar just below his right eye.


    Commander Wilfred!


    This name alone could make many in Carona, and even within Pyno, shiver with fright.


    He too was somewhat of a legend, for even though Carona had been more peaceful than any other empire throughout the centuries, it still had its fair share of intruders.


    And Wilfred¡¯s legend as a mighty General at war is still one of the greatest war stories in Carona of all time.


    Everyone stared at the fierce man silently, just waiting for his response.


    .


    Wilfred turned to Penelope and nodded before looking at everyone sternly: " Concerning the troubles we predict, there are indeed quite a lot. Firstly, we should never forget that we did knock out an entire prince from a powerful continent sometimest September. Yes. I¡¯m talking about Prince Skye, the Veinitta Prince."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes dted.


    Yes. That guy was a prince!!


    Thinking about it, their faces turned grim.


    Veinitta was a little worse than Morgany, nheless fierce and brutal as well.


    They will never stand by when they get the news!


    Which monarch would stand by and allow people to insult his son?


    Whether Skye was doted on or not, it didn¡¯t matter.


    They might even feel more insulted that it happened in Pyno.


    As people of Pyno, they knew how the other powerful continents viewed them.


    So they already knew that when Skye¡¯s family gets word, they wille here for revenge!


    Wilfred squinted his eyes and scanned everyone¡¯s faces calmly, giving everyone time to fully understand the matter.


    "Prince Skye is just one of our problems. Another major concern is that we seem to have another threat as well.


    It hase to our attention that a mysterious Order has infiltrated several empires in Pyno, getting members here and there.


    For all we know, there could be members in Carona as well.


    All of you are here in this very private meeting because we are 95% confident that none of you are members.


    None of you fall into the category of people they are looking for andck several vital qualities they want.


    We also trust in you all as well.


    Now, as for the Order... h, h, h, h, h..."


    ....


    And the more they listened, the uglier their faces became.


    This wasn¡¯t good!


    How could these dangerous people just walk in and out of the ce at will?


    Thinking about the fact that pirates also did their dirty work by kidnapping people, they then remembered some of the reports they got of people missing and a few people spotting pirate sh.i.p.s on the shores as well.


    Dammit!


    Who did these people think they were?


    This was Carona!!!


    Everyone¡¯s heart pounded loudly with hatred and rage.


    ~Bam!


    Someone smacked the table hard.


    "How dare they?


    How dare these people kidnap their citizens so brazenly?"


    "That is, they did it so openly with no fear whatsoever!"


    "Dammit! I feel like punching something!


    I swear, if I find any traitors from that bloody order around, they¡¯re getting the death sentence!"


    Everyone was in anger when they imagined all their kidnapped citizens stolen away from them.


    Heh.


    At least, they were d that Pyno had finally reunited as one!


    Because from the looks of it, they will all face these people from the Order.


    Penelope thinned her lips while listening to everyone erupt in anger.


    She too was furious when she read Landon¡¯s letters.


    Did they think she was dead? Or did they look down on her to do such a thing in her reign?


    Not on her watch!


    A dangerous light flickered in her eyes as she calmed her murderous aura.


    .


    "Everyone, calm down.


    We are here to talk about our security and countermeasures.


    No matter what, we have to get prepared for every possibility... And that includes War!"

 Chapter 1085 - Countermeasures!

    <h4>Chapter 1085 - Countermeasures!</h4>


    The air grew thick and hard as countless thoughts raced through everyone¡¯s minds.


    Whether they liked it or not, several enemies were continuously testing their bottom limits.


    They did things that they, as Penelope¡¯s most trusted officials, would never let go of.


    They called their citizens.


    And for sure, if they closed an eye to this matter, politically, it would also have bad impacts down the line.


    But at the same time, they had to approach this matter cautiously, all the while preparing for the worst.


    That¡¯s right.


    War would be the worst-case scenario... But that didn¡¯t mean that there weren¡¯t other scenarios that they could control and force the situation into.


    With a well-thought-out n, as well as several hidden moves, they can secretly take charge of this matter as well.


    Likewise, if another empire needed immediate help, they would do their best to assist them by sending their trained militia who had been trained in Baymard.


    In fact, even the Caronian soldiers still in Baymard would move out to perform the tasks as well.


    They were now a united front, protecting the weak and innocent civilians within Pyno.


    Alright. It was time to take some security countermeasures.


    .


    Seeing that everyone had felt the weight of the matter, Penelope nodded in satisfaction.


    "There are a lot of things we can do to control and prevent some matters.


    But first, I suggest we pick or highlight several stationary estates or locations that¡¯ll serve as storage facilities!


    We will store several Ballistas and Catapults in these spots.


    I don¡¯t care how big Carona is or how many Coastal cities, viges or towns there are, but I want these siege weapons around these areas immediately!" Penelope said sternly, and everyone¡¯s eyes lit up in agreement.


    "Yes! It¡¯s an excellent idea!


    The fact that these intruders can do this only shows the many holes within our defence around the Coastal regions."


    "That¡¯s right!


    These areas are one of the most crucial because they can determine the survival or death of a nation."


    "I agree! A good defence can keep the enemy out!... Why... Just listen to the rumours about Morgany? As big as their continent is, their defence is as solid as iron! Other influential areas like Veinitta also have strong defence across their coastal regions as well."


    "Morgany? Veinitta?... Heh. That¡¯s even going far! Our very own Baymard here in Pyno has an impable defend as well. Even with their new territories that aren¡¯t developed yet, they still managed to keep a tight security around the ce. So it¡¯s about time we properly straighten our forces around Carona¡¯s Coastal regions too."


    .


    Wilfred took out his pen and looked at the ancient topographical map in his folder.


    Carona¡¯s maps were created by their ancestors, who had taken the time to know where each city, town or vige was.


    And even if some viges ormunities were formedter on, such regions had to report it to the royals themselves.


    It was fairlymon for new viges to form since some people moved and finally settled down in some deste areas.


    And with time, more and more people would migrate there until the poption could be considered the minimum size of a vige or settlement.


    After all, a family of 10 can¡¯t move to a certain ce and call it a vige. They need to meet the required minimum range.


    Of course, a vige head or chief also had to be selected as well.


    For hundreds and thousands of years, the Carona map had been sessfully formed.


    Wilfred looked at the map for a bit before suddenly frowning.


    "From the information we have, these intruders typically chose towns and viges when they came in.


    So these areas should be our primary focus... especially the viges.


    For our ns to work, these coastal regions would have to be guarded strictly!"


    Everyone agreed with Wilfred. And Carmelo was thinking of another matter as well.


    "That¡¯s true. It would be best if we take care of this matter as soon as possible.


    As for how we¡¯ll transport these weapons down fast, not to worry.


    We, the Caronians, had already made a deal with Baymard, promising that when the siege weapons were ready, they would assist us in transporting them to these coastal regions." Carmelo said calmly before falling deep in thought.


    .


    For sure, that beat was long gone out of Pyno, heading towards Lucia¡¯s people.


    But before he left, he was a little worried for the Pyno contingent in general, so he told them they couldmunicate with Lucius if any wars or dangers pop up.


    That¡¯s also why he decided to help them transport these siege weapons around the borders/shores.


    But first, they needed to secure storage regions in several regions before contacting the Baymardians for transportation.


    They also needed to create multiple traps and prepare these areas as if they were preparing for war!


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t all.


    Their sh.i.p.s would have to get adjusted in such a way that they could also firerge arrows across that could pierce and future the wooden sh.i.p.s, causing them to sink.


    They also needed to set up several military posts and resident regions around the coastal areas, as well as make sky-high watch towers and join the Baymardians in patrolling their empire as well.


    Even though there were Baymardian sh.i.p.s there, whenever they were focused on their mission, the patrolling sh.i.p.s could stay still for days close to a certain region, ready to render more support.


    Because these patrolling sh.i.p.s were also enemy sh.i.p.s, transport sh.i.p.s and even backup sh.i.p.s that provided all sorts of services at once.


    That was why there were times when their control would have blind spots, allowing pirates toe in.


    That was why they, as Caronians, had to step up and patrol the ce as well.


    .


    The things he thought of were only the tip of the iceberg in the whole grand y.


    And so just like that, Carona had secretly begun making ns.


    Meanwhile, back on the high seas, Landon and his team hade across several issues of their own as well.


    Who?

 Chapter 1086 - Troubles At Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1086 - Troubles At Sea</h4>


    ~Shwah. Shwah. Shwah. Shwah.~~


    The sshing of several sh.i.p.s, striking the rough waters, sounded out loudly.


    Even with all the heavy snow that fell during all this time, the salty ocean waters remained as wet as ever, hardly forming any blocks of ice whatsoever.


    Only the regions closer tond or the regions closer to the Poles.


    ~Grah. Gray. Grah.


    The men aboard the sh.i.p.s began shovelling and disposing of the heaps of snow across the deck that were now mountains.


    Thest few days had been hell, keeping them indoors for 4 whole days.


    It snowed and snowed non-stop, alternating between heavy and medium.


    There was never a time when the snow decided to go full easy mode and drizzle down gently.


    Finally, the snow had eased off, as from the direction they were heading to and what they predicted, they should have 3 more days of no snow whatsoever.


    The men quickly got to work, clearing all the snow and the ce.


    Today looked like another ordinary day... That is until their radar picked up something worth concern.


    Head Captain Morgan, the main Captain overseeing all their Navy sh.i.p.s in formation, hastily got up after getting a few reports from several sh.i.p.s.


    He quickly got up, looked at the radar and picked up amunicating device: "This is Head Captain Morgan from Main control. All battlesh.i.p.s are to slow down ship speed to 40 Knots, stay in formation and stand by, waiting for more instructions. I repeat! All battlesh.i.p.s are to slow down now!"


    "Roger that. Over."


    With that, several other Captains in the other sh.i.p.s hastily gave out their orders, which in turn made their teams run around as well.


    Everyone did as they were told, carefully making adjustments staying in formation while lowering the ship¡¯s speed to 40 Knots.


    .


    As for what a Knot was?


    That was just how speed was defined.


    Landon had called it that using earth¡¯s understanding as well.


    Ancient sea travellers used to measure the ship¡¯s speed by something called ¡¯Chip Log.¡¯


    It was basically a log attached to a rope with several knots equal to the interval.


    Anyway, the log attached to the knotted rope would be dropped in the water at the ship¡¯s aft/ very front.


    And the moment the log was dropped, a sand hourss would begin a countdown.


    With that, they sailed alongside the floating log, wanting to know how long it would take the ship¡¯s bottom to pass the log.


    Of course, they used the knots as a form of distance measurements as well.


    Now, since they knew the distance between each knot, they would add up the distances.


    And now, distance divided by time would give speed, no?


    Even though they used sand hoursses, they had estimations like how many breaths one could do in a second or even one minute.


    In short, Ancient earth sea travellers hade up with the analogy of their one way of knowing the speed of their sh.i.p.s and boats.


    And they called the Speed, ¡¯Knots!¡¯


    Of course, modern people did a few calctions and adjustments, concluding that 1 knot was equivalent to 1.852 km/hr.


    And that¡¯s how speed was monitored and used in all vessels.


    Each ship type had its speed as well.


    For example, most cruise sh.i.p.s had a speed range of 20~25 knots, and container sh.i.p.s were 16~24 knots instead.


    But of course, battlesh.i.p.s or any military sh.i.p.s generally had way higher knot speeds.


    The current sh.i.p.s they were on had a Top speed of 63 Knots (73 mph or 117 kmph) and a sustainable or moderate speed of 40 Knots.


    But this didn¡¯t mean that there was no room for improvement.


    .


    With his orders issued out, Head Captain Morgan quickly took out his Walkie Talkie and switched the station, instantly contacting Landon and a few others.


    Landon and Lucius, who were sparring, quickly stopped when they heard Morgan¡¯s voice.


    "So the radar picked up images of 2 opposing fleets?"


    "Yes. Your majesty. From what we can tell, it should be 2 distinctive fleets since their formations are also different. One team seems to have twice as many sh.i.p.s than the others."


    "Head Captain Morgan, do you think those people are in any danger? Or are they just meeting up out here in the open with nond nearby whatsoever?"


    "Hmmm... Warden Mitchen, it¡¯s hard to say since from this far out. But if we move a little closer their way, we should be able to use her binocrs and get a clearer idea of things. The only question now is whether we should deflect the matter, going around the chaos... Or continue heading on straight. Again, I should¡¯ve also mentioned that from the angle of position that one of the fleets took, it¡¯s most probable that they came from the continent of Zohl."


    Zohl?


    Landon¡¯s eyes glowed with interest.


    .


    Landon couldn¡¯t help smiling when he pictured these people from Zohl.


    Seeing them live in the flesh truly made him excited.


    Nheless, he wasn¡¯t about to jeopardize everything just to see them.


    It was already February 11th, and 3 days from now, they should already be crossing Devil¡¯s gate.


    Even though they would be crossing it 4 days before the expected urrence, for all they knew, they could still be passing by in a bad time.


    Anyway, from the system, coupled with Javis¡¯ words, it wasn¡¯t a set date per se but a range.


    The earliest recorded time the Laypires popped out was on the 18th.


    In other years, they came out on the 23rd instead.


    That¡¯s why even though they moved at top speed and would eventually get to Devil¡¯s gate on the 14th, for all they knew, that could be when the Laypires decided toe up.


    Again, at the same time, they couldn¡¯t just disregard human lives or any people in need.


    "Head Captain Morgan... For now, move closer in their direction until we can ess the matter clearly.


    If it¡¯s a meetup, quickly branch away.


    But if there are people in need, we can¡¯t just sit by and watch.


    My guess is that one of the fleets there should belong to the pirates!


    They control the seas and are practically everywhere... Even this far out.


    So if there are people who need our help, it wouldn¡¯t kill us to use a few hours to deal with the matter and quickly move on.


    Once matters are confirmed, get the men ready.


    Things might get a little rough."

 Chapter 1087 - People From Zohl!

    <h4>Chapter 1087 - People From Zohl!</h4>


    With word from Landon, the sh.i.p.s steadily advanced towards themotion, ensuring that they didn¡¯t get too close to be noticed.


    But from where they wereing from, everyone could hear faint soundsing from there.


    The vast empty ocean space carried the sound this far out.


    But if they could hear these faint cries of what seemed like screams all the way here, then that meant that it should indeed be a battle that¡¯s taking ce out there.


    Just as nned, the sides of the battlesh.i.p.s opened up, releasing several small speeding sh.i.p.s filled with Shaolins and several other marines out there.


    Of course, Landon, Lucius, Warden Mitchen and the rest tagged along as well.


    They wanted this to end as quickly as possible.


    After all, they didn¡¯t have all day, did they?


    With that, the boats speeding along like crazy, jumping across the waters towards the chaos ahead.


    As for the battlesh.i.p.s, they were to remain hidden at all times.


    Meanwhile, at the center of themotion, the battle was tough.


    .


    The sounds of several weapons shing against each other, resonated out within the heated scene.


    All around, one could find countless people raising their swords in the air gantly.


    Like a pig, Holcim was sweating like crazy while defending against these crazy brutes.


    Dammit!


    What kind of sh**ty luck did he have to run into these people here?


    ~Cling. Cling. Cling.


    ~sh


    Holcim quickly defended against the attack but was slightly slower, causing the de to slice into his clear blue skin around his arm.


    His face turned pale with worry as he felt the strength in his arm weaken.


    His towering opponent had just fiercely kicked him in the c.h.e.s.t with all his might.


    ~Cough. Cough. Cough.


    Dammit!


    That kick had almost broken his ribs as it came unexpectedly, giving him no time to prepare.


    His heart rate rose all the more as he tried to push his body to obey his will.


    Holcim was unwilling.


    But what did his opponent care about his feelings?


    The brute raised his legs and kicked Holcim hard severally as if venting for all the mild injuries he received earlier on.


    Why?


    And what sort of inhuman strength was this?


    Just one kick made him feel like he was close to death¡¯s door.


    No wonder he had been struggling to fight this giant while holding his sword with both hands like a beginner this whole time.


    It was truly miraculous that he managed even to scratch his opponent a little.


    Holcim received several attacks from his opponent mercilessly.


    And just when he thought all hope was lost, something spectacr came to view that left him, his opponent and everyone else baffled.


    "A Flying Creature!!!"


    "Flying Creature headed this way!"


    "F***! There are many of them!"


    They didn¡¯t know who announced it, but the moment everyone got a glimpse at several objects on the water surface rushing towards them at a remarkable speed, even his opponents turned vignt.


    After all, what if these were creatures that could destroy both his fleet and the opponent¡¯s fleet in a blink of an eye?


    Both he and the enemy were transfixed with worry and anxiety from watching the unidentified objects levitate above the water speedily.


    But a few momentster, they were left dumbfounded.


    Eh?


    Why did these things look like boats rather than sea creatures?


    .


    ~Drrmmmmmm~~


    The boats speeding hastily without a care in the world, making their grand entrance to all.


    Landon squinted his eyes coldly while observing the situation aboard the countless sh.i.p.s.


    They thought that these Zohl people would be battling against the pirates. But they were wrong.


    That g...


    No... Those particr gs definitely belonged to the people of Lampe.


    In other words, it belonged to the Temple of Adonis!


    Yes. He recognized that g from their battle way back when they sent their army towards Arcadina¡¯s shores.


    Heh. It looked like Pyno and Romain weren¡¯t the only continents these people sent their fleets to.


    From the looks of it, this fleet of Adonis look like backup fleets instead, marching towards Zohl to give some assistance?


    Could it be that there was already another fleet of Adonis worshippers attacking one pitiful region in Zohl?


    Landon wanted to get to the bottom of this!


    However, it wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    Unlike the Temple of Dragmus whose members could talk when forced beyond fear, the worshippers of this temple of Adonis were far harder to deal with.


    They were the true representation of ults in this world.


    At the same time, he had already decided to allow some escape; that way, he could ce bugs on them and spy on their activities, whether they go towards Zohl or head back to Lampe.


    Whatever their decision, he would undoubtedly listen in on their conversations and have real insight into what they were nning.


    Sooner orter, they would be attacking Adonis.


    He needed a few to go back, so he could monitor them.


    That said, how can he let this rare opportunity go?


    Impossible!


    .


    "Your majesty, 6 minutes more before we enter the battle zone."


    "Good.


    All units will surround the scene as discussed, aiming for the Adonis followers. But make sure to leave some alive.


    Remember. 3 hours tops is the goal!


    And Warden Mitchen... Your team will take the lead ship." Landon said into the boat¡¯smunicator.


    Mitchen cracked his fingers and neck, ready to engage in battle.


    For this battle, they weren¡¯t using guns or anything of this sort but basic weapons, as well the installed weapons in their arm shields.


    This was for the best.


    ~Brmmmmmm.


    1... 3... 5 minutes went by in a sh, with all units surrounding the scene like crazy.


    Now, they were ready to make their move

 Chapter 1088 - Intruders On The BattleGround

    <h4>Chapter 1088 - Intruders On The BattleGround</h4>


    Mitchen grinned broadly while his secretary, Winnie, calmly stood beside him like a bodyguard.


    "Winnie! Are you ready?"


    "Sir. I¡¯m always ready. My duty has always been to guard your back."


    Mitchen looked at his tiny secretary and chuckled.


    Anyone who mistook her Lolita appearance before weakness was definitely in for the surprise of their life.


    Well, what she said was true.


    All of his official secretaries had his back.


    No matter whoever apanied him, they were always one step close by and were fast thinkers as well.


    With the kind of job they did, of course, one would need to think fast!


    Even their prisoners could y mind games on them if they showed any weakness.


    Seeing that they were just a few seconds away from entering the war zone, Mitchen became highly vignt.


    "Everyone! Get ready and take cover! We¡¯re going In!"


    ~Brmmm!


    Like an unstoppable force, the sh.i.p.s in his unit moved into the battle zone, maneuvering through the small paths between the many sh.i.p.s around.


    Its sheer speed helped them move around quickly.


    It was also the same ship type that Admiral Trey usedst time against the Primates from Dragmus.


    Its windows, doors and everything else could withstand several attacks and were designed to go into dangerous regions if need be.


    A dangerous light shone past Mitchen¡¯s eyes after reaching their targeted sh.i.p.s.


    "Team 1, begin ascent! Team 2. Cover them! All team¡¯s move out now!"


    .


    ~Bam!


    They shut the heavy doors behind them and vigntly stormed out hastily.


    Both foreign fleets were still shocked by the fact that a metal ship could float and had been in a daze ever since.


    Who wouldn¡¯t be made speechless?


    Of course, like all fantasies, the mirage would get broken when one sees superman flying towards them murderously.


    The moment these people came out with weapons, everyone woke up from their slumber.


    For now, be it the people from Zohl or Adonis, they didn¡¯t know who these people were targeting.


    So they automatically treated them as enemies too.


    All the Zohl people were very much preupied since those from Adonis outnumbered them.


    So those who were rushing towards Mitchen¡¯s team were those from Adonis.


    Holy Commander domod gritted his teeth and hastily turned to the archers at the edge of the sh.i.p.s, screaming at the top of his voice: "HOLY Archers! Forget about Zohl and Deliver Adonis¡¯ wrath on these Intruders! Spare no one!"


    The archers who got word quickly passed on the message while focusing the remaining arrows that they hadn¡¯t used so far at these new opponents.


    Eh?


    Where did these thick, blinding cloudse from?


    In no more than a second, their faces all turned grim.


    "Fire! Fire! The sh.i.p.s are on Fire!!!"


    .


    Like confused ants, they quickly moved about, contemting their next moves.


    F***!


    They hadn¡¯t seen any ming arrows shot into their sh.i.p.s.


    And by the thickness of this smoke, it should¡¯ve been done by at least 150 ming arrows on a single ship alone.


    So what the hell?


    Could it be that the fire was started within the sh.i.p.s instead?


    Of course, a few did see something fly from these intruders towards other sh.i.p.s, but it just looked like a stone ball.


    So, how could they associate that with this level of smoke?


    Impossible!


    No human could trap smoke.


    What were they, Adonis?


    Only a God could do such a thing.


    This scene was akin to people believing only in the present science of things.


    So anything more would be associated with witchcraft, sorcery, or just in disbelief.


    How can one trap smoke?


    What¡¯s next, trapping sound in an object?


    Heh. Such a thing will never happen!


    That¡¯s why they firmly believed that the smoke should¡¯ve started by fire from below.


    Maybe that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t feel the heat from the fire yet.


    They spected that it should¡¯ve started from below deck, maybe towards thest lower floors.


    And the smoke should¡¯ve passed through the many creaks and passages of the wooden floors and the open doors going down the deck.


    Yes. That was the only logical exnation.


    Any other thing wasn¡¯t normal!


    .


    Several mushroom clouds of smoke covered the scene, instantly blinding many.


    Even the people from Zohl were shocked and panic-driven too.


    The ship was in bloody fire, so they had to evacuate fast.


    At this time, they didn¡¯t know that the other sh.i.p.s were covered with smoke as well.


    Holy Commander domod squinted his eyes in confusion and panic too.


    Something wasn¡¯t right here, but he couldn¡¯t put his fingers on it.


    But no matter how everyone was feeling, they dared not attack others around them carelessly for fear of attacking their own people or biting themselves in the b.u.t.t.


    Of course, they also stayed as vignt as ever.


    Now, everyone was trying to move towards the edge of the sh.i.p.s and flee, jumping onto the nearby sh.i.p.s, thinking that these sh.i.p.s weren¡¯t filled with smoke.


    But not long after they started moving, they heard several screamsing from the edge of the sh.i.p.s, making them take several steps back instead.


    Without a doubt, they knew that those intruders had taken advantage of the fire and got on their sh.i.p.s.


    They were trapped between the intruders, who were preventing them from leaving, and the fire below.


    F***!


    From the pot jumping into the fire.


    Talk about being between a rock and a hard ce.


    At this time, both the Zohls and those from Adonis felt like these intruders were enemies.


    But rather than burning helplessly, they would rather fight to the death!

 Chapter 1089 - Enemies Through & Through!

    <h4>Chapter 1089 - Enemies Through & Through!</h4>


    The mushroom cloud quickly engulfed the scene, making everyone¡¯s heart stop briefly.


    Left... Right... Left... Right.


    Their eyes continuously danced in vignce as tiny bumps started forming on their skin.


    The Zohls were in a state of panic!


    Face the fire below or face the foreign enemies around the edges of the ship?


    They preferred to fight!


    But just when they were about to make a move, they heard several sounds of things dropping.


    Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam.~


    This...


    Were those bodies dropping?


    Those from Zohl gulped in utter confusion and worry from it all.


    But for the Adonis worshippers, they quickly stabilized themselves calmly.


    Heh.


    Who were they?


    People belonging to the 2nd most powerful continent.


    So their skills were far superior as well.


    Like assassins, they focused their entire being on the sounds around them.


    And in truth, even theirrades who had now fallen did indeed notice and try to guard against their opponents.


    If it were another enemy, even when blinded by the smoke, they would¡¯ve still managed to take down their opponents.


    Too bad they were up against the Shaolin Baymardian soldiers.


    And that¡¯s what worried them the most!


    Only Morgs would be able to create such godly sh.i.p.s in this world.


    Sure. Even though the Morgs would still have difficulty taking them all out, it wasn¡¯t impossible for these people.


    After all, the Morgs were slightly superior to them.


    Even their training of spies and assassins was a higher degree to theirs... Although not too different.


    So if these foreigners were Morgs, then this was bad.


    Dammit!


    .


    As of now, the smoke around them seemed to be dissipating, giving them a clearer view of things.


    Only their men had been killed!


    This fact alone made them reaffirm their guesses.


    These sons of b**ches were Morgs!!


    As for the Zohls, they were surprisingly shocked as well.


    So... These people weren¡¯t here for them?


    They secretly wiped their non-existent sweat off their faces.


    Many had already been heavily injured from fighting these powerful Adonis bastards.


    So, where did they have the time and energy to fight these foreign warriors?


    Please! At a time like this, it was best that they reduced their existence as much as possible.


    Nope!


    They were sitting this one out.


    With that, they quickly guarded themselves while scooting away over the dead bodies, pretending to be ghosts.


    A strange light shed through Holcim¡¯s eyes, making his face distorted for a bit.


    But soon after, he adjusted his countenance, stepped aside as well.


    .


    With the smoke half-cleared, the Adonis worshippers could now see these ¡¯Morgs.¡¯


    And due to their rage, they started speaking Morg (which was simr to Pyron).


    That¡¯s right.


    In this world, no doubt, Morg was seen as the universalnguage just like English was back on earth.


    Here, those who knew of Morgany¡¯s power still made it a must to know Morg.


    Plus, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Lampe (Adonis) and Morgany were 2 continents that were side-by-side each other and were also sworn enemies, constantly battling nonstop.


    In short, the waters sandwiched between both continents were always a war zone.


    Any traveller would bepletely mad to pass between that particr water zone.


    One continent was ranked the most powerful while the other was the 2nd most powerful.


    Both sides had spots, assassins and all sorts of people trying to force their way into the other.


    And so with all this, Adonis (Lampe) had studied theirnguage too.


    After all, to defeat the enemy is to understand him as well.


    That¡¯s why from birth, they were strictly taught Morg. It was as if Lampe was a bilingual continent.


    Likewise, Morgany was also bilingual as well.


    They made it their mission to study Lapu (Language in Lampe) too.


    These 2 continents had been enemies for centuries and centuries.


    So they had time to understand each other.


    What a joke!


    If they couldn¡¯t understand each other, then how would they ever win in the long run?


    .


    ~Cah-pui!


    Holy Commander domod spat manly and clenched his dual sabers coldly when he saw a giant Morg approaching him (Mitchen).


    "Damn you bastard Morgs! I spit on your faces in the name of Adonis!!"


    Swish!


    Like a mighty lion, domod leaped forward with both swords in his hands, aiming towards Mitchen¡¯s head.


    ~Cling!


    Mitchen blocked the attack with his dual Crescent Moon des.


    Just like the name suggests, it was curved like a crescent moon or a smiley face.


    One could imagine a protractor (half-circle) with the curved part being the de and the straight part being the handle.


    Of course, there was a curved hole in the middle of the weapon for him to send his hands in and grip the weapon.


    ~Cling!


    Mitchen ced his hands in a crossed position and used both Crescent moon des to deflect the iing attack.


    He listened to domod in shock.


    So... They took them as a Morg?


    Well, then they better sell it well, right?


    When he noticed that domod had superior military-style clothing different from the rest, he knew that this guy¡¯s status should be higher than the rest.


    One should remember that they were to leave some alive as his majesty had said.


    Mitchen guessed that his majesty wanted them to pass on what happened here to their superiors.


    And who better to pass the news than someone in a higher position?


    That¡¯s why he was fighting and not killing domod with his sheer strength.


    And to make his identity more believable, Mitchen spoke Pyron, trying to make his ent as close as possible to those Pirate Morgs in his prison.


    This action alone confirmed domod¡¯s thoughts yet again.


    Morgs!!!

 Chapter 1090 - A Divided Group?

    <h4>Chapter 1090 - A Divided Group?</h4>


    Being pushed back, domod stumbled a bit before adjusting himself again.


    Damn. These Morgs!


    How dare they ruin a perfectly good operation?


    Even though he could only see Mitchen¡¯s eyes, he still felt like the bastard wasughing at him.


    F***!


    If eyes could kill, Mitchen would be dead a hundred times over by now!


    Reddish veins appeared in domod¡¯s eyes as he gritted his teeth and clenched his swords again.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool.


    He could tell that the person he was fighting was probably a big boss here.


    In fact, he might be the one spearheading the whole operation.


    From the force the bastard used to push him back, he could tell that this bastard was a little stronger than him in raw strength.


    Yes.


    Even though they seemed evenly matched, the bastard had a stronger body than him.


    Heh.


    Want him to give up and silently wait for death?


    Never!


    If he yed things out well, then it wouldn¡¯t be hard to take down the motherf***er.


    That is... Even if he had to die, he would take this bloody bastard with him!


    Thinking like this, domod¡¯s entire body and emotions stayed firm.


    .


    Like lightning, domod runched another deadly attack towards Mitchen.


    "I will have your head, you lowly Morg Sc.u.m!!"


    "Hahahahaha... I¡¯d like to see you try.


    Bring it on, Punk!"


    ~Cling. Cling. Cling. Cling. Swish!!~


    The duo continuously fought hard, giving each other no room for rest.


    And all around them, everyone had seemingly stepped aside, staying as far away as possible from the wave of detection their one-on-one fight was causing.


    "Yahhh.... "


    Mitchen jumped back, avoiding one of domod¡¯s des that had now fiercely forced itself into the wooden deck floors, firmly staying routes there.


    No doubt, if that attack reached him, the injury would be fatal.


    It looked like his little ymate was indeed angry.


    This battle was too sweet and fulfilling to him. So he truly enjoyed their battle.


    That said, he was now worried that his ymate would be a little crippled if he had only one saber... Seeing that the other was firmly rooted to the ground.


    Ermm... Should he help out and ¡¯identally¡¯ remove the saber?


    If domod knew what Mitchen was thinking, he would undoubtedly try Mitchen¡¯s face with his b.a.r.e hands.


    Here he was doing his best to survive, while his opponent was only treating this entire thing like a y day.


    Luckily, domod couldn¡¯t read minds, or he would spit out blood just by looking at Mitchen.


    .


    Mitchen, who was slightly depressed, soon got out of his depression when he saw domod¡¯s next move.


    ¡¯Good. I knew you wouldn¡¯t disappoint me!¡¯


    Just a second after the saber stuck to the ground, domod quickly held it hard and lifted himself, sending a spinning kick that should send Mitchen flying leftwards.


    Mitchen looked at the iing kick and decided to take it on, giving moral to this little nting of his.


    After all, he nned to keep this guy busy until most of the Adonis worshippers were apprehended.


    In this era, they could fight for hours and hours.


    People who go to war or stay on the battlefield know that battlesst 5 times longer, meaning one would have to fight non-stop for their lives until one side withdrew or got whipped out.


    Many times when people screamed ¡¯retreat,¡¯ the other side allowed them to go because their limbs were dead tired from exhaustion.


    But everyone would¡¯ve at least fought for hours non-stop before retiring.


    The key was breathing control and several other methods to keep them up.


    So Mitchen¡¯s ns to keep fighting longer wasn¡¯t a problem to both sides, provided they didn¡¯t get fatally injured.


    On the battlefield, you get injured, you lose strength, you get slower, lose concentration, get overpowered by the enemy, you die.


    It was that simple.


    Of course, Mitchen wouldn¡¯t allow domod to get injured.


    Like so, Mitchen battled on, always letting domod think that just a little bit more and he would win.


    Hahhahahahha!


    Today was indeed a fulfilling day.


    ~Cling. Cling. Cling.~


    The duo remained in their heated battle, staying in their own little world.


    And as time passed by, the Zohls who were watching had confused expressions on their faces when looking at these ¡¯Morgs.¡¯


    All around Mitchen, these Morgs had already killed the Adonis worshippers around.


    And some were even standing guard around Mitchen too.


    Hello?


    You see yourrade fighting for his life, and you don¡¯t go in to help?


    Wasn¡¯t this too weird?


    Anyone with eyes could see that the Adonis guy (domod) had the upper hand in the fight.


    So rather than these Morgs helping their strugglingrade, they were watching around as if it were a show?


    Eh? Whose side were they on?


    Could it be that they hate their leader so much that they allowed him to struggle so much?


    Without a doubt, everyone thought that these people were divided amongst themselves.


    Maybe they were just a newly formed team who hated themselves and were sent here to find these Adonis followers.


    At this point, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they saw one of them sneak attack their leader instead.


    Their actions made the Zohls even more confused about who to talk to concerning their situation.


    They wanted to find out whether they would be allowed to stay or go.


    But with how contrasting the situation was, they were afraid they would be dragged into something else.


    That¡¯s why they decided to stay put and quiet, at least until the battle was over.


    And by battle, they meant the ENTIRE fight.


    Looking at the neighbouring sh.i.p.s, they also saw that the same battle was happening all around.


    So they might as well sit still and continue their presence-eliminating skill vigntly.


    In this situation, what else could they do?


    .


    ~Cling. Cling. Pah. Bam. sh!~


    The battle all around continued for a bit more but surprisingly didn¡¯tst as long as everyone thought it would.


    And towards the end, what shocked people was Mitchen¡¯s burst of strength.


    domod was the most shocked of all.


    One moment he was standing, and the next, he found himself pinned with his chin to the ground in a daze.


    Eh?


    What could exin what just happened here?


    (¡ã_¡ã)

 Chapter 1091 - Rounding Things Up!

    <h4>Chapter 1091 - Rounding Things Up!</h4>


    Eh?


    domod blinked in disbelief at his predicaments.


    Everything happened like a dream.


    Did... Did he miscalcte things?


    Mitchen crouched down, still acting coldly since the show wasn¡¯t over yet.


    And even though domod could only see his eyes, the cold and arrogant look there was all he needed to see.


    As they say, the eyes were windows to the soul.


    He stared at domod calmly.


    "Heh. I have to admit that for a moment, I thought I would fall under your hands.


    Luckily, I noticed that the way you fought or stood was heavily dependent on your left.


    And coupled with your flinching, I knew that you have some old injury around the right side of your belly.


    The wound should¡¯ve opened up again after all the fighting we did.


    Isn¡¯t that right?" Mitchen said slyly, giving his ymate time to digest it all.


    And just as he expected, domod¡¯s pupils moved chaotically in rm.


    domod was confused and shocked by the revtion.


    So he knew this whole time?


    .


    Mitchen inwardly chuckled in amus.e.m.e.nt.


    "Heh. You did try to hide it as best as you could.


    And for a moment, I didn¡¯t notice anything.


    That is until you started raining insults at me strategically.


    It was then and there that I observed you more and realized that apart from your hate, you alsoshed out because of pain.


    So yourshing out was to release the tension on yourself.


    Thanks to your old wounds, I was able to take you down.


    As for whether I¡¯ll kill you or not? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll set you free.


    You know why? Because your people will never win against us.


    So no matter how many times a toothless crippled dog barks, it can never do any harm to us.


    That¡¯s right.


    You are nothing more than a crippled, toothless dog!"


    "You, you, you, you son of a b**ch!


    You will never get away with this.


    Sooner orter, you Morgs will now bow to us!" domod eximed after waking up from stupor.


    Who would¡¯ve known that it would be his old wouldn¡¯t that would make him lose a battle he was almost winning?


    The feeling of getting close to the finish light but then suddenly finding out that another person had overtaken you at thest minute was a very painful thing.


    Just a little more, and victory would¡¯ve been his!


    domod¡¯s face distorted unwillingly at it all.


    Curse it!


    .


    With that, Mitchen had sessfully followed his act through, making everything seem believable.


    And soon, it didn¡¯t take too long for all Adonis survivors to get rounded up and given one ship to set off with.


    That¡¯s right. They allowed them to set sail now before they changed their minds.


    As for the ve rowers that had been kidnapped from different continents and regions, they left the other Adonis sh.i.p.s to them, as well as some treasures aboard too.


    But they pretended as if they hadn¡¯t noticed the treasures, hence leaving them behind.


    The closestnd around was Zohl and a few pirate inds.


    But if these people were smart, they would start heading towards Zohl instead.


    However, since they couldn¡¯t tell all this to their faces, they left some of the maps from these Adonis people behind.


    These rowers could find their way from there.


    Today¡¯s matter was really a steal because the doc.u.ments and maps Mitchen and the rest had collected were all too good.


    These Adonis people came from Lampe, which in turn was next to Morgany.


    So their map had taken into consideration the dangerous points discovered by many around that region.


    Oh?


    Was this how they managed to deflect the pirate and sail out all the time?


    How interesting.


    .


    From the looks of it, the checkpoint should change every 2, 8, 16, or even 18 months.


    The pirate sh.i.p.s would sit out there around the same positions, sometimes patrolling, sometimessting around.


    At times, they were also out there for war relief.


    So if a nearby ind or pirate crew needed aid, they could sail out there if notified.


    Of course, the group of pirate sh.i.p.s that would take over from their shift had to arrive earlier to take over.


    For example, those regions around the shores of Morgany had 1-month shifts.


    And those regions far away, like here, he noticed that after sailing northwest from here for a bit, they should see a pirate crew checkpoint that had an 11-months shift out here.


    But one shouldn¡¯t think that things would be that simple.


    Throughout a single shift, the pirate crews were to slowly payroll the region.


    On days 1~3, they could stay in the same area, just circling around calmly.


    And from day 4 to 7, they could advance a bit more and stay within that region as well.


    Bottom line, they slowly advanced and retreated along a certain invisible line on their controlling stations.


    And coupled with the fact that each shift checkpoint changed so frequently, one never knew where these people were... Unless one had a spy that would ensure ry information about the matter.


    From the looks of it, even spies would have a hard time doing this since all schedules are handed down personally by their superiors at headquarters.


    Unbelievable.


    These Morgs were truly hell-bent on controlling the entire seas and staying at number one in this world.


    The only reason they had been able to travel without a hitch was because of the radar.


    Without it, they would¡¯ve stopped every 2 days or so to fight.


    Mitchen couldn¡¯t help marvelling at how organized these groups ofwless pirates were.


    On the surface, they looked reckless; but in reality, they were more strategic and organized than many.


    Heh.


    No wonder they could discourage several people from travelling out and exploring the world.


    Thend might belong to several people, but the seas were theirs!


    .


    Like so, Mitchen and the rest cleared things off smoothly, dispersing both the ves and the Adonis Worshippers.


    At this point, whether they survive out here or not was up to their fate.


    They, as Baymardians, were on a mission that couldn¡¯t be jeopardized.


    And if they revealed their identities as Baymardians, things might not go well for them if someone questioned these frightened ves.


    Likewise, they decided not to reveal their identities to the Zohls as well.


    Mitchen waited silently for a bit until his eyes suddenly lit up.


    Good.


    Now, his majesty was here!

 Chapter 1092 - Who Were They?

    <h4>Chapter 1092 - Who Were They?</h4>


    Upon seeing Landon, everyone called him Commander rather than his majesty.


    They had to keep up their performances, even till now.


    Only when his Majesty gave the signal could their countenance change.


    Looking at the imposing person wearing an iron mask striking aboard the ship, everyone else swallowed nervously.


    What did these people want?


    Landon moved amidst them and stopped right before Holcim.


    "My men and I are exhausted and don¡¯t have time to squabble with you.


    We only came here for personal vengeance against those bastards.


    And now that we¡¯re done, then we¡¯ll leave you to whatever it was you were doing."


    Listening to him, many felt relieved, thanking their lucky stars.


    Today had indeed been an eventful day.


    First, they got head-on with those bastard Adonis followers.


    And just when all hope was lost, they were somehow saved by these people who were also pursuing the Adonis followers too.


    It looked like they had rescued them by ident.


    That said, they were also shocked that these people know Zol as well.


    In this world, Zol was at least 93% was simr to Roma


    The continent of Zohl was just next to Romain, and the 2 continents had their own sort of pact as well.


    Over the centuries, people had migrated between both continents, and their trade there was also booming.


    Also, intercontinental marriage was evident in both continues wherever one went.


    The people from Zohl were moderate to light blue inplexion, while those from Romain were dark skin instead, with several more varying skin shades.


    So their children were always a wonder to look upon when onebined both.


    Not only did they seem to inherit the best features, but were also breathtakingly beautiful as well.


    In short, Zohl and Romain were 2 empires that went hand in hand with each other for as long as many could remember.


    Seeing that they knew Zol, everyone¡¯s interest was a little bit piqued.


    This, they wanted to know.


    However, they knew better than to ask.


    "Sir... Whatever the reason, thank you for saving us."


    Landon shook his head calmly: "Like I said, we only came here to solve those bastards. So now that we¡¯re done, that¡¯s it. Goodbye. "


    "_"


    Eh?


    Holcim and the rest were taken aback.


    That¡¯s it?


    So the masked man just came to say this much and leave?


    .


    Holcim forced his mouth open as his curiosity had finally gotten the best of him.


    "Wait!"


    Landon suddenly stopped, giving Holcim more courage to settle his curiosity.


    "Sir... You and your men saved us all. So can you at least tell us who you are? We would like to know our saviours."


    "It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t know.


    Men, head back now."


    With that, Landon¡¯s team retreated to their sh.i.p.s and speeded off into the sunset.


    Well, this was the end of this matter.


    But then suddenly, the expressions of the Zohls soon turned grim, yful and cruel.


    They looked nothing like their former selves.


    .


    "Boss. They¡¯re definitely not Morgs... At least not official Morgs."


    "Boss, I think that too. Did you hear them during battle?


    Theirnguage and pronunciations (ents) are exactly like the Morgs. Even when that masked man spoke Zol still gave off his speaking manner (ent).


    So they might¡¯ve been Morgs some time back. But now, they aren¡¯t. My guess is that they¡¯re rebels."


    Holmic listened to his men while deep in thought.


    Heh.


    But that would be a lie.


    They had been searching for them, hoping to collect something vital from them too.


    Too bad these strange rebels attacked them before they could get whatever it was they came for.


    All this meant that these bunch of Zohls weren¡¯t easy, no matter how they looked.


    Holmic licked his lips yfully.


    If he gave this bonus info to the Order, then wouldn¡¯t he get promoted fast?


    That¡¯s right.


    He was part of the T.O.E.P... Even though he was recruited into the weakest ss and group in the Order.


    Firstly, since the Morgs owned the seas and were close to all continents, that meant that even if a continent were weak or trash, they would always take in a few members from there.


    And the scariest thing was that almost no one knew of the T.O.E.P¡¯s existence in these regions.


    So no one knew how much the enemy was wing their way into their empires and territories.


    For Holcim, he didn¡¯t give a damn if the T.O.E.P wanted to murder all Zohl people or keep them alive... Provided they didn¡¯t touch his territory or disrupt his goals.


    He was a greedy man with one thing in his mind.


    He had been on his way towards one of the pirate hands to deliver something, as well as state his wish.


    Ever since joining the Order, he hadn¡¯t used his only wish-chance yet.


    But things were getting a little desperate.


    So he had no choice but to use it.


    And what did he want?


    Heh. It all boiled down to his brother¡¯s crown.


    He had sessfully poisoned his brother and had managed to get one step closer to the throne.


    Then out of nowhere, his brother reveals some secret, saying that he had been training his sessor somewhere else.


    .


    His brother had a son with a peasant woman and kept that son hidden from all the rest.


    And now, he brought the bastard to take his ce on the throne.


    Sadly, it was as if fate was ying with him because no matter what he did or nned, the boy seemed to survive or get miraculously saved out of thin air.


    This sort of thing was too annoying!


    Was this guy the son of destiny or something?


    He had sessfully killed the rest of his brother¡¯s children.


    So why the hell was killing this one so hard?


    Everything had made him go crazy over thesest 2 years.


    Once he had burned down an entire ce just to kill the boy, but miraculously everyone else died... All except the boy who survived with only a tiny cut in the inner part of his lower lip.


    It wasn¡¯t even visible for crying out loud.


    If the boy didn¡¯t pull open his lips, one wouldn¡¯t be able to see the tiny cut within.


    All this made Holcim decide to bring in all his cards for this matter.


    He didn¡¯t believe that his boy would continue to defy logic again after he involved the elites of the T.O.E.P.


    Holcim¡¯s eyes glowed murderously.


    Once his request was put in, no one would be able to help the boy in this matter!


    No One!!!!

 Chapter 1093 - Holcims Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1093 - Holcim''s ns</h4>


    Just thinking about his ns, Holcim revealed a menacing smile.


    With the elites of the T.O.E.P fulfilling his wish, that boy wouldn¡¯t be able to survive at all.


    Death was inevitable.


    The boy¡¯s dumb luck should be over now.


    And even if someone wanted to help the boy, he couldn¡¯t think of anyone within any of the Zohl empires that would be able to withstand an attack from the elites of the order.


    One of the most annoying things was that the boy was just a simple training maniac who wasn¡¯t a schemer.


    No... It should be the people guarding the boy who were a bit scheming, doing their best to keep him alive while the boy just lived his life as a true training fanatic.


    Everyone worried about the bit as if he were a baby.


    But the person in question was so dense that logically, it should¡¯ve been easy to kill him.


    After all, he, Holcim, had also killed off the rest of his brother¡¯s children, a scheming bunch.


    So why was this one so damn difficult?


    There was a time the assassin archer shot an arrow at the boy.


    But just then, out of nowhere, an ant bit the boy¡¯s toes causing him to bend and scratch them.


    Of course after the arrow failed, the men around the boy swarmed in to surround him, hence protecting him more.


    He felt like his true enemy wasn¡¯t the boy but fate.


    What about thendslide beside the forest cliff that urred during thest assassination attempt?


    And how could the boy survive that height?


    What about the swarm of bees that once attacked the assassins he hired?


    No... What about the time that the boy got distracted by a beautiful horse fly and escaped danger?


    More still, what about the times that the boy had been identally saved by one of the general¡¯s who was returning from a mission?


    Or the time that a coconut fell and knocked out the assassin?


    It always seemed as if either nature or humans would save the boy in the nick of time.


    At this point, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a swarm of locusts one day carried the boy away during another attempt.


    That¡¯s why this time, he had hired the pros.


    He had also hinted to them about the abnormality of his failed assassination attempts.


    So with all this information, they should be able to set up a unique assassination scheme that would consider sneak attacks from nature and humans.


    Meaning they had to avoid the forest, streams or any ces like these.


    The ideal situation would be to live and kill him in an empty storage room (warehouse).


    Wherever they chose, it had to be away from humans, as well as somewhat isted from nature.


    He would leave all this to the Order.


    This time, he was sure that the boy would die!


    For now, it was vital that they delivered the goods to the pirate ind A.S.A.P just in case some other dangers might be lurking around.


    Holcim¡¯s men looked towards another direction unwillingly.


    "Boss... Should we go after those Adonis bastards and get revenge?"


    Holcim shook his head calmly: "No. They left 3 hours ago. And with the added boost of the waves, they should¡¯ve already gone far enough to change their route. So it¡¯s impossible for us to know which direction they¡¯re headed. The seas are a vast ce, and 3 hours could change things a lot. And besides... I don¡¯t think those rebels would like that very much."


    Eh?


    Many borrowed their brows in confusion.


    How did their bosse to that conclusion?


    Holcim massaged his chin thoughtfully.


    As soon as the battle was over, these people first rounded up the enemy survivors while focusing their energy on searching through just one of the avable enemy sh.i.p.s.


    They searched all the dead bodies on that ship, as well as the enemy survivors who boarded the sh.i.p.s as well.


    (Of course, Landon also allowed them to have one of the maps that would help them navigate past the pirate checkpoints too and head to wherever they nned to go.)


    Well, after searching thoroughly, the rebels allowed that single Adonis ship to sail away first.


    From there, they began searching the other sh.i.p.s and dead bodies, which took a lot of time.


    And once done, they sent the ves away before even focusing on them.


    So a whole 3 hours had gone in a blink of an eye.


    All this made Holcim sure that these rebels didn¡¯t want them to go after these Adonis worshippers.


    Clearly, they had let them go for a purpose.


    But what? What was it?


    Could it be that they had left a warning message for these Adonis worshippers to take to their Temple Leader?


    Holcim squinted his eyes deeply.


    He had to report this matter fast!


    .


    And so just like that, the Zohls continued their journey towards the designated Pirate ind.


    Meanwhile, Landon and his gang, who had just returned to the main ship, went in for a brief meeting while today¡¯s events were still fresh in their minds.


    Landon calmly took off his mask and handed it to his secretary, who had been waiting for him on the ship.


    Brian walked beside Landon, calmly collecting his gloves and everything else while keenly listening to instructions.


    "I need to prepare the usual conference room as fast as you can. You have 35 minutes on the clock. Oh, and get me a Vani roast coffee too."


    "It shall be done, your majesty."


    For now, they all had to change out of their battle attire, as well as hand over the public weapons and equipment they signed out as well like their leg, c.h.e.s.t and shield armours.


    Even their assassination dual des, des, and everything else were given back as well.


    They could only stay with their walkie-talkies.


    Everyone had so many questions to ask but could only wait for the meeting tomence.


    As for Landon, he felt very weird about his encounter with these people.


    Call it intuition, but something wasn¡¯t right.

 Chapter 1094 - Ever Changing Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1094 - Ever Changing ns</h4>


    Seated within the conference room they were all too familiar with over the course of their trip, everyone took their favourite positions around the table silently.


    And even though Javis, Lucia and Andrew didn¡¯t join in the battle, they were actually within the speeding boats, watching keenly and getting ready to be backup if need be.


    They also aided with transporting doc.u.ments, treasures and all sorts of items too.


    But their faces and body were fully cloaked, so even if the Zohl¡¯s saw them, they wouldn¡¯t even know that they were from Romain.


    Everyone gathered around with grim expressions on their faces until the tiny bell went off.


    ~Dring.


    Landon leaned forward solemnly: "Firstly, we had estimated and set a targeted time for the battle to take 3 hours maximum. But we only spent a little over 2 hours in actual battle. More still, there were no casualties, with a few receiving heavy stab wounds. But they should be able to heal up nicely. You all led your teams exceptionally well. So congrattions are in order for doing a great job."


    ~p. p. p.~


    Everyone used their right hands to pat the back of their left hand as a pping motion.


    Yes. They did a good job.


    No one died. And this was very important to them.


    Some did receive heavy injuries, but they should be fine after a while of healing.


    Of course, these people won¡¯t be getting any action once they arrive at Zalipnia in early March.


    They would stay in the sh.i.p.s alongside the Navy.


    And in these times of war, no matter how small an aplishment was, it should always be celebrated.


    They might not have won a great war, but that was okay.


    One should never underlook any achievement, no matter how small it was.


    At the same time, they also had to assess themselves to see what they could¡¯ve been doing better.


    For sure, sometime during the trip, they had to give minor assessment reports to those under their units who fought bravely today.


    As for themselves, they had to ess things by themselves, spotting their weaknesses.


    After all, if they couldn¡¯t even do that much, then how were they to spot out the weaknesses of those under theirmands?


    Additionally, Landon who had been idly moving around from enemy ship to enemy ship, observing things, would also give out reports about those he spotted, highlighting their good and bad points.


    Well, all that would be given some time during the trip.


    Down on the deck, the majority of soldiers were also rounded up after changing and giving their weapons too.


    Landon had assigned someone to give them a brief short of aplishment for them to feel satisfied as well.


    Meanwhile, back in the meeting room, Landon turned serious.


    .


    ~p. p. p.~


    After giving them ample time to bask in their aplishments, he raised his right hand to call for silence.


    "Alright. With that out of the way, let¡¯s focus on the appetizers before getting to the meal.


    First, I want all treasures counted and ounted for. Lieutenant Twain. You¡¯ll handle that."


    "Yes, your majesty," Twain replied, while Brain quickly wrote down the information on his meeting minutes.


    "Good.


    As for all the information and doc.u.ments gathered, Captain Morgan, you and your Navy team, will work with Prince Javis and a few Zalipnian navigators to ess all maps collected A.S.A.P.


    Marine Lieutenant Alice, You and your team will work alongside Warden Mitchen, Princess Lucia and a few other Zalipnians to process the many doc.u.ments confiscated from the Adonis worshippers.


    As for myself, Prince Andrew and the rest in here, we¡¯ll continue focusing on our n of attack once we get to Zalipnia.


    Remember, we are headed to Zalipnia to fight these same Adonis followers.


    So any hidden information in the doc.u.ments might change our ns just like that.


    That¡¯s why until all doc.u.ments are carefully processed, I expect daily reports on your findings.


    Whether it¡¯s about the information on the Adonis worshippers or the info on the pirate checkpoints or even clues to their next ns... I expect everything reported A.S.A.P.


    Today is only the 11th of February, and we should be arriving within the first week of March.


    So if we are to process all those doc.u.ments, we have to work fast.


    And our ns will change almost daily based on what information you all find or what guesses you have on the matter."


    .


    Listening to Landon, whether it was Lucia, Mitchen or anyone else, they all nodded in agreement.


    They all hadmon enemies.


    That¡¯s why they had to join heads and figure things out from there.


    In just a few more days, it should be the 15th of the month.


    Meaning they would be left with 15 or so more days for the month to finish.


    This was again February with the shortest days, so time would pass by in a blink of an eye, and March would be here just like that.


    So they had to hurriedly brainstorm through it all, hoping to finish everything at least 4 days before they arrive at Zalipnia.


    Why?


    Everyone would then master their virtues by heart and even do extra simtions within the training rooms too.


    The medical team will also be on high alert and several other teams as well.


    As for now, these doc.u.ments might have information that could help them in the uing war or not.


    So how would they know if it was or wasn¡¯t without looking through everything?


    No matter how they looked at it, these doc.u.ments and even secret letters they found should be read, checked for hidden Jesses and deciphered fast!


    .


    With that, everyone felt like blood pumping hard with purpose.


    Landon looked at them and smiled.


    Now that the appetizers were out of the way, it was time to jump into a serious matter.


    Something wasn¡¯t right with those Zohl¡¯s.


    For some reason, he felt like that wouldn¡¯t be thest he saw of them.

 Chapter 1095 - The Decision Of A Future Monarch

    <h4>Chapter 1095 - The Decision Of A Future Monarch</h4>


    "Your majesty, I think it was wise of us to y things out as we did.


    A few of those Zohl¡¯s gave me a weird feeling."


    "Well, even though I didn¡¯t feel anything weird about them, I think it was still good that we hid our identities.


    After all, they were strangers now, but we don¡¯t know if they would be our enemies or allies in future."


    "Hmmm... I agree."


    "Me too."


    Landon listened calmly while trying to recall the strange behaviour of those Zohls.


    While moving from ship to ship stealthily, he had heard some desperate Adonis people yell out that they (the Baymardians) were here to help theirrades (the Zohls).


    But if the Adonis people thought they were Morgs, then didn¡¯t this mean that those particr group of Zohls wererades with the Morgs?


    Something about this matter didn¡¯t sit right with him.


    So he didn¡¯t bother getting friendly with these people.


    At least until he got the full gist of things, that¡¯s why he ced the system¡¯s bugs on them.


    And just as he suspected, they weren¡¯t as simple as they liked.


    For now, it was better they kept their identity hidden whenever they travelled.


    ....


    The meeting went on, with some people feeling a bit uneasy about the Zohls they met, while others hadn¡¯t noticed anything out of the ordinary yet.


    Well, whatever their thoughts were, it was an undeniable fact that keeping their identity secret was good.


    Who knew if those who knew would one day leak the matter?


    Sure. Even though it would take months at sea and even more time travelling onnd for the information to get to their powerful enemies, it was still best to dy such things... At least until they were ready for such drama.


    With that, the brief meeting ended, and everyone hurried along to perform their assigned roles to the best of their knowledge before the uing battle.


    And just like that, time passed on quickly, with them sessfully crossing Devil¡¯s Gate and heading towards Zalipnia as nned.


    But unlike their serious and heavy mood, back in Baymard, things were as lively as always... Even within the winter.


    .


    February 20th.


    It¡¯s been over a month since Ren had arrived in Baymard, and truth be told, he had never had so much fun in his entire life.


    The 5-year-old him started going to school alongside others and became a little rxed as well.


    Of course, he was still hesitant to fully open up to people.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that he was changing.


    For the people he had met in Baymard, he found that he had a soft spot for them.


    They were unlike any he had seen before.


    On the streets, people would say sorry.


    In the hospitals, even the doctors said sorry to him after giving him vines.


    The dentist did the same after taking out his broken tooth at the back, and many others even at school did the same.


    As someone who had stayed 5 whole years in this world, no one had ever told him sorry before.


    So he felt that these people were unlike any others.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    He found that unlike Deiferus, they didn¡¯t care whether one was a woman or man.


    All children were treated equally.


    Ren couldn¡¯t lie. Back in Deiferus, he had heard countless people say men were naturally born smarter than women.


    Even in his ss, many girls put him and several boys to shame.


    Also, during Royal training sessions, he had seen Linda beat Momo hands down with incredible strength.


    His dentist was also a woman as well.


    And all around Baymard, one could find women working and proving that they had what it took to stand toe-to-toe with men.


    Coupled with the modern education he began taking, Ren realized that the facts he thought were true turned out to be propaganda instead.


    He might¡¯ve only stayed a month and a few weeks here.


    But one would have to be blind not to see the differences between Baymard and Deiferus.


    Of course, the most exciting things for him were the fun activities, Tv and fantasy, adventure books andics.


    At first, he thought that he would stay in Baymard for 2 years and leave when he turned 7.


    If he left at 7, he would still be too weak, making it easier for whoever was hunting him to get their wish fulfilled.


    Whereas, if he stayed here, he would be protected until he grew older.


    So why go out hastily?


    He wasn¡¯t ready yet!


    .


    Ren, who was still deep in thought about his future, was suddenly awoken by Mother Kim.


    "Little Ren, what do you want to eat?"


    "The Steak & Cheese sandwich."


    Mother Kim raised her brows: "Is that all?"


    "Ermm... And the meat rolls?"


    "Alright. Then what do you want to drink? Remember, you are only permitted to drink hit things. This is still winter, after all. So we don¡¯t want you catching a cold, do we?"


    "Then... I want apple delight tea."


    "Hmmm."


    With that, Mother Kim called out his order into the drive-through machine there.


    That¡¯s right.


    They were passing by one of the many drive-through eateries in Baymard.


    Ren had been truly amazed by it all.


    If someone had told him that such a thing could be possible, he wouldn¡¯t undoubtedly look at them as if looking at a fool.


    Yet, such a thing did exist, and it was time-saving and awesome!


    The moment he got his meal, he began devouring it crazily.


    This was one of his best sandwiches, hands down. It was so fulfilling and finger-l.i.c.k.i.n.g good that he couldn¡¯t help himself.


    With that, they drove off to pick Lucy, Grace, Momo and little Linda up.


    Of course, hidden at safe distances were their guards, who were stealthily following them.


    Today was meant as a family vacation.


    So if the guards were always by their side 24 hours a day, it would make them feel choked.


    And no matter who it was, everyone deserves their personal space from time to time.


    .


    Ren gazed at the pamphlet in his hands with a deep smile on his face.


    Hahahahha!


    Finally, they would be going to one of the ces he had been dying to see.


    That¡¯s right!


    They were going to the Ski & Snowboarding Park & Resort!

 Chapter 1096 - Rens Final Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1096 - Ren''s Final Decision</h4>


    "Little Ren! Little Ren!"


    Linda¡¯s friends immediately crowded the adorable Ren, hugging and pecking his now fuller cheeks that used to look bony.


    Ren was so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide in it.


    ¡¯Ladies! Ladies! I¡¯m a man, alright!


    Can¡¯t you treat me with a little respect?¡¯


    Ren pouted hard in embarrassment as his cheeks reddened.


    He was a man, for crying out loud!


    So why was it that every time he met Linda¡¯s friends, they all liked to treat him like a child or a teddy bear?


    The 5-year-old Ren was truly helpless whenever he met them.


    Even back in the pce, Linda would sleep with him and treat him like a baby.


    Was it because he was 5, and she was 12 almost turning 13?


    Heh.


    Because of them, he had been diligently drinking milk and eating all his vegetables religiously.


    Yes. Only in this way can he grow taller and bigger.


    By then, he would have no choice but to stop.


    Hmph!


    Ren lifted his nose and pouted to the side as if angry.


    But deep down, even he didn¡¯t know that he enjoyed theirpany.


    The childish him thought Linda was his nemesis.


    Ren looked at Linda and her group of goons as m.a.t.u.r.e as he could: "I¡¯ve told you all that I¡¯m a man and not a baby. But because I¡¯m the bigger person here, I will forgive you just this once. Now, let¡¯s go."


    ~Pfff.


    Linda and her friends held theirughter for a bit before rushing up to him again.


    So cute!!!


    Ren, who had just been sneak attacked by the hugs, almost died from helplessness: "Hey! Didn¡¯t you all hear me just now? Have you no shame? People are watching. This, this... I¡¯m a Man!"


    Momo and the guys could only look heavenwards while watching the girls yank Ren away.


    Sorry bro, even they knew better than to step in and help.


    In this situation, betrayal was necessary


    With that, they silently trailed behind, following the rest into the Resort.


    What else could they do?


    The Skiing and Snowboarding Park & Resort.


    Just reading the name made Ren¡¯s blood boil.


    His heart drummed with glee as his steps hastened unknowingly.


    Ren stepped through the massive ss doors and was immediately greeted with a stunninglyrge lobby with very artistic walls that captured the free spirits of snowboarders and skiers alike.


    Everything made Ren¡¯s lips quiver with excitement.


    Very quickly, they all got their day passes and got suited up.


    Ren chose snowboarding because he quite liked Skateboarding as well... Even though he was fairly new to it.


    But children learned these things faster, with their flexible bone structures and whatnot.


    The older one was, the harder it was to do certain things without adjusting themselves properly.


    But Ren felt that it wasn¡¯t too hard for him.


    He had fallen severely, but that was all part of the learning process.


    And now, he was more curious to know how different snowboarding and skateboarding were.


    Linda also chose Snowboarding, while Momo liked skiing instead.


    Everyone chose what they liked the most before heading out.


    And just like that, they started showing all day long.


    .


    ~Swish! Swish!


    Ren flew past Momo proudly, as he had now gotten the hang of things after falling over 20 times.


    "Hey! Look! Ren adapted pretty quickly!"


    "Yeah. I thought he would need at least a day. But he¡¯s gotten a hand of his bnce pretty fast. Awesome!"


    Everyone cheered for Ren as they went down the slope beside him.


    "Ren! We want to enter the Tunnel of Solitude, so make a left after the next A-line."


    "Got it!"


    Ren squinted his eyes at the A-line, trying to recall the cool jump he saw Linda do.


    Soon, he got on the snowy ramp and tried holding onto his board and spinning while propelling into the air.


    Seeing what he was about to do, everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide when they saw him nail the first and second step of the move.


    But sadly, he got thest step wrong.


    ~Buop!


    Rennded into a roll, causing everyone to stop.


    Damn!


    If this wasn¡¯t impressive, then they didn¡¯t know what was.


    Linda and the rest hurriedly ran towards him: "Ren, are you okay?"


    They were worried that he sprained or bruised his body or felt too much pain that made him want to cry.


    But when they approached him, they found himughing?


    "Hahahahhaha!!"


    Renughed and gripped the snowy floors hard.


    This feeling was practically the same one he got whenever he skateboarded... Only, it was more intense now.


    That¡¯s right.


    He felt too alive as adrenaline pumped into his brain, leaving him wanting more.


    What exactly was this feeling?


    He couldn¡¯t describe it.


    But he knew that he wanted a dose of it from time to time.


    Indeed. It would be great if he stayed in Baymard for longer.


    When Landon got back, he would officially talk things through with him.


    It was time to make Baymard his ally!


    Unknown to him, his next move was what Landon had been waiting for.


    After all, he had to put the boy on the throne in future.


    .


    Once again, Ren¡¯s current decision and willpower had now indirectly triggered yet another mission to Landon, who was far away again.


    Landon choked on his coffee in pity at these chosen some and daughters of heaven.


    But of course, Ren didn¡¯t know this.


    For him, he had decided to officially ask for an agreement of some sort. And all he wanted was just one thing.


    He didn¡¯t know if Landon would agree to it or not.


    But he wanted to give it a try.


    Thinking of his decision, Ren stood yet again and wiped off the snow from his body with a broad smile on his face.


    "Let¡¯s do this!"


    Linda and the rest chuckled before continuing on.


    They knew and understood the feeling Ren had.


    After all, they were also like this when they first discovered the joy of this ce.


    Their brother Landon had called them Adrenaline Junkies, or whatever that meant.


    Linda grinned and took the lead, flipping on the A-line ramp again.


    Following that, everyone disced their moves with their skis or snowboards while heading down the slope.


    Those watching their performances couldn¡¯t help stopping and admiring it all.


    One person in particr opened his mouth wide in disbelief.


    F***!


    Did he just see the famous Quartripple spinning jump split?


    This was insane!


    At this moment, he truly wished that he had some sort of device to capture it all and show his friends.


    Arhhh!


    Why couldn¡¯t his eyes burn images?


    If he told others, they would never believe him.


    Sigh...


    .


    And so just like that, Ren and the rest secretly became park celebrities.


    Meanwhile, Mother Kim, who had brought them over, was now walking anxiously after one of her guards had stopped her spa session and whispered into her ears.


    Dammit.


    "All units prepare for n C.


    I repeat. All units prepare for n C.


    He¡¯s on his way!"

 Chapter 1097 - He Was Coming!

    <h4>Chapter 1097 - He Was Coming!</h4>


    "All units prepare for n C.


    I repeat. All units prepare for n C.


    He¡¯s on his way!"


    .


    Dammit!


    Why now?


    Mother Kim quickly went on defence mode, stopping her rxing spa treatment halfway through.


    In fact, the speed at which she got off the table was something that her masseuse would never forget in her life.


    Could it be that there was some iing disaster that she was unaware of?


    The poor masseuse couldn¡¯t go doubting her life.


    As for Mother Kim, she quickly scooted out, dashing towards the changing room like crazy.


    Now, rather than taking a nice steamy bath to wash off the excess massage oil, she was wiping it all off with a towel instead.


    And all this because ¡¯He¡¯ wasing.


    But to understand who He was and why she was anxious, one had to look through her entire situation.


    (Cue shback Music~~)


    .


    And ever since she got pregnant and had her maternity leave from work, He had practically kept her indoors day-in-day-out.


    Yes. That¡¯s right.


    She was talking about her husband, King-Father Lucius I (the first)!


    Hmhm. You heard her right.


    She was running from her husband.


    But before one came around judging her, they had to understand her pain over the past few months.


    For starters, her beloved husband never allowed her out, which made her deeply regret asking for maternity leave a little earlier than she did.


    If she had known, she would¡¯ve definitely asked for it 7 or 8 months in.


    Anyway, she had asked for a leave just 5 months in because of Lucius¡¯ persistence.


    But this was the start of her nightmare of over-smothering.


    This was Lucius¡¯ first time experiencing the whole pregnancy phase, so of course he was going crazy with worry.


    He was afraid and acted as if she would get hurt from every little thing.


    Knowing this, his primary worry was more about her than the baby.


    Back in the days, Lucius had been assigned to Landon right after her delivery.


    So he had never seen the different stages of pregnancy as he was experiencing it now.


    The first time he was told that it would be a girl, he actively started buying things like crazy and made a will to give 75% of his possessions to her.


    Initially, he wanted to give 30% to her, 30%, mother Kim, 20% to Landon, 10% to Josh, Mark and the boys... and 10% to the charity organizations he visited from time to time.


    One shouldn¡¯t look down on that 10% to charity. That was a whole ton of Money!


    Who were they?


    They were all super-rich themselves.


    So in their heads, it just didn¡¯t make sense for them to have it.


    And in the end, Lucius decided to leave 75% to his daughter and 25% to charity.


    No doubt, Lucius would be a doting dad.


    But he still cared more about Mother Kim than the baby.


    And so began her nightmare of overloading love


    .


    Because Lucius was afraid that her body might not be able to handle it all, so he was cautious with her.


    Well, she wasn¡¯t young and was soon headed to 40 in just a few more years.


    So it gave her a lot of pressurepared to the time she birthed Landon in her teens.


    Last November, Landon already turned 20.


    So even though she was still a middle-ageddy, she knew that soon... In a few years, she would hit the big 40 and be old.


    40 for almost everyone in this world was old.


    And those who did live longer than 70 were ancient in their eyes.


    People did live that long, but it was rare.


    One could even say the 3 Musketeers and their gang were a rare group of people as well.


    Anyway, Mother Kim¡¯s belly had grown fuller by the day.


    And since then, Lucius had kept her under lock and key.


    Her only consultation was that in a few weeks (sometimes inte March or early April), she would finally put to birth.


    And then, she could go wherever and do whatever she wanted.


    Such a husband made her too weak with tears of helplessness.


    That¡¯s why she quickly used this opportunity toe out of the pce for air.


    Chances are, if Lucius knew, he would rush over to get her immediately.


    That was also why she nned an operation with her guards.


    Yes. They were her guards and had her loyalty and not Lucius¡¯.


    So they obeyed her and tricked Lucius¡¯ guards into thinking she was still at home.


    The escape n wasn¡¯t easy, but they somehow nailed it.


    Well, everything was supposed to be okay and go ording to n.


    But for some reason, her husband¡¯s sixth senses awakened, causing him toe home briefly.


    And that is how they got into their current predicament.


    .


    Mother Kim quickly carried her massive belly and dressed up in a sh with the help of 2 female guards.


    "Jen. Update. Go."


    "Queen Mother, units 3 and 5 have been captured.


    And from the looks of it, they still refused to give out our location."


    Mother Kim smiled: "They¡¯re loyal even till this moment. Good. Thisdy didn¡¯t want time nurturing them. Although, it¡¯s a bit unfair for them at this point. Knowing that husband of mine, he probably found clues here and there all on his own."


    "Queen Mother, units 2 and 4 had sessfully trailed King-Father, while trying to create diversions on the way, slowing them down.


    But there¡¯s just so much we can do before he gets here.


    That¡¯s why we have to break through n C now!"


    "Hmm. Then do it. Get me back to the pce fast!"


    With that, Mother Kim smiled yfully.


    If she were never here, then how could her dear husband condemn her?


    Yes. She was going with the whole ¡¯deny until your caught behaviour.¡¯


    The pce was so massive.


    So she could¡¯ve just been taking a nap somece hidden, right?


    That said, what evidence did he have against her?


    Unless proven guilty, she was forever innocent!!


    Her men hadn¡¯t yapped about it all.


    And she knew that Lucy and the rest wouldn¡¯t talk about things too.


    They had been briefed and knew too well about it all.


    Again, Mother Kim had only revealed her intentions in secret to them in the pce.


    And they in turn told their own men to keep things hush-hush.


    Everyone¡¯s men were loyal to their bosses, and that was that.


    They could only report a matter if it went against moral codes or thew.


    And as far as the issues between husband and wife went, this didn¡¯t concern them at all!


    That said, Mother Kim was very confident in denying anything.


    Heh. That was just right.

 Chapter 1098 - Arrival: Zalipnia!

    <h4>Chapter 1098 - Arrival: Zalipnia!</h4>


    Thinking of her ns, a sneaky smirk appeared on her now chubby face as she carried her big belly and fled with her guards.


    As for Lucy and the rest, they were already well informed about n C.


    So they wouldn¡¯t cut their vacation time short.


    Doing so would only make them all look too suspicious.


    With that, Mother Kim entered an ordinary Taxi pre-nned for such a move, and her bodyguards also entered several reticr cabs by her side as well.


    At the same time, another person in another car dressed simr to Mother Kim, and pregnant too, also entered the same spa that Mother Kim was at earlier on.


    Heh. It was the old switcheroo.


    Who would swear that mother Kim was the one who came in earlier?


    After all, she had been wearing a face mask and a wig.


    So what proof did they have?


    With that, Mother Kim¡¯s team was off!


    .


    Meanwhile, back on the road, Lucius who had his eyes closed and his arms crossed against his c.h.e.s.t, suddenly opened his eyes and squinted them ahead calmly while looking at the old granny crossing the road.


    He then observed his surroundings a bit more, before smiling deeply, before talking into his walkie-talkie.


    At the same time, seeing that Lucius¡¯s vehicles had taken the bait, Kim¡¯s subordinates reported the matter fast.


    But just when they thought it was all over, Lucius¡¯s vehicles suddenly broke out into all directions.


    And the issue was that they had no idea which vehicle Lucius was in.


    This wouldn¡¯t have been an issue if Mother Kim had sent all her units to follow Lucius.


    But now, the people following her husband werepletely outnumbered by his many units.


    Well, it was more that they didn¡¯t know which one to follow.


    It was as if the Pac-man game hade to life, with Lucius¡¯s vehicles being the Ghosts.


    All the vehicles looked identical.


    So which one do they follow?


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    This... This...


    .


    ~Vrrrrr Mmmm!


    Lucius grinned yfully while taking control of the wheel and heading first heading left.


    His men at the back seats also kept an attentive watch on their surroundings.


    And after seeing that they weren¡¯t followed, Lucius made another turn again with a coy smile on his lips.


    Mother Kim¡¯s eyes turned grim while listening to the report.


    "Everyone, stay alert! They probably broke off because of all the distractions earlier.


    They likely want to get here as fast as possible. That¡¯s why they chose to break off and take severalnes to speed things up.


    Meaning they might drive by us at any given moment. So keep your disguises intact and step it up.


    We have to get to the Pce fast!"


    "Roger that, Queen Mother!"


    With that, her gang drove their taxis and nonconscious vehicles past the streets with care.


    Sure enough, they spotted several of Lucius¡¯ vehicles when they turned fromne tone and even headed to the highway.


    It looked like they were all rushing to ¡¯capture¡¯ Mother Kim in the Resort.


    Kim who saw this, felt mighty proud of herself.


    Hey! She bested the great King-Father Lucius, a war legend in Arcadina, as well as here.


    How many people could boast of doing this?


    No! How many people did this while pregnant?


    Damn. Howe she never knew that she was just too awesome?


    .


    Mother Kim smiled right to the Pce gates.


    And of course, since they weren¡¯t in official vehicles, this might¡¯ve been an issue.


    But their n C involved a few pce guards that were secretly on their side too.


    These guards did routine ¡¯checks¡¯ on them and confirmed that they were indeed tourists here to visit the pce.


    With that, they entered without a hitch and secretly snuck away from the Tourist Zones, moving towards the maid & staff quarters.


    Yes. The head maid and a few of the butler¡¯s we¡¯re in on it too.


    These people had nned an entire operation just so that she could go out for a few hours.


    They were so pumped to be part of a secret mission that they did their best to practice and rehearse what to do and how to act.


    They felt like they were in a spy movie.


    They quickly kept a lookout while The bodyguards changed.


    And when everyone was ready, they stepped out with massiveundry baskets and all sorts of cleaning supplies, trolleys and whatnot.


    Of course, Mother Kim was in one of the wheble Laundry baskets.


    With that, they ¡¯rolled¡¯ out in a straight path for a bit before breaking away into all sorts of confusing directions.


    Everything seemed ordinary to those who caught glimpses of them, making everyone secretly wipe their sweat away.


    Well... So far, so good.


    .


    Just like that, Mother Kim¡¯s team sessfully made it towards the main building and even managed to get her into the massive entrance Hall inside her wing.


    In short, it looked like a ballroom instead.


    It was so grand and luxurious as well.


    And at the forefront of the hall were several stairs leading up to a few bedroom chambers.


    Of course, on the current floor just below the stairs were slightly smaller bedroom chambers and storage rooms as well.


    Now, they had sessfully gotten Mother Kim into the grand open dining hall in her Wing.


    It was just that the moment they stepped in, they knew that their mission had failed.


    They looked at the person before them in shock.


    How could he be here?


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    Lucius who had been seated with his hands in his pockets while crossing his legs, calmly raised his brows in silence.


    At the same time, his many guards surrounding the hall quickly blocked the exit, keeping everyone inside.


    Lucius looked at Kim¡¯s men silently, making them inward nervous too.


    They thought that Lucius wouldsh out. But surprisingly, he only nodded in satisfaction instead.


    "You all have worked hard and have proven your loyalty to my wife.


    This is what you should do.


    That said, I don¡¯t have the right to sanction or punish you all. And have no intention of doing that too."


    Hearing this, everyone couldn¡¯t go celebrating in their minds.


    So, they were off the hook?


    Lucius looked at them and chuckled.


    How could it be that easy? If he did so, then where would he vent up all his anger?


    "Alright. Even though I don¡¯t have the right to punish you, I do, however, hold a few liberties in some areas.


    Yes. You did do your jobs but ended up losing in the end.


    This means that your skills still need a lot more improvement if you¡¯re going to keep guarding my wife.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ll personally modify your training to make you all as efficient as possible.


    Don¡¯t worry, you all will be able to handle it... Hopefully."


    (:Y^Y:)


    Everyone had no tears in their eyes but wanted to cry.


    What special training?


    Who didn¡¯t know that his majesty Landon, as well as King-Father Lucius we¡¯re demon trainers?


    Was this his way of letting them off the hook?


    Sure enough. King-Father Lucius was a petty Man!


    .


    "Alright. You¡¯re dismissed.


    I would like to talk to my wife alone."


    With that, everyone, including his own guards, exited the room.


    Lucius calmly tapped eachundry basket feeling the echoed sounds, before stopping at one of them.


    And before he could open it up, Kim burst out pitifully.


    At a time like this, the pitiful card would always work, right?


    Too bad; this time, Lucius didn¡¯t fall for it.


    To him, she put her entire body in danger, and this would never sit well with him


    At the same time, he knew that if he had to stop urrences like these, then maybe he should give her more outings?


    But... But... She was almost about to pop.


    And she was such a frail woman.


    So was it truly that safe for her to leave the pce?


    Sigh... He knew he had to back up a little bit, but it was so hard!!


    .


    ~Pff!


    Landon who had been watching the whole y from afar, felt as though he had been watching some hidden spy movie with both parties being spies from enemy organizations.


    That¡¯s right.


    He had been watching it the entire time.


    me the system for all of a sudden giving him a random mission concerning Ren.


    After seeing the mission, he decided to check up on Ren, only toter hear one of Ren¡¯s guards snowboarding at a safer distance, mentioning something about his mothermencing n C?


    Of course, worried for his pregnant mother, he had to check things out for himself.


    Who knew that he would then get drawn into the show between husband and wife?


    For a moment, it shocked him that his dignified mother would actually get into aundry basket.


    It was just too hard to believe.


    Well, that was it for their little escapade.


    With that, Landon switched the monitors and had another quick nce at Lucy again before turning off his monitors and focusing on the uing war.


    And sure enough, just like the wind, time flew by too quickly with February officiallying to an end.


    Like so, March entered the scene like a rushing wave.


    But unlike the noisy waters, the sh.i.p.s were deadly silent instead.


    Why?


    Because tomorrow, they would arrive Zalipnia!

 Chapter 1099 - Man vs Nature; A Deadly Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 1099 - Man vs Nature; A Deadly Battle!</h4>


    --Ingot Coastal City, Zalipnia, Romain--


    .


    It was just 10 A.M, and the day should¡¯ve been bright.


    However, the thick, c.u.mbersome clouds hovering above had blocked the sun¡¯s rays from descending below.


    And now, the morning that should¡¯ve been bright looked like the early hours of night instead.


    ~Whuoooo~~~


    The harsh winter snow fell tirelessly for hours upon hours, causing its victims to shudder and take cover.


    Some headed back into the buildings, while others had no choice but to stay put where they were and keep a lookout on things.


    But it was just that the thick falling snow, coupled with the dense dark sky, made it hard for them to see anything from afar?


    Moreover, just opening their eyes in this weather could blind one silly.


    F***!


    Some held onto several posts, holding on for their poor lives as the raging winter winds almost carried them away.


    Several men in armour gritted their teeth and held on for their dear lives pitifully.


    "Quickly! Hold on to the sidebars again and protect yourselves! No matter what, don¡¯t let go! Another big one is heading this way."


    "What? Another one? Dammit!!"


    Everyone¡¯s faces turned grim as they flung their heads over their shoulders, looking at the monstrous wind violently heading their way.


    Wait... Did they just see a pig and a few 2-headed goats flying their way?


    F***!


    Everyone quickly grabbed onto the bars and curved themselves like balls.


    Luckily, all stones should¡¯ve been buried deep in the heaps of snow.


    If not, they would also get stones flung onto them.


    ~Woosh!


    In a sh, the wind engulfed them, forcefully trying to yank them away from the bars while making them with the livestock as well.


    But they held on tight for their dear lives as hard as they could.


    "Ahhhhh!!!..... "


    Those who got carried eximed helplessly as they spun alongside their new friends, Mr. Goat, Mr. Pig, Mrs. Horse and the rest.


    The livestock who saw them almost rolled their eyes as If saying: Neer, can you shut up?


    [Those carried]: "_"


    The livestock weren¡¯t making any noises and even looked chill and yback while spinning as if they were pros at this.


    If they were human, they might even be crossing their eyes while leaning back and enjoying the ride.


    Meanwhile, the men carried away that spotted these creatures while spinning, couldn¡¯t help feeling that they were being looked down on by them.


    Their only hope now was that this carry wind threw them away towards its next stop.


    But that could be for miles and miles away.


    Of course, the more they advanced, the more people the wind picked up.


    Things would¡¯ve been easier if they were spinning close to the ground.


    No! Every time the wind picked someone or something up, it would be sent straight up far into the air, several feet above the ground.


    F***!


    What was this fairy operation?


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    .


    ~Whuoooo~~


    The heavy winds strongly blew past several others as they held on with all their strength.


    And once the ordeal was over, those who did survive couldn¡¯t help signing from relief.


    Some even began cursing out loud too.


    "Dammit! This bloody weather is a nightmare!"


    "Tch! Are we even sure that Adonis would take such a ce?"


    "AUGH!~ What was that? Something just entered my mouth!"


    "I¡¯ll go! I heard the stories about how bad winter was here, but I thought it was just a joke. Now, I know better. This isn¡¯t winter. It¡¯s clearly a hellish snow gue!"


    "F***! How can the winds be this strong? We¡¯re wearing heavy armour for crying out loud! So if it can yank people way up high, then how the hell are we supposed to guard against it?"


    "Forget about protecting and guarding ourselves against the winds. How are we supposed to guard or keep a watch against any outsiders? The furthest I can see is that tree just a few steps away from us. So how can we see any intruders?"


    "Lying trough! I heard that 3 days ago, during thest storm, some of the scouts high up on the trees were still yanked away with the branches."


    "~Pfff! Hahahhaha! Aiyoo~~ This is the best news you¡¯ve said all day. Those arrogant scouts have always been too proud, thinking that because they had higher positions, Adonis favoured them more. But now, who¡¯sughing?"


    "Heh. They thought that they would be safe high up in the sky while holding onto the trees. But not only were they yanked away, but I heard that the treetops were snapped, broken by the wind and carried away as well."


    "Bahahahahaha! Served them right! Do you know that up till now, their scout group still can¡¯t find the missing Zalipnias? They still haven¡¯t found any of the royal families or even many of the elders and ministers. So aren¡¯t they useless?"


    "Tsk! Word is that they¡¯re getting real close to finding them. It¡¯s believed that these people are hiding in some hidden ce right under our bosses. But soon, they might find them... Or not! With how useless those bastard scouts are? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if we kept searching for longer."


    "Yeah. We... Ah?... F***! Hold on tight. Herees another one!"


    ....


    All over the city, countless Adonis worshippers were either holding on for their dear lives, being yanked away or hiding within the buildings instead.


    Even though they had been here for so long, they had only experienced one winter here and had never gotten used to the weather.


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t a myth when people said the winters here were terrible.


    When snow fell hard, it was always apanied by strong tornado-like winds that could carry livestock at will too.


    The people here had learned to strap on for their seat lives... That¡¯s why on the roads, one would find countless metal railings meant for holding on during times like this.


    If it should ur every day, then wouldn¡¯t they be flying about nonstop, as if they were in a Mary Poppins movie?


    The winter here didn¡¯t y games at all, and neither did Landon.


    Because just now, the Baymardian sh.i.p.s were about to dock.


    Man vs. nature.


    How would they battle in this weather?


    How would they take the enemies head-on?


    Will they be yanked about like the enemy?


    Will Landon identally smash his head on a tree?


    Well, all these questions would be answered soon enough.

 Chapter 1100 - .... This Is Zalipnia?

    <h4>Chapter 1100 - .... This Is Zalipnia?</h4>


    (-_-)


    Everyone stood on the sh.i.p.s and looked through their binocrs with strange expressions on their faces.


    Erm... Was this ce still inhabitable?


    Lucia and the other Zalipnians rubbed their noses awkwardly.


    Hey! It wasn¡¯t their fault that the winter here was this bad, alright?


    It was just nature!


    Landon¡¯s whole world had been torn down by what he saw.


    Of course, beforeing here, they had been preparing for the worst possible oue.


    And since this was winter, of course Lucia and the rest had told them about how bad things got out here.


    That¡¯s why back in Baymard, they had built a training center within the barracks that pumped in wind, allowing them to fly.


    It was like the indoor Sky-diving entertainment rooms.


    But this time, they built a massive room and pumped up more air into it at a controlled velocity.


    And within the room, they would create multiple tornado-like words, allowing the soldiers to hurdle through them nonstop.


    Yes!


    They prepared and nned for the worst-case scenario based on the information Lucia and the rest gave.


    That¡¯s why they brought in the big guns!


    They were talking about the Alpha Heavy-road Military trucks, vans and vehicles.


    Those bad boys were damn heavy and had been tested by their researchers and teams to withstand all sorts of chaos the winds threw at them.


    Of course, for fear that something might crash into the vehicle driving the drive, the windows were reinforced, and even the tires as well.


    Just like how it was impossible to burst the tires of a presidential vehicle or even damage the windows, they had spent time reinforcing those bad boys all for this mission.


    Heh. They¡¯d like to see how nature would y against them with these bad boys.


    Round 1; Man Vs Nature.


    Man wins!!!!


    Sure. The victory might not be so-wless. But a win was a win, no?


    Of course, regr military tanks were already heavy enough to withstand the winds and were already reinforced.


    So they were good to go.


    Nheless, only those who would be staying within the vehicles showed a confident smile.


    That¡¯s right.


    While some would do drive-throughs, shooting targets down, others were supposed to be on don¡¯t, jumping around the deadly weather, and even hitching rides with the winds.


    That¡¯s right!


    The n was to use Mr. Wind, hitch a ride and find their next bus stop when ready.


    And they also had another borate one for getting down as well.


    It was just that when training, it all looked easy.


    But now, standing out here and actually seeing the real thing, they had a feeling that things wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly as nned.


    What... What sort of weather was this?


    .


    Out here, because the winds were spread across the vast open seas, they weren¡¯t as impactful as those onnd.


    Nheless, without their binocrs, it was still impossible for their eyes to see anything even a few feet away.


    The heavy snow and winds had formed a white sheet obstructing their vision.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget that the ce was semi-dark as well.


    So already, they could see all the dangers and issues they would face once they set foot onnd.


    F***!


    These people of Zalipnia should be natural-born flyers.


    They¡¯ve been doing it since young. So what was there to be afraid of?


    The only thing was that they did so with weighted stones around their waists.


    In this weather, even without the tornado-like winds, the average winds here took off the weight of the stones by giving people additional pushes forth or back depending on the wind direction.


    So one just needed to catch the right drift and move where they wanted to.


    But all this was all easy if people had practice as well as weighted stones on their waists.


    For sure, they passed on all this information to Landon, who issued for military waistbands to be created.


    And with these bands, one could add countless oval-shaped weights onto them.


    It would be like hanging weights on a hot air balloon... Except the hot air balloon would be the waistband instead.


    Heh. What do you think they stayed back in Baymard for all this time?


    That was how one prepared to win a war!


    ...Well, they wish they could be this confident again.


    Because as it stood, their biggest enemy wasn¡¯t the helpless Adonis followers who were yanked away here and there.


    No... Their biggest worry was the weather!


    .


    After observing the real thing for a bit, Landon once again confirmed the wind Speed from the ship¡¯s anemometer, as well as several other factors; he, alongside others, deduced what the actual readings for the situation onnd would be like.


    Alright. Now, they knew more or less how much weight everyone should carry to keep them running forward inbination with the wind, without feeling the impact of the weights.


    If they added too many weights, then it would only slow them down more.


    Everything had to work in perfect corrtion to the other.


    Now, it was time to weight-up and get ready to Fly!


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~~


    Very quickly, the soldiers hurriedly scattered around while listening to the announcements.


    "All units should group up and head towards the Arsenal for Weaponry! I repeat! All units head towards the Arsenal A.S.A.P!"


    Like ants in formation, they did as they instructed, swiftly collecting their weaponry.


    At the moment, they were already dressed for battle.


    So now, they just had to put on their thin, flexible but sturdy shields, as well as their weighted belts with the detachable weights, and their many weapons, with some, safelytched onto their clothing tightly.


    Landon and Mitchen also suited up too.


    As for the Zalipnians, they wore unique attire and waistbands too.


    Of course, they also took along their original weapons like swords, long daggers and so on.


    And to make this a little easier for them, the Baymardians had attacked a thin but strong band loop on their weapons.


    Yup!


    They were to ce their hands through the hole, ensuring that the band was on their wrists.


    Well, even though they were used to fighting in this weather, it was never a bad thing to fight safely.


    After all, what if their weapon identally flew away and stabbed one of theirrades?


    .


    Like so, everyone quickly suited up, ready for War!!

 Chapter 1101 - Show Time!

    <h4>Chapter 1101 - Show Time!</h4>


    With everyone holding their weapons and adequately suited up, they all stayed in silence as they listened to the pre-battle speech from his majesty.


    With this weather, standing out on the open deck wasn¡¯t ideal.


    So Landon¡¯s words were broadcasted through all Battlesh.i.p.s, as everyone stayed where they were with their weapons at hand.


    -Silence-


    The silence, coupled with the tense atmosphere, ced everyone in a stern mood.


    And as they listened to Landon¡¯s words, countless waves of emotions swelled their hearts and minds, all mentally preparing them for battle.


    Now, the announcement was on.


    [Everyone!


    Today, we join forces with our Zalipnian brothers and sisters to fight for the greater good and eradicate the Adonis Followers who want to wreak havoc into the world.


    Remember. Kill those who refuse to surrender! And throw those who do in the dungeons.


    This is just the beginning of the war because, as you all know, the Adonis worshippers have not only conquered this city... but have conquered several other regions, right to the Capital City.


    Today, we im this city back. And tomorrow, we advance!


    That said, this weather is a bloody one. So let¡¯s make this quick.


    Do your best as honourable soldiers, and don¡¯t try to be heroes at the expense of your lives!


    I expect all of you alive and kicking by the end of the day.


    Lastly, remember that you all can¡¯t take long-range shots.


    So don¡¯t make any moves unless you are very close to the enemy.


    That said, the massive weaponry from the table and vehicles can be shot.


    The wind wouldn¡¯t do much to them. The deviation is negligible.]


    ...


    Everyone listened and nodded deeply.


    No one wanted to kill their ownrades in this battle.


    That would definitely put a psychological scar on them.


    Landon looked at everyone and nodded in satisfaction.


    One wrong move and they might make the biggest mistakes in their careers.


    Only when they get indoors could they make such far-sighted moves.


    Such was the war they were about to fight!


    The good thing was that tomorrow, they estimated that things should be a lot calmer.


    [Brave soldiers and warriors of Baymard and Zalipnia.


    Today, we are fighting at a time that the enemy least expects it.


    Now, they are blinded and can¡¯t see or make heads or tails of the situation.


    This is our chance to clean off the city properly.


    So go kick some ass!!]


    With that, everyone¡¯s spirits surged higher as they now rushed towards the upper decks.


    That¡¯s right.


    A typical battleship is strictly designed to maximize space for soldiers to sleep in, train in and so on.


    Of course, some might have helicopter pads and enough space for a handful of vehicles.


    But for the transport of so many, they needed Navy transport sh.i.p.s here.


    Olis, the transport shops also carried several popr items like basketballs, books, pens, 2-year period-expiration goods, sr vending machines, cleaning supplies, beddings, clothes, lighters, batteries, shlights, and whatnot that the Zalipnians purchased for their people.


    In short, there were several sh.i.p.s all stocked as if they were merchant sh.i.p.s.


    And of course, they had stored the countless vehicles and even a few war tanks in there too.


    There was also a secure and safely stored supply of patrol, spare tires, etc.


    The crew, like any good crew, had navy mechanics and engineers ready for any hassles.


    They knew that they might stay here for 1 or 2 months max.


    So they had to bring everything, just in case some unforeseen situation happened here.


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din.~~


    Very quickly, the men who were supposed to be onnd all transferred to the transport sh.i.p.s and entered the vehicles within the storage regions below deck.


    The vehicles had already been checked, fueled, and had all ammunition in them ready to go.


    So once the ship reachednd, they would drive out in an orderly fashion, heading towards their assigned regions of attack.


    And yes, they were just going to head straight for the docks.


    No one could see from afar in this weather.


    That said, if they decided to rush back and report the matter in this deadly weather, who would be faster?


    The vehicles or the scouts?


    Today¡¯s weather seemed difficult but had actually given them a boost for sess.


    Of course, for some soldiers and marines, they had to pass through the forest to take out any scouts or people around.


    Some also walled out in the open along the many footpaths.


    So they wouldn¡¯t be riding in the vehicles; they would be hitching rides from the wind.


    With that said, those on foot stood close to the ship¡¯s openings, ready to head out once the sh.i.p.s docked.


    The transport sh.i.p.s were all protected by a few battlesh.i.p.s, just in case of emergencies.


    And, of course the rest of the Navy shops would stay out in the seas, making keeping a lookout on things there too.


    So no one would daree here now, unless they were Adonis allies, worshippers, or maybe pirate spies.


    Either way, the majority of Battlesh.i.p.s will stay out in the open until further notice.


    Landon calmly got into one of the vehicles while Mitchen and his secretary, Winnie, calmly stood by the doors with their units.


    As for Lucia, Javis, Andrew, and the rest, some were in vehicles while others were getting ready to be flying air-benders.


    Alright.


    Show Time!

 Chapter 1102 - Ripples!

    <h4>Chapter 1102 - Ripples!</h4>


    Everyone waited patiently until the sh.i.p.s finally docked and the massivetches opened.


    ~Whuooo!


    The tyrannical winds instantly pped them in the faces, giving them an in-depth feel of how chaotic things were onnd.


    The darkness and the weather truly made the ce look deserted.


    Everyone adjusted their goggles, with some switching to night mode, while others set theirs to heat vision instead.


    It was time to kick some Adonis ass!


    .


    ~Vrrrrrmmm!


    The vehicles quickly speeded out, diverging into different directions.


    Landon, who was within one of the vehicles, was headed straight for the City Lord¡¯s estate instead.


    It should be thergest estate in this entire Coastal city and was a symbol of power and authority as well.


    One could also symbolize it as the pce of this city.


    So without a doubt, the big boys amongst the Adonis followers should be situated there.


    And as the saying goes: capture the general, win the battle.


    With that, hos unit stormed out swiftly.


    And at the same time, those on foot gritted their teeth and dashed out hurriedly.


    "Move! Move! Move!!"


    Secretary Winnie marched through the snow alongside Warden Mitchen, running with all her might towards one of the buildings close to the docks.


    No! It was urate to say that she was running towards some Adonis followers, who had vaguely seen shadowy images of their sh.i.p.s.


    And only after they had taken a closer look had he tried to run away towards another estate a little further ahead.


    From her night mode settings, amidst the falling snow, she could see images of a few estates a good walking distance ahead.


    So these people were probably trying to get more help or alert people of their presence by yelling.


    But with this chaotic and rowdy weather, no one could hear anything from where they were.


    Moreover, getting the warning out wasn¡¯t the biggest issue these people faced.


    Some ran but were brutally beaten by the weather that carried these people towards them instead.


    That¡¯s right. These people seemed to have made a U-turn by hitching on the winds.


    With that, Winnie and Mitchen didn¡¯t target those heading back their way but targeted those who had sessfully managed to hold on and were directed towards the estates ahead.


    Winnie squinted her eyes dangerously.


    Good. It was time for them to act.


    But with the distance between them, they would never get to the enemy on time.


    Very quickly, she looked around for a bit before smiling calmly.


    "SIR! BEHIND US AT 4 0¡¯CLOCK.


    OUR RIDE IS HERE!"


    Hm?


    Mitchen flung his head over his shoulder and looked at the tornado-like wind that was dancing towards them crazily.


    Well, a ride was a ride... Even if it were a fishy one.


    With that, Mitchen made several hand gestures for those a little further away.


    Like so, they slowed down a bit, preparing for the jump.


    Seeing how maddening the wind was, everyone couldn¡¯t help subconsciously touching their weighted belts.


    This should be just like practice, right?


    .


    ~BRUUUUUU!!!!!~


    The winds danced from left-to-right, right-to-left as if trying to tackle them.


    Want to escape from me?


    The force winds continuously picked up snow, turning it into a snow monster, and from time to time, it would spit out fish, smacking it hard on the ground or any unfortunate livestock or victims nearby.


    ~Pah


    The fish ps were terrible!


    Winnie slowed her pace before suddenly jumping to the side, allowing herself to get s.u.c.k.e.d into the spinning snow monster.


    Up and away she went, as the wind took her up to its wider top part.


    She was flying!


    Mitchen also jumped In, inside 3 others.


    No doubt, this was the weirdest ride of their lives.


    Luckily, they had been training for months; otherwise, this constant spinning would make them throw up indefinitely.


    The wind advanced in a zig-zag manner, moving towards the advancing Adonis followers.


    And like a lion watching its prey, Winnie waited for the opportune moment before dashing out of the spinning wind andnding onto one of the running Adonis followers at the side.


    "Ahhhh!"


    ~Bam!¡¯


    Winnie Mercilessly mmed into one of them, shocking the rest.


    What??!!!


    Did this person just jump out of the spinning wind?


    How? How could it be done?


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    They all started in surprise.


    But seeing theirrades down, everyone suddenly some up from their stupor and brandished out their daggers.


    No matter who this person was, since they were an enemy, then they had to die!


    "Die!!!!!"


    ~Swish! Swish! sh! Bam! Bam!~


    With an expressionless face, Winnie calmly disarmed them, kicking some in the belly, elbowing others, punching them clean in the face, and stabbing them brutally.


    Everything happened so fast and in a blink of an eye that the enemies were all confused.


    Eh?


    Who were they? What were they?


    Everyone fell in disbelief at how they, as Adonis followers could fall so easily.


    Just who were they up against here?


    Could it be those pirate bastards?


    They trembled in pain and unwillingness as their souls swiftly left their bodies.


    And before their mindspletely fell into the darkness, the harsh snow had already covered their lifeless bodies, hiding the evidence behind.


    It seemed that Mr. Wind was also Mr. Cleaner as well.


    Winnie turned around, only to see that Mitchen and the rest gas finished the other Adonis followers as well.


    "Hahahhahaha!!!


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve yed like this." Mitchen said after rubbing the snow off his hands andmunicating with the rest of the team that was still taking care of the remaining enemies within the small building close to the docks.


    "All clear?"


    "Yes, sir! All enemies are down."


    "Good."


    With that, Mitchen waited for the rest of his team and regrouped before heading towards one of the estates ahead swiftly.


    Hehehhehe! Once in, they could get serious!


    .


    With that, Winnie¡¯s team continued on.


    But as for Landon¡¯s unit, they had other ns... And destructive ones at that.


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The ground rumbled and shook, causing some people outside to shake in rm.


    Holy Adonis Monkard, Fidelis III, who had been talking to a few others within the lone indoor garden building, couldn¡¯t help frowning when he noticed the ripples in his cup.


    Mmmm?


    Fidelis¡¯s expression grew grim!

 Chapter 1103 - Strange Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 1103 - Strange Clouds</h4>


    ~Ripple... Ripple...


    The liquid in the cup shook and rippled from time to time, getting stronger and stronger by the second.


    And soon, amidst this defeating weather, they began hearing a collection of faint voices from afar.


    But looking at the blue-skinned woman on her knees beside him, Fidelis was very hesitant to get up and check things out.


    F***!


    What were the benefits of conquering other territories?


    It simply meant that to the victor be linked the spoils of war.


    And right now, the 38-year-old Fidelis had set his eyes on the 7-year-old girl belonging to the imprisoned Zalipnian city lord.


    It wasn¡¯t just him, as several others seated around the table all had n.a.k.e.d girls in cors underneath the table.


    And while they were drinking and talking, these girls all had their privates in their mouths.


    Yes. Any girl who identally bit or let go would be severely whipped silly.


    The group of middle and old-aged men pulled on the doors attached to the cors with cruel expressions on their faces; they had c.a.r.e.s.sed, touched and yed with as many girls as they liked during this past year.


    In future, the entire world would be a ve to their Adonis.


    That was the dream!


    The little children cried and did as were told while shivering n.a.k.e.d in this weather... Even if they were indoors.


    If they died, their bodies would be flung away just like the many corpses in the pit.


    And so, these Adonis leaders felt that today was no different from all the other days when it came to ¡¯entertainment.¡¯


    But now, it seemed like they had to cut their entertainment short.


    Fidelis got up from his seat sternly, and the others seated beside him also stood up abruptly as well, each one¡¯s expression worse than the other.


    They were all seated in the middle of arge indoor garden, asrge as a grand hall with all sorts of nts, vines, and fruits indoors.


    So they couldn¡¯t see what was going on outside.


    But seeing a few guards running with all their might towards them, everyone could already guess that whatever had caused such ripples was nothing tough about.


    "Your Holy Monkard! Your Holy Monkard!


    There are vague, shadowy clouds outside!


    We can¡¯t see what they are, but we suspect that it is some monstrous Wind!"


    "Hmm. Take the girls away."


    With that, Fidelity and the rest hastily ran towards the massive doors as fast as possible with grim expressions on their faces.


    Even when standing outside, they still couldn¡¯t see anything at all!


    All they saw were massive shadowy clouds far away that had been obscured by the ridiculous snow, wind and darkness.


    Son of a b**ch.


    If they couldn¡¯t even see what disaster was causing the rippling, then how were they supposed to defend themselves against it?


    No! They had to go towards higher grounds!


    With that, they hastily left the building using the overly long underground hallway that would require one to take a full 15-minute walk from the massive Garden building to the nearest Estate building.


    That¡¯s right.


    Because of these sorts of weather in winter, most buildings in the states were interconnected with one another.


    In this way, people could still have tea or meals in the gardens even at times like this.


    With that, everyone rushed through the underground hallway, making their way to the closest building.


    From there, they rushed right to the 4th castle-like floor and squinted their eyes through the windows as hard as they could.


    Again, all they could see were still the vague images of gigantic mushroom clouds in the air.


    They didn¡¯t know if it was their imagination, but sometimes, they would also see faint yellowish lights from the clouds from time to time.


    What could this all mean?


    .


    "This... Your holiness, I think it¡¯s a sign of danger."


    "Yes, your holiness. I know we have been assigned to get thisnd for Adonis, but I think this ce is really cursed!"


    "Holy Monkard Fidelis. You have control over the city, and your decision represents Adonis¡¯.


    So what are your orders?" One of the men said while kneeling behind Fidelis.


    That¡¯s right. Fidelis had been assigned to watch over this besieged city.


    The size of those shadowy wind clouds were the biggest they had ever witnessed since the beginning of this cursed winter.


    It looked like it might have the power to destroy the entire ce if it ventured any further.


    Even at 4 stories up, the giant tornado cloud was still far taller than their current height.


    So imagine what would happen when ites closer?


    The thing was that they didn¡¯t even know how to fight it.


    It was wind, for crying out loud!


    Nheless, they believed that their Holy Monkard would be able to seek Adonis¡¯ help and instruct them on what to do.


    Fidelis spread his legs apart, raised his hands, shut his eyes tightly and began chanting some words calmly.


    "Get some people to go check it out first.


    The answer lies in the real matter ahead."


    "Yes!" Answered a few before scooting out hastily.


    Fidelis looked outside thoughtfully before turning around once more.


    And where was he going?


    To the dungeons of course!


    Who else would know of this situation of not the captured Zalipnian city lord or nobles?


    These Zalipnians have been living with such disastrous conditions for centuries and centuries ago.


    So they should already know how to counter such situations in theirnd.


    What Fidelis was more concerned with was if suchrge wind tornadoes could affect these sturdy stone structures or not.


    Could it be that such scenes only happen once in every 20 or so years, and after it, the people would have to reconstruct their buildings again?


    Or was it that these types of disastrous winds didn¡¯t go anywhere near their buildings at all.


    Again, maybe they did but had no effect?


    For Fidelis, they needed to understand this now.


    This way, he would know whether to stand outside the buildings or stay indoors.


    After all, no one wanted to die indoors when the structure came crumbling down.


    Dammit!


    This Zalipnia was too much trouble.


    From one issue to another, each week, they had been faced with all sorts of threats from the weather.


    They didn¡¯t even have issues capturing the residences. Only the weather seemed to be Adonis¡¯ strongest enemy here.


    .


    Thinking of the impending dangers of this winter, Fidelis hurried towards the dungeon swiftly.


    But unbeknownst to him and several others, their thoughts couldn¡¯t be far from the truth.


    You say the massive clouds of doom were caused by the weather?


    Heh. Think again!


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 1104 - Black Magic

    <h4>Chapter 1104 - ck Magic</h4>


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "Ahhhhh!!!!~~


    A little distance away from the city Lord¡¯s estate, countless small missiles wereunched from the vehicles onto the many gatherings of Adonis followers standing guard in the open.


    Everything happens like a bad dream to them, as countless people had been blinded, not even knowing when they died.


    It was aplete nightmare as they found themselves engulfed in devilish mes that seemed to have sprung out from nowhere.


    Countless people exploded in agony, while others survived but got brutally covered by the already harsh falling snow.


    The cold shot through their wounds, causing them to cry out in agony.


    But cry all they want; no one could hear their screams.


    Countless units cleared the region, bombarding things left, right and center until they got to their destinations.


    Of course, they did promise Lucia and the rest that they wouldn¡¯t bring down any actual buildings since some Zalipnian prisoners could be in them.


    They were only permitted to destroy gates or the surrounding areas.


    Nothing more!


    Landon squinted his eyes coldly as he readied himself for action.


    3, 4, 5, 7 whole minutes, and they were finally at the City Lord¡¯s residence.


    Alright. It was time for his unit to y its part.


    "Rango calling Control Station. Unit is ready to engage. I repeat. Unit is ready to engage."


    "Roger that Rango. Over."


    He had taken one of thergest teams with over 40 massive vehicles and trucks and close to 700 people alone, all ready to take down the enemies holding in all buildings within the City Lord¡¯s estate.


    Good...


    .


    At the same time, those sent out to check things out by Fidelis passed through the entrance/exit tunnel in an attempt to leave the estate.


    The tunnel was as wide as 2 carnes and was extremely tall as well, to allow all sorts of wagons carrying stacks of hay or even borate carriages from going in and out of the estate.


    Of course, the tunnel was along the front estate walls, covering its entire width.


    Well, this was the main entrance or exit point for one if they wanted to enter or leave the city lord¡¯s pce.


    And at the very front of the tunnel was a metal gate that could be opened and closed by the rotating levers situated in one of the rooms above the tunnel, on the city walls.


    The men Fidelis had sent were already running within the tunnel and were just about to reach the gates, waiting for it to open up... when suddenly, a massive force sent them flying backwards in shock.


    What??


    Komugan found himself flying back out of the tunnel and into the estate in horror.


    His heart trembled in fear as he rolled back in the snow alongside several others.


    Eh?.


    What the hell just happened?


    Komugan didn¡¯t like this uneasy feeling in his heart at all!


    So very quickly, he wiped the wet snow from his face, only to realize that the snow was now dyed red.


    Komugan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Whose blood was this?


    He was alright.


    But this only made his anxiety go down a little.


    The question still remained in his mind: Whose blood was this?


    Well, it didn¡¯t take too long for the answer to form when he suddenly spotted his contacts around him in agony.


    "~Ughhhh~~"


    Countless people wailed in pain as they struggled to breathe and stay awake from the thundering pain hammering their bodies.


    It was only then and there that Komugan realized how lucky he had been.


    F***!


    What was this situation?


    Some had even been killed off cleanly as their heads separated from their bodies by the force of the iron flung back.


    This... This... The wind did this?


    Komugan¡¯s mind was now in a mess!


    But once again, all his questions seemed to be answered by the fast shadowy ages emerging from the tunnels.


    He didn¡¯t know what they were, but his intuition told him that they were the culprits of the matter.


    Could it be that an enemy was approaching with wagons filled with ck powder?


    Dammit!


    .


    Komugan, alongside some who weren¡¯t injured, wasted no more time and yanked themselves up from the ground and leaping towards one of the rooms on the castle walls in hopes of getting everyone¡¯s attention down here.


    "Enemy Approaching! Enemy Approaching!"


    They screamed with all their might.


    Of course, some had also noticed the situation and were already heading down with their weapons to check things out.


    And so, it began.


    ~Vrrrrrrmmmm!


    Landon¡¯s units stormed in murderously into all directions while raining machine gun bullets on those around.


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang!


    "~Ahhhhhh!!!"


    The enemy dropped like flies, falling to their dooms unwillingly.


    Some high on the estate walls also fell, as well as those who dared poke their heads out of the many rooms and corridors along the estate walls.


    They vibrated uncontrobly, taking all the bullets they could before falling from high heights to the ground floor.


    ~Bam!


    The snow nestled the fall to some extent, and their bodies didn¡¯t stter like watermelons.


    Nheless, they were dead and gone.


    Komugan¡¯s face was as pale as paper as his eyes darted back and forth in panic.


    He crouched down and leaned against the wall breathing deeply while not daring to look up.


    Son of a b**ch!


    His men were falling to their deaths without a single arrow or anything else touching them.


    So wasn¡¯t this ck magic?


    With the way things were going, how the hell was he supposed to fight the enemy?


    No! He couldn¡¯t just wait here for death.


    He had to think fast!


    With that, he crawled away with countless wild thoughts in his mind.


    As for his ideas, only time would tell what he was cooking up.


    .


    Landon and a few others had already arrived at one of the buildings nearby.


    In a sh, they got out and dashed forward with their weapons at hand.


    Alright.


    Now, they could unleash hell!

 Chapter 1105 - Infiltration

    <h4>Chapter 1105 - Infiltration</h4>


    In a blink of an eye, Landon and a few people appeared at the massive door.


    Of course, the building standing guard didn¡¯t have any time to react, as they just now saw Landon¡¯s group as well.


    "Close the doors! Close the doors!"


    Some tried to go in as fast as they could in an attempt to bolt the massive gate-like doors, while others chose to fight instead.


    But no matter what they chose, their goals were disrupted by this speedy enemy.


    ~Shrrrr!


    The vehicle drove so fast and stopped so abruptly as well


    And at that moment, Landon and the rest wasted no time in jumping out and leaping towards the doors like possessed people.


    ~Bam! Bam! sh!~


    The Adonis guards turned cold with terror as they fell to the ground in one scoop.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief.


    How... How could they die like this?


    They hadn¡¯t even seen how they got murdered!!


    ~Plop. Plop. Plop.


    The guards around the door finally fall to their doom while Landon and the rest quickly got into the building.


    Now, there was no wind or crazy weather to stop their shin.


    Catchack!


    Landon shook his head with a yful smile on his face.


    This was going to be good.


    .


    "The rebels have decided to attack!


    Intruders are here!


    Inform the Holy Circle!"


    Immediately, a few others ran deeper into the building, heading to the upper floors and the over regions around the floor, while others stood their ground with weapons at hand.


    "Quickly! Over there! Over there!"


    From outside, Landon quickly crouched down and rolled to the side after entering in, propping himself behind a pir in a sh.


    ~sh!


    He shot several stunt grenades into the room, instantly blinding everyone silly.


    The Adonis followers stood there in a daze, as no sound entered their ears, and no thoughts whatsoever shed through their minds.


    It was as if their bodies weren¡¯t theirs and were taken over by several ghosts.


    Countless people dropped their knees with open mouths, just starting ahead like puppets.


    Of course, Landon¡¯s team wasted no more time and shot as many people as they could.


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    And so, the massacre began with the enemy having no way to fight back to even make a sound.


    They died while still somewhat unconscious.


    It was indeed a brutal way to go.


    But those that died had no effect on the matter because hundreds and hundreds more started running onto the ce like crazy... some with bow & arrows, while others holding swords.


    Landon shot in all directions as hundreds ran to him in rage.


    And soon, he ran out of bullets.


    He looked at the iing raging enemies and smirked while putting his guns away.


    Well, it was more fun to take things into his own hands, no?


    Very swiftly, 3 people ran towards Landon with swords in their hands.


    "Quick! Now¡¯s our chance. His sorcery stick is failing him."


    "Die! Bastard! Die!!!"


    ~Swoosh!


    Landon ducked underneath the fierce sword strike before letting out a murderous punch with 40% of his strength that sent his opponent spiralling backwards in disbelief.


    ~Crack!


    His entire ribs broke in agony as blood constantly forced itself out of his mouth.


    ~Bam!


    "Ahhhh! My legs! My legs!"


    "Motherf**ker! Your sword just stabbed me!"


    "No! No! There¡¯s blood on my c.h.e.s.t!... I, I can¡¯t die yet. I¡¯m still so young!"


    (>:¡ã0¡ã:)


    ...


    In the cl.u.s.ter of enemies, everyone had been running forward, pointing their weapons forward while at full speed.


    So the whole thing had caused some to be picked up like meat on a stick, as they identally got stabbed here and there.


    Damn these intruders.


    With a fully covered face and body, as well as the somewhat dark settings around, many couldn¡¯t tell if these people were truly rebels or not.


    Within the massive entrance hall were several dimly lit torches on the wall


    At present, the massive iron door-like windows have all been shut tight due to the disastrous weather outside.


    If this were summer, they would be opened, allowing the sun¡¯s splendour into the room.


    But in this weather, just like outside was dark, inside was also dark and gloomy as well.


    It was truly hard to believe that this was still morning.


    Landon jumped into the air after knocking one of the people out and did a spinning kick smacking the other 2 away as well.


    Following that, he jumped, punched, ducked, kicked, slid and even killed several people off by cracking their throats cleanly.


    Yes. This time, he was putting the enemy at all.


    He amped up his strength, ensuring that all attacks would be lethal, resulting in their deaths.


    At this moment, those who wanted to attack him were scared out of their boots that they began hesitating.


    Their heart rates speeded up, and countless beads of sweat formed along their bodies while watching him in fear.


    ~Bubuum!


    They didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but the moment Landon looked at some of them, it was as if they could see the image of a gigantic demon behind him.


    Landon¡¯s eyes were too sharp and too bloodthirsty, not to talk of his imposing aura that subconsciously made them want to kneel before him.


    It was as if a God had descended upon thend to take their very souls.


    They surrounded him but dared not take any further steps while Landon just stood there calmly, watching them like prey.


    Their world became still.


    Everyone gulped down their excess saliva and tried their best to stop themselves from shivering so much.


    Soon, someone gritted their teeth and raised their shaking bow & arrow, finally taking a shot.


    ~Fhup!


    The arrow wasunched, giving the person more confidence the more he watched Landon standpletely still.


    The guy was already thinking about fame and promotions.


    If he were the one to kill Landon, then wouldn¡¯t everyone look at him with awe.


    Those who saw the archer take the shot all s.u.c.k.e.d their breaths in anxiously.


    Oh, my Adonis!


    The enemy seemed aware of the iing arrow.


    So this should be the killing blow, right?


    A cruel slipped out their lips as they silently watched the show.


    ¡¯Die Bastard! Die!¡¯


    ~Fhup!


    Like an unstoppable force, the arrow murderously flew towards Landon, determined to end his life.


    But just when it was inches away from piercing Landon¡¯s head, something spectacr happened.


    ~Pam!


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    Blink. Blink.


    Everyone, including the Archer, looked at the scene again with utter fear.


    Impossible! Impossible!


    How was this possible?


    How could he catch the arrow!


    No! They don¡¯t believe it!


    Their eyes must be deceiving them, right?


    Yes. This should all be an illusion.


    As skilled Adonis men, their archery skills were within topnotch standards.


    So how could this be?


    Everyone¡¯s eyes grew pale with fright.


    Monster!


    .


    Landon, who had been observing an entirely different matter, gripped the arrow hard, twirled andunched it straight to the archer, creating the most shocking kill in history.


    ~Boom!


    Everyone around the archer was shocked when they saw him fly back and got pinned to the stone wall by the arrow.


    F***


    What sort of strength did this guy have to do this?


    Just look at that stone wall?


    They didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion or not, but they felt like the area on the wall had clearly cracked a bit more after the attack.


    And theirrade¡¯s heart had been stabbed so deep that it should¡¯ve been ruptured by such a strong attack, right?


    This... This... Could it be that they were up against Morgs?


    Well, no matter what, they had to kill these sons of b**ches fast, or it¡¯ll be them on the losing end.


    Thinking like this, everyone quickly found their fighting spirits and dashed towards Landon and the rest like crazy.


    If they overpowered them with sheer numbers, then everything should be okay, right?


    ~Bam! Pah! Boom!


    Dead bodies flew left, right and center, as the soldiers mercilessly ughtered through the ce.


    After all, they had to get this done fast!


    This was just one of many cities and regions that they had to take back.


    Landon¡¯s eyes shone with a murderous light.


    Victory was near!


    ~Pah! Bam! sh!


    All around the city, everyone was engaged in battles of their own.


    Meanwhile, down in the dungeons, Fidelis and the bloodied city Lord Pangord were locked in for the conversation about the overall situation.


    Pangord¡¯s heavily bruised eyes bled with rage and unwillingness at the situation he and his people found themselves in.


    His wife and children had been defiled, alongside several others, with 2 of his sons getting mercilessly killed.


    In truth, he felt like death was just a breath away. But if he died now, who would avenge his family?


    No! Even if he had to be a walking corpse, he would have his revenge!

 Chapter 1106 - City Lord Pangord

    <h4>Chapter 1106 - City Lord Pangord</h4>


    ~Pang!


    Pangord¡¯s face tilted to the side as blood oozed out his bony jaws in pain continuously.


    Veins popped out of his dark-toned skin, causing them to almost tic or spasm out in his mind since he could hear the twitching noises from his body time and time again.


    His damp, whitish hair coated his bloodied face, almost blinding him from his torturer.


    But Pangord was unwilling!


    He forced his heavy eyes to look at the man who just pped him in hatred.


    For his family, he would live!


    ~Pang!


    "The holy Monkard is talking to you. So speak up, you lowly bastard!"


    Pangord didn¡¯t even flinch when they continuously tortured him.


    With his goal in ce, this much pain wasn¡¯t enough to drive him to insanity.


    Fidelis squinted his eyes cold and raised his hands for the men to stop.


    Just one look at Pangord, and he knew what sort of man he was.


    Such a person could get tortured physically all day long and would never break.


    One had to use another angle to get what he wanted out of him.


    Fidelis massaged his beard yfully: "City Lord Pangord. You seem to be a smart man, so let¡¯s talk as men instead. You can act tough all you want, but have you forgotten that your wives, daughters, and a few of your sons are still within our custody?... Yes. You might not want to give us information. But in this case, isn¡¯t it better to give in sometimes? If all buildings copse on your family, then their blood will be on your hands and not ours!" Fidelis warned.


    His family...


    .


    Pangord¡¯s body trembled slightly as his eyes widened in terror.


    Even though he hated to admit it, if his family got destroyed by something he could prevent, then he would indeed feel too guilty over their deaths.


    No! It would be his fault.


    Not only that. But if the buildings copsed on all the other prisoners, including himself, then he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to avenge his 2 deceased sons.


    It was just that the thought of helping the enemy alone made his gut churn deeply.


    Very quickly, Pangord¡¯s mind went to work.


    Firstly, from what he heard, it appeared that several strange clouds or whirls of wind, taller than this 4-story structure, had appeared out of nowhere., causing worry to the enemy.


    In fact, getting the description one made him somewhat fearful as well.


    He has lived in this city all his life, from birth till now.


    And even as city lord, he had ess to some ancient texts ascribing all sorts of phenomena that took ce way before his birth, like what the ancestors faced when creating Zalipnia and whatnot.


    Be it the strange phenomena ofplete darkness guing the entire Zalipnia and several other continents for 7 whole months, or even the strange phenomena of the red sky, he knew of the many abnormalities faced in Zalipnia¡¯s history.


    But this was the first time he heard that there were snow tornado-winds that big and tall during winter.


    Such a thing had never been seen in Zalipnia.


    So how could he not worry?


    .


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that a floor was akin to 1.8~2 floors in a modern home.


    It was believed that unless underground, all floors must have overly high ceilings to show off wealth and whatnot.


    That said, the snow-tornadoes Pangord was used to seeing here were 1~2 floors high.


    So hearing that the current mushroom tornado outside was over 4 floors high, how could he not freak out?


    Of course if it were that high, it meant that it would be wide and strong as well.


    Pangord was dumbfounded and only hoped that the winds wouldn¡¯t destroy the buildings, killing and burying them all.


    But what made him even more helpless was that this was wind and not some physical enemy.


    Throughout their history, they had never been able to disperse any wind tornadoes.


    All they could do was build sturdier walls, roads and even secure their winter rations as well.


    Thats why to be honest, around the city, one could see that almost every home, estate or region had what some people would call indoor farms.


    When it was time to let the light in, or when the weather wasn¡¯t that bad, they would open all massive windows for light and fresh air as well.


    After all, these sorts of heavy snowstorms only urred at most twice a week.


    So the other days were fairly standard.


    So they could open their windows and let things pass on like that.


    Having outdoor farms during winter was ridiculous since the majority of the time, the snowy & windy storms would uproot whatever was nted.


    Worse, someone could fly into a crop bed and destroy the harvest goods there instead.


    The lives and livelihood of the people here were clear, precise and direct when it came to the weather.


    Anyway, that was themon weather Pangord was used to.


    But now, they told him that there¡¯s even greater monstrous weather outdoors, which shocked him silly.


    Was this still the same city he was used to?


    And if they could not even fight against the ordinary weather, then how could they disperse such a monstrous one?


    Their only option here was to see the damage level such weather could cause.


    The more Pangord thought about it, the more he felt he was right.


    There¡¯s a chance that their stone buildings might be able to withstand any blows from it.


    But there¡¯s also a chance that this weather might do real damage.


    So they had to be vignt.


    That said, he knew that no matter what the case might be, the enemy wouldn¡¯t free them from the dungeons and might even be willing to let them get buried by the chaos.


    So why not do the suicide option and die together with these bastards?


    Of course, he could also manipte them as well.


    They didn¡¯t know what he knew. So he was king. In short, he held power.


    A cold light shed through Pangord¡¯s eyes.


    Want to survive?


    Then they had to do what he said.


    .


    Pangord looked at the bastards before him and sneered: "Hahahahaha! You kill 2 of my sons, make my other sons ves, have your way with my daughters and wives, and daree here to ask for my help? Is it that your heads have been pushed out from too much killing that you dared to show your silly faces before me?"


    Pangord released all his pent-up anger, which in turn enraged the many Adonis followers as well.


    "YOU SHUT UP! How dare you speak to the Holy Monkard in that manner?"


    "Bastard! You should be happy that your daughters and wives had even touched his holy body."


    "That is, our Holy Circle of Adonis elders cleansed their filthy bodies. Yet here you are being nothing but ungrateful."


    "You dare refuse the divine blessings from above?


    Tsk! It¡¯s bastards like you that make me feel disgusted!"


    "F***! You better shut up!


    What the hell are youining about?


    Be lucky that you were even spared at all.


    How dare you speak to the Holy Monkard like that?"


    Everyone was sitting fire the more they listened to Pangord.


    Where did he even get the ego to talk back to them?


    Were they on the same level?


    No! Did they even enjoy the same level of air or sunlight?


    F***! Just thinking that this lowly nonentity was talking to them made their faces get overly distorted.


    If not for the fact that they needed him alive, they wouldn¡¯t have minded slitting his throat ages ago.


    How Preposterous!


    (*^*)


    ....


    Pangord didn¡¯t care much for their disdain and fixed his swollen, purplish eyes at Fidelis with a sly smile stered on his lips: "Whether you think I¡¯m worthy or not doesn¡¯t matter, right? After all, if I¡¯m not worthy, then why waste your time talking to me? Aren¡¯t you all just contradicting ourselves? Well, that¡¯s neither here nor there. The main thing is that you all want to know how to disperse the winds, correct?"


    Fidelis squinted his eyes coldly: "Hm."


    "Hahahahaha! If you wanted a favour, then why didn¡¯t you ask like this in the first ce? Heh. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ll make it far in life if you use this approach instead? Well, let¡¯s keep your bad manners out of the way first. You all are here to get information from me. And in truth, as the city lord, I¡¯m more knowledgeable and have read way more ancient texts in higher Roma than most here. And since time is the issue here, you don¡¯t have time to read them. So you¡¯re all smart toe to me straight. That said, I do have some conditions if I¡¯m going to assist you all."


    Fidelis raised his eyebrows yfully: "Oh? Interesting."


    Fidelis knew that this guy wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    But so what?


    Adonis would never let them loose!

 Chapter 1107 - An Agreement Amongst Foes

    <h4>Chapter 1107 - An Agreement Amongst Foes</h4>


    Pangord was determined to have his way.


    If they wanted to ¡¯survive,¡¯ then they had to listen to his demands.


    Fidelis squinted his eyes yfully at him.


    He was well aware that the dynamics of power had just shifted.


    But if this guy thought that he would be able to make any big waves while staying here, then he was too naive!


    Even if they fled the estate, his men were everywhere.


    So catching them wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    In fact, if they did any funny business and got away with it, he would put the guy¡¯s remaining family to death.


    At that point, the guy would only me himself for his stupidity.


    Who asked him to go against Adonis?


    Heh. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to kill him after that.


    He was more valuable alive than dead.


    Fidelis looked at him in amus.e.m.e.nt, wanting to see just how far this man could go: "We¡¯ll, what is it? Speak up!"


    Pangord lifted his head arrogantly: "It¡¯s simple. I want you to free my wives and children first. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be stupid enough to let them run away. I just want them, especially my imprisoned sons, to livefortably in the estate. And don¡¯t think you all can double-cross me on this one. Believe it or not, even after Winter, you all know that Spring here is also monstrous. So if you go back on your words, then don¡¯t even think of me helping you all then!"


    Fidelis and Pangord stared at each other for a full minute before Fidelis finally made up his mind.


    "You 4! Free his some, get healers to attend to them and take them to one of thefortable rooms above."


    "Yes, your Holy Monkard!"


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    "Satisfied? How funny.


    Like I said, I don¡¯t trust you.


    So unless you personally show me that my family is okay, then you can forget about it!" Pangord eximed.


    What did he look like?


    A 5-year-old kid?


    For all he knew, they wouldn¡¯t do what he said, so he could only use his eyes to ensure things for himself.


    Fidelis raised one brow a little angrily: "Look! We don¡¯t have time for these shenanigans of yours. The monstrous winds could be hitting this ce any time soon. So do you really think we have time to make all your wishese true?"


    Pangord chuckled: "Heh? Time? What happened to time? Look at you... Where is your faith? What happens to the Almighty Adonis? If he wants you all to survive, then he wouldn¡¯t allow anything to hit these buildings. Hey! Believe in him more. He will definitely buy more time for you all to fulfill my wish. After all, Adonis is all-powerful, right?"


    "_"


    Fidelis and the rest were made speechless by Pangord


    They opened and closed their mouths with ck lines on their faces.


    What he said did in fact make sense, but as humans, they still wanted to rely on themselves more, lest a disaster struck them.


    But since this bastard had mentioned them losing faith in Adonis, they couldn¡¯t help worrying a little.


    Hopefully, Adonis in the heavens wouldn¡¯t be listening in on them.


    If they got any divine punishment, then it must have been that Adonis felt their doubt in him.


    So now, their only option was to hurriedlyplete the bastard¡¯s wish and silently pray for Adonis to hold back the hands.


    Dammit!


    They were ying with fire here, alright?


    Fidelis gritted his teeth and hurriedly instructed his men to release the smug-faced city lord Pangord as well.


    Time was not on their side for further discussions, arguments or settlements.


    They had to let this man see for himself how his surviving family was doing.


    "Free this bastard! Free him now!"


    ~Pang!


    Pangord massaged his bloodied wrists victoriously.


    And even though he didn¡¯t understand thenguage they used when issuing outmands, he still got hints that they would genuinely abide by the rules of his game.


    You want info, then you have to y the way he wants.


    He also knew that once he gave out everything, then his end would be near.


    That said, he still didn¡¯t know how to deal with the matter outside, and that¡¯s why he had toe up with a strategy or n that made it look like it was Fidelis¡¯ men who messed up everything.


    Yes.


    He would give them a not-so-detailed n. And while they executed it, he just had to make sure that there were some confusing details in his n that made some Adonis followers mess up.


    From there, it wouldn¡¯t be his fault, as everything would be med on the ipetence of these foreign bastards.


    Pangord flicked his wet hair off his face with a sly grin stered over his mouth.


    The dark, musty underground dungeon, coupled with his overly bloodied face, made it hard for anytime to see his true expression once he tilted his head downwards.


    And as they escorted him out of the cell, Pangord was already cooking up his n in silence.


    Step 1 had been aplished.


    But he still had a long, long, long way to go.


    With that, Pangord and the rest hastily walked along the narrow dungeon hallways, everyone having different thoughts as well.


    Now, everything seemed fixed in ce, with them all knowing what they wanted to do.


    That¡¯s why when they suddenly saw 4 bloodied Adonis followers rush in and drop to their deaths right before their very eyes, their brains all went nk in confusion and alertness that they couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps back as well.


    Here they thought they were the only yers in the game.


    So who was it?


    Who was it that attacked these Adonis Followers?


    Pangord was also alert as well.


    Were they foes or allies?


    This was what he wanted to know!


    And sure enough, everyone didn¡¯t need to think so long because soon, their enemy came rushing in like crazy.


    "Freeze! Drop the hostage now!!"


    "_"

 Chapter 1108 - A Master Gamer!

    <h4>Chapter 1108 - A Master Gamer!</h4>


    "Freeze! Drop the hostage now!"


    "_"


    Eh?


    Fidelis and his men blinked in a daze while watching the men in ck rudely storm in with no manners whatsoever.


    F***! Didn¡¯t they know that they were in the presence of the Holy Monkard?


    Adonis will surely have their heads for this tant show of disrespect!


    Everyone sternly watched Marine Lieutenant Waldo and his team carefully advance closer to their targets while holding their ck sticks in their hands.


    Of course, they dared not make any impulsive moves because the hostage was held on so tightly to the enemy that one wrong move and they might identally kill or injure the already battered hostage instead.


    As for Fidelis¡¯ men, they too drew out their swords and wh.i.p.s in defence, with many surrounding Fidelis.


    They were more concerned with keeping their Hoky Monkard alive because he was the closest thing to Adonis and could manifest Adonis¡¯s might to wipe out the enemy cleanly.


    But while these men were more focused on defence, Fidelis and Pangord were going through their words in their minds.


    [Freeze! Drop the hostage now...]


    Hostage?


    Hmmm... Just the word hostage alone made them realize that these people were here to rescue Pangord.


    This excited Pangord so much that he felt a massive surge of energy hit him, giving him hope and making him more energized than ever.


    Of course, he also worried for these people as well.


    To him, they might¡¯vee in here to save him, meaning they were probably far less in number than the Adonis followers.


    After all, over thisst year, he had learnt that they not only upied the entire city but numerous other cities and regions as well.


    So one would need a proper empire-scale army to rescue them.


    And quite frankly, he couldn¡¯te up with any empires that would be willing to risk the lives of so many people just for their sake.


    In fact, the main reason why people wouldn¡¯t dare to help out was because they wouldn¡¯t want Adonis¡¯s wrath on them.


    Being leaders of empires or nations also meant that they had to protect their people selfishly, even if it meant turning a blind eye to others in need.


    Why? Because it was a fact that Adonis was stronger.


    So what were their chances if they helped out?


    They would just be inviting manughter to their homes too.


    Pangord couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would be so noble as to enter the fire, knowing damn well that they would lose.


    This world was constantly making even good people turn bad.


    So everyone had closed their eyes to the dangers around.


    It was rare to see truly selfless people in this world.


    That¡¯s why Pangord felt it impossible for an entire empire to risk it all and reap the wrath of Adonis¡¯ people just to free them.


    No doubt It should be people from some assassin guilds or any other organizations probably out of Zalipnia that were said to rescue him and a few others.


    Wait. Could it be from one of the neighbouring empires in Romain?


    Or was it his inw¡¯s family in Zohl?


    Yes. One of his wives was from one of the Zohl empires. She was blue-skinned while he was dark-skinned.


    Pangord¡¯s mind was full of worry at the notion of these people being sent by any of his wives¡¯ families.


    If anything went wrong, then they too would get targeted.


    Dammit! This wasn¡¯t good!


    .


    Fidelis also thought in line with Pangord as well. He thought they were small assassins who only wanted to rescue Pangord, meaning that they had close ties with him somehow.


    In fact, he was impressed that they had made it this far without getting caught.


    But this would no doubt be the end of the line for them.


    Did they want to attack him with those tiny sticks in their hands?


    Were these some new assassination des that were now popr?


    No! There weren¡¯t any sharp ends on it. So it was at most a metal stick.


    He just didn¡¯t understand what the hell these people were thinking.


    Nheless, he wasn¡¯t worried at all.


    Heh.


    They didn¡¯t call him Holy Monkard Hammer Hands for nothing.


    With his sacred hands, he would crush their skulls with just a single hit.


    Even his men were tough as well.


    He didn¡¯t believe that anyone amongst tense lowly regions could stand shoulder to shoulder to anyone from Adonis.


    So what was there to be scared of?


    These intruders in ck were fighting a lost cause.


    "Who the hell are you all?


    I advise you to turn back now, or the consequences will be far worse than you can imagine!" Fidelis said while arrogantly staring at the pieces of crap before him.


    No... He stared at them as if looking at corpses instead.


    Marine Lieutenant Waldo chuckledzily: "So, you think you¡¯re better than me? Well, I admit that your physique looks tougher, and you might even have more experience than I do. And all this would have been great and all. But you just so happen toe across me."


    Fidelis squinted his eyes sternly: "So, what are you saying? Are you saying that you¡¯re better than me in battle?"


    "Eh? Heavens no!"


    Somehow, hearing this answer, Fidelis unknowingly felt relieved.


    "Then if you know you¡¯re fighting a losing battle, then why bother?"


    "Well, it¡¯s because I¡¯m better at gaming than you!"


    "_"


    Fidelis and the rest who had lost their train of thought, couldn¡¯t help looking at the assassins before them like fools.


    What does ying games have to do with this?


    Or could it be that gaming was training?


    Was this moron saying that training withrades was far better than gaining real experience with enemies?


    Everyone felt like these people were idiots, but Waldo couldn¡¯t care less about their attitude.


    "Like I said, you may have a better physique, but I¡¯m a master gamer.


    So tell me, do you know of a game called Finding Waldo?


    Well, if you don¡¯t, that¡¯s okay.


    I don¡¯t mind showing you how it¡¯s done."


    With a smile on his face, he quickly looked at a few others slyly.


    "Ginger! Scully! You and your squads focus on freeing the other prisoners.


    ine, James, Brody, Nina! You¡¯re with me.


    Come.


    Let¡¯s teach our new friends here how to Find Waldo!!"

 Chapter 1109 - Finding Waldo

    <h4>Chapter 1109 - Finding Waldo</h4>


    The air grew tense as both sides looked at each other with vignce.


    Every team quicklymunicated amongst themselves.


    Waldo¡¯s teams nodded in understanding after getting brief orders of who would rescue the hostage, free the other prisoners, fight the guards before them or keep a lookout on things.


    At the same time, Fidelis and his men also talked in their nativenguage about what to do.


    Fidelis took out his ¡¯Holy Gloves of obedience¡¯ and wore them on.


    The glove was 85% made out of leather. But the other percentage was because of the iron parts ced on the outer areas where the knuckles would be.


    It was also super flexible, as he could fist his hands or flex them in whatever way he wanted.


    And of course, the inside of the gloves was very thickly cushioned so that he didn¡¯t feel the iron against his flesh when punching an opponent.


    These were the ¡¯Holy gloves of Obedience¡¯ that were pleased by personally blessed by their leader and given to people of his Temple ranking.


    A few people of lower rankings got copper encrusted gloves instead.


    Some people with higher rankings got rubies and even diamonds on their gloves instead.


    The diamond was painstakingly cut at the center, leaving the nd cut part against the gloves and the sharp part facing the opponent.


    One sh to the skin could tear off their opponent¡¯s skin or face like crazy.


    Just a single sh had taken out a person¡¯s eyeball during battle before.


    Of course, they had stolen this idea from Morgany some centuries back.


    Sigh, it would be even good if he got the diamond ones.


    me him for not doing more work in Adonis¡¯ name and advancing his rank.


    Nheless, his silver encrusted leather gloves were more than enough to deal with these lowly bastards before him.


    Fidelis quickly wore his gloves and shed them together in an arrogant, intimidating manner, as if saying: ¡¯You want a piece of this?¡¯


    ~Bash! Bash!


    Waldo looked at the overly excited Fidelis and shook his head wryly.


    Heh. Too bad he had already seen monsters like his majesty, the king-father and even warden Mitchen.


    He had seen and felt the aura of those monsters, so how could this one intimidate him?


    Of course, he didn¡¯t deny that the gloves were particrly eye-catching, alerting him to be overly observant during the battle.


    Now, he had to rely on his skills to beat his arrogant Worshipper.


    .


    ~Crack.


    Waldo also cracked his knuckles and also bashed his hands together too.


    What?


    So only that guy had the right to intimidate people?


    And soon, his walk turned into a run.


    In short, the more he advanced, the faster his run began.


    Fidelis¡¯ heart suddenly tensed up, and his eyes became overly focused while watching Waldo advance.


    He wanted to hit this bastard in one punch and get this done and over with A.S.A.P.


    He still had the weather to focus on, remember?


    He squinted his eyes coldly, focusing them like missile targets.


    And the moment his eyes locked on and predicted Waldo¡¯s next move, he swiftlyunched a full swing forward with great arrogance.


    "Oh, ye, God Of the world, Adonis, the creator. I summon thee to the gloves of Obedience to bring your lost child to you once more.


    With your Holy blessing, I shall smite this bastard to a pulp.


    Lowly child, ept your punishment!"


    With that, Fidelis released a mighty punch that could shake many in this world.


    But sadly, he had miscalcted his opponent¡¯s steps.


    Just when Waldo got too close enough, he suddenly ducked underneath his Fidelis¡¯ punch and stealthily moved behind Fidelis.


    From there, he tapped his opponent¡¯s shoulders yfully: "Where¡¯s Waldo? He¡¯s right here."


    ~sh!


    Waldo stabbed Fidelis¡¯ lower back, shocking him silly.


    How... How could this be?


    Fidelis¡¯ heart sank as he hastily turned around while still delivering another punch.


    But once again, Waldo had somehow followed his move, positioning himself behind Fidelis yet again.


    "I¡¯m Waldo. And I¡¯m over here."


    ~sh! sh!


    "Over here!"


    ~sh! sh! sh!


    Why?


    Fidelis¡¯ gritted his teeth in anger and pain when he thought of all the stab wounds on him.


    He soon realized a pattern with the stab wounds.


    The first attack only resulted from a single stab.


    Then the 2nd came with 2 stabs and the 3rd with 3.


    So did this mean that as time went on, the number of stab wounds increased alongside the number of attacks?


    me himself for underestimating his enemy.


    That¡¯s right.


    One couldn¡¯t deny the fact that he hadn¡¯t fought with all his might since he wanted to win using little strength.


    In fact, he just wanted to please his ego.


    After all, he and his people were far supreme from people here.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget that he had been here for an entire year and a few months now, with no one being hai opponent.


    When he fought people here, it was like stealing milk from a baby.


    So he undoubtedly treated the enemy like those he previously fought.


    But now, he realized that if he didn¡¯t get a full grip of himself and used his max strength, then he would definitely lose.


    He hated to admit it, but this bastard before him did have skill.


    Nheless, it still wasn¡¯t enough to take him down.


    .


    Waldo felt the change in his opponent and squared himself up seriously.


    He knew that now, their real battle would begin.


    ~Cackpui!


    Fidelis spat out the little reminisces of blood in his mouth and calmly advanced towards Waldo instead.


    He was done ying these games.


    Where¡¯s Waldo?


    Heh. The game should be rephrased: ¡¯How long before Waldo dies?¡¯


    That would be the best game yed because he was not about to go soft anymore.


    Now, like an unstoppable Terminator machine, he quickly rushed towards Waldo murderously.


    ¡¯Bastard! You are dead!¡¯

 Chapter 1110 - Battle Concluded

    <h4>Chapter 1110 - Battle Concluded</h4>


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~~


    With brisk steps, Fidelis dashed towards Waldo at full force.


    ~Bam!


    Waldo crossed his arms against his c.h.e.s.t and blocked Fidelis¡¯ iron-spiky glove attack with his ck-coated arm shield


    But even with that, he was still but was pushed back by Fidelis¡¯ sheer strength.


    Fidelis smirked when he saw this and dared not let this bastard go.


    Yes. Even with his injuries, he didn¡¯t feel the pain while in the heat of the battle.


    His ego swelled up purposefully as he begannding heavy blows and kicks at Waldo.


    ~Bam! Bam! Bam!


    ~sh.


    Fidelis smiled broadly while looking at the blood dripping from Waldo¡¯s fingers.


    Waldo shook his hands slightly while starting at Fidelis coldly.


    This entire time, he first defended against several attacks before deciding to dodge them instead.


    Without a doubt, his opponent was bigger than him and had more stored strength than he did.


    So his attacks were way more brutal and deadly.


    Waldo tried defending but was always overpowered.


    He was a Marine soldier and wasn¡¯t part of the military Shaolin soldiers who would¡¯ve had no problem with this and probably crushed this guy¡¯s wrists if they wanted to.


    That said, even though his opponent had a bigger body and probably weighed more than he did on the scale, this didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t win against the big guy.


    All humans had deadly pressure and kill points on them.


    Locate the closest, tap and paralyze or kill the opponent if urate.


    Previously, he had been touched and observing his opponent discover any hidden objects on the big.


    And he realized that underneath this guy¡¯s holy cloak was a thin metal armour around his c.h.e.s.t and back.


    The guy¡¯s shoulders were also protected as well.


    And judging from the ease at which the guy carries them around means that they aren¡¯t all that heavy.


    Nheless, if this guy had been wearing this daily, then his body should¡¯ve been tempered as well.


    still


    Well, he also observed that this guy¡¯s legs were also free with no protective coverings too.


    With all that, he continued dodging whileing up with the perfect strategy to get closer to his opponent.


    And while slightly distracted, he made a mistake.


    He allowed his opponent to identally injure one of his fingers.


    F***!


    Luckily, he stepped back on time, or that finer would¡¯ve been sliced off clean.


    .


    Waldo flexed his hand severally as if trying to get used to the pain.


    Fidelis who saw thisughed in hysteria: "Bahahhahahhaha! Now, you know what fear is? When you were stabbing me earlier on, it was all because I allowed you to. I wanted to pity lowly creatures like you before you die. And as you guessed, now the pity party is over. Heh. It¡¯s time for you to die, heathen!"


    Fidelis rushed towards the somewhat scared Waldo in arrogance.


    Yes. Yes. Finally, he would have his revenge!


    Fidis was almost mad at this point, but before he could even say the words: ¡¯Duck, duck, goose,¡¯ he suddenly found himself falling uncontrobly.


    ~Plop.


    What just happened here?


    And before he knew it, something unexinable happened.


    Hello... Did anyone see what happened?


    Waldo, who was now suddenly behind him, chuckled a bit.


    While acting scared, he had been slowly lowering the big guy¡¯s guard down.


    The easier way to do this is to inte one¡¯s ego and sense of belonging.


    The military psychology sses were right.


    Sometimes, acting weak during battle could be the sole cause for victory.


    He wasn¡¯t as strong as his opponent, so overpowering Fidelis was impossible.


    As for what he did, that was simple.


    Just when his opponent had stepped too close and was already blinding with thoughts of how things would go down in his mind... Waldo gathered all his momentum, lowered his body and twirled smoothly, acing himself behind his opponent.


    But while doing so, he didn¡¯t forget to give a deadly hit to the Sciatic Nerve located around the inner t.h.i.g.h region.


    His opponent¡¯s legs were wide apart. So hitting it wasn¡¯t that hard to do.


    And something like himself who has trained for years knew exactly what to do.


    And that was how the mighty giant who had run, stopped and concentrated his weight on his right leg while striking a blow, ended up falling when that leg gave way.


    .


    Fidelis fell in disbelief.


    What was this?


    How could his body suddenly give way?


    It was so abrupt that he almost thought he was possessed.


    Now, he tried lifting this same leg but couldn¡¯t do it at all!


    All he felt was a numb sensation across his entire right leg as if some connection had been broken within his leg.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was that he was absolutely right.


    It originated from the b.u.t.t glutes and headed right down to the toes.


    There was even a medical condition called Sciatica that was described as electric or a burning and stabbing pain when this nerve was injured.


    People had even described it as walking on needles even after the numbness went away.


    Well, at least all this was for the meantime and could heal after the Nerve was okay and not inmed anymore.


    The moment Fidelis was hit, his body stopped as if being electrically shocked and slumped down without his permission.


    He, a man of this era, had no idea of what the hell just happened here.


    Could it be that this bastard had used sorcery on him?


    Fidelis was both confused and afraid.


    Yes. Afraid that he might never use that leg again... Unless he found another sorcerer to undo the spell.


    Me. Sorcerer, where are you?


    [Baymardian Doctors]: "_"


    ....


    Like so, Waldo and his men cleaned things up swiftly.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t kill Fidelis since he seemed to be the highest-ranking person around.


    His majesty Landon would decide his faith.


    At the same time, Pangord who had watched the entire thing was supported away towards one of the rooms for medical attention.


    "My family... My family... Please, help them."


    Waldo rubbed the tired man¡¯s hands, putting his mind to rest: "Sleep peacefully. We will try our best."


    Pangord¡¯s body quivered gratefully: "Thank you."


    With that, he rested his tired eyes for the first time in 2 days.


    He was exhausted.


    But for the first time in a long while, he slept with a warm smile on his face.


    Don¡¯t ask him how he knew, but he had a hunch that the storm would soon be over.


    Zalipnia was saved!

 Chapter 1111 - Hs Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1111 - Hs ns</h4>


    "~Hmuooh~."


    Pangord m.o.a.n.e.d in pain while struggling to raise his heavy eyelids.


    That was the best sleep he has had in thest year.


    But even though he wanted to stay in his semi-awaken state, something quickly popped into his mind, giving him a sense of urgency.


    The battle!


    His entire body tensed up as he forcefully opened his eyes, sending them in all directions while trying to make heads or tails of his surroundings.


    It was simple.


    If he were still in chains, then he would have a pretty good guess at what happened after he closed his eyes earlier on.


    And by his side, and all around the hall, were several beds with people on them and strange tube things attached to them as well.


    Then, several people in all white, wearing transparent gloves and a face mask that only covered their mouths and nostrils.


    They also held something simr to paper and ced it on some wooden boards.


    From time to time, someone would write something with some feather pen he had never seen before as well.


    But that wasn¡¯t all!


    No... The most shocking thing was that there were several metal-like boxes stationed around strategically that showed tiny people in them.


    The thing was in a strangenguage, but the words below were in Roma.


    Okay. Now, he was confused and a little panicked.


    What was going on here?


    But he didn¡¯t recall having all this, so what the hell?


    Could it be that he wasn¡¯t in Hertfilia anymore?


    Pangord¡¯s awakening had called the attention of some nurses.


    2 went to see him, while one went to call the doctor A.S.A.P!


    Of course, Landon, Lucia and the rest had to be made aware as well.


    1 day and 11 hours had gone by since they defeated Adonis.


    .


    To put it into retrospect, they defeated Adonis on day 1 and spent time looking for any or all Adonis followers who might still be hiding heaven knows where.


    Of course, they struggled to begin medical attention to those in need, even all through the night.


    And yes. Even with the heavy storm, they still began visiting each home, transporting all those in need to the pce estate or the city hall.


    Most were kept in the city hall.


    They also took care of the Adonis sh.i.p.s as well.


    Like so day 2 came, and the terrible weather ended around 3 A.M.


    The winter sun shined brightly, contrasting the previous weather from earlier on.


    Now, they knew it would be safe to move about.


    That said, they continued counting the injured, recording and attempting to identify the unfortunate deceased.


    Of course, this would take longer to deal with since they also had to consider any reports of missing people, as well as continuously sweep through the forest regions in search of any Adonis followers who had somehow managed to escape their grasp.


    They didn¡¯t kill Fidelis and a few others because they left that for these people to vent their anger on.


    .


    Over a year and something, countless children, wives and whatnot, were rapped and discarded like trash after death.


    So who wouldn¡¯t be angry?


    Husbands were ughtered, some taken as ves and even burnt alive too.


    The poption here had gone down immensely due to this struggle.


    And everyone had grievances in their hearts to let out.


    Landon wouldn¡¯te against them doing what they wanted with Fidelis.


    The only prisoners he had nned to take were the bigger bosses in the Capital city.


    He needed at least 12~20 of them for what he nned to do some years in the future.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that a while back, afterpleting his side-mission that involved Henry and Sirius, he had been awarded facial reconstruction techniques for identifying dead bodies through bones, and also disguise techniques that could be used in both movies when creating monsters or ageing an actor.


    More importantly, the disguise technique could also be used on missions to create face masks that look identical to the target¡¯s face.


    That¡¯s right.


    Down the line, they would sneak people into Adonis.


    But they needed to imitate the way the people walked, talked and so on.


    Way back... Apart from the sole purpose of improving prisoners, he also took them in with this thought in mind.


    Disguising one¡¯s self as the enemy right down to the flesh was going to be helpful in future.


    So he needed those prisoners in high standings to steal their identity and infiltrate the ce alongside others.


    Many people couldn¡¯t see why he would take them in.


    But he had his ns.


    That said, because of all the work that needed to be done here, Landon and the rest had long nned to leave a certain team to stay behind and look after the people.


    Also, 3 Navy battlesh.i.p.s and one transport ship would stay behind, while the rest sail towards certain coastal regions around Zalipnia.


    Like so, day 1and day 2 had time by.


    And now, day 3 was here with the sun still out.


    Well, this was March, and in 2 weeks, Spring would begin.


    The doctors had already hooked severalrge sr panels outside the hall¡¯s windows and had brought the cables inside through the windows.


    Of course, because it was still winter, they dared not open the windows all the way for the cables to pass.


    They only opened and created a tiny crack on the windows for the cables to pass into the room.


    It was Lucia¡¯s idea to allow everyone to watch the same movie all at once.


    It was hrious because since they brought in a lot of Tvs and wanted everyone to hear the same thing, the nurses had to press ¡¯y¡¯ at the same time for this.


    Those who had been awake yesterday enjoyed watching Game of Thrones so much that they spent the night talking about it.


    It was almost as if their worries had been thrown out the windows.


    Some were also focused on reading a few Books in Roma that were donated by the church and a few people as well.


    Several donations were made to the people in Roma who were undergoing war.


    So it was okay for them to get these storybooks and read.


    The good thing was that people mostly donated items written or done in Roma.


    Of course, clothes, nkets and whatnot were donated as well.


    .


    Anyway, that was how things went while Pangord was asleep.


    But now that he was finally awake, then it was time to talk.


    They had to round things up and head towards the next settlement for war!

 Chapter 1112 - On To The Next!

    <h4>Chapter 1112 - On To The Next!</h4>


    Pangord struggled to get up but was gently pushed back by the nurses.


    "Please rest. The doctor will be here soon."


    Doctor?


    What was that?


    Pangord was even more frightened, but seeing the care they have him, he knew he wasn¡¯t in danger.


    After all, what was there to be afraid of if the other Zalipnians on the other beds were busy enjoying themselves silly?


    He realized that those in the hall were all no less here in his city that had also been locked up in the dungeons too.


    F***!


    They didn¡¯t even realize that he was awake.


    That¡¯s how deep they were immersed in whatever they were looking at.


    Pangord took the cup of water and drank it before opening his eyes in shock.


    There was no mouldy or under-pot taste in it.


    Even if water was boiled, it always left a certain taste in his mouth.


    In fact, everyone was used to that taste.


    That was the sign of boiled water and purity to them.


    If water was boiled and they couldn¡¯t get that taste, then It wasn¡¯t cooked long enough.


    Stream and Spring-sourced water was also clean to them and didn¡¯t need much boiling.


    But dirty water to them were those gotten from the wells, muddy regions and so on.


    Those needed to get boiled.


    At the same time, that from the sea was salty and bad for them.


    That said, after tasting the water given to him, he couldn¡¯t believe it.


    How could water be so clean?


    It was a miracle!


    Very greedily, he gulped the entire thing with a few drops falling from the corners of his mouth.


    ~Tahhh~~


    Refreshing!


    He closed his eyes and licked his lips as if savouring the essence of what he drank


    Damn. Where did they get the water from?


    He was about to ask for seconds, when he suddenly noticed the clear, flexible cup in his hands.


    What was this?


    But to him who knew nothing, he felt like it was a priceless artifact.


    It looked so simple, yet so brilliant.


    Moreover, he had never seen any material like this before.


    Of course, stic was something he never knew of.


    All the raw materials, additives, catalysts, chemicals, machines and theoretical chemistry, physics and whatnot behind it, from boiling points, pressures, and other essential factors... He would never have known how much work was put into making this tiny cup in his hand.


    He didn¡¯t even have the chance to marvel about things more because very soon, he saw a man in white approaching him with something handing over his neck.


    "Mr. Pangord. I¡¯m doctor A.D Rudolf."


    "Hmm," Pangord replied with his injured throat.


    The nurse had already exined that ¡¯Doctor¡¯ meant healer, so he was a little more rxed than before.


    They could speak it, but they weren¡¯t as good as he or his people.


    But at least everyone could understand them andmunicate with them too, irrespective of their mistakes.


    This showed that Roma wasn¡¯t their primarynguage.


    Duh! Their skin tone alone showed that they were outsiders.


    So, who were they? Why had they helped them?


    No. Who sent them?


    Pangord listened to the doctor about his health in confusion for these people¡¯s origin, as well as what the doctor was saying.


    Why did it seem like his doctor was so detailed more than the healers he was used to?


    The doctor took his time, exining the things they found wrong with him, even bringing up his old battle injuries.


    And by the end, they prescribed him something called a pill and gave him a medical book as well.


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Okay?


    .


    Pangord was still very lost. But this wasn¡¯t an issue now.


    Of course, the Baymardians teams staying here would exin more and more of these things as time goes on.


    After all, they were to stay here for a month or 2 until Landon was done with all business in Zalipnia.


    What was funny was that a Military filming crew had been assigned to shoot scenes of the aftermath of war, with the consent of the Zalipnians, of course.


    And once the treaty was signed, it had to be recorded.


    Both sides, be it Baymard or Zalipnia, could watch it for years and years to remind themselves of this agreement.


    Everything needed to be said, clear and direct.


    And all issues would be brought up one by one and discussed.


    Of course after the war, Lucia wanted to give the goods they brought to several merchants here to put in their stores too.


    As for the money gotten from these Adonis people, Baymard would take 40%, and the rest would get shared to each household, no matter how tiny the amount gotten was.


    This was in a way,pensation for their dead loved ones.


    Over here in this coastal town, they found Adonis sh.i.p.s with 21 heavy c.h.e.s.ts of treasures.


    Again, the city lord¡¯s pce would also have to give out some wealth from their many treasure rooms too, to amodate for the damage done as well.


    From what they knew, each city lord or town lord had relief money for times like this, which were taken from taxes and kept in their treasure rooms.


    This was aw here in Zalipnia.


    So now that trouble hade, each native had the right to get a certain amount of money as relief money.


    As for viges, they were somewhat under the rule of the nearby town lords, so they also had to get a certain amount for damage too.


    Zalipnia was an organized ce.


    Before Baymard came into existence, Pyno had no such systems that took care of their people.


    But here in Zalipnia, there were many systems put into ce that made everyone livefortably.


    Here, it was hard to differentiate between the poor and the rich.


    The differences were not as drastic as the situations in other ces.


    Most people lived, having 2 or 3 meals and the basic requirements in life, even with their bad weather.


    And the situation was very simr all around Romain.


    This was just one of the reasons why they were far better than Pyno in continental rankings.


    Not to talk of their unique building designs that could put many buildings in Pyno to shame.


    The main reason why they were very much willing to pay this tax was because of the destruction during winter and sometimes in spring.


    With their deadly weather, they were used to takingpensation every year.


    After all, they did it in tax, no?


    .


    Pangord was still lost in thought when he suddenly saw Lucia and the reste in.


    Princess?

 Chapter 1113 - Zalipnias Saviours

    <h4>Chapter 1113 - Zalipnia''s Saviours</h4>


    Princess? First prince? Second Prince?


    pangord¡¯s eyes widened in shock after seeing the royalse in.


    Just seeing them had eased hisst suspicions altogether.


    Good.


    He and his city folks were in good hands.


    When everyone else in the hall saw Lucia and the rest, they all struggled to get up and salute but were still pushed back by the nurses or told to stay down.


    Of course, they still greeted them loudly.


    "Your highnesses!"


    "Your highnesses!"


    "Your highnesses!"


    Lucia and the rest nodded at them warmly before moving towards Pangord¡¯s direction.


    Well, even though Pangord was in the same gigantic halls with everyone, they had ced him at the furthermore corner right up ahead, giving him a little privacy as well.


    Additionally, one could see a U-shaped curtain around his bed as a sort of privacy as well.


    Hos bed was the only one with this setting, and he had a personal Tv right in front of him too.


    Of course, the entire time he had been unconscious, the bed curtains weren¡¯t pulled around his bed.


    This way, the nurses could see everything from wherever they were in the room, lest an emergency urred.


    Spotting Pangord, the gang quickly stepped into his corner, and the nurses pulled the U-shaped curtains for privacy.


    "Your highness... Sirs... words alone cannot describe my gratitude to you for saving my life and that of my families and city folks.


    Once again, thank you!"


    Andrew waved his hands casually: "Come off it! As royals of this great empire, it¡¯s our duty to look after you and everyone else. So there¡¯s no need for all this. We¡¯re just d that you¡¯re okay."


    "Thanks to you all, I and everyone else will be fine," Pangord said warmly.


    .


    For Pangord, he was only d that they were saved from their misery.


    At least his wives, daughters and 3 other sons were still alive... Even if the women had been defiled, he still couldn¡¯t me anyone.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t their fault, and they had no console over things.


    He just hoped that this incident wouldn¡¯t leave any shadow in them.


    Maybe it was because their bodies were tired, but no one got pregnant.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t too worried about his wives¡¯ fellows getting bigger.


    Why? Because everyone knew that after 23 and above, women typically stopped bearing children.


    They stopped releasing blood around that time.


    So it was expected.


    And even when younger, the women in Romain typically saw their menstrual blood flow only 3 or 4 times a year.


    (In Pyno, they saw theirs once or twice a year.


    Of course, this was all before Baymard started educating women who visited the hospitals. And now, things have picked up considerably with women at 30 getting pregnant or even receiving their periods 8 or more times a year.


    Apletely healthy, unstressed woman should receive hers 12 times a year every month.


    .


    Pangord wasn¡¯t worried about his wives getting pregnant since to him, they had long stopped being fertile.


    No... What he worried about was his children getting pregnant.


    Luckily, for some reason (torture, stress, etc.), they didn¡¯t get pregnant at all.


    This was good.


    At least from what the nurses had told him about his daughter in the next hall, he found that they were recovering smoothly.


    As for his surviving sons, they were all within this same hall with him, in another far-most corner.


    We, he would see themter on. For now, he had to find out the overall situation here.


    Pangord darted his eyes between the royals and Landon curiously: "Your highnesses... This is?..."


    "Zalipnia¡¯s saviour."


    [Landon]: "_"


    .


    The gang spoke to Pangord for over an hour, shocking Pangord silly.


    Now, he was lying on the bed and switching his b.u.t.t in excitement.


    Cars? Trucks? Pizza?


    After the first 30 minutes got spent talking about serious matters and introducing Landon, Lucia had dived into her numerous adventures in Baymard and Pyno.


    And the moment Pangord heard that the thing called vehicle was outside, he wanted to get up with all his might and see it for himself!


    So this vehicle thing isn¡¯t pulled by don¡¯t have horses, donkeys or Kitas? (A creature that looks like a mix between a horse and a fox)


    Pangord found all this to be incredible.


    Awesome!


    The fact that Lucia had said that her vision led her to Landon had made Pangord respect him even more.


    The visions were never and had never led them wrong.


    So he was indeed their saviour.


    Just seeing how fast it took for them to deal with the enemy showed that they had the skills and the weapons for the task.


    See? The Gods were always right.


    Landon looked at Pangord, unfolded a map and ced it on Pangord¡¯s legs, while Mitchen and everyone else squished around too.


    "3 A.M, we¡¯ll be leaving for the next settlement.


    We n to take the ¡¯Hansho Pass,¡¯ right up to the Toikon Valley.


    From there, our teams will split towards the Pegging Town, Linstrum Vige, Boido Vige and the other 3 viges there. We should be done with these ces by tomorrow."


    What?!!


    Pangord¡¯s eyes opened in surprise: "Excuse me, Your majesty Landon. It would take 2 days on horseback to get through the Hansho pass, reaching the valley. And even the closest town from there is 6 hours away, while the further is at most 3 days away. So how can this all be done in a single day?"


    Landon and everyone chuckled at Pangord¡¯s overly animated expression.


    Lucia also found Pangord amusing as well.


    Ah yes. This was the look of an ignorant v.i.r.g.i.n vehicle traveller.


    If you¡¯ve never been on it to witness its speed andfortability, then of course, all this would be too mind-blowing.


    Sigh...

 Chapter 1114 - Found You!

    <h4>Chapter 1114 - Found You!</h4>


    Pangord looked at everyone¡¯s smile in confusion.


    Is it something he said?


    "City Lord Pangord. With my vehicles, we should be there in a couple of hours."


    Boom!


    Pangord¡¯s brain circuits were broken.


    A couple of hours?


    Why don¡¯t you say you can circle the entire Zalipnia in under a month?


    Pangord massaged his temples in disbelief.


    Looking at everyone¡¯s smile, it seemed that it was.


    Forget it.


    However, the entire thing was still too much for his mind to imagine.


    Now he really wanted to see that vehicle thing.


    Like so, they spoke about the general n of action, as well as what they wanted Pangord to do while staying back.


    The Zalipnias and Baymardians were teaming up here, so they needed to include them in their ns.


    Landon looked at the Zalipnian map details.


    First off, the entire Romain continent was a little over 2/3 the size of Arcadina.


    That¡¯s how small the continent was whenpared to Pyno.


    To him, the empire of Zalipnia was just like a Province, state or prefecture back on earth, with a gathering ofmunities in them.


    And Zalipnia was the 5thrgest, with 11 cities, 18 towns and 29 viges.


    And every ce was somewhat spaced out, with a lot of greenery too.


    Now, they had dealt with one coastal city, and tomorrow, they would be dealing with 3 viges out of 29.


    Landon had a n to ensure that they got to the Capital at most a week and a half away from now.


    As for the other memories fighters away from, they would get to them after dealing with things in the Capital.


    He had to be there before the deadline for the most probable time when Lucia¡¯s parents would get discovered.


    He had to arrive before that time.


    me him for being the messenger of the heavens.


    Sigh...


    .


    Everyone remained fully focused, listening to their roles during this time.


    "City Lord Pangord.


    I will leave a few of my men behind to continue guarding the town while we advance.


    We also have a few key things that need to be done during this time as well."


    Andrew nodded his head and gave a few things for Pangord to briefly look at: "Yes. I will also leave a few of my men to assist you too. The things here must be done properly. We will also assist in repairing whatever was destroyed during this time. So once you¡¯re healed up, I expect you to be on the job!"


    "Say no more, crown prince Andrew. It shall be done!" Pangord said seriously.


    He won¡¯t fail on this mission!


    Andrew nodded his head in satisfaction: "Good."


    With that, they left him to heal up.


    As for the things in the private doc.u.ments, there were quite a few.


    First, he had to continue working with Baymardians to check everyone¡¯s health or injuries, as well as properly take care of the dead and deal with the list of people still missing.


    Up next, he would work with their security to keep a tight lock on his territory.


    In short, health, security and reconstruction of several ces was still his key focus.


    Of course, he had to properly give everyone¡¯spensation and relief money as well.


    Everyone was generally given a standardpensation for one dead body.


    But when it came to property damages, Pangord¡¯s team needed to go house to house to assess the things that got damaged.


    .


    This money was typically enough for them to stay at home all day for 2 whole months doing nothing.


    In this era, this was indeed a lot!


    But they paid taxes for it. So they deserved the amount.


    They usually used the money to restock their stores, buy more grains, buy horses, and so on.


    Also, Lucia had demanded that Pangord contacted a few merchants, or those who owned stores, for them to buy Baymardian goods at a discounted rate because of the war.


    Anyway, because of their impable system in Zalipnia, they always had money.


    So they could at least afford to buy warm socks for the winter, beddings and whatnot.


    Because even though they did have money, their weather was brutal and killed them quickly here.


    A nice warm nket or sweater wouldn¡¯t kill anyone.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget about the sr light bulbs or even an ordinary lighter.


    Lucia felt like canned food with long expiry dates, spices, dishwasher, soap, toothpaste, and basic necessities were already cheap.


    So with this discount, they were getting too much off!


    In fact, this was the time to buy, because once the war discount expires in 4 months, then forget it.


    They¡¯ll buy them at the original cheap prices.


    Again, she had brought a lot of learning books and cassettes in both Roma and Pyro.


    It taught general knowledge like multiplication,nguage, ethics and whatnot.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t go too in-depth on the main things in Baymard.


    But funny enough, he had courses on Painting, sculpting, dog, horse, Petcare and information about the typical professions and techniques that already existed everywhere else in the world.


    It just didn¡¯t cover the famous Baymardian professions.


    Well, at least they even had a few cassette and book recipes from the famous chefs from Baymard.


    .


    Well, Lucia wanted the schools to start teaching people how to speak Pyron.


    She felt like Baymard was the future, and anyone who didn¡¯t jump onto that wagon was a fool.


    Plus, in the future, she intended to send more and more people from several professions to go to Baymard¡¯s open academies that wee foreigners.


    Evenw school was a must!


    Lucia, Javis and Andrew had ns for their people and dared not waste any more time.


    Lastly, they wanted to improve a few key things like street sweepers in summer and fall and several other things they noticed in Baymard.


    From cleaning agencies to Taxi agencies, they n to open up several services with advice from Landon.


    Look! They even wanted to organize their scattered rowdy market squares too.


    No! Zalipnia was about to undergo one of the biggest changes since its beginning!


    .


    Pangord looked at the well-detailed doc.u.ment and swore to finish it up before the deadline written there.


    1 month, 1 week.


    Okay. He was pumped up!


    And so just like that, as the days went by, Landon continued advancing deeper and deeper into Zalipnia, meeting several interesting people along the way.


    In a sh, 1 week had now gone by.


    And simr to Landon... In a very far away ce, a certain man in ck also had a smooth handle of things.


    ~Boom!


    The massive walls broke and crumbled into rubble, followed by the countless screams of many.


    The air was filled with whitish dust, making many cough uncontrobly amidst their tears.


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din.~~


    In a sh, countless men rushed into the room and stood by the hole and the wall silently.


    And soon, a figure appeared, passing through the hole and stepping into the room with a cruel grin on his face.


    "Found You!"

 Chapter 1115 - A Desperate Situation!

    <h4>Chapter 1115 - A Desperate Situation!</h4>


    The man grinned at the shivering people behind the wall with a cruel expression on his face.


    "Found You!"


    The man¡¯s voice echoed out, making everyone shiver even more.


    But no one was as scared as the 13-year-old Princess Tilda Lockhart of Dafaren.


    She tilted her head downwards and tried her best not to shiver before the beast.


    But it was just that her body had refused to over her decisions when it saw the mighty man slowly approach her.


    ~Thump. Thump. Thump. Thump.


    His footsteps were death sentences to her ears, the closer he got.


    But no matter how stubborn her body acted, she still refused to cheer before this brute!


    With that, she gritted her teeth and stood amongst her tremblingdies in wait, who were still by the way, protecting her with her hands spread out.


    Seeing her standing up and pushing her way to the front, the 21-year-old giant couldn¡¯t help smiling victoriously.


    Want to run away from your fiance?


    Think again!


    .


    The 13-year-old Tilda looked at the mad man before her with hatred in her eyes.


    All this could be attributed to her good mother and father.


    Yes. She was a royal princess, with Prince Skye being her half-brother and whatnot.


    That¡¯s right.


    Dafaren was the empire in Veinitta, where she resided.


    Here in Dafaren, she had lived the life of a puppet.


    Her mother didn¡¯t like her, only favouring her elder sister.


    This was also because the healer said that she had swallowed all her mother¡¯s sons in her w.o.m.b.


    So her mother could never have another make child anymore, other than her eldest brother, Prince Kievan.


    And so from her birth, her mother had seen her as an enemy, treating her like trash.


    Her father was also the same as well.


    His majesty, Alexander Lockhart, only spoke to her once a year or sometimes once in 2 years.


    He knew nothing about her and was more focused on his sons.


    Well, somehow she did understand this matter.


    After all, growing up, her father would travel to several regions across the empire, only returning months and monthster.


    Sometimes, a round trip was as long as 8 months away from the pce, and other times it was shorter or longer.


    This, she could understand.


    But what irked him was that when he came back, he would only see his sons and hardly saw his daughters, except 2 who were his favourites.


    In truth, Alexander at times didn¡¯t know how many daughters he had.


    If not for official ceremonies from time to time oring of age ceremonies, he would never know.


    To him, women didn¡¯t have much value to begin with.


    .


    Anyway, before her life-changing event, Tilda had no love or hate for this father of hers.


    But after a certain decision took ce that stamped her fixture, she would be lying if she said she didn¡¯t loathe him.


    Just because a notorious visiting prince from the empire of Lingingburg had visited and taken notice of her, her father had readily sold her hastily... Courtesy of her mother¡¯s words, of course.


    But this itself wasn¡¯t the problem.


    As a process, she knew that she would one day get sold off.


    But not to this time of brute!


    The bastard before him was too famous in Veinitta.


    He had killed his other 3 wives by whipping them out to death.


    And even when he visited Dafaren, he also loved whipping, beating and disying his might out on the streets too.


    He was a pervert who had r.a.p.ed countless girls.


    And the way he looked at her gave her the chills.


    Last time, they left both of them in a room alone, and he had already grabbed her body, doing unspeakable things to her while pping her hard in the face as well.


    She cried andined, but everyone said that this was how he disyed his love for her.


    In fact, he suggested that the fault was hers for putting up a fight.


    Yes. He said if she didn¡¯t fight, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten hit.


    Apparently, her actions have repercussions that she needs to be aware of and learn from her mistakes.


    And so for the first time in a long while, she felt trapped with nowhere else to go.


    .


    Little Tilda didn¡¯t know what to do from there.


    She got locked up in a woodshed for 3 days as punishment for resisting and cried for days, feeling that the world was too dark to live in.


    From childhood till now, everyone treated her as if she were cursed.


    Thanks to the omen she was tagged with from birth, even the pce servants were scared to get close to her.


    The world was too dark for her.


    Nheless, she did have a few people with her life that shone a little light into her life.


    One was her maternal grandmother, who thought her mother was foolish and didn¡¯t believe that she was a bane.


    One could say that her grandma loved her more than she loved her older sister or other grandchildren.


    Her grandmother said she had a good heart and didnt for one second believe she was evil.


    To her, Tilda was better than the scheming and dishonest hearts of her siblings and everyone around.


    This, her grandmother snuck her people to be direct maids and servants around her.


    She tried to protect her while not standing out too much.


    And that¡¯s how she had a few peaceful days in the pce.


    But after getting engaged with this bastard, her grandmother was also scared for her life and sent her people to take her out of the pce and flee.


    But sadly, after travelling nonstop for just a day, her father¡¯s men, alongside her fiance¡¯s men, had found them here and killed off her guards.


    And that¡¯s how she found herself in this mess.


    Tilda thought of her life and fate feeling unwilling.


    Why?


    Why her?

 Chapter 1116 - New Mission!

    <h4>Chapter 1116 - New Mission!</h4>


    21-year-old Milnus licked his lips l.u.s.tfully while looking at Tilda¡¯s body.


    The more he looked, the more he couldn¡¯t wait to devour this little rabbit.


    Of course he knew that no matter how he acted, if he didn¡¯t want to insult his majesty Alexander, he had to wait for hering of age before he could pluck his ripened fruits.


    Here in Veinitta, the officialing of age was 14 rather than 15.


    She was still 13 years old now, ande September, that would be the moment he picked her up, after the ceremony, taking her to Lingingburg to enjoy his just rewards.


    Of course, he would probably devoid her that same night, after theing of all ceremonies.


    Of course, he had slept with girls way younger than her.


    But because she was a princess, he had to keep his little man in his pants, or he could identally trigger war or put his empire at a disadvantage.


    Here in the continent of Veinitta, there were only 2 empires, Lingingburg and Dafaren.


    So the shrew Alexander of Dafaren might ask for some of Lingingburg¡¯snd aspensation for any disrespect towards him.


    Alexander didn¡¯t mind his groping actions and other little things he did to the weess.


    But if he were to pluck her fruit, or as they saw, open her doors, then that was where Alexander would flip.


    That said, no matter how reckless Milnus acted, he knew what he could or couldn¡¯t do.


    Because for one, if he f***ed up, then his royal father would have his head as well.


    After all, Milnus was indeed the crown prince of Lingingburg, with his position constantly threatened by his royal brothers.


    And apart from being yful, he was also a ruthless person who could get the job done when needed.


    So far, he had never failed in any assignments his father had given him.


    He did deserve the title of crown prince, even though his methods of doing things were always at the extreme end.


    And wouldn¡¯t you know it, he was also a 4th-rank remember of the T.O.E.P, which was already too high up there for so many people.


    Now, just a bit more, and he would enter the lower sections of the real privileged people in the Order.


    .


    "Oh? Why don¡¯t youe closer?"


    Tilda¡¯s entire body tensed up as if receiving a heavenly order that couldn¡¯t be disobeyed.


    Her body moved on its own, and before he knew it, she was standing face to face with him.


    "Good girl. Look. I don¡¯t bite, right?"


    ~Grip.


    Very quickly, a wave of panic flooded Tilda¡¯s brain as she struggled to free herself while gasping heavily for air.


    And without any warning, the bastard drew her closer and kissed her hard, making something within her snap even more.


    "Brute! You let me go! You let me go now!"


    "Hahahahaha! Little rabbit.


    It¡¯s useless to struggle. Why don¡¯t you just ept your fate?


    Sure. Half the women I¡¯ve married have already died, but look on the bright side.


    The other half are still alive, no?


    So why not take this chance?


    Or do you think that with your cursed life, anyone would be willing to marry you?" Milnus said yfully.


    To him, he didn¡¯t believe in curses or even blessings.


    He only believed in himself. So why should he be bothered if she were cursed or not?


    She wasn¡¯t his only wife or future wife.


    So if she couldn¡¯t give birth and ended up being barren, how was that his problem?


    Again, he also doesn¡¯t believe that her curse would bring bad luck to him.


    Why? Because so many people had said that he, himself, would one day face the consequences for all the innocent people he killed.


    But please... That day would nevere.


    Just the fact that he was a member of the Order was alone to secure his future... Unless another member of the order killed him off during this year¡¯s killing period.


    .


    Looking at his struggling future wife before him, Milnus¡¯ man down there was getting overly excited.


    He quickly kissed her again, making Tilda¡¯s eyes turn cold as the muscles along her jaws clenched.


    No! She didn¡¯t want to be touched!


    She didn¡¯t want to be touched again.


    ~Click.


    Oh?


    Milnus pulled away and licked the blood that was trickling down the side of his mouth.


    Now, his previously yful expression had quickly turned murderous.


    ~Pah!


    A loud, crisp sound echoed out, and Tilda felt a hot wave of heat on her left cheek.


    She was pped!


    The force of the p was so strong that Tilda felt her entire face burning.


    Milnus gave her no time to react as he quickly released her, allowing her to stand on her own feet before raining countless more ps and kicks at her.


    "How dare you let a dignified person like myself hunt you down for hours?"


    ~Pah!


    "Do you think I have time to waste on your female emotions and venting?"


    ~Bam!"


    "A Royal Whore. That¡¯s what you are.


    So you better listen up, and listen well! You are going to be my 11th wife, whether you like it or not!"


    ~Bam! Pah! Bam! Smack!


    Tilda spat even more blood in pain, as her entire cheeks had now turned a frightening colour.


    As for her body, she already knew that it would have more purplish patches on it as well.


    Her mission soon became fuzzy as her mind slowly lost consciousness.


    And so with herst ounce of consciousness, she couldn¡¯t help remembering the repeated dreams (visions) she always had of herself since childhood.


    The dream of a girl about 15~18 years old that looked like herself.


    In that dream, she was crowned Queen of Dafaren and had many friends and people who cared for her dearly.


    The bond between them was so strong that it really surprised her.


    The dream was mostly blurry yet warm.


    But even though she couldn¡¯t remember everyone else¡¯s face or name, but knew they all had powerful positions too... Especially the person she called senior brother.


    He seemed to belong to some small empire but had the most prestige amongst them.


    She felt very safe and secure around this group of people.


    But it was all a dream.


    And she felt it was too ironic.


    Her fate was so different from the her in that dream.


    So how can they be the same person?


    Heh. She must¡¯ve been stupid to hold onto that hope.


    With that, she closed her eyes and fell unconscious, leaving her fate to the cruel beats before her.


    She had given up.


    .


    But unbeknownst to her, very far away, a sleeping Landon had just received yet another alert from the system.


    ~Ding.


    [?Main Mission:


    Rescue Princess Tilda Lockhart on her 14th birthday and ce her on the throne before 18.


    Note: Failure to do so will result in death.]


    (-_-)


    Landon stared at his pod ceiling and felt like crying.


    Who?


    Who is it again that¡¯s bothering him?

 Chapter 1117 - This Was All?

    <h4>Chapter 1117 - This Was All?</h4>


    Who?


    Who is it again that was bothering him?


    Landon hugged his nket with invisible tears in his eyes.


    The sleep in his eyespletely fled away as if running for its life.


    Landon rubbed his pitiful eyes while pouting at the system.


    Even if there was a mission, why not alert him on it when he got up?


    Why did it feel like he was working a full day and night job here?


    ¡¯Sorry, host. Your current time zone is different from the mission¡¯s target.¡¯ The system replied, with no ounce of remorse in its voice.


    Landon tactfully chose to avoid it and look at the mission tab instead.


    And after reading all through it all, he warped into the system¡¯s space and started making ns on his immacte white desk.


    Long story short, this mission had 2 parts.


    And secondly, he had to ce her on the throne before 18.


    Alright.


    Those are the main points he was working on.


    Up first... before the big rescue mission in September, Landon nned to send another unit to go in and scout Dafaren¡¯s Capital city.


    The scouts would go in at the beginning of summer, so this meant that they could use hot air balloons as well.


    At night, the sh.i.p.s would stay at a safe distance far away from any bustling crowds of sh.i.p.s.


    Following that, they wouldunch the hot air balloons into the air and begin their journey.


    They would fly at night and hide during the day.


    And when they were at an estimated distance of 5 days away from the Capital City by horse-back, they would then be dropped off.


    And every 3 weeks, they¡¯ll take a 5-day ride back to the spot they were dropped off to report everything they knew, as well as the Capital¡¯syout, alleyways and so on.


    They had a lot of work to do and would stay there until the main rescue team came in September.


    .


    As for how they would know their way to the Capital, Landon had different thoughts on it


    For one, since it was unlikely that no Baymardian had ever gone there, he first nned to find out from the Merchants about what they knew.


    The problem was time.


    He might not have enough time to take them all.


    In fact, within Pyno, there were only a handful of merchants that dated risk going out of Pyno, and they were also the ones who gave him the maps of the seas to a certain extent or as far as they had travelled before.


    Anyway, maybe a few of these people had gone to Veinitta before, but the problem was finding them again.


    So it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll be able to get answers from these merchants.


    Meaning they would have to rely on themselves.


    Which moves Landon¡¯s thoughts to n B.


    .


    Before the hot air balloons leave the sh.i.p.s, a few people would go onnd with different identities and indirectly ask the ordinary directions to the Capital city.


    Some can im to be vige people of Veinitta who had never been to the Capital before, while others can even act as merchants as well.


    Many people died without even seeing the Capital city, so this wasmon.


    Of course, they would have to study the way Prince Skye and his gang talk in order to change their ent a little bit.


    Anyway, when asking for directions, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t get straight directions at all.


    And in the day, afternding and hiding their hot air balloons, they would go into the next town, city or vige to ask for directions again.


    Like so, they would continue moving forward.


    But for sure, they still needed to be extra careful around these people.


    From everything Landon heard about Veinitta, coupled with Prince Skye¡¯s arrogant rain of insults, he could easily conclude that empires in Veinitta like Dafaren, had forces that were stronger and far more vignt than Pyno¡¯s.


    So they had to be super careful not topromise the mission.


    One false move, and it might be game over.


    Plus, he also heard that there were more and more hidden guilds, fortresses and cults there.


    So they should be careful not tond around sacred grounds.


    Of course, with their night and heat vision goggles, they best check things out at all times.


    Just like how they rescued the poisoned Micheal from Terique a while back, they would go in with hot air balloons again.


    They didn¡¯t want Veinitta to know that Tilda would be staying in Baymard, so they had to make everything seem like it was the work of some mystical cult.


    After all, the system said he had to put Tilda between the ages of 15~18.


    But she was just turning 14.


    So surely there was a reason why they shouldn¡¯t rush to expose themselves yet.


    Additionally, he also had to build Tilda¡¯s forces.


    From the information about her, she had practically nothing.


    At least even when Henry was weak, he had an army with him, though it wasn¡¯t thatrge.


    But this girl¡¯s case was worse.


    Landon looked through it again and even pressed the ¡¯Next¡¯ button on his transparency interface in disbelief.


    ¡¯System. Are you sure that this is all the information on her?¡¯


    ¡¯Host. Are you questioning my heavenly abilities?


    If I say that¡¯s all, then that¡¯s all.


    So do your job and get her on the throne.


    Remember, failure will result in death!¡¯

 Chapter 1118 - No-Babysitting Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1118 - No-Babysitting n</h4>


    Reading the girl¡¯s information, Landon¡¯s face turned grim.


    Wasn¡¯t the system trying to set him up?


    He massaged his temples in tears.


    Tilda Lockhart.


    She only had a few people from her grandmother¡¯s side.


    Bear in mind that her grandfather gated her, so the old woman was probably helping her in secret.


    Tilda was WEAK in all sense.


    And then, he also had to find a way to turn and debunk that whole curse thing.


    For this girl, as well as Ren in Baymard, he had a lot of work to do.


    People don¡¯t just sit on the throne with no believers. That¡¯s how you poisoned, killed and his worst, babysitted by him.


    Yes. Because if she were in any little danger, the system would send him, the babysitter in.


    He had to fix this matter before putting her on the Throne.


    And so though she was turning 14 this year, even next year when she turned 15 was too early for her to take the throne.


    She didn¡¯t even understand anything about government and had to stay in Baymard to get inspired ande up with what sort of ce she wanted her empire to be.


    The decision was all hers.


    But she needed knowledge and training to at least make that decision.


    Even farming, agriculture and basic things have to be thoroughly nned out.


    She might have to intern at the government site, just as Micheal¡¯s son Raul.


    Ren was still 5 years old, so he had time to chill


    But when it came to her, he had to take her in as his pupil, or else he would be stuck warping here and there and babysitting her nonstop.


    He could already see his bleak future now.


    But how could he be willing?


    .


    ~Flick. Flick. Swish!


    His hands didnt stop moving for a second as he detaily his ns as if facing the main examination.


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    His future depended on this!


    Tilda Lockhart had no idea that she had already be his pupil, alongside Ren.


    Landon only hoped that airnes would get invented when trying to put her on the throne.


    Sigh... Things would be a whole lot easier with them around.


    And this began Landon¡¯s No-babysitting n.


    Heh. Only time would tell.


    But one thing was for sure.


    By the end of this year, Baymard would¡¯ve already made its first journey with the continent of Romain and Veinitta.


    This was just the beginning... The beginning of Landon¡¯s Treaty Signing Age, AK.A, Global Unity.


    And so just like that, Landon was immersed in his future ns.


    As for his joiner towards Zalipnia¡¯s Capital city, they should be there in 2 and a half more days.


    Thus, the Zalipnian battle continues.


    Meanwhile, in another faraway ce, several people were gathered around what seemed to be a viewing tiny theatre-style auditorium room.


    The auditorium was marvellous and well constructed, with enough viewing curtains and seats all around.


    The maids did their jobs proudly as they poured water to the people in the room from time to time.


    The auditorium circled a space that had 3 men; 2 who seemed to be assistants wearing blue robes and 1 whose attire was morevish and red instead.


    This man was the star of the show.


    And just beside him and his assistants were 4 sick people lying on narrow beds down in the open space.


    As for the audience watching, they too weren¡¯t oozed with riches as well.


    Each person was dressed in a unique but wealthy attorney that screamed their nobility.


    Indeed, the building itself, and even the people¡¯s healthy bodies and clothing, was far superior to those in Pyno and all other regions.


    So where were they?


    .


    .


    The Famous Morg Society of Medicine!


    The name itself earned a thunderous reputation here in Morgany, as well as within countless empires.


    It was Heaven to all healers who knew of Morgany¡¯s excellence.


    If one couldn¡¯t get healed within the society, then that means that they were destined to die with whatever illness they got.


    Its reputation was solid and had never been questioned!


    People had faith in it, and for a good reason, since its healers had always seemed to perform miracles all over different parts of the world once invited.


    It was the go-to ce for healers and even a few midwives too.


    If one came out and said they studied here, do you know how many pregnant women would pay money to have their babies get diverted by such a person?


    One shouldn¡¯t joke with the reputation Morgany has been building for centuries.


    And this, the Morg Society of Medicine, was arge organization between all Morg empires, allowing them to trade new medical discoveries, go on exchange programs, test new theories and so on.


    They grew stronger as a whole and now opened countless academies and branches in each empire.


    No matter whether one hated or loved Morgany, it was a fact that they were more united as a continent than several other ces.


    .


    That said, over here in the Empire of Abian, thergest branch was within the Capital city and filled up a space paramount to 2 estates joint together.


    The ce was huge!


    And studying here was a gateway into the beautiful world of healing all across the empire.


    Again, they also studied poisons as well.


    So it all came like a double-edged sword.


    And at present, one of the most famous healers was performing his operation, while the audience was seriously taking notes.


    That¡¯s right.


    They held parchment papers and feathered pens, as they dipped it in ink made from blood, bones, etc.)


    Of course, their school servants held their ink boxes beside them.


    All the students listened and held great reverence to the famous healer below.


    And standing at the corner to oversee this grand operation was the 3rd head of the branch.


    He stood calmly in a private space, nodding his head in satisfaction when suddenly, his guard whispered urgently in his ear.


    "Let him in."


    With that, a 27-year-old man came in swiftly.


    "Master! Master! We Have a problem.


    The Pyno Clients are revolting!"

 Chapter 1119 - Quacks!

    <h4>Chapter 1119 - Quacks!</h4>


    "Master! Master! We Have a problem.


    The Pyno Clients are revolting!"


    ...


    The tension in the air was choking as the 40-something-year-old man seated on a luxuriously cushioned armchair, continuously oozed out bloodl.u.s.t in rage.


    Abian Branch head, Walter Wace III, looked at one of his apprentices with a murderous expression on his face.


    "What did you say?"


    On listening to Walter, the apprentice knew that his Master wasn¡¯t angry at him but at the underlying enemy, so he didn¡¯t take his Master¡¯s coldness to heart.


    As for the apprentice, at 27 years old, he was already considered a real man.


    After all, he had hising of age at 15.


    And for 12 years now, he had been working under his master and apprentice.


    Of course, before he turned 15, he had taken both swordsmanship and healing sses.


    He lived in the Capital city and moved from one academy to another to take his sses.


    And after theing of age ceremony, a person could decide to fully focus on sportsmanship/ battle techniques or focus on another profession instead.


    But the catch here was that even when doing another profession, they would still have to have swordsmanship tests 1~10 times a year, depending on how busy their profession had made them be.


    .


    Anyway, everyone would get tested.


    And if they fell below the basic Morg standard, then they had to take time off their profession to train harder.


    Of course, these rules were there for those within the Main academies.


    Morgany alone had so many different academies, be it Art, Research and whatnot.


    Provided they were at a public Academy; then they had to follow these rules.


    In short, there were rules to follow that kept Morgany on top.


    He had been out of Morgany for close to 4 years now.


    That¡¯s right.


    He left Abian and sailed towards Yodan in Arcadina, spending over 7 and a half months at sea.


    From there, he spent about another 7 months just from the shore to 3 clients in different regions.


    Already, that was 14 months gone.


    Anyway, his Yodan clients didn¡¯t seem to want his help, so he spent months again travelling to the shores.


    From there, he sailed for 2 and a half months to Lingingburg, Veinitta, seeing a few clients there for a year and 4 months.


    But that Wasn¡¯t all.


    He then progressed to sail for 3 weeks to one of the empires in Ten and another 7 months there.


    Okay. He spent close to 4 years or even more out of Adian.


    Now, he¡¯ll get scheduled to only do work in Abian for another 3 years before setting out again.


    This was how a typical journey was like when one left the continent, they could spend years out beforeing back.


    And so now, he had to undergo 12 Swordsmanship tests to prove that he had still been training and hadn¡¯t been cking around.


    Morgany made sure that its people remained the best!


    Of course, if one chose their primary profession as Swordsmanship after theing of age, then that was when the grand door opened for them.


    That¡¯s right.


    They would start learning all the hidden skills, techniques and practice methods in Morgany.


    Those who didn¡¯t choose this as their main profession would know the basic Morg battle skills... Which were still higher in standard than those everywhere else.


    Of course, some noble ns had their secret techniques as well, so their n children would¡¯ve already started learning these techniques at the age of 7.


    And funny enough, this empire of Abian was the same ce where Ren¡¯s mother was.


    In other words, Ren was their future Monarch.


    But would it be easy?


    Heh.


    .


    Back to the impending situation, Walter looked at his loyal apprentice calmly.


    "You said they¡¯re revolting?"


    "Yes. Master. They tried to hide it as much as possible, but my men and I could see it easily.


    For the first client, when we got to his home, he imed to have been cured and tactfully refused treatment."


    "Healed? Is that Sir Haffins Graham?"


    "Yes, Master."


    "Oh? It¡¯s impossible for him to be healed.


    His ailment can only be suppressed since it has no cure.


    Alright. What about the other 2?"


    "They imed to be healed as well."


    Walter¡¯s eyes turned colder when he heard this:" So in other words, someone is stealing our Morg clients? How bold! Who dares treat the clients that we, the Morgs, have set our sights on? Good! Good! It seems like someone likes to y with fire!"


    The apprentice nodded while suppressing his rage.


    The matter was a p to their faces as proud Morgs.


    Were these people saying that there were people better than them in treating illnesses?


    They have more advanced and researched methods than any other ce.


    So, who was it?


    Who was indirectly testing their waters?


    Walter was furious!


    The apprentice looked at his angered Master and understood his pain.


    It was better for a patient to die without any treatment than to be treated by someone who wants their own.


    They were the only rulers in this world.


    So when they put their eyes somewhere, no one else could look there!


    .


    "Master, when I asked a little more, I was sure that our clients had met with quacks.


    Master, we all know the importance of the 4 humors (A.K.A, bodily fluids); Blood, phlegm, yellow bile and ck bile.


    And keeping a good bnce within the body is the key to good health.


    These people did say that their pee was collected for studying, which should be done.


    They probably took the pee to observe, sniff and determine what was what, which again is okay.


    But they missed the most crucial step.


    They didn¡¯t even do Bloodletting!"


    "Preposterous!


    Bloodletting is the most critical step!


    You need numerous leeches to suck out the bad blood, or you need to cut the skin and blood out at least 1/6th a bucket of blood for the patient to get well!


    Who? Who are the quacks?!


    Dammit!


    How dare they steal our clients and not even do a proper job?


    That¡¯s basic healing!"


    Walter¡¯s c.h.e.s.t rose and fell in anger.


    Good. Good.


    They better pray he never found them, or he would have their heads!!!!

 Chapter 1120 - A Medical Storm!

    <h4>Chapter 1120 - A Medical Storm!</h4>


    Walter was going crazy with rage!


    The more he listened to his apprentice, the more he felt like shing those quacks who dared to do such a messy thing.


    The quacks hadn¡¯t done anything meaningful except take away the pee.


    And even at that, he was sure that they did nothing with it at all.


    Additionally, the client said that they sent a needle (syringe) into his hand that seemed to take out some amount of blood, but it was nowhere as near as the amount down when bloodletting.


    That tiny amount wouldn¡¯t do anything to help cure the clients.


    Even more shocking was that these quacks didn¡¯t bother giving the client herb treatment recipes prescriptions.


    These prescriptions indicated what herbs needed to be crushed, turned into a paste and eaten, or rubbed on the body.


    They also indicate how often the patient should take his medication.


    That is, no Ghost Mandrakes, thorny mandrakes, sage leaves, chamomile, or evenmon, ordinary lintus leaf medicine recipes.


    Walter didn¡¯t know whether to p the clients for their stupidity or salute those quacks for actually fooling rich noblemen.


    He knew people in Pyno were stupid, but this... This right here was something else.


    Nheless, he was worried about the life or death of the clients.


    He always believed that if there was someone he couldn¡¯t save, then that meant that they were destined to die.


    That¡¯s how proud and confident he was about his skills.


    Back to the matters concerning these clients, he was most concerned about the fact that these clients chose to go somewhere else for treatments, as well as the money.


    .


    One should know that the Morg Society of Medicine had a lot of all main clients all over the world, as well as those scheduled for appointments yearly, bi-yearly or e every after 3 years.


    And these clients paidrge heaps of money each time... Especially if they weren¡¯t Morgs.


    Of course, Morgs paid the standard price range while others paid to cover the trip expense for the healers toe over to them.


    Anyway, 55% of whatever gets paid goes to the Society, and the rest got divided between Masters and the apprentice that went out.


    They would also replenish their pockets for the amount of money they used for all the travelling, eating and anything else they did during the trip.


    The Society only had 5% of its clients from Pyno.


    Yeah sure, they would still be left with arge chunk, even if Pyno left (95%).


    But if they let this start or continue, then many clients in other areas might start pulling off as well.


    Then there goes all their hard work.


    They had to keep things in order and maintain their dominance.


    At least those bastard clients had the heart topensate them for the money they wasted on the journey, food and everything else while going to Pyno.


    His apprentice said that only one client gave 1/3 the typical paid amount to pay them for their inconveniences for travelling to Yodan... while thest 2 didn¡¯t even give a single coin but indirectly told them never toe again and cancel his name off the list.


    Just look at how much money the Society lost?


    Because they were clients outside Morgany, they paid hefty amounts with several c.h.e.s.ts of gold, silver or copper for their repeated 3-year checkup.


    It was even 50/10 times more, which made him feel better.


    Nheless, wouldn¡¯t it be better with the extra money from the wretched Pyno people?


    .


    The more Walter assessed things, the more annoyed he was.


    Who were those groups of people who were trying to steal their money and clients?


    To him, their actions meant war.


    No one steals a Morg Client. Everyone knows that.


    So who? Who was it?


    "Master. After getting the name of the ce from the clients, we left and stayed in one of the inns, seeking information.


    It¡¯s said that people from that ce are a gang of barbaric and conniving thieves who have been blinded by hunger." The apprentice said calmly.


    "Hahahhahahah!" Walterughed and trembled in rage.


    He felt like those clients were too stupid.


    Obviously, they are frauds.


    Meaning the clients weren¡¯t cured!"


    Walter had a cold smile on his face.


    Heheheh! Once their illness acts up again, they¡¯lle begging Morgany.


    And by then, he¡¯ll request that the Society charge them 3 times higher than their usual price.


    Serves them right for changing healers!


    "Alright. Tell me. Where are these frauds from?"


    "Master, it appears that the fraud is from an Arcadian city called Baymard."


    "Good!


    I¡¯ll send a report in.


    And once the Society concludes on it, they¡¯ll for sure send people there to investigate.


    It might take 3~5 months to assign and call in several people close to the Capital city.


    And once regrouped, they¡¯ll take several more months to get to the shore and a whole long time to get to Baymard."


    "Master, I think they should arrive in November or December next year... Or the early months of the year after that."


    "Hmhm. No matter the time, once in Baynard, those frauds will have no way to run.


    I want to see who dates to steal Clients from me!"


    With that, Walter got up, and 20 shadow guards appeared before him.


    "Master, we await your orders."


    "Good."


    ...


    And so just like that, Baymard had yet again found themselves in another hot mess.


    In fact, the time the apprentice had gotten to Yodan was when people weren¡¯t too fully aware of Baymard¡¯s change.


    He had gotten there during the time that Santa had been trying to get a few merchant friends over to see the wonders of Baymard.


    And at that time, the hospital upied an old estate while its new site was still in construction.


    Baymard, in general, was still in the phase of heavy construction.


    Nheless, one could see a few strange designs and beings here and there, like the newly developed residential times that were buzzing at the time.


    Anyway, the guy had been there when only the Caronians had known of Baymard¡¯s glory.


    The rest of the Pyno were slower.


    And it just so happened that their clients heard of the medical treatment a few merchants underwent and decided to check it out since it seemed genuine.


    And that¡¯s how they became one of the first people in Yodan to visit Baymard.


    Many people there still thought that Baymard was under Arcadina and didn¡¯t even know that it already had its Official ceremony changing it to an empire.


    With that said, the apprentice had no idea of what had been going on over thesest few years.


    He had visited Pyno severally since he was 15, seeing these same clients with his Master or other apprentices.


    So if nothing changed these 12 years, then why would it now?


    Tsk!


    Besides, this was Pyno they were talking about.


    What could change?


    To him, it would always be the same, filled with wretched-looking people!

 Chapter 1121 - The Tubulent Pyno Continent!

    <h4>Chapter 1121 - The Tubulent Pyno Continent!</h4>


    The subtle changes around the world seemed to be noticed by a few others in various parts of the world.


    And even within the Pyno continent, the Baymardians had begun helping countless others transport their Siege weapons from time to time.


    They didn¡¯t know it yet, but this move would soon be a key factor in their lives.


    Why?


    Because as of now, a row of over 250 lumber galleys sailed closer towards the Pyno continent as nned.


    And who were they?


    Well, they were the group of Adonis followers who had set sail for Pyno at the early start ofst year.


    They had sailed, at times docked and also moved strategically through the waters in batches trying hard to evade the c.u.mbersome pirates.


    From there, things should work out like a breeze.


    Yes. They were here to find out what happened to the first group of Adonis followers that should¡¯ve already begun terrorizing Arcadina.


    Did pirates destroy them, or did these barbaric people here manage to handle them?


    This was what they wanted to know.


    But for now, they decided to change their strategy and first take care of one of the smaller empires in Pyno before moving to the big guys.


    And so, they chose to start with Terique.


    Yes. Soon, it wouldn¡¯t be long before they reached there.


    Of course at the same time, the team headed to find Prince Skye and teach Penelope a lesson, had finally reached the shores after travelling for months via the roads of Dafaren.


    Some arrived 1, 2, and even 3 weeks earlier and waited, while thest batch just arrived at the rendezvous Coastal city.


    One shouldn¡¯t also forget Daniel Lockhart, Skye¡¯s half-brother, who was also rounding up people to head to Carona and woo Penelope.


    As a member of the T.O.E.P, he was confident with his move.


    But this wasn¡¯t all.


    .


    The Witches in Lingingburg had finally gathered enough people and were also about to travel via road for a while, before getting aboard sh.i.p.s and making their way straight for Baymard.


    Lucia was indeed their target.


    Sigh... But It would¡¯ve been better if things stopped there.


    No!!


    Back in Deiferus, Ezenia of the noble Madison Household had long given her letter of agreement, epting to be a member of the T.O.E.P.


    Which in itself was a 2 step process.


    She was indirectly telling them to rescue him from Baymard and kill Henry as well.


    And the highly skilled T.O.E.P person who took her letter immediately moved around Deiferus, rounding up several highly skilled hidden Morg spies as well.


    And by the beginning of April, he should¡¯ve already gathered enough.


    From there, they would split up ordingly, with one team heading towards the Capital to kill Henry and another heading towards Ulrich to get the job done.


    They also sent letters to a few T.O.E.P spies and members in Yodan and Terique, requesting for them to start heading to Deiferus at once.


    Because by the time they got back after saving Ulrich, they might need a bit of help fighting Henry¡¯s supporters when they ced Ulrich on the throne.


    Their n was simr to how they aided Alec Barn ages back in sitting on the throne.


    Many didn¡¯t know it, but their order did a lot behind the scenes, paving the way for him.


    Only in this case, they were only helping Ulrich because of Ezenia¡¯s once-in-a-lifetime request.


    .


    Moving on to more troubles in Arcadina, in a week¡¯s time, Death and his gang would face Baron Cain, who had only been epted as a ss 9 member of the T.O.E.P.


    He had been epted a level higher than Ezenia. He was even qualified to be ackey, which was around level 7.


    And as one should already know, his request was to take over at least 3 Western regions.


    From there, he would handle the rest and be ruler of the entire Western regions of Arcadina.


    Death didn¡¯t know it, but he would be facing the most brutal battle of his entire life, fighting highly skilled Morgs.


    Of course, they had already requested for Baymardian backup, which should be here pretty soon.


    But while waiting, they had to scout for information.


    And this was where Death recognized the skills of these Morgs.


    The surviving Temple of Dragmus members had all regrouped and had a devious n at hand... although it wasn¡¯t easy.


    At first, they wanted to still maintain their illusion of power, making those who knew of them still fear them and send to their will, giving them aid.


    But when it was officially announced that all their temple was destroyed, several of their allies started getting suspicious and didn¡¯t bow to them anymore.


    Many sneered and only paid or gave out a little help.


    Yes!


    For ages, they had been paying high percentages of money to the temple.


    Sometimes, they even paid out of their pockets, just giving their hard work to the temple like that.


    But now that it has been officially announced, and even the portraits of some wanted members had been posted everywhere, everyone knew that the temple of Dragmus was finished!


    Nheless, they didn¡¯t want topletely tear their faces with these survivors, just in case they made a bigeback.


    Unless the roots got cut, there would always be a chance of survival.


    And the fact that some of these members were still alive meant that anything could happen.


    .


    That said, people yed it safe, not giving too much assistance and acting as neutral as possible.


    On one hand was the new regime and changes around, and on the other hand were out the surviving Wanted members.


    So smart people chose to stay out of it and watch from the sidelines... while some people who had long hated this temple, secretly reported a few wanted members and got them arrested and taken to Baymard, where they would get locked up for who knows how long.


    But so far as the Temple¡¯s head was still roaming around Yodan, then things would never be as easy as they seemed.


    Unbeknownst to Sirius, he was soon about to face Leader K!


    Well, this year, Pyno as a whole would shake.


    And while it was bubbling on its own, Landon was concerned with the other continents.


    .


    Landon got up, washed his face, brushed his teeth, ate a little and started dressing up calmly.


    Soon, they would reach the Perimeters of Zalipnia¡¯s Capital city.


    Meaning, it was go time!

 Chapter 1122 - Battle Stations!

    <h4>Chapter 1122 - Battle Stations!</h4>


    ~Clip. Zip. Tap. Pap. Swoosh!


    The ruffles of clothing echoed out within the silent vehicles.


    The atmosphere was solemn and stern.


    And once a few people finished dressing up, they gathered in groups, going over their battle y, thinking about the ifs and the what-ifs.


    They could arguably say that throughout their journey, they had been battling almost every day.


    Yes. When they started their journey deeper into Zalipnia, their group wasrger than this.


    Wayrger.


    But as they progressed, they conquered a few viges, towns, and cities, leaving at least one whole unit filled with soldiers, medics and whatnot in each location.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t the only advancing Battalion.


    (**A military Battalion is a group of 300~1000 armed people.)


    The Coastal City they first arrived at was on the East side of Zalipnia.


    And so when they all left, they headed towards the central part, while some teams headed North, North-central, South and South-Central (the roads and regions between the South and the central parts).


    As for the Western Regions, the other Battalions would continue on and converge towards the West, taking care of everything there.


    For Landon¡¯s group, they dealt with all territories on their way to the Capital city.


    And even though their task and journey seemed small and shorter than others, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    The main forces of these Adonis followers were mostly centred around the Capital, meaning they were in for a tough battle.


    .


    Yes.


    The first time they arrived, the weather was terrible, so these people were indoors.


    But within the other regions they attacked during good weather, they saw the Zalipnians working with chains and ropes on their legs and boots while doing whatever tasks required of them.


    Whether ice-fishing or not, they always had to toe something on their necks with a wooden que attached to it saying: ve.


    It also seemed that they were given the same brown, drab clothing to wear.


    And within the wealthy estates that had been taken over by Adonis people, all the women had to be n.a.k.e.d, whether serving food or waiting at the sides.


    A few good-looking young boys also stayed n.a.k.e.d as well.


    And so throughout their journey, they had seen, learnt and somewhat understood the way these Adonis followers thought.


    ~VrrrrrMmmmmm!


    The vehicles drove vigorously on the roads, stopping from time to time to go into the forest regions and deal with any scouts or spies spotted.


    And soon, they could see the Capital¡¯s glory.


    Very quickly, Landon left his private enclosed sleeping pod and made his way to the front of his vehicle.


    Actually, himself, Mitchen, Javis, Lucia, Andrew and 2 others with high positions had slept in this well-spaced vehicle.


    The vehicle was typically there as sleeping quarters for it they saved royalty and things like that.


    There were even 2 other avable nicely made pods, 1 shower & bathroom, and 2 driver pods too.


    At all times, there should be 4 drivers in the vehicle.


    2 stationed at the driver station, and the other 2 either resting in the driver pods.


    It was all spaced out, and they could close themselves in, read a few books against the walls and even switch on the lights from within.


    It was like a luxury military hotel for Baymardian royals or anyone that Lanson felt could share it.


    After all, it was in a way, his personal military vehicle that he took every time he went out on these sorts of missions.


    Comfort was almost to him, as well as privacy.


    That way, if he had to warp away due to an emergency, no one would magically see him vanish.


    At night, everyone would assume that he was sleeping in his enclosed pod.


    And just before the sleeping area was a dinner-like seating area for meals with 2 tables, one on each side and seats around it.


    Of course, the middle side was a pathway instead.


    Well, he lovedfort.


    He wanted to tell them that their parents were fine and still in hiding, since they did arrive before the system¡¯s deadline.


    So those in holding were still safe.


    Of course, he dared not say anything and could only pat their shoulders to calm them down.


    If things went wrong, it would be his head.


    So they didn¡¯t know that he was more concerned than they were.


    .


    Landon quickly took a look out the window and knew it was time to start.


    They once again took care of any nearby scouts, snipping them from afar.


    And once they found a secluded area, they parked their vehicles and all stepped out.


    They paired up, rechecked the ammunition, manned the stationary machine guns in some of the battle vehicles, and also rechecked and reloaded their hand weapons too.


    Today, the weather was good and not windy in the least bit.


    So this was the day that bullets would fly!


    Very quickly, they left their sleeping vehicles and entered the battle vehicles as per their various teams.


    The medical group also stayed within the medical vehicles with the red crosses on them too.


    With everyone inside the vehicles, Landon¡¯s battle speech quickly aired.


    -Silence-


    The defeating silence made the atmosphere feel heavier than it was.


    Landon took a deep breath and spoke into hismunicator, channelling his emotions for all to hear.


    "Soldiers! Marines!Warriors!


    Today, our quest for victory is almost at its end.


    Over the course of our journey, we have seen the greediness, wickedness and selfishness of these Adonis followers.


    They have terrorized our brothers and sisters here, treating them less than human.


    They believe their way is the only way.


    But that is not what we stand for.


    We stand for Peace! Unity!... And understanding of every culture, as well as the appreciation of every being.


    And today, we will storm the Capital city and destroy Adonis¡¯ main forces In Zalipnia.


    Today, we will show them our Might!"


    Like magic to their souls, everyone¡¯s energy got boosted even more, and the Zalipnians themselves knew that this was a grand battle.


    Some shredded a few tears when they thought of how they would finally be able to take back their empire.


    Their eyes glowed with rage as countless images from how they fled the empire engulfed their minds nonstop.


    Today, they would have their just revenge.


    The Capital must be recovered!


    "And like I always say, don¡¯t be a hero at the expense of your life, remember the oaths as soldiers, marines and warriors... And make sure to kick ass!!


    All Drivers engage.


    We are storming the Capital!"

 Chapter 1123 - The Battle In The Capital

    <h4>Chapter 1123 - The Battle In The Capital</h4>


    ~Vrrmmmmmm!


    The vehicles drive forward without a care in the world, ready to storm the ce silly.


    Even if word got out from the gates, they would like to see how fast these people would be able to deliver the warning message to those far deep into the city.


    Hey. Before word got to the Adonis leaders in the Pce, it shouldn¡¯t already be toote.


    No! Their vehicles might even arrive faster than whoever delivers word.


    With that, they were off!


    Meanwhile, within the enormous city, standing on the City walls, several Adonis guards patrolling there were still focused on their heated conversations.


    "I can¡¯t believe it! Where the hell do you suppose those people are hiding? F***! We¡¯ve been searching for more than a year now, and they still haven¡¯t been found yet!"


    "Yeah. Even though we took over the entire, if we don¡¯t get the heads of the royals and their main supporters here, then we haven¡¯t fully won yet. The leaders need their heads on wooden stakes for us to do the Adonis rituals."


    "Heh. I have a feeling that it won¡¯t be long before we find them. After all, how could one stay hidden for this long? Sooner orter, it will alle to light, and by then, their deaths will be more brutal than what we originally nned. Just look at how much they dyed our grand ns?"


    Everyone was boiling in with rage when they thought of the royals and the many people who fled.


    Unlike many other regions, they got wind of the destruction from someone who fled 3 towns and a few viges away from the Capital when his Town was being destroyed.


    He had been hunting up the mountains and was still descending when he saw the carnage; he observed in horror for a while, and only after listening to strange words did he know that they were foreigners, even their skin tone told him otherwise.


    From there, he snuck away and dashed as fast as he could towards the Capital.


    He wasted no time in making amotion around the Pce gates when he demanded to report this matter at once.


    After all, his only family, A.K.A his grandfather was still within that town, and he wanted warriors to head there and save his grandfather.


    His words were noted and quickly passed on.


    Of course, even inter-empire fights were taken seriously.


    But this one to them was extreme because it was so disrespectful and an insult to them.


    How can foreignerse in and start evading their empire at will?


    This was a clear sign of trouble.


    .


    The man retold all he saw.


    And when word reached the royals, the elders and those in the inner circle, their eyes grew grim.


    They were thinking of something else instead.


    That¡¯s right.


    She stayed in aa for several days, which was too long from her usual few hours.


    But now that this report hade in, they instantly understood how grave the matter was.


    Thus, they quickly started taking people into batches, using the secret city entrance that only the royal family and main elders knew of.


    It was built ages ago, and over time, from generation to generation, it had been forgotten.


    But it was there.


    It was a mini-city, built in hiding but too far away from the Capital City.


    It also had 2 entrances/exits as well.


    The first one was through the Pce, and the next exit was through a forest region extremely far away from the Capital city.


    In fact, this was how Javis and the rest fled after Lucia woke up.


    From there, they spent close to another month and a half heading towards the Coast and getting a ship as fast as they could.


    .


    Anyway, when the hunter had brought in the message, the Adonis people, who were on their way to the Capital, spent time fighting and iming the territories via route, giving them more time to round up people and flee.


    And thus, the Royals began inviting families to the Pce, but those families never went back.


    And by the time word came out that the Capital city gates were under attack, a few generals and worries chose to fight on and protect the ce, buying more time for a few more people to flee.


    And when Word came that the city had been breached, the secret passage was closed.


    So far, they had saved 65~70% of people in the Capital.


    And even those who stayed behind didn¡¯t know or understand where everyone else went.


    To them, they just assumed that everyone else was probably killed when these Adonis people attacked.


    So no matter how the Adonis people asked, they couldn¡¯t get any hints or answers.


    After all, when fleeing, those who managed to escape had been told to head to the Pce with their families in secret.


    They were indirectly escorted by guards in ordinary attire, who took them around the city before heading towards the pce.


    So it seemed like they had left their homes and headed towards the markets or even headed out as usual.


    It was also during that time that the Adonis people concluded that those who escaped probably secretly discovered them and fled out of the city earlier on.


    And that¡¯s when they began their intimate search, trying to cover as much Zalipnian ground as they could.


    But sadly, they didn¡¯t find these people at all.


    So, could it be that they managed to flee sometime this past year and had taken refuge in a neighbouring empire?


    The Adonis followers first thought this, but something told them that they should still be in Zalipnia.


    After all, it was too strange for the majority of the poption to vanish for so long with almost none of them caught or no words of finding people in the woods or fleeing.


    The search had always been on!


    .


    Thinking of all the dys in their grand scheme of things, these Adonis warriors spoke passionately about their hatred for the Zalipnians.


    But soon, something else made them pause.


    EH?


    The group of guards in that heated conversation weren¡¯t the only ones to notice the strange speeding ck carriage headed their way.


    What was this?


    How could carriages speed this much? And where were the horses?


    The more they looked, the more they were sure that these didn¡¯t belong to them.


    They thinned their lips, their eyes, having a very uneasy feeling about it.


    Could it be an invasion?


    But if that¡¯s the case, then where are the weapons?


    They looked at the many carriages that were more than they could count and felt a headachee upon them.


    What do they do?


    They didn¡¯t get wind of such things or cover this in training.


    So what now?


    No! They had to report the matter and get orders.


    And this, in a heartbeat, chaos had already engulfed them all.


    "close the gates!"


    "Archers take position! Be ready to rain arrows at them if they try any funny business!"


    "Quick! Get His Holy Defender Gerald and inform him of the matter!"


    "Everyone, for Adonis, stand firm and await orders!"


    "Yes!"


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~~


    Like so, the Adonis archers lined up against the walls, pointing their arrows at these strange carriages in silence and anxiety.


    But before their emotions became deep-rooted, something popped out from the top of 2 front carriages.


    And the next thing they knew, something shot out from it and flew their way.


    ~Feeeeeu... Boom!


    The entire world spun for many as the deafening sounds of thunder pped around them, making them subconsciously lower their arrows and hold their ears out in pain.


    But before that thought could even fester, a thick orange cloud covered them wholly, followed by a terrible wave of heat.


    Burning. Burning.


    Their bodies were on fire!


    "Ahhhh!!!~~~"


    They screamed in agony as their bodies tore, taking them to hell and back.


    And just like so, their body parts and blood perfectly scattered out, painting the ce a deep shade of red.


    ~Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap.


    It was raining men.


    Those directly hit had perished without knowing just how they died.


    But death by direct hit wasn¡¯t the only sort of death many faced.


    The strange wave of heat and force had directly thrown those close to the attack over the wall, falling several feet down t.


    And even with the snow below, it wasn¡¯t enough to cushion their fall.


    ~Bam!


    Countless people fell backwards, falling onto the city streets or areas below.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    The stone rocks that got destroyed, also few alongside them, with some getting even more crushed by the falling disasters.


    The fall and the massive stone hadpletely turned their bodies into paste, making a few very unrecognizable.


    What happened made many die in pain.


    Adonis... Adonis.... Where are you?

 Chapter 1124 - A Detailed Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 1124 - A Detailed n!</h4>


    ~Bam! St!


    Several people died crushed or sttered on the ground after falling from such heights.


    Meanwhile, those still on the walls above, in the regions close to the area directly attacked... several others continuously coughed out blood while panting heavily in pain.


    ~Pff!


    "H-h-h-help me... My legs... My legs."


    "Blood. Blood ising out of my ears. I can¡¯t hear! I can¡¯t hear!"


    "Ahhh!... There¡¯s arge hole in my belly. I, I, I can see right through me! Am I going to die? Am I going to die like this?... No! No! That is not my destiny! I will live!"


    ~Pff!


    Blood prayed out of the injured, with many stretching their hands heavenwards while flinching in pain.


    But no matter how much they begged and called onto their beloved God, there was no answer from above.


    Their bodies trembled vigorously as they shook and sweated buckets nonstop.


    Their bodies were truly battling with themselves, trying to keep them alive.


    But sadly, there was just so much the body cells could do.


    They were dead and gone.


    But before those who saw this from afar could make heads or tails of what was going on, several heavy metal cartge stormed in through the dust and spoke, invading the Capital.


    No! This was bad!


    A few guards not too far away from the gates suddenly turned their horses around, running as fast as they could towards the Pce.


    But before they knew it, they were overtaken by these carriages and could be hell turning grim.


    And next thing they knew, something pierced their hearts, spewing blood around.


    F***! They were hit.


    But with what?


    ....


    The vehicles drove in like a storm, sting several machine guns at the many Adonis followers who tried to shoot their vehicles with arrows or rush at them.


    ~Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di~


    "Ahhhh!!!!!


    From the rooms and windows alongside the city walls, countless people fell off the windows like crazy.


    And at the same time, there was a particr unit meant to take care of just the enemies in the walls.


    Yes.


    The Capital city was monstrous and too huge.


    So Imagine the walls enclosing such arge region?


    Very quickly, several vehicles began driving along the walls, stopping at several intervals and dropping people off.


    But it needed to be done.


    That¡¯s why for this Capital assault, they brought inrge numbers of soldiers and Marines to get the job done.


    The number of vehicles also gave the enemy a hard time counting as they never stopped storming through the gates in pairs, causing chaos wherever they went.


    The Adonis followers were horrified.


    What the hell was going on here?


    .


    ~Vrrmmmmmmm!


    The vehicles quickly took different directions, with some going up, down or sideways.


    They stormed street to street, dropping people off at different intervals, hoping to cover all grounds as fast as possible.


    And they immediately entered the homes, searched and began taking out any or all Adonis followers around.


    Whether they had to invade estates, ordinary homes, or even farnds, the soldiers and Marines took the task seriously, searching the ponds as well for any fleeing Adonis followers.


    Of course, they also saved hostages and rounded up any victims, telling them to stay inside till otherwise.


    Today, and possibly tonight, would be a ghost city filled with only war and death.


    At the same time, the areas cleared off will be vigntly monitored too.


    As for the walls, after fighting from ground level and climbing up the many floors within the thick walls, the soldiers and Marines would also stand guard up.


    They weren¡¯t to make themselves visible.


    No.


    They were to be snipers up there with their binocrs at hand.


    Additionally, still outside the shattered gates were several other teams guarding the exit, making sure no one fled.


    And other teams also began their hunt around the words and perimeters, ensuring that any or all scouts fleeing were dealt with.


    .


    Realistically, this battle might continue for 5 days straight, both day and night.


    Of course today, because of the element of surprise, they nned to deal with 40~50% of Adonis followers.


    But after today, the element of surprise won¡¯t work anymore.


    These Adonis people would know that they were overpowered and would quickly hide and find ways to escape.


    That¡¯s why it was important for them to block all exits or cover the entire walls because with a long time at hand, one could still toe it against the towering city walls and descend as if rock climbing.


    No!


    That¡¯s why they had to cover the top regions.


    As for the windows around the walls, one couldn¡¯t even call them windows. They were just small openings for archers to shoot their arrows safely.


    They were also there for those on the many floors to peek out too.


    So no human could get through these windows/holes.


    Anyway, provided they carefully covered all regions around the wall, they would¡¯ve sessfully trapped these Adonis people inside.


    And after clearing a massive chunk of them today, they would use the other 4 days to uproot and find all rats hiding away or attempting to flee.


    Only after everything was taken care of would they then allow Lucia and the rest to inform those in hiding that the Capital was now safe.


    And as a courtesy, just as Baymard had its secrets, they couldn¡¯t see the hidden area too


    So after making sure that the pce was cleared of any Adonis people, they would vacate it entirely, standing guard outside, allowing Lucia¡¯s team to do the rest.


    Like the case in Baymard, people knew that the Lower region had secrets but couldn¡¯t imagine what.


    Likewise, they would understand that the Pce was also mysterious and secretive, and they would take it as such.


    End of story.


    Well, that was the n for the next 5 days.


    .


    With that, Landon¡¯s team, alongside Andrew¡¯s team, quickly headed towards the Massive Pce as fast as possible.


    Today, they had to take down the biggest boss!

 Chapter 1125 - Adonis Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 1125 - Adonis'' Wrath</h4>


    Andrew¡¯s blood boiled with bloodl.u.s.t the closer they got to the Pce.


    ¡¯Mother, Father... Just wait a little longer.¡¯


    ~Vrrrrmmmmm!


    Their units were off!


    But while they were ready for battle, within the pce seemed utterly clueless about their arrival.


    If one had ever gone to a big city before, they would know that even if something big happens in one end, it might not necessarily reach another end, leaving a few people clueless.


    Of course, if they hadunched nuclear bombs, then for sure, everyone would¡¯ve heard it.


    With nuclear bombs, half of the city, if not all, would¡¯ve been wiped out... So that was hard to ignore.


    But in today¡¯s case, they released tube missiles from the vehicles that were capable of destroying just the gates without breaking down the walls, and that was that.


    Even the hand grenades some of them threw could only carry sound so far.


    Heh.


    If it could be heard everywhere, then when the military practiced, everyone would be able to hear it, whether they were in the supermarkets or at home.


    But as many know, that wasn¡¯t the case... Unless one loved very close to a base.


    Likewise, the pce was located so far into the enormous city.


    And by horse alone, it would take several hours from the gates to the isted Pce at the centre of the city.


    So those within the pce hadn¡¯t heard anything yet.


    Thus, minutes passed swiftly, with the biggest boss not knowing about the troubles headed his way.


    .


    Holy Kardinal, Francisco Tunio IV, was currently in a meeting alongside his main men.


    They had been having the same meeting for over a year now, with no results from their numerous meetings.


    This irked him.


    He tapped his fingers impatiently against his armrest coldly while listening to his Holy warriors.


    "Gastillo! Enough excuses!


    We are running out of time and don¡¯t have the privilege to keep giving such ns.


    Listen up!


    If we don¡¯t take the heads of the Zalipnian Royals and offer them as sacrifices, Adonis will be disappointed!


    And as you know, our God, who has blessed us, can also take back his blessings and punish us as well.


    For all we know, he could be nning to rain his punishments right now!"


    ~Boom!


    A thunderous p echoed out, shocking everyone in the room silly.


    What was that?


    The sound wasn¡¯t as defeating or overly loud, but they could still hear it.


    Last they checked, the weather should still be clear.


    So where did the thundere from?


    Francisco, who had just spoken about Adonis¡¯ wrath, was shocked by the power of his words.


    Could Adonis have decided to punish them?


    It was too coincidental!


    .


    Thinking like this, everyone dashed towards the windows and popped their heads out anxiously.


    And when they saw the monstrous orange mes rise into the air, they all had grim expressions on their faces.


    "And so it has begun.


    The holy book of Adonis¡¯s wrath. Punishment 13: Spite not the Great creator, for he shall show no mercy and rain balls of fire onto the grounds from the sky.


    For he is the Great God, who should never be angered."


    Those who heard this turned pale.


    The only way to avoid divine punishment was toplete their task by finding the Royals, cutting their heads and offering them as sacrifices.


    Many became panicked, but Francisco had other thoughts entirely.


    He squinted his eyes at the mes coldly:" Stop thinking too much! I know the Divine Book of punishment more than you all. So that can¡¯t be divine punishment. The book says HE will rain thousands of balls of fire and not just one. That¡¯s why this is an enemy attack!"


    What??!!


    Everyone looked at the smoke in shock and their faces distorted in disdain.


    That¡¯s right.


    They were no longer worried but now looked down at the enemy instead.


    Their first thoughts were ck powder.


    And if that¡¯s the case, then do you know how much ck powder had to be used to create such a feat?


    So who was this wasteful?


    From the smoke rising from afar, they could confidently say that the enemy was around the pce gates, which were very far away from them.


    Pces were high and upied wide spaces. So of course it would take an hour and a half on horseback to get to them.


    Now seeing the thick smoke mes, they knew the enemy had wasted so much ck powder when they hadn¡¯t even entered the pce yet.


    Suddenly, another thought entered their minds.


    Could it be those who fled?


    Had theye to fight back?


    Hahahahahahaha!


    They had been searching for them for ages, almost fearing Adonis¡¯ wrath.


    Hahahhahaha!


    Their Great God had probably sent them their way.


    Thank Adonis!


    .


    Francisco smiled broadly while rushing out with everyone to get their Holy armour and prepare for war.


    Of course, some ran out to inform the other guards and everyone else as well.


    "Holy Cardinal, I think whoever these Zalipnians brought in for help had done so by sneaking onto the empire."


    "Yes! I agree. They probably stayed in hiding, waiting for help toe.


    And now that their allies are here, they are feeling mighty courageous.


    But for sure, we can assume that the help they got shouldn¡¯t be a lot.


    After all, we have covered all Zalipnian territories. Soing in as a big team would definitely catch our attention."


    "That¡¯s right. I feel the same way too.


    The only way a big team makes it to the capital this far is if an entire empire decided to move most of its men to fight for these Zalipnians.


    But who would be so crazy as to do such a thing for outsiders?


    My guess is that a small team of highly skilled assassins have led these people in.


    And provided they take over the Pce and keep us hostage or defeat us before anyone notices, then they would be able to earn some victory."


    Francisco agreed as well.


    It should be that these Zalipnians got the assistance of a small team.


    Nheless, they would take it seriously and fight with everything they had.


    Well, no matter what, they must get the heads of the Royals!


    "Prepare for battle!"

 Chapter 1126 - Best Performances; Full Marks!

    <h4>Chapter 1126 - Best Performances; Full Marks!</h4>


    The massive pce gates were halfway destroyed.


    And the Adonis warriors who attempted to close it earlier, were blown away into smithereens.


    ~Boom!


    The ear-deafening ps that echoed out around the gates were so painful that many covered their ears and subconsciously closed their eyes to steady the ringing.


    F***!


    Their eardrums were just about to explode.


    But the enemies who caused it all were pushing forth murderously into the Pce, as they drove and drifted, as if in some Fast and Furious movie.


    A few vehicles drove straight in and took several sharp bends, going around in circles.


    And as the vehicles drove, several rectangr squares alongside the vehicles opened up, and the next thing anyone knew, several thick but long metal tubes popped out of the holes.


    It¡¯s go-time.


    ~Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di~


    The vehicles drifted around and released waves of attacks in a psychotic way.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    The gruesome cries of countless people filled the zone around the gates.


    Yes.


    Even though these Adonis followers didn¡¯t know what Olympic swimmers were, their performances at this moment were legendary.


    "Move!"


    "No!!"


    ~Plop.


    Countless people showed off their spectacr moves, diving here and there onto the stone floors, all in hopes of avoiding whatever wasing at them.


    Some even disyed front flips as well.


    If the judges were here, they would give them 10/10.


    [~p. p. p. p.~]


    What a fantastic performance.


    Too bad the bullets shot several of them before theynded.


    Their Empire would be so proud.


    .


    ~Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di~


    The bullets rained haphazardly, and several people danced to the rhythm here and there.


    Bodies trembled and dictated from taking countless hits, and people started using the corpses of their brothers as shields.


    ¡¯Sorry, bro.¡¯


    Yachman¡¯s eyes were pale and whiter than before as he miraculously moved through one of the doors against the wall unscathed.


    And even after hitting his chin hard and identally biting his tongue, he didn¡¯t feel the pain at all!


    Instead, he was more focused on pushing the dead body that fell onto him from the back.


    (Q?Q)


    Wasn¡¯t this his superior?


    If he was dead, then what do they do?


    ¡¯~Ah-Uhh!¡¯


    Yachman granted and clutched his thunderous heart as he felt like it was beating too hard.


    The shock just bow was too much for him to take in.


    This was his superior!


    The one that had won countless battles and who he thought was invincible.


    So seeing him go down like this not only extinguished the battle fire within him, but also gave birth to a deep sense of fear within him.


    From the young age of 10 (3 years after sportsmanship), they were taken into battle under the guidance of the people essing them.


    What they did would be looked at, and in a way, graded.


    Things were done like this until they came of age at 14.


    And during this time, those who shined would get more blessings and titles as people of Adonis.


    Again, the way they were brought up, fear wasn¡¯t part of their world.


    Even with the Morgs right next to them, they were told that they were of equal standing with the Morgs.


    So they had never backed down from any fight with the Morgs.


    No. The only thing that made him and every other follower fearful was Adonis¡¯ wrath.


    But today, Yachman realized that other things in this world could scare him.


    ~Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di~


    Hearing the mighty sounds rain again, he quickly pushed his superior¡¯s lifeless body off his and crawled to the side in fear.


    F***!


    How did it sound like he could also hear the chipping of the stones?


    What the hell kind of weapons were these?


    Not even arrows or swords could cause this.


    So, where did these carriers of destructione from?


    More importantly, who was the enemy?


    Dammit!


    That¡¯s right.


    He wanted to use his knives and get down on the other side of the wall, fleeing the pce.


    He didn¡¯t hear any sounds of destruction within the city area ahead.


    So for him, he might as well go into hiding orpletely flee the Capital city altogether.


    Yes. It was best for him to get back up here hastily.


    Of course, this was Yachman¡¯s n, but what he didn¡¯t know was that the reason why the front region around the pce was still peaceful was because the other teams hadn¡¯t gotten to it yet.


    Those striking the pce had long gone ahead... while the rest were still divided between those who started working their way up street to street and those who covered all regions around the city walls.


    So they hadn¡¯t gotten up here yet, but to Yachman, seeing the peaceful state of the ce made him think that the enemy in the pce was the only enemy around.


    Thus, he decided to flee.


    Someone has to be the bearer of news, no?


    With that, he was off!


    .


    And like so, some Adonis followers decided to get back up, while some decided to go into hiding and observe matters before reporting in.


    At the same time, others chose to fight head-on and take down the enemy, believing that their bodies had been covered with the blessings of Adonis.


    Those with very high positions, like the superiors, even though that their bodies were immortal.


    After all, they could crack stones and do several other crazy feats due to their secret training.


    And coupled with their numerous victories and high egos, they dashed towards these despicable carriages confidently.


    "For Adonis!!!"


    "For Adonis!!!"


    ~Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di~


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!"


    (X0X)


    .... Well, that was stupid.


    Meanwhile, focusing on people who did have brains, Landon brought hismunicator towards his mouth the closer they got to the central sector of the Pce.


    Yes. They would soon be there.


    .


    "All main sector units get ready to break. On every Pce Road or corner around the centre zone, be it East, West, North or South, I want it fully covered!


    Remember, we only have 5 minutes to cast the!


    Now go!"


    Everyone listened in and nodded in understanding before breaking off and speedily advancing, moving faster than some vehicles.


    This was a war!

 Chapter 1127 - Palace Saga!

    <h4>Chapter 1127 - Pce Saga!</h4>


    ~Vrrmmmmmm!!!


    Landon¡¯s vehicle and several others were left behind in the dust, but still maintained a steady speed as they moved straight in.


    ording to the map, this Grand 4ne-wide road should lead them towards the main buildings, which Andrew said were the main focus of the pce.


    And as they advanced, another team behind them would stop now and then, letting people ce several items along the roads.


    Landon calmly took out his guns before squinting his eyes yfully.


    Oh?


    He only chuckled before talking into hismunicator again.


    "Change of ns for Alpha team.


    Units 4,7,9~12.


    The main party had decided toe to us.


    So how dare we not fight back?


    As for the other Alpha units, make a U-turn and choose another path to move onwards.


    Clear the path now.


    This is our battle zone!"


    "Roger that!"


    They replied before several other vehicles next to Landon¡¯s reversed speedily.


    For sure, they would still be heading towards the targeted buildings they were intended to attack, but not through this path.


    Likewise, Landon¡¯s vehicle and several others calmly stopped and opened their doors, allowing Landon and the rest to jump off before finally disappearing from the scene too.


    Landon rotated his shoulder des calmly while staring at the highly decorated person on horseback heading his way.


    Yes.


    Out of the countless Adonis warriors heading his way, there was one at the front centre of the group, which was way too decorated than the others.


    His silver and red attire alone stood out too brightly from the rest.


    Not to talk of the staff in his hands, the colour of his gloves, the spiky shoulder robe and so on.


    Even the bodynguage of everyone else told him that this guy was a big shot here.


    Landon didn¡¯t know if he was the biggest boss or if there was someone else in hiding, but whatever the case, just as he promised Andrew and the rest... All big shots would be captured.


    Even the other ones by his side wearing lesser decorative attires also had to get captured too.


    And that¡¯s why they couldn¡¯t just blow them up, shoot or do anything carelessly to this group.


    But the number of big shots or superiors within the group was like 20%.


    So they couldn¡¯t die.


    They were to be executed by the Zalipnian royalster.


    Justice had to be done by the people themselves.


    It was also a form of liberation, as Zalipnians who suffered this entire time would watch and might even cry during the execution when seeing that their deceased loved ones had to be avenged.


    It was not his ce to take this sort of thing away from them.


    But again, just as promised, Baymard would also lock a few of these people away too.


    Like he said, if he was going to send his spies into the ce for them to stay for long, they needed all the help they could get.


    Disguising and understanding the enemy was the first step to defeating them.


    This was the agreement.


    .


    Meanwhile, just ahead of Landon¡¯s group, the massive crowd of Adonis warriors also pulled the reins of their horses as well.


    Everyone looked at these strange people before them, with countless thoughts racing through their minds.


    At the same time, they were even more focused and concerned about the ck horseless carriages they saw just now.


    What was that?


    Could it be that rather than cing their horses outside, these people put their horses inside the carriages instead?


    Is that why they didn¡¯t see the horses?


    Well, these carriages were too long.


    No!


    With its speed, it shouldn¡¯t be a horse.


    So, could it be that they found some strange creature to draw the carriages?


    ~Gasp!


    This thought hit them like crazy.


    One should know that to them, they were still in a world that can¡¯t grasp the whole concept of science yet, not knowing facts from fakes.


    So this sort of thinking was very logical, and anyone else would think the same as well.


    After all, this world did have many strange and weird creatures that could do countless things too.


    And each year, new discoveries and beasts wereing out as well... Especially when 2 different speciese together to create unique offspring.


    These Kangaroos were three times bigger than those on earth and had pouches that could carry human children typically below 13.


    They were popr pets and methods of mail delivery too.


    So the possibilities were endless!


    That¡¯s why looking at the vehicles, they thought some creature was powering it from within.


    And they would also think the same thing if they saw Baymardian sh.i.p.s too.


    That was the most logical exnation in this time period.


    .


    After figuring things out, the uneasy feeling in their hearts dropped.


    And now, they started at Landon¡¯s crew more arrogantly than before.


    Want them to feel intimidated?


    Heh. Not that easy to do.


    Look! They¡¯re so smart and had already figured things out in a blink of an eye.


    "Your Holy Kardinal. I say we stomp on these bastards now!"


    "Yes. They are fewer in number to us and have no swords in their hands. Not to talk of the fact that they had no horses with them too.


    So we will definitely beat them silly!"


    Francisco nodded arrogantly.


    They were already here, so how could they not fight?


    "Everyone, charge!!!!"


    "Yyahhh!!!"


    ~Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!


    Landon looked at the iing enemies and gave out his battle order as well.


    "Remember the mission objective.


    Now go!"


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    The soldiers and Marines stormed onwards too.


    Alright.


    The sh of the Titans had begun.

 Chapter 1128 - Brutal Adonis Forces!

    <h4>Chapter 1128 - Brutal Adonis Forces!</h4>


    ~Gallop. Gallop.~~


    ~Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!~~


    The heavy sounds of hooves and footsteps resounded out as both teams dashed towards each other fiercely.


    They moved in determination, with both sides refusing to back down.


    How could they?


    Many of the Baymardians had already left the biggest boss and 5 others around the guy for Landon.


    Why?


    Because he called dibs on it.


    That¡¯s right.


    Even though they are serious about the battle, they always called dibs on some matters.


    And in truth, it reduced the tension and made them more rxed and confident.


    Particrly, there were 3 somewhat famous waredians amongst them, who also caused everyone tough.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t that they wereedians, but that these people would always fight between themselves over the most useless things, which mainly concernedpetitions.


    And what was most interesting was that the trio were the best of friends.


    While dashing forward, Millo, Siber and Czer, gritted their teeth at each other carefully.


    "Impossible! There¡¯s no way 2 of you can take down more men than I. So give it up!"


    "Heh. Millo, the dreamer! Do you think yourself better because we let you winst time? Well, too bad. You ain¡¯t getting that same treatment again. This time, I will single-handedly take down more men than you 2. That¡¯s it! I call dibs on Pinhio and his 2 buddies over there!"


    "If that¡¯s the case, then I call dibs with square-face and his 2 buddies. I will fight beside you to make sure you don¡¯t cheat!"


    "Pui! What do you 2 take me, Czar, for? I also fight beside you too. I call dibs on Balloon man and his 3 buddies instead! And F.Y.I, we all know I¡¯ll be the victor in the end, so don¡¯t worry... I won¡¯t embarrass you 3 that much."


    "You Bastard! You think you¡¯re better than me? Heh. I¡¯ll clean my targets off straight of the streets with just one punch. And then, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s better!"


    "One punch? Tsk! How weak! I just need to blink, and it will be game over!"


    "Oh yeah? I only need to be a few feet away, and they will automatically fall. That¡¯s right. Just my presence would beat them!"


    "You know fart!"


    ...


    The trio continued their typical banter while racing amongst themselvespetitively.


    And everyone around them could only shake their heads wryly.


    Well, at least the trio always stayed motivated when fighting.


    It was like they were never tired during battle.


    But even if they were, the fact that they were fighting and at the same time making sure that each other didn¡¯t cheat, just showed how vignt they were with no one wanting to lose.


    That¡¯s why even though there was always a winner, the other 2 who lost typically did so by one or 2 points.


    And what was more hrious was that they would record it down.


    Landon watched them go and chuckled.


    Whenever they fought alongside the trio, everyone would typically fall into apetitive mode too.


    Looking at everyone, Landon knew what they were thinking and decided to join the fun as well.


    With that, he speeded up and dashed towards his targets like crazy.


    And as if perceiving his instinct, Francisco and the 5 or 8 around and behind him also tensed up too.


    They didn¡¯t know why, but they felt like this guy was targeting them as a whole, not just Francisco.


    ~Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.


    The horses quickly picked up their pace as Fransisco twirled his sword severally, preparing to slice Landon¡¯s head clean.


    .


    Francisco smiled at Landon coldly and snapped his fingers at the men beside him.


    They nodded too and hastily speeded up towards Landon, leaning to the side of their horses, preparing tounch powerful sweeping attacks with his sword.


    "For Adonis, all heathens shall die!!"


    ~Swish!


    The air whistled as Landon calmly rolled forward, sandwiched between both enemies.


    And just after one roll, he menacingly delivered punches to the balls of the 2 male horses beside him, using 25% of his strength.


    And as if receiving the most brutal hit of their lives, these horses grew crazy.


    ¡¯~Heeeheeheeheeheee!!!¡¯


    They couldn¡¯t help jumping around crazily while trying to get the people on their backs off.


    At the same time, their heads kept turning towards Landon from time to time, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t pull such a move again.


    F***!


    If eyes could kill, they would no doubt have liked to beat him to a pulp.


    Horse God!


    How could it be so painful?


    This guy deserved to die!


    And the nearby horses who saw this instinctively refused to get close to this maniac.


    If not for the enemies pulling their reigns stubbornly, they wouldn¡¯t dare.


    Even animals when fighting knew not to go there


    That was foul y!


    .


    Landon, who seemed to sense the hateful gazes from the nearby horses, could only apologize in his heart.


    Of course, as a man, he knew exactly how painful that move was. Not to talk of the fact that he used more strength than that of ordinary warriors.


    But all this was for the good of these horses.


    And just as he expected, they three their owners down and ran off.


    Well, he didn¡¯t want to kill them, so this was the best oue.


    Between a hit down there and idental death, the first option should be the best, no?


    ~Pah. Pah. Pah. Pah.!


    In a sh, he had pulled the same move to the horses nearby, causing them to fly in a frenzy too.


    Now, his targets were on the ground with him as well.


    "Trap him. Don¡¯t give him room to escape!"


    "Yes, Holy Kardinal!"


    With that, everyone immediately circled Landon with their swords or war-gloves on their hands.


    With that, they dashed towards him like crazy while Francisco still stayed on his horse at an observant angle.


    To him, this man should already be dead.


    But too bad, life sometimes had a way of pping a person¡¯s face tightly.


    Landon punched the first person who got close to him, sending him flying like a bowling ball, clearing a few more enemies behind.


    ~Bam!


    What?!!!!


    Everyone paying attention to him was now shocked.


    Eh?


    Looking at the damage done, as well as the blood on Landon¡¯s first from just that punch, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he tore past the flesh with just that single hit.


    This... This... This...


    No! They had to fight this guy carefully, lest they find that half of their faces got missing from just the hit.


    At the same time, they assumed that Landon had also trained some hidden techniques too.


    So could it be that this guy could also crush rocks with his b.a.r.e hands like them?


    Then wouldn¡¯t he be a Morg?


    This realization hit them, and everyone simultaneously dropped their swords and steadied their hands and feet calmly.


    Their faces grew grim as they took on several poses, showcasing their techniques as well.


    For Morgs, they would never back down!


    .


    ~Hyah! Hyah! Hah!~


    ~Bam!


    The ground rumbled as Landon lifted his leg like a crane, judging a fierce foot stomp that left cracks on the stoney grounds.


    These well-decorated Adonis followers did have skill!


    And all at once, they attacked Landon like crazy.


    Legs swept across the air; hands targeted his vitals, and heads tried to bud him as well.


    They worked in unison, giving him no breathing space.


    But Landon, who had very much grown ustomed to the Wing Chun fighting style in the ¡¯Ip Man¡¯ movies, calmly used his hands to deflect the attacks, as if almost bored.


    His expression remained the same, as he gently raised his hands and elbows in various angles and also lifted his legs as if walking when avoiding attacks too.


    It made his enemies that were using their full strength fight even more brutally in rage.


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap.


    ~Bam. Bam. Bam.


    ~Swish! Swish swish!


    Landon leaned his belly and face to the sides while avoiding the deadly kicks and attacks at him.


    The enemy attacks were swift and brutal too


    The cold winds that blew from their attacks attacked as knives, cutting through the air abruptly.


    And coupled with the cracked stones grounds from enemy attacks, Landon had to admit that they were indeed a cruel group of fighters.


    Now, he had a basic understanding of how deep the skills of the top boss Adonis followers in the continent of Lampe might be. Of course, many might still be stronger than this. But to him, he was recording all big boss fights with the system to studyter on.


    One could say he was killing 2 birds with one stone.


    ¡¯System, done?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, host. It¡¯s all recorded.¡¯


    ¡¯Good.¡¯


    Now, ytime was over.


    Time to end this.

 Chapter 1129 - Palace Saga Ends

    <h4>Chapter 1129 - Pce Saga Ends</h4>


    "Bastard! Why won¡¯t you just die?!"


    "Die! Die! You bastard Morg. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll be able to hold on against us for long. So


    Looking at the iing attacks, Landon quickly dodged a few while grabbing onto someone¡¯s fisted hand.


    ~Whoosh!


    He hoisted inside in the air and now did a spinning kick, knocking them down.


    "Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    What?!


    Several people held their badly bruised faces in disbelief.


    How?


    Everything happened so fast that they didn¡¯t even know when and how they were attacked.


    Their hearts sank, and their bodies trembled as they struggled to pull themselves off the cracked floors.


    Some had even twisted their necks so hard that they felt it all sore and swollen.


    That¡¯s right.


    When they git pped, they found themselves spinning and twisting mid-air, twisting the rhythm of the p.


    And it was only after falling, did they realize that they hadnded not too far away from Landon with twisted necks and bodies.


    ~Pff!


    They spat out a mouth full of blood and broken teeth as they trembled in rage.


    Dammit!


    They had never been so humiliated in their lives!


    They hated, hated, hated this bastard Morg!


    Too bad their hatred had no effect on Landon as he stepped over their shoulders and pulled their hands in unnatural positions, snapping it silly.


    ~Crack!


    " Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!


    Son of a b**ch!"


    Landon wasted no time, crippling them and also tapping a few key zones on their bodies.


    Good. This should leave them immobilized in the meantime.


    And just when he was done talking care with thest person, he swiftly leaned to the side, avoiding a deadly attack from his back.


    ~Swish!


    It was from Fransisco.


    "So... You finally decided to y," Landon said with a Morg ent, further convincing Francisco again.


    Francisco¡¯s flickered with a fierce light in his eyes.


    Morgs!


    From his understanding of their general character, he assumed that even if they were to ask for help, they would rather die than ask for help from people like the Morgs.


    Both sides had a different way of thinking and even a different way of life.


    But now, he knew that he thought too much.


    These people had probably made a ridiculous bet and taken a disadvantageous gamble for the Morgs to aid them.


    Hahahahhahah!


    They might¡¯ve even sold off part of their territory to get any aid.


    Morgs didn¡¯t y fair. So if they agreed to anything, then they would be the ones reaping most of the profits.


    Francisco had to admit that he miscalcted on this matter.


    Nheless, he believed that this should be the only Morg team here.


    Because even if these Zalipnians requested aid, it should take at least 2 and a half years for the news to get to Morgany, the troops to get assembled and also rushed here as well.


    So this should be a nearby Pirate or Morg team that was sent to first take back the Capital and buy more time, or something like that.


    Meaning if they dealt with these pests today, then they could hurriedly n how to word the next wave of Morgs that might sneak inter on.


    Thinking like that, Fransisco swiftly dashed forward,unching several deadly punches with his battle gloves.


    .


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Landon continuously backflipped as Fransisco continued his punching rampage.


    Tsk!


    As expected of the biggest boss.


    No doubt about it, his attacks could cause one a severe internal injury.


    Francisco, who was annoyed, started sweating a little when he realized that he hadn¡¯t evennded a single punch or blow at Landon.


    ¡¯Is this bastard trying to drain my stamina?


    No! If this goes on, I¡¯ll be the one to suffer in the end.¡¯


    Francisco¡¯s face turned grim when he started feeling the muscle tension and soreness in his arms.


    Something had to be done.


    ~Bam!


    Francisco calmly straightened his back and started in disdain at Landon.


    "Heh. I thought that as a Morg, you would be able to handle a little fight like this with ease, rather than running away like a little girl.


    Heh. I guess this is why our Adonis continent is now the strongest in the world.


    That¡¯s right. To me, we have far surpassed you, Spineless Morgs!"


    Francisco spat several cruel words, and just as he expected, the Morg before him suddenly froze in rage.


    Good. Good. Good.


    They could finally end this mouse chasing game.


    It was just that Fransisco who thought he had control of things, suddenly found out that he was the one led into a trap instead.


    .


    Landon tilted his head to the side before suddenly vanishing into thin air.


    Eh?


    Francisco¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat as he continuously turned around to find his opponent like an anxious squirrel.


    Very quickly, his breathing became hoarse.


    ~Whoo... Whooo... Whooo...


    Time seemed frozen in space, as countless beads of sweat constantly oozed off his fair skin


    Where was he?


    Where was his opponent?


    Boom!


    "Pah-hah!!!"


    Francisco spat hefty ounces of blood, feeling like his entire body was about to break into pieces.


    His eyes almost popped out of its sockets as his body tapped the body and pounced a few inches off before dropping again.


    F***! His entire body felt broken!


    Francisco had never felt so weak, insulted and ashamed all at once.


    How could someone in his position lose this much?


    He began to doubt his entire life.


    Hell!


    Could it be that all these years he had been battling against the Morgs, he had been killing the weak ones only?


    Could it be that the real tough ones were as strong as this guy?


    Then if that¡¯s the case, didn¡¯t it mean that their Adonis followers were weak?


    All their life, they had been told that they had an equal footing with the Morgs, so could it be wrong?


    No! The superiors and Holy leaders probably knew of these strong Morgs and might¡¯ve also been training a secret team of strong Adonis worshippers too.


    Yes. After all, even though he was a Kardinal and had a somewhat high standing... In truth, he was ordinary at a Middle- range when it came to power and control.


    So all those in upper positions would definitely be stronger than him.


    Yes. That was the only exnation for things.


    .


    ¡¯~Grp-pup-Grp¡¯


    His lips quivered as he tried to lift his neck and curse the bastard Morg standing over him.


    But too bad Landon didn¡¯t even give him that opportunity at all.


    Landon pulled his hand, and before the eyes of the other crippled Adonis followers, he performed the famous ¡¯Hulk-Smash¡¯ on Francisco.


    "Smash! Smash! Smash!"


    ~Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!"


    Everyone watched this scene in horror.


    Looking at how their leader was beaten, they couldn¡¯t help lighting a candle for him in their hearts.


    At this time, they also realized how fortunate their situations were.


    Compared to their leader, they came off with just a scratch instead.


    They shivered while staring at their leader in pity as if looking at a corpse.


    Meanwhile, the person who had been already figuratively dead and buried in their minds, was currently left in tears at the thought of his predicaments too.


    The pain and shock were so much that his heart continuously drummed louder and louder in his ears.


    F***!


    He felt like it would leap out anytime now.


    Pff!


    The amount of blood he was losing had started making him dizzy.


    Eh?


    Was he about to die?


    No! No! He had to put a stop to this and at least survive.


    Yes!


    Now, his ego had been deted.


    And the one natural instinct that all humans had finally emerged victorious.


    That¡¯s right.


    His will to live had now karate-chopped his ego and had driven him to be humble.


    He even came up with several justifiable and not-so-justifiable reasons why he should indeed survive.


    Hmhm. He needed to survive, find a way to escape before alerting his superior of the matter at hand.


    So if not him, who then would be more qualified for the job?


    Everyone else could die, but he was sure that as a Holy Kardinal, Adonis wouldn¡¯t want his life toe to an end like this.


    And that¡¯s why amidst his swollen jaws, throat, missing teeth and the pain, he still managed to force countless words out of his mouth.


    Too bad Landon was having too much fun at the moment.


    .


    "Alright. You win, Morg. But just know that it was because I let you."


    ~Bam!


    "You!... I¡¯ve already humbled myself this much. So you better but go too..."


    ~Bam!


    "F***! You stop for me!"


    ~Bam!"


    "I said stop! Stop! Stop!"


    ~Bam. Bam. Bam. Pah. Bam!


    (:T^T:)


    Francisco quickly lost consciousness as he recorded countless beatings from the bastard Morg before him.


    And when he finally fainted, Landon calmly looked around and realized that everyone was also done as well.


    The chosen prisoners had been rounded up, and prisoner transportation would soon arrive too.


    Well, so far... Day 1 was going just as nned.


    Like that, the days passed by quickly.


    And after the 5th day, it was finally time to find Lucia¡¯s parents.


    Yup!


    It was time to coax them into signing the treaty.

 Chapter 1130 - AfterMath

    <h4>Chapter 1130 - AfterMath</h4>


    Finally, 5 days went by with all sorts of war ys going on.


    They killed off almost all enemy forces and rounded up the surviving ones, giving them treatment before locking them up for good.


    And on day 6, several trucks loaded with all sorts of supplies arrived in the city.


    That¡¯s right.


    They had already estimated how the battle would y out.


    So the iing vehicles had already been on route for quite some time now.


    The vehicles were asrge as moving vehicles and brought all sorts of medical supplies, as well as the numerous Goods Lucia and the rest had bought.


    As usual, after giving everyone their disaster money,pensation and whatnot... the people would be able to pick themselves up pretty fast.


    In their empire, money wasn¡¯t too much of the issue since they believed in the give and take policy.


    They paid taxes for several things here.


    And to be honest, Lucia and the rest also wanted to start creating healthcare payments as well.


    But just like Baymard, she wanted several workces and associations to offer them to their employers too.


    They didn¡¯t have that light brown on them anymore.


    They were pearly white and beautiful now.


    In this era, the general clean standards were lightly tinted teeth.


    Why?


    Because no one had white teeth.


    .


    One should know that over time, their teeth just got browner and browner... with some people¡¯s teeth looking ck in the end.


    For her people, their teeth did look better than the others in this world.


    Their hygiene here was also one of the best, so it was hard to see anyone with ckened teeth.


    They chewed flexible twigs from Guava trees that acted as chewing sticks, cleaning and flossing their teeth.


    They also rinsed their mouths with salty water day and night before lightly wiping the outer surfaces of their teeth with clothing too.


    Well, their methods might not be up to standard, but it was one of the best in this world.


    It was just that it couldn¡¯tpletely get rid of que build-up.


    Well, there were so many ideas that they had learned and understood at a basic level while staying in Baymard.


    Hey! They even learnt about sales, discounts, bargains and things to do on holidays and asions too.


    Yes! They were very excited to bring a new wave of change to Zalipnia.


    Thus, they bought so much stuff for themselves here.


    Of course, the other things were brought over by Landon too.


    Yes. They were the ones who would sell things and work with the merchants here.


    Of course, they would pay the fees for bringing in foreign goods to Zalipnia based on their standard Baymardian calctions.


    In Baymard, if one were to import anything, there would always be an importing fee.


    Likewise, exporting had its own fee too.


    All this was, was just duties & Taxes when anything crosses the borders.


    And because they had discussed this earlier with Lucia and the rest, the money would go straight to the government and so on.


    That was how it should be.


    Well, today was the 6th, and numerous vehicles had already arrived.


    .


    They were told to live their lives as they did before, and were also informed that they would be updatedter on if any other news popped up.


    Of course, during these 5 days of war, all of them had met the Baymardians who stepped into their homes, checked for holding enemies.


    And each team had at least one or two Zalipnian warriors from Lucia, Javis or Andrew¡¯s men.


    So when the others saw their fellow Zalipnians, they knew and understood that they were saved.


    That¡¯s why they weren¡¯t worried or panicked at all.


    In fact, they wanted them to search their homes again and again just to make sure that no Adonis bastard was hiding there.


    And as the days went by, the war itself wasn¡¯t that chaotic anymore.


    After day 3, the Baymardians spent time searching nonstop, finding the training hiding or fleeing enemies.


    And on day 5, they once again did a general sweep across the entire ce yet again.


    But so far, none have turned up yet.


    Nheless, they didn¡¯t care to loosen their vignce.


    The city was still heavily guarded in and out, making it near impossible for one to flee.


    At the same time, the Zalipnian citizens did what they sought to do after every catastrophe.


    They properly ounted for any missing or dead family members, as well as started looking at their damaged properties and whatnot.


    They were a very organized bunch.


    Thus when the Baymardians and Zalipnian warriors began moving from ce to ce, assessing the damage and noting down several things, many already knew what they lost.


    Be it their horses, cattle, broken wagons, and so on... They reported what they knew and also showed evidence for what they could too.


    This was the investigation process before they got awarded what was owed to them.


    So they showed everything, including the damage that the winter and weather had caused over the period under Adonis¡¯ rule with almost no money at hand.


    Well, that was it for the busy day.


    But of course, the most important thing of all was that while the Baymardians stayed out, Lucia and the rest had entered one of the pce buildings and had gone in to get everyone else.


    That¡¯s right. It was time to free the Hidden Zalipnians.

 Chapter 1131 - Theyre Back!

    <h4>Chapter 1131 - They''re Back!</h4>


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~


    Andrew, Lucia, Javis and their men dashed through the secret passage, jogging as fast as they could for a bit before slowing down their pace once more.


    They left as early as 5 A.M and had been moving till now.


    It was only about 10:46 A.M when they finally arrived at the hidden city, a little tired but ecstatic.


    The guards heard footsteps and quickly tensed up in a panic, preparing tounch a series of attacks.


    But when they saw Princess Lucia¡¯s figure and ecstatic behaviour, they couldn¡¯t help crying as they knew that they had finally been saved.


    "Princess Lucia is back!"


    "Prince Javis is back!"


    "Prince Andrew is back!"


    Instantly, everyone was shocked silly as they froze in ce.


    What?


    They were back?


    The barefooted children and females washing the clothes along the streams, slowly got up amd dumped their belongings in joy.


    But because they had been long used to living in silence, they didn¡¯t dare to make any noise even when celebrating.


    They just hugged each other and smiled nonstop.


    That¡¯s right.


    For over a year, they had been either whispering or not talking at all.


    They had also developed their own signnguage too.


    Who knew that a year and something in pure silence could stimte the human mind to find ways ofmunicating out of the norm.


    They made a rule that whispering and talking could only be done between 6~8 A.M.


    After that, they just lived in silence, either talking with their hands or writing things down on the ground or on paper.


    When one¡¯s life depended on it, they would be surprised just how much they could learn... especially in an era as chaotic as this one.


    People learntnguages and things to survive!


    As for the hidden golden city they were in, it was located at the center of the most dangerous waterfalls in the empire.


    The waterfall was also way high up, making it hard for anyone to get up there.


    Its existence was too bizarre and couldn¡¯t be exined at all.


    Why? Because the waterfall was more a volcano of water instead.


    Thend on which it rested was raised way up in the air. And all around the city, the water seemed to rush out of the ground and spew away in all corners, just like howva blew out like a volcano in all regions.


    So sh.i.p.s or boats couldnt in line themselves to go up the waterfalls, no matter what angle they stood at.


    The Zalipnian ancestors, who had been trying to understand its phenomenon, had one day identally found drynd at the center of the waterfall.


    It was like a hidden paradise.


    But maybe the most amazing thing of all was that the entirend had ice vines (white vines) that created a sphere above the massive ground as if trying to hide its existence from the world.


    Of course, one of the ancient seers had instructed them on finding and building a path to this chosennd.


    Thus, they now had a nautical city hidden between a volcano-like waterfall.


    It wasn¡¯t normal, but they understood that it was probably a gift from the Gods.


    Thus, they build the hidden city with pure gold and whatnot there.


    The open spaces and building architecture would remind anyone of the ancient Egyptians.


    Only, these structures here were just too breathtaking.


    Everyone remained barefooted in this holynd, with simple baskets in their hands and tools for gardening and whatnot.


    The ancients foretold that thend¡¯s time of use woulde.


    And it seemed that now was that time.


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~


    Several people rushed into thergest building within the hidden city with smiles on their faces.


    And for the first time in the longest period, they yelled and spoke out loud.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty!


    They have returned!


    The princes and the princess have returned!"


    Queen Beverly¡¯s eyes turned red as she hastily held her Uther with trembling hands.


    "They¡¯re back... My babies are back!"


    Very quickly, she dashed through the pce speedily, leaving the dazed Uther behind.


    He couldn¡¯t hell looking up to the heavens with reddish eyes as well.


    His children were alright.


    He looked at the fading silhouette of his wife andughed loudly like a fool before speeding up too.


    Today was the happiest day of his life!


    Like so, he stepped out, joining countless elders and others who dashed out as well with tears in their eyes.


    They were saved!


    Their beloved Zalipnia was saved!


    At the same time, seeing the massive crowd in tears, Licia and the rest also broke down as well.


    "Mother! Father! Uncles! Aunts! Everyone!


    We are back!"


    "Hooray!"


    "Hooray!"


    The crowd went wild!


    And very soon, Andrew addressed them all, briefly highlighting the most important thing of all.


    That¡¯s right.


    The Saviour was here, and he had sessfully driven the enemy to suicide!


    .


    Everyone¡¯s heart drummed uncontrobly as they quickly packed their things and headed down the hidden route with several emotions welled up within them.


    They took one more look at the hidden city as if saying thanks to the Gods for protecting them.


    Of course, they also made an oath never to mention this ce, no matter what.


    They respected and owed their lives to the Gods, and unlike other unbelievers in this world, their oaths were actually taken seriously by the heavens.


    And they, more than anyone else, knew the consequences of going against such oaths.


    Because just as the Gods could bless one, they could also curse one as well.


    Everyone bowed in thanks to the Gods and calmly left the Holy city for good.


    Finally, it was time to head back home.

 Chapter 1132 - Reformation!

    <h4>Chapter 1132 - Reformation!</h4>


    Stepping back into the Pce that they longed to see again, Uther couldn¡¯t help feeling emotional.


    This was his home; the ce he built memories of his family with.


    He grew up here, lived here, and raised his children here too.


    Yes. The Holynd was great.


    But this ce was even greater to him.


    Everyone felt nostalgic, and even the ordinary folks seemed d to have stepped into the pce again.


    For this, this was more like a milestone, meaning their homes were just around the corner.


    Many just wanted to head back to their streets and their homes as soon as they could.


    But of course, as Lucia had informed them earlier on, they would need to register and write their names and the names of their families down before heading off.


    They were fortunate enough to have escaped with their families all this time, so there wouldn¡¯t be anypensation for the dead... Unless one of their rtives were the brave warriors who decided to stay back and fight, stalling time for them to all flee.


    That said, someone would also go to their homes to check on the damage done due to weather or war/enemy inheritance.


    Their farms, wagons, cattle and all that would be included too.


    Within the Capital City, 65~70% had sessfully fled, so the loss of human life wasn¡¯t that muchpared to other regions.


    Sigh... Like all middle ages eras, the poption of all empires was constantly challenged by so many factors, releasing their numbers repeatedly.


    If it weren¡¯t war, it would be disease, animal attacks, weather, scheming enemies, family and so on.


    So no one felt like it was the end of the world.


    To them, life would go on.


    Like so, many left the pce after recording their names.


    And as they moved, they couldn¡¯t help being marvelled by their Saviours.


    Yes. The attire these people wore and even the vehicles outside made many turn their necks in excitement, wanting to get all the juicy gossip about their Saviours.


    But they knew that today wouldn¡¯t be the day when they learnt all this.


    No... They had to wait for the royals to hold grand announcements that basically talked about the past and what they needed to do to get past this hurdle.


    Yes. They fell. But now, they had to get back up.


    Like so, they left the pce grounds in a daze.


    .


    Landon, Mitchen and a few others stepped into the audience room respectfully.


    The rest all gave a solid bow, greeting royalty as they should.


    They would only kneel to their one Monarch, but now to other Monarchs that earned their respect or were allies of Baymard.


    And the deepness of the bow showed just how much respect they had not just for the Monarch but for Zalipnia as a whole.


    If Morgs were here, they wouldn¡¯t even tilt their heads and nod when standing before the Zalipnian Royals.


    To them, Zalipnian was weaker than any empire within Morg, so how could the strong bow or even nod to the weak?


    They would raise their heads high instead.


    And all this showed the habits and thoughts in their minds of how they looked at the empire or region they were currently at.


    As expected of the people chosen by the heavens.


    Others would never bow if they were strong.


    But just look at that deep bend from these people?


    Good. Good. Good.


    The Elders and Beverly were also pleased too.


    As for Landon, he gave a deep nod as well.


    He was a Monarch, so bowing was off the table.


    But nodding deeply was a must.


    Of course, this was only true if he wasn¡¯t close to the people in question.


    Lucia, Javis and Andrew stood at the side, trying not tough when they saw Landon¡¯s interactions with their parents.


    When greeting other Baymardian royals, they had never seen him this serious.


    So it was too funny for them who took him as a friend.


    Landon¡¯s jaw couldn¡¯t help switching when he saw their actions.


    If not for the hard training he had at imaginary boot camp, he would¡¯ve most likely joined them inughter for no good reason.


    Dammit! What sort of sabotaging friends did he have?


    Queen Beverly and Uther smiled when they noticed the actions of their children.


    It looks like they were pretty close with the saviour.


    Again, what amazed them was that the saviour spoke Roma so well too.


    .


    Very quickly, Uther and Beverly stood up and calmly walked towards Landon with warm smiles on their faces.


    Then suddenly, they did something that no royal had done in ages.


    They bowed.


    "Saviour. Thank you.


    Thank you foring to our aid and saving our people.


    As a Monarch, you have my unyielding thanks.


    But as a father, you have my deepest gratitude because without you and your men, I would¡¯ve lost not just my people but my family as well.


    Once again, thank you!"


    Their hands trembled as they truly couldn¡¯t put what they were feeling into words.


    All they could say was ¡¯Thank You.¡¯


    "I just did what I felt was right.


    So please, raise your heads up high, for your day of jubtion would¡¯vee to pass sooner orter."


    "Thank You."


    Uther and Beverly raised their heads with warm smiles on their faces, and Beverly in particr, grabbed Landon¡¯s hands, leading him closer, as they walked towards Lucia and the rest.


    He saved her children, so how could she not be fond of him?


    Neither arrogant nor proud.


    This saviour of theirs was truly rich in character.


    Thus, they took several seats and focused on the main event at hand.


    Execution and Zalipnian reformation.


    And just like that, Landon earnestly assisted in areas that he could, as well as started his mission of slowly drawing them in bit by bit.


    Yup!


    His primary objective has always been the Treaty signing.


    Most of the battles across the various regions of Zalipnia should¡¯ve been taken care of by now.


    So soon, it would be all over.


    Thinking like it, Landon couldn¡¯t help sighing from relief.


    But while he was focused on his task at hand, very far away, another person was also facing their own battle too.

 Chapter 1133 - It Was Time!

    <h4>Chapter 1133 - It Was Time!</h4>


    Very far away, in another part of the world, the heavy snow fell onto thend hard, as if saying one of its final goodbyes to thend.


    Yes. Even though this was the first week of Spring, the snow still fell hard.


    And like the gloomy weather, several people found themselves feeling a bit down and worried as well.


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Some began pacing around impatiently, while others sat in a daze, biting their nails hard.


    But of course, there was also the group of people who kept looking out the window fearfully too.


    Their bodies tightened from time to time, with clenching muscles seized against their jaws.


    Everyone¡¯s heart drummed loudly the quieter the room felt.


    And from time to time, they would look at the closed doors ahead, with full worry in their eyes.


    What was this?


    What was going on?


    Why were they all standing or sitting in worry?


    Well, the answer was simple.


    Mother Kim was in Labour!


    .


    -The Royal Pce, Capital City, Baymard-


    ~Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock!


    The massive clock ticked loudly, adding to the tension in the already choking room.


    Everyone stayed as silent as a mouse but failed to hear anything going on within the other room.


    Lucius, who was the most panicked, couldn¡¯t help cing his ears by the door anxiously.


    ¡¯Is she okay?


    Does she need to see me?


    What¡¯s happening to her?


    Dammit! Why did I agree for the Royal medical room to be sound-proofed?


    Lucius¡¯ mind worriedly webbed out outlets questions like Spiderman.


    But the most annoying thing was that he couldn¡¯t hear a thing!


    This just made his imaginations go wild instead.


    Mother Kim had refused for him to be there in the birthing process.


    She said she didn¡¯t want him to see her in that state. So he had no choice but to follow her wishes.


    She requested for Mother Winnie instead.


    Mother Kim didn¡¯t want Lucius to see her pooping and farting while pushing the baby out.


    It was a natural and normal thing that urred, but it was so embarrassing.


    And from her past experience of having hundreds and hundreds of people watch her push Landon out, she was a little psychologically scarred too.


    .


    The many nobles and ministers took several seats and watched it all as if watching a show while writing their reviews as well.


    It was a political event that had drastic implications for the future of the nation.


    If a girl came out, no one would be able to lie and say it was a boy in the end.


    There was hardly any foul y.


    Also, they saw the pain of childbirth as the natural retribution that the heavens had bestowed on women for whatever reason.


    So after childbirth, they would analyze her waste to see if she had taken any herbs prior to or during delivery.


    That¡¯s right. During this time, they weren¡¯t supposed to eat any greens or vegetables.


    Just bread, water and things like that.


    And if they found any herb traces in the woman¡¯s waste during childbirth, they would assume she took herbs that would relieve her pain.


    Preposterous!


    It was believed that any woman who didn¡¯t want to take on this pain was a stubborn one that would one day go against her husband.


    Of course, in different ces of the world, the analogy and stories differed as well.


    But, the main point always remained.


    Many assumed that the pain during childbirth was there to keep women under men forever, while others believed it was some trial phase instead.


    Either way, every ce had its own general belief, with some epting pain-relieving herbs or potions while others rejected them.


    In Adonis, the women were forced to read Holy Adonis scriptures during childbirth, promising never to think and always follow the men sheepishly.


    It was believed that only when they earnestly prayed and read the scrolls out would their pain be taken away.


    Of course, kne should know that woemb were supposed to know poetry and made love poems.. So they had some fare degree of literacy.


    And even if they were purely ill.u.s.trated, they had been taught to recite the words In the scrolls like nursery rhymes.


    So it didn¡¯t matter whether they could read it not. They knew the prayers or incantations to say.


    After all, all women had to know these things since it was taken as an essential part of childbirth.


    They also knew all the main rules that women had to abide too.


    Again too many people, the gender of a baby could be influenced by diet, use of herbs, options and several other things.


    So if the Physician had earlier said it should be a boy but a girl came out instead, then the woman was to me for eating things that turned the boy into a girl before delivery.


    It was all her fault!


    And to further crucify her, if they kept a sewing needle in her urine and it rusted after 3 weeks... Then she was guilty!


    .


    Anyway, all these were important points to consider for them.


    So needless to say, everyone was interested in the oue of a royal delivery.


    That¡¯s why the hundreds and hundreds of people in the room watched every detail carefully.


    That said, anything Mother Kim released during childbirth would be collected and kept aside.


    And after the entire birthing process, they would check how much she left out.


    Of course when it came to farts, they believed that nobles didnt fart but allowed the gas to pass through some unknown means.


    So if they heard any loud farts, then the woman in question was too pleasant-like and not noble at all since she farted through the normal holes in the body.


    Nobles passed gas out through other regions.


    That was just facts!


    Well, Mother Kim was a peasant herself, so the loud farts she produced when birthing Landon had c.a.r.e.s.sed more and more people to look down on and bully her even more.


    The spectators recorded everything down, as well as what they thought it smelt like.


    Royal and Noblewomen silently released gases that were not too fragrant at all.


    In fact, many had never even known if noblewomen had ever released gases during childbirth at all since they didn¡¯t hear or smell anything at all.


    The room only smelt like sweat, which should be.


    And after collecting her poop and urine in a bucket, mother Kim had been mocked by how much she released while birthing Landon.


    Needless to say, from her past experience, she never wanted Lucius to see her in that pooping, farting, sweating, peeing and pushing state.


    It was just too embarrassing.


    Fortunately, due to the painkillers she took earlier on, she didn¡¯t have that much pain as she recalled when birthing Landon years back.


    And, she ate healthily too, so she didn¡¯t feel dizzy, faint or weak like back then.


    This was a good start.


    Nheless, this was still childbirth, so...


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!~"


    "Queen Mother, Queen Mother... Push! Push!"


    "You can do it, Queen Mother. Push!"


    "Grhhhhhh!!!!~~~~"


    Mother Kim and everyone else fought for the baby to be delivered.


    Meanwhile, the little softball within Mother Kim¡¯s belly suddenly shook in confusion and vignce.


    Eh?


    Where was she?

 Chapter 1134 - Enter Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 1134 - Enter Little Sister</h4>


    Where was she?


    ...


    Swimming within Mother Kim¡¯s fluids, the young girl seemed to have sensed her situation.


    Eh?


    Was she about to be delivered?


    Then, didn¡¯t that mean that she died on her mission against the Bordous?


    That¡¯s right.


    She was from another world and frankly speaking, another era.


    She came from a time simr to the Stone Age, which was way before the Bronze age, and also far away from the Iron age.


    The bronze age was when copper, tin and other alloys were discovered and put to use... And of course, the Iron age was self-exnatory.


    But she came from the stone age, all before this.


    And during this age of man, the tribe chiefs and important n members created a gluing paste and realized that they could build Stone homes and move out of their wooden ones.


    This was perfect since their homes were permanently getting destroyed by massive beasts of all sorts.


    And instead of using wooden clubs, they started making stone axes and stone spearheads and other weapons too.


    They were now heavily dependent on stone.


    And she lived in thete Stone Age period, which was simr to the Neolithic Stone period.


    They created stone hoes, pickaxes and adzes for ploughing the soil.


    They also learned stone sculpting techniques, discovered and understood poetry, stone art and whatnot.


    .


    As for her, she didn¡¯t have a real name.


    Everyone just called her Blue hair Pollo.


    The name of the Vige Chief was Pollo.


    So they took her family name as Pollo.


    And coupled with her blue hair, they join the names like this.


    One should know that it was verymon for almost everyone to be an orphan from where she came from.


    So each tribe lost people almost every day, especially the hunters, gatherers and even those who went to trade for salt and other items.


    It was a chaotic time.


    But what was even scarier was that ording to the ancient books of her tribe, centuries ago before her birth, there was some disaster that almost destroyed the entire world.


    Well, people back on earth would call it the Ice Age, which was around the first stage of the Stone period, also known as the Paleolithic period.


    And after that, mid-stone age period, humans submerged, tucked up bones and continued the die of stone too.


    And during thete-stone era that she was born into, things were at least picking up greatly, with people discovering that they could actually start nting things too.


    Of course, even with the ice age, the creatures surviving were still overly big for them, as humans to fight against.


    The a.d.u.l.t flies were the size of 3 fingers joined together, and they didn¡¯t have dogs yet... Just giant wolves.


    And who knows... Maybe millions of years after evolution kicks in, they would get extinct or get smaller in size instead.


    Anyway, she was most terrified about the weather since it almost wiped out the entire region once.


    The storms they experienced were like tycoons, and their wooden homes or cave dwellings did no good.


    So each tribe strived to at least have one public stony safe-house for all tribesmen to hide in during natural disasters.


    Of course, if it copsed and crushed them all, then that was the will of the Stone Gods.


    Yes. Each tribe typically had their own God that they worshiped, like the Monde people who believed in the insect God or the Willow tribe that believed in their sacred Willow tree of life.


    Back to her homelessness, those born with no parents always took thest name of the Tribe chief.


    And he would bestow a name on them based on their appearance.


    That was the real reason why she was called Blue Hair Pollo.


    Of course, there were several other blue-haired orphans too. But they had distinctive features that the Tribe chief noticed, like Sleepy Pollo, Freckle Pollo and Sea blue Pollo.


    And apart from the outside dangers, within the tribe, she hardly had any difficulties


    Everyone helped each other, yed their parts in either sewing or doing other things assigned by the vige chief.


    There was also a witch healer and bookkeepers that recorded everyday activities on leaves or cloth with animal blood... or recorded them on stone tablets instead.


    .


    The bookkeepers recorded the weather, how much food they got today, estimated how much they would need to get through the winter and so on.


    And during winter, it was rtively easy to store food because they found that the ice preserved it.


    So they would catch a lot of fish, wrap in inn cloth and ce it under heaps of snow and pour water on it to icen it up and also block the smell from attacking small animals.


    They also learnt about grinding herbs for slices and so on.


    In fact, they all lived like one big openmunity, with the life expectancy being 23.


    But of course, there were still many people who lived to 30... Especially if they were lucky enough to survive the weather, natural disasters, animal attacks, diseases, unexpectedly poisonous foods, hunts or even survive the numerous enemy attacks in the tribes.


    Such a thing was rare, but a few people did survive that.


    Even with all this going on, Blue Hair loved her life and her tribesmen dearly.


    It was all she knew, after all.


    She didn¡¯t even know that there would soon be the bronze age, iron age, medieval era and even the 21st century.


    Her imagination could never have gone towards the gctic era of spacesh.i.p.s as well.


    So what was there toin about?


    To her, the Stone Age was the most modern time of all.


    Thus, she loved a better life than her predators in the early and middle Stone age eras.


    At the age of 12 (half the life expectancy), she met her doom.


    .


    Blue Hair had just gotten engaged to one of the young 12-year-old warriors in the tribe.


    She had no concept of love and had only gotten engaged because the hunter liked her sewing skills.


    Yes. Skills were the foundation of love for her people.


    So warriors chose people who could make their homes morefortable.


    That was all.


    Only when cohabiting together in theirter stages of life would they finally fall ¡¯in love¡¯ and die old together.


    So even though half of her life had already shed by, she was still a kid and didn¡¯t get any real sense of emotional romance yet.


    But, she knew that in marriage, one would have to give birth, raise the child, etc.


    She knew that marriage was a joint effort.


    Her husband would not only go out to hunt for the family but for the entire tribe too.


    And she on the other hand would go out to sew and do other things for everyone else as well.


    The only way they get rewarded is when everything got shared to all homes.


    That was it.


    But, if someone didn¡¯t pull their weight, they would be given less, which would look bad for their partners.


    That said, raising the child was all there was since everything else was a joint trib effort.


    So marriage to her was more of a duty which she was proud to do.


    From the talks with the women growing up, this thing called marriage love only came around the age of 15 or higher.


    They said she could never feel it now since she didn¡¯t even have a child or anything to create the love between herself and her fiance.


    This seemed to be true because she had only spoken to him twice in her life and didn¡¯t even know him that well.


    Not to talk to the fact that he was always busy and out, while she too had tribe duties to do.


    So she hadn¡¯t even seen his face for 5 months now.


    She typically rotated shifts and jobs, taking sewing duties, farming, well-water retrieving, and so on.


    So she too had her own life to follow.


    .


    That said, she had just turned 12 years old a month ago, meaning her wedding/union would take ace once her betrothed came back from his mission in another Month¡¯s time.


    He went on foot to a faraway vige with the Tribe chief¡¯s son to trade dried backs of animal skin for more salt.


    And while he was away, she started preparing for the union as tradition demanded.


    She first made sandals and shoes from bamboo and wood... as well as also created Union bangles too.


    But more importantly, she had to find her makeup by herself.


    And that¡¯s where she made a fatal error.


    She identally used poisonous berries rather than harmless ones.


    Thus, she fell and died while picking and tasting a few.


    The berries were meant to redden her lips over time and act as blush too.


    But it ended up killing her before her wedding.


    Well, to the 12-year old her, she had lived a fulfilling life.


    But what was this?


    She opened her eyes and poked around in a daze.


    What sort of house was this?


    What were those shiny things (metal)


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    Blink. Blink.


    This... This...


    This was definitely not her stony era!

 Chapter 1135 - Good Name!

    <h4>Chapter 1135 - Good Name!</h4>


    ~Bam.


    Lucius stormed in very quickly and gently reached for the sweaty mother Kim affectionately.


    "You¡¯ve worked hard."


    On hearing this and seeing how sticky Lucius was, Mother Kim didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry: "Fool... Aren¡¯t you going to see your daughter?"


    Lucius¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he turned around to see the baby, who was already surrounded by Mother Winnie, Grace, Lucy, Momo, Linda, Ren and a few others.


    "Oh my heavens! So cute!


    Her jaws are so puffy and squishy like raised dough."


    "Bahahahahha! Did you justpare the little princess to flour? Well, she is soft, so maybe it¡¯s true."


    Ren nodded his eyes and stared at the beautiful blue-eyed girl before him.


    And as if feeling his gaze, she suddenly opened her clear eyes at him, showing a look of confusion that genuinely shocked him.


    Wait. That¡¯s not right.


    This was a baby. So maybe he saw it wrong.


    Nheless, the little girl was truly a stunner right from the oven.


    She was just too cute and looked like a doll.


    Blue-hair blinked and tried her best to clear her eyes.


    But for some reason, her entire vision was blurry.


    Eh?


    Brutal!


    She couldn¡¯t see the faces clearly, but could at least make out their shapes, figures, and silhouettes.


    .


    For babies, it was as if someone had ced a but filter over their eyes.


    Well, she couldn¡¯t see people that clearly, but to some degree, she could see objects better than people... Like the shiny things around the room.


    She hadn¡¯t seen them detaily, but she was sure that they weren¡¯t made from stone.


    And the feel of the cloth was so soft and fluffy, unlike the grass, leaves, tree backs, animal carcass, and sack-like clothes she used to wear.


    It was all too soft, so much that it made her very tempted to fall asleep.


    But she refused to give in and kept her eyelids up as if fighting with herself.


    However, she didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but even if babies were generally weakpared to a.d.u.l.ts... She felt like whenparing it to other babies, she might be a tough nut to crack here.


    That¡¯s right.


    She felt that she might be a little too powerful for a baby.


    Of course, what she didn¡¯t know, was that she had indirectly received divine strength from her genes


    That¡¯s right.


    Because Mother Kim and Lucius both gained strength from the system, their child also gained divine strength too.


    The same case could be said for any other close person around Landon that he blessed.


    From what the system said, from generation to generation, the strength passed on should diminish until it finally disappears within one generation.


    So maybe the next generation would only get 98% of what this one had.


    The fraction varies and maybe after 70~100 generations, it might disappear altogether.


    But there was a loophole in the matter.


    If both parents were blessed, like the case of Lucius and Mother Kim, then their children would get their full strength.


    .


    Likewise, down the line, if their children marry another child who came from a blessed home, the strength could be retained a bit more too.


    Of course, Landon didn¡¯t n to let anyone know about these things because maybe after 20 or 40 generations when they are all dead and gone, some stupid person would start makingws for blessed people to only marry blessed people, forcing people to marry out of the circle.


    Nope. This secret would die with him.


    Even though Landon was now trying to polish the world, throughout history... Be it past, present or future, there would always be a particr group of people forcing others to marry the ones chosen by them.


    Even in Morden times, wealthy families married for business merging, fame, nobility, etc.


    So with all these reasons, he didn¡¯t want to add to it all by letting them know about the loopholes of the ancestors he blessed via the system.


    The whole thing would definitely end and due down after several generations returning to typical human strength.


    And historians would be baffled by the stories of war, probably thinking they were exaggerated.


    Yup. That was how it was supposed to be.


    .


    Blue hair heard all the voices around her and was shocked that they spoke the samenguage as she did back in her previous world.


    Listening to them, she knew her new family was her family. And it seemed that she hade into a very loving home.


    Very quickly, she was suddenly carried by a tall man and ced within the bosoms of a woman lying on some strange bed.


    And the moment she stayed in the woman¡¯s blossom, she felt her warm embrace, making her smile subconsciously.


    "Look! Look! She¡¯s smiling!"


    Tsk. Mother Kim¡¯s genes were truly strong.


    If not for a few keen features, one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that the baby¡¯s father was Lucius.


    Of course, Lucius wasn¡¯t offended at all.


    After all, he would very much prefer that his daughter grew up to be cute just like her mother.


    Look! She did have a few of his features, and even if they didn¡¯t show now, they would definitely grow in like horn-Wolf red Dalmatians didter on.


    Yes. That was how babies worked.


    They had been thinking about her name for 4 months now and had finally decided on one.


    Lucius looked at mother Kim and his daughter lovingly.


    "Her name is Kora... Princess Kora."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up as they watched her gently close her heavy eyes again.


    "Little Kora, wee to the family."


    .


    Landon, who had been anxiously watching the entire scene from afar, couldn¡¯t help smiling in relief.


    Well, everyone went well.

 Chapter 1136 - Haku~~ Matata~~

    <h4>Chapter 1136 - Haku~~ Matata~~</h4>


    Landon watched everything calmly.


    ¡¯System. So you¡¯re saying she¡¯s a reincarnator?¡¯


    ¡¯Yes, host.


    Typically, while on your mission, no other reincarnation cane in or out of the world you¡¯re currently working on.


    But, it just so happens that she was killed off identally by one of the famous Trickster Gods who descended down to y.


    It gave her the wrong information, causing her to eat the wrong thing, hence ending her life prem.a.t.u.r.ely."


    "Wait... Can Gods descend?"


    "Of course they can host!


    But the host doesn¡¯t need to worry about a God descending into this world because by the divinews, they can¡¯t descend onto a world where countless hosts are currently working on.


    The most they can do is create visions If granted or permitted.


    Of course, even after descending in another world, they can only stay for a limited time, be it seconds, minutes or days.


    The trickster had gone down without permission, causing the heavens topensate the girl.


    Yes. Each world, universe and gxy is controlled by teams of several gods.


    So one God can¡¯t act on their own to do anything.


    Whatever gets decided is a collective effort.


    That said, because the girl has a kind heart, had done a lot of good even in that chaotic world of gets, and also deserved to bepensated for her death... It was decided that she would be ced under your care.


    Host... She dide from the Stone age and will not suspect your identity or affect your technological ns in any way.


    So this shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you.¡¯


    ¡¯Hmm.¡¯


    .


    Landon listened diligently and nodded his head in understanding.


    Well, it was good that she came from a ce far less developed than now.


    This way, she wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of his identity as a reincarnator too.


    In fact, even things like swords, shields, metal arrows, wooden boats, and so on... were too advanced for her past self.


    So for her, the entire world here would be too fascinating.


    If anything, she would just think that he, her brother was the smartest and the best out of all the already smart people around.


    Yes. To her, everyone else in this era were already geniuses.


    He would be the Einstein of now. That was it.


    She wouldn¡¯t feel doubtful of his identity


    If anything, she would be blown away and hungry for knowledge to catch up to everyone else¡¯s level.


    Just Mother Kim¡¯s level of Math or even the educational level of the children here would make her think they were all geniuses.


    The fact that there were actually wooden boats gloating was a shocking thing on its own. Not to talk of basic sea navigation.


    If she had to doubt Landon, then she also had to doubt the entire world.


    Thus, she would not be suspicious of anything, only thinking that her ignorance was because of her backward former world.


    .


    Well, that was how it felting from the Stone Age.


    Not just that, but if she too started making alien tech and identally leaked it out, even unintentionally... then his primary purpose would get disrupted as well.


    The system said she was pure at heart and might get easily tricked.


    One has to know that she came from a straightforward time when humans thought of scheming as a waste of time.


    People did scheme, but not that much as now.


    Instead, they just picked up their stone axes, carved spears, clubs and fought directly with each other when disputes arose.


    They would gather hunters/warriors and head towards the enemy tribes or war zones fast.


    And so who had been probably left in the tribe would also not know much too.


    That said, she was a simple person and might easily be tricked too.


    If she had been born into this world as pleasant and allowed to see the real scheming sides of humans here, then it would grow up way faster.


    So she would remain protected and a little oblivious to the real truth of human cruelty here.


    And this was what Landon wanted to create.


    As she grew older, he would allow her to go out with some guards to understand the world.


    Additionally, while she was still in Baymard, he had to teach her and open her mind to the possibilities of human scheming and greed.


    Her naivety might just be her downfall, as well as the downfall of others close to her.


    .


    As for her being a reincarnator, Landon didn¡¯t care.


    To him, she was his sister that popped out of Mother Kim, and he would pamper her too.


    Hey! Do you know how much he had been looking forward to her birth?


    They were afraid of any objects hitting her, so it was all squishy and soft.


    They created hills and Paradise filled with softness just for her.


    And even though she was a reincarnator, she came from the stone age and would still be excited to try it out.


    Well, even though she was born now, they would release the news... But her official ceremony was inte May.


    In 3 more days, March would be over, and April would be here.


    So it was just a month and a few weeks away.


    And by then, her body should be somewhat adapted to the world, and she should¡¯vepleted her first set of rigorous check-ups and shots that all babies had to go through.


    Plus, how can she have the ceremony without him there?


    No way!


    Hey! coincidentally, the first animated Lion King should be showing in Cinemas in thest week of April.


    Of course, the movies won¡¯t be out on tape until 3~4 monthster.


    [Hakuna Matata! Hakuna Matata! Hakuna Matata!


    ~Bam.


    It means no worries, for the rest of your days... it¡¯s our problem-free... Philosophy... Hakuna Matata.


    Haku~~Matata~~~]


    Landon hummed and bobbed while heading for the hall with a broad smile on his face.


    Yup. He could already see how popr these songs would be.


    As for where he was going, well, it was to see Uther and the rest.


    Hmhm.


    He was finally going to sign the Treaty.

 Chapter 1137 - Zalipnian Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1137 - Zalipnian Situation</h4>


    With a broad smile on his face, Landon walked along the hallway while humming merrily.


    And along the way, he happened to run into Lucia, who was curious about his overly gleeful mood: "Eh? Big brother Landon, what¡¯s got you so happy all of a sudden?"


    Landon flicked her forehead yfully: "Silly girl, have you forgotten that my mother is supposed to give birth around this time?"


    "Ah!... " Lucia¡¯s eyes twinkled excitedly too: "Yes! Yes! Yes! Auntie is supposed to deliver the baby. How could I forget so easily? Ahh! I need to prepare gifting presents for her and the baby for you to take back. What do you think would be a good baby present?"


    Landon looked at the anxious and helpless Lucia and couldn¡¯t help bursting out inughter.


    Well, unlike other ces, bridal showers andmon courtesy after birth was a normal thing in Baymard.


    Of course, there were indeed some practices like fitting ceremonies around too.


    But they weren¡¯t as renowned as they were in Baymard.


    Instead, it was the Matriarch or the woman¡¯s husband that would give gifts to the newly born child.


    Of course, any major gifts given by outsiders would be added to the girl¡¯s dowry or used by the family to train the boy child.


    Well, no matter how she saw things, Baymard¡¯s own way of doing things was different from everyone else.


    And now, Lucia was left in a daze.


    .


    If it were in Zalipnia, when royals were born, they were given a ruby-encrusted ring, which indeed confirmed their identities as royals and was a good gift with meaning to it too.


    But she also wanted to give diapers and baby shows and hats like the few bridal showers and baby gifting ceremonies she attended in Baymard.


    Yes. Some expensive gifts were indeed shared.


    But the majority of things were daily essentials a mother would need for her child.


    The expensive gifts were also good since they could be used in exchange for money if the family ever got broke.


    But the other easy things in life were also important too.


    What should she give?


    Ahhhhhh!


    So confusing!


    Landon looked at her in amus.e.m.e.nt: "Alright. Alright. I¡¯m still here for another 2 weeks. So you¡¯ve got time."


    Lucia nodded while still deep in thought about the gift she would leave.


    An entire week has already passed since her father, and the other Zalipnians had left the Holy Land.


    So now, they were more or less used to the Baymardians too.


    And when the treaty signing matter was confirmed, Landon quickly prepared to leave 2 weeks from now.


    Of course, he would be going back with 4/5th the number of sh.i.p.s he came with.


    As nned prior to their leaving Baymard, several more Baymardian sh.i.p.s should be arriving in precisely 2 weeks.


    At least, they didn¡¯t need to worry about Hell¡¯s gate since the mating time for those creatures should¡¯ve passed too.


    .


    Anyway, a majority of the sh.i.p.sing were massive fuelling sh.i.p.s.


    They were to fuel the remaining sh.i.p.s for a while and head straight back to Baymard.


    And at the same time, more Baymardian units would arrive alongside these fuelling sh.i.p.s to take over some duties from those leaving.


    With the treaty about to get signed, Landon had already known that they would have to be stationed around the shores of Zalipnia for at most a year.


    After that, The Zalipnians should start learning how to stand on their feet too.


    Of course, by then, even if he withdrew the Navy sh.i.p.s around, there would still be Baymardian soldiers stationed in every corner to help out when they could.


    That¡¯s right.


    Once in the U.N, the empire or nations could alle together, share ande up with these broad ideas to protect their empires.


    Moreover, during this time, chosen Zalipnians would be training in Baymard as soldiers.


    And by the time he wanted to withdraw the forces across the waters, these soldiers woulde back and start reshaping Zalipnia.


    Of course, he would only allow 2 or 3 Baymardian sh.i.p.s to patrol, just in case.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be like the numerous sh.i.p.s around now.


    They only came withrge numbers for this war.


    And now that it was over, he couldn¡¯t possibly leave all so many of them here, no?


    Even now, he still nned to take 4/5th away from here, leaving just enough to be able to counter more attacks from any iing sh.i.p.s.


    Yes. Right now, the enemy didn¡¯t even know that Zalipnia was free from their control.


    So the enemy sh.i.p.s that do head here should be those bringing messages or performing more minor duties.


    They shouldn¡¯t be aware of anything.


    Meaning it would take even up to another year for them to know or notice the strangeness here. After all, just sailing across the waters took months.


    Not to talk of allowing any messages to travel onnd and reach the decision-makers.


    Sigh... Communication and Transportation were the greatest reasons why Baymard would always remain on top.


    By the time the enemy noticed and even nned to send battle troops, more than a year should¡¯ve gone by.


    So for now, they didn¡¯t need to leave a big force around the shores.


    No. They just needed enough to take down any small units of Adonis followers here to carry out little missions.


    .


    In 2 weeks, he would be heading back.


    But for now, it was time to properly sign the Treaty.

 Chapter 1138 - Treaty Signing

    <h4>Chapter 1138 - Treaty Signing</h4>


    Landon stepped into the room with Lucia, only to see mother Beverly shedding hard stone tears while Uther wasforting her helplessly.


    The other elders around were also helpless as well.


    "Ooooo~~~... How could he kill himself? Doesn¡¯t he know how much she loves him?... Oooooooo~~."


    Uther could only say: "There. There." From time to time while patting her back.


    Lucia quickly told Landon the matter, making him stunned and speechless.


    So, she was crying over the death of a movie character?


    (-_-)


    Well, the movie she watched was a reenactment of the modern film -Me before You-


    The story initially talked about a wealthy young man who was always living on the edge and enjoying life... That is until he had an ident that left him in a wheelchair.


    His parents tried everything to make him happy, but he was just going through grief.


    And when they finally hired a caretaker, the 2 fell in love with themselves.


    But in the end, the man still decided to pull the plug on his life.


    Not only did he not want her to live with such a man as himself, but he also didn¡¯t want to live on like this.


    So he stopped medications and ended his life.


    But the medications Landin did to the movie made it even more sorrowful.


    He made the movie with medieval settings.


    And in this era where cripples were disdained and even abused with rotten tomatoes and insults, not many people saw them as human.


    The girl¡¯s love for him and their tribtions in medieval settings, made many feel ashamed of how they used to think of cripples.


    The movie started changing the world, even if it was by a little.


    Now, many who saw the film didn¡¯t look at disabled people with disdain and hate anymore.


    At the same time, they tried their best not to look at them with too much pity and treat them as if nothing happened.


    They thought the girl in the movie was brave and truly loved him.


    But even at that, he still chose to kill himself and free her from the vicious eyes of the many medieval people treating her as a fool.


    If one watched that movie and didn¡¯t feel a store of emotions within them, then they were truly rotten inside.


    Beverly wiped her years pitifully and looked at Landon a little carefully: "Why did you kill him off?"


    "_"


    Landon, who took his seat, almost fell over when he heard her sorrowfulint.


    Well. His name was in the credit scenes as the scriptwriter and one of the directors.


    So for sure, it was his idea.


    But how would he have known that people would re at him for it?


    Hey! He was just trying to tell a story and get the message across, alright?


    Well, during thesest few days, they had all gotten to know each other and were now veryx with one another.


    That¡¯s right.


    The moment he personally drove them around the city and also showed them the sr light bulbs and whatnot, they were so excited that they turned into children holding him and talking nonstop about it all.


    So now, the barrier had been broken, and they were all friendly with one another.


    Technology had always been what had broken the barrier between him and many people.


    It was the same even in Baymard when he first started out.


    Please! In the face of awesomeness, there were no titles... This was something he discovered.


    .


    Everyone sat along the table and talked a bit while Landon¡¯s secretary, Brian, calmly shared several doc.u.ments to them... as well as ced bottles of water before pushing his sses in and calmly standing behind Landon¡¯s side


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    ~Ding.


    Everyone stopped chatting and became serious.


    The meeting was on!


    And right off the bat, they jumped into the Treaty matters, reading every use, sentence and word there.


    They did this for a bit and discussed topics they didn¡¯t understand well enough too.


    When it came to trade, Uther nodded his head in agreement.


    "It is a fact that trading with Baymard will be very beneficial to us... Especially if we can get items like mattresses, nkets, socks, coats and whatnot.


    They are all very essential for us here who have extreme weather. So it¡¯s not a bad idea."


    Everyone else in the room agreed too.


    And while they would be importing Baymardian goods, the Baymardians also wanted several of their goods too.


    Yes. There were many seeds, grains, dried fruits like dates, special nuts called silver nuts, and countless other edible items that could only be found around these parts.


    Additionally, there were some textile raw materials here that warrant in Pyno and some cute pets too.


    Well, they also wanted to get some ores too.


    In truth, Baymard itself had many official merchant suppliers around Pyno that supply Brass, Copper and a few other ores that weren¡¯t in their mines.


    With their production rate of various items, these ores were used for making countless items all at once.


    So, it was never enough to have just one supplier.


    For each mineral ore unavable in Baymard, there were at least 5 official suppliers for them, which were at times contracted by the other Pyno empires.


    So while Baymard made money by selling its products out, the other empire made money by producing several raw materials for them.


    Baymard couldn¡¯t possibly have all raw materials, be it for textiles and whatnot.


    Luckily, with the new regions, they found that they also had several more mines filled with saltpetre and Iron ores.


    Well, they still needed a lot of materials from out of Baymard.


    That said, here in Zalipnia, Landon had seen sugarcanes, several medicinal and poisonous herbs that could be researched for treatments and so on.


    There was a lot to trade with the people here.


    Both sides were making money, which greatly pleased everyone.


    And this also meant that with the need of many batches, more people would get steady jobs too.


    So how could they not be happy?


    Trade was a must!


    But on a more important note, what was this Bay-Zalipnian transport thing?

 Chapter 1139 - The Cruising Zalipnians

    <h4>Chapter 1139 - The Cruising Zalipnians</h4>


    A wave of countless emotions flooded everyone¡¯s minds as they listened to Landon¡¯s arrangements.


    What???


    While keeping the treaty open on one side, they also opened another separate doc.u.ment there, which looked like a procedure for a cruise ship instead.


    And it was all in Roma.


    As Landon spoke, they flipped the pictures there, and we¡¯re already madly in love with this cruise thing.


    But even if they didn¡¯t take Landon¡¯s word for it, there was still more evidence before them.


    Yes. Before the meeting, they had been wondering why a Tv was stationed before them.


    But how they did.


    Brian yed a tap, which was just an advertis.e.m.e.nt for the cruise sh.i.p.s in Romanguage.


    The tourists having fun, the exquisite food, the ROOMS, the Spas... Ugh...


    The advert was more like a short guide, showing all sorts of amenities onboard. Not to talk of the different guest rooms and privileges too.


    This... This... This was all real?


    Everyone¡¯s heart hammered vigorously as they hung their mouths wide open in awe.


    Just look at the size of that thing?


    They had never seen such a massive shop before!


    It was as long as 4 or 5 of their royal sh.i.p.s lined up


    And, the height alone was just too astronomical.


    Bless the heavens!


    Now they truly wanted to go.


    Who wouldn¡¯t?


    Uther and the rest smacked their lips together in excitement.


    "Boy, you didn¡¯t lie to me, right?


    We... Will we really be allowed to be this thing soon?"


    "Your majesty Landon, will we get to go on the sh.i.p.s?"


    "Forget it. You all are asking the wrong questions. I¡¯ll do it!... Your majesty Landon, WHEN are we getting on the ship?"


    "Yeah. Yeah! When can this be realized?


    Ooow! Look at this one? It was that there would be live shows at certain times, as well as something called indoor go-kart racing?"


    "No... I¡¯m more interested in the food and the ce called ¡¯the bar¡¯ there. It all looks so good. Dammit! I really want some of this food right now."


    "I¡¯ll go! Look at this picture! What sort of things are these? It says Arcade games. But even if I don¡¯t know what type of game this is, it all just looks too epting."


    "Ahhh... There¡¯s a picture of ady juggling while rolling on a ball! And look! There¡¯s another one showing a man suspended in the air on a rope!"


    "Lying trough. What is this surfing thing? It looks fun! And there¡¯s also something called zip-lining? Eh?... Wait! Is that the thing we just saw the man do on the T.V? Awesome!"


    (^0^)


    ....


    Like magic, everyone was very much excited about this cruise thing.


    They were finding out that there were more and more advantages of allying with Baymard than they had imagined.


    What¡¯s more, at the moment, Lucia, Javis and Andrew we¡¯re also talking about the many adventures they had on the cruises too.


    Yes. While in Baymard, they sometimes left for Carona and other ces to see how life was therepared to Baymard.


    Of course, they realized the stark contrast, but they also discovered that the other Pyno empires were also working hard to make their empires clean, organized and crime-low.


    They saw traffic officers controlling the flow of things for carriages, wagons and whatnot.


    From there, once a week, someone would pass by their street and collect it all.


    Of course, they also learnt to separate their garbage, even though it seemed hard to them at first.


    But over the years, it became easy.


    And those who collected the waste either burnt it or gave it to farmers to use as manure.


    That said, no one disposed of recyble goods.


    F***! The Baymardians paid people who gave back recyble items.


    So one would be stupid to throw it away.


    What most people did was keep piling it in a garbage bag behind their doors.


    And when it got full, they would go to the nearest Deposit station to take their rewards.


    So those in the towns or viges could go there anytime they wanted.


    From there, the recybles got sent to the ports, and the rest was history.


    Lucia and her brothers had long realized how much change these empires were making, meaning that one day, they too would get to this level.


    .


    Anyway, that¡¯s how they visited Pyno with the cruise sh.i.p.s.


    So they, more than anyone else, knew just how fun and exciting it could all be.


    She knew that they would like it very much.


    And the amazing thing was that even if they came with their families, there were grand family suites that were high-ceiling and looked like a 2-floor home.


    Yup! It was like a Loft.


    In fact, there were just too many types of suites that one could choose from, like the Haven suites, Sky suites, Grand suites, Loft/family suites, Ultimate family suites, celebrity suites, penthouse suites, Royal ss Suites and so on.


    Each suite type had its perks and could make one feel like they were in heaven.


    Lucia¡¯s best thing was the massive deck spaces where she would lie out and enjoy the few with a few drinks by her side.


    Dammit! Just thinking about it made her miss the Cruises.


    Battlesh.i.p.s were made for battle and didn¡¯t have so many amenities like cruise sh.i.p.s.


    So it was a whole other ball game.


    .


    Landon looked at the excited elders and royals and couldn¡¯t help chuckling.


    Of course, as per treaty requirements, he had to provide transport between both empires.


    So of course they would get to enjoy all this.


    "Everyone... Cruise sh.i.p.s will travel to and fro Zalipnia regrly.


    But before that, there are a few things we need to iron out.


    First, please open your 3rd folder, and turn to page 4.


    We will start from there."

 Chapter 1140 - Mission Completed

    <h4>Chapter 1140 - Mission Completed</h4>


    ~Flip. Flip. Flip.


    The sounds of pages flipping could be heard, as everyone opened the 3rd pinkish folder and turned to page 4 of the doc.u.ment within it.??


    And when the sounds died down, the meeting continued.


    Everyone listened diligently while nodding and asking questions from time to time too.


    Uther borrowed his brows deeply before turning to the other elders and royals too: "Since either will be just one main port for all travels, we need to find a location that isn¡¯t too jarring and just right."


    Elder Mitsubed his long white ited beard in thought: "I propose we choose Luxporg. Its city is situated at the armpit of the empire and is somewhat further away from disaster. Plus, it¡¯s also closest to the Capital city too."


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    "Yes! Luxporg is indeed the best option!"


    "I second that. Itsrge terrain is also a plus, as it can take in many people all at once."


    "Luxporg!"


    "Luxporg!"


    "Luxporg!"


    (^_^)


    Well, Luxporg was a hit, plus it was indeed closer to them, meaning their travel onnd to the port wouldn¡¯t be that bad.


    What a perfect location.


    Landon smiled while Brian diligently took down the meeting minutes.


    "Alright. Now that the port location has been chosen, next... We need to allocate an estate to the port too."


    "Eh? Why? Isn¡¯t the open dock okay to just board?"


    Everyone was a little confused.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t understand anything like check-ins or booking.


    Even when people wanted to board travelling sh.i.p.s, they gathered around the sh.i.p.s and squished their way in after paying the coins needed.


    Unless they had their own sh.i.p.s, they would give the crewmates money to get aboard the vessel.


    That¡¯s why none of them here understood Landon¡¯s intention... Well, only Lucia and the rest understood it all and began exining alongside Landon.


    Of course, on pages 4~10 of the doc.u.ment before them was a well-detailed exnation about the Port¡¯s functions too.


    .


    Everyone listened keenly, trying to envision the things they were told.


    Of course, the front desk worker with a lovely smile in the pictures also aided them a bit.


    In other words, the port worked well for check-ins and outs, storage, lost items, mails, and even keeping recybles?


    They admitted that they didn¡¯t understand it all now, but they did get the key concept behind the port and could only marvel at the organizational level behind its making.


    Additionally, they would need to gather carriages, wagons and horses to serve as taxis, taking people around the city, town or vige they choose to have the Port in.


    There would also need to be constant cleaners, workers and even those who will assist in storage too.


    The Zalipnians will work alongside the Baymardians who came for duty regrly.


    Landon had already worked out how their shifts would be.


    Just like air hostesses that fly around and are busy staying and travelling non-stop, well... Their jobs at the ports would be somewhat like that.


    Firstly, the trip to and fro Zalipnia at the steady cruise speed should be at least 1 month and 3 weeks without any dys when using the shortest route.


    With readers, they really could avoid all enemy sh.i.p.s and even massive sea creatures heading their way.


    The journey should be a very smooth one.


    .


    Anyway, for the first 6 months, the Baymardian front Desk staff and other basic staff would be stationed here, always working alongside the Zalipnian trainees.


    Yes.


    They would allow Zalipnia to run several things within the won¡¯t without their help... Like cargo control, storage, transportation bookings and so on.


    Of course, Check-ins would still be done mainly by the Zalipnians.


    But a few hours before a ship departs, the check-in crew aboard the sh.i.p.s would enter the ports to go through things onest time.


    In Pyno, every day, one would find about 2~ 3 sh.i.p.s leaving or entering several empires.


    So in a day, 2 mighte, and 3 might be leaving a single port.


    That¡¯s how things were done there daily, making sea travel a breeze since it only took only a few days around the Pyno ports.


    But in Zalipnia, things would have to slow down considerably.


    "Everyone, page 11 shows the cruise schedules.


    And on each of these days, there will be 2 sh.i.p.s heading out; one at 10:30 A.M, and the other at 2 P.M.


    As for arrivals, it would be on Mondays and Fridays at 11 A.M and 3 P.M."


    Lucia looked at the scheduling and understood.


    The sh.i.p.s that arrived on Monday would be the same sh.i.p.s leaving on Tuesday.


    So the crew that came on Monday would stay overnight and even have a lot of time to load items into the sh.i.p.s.


    Bottom line, they had 2 days of departure and 2 days for arrival each week.


    It really was good, especially for those who would be going to Baymard frequently.


    After all, she did n to send several of their chefs to the Culinary and Bartending Academy, as well as the Law firms, Arts & Beauty and even soldiers in training too.


    In short, they would send some of their people to all public schools to learn.


    .


    Well, she had to hurry up and choose a few people to start learning now.


    Another good thing was that Roma was amonnguage in Baymard.


    So even if she sent people there, they would survive somehow.


    Plus, there were books in Roma too.


    And if it got bad, then they could hire trantors for them as well.


    Either way, she wanted them to use the next 3~4 months to start learning Pyron... they just need to be at the beginner level, and the rest woulde easy, especially when left in a ce where people spoke Pyron.


    Those who pass the many written and oral tests at beginner or moderate level will be allowed to study in Baymard officially.


    Of course, those selected as Soldiers would have to leave with Landon.


    But the others going onto other academies would have to stay back.


    Well, in an era where people¡¯s lives relied on knowledge, there were bound to be so many people who took this as seriously as if their lives depended on it.


    Especially after hearing about Morgany, they realized just how big the world truly was. And to know the enemy is to defeat it.


    So now, learning Pyron was vital and at the top of the list.


    They learnt to survive out of instinct. Even just seeing Landon and the other Baymardians speak Roma made them dedicated to learning Pyron too.


    People in these times absorbed things like a sponge.


    Again, schrs were indeed one of the most respected people now.


    And knowledge was what they respected too.


    Wars and death were always around the corner.


    So the more one knew, the greater the chances of survival.


    Be it navigation, studying nature, and whatnot, they learnt to survive... and nonguage would keep them away from that.


    Imagine if they didn¡¯t know anything, found themselves washed up ashore somewhere but couldn¡¯t understand anyone?


    They might get tricked, robbed, r.a.p.ed, taken into very and die.


    In these times, ignorance was truly a sin.


    There was no excuse to have a chance of learning and ck off.


    Even peasants learnt foreignnguages just by listening in from time to time as well.


    That¡¯s how a few of them had picked on and started learning and understanding what those Adonis followers were saying too.


    This was the blessing underneath the sorrow that these medieval people had over modern ones.


    Their instincts were sharpened to learn and survive.


    .


    Like so, Landon and the rest discussed for several more hours until the deed was finally one.


    ~Ding.


    [Congrattions, host, onpleting your mission.


    Now, I have another one for you.]


    ¡¯_¡¯

 Chapter 1141 - New Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1141 - New Mission</h4>


    ~Ding.


    [Congrattions, host, onpleting your mission.??


    Now, I have another one for you.]


    ¡¯_¡¯


    Landon looked at his mission tab and grumbled to heaven.


    What? Did he look free?


    Didn¡¯t he already have enough on his te?


    Honestly, if the system took on human form at this point, he wouldn¡¯t have minded punching it silly.


    He massaged his chin while looking at the mission deeply.


    [?Main Mission:


    Now that the host has started making his mark in Romain, the fun doesn¡¯t stop there. The host must put or maintain these 36 people as rulers for the remaining 36 Zohl empires.


    The names are: h h h h h~~~


    >Mission Dateline: 8 years from now to unify the entire Zohl.


    >Mission Failure:... You guessed it, death!]


    Landon read it and couldn¡¯t help breathing a sigh from relief.


    Luckily, only a handful of them required his immediate attention.


    Well, the mission itself was straightforward.


    He had to start making contact with the remaining 36 Zohl empires.


    But, just like any business n, he had to strategize things properly.


    Firstly, he could wait out the time for the other empires to notice Baymard.


    That¡¯s right.


    Once word went out that Zalipnia was now fine, people would be curious about how they did it, sending in spies and whatnot around.


    From there, these spies would see Baymardians goods, products and other items there that would intrigue them and the people behind them too.


    This whole thing would be an advertis.e.m.e.nt of some sort.


    And people would want to know if Baymardians were viinous people to friendly ones.


    Of course, several main rules andws from the treaty would be made public, as well as several benefits both sides got.


    Many people would be able to immediately understand that Baymard cared about the people more.


    .


    Additionally, merchants from all over would now want to trade with Baymard too.


    Firstly, one should know that there were separate discounted prices for U.N empires and a standard price for regr ones.


    Not just that, but again, the cruises will definitely get popr, so much so that people would be travelling far and wide to get on them.


    Luckily, the people of all empires here spoke Roma, so they were good and would be able tomunicate with the Baymardians too.


    And when those people step their feet in Baymard... Heheheh... The rest would be easily guessed.


    Landon wouldn¡¯t rush things up now unless a few of the names on the list were in immediate danger.


    The system had given him a list of 36 people that he either had to ce or maintain them on the throne.


    Yup!


    Some of the people on the list were already rulers. But the maintenance might¡¯vee from the fact that people were trying to usurp their thrones.


    Well, to put it nicely, he had more people to babysit because if their lives were supposed to end in a few seconds, he had to warp there and save them.


    So even with all the Baymard hype and publicity going on, he couldn¡¯t sign a treaty with any empire unless the person the system wanted was already on the throne.


    One had to build up credibility and give a very good first impression to keep a longsting rtionship here.


    .


    As for the empires that did need his immediate actions, they were just 3 out of the 36.


    Basically, there were some empires along the perimeters of Zohl that had also been attacked by those Adonis followers.


    But from the system¡¯s reports, Zalipnia¡¯s situation was indeed the most brutal of all.


    Meaning that those Adonis followers should¡¯ve just started not too long ago.


    From the system¡¯s reports, the Adonis followers had only been able to conquer one or 3 cities in those empires, further confirming to Landon that they might have only just started their work on these empires.


    Well, that was it for the issues concerning Zohl.


    Now back to Zalipnia, they used a different current from Pyno... With their coins marked differently too.


    He wanted to make a range of references for them so he could ce vending machines and even money exchange machines on the cruise lines too.


    Additionally, the banks needed Zohl money as well.


    The people would go to the bank to exchange for more Bays for their time in Baymard.


    Plus, they would also have their own bank ounts too for whenever they came to Baymard.


    The surprising but amazing thing to Landon was that no one was really poor here.


    They had such a great system that looked after its people, making them proud to be Zalipnians.


    With all the benefits they had, these people diligently worked hard to increase the economy of their empire.


    And now, with more Baymard jobs, not to mention the need for more ores, foods and items for exchange, the Zalipnian economy would be growing even better.


    One thing to note as well was that the standard of living in Zalipnia as a whole was higher than that in Pyno as a whole.


    So what impressed Landon was that the exchange rate between both Zalipnia and Baymard was rtively close too.


    Typically, 0.8 Bays is equivalent to 1 copper coin in Pyno.


    But for Zalipnia¡¯s case, 0.89 Bay was roughly equivalent to 1 Zaki copper coin here.


    How impressive.


    Thinking of the future, Landon left the hall alongside Javis to check up on a few things.


    But of course, he wasn¡¯t the only one making future ns.


    Heh.


    The time of war was upon them!

 Chapter 1142 - Springs Worries

    <h4>Chapter 1142 - Spring''s Worries</h4>


    Time flew by like a raging storm as April swarmed in with massive rains washing the snow bit by bit.


    For sure, Spring was here.??


    But unlike the tales of romance and the captivity of Spring¡¯s glory... Spring to many had reminded them of the closeness of battles.


    Wars were hardly fought in winter.


    And for almost all regions, the emergence of Spring meant the enemy was just around the corner.


    Like so... Spring, summer and fall time was symbolic of danger and a sign of war and death.


    Thus, with that mentality in check, the entire Pyno had spent the winter season, as well as part of the beginning weeks of Spring, working hard as a whole and securing their beloved continent.


    They were preparing for the worst.


    And just like the War period began, several people were ready to take the first strike and hit the iron while it was still hot.


    Yes. War was indeeding to Pyno... More specifically, it was now headed towards Terique at full force!


    ~Shwah. Swah. Swah. Swah!


    The shing sounds of water smashed against the bottoms of over 250 lumber galleys.


    The sh.i.p.s had all passed pirate control in fractions and had finally regrouped just around Terique, away from the watchful eyes of many.


    When they started, they sailed as a whole.


    But as they advanced, they broke down and sailed strategically, in moderate groups while avoiding any Morgs.


    And now, the whole Galley of sh.i.p.s was here as one, upying a massive section of water and stretching out, creating a very intimidating formation.


    F***!


    Most people in this era who saw this would no doubt be shaken to their cores.


    There were over 250 massive sh.i.p.s there that were grand, and Royal sizedpared to the standard noble or merchant-type sh.i.p.s.


    That¡¯s right. Even whenparing its size to the standard wooden sh.i.p.s in Pyno... The enemy sh.i.p.s were bigger and standard sizes for most Royal sh.i.p.s in Pyno.


    But these sh.i.p.s were used by the enemy for battle.


    So what did this say?


    I¡¯ll go! The revtion could definitely cause one to have a panic attack.


    Do you know how massive Royal sh.i.p.s were?


    Unlike the others that could only have 4 or 5 floors below deck, Royal ones could have 7 or even 9.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. They also had 3 or 4 floors above deck too with several luxurious bed chambers, meeting rooms and their own private kitchens too.


    They were also longer than other sh.i.p.s.


    In short, their sheer size was very grand, and in most ces, it was taboo for a merchant or anyone other than royals to use such vessels because it looked like they were challenging the royals.


    That said, if the enemy used such gigantic sh.i.p.s that Pyno considered as Royal size for battle... Then didn¡¯t this mean that the sh.i.p.s used by the enemy leaders or rulers were bigger and more monstrous?


    So anyone who saw this would undoubtedly think that the enemy came from a superior Continent far greater than Pyno.


    Of course, to many in this ear, it would be so shocking.


    But because they had seen how massive the Baymardian sh.i.p.s were, the giant-like sh.i.p.s still looked like ants.


    Nheless, it was a fact thatpared to most wooden battlesh.i.p.s in this era, they were indeed very intimidating.


    .


    ~Shwah. Swah. Swah. Swah!


    The waves thundered, and the strong smell of the salty air whiffed its way into the nostrils of the men aboard the massive vessels.


    The Spring rains had poured nonstop for 3 days now.


    And finally, it stopped and receded back, only leaving the cold behind.


    And standing in a very luxurious bedroom were 4 men with vibrant attires.


    And if Landon were here, he would be able to recognize that the attire of the middle man was the same as that of Kardinal Francisco.


    And the outfit of the other 3 resembled the attorney of those who directly followed Francisco too.


    Without a doubt, the fleet belonged to a Kardinal, who hade alongside several of his subordinates toplete a task for Adonis.


    Some time back, they had sent a team to start work in Arcadina but got no word or feedback from them.


    So either the pirates got to that group, or these lowlife Pyno beggars got to them instead.


    Either way, rather than attacking therger memories of Pyno, they chose to tackle the smaller ones instead.


    Yes.


    First, take over the smaller ones bit by bit, before finally stretching their ws to the bigger ones.


    Of course during this time, they would also search for information concerning their lostrades too... Even though they didn¡¯t believe that these beggars here would be able to touch their contacts.


    Again for this mission of conquest, they weren¡¯t the only teams heading here during the year.


    To ensure that they were never at a disadvantage, another wave of 100 sh.i.p.s should be arriving at Terique in 3 more months to serve as backup too.


    And 2 more units woulde after that in strategic time periods as well.


    So in total, they had 3 backup teams headed their way only at different time intervals, all in hopes that they quickly took down Terique and imed victory for Adonis... Just in case these beggars had somehow got the help of Morgs.


    That¡¯s right.


    Because Pyno was a lesser version of Morgany and also had an ancient history with Morgany, they knew that some Morg spies from that stupid T.O.E.P should be around these parts.


    So those bastards might just make their famous deals with the Pyno people and quickly gather the nearby pirates to start attacking them too.


    That¡¯s why they nned to keep sending 3 different backup teams strategically too.


    Everyone aboard hastily did theirst-minute preparations, ensuring that their weapons were sharp, as well as making their views and prayers to Adonis.

 Chapter 1143 - The Battle At Jangom City

    <h4>Chapter 1143 - The Battle At Jangom City</h4>


    The sh.i.p.s began their pursuit, heading towards the Coastal city of Jangom.


    They had 5 hours and a few minutes to get to their targeted destination.??


    Like so, time seemed to pass by quickly, the closer they got.


    They nned tounch a surprise attack.


    But sadly, the many Teriquen units patrolling the waters around the city seemed to notice their Battle formation from afar.


    What was this?


    On several sh.i.p.s, everyone¡¯s heard drummed louder as they looked at the scene before them with horror.


    Their bodies trembled with urgency when they noticed blurry-like lines on the horizon that stretched out so vast that it gave the illusion of them upying the entire seas.


    Of course, from the blurry lines of hundreds, they didnt know if it were some noble entourage from a different continenting or enemies.


    But either way, they had to get battle-ready just in case it was indeed an enemy.


    No! They had to get the message to those onnd fast!


    ~Puuuuuuuupppp!


    ~Pupuup! Pupuup! Pupuup!


    The constant sounds from the seas alerted those onnd that the enemy was huge in number.


    The first long blow typically indicated the emergence of strange forces.


    And after that, the blowing pattern would change depending on the number of enemies.


    So if they estimated about 10 sh.i.p.s or less, their blowing pattern would sound like: Puuuuuuupup.


    Some milestones suggested the difficulty of the battle from 10 sh.i.p.s, 50 sh.i.p.s or below, 100 sh.i.p.s or below and so on.


    Of course, the same could be said for several numbers and estimates.


    For sure, if the enemy sh.i.p.s were estimated to be about 250 or a little less or more, then the pattern would blow out like it did now.


    The horns blew, and the patrolling sh.i.p.s closer to the shores ryed the same pattern, alerting those at the docks, who in turn blew out an even bigger metal horn that to the next station, and the blowing trend continued like so.


    "The horns are blowing!


    Battle stations, everyone! The enemy is a mighty one!"


    "All units move out fast! We are working with little time on our hands.


    Move! Nice! Move! Move!!!"


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din.~~


    Like people being fed chicken soup, the Teriquen Soldiers who had trained in Baymard, as well as the knights, all jumped out like crazy, preparing for battle.


    They quickly took their weapons out, shields, fasting towards the docks and shoreline like crazy.


    Some also went along the neighbouring coastline along the forest regions too.


    An additional horn signal had informed them of just how far the enemy was from reachingnd.


    From what they estimated, the enemy should be arriving in 2 hours and maybe 48 minutes.


    This was just an estimate, and maybe they were a little wrong or so.


    But they had to act fast and work on time.


    .


    The air felt frozen in ce as the tension seemed to growrger andrger every second.


    Even with the cold winds, no one seemed to feel the shills at this moment.


    Now, their thoughts were all focused and centred at the intruders ahead.


    "Quickly, get the Siege weapons out and in ce. All firing units should prepare for action!


    We will not let these bastards in no matter what!"


    "Yes!"


    With that, countless people began transporting the siege weapons, while others headed towards the Sh.i.p.s that now had massive arrows installed to them.


    Yes.


    They just carved out a few holes around their existing sh.i.p.s and carried the Ballistas into their sh.i.p.s.


    Of course, they also added more wood at the base of the sh.i.p.s and did more modifications to make it sturdier too.


    Yes. Many were going to stay at a safe distance and give these people hell with their weapons, hoping to sink at least 20~50 sh.i.p.s down.


    For sure, they would also stay at a safe enough distance too.


    After all, if they got too close, the enemy might shop out ck powered tube attached arrows or me arrows onto their sh.i.p.s.


    Yes. Even though today was indeed very windy and the arrows shot by the enemy would surely lose focus and spiral into current directions, it would still hit their sh.i.p.s.


    .


    The good thing was that the Ballista arrows should be able to bear the wind and hit their marks. Plus, they will also go further out too.


    With that, the Teriquen soldiers quickly moved as per their countless drills, taking action against any intruders.


    And the standby teams around the docks quickly boarded the ship like crazy.


    That¡¯s right.


    Their duty was to always stay close to the dock just in case of such emergencies.


    They started learning how to operate things per how Baymard¡¯s Navy was always close to the seas.


    Likewise, they stayed close by for situations like these and went over their drills at least 4 times a week.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t the only thing they did because it just so happens that the estate they wereying in wait was also where the Siege weapons were being kept.


    That¡¯s right. They also worked as guards, protecting the siege weapons too.


    And they also used the massive estate as training grounds too.


    To many who had already trained in Baymard, it was perfectly normal for the barracks or training facilities to carry or hold weaponry.


    So they took the Siege weapons to be their own explosive powers.


    That said, they didn¡¯t mind using their training grounds as a storage region for these military siege weapons too.


    That said, with the estate just being very close to the docks, the moment the horn sounded out, it didn¡¯t take too long for some to haul the Siege weapons out, while others quickly got on the sh.i.p.s and headed out too.


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    The docks got extremely busy as countless people boarded the sh.i.p.s, while several others controlled the traffic, directing the exiting merchants to flee.


    Of course some within the city who heard the horns blow quickly got on their wagons, horses or carriages to flee to the next town or region to stay in hiding first.


    They would wait out the matter and first see what was going on.


    And if it were safe, they woulde back.


    But if the enemy had taken over, they would head even deeper into the empire.


    Again, some soldiers also tried rounding up everyone and telling them to head out for a while too, because they didn¡¯t know if the entire ce would turn into a battlefield or not.


    They really took references from their understanding of how Baymard functioned.


    For one, if it were Baymard, whether war was going on or not, they would always try to secure the safety of their citizens and tourists.


    Even during sea battles, there were teams either stopping those from leaving the check-out port or recording those already on their sh.i.p.s through a safer route out.


    They didn¡¯t fully understand how the Baymardians operated, but they did have a certain level of understanding about their actions.


    Thus, all Teriquen forces worked diligently alongside each other to do an outstanding job today.


    .


    Time flew by swiftly, and before those on the sh.i.p.s knew it, they hade at very close proximity to the enemy.


    They looked at the sheer sizes of the sh.i.p.s, and their faces turned grim.


    Huge!


    Seeing the situation, Teriquen Lieutenant James quickly did a few calctions in his mind.


    Firstly, they didn¡¯t expect that the enemy sh.i.p.s would be this time, meaning that the arrows the enemy would shoot at that distance would go either than what they expected.


    So they had to distance themselves more for their safety too.


    Thinking like that, James quicklymanded everyone to reverse swiftly before taking any actions.


    "Fall back, Left Swing!"


    "Yes. Lieutenant!" The men answered in union and receded back, making these on the Adonis sh.i.p.s scoff in disdain.


    Kardinal Ratum IV Minkus and his direct subordinates saw their actions and only felt that these beggars were just intimidated by them.


    "Tsk!


    Holy Kardinal, just look at how frightened these lowlifes are? Just looking at their tiny sh.i.p.s, it¡¯s clear that they¡¯re scared of our sh.i.p.s and have chosen to flee for their lives instead."


    "Holy Kardinal, I agree with Holy Bindol Wagins here.


    Their actions can only mean fear. And from a logical standpoint, we far outnumber them.


    So it would be suicide to fight us.


    That said, it has truly been a long time since I saw such tiny sh.i.p.s.


    Tsk! It¡¯s no wonder that they are referred to as beggars.


    Why, if these are their standard sh.i.p.s, then it¡¯s truly a disgrace!"


    Listening to his subordinates, Kardinal Ratumpletely agreed with them.


    He almost felt disgusted just seeing the ancient ship designs and poor conditions of these sh.i.p.spared to theirs.


    It was almost disgraceful for someone of his status to fight them now.


    He began wondering whether hisrades had fallen to these people or the pirates instead because now, he and many others were more inclined to believe that the Pirates were the ones who took them down.


    Ugh... Beggars were undoubtedly disgusting.


    Everyone looked at the receding sh.i.p.s in disdain, feeling like they had already won this battle.


    But before they could even think further, something shocking happened that left them dumbfounded.


    ~Bam!!"


    A loud sound echoed out, leaving them with their mouths wide open.


    (¡¯0¡¯)


    What just happened?

 Chapter 1144 - The Daring Beggars!

    <h4>Chapter 1144 - The Daring Beggars!</h4>


    ~Boom!


    A loud sound came from one of the sh.i.p.s nearby, causing Kardinal Ratum and his men to frown grimly.??


    What the hell was that?


    From Ratum¡¯s ship, he couldn¡¯t see what had happened to the ship a little further away, so he could only wait for the word to get yelled across ship by ship until it reached him.


    Nheless, this didn¡¯t stop his brain from going to work.


    The loud cracking sound of wood breaking, could only mean that one of his sh.i.p.s had taken a hit.


    But from what?


    Ratum¡¯s eyes darted around uncontrobly as he felt like he was slowly losing control over things.


    Dammit! Who would¡¯ve known that his downfall might be sea creatures?


    But.. But... This didn¡¯t make any sense!


    At this time of the year, there shouldn¡¯t be any massive sea creatures here that would resurface now.


    So what was going on here?


    Or could it be that the information they got was wrong?


    Countless thoughts flooded through Ratum¡¯s mind, but he never knew that the attack hade from the sh.i.p.s he despised greatly.


    Yes. No matter who it was, this sort of revtion would be too shocking!


    It was like saying a rowing canoe could one day attack a small, normal-sized yacht.


    The difference was clear, and no one would think a canoe would stand a chance against a mini-yacht.


    Thus, Ratum focused his attention on the waters as if trying toser through them and find the case of the loud crackling sounds.


    Several people did the same, too, with just a few still looking on straight ahead.


    But while they were still distracted, the many patrolling sh.i.p.s were getting ready tounch several more attacks as well.


    .


    On the deck of one of the controlling shops, several people stood behind Lieutenant James with their feet apart and hands firmly ced behind their backs.


    "Lieutenant. The effect is as we expected."


    James nodded and grinned in satisfaction.


    "Good. Let the men fire several more attacks. The other patrol sh.i.p.s have already begun their second wave. So we can¡¯t fall back, no?"


    The men behind him nodded sternly before giving signals to a few others on deck.


    "2nd wavemencing in 3...


    Those below gripped the levers firmly.


    "2..."


    Their heart rates constantly rose, thumping loudly.


    "1... "


    They positioned their bodies for action.


    "Fire!"


    ~Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!~~


    The thunderous arrows left the sh.i.p.s and pinned mid-air while whistling nonstop, making their way towards the enemy sh.i.p.s, aiming straight for the corners closest to the sea waters.


    Several loud sounds went out, followed by even more cracking sounds of wood too.


    ~Crack!!!!!


    Those aboard those sh.i.p.s felt a slight force push them as the arrows prated the lower parts of their sh.i.p.s.


    ~Gulp.


    This move caused sweat to twinkle down their backs in horror.


    A sea monster?


    .


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!~~


    Over 30 sh.i.p.s were hit by these sea creatures (patrolling sh.i.p.s), creating deep tension in the air.


    "Water! Water! Water!


    Help! Free us! Free us!


    The sounds of the chained-up ves grew louder and louder as the water burst through the ship¡¯s bottoms, forcing its way in.


    Sadly, unlike the other cases where the ves would get saved, this time, they were bound to drown alive.


    Why?


    Because the Teriquen soldiers had no idea that ves were rowing these sh.i.p.s.


    Firstly, here in Pyno, sh.i.p.s as big as royal sh.i.p.s were never driven or rowed by ves or even peasants.


    No! There were skilled rowers who got paid three times more than what the average person made per month.


    They were treated with respect and acted as part of the Royal voyage crews.


    Additionally, just because they were rowers didn¡¯t mean they couldn¡¯t fight.


    No... Contrary to that, they were excellent guards as well.


    And more importantly, they were never chained up.


    So when seeing big sh.i.p.s such as these, one would assume that those paddling were definitely guards belonging to the enemy.


    That¡¯s why they shot at will.


    But if they knew that there were ves there, they would¡¯ve gone with their n B approach instead.


    Many of them had at least trained in Baymard for a year or 3 before.


    So their ethics sses touched them very deeply, making them value human life more.


    Of course, this in a way was just a mistake or an error, if one will.


    Because this was their first real battle defending their own empire.


    Yes. Typically, they had done several missions alongside the Baymardians too.


    And both sides would always team up to discuss battle ns, putting their own inputs here and there.


    And in truth, even though they had learnt a lot from the Baymardians, they still had much more to learn on their own.


    And this battle was a learning experience for them, fighting without the Baymardians having their backs.


    During missions, the Baymardians would let them fight, and only when they were really in danger would they swarm in to their aid.


    But now, they were all on their own, meaning if they died now, then that was it!


    .


    Anyway, this time in the heat of the surprise enemy attack, they had failed to ask themselves if there were any mistakes or ves on the sh.i.p.s.


    Thus, the ves within the sh.i.p.s they shot were drowning down below the sea floors in agony and fear.


    But sadly, no one wasing to their aid.


    Ratum¡¯s pupils dted once he heard the message screamed towards him.


    Water?


    Flooding?


    Chaos quickly filled the ce as many started jumping onto the nearby sh.i.p.s that weren¡¯t hit by whatever damaged their sh.i.p.s.


    Dammit! What the hell was going on here?


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Teriquen patrol sh.i.p.s wasted no time in hitting as many sh.i.p.s as they could.


    And when attacking a single enemy ship, they only attacked the same spot 2.


    From their countless tests done over the winter, they realized that once the hole got opened to a certain degree, the water force (pressure) would then thrust itself even more into the ship, breaking even more wood and expanding the hole wider and wider as time went on.


    And the more one tried to forcefully cover the hole; the more pressure would build up around that area, breaking more wood like crazy.


    What was even more fearful was the force in which the wood got flung away.


    Thankfully, if not for the precautions they took during testing, the wood flung away would¡¯ve definitely stabbed them silly, prating deep into their bodies.


    .


    All in all, just a few hits on the same spot were bound to make the fierce water force its way into the ship, breaking even more wood and finally sinking it down below.


    Additionally, they also ced massive cylindrical tubes of ck powder on the arrows too.


    So the results were indeed disastrous!


    Hence, with that in mind, the patrol sh.i.p.s did their thing and shot through the thick wood of over 85 sh.i.p.s.


    And at this time, the enemy had also noticed their actions, but it was already toote for the enemy to do anything about it all.


    Why?


    Because after causing the damage they did, the patrolling sh.i.p.s fled the scene, paddling and exciting the scene speedily to either the left or the right side of the formation.


    That¡¯s right.


    They intended to get out of the way and head behind these massive sh.i.p.s... As if running away.


    Everyone who suddenly realized this all and saw the scene of these bastards fleeing away almost puked blood with rage.


    Their stomachs churned, and their eyes turned red, almost popping out of their sockets in fury.


    "Dammit! Dammit! Damn Beggars!"


    "Kardinal! Are we just going to allow these bastards to get away like that?"


    "Yeah! We are proud followers of Adonis. So I say we chase after these bastards and give them a piece of our minds!"


    "Yeah!!!!!!"


    (*^*)


    Several people already drew their swords while jumping around like mice in hunt for food.


    "Kardinal, just look at that smoke? They definitely used some evil means to shoot ck powder at us."


    "Yes! Yes! These Savage¡¯s dated toe at us with ck powder, so we must also retaliate as well!"


    Ratum listened to the mouring of his men and turned grim: "Enough! Use your heads for once! We will head on straight. And that¡¯s that!!"


    "Yes. Kardinal" Everyone answered a little unwillingly.


    But the smarter ones understood Ratum¡¯s decision.


    Of course, they all wanted to chase after those bastards.


    But because they wanted to aim the city before them as fast as possible, they had to attack thend all at once.


    Another reason was that Ratum didn¡¯t want any more sh.i.p.s to sink.


    He had already lost a lot of sh.i.p.s (85 out of the 250 sh.i.p.s).


    And even though his men had hopped into nearby sh.i.p.s before it was toote, he still felt a sharp pain in his heart when thinking of the expensive battlesh.i.p.s he lost.


    He¡¯ll! Do you know how much money he spent buying these bad boys from his sry and enriching the power under him?


    Ratum clenched his fists, cracking his knuckles deeply.


    Previously, he nned not to join the battle but to allow his men to do the job.


    However, now, he would personally slice off many heads today.


    Good good. Good.


    These beggars were really daring!


    Ratum was indeed ready for battle, but how would he have known that this was just the beginning of his sorrows?


    Up next, the First Teriquen Siege Battle, which would be written and passed through history, wouldmence.


    Yes.


    ytime was over.


    THE REAL ACTION BEGINS NOW!

 Chapter 1145 - The Rings!

    <h4>Chapter 1145 - The Rings!</h4>


    The closer they got to the shores, the more stern Ratum¡¯s face turned.


    He called his Holy Generals onest time and had them leap from ship to ship to get to him.??


    And when everyone was gathered, Ratum brought out a massive, well-drawn map and stomped it hard on the wooden table.


    ~Bam!


    "Everyone! These savages had no chance against us.


    ording to my calctions, we should already outnumber them with our sheer numbers alone.


    Additionally, our fighting moves are better than theirs!"


    Everyone listened and nodded in agreement.


    This battle should indeed be easy, with almost no casualties.


    The casualties might onlye because they just realized that these barbarians actually had ck powder.


    Heh. Not bad.


    At least they weren¡¯t total savages.


    But without a doubt, the number of ck powder they have should be nowhere near theirs.


    Everyone had a slight smile on their faces as they could already smell victory at its finest!


    Ratum looked at their confident expressions and felt pleased.


    Yes! When heading into battle, attitude could also y a major part in winning the war.


    But if one always second-guessed themselves during battle, they would keep hesitating to make moves.


    And in that split second of hesitation, the enemy might¡¯ve already taken them down in a sh.


    Seeing that his Holy Generals didn¡¯t take the emergence of ck powder amongst these savages seriously, Ratum nodded in satisfaction.


    .


    "My Holy Generals!


    It has been preordained that we, the followers of Adonis, shall cover the entire world, bringing all these non-believers towards the light... Even if we have to force them to bend to Adonis¡¯ will.


    We fight to better the world and make these heathens understand how I¡¯m blessed their lives are without Adonis!


    Yes! We will put women in their ces and ce men at their higher ranks too.


    We will stop disorderliness and make ves out of those who dare reject Adonis, for he is the only light in this world.


    So victory should only be a few breaths away.


    That said, Imand you all to end the entire battle fast!"


    "YES, his Holy Kardinal. We shall do as you have said." They tried in unison while on bended knees with their right hand over their c.h.e.s.ts and their heads slightly bowed.


    They listened to Ratum¡¯s words and felt even more determined to fight for this right cause.


    Just like the medieval Religious Crusaders back on earth, they decided to force everyone to follow their religion, be it willingly or by force.


    That¡¯s right.


    They would burn, crucify, hang, kill or torture anyone who dared to go against Adonis or even say sphemous words against Adonis.


    If one person said it, then they and their entire household would be put to death at once.


    As they say, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the trees.


    So if someone in that household thought like that, then the entire household might¡¯ve also had such thoughts before, even if they weren¡¯t that verbal about it.


    And even the babies would be executed too, since they had been intoxicated with sphemy all day and night since their birth.


    Their rules were clear. Follow Adonis, and one would live.


    Of course, women who followed Adonis weren¡¯t allowed to think or do a ¡¯Man¡¯s job.¡¯


    Yes.


    They could know the basic poetry, and even if they were illiterate, some prayers would be taught to them word for word, as if singing a nursery rhyme.


    And those who didn¡¯t master them would also be punished for not getting closer to Adonis.


    Again, all women who refused to give their husbands male children would be taken away to be ¡¯corrected¡¯ until they birthed a boy.


    In short, there were so many rules that ¡¯Adonis¡¯ wanted them to follow.


    As for the men, they could continue their everyday lives, but unless they were full Adonis warriors, they would always give 40% of their wealth or sries to Adonis constantly.


    But the superiors with all the loads of wealth only gave out money to those who performed Adonis¡¯ tasks exceptionally well.


    Everyone had a smile as they thought of how much they would conquer in the name of Adonis.


    Yes. They were proud to work for Adonis!


    .


    With everyone still on bended knee, Ratum opened a drawer on the side and took out several items from it.


    They were sparkling rings that looked like wedding bands, single yet sparkly.


    And within each band were symbols in them too.


    "These are the Rings of Andorus that had been personally passed on from the Supreme Leader, allowing you all to call upon Adonis power while in battle!"


    Tremble. Tremble. Tremble.


    Everyone¡¯s body quivered with excitement when they heard of the Rings.


    Lying trough! Just how lucky were they to actually be bestowed these heavenly rings?


    They heard that one of the Holy Generals wore a Ring of Andorus and instantly became a beast on the battlefieldpared to his regr performance.


    It¡¯s said that after wearing the ring, he gained immense power that he could even lift up a cow with one finger.


    One Finger! One Finger!


    F***!


    Everyone¡¯slips quivered while being shocked by their luck of being able to wear these precious rings.


    As they recalled the many stories and legends about those that wore the rings of Andorus, they couldn¡¯t help wondering if their stories would also be famous after this too.


    "Lift your heads and stretch your cusped palms out in unison."


    "Yes!" They replied before doing what they were told, still on bended knees.


    Ratum distributed the rings speedily while chanting a Holy prayer to engulf the rings with Adonis¡¯ holiness.


    "Rings of light. Rings of Adonis!


    Cover your followers and allow them to call onto your powers at will.


    The time hase for our victory to celebrate your excellence once more.


    I call upon you to unleash the powers and store them in the rings!"


    Everyone listened and felt their hearts beat loudly after receiving their rings.


    They looked at the shiny golden metal surface with an unfathomable gaze.


    This was the power of Adonis!

 Chapter 1146 - Enemy Troops!

    <h4>Chapter 1146 - Enemy Troops!</h4>


    With the rings shared out, everyone calmly stood under Ratum¡¯smand as they quickly surrounded the massive table with the gigantic map on it.


    The map was extremelyrge, like abination of 10 parchment papers for the length and 5 parchment papers for the width all joined together.??


    Yes.


    One had to roll the map along the table to unfold itpletely.


    The Map was also the reason why they chose to attack this city because this city was the one which they had a detailed ouy of here in Terique.


    For sure, even though they didn¡¯t know the other city, town and vigeyouts well, that didn¡¯t mean that they would lose after cleaning things up here.


    No!


    After the battle here was won, they would send scouts to the nearest establishments, which shouldn¡¯t be too far from here.


    And once the scoutse back from the nearest city, towns or viges close by, they would then proceed to advance, cleaning things out one step of the way.


    Typically, after a city, the nearest establishment should be a town or a vige 5-24 hours away.


    So it shouldn¡¯t take more than 3 days for the scouts to return after that.


    Yup!


    They had everything all worked out in their minds and had even taken into ount that in a few months, the first wave of backup should be arriving in this city again, ready to follow through their same routes and aid them in advancing too.


    Well, all that was fine and dandy.


    But first, they had to tackle the most crucial and fundamental part of all.


    And that was quickly securing the war here.


    Because the faster they moved, the fewer chances the enemy would have to retaliate against them.


    If word went out, making its way towards the Capital, they didn¡¯t want to give these Teriquens a chance to retaliate.


    That¡¯s right.


    It would take several months for word to go through.


    And by then, they should¡¯ve already been somewhat close to the Capital City, conquering ces left, right and center.


    Again, by then, more backup should¡¯ve arrived.


    So it will all work in their favour.


    In short, Terique was bound to belong to Adonis!


    .


    Ratum quickly ced several wooden coloured boxes on the various regions around the map and then firmly held a short wooden staff too.


    The staff looked like a mini grass rake.


    "Holy Generals!


    We have 3 Main Units for today¡¯s battle: Basic Troops, Auxiliaries and Legions.


    For starters, we have 60,000 Basic Troops filled with militiamen, spearmen, sling shooters, and shield holders.


    Generals, Tongai, Molu... (more names)... And Invonjo, you 8 have a duty of leasing your men through the Windkiln pass, Gobern Route...h, h, h... And Hickorus trails," Ratum said while pushing the small red wooden boxes on the map to where he wanted them to go.


    And as he exined, he would push each box through several trails, indicating whether they had to stay on the trail or divert to another region within the city.


    The holy generals leading these Basic Troops all nodded sternly as if swearing toplete the task without fail!


    "Good.


    There are 60,000 infantry soldiers, including advanced Spearman with gear, Archers and Militiamen.


    And, there are also 65,000 Calvaries too.


    You all would take the main paths here and quickly move towards the prominent estates, taking down the enemy forces found there."


    Hmmm...


    .


    Again, the generals all watched the blue wooden boxes with number markings on them get shifted around the maps left, right and center.


    One might think that since they came with massive sh.i.p.s, then they should be carrying arge number of warriors as well.


    But that would be wrong.


    Half of their sh.i.p.s were filled with the strongest horses within their empire, which were a higher breed than normal stallions.


    But because people didn¡¯t know what to name them, they just called them Superior Horses instead.


    Again, this wasn¡¯t the first time they had brought out these Superior horses through the open seas before.


    So they knew how to care for them, ensuring that they didn¡¯t fall sick on sea and didn¡¯t die.


    This also meant that the food supply they carried for these horses was even far richer than what they themselves ate at sea.


    Of course, if they were truly running out of food, they typically stopped at the coastal cities within the continent of Zohl or Ten to replenish their stocks and move on fast.


    Well, that¡¯s why their trip was a little whileing here.


    Additionally, they also had horse healers too and ensured that their Superior war Horses were up for the tasks.


    Of course, there were a few casualties where close to 150 died at sea out of tens of thousands.


    And those that died were quickly turned into meat for the other horses to feed on.


    As for the sh.i.p.s that sank when they arrived here... fortunately, those sh.i.p.s weren¡¯t carrying any horses, but they did carry something else that made their eyes bleed painfully.


    .


    "Moving on to the Legions!


    Your unitsprise of Chariot riders and even more advanced militiamen, spearmen, archers and spearmen.


    In total, we have 80,000 warriors for the task.


    But now, with almost 1,500 chariots sinking earlier on, have those who don¡¯t have chariots switch to the Auxiliary units and be Calvary men instead.


    It¡¯s indeed unfortunate, but at least we didn¡¯t lose any of our men.


    That said, all holy generals willplete their assigned tasks without dy.


    IS THAT UNDERSTOOD?!!!"


    "Yes, Holy Kardinal!"


    "Good. You all have the rings of Andorus with you.


    So get out of my sight and win this war!"


    Hmmm...


    Everyone smiled and stepped out while rubbing the rings in their fingers lovingly.


    Hehehhehehe...


    They had a total of 265,000 Adonis warriors with ck powder, superior horses, battle weapons, skills and so on.


    So how could they lose?


    The way they saw it, this battle had already been won!

 Chapter 1147 - Legions in Action!

    <h4>Chapter 1147 - Legions in Action!</h4>


    With all their cardsid out, everyone was ready to move!


    The many legions, auxiliaries and Basic warriors all got ready to make a move, with many already positioning themselves below deck by the horses, waiting for the signal to leave the sh.i.p.s.??


    But that wasn¡¯t all. It appears that each unit had some sort of priest with them that was said to have special powers.


    That¡¯s right.


    From what they knew, these priests could pray so hard that they could weaken the enemy or even convert the enemy¡¯s minds, making them kill their fellow contacts at will.


    Again, these priests were also healers too, since they came onto the battlefield with herbs and needles and all sorts of medicinal items to help the injured.


    Of course, they all had different coloured staff in their hands.


    And the brighter the staff colour, the more powerful in rank they were.


    Typically, their staff colours ranged from the weakest to the strongest as; ck, Dark Green, Purple, Red, Blue, Yellow (golden) and Silver (crystal-like).


    Not to mention that the higher the levels of these priests, the more they could manifest Adonis¡¯ powers, confuse the enemies or even have higher ranking healing techniques.


    These Holy Priests, called Thamans, wore their robes, which were simr in colour to their staff colours, and headed out in the different units they were assigned to.


    Of course, if these Thamans were lower-ranked, they would have 2 or 3 of them in one unit.


    The vice versa could be said for higher ranking Thamans.


    For them, just they alone could stay within one unit without the aid of others.


    Yes. These Adonis enemies were all ready for battle, with over 100 different units prepared for destruction.


    .


    Each Holy General could control 10 or more units, allowing their direct subordinates to lead the units while observing at a distance.


    Because just as they say, a general was supposed to oversee everything and everyone under theirmand while making counter ns just in case something did go wrong.


    Well, that was because they had another special unit that wouldn¡¯t take part in the battle whatsoever.


    The people in these units were just scouts who would strategically position themselves on the routes or areas that the general¡¯s teams had nned to go.


    They would stay in groups of 3 or 6 that stayed in hiding for as long as the war would go in, observing the entire battle scene.


    And when there was something to report, 1 or 2 of them would head towards the next hiding scouts and pass the word on fast.


    This would continue until the general in question got the word and speedy thought of the counterattack for what was going on.


    And he had to think this fast! Because time waited for no one.


    So his brain had to work like a fueled engine,ing up with a n while looking at the map.


    Of course, if the report said everything was going ording to n, then the general could just rx with a broad smile on his face.


    There was so much going on in regr battle that it seemed like everyone was just focused on their tasks and hopping around like grasshoppers.


    ~Swah! Swah!~


    The waters gushed against the boats, as everyone looked on with a stern expression on their faces, the closer they got to the shores.


    And right off the bat, Kardinal Ratum noticed something bizarre.


    What were those?


    Everyone¡¯s mind stirred deeply.


    Firstly, when one left the shores, they would have to climb up a not too steep slope to get to the city¡¯s main center.


    Cities, towns or viges close to the waters were always made in this way.


    People would build their homes further from the shorelines and also created man-made slopes too.


    All this was formed ages ago when their ancestors first decided to live in these territories.


    That¡¯s right.


    Because of their long well throughout ns, when the waters rose, they never seemed to prate the city.


    It was almost as if the city was sitting on a man-made hill.


    Additionally, most regions were made like this to prepare for enemy attacks too.


    And prepared they did.


    Because right now, at an elevated point, all Siege weapons were ced in formation, ready to take action against those below.


    But to surprise the enemy, they cedrge red clothes at the front of the siege weapons.


    For the Ballistas, even though their fronts had been covered with cloth, a hole had been carved around the clothes to allow the massive arrows shoot through.


    And For the Catapults, they still covered the lower parts of it with cloth but painted the spoon-like tops too, as if they were mere decorations.


    This way, the enemy wouldn¡¯t feel like it was a setup or something.


    At the same time, they couldn¡¯t let the ce bepletely empty.


    So midway between the hill and the docks, they allowed some volunteer women and men to y around and act as natural as possible.


    But this was just the half of it.


    .


    One should know that all this time, they had also dug the ground along the tree lines even deeper, creating a vast valley-like trench.


    So one would have to first go down the valleys before running into the woods.


    Yes! And just as one would expect, they also ced several Ballistas there too and camouged them with show or foliage while holding there ready to make their shits too.


    In fact, the enemy didn¡¯t know it, but once theynded and moved midway up, a rain of gigantic arrows and stones would be thrown at them.


    Of course, they would also get thrown hot tar and even barrels of ck powder too.


    They had to take down at least half of them no matter what!


    .


    But Kardinal Ratum and the rest who saw the red clothes after docking were at first a little worried, that is until they saw the wooden signboards stating that these items were ancestral.


    And looking at the women, men and children ying merrily a little up the hill, they sneered and shook the uneasiness off their minds.


    Heh. There was no way that these people would¡¯ve known of their arrival before time.


    And even if they did, those who were smart would flee.


    So their current situation stated how more or less prepared they were.


    Thinking like this, Ratum paid no heed to the city¡¯s state and gave his Holymand!


    "All Legions assemble in formation now!"


    "Yes!"


    "With that, the sh.i.p.s docked in rows and rows, moving out the chariots and horses first, saddling them up and lining them neatly, sectioning them in groups/units.


    Following that, the more advanced spearmen, militiamen, archers and what not joined these units.


    That¡¯s right!


    Each Legion was a mix of all these overly advanced forces.


    So they couldn¡¯t start moving until they were all assembled.


    And at the same time, while waiting for the chariots to get properly straddled to the horses, the next waves of sh.i.p.s docked, dropping off the Auxiliary teams with the cavalry who were already saddled in their horses, infantry, Archers and so on.


    Needless to say, they too arranged themselves neatly, ensuring that their Thamans were there with them too.


    But while thest batch of sh.i.p.s were docking to release the basic Troops, the people ying around soon turned anxious and ran into the city in terror.


    Following that, it didn¡¯t take too long for them to hear a loud ringing sound from within the city that seemed like warning bells!


    .


    ~Ding. Ding. Ding. Ding.~~


    The bells rang, and the ce became very rowdy as they heard muffled sounds of panic from afar.


    These Adonis followers didn¡¯t truly care about this all because to them, where the enemy knew or not, their victory was still a done deal.


    Firstly, the enemy would be rushing in without a n and might even take time for some to be able to rush all the way here now.


    Do you know how big the city was?


    Heh.


    Without a doubt, their Adonis team should¡¯ve already infiltrated the city by then.


    Additionally, even after the warning bell got wrong, some cowards should also think of fleeing for their lives rather than fighting.


    Yes. This will again dwindle down the enemy number too.


    Looking at all this, why would they rush?


    They were more skilled and already had a well-detailed n for action, so it was impossible for these barbarians to win.


    Moreover, no matter how they saw it, it was vital for them to go out inrge intimidating numbers, clearing down the path and creating almost zero chances for casualties.


    Think about it.


    If they sent the first batch of units bit by bit while unloading was going on, then it would be disastrous.


    After all, even though they were skilled, they had to admit that if all these enemies farther one unit, then some people in that unit might get injured.


    So they divided to first regroup themselves before heading out like a mighty storm, killing everything at sight.


    This was their sure way of victory.


    And no one would be able to handle them once they moved!

 Chapter 1148 - Can You Scream?

    <h4>Chapter 1148 - Can You Scream?</h4>


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    Like a well-fueled army, the heavy steps of the Adonis warriors echoed out around the dock, as over 260,000 of them formed the most intimidating legion tripline of all.??


    Some with spears, some with arrows, some with chariots, some on horses, others as Thamans, and so on.


    Very quickly, they turned to face the sh.i.p.s, to listen to their Kardinal, who would be staying back on the sh.i.p.s as the base alongside their Holy Generals standing beside him.


    The Holy Generals would eventually go out and fight, but not until the war was half done.


    After all, they had to leave a fierce image of themselves to their troops, who would then retell the stories when they got back home.


    Please!


    With the rings on their fingers, how could they not fight?


    It was just that they wanted to step into the battle with full strength at a time that many would be a little worn out.


    And don¡¯t get them wrong.


    At present, only 4/5th of their entire armies had gone out all at once.


    The only 1/5th were still on the sh.i.p.s, as emergency reserves, as well as their own personal units they would use to show their vigour to the world.


    Usually, battles could take up to a week or even up to 4 months when trying to take over a single city.


    Well, this would undoubtedly be the case if they were trying to break into just 1 city or town in Morgany.


    But this was Pyno. And the fact that they also had the element of surprise made them feel that the battle shouldn¡¯t even take up to 3 days.


    Today, they would clear out 90% of the enemy forces.


    In fact, the smarter ones should be having for the next town or vige nearby.


    So all in all, this shouldn¡¯t take too long.


    .


    For now, these Holy Generals would oversee the battle before joining inter.


    Of course, Kardinal Ratum had also decided to join inter as well, to release his rate for the sinking ship and chariots too.


    All these things were money to him. And now, they were several feet under the cold icy waters.


    So how could he not be pissed?


    Ratum looked at the thousands and thousands of units stretched and spread out through the region with full metal armour and helmets... And quickly had someone hear him bring the Megaphone closer to him.


    His megaphone was a golden conical shape, with special symbols on it too.


    "I won¡¯t go into why this battle is important or why we must win because you all know this.


    We are the chosen ones in this work, the only light tasked with bringing people closer to Adonis.


    Moreover, we are better, stronger, skilled and more equipped than these beggars.


    So go out there and give them hell!"


    "Yeah!!!!!!!"


    The entire army cheered, raising battle morale, before doing several symbols with their hands and chanting a few words too.


    At the same time, Ratum also chanted a few words before retaking a deep breath.


    "All warriors, move out now.


    And may Adonis be with you!"


    Everyone beated their c.h.e.s.ts twice: "Yes, Holy one!"


    With that, those at the very back turned around and now became the leading teams in their groups.


    Of course, those who stayed at the back during the speech were actually the leading forces of the group.


    And the Thamans in each unit were strategically ced at the ends of the rectangr-shaped formations and also at the centre.


    Now, the real battle was on!


    .


    ~Ding. Ding. Ding. Ding.~


    The faint cries of the city warning bell echoed out, as well as the faint sounds of disorder too.


    But so far, none of these savages had dared toe down and fight yet.


    He looked at the slippery and icy terrain and couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    Without a doubt, with Spring here, the rains had tightened the snow, creating ice instead.


    Some ces still looked like balls of snow, while others were just pure ice.


    And the sloppy hill terrain was putting more pressure on them, causing them to slow down their pace instead, as if... Well, as if they were walking on several thin sheets of ice.


    And any harsh movements could make them slip and mess up the formation because once one person falls, he triggers those behind to fall as well.


    And soon, balls of people would be rolling down instead.


    Fortunately, from the map, after they pass this stupid sloppy, they shouldn¡¯t be meeting any more deeply ted slopes again.


    Yes. There was another slope after this one, but it wasn¡¯t so deep and was very walkable.


    Of course, after that one, they would then be on even ground, making it easy for them to raid these bastards and spread out onto different directions across the vast city that would take one over 3 hours to move in a straight line from one end to another.


    .


    The air was tense as the undefeated Army steadily Marched their way up the slope.


    Now, they were just about halfway through the slope.


    The sounds of faint worry still entered their ears, but no one had shown up yet.


    Mikel furrowed his brows thoughtfully as a deep sense of uneasiness made him subconsciously shower.


    Why?


    Why did he constantly have the feeling that something was wrong?


    He did indeed hear the sounds of chaos, but wasn¡¯t it strange that there were no noble or patriotic guards who didn¡¯t even feel like fighting or taking a look?


    Till now, no one, not even a stray dog, hade over, even to check the situation here.


    Were they all trying to flee instead?


    This... This... Well, this wasn¡¯t all too strange.


    7 years back when they headed towards one of the empires in Dania to begin their conquest, they did meet a simr situation to this with everyone running and fleeing for their lives.


    Morgany was positioned to the Right of Lampe/Adonis... And Dania was postponed to the left of Lampe.


    So of course their first continent of conquest was actually Dania.


    At present, 1/4th of Dania had been taken over by them.


    But it wouldn¡¯t take too long before the entire continent became the next Lampe.


    That said, they had met a few situations like this, where the people and soldiers fled to take refuge within the next cities, towns and even empires without even fighting back the moment they saw the Adonis symbol.


    So it stands without reason that the same thing might¡¯ve happened here.


    But why?


    Why did his guy tell him otherwise?


    As a man who has been on the battlefield and fought endless battles since the age of 7, his instincts were giving off very bad vibes.


    And it wasn¡¯t just him, but the other Battlefords too.


    They kept feeling that something was off but couldn¡¯t quite put their fingers on it.


    But as they ascended and saw that nothing was happening, they slowly let go of their suspicions.


    Heh. The other regions they had conquered for Adonis were far superior to any entire in Pyno.


    So if even those ces had fallen to them, then what more of this Teriquen empire in this Vige Continent of beggars?


    Mike and the rest all shook their heads and shook off the uneasiness.


    If anything, they should be grateful that no enemy had tried shooting ming or ck powder-tubed arrows at them.


    Because the icy show was really a headache.


    Mike took one step at a time and couldn¡¯t help praising whoever had made this slope.


    Tsk! What a waste!


    The slope was made for battle defence ages ago.


    But too bad that the current inhibitors of the ce didn¡¯t know how to use it, and we¡¯replete cowards, fleeing instead.


    Of course. What else could he expect from the current Terique?


    .


    Everyone¡¯s morale was still high and steady as they ascended the snowy slope.


    They even joked a few times too.


    "Battleford Mikel, Hahahhaha... As expected, these savages are scared of us."


    "Yes. Just look at how fast they¡¯re trying to flee?


    100 copper coins on the fact that they¡¯re trying to take as much treasure as they can into their marriages and run."


    "Hahahahaha! This is another victory for Adonis!"


    With deeply stained yellowish teeth, they all smiled merrily, still advancing at their steady pace.


    But soon, they saw something... No! Several people right above, at the very top of the slope.


    "Look! Look! They¡¯re here! I see some people holding bows in their hands. It looks like they want to shoot us down with arrows.


    But their numbers are really disgraceful.


    They only have 100 or so archers?"


    Everyone saw this and almostughed.


    Mike sneered after listening to his men and seeing the archer¡¯s take their positions: "Men, Shields up, Block formation!"


    Everyone nodded and did as they were told.


    But just when they were ready to receive the arrows, something spring happened.


    The Archers, already pointing at them, suddenly smiled and withdrew their focus, rxing their hands.


    Everyone was shocked and confused.


    Eh?


    Don¡¯t you want to kill the enemy?


    Things were not making sense to them at all.


    But soon, it did.


    "FIRE!"


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Question of the day: How high can you scream?


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 1149 - Giants or Weapons? Who Can Be Sure?

    <h4>Chapter 1149 - Giants or Weapons? Who Can Be Sure?</h4>


    "FIRE!"


    The people at the very top of the sloop quickly nodded and turned to the weapons speedily.??


    It was also at this point that the Adonis warriors saw more and more people on the slope too.


    EH?


    Their pupils dted as their previous uneasiness sprung back heavily.


    Very quickly, Mikel gritted his teeth and promptlymanded: "Take Cover! Take Cover!"


    Dammit! He didn¡¯t know why? But he felt like now, he shouldn¡¯t underestimate these beggars.


    "Take Cover!"


    Mikel and the other Battlefords hurriedly gave out theirmands.


    But sadly, it was a little toote for that.


    His entire body felt like it was being eaten away by poisonous ants.


    And just for a brief moment, his heart stopped beating in shock.


    It wasn¡¯t just him, as everyone that saw the situation turned grim in horror as if they had seen several ghosts, making them freeze for a bit.


    WHAT THE HELL?


    Everything happened in slow motion the more they watched the giant balls float in the air before them as if they weighed nothing.


    Some of the balls were on fire, while others were not.


    And in this brief moment, they also saw several super arrows heading their way too with incredulous speeds.


    No! These arrows weren¡¯t the typical arrows.


    Off the bat, they could tell that these arrows were bigger and thicker than the ones they had.


    But how could this be possible?


    Could it be that some of these Teriquens had changed in body size and were now giants?


    What human could throw stones/boulders that big and mighty into the air like so?


    And what sort of bow would be needed for such super arrows?


    Obviously, one that was even longer and bigger than they were in length and size.


    Or... Could it be that they had invented some sort of weapons that couldunch these items out?


    But how could that be possible?


    This was Pyno, the people they looked down on!


    This was also thend of the mush and brainless, as well as a savage worldpared to their glorious civilization.


    Be it economically, politically, borderline and so on... Their continent crushed Pyno hands down.


    So what was going on here?


    Howe these stainless fools were able to create such Godly weapons?... Or could they have stolen them from Morgany or Veinitta?


    .


    Seeing all thising their way like a slow-motion scene, Mikel and many others had countless thoughts pass through their minds like crazy and could only me these Savages for seal attacking them like this.


    Everyone¡¯s body was bubbling with rage as they felt more and more hate for these savages.


    Good-for-nothing Savages!


    How dare they surprise attack them like this?


    Don¡¯t they know that their actions were too cowardly?


    If they had the strength, then they shoulde out and fight... And not use such cheap tricks against them.


    That¡¯s right.


    These Adonis warriors thought that these Teriquens were very shameless and had already forgotten that they had been conquering several territories because of their surprise attacks.


    They had also forgotten that not too long ago, it was they who wanted to sneak attack the Teriquens too.


    But now that the tables have turned, and well... These savages now sounded shameless and uncultured to them.


    ¡¯Bastards! Bastards! Bastards! Bastards!¡¯


    Everyone cursed silently while quickly regaining their senses and struggling to dodge the attacks.


    "Everyone, take cover while charging ahead and don¡¯t lose heart! With Adonis on our side, we are sure to win!!"


    "Holy Thamans, pray hard and levitate the stones! You can stop all this with your holy divination powers!"


    "Pray!"


    "Take cover!"


    "Pray!"


    "Take cover!"


    "Charge ahead!"


    (*^*)


    .


    Every Battleford for the many units all gave different orders to their men.


    But they all basicallymanded the same thing.


    Retreating was never an option and was very disgraceful.


    Yes! Once they reached the enemy, they would like to see how many more tricks these bastards could pull out their asses.


    Only by getting to the top could they kill those controlling these bizarre weapons and then take control of the matter.


    So of course, they decided to strategically dodge while advancing as speedily as they could without falling on this icy path.


    Moreover, they had the Holy Thamans with them who would pray and call upon Adonis to give them hidden protection too.


    Yes!


    If the Thamans could pray and confuse the enemy, then they should be able to pray and make the stones rise in the air and not attack them too, right?


    Hmhm... It all seemed logical to them.


    And in truth, these Adonis people believed it.


    This was the middle ages where several scientific things were seen as miracles and manifestations of their Gods.


    Of course, Gods and the heavens did exist, which represent good... And the demons and hell existed too.


    If there was good, then there had to be bad.


    And in truth, there were some true miracles that were done indirectly by the heavens.


    But sadly, even if those truly did exist like the case with Lucia¡¯s people... these Adonis followers were actually Godless and believed in some non-existent entity.


    Yes. They had thought their numerous glories over the ages were because of some divine intervention and blessing.


    But it was just luck that they were better off.


    No one can choose where they would be born, and no one can choose their empire or family.


    So this was all just where they were supposed to be... Nothing more.


    But they took their noble births and victories to suppress people with their greedy minds, all in the hopes of calling everyone to this non-existent God.


    It¡¯s just that, unfortunately for them, no matter how these Thamans prayed, they were bound to be disappointed.


    Because the giant stones won¡¯t float, and that was a fact!


    .


    ~Boom!


    ~Rumble. Rumble.~~


    The first giant bouldernded with a mighty force, causing the entire ground to tremble hard as the vibrations echoed underneath.


    At the same time, the boulder¡¯s forceful move didn¡¯t just make the ground rumble but crushed or injured over 30 people too.


    Some got directly crushed, having their heads turned Into minced meat, while others found their legs crippled instead.


    They had been marching very closely like a pack of sardines, so a single boulder had not only fallen and killed or injured these people, but continued its work cutting down the people on the slippery slope, creating havoc to more and more.


    Of course, this was just from one of the boulders.


    Needless to say, with the resting in hot, the enemy was already in tears.


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom~


    "Ahhhhh! My leg... My leg... Dammit! It¡¯s crushed!"


    "No! No! No! I¡¯m burning! I¡¯m burning! The fiery stones are disastrous!"


    "Quickly, we have to distance ourselves from them; the fire is quickly spreading on!"


    "Oh no! Ss¡¯ chariot and horse have been mashed, but Ss is still alive; only the metal from the Chariot crushed him and stabbed his leg clean!"


    "Quickly! Quickly! Put your swords back in their sheaths. We are losing men with some of you identally stabbing others!"


    "Oh my Adonis! What is this? What is actually going on here? Why are these savages nothing like what was earlier described?"


    "Ahhhh!~~ The pain! The pain!.... They¡¯re also shooting from the trees and woods too. Bloody savages! They have us all surrounded!"


    "Boniface! Boniface! No!!... Boniface has been killed by the giant arrows, along with 5 others. The arrows directly pinned his neck and the other body parts of the rest as if picking meat! What the hell is this? Why isn¡¯t everything going ording to n?"


    .....


    ~Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!~


    "Ahhhh!~~~."


    Disorder quickly stepped in as several people within the massive army began to take several steps back instead instinctively.


    Meaning, while some were advancing, others at once point retreated a bit.


    But because they were all so close together like sardines, this move only made a few others stumble on one another, with others rolling down and hitting others like bowling pins.


    But the scariest part of all to those already rolling was that some got directly shot with the arrows in the a.s.s... Meaning their asses were up and their heads were on the ground while rolling.


    But that wasn¡¯t all.


    The arrow passed through their b.u.t.t cheeks and managed to somehow hook either one of their balls or their little man, before picking others close to them like meat.


    And then, after getting picked up and pinned together, one shouldn¡¯t forget that they were still upside down.


    So as tall men, they found themselves in a very close range to the lower region of theirrades.


    (:ToT:)


    Mommy...


    They want to protest!


    They gritted their teeth as their b.u.t.t and you-know-what trembled nonstop in pain.


    They had sliced off so many people¡¯s you-know-what... But even though they knew it was painful, they didn¡¯t realize it was this bad.


    Almost immediately, their bodies released buckets of sweat that stung their eyes like vipers.


    And the pain from down below felt like a never-ending nightmare


    Why? They were the protagonists of this world


    So why should they suffer like this?


    They were allowed to do it to others. But as children of the highest God, why would they have to suffer?


    This was the highest disgrace in their lives and, dare they say, the most painful thing they had ever experienced.


    But they weren¡¯t the only ones, because likewise, some boulders had directly smashed others in the b.u.t.t, causing them to turn into minced meat while doing the splits.


    At this point, their hate for these savages had reached its climax.


    Why?


    Why would these bastards target their generation?


    Yes! Without these body parts, could they have more children?


    This was directly cutting their family lines!


    [Teriquens]:... Erm... Sorry bro, but we didn¡¯t really mean that one. But since you¡¯re our enemy, then go die!


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom!~


    ~Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!


    The first Siege battle was hell!

 Chapter 1150 - Boom! Chaos!

    <h4>Chapter 1150 - Boom! Chaos!</h4>


    With the thundering sounds of chaos all around them, it was like a never-ending nightmare to those watching.


    ~Boom!??


    The heavy stones not only ttened their enemies but also created a force that caused those around them to jump towards their contacts, getting themselves identally injured.


    And with every big stone-fall, the icy ground cracked, and the upper snow level rose too.


    It was a brutal feat to behold!


    But most importantly, the boulders all rolled down gloriously, with some even picking up snow from regions that weren¡¯t icy.


    And thus,rger snowballs of destruction were formed, all heading down towards the docks.


    Kardinal Ratum and the rest grew grim as everything came too unexpected.


    The moment the first stone was thrown, it wasn¡¯t long before it reached the bottom.


    And instantly, chaos filled the docks like crazy!


    "Go! Go! Do! Get those bloody ves to move!"


    Ratum and everyone else in power began screaming their orders as despair quickly inched into their hearts like an unstoppable force.


    Ratum¡¯s eyes darted from left to right, right to left and all other directions,pletely losing focus in agony.


    His money! His money! His money!!!!


    Yes! That¡¯s right!


    Apart from the fact that some of these sh.i.p.s, including his, carried several treasures, the sh.i.p.s themselves were worth a lot.


    Not to talk of the horses and chariots left on some of the sh.i.p.s for thest units that we¡¯re supposed to go out to battle with after some time.


    They had docked the sh.i.p.s carrying these war items, as well as the sh.i.p.s holding the reserve teams, close to the docks... Ready to move out any time from now.


    And the other sh.i.p.s docked on the waters behind them were already empty and offloaded, with the current army taking several hits on the battlefield right now.


    So without a doubt, Ratum was going crazy when he saw giant stone balls and stone snowballs heading their way.


    But now, instead of shooting just one ball for a single set of bowling pins, countless going balls wereing for the same set of pins instead!


    Ratum was going crazy again because just behind them, the sh.i.p.s that docked on the water were so close to their frontline reserve sh.i.p.s at the docks that even if they wanted to fall back fast, those behind had to first reverse too.


    It was like getting stuck in traffic.


    And with the number of sh.i.p.s they brought in, well, they were really in a ¡¯tight¡¯ corner.


    Instantly, Ratum¡¯s mind exploded in disbelief as he grabbed the person next to him with force.


    "No! No! No! This is impossible!


    Why do these savages have the ability to throw these sorts of attacks at us?"


    [Person grabbed]...


    You are the boss, so if you don¡¯t know... How am I supposed to know?


    ~Brrrmmmmmmm~~~~


    Seeing the massive boulders building more speed and crushing more men on the way down, while sometimes jumping up in the air due to human bumps and building even more speed... Those on the reserve sh.i.p.s had now given up on trying to get the ves to paddle away.


    "Everyone! Quickly! Get to the sh.i.p.s behind! Get to the sh.i.p.s behind!"


    Now, even amongst the chaos, the moment everyone heard themand through the megaphone, they bounced away.


    No! Even those who didn¡¯t hear just followed the crowd to get to safety, jumping onto the next line of sh.i.p.s behind them like crazy.


    This move also meant that they were abandoning the horses and chariots below... so both reserve cavalry and chariot riders would have to kiss their positions goodbye.


    Of course, another painful thing was that they also abandoned some of theirrades below deck too.


    That¡¯s right. There were still some Adonis warriors below deck on the many floors within the ship, alongside the ves.


    The reaction time was too close.


    ~Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Boom!! Boom! Boom! Boom!~


    ~Krack! Bam!~~


    "AHHHHH!~~~."


    The heavy stones rolled down from that mighty height and gained so much momentum that they instantly shattered the sides of the sh.i.p.s silly.


    That¡¯s right.


    All sh.i.p.s were docked sideways so as to prepare to release the reserves when need be.


    But their overconfidence had be their downfall because everyone knows that the weakest parts of these wooden sh.i.p.s were their sides.


    .


    ~BOOM!


    And those below could only cry, as some within the rooms closest to the sides who had just made a run to it towards the doors, found themselves crushed along by the crushed, with their bodies now kissing the doors and walls.


    Pain.


    The pain was unbearable.


    They were either injured or dead...Alongside a few horses in some of the lower decks too.


    Some horses that did survive quickly acted fast and picked their heads through the massive boulder hole, intending to jump down from the height they were at.


    Indeed


    The boulders came in like wrecking balls, stopping deeper into the sh.i.p.s.


    So the surviving horses quickly decided to jump out after sensing the danger, intending to run into the wild.


    Some managed to do so, but some just died with the next series of ballsing their way.


    As for the warriors below deck, these sh.i.p.s didn¡¯t have windows for any floors below deck.


    So everyone had to rely on the news from above.


    This was wood they were talking about, and no one wanted to risk cing wooden windows below deck only for flooding or any sea creature to hack to open.


    In fact, there were too many fears and reasons why no one in this era... (Apart from Baymard) ced windows below deck.


    So the men were only rushing upwards because they heard themotion chaos above.


    Thus, they were about to check it out for themselves.


    But who knew that before they could even do so, they were crushed by an unknown enemy to bits.


    .


    ~Plugh!


    Those still alive struggled to breathe as their bodies uncontrobly spat out blood in agony.


    Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!


    They hadn¡¯t even fought in the war, and now they were going down in such an unmanly way?


    Unwilling! Unconvinced! Uneptable!


    They were about to go crazy in despair when they felt their bodies slowly give way, with some directly dying, fainting or going into aa.


    But just 3 or more breaths after cursing, more and more stones came through like crazy.


    ~Boom!


    ....F***!


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "Ahhh!!!!!"


    Wooden pieces shattered and forcefully stabbed several people like an assassin in the night.


    The boulders had managed to even make their way towards the narrow corridors of each floor below the deck, now clocking them from fleeing.


    Those facing the docks were now trapped and doomed to die, while those on the other sides trapped in their rooms dared not dilly dally at all because soon, who knows if the boulders will make their way to them?


    With that, they forcefully broke right through the wood, creating their very own doors.


    And very quickly, they had their contacts on the sh.i.p.s behind send them ropes.


    Yes. They tied them to one of the pirs and began climbing up non-stop... But for how long?


    Heh!


    .


    ~Bam!


    "Help! Help! The ship is sinking!


    The ves cried in pain as the wood couldn¡¯t handle the heavy mass of the stones above.


    Thus, the stones all dropped to the lower floors with force... With some finally bombarding the lowest deck of all.


    And like so, the bottom of the sh.i.p.s started to have leaks, which then turned into bigger holes because of the water pressure.


    The ves were desperate and helpless.


    But soon, they managed to roll one of the stones over the hole, thinking that they would be saved.


    But that was far from the truth because as more stones dropped in, it began an instant nightmare for them.


    ~Bam! Bam! Crack!


    The falling stones fell and directly killed several other ves, as well as fell onto other boulders, instantly cracking into several pieces.


    And amidst this horror, came the opportunity for those who survived to get freed.


    Yes!


    The stone pieces that cracked were as sharp as knives!


    And the chains on them that had rushed a bit would be able to break, but not after a lot of work.


    Thus, they began filing the chains as fast as they could, holding the sharp de-like stone pieces formerly, bloodying their hands again.


    But they didn¡¯t care.


    To them, survival was too important!


    Those on the sides facing the docks died, but those on the other side diligently worked hard for what felt like an eternity.


    Time was truly against them because the water was getting in, and the sh.i.p.s were slowly sinking.


    So will they be able to make it out?


    Would all their efforts be in vain?


    This was a typical day in their lives as battle ves.


    Everyone was fighting for survival, with chaos reigning everywhere.


    Mikel, who had fallen to the side, looked at the situation grimly.


    Could they truly win this war?

 Chapter 1151 - Phase 1 Completed

    <h4>Chapter 1151 - Phase 1 Completed</h4>


    ~Boom!


    Like a water ghost, Mikel jumped to the side, trying his best to avoid the iing fireball in horror.??


    Yes!


    To him, the sky was raining fireballs, stone balls and arrows.


    Almost everyone around him had either died by getting hit or shot or even identally killed off by theirrade¡¯s de... making him one of the few one of the luckiest people ever because he had been dodging all this time and still managed to survive without any major injuries.


    With his head buried in the reddish broken icy-now, Mikel¡¯s hands trembled in horror.


    He lifted his head fast without a moment to lose as if trying to locate the other battlefords that he could previously see from a distance.


    But with all the chaos, they would either be dead, injured or just disced.


    But right before his very eyes, an arrow passed, and one of them stood frozen in ce.


    Then suddenly, his neck turned, and his head fell to the side below his shoulders, just hanging there like some decoration.


    Again, he also saw a Thaman, belonging to the Legion that was marching next to him, quickly raising his golden staff in the air at the boulder defiantly.


    And the moment Mikel saw this, his eyes lit up.


    GOLD STAFF THAMAN!


    .


    Yes.


    Golden staff ones were so strong, and the only ones stronger than them were the Silver Staff Thamans.


    Earlier on throughout the battle, these Thamans might¡¯ve probably been busy healing injuries or blocking attacks.


    After all, if they embodied Adonis and were supposed to confuse the enemy or spiritually aid in stopping all enemy attacks.


    And if a Thaman couldn¡¯t do it, then they were seen as corrupted Thamans that have secretly sinned against the heavenly one or didn¡¯t have enough faith.


    Mikel watched in anticipation, waiting for the golden Thaman to begin his work and stop the ming boulder.


    This whole thing gave him a new idea. What if the Thamans stopped healing and all focused on blocking arrow and boulder attacks?


    Then wouldn¡¯t they be saved?


    Mikel¡¯s eyes twinkled with a confident smile on his face while watching the fireball head straight for the courageous and bold Thaman that still had his hands and a staff raised in the air.


    ¡¯Do it... Do it... Do it...


    Block these bastards and show them who¡¯s boss!¡¯


    ~Boom!


    And like so, Mikel¡¯s smile froze with his brain flying away for a second.


    He started at the same spot as if hoping for some miracle to happen where the Thaman would get up again.


    But sadly, nothing of that sort happened, making his looks quiver in disbelief.


    W-w-why?


    Eh?... Could it be that this particr Thaman doesn¡¯t have enough faith or had secretly sinned in some way?


    Mikel couldn¡¯t help looking over the ce where the Thaman died in disgrace.


    Deserves it!


    What Mikel hated were Adonis sinners or people whose faith in Adonis was dwindling.


    Even up to now, Mikel still believed that this must be a challenge from above.


    So all he had to do was think fast and prove himself worthy, or Adonis would really get disappointed with them and abandon them here.


    And then when that happens, they would all die.


    So what was he waiting for?


    With that, Mikel briefly looked towards the d.i.c.ks silently before turning his head back and squinting his eyes ahead to the mighty Slope Top.


    Again, he also looked at the iing attacks too.


    How to go about this? How to go about this?


    Mikel now had his thinking hat on.


    .


    Observing rationally, he realized that there was some dy pattern in y here.


    The first wave was mostly 2/3 boulders and 1/3 arrows... And the second wave was the opposite of that (1/3 boulders and 2/3 arrows).


    It looked like they wanted to rain continuous attacks, they didn¡¯t use all the weapons at once because they didn¡¯t want a massive dy l.a.p that would create more time for them, the followers of Adonis, to get to the top.


    It may be that loading these balls onto the weapons took some time, so they had to do an alternating set.


    When one team wasunching, another team would be loading.


    But even though they had just 2 separate attack waves, Mikel had to assume that there should be a stationary backup standby set too that would take care of any setbacks or dys.


    Of course, the most troubling thing of all was that even with both sets of waves going on, it was hard to see theirunching patterns.


    Why?


    Because they changed it up every time.


    Since the beginning, he had been observing where they shot, how many times, and so on.


    Not to talk of the crazy arrows just flying around like silly.


    The force from the boulders alone could disce him and his men, pushing him towards another region that is about to be attacked by an arrow instead.


    So you see his drift?


    They filled the spots where the boulders wouldn¡¯t go with arrow shots.


    So thinking about things, his best bet would be to stay in the Arrow zones!


    With boulders, especially ming ones, the chances of getting hit, med or heavily injured is 9~10/10.


    Yes. Even if one jumped to the Arrow zone after dodging because they weren¡¯t fully prepared, they could still get hit heavily... Even mid-air.


    That said, from what he had seen, if one were already in the Arrow-zone, the chances of hitting were 7~9/10.


    Of course, there was also the risk of someone from the Boulder zone knocking one away, making them get shot instead.


    So even though it was still a terrible chance/percentage, he chose to stick to the Arrow-Zone.


    But the only problem now was that these bastards kept changing the arrow zones beside him like crazy.


    And that¡¯s why he had been meeting cleaning boulders and whatnot.


    He truly wanted to strangle them to death for all this.


    .


    That said, Mikel had also thought about the situation around the docks.


    The boulders here rolled down and had even destroyed their vessels docked there.


    In fact, at the bottom of the dock was like a stampede of all sorts of boulders that could crush one silly.


    So retreating wasn¡¯t an option.


    Even if they did go down, how would they safely get onto the second line of this behind?


    F***!


    Some of the sh.i.p.s up front had already sunk, okay?


    Mikel quickly pushed that thought out of his mind and focused on advancing instead.


    Yes.


    They only had to reach the top, and this madness would be over.


    But of course, he couldn¡¯t advance alone.


    Doing so would only single him out, making deathe his way even faster.


    With that, he quickly turned and yelled short 3 sentences to those who weren¡¯t injured nearby.


    And they in turn, yelled the same orders to those nearby too.


    Those that did survive weren¡¯t stupid.


    They knew that they could only go upwards and never look back.


    So if they wanted to survive, then they had to move!


    That said, at this point, chariots and horses had either died or already flung their riders, running up the slopes instead.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t attacked because they weren¡¯t the enemy here.


    Thus, the animals that managed to make it out of the battlezone and fled upwards were safe.


    Hey... More rare species for Terique and even Pyno.


    .


    Mikel waited for a while, watching a few others at the back make their way close to him instead.


    Yes. When he had gathered arge enough force, he would then charge!


    But while all this was going on... above the slope, Teriquen Captain Pritchard was also dealing with the matters of what as well.


    Soon, 4 others came towards him.


    "Report!"


    ~Pap.


    The men did the famous military salute they learned in Baymard before cing their hands behind them with their feet apart.


    And even though everything was going well for them, they still had stern expressions.


    It was as if their feat so far was nothing.


    "Captain! Except for the 2 stationary/backup units, the 2 attacking units are all out of Arrows!


    As for boulders, we only have a total of 62 left for the stationary units, and 19 left for both attacking units."


    Pritchard squinted his eyes deeply: "then it¡¯s time to round Phase 1 up. We will burn the Siege weapons before advancing. After all, we don¡¯t ever want any risk of them stealing it. Wood, chains and all the other raw materials are in ample supply. So the Private military manufacturing team here can do the job after the war. Understood?"


    "Yes, Captain."


    "Good!


    Now go give them hell before we move on!


    It¡¯s time for Phase 2 to begin."

 Chapter 1152 - WhiChapter Was The Bloodiest?

    <h4>Chapter 1152 - WhiChapter Was The Bloodiest?</h4>


    "Good!


    Now go give them hell before we move on!"??


    "Yes, sir!!"


    With that, all 4 men dashed towards their leading teams regrouping with those they took charge of.


    Instantly, the backup/stationary units took over the battleground, releasing all that they had as fast as they could in alternation.


    ~Thup! Thup!


    ~Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The arrows rained, followed by the thunderous sounds pped out again as the first backup unit made their shot.


    "Move! Move! Move!"


    And immediately, like an engineering project supervisor, someone was there to guide the men into rolling more stones closer to the Boulder Carrier.


    The men got close enough and secured the boulder within therge chain-like web that lifted it up to just the right height, before dropping the stone in the spoon-like region of their catapults.


    It was just a foot or 3 away from the ground, so they didn¡¯t have to lift it all the way up.


    All this happened in a blink of an eye.


    And once the second backup unit shot, it was their turn again.


    Of course, even though the shooting patterns were constantly changing, they always created enough offloading time.


    Yes. If the boulders weren¡¯t ready yet, they would begin shooting the arrows.


    And in the meantime, since the central battle units had no arrows, they quickly lit all their Ballistas without dy.


    Hmhm.


    Without a doubt, they were 70% confident in winning this war.


    So even if they won this war in the end, they were afraid that along the line, an enemy might escape with the knowledge they saw here.


    That¡¯s why they destroyed them all!


    Additionally, Terique wasn¡¯t too strong on its own as of now.


    So it was always best for the enemy to keep looking down on them.


    Because if the enemy didn¡¯t underestimate them and truly came prepared, their chances of winning would drastically be reduced.


    Thus, the men poured the remaining tar on the ballistas and took out their lighters once more.


    The ballistas were already made of wood.


    So with the tar added, it all but created arge fire around the ballistas.


    ~Brmmmmmmm!


    The crackling sounds of the wood going down echoed out as the fire around the ballistas was so thick that one couldn¡¯t even see the wood at this point.


    And in the meantime, the battle unit catapults and Boulder carriers were already being pulled away to get burnt a little further off too.


    Heh.


    Of course, they had something more interesting in mind.


    ~Drrrmmmmm


    The Battle units all rolled the boulders towards the edge of the slope and waited for the signal patiently.


    They were waiting for the backup units to finish their rounds of shots, until all arrows were exhausted.


    And when that was done and over with, the backup units did their own siege weapon burning away from the edge too... Before rolling up their stones and joining the straight Boulder line.


    Now, everyone was locked in position.


    But those below the slope still advancing, all had grim faces, as if waiting for the end of the world tomence.


    .


    His eyes lost focus for a while, looking at the entire ce before finally settling on the grounds.


    Too bad they were icy and hard, or else making a hole in them would¡¯ve been the best-case scenario here.


    However, he still wouldn¡¯t have had the time to create one unless he was a God that could make a deep enough hole in just a few seconds.


    But how could he give up like this?


    So far, they had advanced from where they were earlier on, with many dead.


    And now, they were so close to the bastards ahead.


    Mikel believed that once he passed them, then all this drama would eventuallye to an end.


    All he wanted to do was get to the city on levelled ground as fast as he could.


    Sure. They might have other tricks down their sleeves.


    And he didn¡¯t believe that the enemy would destroy their own city by letting these weapons loose there.


    Additionally, he didn¡¯t believe that they would be better at close-range attacks than them.


    So all they had to do now was pass the level of close-ranged attacks.


    He was very sure that soon, the backup teams would then join in and make these savages pay for all they had caused to them.


    It was hard to believe.


    But because they were being shot from the sides and the fronts, they had been trapped like rats.


    And one shouldn¡¯t forget that they couldn¡¯t go down either since these boulders were headed downwards too.


    .


    As a rule of thumb, it was always advisable to keep one¡¯s eyes on their opponent.


    Remember, the chaos was everywhere, with many people dying due to theirrades.


    Even a simple tripping action could cause another person to die.


    The most annoying thing was that when the battle initially began, these savages allunched boulders at the groups with shields.


    That¡¯s right.


    Theypletely broke them down, making sure that everyone dripped their shields.


    And whenever they saw a shield being raised, they would target that region, trying to suppress them as hard as possible.


    Thus, those with shields found themselves ttened.


    It was a truly gruesome sight to behold.


    And since the battle began, if Mikel had to estimate, he would say that 6/10 of their forces were destroyed... Leaving them with just 4/10.


    Yes.


    That was how much carnage these bastards caused.


    But even at that, when the backup teams join in, then 4/10 should go to 5/10 or so, no?


    Thinking like this, they had to pass this long-ranged attack path and get to the city fast!


    But to do that, they first had to take care of their current predicament.


    .


    Mikel looked at the white grounds for a bit before gritting his teeth in rage at the numerous stones at the top.


    These bastards were lining up the boulders and would no doubt release them any moment from now.


    But no matter how simr in size and weight these boulders are... some are still bound to be a little heavier than the rest, and vice versa.


    Additionally, the slope¡¯s terrain wasn¡¯t exactly the same everywhere.


    So some ces will make the boulders move faster while others will make them go a little slower than the rest.


    Meaning, even if they got rolled down the slope all at once, some boulders would go ahead, creating little spaces between them which they could use to strategically dodge.


    That said, one shouldn¡¯t think that the dodging space between them would berge.


    No!


    They only had one window to get things right.


    Because as he said, they should only vary in weight by a tiny bit.


    That said, they had to go through the spaces as quickly and efficiently as they could.


    Just one single mishap could cost their lives.


    Of course, those at the forefront of the surging army were the ones to worry about this.


    As for those in the centre or the very end, without a doubt, the balls will deviate a little from their paths, maybe because they crushed someone and shifted a bit.


    So those at the middle and end were on a different ball game when it concerned this matter.


    Understanding things like this, Mikel briefly yelled out a short summary of his thoughts.


    And like so, the message got passed to those at the front of the remaining army.


    Likewise, some battlefords also had the same thoughts as well and had long passed it on too.


    With Adonis by their sides, they can do this!


    .


    All this had been going on when the boulders were lined up.


    And now, with all Siege weapons on fire and all arrows exhausted, the Teriquens on the slope were finally ready to move on.


    That¡¯s right.


    They wanted to get to Phase 2.


    So without wasting any more time, the signal was given, and the boulders were off!


    ~Bam-Bam-Bam... Brrrmmmmmm~~~~


    Like a horse race, they took off with eachpeting with another.


    First, it was Dasher!


    Yes.


    Dasher took the lead but was soon overtaken by Prancer, who had picked up momentum while passing through one of the steepest areas on the slope.


    Yes.


    The race was fierce, with some boulders even bobbing a few inches off the ground now and then too.


    Which will get to the finish line at the docks?


    Which will be the winner?


    More importantly, which one will end up being the bloodiest?


    All viewers are expected to stay tuned until after themercial break.


    ...


    **Commercial Break**

 Chapter 1153 - An Obvious Demotion!

    <h4>Chapter 1153 - An Obvious Demotion!</h4>


    "Everyone, get ready!


    They¡¯reing!"??


    ~Rumble. Rumble. Rumble~


    The boulders descended downslope, making Mikel and everyone¡¯s heart jump.


    Mikel slowed his face for a bit and started moving from side to side like a goalie, just waiting to catch his ball.


    But in this case, he was waiting and looking for the opening between both boulders headed his way.


    And from the looks of things, the right one was faster than the left.


    But everything could change in a heartbeat. So he dared not take his eyes off them for a second.


    3...2... 1...Both boulders were here!


    And like an assassin, Mikel raised both hands against his c.h.e.s.t, s.u.c.k.e.d in air and glided between the space, using close steps.


    His move was swift and abrupt, adjusting to the speed of the rumbles because any wrong move and his leg might get crushed.


    And others were also sessful as well, as they used different methods to leap through the space.


    But of course, there were still many more poor unfortunate ones that ended up getting crushed by their new nemesis, the boulders.


    .


    Mikel steadily advanced at a slow pace, giving time for the surfing men to catch up.


    That¡¯s right.


    He couldn¡¯t very well ascend with a small group of people, right?


    It was just that thisst boulder attack had once again reduced their numbers.


    But soon, backup would be on its way, so it all didn¡¯t matter too much.


    With that, Mikel looked at the very close enough slide and felt the fire within him burn brightly.


    "Charge!!!!!"


    The balls had cracked the snow to some extent, and the men now found it easier to pick up their paces... even though they still couldn¡¯t run at full speed.


    And soon, they were just a few inches from the top of the slope.


    Yes. They had finally made it!


    They quickly peered over the slope to inspect if any enemy archers would be waiting for them on the other side.


    But instead, they spotted the bastard savages who attacked them earlier on, still fleeing.


    And from time to time, those fleeing would look back in horror and even yell: "Flee! Flee! We have to get out of the city! It didn¡¯t work!"


    They understood Morg, so Pyron was also easier for them to understand too.


    And now, listening to these bastards trying to flee to the city, Mikel and the rest were all heated and ready for revenge.


    Not in their lives would they allow these bastards to flee.


    .


    Mikel looked around and saw that there were some things burning vigorously on the sides.


    Without a doubt, these must be the weapons these bastards used tounch those monstrous boulders and arrows.


    And in the corners, one could see pieces of decorative cloth that they had seen earlier too.


    Yes!


    The signboard now said these sights were ancestral monuments.


    But who knew that it was all a lie concocted by these savages to disguise their weaponry?


    Mikel looked ahead towards the top of the second and final slope but didn¡¯t find any pieces of cloth or wooden weapons there.


    Good.


    As for this 2nd slope, it wasn¡¯t as steep as the first.


    Nheless, it was still steep all the same.


    Additionally, it covered another massive space around it too.


    The Teriquen ancestors that lived in this city had done a lot to create a battlefield here. Of course, it wasn¡¯t just them, as most Coastal regions had their own defences against attacks.


    For some, rather than creating a battlefield like this, they only ced more attacks and training fields directly close to the docks instead.


    Everything depended on a city or town¡¯s size.


    Some regions were congested with times just 3 minutes away from the docks by foot.


    So, different terrains and regions called for different measures.


    That said, the space between the 2nd and 1st slope was once againrge.


    He¡¯ll! Even listening to the quietness of the city, it seemed like many had also fled too.


    The numerous warning bells scattered around the massive city had long stopped ringing, retaining the city¡¯s quietness.


    It was so quiet that one might think the ce was a deserted ghost city.


    .


    At present, the fleeing Teriquens were only mid-way through the terrain.


    And as they ran, they kept falling in horror, looking back and doing all sorts of cowardly actions that only fed their enemy¡¯s confidence and ego even more.


    But while things onnd were getting heated up, the remaining Adonis followers on sea were also facing their own battles too.


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    Several anxious people rushed to Ratum speedily.


    "Kardinal! Kardinal!


    Several savage sh.i.p.s have surrounded us!"


    "They dare?!!!!"


    Ratum¡¯s eyes were almost popping out of its tickets in rage as he clenched the wooden rails of the ship hard.


    Bastards! Bastards! Bastards!


    They were all surrounded!


    Dammit! If he knew that these savages had such guts, they would¡¯ve brought in more forces.


    So, was this how their brothers who sailed here years back died?


    If it were before, he wouldn¡¯t even flinch when he heard this.


    But seeing the flying shoulders and other strange things these savages could do, he felt like these bastards were here for serious business.


    And what was painful was that they purposefully stood at a distance where no Adonis arrows could reach them.


    Yes. They, the uncultured savages, had somehow found a way to shoot ck powder at them.


    Ratum¡¯s expression sank when he thought of it all.


    Yes! Remembering how they sunk his other sh.i.p.s, he suddenly realized that things were not looking too great for them at the moment.


    And just as he expected, they began sinking the sh.i.p.s at thest line bit by bit, as if eating a dessert.


    And every report made Ratum have a heart attack when he thought of his money.


    Not to talk of the hit to his reputation, the loss of the majority of his army, his disappointing Adonis, and his obvious future demotion.


    Honestly, he could go into aa or stroke at this point.


    It was all just too much for him to bear.


    .


    Ratum¡¯s face grew 20 years older as the reports kept flooding in.


    But soon, it looked like a miracle from Adonis had finallye to pass.


    Earlier on when the first line teams on the battlefield realized that things were looking good, their battle cry had changed, alerting those at the back that things were okay.


    And when the hundreds and hundreds of Adonis followers cried out the same, it reached Ratum, the Holy generals and everyone¡¯s ears aboard... Making them leap in excitement.


    Ratum pped his t.h.i.g.h hard.


    "Good! Good! Good! Good!


    Dock! Dock! Dock now!


    We will all join them in battle!"


    "Yes!" Everyone tried with a broad smile on their faces.


    The enemy was already sinking their sh.i.p.s from behind.


    So, were they going to sit here and wait for death?


    The issue was that the surviving Army was on the 2nd line and the other sh.i.p.s behind those had only a handful of people on them since almost everyone docked out for war.


    Earlier on, they had docked their reserve/backup unit sh.i.p.s directly on the docks.


    But the boulders had sunk these sh.i.p.s, drowning them down below.


    So yes.


    They did lose their remaining horses and chariots and had fled by jumping onto the next line of sh.i.p.s.


    But now, with the good cries of their brothers in battle, they knew it was all this was going to pass.


    Ratum¡¯s mind right now was only blinded by victory.


    There was no way that he would be getting demoted.


    No way!


    He was so desperate for any victory that when he heard the cries, he quickly ordered the second line to sail closer to the shores and drop the reserve army on foot too.


    Of course, in some ces where the sh.i.p.s hadn¡¯t fully submerged yet.


    They just hopped onto the half-sunken sh.i.p.s and found themselves back onnd again.


    And in other times, they lowered the canoes and paddled to the docks.


    The distance wasn¡¯t really that far, so it all happens so fast!


    Like so, Ratum stayed around the docks with 1,000 people around him whilemanding the 15,000 to advance.


    Ratum¡¯s eyes glowed with a strange light when watching his generals lead the remaining army upwards past the countless dead bodies lying around.


    In his mind, once this whole thing was done and over with, he would secretly replenish his pockets with the money within these estates.


    Do you know how much he had lost just now?


    He had never had such arge, crushing loss in his life!


    He suddenly felt very poor at this moment, which felt awful!


    To maintain an army, one needed money.


    That said, he was hell-bent on taking what was owed to him!


    .


    Ratum watched his army head-on with a cruel smile on his face.


    But little did he know that all his actions had long been estimated by his enemy.


    Thus, the grand finale was about to begin.


    That¡¯s right.


    The end of the war was near!

 Chapter 1154 - [Bonus chapter]Traitors!

    <h4>Chapter 1154 - [Bonus chapter]Traitors!</h4>


    "Heeh! Shah! Charge!!!!!"


    ~Din! Din! Din! Din!~


    The footsteps of the Adonis followers were fervent and loud, with those either on the 1st or 2nd slope making their way towards their bright victory.


    Mikel in particr, felt like he had been fed with some power-busting elixir, as his speed quickly picked up like a cheetah in the wild.


    Yes!


    His sight was on the prey way ahead that kept falling and falling while running for their lives.


    And of course, it didn¡¯t take long for these savages to reach the top of the slope andpletely fade away.


    But Mikel only smiled even more: ¡¯Heh. You can run, but you can¡¯t hide. You all will pay for putting a stain in my reputation as an Adonis Battleford!¡¯


    Thus, with an even more gant move, Mikel raised his sword and waved fiercely, indicating for everyone to pick up the pace.


    Victory was soon theirs!


    However... How could it be that easy?


    When they were all on the slope, mainly around the center, that¡¯s when the real fun began.


    ~Whoosh!


    Snowy figures emerged from the snow at the top of the slope and quickly did a magic trick that left everyone shocked silly.


    These snowy figures seemed to have disappeared while standing.


    But how was this even possible?


    Everyone¡¯s heart sank.


    However, up the slope, the Teriquens had built several lightweight wooden curved ramps and ced them in front of all Siege Weapons.


    And for camouging them, they only covered it with snowpletely to mask it all.


    Again, they had secretly yed with the enemy¡¯s psychology using the Baymardian methods of calling the enemy¡¯s attention to a particr item.


    The Red Cloths.


    That¡¯s right.


    From the moment the enemy got here, the sign boards below showing and stating that the red cloths covering the seeing weapons were monuments had made the enemy subconsciously look out for RED!


    Again, when the enemy finally discovered that they used the red pieces of fabrics to hide the weapons, the enemy was bound to look out for them.


    Not to talk of the fact that all around the 2nd slope below, they had scattered several red pieces around rather than burning them.


    It was for the enemy to keep looking out for any red things around them, hence subconsciously neglecting a few key things.


    That was one of the first things their minds checked when he got onto the 2nd slope.


    They looked ahead and so that the ce the slope top the Teriquens were running to was all good and clear.


    So they were indeed more rxed than before.


    But this was just to lure them into a false sense of security.


    From the arrogance, they had seen from their enemy¡¯s actions when docking and even their vessel sizes, they knew themon psychological war traits of such people.


    For sure, this group might have probably never lost any battles.


    So if one wanted to trap them all together, one had to fight and retreat simultaneously, always making them think they had a shot at victory.


    Because people like these were desperate for victory, be it by hook or crook... and would even sacrifice their entire army if it meant that at the end, they win with just 5,000 or so people.


    That¡¯s right.


    They had been luring their prey just like one ces food in a cage and draws a rat into it before snapping the cage¡¯s doors hard.


    And now, this was the end for these people.


    .


    Very quickly, the Teriquens that popped out of the snow pushed the light, flexible, curved ramp forward, revealing the Famous red cloth that everyone all feared.


    Yup! Even till now, the Teriquens dared not take any risks of letting their weapons get exposed.


    So the lower regions of the siege weapons were still covered.


    And the slope-like curved ramps from earlier on had curved around the Siege weapons so that an enemy standing at whatever angle on the slopes below would-be see things.


    ~Bam!


    In one full swing, the ramps were pushed back, and Mikel felt his heart stop.


    It was a trap!


    "Fall Back! Fall Back!"


    His orders went out, but it was toote.


    ~Boom! Boom!~


    ~Thup! Thup!~


    The surfing army was yet again gued with the same horror as before, raking shits from the woods and upfront as well.


    And those at the very back were the most targeted, preventing everyone from fleeing.


    In short, the center was actually the safestpetent to any of the sides because now, the Teriquens nned to attack in a rectangr formation, diminishing the rectangle as time went on.


    However, even though the centre was indeed the safest, they were still on the slope... Even though it wasn¡¯t too deep.


    So while on the slope, the boulders would for sure roll down.


    .


    "It¡¯sing this way! Quick! Take cover!"


    "Retreat! Retreat!"


    "No! We¡¯re trailed! These bastards are thinking of trapping us here in the end. But not on my watch! For Adonis, we shall win! For Adonis, we shall...." (Ptchu!)


    "No! No! Crystal Staff Wilgard has been stabbed! His faith in Adonis wasn¡¯t enough! So his prayers weren¡¯t answered. Dammit! It¡¯s people like him who caused us to suffer so much. Die harder, traitor!"


    "Fire! Fire! ... Ahhhh!~~"


    ~Boom! Boom!~


    ~Thup! Thup! Thup!~


    Chaos reigned supreme here as everyone quickly realized how many braids existed amongst themselves.


    How dare these bastards lose faith or offend Adonis, their creator?


    If Adonis was pleased with them, then howe none of their prayers had worked so far?


    Some of them had seen several Adonis Thamans confuse enemies before and did all sorts of things.


    So they knew the true power of Adonis.


    That said, these bunch of traitors had definitely been stripped of their powers.


    Meaning they were guilty!


    Hmph!


    When they got back to Lampe, they would definitely report the matter to the Supreme one.


    Yes!


    All traitors must be punished!

 Chapter 1155 - Battle Concluded

    <h4>Chapter 1155 - Battle Concluded</h4>


    Like so, the 2nd slope Adonis followers started their very familiar journey of receiving hell.


    But in the 1st slope now, they were all new to the game and were now mortified by their current predicaments.


    The Holy Generals all caused when they began hearing the screams and abrupt wails of people above.


    But they had no idea if it was their men suffering or if it were the enemy.


    None of their men seemed to be retreating.


    So... It should be these savages that were wailing, no?


    They also didn¡¯t get the particr cry from the entire army ahead as a while, indicating whether they were retreating or not.


    But in truth, it was because the moment Mikel and the other Battlefords had said tge word, the arrows were alreadyunched from the sides and even ahead, while the bounders wereunched a littleter.


    And at that time, everyone was focused on surviving, as they yelled in pain after getting hit.


    Their numbers were dwindling fast, and they needed their full attention here.


    Of course, some tried to get out the battle cry of retreat for those below to be aware of.


    But sadly, their voices were drained by the wails, screams, curses and cries of their fellowrades in pain.


    Which now led the Holy Generals below to assume it came from the enemy.


    So they quickly picked up their pace again to hurry along and lend a hand.


    However, things weren¡¯t always as they seemed.


    One of the Holy Generals, Cavernot, suddenly stopped when he saw countless boulders ole down the slip from heaven knows where.


    And now, he didn¡¯t know whether to curse their luck or cry.


    What was this operation?


    Wasn¡¯t the first time enough?


    Why do these bastards want to tten them by all means?


    Couldn¡¯t they just be obedient like the other savages they had dealt with over the years?


    .


    Cavernot and the other Holy Generals quickly signalled the Thamans around them to do their thing.


    But before the Thamans could even lift their staffs, a wave of deadly giant arrows shot off from their sides like crazy.


    Cavernot quickly took cover in rage while trying to dodge the iing boulders.


    That¡¯s right.


    Cavernot would dodge one, and in the next minute, another boulder would be heading his way.


    Son of b**ch!


    What the hell was this?


    He jumped desperately, thinking that he had finally escaped it all.


    But suddenly, while floating mid-air, a murderous arrow fiercely pieces through his upper shoulder de, instantly cracking it hard.


    ~Crack!


    "Ahhhhhhhhh~~."


    His entire body shook as a strong sense of pain quickly engulfed him.


    And instantly, his body began perspiring, as beads of sweat cloaked him whole, dimming his senses considerably.


    He couldn¡¯t think! He couldn¡¯t move.


    He couldn¡¯t even cry out more because it felt like someone was clutching his heart hard, torturing him every second that went by.


    And the more he tried to breathe and steady himself, the harder things became.


    Dammit!


    With his bones cracked that hard as if broken like pheasant drumsticks, even his neck turned stiff with every subtle moment.


    Cavernot only wanted to cry.


    Could it get any worse than this?


    Well, it just did because the moment he was hit, he seemed to be pulled by the arrow¡¯s force, sending him towards the arrow¡¯s next unfortunate victim.


    .


    ~Bam!


    Cavernot¡¯s eyes opened in horror when the pain pped his face hard.


    No! It didn¡¯t just p his face... but punched and kicked him hard before robbing him cold.


    The more people the arrow picked, the further it would push him back, along the arrow¡¯s lengthy metal shaft.


    Lying trough! The pain through his broken bones almost made his heart stop beating!


    And finally, after the arrow had enough fun picking its victims up and rolling them towards the already bloody and corpse-filled ground, it then decided to stop.


    With that, Cavernot gritted his teeth and tried to free himself from the bottom end of the arrow.


    Luckily, he was shit first and was pushed in too.


    So he was closest to the bottom part now.


    And looking at the iing ming boulder, Cavernot quickly freed himself amidst his difort.


    Because when he became free, all the strength in him seemed to train, and the open hole on his shoulder blood allowed air to pass through, leaving his body in a state of shock.


    Cavernot only looked up and cursed: "Sh**!"


    ~Bam!


    He was dead.


    .


    Ratum, who now saw the situation from the boulders, watched the rolling boulders and was taken aback.


    "Everyone, get back on the sh.i.p.s! Get back on the sh.i.p.s!"


    The men quickly jumped onto the canoes, while those on therger sh.i.p.s that advanced and docked around the open spaces were now anxious about fleeing the scene again.


    But where could things be that easy?


    Thus, they began Boulder Prey.


    ~Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam.~


    ~Crash.


    Ratum was going crazy.


    He held his hair and shook his head in denial, refusing to ept the fact that they had received such a loss from these Savages!


    Ratum, who had been safely taken back to the 2nd line of sh.i.p.s, was in the middle of a mental breakdown.


    "No! No! No!


    It¡¯s not supposed to be like this!


    I don¡¯t ept it! How can we lose?


    Impossible! Impossible!"


    Everyone listened to him and felt the same too.


    How could they lose to these lesser beings?


    F***! They were unwilling!


    However, they didn¡¯t have a choice in the matter because soon, the Teriquens got aboard their sh.i.p.s inrge numbers from the back, outnumbering them and defeating them cleanly.


    And as time went on, the battles on the slopes were also finalized too.


    .


    For their victory, the Teriquens could only smile merrily.


    Their first Siege Battle had been a sess.


    Power to the people!

 Chapter 1156 - [Bonus chapter]Teriquen Knightly Soldiers (T.K.S)

    <h4>Chapter 1156 - [Bonus chapter]Teriquen Knightly Soldiers (T.K.S)</h4>


    "Damn You! Damn you, savages!


    How dare you put a stain on my reputation?


    You better think things through now, or else the people behind me and my God, the great Adonis, won¡¯t let you off!" Ratum bellowed while being chained up with thick dungeon cuffs around his wrists and ankles.


    And just to furtherplicate and strengthen it all, they bundled a few of the chains together and locked them with over 8 overly thick Baymardian locks.


    ~Tchack! Tchack! Tchack!~


    Ratum was in full disbelief, as he had never been in this sort of situation before.


    Not only was the enemy not phased by any of his threats, but they even dated to bind and throw him away in this dungeon cell without a care in the world.


    Ratum¡¯s face swelled with rage as he felt insulted beyond belief.


    How dare they?


    His breathing grew hoarse as he quickly envisioned himself strangling them all to death.


    But soon, another thought popped into his head that brought about a blooming smile to his face.


    He looked at the guards patrolling the cells and sneered in disdain.


    ¡¯Heh. I¡¯d like to see just how arrogant you all can be in a few months. I assure you... You bastards will pay!¡¯


    But unlike the gloomy state of the prisons, the entire city was beaming with joy as well.


    .


    "Hooray! Hooray!


    They did it! The city is saved!


    Hooray!!!!"


    "Yes! Yes! They did it! Now, I have to send word to my sister who left for the nearest town earlier on. Hahahahaha! She should still be on the road now, after all... It wasn¡¯t long before I sent her away for safety. But now that it¡¯s all over, it¡¯s time for them toe back home."


    "Yeah! Me too! I have to get my wife back and my children."


    "Tsk! Those city bells are truly a blessing in disguise. They had just been installedst September. And at first, I didn¡¯t understand why Monarch Michael wanted to ce several giant cells in almost all cities and towns. But now, think about it. Unlike Baymard that has phones, we don¡¯t. So this is our one way of passing along messages can¡¯t. And today, just look at how it prepared and saved us from surprise attacks and the hassle? Damn. When my 4-year-old sones back, I must teach him what each ringing pattern presents. It could save his life one day!"


    "Hahahahaha! I¡¯m just d that nothing has been destroyed. It¡¯s almost like there was no battle at all. Look! We haven¡¯t even seen a single one of them since the warning bells rang. And like that, the victory bells rang, and we still haven¡¯t seen them. Tsk! I heard that they didn¡¯t even make it past the 2nd slope."


    "Of course! With our men who train in Baymard regrly and even train here diligently too, how can their efforts not yield great fruit? That is... Victory was a sure deal!"


    "Hooray! They did it! Our city is saved!"


    (^0^)


    ....


    The people cheered and now went about their busy day, carrying buckets of water, chopping wood on their open backyards with their neighbors and justughing anding about the matter as if it were nothing.


    Heh. What else could they do?


    They were saved! And they also had a hunch that in future, more and more victories woulde their way too.


    Firstly, their empire wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    With the U.N and the whole treaty thing, they could trust their other brothers to assist them if need be.


    Of course, that was only thest and worst-case scenario that could take ce because over time, they had seen just how much effort and training the Teriquen soldiers had made.


    Well, the training estates here weren¡¯t that big.


    So every morning, as early as 6, one could see the soldiers judging around several parts of the city for long periods.


    More still, they did resistance training around the docks too, doing push-ups on the shallow parts of the water shores.


    In fact, some had seen how much they had sweated, and the heavens rewarded those who worked hard.


    So, they felt more confident in the changes of their oncezy guards.


    That¡¯s right.


    Before, the guards could sometimesy around, talk, chat and might not even do a great job patrolling well.


    But now, no one could even hear them speak when on duty.


    Of course, some still disobeyed the rules and didn¡¯t want to do their jobs right. But once caught, the punishment was heavy!


    And they heard that once a year, a surprise exam from the Teriquen Association in Baymard wouldmence.


    One should know that yearly, several Baymardian military instructors would head on to the different towns and regions to test them out and determine their ranks.


    And with this surprise examination, one could get promoted or told to stay back again.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only test in a year. You see. Apart from the Baymardians, the renowned Teriquen soldiers would also do their own testing and checks too.


    So those who cked off would be caught off guard too.


    The profession called ¡¯Knightly Soldiers¡¯ or just ¡¯K. Soldiers¡¯ for short, had quickly taken over.


    And their very actions made everyone look up to them and respect them.


    Young boys, girls and several people now wanted to join this firm and elite group.


    For sure, today¡¯s victory would be passed on and might even get exaggerated.


    But one thing was for sure.


    Yes! With several changes in the city alone from patrol officers, waste management/ trash collector workers, and so on... The city was cleaner, self-sufficient and safer than before.


    .


    Like so, the people carried on their everyday activities merrily as if the battle today didn¡¯t happen.


    But for the T.K. Soldiers, their work was indeed far from over.

 Chapter 1157 - Cleanup!

    <h4>Chapter 1157 - Cleanup!</h4>


    ~Gallop. Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    The manes of several stallions danced mid-air as they left the city, advancing towards the battleground.


    The men on the horses all had call expressions on their faces. But if one looked close enough, they would be able to see that their expressions were all soft.


    That¡¯s right.


    They too were happy about the sudden victory.


    With the estimates and numbers reported earlier on, it should¡¯ve been impossible for their city to deal with the enemy since they had fewer K. Soldiers whenpared to the enemy.


    Yes. The city¡¯s poption wasrge. But ordinary people weren¡¯t warriors.


    And even if they sent ordinary people to fight, they would just be sending them for ughter too.


    Some might survive and end up victorious, but he guessed that only the hunters or those with borderline ability might make it.


    But then again, battle was more of strategy and was different when fighting a human being that could think and twist as flexibly as you are.


    Additionally, the enemy should be superior in battle, so ordinary folks might not even stand a chance.


    That said, their soldiers at hand were not as many whenpared to the enemy.


    Yes. They too needed to increase the number of Soldiers at hand.


    He would have to send a letter to the Capital, talking about the war, their shorings, how they won, what they could improve on, and more importantly, he needed more people stationed here for the time being.


    The coastal regions were the most viable to enemy attacks.


    So, it was a good point to consider now.


    .


    At the same time, they would have to recruit and train those who were willing to be soldiers too.


    In short, while they won... His report would drill and focus on their shorings or what the situation would¡¯ve been like if the enemy did prepare if they knew about the Siege weapons.


    Would they still have won by then? Or would they have lost instead?


    And what improvements could they make on their attacks around the slopes? Do they even need to deepen the slopes or do anything more?


    So if another enemy attacked within all the seasons, what and how would they disguise the siege weapons and attack?


    Yes. They already had routines for how they expected things to go down.


    But today¡¯s battle would undoubtedly change several aspects, making them realize whether they were wrong about something or if their previous ns were feasible or not.


    Additionally, the Military weaponry and Research centre would continue their recreating more siege weapons and making adjustments to them too.


    And any discoveries would be ryed back to the chief researchers within the Capital, who will in turn test and approve them before distributing the methods to the other regions too.


    Breakthrough information would also be shared with the other empires. And vice versa.


    Now, they began sharing their ideas like the Morgs had been doing with one another because no one could remain an ind alone.


    Today, what if the enemy hade with 5 or even 10 times the number of people they brought in?


    By then, no siege weapons would be able to stop them from conquering this city.


    Suppose the Baymardians could save the city faster than the backup troopers from the Capital arrive?


    All this had to be considered.


    .


    ~Gallop. Gallop. Gallop~


    ~Hee-Hee-Hee-Hee!!!~~


    The horses finally stopped when they reached a small gathering of men above the 2nd slope.


    "City Lord Ravenwood!"


    The small gathering of soldiers gave a brief salute to Ravenwood, who was now getting off his horse.


    "At ease!"


    "Yes, sir!" They answered in unison, waiting for Ravenwood¡¯s next order.


    "Prichard! Polten! Lombard! Twain! Yerga!"


    You 5 took charge of the 1st slope, 2nd slope, the woods and the seas... Good job!"


    "Thank you, sir!"


    "Hmhm... You all did great. But as you know, things are far from over for us. So,ter on, you¡¯ll send in your detailed reports to my office in no more than 3 days. Understood?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Alright. Even though I¡¯ll be getting your reportster on, I still want a brief summary as we walk on. Come... Let¡¯s go!"


    With that, the men walked down the slope, passing by the countless dead bodies all around them.


    Minced bodies, shattered parts, and blood all dyed the once pearly white snow.


    And now, the entire ce had turned into a nest for Crows.


    ~p. p. p. p.~


    The crows feasted on the minced and scattered flesh, eating and carrying whatever body part they could take away.


    Some pecked and grabbed the eyes of those stabbed by arrows, while others picked on the exposed livers and intestines Instead.


    Indeed. This was Crow heaven.


    The entire battle ground was covered in blood and gore.


    And the stench was truly awful, as now, the dders and bowels of the dead had opened greatly.


    Yes.


    It has still been over 2 and a half hours since the battle officially ended


    And as time went in, the stench only grew worse as the cold could no longer cover its foul odour.


    ~Ghawk! Ghawk! Ghawk! Ghawk!~


    Amidst the painting crows, the soldiers carefully picked all armour, swords and weapons, as well as searched the bodies too.


    Of course, those enemy sh.i.p.s that hadn¡¯t sunk were also searched, as all the loot and valuable information from them was also taken out as well.


    But for the ones that sank, fear not for the Baymardians would handle them.


    The Baymardians offered a service that could retrieve and search through any sunken sh.i.p.s around the coastlines too.


    Firstly, the water was freezing cold, and the Teriquens didn¡¯t have any oxygen tanks or masks to keep them alive till they went down.


    Not to talk of even adapting to the pressure.


    But they wanted to search those sh.i.p.s that went down thoroughly.


    Firstly, Ratum¡¯s private ship, and the sh.i.p.s of the Holy Generals, had all gone down.


    So without a doubt, valuable information and items could be found there.


    Not to talk of all the c.h.e.s.ts of money there too.


    They also wanted to gather any chariots on there as well.


    On the battlefield, one could see the crushed chariots.


    So, one could also assume that some of these sh.i.p.s carried them too.


    It is also because of this that in further, they would realize just how many ves they drowned and would better work on their ns.


    It was tragic but a life and battle lesson.


    .


    And another thing they wanted was for the Baymardians to assist them in getting those heavy boulders out of the sea region just before the docks.


    After all, if they kept pulling up like that, at one point, they might scratch or scab iing sh.i.p.s that want to dock.


    Well, for these strange new horse types, they would gather them too.


    And earlier on when some sh.i.p.s went down, they saw some horses escaped and swam towards the shores.


    So they should be scattered somewhere in the woods.


    They hoped to understand these strange new horses and maybe even breed them too.


    Who knows, maybe these strange new horses will mate with regr horses?


    Ravenwood walked around with the soldiers, discussing their next n of action.


    Thus, ended the Great Teriquen Siege Battle.


    And in history, it would be recorded as the first Siege battle in Pyno!

 Chapter 1158 - New Job!

    <h4>Chapter 1158 - New Job!</h4>


    Like so, the battle within Terique had concluded, and peace had somewhat been restored.


    The rains of Spring poured again day and night, either drizzling or raining hard again.


    The Rain was determined to wash the snow away as much as it could.


    And after the days of rain came a few days of dull sunny weather.


    The air was still cold, and every ce was so wet.


    Puddles and puddles of mud could be seen all around the forest paths, and even the little footpath around too.


    The mushy snow now turned brown and dirty around the corners of the roads.


    And all around, one could still see people wearing colourful rain boots, moving around the busy streets.


    Children also had fun around their homes as well.


    Yes. The rains had resided, leaving only the cold atmosphere around.


    But this wasn¡¯t a problem to many, especially those within the newly acquired Baymardian territories.


    .


    -Cinder Town, Empire of Baymard-


    .


    ~Ting. Ting. Ting. Ting.~~


    The sounds of cutlery shing against each other sounded out within one of the newly built 2-story wooden homes.


    "Tohji, eat slower. At the rate you¡¯re going, you¡¯ll end up choking instead."


    "No way, mom! I can¡¯t afford to bete! You know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this part-time job. So I have to get there early enough for orientation!" Answered a young man who was munching on his food like a pig.


    His mother only shook her head silly while his dad calmly read the newspapers while keeping a dictionary by his side.


    This was one of the ways they could learn and understand things fast!


    The entire town had been undergoing tremendous change since Baymard had taken it over.


    Firstly, their previous tiny and crowded homes had beenpletely changed and remodelled.


    Now, they lived in such a spacious 2-story wooden home with a bas_e_m_e_nt too.


    And now, they also had a house number too.


    They lived on Apple street, house 34.


    They also had a sizable backyard as well.


    And one thing to note was that ever since the Baymardians took over the ce, they had been fixing the roads, making it simr to that in the Capital city.


    But what was strange was that they would ce several massive cylinders underneath the roads.


    They didn¡¯t know what it was for and just thought it should be one of the things holding the roads up.


    .


    Yup!


    The massive ¡¯wall of Baymard¡¯ was still under construction and would take a long time toplete.


    And in future, they would also build smaller nts around the various newly acquired regions that would work in unison with the one in the Capital City to supply utility to those in the new regions.


    But this was all in the future.


    For now, they were justying several big pipes underneath the roads and also creating drains too that would send the rainwater and discharge them somewhere environmentally safe.


    Of course, the pipes have bars ced at several intervals that could even collect shoes that fall into the drains or other items.


    And 2~3 times weekly, it would be checked and cleaned.


    Draining was essential because what destroys many of their homes in these times was also flooding and ground erosion.


    At times, it might even rise to their bed levels.


    But for the Baymardians, they started reorganizing the cityyout, already seeing far into the future where homes would be and whatnot.


    Thus, they started building the homes based on their newly designed Town n and had people register their names for their homes too.


    Yes. The changese to Cinder Town, bringing in more job and learning opportunities to all


    .


    Tohji devoured his food while looking around his home that was now filled with sr devices.


    He had just turned 14 not too long ago and had been a student for the past 7 months now.


    He learned math, proper Pyron, started learning Roma, Chinese, Ethics, Biology about Matter, insects and cells... As well as leant some arts & craft, etc.


    All the advanced stuff like chemistry and the rest were only taught at the Capital City.


    For Tohji, he was already 14, and next year, he will be an a_d_u_l_t.


    So, he only wanted to use this remaining time to learn, write, speak and calcte Roma, Pyron, math and the rest.


    Because next year, he wanted to enter the Medical & Healthcare Academy.


    After the field trip to the different industries all around the Capital city, he decided to be a licensed pharmacist.


    And when he graduated next year, he wanted to be stationed here, within the newly built pharmacist center in town.


    He liked it very much.


    The entire Baymard, be it the old and new territories, were all developing.


    So he felt like given time, his town would also transform as well.


    After all, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Capital city used to be just dry, barrennd.


    Given more time, their town would Blossom. So why note back?


    Of course, another reason for him staying was because he wanted to be part of the change too.


    He wanted to witness the transformation with his very own eyes!


    That¡¯s right.


    Even till now, the change in their town was still shocking.


    It wasn¡¯t even long ago when some people were living in twig and mud homes.


    But that changed in a blink of an eye.


    And look!


    People started getting paid steadily, and the town was constantly making money too.


    Not to talk of the fact that the town itself is one of the biggest breeders of lobsters.


    So the lobster farmers signed with Baymard sold out in bulk for delicacies too.


    They started seeing canned lobster goods sold from the Capital city to all regions around.


    In short, business was booming, and development grew within the town


    In future, he could tell his children about it all too.


    Heheheh!

 Chapter 1159 - Long Live Baymard!

    <h4>Chapter 1159 - Long Live Baymard!</h4>


    Tohji ate fast and jumped out of his seat with his te, hurrying to the kitchen, before finally leaving the house


    "Can you slow down?"


    "Not a chance, mom. Wish me luck, guys!"


    "Good..."


    ~Bam!


    The door shut tight, and Tohji¡¯s parents could only chuckle silly.


    It just so happens that both of them were working afternoon shots, so they stayed at home watching their boy earn his first real pay.


    Heh... Should they tell him that he had identally buttoned his shirt wrong?


    No... It was more fun that way.


    And off he went!


    Tohji left with a broad smile on his face and his umbre in his backpack too.


    He wore his ck rubber rain boots, gloves, card, hat and his thick, oversized, ck jacket.


    Additionally, the job couldn¡¯t be strenuous.


    And after finally getting his approval, he began hunting for any good part-time jobs that hired students.


    Luckily for him, the Post office hired him, allowing him to work at most 20 hours a week.


    Well, it had nothing to do with pharmacy, but he had to start saving up his own private money and not relying on his parents all the time.


    Yes. For Baymardians, they could take student loans... And he could do this when entering the Academy next year.


    But he wanted to raise enough for feeding, books and just basic necessities too.


    And in the future, he would pay the student loan bit by bit.


    That was what everyone he met did.


    And if he could evene up with the entire amount for his first year, he wouldn¡¯t even bother applying for a loan and pay it all.


    His father worked at the Lumber branch here, while his mother worked at the government office here as a secretary.


    So they did have good enough money now.


    And they had also just gotten their taxes back too.


    So one could say that they were having a st around this time and had promised to help him with his Academy expenses next year.


    He also had an older sister who had married off and actually lived 3 blocks away from them.


    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t ask her to help since she had her own family to take care of.


    That said, he just wanted to see how much money he could make on his own first.


    And so, with a good head on his shoulder, Tohji walked towards the Post office,pletely unaware of his shirt situation.


    Yes. He would give them a very good first impression.


    "Mr. Tohji Linvoln?"


    "Yes!" Tohji stood and answered nervously.


    His heart was beating so loud that he feared that the supervisor would hear it.


    And already, he felt his throat really dry too.


    This was his first real job.


    So how can he not be anxious?


    The supervisor saw him and smiled instead.


    It reminded him of the first time he took the jobst year.


    He too was very nervous while working and learning from those in the Capital city.


    "Rx. No need to be nervous. Today is just orientation day... That said, you might want to adjust your buttons before I take you to meet the others."


    "...."


    Blink. Blink.


    Eh?


    Tohji looked down and was taken aback.


    Mom?!!!


    Why didn¡¯t she say anything? No! Why didn¡¯t dad say anything?


    So they just watched him leave the house like this?


    Or was it that they also didn¡¯t see anything?


    Tohji was so embarrassed that he wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury his head in it.


    In short, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    He had been practicing his first impression speeches and moves in the mirror for 2 weeks now, thinking of leaving an impression of a very reliable person to those he met.


    But who knew that it would all be ruined by a button?


    He quickly adjusted all his buttons and tucked his shirt in again nervously.


    But the supervisor seemed veryid back and didn¡¯t seem to mind at all.


    "Call me Frank. So... What do I call you?"


    "Tohji."


    "Good! Good! Well, you¡¯re not the only student we hired. Soe. I¡¯ll take you to meet everyone else."


    With that, they walked through several doors until they reached athe room with a massive table in it.


    "Everyone, this is Tohji."


    "Wee, Tohji!"


    "d to have you onboard, Tohji!"


    Everyone warmly weed, and Tohji also bowed politely, thanking them before taking his seat.


    He saw 2 of his ssmates and was shocked.


    Aren¡¯t that Ralph and Abu?


    Great!


    The duo greeted him as well.


    And Tohji felt even morefortable than before.


    .


    Like so, he had his first orientation meeting ever, with them watching a very brief clip, as well as going over a few things about integrity and whatnot.


    Of course, he was also given his Post office work I.D that came straight from the Capital.


    Additionally, he had his uniforms and every other thing needed for the task.


    For now, he was working part-time.


    But when school closed by the end of the month, he would switch to full-time.


    And what exactly was he doing?


    Of course, he was distributing mail.


    For the next 3 months, he had to work with an experienced coworker to distribute mail.


    But after that, he could distribute them on his own.


    Everything made him very excited.


    And after 3 days, he officially began his work, diligently delivering any mail that people received.


    He even got to deliver mail to his own home too.


    Everything was distributed streetwise, with several teams spread across the entire town.


    But you know... The best feeling of all was when he received his pay 2 weekster.


    "Mum! Dad! Look at how much I made!"


    Before Baymard took over, he had never dreamt that he would be able to make this much in just 2 weeks.


    But now, he couldn¡¯t believe that this was truly his.


    He clenched the money and looked heavenwards


    May their empire continue to grow and prosper!


    Long live Baymard!


    ...


    Like so, countless people within the new regions found bliss under the Baymardian rule.


    This was now a typical day in the lives of Baymardians outside the Capital City.

 Chapter 1160 - Dangerous News

    <h4>Chapter 1160 - Dangerous News</h4>


    Times seemed to move on faster than ever, with countless happenings urring around the continent and even around the world.


    And in several regions, a dangerous stream of information left countless people either gleeful, murderous or afraid.


    Could it be true?


    .


    --Yorva City, Lingingburg, Veinitta--


    .


    In a massive golden hall, the music resounded strongly, as thousands of people were now gathered there in celebration.


    They had all been invited for one of the most talked-after parties that were almost as powerful as a royal one.


    The women danced and shook their h_i_p_s hard, in turn creating instrumental music from their many chains, wrist and ankle bracelets.


    The food was plentiful, and booze was also there inrge amounts too.


    And as of now, the party had only begun, as no one was even drunk yet.


    They were still watching the show while discussing politics, their businesses, families, worries or sesses.


    And as they mingled about with various ulterior motives, the lord of the ce calmly watched them from his highest at the very front.


    He too was in a good mood as several women poured his alcohol into a golden horn.


    His wives and daughter were in their courtyards, while his sons, who weren¡¯t of age yet, had also mingled within the crowd.


    Everyone looked merry, with the lord and his closest friends talking around the high table too.


    "Bahahahhahaha! I knew that son of yours would one day be the death of you."


    "Sigh... City lord. How can youugh at my sorrow? It took me a while, but I¡¯ve finally convinced that brat to join our regime. Yes. We need to support the 2nd Prince in all his ns."


    ....


    Everyone was entirely focused on their matters when suddenly, 3 men dressed in ck walked in through the side door closest to the front and hurriedly walked towards the city lord mannerlessly.


    The cheerful city lord turned to face them angrily: "What the hell is wrong with you all? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m in the middle of something?"


    "My lord! I¡¯m sorry, but it can¡¯t wait!"


    With that, one of them whispered something into his ear.


    And the more he listened, the more ugly his face became.


    Soon, he abruptly stood up and looked at his friends calmly: "We need to talk."


    Their expressions also turned stern, as now, their minds were riddled in curiosity.


    What was it that could make this friend of theirs so hot and bothered?


    They also stood up yfully, trying to act like they weren¡¯t in the middle of something important.


    And on their way towards the side door, they grabbed a few dancing women out as if they wanted to solve their ¡¯manly urges.¡¯


    Thus, those partying saw this and only thought they were going to have their fun and nothing more.


    But the moment they were out of sight, everyone¡¯s smile turned upside down as they followed the City Lord towards a private room.


    ~Bam. Bam. Bam.~


    The windows and doors of the room were now shut tight, and the guards were standing around and even a little distance outside the windows, diligently watching their surroundings for any trespassers.


    And with the gang now in a quieter ce, the City Lord¡¯s expression was even uglier before.


    "It¡¯s both bad and good news.


    To start, the good news is that the bastard, Alec Barn, is dead! He died in the most idiotic way ever. His brother¡¯s child chopped his head off."


    Eh?


    One of them frowned: "But didn¡¯t the Order help take care of his brother and father ages ago?"


    "No... The Order wasn¡¯t in charge of that. It only took care of the ministers and all those who would oppose him. And, it also gave him poison to kill his father. The man wouldn¡¯t guard against his son, making it a task the Order found would be simple for him to do. Thus, they left him to dispose of his father and brother who didn¡¯t guard against him."


    Everyone listened and nodded in understanding.


    At the same time, they also sneered at Alec¡¯s fate.


    A simple job like that, the guy couldn¡¯t do.


    And now look at it?


    The fruits of his errors decades ago hade to hunt and bite him right back in the face.


    He has no excuse to let his brother stay alive.


    They weren¡¯t guarding against him and had no idea of how evil his mind was.


    So that was the easiest killing to do ever.


    But Mr. High & Mighty f***ed it up.


    As for them, this was good news because Alec and their City Lord had friction within the Order.


    It was rare for someone in Pyno to get to a level 6 ckey).


    How can someone from Pyno stand equal to a few from Veinitta and other renowned continents?


    Thus, many hated Alec Barn and tried to look for his troubles here and there.


    But majority of the time, Alec was the one who started the fights because he too wanted to defeat those higher and elevate his status.


    Years back when he joined the Order, he was at level 9.


    And it was just seven years ago that he had been approved to be a Rank 6-level member, making a few people anxious and worried to bits.


    In fact, word on the street was that in another year or so, he should get another promotion again to level 5.


    Thus, countless people were running to use this ¡¯Elimination period, to kill him once and for all.


    Yes. Such a person couldn¡¯t be left alive.


    But who knew that when they were also thinking of killing him, fate would have the same thoughts as they?


    Everyone had a broad smile on their face when thinking of the news about Alec¡¯s death.


    The bastard was gone.


    Within the Order, they were all under the city lord, who was already a level 6 member too.


    Forget the fact that he always looks jovial.


    The man was cruel and sadistic to those who were his enemies.


    But, it was forbidden for members to kill each other... Unless the elimination/killing window.


    However, everything the window came up, Alec Barn managed to survive.


    And the more he lived, the more jobs he stole or took from them within the order.


    However, the bastard was finally dead.


    So wasn¡¯t this good news?


    Hahahahhahahah!


    Their long-time enemy was no more!

 Chapter 1161 - Bad News!

    <h4>Chapter 1161 - Bad News!</h4>


    Everyone¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower the more they heard about Alec¡¯s death.


    "City Lord. This is great news for us. We need to take over his will fast." One of them said excitedly, making the others also daydream about their futures as well.


    "Yes, City Lord. He¡¯s right. Remember. There¡¯s a battle-will for every lost member in the organization who got killed by a non-member. So we must im it all!"


    "Hmmm...." The city lord nodded in agreement.


    If it were the Killing window and a member took down Alec, then the member could inherit Alec¡¯s prestige, title and even yearly rewards, perks and dividends too.


    Of course, killing a member outside of the killing window would not give the same result.


    One could be put to death or cleanly stripped, blocklisted and hunted wherever they went because of that.


    And in this case, if Alec was killed by another member outside the killing window... Then Alec¡¯s perks, etc...wouldn¡¯t go to any of them. It would just be erased or cancelled.


    But in this case that he was killed by a non-member, his perks, yearly ie organization, and even jobs could be inherited by a level 6 member.


    Yes. The level 6 members willpete to add Alec¡¯s title and everything else under their names.


    And once that was done, the winner would automatically get boosted to a level 5 position.


    Why? Because they were already at level 6... And Alec was at level 6 too.


    So, add all their aplishments, together with Alec¡¯s achievements, and it would be enough to rank up.


    So who wouldn¡¯t want to get Alec¡¯s ¡¯Will of Inheritance?¡¯


    They may hate the man, but they had to admit that he had done a lot over the years, earning them greater points and boosting their chances of ranking faster.


    So his death was indeed good news to them.


    .


    Everyone smiled for a bit before suddenly frowning.


    "City Lord... Why do I feel like it all sounds too easy and good to be true? What if it¡¯s a fake death?"


    "Yeah! We all know how scheming and cunning that guy is. So can he truly die from some hidden nephew? I think there¡¯s more to it than what meets the eye."


    "I agree. What if Alec Barn passed on the message himself just toy low and escape the Killing window?"


    The city lord ??r?ssed his chin thoughtfully: "He dare not low to the Order. Lying about death to escape the killing window is too cowardly and can even make one hunted for life instead. He might also have to be demoted for such behaviour too. So I don¡¯t think a man of his calibre would do such a thing. That said, the news should be true... However, just in case his death is fake, we¡¯ll still have to remain vignt! One can never be too sure when it concerns that bastard."


    "Hmhm." Everyone nodded.


    Well, that was it for the good news.


    As for the bad news... Heh... It was indeed a hard one!


    Now, everyone¡¯s hearts were beating hard as they watched the City Lord take deep breaths.


    "Gentlemen... Alec Barn wants the only one dead..... 6th-level ranked, Sir Nopline is also dead."


    "....."


    Boom!


    An explosion went off in their minds.


    Sir Nopline was dead?


    This... F***!


    .


    Why was Sir Nopline¡¯s death more shocking than Alec Barn¡¯s?


    They were both from Pyno. So why was one disgusted by others while the other was treated with respect?


    It all boiled down to their prestige and ways of doing things.


    Firstly, both were 6th level rankers... A.K.A, Lackeys for the top-level rankers in Morgany.


    But here¡¯s the thing.


    All these years, Alec Barn had been dodging and refusing to be anyone else¡¯sckey.


    He always felt like he should be one of the big top dogs. So he also wanted to prove that he could get to the very top without being ackey, not once.


    Being ackey meant joining a certain person¡¯s fraction.


    And he, who was ruler of his own empire, couldn¡¯t see himself ???k?n? the dog bones off anyone¡¯s tes.


    Thus, he only took individual but risky jobs and seeded at them, even when people thought he would fail.


    And honestly, if he didn¡¯t die so abruptly, they wouldn¡¯t be shocked if he soon got to the 4th or 3rd positions.


    That guy was determined to do what he could to get to the top without being ackey.


    At the same time, his actions drew hate from many within other great continents who wereckeys.


    What?


    Was he saying that he, from Pyno, was too good for it... but they, from even more powerful continents, were the ones who fitted the role asckeys?


    These were just a few out of the many reasons why they detested Alec.


    .


    As for Nopline, he was brilliant when mingling with people and always lowered his head too.


    He knew how to gain people¡¯s trust and knew how to put up a harmless air about him.


    His big round body also allowed them to understand that this person couldn¡¯t fight at all.


    He was the real definition of a people pleaser.


    And that¡¯s how he joined the fraction of one of the most powerful top rankers.


    In there, he worked his magic and even got the approval of the big top-ranked himself.


    No one knows how Nopline did it, but he found a way to get that Top ranker to dere him as his ¡¯Brother.¡¯


    So no one dared to pick a fight or a bone with Nopline.


    And now that he was dead guess who would shake things up in the Order?


    Heh...one word reached his brother, things would really get heated up.


    .


    Typically, they should¡¯ve also fought for Nopline¡¯s Will.


    But they dared not.


    Nopline¡¯s death was bad for them because he had promised to send them the ¡¯thing¡¯ they requested, which could change things for them too.


    They had already paid for it.


    But now, Nopline was no more.


    So what should they do?


    Dammit! They had wasted their money for nothing.


    And this was all to me for the bastard(s) that dared to kill Sir Nopline.


    Well, for revenge, they would leave it to that ¡¯brother¡¯ of Nopline.


    That¡¯s right.


    The devil had left the underworld to now mingle with the living.


    So only death could follow those unfortunate souls.


    Only a mad or death-seeking person would pick a fight with that devil.


    Nopline¡¯s brother was on his way!

 Chapter 1162 - Kind Visitors

    <h4>Chapter 1162 - Kind Visitors</h4>


    Like so, the news was out with countless people from different territories close to Pyno, getting the news first.


    Some other regions still hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    But it wouldn¡¯t be long before they all did.


    Of course, whether people would believe the news or not was an entirely different matter on its own.


    As for those in Pyno, they had other things to worry about, other than this ¡¯old news.¡¯


    .


    -Illu Vige, Arcadina-


    .


    ~Shahhhhh!!!!!


    The heavy rains fell inpany with the strong winds, blowing the littles sprouting foliages from the already blooming trees.


    Several patches of muddy soil could already be seen; as now, the numerous rainy days had quickly rinsed out the snow from thend.


    But even with the craziness of Springtime, the birds and other creatures had long woken up from their winter slumber and were in full throttle, singing in their caves and nests as well.


    Some animals went out to hunt for food, while others stayed hidden away from the rain instead.


    And amidst the chaos brought about by the weather, several men in ck sheltered themselves within the nearby vige while keeping an eye on a particr road.


    The rain created a steady beat and melody, slowly drawing them into concentration as they just stared out the windows of the mud hit they were standing in.


    The clouds above took over, restricting the sun from shining its glory down below.


    ~Shahhhhhh!!!


    The men listened to the heavy cries of the rain and didn¡¯t move an inch from their positions.


    What were they looking at?


    What were they waiting for?


    No one in the vige knew.


    But because these strangers had a permit from the new ruler, everyone just thought it was probably official business.


    These visitors had treated them with respect and didn¡¯t even want to disrupt their lives, which made the vigers a little rxed too.


    Some brought potatoes, fruits and other foods to these people to eat while here.


    Of course, everyone else was curious and wanted to see and understand these kind strangers.


    Even though these vigers had their own ways, naivety and mentality, they could still recognize when people with bad intentions were in their vige.


    .


    Typically, viges were considered the weakest and were usually met with bandits and all sorts of people every now and then.


    Additionally, in the time of Alec Barn, Noble¡¯s and countless others would still by viges during their travels and distress, r?p? or do anything they wanted to vigers.


    But for some time now, all that had begun changing.


    Some nobles still do so in hiding.


    But the key thing was that they did it in ¡¯Hiding.¡¯


    A Noble could be stripped of their title for such an offence now.


    Even if they had to do it, they would make sure they were never caught!


    Times were still changing, as countless secret groups had formed to oppose these new rules by the new Monarch.


    Change was a difficult thing to ept.


    So of course, there were people that, till this very day, remained adamant about it all.


    Arcadina was toorge, and it would take several more years to firmly imnt the change needed.


    But even though the change was still at its early stages, some viges and regions had already started noticing a difference just a few months ago or more.


    That said, they already liked this new Monarch very much.


    And just looking at how these strangers from the Monarch acted, made them have a deeper understanding of just what sort of person he was.


    His men could have thrown them out of their homes and forced them to sleep outdoors in the rain all for these past few weeks because that¡¯s what other nobles or people in power typically did.


    As one might know, they as vigers often died from animal attacks, illness, collecting spring water below the slippery ice hill and many other reasons.


    So if there were no other person in the deceased¡¯s family, the home would just remain vacant with the vige chief going over some burial cleansing rituals to cleanse the house again.


    At the same time, some people left their vige homes and moved to the towns or cities, reporting never to live there again.


    Thus, there were a handful of homes still vacant in the vige.


    .


    The vigers stayed indoors during the heavy rains, wondering what those strangers were up to.


    Of course, no one would go out during the heavy rainstorm because to them, their bodies were their primary tools for survival, so they took illness very seriously and didn¡¯t even want to catch a cold.


    Thus, they could only wander in silence while knitting by the indoor fire, cooking or doing some other meaningful household tasks.


    As for the visitors that stared into the roads and their surroundings as if in a daze, they suddenly awoke from their wait when they saw the scene on the roads below the vige hill.


    In this heavy rain, if one wasn¡¯t fully focused, they wouldn¡¯t notice them at all since the heavy rain created a blurry coat to the eyes.


    The men in ck all smiled and hastily prepared to head out too.


    Hahahhaha!


    The Baymardians were here!


    ~Vrrrmmmmmmm!!!


    The numerous thick vehicles drove amidst the rain, making their way to the vige steadily.


    Yes.


    They got the message requesting ?ssistance.


    And after meeting those here, they would then leave the vige and head towards the outskirts of Profus city.


    Why?


    Finally, it was time to take care of Baron Cain!


    .


    ~Vrrrmmmmmmm!!!


    The vehicles dashed towards the vige as fast and carefully as they could.


    Of course, due to the heavy rain, no viger heard them stop by.


    Only the vige chief¡¯s household that had been diligently keeping an eye on these people were shocked by the scene.


    They stared out their windows calmly, only to see these visitors hop into the vehicles and leave.


    Of course, they personally thanked the vige chief for his care before leaving too.


    The vige chief and his household watched the vehicles leave the vige in a daze.


    "Pa... Was that what I think it was?"


    "I... I... Think it is." The vige chief said incoherently, causing his 23-year-old son to exim in shock.


    "A train! A train! I was actually able to see a train!"


    ~Smack.


    "Aouw!... Pa...what was that for?"


    The vige chief looked at him silly: "That¡¯s a bus and not a train. Are you stupid?"


    His son rubbed his nose awkwardly before ncing at the leaving vehicles again.


    To think that they would have Baymardianse into their little vige.


    This was a bit too shocking and was indeed quite a lot for them to take in.


    The vige chief just looked on ahead, feeling a deep stir of emotions within him.


    He felt that things would once again change... And now, he looked forward to that day when Arcadina would have such amazing things too.


    He just hoped that by then, he would be alive to witness it all.


    Well, even if he wasn¡¯t, he had already made up his mind to visit Baymard at least once before he died.


    Yes... He wanted to see these changes for himself.


    With that, the vige chief, his son and a few others in their household calmly stepped back into their homes, still deep in thought about the scene they had just witnessed.


    Like so, the strangers had left Illu vige.


    ~Vrrrmmmmmmm~~


    The vehicles drove steady, moving through the carriage trails deep in the forest regions until they finally reached the outskirts of Profus city.


    And thanks to the men in ck that they picked up, the Baymardians could dodge any forest paths that would have enemy spies scouting about there.


    Of course, they did run into a few and took care of them quickly.


    Today, they were ready to shed some blood!


    .


    ~Shwahhhh!~~


    Death listened to the rains while resting his head against the walls of a massive cave.


    He and his men had long imed ownership of this cave, killing all beasts within the ce and feasting on their flesh for meals.


    Death had his eyes closed as if sleeping.


    But soon, he calmly opened them with a deep look in his eyes.


    "Speak. What¡¯s the matter?"


    Instantly, a few people stepped out of the shadows and knelt before him.


    "Master... They¡¯re here."


    "Oh?" Death calmly stood with a deep grin on his face.


    With that, he walked out of the deepest part of the cave and came face to face with his ¡¯helpers.¡¯


    Good. They could finally reim Profus city.

 Chapter 1163 - A Man That Must Be Stopped!

    <h4>Chapter 1163 - A Man That Must Be Stopped!</h4>


    "I¡¯m Captain Killian, here to ?ssist!"


    ....


    Death looked at the Baymardians with a deep smile on his face.


    Well, he did find them all very interesting.


    Even the ones he met in the Capital while doing work for William were always serious, as if someone owed them money.


    When not on duty, they were indeedx, as he, himself, had drunk with a few of them.


    But during working times, it was as if they were always preparing for some end of the world war or something.


    Hell! He doubted he could make themugh on duty... Well, at least the ones he had always been meeting seemed so serious.


    Death shook his head wryly and curbed his sadistic nature.


    He did promise William that he would cooperate and act as an ¡¯official¡¯ carrying the actions of Arcadina¡¯s Monarch.


    So he and the rest couldn¡¯t keep acting as they did when they used to be in holding all those years.


    They had a massive weight on their shoulders.


    And their every move would tell people just what sort of ruler Arcadina had.


    Thus, Death had to act like a proper official.


    .


    Death shoved his hands forward and shook Baymardian Captain Killian¡¯s hands firmly.


    "Thank you foring on such short notice. I¡¯m Mr. Death. And I¡¯m in charge of the operation here." Death said while leading Killian away from the rain.


    The duo then started talking, making small talk, while making their way into one of the Baymardian vehicles.


    Yes.


    Even though the Baymardians were serious on duty, it was crucial for them to be familiar with their allies before they began operations.


    So Bonding was essential.


    Who knows... Some might make longsting friendships after this.


    At least, now that they weren¡¯t standing guard or directly talking about the ns, they could afford to make small talk now and then to get to know Death and his men.


    With that, Killian and Death talked a bit while seated within one of the Baymardian vehicles.


    And since they had just been under the rain, a hot cup of tea, coffee or any other beverages avable was served to them... As well as to the other Arcadinians too.


    Even though these Arcadinians sheltered themselves in the caves during the heavy rainstorm, it was still cold as hell.


    The fire they made within the caves could relieve them for a bit, but wouldn¡¯t take away all the cold.


    Additionally, there were still some scouts outside in this heavy weather, lying underneath the trees.


    .


    Winter had just passed, and even though it was now spring, the trees hadn¡¯t grown into their full luscious figure yet.


    One could see the leaves started to take their ce on the various tree branches.


    Of course, some trees had grown luscious enough that one could have on them.


    While other trees were still scanty, making the scouts still on the newly sprouted bushes below.


    Either way, the scouts were all out there for hours, changing shifts every now and then.


    Fortunately, even within their scouting locations, they built fake nests, and so on... Not only for camouge but to also ensure that the rain didn¡¯t directly fall onto them, causing them to catch a cold or get high temperatures.


    One could see that their work was very much intense no matter the weather.


    Thus, a nice hot cup of beverage wouldn¡¯t be too bad, right?


    Very quickly, the Baymardians also worked alongside their allies to give a few hot beverages and energy-boosting snacks rich with proteins and vitamins.


    And while all this was going on, Death, his main team, Killian and a few other Baymardians all gathered around the table in one of the vehicles.


    At the same time, his men passed on several other documents too.


    Yes. Just like the Baymardians, Arcadinians had learnt to start putting things on paper for each meeting as well.


    For meetings involving booth battle generals, only the direct team controlled by these generals would be present.


    And for dealing with Baron Cain on such short notice, they didn¡¯t think there would be more than 10 Baymardians in this meeting.


    Thus they made only 15 copies of each document for the Baymardians.


    And as expected, only 7 Baymardians were present for this private meeting.


    Now, with everyone holding their documents, Death took a sip from his tea, cleared his throat and began.


    .


    "Baron Cain!


    That is our target."


    Everyone looked at the chubby man in the portrait as if trying to deeply imprint his image in their hearts.


    "Baron Cain. A man who came from a high-ranking noble family and should¡¯ve received a higher Noble title than a ¡¯Baron.¡¯


    But, all through his life, he had been smashed by thete Alex Barn, who ensured that he remained a Baron, even though his family members were all Marquesses and Earls.


    But he had been kept at one of the lowest titles, a Baron.


    Of course, he had never been content and had also secretly opposed thete Alec Barn on several asions too.


    One could say that we took care of one of his long-time dreams by killing Alec Barn.


    We had eliminated the main person getting in his way.


    And rather than being fearful of us, it seems that our target took another approach to things.


    Yes. He still looks down on us.


    Who knows... Maybe he thinks it¡¯s a fluke that we were able to achieve what he couldn¡¯t.


    Or maybe he isn¡¯t convinced because of his Majesty William Barn¡¯s young age.


    Again, maybe he has powerful friends by his side to help him face us instead.


    Whatever his reasons are, he seems not to fear our retaliation.


    And thus, he wants to unite the Western regions and create his own empire!


    Baron Cain.


    This is a man with big dreams that must be stopped!"

 Chapter 1164 - A Busy Night

    <h4>Chapter 1164 - A Busy Night</h4>


    Baron Cain!


    His goal had always been to rule the Western territories and divide Arcadina.


    Now, they don¡¯t know where this man got help from.


    But Death found that a few scouts he sent hadn¡¯t returned, meaning they were either killed off or were still being tortured somewhere.


    And with Baron Cain¡¯s abilities, he shouldn¡¯t be able to find Death¡¯s men.


    It was because of this that death stopped scouting altogether and instead gathered all his men and rushed towards this region, away from the chaos.


    In short, his move was smart because several hours after they left, the people behind Cain came looking for him.


    But they didn¡¯t see anything.


    And in this heavy weather called spring, trail traces were bound to get washed away.


    They were also fortunate enough that they decided to flee by running across the river banks, allowing the horses to touch the water, hence washing their traces away too.


    Additionally, this was the wild, with several animals and creatures roaming about.


    So their tracks were also destroyed by these animals too.


    From the rain to everything else, unbeknownst to them, they were truly saved by Death¡¯s quick thinking to flee.


    For now, Death was more concerned about the fact that there were enemies with Cain that could take down his men easily.


    It looked like William¡¯s idea for him to wait for Baymardian Backup was indeed a great one.


    And after this battle, if the Baymardians could handle things, Death was also thinking of sending a few of his men to Baymard to begin training there too.


    They weren¡¯t weak. On the contrary, they were very strong.


    But at times, one could neglect the basics because of how high they¡¯ve gone up.


    Maybe they needed to learn a few more things, observation skills and other skills to be even greater than they were.


    They only learnt the ?ssassination techniques Death had passed onto them.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that it was the best.


    In everything in life, there was always room for improvement and growth.


    So maybe this was what was needed to push them to the next level... Beyond Pyno¡¯s limits.


    Death ?ssessed everything in his mind, thinking of his men¡¯s future, as well as the strange enemies Baron Cain had around him.


    If so, then why help Baron Cain?


    What could he have possibly offered that would make these people do so much for him?


    .


    Everyone¡¯s heart fell the more they thought about the hidden people Cain had brought into Arcadina.


    One of Death¡¯s men frowned: "This guy, Cain, is bad news. But no matter who he has backing him up, we must reim Profus city, Agathus town and Siku Vige fast. Because if we let him continue, it wouldn¡¯t be long before his teeth bit off more than what we thought.


    Killian tapped his fingers deeply: "Hmmm... You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t let him continue like so. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll clean this up fast and find those hidden men."


    Death ??r?ssed his chin thoughtfully: "This all sounds good. But even if we defeat Cain, my main worry is that these hidden men might find a way to sneak out, rushing towards their real owner and bringing more worries and troubles to Arcadina again. That said, with their high skill level, they might be the scouts outside the city. If so, this will be bad since they¡¯re too skillful, making it hard for us to spot them scouting about, then how do we ensure their capture?"


    Killian and the other Baymardians smiled: "Leave that to us. We n to strike at night, correct?"


    "Hmhm... Nighttime is the most advantageous for us. Not only will civilians be aware in their homes, making it easier to spot enemies... but nighttime would make our movements easier too."


    "Good. Then leave that matter of these strange men to us, while you all focus on Baron Cain¡¯s particr entourage. I ?ssure you that during the skirmish, these strangers won¡¯t be able to flee at all!" Another Baymardian by Killian added.


    Yes. These people may be more skillful than even themselves, the Baymardians when it came to scouting and hiding.


    But no matter how skilled one was, they would be nothing when they decided to look through their heat and night vision goggles.


    That¡¯s right.


    Unless one found a magical way to remove the heat in their body altogether (A.K.A die), then forget it, they would find them.


    Provided their hearts were still beating, their goggles would spot the enemy holding wherever around the outskirts of the city.


    Even within the city, with the civilians all tucked away at night in their homes, those outside would be suspicious.


    Of course, the movements and actions caught on the heat senses from anyone they pick up, they would be able to see suspicious behaviour too.


    If they weren¡¯t too sure, they could tranquillize their targets and observe the situation from there.


    The enemy might even try hiding behind a barrel or on the ceiling, thinking they wouldn¡¯t be able to spot them.


    So for Death¡¯s worries, they were non-existent because they would find and shoot every scout hanging around the outskirts of the city, silencing them from afar.


    .


    Like so, their little meeting carried on, with everyoneing up with a n of attack together.


    They looked at the map, shared responsibilities and prepared for the skirmish ahead.


    Following that, their ns were also told to the rest of the Arcadinian and Baymardian men.


    Now, everyone was getting familiar with the teams they would be working with during the battle.


    And when they were done, it was already lunchtime.


    Good.


    They ate before all taking turns, getting enough sleep.


    And now it was 12 noon.


    So they had to sleep till 10 P.M, get up, eat something light again, before leaving by 11:30 P.M in teams, all heading towards the outskirts of Profus city.


    With the Baymardian vehicles, what could¡¯ve taken a few hours or so, was now 43 minutes tops because of the bad weather and slippery forest-trail carriage roads.


    The men took turns sleeping for optimal battle performance.


    Alright. They were done with their preparations.


    The men closed their eyes and soon found themselves drifting to the melodies of the rain.


    -Zzzzzzzzzzz~~


    They had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 1165 - The Speechless Arcadinians

    <h4>Chapter 1165 - The Speechless Arcadinians</h4>


    ~Shwahhhhh!


    The heavy rains poured down the woods, masking the sounds of the Baymardian vehicles charging forward towards their targeted locations.


    And as the vehicles advanced, those within them still stealthily observed their surroundings, trying to spot any spies or scouts amidst this dark, rainy night.


    ~Peeui! Peeui!~


    Their silencers shot a few.


    And soon after, some people carefully exited the vehicles to search and hide the bodies.


    The heavy rain fell on the raincoated men as they did their best to discard any traces of the fallen.


    And when they were done, they hurried back into the vehicles and took off their raincoats.


    This wasn¡¯t the real start of their journey.


    So there was no real point in getting wet and still sitting in one ce.


    That¡¯s how one could catch a cold.


    When raining and moving in battle, the heat did well to stabilize things.


    So until they were actually ready to move, they wouldn¡¯t want to get wet just yet.


    Like so, the numerous vehicles drove across the rainy forest until they finally reached their destinations.


    ~Bam!


    The doors were forced open, and everyone now jumped out while looking left and right vigntly.


    Like so, Killian, Death, and several others led their teams in different directions without a moment to waste.


    For every Baymardian team, there was an Arcadinian team nearby that had a different mission altogether.


    And as expected, Death¡¯s team and several other Arcadinian teams were steadily following Killian and other Baymardian groups towards the far left sides of the city walls.


    Thats right.


    They weren¡¯t going in from the front.


    As for the scouts around the entire perimeter of the city, several other Baymardian teams were going to hunt them down, carrying their actions fast while driving around in the vehicles.


    Like so, all teams were off!


    But not far away from a particr point on the far left walls of the city, a burly scout was calmly seated on top of a tree.


    .


    The burly man was wearing all ck and remained expressionless.


    Well, he was a scout. But not a scout for Cain.


    The burly man was very focused on his task.


    And to prevent the rain from hitting him, the man ced a pyramid-like roof made of wood above his head by trying it on one of the tree branches above his head.


    The tree he chose was somewhat luscious and had already bloomed very well into Springpared to others.


    Thus, the foliage masked his presence even more.


    Additionally, within this dark night covered with a blur of heavy rain, seeing him was impossible.


    Likewise, seeing the enemy was also a challenging feat for him too... unless the enemy came very close to him.


    That said, his sight wasn¡¯t the only thing he relied on as an ?ssassin.


    His hearing and sense of smell were homes to prepare and adapt for such scenarios.


    The burly man kept his eyes closed in deep meditation while focusing only on the sounds of the steady rain.


    Thus, anything out of the Raining sound was his focus point.


    ~Swahhhh!!!!


    The man stayed silent with closed eyes like a blind man for a bit until he suddenly frowned.


    Hm?


    He heard very, very faint steps of muddy water getting sshed about not too far away from him.


    It could be a bear or any other creature looking for food... Or he could be wrong about the sound he just heard.


    Maybe it was all in his imagination.


    However, no matter what his thoughts were, he had to check things out first!


    With that, he opened his eyes hastily and prepared to make a move.


    Following that, his body seemed to have turned into stone as it dropped several feet to the ground, hitting a few more branches on his way down.


    ~Bam!


    His face was nted onto the muddy floors, with his entire body not even flinching for a moment.


    What just happened?


    The man happened to be dead.


    And within the dark, a few men briefly revealed themselves before disappearing again into the darkness, like ghosts and shadows of the night.


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~~


    Killian, Death and a few others in different teams all dashed towards the walls speedily.


    These parts of the walls were the regions around the city that weren¡¯t overly guarded.


    Why?


    Because the stone walls here weren¡¯t scble during the rainy seasons.


    And it was all due to a special grass.


    Looking at the walls, there was a particr purple grass which people called slippery grass growing here.


    When it was dry, it seemed like ordinary grass.


    But when wet, it was a whole other thing.


    Even if one were to stab their knives or daggers into the stone to climb up, it wouldn¡¯t hold.


    People had tried and had consistently failed and fallen to their deaths.


    If one looked around the walls, they would realize that the people of these towns had also ced sharp spiky stones around the walls to ensure that those who fell died horrible deaths.


    The Arcadinians, including Death, looked at the scene before them with several thoughts flying through their minds.


    This was the famous Suicide Wall that everyone within the empire knew of.


    The Purple grass was more popr here and seemed to like this city and several other towns and viges around these parts.


    It seemed to like the soil here or something that drew it here.


    Thus, some people called this region the Purple zone.


    Even some of the trees had purple grass growing on their sides too.


    Thank heavens that the ground itself was still somewhat b?r? and recovering from winter.


    Because when the entire fields were mixed with this purple grass, the ce would be slippery as hell!


    And for many, these purple grasses were weeds that also destroyed their crop yields too.


    It was not a joke when people said this ce was the Purple Zone of Arcadina, thend of unfortunate deaths.


    The Arcadinians looked at the wet, slippery walls and were suddenly speechless.


    What did these Baymardians want to do?

 Chapter 1166 - A Scary Future

    <h4>Chapter 1166 - A Scary Future</h4>


    The Arcadinians were too lost, as they still looked at the Baymardians with unfathomable expressions on their faces.


    Another thing to note was that these were tall towering city walls... Just like the high walls of any city.


    From the high tops, one couldunch massive arrows, ck powder or other weapons of mass destruction to those below.


    The towering walls were as high as several other walls in medieval standard.


    And as of now, it was impossible for one to be able to throw a hooked-rope way up to the top.


    They hadn¡¯t invented pulley system hookunchers yet.


    So to them, since no one could climb these slippery walls in the rainy time, then what was the point of over guarding it?


    In all their years, no one has been able to do so for decades and decades toe.


    Additionally, the slippery grass had grown so deeply rooted into the walls that it made the entire walls look like they were painted purple.


    This grass was a weird grass that gripped onnd the wetter it was.


    It was like a possessed child not wanting to let go of its mother, the walls.


    Thus, with all these points and the fact that no one had been able to scale the walls during winter or Spring, the guards around these parts were almost non-existent, with everyone focusing on the front city gates instead.


    When Death¡¯s men arrived a while back and entered the city to look around, they had long noticed that almost no guards were around these walls.


    Maybe because of too much confidence.


    Again, even without these strange men scouting around the city... On a regr day, the scouts belonging to Profus city also stayed around too, but nothing ever happened at these times.


    Only a fool would think they would be able to scale the towering walls during these times.


    Yes. The only oue they could see for trying such a stupid was death!


    But unbeknownst to them, there were several people outside the walls attempting this suicide mission calmly.


    It was time to scale the unscble.


    .


    ¡¯Shoot!¡¯


    Instantly, several roped hooks were shot towards the very top of the walls.


    ~Thang.


    The hooks fell onto the walking paths at the top of the walls before finally getting pulled by and hooking onto the sides of the walls inside.


    The way the upper walkable parts of the walls were built, one could see several gaps every 1 meter along the balcony-like tops.


    This was also one of the reasons why medieval walls were often called curtain walls, with some calling them crown walls instead.


    Again, there were some in modern times that called these walls Rooks because they looked just like the ¡¯Rook¡¯ chess pieces.


    Yes. The upper regions always had gaps, like crowns.


    And depending on the wall designs, these gaps could be made smaller or wider.


    Those on the tree firmly pulled on multiple times to ensure it was safe before finally jumping, letting theirunchers in their hand swing towards the men below.


    Jillian and the rest caught theunchers and once again pulled onto the ropes before gesturing for Death and those in the other teams to step forward.


    Alright.


    Now, it was time to scale the walls!


    The look the Arcadinians gave the Baymardians was priceless.


    ¡¯Erm... Excuse me, brothers... Are you all okay in the head?¡¯


    When these people said they had a way of calling the fence, the Arcadinians thought that these people had found a crack in the walls or something.


    But who knew that they literally wanted to do what millions had tried and failed?


    In the rainy periods, the wall was a No-No!


    So, where was this grand ideaing from?


    Oh, my ancestors! These Baymardians were insane!


    .


    Very quickly, the Baymardians secured several ropes around everyone to ensure their safeties.


    Now, it was as if they were about to scale a mountain.


    After every Baymardian, there would be an Arcadinian right behind them.


    The Arcadinians might be new to this.


    So if any of them slip up or fall at any point, the Baymardians would react faster and deal with the situation quickly.


    Likewise, if it were a Baymardians that made a mistake, it wouldn¡¯t be fatal too, since there were other Baymardians at every interval too.


    In short, both sides would look out for each other on the line.


    Killian strapped on, and Death stepped behind him.


    And following after death was another Baymardian, another Arcadinian, etc.


    Like so, the first wave of men were now ready to ascend.


    Death held the thin but sturdy ripe with so many questions in his mind.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t afraid.


    And to be honest, he didn¡¯t fear dying at all.


    In fact, such an experience pumped adrenaline into his bloodstreams, making him a little excited as well.


    Hey!


    This was the first time in his life that he realized that one could shoot ropes hooks to the tall, high and mighty Walls around the cities.


    If a person ever told him it was possible, he wouldugh and lock them up in a Looney bin.


    But facts have proven that this world was truly a strange ce.


    He had been shocked with the Baymardian locks back in the Capital city.


    But this one sure did take the cake.


    The reason for his shock about the locks was that he had been stuck when training with them.


    That¡¯s right.


    As a person who is the number one ?ssassin in Arcadina and even within Pyno as a whole, how could he im to be number one when he can¡¯t break through these defences around the locks?


    Now, breaking into ces was getting harder because of the rms from the licks.


    Any slight shake, and they go off.


    He had now made it a priority that Lock picking should be ?ssassin 101.


    But the problem was that even with locks that didn¡¯t have rms, they didn¡¯t even know how to pick or destroy the locks.


    And from what he gathered, several licks had different patterns within.


    Sigh...


    Being an ?ssassin or spy these days was getting moreplex and challenging by the day.


    Death followed behind Killian while sighing deeply.


    The future sure was scary.


    .


    Like so, the men all scaled the wall amidst their initial shock.


    Finally, they were on the walls!

 Chapter 1167 - In The City

    <h4>Chapter 1167 - In The City</h4>


    In the still of night, several men pulled themselves up the ropes with their sheer strength alone.


    The walls were all slippery, and they dared not rest their legs on them.


    Very quickly, Killian reached the top and poked his head by just a little bit before sleeping his eyes left, right, and down severally.


    The ancient stone corridor-top was empty and wet.


    The rain was still falling hard.


    So probably, with the confidence these people had about the walls and the history of the walls being unavable, no one would waste time standing guard around these parts during the heavy Rainstorm.


    The center of attention might be focused on the very front walls, about 2 and a half-hour run on horseback far away from where they were currently at.


    Good.


    ~Plop.


    Killian and several others stealthily stepped onto the open floor and stooped low.


    From there, they waited for the first line of Arcadinians to get on before detaching their safety roads around their waists.


    The first line of Arcadinians felt their bodies tremble in disbelief when they realized that they made history.


    F***!


    How many people have ever scaled the unavable wall?


    They weren¡¯t dreaming, were they?


    Saying something and doing it were of course 2 different things.


    It was like saying one would go to the air beyond the stars and actually doing it.


    This was incredible!


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    The Arcadinians briefly immersed themselves in their current feelings beforeing back to reality fast.


    Yes. They were still on a mission.


    So now wasn¡¯t the time for this.


    .


    ~Plop.


    And Killian also joined them as well.


    Like so, the next line of Baymardians came up, followed by the following sequence of Arcadinians, and so on.


    Everyone stayed low and safe, crawling like lizards across the long stretched floors.


    The enemy couldn¡¯t see it now.


    But if they were there, they would realize that for as far as the eyes could see above the city walls, there were hundreds and hundreds of men crawling underneath the rain, moving towards different locations.


    Yes. There were several teams crowded here who had different responsibilities.


    Thus, they would undoubtedly ascend at different points across the city walls.


    But no matter what point they chose to descend, it was typically the regions where ordinary people live, or even the ces one could say were dumped with feces and had countless unsanitary conditions.


    With a cold face, Killian nced through his infrared thermal imaging goggles but didn¡¯t find any sign of life around the bottom where they wanted to descend to.


    In fact, not even a single person outside this smelly region.


    Killian was very shocked.


    Weren¡¯t these people here toox?


    Even if this ce is an undesirable region, standing guard here shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?


    Well, he couldn¡¯t deny that the rain hyped the smell even more.


    And no one would like to stand guard here under the heavy rain as if guarding treasure when the ce was... Well, awful.


    The Arcadinians also took note of these things and secretly nned to report with his majesty William concerning howx several regions around Arcadina were in general.


    Before today, since this part was unavable, they would¡¯ve probably thought just like the enemy by sending on fewer to no guards here.


    After all, if a ce had a track record of millions of deaths for centuries and millenniums during winter and Spring, then no one would think it possible to scale the wall.


    So they would¡¯ve also thought the same as the enemy and focused their attention on the other regions around the walls too.


    Look! Even those mysterious strangers hadn¡¯t even bothered too much when it came to the walls as well.


    They only ced scouts outside the walls, and that was it.


    It seemed that everyone had epted that it was impossible.


    But now, the Arcadinians understood that change was a constant thing.


    And just because several people couldn¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t be done.


    They had to ?ssess a lot of things differently now.


    .


    Very quickly, Killian and several others did several hand signals to each other.


    ¡¯Safe.¡¯


    ¡¯Safe.¡¯


    ¡¯Safe.¡¯


    ¡¯Safe.¡¯


    Good.


    Like lightning, several Baymardians tied ropes around themselves,id down and firmly nted their legs against the walls.


    They then looked at everyone else as if saying: "We¡¯re ready."


    Hmmm...


    Rain dropped and slid across Death¡¯s face as he calmly held the rope firmly


    ~Shrrieeee!


    He slid down the ropes in a sh, rolled onto the ground and remained on a crawling-stance behind a bush that had grown to an extent.


    Death looked at Killian who was by his side: "The secret passageway should be over there, just across the Peasant execution stand. This is our safest bet for now!"


    Listening to Death, Killian and those close by nodded in agreement.


    One should know that before William revealed himself to the world, he and his men could easily pass through the city, moving through several underground points that they discovered and sometimes created in the dead of night while everyone was asleep.


    One could imagine it as a prison breakout too.


    Hey had sometimes attained residences and started digging deep at night, creating connecting tunnels within several major parts of many cities and towns.


    Of course, all the tunnels they knew of that left major cities and stopped deep in the forests weren¡¯t created by them.


    Yes. Those were created by the ancient and several people before them.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that William¡¯s father used to be the crown prince before Alec took over.


    So during his younger days and time training, his father had taken only him showing or sometimes sending him to several regions around Arcadina to see these secret tunnels leaving or entering major cities.


    This was so that if one day, an enemy took im of these regions, they would know how to infiltrate and seize them back.


    This was all information stored away in the secret chambers of the Royal vaults.


    Only the ruler and those he trusted could know about them.


    That said, many major cities had secret tunnels leaving the cities.


    But Profus city didn¡¯t.


    It just had tunnels within the city, connecting several ces to another.


    Thus, Death knew that from the peasant execution stand, they should be able to avoid unnecessary dys and exit through another building rtively close to Baron Cain¡¯s estate.


    Death¡¯s eyes flickered dangerously.


    He just needed them to get him into Baron Cain¡¯s estate.


    And the rest would be history.

 Chapter 1168 - Why Fear?

    <h4>Chapter 1168 - Why Fear?</h4>


    With their n in motion, several teams scattered in different directions like crazy.


    Some would be abovend, while others would be underground.


    It was dead dark, with no moonlight ahead.


    The rainy clouds had taken over the entire scene.


    So coupled with their all-ck attire, it was tough to spot him or anyone else for that matter.


    But this didn¡¯t rx their vignce at all.


    They kept hiding and scouting the area while advancing as well.


    From there, they broke apart, with many teams just heading towards different regions around the vicinity.


    With that, Death, Killian and 2 other leaders hastily led their team underground smoothly, meeting no enemy at sight.


    And within a deste room in another building within the city¡¯s mid-Zone region, those undergoing finally popped their heads out, scanned the room and stepped out when they realized that the coast was clear.


    The room had countless spider webs all around, with dusty furniture lying around carelessly too.


    It looked like no one had been here in a very long time.


    Thus, with no time to waste, everyone came out and ran through the corridors while still checking around from time to time too.


    But in this life, nothing ever went as smoothly as nned.


    "Stand where you are!"


    ~Bubuum!


    Everyone¡¯s heart trembled loudly.


    Who?


    ~Creek. Creek. Creek.


    The floor began squeaking faintly as everyone heard several footsteps calmly approaching them in an unhurried manner.


    Instantly, Killian and Death¡¯s faces turned grim.


    Just listening to the footsteps, one could see how confident the enemy was in meeting them.


    Could it be that outside the building, they were already surrounded by countless enemies?


    Moreover, how did they also know of this tunnel location?


    Even the former city lords here were clueless about the real underground works of this city.


    So how did these people know?


    Who exactly was the enemy?


    Everyone¡¯s mind spiralled with countless thoughts as they felt like they had just fallen into a trap.


    And as the footsteps, few louder, Death squinted his eyes coldly while taking his daggers out.


    Heh.


    It was indeed getting too smooth ofte.


    So he had somewhat expected something of this nature to happen.


    It was just that unbeknownst to him, the enemy had indeed been waiting for him to arrive.


    After all, even though they noticed himst time and missed him due to his timely fleeing, the enemy still had a hunch that he would be back.


    But they focused their attention more on the front of the city and all over regions that could be infiltrated.


    Funny enough, they had neglected this tunnel path and only ced a measly 700 to guard it while other regions had thousands of people guarding it.


    Marcus gazed at Death, Killian and the rest with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    Which point of entry did they use?


    It was impossible to scale the walls.


    So the only conclusion was that they might¡¯ve long infiltrated the city and had been hiding since then while waiting for their chance to strike.


    Yes. This was the only logical exnation.


    .


    Marcus looked at them and pped mockingly.


    ~p. p. p. p.


    "Well done. You all managed to get this far, which has truly exceeded my expectations.


    To think that you¡¯ve been living within the peasant low-life regions of the city all this time that I¡¯ve been searching for you!"


    They came through the walls, okay?


    Again, Death also noticed the ent and tested up greatly.


    Morgs?


    Then this was bad!


    It wasn¡¯t just him who noticed the ent; some of his men and the Baymardians as well noticed the ent too.


    Sure enough!


    This Baron Cain had enlisted the help of Morgs.


    But the question now was why they wanted to help him.


    What could he offer that they would possibly want desperately?


    This didn¡¯t make any sense!


    And it was there and then that something clicked in Killian¡¯s mind.


    "You¡¯re from the T.O.E.P, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Oh?...."


    Marcus gazed at Killian, with a hint of shock flickered across his eyes for just a second.


    They knew of the Order?


    How?


    Who betrayed the Order and leaked out its information?


    Could it be Alec before his death?


    Or could it be Left Minister Dwell?


    Marcus shook his head in denial.


    No... Left Minister Dwell was too smart for that.


    So, could it be one of Baron Cain¡¯s men?


    .


    The more Marcus thought about it, the more firm his earlier decision to torture these people for info.


    Instantly, the air around Marcus grew tense and cold.


    "Good. Good. Good.


    Congrattions! You all have piqued my interest. And believe me, it¡¯s rare for that to happen."


    Everyone felt their fellows tighten up while listening to Marcus.


    So he was really from the T.O.E.P?


    Then didn¡¯t this mean that he was helping Baron Cain because Baron Cain was a member?


    Death nced at Killian for a bit, and the 2 seemed to bemunicating with their eyes.


    But no matter how muchmunication they did, Marcus wasn¡¯t bothered at all.


    They did manage to get so far and slip through his defence, which had never happened in Pyno as a whole before.


    However, so what?


    No matter how much they hid, in the end, they still ended up getting caught and surrounded by his men outside.


    And he didn¡¯t believe that these Pyno bastards would be able to do better than them.


    .


    Marcus smiled at themzily: "I suggest you all give up now, or you¡¯ll suffer far worse fates for wasting my time. So... If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll drop your weapons and step out cleanly now!"


    Killian and the rest still acted as if they hadn¡¯t heard him, gripping their swords harder than before instead.


    Killian looked at Marcus silently.


    He and the Baymardians here were in charge of dealing with these people.


    So why should he run even though they might¡¯ve outnumbered them?


    ~Catchak!


    Killian¡¯s guns moved.


    Kill!

 Chapter 1169 - Why Suffer?

    <h4>Chapter 1169 - Why Suffer?</h4>


    The atmosphere within the room was stiff and rigid as all enemies watched each other coldly, readying to make their moves.


    Marcus, who saw and understood that look in their eyes, also prepared to subdue them too.


    He looked at them and scoffed in disdain.


    Well, he tried to do things the easy way, but they decided to be stubborn.


    So don¡¯t me him for going all hard on them!


    With that, Marcus took out his des, ready for action.


    But before he could even count to 3, a few men beside him suddenly fell stiff to the ground.


    ~Peeui! Peeui!


    ~Bam!


    Marcus hastily nced at them through the corner of his eyes grimly.


    Who?


    Who shot hidden weapons at them?


    Marcus had no time to think because within the next second, Killian was right by his side.


    "Team Beta, Gamma and Sr... Escort the Arc teams as nned.


    Team Omega, split up, take care of the enemies indoors and aid in clearing the path outside for the rest to leave safely."


    Now, Move! Move! Move! Move!" Killian said while b?r?ly dodging Marcus¡¯ attacks.


    ~Swish!


    "Low-life scum! How dare you get distracted when fighting with me?"


    ~Swish! Swish! Swish!~~


    Marcus¡¯s attacks grew even fiercer as he felt that he had been looked down on instead.


    His moves were so terrifying that Killian had cold sweat when the de swept across the air just a few inches away from his neck.


    Even with the guns in his hands, his enemy gave him no time to even point the gun straight for him.


    Just within these short seconds, his guns had almost been kicked away by Marcus twice now.


    Marcus seemed extremely good at close-range attacks, as his des kept sleeping crazily about the air in all sorts of directions.


    Even those within the Omega team who were about to leave couldn¡¯t help contemting on aiding Killian to take down Marcus.


    ¡¯Captain, do you need help?¡¯


    "Go! Go! Get going now!" Killian said before rolling to the side and avoiding the dagger that had now firmly nted itself into the wooden floors.


    The others nodded and hastily rushed out to take care of the rest.


    .


    At the moment, they would no doubt be surrounded and outnumbered by too many enemies.


    So they could spend time here dilly-dallying about.


    They had to get the Arcadinians safely in.


    With that in mind, everyone deserted the hallway, scattering in different directions, leaving Killian behind and killing those in their path.


    As for Killian, of course he had to subdue Marcus somehow.


    Firstly, Marcus seemed to be an essential member of the T.O.E.P.


    Additionally, Killian didn¡¯t want to shoot him and risk excess blood lost through this stormy night.


    Believe it or not, a stab wound was more manageable than a bullet wound.


    The medic teams were still outside the city now.


    Thus, he decided to only stab or knockout Marcus before binding him together and staying guard beside him.


    He could request for backup.


    But everyone else was extremely busy as they had no idea the actual number of enemies were within the city and had their own individual missions to carry out.


    So he would be all alone here for a while.


    Killian secretly nodded while looking intensely at Marcus.


    He had thought it all through.


    Killian was a ranked Captain, and of course had many other ranks and people more powerful than he was within the Baymardian Army.


    Meaning he still had a lot of growth in terms of battle strength and whatnot.


    So when fighting Marcus, he realized that Marcus was actually more brutal and faster than he was.


    So if Marcus was going to win, he had to use his best moves, as well as his quick thinking.


    .


    ~Bam!


    The wooden floor shattered as Killian once again rolled to his left hastily.


    At this point, Killian had long ced his guns away.


    Marcus looked at him arrogantly and sneered: "Dodge! Dodge! That¡¯s all you low-life now how to do!"


    ~Thang!


    A dagger plunged deep into the wooden floors again.


    And every time he blinked, he seemed like his opponent had alreadyunched another attack at him.


    So for a moment, he became a spider, jumping and leaping around the ce in all sorts of manners.


    Dammit!


    His opponent was a hard one!


    Marcus squinted his eyes coldly and kept throwing all 17 daggers on his body, making Killian dance.


    ~Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!~


    ~sh!


    Blood trickled across Killian¡¯s left arm as a de brutally whistled through the air, only slicing the corner of his arm.


    Hell!


    If he didn¡¯t dodge in time, it would¡¯ve been his heart!


    His body quivered from shock, as the pressure from his opponent gave off was now greater than before.


    This was bad.


    If he couldn¡¯t shake Marcus off, he would no doubt die here!


    .


    Killian looked up and saw a swinging fisting straight for him.


    And with locked focus, he gritted his teeth and quickly drilled to the ground, doing a swinging feet motion, intending to clear his opponent.


    But Marcus was faster.


    The moment his legs were cleared, he leaned back and used his hands to cartwheel to the back severally.


    He looked at Killian in shock, not believing that the guy would be able to touch him.


    Heh. In all his life, when he was out in Pyno, none of his opponents could ever get touch, even his clothes during battle.


    But yet, this guy had managed to sweep him off his feet.


    Impressive.


    That¡¯s right. Marcus had to admit that the guy had some potential.


    But if he thought that was enough to take him down, then think again!


    .


    Marcus stood on the other side of the hallway calmly: "I must say... I quite enjoy this little battle of ours. But now, I¡¯m about to get serious with you. That said, I would like to know your name. At least, I¡¯ll honour you by telling your name to many when I retell the tale of how a lowly Pyno beggar managed to touch me."


    Killian, who was breathing heavily at the side, suddenly doesn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    So in this guy¡¯s mind, it was an honour to be remembered as such? And who the hell was he calling a beggar?


    Tch! He had heard about the arrogance of these Morgs.


    And in all honesty, he had never fought a Morg before.


    This was actually his first serious mission as a newly titled Army Captain.


    Yes. It wasn¡¯t long ago that he got promoted.


    And as one might know, the Army had well informed several people of their T.O.E.P group.


    It was military information that was studied detailly.


    Additionally, Language and Spy ent sses were also given out by the professionals studying how the Morgs, Pirates and other prisoners in the Prison spoke.


    From Whitebeard¡¯s ents to Canibal pirate Morgs, captured T.O.E.P Morgs, and even those from Veinitta like Prince Skye... Professionals studied then all.


    Infiltration in the future would be the key.


    That said, this was the only way he knew that Marcus was a Morg.


    The ent was so heavy.


    It was just like back on earth where one could recognize a British ent from a North American one.


    Thus, he knew that Baron Cain was getting help from the Morgs.


    And the moment Marcus indirectly confirmed his suspicions as a T.O.E.P member, everything made even more sense.


    .


    Now, feeling Marcus¡¯ pressure, he knew that he was no match for him.


    Marcus just said he was about to get serious.


    So did it mean that all this time, he had beenx?


    For the first time, Killian felt like he was genuinely knocking on death¡¯s doors.


    That¡¯s why he suddenlyughed out crazily, Marcus just looked at him like a crazed person.


    "Hahahhahahahahhaha!"


    "Oh? Have you realized that your death is near and have now decided to ept reality?"


    Killian, who had beenughing his lungs out, suddenly smiled broadly at Marcus.


    "You know... I just realized something.


    Maybe the routines I¡¯ve faced during other missions have always been somewhat smoother because I didn¡¯t meet people like you.


    Or, maybe it¡¯s because I still have a lot of improvements to do.


    But there was always a second option that I kept forgetting.


    And with the distance between us now, I finally realized that I still had this option to use."


    ~Peeu! Peeu!


    -Silence-


    Marcus¡¯s eyes widened in horror as his hands subconsciously reached for his ?h?st in disbelief.


    "You! You! You!..."


    Marcus couldn¡¯t believe it!


    But sadly, reality always pped people hard in the face.


    And in not more than 3 seconds, he fell.


    ~Plop.


    Killian looked at the fallen Marcus coldly.


    "Second option. If one can¡¯t take in a prisoner during war, why suffer?


    kill!"

 Chapter 1170 - Getting In

    <h4>Chapter 1170 - Getting In</h4>


    ~Peeu! Peeu!


    Killian shot Marcus down coldly.


    His majesty Landon had always said that their lives came first.


    So why should he be hell-bent on taking in a prisoner when he knew that the circumstances were indeed too unfavourable to him?


    Luckily, there were more T.O.E.P members around.


    And even though Marcus looked like a high boss, he might not necessarily be the biggest boss here.


    And even if he was, it¡¯s not like this was the only mission in their lives.


    He believed that with the way those Morgs worked, even if it wasn¡¯t his team, another team might spot them in another mission too.


    Thinking like this, Killian once again shot Marcus straight in the brain... Just in case.


    And following that, he searched him properly and found a few hidden notes, rolled up and tied with strings.


    Good.


    Killian carefully tucked the notes away and headed out to ?ssist the rest.


    Like so, the Arcadinians and Baymardians continued charging on strongly.


    And unbeknownst to someone, they were bow closer to their targeted location too.


    .


    Outside, the heavy rain poured as Baron Cain stood a far distance from his golden balcony door, watching it all with a broad smile on his face.


    "Close it!"


    "Yes, Master." One of his guards replied before dashing forward to close the door.


    The downpour was so heavy that they couldn¡¯t see anything past the balcony ledge.


    The thick filmy bluer, and the darkness gave them no sense of judgement as to what was going on near the buildings just around them... Not to talk of even finding out what was going on further away.


    Nheless, Baron Cain wasn¡¯t worried or panicked at all.


    Cain carefully adjusted his robe on his chubby body and merrily made a U-turn for his bed chambers at the far end of his massive bed chambers.


    One of his most trusted guards couldn¡¯t help worrying a bit: "My lord. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to fall asleep now."


    Cain, who walked on, suddenly turned and gave the guard a cold stare: "Flipnus! How many times have we been over this? Do you want me to be a sleepless corpse? For the past few weeks, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve been singing in my ear every night! But what would you rather have me do?"


    Baron Cain was truly tired of this!


    Yes! Those ¡¯people¡¯ did notice some spies hovering around the city several weeks back.


    But since then, no danger has struck.


    It¡¯s most likely that whatever spies were around should¡¯ve already fled far away to the real master behind the scene.


    That said, why should he be cutting his sleep for so many days?


    .


    One should know that since that time, Baron Cain had slept wayte into the night because of vignce.


    The fear was that if he slept, maybe someone would take out his guards without his knowledge and kill him in his sleep.


    That way of death was truly uneptable to any man in these times.


    Who doesn¡¯t want to retaliate or at least see the face of the person that killed them? Even if it were a masked person, at least it was better than not seeing the enemy at all and just dying in one¡¯s sleep.


    That was an abomination!


    For sure, even though he had faith that the T.O.E.P and his men wouldn¡¯t let him die, he had still been taking preventive measures on his own so as not to rely on them much.


    But things started to take a toll on his body because while he still had to sleep wayte into the night, he also had to rise early as well to always meet with these T.O.E.P people.


    For weeks and weeks, he has had the same routine.


    So who the hell wouldn¡¯t get fed up?


    If the T.O.E.P weren¡¯t around, he could¡¯ve been able to sleep well into the night. And this wouldn¡¯t have been a problem.


    But sadly, he was now a very sleep-deprived man, only having 4 and a half hours or so of sleep daily.


    For some knights, especially those out in battle for days and weeks, this might be okay with them.


    But the him who was used to sleeping 8~10 hours daily was dying.


    And thus, his brain didn¡¯t give 2F¡¯s about some unknown spies.


    At this time, he usually had to stay up for another 2 hours or so.


    But Baron Cain, who had enough of this, calmly marched to his bed and pulled open hos beddings to slip in.


    In this weather, and with the protection of the T.O.E.P, his men and his own control over the city, why had he been torturing himself so?


    It took no more than 5 seconds, and Baron Cain was out.


    The guards all heard the snoring noises from Cain and realized that he was now too deep in sleep.


    The hidden guards could only stay in position, listening to the faint sounds of Cain¡¯s snoring that had been masked by the loudness of the rain falling outside.


    Sigh... Well, today seemed like any other day.


    So things should be just fine, the guards thought.


    Meanwhile, descending over the walls of Baron Cain¡¯s estates, Death and the rest had sessfully infiltrated the estate.


    Good. Now, it was time for the Arcadinians to act!


    They couldn¡¯t let the Baymardians have all the fun, now could they?


    ~Drrrrrrr!!!!~~


    The rain poured hard as several men ran out of the nearby side kitchen for those working around the gates.


    The small group ran out of the kitchen while still reminiscing about the good food they had just eaten.


    One particr group ran towards an open room within the estate walls and shrugged the water off their bodies and hairs like dogs getting out of a pool.


    One of them even took out a chicken wing that he had in his inner pocket too.


    Ah yes! Food was life.


    "Hahahahhaha! I told you old Martha would allow us to have a meal! Hey. All you have to do is give a little something, and she¡¯llpletely bend to your will."


    "F***! I¡¯m so shocked as well. This is all Martha we¡¯re talking about. The one who guards food and only dishes out little quantities instead. So how did you do it?"


    "Yeah. How did you make her favour you?"


    "Hehehe... brothers, it¡¯s simple. You know, all women are dogs and liars. Old Martha is 41. But you all know that 15 years ago, her husband, Butler Nichs, angered the Master. So the Master had the guy¡¯s little brother cut off!"


    "Ooo..So brutal, right?


    ¡¯Yeah. Her husband is no longer a man. So tell me... How can a wan sit in the same marriage with another woman? Heh. If you want Martha¡¯s favour, you just have to catch her attention, if you know what I mean..."


    The men all smiled and were now engrossed in their conversation,pletely feeling rxed while trying to dry themselves too.


    But suddenly, things changed in a blink of an eye.


    .


    "Hahahahah! As expected of the famous sweet-mouthed Pior. Only you can have so many women under your control!"


    "Hmhm... Only...."


    Eh?


    Everyone looked at their brother, who suddenly froze in ce with his mouth hung open in a lively manner, and waspletely confused.


    "Bro, what¡¯s going...."


    ~Bam!


    Their brother suddenly fell forward, only to reveal a dagger deeply nted at the back of his head.


    Instantly, everyone became rmed. But it was all toote.


    Like lightning, Death appeared behind some of them and cupped his mouth before stabbing him from the back.


    The man¡¯s eyes opened in horror as he continuously struggled for his life while mumbling for help: "Mmmmmm!"


    Death held him firmly with a cruel smile on his face: "Shhh... Just enjoy it and go to sleep."


    Enjoy it?


    Enjoy it, my ?ss!


    The man felt utter despair while listening to Death¡¯s voice. And the pain alone caused him to growl out in agony, thinking of all the memories and life scenes that now flooded his mind.


    But no matter how many regrets or hatred he had in this world, his end was near.


    "Mmmmmmmm~~."


    Death gripped him hard for a few seconds more until the struggling strength of his opponent dwindled, leaving only a corpse in his hands.


    Bam.


    Death dropped the body, and so did the rest of his men who had been suffocating the rest.


    At the same time, a few more men were virulently watching the doors for any iing enemies too.


    Now, with the bodies dropped, Death and 11 others hastily stripped the mem clean and began wearing their attire.


    Death wore thest piece of garment to the attire and calmly nodded to several others around him too.


    With that, the men hid the nude enemy bodies and carefully wiped the droplets of blood around before fleeing the scene.


    They continued on and eventually spotted several other Arcadinian and Baymardian teams as well.


    But no one said anything to anyone and just proceeded diligently.


    Like so, Death and his men finally reached Cain¡¯s main building while killing a few enemies when necessary.


    Good.


    They had now reached their target.

 Chapter 1171 - What Was This Situation?

    <h4>Chapter 1171 - What Was This Situation?</h4>


    Climbing on the walls, Death and his men continuously used his daggers to ascend the building onto the 4th floor.


    They carefully moved diagonally, trying as much as possible to mask their presence.


    Luckily for them, they had chosen to attack during the Storm.


    Death quickly got onto the balcony and waited for his men to ascend.


    But just when he thought the coast was clear, he heard something.


    A hidden guard!


    The guard opened the balcony door ever so gently, with a dagger in his hand.


    Looking left, right and all around, the guard squinted his eyes for a bit, not sure of his thoughts.


    Could he have been hallucinating?


    He felt something... Or was it just his imagination?


    The guard gave a signal to the other guards indoors, who also tensed and prepared for any unforeseen circumstances as well.


    ~Swish!


    In a sh, they all moved closer towards the balcony while still hiding in different locations.


    The air around them tensed up as everyone waited for that guard closest to the balcony to return.


    But it was only momentarily.


    Because in the next second, the Guard''s head was sliced off cleanly.


    ~sh!


    The body''s body stood still in ce as blood from his neck sprayed onto Death''s face.


    Death licked his lips with a sadistic expression: "Hello, mind if wee in?."


    "_"


    Swish!


    Like the wind, Death and his men stormed the room crazily, making the hidden guards feel rmed.


    Who were they?


    ''Amateurs,'' Death thought before dashing towards one hidden away at the very back of Baron Cain''s bed.


    Do you think he wouldn''t spot you because it''s dark?


    Well, think again!


    He wasn''t the number one Pyno ?ssassin for thinking.


    Like so, the entire ce became a war done, as they began battling silently, as ?ssassins do.


    And all this time, Baton Cain had been enjoying the beautiful, calming sounds of the rain while deep in his slumber.


    .


    The lead hidden guard gritted his teeth and finally revealed himself.


    He stretched his hands out in an attempt to dash towards Cain and wake him up.


    ~Swish!


    He threw a hidden weapon at the guard, forcing him to step back, hence buying Death more time to advance.


    The guard suddenly yelled: "Master. Wake Up! We are under siege!"


    "Zzzzzzzz~"


    "_"


    The hidden guard''s eyes turned grim as he saw that his master hadn''t even moved an inch even after all his yelling.


    F***!


    How tired was the guy for him to be so knocked out?


    At this point, even shaking him would not do the job properly.


    ''Master. Don''t me me if this subordinate ps you silly.''


    With that, the guard mentally calcted the distance between Death and the master, as well as the distance between him and the Master.


    Like so, he speeded up and hurried towards Baron Cain, ready to smack the sh** out of him.


    But just when the p was about to touch Cain''s cheeks, Death appeared by his side and blocked the hit, ''saving'' Baron Cain from the abominable beating.


    The hidden guard''s eyes were spitting out fire as he stared at Death coldly.


    ''Damn you bastard!''


    ~Pah!


    The guard sent a fierce punch at Death with one hand while sending another Punch at Cain.


    But Death quickly caught the attacks... and thus began theiredic battle over Baron Cain''s side.


    The duo fought, jumped onto the massive bed and evennded on the floor just beside Cain.


    The sandman had truly stolen Cain''s brain away because nothing he did; even the movements of the beds were enough to wake him up.


    Death, who felt like he had yed enough with his cute rabbit, finally decided to end things once and for all.


    What? This entire mission, he hadn''t even had fun yet. So wasn''t he at least entitled to this much?


    Death suddenly smiled cruelly, releasing a murderous aura that made the guard think that Death had suddenly been posted by a wandering ancestor spirit.


    ''Bro... You weren''t like this before, okay?''


    "Kill!"


    In just 3 moves, Death first shed off 4 of the ?ssassin''s fingers before stabbing his ?h?st, pulling the dagger out brutally and finally concluding by slicing his enemy''s throat.


    ~sh.


    Death could''ve just sliced his neck and made things easier.


    But for some reason, he wanted to see his little ything fall into despair a bit.


    .


    Cain smiled and turned around his bed merrily, dreaming about who knows what.


    But soon, his smile suddenly turned into a frown as he started drowning in his dream.


    Cain looked around him and realized that he was now in an ocean, struggling for air while pping his arms desperately for survival.


    Oh no! How did he get here?


    Howe he couldn''t see anynd around him?


    The dream was so real that Baron Cain felt himself gasping for air at every turn.


    His chubby body began sinking deeply until he had no choice but to wake up from his dream in despair.


    Good. It was only a nightmare.


    Cain felt relieved but soon, suddenly froze.


    "_"


    Blink. Blink.


    Cain stared at the crowd beside him and suddenly felt weak.


    What? Who? When?


    What the hell was going on here?


    Death, who had been spraying Cain with the blood of the dead guard, suddenly threw the head away and smiled at Cain charmingly.


    "Had a good dream? Shh... If you scream, you die."


    "...."


    Cain almost fainted from shock when the dagger came close to his neck.


    Even the head of the guard that had been thrown aside made him shower in fright.


    Hello? He slept soundly and woke up in a strange situation.


    So who can tell him how things turned out like this?


    Baron Cain had tears in his eyes as these treacherous kidnappers tied him, gagged him and hauled him away in the dead of night.


    Where the hell were the T.O.E.P when you needed them?


    (:T^T:)

 Chapter 1172 - The Apocalypse?

    <h4>Chapter 1172 - The Apocalypse?</h4>


    Like so, the Arcadinians and Baymardians continued their Siege on the city.


    And only after the T.O.E.P members were taken care of... did the Baymardian vehicles suddenly storm into the ce, taking care of the majority of enemies with their machine guns.


    The silent night led to a silent massacre for many.


    And after several more days, the Arcadinians and Baymardians sessfully took back not just the city but the other towns and viges that Baron Cain and the T.O.E.P had started to make a move on.


    Like so, countless incidents urred around Pyno, with various memories having their own battles to fight.


    And before everyone knew it, time flew even quicker than usual.


    The months of April, May, and June passed on too.


    And now, it was already July. Summertime.


    His majesty Landon had long arrived back in Baymard, and countless different asions had passed.


    For one, Prince Astar of Terique had finally been crowned ruler, Making him Monarch Aster now.


    Additionally, the Caronians also won another drive battle against the Viets, who were sent by Prince Skye''s father, Monarch Alexander, to teach her a lesson.


    Again, the Teriques (Terqs) had weed yet another attack from the Temple of Adonis. This time, those that dide were fewer in number than the first batch.


    These troops seemed like backup troops and were brutally taken care of by the new and improved Siege weapons that had been continuously tweaked and modified to shoot at further ranges and whatnot.


    This time, the change of strategy ?ssured that almost no ves were killed.


    This time, the Teriquens learned their lessons and felt mightily proud of their victory!


    One other key thing to note was that not too long ago, Princess Kora had her first Royal celebration.


    It was a public event that was greatly celebrated with 4 whole days of public holidays.


    The image of the cute baby was seen everywhere, in magazines, books, and some historians even wrote about her day and kept their writings in the archives too.


    He was watched, loved and cherished by many.


    But the person who seemed most excited was his majesty Landon.


    Landon didn''t care whether she was a reincarnated person or not.


    To him, he had a little sister, one he could spoil silly!


    Like that, Princess Kora watched the ?du?ts junk around her in sheer embarrassment and excitement.


    Someoneing from an even more ancient ear than this was bound to be excited, no?


    But maybe the most prominent one was the fact that towards thest weeks of June, the Trans-Zalipnian cruise lines had finally begun their travels to and fro Baymard and Zalipnia.


    Meaning, very soon, the first group of Zalipnian tourists would arrive.


    Additionally, Baymard has also started making contact with several other empires within the Continent of Romain too.


    Landon wasn''t per se involved with this because he sent several people over there instead.


    The reputation of Baymard in Zalipnia was so remarkable that a few others within the neighbouring empires and even merchants had begun noticing their greatness.


    Thus, for now, many just wanted to first board the cruise lines and see what the fuss was about before making any decisions.


    And like so, the coastal city where the cruise lines were stationed had now be a popr site, weing people from far and wide.


    Of course, the news hadn''t travelled out for long as the majority of people still didn''t know Baymard.


    But given time, things would definitely change!


    Finally, the first week of July was here!


    And all over Baymard, countless people woke up feeling jittery, as they couldn''t seem to contain their excitement.


    Yes!


    To many, one of the greatest inventions of all, that had been published for months and months now, was finally going to be out on the market!


    Hahahahhaha!


    It was here! The first generation of Gameboys was here!


    Instantly, those in Baymard got heated up.


    In short, right at this very moment, countless people, especially teenagers, woke up way ahead of their biological clocks.


    Ian woke up at 4 A.M, and couldn''t go frowning when he still saw ces dark.


    Hey? Why isn''t it morning yet?


    He grumbled and pulled his nket over his head, forcing himself to sleep in order to make the time go fast.


    Well. It did work.


    But who can tell him why after sleeping for long again, he woke up to realize that it was just 5:15 A.M?


    Dammit!


    He kicked his nket off and almost felt like crying when he still saw ces so dark.


    His excitement had kept him up several times during the night.


    And the worst thing was that he couldn''t sleep at all.


    His lips kept rising subconsciously when he thought of the gameboys he had been dying to get for months now.


    It wasn''t just him, as even the ?du?ts also wanted it as well.


    Tv and even Arcade game screens were supposed to be big andrge. But they never knew that one could make it so small.


    They had seen the adverts, where teenagers would be ying Pokemon, a few other games that one could insert behind the Gameboy.


    Additionally, the manga stories of Pokemon were already sold 2 months ago. So everyone now had a good grasp of how the Pokemon world, team Rocket and Ash''s adventures to catch them all!


    In Ian''s mind, this was no doubt the greatest invention of all.


    That''s right. Phones, photocopying machines and even the light bulbs couldn''t beat it!


    In sunny July, the early morning sun came out around 7:30''ish.


    So the darkness had still engulfed thend.


    And now that Ian couldn''t sleep anymore, then there was just no helping it.


    Now, he had more time to prepare for the battle ahead!


    Ian quickly cleaned up, are breakfast and dashed out of his apartment at around 6:30 A.M, heading towards the ground floor like crazy,


    But what he saw made him speechless.


    The number of people around like crazily, shocked him silly


    "_"


    What the hell was this?


    The Apocalypse?

 Chapter 1173 - GameBoys!

    <h4>Chapter 1173 - GameBoys!</h4>


    Ian looked around him in shock.


    The Apocalypse?


    "Hurry! Hurry! We''re going to bete!"


    "Dammit! I forgot my tent hat! With how crazy everyone has been waiting for this day, who knows if we will have to stay in line way into the afternoon? I need my tent hat and sunscreen for it!"


    "No way! Howe so many people are running around now?"


    "F***! I thought I would be one of the only people out this early. But just look at the crowd?"


    "No! No! I have to get there fast before all these people. If we get thereter than them, who knows if by the time we want to get our Gameboys, they would then be sold out?"


    "Ahhh!!!... Don''t jinx it! If I don''t get my Gameboy today, I''ll just die!"


    "Me too! No matter what, I have to get that Gamegirl today!"


    (*^*)


    ....


    In sheer determination, countless people stormed out of their homes in flocks while dashing towards the bus stops like crazy.


    Some also entered their vehicles and drove off swiftly.


    It was as if the end of the world wasing, as people raced and drove in all directions, trying to take the shortest cut or the regions with less traffic.


    Of course, amongst the craziness were still some who were off to work instead.


    However, it was easy to differentiate those who were off to work from the crazy crowd that kept yelling their thoughts and dashing away as if their lives depended on it.


    Panic instantly filled Ian as he hastily rushed to his car parked outside hisplex.


    ''Come on! Come on! Seat belt! Start! Start!''


    Ian shaking ced his car in the ignition key and quickly awoke his baby.


    ~Vrrrmmmmmm!


    And soon, he was off!


    Ian gripped his freewheel hard and leaned forward, fully focused on maneuvering about the city.


    Son of b**ch!


    Who the hell just cut him off?


    Ian couldn''t help grumbling as some bastard brutally popped out of nowhere and cut him off along the hectic roads.


    Dammit! The traffic was about to pick up even more. And this was what he hated!


    No! No!... He must get to the marketed stores on time!


    .


    That''s right!


    For thisunch day, there were specific stores selling both Gameboys and Gamegirls.


    So with that information, Ian''s mind quickly went to work.


    ''Think, Ian. Think!


    With this traffic, most people should be rushing towards the closest locations from the residential regions. So the furthest one might be the safest bet! And even if people reasoned this thought process out too, it''s only past 6 now. So they might not only get thereter on in the day, or even after I do. 31 Wesley street. 31 Wesley street! That''s where I need to go!''


    With that, Ian broke off on the nextne and made his way through countless other streets and roads until he finally got to his location.


    And as expected, there was already a ridiculously long line of tents out there.


    Yes! Some people had slept outside the entire night.


    It was already summer, and coupled with the boiling summer days and estimated weather report, no one thought that rain would fall.


    Hehehehehehhehe!


    One could also see their vehicles nearby too.


    Typically, when it was almost opening time, 1 or 2 persons in their group would ce all items back in the cars.


    When people camped out, they typically did so in groups.


    Of course, there were still loners amongst those who camped.


    Ian looked at the crowd and hastily got out of his vehicle while thanking his lucky stars for his quick thinking.


    It wasn''t just him, as several others had also arrived at the scene as well.


    However, one could easily tell that the majority of people lined outside were those that spent the night here.


    Meaning the majority of the crazy crowd hadn''t even bothered showing up here too... It''s inevitable that once they see that the lining in other ces was too great, some woulde here instead.


    But that had nothing to do with Ian.


    And for sure, he brought a few snacks there too.


    Only after celebrating his position in line, oddly, he finally sat on the ground with the catalogue magazine for the soon-to-be arriving goods in Baymard.


    .


    ~Flip. Flip. Flip. Flip.


    Flipping the pages, he spotted thetest vacuum cleaner, pots, portable electric burners, new sr kettle... And so many new items around.


    Finally, he opened the entertainment section, flipped through the Arcade games out before reaching the pages for the Gameboys and Gamegirls.


    Instantly, Ian''s mind bubbled with excitement as his hands started the pages like a lovestruck boy.


    And the person who just came behind him also nced over and looked at the page possessively.


    Like so, the duo began bonding as the hours flew by in a blink of an eye.


    8:50 A.M... The doors were opened, and workers came out to make a few adjustments to the scene, but no one was allowed to step in yet.


    8:55 A.M... Everyone had long ced their tents and items away, and we''re now ready for the war.


    At the same time, those in line stayed firmly rooted behind the person ahead.


    Everyone looked left and right vigntly, because from experience, within thesest few minutes, there were always line-cutters sneaking in when one turned their heads around for even a split second.


    Some people have perfected the art of line cutting, so much so that one would think they were ?ssassins.


    Everyone squinted their eyes like cowboys, and their hands were ready to block any trespassers.


    ~Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.


    The minutes and seconds went by, one after the other until it was finally 9 A.M.


    Go Time!

 Chapter 1174 - GameBoys! 2

    <h4>Chapter 1174 - GameBoys! 2</h4>


    9 A.M!


    The store guards came out wearing full protective gear and also holding see-through guard shields too.


    From the looks of it, they were more than aware of how deadly thesepetitions were.


    F***! Do you know how many of them had been indirectly beaten and thrown away by civilians?


    The craziness of the city was always when something new and never seen before popped up.


    Hell! Even the tourists who frequently visited Baymard knew of this.


    That''s why one can see them also wearing gym wear and sneakers, along with the Baymardians... Because today, they fight for victory!


    The guards stepped out and looked at each other as if preparing for war.


    Their muscles bulged, and their bodies remained tense while taking defensive poses.


    And at the same time, a worker stepped out with a microphone and a g in his hand.


    "Store hours are now open!


    For today, the first 15 customers will get a single Gameboy or Gamegirl... As well as 3 games to insert for free! Any more than 3 games, and you will buy them.


    Again, the next 100 customers will get the same items for 50% off.


    And thest 150 customers will get it for 20% off instead.


    Everyone else will get it at full price!"


    Everyone listening couldn''t help bubbling excitedly again.


    Of course, they had read about the discounts on the catalogues and even seen the adverts about it all too.


    But you know... Hearing it again had made some right at the back of the line blessed in regret.


    Dammit! Why didn''t they juste sooner?


    Why didn''t they spend the night out camping here?


    A wave of energy bursts into Ian''s bloodstream as he realized that he should be within the range of people that would get 50% off... No... It should be that he was almost close to the group that would get just 29% off.


    So Imagine those who came at 8 or even close to 9 A.M instead?


    Heh. They don''t stand a chance for discounts!


    Those right upfront who would get the items for free, we''re the most worried.


    Now, everything depended on their skills of picking and dashing towards the cashiers fast.


    Yes! Even though they were at the front of the line, what if they yed and fell into the 80% category off?


    Those who picked the fastest were the real winners here.


    With that, they hastily stretched their arms and even jumped a bit as if preparing for a race.


    And coupled with their sneakers and gym wear, they truly looked like they were about topete.


    Their eyes turned serious as they started at the open space behind the doors with blood in their eyes.


    .


    The worker finished his announcement as fast as he could, lest they started booing him away.


    He didn''t even dare to talk about the discounts on the 2 new home appliances they got.


    His manager said he should tell them. But forget it.


    He wasn''t about to stamp his own death warrant, alright?


    ~Gulp.


    Looking at the anxious crowd with blood in their eyes, the worker hastened his talking pace as much as he could: "That''s all for now. Other store discounts for other products can be discussed within the stores. Everyone is now weed in!" He said while waving his g and running away.


    Greenlight!


    They now had the green light!


    Like an elephant stampede, countless people rushed, making the guards even more helpless.


    "Order! Order! Please stay in or...."


    ~Bam!


    The guards were pushed back towards the wall and crushed in ce by the thundering crowd.


    Want to stop them from getting in? Dream on!


    The guards gritted their teeth and forced themselves to form a formation, blocking more people from going in after a certain number entered


    They couldn''t just let thousands and thousands enter at once.


    So it was their job to block the crowd time and time again.


    Thus, today, they became the most hated group of all.


    Bam!


    "What the hell do you mean by you''re full and at maximum capacity? I can see a lot of space behind you. So what the hell are you talking about?"


    "Yeah! You just don''t want us to get those discounts, right?"


    "Look here, Mr! You better let me pass, or I''ll have you move!"


    "Move! Move! Move!"


    [Guards]: (-_-)


    .


    ~Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The crowd began pushing the guards, and at the same time, some also tried sneaking through their legs as well, but it didn''t work.


    And while the battle was going on outside, those inside also fought their way to grab as fast as possible.


    Without a doubt, all of them here were more likely to get discounts.


    But everyone wanted the free or 80% one... The rest would get the 50% off.


    Thus, everyone worked fast. And in a blink of an eye, half of the people in the store were now standing before the cashiers.


    At the same time, the workers were also diligently recing the empty shelves meticulously.


    It didn''t even take more than 15 minutes, and half the number of people were out through the exit doors, bringing in the next wave of people.


    Finally, Ian was in!


    ~Swish!


    He didn''t even bother taking a cart or basket as he dashed towards the location with the most crowd.


    Luckily, he was at the front of the line when he was let in.


    So he began his quest of jumping, moving and targeting the shelves he wanted to head to.


    He grabbed a Blueish Gameboy and the games: Pokemon, Final Fantasy, Dr. Mario, Kirby''s DreamLand and Tetris.


    Yes... These were all the games that were avable now... Of course, for today, one could get 3 out of the 5 games for free or at a discount.


    Ian was quick to head towards the Cashier and finally waited in line while wiping his sweat away.


    Looking at himself, he couldn''t help chuckling up a bit. His clothes were haphazard, with his sports headband lost somewhere in the store. Lucky, he wasn''t wearing any shirts or proper clothing... or he would have ended up with missing bu??ons instead.


    He also found that he was one of thest people within the 50% off category.


    Ian licked his lips excitedly.


    Damn. His luck today was off the roof!


    Now, with victory attained, he headed straight for home.


    That''s right. Today, he had nothing to do.


    .


    ~Bam!


    Ian closed his apartment door and quickly rushed towards the nearest plug to chart his Gameboy.


    It said to charge for 8 hours... But to be honest, he couldn''t wait for that long.


    Thus, he quickly took another bath after the deep workout and are lightly again before cing his first game into the back of the Gameboy nervously


    From there, he pressed the ON bu??on, and on the screen, the words ''Pokemon'' and ''Nintendo'' came up.


    That''s right. Landon still named the Game Company Nintendo. The name was too iconic to change.


    ~Tututututu~


    Ian watched excitedly as the music began ying from the game.


    And soon, he was brought into a world and ck and whitish-yellow.


    Ian''s eyes widened with shock and excitement as the game took him


    What was this?


    (¡ã0¡ã)

 Chapter 1175 - Congratulations, Host!

    <h4>Chapter 1175 - Congrattions, Host!</h4>


    What was this?


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    Ian blinked in awe as the Pokemon game theme song came up, as well as the digital image of Ash on one side, and another person on the other.


    They looked as though they were about to fight each other or something.


    But from the manga, he knew that they were probably about to have a Pokemon battle.


    If Ian could say, he would probably describe the images to be simr to how the images on his calctor showed up... Except, the images were more vivid and well done than that.


    Look! He could even see potted nts, a miniature Ash and several other cool features when the game started.


    That''s right. He started at the scene where Ash seemed to be in some reception room with another person seated on the couch close to the potted nts.


    Ian''s heart bursts with excitement as he quickly found himself immersed in the strange world of Pokemon.


    And in no more than 3 minutes, he had already walked out into a field and was about to have his first Pokemon battle.


    What?


    A Wild Rattata appears?


    Ian quickly opened his bag and took out his Pokemon cards and his manga.


    He hastily flipped through each card and saw the image of Rattata in colour.


    Rattata''s fur was bluish, with some fur parts like its mouth region, paws and belly being white.


    It also had sharp beaver-like teeth at its front and long thick whiskers too.


    Oh? So this was what Rattata looked like?


    Ian knew that all Pokemons evolved. So he couldn''t help wondering what Rattata''s evolved stage would look like from this.


    .


    Ian gripped the card hard in fascination as he burned Rattata''s image in his mind.


    Pokemon cards were trendy in Baymard, as people even switched lunches and did favours to collect or exchange cards with their friends.


    Ian quicklyid out his cards next to him because he had a feeling that he would need to look at them again going forward.


    Thus, he ced his babies and collector cards by his side before focusing on his GameBoy again.


    "Go! Pikachu! I choose you!!"


    Pikachu appeared.


    And up next, he had to choose the type of attack he wanted against Rattata.


    He looked at all the attacks and fell into a dilemma.


    Should he choose a Thunderbolt attack with a 30/30 electric shock?


    Or should he just choose a Quick attack with a 30/30 normal hit range?


    Looking at Rattata was at level 6, while Pikachu was at Level 19.


    Ian pursed his lips deeply before finally choosing a quick attack.


    Hopefully, he was right.


    [Quick attack!]


    ~Pah!


    A fierce sound echoed out of his game amidst the music, and before his eyes, Rattata''s HP of 16 fell so low to zero.


    [CRITICAL HIT!


    Enemy Rattata fainted.


    Pikachu gained 29 EXP. Points.]


    Hahahhahahahahah!


    That''s right.


    He was still seated on the floor around the charging outlets on the wall of his apartment.


    He was so excited that he didn''t feel the knocking difort from sitting on the floor for too long.


    At the moment, his bu????ks were pleading for mercy. But what did he care?


    Ian''s entire mind was focused on Pokemon!


    But he wasn''t the only one.


    All over Baymard, countless people were now on their Gameboys and Gamegirls, as they too couldn''t wait for the 8 hour charge period.


    What a joke!


    Wasn''t that the same as torture?


    [All tortured victims around the world]: "_"


    Everyone sat by their charging plugs and loaded several games on them.


    From Pokemon, Final Fantasy, Dr. Mario, Kirby''s DreamLand and Tetris, everyone''s fingers went to work, as they excitedly found themselves drawn to the games!


    .


    "Hahahahaha! I just beat a wild Sandshrew!"


    "No! No! No!!... Why did I choose a quick attack when my level is lower? Dammit! I should''ve gone full out on Charmeleon. Ahhh!!~ I''m such an idiot!"


    "Hey! I think Pokemon is the best of all!"


    "No way! It''s obviously Kirby''s Dreand that''s the best. From the scenic background to even his adventures and eating sprees. Plus, its music notes are more pleasant and upbeat. So it''s clearly the best of them all!"


    "Heh. An amateur''s mistake. Obviously, Final Fantasy is the best. The action, the battles, and even the background gets a full 12/10 whenpared to the rest."


    "No way! I beg to differ. Tetris might look simple since it''s more of cing falling shapes on the screen properly. But do you know how hard it is? When you stack the shoes incorrectly, and they touch the top of the screen, then it''s game over. And after every level, it just gets harder and harder, with shapes falling faster and even the music speed up, making me panic. F***! That music makes me rush instead. For sure, it''s all a trap!"


    "For one, I have to agree with you. Since Tetris seems simr to Doctor Mario. The difference is that in Doctor Mario, you''re starting up pills instead. For this game, I had to use all my focus and concentration, so much so that I haven''t even eaten yet. Wait! ... Stay on the line. I''ll add Jennie to our call. She''s trying to call me too!"


    "_"


    Like so, countless people used their phones to call one another, talking about their many experiences with these new games.


    Some spoke while ying, while others only spoke after their hunger had forced them to look away from their games.


    Others, who had errands to run or nster in the day, enthusiastically met up with their friends and chatted about their experiences.


    Some also went to cafes or open spaces to bring out their Pokemon cards, talk about matters more and even exchange information on how to beat the levels they had passed.


    Yes. Some people were gaming geniuses with them already going so far ahead, while some were still in level 1 or 2.


    But all in all, everyone''s heart bubbles with ecstasy as they now realized that the Gameboys and Gamegirls were all and everything they thought it to be.


    Countless waves of emotions rippled their hearts as they held their games like treasures.


    Hahahahahahhaha!


    As expected, no product from his Majesty Landon could disappoint them.


    Of course at the same time, the system''s words echoed in Landon''s mind.


    .


    ~Ding.


    [Congrattions, host, forpleting one of your Main Missions.]

 Chapter 1176 - The Big Day!

    <h4>Chapter 1176 - The Big Day!</h4>


    Landon''s smile bloomed like a flower in spring as he calmly looked through his Mian missions.


    There were indeed quite a lot.


    And apart from medicines and a few survival procedures.


    Here we''re indeed a few noticeable things on his mission list. But the most noticeable ones were;


    >To create 90''sputers & Wifi connectivity... Which was still a work in progress.


    >Create manga and animated movies... Which had already been done, like Lion King, Mn, and the first anime episode of One Piece were already out.


    >Create Military Spy Drones, which were still a work in progress.


    >And finally, Gameboy and Gamegirl creation... Which had now beenpleted.


    Good.


    It was already July, and so far, it''s already been 9 months since he began his main missions.


    And so far, the real thing that was taking up time was actually setting up Wifi connectivity and properly allowing the engineers and several others to do theputers the way he wanted them to.


    He nned that by next year Fall or winter (2 years), he should be done with this all.


    One couldn''t rush these things, so he felt like he should give them more time to familiarize themselves with everything.


    One should know that at present, the cameras they used here were cathode ones that were huge and bulky like the olden ones.


    Well, Landon couldn''t wait toplete his primary missions and move on to the next phase.


    For starters, all knowledge on Aircraft, Military Air Force nes, and Helicopter manufacturing and piloting will be his.


    And at the moment, the airport was still under construction.


    In fact, Landon guessed that by the time the actual nes were manufactured, the Grand airport in all its glory should''ve also beenpleted as well.


    That''s in at least 3 and a half years from now.


    Additionally, the hangars and even pilot training facilities and camps were also being built now. Luckily, he had gotten information from the system on building airports, hangers and all the rest. Even the runways would be up to standard.


    Heh. And by then, the official weather team would be ready for business as well.


    Dammit! He could only wait.


    .


    Another thing he desperately looked forward to were the very essential medical and forensic machines called DNA Sequencers.


    Now, crime and other works would be done easier with forensic identification.


    And even hospitals would be able to do paternity testing and other medical procedures too.


    Again, once the main mission gotpleted, one shouldn''t forget that he would also get awarded knowledge on Amusement park running and creation.


    Soon, there would be roller coasters and several amusement Park activities for all to ride. And while there would be an outdoor park, indoor ones would also be there for the winter and spring seasons too.


    Of course, the system also decided to award him with several foods, snacks and drinks once the mission gotpleted.


    And without a doubt, he would get even more medical, surgical and pharmaceutical drug production knowledge as well.


    Sigh...if only he could snap his hands and magically makeputers appear.


    So before he knew it, the year would pass by swiftly and soon, the Baymard would be able to enter the amazing world of Wifi.


    That''s right.


    Bank Cheques, withdrawing from A.T.M machines, getting bank cards, checking emails, typing word documents, excel sheets, and even editing videos, would soon be brought to life here.


    But everything took time.


    So he had no choice but to wait patiently.


    And in Landon''s mind, the moment airnes were manufactured, Cell phones would be a necessity too.


    Things would go way faster with the inte around.


    Sigh... If he was going to get to Alien tech fast, he had to speed things up after the wifi, and theputers existed.


    .


    It was impossible to create them before then, but he hoped to make the big ones fast.


    The other ones could be gottenter on... And sometimes not from himself.


    Presently, one shouldn''t forget that all Baymardianpanies had a 3 week or so period within the year, that was called Research Mania.


    All through the year, suggestions and ideas would get submitted by both employees and even outsiders who came up with their own ideas.


    And within this time, thepany would go through it all, talking and evaluating what was sent in.


    From there, they would see if it was feasible or even a great idea. And within each year, a specific budget was put aside for researching new products.


    So thepany might select a maximum of 5 chosen drafts to research on.


    The research process might take an entire year until the next Research Mania... or until the time the product is released, even if it took several years.


    At the same time, some research departments could be closed as well, if the product was deemed too harmful and whatnot.


    Thus, they were indirectly doing the work for Landon.


    From different shoe racks to couches, tables, sr kettles, portable smokeless grills and other household appliances... Their minds went to work immediately.


    Not to talk of the fact that they also invented bridges that had ice dispensers attached to them too.


    Hey... Landon just had to make the big ones, and the people would get inspiration and tweak them a bit, creating other variations of the products.


    Look. Landon only created 4 types of fridges. But yet, there were already 11 different types.


    .


    Landon smiled merrily at the progress within the Baymard.


    His joy also canes from the fact that his ck-hearted boss''s congrattions didn''te with something else.. If one knew what he meant.


    No new missions!


    Landon quickly grounded up his talks with his wedding Caterer before heading out to a crucial government meeting.


    "Your majesty. No problem, the wedding cake will be as you''ve instructed." The caterer said excitedly, with her eyes twinkling in awe.


    She had never thought that a cake would be like this, but the idea was too good.


    Dammit! Howe it never crossed her mind before?


    The caterer couldn''t help looking forward to everyone''s surprise on August 15th.


    That was the big day!

 Chapter 1177 - A Crucial Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 1177 - A Crucial Meeting</h4>


    Landon closed his eyes only briefly to enjoy the mouth-watering taste of his favourite hot beverage so far... French Vani.


    He stopped it very stingily while driving towards District C.


    From his watch, he should be able to get there in at most 30 minutes before the meeting began.


    But if there was too much traffic, then he might only get there in 8 or 10 minutes before it began.


    Landon ced his beverage to the side and decided to focus on getting there as swiftly as possible.


    With that he turned ane, daring not to join the Main Roads, and continuously turned towards several other streetnes.


    But of course, he dared not act as if he were in a Fast & Furious movie.


    After all, wouldn''t it be too embarrassing if the highway and street police officers stopped him, his majesty, for speeding like that?


    Hell! As a ruler, he had to obey thews that he ced and lead by example.


    So forget it!


    He drove ording to the speeding limits and was a properw-abiding citizen of Baymard.


    .


    ~Vrrrrrrrmmmmmmmm!


    Landon drove for a bit before finally reaching the streets designated for several Government buildings.


    If one were to drive past 3 or even 6 of these streets here, they would see that almost all the buildings there were Government ones.


    Taxes, Government offices, Courtrooms, several ''Service Baymard'' buildings for I.D''s, Driver''s licences and whatnot, were all there.


    And mixed between these buildings were eateries and several locations for lunch breaks and rxation too.


    Landon drove by with a proud smile on his face.


    Who could''ve thought that they, as a people, had alreadye this far?


    The many people on the sidewalks talking, the dynamic nature of the scene and even the cars driving up and about, reminded Landon a lot about earth.


    Some belonged to the merchant ?ssociation and were properly headed towards their designated buildings, while others had appointments concerning imports, exports, etc.


    The ce was buzzing and lively as if it were the downtown area of Baymard.


    But that would be a lie.


    Anyone from earth who sees Baymard''s capital city would be more inclined to choose either District D or District G as the Downtown regions.


    Those ces had hotels, be they luxury or normal, and had most fun activities spread around them.


    District C was more focused on government activities, public schools, Academies, and whatnot.


    But District D and G had everything scattered around... Including the Mall that had been under construction for 5 years now, and should getpleted this uing January.


    Of course, only a tiny section of the mall had been used during these years.


    But now, with the Grandpletion not far away, Landon couldn''t wait to show everyone what a real Mall should look like.


    ~Bam.


    Landon closed the doors of his car and was diligently greeted by a few people waiting for him outside.


    "Afternoon, your majesty." A few ministers and guards spoke enthusiastically while ushering Landon in.


    They made them feel both helpless and funny.


    His majesty was the only Ruler they had ever seen, who would go out without guards around as he pleased.


    Well, to be honest, many rulers did sneak out of their ces without guards and disguised themselves asmon folks for their purposes.


    But the keywords there were ''disguise'' and ''sneak.''


    However, in his majesty Landon''s case, he didn''t even bother to hide it.


    He just roamed about as he pleased, unless on official celebrations or asions.


    Typically, if he were going to be really out there in public, like going to the zoo or even watching a theatre show, he would have his guards with him at all times.


    But if he were running from the lower region to the barracks, to King''s Landing, to the government offices and so on, he wouldn''t bring his guards at all.


    His majesty Landon moved a lot.


    And in a day, he might be flying over the entire capital city continuously.


    So it''s most likely that he found it easier to move without his guards.


    Over the years, everyone had seen and understood how he moved.


    And amongst many of them, including the Overseers, there were even jokes about how much Landon moved.


    Some made bets saying that he couldn''t stay in one ce for more than 3 hours.


    It was also difficult to guess his schedule because he was also a teacher to many lecturers within Baymard too.


    His majesty was so busy that they didn''t know how he did it.


    It was truly a surprise that he could do all this and still managed to find time to go out, rx and have fun sometimes.


    Well, his secretaries had done a hell of a lot of nning when it came to Landon''s weekly schedule.


    And because of how busy Landon was, there were times like today... where one of his secretaries would arrive way ahead of time before him, rather thaning to the meetings with him.


    It did make sense, considering that his majesty


    That''s right.


    At present, his secretary was in the conference room, distributing and making sure that all equipment and everything else was ready for the go.


    So considering all factors, several people had long gotten used to Landon''s attitude of iing meetings like an ordinary person.


    Hey... If they were him, who had to run around like that, then they too might premiere to drive themselves about as well.


    Looking at Landon, Minister Abe, Mister Diana, and everyone else only smiled and followed him in.


    Like so, everyone walked into the Federal Ministry of Sports, Tourism, Culture & Entertainment.


    Today''s meeting was a crucial one.

 Chapter 1178 - Public Safety

    <h4>Chapter 1178 - Public Safety</h4>


    Very quickly, everyone took their seats and chatted for a bit while waiting for the time to go by.


    At the moment, they were currently within the Ministry of Sports, Tourism, Culture & Entertainment.


    And for this meeting, they had also invited a few others from the Ministry of Heavy Industries, as well as a few others from the Ministry of Public Safety & Emergency Preparedness.


    Finally, there were a few from the Lotive Manufacturing industry within the lower realm.


    Yes!


    All 15 people seated in the room represented their various ministries and work regions, and would be heavily involved with today''s matters.


    They also cane with their secretaries, who were seated behind them, away from the tables.


    While Landon''s other secretary, Bernice, was seated at a smaller table just behind Landon, ready to take down the meeting minutes.


    She also had a tiny tell on her table to ring when the meeting began, as well as a timer, some water and various other items on her desk.


    Landom was seated at the very forefront of the room, in the grandest position along the long rectangr table.


    On one end was Landon, and on the other end of the room was the massive projection screen at the center.


    So even though she was slightly behind him, from her angle, she could see everyone''s face too.


    Like so, time flew by swiftly, with 2 other secretaries standing by the projector, getting ready to y it.


    So now, they were just waiting for him to give the signal for the presentation to begin.


    And right on cue, Bernice picked up the tiny bell and shook it hard just once.


    ~Ring!


    Instantly, everyone became extremely serious.


    Thus, the meeting began with checking attendance, trading the meeting agenda and so on.


    With their stylish suits on, everyone leaned forward and cupped their hands on the table with all heads turned towards Landon''s direction.


    But what were they really here for?


    Well, there was a lot that they had to talk about.


    But the most noteworthy ones were on public safety and something else new on the market.


    That''s right


    They were also here to talk about thetest vehicle that had just been produced.


    Caravans!


    .


    "Throughout the year, several touristic, sports, cultural and entertainment features have sprung, catering to the majority of needs for many.


    And from numerousints, worries, Joy, gratitude and satisfaction from the suggestions boxes and mails... We can safely ?ssume that the government indeed did their part this year in satisfying many, as well as keeping public safety up too."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    This year, they did better thanst year.


    Even when it concerned public safety around the entertainment spots, things did pick up a bit.


    Make no mistake. There were still thieves in Baymard amongst the people.


    There were and would always be cases like this within every society, even if they developed beyond human imagination.


    Humans weren''t machines that would remain obedient forever.


    Whether blessed in a perfect dystopia or even in the deep poverty of waging times, no society could be ideal.


    So their concern was to limit the percentage, and maybe one day... they could eradicate it all.


    And one should know that since the evolution of Baymard, their worst crime year involving several establishments and businesses was 2 years back when tourists always came in and tried poking the greed of their citizens.


    At that time, some outsiders wanted to eat their cakes and have them.


    And that''s why that year, several extreme examples were made publicly.


    Be it the execution of spies, sentencing of citizens in jail, and so on... Privileges were taken back, waking many people who had beenx up.


    Yes. His majesty, and even they, might be kind. But that didn''t mean they would let troubles go by in Baymard.


    In a way, this made many afraid to go down that path.


    But there were always a few others who still dared to do so.


    Anyway, since that bad year, they had been improving the statistics of those whoined of having their wallets picked when out in tourist areas.


    There was also a chance that these people lost their wallets instead.


    So the security and lost and found departments were tasked with working harder than they did.


    They, from the ministries, wanted to see results!


    And so far, it has been looking good.


    .


    ~Flip. Flip. Flip.~


    They held a simr meetingst December and have worked hard on improving matters since then.


    As one might know, they typically held meetings concerning crime twice a year, except it was an emergency meeting of some sort.


    But they held it only twice so as to give more time for implementing new strategies.


    And from December till now, if the strategies suggested during thest meeting didn''t work, then they could change it again.


    Today was just the 1st day of July.


    So if something wasn''t working, they coulde up with other suggestions and implement them from now to December.


    Minister Laipo from the Ministry of Public Safety and Emergency Preparedness... pushed his sses inwardly with a stern expression on his face.


    "Your majesty, apart from hiring more security, I suggest we also allow them to go undercover within the various entertainment spots."


    Listening to Laipo, everyone''s eyes twinkled in acknowledgement.


    "Yes, your majesty. I think it''s a great idea too."


    "Hmmm. Those pickpockets and petty thieves would be on the lookout for security guards. But what if some of our security guards got dressed like ordinary civilians? I think those petty thieves won''t be expecting it!"


    Landon looked at them and smiled.


    He had long wanted to suggest this. But he felt like he should always allow them to make mistakes, learn and improve matters on their own too.


    After all, he was a busy man and couldn''t very well do all the thinking for them, no?


    .


    Like so, the meeting continued on thetter of safety for a bit before talking about several other matters.


    And finally, it was time to discuss the big topic on the agenda.


    The matter of Caravans!

 Chapter 1179 - The OutDoor Life!

    <h4>Chapter 1179 - The OutDoor Life!</h4>


    Everyone sat quietly while flipping their booklets onto the next pages.


    Good. They could finally talk about thetest vehicle model, Caravans.


    Landon took a sip of water before ncing at everyone thoughtfully.


    "As you all know, outdoor rxation and camping is a very important feature for entertainment.


    At present, we only have 2 main camping spots within the Capital city redesigned with numerous trees nted and many other features.


    But these ces are getting cramped. And during the summer and times like these, numerous tourists also want to experience the camping adventure; this means that we have to expand the camping sites to something bigger.


    After all, getting away from it all can be a bit of a problem if everyone is doing it.


    Even the most idyllic settings can get a bit cramped if the whole world is on holiday with the wife and kids."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Baymard needed more public camping parks.


    Of course, the camping parks were very vast, extending for miles and miles within District G.


    From the beginning of Baymard''s development phase, his majesty had left that colossalnd space that stretched further and further from what the eyes could see.


    At the time, they just didn''t understand why his majesty would want to do so.


    But to Landon, he wanted the entire Baymard to be a mix of both modern, countryside, andnd spaces too.


    .


    One should know that Baymard''s Capital city in itself was abination of numerous cities, towns and viges back in the olden times.


    So the Capital city was too huge. And for now, space wasn''t a problem.


    If one took out a Baymard''s map, one would see that thergest ever highway in Baymard was mainly ced around the centers, dividing the left side from the right in a haphazard manner.


    That said, most buildings and locations deviated and were ced closer to the central regions of each District.


    But what about the other side?


    Landon had kept them open spaced in all Districts. And as he said, each district was like a town or city.


    These spaces had been kept forrger projects like the Ski park resort that already existed... as well as future development too.


    They ced modernization close to the center of the city.


    But if one were to drive across the woods and other rted areas, one might meet trailer parks, maybe one or 2 residential buildings far away, and lots of greenery!


    That was how it typically was... giving room for more space for generations and generations of people to decide whether or not they wanted to use those spaces for something else.


    Like so, even though Baymard was developed, 70% of itsnd space was still unused... Especially the residential districts.


    .


    At present, the poption of Baymard''s Capital city was still ridiculously very low whenpared to the average poption of most regions in modern times.


    Additionally, with tall towering apartmentplexes that even had luxury pads and studios for families to live in... It also reduced the need and gave more options to people.


    So now, rather than having 1 or 5 hundred people get homes, upyingnd... these people were all packed in one building instead.


    Of course, for now, everyone worked as a Math equation.


    For one, the number of buildings sold, the number of people dying and passing on their times to the next generation, the number of apartment rooms upied... Especially by the tourists who would then leave after, Etc.


    So many factors were thought about, making them realize that everything was in a way ''recycled.''


    People left, and people came.


    It was that simple.


    And even with 70% of the Capital city being empty and open-spaced, Landon estimated that even in a thousand years, they still wouldn''t use up to 50% of Baymard''snd.


    Sigh... me the ancestors forbining so many cities, towns and viges just to create it.


    To be honest, in the far future, past even modern times... If the entire city were ever developed, then traffic would be ridiculous.


    But now, because everything was mostly ced at the center, it was better.


    In the farthest future when every space got developed, then it would take hours upon hours through the ce.


    .


    Again, the massive space was also a bit problematic because the soldiers also had to be strategically stationed around daily, trying to catch some and whatnot.


    Of course, just as there are police station branches around each District, there were also mini-barrack buildings scattered in these untapped regions too.


    With howrge each district was, of course security had to be ced in them.


    Of course, the guards also never entered the 2 outdoor camping forest regions/parks because they wanted everyone to feel as though they were genuinely having an authentic camping experience.


    Nheless, they still guarding around the entire camping region just in case of spy infiltration


    As for security within the Camping Parks, that was left for the Park security to deal with.


    Yes. When one drove into the parks, there were several small supply stores, buildings and car parks there.


    Fishing rods, camping supplies and whatever one needed were also there for all.


    So there was a list of things that people could do.


    Hunting rabbits or other marked animals on the list was okay.


    But touching those prohibited was a felony!


    One should know that within these camps, in another secluded private area were the ces for summer Camp when children woulde over for weeks too.


    They would learn to be boy scouts, girl scouts and can''t troopers.


    Fresh air was always good for them. And many children did love their camp lives, making new camp friends, singing along the fireside, eating marshmallows, listening to spooky stories, and so on.


    .


    Well, that was the situation about the park.


    But now, it was bing a little overcrowded, with so many tourists also joining in the fun too.

 Chapter 1180 - Caravans, Here We Come!

    <h4>Chapter 1180 - Caravans, Here We Come!</h4>


    "Everyone... Fromst year''s meeting, we predicted overcrowding this year and were indeed supposed to expand the parks sincest July.


    But as many of you know, several other pending projects had made us shift our ns to this year.


    So we must deal with this overcrowding at once.


    Those within the Capital city,bined with the other Baymardians within the other cities, viges, towns and territories, as well as the tourists... will once again swarm in.


    And from statistics, Summer and Fall are the Parks, busiest and fullest times.


    So this issue must be dealt with fast!


    That said, while he couldn''t expand the parks throughoutst year, we did make preparations for the opening of 3 other parks around Baymard.


    And as you all know, today, we are here to discuss a few key points before the official Caravanunching event in 2 weeks.


    Now, everyone... please turn to page 23 and let''s begin!"


    .


    Like so, everyone nodded and did as they were told.


    For the first time ever, Parks would be ced outside Baymard''s Capital City!


    Yes!


    Minister Diana listened and nodded enthusiastically: "Your majesty, it''s indeed a great thing that we canunch these 3 Caravan Parks!"


    "I agree. And as nned, in 2 weeks, the Caravan renting store will be opened, as well as the new parks. So people can rent the Caravans, drive into the new parks, camp for as long as they nned before driving the Caravans back. And for those who were pure nature lovers, they could still go to these parks with just their tents and ordinary supplies.


    Plus, there are also buses to drive to and fro the ce, taking people there too, if they don''t want to use caravans."


    "Hmhm," Landon replied.


    Even though the great wall of Baymard was still under construction, Landon wasn''t worried that much.


    Each territory within Baymard had numerous guards and transferred police officers there too, who took rotational shifts.


    Sometimes they would go there for 2weeks beforeing back to the Capital city, and another group would then take over for another 2 weeks, depending on scheduling.


    .


    For Landon, until the Great Wall of Baymard was finalized, he would never rx his guard when it concerned these new territories.


    Additionally, they were also working hard to take care of the ridiculously deadly creatures around these ces.


    Like Landon had said, he had mapped every region ording to its danger Zone level, and had also long started transferring most, if not all dangerous creatures towards one spot, trapping them there.


    Giant strange beats 3 times the side of humans, and many more, were sent there.


    And when thinking about these creatures, he did allocate several forest and mountain regions for them too.


    Yup!


    Let them kill each other and fend for themselves like in the wild.


    It was just like back on earth, how some regions were faces and people were warned to stay away because beyond that, one would meet deadly beasts.


    Of course, this world was strange and even more harmful than earth''s, so he had taken countless safety measures too.


    After all, with the strange creatures he met, from the ones that could make one freeze like stone to the giant ???kroach-like ones... It would be stupid to let them just run around as they pleased.


    Some things were just too much for them, as humans, to keep fighting against.


    .


    That said, there were some creatures that he had no choice but to leave alone... Like the giant birds that were 4 times the size of humans and liked to stay around cliff sides.


    They could pick anyone up and fly away, as if they were ordinary birds, picking a worm from the ground.


    Landon had a love-hate rtionship with these birds because even his men had been picked and flown away as well, needing to be rescued.


    Thus, the elite group of bird watchers were born.


    There were countless birds this big around. Some could only carry toddlers away, while others could carry full-grown men away instead.


    But what annoyed him the most was that these birds didn''t eat humans.


    Well, ording to the system, there was something in human flesh that disgusted them.


    However, they would do this after discing the human from point A to point B.


    And it was as if they never learnt because they just kept carrying humans they saw away.


    So rescue has been very smooth with no deaths so far.


    Even when a toddler was carried away, its legs were indeed injured, but that was it.


    One just has to pray that these birds don''t poke someone''s eyes out while trying to discern whether they liked human flesh or not.


    .


    Anyway, the Parks were a little bit apart but still nowhere close to Baymard''s outskirt cities, towns or viges.


    And they were also aced far away from where those birds typically liked staying.


    As for Caravans, Landon decided to make them because while some people liked camping like true campers, others still wanted to can''t in luxury.


    And the best thing of all is that if they didn''t like the location within the Park, they could just pack up their caravan and find another spot easily.


    A pretty picture that wins beauty prizes or a rough background scenery.


    There''s no end to the lengths one could go with enjoying modern technology while camping.


    What a movie under the night sky, bake, cook and eat on the stony streamside with all sorts of flowers around, and many more.


    Some people just liked living infort, even when camping.


    And so, within the parks, there were numerous camping spots for caravans, giving each caravan space between them with great backgrounds that brought out the best of summer.


    Yes. They had nted flowers all around too.


    There were also caravan rally sites where everyone would be close together like neighbours.


    They would have open dance and festive activities, with music ying around too.


    Well, it would really be a fun time, catering to all.


    .


    Like so, Landon gave the go-ahead, and the secretaries by the Projector showed the adverts for the Parks and Caravans.


    Watching it all, everyone couldn''t help smiling silly.


    In 2 weeks, it will all be open for business!

 Chapter 1181 - Koras Daily Life

    <h4>Chapter 1181 - Kora''s Daily Life</h4>


    After finalizing his meeting, Landon went out his day merrily.


    Today, he had a lot on his te, but he wasn''tining.


    There were always two sides to a coin.


    Indeed. One could say that Landon was super busy and needed more breaks.


    But Landon felt like if he had more breaks, he would get bored, or the system woulde after him even more.


    It was true.


    Firstly, on his breaks, he would like to spend it with his friends and family.


    But all his friends and live ones were also people of importance within Baymard.


    And with the new territories, you best believe that even his sworn brothers and those closest to him were moving around from time to time as well.


    But as people on top, they chose to meet up on the weekends and chill together, or meet up during breaks or nighttime during the weekdays instead.


    Well, this would work if they weren''t out on missions or had something urgent to do.


    That said, apart from Landon, even the other Royals were very busy as well.


    Additionally, one shouldn''t forget that all letters, requests, or items addressed to any royal would be screened diligently.


    So at times, the royals had meetings with a few people, Nobles, merchants and so on, in this way. Also, people with very vital top-secret messages were discreetly brought into the pce as well.


    In short, Landon felt like if he didn''t move around like this and justid bored in his office, it would all feel too lonely... since, over the years, the system had secretly trained him to get used to always being busy.


    But, he never truly pushed or overworked himself tirelessly while in Baymard.


    Surprisingly, the only thing that pushed him to his early grave was the system.


    He had a meeting within the docks.


    Apparently, they had caught more crooks again.


    That''s right. Some people still had the guts to try smuggling in illegal substances.


    What courage!


    With that, Landon was off!


    But just like him, there was someone else in Baymard that was now feeling very busy as well.


    .


    --Royal Pce, Baymard--


    "Oh, my ancestors! The little angel is so cute! Little princess, you would like to wear this pink dress, right?"


    "No way! How can you dress the princess up in that? Obviously, blue will make her look more vibrant than ever!"


    "Hmph! What do you know? Green is the way to go! Just look at this stunning ensemble?"


    "What a bunch of amateurs! Clearly, you all have bad taste. So please don''t spread your tastelessness to the princess. Grey is the only way to go in this matter!"


    "_"


    Korea looked at the 4 nannies arguing while holding out different attires and suddenly felt speechless.


    In her personal opinion, her favourite colour so far was Purple.


    But hey. What did she know?


    Kora secretly smiled bitterly, cleared her throat before coughing cutely, instantly stopping the nannies from their battle of outfits.


    They looked at her in shock, hastily checking her temperature instead.


    "Oh no! Is the princess sick? Quickly, you lot! Get a thermometer fast!"


    "As for the rest of you, reclean this ce from top to bottom. I don''t want to see even a speck of dust around. No! I want the room recleaned twice a day now. Dust is constantly falling, so we can''t take up any chances. The Little Princess can''t get allergies or fall sick! you!"


    "Well, what the hell are you all waiting for? Go! Go! Go!"


    ...


    Like so, all 4 nannies began issuing out theirmands to the legion of maids under them.


    And in a blink of an eye, the room was being inspected and cleaned up again, leaving Kora even more speechless than before.


    She looked at the maids recleaning the room and suddenly felt guilty, but warm inside.


    You know, since she came into this world, she has been pampered silly.


    She never knew that being part of a family could be this loving.


    From the pce workers to brother Ren, brother Momo, sister Linda, sister Lucy, Aunty Winnie and her mother, they all pampered her rotten.


    But the highpetitors who hampered her the most were her father and her elder brother, Landon.


    She felt truly blessed and didn''t want to go back to her original world.


    No way! Life here was just too good.


    Additionally, she was also very curious about all the amazing things in this world.


    To her, the people in this world were too smart!


    Look! They had even created something called boats with wood, and even went as far as using something called iron, moulding it into swords.


    She was used to the stone age period where rocks were toed on sticks and used as axes, weapons, and so on.


    To her, everyone here was too smart in the head.


    And from what she had heard, as well as what she had witnessed, her brother was the smartest of all!


    No wonder he could create such a paradise on barrennd.


    That''s right. She had seen portraits within the Grand royal library that gave her a glimpse of what Baymard used to be.


    .


    Also, she got to know the tragic fate of how her mother and brother were driven away by her brother''s father (Alec).


    Heh. She was very annoyed when she heard the tale.


    How can one be so cruel to their own blood?


    Of course, no one went deep into the story about Mother Kim''s r?p?, her maltreatment, and Alec''s tights of shame because Kora was just a child to many. So no need to go deep.


    Thus, Kora couldn''t understand for the life of her why her mother and brother were poorly treated right from the onset.


    In her mind, she had now understood their characters and was biased towards them.


    So she was more inclined to believe that Alec was the one with the problem.


    No way! Even the blind could see that her mother was a good person.


    So it must''ve been that Alec guy in the wrong.


    Hmph!

 Chapter 1182 - Lucius Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1182 - Lucius'' Battle</h4>


    Kora thought deeply about her family''s past while still feeling like a toy in the hands of her nannies.


    Forget it! No matter how many times she went over this procedure, she was still filled with the highest level of shame ever!


    Not only did they strip her, but they also ced her on a table with her legs hanging up for all to see.


    Oh my God! As they powdered her, her cheeks turned pink from blushing, but she still felt a little better about it today.


    Fortunately, brothers Ren, Momo and Landon weren''t there.


    That''s right. There were times that they would be here, making it all the more shameful when she got flipped, exposing her front or her b?r? bu????ks for all to see.


    She may be a baby. But the 12-year-old ?du?t her had never shown her n?k?dness to another boy, okay?


    Not to talk of the butlers too.


    Kira wanted to die from embarrassment.


    .


    Kora performed her usual acrobatics in shame while they fiddled with her as if she was a doll.


    She had to admit that a baby''s body was so flexible that she could do splitsfortably and take on other weird positions without feeling a hint of pain.


    She felt like she had no bones at all. Her entire body felt like one meaty pack.


    Kora took deep breaths and gritted her teeth in determination.


    Just a few weeks ago, she had learnt how to crawl. And she had heard the doctor say that it would take a few more months for her to learn how to walk, which made her so depressed beyond belief.


    Who the hell would want to be crawling for so long?


    No way! She had to force herself to walk, even though this stupid baby body kept kicking her down every time she tried.


    With eagerness in her eyes, Kora began sitting with her legs apart.


    From there, she leaned forward and ''firmly'' nted her palms into the ground.


    Alright. This was it.


    The nannies and maids watching all chuckled when they saw the determined princess.


    To Kora, she might be thinking she looked fierce and serious.


    But unfortunately, her puffy cheeks, tiny mouth, eyes and everything else only made her look as if she were pouting.


    It was all so cute!


    .


    "Look! Look! The princess is trying to stand up again! As expected of his majesty''s sister."


    "Yes! The process is amazing! Even after falling more than 15 times yesterday, she is still more determined than ever to stand."


    "Eh? Could it be that the princess wanted to walk fast in order to grow up faster? Could it be that she can think too?"


    "No... That''s not possible, right? The princess is just a baby who has no thoughts. So it should be more of a reflex."


    "Yes! I think you''re right. When I had my Thomas, he too started trying to walk after a while. I think they get easily bored with just sitting around like that."


    "Yeah! That''s true! Didn''t the doctor say something like that too?"


    "h. h. h. h. h."


    Korea listened to everyone and didn''t even bother to hide her actions.


    She also knew that it was a reflex for babies to learn since everything in the world was exciting and new to them.


    So why should she be afraid of being suspected?


    If a baby saw someone put a knife into their mouth, that baby would eventually do it too.


    It''s the same as walking.


    Some babies learnt to walk fast, while others were slow learners.


    Thus, Kora took on the job with seriousness, just as Landon and the rest took their jobs too.


    Her eyes glistened as she clenched her tiny fists in determination.


    Yes. She had to walk before THAT DAY!


    Why? Because she was going to be a Flower Girl!


    .


    With that, Kora was also busy like a bee.


    And today, she got all dressed up because, as usual, her father would soon be here.


    Kira looked at the clock and began her countdown in her head... 3... 2... 1...


    An energetic Lucius pushed open the doors excitedly, making his way towards Kora, all dressed in a high-ranking blue military attire.


    "My Little princess! How has daddy''s girl been today?"


    The maids stepped back with smiles on their faces while watching Lucius pick Kora up, Lion King-style.


    Dammit! Ever since that animated movie, that''s all everyone did to her.


    She did love the movie... And in truth, it made her cry when Mufasa died. But that didn''t mean that she would agree to continuously being hauled up in the air like this, okay?


    With her tiny hands, Kora grabbed Lucius''s sleeves tightly, and decided to bear it for a while.


    After all, she could see how happy her father was.


    In his mind, he obviously thought she liked it. And she didn''t want to hurt his feelings because if he knew that all this time, she didn''t, he would feel extremely sad and sorry as well.


    Sigh... She had no choice but to be the bigger person between them both.


    "Bluh. Bluh. Bluh." She began making strange sounds while stretching her hands at Lucius merrily.


    "Oh? Is my little princess trying to say she wants daddy''s hug?"


    Lucius, who had been hit with even more happiness, carefully hugged his little princess and prepared to suit up for the battle ahead.


    ~Strap! Strap! Pap!


    Lucius wore all the items in the house-father kit across his ?h?st and body.


    Baby holder? Check!


    Feeding bottle ammunition holder? Check!


    Cool dad sunsses? Check!


    Lucius looked like he was going to war, but for babies instead.


    The sides of his belly belt had feeding bottles and powder kept there. And even the back had spare diapers, cloth, and other essentials.


    And where was he going, you ask?


    Well, he was taking his little princess to her first-ever meet-up with others her age.


    They say it''s vital for babies to be around other babies too.


    But Lucius begged to differ!


    What if those scrawny toddling boys kiss his Haight on the cheek or take a liking to her?


    Lucius was ready to point a gun at any suspects he saw.


    Want to hold hands with his process?


    Dream on!


    With that, he was ready for battle!


    .


    And so, this has been the day in the life of a Pampered Baymardian princess.


    Will she ever be able to escape her doting dad and older brother?


    Well, only time would tell.


    Meanwhile, far away in one of the nearby empires, Henry was currently facing his own dilemma.


    Who?


    Who wants his life?!!!

 Chapter 1183 - Henrys Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 1183 - Henry''s Dilemma</h4>


    Who? Who was it that wanted him dead?


    Several beads of sweat poured out of Henry''s forehead when he thought of the incident yesterday.


    If not for the Baymardians that were seated beside him, talking about diplomatic matters, he would''ve been long fed by now.


    At the time, he was riding in the carriage alongside some officials and guards sent to his majesty Landon to talk about official matters... As well as to respond and show him how to better drainage within the city.


    Yes. Some parts had poor drainage. And during the winter, spring or fall, these areas became a little flooded with waters reaching ankle level at times.


    Of course, there were only 4 areas around the city that had these problems. The rest of the gigantic city was still okay... Even though there was no form of drainage there.


    Thus, he had wanted to change the situation within these regions.


    And that''s why he had to develop his own unique drainage gutters, inspired by some of the open gutters he saw in Baymard.


    He nned to dig open trenches across each street and road before connecting it to some point along one of the front sections of the city walls, sending it out of the city.


    Of course, he would put prison-like bars on the region around the walls, allowing the water to pass through, but rejecting spies to enter the city.


    This prison-bar water system was standard in almost all ces around the world.


    This was how they let out the stream or river waters running through their territories.


    All territories were built and centered around water sources. So of course they would be there.


    It wouldn''t make sense for someone to travel out of the city just to fetch water.


    Do you know how big the city was?


    Please! It would take hours and hours just to reach the city gates for many people.


    So who would go outside to fetch a single bucket of water?


    That said, Henry had first thought of connecting the drainage to the streams, rivers and flowing water sources within the city but dared not take the risk.


    The water here was their livelihood for feeding cattle, sheep and even themselves.


    Sure.


    Even after thew had been changed, many people were still pooping or peeing the waters, as well as bathing in the streams and water sources.


    But at least, the pollution rate had gone down.


    Thus, he didn''t want to identally add more pollution to their only water sources.


    Maybe it was because people knew how valuable the water was that no one dared to drop items carelessly in them.


    Feces and pee dissolved within the waters. And even bead bodies and cattle would eventually get eaten by the fish there too.


    But if one dropped a chair or even a can in there, it wouldn''t dissolve.


    Henry feared that if he connected the drainages to the rivers, the rain would pick up these things and send them into the rivers, leaving floating items all across the water sources.


    And that''s why he decided to create separate outlets for the drains.


    .


    Again, one shouldn''t forget that the city walls themselves were so thick that a carriage would have to pass through a tunnel on the walls for a bit whenever it was trying to enter or exit the city.


    So Henry could ce 8~14 of these bars at various intervals, evenly spaced, sending the drainage waters out.


    With all that said, he personally worked with his men toe up with what he thought was a sound drainage system, and sent his thoughts to Landon.


    And in Landon''s response, he only said that it seemed like a good idea but asked them toe up with a fail-safe mechanism too.


    What happens when they want to clean the prison-like bars of any bags, clothes or items caught in the drains?


    They had to create another exit point along the walls to deviate everything.


    With that, they could clean or do anything they wanted... Even maintenance.


    Well, Landon didn''t give them any suggestions and only asked them what they would do when they wanted to clean up, and so on.


    It was now up to Henry and his team to brainstorm on the matter.


    After all, Landon was prohibited by the system from saying too much.


    One could get inspired by Baymard and might even want to create things simr to Baymard.


    But they would have to learn, make mistakes ande up with their own unique ideas and ways of solving problems.


    Who knows, they might even do something better than him.


    Additionally, they didn''t have control rooms, sensors and other modern technology to help them.


    So their solutions would definitely be different and unique from what was in Baymard.


    And apart from this matter about the city''s drainage problem, there were more diplomatic matters about safety, siege weapons, prisoner transfers, official meetings, new U.N members and several other things that Henry and the Baymardians were thoroughly discussing while riding within the carriages.


    And within one of the deste regions located at the far back of the city, close to one of the walls, the gang had all been attacked by ?ssassins!


    They sprung out like the wind and began attacking them mercilessly.


    Henry lost 1 of his men yesterday, and the 3 Baymardians were insured, stabbed brutally.


    Luckily, everyone else, out of the entourage of 40, was fine.


    But it only made them a little more fearful.


    Everyone could see that these ?ssassins weren''t ordinary.


    Was it Ulrich''s mother, former Queen Lilian? Or Winston''s mother and supporters?


    His 2 half-brothers were rotting away in Baymard''s prison.


    So could it be someone that wanted revenge for them?


    Henry''s face turned grim.


    Who couldmand such skilled ?ssassins?

 Chapter 1184 - Stay Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 1184 - Stay Alive!</h4>


    Henry sat in his off with the Baymardians and his men, worrying about the incident yesterday.


    Yesterday, if not for the Baymardians and a few of his men, he would''ve ended up dead.


    Everyone''s face was grim and dark when thinking about yesterday''s matter.


    But little did they know that this was just the beginning because, within another side of the city, the culprit was more than ready to show them hell!


    ...


    Within a normal-sized noble courtyard, a youngdy, all dressed up in blue, was currentlyying down on her scented bed as if passing the time.


    In a few more hours, it will be time for the Family gathering to begin.


    So she had been made ready by her maids and would only retouch her powder just before she stepped out of her courtyard.


    More importantly, she had been waiting for a letter from THEM!


    That''s right.


    This youngdy, who seemed harmless and as weak as a crumpled flower, was the real culprit behind Henry''s attack.


    Soon, there was a slight knock on her balcony window.


    ~Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Get it!" She replied, and instantly, one of her hidden guards moved like lightning towards the balcony door and returned with a letter in his hand.


    "Master... It''s here."


    "Good," Ezenia said excitedly before taking the letter from the guard''s hands hastily.


    She opened it up, read it and was first a little disappointed before smiling broadly instead


    Well, they did fail to take care of Henry yesterday ording to n.


    But she wasn''t all that worried.


    Why? Because once Ulrich was finally rescued and brought back by the other T.O.E.P group that went to save him, they would then regroup and takedown Henry altogether.


    So even though they failed this first attempt, there would be more and more future attempts until they got it done.


    But they decided not to move Henry first until the rest of their team got back from Baymard.


    Yes. They sent their people to several other T.O.E.p spies and groups around Pyno, telling everyone to meet at a certain rendezvous point.


    And by now, those called should''ve all met up, and should now be heading towards Baymard together.


    It was already the beginning week of July.


    So from the distance between Baymard and the rendezvous point, the men should arrive inte August.


    From there, they will rescue the 1st Deiferus Prince, Ulrich, ording to Ezenia''s request, bring him.m back and ce him km the throne, be it by hook or crook.


    So even though they didn''t get Henry now, they weren''t in a rush.


    In fact, they decided toy low and let him be instead.


    Now that their first attack had missed, Henry would be on high alert, putting up all defences around him.


    It''s not that they were scared or afraid of Henry and his so-called defences.


    The issue was that they didn''t want to sabotage the main n, which was to help Ulrich out.


    So in a way, they were only testing Henry''s defence level to bettere up with an impable n to kill Henry and ce Ulrich on the throne once and for all!


    Ezenia read the letter and wasn''t worried. It was understandable why they took this approach instead.


    In fact, if they killed Henry now, then with him out of the way, more people would start entering thepetition for the crown.


    That is, within this time frame that Ulrich hadn''te back to Deiferus yet, do you know how many frogs would try to jump out of their wells?


    Ulrich should be rescued from Baymard towards the end of August.


    And from there, they didn''t n to use the Baymardian ships and get caught. Rather, they would spend several months on ship to get to Deiferus''s shores before spending several other months to get to the Capital city.


    And you know, since the Baymardians had those fast vehicles and ships, with the help of Henry, they might''ve long stationed warrants, wanting to capture or find Ulrich within Deiferus by the time they got here.


    Nheless, Ezenia wasn''t worried about this all because to her, the T.O.E.P we''re already invincible in her heart.


    Their leaders were people from Morgany.


    So she believed that if Baymard could make all these things, then Morgany should even be 10 or 20 times better than Baymard.


    Hence, it was hard for her to see another ce doing better than Morgany.


    And that''s where her absolute trust came from.


    It''s also one of the many reasons why she kept smiling victoriously in this matter.


    Soon, her love will return to Deiferus.


    Thus, it was actually a good thing that Henry was still alive.


    He could remain as a shield on the throne, keeping all the mad dogs brooding in the dark at bay until her baby arrived.


    And the moment hended, they would kill Henry and immediately proim Ulrich as Monarch.


    Yes! Her one-life-time wish within the Order would then be fulfilled.


    Some might think her foolish to use it on Ulrich. But she didn''t think so. She loved him, and she knew that he felt something for her too.


    .


    Ezenia smiled when she thought of the future.


    A merry life with her future husband, being the only woman he would ever marry.


    Of course, she would also kill that scum mother of hers who always liked seducing Ulrich and other younger boys too.


    Since she liked men so much, then she would give her all the men she wanted, turning her mad, before letting her body die and deteriorate during the process.


    Yes. Why not let 10 to even 200 men have their fill from morning to night, continuously, not giving the woman time to rest?


    Heh. To her, that woman who calls herself ''Mother'' was as good as DEAD in her eyes.


    Ezenia slowly folded the letter away and gave it to her guards: "Burn."


    "Yes, master... But apart from this news, master... we still have to prepare for the danger ahead."


    Ezenia''s eyes shone with a strange light: "Indeed. The killing window is in 2 weeks. So we must stay alive till the end!"


    The guards who heard this nodded in agreement too.


    No matter what, they had to stay alive!


    ...


    Like so, countless things still urred around Pyno as time flew by swiftly.


    And after a week and a half, Landon had other matters to n.


    That''s right.


    Apart from his wedding, he had to n the rescue of Princess Tilda.


    Yes. Before she turned 14 on September 28th, they had to carry the girl out of Dafaren!

 Chapter 1185 - A New And Improved Barrack

    <h4>Chapter 1185 - A New And Improved Barrack</h4>


    Landon drove across the busy barracks, watching and listening to the sounds of several units jogging and singing some military songs


    "Sound off!"


    "1, 2"


    "Sound off!"


    "3, 4..."


    Both men and women jogged hard in different units and directions, all in formation to the steady marching beat.


    Landon nced at them through his open roof jeep with his sunsses on and would nod from time to time if some people bogged close to his vehicle.


    He didn''t want to distract them or ruin the mood, so there was no overuse of words.


    More so, the soldiers also seemed to know this, as they only greeted him sternly and moved on.


    So don''t think that their actions would get unnoticed.


    Landon looked at the scene and smiled proudly when he thought about the many changes implemented within the barracks over the years.


    And just Novemberst year, the 4-year ongoing expansion project had been finally put to rest.


    Now, all barracks, be it Baymardian or those for international soldiers, were all expanded greatly.


    Expansion wasn''t an issue to them because, as Landon had said, the one thing Baymard had in excess wasnd.


    So Landon had been nning for the long haul of when all empires would be U.N members.


    That''s right.


    The Caronian, Arcadinian, Deifer, Yodan, and Teriquen barracks had greatly been expanded too.


    .


    So he nned that the most popted continent would have one barrack to themselves, while the other continents would pair together in groups of 2 and share each barrack left.


    And Landon wasn''t going to base this byndmass because that just wouldn''t work.


    Take, for example, Pyno.


    Pyno was the biggest continent in the world. In fact, just the empire of Arcadina alone was bigger inndmass to some continents here.


    But that didn''t mean that there were more people in poption.


    Phyno was the most spacious continent that didn''t feel choking to many.


    It can be said that the number of dangerous beings in Pyno was greater than anywhere else in this world.


    It was no wonder that Pyno took time to develop.


    With their massivendmass, they were too focused on fighting these creatures for survival. At the same time, many other continents had long since taken care of their pest problems and concentrated on development.


    So yeah. Even till now, they were still struggling to survive with several creatures lurking around.


    That said... though Pyno had morend mass than any other continent, their poption wasn''t as high as some of the top continents like Morgany, Lampe, and Veinitta.


    Every single one of these continents was way higher in poption than Pyno.


    At the same time, ces like Zohl and Romain, had roughly the same poption as Pyno.


    So to Landon, he felt like he could pair continents based on theirndmass.


    No! For the barracks situation, only the most popted continent would have a single barrack all to themselves.


    And if they needed more space, they would expand and might even build yet another barrack there.


    There was room for expansion within each barrack.


    And, around each barrack was also a vast open forest and regions for forest simtion training, missions, and whatnot.


    Thus, the future was looking bright.


    .


    ~Vrrmmmmm~~


    Landon drove through the scene, passing by several wooden signs along the way that reassured him or anyone of whether they were going the right track or not.


    Landon drove by the open space for a bit before turning left and going through a road with several trees on both sides that provided a good shade for passerbys.


    He drove for 5 whole minutes before crossing over a short stone bridge over a stream and now found himself within Sector Y.


    In the barracks, their sectors werebeled and started from thest alphabet letter.


    So the entry region was still sector Z, which branches into 4 other sectors, and so on.


    As of now, Landon was in sector Y, one of the 4 branched sectors. And just behind sector Y was yet another sector again.


    ~Screech!


    Landon parked his car, jumped out from the vehicle''s open-top, and took off his cool dark sunsses.


    And as expected, there were still several Generals and others, in full attire, who had been waiting for his arrival.


    And the moment he jumped out of his vehicle, they gave a military salute, stomping their legs hard and cing their right hand on their heads.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your majesty!"


    (*^*)


    Landon looked at them and nodded seriously too, giving them the respect they deserved: "At ease. Now, tell me... Is everyone prepared?"


    One of the generals bobbed his head while walking alongside Landon: "Your majesty. The soldiers are all prepared. Additionally, the selected Marines and Navy officials had also arrived not too long ago."


    Yes! From their uing mission, it was a joint effort of the Marines, Soldiers, and Navy!


    As for air force teams, they were in all 3 armed force groups here.


    That is, until Battle nes and choppers get made, there wouldn''t be any specific people for the Air Forces.


    For now, everyone learned how to pilot the hot air balloons, thinking that this was the height of air travel, not knowing that solon, their has would drop at the wonders of what air travel was really about.


    Landon listened to those beside him while calmly cing his shades in his br??st pocket.


    "Good. Then let''s begin briefing!"

 Chapter 1186 - [Bonus chapter]Mission: P.T.L

    <h4>Chapter 1186 - [Bonus chapter]Mission: P.T.L</h4>


    Within arge auditorium, countless people in 3 distinctive uniform attire could be seen seated with all sorts of emotions flooding through their brains.


    The entire auditorium had now been submerged into a world of chaos because once the bustle of chatter began flowing from friend to friend, the whole scene had always be a steady stream of rowdiness.


    One must know that most people had been here 45 minutes to even an hour before briefing time.


    So of course, whether they were veterans or not, they would always fall into conversation to pass the time.


    It was expected, natural, and part of human instinct to act like this regardless of age.


    Yes!


    Even if one ced arge group of elderly people in one room and told them to wait, they would make conversations with each other.


    This was amon thing found within all schools, academies and regions.


    So these trained, armed force men and women weren''t all too different.


    At present, some were resting their eyes, while others were busy reading adventure war books instead.


    Apart from Landon, countless new writers had already sprung up within Baymard, with their own creativity and mass-produced books by making a deal with the printing press people.


    In short, anyone could make books. There were also several famous authors from other empires too.


    Provided one caught the attention of a particr audience or market, their books could be bestsellers, earning them a lot of money.


    One just had to have their manuscripts correctly done and talk with their editors and reviewers as well.


    .


    At present, several people within the hall were reading several war stories simr to medieval war novels, while others were busy snacking on a few goods.


    Of course, there were still some who were busy talking andparing tales about their hellish training during the week or so.


    They even began mentioning the instructors they thought were devils in disguise.


    And as one would''ve guessed, there were still some talking close to the doors, poking their head out along the hallways to watch if Landon and the rest would be arriving soon.


    Of course, the moment they saw the silhouette of Landon and the rest from afar, they immediately jumped like cats, rushing back to their seats and passing the message along too.


    "They''reing! They''reing! Everyone, they''reing!"


    Coming?


    Like antennas, everyone''s ears were perked up, receiving transmission, while just others received far away hand signals instead.


    Those closing their eyes opened them and sat up straight like mummies rising from the dead.


    As for those reading, their speed of closing their novels was so fast that it seemed like they had made it disappear into thin air.


    And those snacking were quick to fold the noisy wrappings of their snacks and ce them in one of their pockets. Even those chewing hum had to remove their gum from their mouths and roll it in its wrapping too.


    -silence-


    ... No one spoke.


    Only the faint sounds of a few people coughing could be heard asionally.


    And by the time Landon and the rest finally entered the hall, it was dead quiet.


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    ....


    Hey. They had all been here before. So who were these people fooling?


    Landon felt it funny.


    He too had been a student in his past life and knew how things typically went down before teachers arrived.


    He used to be the person who always had his head down on the tables while waiting for the teachers to return.


    This whole thing brought back memories to him.


    Likewise, the leaders beside Landon also passed through a simr phase when they used to wait for Landon and Lucius toe in for briefings.


    So, of course, they knew of the little actions of these people.


    Well, at least these groups of soldiers, navy and marines were taking this seriously just as they did back in the day.


    Landon and the rest walked into the Auditorium, standing on the tall towering podium that looked like it was for theatre ys and performances.


    And the moment they stepped in, everyone stood up to salute them, without saying anything.


    ~Bam!


    Their loud stomps echoed out across the hall.


    "At ease!" Landon said while signalling with his hands too.


    And while the massive crowd was now settling into their seats, Landon walked towards the other generals and officials to clip his mic on, as well as get the massive long Movie-like protector screen rolling.


    .


    They still had 6 more minutes before the briefing officially began.


    So they calmly equipped themselves before each one of them took their death on the podium stand.


    That''s right. There were just 2 nted tables on the massive podium.


    So for them, on one side was the crowd and on the other side was the massive Projection.


    They had a 180 view of things.


    And at the same time, their positioning on the podium didn''t block any of the viewers below.


    The auditorium was well designed for massive briefings such as these.


    And now, with 6 minutes finally up and everything good and ready to go, the other leading officials also took their seats, while Landon just stood beside the massive projected image, with a retractable timetable pointer in hand.


    It could retract and elongate just like the antennas of radios too.


    Landon elongated it to its longest length before cing his hands behind his back calmly.


    Now, everyone was entirely focused on the words on the screen.


    Rescue Mission: P.T.L (Princess Tilda Lockhart)

 Chapter 1187 - Briefings!

    <h4>Chapter 1187 - Briefings!</h4>


    (*^*)


    -Silence-


    Everyone leaned forward and listened sternly as Landon began the briefing.


    And coupled with the images projected out, they knew just what they were getting in for now.


    Location: Veinitta!


    Mission Target: Princess Tilda Lockhart. Half-sister of Prince Skye. Lives in the empire of Dafaren. But after her 14th birthday, this uing September 28th will be bundled and sent to the empire of Lingingburg for marriage.


    Mission Goal: Rescue Target without raising so many suspicions.


    Target''s Immediate family: h, h, h, h, bLah...


    ....


    Like so, everyone got a proper andprehensive outline of Tilda''s life within the Dafaren Empire, as well as her family situation and even the man she had been promised to.


    Well, the information given was what wasmonly known to even the people within Veinitta.


    Who didn''t know that Princess Tilda was a ''cursed'' person, said to only bring and have bad luck roaming around her?


    There were so many superstitious stories about the little girl too.


    But only her grandmother secretly cared for her.


    Everyone else wanted nothing to do with her.


    That said, the Baymardians didn''t really believe in all this.


    Well, what they believed in was his majesty, Landon.


    That''s right.


    If Landon had to help this girl, then the stories must not be valid.


    Generally, everyone can see that the sort of people Landon went above and beyond to help were those who weren''t bad at heart. Look at his majesty Henry? Or even the now King-Father Micheal of Terique?


    His majesty had helped these people even when the people in question hadn''t met Landon at all.


    In fact, listening to Tilda''s life story, they could also ?ssume that she had no idea who Landon was.


    So they had faith in the fact that there was no such course around Tilda.


    Sure. In this world, strange things did exist. And even the Zalipnians who had seers were also evidence of the blessings from the heavens.


    That said, if there were blessings, then somewhere in the world, there should also be punishments of curses.


    But at the same time, they also knew that a majority of rumours were fake too.


    .


    One should know that over the years, Baymard had been debunking countless rumours here and there.


    Like the case where seriously ill or deformed patients got treated as the children of evil, which wasn''t right.


    Or how a woman would be med for not giving their husband a male child.


    Thanks to Baymard, many people started understanding that a female body was more or less like the soil on the ground.


    What you put and nt in it was what will germinate after a while.


    And of course, some soils were fertile while others weren''t.


    Thanks to the brief exnations from doctors when one got pregnant or when one was thinking of family nning, and so on, the information was spread throughout the region fast, as more and more people started understanding the true nature of things.


    So when they typically went back, the news would spread out like wildfire.


    And it has been spreading out like this for years now.


    Of course, thanks to this, women weren''t punished, put to death or tortured because of their ''inability to give male heirs.


    Now, it all fell on the men.


    Heh. You can''t me a bean seed and expect corn to grow, could you?


    Thedies now felt very confident and sneered when they thought of it all.


    What were they? They were just soil, okay?


    .


    Yes! Countless rumours like this had been debunked by Baymard, with several people finally realizing how fake and baseless the rumours were.


    Of course, there were always those who still refused to believe otherwise and kept acting the same, throwing babies away into the forests, isting the ''devil children,'' offering human sacrifices to appease the heavens, killing women for male heirs, and whatnot


    And indeed, there were still some curses and heavenly punishments in this world, but the people didnt know that the so-called punishments were through the humans of other humans.


    If the heavens wanted to bless someone with riches, the wealth wouldn''t just drop from the sky.


    No! Opportunities would appear, with another human indirectly giving the money to the individual blessed. Maybe a surprising job offer woulde through at that time.


    Likewise, when the heaves wanted to punish, misfortunes would follow through the hands of humans too.


    Of course, sometimes, hardships we''re also tests as well. And after the tests came the reward.


    In short, it was hard to understand how the heavens thought.


    Well, with the faith in Landon, the men instantly knew that the rumours about Tilda were false.


    The introductory part of the briefing was done, and now, it was time to dive into the real matter of things.


    Landon calmly ced his retractable printer away before walking closer to the front edge of the podium/stage, facing everyone sternly.


    "Everyone here is seated ording to the name tags at the back of their seats.


    So as per usual, please grab the documents underneath your seats immediately!"


    .


    With that, they all did what they were told, sending their hands onto the pouch pocket underneath their chairs.


    They didn''t know it, but their actions were simr to those reaching for life jackets underneath their ne seats.


    Everyone reached for the documents and took them out swiftly.


    And as expected, all document holders had different colours.


    But those within the same team had the same colour folders.


    One might never have known that there were so many shades of blues, pinks, red, purple, grey, etc.


    It was astonishing that with the massive crowd and turn-up, there were still different colours for each team.


    The soldiers, Navy and Marines all looked at the well-enclosed envelope-type folders sternly.


    And on the front of it had their names and Code names boldly written there too.


    Well, after getting the go-ahead from Landon, they immediately began immersing themselves in their future roles.


    "For this mission, we will only act during the Night.


    First, we will arrive 3 days before the appointed attack time and send out some scouts tond at night to get information on how to get to the Capital city.


    Of course, some of you will also be in the air, scouting the regions around.


    We need as much information as we can, as well as any crucial information about the things that have been going on in Dafaren this whole time.


    And after that, all attack teams will board the travel balloons and head towards the Capital as nned.


    Travel by night, hide and look for information during the day.


    This is the strategy we will be implementing here.


    That said, some of you will be on the sea, others onnd, and others up in the air.


    For those at sea, A.K.A, the Navy... Your primary focus is to stay out of sight undetected.


    You will also be the central control ormunication towers for reports. So I expect you all to be on high alert.


    At the same time, if n A or B doesn''t work, then you will also be the backup and rescue teams for any S.O.S messages... h, h, h, h, h..."


    .....


    Very quickly, the air became tense, as everyone started feeling the heaviness of the matter when listening to the general outline of their roles.


    For the Navy, even though it looked like they had fewer jobs than the other armed forces, that wasn''t true at all.


    They always had to be prepared for air forces andnd forces at all times, and even had to ?ssist with underwater tasks too.


    As for the soldiers and marines, their primary duty was to get to the Capital city and begin the rescue mission.


    Even if they had to create a diversion or create a ''heavenly punishment scene, they would do so.


    They only needed to distract everyone and maybe even fool many into thinking that they were under attack.


    And in the wave of it all, Tilda would be saved.


    Think about it deeply.


    Even Tilda''s father, Alexander Lockhart, would never think that anyone would care enough to rescue Tilda.


    She had no support. Not even a single fan or crowd support.


    Only her miserable grandmother tried but failed and was immediately punished by her grandfather.


    Tilda was openly treated like a ve within the pce, and people didn''t even bother to guard against her.


    What could she do? She was weak!


    So it would be impossible for anyone to think that the entire bizarre happening had anything to do with Tilda.


    Thus, when the chaos would rain, no one would be thinking of her.


    The only reason they guarded against her now was because her birthday wasing, and they didn''t want her to flee before being shipped away.


    That said, if a cmity were to strike the pce, do you think they would really care about her that much?


    No! They would be rushing to protect Alexander and the other promising royals.


    That''s why they had to take this opportunity and get her out!

 Chapter 1188 - Briefings! 2

    <h4>Chapter 1188 - Briefings! 2</h4>


    The briefings went on as nned, with everyone knowing their ?ssignments.


    And in the end, Landon reminded them of their time limits for submissions.


    "The official leaving date is September 12th. That is 16 days before the target''s birthday anding of age ceremony. Our goal is to arrive at the Capital as early as possible, at least 3 or 4 days before the ceremony. Thus, from now till 5-0 hundred, September 12th will give us roughly 2 months and a week to prepare."


    Everyone''s heart drummed loudly while listening to Landon diligently.


    Some had been out before on missions, and for others, this was indeed their first time.


    So how could they not be excited?


    They clenched their documents hard while trying to stop their hands from trembling.


    It was as if they just got electrocuted because the fierce wave of excitement, fear, in easiness and expectations, all rushed towards their brains all at once, reminding them that this was real.


    Hahahhahahahhaha!


    They were In!


    .


    Landon nodded and changed the image projected out.


    "2 months, 1 week!... All units are expected to regroup ande up with numerous ns for their mission roles and submit them to the General office in a week and a half from now. Remember! As armed forces prepared for the worst, even though we don''t know the terrain or how the infiltration region looks, we can still deduce some key factors from the numerous pces and estates we''ve dealt with so far. From those in Pyno, to those in the 3 Romainian empires we have already visited, and so on... Data, expectations and estimates can be extrapted at any given time!... That said, what are some of themon features we''ve noticed within all pces?"


    ~Swish!


    Instantly, several hands went up, Landom began picking a few at random.


    "Yes, You Marine!"


    "Second Lieutenant Lorean here, Sir!" Ady yelled while standing up swiftly: "Sir! Amon pce trait is to have hidden, underground passageways connected some buildings within the pce or leading outside the pce!" One stood up and


    "Hmm... You, Soldier!"


    "Warrant officer Leo here, Sir! Pces have a high number of scouts all around, no matter the terrain."


    "They have ve quarters."


    "They are all overlyrge and broken into different segments or mini sectors if one within them. The smallest we''ve seen could take 2 and a half hours from one extreme end of the pce to another, while thergest could take one 5 hours on horseback instead."


    "The Pce is highlyplex and confusing, in order to make it difficult for spies or trespassers."


    .....


    Landon listened to over 15 differentmon traits and nodded his head in satisfaction.


    In fact, without even knowing the ce''syout yet, they could still develop some fundamental attack strategies.


    Without a doubt, if Veinitta was more morous and glorious than Pyno, then Landon was more inclined to believe that their pces there would also berger and more prominent too.


    That''s the first key point.


    The buildings should be heavenly spaced and give out a cleaner vibe than Pyno''s.


    Without a doubt, he also had to draw several conclusions and scenarios about how the front pce gates would look like.


    Beloved it or not, the width of the entryway said a lot about a pce and meant that the walls were far thicker, taller and could also depict if the pce would have fewer or more defences around them.


    And if there were defence mechanisms in ce, what type would be there?


    Yes! One should know that even though they were entering the pce from the sky, they would leave on foot instead.


    Hmhm.


    Once they took Tilda, they would disguise themselves as pce servants and start flowing or moving around, all attempting to flee.


    Of course, they wouldn''t just do so alone.


    .


    One should know that in this heavy moment when danger seemed to fall from the sky, there would be chaos all around, with some people running like headless chickens to and about.


    Some would inevitably try to flee.


    Thus, they had to join the crew and act weak too.


    Well, that was all escape route-n A... They had toe up with n B, C, D and even E using different paths or fighting their way out with the ?ssistance of air control if they had to.


    As one could see, from their experiences, they coulde up with countless scenarios and working conditions.


    Of course, they also had to take into ount both open and enclosed/narrow fighting zones.


    The ?ssumption now was leaving more to the fact that the Dafaren pce wasrger and more prominent than Pyno, meaning it was more open-spaced, to show off thevishness of the pce, the numerous statues, ponds, walkways, roads,wns and other features around the pce.


    But what if it was still big and prominent but now had all buildings choked around it like crazy in a ustrophobic way?


    All these options needed and to counter, must in case they were all true.


    And as typical, because of the scenario, the weapons or equipment needed might vary considerably.


    .


    They had been yelling their answers within the massive open space, allowing it to echo out to several others.


    And those a tad bit further, who could only faintly hear them, weren''t left out because a few others ahead passed on the words too.


    Additionally, they need not be bothered because soon, the briefing-meeting-minutes and highlights will get sent to each appointed team/Unit leader after this.


    Well, Landon also had trust in his armed forces, knowing that they should be able to handle this much after all the years of deadly encounters they''ve had so far.


    The n was to go in and out without implicating Baymard.


    Landon looked at everyone calmly before changing the image projecting onto the screen again.


    Alright. It was time to end this briefing session.

 Chapter 1189 - Warning! Warning!

    <h4>Chapter 1189 - Warning! Warning!</h4>


    "In a week and a half, I expect all ns to be submitted. And after 4 days of rest, everyone will begin mission training for all scenarios! Actors will be hired, and you will all swoop in and save ''princess'' Tilda under supervision. Getting information and scouting the Coastal city when we arrive will also be tested out too. As for those in the Navy, your scenarios will be at sea. Andst but not least, we have to consider the bond between the target and her grandmother."


    Her grandmother?


    Instantly, several people''s eyes lit up as they recalled the information about the olddy of 47 years of age.


    (Yes... For women, that was indeed quite old. But for men, not so much... They would be old but not seen as ancient/old as women their ages to many. Nheless, they would be considered old at this point too. After all, men typically marry girls a few years younger than them. This was amon trait even in medieval times, like some noblemen at 18, who married 14-year-old girls and whatnot. So their age is mostly not considered. And as the couple ages, everyone would base things off by the woman''s age instead. So if the olddy was 47, then her husband must be in his early 50''s orte one depending on her wife-rank.)


    ...


    Everyone recalled the target''s grandmother in their minds.


    She was the 4th wife to the target''s maternal grandfather, who married 5 wives. 2 wives have already died over the years, and only 3 remained.


    And it looked like this granny''s life was a tough one.


    In short, she seemed to have refused to die.


    They weren''t fools.


    The woman had been kept in the cold courtyard for over 21 years now but still stayed alive even though she had limited help, never receiving love from her so-called husband too.


    One might even ?ssume that she might not have seen her husband for decades now... (Of course, this would''ve been true if she didn''t try to rescue Tilda and get her out of the pce. After Tilda was caught, Alexander contacted Tilda''s grandfather, and the rest was easy to guess... But the Baymardians didn''t know this.)


    Firstly, the entire courtyard would be falling apart and so dusty that it looked like beggars would have to live in it.


    Leaking roofs, broken windows, con webbed cupboards, no beds or furniture, and so on.


    That''s the image of the cold courtyard for many.


    And in this case, picking up illnesses and even colds during the cool summer nights was alsomon.


    Additionally, insect bites and constant visits from several crawly friends were a guarantee.


    But apart from nature, humans also made things worse for those who stayed within the cold courtyards.


    .


    Generally, their food rations be smaller and smaller as the pce servants start bullying them and making things hard under the influence of the other wives.


    This would continue until eventually, they might only receive food 2~3 times a week or so.


    Some might joke and belittle the noble household or royals for being so poor that they couldn''t even feed their people.


    And even though it was a joke, it wasn''t amusing to them!


    Thus, the servants who dared overstep their boundaries would follow the deceased corpses that they killed.


    Of course, sometimes, to those living in the cold pces, receiving food was always a nightmare as well.


    Why? Because the food might be poisoned too.


    Again, those in the cold courtyard faced countless destination attempts from all wives, as everyone just wanted to eliminate them fast.


    All in all, the olddy had remarkably faced countless attempts on her life but had still survived, which not only shocked them but from the report, also shocked many in the Capital too.


    She was not once, not thrice, but a total of 9 times... Yet, she still survived.


    She also faced ?ssassination attempts but was still standing.


    And her husband started mistrusting her too, especially after listening to the sugar-coated words from the other wives.


    But in Landon''s mind, he knew the reason why she survived.


    Yup!


    The olddy didn''t know it, but her purpose was to stay alive and try her best to look over Tilda until Landon took her out.


    In this life, some people could be in the most horrendous idents or experiences multiple times but woulde out without a single scratch.


    They had something to do, and until it waspleted, heh... It was a very difficult task to go against the heavens.


    So if the olddy actually got killed, that meant that her purpose had already been fulfilled.


    .


    Landon looked at everyone sternly:


    "The olddy has been part of the target''s life since childhood. Thus, if we leave her behind, I''m sure the target will be afraid that something will happen to her once we leave. And that''s why the target might not be the only one we have to rescue. Hence, just like when we rescued the now King-father Micheal and some others in Terique... the target''s grandmother and her few faithful servants might be joining us too. So I expect ns of infiltration on the noble estate too! Is that understood?"


    "Yes, sir!" They all replied in unison.


    "Good. Remember, In a week and a half, all ns must be submitted at noon! And after 4 days of reviewing from us, training will begin and continue for another 3 weeks. From there, I expect you all to use the remaining days to meet your families, have a mini-vacation before heading back to pack your stuff, and set off... Now, Dismissed!"


    With that, Landon turned around to face the other leaders while everyone calmly got up and vacated the hall to have a brief meeting with the units as fast as they could.


    They were all positioned and seated ording to their units. So it was easy to know who was where.


    Landon chatted with the superior while removing his mic and putting all equipment away.


    But suddenly, a sharp rming noise went off in his mind.


    [''Warning! Warning!


    Civilians held hostage. Civilians held hostage.


    Your targets are ''The Witches!'']


    ''_''

 Chapter 1190 - Man Vs. System

    <h4>Chapter 1190 - Man Vs. System</h4>


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    Blink. Blink.


    Landon blinked excessively in a daze when he heard the system''s alert.


    Hello?


    Were there witches in this world?


    This... This wasn''t what the system had told him from the beginning, alright?


    ''System, what the hell is going on here?''


    ''Host, Please don''t ever doubt this Almighty System! They are just a group of people who believe themselves to be witches, just like how those from Adonis believe in having the power to confuse their event during battle with their Holy Thamans! Host, you hurt this one real deep by doubting me, you know?''


    (-_-)


    Sure, sure, sure... Whatever you say. Landon thought while rolling his eyes heavenwards.


    Now was a time to get serious, and this system still had to push its ego out to remind him that it was an Almighty one.


    Like who asked you for confirmation?


    Were there witches around? Yes or no.


    He knew there were seers, so it wasn''t a long stretch for him to find out if witches truly existed.


    Thus, he didn''t know what the system was getting worked up here for.


    .


    ''Host! Even though there are no witches, I have to alert the host that in Morgany, there is a dangerous man, who is now thest Eye-Gartva in the world!''


    Eye-Gartva?


    Landon frowned curiously while driving away towards district G hastily.


    Of course, he was already on his way to meet these Witches.


    But while heading over, his mind couldn''t help wondering about the system''s words.


    ''Host! An eye-Gartva or an Eye-witcher is a person who has received the ''changing eye'' gift. But to understand this well, the host needs to know a few key things. Each world, be it the host''s old world or even this new world, does have a few gifted people that passed on their traditions for generations to generations. Back on the host''s previous, there were indeed Voodoo masters that existed in the world, even though the mass poption didn''t believe in them. Yes. At some point in your world''s history, the heavens had blessed one a few people with the gift. Likewise, in this world, some received heavenly blessings too... But voodoo/sorcery wasn''t something epted to be given to humans here!''


    Landon listened and nodded silently.


    From what he knew, even though a gathering of gods and goddesses made decisions for this specific gxy and universe, each individual God/Goddess also diligently what he''s over their owns or sr systems that they created.


    At least that''s what he had long concluded over the years.


    Again, he believed that the God that created this world was actually a little goddess. And she probably governed thousands of others around too.


    He had a hunch that these groups of Gods/goddesses overlooking their specific universe, gxy, milky way and whatnot... drowned upon voodoo/sorcery and worked their own into gifting humans with other gifts.


    .


    ''Host. Back to the matter with the Eye-witcher, it has less to do with actual Witchcraft but more on the individual''s eyes... Host. Centuries and millennium ago in Morgany, when there wasn''t thos great divide that existed now, humans in Morgany were still facing dangers from the creatures there. And their poption wasn''t that great as well. In short, other ces in the world were also facing great cmities as well. Thus, the gods decided to bless brave people in each continent with a few heavenly gifts. Some gifts were meant to go extinct with time, while others were meant tost forever. All in all, the only region blessed with this evaluating gift were the Zalipnians of Romain.''


    Landon''s eyes lit up when he heard this. He thought as much.


    And they were a peaceful bunch too.


    Of course, they dared not cause too much trouble or turn too greedy because of the Gods/Goddesses.


    Hey. Who knew what punishment they would face?


    .


    ''System, what about the other gifts?''


    ''Host! I thought you would never ask! You see, as for the gifts that were getting extinct, after each generation, the power passed on would be less and less until it dwindled down. It is also the case with the powers the system gave the host''s family. From generation to generation, it will dwindle. And the host estimates that by the 15th century, it should all be over for the host''s generation of children.''


    Landon raised one eyebrow curiously: ''So what about the chosen monarchs? Their lineages were long since blessed, right?''


    ''Hehehehhehe! Host, you are indeed my host. You are right. Most surprisingly came from blessed lineages, like the newly appointed Monarch Astar of Terique with supernatural strength. From the system''s analysis, after 3 generations, the blessing should be over and done with. Your friend Queen Penelope, is blessed with sword and battle adaptability. Monarch William is blessed with perseverance; Monarch''s Sirius, Henry and the rest also have their own gifts too. Even the blue-skinned crown prince in Zohl was blessed with the gift of nature, with animals and flowers taking a liking to him. But soon, their blessings will alle to an end after 2 or so generations. That said, there are a few ungifted chosen Monarchs who the host has yet to put on the throne in various regions.''


    ...


    Listening to the system, Landon thought as much. After all, if the system hadn''t blessed him himself and the others, he would''ve long been overpowered by Astar''s raw herculean strength.


    Hey. Even a fool can see that he was born extraordinarily, apart from his deceased Grandfather.


    It looked like the gift directly skipped Micheal''s generations and went to his child.


    Maybe the gift felt weirded out by Micheal.


    Hey! With Micheal''s training maniac attitude, as well as the fact that he always asked Carmelo for fights whenever they met, it was clear he would''ve probably been one of those people travelling far and wide for opponents if he became that strong.


    Even now, Micheal constantly hounded Landon to fight him whenever they met. And with Micheal, Landon felt very confused about what to do.


    If he lost, Micheal would have viewed it and would still mour for a fight. And if he won, Micheal would get pumped up and... you guessed it, still ask for another fight.


    God!... What the hell was wrong with that man?


    .


    Okay. Back to the matter of the eye-witcher, Landon couldn''t help remembering the system''s words.


    ''System, so when you mean thest Eye-witcher, you''re saying that this guy is thest of generations of Eye-witchers, right?''


    ''Yes, host...Isn''t that obvious enough? Ease keep up with this system.''


    ''_''


    The system once again threw off Landon.


    Hello? They seemed to be having a friendly flowing conversation, so how did it change all of a sudden?


    Tsk! As expected. This ck-belly system can''t go on for long without ticking him off!


    Cough. Cough.~


    Landon looked before turning serious again.


    ''System, you still haven''t fully exined what an Eye-Whitcher is.''


    ''Sigh... Host. Can''t you use your imagination and think it through yourself?''


    ''No! Be specific!''


    ''Fine! For the sake of our friendship, this system wouldn''t mind breaking things onto A, B and C''s for the host. But do try to keep up, okay host?''


    Landon''s mouth twitched angrily while listening to the system.


    ''An eye-witcher. A person with this gift can see things through the eyes of nearby birds. Back in the ancient days when the gift was first given, an Eye-witcher could spot a bird flying high, far above the sky and connect with its eyes, seeing what it saw from that height. One could also control the bird to go in the direction they eased for days nonstop. That was all in the olden times. Now, with thest Eye-witcher, he would need to touch the bird and send it flying to see what it saw. And then he will only be able to connect with the bird for at most an hour and a half before feeling his entire energy drain, making him eventually disconnect with the bird.''


    ...


    Landon was taken aback by such a gift.


    Do you know how powerful that is during times of war?


    No wonder Morgany could remain up thedder for so many years. In each generation, it doesn''t have to be just one person that recovers the gift.


    Sometimes within one generation, 6 or more people received it.


    So over the millenniums and centuries, who could say that Morgany hadn''t used countless Eye-Witchers to root themselves in this world firmly?


    From conducting the seas to oppressing countless regions, they might''ve long taken advantage of this.


    Without a doubt, this Eye-Witcher would be a big stumbling block for him when they finally faced Morgany.


    ''System, in Morgany and other continents, even though the gifts will soon fade within the next generations or ao... at present, just as you said, there should be other gifted people around too. And I will face some of them, right?''


    ''Yes, host.''


    ''Then why didn''t you say so earlier?''


    ''... Host. me me for overestimating you. I thought you would''ve realized it ages ago. Sigh... Yes. Yes. Yes. It''s my fault, host. You are a good host.''


    ''_''


    System, I suspect you''re treating me like a dog!


    .


    Lando felt like going crazy. He had a hunch a long time ago. But was it wrong to confirm things?


    F***!


    He was so pissed right now that he was ready to deal with those Witches fiercely.


    Why was this system hell-bent on annoying him to death?


    What did he ever do to it?


    (:T^T:)

 Chapter 1191 - Change Of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1191 - Change Of ns</h4>


    Landon grumbled deeply while thinking of the system''s words.


    The system was definitely trying to set him up for failure.


    If this eye-witcher did exist, then what other extraordinary blessings did others receive?


    If he attacked Morgany head-on, maybe this eye-witcher might''ve been able to spit their lives from a distance away and turned things around too.


    In war, any advantage the enemy has could potentially end in their loss.


    So it was best for them to know all they could talk about the enemy instead.


    Also, surprise-attacking such an enemy would be too difficult.


    It looked like he was suitable to deal with Morganyst.


    Additionally, the system said that within each continent, there were several blessed people. So who knew what others were there with other blessings?


    Even within the continent of Lampe, he wouldn''t be surprised if the Adonis leader himself had a blessing as well. Maybe it was because of all this that they seemed to believe in some Adonis God, wanting to conquer the entire world for him.


    Well, Landon was keeping all these things in mind for the long battle ahead.


    But in the meantime, there was something more crucial for him to worry about.


    The Witches!


    .


    ~Vrmmmmm!!!!


    As Landon drove off, he began to ?ssimte the data he recorded about them.


    Basically, these witches came from the continent of Ten and worshiped a fake Goddess called Goddess Avodart, the Goddess of Witchcraft & Sorcery.


    At present, their head witch was someone called Jam, a 39-year-old, luscious red-haireddy, who indeed looked far younger than her actual age.


    They believed that women should rule the world and men should be ves.


    That''s right. Their goal is to enve or kill all males.


    Even the males ''identally'' birthed to them were treated as garbage and thrown away into the vicious cycle of being ves within their secret bases.


    The men never left the bases and had been told all their lives that women were the true rulers of the world.


    Thus, they were indeed more obedient and were also willing to die when selected to be sacrificed.


    Of course, at times, the witches would catch other men and lock them up in the dungeons until it was time for the sacrifice ceremonies to begin.


    For men that were born and bred within the organization, they would be allowed to work or even clean the floors and areas around the hideouts... That is, until the day they were going to get sacrificed.


    Even If they were 6 years old, they would get sacrificed.


    .


    Anyway, these Witches believed that a woman should be the only person in this world meant to walk about freely.


    Men were only there for breeding.


    Even though they hated men, these women realized that men were needed to continue humanity, or else even if they gathered their dystopian world of all-female power, they might actually end up wiping out civilization instead.


    Imagine if they finally managed to kill all the men in this world?


    For sure, not long after, all women would age, grow old and die, making humans extinct.


    Thus, men were only there to ?mpr??n?t?.


    But the women were the ones who would take full control of things after trying the men with their limbs apart.


    And after getting pregnant, all girls would be trained as Witches, and all boys would live their lives far worse than ves until it was time for them to get sacrificed.


    All in all, men typically got sacrificed noter than 38 years old... That is, if theysted long enough from all the workload poured on them over the years.


    Again, if they fell too ill, they would also be put to death as well.


    In short, there were so many reasons why men were put to death by the witches, but the biggest reason was for the numerous sacrifices they held every now and then.


    For one, they held Beauty sacrifices, believing that eating the flesh and inner parts of a man, as well as drinking his blood, would make thesedies turn younger and even more attractive and beautiful than they were.


    During the sacrifice, they would chant and kill their victims with stones or daggers, slicing off the pieces of flesh or parts they wanted.


    One might think that they would be bloodied after attacking their victims in such gruesome ways.


    However, with their killing skills, as well as the fact that they detested men, they were always able to avoid the blood from spraying on carelessness and whatnot.


    Hey. If it touched them, they would quickly rush off and clean themselves for fear of being tainted by dirty blood.


    Yes. They did drink men''s blood but didn''t allow it to touch their outer faces and other specific body parts.


    To them, it was okay for their hands, lips and feet toe in contact with dirty blood. But other body parts were a no-no.


    .


    Landon received the general info about these people and was taken aback.


    So they truly believed that drinking and eating the flesh of men would make them younger?


    Heh... No matter how he saw this, it was cannibalism!


    Landon squinted his eyes thoughtfully. It looks like the female Prison would wee a few more people after this. But, they would have to keep away from the other prisoners.


    These Witches were cannibals, okay?


    And even though so far, they had only been eating the flesh of men, who was to say that they wouldn''t start attacking other female prisoners?


    These witches were a dangerous bunch that had highly skilled female warriors and ?ssassins within them.


    So Landon didn''t dare to take them lightly.


    It was just that something had been bugging him since he got the warning sounds.


    For this surprise visit from the Witches, Landom was indeed very confused.


    Eh? Was he missing something here?


    He had never visited or had any conflicts with those from the Continent of Ten.


    So why were these Witches taking action within the Baymardian Capital city? If not, then could it be that they came here to solve a personal issue with a particr Baymardian here?


    Landon truly had no clue what was going on here, and the system wouldn''t even tell him the purpose of their visit.


    The system only gave Landon brief and general background information about the witches.


    Nothing too deep about the Witches was mentioned.


    So no matter how hard Landon tried to wrap his brain around things, he still couldn''t understand why these Witches were here.


    The wedding was fast approaching, with countless people getting excited about it all.


    Yet here these Witches were, nning to take the bride away before the big day.


    .


    ~Vrmmmmmmmmmm!


    Landon drove as fast as he could while deeply thinking of the entire situation.


    It was all just too strange.


    Who exactly were they after?... Or, in simpler terms, what exactly is their goal?


    ?????


    Landon''s mind was now in a mess!


    Meanwhile, within one of the Motels within District G, a cold set of greenish eyes peered out through one of the hotel room windows, vignt watching the road and streets below in silence.


    The stunning pair of eyes darting in several directions, left, right, up, down, maniacally.


    And soon, the pair of eyes disappeared altogether, before the blinds were used my closed tight.


    ~Swish!


    The owner of those stunning pairs of green eyes then turned around to face the massive crowd within the room.


    The crowd all wore simr clothing to her, and all kept stern expressions on their faces too.


    Everyone one of them looked like they were standing on shit.


    Beforeing to Baymard, they didn''t think of this ce all that much, thinking that maybe someone hyped it greatly.


    But aftering here, they realized how drastic things were.


    No! How can a mane up with all this?


    Impossible!


    Women were the only brains in this world. It was true that even within poser, some of the ideas men put forth were whispered into their ears after lovemaking.


    And when the time for rewards came, men would im all the rewards and won''t even think about the women who fed the ideas into their minds.


    At the same time, the thoughts fed into their minds would sometimes mislead them too, causing them to blunder or mistrust their people, which was all the work of maniption by women.


    That''s why indirectly, these witches believed that it should be a woman who came up with all these ideas that this majesty Landon stole.


    So could that woman be Princess Lucy?


    Yes! It was most likely to be her. After all, even though her b**ch of a mother was their enemy, it was undeniable that the woman was brainy.


    Hence, Lucy must''ve inherited her brains.


    Heh. At first, they nned that after taking her to Ten, they would offer her as a sacrifice to satisfy their rage and vengeance for her mother''s actions.


    But now, they wanted to harvest her knowledge to grow their Organization even bigger.


    And soon, they would be able to enve all men in this world


    Hahahahahahahahaha!


    Good. It looks like now, their ns have changed.


    As of now, no matter the cost, they must get the daughter of their enemy back.


    As for the hostages¡­ Kill.

 Chapter 1192 - The Best Performance Yet!

    <h4>Chapter 1192 - The Best Performance Yet!</h4>


    Within therge motel room, a group of women had now gathered within the same space, with deep expressions on their faces.


    Of course, they had gotten over 6 rooms in total and were now 5 in one room alone.


    One might think that the room would be cramped.


    But they did getrge motel rooms, with enough space for some of them to sleep on the voices or floors.


    As for how unmatched they were in Baymard, it didn''t matter to them.


    After all, as ?ssassins, numbers didn''t matter.


    Assassins had to sneak in or act against the odds toplete a job.


    Thus the name and title ?ssassins.


    Well, they did have several options for today''s job.


    A- kidnap the traitor''s daughter.


    Or B- They kill the traitor''s daughter and flee if they can''t sessfully kidnap her.


    Yes! That was the n.


    Because if they couldn''t sessfully kidnap her, they would never let her go!


    Why? Because after the incident, the traitor''s daughter will be more vignt and might even try to dig out their identities.


    From what they knew, this Lucy didn''t even know anything about her mother''s true nature.


    Pyno continent''s image about her was that of a weak woman who could get bullied at every turn.


    But that wasn''t the traitor they knew of who single-handedly brought down the majority of their forces.


    Beforeing to Baymard, they had a 50-50 way of thinking regarding either goal option.


    That is, whether they kidnap her for the sacrifice or kill her now, the result of both options was that she would still die, no?


    And yes, the ritual was a little more critical since when seeing her on thete, burning around the mes, the rest of the witches and the Goddess in the heavens would be appeased.


    As of now, even though they had been steadily building their forces after that major cross with the Traitor, their powers were still fragile.


    So they needed all the able people they had.


    Thus, they were told that even though it would please the Witch society greatly for the traitor''s daughter to be brought in, it shouldn''t be at the expense of their lives.


    .


    All 30 of them were one of the best and most elite within the organization. So they didn''t want to lose them during these fragile times.


    That''s why they were told that if they noticed that the only option they had of getting close to Lucy was a risky one, then they should just ?ssassinate her from a distance and flee, heading back.


    They already knew that weapons would be collected once one came to Baymard.


    But believe it or not, as ?ssassins, they could still shoot a dagger from a distance and get the job done.


    Nheless, they wanted to get a headshot, with the dagger or kitchen knife piercing through Lucy''s skull or neck.


    This was also one of the reasons why they chose a motel.


    Sinceing here, they have asked a few people about looking for rooms with kitchens in them.


    Most hotels had room service, a public dining area and whatnot.


    And even the ones that did have a kitchen didn''t have a dimly equipped one, focusing on just a few key features.


    But they found that some motels, especially the single-floor ones, did have a big shared kitchen with enough kitchen knives and other items avable to them and several other guests.


    They knew that it wasn''t a crime to buy kitchen knives on Baymard.


    But still, they didn''t want to start walking about and trying to go shopping here and there.


    So they just asked around for the perfect space where they could live and cook in for just a few days.


    Of course, they could rent homes and even apartments within district H. But meeting the renters and doing all that unnecessary confirmation was a hassle for them who had to be undercover and on the low.


    And the one they were in was cheap and also met all their needs.


    Additionally, they also broke a few teacups and took away the broken pieces for weapons too.


    Heh. As ?ssassins, anything was a weapon.


    .


    Well, this was what they meant by thinking of both options as 50-50.


    But now, after seeing Baymard, they, as ?ssassins and firm believers of the Witch society, felt their blood boil when thinking about the benefits of taking the traitor''s daughter back.


    Yes! They did believe that she was extremely smart and was probably the real brains behind this Landon trash.


    And even if they were wrong about their ?ssumptions, this Lucy had already been living in Baynard for a long time.


    So she should also have known about these countless things that were created from Baymard.


    She was the future queen. And from what people said, it looked like she had perfectly entrapped this Landon guy in a perfect web of ''love.''


    Heh. To them, love with a man was a taboo. And they didn''t even believe it was love at all. To them, this had to be ?ust or Lucy''s seduction scheme.


    They thought about it and even had a little more respect for the traitor''s daughter.


    As expected. The Apple didn''t fall far from the tree. As ?ssassins, from a young age, they were trained on how to ensure a man.


    So it all has to be seduction!


    .


    Within the room, Melina, Gwen and several others all thought about it deeply while discussing it with the Head Assassin, Number 5.


    "Leader. I agree. For the future of our witch society, we need this girl more alive than dead. So we must see to it that option A should be her main priority!" Melinda said while sharpening the kitchen knives in her hands.


    Gwen nodded in agreement too: "Yes, leader! We need to focus more on the first option. For one, even if this Baymard looks more developed, in a way, it doesn''t give off the suffocating air of constantly being watched, just like the case in Ten or even Veinitta. The people here are too free, moving up and down without even looking around ever so vigntly. This is something we''ve never seen before! It''s as though they have forgotten or were just clueless about how many wars, ?ssassins and dangers might be lurking around next to them in these times. It''s simply ridiculous! One can tell a lot about a ce from the aura around it. And that''s why I think handling option A shouldn''t give us too many worries." Gwen said calmly, getting the acknowledgement of the other witches.


    Number 5 ??r?ssed her smooth chin thoughtfully.


    But if one stopped these guards and asked them questions, they would answer politely like fools.


    Where in the world would one meet such a thing?


    Their actions already meant that they were ?ss-kissers with sugar-coated mouths who could sing to save their lives like the cowardly people they were.


    Well, the only thing that made them a little happy was that they did see women amongst the guards as well.


    But they only hoped that those women were the leaders, while the men were the dogs underneath them!


    Additionally, she heard about another group called soldiers who were always hiding away, hardly seen doing anything.


    In short, this Baymard was too weird.


    The way they operated was like no ce in this world.


    And coupled with the news that all the other 5 Pyno empires had signed a treaty with Baymard, didn''t It also mean that they were cowards hiding behind the back of those empires?


    .


    Number 5''s thoughts about Baymard were roughly the same as the other witches.


    All Baymard''s actions showed that they had be good ?ss-kissers, to maybe begging for protection from the other empires.


    Who knows, they might''ve also sold the manufacturing procedures of so many things to the other empires in fear too.


    They all scoffed in disdain when thinking about Baymard.


    Yes! They were definitely a bunch of cowards.


    Well, it wasn''t just them, as many who dide to Baymard the first time did think that at first because the world wasn''t like this. Customer service wasn''t something known in these warring times.


    And even though they did appreciate it, it also made them think that Baymard was leaning on other empires as well.


    It''s only when one crosses Baymard, do they show their fangs.


    That said, it looked like these witches had also fallen into the normal thought process for those who first came to Baymard.


    And now, their choice was leaning more on option A.


    For the development and progress of their society, they had to bring the traitor''s daughter away.


    But, they would also have to put their acting skills to y now.


    "For sure, if this Lucy knew of our deep-rooted hatred for her mother, she would never willingly share anything with us... That''s why we must make her feelfortable instead. Ladies. We might not even need to sneak around if we y our cards right." Number 5 said, with a sly, charming smile on her face.


    And instantly, everyone''s invisible light bulb lit up before they smiled mysteriously.


    Hahahahhahah!


    Their leader sure was great.


    Alright. It seems like they would really have to tweak up their ns a little bit.


    Because tonight, they would have to give their best performance yet!

 Chapter 1193 - A Busy First Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1193 - A Busy First Lady</h4>


    Very quickly, Number 5, Gwen, Melinda and the rest began forming their schemes as fast as possible.


    But because schools were still on long summer vacations, Lucy wasn''t teaching.


    But, they only knew a thing or 2 about what she was up to.


    One should know that they had sent 2 of their sisters ahead of the pack to understand Lucy''s schedule before they arrived.


    Their sisters arrived a week and a half ago and were busy tailing Lucy at a very far, touristic distance.


    Well, they dared not get any closer and were more or less tailing her car, seeing how long she stopped at one ce or trying to see what she was up to.


    They knew that Lucy was moving up and down from private meetings that should be heavily guarded.


    So they would stake out her vehicle while taking down notes too.


    But at times, they would also try getting into those ces but would be warned that without clearance, they couldn''t go in.


    They didn''t know exactly what Lucy was doing, but seeing how busy she was within those ''government'' buildings, they were very sure that she should be the real brains behind that dirty man who calls himself his majesty Landon.


    Yes. That''s right. It only made sense for it to be so.


    After all, they had never seen any ce that allowed a woman to be so actively involved in Politics... Especially those who came from Ten.


    Sure. Penelope''s case surprised them. But from what they gathered, this Penelope was still imprisoned by her father, grandfather and all the men living in the Caronian pce.


    It looked like she couldn''t even take any decisions without getting the Okay sign from those men, and her stupid fat, good-for-nothing husband.


    You see! Women were the real brains, while the men were just glory huggers!


    Hmhm. This was the way the witches always thought.


    .


    That said, even though they''ve heard of how involved Penelope and Lucy were in politics, seeing and observing it all was a whole other level on its own.


    They were so impressed and even looked forward to when women would enve all men and lock them up in cases for amusement.


    Yes! They were surer and surer that she knew about the manufacturing processes of all these excellent Baymardian items.


    That said, they had been stalking her movements at far away distances and knew precisely how her schedule was during this time... Even though they didn''t know the specifics of what she was doing.


    Well, Lucy was indeed a busydy.


    Because even though schools were on long breaks, she still had numerous duties and roles to take over.


    First, she still had her 2nd government job. And then, as the future Queen, she had seen the sick in the hospital, visiting the orphanages, helping others, attending formal meetings, cutting ribbons, being a spokeswoman for some future campaigns to fight against poverty in Pyno, and so on.


    On top of that, she, the future brode, had a wedding to prepare desperately for as the days narrowed down.


    Of course, in a way, the pce was also her home. So she had to meet up with the head butlers, chefs, gardeners and the other leading staff heads to talk about what she needed done around the pce too.


    Landon, mother Winnie and everyone else sometimes took over the meetings, making it more manageable.


    In short, Lucy was super busy. And at this time, because her wedding was drawing closer, Landon didn''t allow her to take any jobs out of the Capital city.


    If not, she would have also been flying around all the other territories, making appearances, listening to the people''s worries and concerns of what they need in their towns, cities, or viges too.


    .


    To be a royal meant that you would live well, but unlike most regions in this world where royals did a borderline passable job, Baymard always went above and beyond for its people.


    Well, additionally, she also had to spend time with her newly born little sister-inw, Princess Kora.


    She liked the little bundle of joy and would sometimes carry her out too.


    And this wasn''t even all Lucy did.


    Thus, from tailing for overtime, they realized that every day, her movements were all over the ce and weren''t that stable.


    For example, she had attended a charity event just a few days ago.


    And now, during that time slot when the charity event was at, she was at another event about education and illiteracy in Pyno.


    Luckily, there was one thing within her slot time that never changed.


    And that was the time she went or left the government buildings.


    It never changed. Not even for a bit.


    So the only option they had was to intercept Lucy after she left from work.


    And so far, they had a little over 2 hours to get to their targeted destination andy in wait for Lucy''s moves.


    Hey! From what they knew, on the way back, Lucy always stopped at her favourite coffee cafe to get something called Coffee after work.


    The 2 scouts trying to understand Lucy''s movements, had guaranteed them of this fact.


    She would get it before heading towards her next appointment with her guards.


    Thus, it should be around this part that they should intercept her.


    As for the scouts, they had long stoppedmunicating with them after they came to Baymard.


    One should know that they had long nned a rendezvous point within Baymard to meet up.


    And even though the scouts were just a week and a half earlier than the rest and also didn''t know much about Baymard''s Capital city before they came, everyone had long heard of the gigantic wishing fountain district G, which used to be the ce where the city center used to be back in the days when the ce was barren.


    The ce was now an open touristic ce with artistic shapes and just ces where people could sit and chill.


    In short, this was also the ce where the City''s Christmas tree was ced and lit up every December.


    So before leaving Ten, from the faint information they received, it was said that the ace was famous.


    Thus, they remembered the ce and made a rendezvous point there.


    They didn''t even know the street name. But when they asked people where Christmas trees were typically hung, everyone pointed to that one ce.


    It was just how things were.


    Anyway, when they first arrived and settled, they immediately passed through that location and spotted their scout sisters sitting on the benches closets to the wishing fountain. It seemed as if they were gossiping about sometest scoop in the city.


    But unbeknownst to the unexpecting crowd, the duo had been waiting patiently for the rest to arrive.


    And rather than walking up to Number 5 and the others, thedies moved along the crowd and number into them before ''identally'' throwing things down.


    And when both sides bent down to pick their items, of course, info was switched.


    From there, the rest was history.


    And now after reading through Lucy''s movements, getting a better understanding of Baymard, and being familiar with how to navigate from taxis, buses or trains, they had everything they needed.


    Good!


    .


    Number 5 looked at the time on the wall and smiled broadly.


    If they didn''t leave now, they might miss the bus and might not be able to get to the interception point on time.


    From what they were told, the traffic around here was crazy around this time, especially when one was going through the main highways.


    That''s why they had to get there as fast as possible and set up their cat for the show.


    Another thing that they had worried about was the fact that Lucy had been moving around with that baby for the past few days now.


    From the international news reports, both the King-father and Queen mother had gone out of Baymard for a serious political meeting and were supposed to represent Baymard.


    Thus, the baby had been in the care of either Lucy or that dirty male, Landon.


    But they said that ''Landon'' was busier than Lucy. Thus, he rarely had the time to take the baby with him.


    Do you see how men thought?


    Heh. Bastards! All of them!


    Number 5 rubbed her elbows thoughtfully.


    Well, even if the baby was with Lucy, so what?


    They didn''t believe that Lucy''s guards would double because of that baby.


    Hmph!


    With the way men thought, they wouldn''t even value that baby because it was a girl.


    So what about it?


    Yes. They had heard about the so-called love that the king-father had for his daughter.


    But please! Even back in Ten, rumours about the totals loving their daughters were circting too.


    But in secret, these fathers were using their daughters as chess pieces instead.


    So, they didn''t believe it at all!


    If possible, they would share the baby of the life of very under men and take her to Ten too.


    Yes! That was the right thing to do.


    Number 5 looked at her gang and snapped her fingers: "We move!"


    "Hmm!" Replied thedies as they jumped up and vibrated excitedly with cruel smiles on their faces.


    They were ready!


    Number 5 then looked at Gwen and Melinda: "You 2. Take care of the hostages. Kill, cook them and clean up the mess!"


    With that, Number 5 and the rest were off, leaving the other 2 behind.


    Melinda and Gwen went into the bathroom, opened the door and came face to face with the shivering staff who were tied up and sweating buckets.


    ~Hmmhmmm.


    They mumbled in terror, feeling helpless and weak.


    F***! It was just like that horror movie they watched.


    Their bodies trembled as they watched thedies yfully hold out their knives and slowly walk towards them as if toying with them.


    And the moment thedies raised their des in the air, everyone''s heart fell in one swoop.


    Their death seemed near.


    ~Swish!


    Very quickly, the de cut through the air, falling into them.


    Was... Was this it?


    Was this their end?

 Chapter 1194 - All Men Must Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1194 - All Men Must Die!</h4>


    The butcher knives were all raised high in the air, causing those tied up to choke in fear as countless beads of what slid down their faces.


    They moved their bu??s around in an attempt to bu??-hop away from it all.


    But it was never that easy, especially for the first 2 men tied up in staff attire.


    That''s right. All the hostages were men.


    And you have to know that ever since the witches got here, they had felt like throwing up whoever they saw these men just walking about like so in Baymard.


    Don''t get them wrong. Men everywhere typically walked around freely like so.


    But in other regions, at least one could see their men best others in the street or even see other men working till they drop or sitting on the corners of the roads with all sorts of diseases.


    Some were even kicked out and had to stay out on the streets too.


    At least in other ces, they watched men get mistreated, even if the publishers were other men.


    But here in Baymard, the fact that they hadn''t seen anything of that sort had worked their souls and made their hands itchy to kill some more.


    It was tough for them just to watch men walk happily as they did in Baymard.


    Oh, my goddess of Witchcraft & Sorcery!


    They just wanted to kill or enve them all!


    Thus, they couldn''t resist the impulses and ended up kidnapping these male staff workers instead.


    They knew that soon, people would start looking for these missing people.


    That''s why they decided to kidnap and deal with these people just before their mission.


    In this way, they would be long gone when people started a real ser ah for these dirty men.


    Sigh... It seemed like this was the unfortunate year to be a man, as their victims were now knocking on death''s door simply because of their gender.


    .


    ~Hmmmmmmm!


    The men all mumbled underneath their gagged mouths pleadingly before these psychotic females.


    And the moment their des were lowered, the first 2 men truly felt the terror of it all course through their veins as their life experiment shed through their eyes too.


    Out of instinct, they closed their eyes in fear while saying a prayer to their ancestors in their hearts.


    ''Ancestors... If you save me now, I''ll donate 20% of my sry to the church in thanks and also continue giving my monthly 3% donation too!''


    Countless prayers like this embedded their minds as they felt death inch it''s way closer and closer to them.


    However, even though they were praying for a miracle, they still felt like there was a more than 95% chance that no ancestor would save them.


    Of course, that''s why they were waiting for a MIRACLE.


    The witches were the most pleased when seeing these arrogant men now sweating, shivering on their bu??s in raw fear like the lowly beings that they were.


    Hahahhahahah!


    ''In your next lives, pray to be a woman.''


    ~Swish!


    The air whistled as the de sliced through it, making everyone shower in fear with closed eyes.


    They were indeed waiting for death and all the pain that came with it.


    However, why did it seem like after waiting and waiting for what seemed like an eternity, none of the so-called pain hit them at all?


    Or could it be that this was what death truly felt like?


    In fear, they slowly opened their overly closed and wrinkled eyes to get a real look at the afterlife.


    But when they opened their eyes, it wasn''t the afterlife they were met with, but a shocking scene that had taken them back instead.


    Your majesty?


    ~Hmmmmmm~~


    Instantly, tears swelled up in their eyes when they saw his majesty Landon grip the hands of bothdies brutally and flung them out of the bathroom, sending them flying backwards into the room behind.


    It all happened in slow-motion to thedies. And before they knew it, their backs were mmed against the wooden edges of the beds, initiating them into the group of the back killers.


    That''s right.


    Those who have identally hit their backs at the sharp edges of any hard object would know this pain and group well.


    The pain was so jaw-dropping that it made them want to send their hands to their backs to soothe it all.


    But as ?ssassins, how could they do such a shameful show of weakness?


    .


    The women gritted their teeth while trying to stop their hearts from bursting out of their ?h?sts.


    Maybe it hurt so much because they weren''t expecting it at all.


    After all, they hadn''t even heard when this bastard came in, not to talk of the fact that all their energy had been focused on killing these people as swiftly as they could.


    Heck! They had already dropped their des and were ready to make their kill.


    But out of nowhere, they were dragged by some bastard and yanked away in a blink of an eye.


    So how could unexpected pain not hurt?


    They hadn''t steeled their minds for it all, okay?


    ~Grrrrrr...


    The women looked at Landon, instantly recognizing him too.


    They knew it. Everyone in this ce thought that this man was kind and caring to women.


    But just look at how he handled them?


    He almost broke their backs. So what gentleman?


    Heh. It was all fake for these unenlightened women to eat up and believe.


    If Landon knew their thoughts, he wouldn''t mind pping them all over again.


    Hello? On the battlefield, there was no gender here. So in the face of equality, how else was he supposed to treat them?


    Please! He wouldn''t go easy on them just because they weredies.


    A few moments ago, they were about to murder the male hostages.


    So forget it. They were stone-cold killers and should be punished for their actions.


    .


    Thedies stood up and smiled wickedly at Landon, not fearing him at all.


    The only reason he had seeded earlier was because of his supposed attack.


    So with their ''understanding'' of Baymard, its ruler should be a weakling too.


    Additionally, they, the top ?ssassin witches of Ten, had taken down greater men before... men who were way more powerful than these measly ones in Pyno.


    So how could they be worried about this small rat who self-dered himself a Monarch?


    The sisters licked their lips, envisioning how they would slice him up into prices to relieve their anger.


    "Heh. So, you are the sneaky Monarch of this ce?"


    "Hmm... Anything?" Landon asked calmly while raising one eyebrow.


    Thedies looked at him, shrugged and calmly picked up their weapons as if he were thin air.


    "Look here. We don''t have much time to waste with you. So, I think it''s easier for you to just tell us how you want to die... Well, because you''re indeed a monarch, we''ve decided to allow you this muchy-way. And that''s why we''ll allow you to choose the way you want to die, your majesty Landon." They said while moving him with a curtsey.


    Landon looked at them and squinted his eyes coldly: "Oh? You all took the exact words I was about to say right out of my mouth. So I hate to burst your bubble, girls... But it seems like it will be you who will lose this match, instead."


    "Tch!" Melinda looked at Landon furiously while talking to Gwen: "What the hell are we talking to this bastard for? It looks like even though he''s a Pyron, he still doesn''t understand the basguage. So let''s just kill him and be done with it!"


    "My thoughts exactly," Gwen added while twirling her knife around as if doing some magic trick.


    She looked at him coldly, with a sly smile on her lips.


    Punk. You asked for this. So don''te crying when you beg for mercyter!


    Landon, who was toote to deal with the res he got, calmly closed the bathroom door ever so gently, before taking his battle stance.


    Sigh... He indeed wanted to fight a little.


    But it was best for him to settle this matter fast.


    After all, he still had to find out if these 2 were the only ones here.


    If so, then it should be okay.


    But if not, then where did the others go?


    What was their purpose?


    The system hadn''t told him much, except the location where the hostages were found.


    And now that he knew what thesedies looked like, he would secretly go through the monitor via the system and find out if they came in with others too.


    He could also see how many people checked in together with these girls in the motel too.


    In short, his real work began now, but he didn''t have much time!


    Who knew if others were heading out to take on more hostages?


    Dammit! All his questions could only be answered after this battle!


    Landon was ready to end things swiftly, using only a fraction of his strength.


    But unbeknownst to him, thedies also had several surprises up their sleeves too.


    .


    Like so, all 3 dashed towards each other like crazy, with one thought in mind.


    Eliminate/subdue the enemy.

 Chapter 1195 - A Long Way To Go

    <h4>Chapter 1195 - A Long Way To Go</h4>


    ~Thup. Thup. Thup. Thup!


    The heavy footsteps of the trio echoed out across the wooden floors as both sides were now ready for battle.


    And when they were close enough, Melinda jumped into the air with the all-ck attire and did a full twist-action, sweeping her de across in an attempt to slice Landon''s throat.


    Gwen, on the other hand, crouched down and extended her right leg for support, before doing a sweeping knife action towards Landon''s little man instead.


    They were here for business.


    Like slow-motion, Landon looked at their moves and truly felt their fearlessness.


    Damn. Thesedies were fierce.


    They worked as a team to eliminate him, covering his bottom and his upper body.


    But if he couldn''t even dodge this much, then wouldn''t he have been dead over the years by now?


    Landon smiled and dashed forward unafraid, startling thedies.


    A typical person''s reaction should be to lean away and dodge both attempts, even though that would be impossible to go unscathed.


    But in this bastard''s case, he only smiled and dashed into the mes of fire even more.


    Tell me, if this wasn''t someone sick in the head, then who was?


    Well, since he wanted to die so much, then they wouldn''t mind doing the honours, no?


    It was just that things didn''t seem to go the way they had predicted.


    ~Bam!


    What?!!!


    Thedies hit the wall ahead of them hard before swiftly turning around to face the human frog before them.


    F***!


    How could he survive that?


    Landon smirked while doing a ''Jet Li'' hand signal to them.


    Heh. He escaped by jumping through the mid-space between both daggers.


    And in the process, just after escaping the ded region, he pushed thedies forward to hit the wall before rolling onto the floor and getting up again.


    A hint of surprise flickered within the eyes of both Melinda and Gwen as they were genuinely impressed by his maneuver of things.


    This was only just the beginning of their fight, but sweat had already begun forming on their faces, and their breathing had also be courses as well.


    Landon''s push to them came as a surprise.


    And if they hadn''t reacted on time, they would''ve lost several front teeth after getting mmed into the wall.


    Thus, they decided to take him 100% seriously.


    Instantly, they had stopped treating him like a Pyron and now acted as if he were someone from Ten too.


    And from there, things only got hotter and hotter.


    .


    Dammit!


    ~Boom! Bam! Boom! sh!


    They sent kicks, punches, and knife jabs at Landon at any point.


    They even began throwing things in the room at him, from the bedsidemps, the remote control, pillow and anything else they could see.


    Of course at the same time, Landon kept throwing them around too, with some breaking the wooden tables.


    And the most annoying thing to thesedies was that Landon had just been dodging their attacks while leaning back in a rxed manner.


    Heh.


    If they saw the movie ''The Matrix'' from earth, then they would understand that Landon was basically blocking their attacks as if he were Neo.


    And in a blink of an eye, thesedies had been tossed around like crazy.


    But how could they be willing?


    .


    "Ahhhh!!!"


    Melinda curled forward in pain after getting mmed onto her back again.


    ~Pfff.


    She coughed out chunks of blood after feeling an internal injury around he belly.


    Dammit, It hurt like hell!


    Blood trickled down the corner of her mouth as she lifted her trembling head in rage.


    At the same time, her mind was currently working overtime in a mess.


    ''Gwen is still fighting (getting beaten up by) this bastard. So I need to sneak attack him now! Come on, Melinda... It''s time to use the thing given to you by the Goddess!'' Melinda thought while firming her mind.


    Yes. That was just what she was going to do.


    Even though the sisters said she shouldn''t use it unless necessary, she felt the perfect time to act was now.


    Melinda gritted her teeth and forced herself to ce her tired and injured fingers on her temples.


    And soon, something miraculous happened!


    ~Brrrmmmm!


    The dagger on the ground close to Gwen and Landon suddenly elevated from the ground like magic!


    Sess!


    Melinda took deep breaths in pain as blood slipped down her nostrils.


    Dammit! The headaches wereing again.


    But she dared not give in to them... Not until she managed to kill this bastard!


    That''s right.


    From what the witches gathered, in Ten''s ancient times, people with this power could win an army of at most a thousand bymanding the enemy''s weapons.


    In those times, people in Ten used this power to fight the giant meat-hungry creatures roaming about.


    And now, it seemed like Melinda might be thest wielder of the power.


    Additionally, she couldn''t use it for long and could only use it for one weapon at a time.


    She couldn''t also manipte or confuse others too.


    And at present, she b?r?ly managed to hold up against this power.


    Thus, the bacsh for using it was always dire since she would get head-splitting headaches and also faint for 2 or 3 days straight from just a single use.


    Now, she was in a dire situation and had to use thisst trick.


    She gritted her bloodied teeth deep in thought: ''Come on, Melinda. You only have thisst chance. Don''t get caught, or it''ll be the end for our gang of sisters.''


    .


    With that, she moved her arms swift


    Melinda''s body shook deeply as she tried to control the de


    ~Brrmmmmm!


    The dagger trembled on the ground before levitating ever so slowly behind Landon in a seating manner.


    ~Graaaahhh.


    Just lifting it was giving Melinda a nightmare.


    And Gwen, who saw this, instantly understood and tried her best not to smile, nning to act as natural as possible.


    She continuously frowned and opened her arms like a cowboy while jumping from left to right like she was about to tackle Landon.


    A deep dark emotion shed within her eyes as she secretly manipted Landon into moving the way she wanted.


    And when she saw that the de was already levitating opposite Landon''s heart, both Gwen and Melinda couldn''t help celebrating in their hearts.


    ''Boy. I''ve told you. Your end is near. So just go DIE FOR US!''


    ~Swish!


    With murderous intent, the de moved towards its prey.


    And as it moved, time seemed toe frozen in ce, as thedies watched everything excitedly.


    The de was already too close for the bastard to do anything or react.


    So wasn''t it obvious? The dirty man was going to die!


    Hahahhahaha!


    ~Swish!


    The de moved as thedies expected, heading towards Landon''s heart from his back.


    But, when the de was just a few seconds away, thedies who were nowughing couldn''t help choking instead.


    -silence-


    How... How could this be?


    Gwen''s eyes dted in shock as her trembling hands reached for thedder plunged into her ?h?st.


    Pfff!


    She spat out even more blood and struggled to stand straight but found that her body seemed 200 times heavier than it was.


    No! No! Impossible! How could this bastard dodge the attack on such short notice?


    Impossible! Impossible!


    Gwen shook her head in disbelief before then looking at Landon coldly, all the while slumping down onto her knees.


    "You bastard! Witchcraft and Sorcery are only for us women! So for you to dodge such an attack means that you also had sorcery too! Then that means that you''ve dealt with us sisters before! You bastard. You bastard. Did you kill our witch sisters throughout the years and drain their powers? Did you feast on their bodies to keep yourself strong? Only women can feast on the flesh of men, and not the other way around. So what gave you the ego, the impetus and the carriage to do so? How dare you? How dare you?... ~Cough, cough, cough~..."


    "_"


    Erm... Excuse me,dy... just because you all are sick in the head, don''t go ?ssuming that everyone else is sick too, okay?


    .


    Landon had ck lines on his face while watching Gwen die.


    In truth, he was also surprised that they had a Telekinesis user with them.


    Thesedies didn''t know it, but he almost died as well.


    Thus when the attack came his way, his first thought was to dodge, which he did by doing a split in the nick of time.


    And the de happens to plunge into Gwen''s body instead.


    Landon watched her die and felt relief.


    As for the other ?ssassin, she had long fainted, probably from using her powers.


    But even though the battle had just been won, Landon dared but dilly dally any longer.


    He had to get to the bottom of things fast!


    Very quickly, he located their I.Ds.


    ''System. Pull out the monitoring for this now!''


    At the same time, Landon picked up the motel phone and dialled another private office number.


    "Inspector Morgan?"


    "Yes... This is he?"


    "Good. It''s 001. There''s been a case."


    "How bad?"


    "Bad. Scond Yard Level 54!"


    ....

 Chapter 1196 - Scotland Yard 54

    <h4>Chapter 1196 - Scond Yard 54</h4>


    Chief Inspector Morgan, on the other side of the phone, instantly gripped his phone hard with trembling hands.


    Scond Yard Level 54!


    Kidnapping, attempted murder/murder, ?ssassins, and several other highlighted points.


    Charges.


    ~Pang!


    Morgan mmed his phone back onto the receiver before standing up abruptly and calling all avable units and forces now.


    "This is an order, Sergeant Hickims! Get all units close to La Vie Motel, Harrison street, to search the entire building, as well as seal off the attacked room as quick as possible!" Morgan said forcefully, almost spitting hard in the process, as Hickims on the other side responded: "What you hell do I mean? Now you listen here Hickims, I don''t care if you have to gather the entire police force to search the entire city for more suspects, as well as search the motel. The culprits caught by 001 weren''t acting alone. So find them, or it''ll be your ?ss!"


    ~Pang!


    Morgan dropped the phone back in anger again.


    st it!


    Morgan''s hair was flying all over as he paced across his desk with his hands over his waist anxiously


    He was the Chief Inspector and had a lot of paperwork and several other things that he overlooked.


    He was also the department head for Forensics too. So these days, with several inspectors in the field, he always left other matters to them and sat behind his desk to do other important issues, as well as answer the press or several questions about security if need be.


    Speaking of the Press, if they find out about today, they''ll have a field day about this.


    But there was just no way to mask it.


    They had to scout the entire city, as massive as it was for the other members.


    With howrge the Capital city was, being abination of several cities, viges and towns, scouting such ace would''ve been a hassle to many.


    Additionally, with the patrol vehicles out, the patrol units had their designated patrol areas to drive around or sit dock while observing any criminal activities.


    In short, Baymard was very much covered.


    And around the street where the motel was located, of course there would be a particr patrol unit on the job.


    But they couldn''t possibly send one.


    So other nearby patrol units would have to move in too, precisely, G.S-patrol 143 to 156.


    G.S-Patrol there meant District G, street patrol.


    And while the street patrol would arrive the fastest, the central units for the job would also get dispatched from the branch offices, as well as the main office too.


    In short, this case was big.


    And from what 001 said, there were hostages involved in the matter.


    Luckily, no hostages died, or it would''ve been disastrous news when reported on the news.


    That''s right.


    They had no right to block or distort the news in any way.


    So of course it would be appropriately discussed.


    Their problem was that they wanted to be the ones releasing the news and not the pressing up with their ''stories.''


    Those press people could be brutal when they wanted to. So the faster they close this case and settle everything, the faster they could make arrangements and report the matter themselves.


    Once again, they had to ?ssure the citizens that no enemy could shake Baymard.


    People wanted security. And once they start feeling overly threatened, then things would take a very nasty turn instead.


    Thus, they had to continue giving positive results, washing away any negative or future negative impacts instead.


    Once someone got disappointed too often, they wouldn''t take them, the police seriously again.


    Sure... Maybe in hundreds or thousands of years well into the torture, it would happen, but not on their reign. Not when the reborn Baymard was still so young and fresh, being just 5 years old.


    This was the time to have the best results since the rest of the world was clueless about them, and they had all the advantages against their enemies now. So if they lost, wouldn''t history or those looking into the past feel it a shame?


    Morgan''s entire body quivered deeply while thinking of everything that 001 ryed back to him.


    Scond Yard 54! Scond Yard 54!


    No. He didn''t feel secure leaving things to others. As a Chief Inspector, his skills were not to be questioned.


    So why doesn''t he just go too?


    Yeah! Yeah! He should go!


    With that, Morgan hastily closed the folders on his desk and locked the most confidential ones in the drawer.


    From there, he dashed across his massive office and hurriedly, before stopping abruptly and looking at his secretary.


    "Cancel all appointments and get my kit. I''m going in!"


    (*^*)


    ....


    ~Weeoo! Weeoo! Weeoo!


    Like so, countless police vehicles dashed out of the police station within every district, adding more backup to the patrol vehicles already roaming about.


    And those close to the motel hastily arrived at the scene, jumped out and had already pulled out their badges.


    From talking to the surprise motel guests, as well as seeing the hostages, who were now sweaty and shaken after being tied up by those psychos, to sealing up the specific room with tape, everything was being done.


    The police officers held their notepads taking down any statements, and even the ambnce came over to treat some of the staff hostages that the women injured, as well as take the dead body of the fallen ?ssassin.


    During the process of kidnapping, the hostages suffered from punches, broken bones and even knife stabs.


    In short, they needed medical attention urgently.


    "O-officer, it was crazy in there! These tourists just caught us for no reason, and wanted to cut our lower parts away! That''s what they kept saying for the past hour!"


    The officer nodded while taking things down: "So they caught you all but didn''t bother to ask for any information on Baymard?"


    "No, officer. They didn''t. They just began torturing and hitting us for no reason, as if we owed them something."


    The officer squinted his eyes deeply: "But, do you owe them?"


    The man shook his head in denial: "No way, officer! This is my first time seeing them. So how can I owe them? Plus, even though they can speak Pyron, they also spoke in a differentnguage that I wasn''t familiar with."


    "Hmmm."


    "_"


    The statements of the witnesses were taken down, leaving the officers even more confused.


    So these women were just going around attacking men for no reason?


    Or could it be that there was some connection between these men and these women?


    Why did it seem like the actions of these women were like those of psycho women who were out for revenge against men who broke their hearts?


    The women didn''t even try to pry any info about Baymard from these people, meaning that their hatred for men was so deep that they didn''t believe anything men said, or they were overly confident in what they already knew.


    It could also be that these women just had the knack for torturing men wherever they went.


    But if that were the case, wouldn''t that mean that all men within the city were in danger?


    Not good!


    They had to find thosedies, or they would end up having several female serial killers on the loose!


    At the same time, inspector Morgan arrived alongside others.


    And instantly, he entered the room that was already filled with countless people gathering evidence and cing them in ziplock bags.


    Morgan looked around sternly.


    He had to look for clues.


    Maybe he could find out clues on where thosedies were headed to next!


    As for the surviving Assassin, who was still knocked out, she had long been carried away to get locked up and detained.


    From what 001 said, they needed to ce her in the high-tech, all-white, holding room with nothing inside.


    Again, her hands had to be strapped away for safety too.


    In short, from what she heard, she was indeed a dangerous one!


    Morgan looked around and could already envision how things happened, just from the visible blood stains and countless clues and broken items on the ground.


    Alright. It was time to get to work!


    ...


    With that, the police were on the scene like crazy, and the press had somehow gotten wind of the matter too.


    But out of District G, within District C, the culprits they were looking for were now ready for action as they watched their prey make its way towards them from a distance.


    And not too far away from them within the middle ck vehicle, Lucy was busy ying with Kora merrily when she suddenly saw several police vehicles pass them by.


    Eh?


    Thos was the 3rd group they had seen today.


    Lucy couldn''t help frowning hard.


    What exactly was going on?

 Chapter 1197 - A Bizare Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1197 - A Bizare Situation</h4>


    Lucy frowned when the 3rd wave of police vehicles passed her by.


    She squinted her eyes deeply.


    Could it be that something disastrous was happening within the city?


    "Jeanne. Switch to live news and turn up the radio a bit."


    Thedy driver in ck attire and ck sunsses nced at the rear mirror, nodded obediently before doing as she was told.


    Lucy and even Kora, who seemed to be yful earlier on, listened attentively as if she could understand the words echoed out from the radio.


    But of course, no one would take her seriously.


    What could a few-month-old baby understand?


    The duo listened and didn''t get any love news that might be linked to why several police vehicles would be moving up and down like this.


    Lucy, as well as Kora, also had a bad feeling about this.


    Nheless, seeing how Baymard operated, whatever it was would soon be disclosed to be public once the matter was all cleaned up.


    So they could only wait for it to be officially announced if they wanted to satisfy their curiosity.


    At the same time, Kora wasn''t as naive as when she first came into this world months ago.


    She had been in her father''s office and had heard some brutal things from private meetings that made her go numb with fear, rage and all sorts of emotions.


    The thing was that Lucius would have meetings in his office at times.


    And since she was just a baby who couldn''t even talk or had all her teeth yet, no one would think that she could understand or leak out government secrets.


    But that tag worked to her advantage because sometimes, Lucius would take her around ?ssuming this too.


    At the same time, her elder brother, Landon, would also take her to all sorts of ces.


    There was a time they visited one of the border territories and came face to face with bandits.


    Well, to put it more urately, they left the border region and entered Arcadina''s territory.


    And the only reason they did so was that a few peopleined that their family members had gone into Arcadina for business but hadn''t returned for weeks now.


    The issue was that thepany people had left to go to the next city or towns close to the Baymard''s borders.


    So it shouldn''t have even taken so long.


    Thus, the military was on its way to investigate the matter.


    But while the investigations were going on, she and Landon took a stroll within the Arcadinian city, but someone ended up getting kidnapped by bandits.


    It was a far cry from the simple times she was used to.


    What the hell happened to humans?


    Back in her time, people just fought head-on.


    And all this scheming seemed too much for one person''s head.


    It was there and then that she understood that even though Baymard was rtively safe, the rest of this world might not be.


    .


    Kora had learnt quite a lot when dealing with countless people over the months.


    Even when visiting the lower regions, the barracks, other empires, and even entering the prisons, she had met kind, ruthless, merciful, wicked people and others with all sorts of traits.


    She had also gone to the hospitals, orphanages, and even the church, which all made cried her eyes out when seeing or listening to some things... Especially when seeing those who have been healed from charitying back and thanking everyone.


    She had to admit that she liked Baymard''s way of doing things the mostpared to other regions she had heard of in this world.


    Additionally, she saw pictures of her blue aunt Lucia, uncle Javis, uncle Andrew and several others that reminded her that this world had people of different skin tones too.


    Hey! Could it be that in her former world, there were people with other skin tones as well? Maybe she didn''t know them because of the tiny region she had been living in all through her 12 years of ?du?t life.


    Well,pared to staying in the pce all day long doing nothing except ying in the massive indoor yroom, doing photoshoots or watching kid''s channels, she sometimes liked to go out and see the world too.


    And that''s why she started acting cute and pitiful, begging the ?du?ts to take her around.


    Of course, they would take her if it wasn''t too inconvenient.


    But if they knew beforehand that it would be dangerous, they wouldn''t take her at all.


    And today, just like the past few days, she had been following Lucy diligently while trying to understand Lucy''s work.


    Lucy''s schedule was a danger-free one. So she didn''t mind taking the little princess with her.


    It was just that seeing the situation with countless police vehicles passing by, Lucy started feeling ufortable with the thought of carrying Kora about like this.


    She could only send Kora to the pce after the following 2 appointments.


    Why? Because after her next meeting, she was going to take Kora to the hospital to get her scheduled preventive shots.


    Only after Kora had taken them will she be able to send her back to the pce and continue her day alone without Kora.


    Lucy chuckled when she gazed at Kora, who was trying to unleash her baby trap seat belt and stand on the car seat to have a good look outside the window.


    The baby was probably excited by the police sirens and just wanted to see them without even understanding what was going on.


    Hey... It truly was good to be an innocent child.


    Lucy shook her head and leaned back as the vehicles continued on track, making their way to her favourite cafe.


    ~Vrrrrrrrmmmmm~


    .


    And right on cue, several workers washed towards them like crazy.


    Yes. The cafe didn''t have a drive-through yet.


    So because the workers knew her and knew what time she ordered, they were always ready for her around this time.


    They came in packs of 4 or 7 along with a manager or senior staff in order to give the proper respect that the future queen deserved.


    Plus, because of Lucy, the cafe had gotten ridiculously famous too.


    Every fan of Lucy, even the international ones, wanted to try out her favourite food and cafe delicacies that she typically ate or drank whenever she was here.


    She even had some favourite starts named after her too.


    She wasn''t sponsored or anything but just genuinely loved the signature treats in the cafe.


    And on the week of her royal birthday, the cafe would always put on a good show or offer 50% off discounts to everyone too.


    Not to mention that the tips were also astronomical too.


    Hehehehhe.


    The gang rushed out, ready to take her order down in a heartbeat.


    Sure. Lucy did order the same thing regrly. But just in case she wanted a switch up or wanted something added, they still took her order rather than ?ssuming one for her.


    Besides, what if she had a guest with her?


    Knowing princess Lucy, she always got food for her guards too.


    So what of the orders changed?


    Lucy lowered her window and revealed a bright smile.


    "Wee, Princess Lucy!"


    "Wee, Pro was Kora!"


    Lucy waved warmly, and Kora also giggled yfully too.


    "Princess! Princess! What can we get for you?"


    "Hmm... This time I''d like 24 chocte-infused croissants, xxxxx coffee, 8 xxxxx Cherry cake Slices... h, h, h, h, h...."As if receiving a heavenly order, the group all took down the order sternly, not even daring to blink or miss a word.


    That''s right. They were all writing down the order to ensure that they didn''t make any mistakes when theypared the notester on.


    Heh.


    This was the princess they were talking about.


    So they dared not mess up her order or give her a bad impression of their service.


    And after confirming it all, they dashed away like lightning in order to prepare therge takeaway requested.


    Everything had to be warm, heated up or fresh out of the oven... Especially the croissants.


    The order was not just for Lucy but for her guards too. Even if they said they didn''t want any, Lucy still gave them food ording to their tastes.


    How long had they been working with Lucy?


    Heh. For so many years, she had known what they liked.


    "Princess. As usual, 7 minutes max, and everything will be ready."


    With that, the staff took off, leaving Lucy and her gang to themselves.


    But little did they know that within these 7 minutes, a whole lot of things could happen by then.


    Number 5 smiled calmly while staring at Lucy''s vehicle.


    Good.


    Their info was too spot-on.


    Now, it was time to put their acting skills to the test!

 Chapter 1198 - The Excited Witches

    <h4>Chapter 1198 - The Excited Witches</h4>


    7 minutes.


    The clock was ticking.


    And the Witch sisters were finally ready to put on their show on full disy!


    Number 5 calmly got up from the bus stop seat, made a U-turn to the parking lot behind her and walked towards Lucy''s vehicle wearing very ordinary clothing.


    Of course, her dagger was hidden on the strap around her th??hs, and she also had another dagger sheath at her back, underneath her clothes.


    But to many who saw her now, she looked like a very ordinary everyday woman, just walling about Baymard like everyone else.


    And just like her, two other witches just popped out behind two vehicles a little further away from Lucy''s in the parking lot.


    But as for the rest of the witches, they stayed at a very far away location, watching everything vigntly from theforts of their cabs.


    The can drivers had no idea of what was going on, so they thought thedies were only waiting for someone in the cafe to step out.


    Now, the stage was set, and the actors were all ready to perform.


    .


    Tick-Tock-Tick-Tock.


    Number 5 and 2 others stood over as fast as they could over the massive Car park deep in thought.


    They had just this short time span to make Lucy believe in them.


    5 minutes, 1 second... 4 minutes 49 seconds.


    Finally, 4 minutes 30 seconds.


    ~Swish!


    Instantly, 3 of Lucy''s ck-suited and ck ss-wearing guards in the other 2 vehicles all came down.


    They raised their left hands, showing a stop sign, while also keeping their right hands on their tasers, as if ready to draw it out at any time if need be.


    "Halt. State your business!"


    Number 5 and the other 2dies suddenly halted and showed shocked, frightened and aggrieved expressions on their faces, as if they were all being bullied.


    "I... I... I am just a fan of the princess and have been eating here regrly too. I was just on my way to take the bus when I suddenly recognized the princess''s vehicles and wanted to say hello and get a signature!"


    "Me too! I, I, I''m also a fan of the princess and was also on my way back to my hotel when I saw her. I just wanted to say hello. But, but, but I didn''t know that it was a crime to greet her. It''s my first timeing to Baymard, so I don''t know the rules properly. I''m sorry. I''m sorry. Please don''t beat me up."


    Shiver. Shiver.


    Thedies acted terrified, as one by one, they ced all their acting skills to the test.


    And if one saw them and heard what they were saying, they would instinctively pity them instead.


    .


    Again, from their conversations, one could also see that they came from a different direction, meaning they probably didn''t know themselves.


    As for why they all came together, it could be seen that it was probably the first person to step forward that gave the rest the courage.


    They had been observing things and had realized that only after the firstdy in the bus stop moved closer towards their direction did the other 2 hesitantly walk towards their vehicles too.


    At first, the other 2 seem to be moving front and back, really thinking about whether they should inch in closer or not.


    Hey. From their actions, one could tell from a mile away that they must''ve been fans of Princess Lucy.


    And all of them also had takeaways, which somewhat confirmed that they loved eating her and should know how famous Lucy was in the cafe.


    Additionally, it seemed like they were tourists who just wanted to see their idol before leaving Baymard.


    But now listening to how sad and wrong they felt, it was clear that after this incident, they might not take Lucy as their idol anymore.


    The poor girls were so terrified that they looked like they would wet themselves any moment from now.


    Lucy, whose window was already lowered to forehead level, couldn''t hell frowning a not when he heard the pitiful cries of her fans.


    Sigh...


    She thenpletely lowered the window, revealing her full face to her fans, throwing a warm smile at them.


    And in tune, her fans also spotted her and opened their mouths and eyes wide open in shock while trembling and holding each other in disbelief.


    "Pr-pr-princess? Princess? Hahahaha~... It''s really the princess. I can''t believe I''m seeing my goddess with my own 2 n?k?d eyes."


    "No! No, Pinch me. I''m dreaming, aren''t I?"


    "Ahhhh!~~ F***! After this, I''ll never blink again! What if it''s all a dream and blinking will take me up?"


    "Princess!"


    "Princess!"


    "Process!"


    (^?^)


    ...


    Lucy smiled when she heard them, while Kora just listened to thesedies speechlessly.


    Aftering into this world, she had long realized how shameless fans were.


    She listened to say that the fans were truly a unique breed of humans to have ever graced the world.


    In fact, they had almost rolled her eyes heaven warded too.


    And many times, it all just made her shy.


    She also had several children-fans too.


    So listening to Lucy''s fans, she was very much ustomed to how fans acted. But no matter how many times she saw it, fans always left her in a daze with their sheer lobe and words to their idols.


    As for number 5, and the rest, even though they were the stars of the show, their anxiety at this moment was off the roof!


    After all, their entire mission was at stake here too.


    What if they messed up and got caught?


    The lines they used now were lines that they picked up on popr magazines of the paparazzi, capturing several words of fans who sent in theirments and messages out to the studios.


    So those here couldn''t use forums or cements on any idol''s page.


    Nheless, thepanies the idols high-end, all ced out weekly magazines for idolments and feedback too.


    .


    One should know that for each idol or star that had gotten over a certain number of votes, there was a weekly page/forum magazine book that detailed allments and threads about what people sent in.


    Bear in mind that because of lower voting, some idols have to share one magazine together.


    8-liner idols who just came in would sometimes get bundled up in one magazine, with little or no excitingments posted about them there.


    At times, as little as 8~30 idols could be ced in just one magazine, with each idol upying 3 to 4 pages max.


    Bit as one would guess, the more popr elm was, the fewer people they would have to share a forum/idol page magazine with.


    The Idol Page magazine didn''t have forums but also detailed pictures of what they were doing, as well as theirpanies, ads too. It was like someone posting a photo online in modern times.


    But the difference was that everyone had to wait for a week to see it in the idol''s weekly magazine.


    And if one also liked to reply to anyment on the weekly forum sent in, they would send in their replies as well as the thread number.


    And in the next weekly magazine, the original thread, as well as their replies, will also be ced there too.


    In short, famous stars had an entire magazine to themselves, with threads and threads of thousands ofmentsing up. Some negative, some positive, others attacking those who came for their idols, and whatnot.


    It was also a ce to get thetest gossip too.


    People, as well as the paparazzi, looked forward to the weekly idol magazines, scanning through hundreds and hundreds of idols for the scoop.


    Also, idols could make announcements, make fan meetings, give out product discounts and whatnot through the idol magazines.


    So it was also another form of publicity.


    .


    Anyway, the witches had taken their lines right from forums and also hoped to impress Lucy with them.


    Lucy smiled and ushered them to step forward, making the guards feel uneasy


    "But my Princess¡­"


    Lucy raised her hands to stop them: "No Buts¡­ let them through."


    The guards frowned before nodding, and this in turn made the Witches smirk inwardly.


    "Thank you, my Goddess!"


    "My Goddess, you are so kind!"


    Heh... Sucker!


    With that, the trio came closer with overly excited expressions on their faces.


    Lucy just mmy took out her pen and maintained her idol face.


    "So, where do you want me to sign?"


    "Ah!... My godd...I mean, your royal princess... Please, sign my handkerchief!"


    "Oh... And for me, sign my book!"


    "Wait! For me, please sign my receipt too!"


    Lucy smiled and took everyone''s items warmly.


    But when she was just about to sign, she suddenly froze in ce, as her eyes turned grim.


    There were words on the items!

 Chapter 1199 - Leaving The Scene

    <h4>Chapter 1199 - Leaving The Scene</h4>


    The ce seemed merry. The passerbys, vehicles and even those around the scene all had smiles on their faces, baking in the warm summer weather.


    But unlike the atmosphere all around, the atmosphere within Lucy''s vehicle was grim, for only a brief second.


    Jeanne, the driver, and another guard seated up front, suddenly shivered uncontrobly when they got a bad aura from the back seats.


    But when they nced at the mirrors to take a look, they were only greeted with Lucy''s warm smile.


    They also looked at the fans who were still overly excited and couldn''t find anything wrong.


    Eh?


    Everything looked very normal. So could they have imagined it?


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    Blink. Blink.


    Kora on the other hand only blinked severally in confusion.


    She did see Lucy turn grim for a split second before resting her normal everyday look.


    But Kora hadn''t seen the words written on the things passed onto Lucy. So she had no idea what this whole thing was about.


    Nheless, she knew that these so-called fans were very suspicious.


    Because in that brief moment when Lucy''s face changed, the eyes from thesedies also flickered with a different light altogether.


    But too bad, the guards missed it, as it happened under one blink of an eye.


    Honestly, things were getting more and more suspicious by the second.


    But Kora decided to y smart and continue acting like a normal baby while touching her toes and smiling at these fans as yful as she could.


    At this moment, the adrenaline pumping through that tiny body of hers could knock a goat dead with one punch.


    .


    Lucy ''signed'' on the items and passed them back.


    And when thedies saw the words written, they smoked victoriously, continually their overly excited fan act.


    Of course, ording to the instructions, Lucy also joined in on the act as well.


    "Hahahahaha! I can''t believe that I have my goddess''s signature! I''m so happy."


    "Goddess! Goddess! I love you!"


    "My Goddess, you''re so kind!"


    Lucy listened, smiled even deeper and waved her hands nonchntly: "It''s the least I can do, so don''t think much of it


    After all, youdies are the ones who look your time out to see me. So why can''t I do this little thing for you?... Well, since I''m in an even better mode now, how about I offer you all a ride? I still have some time before my next appointment. So how about it?"


    What??!!!


    A ride... A ride... A RIDE?


    The guards wanted to stop Lucy but knew that since the Princess had decided, then it shall be so.


    The only thing they had to do was check thesedies for weapons before they git into the vehicle.


    Listening to the lead dirty male guard asking them to spread their hands and legs apart for a search, thedies almost throw up when thinking about having these men touch their bodies.


    F***! They would rather chew their own flesh than allow these worthless, dirty, undeserving, low entities to touch them.


    Just thinking about it made them all shower uncontrobly.


    But what they didn''t know was that the lead guard had intended to have the female guards search them instead.


    He was just giving the orders, and that was all.


    One had to know that they had daggers on their th??hs and even more at their back too.


    So if they got searched, then wouldn''t they be found out in a heartbeat?


    Nonexistent sweat appeared on their faces when they felt their bellies churn with anxiety.


    "No search. Just let them in. After all, we don''t want to scare them even further, right?" Lucy spoke out with a calm smile on her face.


    And even though her people were unwilling, they had no choice but to listen and obey hermand.


    The witches, as real fans, all jumped high up excitedly, pping their hands and hugging from time to time as they seemed to look like 5-year-old girls now.


    .


    "Hahahahah! Thank you, my Goddess!"


    "Thank you, my Goddess! I can''t believe I get to sit next to you."


    "Thank you, my Goddess!"


    Lucy chuckled when listening to their fake exmations.


    Sore enough. Fakes would always be fakes.


    But she had to admit that the way these fakes coordinated, even though they did research and maybe learned a few things here or there about how fans acted, Lucy couldn''t find the love radiating from them.


    Their eyes weren''t as clear as true fans, and maybe it was her illusion, but typically, one could feel the vibe gotten from them was too fake!


    Hey! Could this be what meeting Dark Fans would feel like?


    In the weekly idol magazines, there were always people who imed to be fans but were actually steeringments towards a negative angle.


    They acted like fans, but might not even like the idol at all.


    So they were titled Dark fans.


    It was simr to enemies or those who would always act nice or in your best interest, only to end up stabbing you in the back.


    She had to admit that her dark fans mostly popped out when Baymard was first open to the public year''s back.


    Those nobledies of different areas would meet her in fashion shows or wherever and act like fans who admired her. Some would also say that her talent for finding a good man (A.K.A, scaling Landon) was astronomical.


    Others wanted her to teach her tricks, and were indirectly kicking her because of jealousy.


    During those first few years, her man was constantly getting seduced since at the time, many people did look down at Baymard.


    .


    Again, her background as a woman who used to be the only maid in Mother Kim''s courtyard back in Arcadina''s Capital city was still the talk of the time back then.


    So how could tense Noblewomen ept that a maid was getting all of Landon''s attention?


    It was also one of the reasons why Lucy wanted to better herself and stand as an equal or someone valuable to Landon by working hard.


    Fortunately, her good nature and her efforts paid off.


    With time, theints all died down, and now, coupled with the general knowledge impacted by Baymard to the rest of Pyno, people''s thoughts have long changed.


    Thus, seeing how much Lucy had done while hardly relying on Landon, even the noblewomen who mocked her suddenly began wholeheartedly raising her instead.


    After all, some of them had adopted Baymard''s ways of thinking and found that they now had a purpose in life, rather than sitting still, looking pretty, staying in their courtyard and fighting against other women over their husbands or fiances.


    Like so, thest time Lucy had ever seen a ''Dark Fan,'' as they call it now, was 2 years ago.


    Nheless, she could easily distinguish that these ''fans'' of hers were Dark Fans... Even before they have her their items to sign.


    Her intuition had told her that, but she decided to act as she typically would, maintaining her ''idol face'' for these fans.


    .


    Lucy calmly unstrapped Kora from her baby car seat and carried her over her ?h?st while allowing these threedies to step in from the other door.


    Luckily, her official vehicle was so spacious and luxurious. So they didn''t feel cramped or squeezed in at all.


    And the money they came in, the cafe staff once again stepped out with Lucy''s order, having broad smiles on their faces.


    They were so unaware of the dangers around.


    "Princess! Princess! Your order is here!"


    "Thank you," Lucy responded while watching her guards take the orders and pay for the goods. Of course, she took out a warm croissant to eat too.


    But not before turning to her fans and also asking if they wanted anything.


    Thedies just shook their heads in denial with helpless, anxious and shy expressions on their faces.


    "No! No! No! Goddess! We are just content with seeing you eat."


    Heh! Lucy chewed her croissant with a yful smirk on her face, while Kora could only watch pitifully.


    Hey! The smell of this was really a stomach churner.


    But who asked her to be a toothless baby?


    She was on a strict and very highly approved diet and food regime.


    So she found that she was mostly drinking or taking in liquidy things instead.


    In short, it has been mostly milk and water.


    Sigh... When will her teeth pop out?


    .


    ~Vrrrmmmmm


    Like so, Lucy''s vehicles all pulled away from the scene.


    And following them were several ordinary vehicles too.


    Number 5 squinted her eyes merrily while watching the roads.


    Good. Good. Good.


    Everything was right on track!


    They were headed for the secret spot.


    There, they would convert the traitor''s daughter into, maybe, the orders most secret weapon of all!

 Chapter 1200 - Their Purpose!

    <h4>Chapter 1200 - Their Purpose!</h4>


    ~Vrrrmmmmm!


    The vehicles drove off in an orderly manner, causing no suspicions at all.


    But then, suddenly, Lucy who had been chatting merrily with her fans gave Jeanne and a rest a daunting task that shocked them silly.


    "Princess! I''m sorry, we can''t do that!"


    Lucy squinted her eyes squarely: "This isn''t a request, but an order! Pullover, park the vehicle and join the rest in the other cars. After dropping them off, I have something else l have to do alone. Remember, I still have a little time before my next appointment. So this is my free time. You all wait for me at the site of my following appointment, and I''ll be there shortly. So get out!"


    "..."


    The guards within Lucy''s vehicle were in a mess.


    Of course, there were times that Lucy also drove her vehicle without them, wanting privacy and space too. After all, it wasn''t easy having people follow you around 24 hours every day.


    The thing was that if Lucy had decided on personal space, they would still follow her at a distance she couldn''t see.


    Additionally, she would''ve long told them about her privacy ns at the start of the day.


    This was indeed the first time she had sprung it up all of a sudden.


    And she told them to specifically wait for her at the site of her next scheduled appointment.


    So they couldn''t tail her anymore... Even if they wanted to do so privately.


    They started thinking... Should they secretly disobey their boss/Lucy and still stalk her from a distance to ensure her safety?


    Or should they obediently follow instructions?


    Sigh... Even though the first one was a tant disregard for Lucy''s orders, at least it made them feel that she would be safe.


    So without a doubt, Even though they decided to follow Lucy''s words, they still found a loophole in the matter.


    Provided they didn''t use Lucy''s regr ck vehicles, she couldn''t honestly point her fingers and say they followed her, no?


    Thinking like that, after Lucy speeded off alone in another direction, they hastily paused and took cabs and tried to tail her.


    Luckily, they had parked close to one of the Cab parks.


    So finding one wasn''t that difficult!


    Some stayed in the other ck vehicles and headed towards Lucy''s next appointment, while others stalked her instead.


    In short, they were notfortable leaving her alone.


    But who was Lucy?


    Over the years, she had always long known that during her ''private time,'' there were still people around her.


    Her privacy times turned her guards into hidden guards instead.


    Of course, the only real times she had absolute privacy was in the Private sectors of the pce.


    The public sector was at the forefront of the pce, while the remaining regions around the pce were the private sectors.


    There, she could stroll about the massive fields, wall into any of the buildings there, visit the ponds or do her things in absolute freedom and privacy.


    No one, not even her guards, would follow her or anything of that sort.


    And the private sectors of the pce were huge, expanding with numerous fields, several buildings well spaced apart, even the royal guest homes, Royal training courtyards, staff buildings, and so on.


    The whole ce was huge, and to Lucy, it was the only time that her men didn''t follow her.


    Why?


    Because the entire perimeter of the remote region was already heavily guarded to prevent people from the public regions from entering the private regions.


    And one shouldn''t think that the private sector was small.


    From the fact that the buildings were all so well spaced out to the fact that there were numerous fields, fountains and regions as if it was a separate estate property on its own, one could see just how big it was.


    She didn''t know whether they were in cabs or private vehicles, but after all her abrupt turns and moves, she felt like she should''ve lost them by now.


    And in truth, she did.


    Her men within the vehicles almost had a heart attack watching her flee the scene.


    "Not good. It looks like the princess may have discovered our presence and had long nned to shake us off!"


    "That''s true. She started driving calmly at the start but soon started making all those twists and turns. I think she wanted to draw us into a false sense of security before making her move!"


    "Hmmm... I agree. Think about it. The cab driver isn''t prepared, and they might not follow such a crazy drive-off. So it''s inevitable that their process would escape our grasp. Sigh... If we had known, we would''ve asked the cab driver to let us drive instead."


    "Heh... That was the false sense of security I was talking about. The princess'' actions at the start gave off the feeling that she didn''t suspect any of us of disobeying her orders. Thus, we didn''t need to switch with the drivers and only followed behind at her steady pace. But who knew that she would be well prepared for us? Tsk! As expected of our boss/princess.


    ....


    The guards who were within their cans and had been long cut off by the stoplight couldn''t help grumbling in English/ militarynguage when thinking about Lucy''s move.


    Looking at their suits and string bodies, the cab drivers didn''t ask too many questions and just drove wherever they pointed.


    Nowadays, anyone could wear a suit and sunsses... Even the expensive ones.


    So could it be that these people were tourists who were out for sightseeing and didn''t know the particr locations they were headed to?


    The drivers tried to ?ssist them, but the people said that they shouldn''t worry about it.


    Well, the cab drivers would get paid either way. So they just shrugged their shudders and drove ording to where these people wanted to go.


    Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!


    The guards felt like pumping blood when they realized that by the time the stoplight turned green again, the princess had long taken a street road out of the highway and was long gone!


    As for Number 5 and the rest within Lucy''s vehicles, they couldn''t help grinning deeply once they realized that their ns were all going smoothly.


    Number 5''s lips quivered as she tried to hide her provocative smile.


    "Good. Good. Good. It''s best if you can do this. Trust me. It''s in your own interest that youe with us. We are just here to save you. Don''t worry. Once we finish talking, we will release the hostages as promised. We only wanted to do this to have your attention. I promise you, we mean no harm." Number 5 said before revealing the warmest smile ever.


    Too bad that even though her dyes tried to give off hope, they still had an eerie look to them.


    As they say, the eyes were the window to the soul.


    Lucy nced through her mirror to look at thedies behind before ncing at Kora, who she ced at the front passenger seat.


    That''s right. Kora was here too.


    Of course, Lucy didn''t want to take Kora with her, but these women insisted.


    And from what they said, there were more of them who had surrounded the cafe at that time, and they also had hostages?


    Lucy dared not take this lightly.


    Thus, she followed their instructions to the tee as per her training protocol when met with situations like these.


    If she was just alone, or if there weren''t any mentions of hostages, she would''ve long acted.


    But now, she could only obediently follow in and gather up more Intel as well before deciding how to make her move.


    From their words, it could also be seen that their target was her.


    They said that they wanted to take her.


    But from what?


    As far as she knew, she was alright and didn''t need any saving.


    Or could it be that someone was after her life and she didn''t know about it?


    Additionally, she wasn''t entirely convinced of their story.


    Something about the look in their eyes, as well as the give they have off, didn''t make her feel like they genuinely care for her as they imed.


    Well, whatever their intentions were, she would get to the bottom of things!


    And Kora was also on her detective act as well.


    With that, the vehicle drove off for a while until it finally stopped within a deste underground parking ce.


    There were vehicles already parked there.


    But it was still working time, as almost no one was out now.


    And the buildings and a work building, but a public parking spot building.


    Thedies had taken their time off to understand the workings of things here.


    With that, it was time to roll!

 Chapter 1201 - A Pissed Off Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1201 - A Pissed Off Princess</h4>


    Within an empty region within the massive undergoing parking lot, the witches had Lucy park the vehicles and sit in the car in wait.


    But what were they waiting for?


    Well, of course, they were waiting for the rest of their sisters to arrive.


    And just after a few minutes, they saw the figures of thedies make their way towards their location.


    No doubt, the cabs had probably dipped them out, and they had walked here instead.


    Now, with all the crew in one ce, one of the watches opened the door for Lucy.


    "Get out, and wear your mask. And remember, we are here to help you and not attack you. So for your safety, please, silently follow us."


    ''Here to help? Why did it seem like you''re here for something else instead?'' Kora murmured while Lucy ced a face mask on her and carefully unbuckled the baby from her secured seat.


    That''s right.


    She decided to hold Kora, lest these women dared to mention holding Kora, A.K.A, taking Kora hostage.


    Number 5 smirked while calmly walking behind Lucy.


    She had to admit that Lucy''s calmness had impressed her. Tsk. As expected of the traitor''s daughter.


    Good Goddess. Just seeing Lucy''s simr appearance that resembled the traitor''s portrait that the witches had, made Number 5''s blood boil murderous, as she had been brought up and prone to hate the traitor to the bone for as long as she could remember.


    It wasn''t just her, as everyone felt the same too.


    Lucy''s mother''s portrait was located within all Witch hideouts and was even used as target practice or as a way to relieve pain or stress.


    So seeing Lucy and not instinctively killing her took all of their willpower alone.


    Number 5''s nce strayed away from Lucy as she then joined the rest of her sisters on looking around vigntly through the yellowish, dimly lit underground car vigntly.


    They walked through the ce until they finally arrived at a metal door at the extreme end of the underground parking garage.


    The door was on the opposite end of the public elevator, almost having the same colour as the walls. Or maybe it was the lighting that made the door look simr to the walls... Who knows.


    Additionally, there was yellowish lines/tape around the edges of the doors, and the words: ''Staff Only'' were written on it too.


    Everyone walked calmly, giving off the impression that they weren''t here for any suspicious business.


    And when they got very close to the doors, 2 people in full janitor attire popped up from behind 2 vehicles, nodded at them without saying anything, before turning around and opening the door for them.


    Aplices?


    Lucy was taken aback for a split second and couldn''t help squinting her eyes in scrutiny when she saw this.


    Who gave these people ess?


    Were these aplices Baymardians or not?


    Or were the hostages the janitors and other workers here?


    ~Dranng!


    Therge metal door opened, and thedies gestured Lucy in first: "After you."


    "Hmmm," Lucy responded while gripping Kora tighter.


    And stepping onto the door of unknown possibilities only made her heart hammer even faster.


    Lucy took a quick breath, hoping to calm her knotting stomach.


    At the moment, she didn''t know it, but her body had already begun trembling ever so slightly.


    But when she thought of her identity, as well as the possible hostages and Kora, Lucy didn''t want to fail them


    With a more stable heart, she passed through the door and was escorted along the hallway on the other side.


    And once thest which passed through, the door was then shut slowly but tight.


    Like so, the underground garage then returned to its quiet and peaceful ways again.


    Everything was going well, ordingly.


    But unbeknownst to the witches, not long after they entered, a head poked out from behind one of the parked vehicles.


    The car owner parked the vehicle and silently sat in his car with a confused expression on his face.


    Wasn''t that the princess''s vehicle?


    ....


    ~Thup. Thup. Thup. Thup. Thup.


    Thedies all walked through the hallway for not more than 1 minute before they stepped into what seemed like a lounge area for staff members only.


    This 3-story building, from top to bottom, was just a public parking space.


    In the daytime, most parking here was free.


    Years back, this building wasn''t here.


    Thend was first used to be an open-ground parking lot.


    Ow, people could park their vehicles here and head to the stores nearby or any other region.


    The parking lot was somewhat simr in structure to airport parking buildings.


    Each floor, except the underground floor, was open space and was built to amodate many vehicles in the future.


    From the engineering estimate, as well as poption growth, it should be able to amodate for the next 700 years.


    And if they needed parking space, then they could just build another simr structure somewhere else.


    Well, rather than using a single plot ofnd for just a measly 15~30 parking spots, they decided to build parking buildings that could amodate 10 or even 20 times the number of cars.


    Of course, such buildings were also strategically ced around too.


    Building them everywhere sometimes hindered the beauty of a ce.


    So they only built such parking spaces in bustling areas.


    Lucy stepped into the building and was shocked by the scene she saw.


    Her hand''s quaked and trembled in rage.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    Her yell was off the roof.


    And just one look was enough to tell her mood.


    Lucy was pissed!

 Chapter 1202 - The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1202 - The Truth</h4>


    "Exin yourself! What is the meaning of this?"


    Lucy was furious!


    Make no mistake.


    Her temper, which seldom unleashed, could kindle a forest fire if it wanted to.


    She had a hidden stubbornness about her when she was pushed hard.


    And what Lucy hated the most were lies or getting yed.


    Her impression of these women was already low. But now, forget it!


    It was at negative infinity.


    Dammit!


    She looked at the bloodied janitors tied up at the side and silently prayed for patience and a calm heart.


    Their faces were all purplish and so swollen that it looked like a thousand bees had danced over their faces.


    She listened to their heavy breathing and truly wanted to throttle these women to death.


    How dare they touch her people?


    Good! Good! Good!


    After listening to what they had to say, if she didn''t beat them to a pulp herself, then she wasn''t Princess Lucy of Baymard!


    .


    Kora''s face, on the other hand, was even paler than before.


    Yes. She had gone out and seen countless scenarios with Landon.


    But this was the first time she had seen such cruelty.


    The floor was bloodied with blood trails, as if the victims had been mmed to the ground and pushed forward, leaving trails of blood as a mop would.


    Of course, even though Kora was frightened, she was more furious than angry.


    She had long epted her role as a Baymardian Princess too. And remembering Landon''s words, as well as thinking of all her experiences from visiting the orphanages, seeing how the people lived, and seeing their happiness, Kora felt hurt seeing ordinaryw-abiding citizens get trampled like this.


    She clenched her puny fists, wishing she was bigger. That way, she would teach these brutes the lessons of their lives.


    In short, bothdies were above to go crazy from fury.


    From her training, Lucy''s observatory skills were somewhat above average too.


    She wasn''t as good as a regr soldier in this aspect but not as excellent as that constantly trained day-in-day-out.


    Nheless, she had already noticed several other points.


    These ''fans'' said they were here to help. But looking at how they handled the hostages already gave an insight into their characters.


    If they were genuinely peaceful as they said and meant no harm, they should''ve just knocked the janitors and tied them up without getting so extreme or over brutalizing them like this.


    You say you''re kind. But what kind of person can act like this?


    Sorry. She doesn''t buy it.


    Again, another thing that made her a little confused was that the women were the only ones who were tried up neatly, while the men were so severely brutalized here instead.


    So could it be that they were beaten up this way because they tried to resist earlier on?


    No... The sort of brutalization given to the men was too much for that alone.


    It looked more like they were fighting these men on the battlefield.


    Honestly, it looked like a miracle that the men were still alive.


    .


    "Pr-pr-princess..."


    The tied-up women all greeted in fear, while the badly beaten up people who couldn''t see a thing also joined in greeting after listening to the women''s salute.


    Lucy looked at them dutifully: "Don''t worry. Stay calm. Everything will be alright."


    The people had tears in their eyes: "Thank you, princess." They replied, thinking that the princess hade to save them


    At the same time, they also worried that the process alone might not be enough for the job.


    Plus, what about the princess''s safety and that of Kora?


    Wait! They wouldn''t be kidnapped as well, right?


    Everyone''s mood was low.


    Lucy swiftly turned her head towards Number 5 murderously: "Talk!"


    Number 5 took a deep breath. And in a sh, her eyes became red and teary.


    "Chosen one... We finally found you."


    "_"


    "Sigh... I know you won''t believe it. But it''s a long story. We knew your mother. She was one of us. She was a witch! The most talented one of us all. And now, it''s time for you to take up her mantle. Your mother... She was so brave, but fell because of a man! How tragic is that?" Number 5 said while shaking her head pitifully: "Sigh... h, h, h, h, h~."


    ....


    Number 5 narrated another version of what truly went down, talking about how Lucy was their beloved sister and how much they missed her.


    They also acted as if her mother had been kidnapped and shipped to Pyno instead.


    In short, the only truth in their story was how Lucy''s mother grew up.


    And from the way the girls spoke, Lucy was also made aware of how much they hated men.


    They also believed in eating male flesh to get powers?


    They said she had to go for some ritual and take her rightful ce as their chosen one.


    They promised vast riches and freedom as if she didn''t already have these.


    Well, for some reason, they seemed to think that she and all other women were suffering here, which baffled Lucy, Kora and even the hostage women too.


    Where did you see them suffer?


    Who the hell was giving these women this info?


    Seeing Lucy quiet, Number 5, and the rest thought she believed them instead.


    "Yes, sister. We know how much you''ve suffered here. Just think about it? While that bastard fiance of yours is roaming about, he dared to even dump his blood with you rather than taking care of it. So don''t you find that insulting? In our ce, the captured men are the ones to do such worthless tasks, under our supervision, of course."


    Excuse me, a worthless task?


    [Kora]: "_"


    "Hmhm. You might not know this, but from our experience, we can tell you that this girl''s father doesn''t even love her. Even her own brother doesn''t love her, hence decided to dump her to you. So imagine that if they don''t like their own blood. How good can they possibly be?"


    Kora listened to all this nonsense and almost broke out of character, wanting to smack the living daylight out of these women.


    How date they twist the truth so much and say that her family didn''t like her?


    Even a blind man could see that they loved her. So what was all this about?


    ''Sister Lucy, don''t listen to your rubbish! My brother is not that kind of person.'' Kora said, silently in her heart.


    Even though she trusted Lucy, she just hoped that these baddies wouldn''t sway her.


    As for tge witches, their mouths shot out like machine guns at every turn.


    "That''s right. We also know that you''re extremely smart. But because of the men, you have not been able to shine as bright as you should. But in your new home, you will be the brightest star ever!"


    "Sister Lucy. Just look at these pitiful women? Do you want to be like them who have long been oppressed by these men but still choose to stay like this?"


    [Captured women]:.."_"... Sorry, we didn''t know we were suffering. If getting higher pays and enjoying more rights and Baymardian benefits are suffering, then yes. Yes. They were suffering.


    Number 5 extended her hand warmly."Come with us, Lucy. Come and take your ce as our chosen one! Which sister,e and reim your title."


    Everyone looked at the scene, and their hearts grew tighter.


    Kora, the hostages and the witches all had different thoughts.


    But in the end, what would Lucy choose?


    Lucy couldn''t lie. She wanted to know more about her mother.


    She saw the portrait they brought of her mother in training attire.


    And when she was very little, she had also heard her mother speak thenguage these people spoke when theymunicated amongst themselves.


    So how could she not be curious?


    She wanted to know.


    She... She.... Who was her mother?

 Chapter 1203 - Lucys Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1203 - Lucy''s Decision</h4>


    Temperatures rising, hearts squealing.


    Tick-Tock-Tick-Tock.


    Everyone''s heart was in a mess.


    Would she do it? Would she betray her people for her mother''s past?


    Even Kora couldn''t say that in Lucy''s shoes, she too wouldn''t be tempted.


    To know the truth is to understand and prevent all torture problems too.


    In other words, to know one''s past is to know one''s future.


    Everyone''s heart thudded widely, with sweat running from their armpits down below.


    ''Princess, don''t listen to them!''


    ''Com''on, sister. You are a witch! A traitorous one for that matter. But don''t worry, we will fulfill your promise and tell you all we know about your mother once you leave with us. After all, that was the promise. For you toe with is in exchange for your mother''s origins. But after extracting all information from you, you will still continue being the chosen one. Yes! The chosen sacrifice to appease our rage!''


    (*^*)


    The mes of countless emotions rose fiercely within the room.


    And the person who held everyone''s attention only stayed in a daze, looming at both sides severally, with her head moving back and forth between the desperate hostages and the Number 5''s extended hand.


    It was as if she had an angel on one shoulder and a demon on the other.


    But you know, the wait didn''t take long because in under a minute, she had made her choice.


    And at this moment, seeing Lucy turn to them in an aggrieved manner, as if saying sorry, the hostages felt their faces turn pale.


    The worst hade. Their princess had chosen the side of these dastardly women!


    .


    Lucy took a deep breath before turning towards Number 5 and reaching for her hand.


    The temptation was indeed too great.


    Growing up, she had always had a hunch that there was something different about her mother.


    But, because the woman hadn''t said anything about her past, Lucy didn''t even know who her mother''s rtives were.


    In short, there were indeed rumours saying that her mother''s family were all peasants.


    But would a peasant be able to teach her daughter how to read and write at a young age without any tutor?


    Her mom said it was luck.


    But growing up, Lucy always had her own suspicions.


    Her mom seemed like a capable woman. Growing up, her mother had once thrown her food away, and she suspected that it was because her mother knew it was poisoned.


    But it was just that the theory wouldn''t make sense since her mother died of poison herself.


    So if one was so capable, why allow themselves to get poisoned in the first ce?


    Lucy felt like there were too many things about her mother that were contradicting.


    Who knew if her mother''s name was genuine?


    The mystery surrounding that woman was too great.


    And in truth, only she had that spection.


    In front of anyone, even the cooks, her mother would shower and recoil in fear. And even when with her sometimes, her mom would still put on that fearful act. So could it be that during those times, there were hidden guards watching or observing?


    .


    Again, how does one exin that her mother would sometimes speak this strangenguage that these women spoke too?


    Of course, her mother wouldn''t speak it intentionally, but when she was angry or trying to curse.


    And after catching or realizing herself, her mother would say that she was making random sounds and words up.


    At first, Lucy feared that because of the constant abuse from her father, her mother might''ve been rambling and going into madness when she was younger.


    And there were some words that she recalled that had always stood out.


    So after hearing the exact same words from these women, she knew that their im might''ve been more urate.


    Her mother was an enigma wrapped in a mystery.


    She never said anything because, deep down, she felt like uncovering anything would be a waste of time.


    Her mother was too good at hiding secrets. And unless she wanted one to know, they would never do so.


    If she felt that her mother was going towards madness, how could she also im to be taught how to read and write by such a person?


    And if you said your mother is strong, then how could she be so bullied to the point of death?


    .


    Over the years, even though many thought her mother was a peasant, others thought she had been an abandoned noble instead.


    Why? Because when she first married in, she had been too fair for a peasant.


    (In truth, this was because people from Ten had fairer skin whenpared to people from Veinitta, Pyno or Morgany.)


    Others also spected that she was a brothel woman or pr?st?tut? who used to be well taken care of too.


    In short, when it came to Lucy''s mother in the beginning, there was no actual proof of her identity. But after a while, evidence of her vige burning to the ground came out, finally proving that she was a peasant. And even though the majority believed it, there were still people who had their doubts while she was still alive... Probably why hidden guards would spy on her from time to time.


    But looking at the way the woman was oriented and just ended up dying like that, it was clear that those who were suspicious had highly overestimated the woman.


    She was an orphaned peasant. Case closed.


    But even though the case was closed for many, how could Lucy let it go?


    Thinking of her suspicions growing up, she was now pumped up and was hell-bent on uncovering the truth.


    Indeed. Her decision had been made.


    But unfortunately, there was something else Lucy was forgetting.

 Chapter 1204 - Lucys Decision 2

    <h4>Chapter 1204 - Lucy''s Decision 2</h4>


    Lucy was blinded in one aspect.


    Indeed. Who exactly was behind the scenes that ensured that the ''Case'' was Closed?


    At the time, everyone else turned their heads to the other side after seeing Lucy''s mother dying and were even more convinced of her peasant status and lowly life.


    And not too long after, Lucy was thrown out and lived in agony as a beggar before being picked up by mother Kim.


    From everyone''s angle, it looked like Lucy had a trait of attracting peasant nobles since mother Kim herself was also unwanted and looked down on Noble.


    At the time, Alec Barn had even found it insulting to call her a royal.


    So want Lucy just going from the fireman to the fire?


    There were no more doubts about Lucy''s mother after that.


    Tsk! Boring.


    If she really had a mysterious power behind her, then would she die? Would her only daughter end up like this?


    At this time, the few people who still had doubtspletely let them go.


    Well, it looked like the majority of people were right, and they had been eating their time on this matter for nothing.


    With that, one could say that Lucy was somewhat saved.


    But what they and even Lucy didn''t know was that 7 months back, Lucy''s mother had long made up her mind on what she needed to do.


    .


    At the time, even though it didn''t look like it, her being alive was already causing a storm in the Capital.


    She hadn''t been idle while staying there. And sooner orter, she would''ve been found out.


    Thus, she had to die for Lucy to live!


    That''s why before her death, she had found a way to whisper pitiful words to mother Kim''s way.


    Everything hade as she had predicted.


    She didn''t know why, but after investigating nonstop, her heart had told her that mother Kim would be her best bet.


    So even several weeks and months after her death, Mother Mim picking Lucy up might seem like an ident to both parties. But the real person who had long pulled the strings was dead


    And before her death, she gave Lucy a locket and said just a single sentence to Lucy: "Forget about the past, and Live on."


    Recalling the words, Lucy had thought the words were meant for her to forget about her abused past.


    But now, why did she think otherwise?


    Should she really forget her mother''s past and move on?


    No! Impossible!


    For the first time, Lucy wanted to be disobedient.


    Can you really me her?


    .


    It was hot and summery outdoors, but within the room, the air felt frosty and so chilly that it could freeze water in the blink of an eye.


    Betrayal!


    The hostages all felt cold, scared and hurt when looking at the scene.


    And the witches, on the other hand, all grinned in ecstasy when seeing Lucy stretch her hand at them.


    Hahahhahahaha!


    The traitor''s daughter had fallen into their trap.


    Heh. Once they got back to Ten, they would extract all they needed before offering her as a sacrifice to appease themselves, as well as their Goddess of Sorcery & Witchcraft.


    Too easy. It was freakin'' too easy!


    Number 5''s lips couldn''t help quivering a bit as she watched Lucy reach to grab her extended hand.


    Oops. She thought the traitor''s daughter would have grown a brain since then.


    But from the looks of it, the traitor might not have even told the idiot about her identity or taught her any skill.


    Sigh... It was almost as easy as taking goat milk from a baby.


    Tch! To think that they had gotten her elite group for this mission when even the lower-level ?ssassins could do it.


    As for why they didn''t bother hiding any information from the hostages, it was all because they had long decided to kill them all after this. Even the women.


    But of course, they wouldn''t show or tell Lucy this yet since she seemed to care for them.


    Heh. But after sending her ahead first, how would she know if they killed the hostages?


    Good. Good. Good n!


    ...


    Number 5 smiled broadly while looking at Lucy''s hands in slow motion: "Chosen One, Wee to the sisterhood!"


    "Yes, sister. Wee."


    Everyone was smiling from mr to mr while watching Lucy''s hand finally grasp Number 5''s.


    Betrayal. Betrayal.


    That was all the Baymardians thought, though, they also somewhat understood Lucy''s actions from the words these witches said.


    But understanding didn''t mean epting.


    Betrayal was betrayal.


    ~Bam!


    ... -silence-


    Invisible crickets creaked as everyone''s eyes bulged out in shock and disbelief.


    Eh?


    Why didn''t everything go ording to script?


    They blinked severally as their minds finally registered the fact that after Lucy gripped Number 5''s hands, they only saw after images of her headbutting Number 5, sending her back to her group of witches.


    The Baymardians had no evidence, but they felt like they had been yed emotionally by Lucy.


    But even so, their smiles couldn''t stop blooming in sheer joy.


    However, the same couldn''t be said for the witches... Especially Number 5.


    She gritted her teeth carefully, looked at Lucy who was gently rubbing her forehead, and almost spat out blood in shock.


    Dammit!


    What sort of iron head did the traitor''s daughter have?


    Maybe it was because she didn''t see iting, but she felt like her skull was constantly ringing and cracking at this moment. She and her sisters couldn''t help ring at Lucy viciously.


    "We came to you with love and respect. And this is the way you treat us?"


    Love and respect?


    Lucy looked at thedies and sneered: "Youe in here, threaten me toe with you, hold my people hostage, and talk ill of my father-inw and fiance nonstop and expect me to just side with you?"


    Lucy scoffed in rage at the furious expression of thedies: "I admit that I was tempted. But make no mistake. Even if I want to know the truth, I''ll do it not alone but with my family. Additionally, I so badly want to beat the...'''' Lucy suddenly paused, closed Kora''s ears, before turning to her Baymardians in apology: "Pardon mynguage. But I so badly want to beat the ~Bleep. Out of these ~ Bleep. Bleep. Bleep. Stupid... Bleep. Bleep. Bleep. Bleeeeep~~~!"


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    Blink. Blink.


    Princess, is that you?


    The Baymardians twitched while listening to Lucy''s cursing.


    If someone had told them that she could curse, they wouldn''t believe it at all!


    But even at that, why did they still think that she was so handsome?


    The way she had it in a noble manner, with a calm face, greatly constructed the wordsing out from her mouth.


    Kora couldn''t hear anything, but she also felt like her sister-inw was so cool!


    Lucy resisted rolling her eyes, gripped Kora hard and leaned into her ears closely, even though she knew that Kora might not be able to understand: "Baby. Hold on to elder sister, alright. Things are going to get rough."


    [The supposedly ignorant Kora]: (*0*)... Fight! Fight! Fight! Fight!


    "_"


    Lucy looked at the twinkle in the baby''s eyes and was helpless.


    Sigh...What does a baby know?


    She stopped her arm and prepared for battle.


    It looks like she would have to fight with just her legs and one of her arms... Not that it would be a problem.


    Oh well, today would be the day when witches got beat.


    Round 1.... Fight!

 Chapter 1205 - All Hail Sister-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 1205 - All Hail Sister-In-Law</h4>


    Lucy looked at thedies and smiled yfully while swinging her arms circrly and cracking her neck too.


    F***!


    She even started jumping like a boxer while staring downwards, as if trying to flex her entire body.


    [Kora, the witches, the Baymardians]:... Are you sure you''re taking this seriously?


    Lucy took advantage of the confusion and calmly took out a piece of chalk from her pen case in her pocket.


    Even though it was summer and long holidays, Lucy always had the habit of still walking around with a single piece of chalk, just in case she had to exin something.


    To her, chalk was the same as holding a pen or pencil in one''s ?h?st pocket.


    She also walked around with a thin whiteboard marker too, just in case.


    To her, these were her essentials, and one would always find her with these things.


    Funny enough, she always kept a single stalk of chalk in her pen-looking case.


    The case looked exactly like a pen. And when ced in her br??st pocket, one would think so.


    But eyes could be deceiving.


    Lucy pulled off the pen''s top before sliding out the single piece of chalk from within it.


    "_"


    The witches didn''t understand what was going on and could only vigntly watch Lucy draw the lines across the ce.


    Hey! If they came in now, who knew if Lucy would shoot some strange thing at them?


    Again, was this thing the item they called chalk? Or was it something else?


    Additionally, what was the point of doing this?


    Could it be that they had scared her to madness?


    Lucy finished drawing her line in peace, treating the witches like students in ss, who typically watched her write on either the chalk or whiteboards.


    And when she was done, she calmly ced her chalk back in the pen case.


    Lucy stood majestically, with a calm expression on her face: "Let''s make this simple. Surrender now, and your punishment will be light. But try crossing this line, and I can only ?ssure you that you might not be able to stand again for a month. And if I identally kill you, then you only have yourself to me!"


    An explosion went off in their brains, as the witches couldn''t help giving Lucy a second nce.


    The woman who was holding a baby in one hand would be able to defeat all of them?


    Impossible!


    Number 5 who''s head had stopped buzzing, only looked at Lucy and sneered: "Brag! Brag all you can. Your name should''ve been changed to Bragamon! How dare you think that you alone could defeat my elite team?"


    The witches all felt insulted by Lucy.


    Well, if she didn''t want to go with them peacefully, then they would only have to knock her out, force her away and torture her for her secrets instead.


    Look at this! They wanted to be nice and at least give her a few good days while in Ten, allowing her to think she was their fellow sister before killing her.


    But now, they''ve changed their minds.


    If they take her out of Baymard, she could forget about the star treatment they need to give her.


    .


    Number 5 licked her chapped lips arrogantly before nodding at 5 of her people.


    "Go."


    Thedies grinned and moved like the wind towards Lucy.


    And at this moment, Kora''s heart was pounding even more vigorously.


    Oh my God!


    ~Boom. Boom. Crack. Pah! Boom!


    Kora, whose eyes were shit right the entire time, could only hear the sounds of hits, punches and bones breaking.


    She also felt her body moving in all directions too.


    Kora, who had a front-row seat on the action, was both excited and petrified.


    Hey. You try being someone close to so many killers.


    When she was with her elder brother Landon, because of his majestic aura and way of handling things, she always 100% believed that nothing would happen to her.


    Even if she got swallowed in the belly of a beast, she still wouldn''t be scared if her brother Landon was with her.


    But she had never seen her sister-inw fight. The times she spent with Lucy always showed Lucy''s warm, kind, diligent and cute sides or even her administrative sides at work.


    And till this day, she didn''t even know if Lucy could pack a punch.


    Hell! She didn''t even know if her mother could fight too. So how could she not be terrified?


    She only knew that her father and brother could fight. And that was that. Everyone else hadn''t shown their skills yet. So getting front row seats to the action was still scary. But for whatever reason, she didn''t know why she was more excited than scared instead.


    Kora could only close her eyes while being thrown into all positions by Lucy as if she was a ball.


    At first, she felt herself get passed around Lucy''s back like a basketball. From there, she found herself getting held tightly as if she were a football.


    At this point, she couldn''t be surprised if Lucy shot her into some invisible.


    Hello? She was a baby, alright?


    Kora tried to peak a few times but found that the wind seemed too strong for her baby eyes.


    Nheless, the gruesome wails and crows only made her shiver uncontrobly.


    She has never heard of there being cats in this world.


    But in her past world, she had seen some.


    And to her, the cries here sounded like the cry of several cats who identally fell into a pot of hot boiling water.


    Oh my God. Who was getting beat up like that?


    Kora couldn''t help lighting up several candles for whoever these people were.


    The sounds prated Kora''s ears for a bit longer before stopping.


    And when the dust settled, Kora opened her eyes and was instantly taken aback.


    Kora''s eyes turned from shock to admiration when she saw the scene before her.


    Her mouth opened in a daze, not even caring that a few traces of enemy blood had spilled onto her.


    I''ll go. Her sister-inw was so powerful.


    All hail sister-inw!


    (^0^)

 Chapter 1206 - A Strong Lady.

    <h4>Chapter 1206 - A Strong Lady.</h4>


    "Get her! Get her! Get the traitor''s Daughter!"


    "No. No. No. No...Watch out!!!"


    ~Boom! Bam! Pah! Bam!~


    The 5 people who had rushed towards Lucy were now heavily injured, with 4 looking dead?


    They weren''t making any sound or even moving.


    And with their throats pierced or slit open, they should be dead, right?


    As for thest one of them, that person was faintly m??ning, but with that kind of injury on the ?h?st, it would be a miracle if the person survived for more than a minute.


    In the end, all 5 witches died without even crossing the line Lucy had drawn earlier on.


    And the remaining witches only grew murderous from the sight before them.


    Grief covered their face when she thought that her innocent, poor sisters had died miserably in the hands of the enemy''s daughter.


    They clenched their hands and started fidgeting back and forth, as of waiting for a singlemand from their leader before they unleashed hell on this good-for-nothing b**ch.


    Princess? Heh. In their eyes, she was a floozie. A mere whore. A scum of a woman who didn''t even deserve to be in their future world ruled by women.


    Just look at her arrogant and traitorous behaviour?


    Such a woman would definitely fight for men if left alive.


    Heh. As expected. The apple didn''t fall far from the tree. The traitor''s blood ran deep in her daughter''s flesh!


    .


    But you know, the death of theirrades wasn''t for nothing.


    At least now that they knew what her skill level was and won''t let their sisters die in vain. They would definitely bring this viin to justice to answer for her crimes against them.


    Just thinking about it made them want to hold their heads and cry in pain. What did they, as women, ever do to deserve this? Why must they be killed so? Somehow, they still linked this issue to men.


    Yes. If not for men, would the traitor betray them in the first ce? Would her daughter also be doing so? In short, the route case of the proven was men!


    They looked at the bodies of the fallen and fell in deep silence: ''sisters. Go in peace and rest beside the goddess. We will avenge you!''


    Now, Number 5 wasn''t taking any chances anymore: "Everyone! Subdue. Subdue this traitor fast!"


    "Yes!" The rest replied in unison, leaving the murderous Number 5 behind.


    Good. Cripple this b**ch!


    .


    ~Swish!


    Lucy''s eyes opened won''t as she grabbed Kora harder and lever back as fast as she could.


    Breath out. Breath in.


    Every time she moved or did something, every strike, grab, push or pull, was also all about breathing control.


    Lesson 002. Doing this would not only keep the air flowing in and out, which was paramount in a fight, but also make everything she did powerful!


    Bigger breaths and timing could make one a fierce warrior on the battleground.


    Lucy leaned back with her right hand and feet firmly nted to the ground, while her left hand kept holding Kora tightly.


    And after missing the first jab attack at her, she took in a deep breath and quickly raised one of her legs and ?sserted 90% of her strength into Kicking her opponent away.


    What??!!!


    The opponent flew back spot hard, knocking down a few, and even carrying them along until theynded on the wall close by.


    But the horrifying thing was that afternding on the wall, one of those flying back broke their skull and died on the spot, in turn also cracking the wall.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    The cries of the injured echoed out.


    And enemy eyes flickered in shock as they had just been awakened to a new level of Lucy''s raw strength.


    What the hell?


    Are you sure you are human?


    "_"


    .


    The witches were utterly baffled by what they had just seen.


    But unbeknownst to them, Lucy, who had used 90% of her raw strength, was nothingpared to Landon who could do the same thing at a 30% strength usage instead.


    Well, Lucy did use 90% of her strength in that one kick. But previously, she had been maintaining everything at a 40~50 rate.


    Of course, she still held back 10% of her strength because as Landon always said, a person must have a ''hand'' or something more when facing enemies.


    What could she say?


    She kept that 10% as a security measure.


    She did hate king people.


    But in this situation, she felt like the ancestors would forgive her.


    She swore that after this, she would go for penance and pray for their souls.


    Of course, if they obediently get hurt andy low, then that was fine. They would end up as prisoners. But if they tried any funny stuff and she identally killed them, then the heavens would understand that she was cornered.


    Hmhm... She was a good girl.


    Like so, Lucy adjusted her mindset even more and was now ready for Round 2.


    Once again, she took bigger breaths while vigntly watching her surroundings.


    At the same time, everyone now stopped and held out their weapons too, moving back and forth again and again.


    A drop of sweat slid down the face of one of the enemies and quickly flew downwards, detaching itself from the enemy''s face.


    Time was frozen yet again.


    And as if on cue, when the single drop fell, the battle began all over again. But this time, fiercer than ever.


    ~Bam!


    "Lay down, traitor!"


    ~Swish!


    "We saidy down and Fall!"


    "Dammit! You little whore! You''ve sold your life to men and won''t fall!"


    ~Bam!


    "Ahhhhh!!...Fall! Fall! Fall! Why won''t you just fall?!!"


    ~Bam! Bam! Pah!


    Lucy paid no heed to the insults hurled at her and continued attacking as brutally as she could.


    However, fate had another lesson to send her way.

 Chapter 1207 - A Fatal Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 1207 - A Fatal Mistake</h4>


    ~Bam! Swish! Pah! Boom!


    The enemy attacks were getting fiercer, and soon, Lucy''s breathing was also getting heavier too.


    These people were also skilled, so they began dodging her attacks and had also started adjusting their moves too.


    Dammit!


    Streaks of Lucy''s hair flew out of its bun and rested on Lucy''s face, giving her the appearance of a warrior who had been on the battlefield for hours.


    It was just that the baby in her arm quickly cancelled out that image altogether.


    Lucy stared at the knife that had deeply prated her th??hs and tried to control her breathing when looking at the remaining 4 people, which also included Number 5.


    That''s right. Out of the 20 or 30-something people here, only 4 were left.


    She thought she would be able to finish them all.


    But coupled with the fact that she hadn''t even eaten a full meal before the whole fiasco, as well as the fact that her current situation wasn''t one tough about, Lucy knew that she could at most take only 2 of them down before her body fell.


    These people were elites of elites and not ordinary ?ssassins. So it was already a miracle that she could do so much.


    If it were ordinary ?ssassins, this would be a piece of cake.


    But now, she knew that she couldn''t do it.


    These bastards werest at adapting and different from others in Pyno.


    Without a doubt. They were definitely more skilled than the other enemies she had ever fought within Pyno. Even the little bandits she helped subdue on her way through Carona once were nothingpared to these people.


    And whether she admitted it or not, she wasn''t as experienced as those who were probably taught from a young age.


    So if not for her raw strength and instant kills, she wouldn''t have been able to get this far.


    Looking at Kora and the hostages, Lucy knew the hard truth of things.


    She needed help. in and simple.


    That''s right. She shouldn''t have sent her guards away, thinking that she could do it all alone.


    Of course, even though she also did so to protect them, she had mishandled the matter.


    What about signnguage? What about giving them a heads up to prepare for whatever schemes these people had in mind?


    She didn''t think of any fail-safe n and only thought she could do it all on her own.


    But she forgot that no one could be an ind or carry every burden on their shoulders.


    When she thought of Landon, she felt like she should''ve taken a few pages of his book and learned from him instead.


    He would teach or answer questions but also allow them to do it, learn, make mistakes and improve over and over again.


    Look! Even whenmunicating with the other Romain empires, Landon had only had close connections with 2 of them. While the ambassadors and representatives went to the other empires instead.


    She had guards for a reason. And had to use them. So why did she send them away without even giving a hint?


    Lucy''s heart felt ufortable, thudding hard in regret.


    me her. me her. She even brought Kora into this.


    So if she couldn''t have this matter, what would happen if the remaining 2 ?ssassins killed Kora and the hostages?


    Lucy subconsciously shook her head in determination.


    No. No. No. She would never allow this. Even if she had to die, she would kill all 4 ?ssassins!


    .


    With that, Lucy nned to exert all her strength to ensure everyone''s safety.


    ~p. p. p. p.


    The remaining 4 ?ssassins who saw Lucy''s condition couldn''t help grinning cruelly.


    They couldn''t lie. They had admiration for this traitor of all females.


    She might''ve not known of her mother''s origin, not without a doubt, she still inherited her mother''s bloody aura.


    Just look at how she took their sisters down mercilessly?


    She even managed to do so without them crossing the line again.


    Truly astounding.


    Too bad she was the enemy. Or else they would''ve let her join their sisterhood.


    Number 5 looked at her remaining 3 sisters and sent them forth: "Subdue. Knock out. Let''s go... And oh... Don''t kill the baby. Knock out as well. She''sing with us too. Let''s see if the traitor won''t talk after the baby''s life gets threatened."


    "Mm." All 3 nodded in agreement before making their way to Lucy again.


    As for Number 5, she just took out her des and calmly nned to make her mark.


    Please. Earlier, because there were so many of her sisters fighting, she couldn''t risk it and throw knives or objects at Lucy, lest she ends up killing her own sisters.


    So she only watched and trotted her teeth in rage with a hint of desperation in her eyes.


    But now, even if all 3 were going head-on with Lucy, there were still gaps where she could throw her des through.


    She also didn''t want to attack Kora because seeing the way Lucy cared for the baby, it was their guaranteed ticket to making her sing about all of Baymard''s manufacturing ns when they got back to Ten.


    Number 5 stared at the scene like a lion slowly moving towards its prey out in the Sahara wildlife.


    She held the kitchen de and rocked it back and forth while watching for her chance: ''Steady... Steady... Steady...''


    Number 5 was ready.


    And just coincidentally, Lucy had used her fist tond fierce punches at 2 of the ?ssassins, instantly cracking their skulls.


    Lucy''s already injured leg began trembling as if it was quickly giving way. Her entire body quaked with pain, secretly telling her that it was done with its work.


    And right before Lucy could even react to her body''s needs, Number 5 had shot another de towards Lucy''s other leg.


    The de whistled in the air heading straight for its mark, making Number 5''s eyes shine murderously.


    To her, Lucy''s matter was already a done deal.


    But just when she was about to real her guard, fate had other thoughts.


    ~Ting.


    Another de sent Number 5''s de off trajectory.


    Instantly, number 5 jumped vigntly.


    Who?

 Chapter 1208 - Strange Mother-In-Law

    <h4>Chapter 1208 - Strange Mother-In-Law</h4>


    Who? Who was it?


    Number 5 and even the other ?ssassins suddenly jumped bloke cats who were pushed into water.


    And soon, it didn''t take long before they knew ''WHO'' it was.


    The person stepped in with both arms firmly ced behind his back and a cold smile on his face: "How dare you attack my family and my people?"


    Instantly, the hostages opened their eyes in sheer joy and excitement.


    Hahahahhaha!


    His majesty Landon! It''s really his majesty Landon!


    Everyone felt gleeful, but Number 5 and the other ?ssassin thought that he was a joke instead.


    Please! They didn''t find any intimidating aura about him. At most, he just looked like an angry child. So what was there to be afraid of?


    Their only worry right now was that since this person was here, then he might alert people to catch them, making things hard for them.


    Thus, it looked like it was time to abort the mission.


    Yes. It was best to report all that they knew about Lucy''s situation and the death of their sisters. To them, Baymard wasn''t dangerous. Just look at how they were begging other empires to look after them by signing treaties with them?


    Tsk.


    From the looks of things, it should be this Lucy who was the most dangerous entity here. Which once again proved that women were supreme!


    They could''ve tried killing Lucy before fleeing. But with how much she knew, it was best to go back, regroup, and infiltrate Baymard again, but this time with hundreds of sisters.


    They didn''t believe that Lucy would be able to handle so many all at once. And that''s why they would use this experience as a lesson and better prepare themselves for the future.


    But of course, before leaving, if they could kill Landon, then all the better. But they wouldn''t waste time on him.


    If he dodges their attack, then he did have some skill. After all, men typically had some level of fighting skill... Although not superior to their witch sisters, in their opinion.


    They decided that they would throw him just a single attack, and that was it.


    Thinking like that, Number 5 and the other ?ssassin quickly shot the rest of their knives at Landon while fleeing the scene.


    And Landon on the other hand, pretended to be inadequately skilled before picking one of the daggers and shooting it straight for the other ?ssassin.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    The ?ssassin dropped to the floor, but Number 5 dared not time around and began fleeing the scene as fast as she could.


    No! She had to leave Baymard fast!


    She had to get to Riverdale, meet up with the other scouts and flee through the other Baymardian territories, moving into Arcadina.


    From there, she would board their ship docked on one of the Arcadinian coasts and head on back to Ten.


    Like so, Landon had secretly allowed Number 5 to flee after cing a tracker on her.


    Heh. He would like to see where these so-called witches were staying.


    Additionally, he wanted to know what their intentions for Lucy were.


    .


    They said she was their Chosen One.


    But their actions and even the mes in their eyes say otherwise.


    Landon had always trusted his gut feeling. So even now, he felt like they were definitely up to no good.


    And what was up with their hate for men?


    There were evil men in the world, just as much as there were evil women in the world too.


    So why pick only one gender to hate?


    Without a doubt, maybe millions of years ago, the whole organization probably started with a woman who got betrayed by a man. Or worse, a woman who wanted a married, affianced or promised man but failed to get him and ended up forming the group after contracting the famous princess illness.


    Of course, there could be abuse or other factors in the mix.


    But ever since he came to this world, both men and women have been crazy.


    Do you know many women kill other women because other women just said hello to their crushes?


    Not even a fiance but a crush.


    Even his former stepmothers were all crazy as well.


    But if you told them that they had a problem, they would say that you were the one talking nonsense. To them, love justified everything.


    And in the end, they turned into psychos, ming their current situation entirely on men.


    Yes. Men did have their part to y. But sister, you aren''t innocent either, you know?


    Honestly, he was d he didn''t get reborn when Landon was still in the Barn pce.


    Brothers scheming and trying to kill each other every day, wives killing, people constantly attacking nonstop... Oh my God! Didn''t they ever take a break?


    Monday, they wanted to kill you. Tuesday. Wednesday, Thursday like so for week after week after week.


    Even cousins and unknown enemies could try entering the fight too.


    One had to sleep with one eye open and pray to make it to ?du?thood.


    Not to talk of how backward science, medicine and other fields were.


    And because of this, prisons and all sorts of things should kill a man in a single whiff.


    So no matter how one looked at it, hating a particr gender didn''t make any sense.


    The world was already rotten as it was, with countless guing organizations that needed cleaning up.


    Now, with the tracker on Number 5, she should be able to lead him straight for the kill!


    .


    As for the other ?ssassin that he brutally injured, she would live. But as a prisoner.


    While one tried to find her way home, why not start making this one talk?


    Like so, Landon had a new n on how to handle things from here.


    But more imports you, he felt like he had to get to the bottom of Lucy''s matter.


    Her mother.. Histe mother-inw.

 Chapter 1209 - A Traitor To All Female Kind

    <h4>Chapter 1209 - A Traitor To All Female Kind</h4>


    Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    The injured prisoner fell to the ground while Number 5 continued on.


    Instantly, Landon rushed to Lucy and used this opportunity to allow Number 5 to flee.


    But of course, the bigger reason was that he couldn''t think of Number 5 right now.


    He picked up the phone within the room, made a hasty call and hung the phone hard.


    ~Plop.


    Landon dropped to his knees beside Lucy in agony.


    His entire body quaked with anxiousness while looking at Lucy''s pale appearance.


    Looming at her, he couldn''t help asking himself: Did he do too much?


    His guilt was already written all over his face, even though Lucy couldn''t understand it.


    In truth, he could''ve stepped into the room right from the very beginning. But he wanted Lucy to learn her lessons and rely on others more


    Just watching her go through what she did broke his heart. But for her growth, it was necessary.


    What would she do when he wasn''t around?


    This lesson was needed.


    Of course once she began treatment, he would get a pill from the system to not only heal her wounds fast but take the earl''s away too.


    Hey. The wedding wasing up, and he knew how much she had prepared for it. So how could his bride still be going through recovery?


    .


    ~Whooo. Whooo. Whooo. Whooo.~


    Lucy breathed hard from the stab wound in her legs while staring at Landon gratefully.


    Luckily, he came on time. But something else worried her.


    "What about the other one that fled? What about..."


    "Shhhh... You worry too much. Think about yourself more. That said, I need you to promise me, Lucy. Promise me you will never do something like this again."


    Lucy''s heart sped up when she looked at Landon''s stern but worried eyes.


    Sigh... She did too much, didn''t she?


    Well, she already knew she was wrong.


    And sat this money, looking at her knight in invisible shining armour, Lucy had no thoughts about the fleeing Number 5 and had now found herself engulfed in her little honebed world with Landon.


    Watching Landon rub Kora''s cheeks as ifforting the baby too, Lucy couldn''t help chuckling yfully.


    "Alright, brother Landon. I promise."


    Landon heard her and was taken aback. You know, it has been a long time since Lucy called him ''brother Landon.'' They always called each other different pet names.


    Kora looked at the scene and felt speechless, rolling her baby eyes around.


    Can''t you see that there are tied-up hostages that need help around?


    Blood! Blood! There are dead bodies, and the whole ce is still bloody.


    So could these people not spread dog food on the crime scene here?


    The hostages also felt it funny as well.


    Your majesty, we know you love the princess. But now isn''t the time, alright?


    Look! Even the injured ?ssassin is repulsed by you.


    Not to talk of the bloody smell in the room, which is also getting heavier and heavier, making it hard to breathe.


    Indeed. Everyone felt both amused and helpless by the love birds, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Just watching it made those single feel like getting partners and showing off as well.


    .


    Kora looked at the scene and sighed.


    It looks like it was time for her to work her magic.


    Like so, he coughed lightly, cleared her throat and began her work.


    "~WhAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!~"


    Eh?


    Kora''s cries were thunderous, making some people subconsciously want to ce their hands on their ears in defeat.


    And at the moment, it seemed to do the trick.


    F***!


    The royal princess''s lungs must be powerful.


    Both Landon and Lucy were awakened from their daze and could only smile awkwardly at Kora and the other hostages.


    Landon went to untie the hostages and check the injuries of those men who were baby beaten.


    At the same time, Lucy tapped Kora''s back, thinking that the baby was now frightened by everything.


    Please, don''t ask her why. But she suddenly didn''t feel that much pain on her legs as before.


    Hey. Could it be that it was because Landon took out the dagger and quickly ripped off his clothes to bandage it?


    Well, it did hurt when she moved around but staying still brought no pain to her.


    But subconsciously, Lucy''s mind thought of the locket her mother gave her all those years back.


    Could it be that the real secret to her existencey in that locket?


    Knowing her mother, even though the woman looked weak and acted weak a majority of times before her, Lucy didn''t fully believe it.


    If it were true, then why didn''t her mother try going back to wherever these witches were?


    .


    Again, even if she did try to have back and failed, knowing her mother, if there were truly someone she trusted, her mitre would''ve told her to one day head there. Or, would be given her vleis on how to go there.


    But instead, on the woman''s dying bed, she said she should forget about the past and live on to the future.


    Lucy felt like she indirectly meant that her mother''s people were in the past and we''re no good either.


    In short, nothing was as it seemed.


    So she didn''t trust their story of her being some chosen one.


    Yes. She might be valued. But why?


    They only spoke vaguely, with no one hitting the nail on its head.


    So why should she leave her entire life behind for such a vague story?


    .


    Additionally, she also didn''t like thements they kept throwing around too.


    Honestly


    They said she and other women here were suffering. But Lucy has yet to know exactly how she was lining in bondage here.


    They even called her a traitor to all female kind.


    Lucy could only shake her head while thinking of the matter.


    Indeed. Those women all seemed crazy.


    Like so, the matter with Lucy finally came to an end.


    But the aftermath would still be one of the biggest news to hit the ears of the residences so far.


    Boom.


    The reporters got busy

 Chapter 1210 - The AfterMath

    <h4>Chapter 1210 - The AfterMath</h4>


    Time was something fleeting.


    And as always, news had a speedy way of travelling around the ce.


    On the streets, people were still talking about the big matter that had been guing the Capital city for an entire week now.


    The people on the roads were still busy talking about the matter too.


    But rather than feeling fear, the majority of people felt proud instead.


    "Hahahhahahah! I heard that the Princess was able to subdue over 50 people all alone."


    "Tsk! Your news is old. My friend worked at the {Daily Baymard}, and she said that the princess subdued 90 of them."


    "F***! The princess is so fierce and cool! If it were me, I might not even be able to subdue 10."


    "10? Bro, why are you talking as if on a regr day, you could even subdue 5?"


    "Heh. What do you know? Apart from working out in the gym, building muscle and also gaining strength, don''t you know that I also take self-defence sses? Just let one of those peoplee my way, and they would be sorry!"


    "Brag. Brag. You sure can brag. If you can subdue even 3 of them, I''ll never take a dump for the rest of my life!"


    "Okay. Then be prepared to be the first man in the world to die from such a thing! I Nicodemus can subdue 10 of them with just a single blow!"


    "Ah. I forgot! I also heard that Princess Kora was so brave as well. I heard that she didn''t even cry all through the fight."


    "Awesome! As expected. Royal blood is different. Just like how my nephew cried only after seeing his first dog? If it were him, won''t he cry till he pools and passes out?"


    "F***! I can''t believe that all this happened in a single day. Our Baymard sure is great. Even the police could solve the mystery and close the case so fast in just a single day. If it were in other ces, who knows... Maybe the culprits might even bribe their way out of things."


    "That''s true. I heard that no matter how many threats the prisoner threw, the police were very stern on getting some to the route of the matter and bringing justice to those hostages that got badly beaten up too."


    "Oh yes! The case would soon have a scheduled court date, right?"


    "Yup! And I heard that the hostages would alsoe up as witnesses, give their testimonies and watch the entire thing. They would also getpensation for all they did, as well as medals for bravery fighting against those viins too. Yes. I heard that some tried fighting but got hurt instead. But that''s okay. At least they did their best. And they didn''t even have any form of training too. So it was inevitable that they would lose. I reckon that after this, the self-defence sses would get hot again."


    "That''s right. It''s good that it''s done this way. This will also keep other tourists with bad ideas constantly thinking twice. Hmph! Our Baymard is not to be trampled on!"


    (*^*)


    ....


    All over the streets, people were constantly talking about the matter, feeling a great sense of security within Baymard.


    One had to know that out of Baymard, ?ssassination attempts urred every single day.


    And to many, there was no situation that the police couldn''t handle.


    That''s how strong their reputations were.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    In these medieval times when murder was rampant and ?ssassins were everywhere, Baymard was like an entirely different world.


    So thinking about it like this, one had to allow that the effort Baymard ced on keeping such order was not aughing matter.


    At the same time, several tourists, especially merchants, were also ufortable about the matter too.


    Lying through. Who was the one constantly giving them a bad reputation?


    To go after the Baymardian Royals of all people.


    Were they sick in the head?


    It''s not that they wanted to report the matter once they found the culprits.


    But it was justmon practice in medieval times to investigate things for oneself.


    Any news was typically investigated by almost everyone once it went out.


    Why? Because it was vital for them to know who could potentially harm them too.


    Imagine if they identally made friends with the culprits without even knowing what they had done?


    Then even if they knew the truth of the matterter and pulled away from the culprits, it might be toote because everyone would still ?ssociate them with the culprits.


    And when Baymard did decide to act, who knows if they might end up in one boat with the culprits?


    If they ?ssociated with the culprits only at parties due to formalities, then that would be alright. But imagine inviting the culprit to one''s home or having lunch at a high-end artery with the culprits?


    In these watching times, one false move could ship one to disaster, even if identally.


    All in all, the public image of the whole matter went ording to how the police had nned.


    They had held an emergency press conference, beaten the press to the outline and realized the news in the manner they wanted.


    All armed forces wiped the invisible lines of sweat off their faces when they saw how some of their famous press frienemies were gritting their teeth carefully.


    To them, the police were stealing their jobs of reporting news.


    But the police officers could only smile wryly.


    If you report it the way they want, would there be any problem?


    The issue was that even though the press would report the matter 95% in a good way giving a positive image, there was always that leeway.


    That chaotic 5% was always there, causing small waves of panic around all the time.


    Sure 5% might seem like nothing now. But what if in the future, that percentage kept growing?


    The press had free will and public control of countless fields.


    But when ites to public or natural security, forget it! Those rights be non-existent.


    Just remembering the time some years back that the press almost leaked out that the police were looking for a spy, no one dared to give that leeway to the media anymore.


    What if the spy had heard of it and fled before getting caught?


    When it came to some issues, the press had no say.


    Like so, Baymard was taking things exceptionally well.


    And once again, Landon went right back to work.


    However, he wasn''t the only one who seemed busy.


    Far away from here, the dangerous waters were about to get stored up again!

 Chapter 1211 - A Dangerous Man

    <h4>Chapter 1211 - A Dangerous Man</h4>


    -Hidden Estate, somewhere far from Pyno-


    .


    The day had passed, and now, the night hade.


    But since it was summertime, even at 8 P.M, the sin was still aze, engulfing thend with its arrogant demeanour.


    The puppycod flowers bloomed and danced in a wavy manner, giving the illusion that the fields hade alive.


    The ring bu??erflies still fluttered at this time, showing off their very unique features.


    But what made nature proud were the chair-like snails that were the size of a dog.


    These snails were a rare delicacy here and only grazed thends in this manner during Summer.


    Their shells have a faint bluish glow to them that seemed mesmerizing. But make no mistake. It was just a defence mechanism against predators.


    Once glowing a faint shade of blue, if one were to touch the shell and identally lick their hands, they would be paralyzed for several hours straight.


    Animals typically fall prey to this.


    Humans captured the snails first, washed them thoroughly, got rid of the nd causing the strange reaction, and ate their snails merrily, and that was that.


    The snails step out in this manner only in the summer in search of more moisture to take care of their overlyrge bodies.


    In Spring, Fall or winter, they were fine. But in summer, the heat could dry and kill them entirely if not careful.


    With theirrge sizes that were as big as an average dog, they could actually finish a bucket of water in one go.


    Nature sure was beautiful.


    But unlike the beauty outdoors filled with vitality and glee, things indoors weren''t looking bright at all.


    .


    In one of the main buildings, over 30 people stayed within a dining room, all wearing various masks on their faces.


    They sat on the table in silence, with no one making a single sound.


    And soon, all that could be heard was the steady sounds of footsteps making their way into the role.


    Instantly, everyone stood up before calmly saluting the iing person.


    "Leader. We salute you."


    "Sit."


    The burly giant, who was bigger than them all, only nodded his head before joining them at the foremost head of the table.


    And instantly, his Goblet was filled by a standing steward.


    The burly man then looked at another man, who in turn kneeled without being asked to.


    The burly giant raised his goblet at a high angle and allowed the rum to flow from the goblet into the man''s mouth.


    The goblet never touched the man''s mouth. Only the purplish rum did.


    The kneeling man then savoured the taste in silence. And when nothing, or was dered that the wine was good and the goblet wasn''t also poisoned as well.


    The poor taster gripped his neck in horror as his face suddenly started turning a faint bluish-purple undertone.


    ~Khack-Khack-Khack~


    The taster''s eyes bulged out as his body continuously trembled in from the constant pressure he felt in his throat and eyes.


    That''s right. At this moment, he found himself crying out blood.


    The feeling of death slowly closing in on him terrified him silly, so much so that he had lost his sense of thinking.


    Now, it was only desperation in his eyes.


    Yes! Ever since he had been kidnapped, he had been tortured and made to eat all sorts of poisons. The life of a poison taster wasn''t easy.


    One would get poisoned and given a portion of the remedy after several days of forcing one''s body to get used to the poison.


    During this time, he could go on for days without eating until his trainer allowed him to eat. But that was only after each poison training season, whichsted for days. At times, he could eat just thrice in 2 weeks during training. But there were times that it was just once.


    And during training, he also had to master how to detect each poison from a single whiff of smell.


    The life of a taster was tragic and full of torture.


    But after 15 years of service, one could be a junior Poison Trainer, apprentice under a senior Poison Trainer... That is if one made it alive by then.


    Typically, 6 out of ten people brought in died in the first week since their immunity wasn''t used to poisons.


    But the more one trained, the more one''s immunity got used to it.


    So when poisoned during a job, one would only faint or end up with a slight concussion showing that they were poisoned.


    In the end, they would ry what they were poisoned of and get the antidote.


    However, the fear was that there were always new and unknown poisons out there in the world.


    And just like today''s case, this taste tester knew he was going to die.


    He didn''t want to die yet.


    He got kidnapped and trained daily for 11 years now, dragged like a ve to take jobs and forcefully trained.


    So how was all this fair?


    He wanted to love! He wanted to live!


    And in sheer separation, he dragged his checking body, identally touching the leader, while still begging him with his bloodied eyes.


    "P-p-please! Help me... Help... Kah-Kah-Kah."


    The man began begging but couldn''t even talk because of his choking.


    But everyone''s silence wasn''t about the shock of his death.


    No. It all boiled down to the fact that he dared talk to the leader and even touched his clothes.


    More than ever, there was something else that was on everyone''s mind.


    That so, the real reason they were here.


    Sigh.... It looked like soon, heads would roll again!

 Chapter 1212 - Looking For Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 1212 - Looking For Brothers</h4>


    ~Khah-Khah-Khah-Khah~


    The leader turned his head to watch the dying ve before snapping his hands hard.


    ~Snap.


    Instantly, a hidden guard appeared. And before the ve knew it, he was tortured 5 times before actually dying from the poison.


    (x_x)


    All this happened in just under 5 breaths?


    Everyone looked at the ve''s dismantled corpse and only felt their bodies shiver.


    Indeed. Their leader was a cruel man.


    But they liked it!


    .


    ~Drrr~~~


    The body of the already dead taster was quickly hailed away amidst everyone''s difort.


    And even though many were now wondering who would be trying to poison the leader, it was very typical for their leader to be poisoned daily.


    In fact, if no one tried to poison him, it would be bizarre. Well, the culprits were definitely not themselves.


    So daily, 3 or 4 tasters always died.


    People also tried creating new poisons and sneaking them in, hoping that their leader would die. But fortunately, their leader was too smart for that.


    In truth, for the fact that the poison could make it this far meant that it should be another influential enemy trying to kill the leader.


    Without a doubt, if the powers belonged to ordinary people or even the ''wealthy'' people of the world, it still wouldn''t be able to make it this far.


    Meaning only someone as tough as their leader could get it this far.


    There are a lot of spections, but does it really need mentioning?


    Deep down, they already know who it is.


    And just as that side kept trying to kill their leader, their leader also did the same to that side as well too.


    As a matter of fact, right at this very moment, that side should be getting their own poison in their food as well.


    What could they say? Strong people had too many enemies. So it wasn''t weird.


    Of course, there was another matter that they had to handle.


    That is... Who captured the leader''s brothers?


    .


    Everyone felt like the world would soon be turned upside down because of the news.


    Were their ears deceiving them? Or was this some joke?


    The fact that someone even had the balls to do it was beyond them.


    Even if they one day grew 50 heads, they still wouldn''t be able to be that bold and daring.


    Who was their leader?


    He was the freakin'' Head and Leader of the Pirate Organization!


    The one whom the direct supreme Adonis leader himself kept trying to poison daily and failed.


    Do you know how great the leader was?


    Moreover, do you think that he could be a leader without strength?


    The leader had a unique gift.


    His entire body was strong as stone without any training.


    That is, an arrow shot right for his heart might not even do the trick.


    It was as if his entire body was a shield.


    And damaging him required a lot... They meant A LOT of work.


    They had seen their leader on the battlefield back in his teen years.


    Heh. Unless one was absolutely sure of their kill, it wasn''t advisable to make a move against their leader.


    .


    Who doesn''t know that when it came to their leader, all the legends about him were already extraordinary at his early age before he had even begun training the secret techniques?


    So imagine thebined strength he had now?


    That''s why most people who think of killing their leader result in using poisons instead.


    But they didn''t know that back in the leader''s early teen years because the leader''s teacher had pointed out this point, he had been trained to be poison resistant from the age of 11.


    So for decades now, the leader had long been able to resist so many things.


    Of course, he still kept his poison tasters there to confuse the enemy and let them maintain the notion that he could quickly die from poison.


    Additionally, it was also a great way to get new poisons and study them too.


    That''s right. The food or drink that the taster ate wouldn''t be thrown away but studied.


    His Pirate research team at headquarters would hop on board to study it. And they typically partnered with others from the Morg institutes to study them all as well.


    Any contribution to Morgany as a whole was a great thing.


    And this was why Morgany would always remain on top.


    Thinking of how powerful their leader was, they still couldn''t imagine who would dare to pick a fight with the leader so boldly.


    .


    The burly man''s terrifying aura instantly choked everyone on the table, making their hearts skip a beat: "How did it happen? I want answers, and I want them now. So speak!"


    "Yes!" Everyone responded obediently before looking at themselves helplessly.


    You look at me. I look at you... Who goes first?


    Everyone swallowed their saliva dryly before someone began retelling all he found after asking his subordinate about it all for the hundredth time.


    "Leader... It''s said that Whitebeard''s ship was found somewhere far in the dead of the sea in Area 3 waters, nowhere close to any empires or continents. And when they found his ships, they were all emptied and a bit damaged too. There were also blood streaks around as well. But for now, we can''t say for sure whether he''s dead or alive. But we mostly think he''s alive."


    "Oh?"


    Bang!


    The entire wooden table split in half, and the food and drinks all dropped to the floor in one big swoop.


    Without a doubt, their leader was pissed!


    But why take it out on them?


    Didn''t the leader know how terrifying he was?


    (:w_w:)


    Mommy....

 Chapter 1213 - A Good Show Was Coming

    <h4>Chapter 1213 - A Good Show Was Coming</h4>


    ~Bam!


    Everyone''s body trembled like shivering oysters getting taken off their ms.


    But even though everyone had their heads down, looking at the damage on the floor, no one gave a hoot about it at all!


    No. Their minds were too busy focusing on the giant creature in the room... Their leader.


    The man took a deep breath and raised his beautifully shaped brows underneath his mask calmly. But of course, his aura was nothing close to being calm, still as sharp as ever.


    "So you''re telling me that my brother was possibly kidnapped, his goods stolen, and no leads found? Not even one? Then why the hell do I ensure that thousands and thousands of you get stationed all across the waters? You mean to tell me that no one saw his ship sail out that far? Are you trying to give me the impression that his ships popped out there in the open like magic, hence missing your detection?"


    Everyone wanted to nod, but they dared not.


    Listening to the leader speak, or honestly sounded silly. No. Stupid.


    How can a ship appear, disappear, and pop out onto the far waters away from any continents just like that?


    No! Impossible.


    So could it be that maybe Whitebeard, who knew where all their ships would be stationed, wanted to give from them, perhaps because he was guilty of something?


    Oops. That way of thinking was also too far-fetched too.


    .


    Everyone knows how much Whitebeard loved being a pirate. He wouldn''t trade or sabotage his current existence or lifestyle for nothing.


    He was the leader''s brother and had enjoyed countless privileges for decades now. He was highly respected, and even when other pirates, merchants or passerbys saw his pirate ships, they would give him so much respect and fear for their lives.


    And given how proud they as Morgs were, it was impossible for Whitebeard to betray them.


    The cons of betrayal outway the pros by far. So why do so?


    Not to talk to the fact that they, the Morgs, controlled the waters. And Whitebeard also had avish life and owned several properties due to his benefits.


    Additionally, Whitebeard might be arrogant amd sometimes stupid. But it was an undeniable fact that he loved his brothers.


    Betrayal wasn''t really something that he could imagine Whitebeard doing.


    .


    For the leader, his thoughts never for once strayed towards the oath of betrayal. He, more than anyone, knew his brothers.


    So forget it. It was impossible.


    But then again, the fact that his ship also appeared that far out was also somewhat suspicious.


    The leader massaged his chin with a yful look in his eyes: "Tell me. What was hisst ?ssignment before vanishing?"


    "Leader, he had already picked up some items from Magoon Terique in Pyno and was heading towards Veinitta briefly. A year back, our merchants in Terique didn''t confirm that he had left. And sure enough, he also met another pirate fleet while sailing across the Northern part of Arcadina, which also confirmed that he did leave Terique. And after that,munication was lost."


    Lost?


    The leader''s eyes flickered with a strange light: "And in the end, his ship was found docked out far in the open seas in a location that would take months and even close to a year''s travel to any nearby continent?"


    "Yes, leader."


    "And what continents are closest to that location?"


    "Veinitta and Pyno." Said the man obediently.


    And in the end, he only heard the leader beginughing in an evil manner that made his scalp tingle in fear.


    Leader... Is, is everything alright with you?


    "Bahahahahhahaha!~~~."


    The man''s eerieughter filled the room, making everyone higher in their seats, not knowing whether they had offended the leader in some way or not.


    Oh my God! They were just trying to stay alive, alright?


    .


    The burly man grinned murderously: "Interesting. It looks like my brother was kidnapped around Pyno. He might not be there anymore, not Pyno is the ce to start!"


    "Yes!" The others replied.


    In short, they too had suspected that he should be around these 2 continents. But they were only 50% sure. Who knows if the enemies wanted them to think that and would flee to another far away continent like Ten or worse, Lampe, where those Adonis bastards were?


    The leader was right. They had to start their search out there.


    "Out of curiosity, the private fleet thatst saw my brother, where were they heading to?"


    "Magoon ind, Leader. It''s just by Terique."


    "And what about my other brother? What about The Baker? Have you heard from his ?ssistant Ratcliffe? Weren''t they supposed to be in that same Terique you mentioned?"


    Shaking his dead, the man agreed: "Yes, leader. But they fled to Magoon ind. And before fleeing, they had already sent a message to headquarters by then. It appears that the Temple of Dragmus was after them."


    ~Crack


    The wooden armrest cracked from the leader''s rage.


    Dragmus. Dragmus.


    Those Bastard people who betrayed his forefathers and kicked them out of Pyno millenniums ago.


    .


    When they first got here, their pirate group wasn''t anything to talk about.


    But with time, just finding their way, inter-marrying with Morgs to establish connections and also doing dirty jobs got them started.


    And thousands and thousands of yearster, they were now part of the Morg society.


    In fact, their original ents had long been washed away with time. And because over the centuries, most of the children born were Morgs, forget it.


    One could say that even the current leader was probably 1/20th Pyno when looking at his ancestry.


    Thest Pyno person in his generation was 20 generations back.


    Their family had always maintained and overruled the pirate organization.


    Meaning his cousins could alsopete for his position too.


    Actually, as per piratew, any pirate with enough merits couldpete and take over.


    But the question now was who would dare?


    Thinking of how Dragmus had always been their arch-enemies, the burly man so severely wanted to destroy them all.


    But unbeknownst to him, sometimes had already done his work for him.


    However, that person also happens to be his enemy.

 Chapter 1214 - Zain Jones

    <h4>Chapter 1214 - Zain Jones</h4>


    Everyone took deep breaths while waiting on the leader.


    "Continue."


    "Yes, leader."


    Instantly, the man began retelling all he knew.


    In short, The Baker had fled Terique and had ended up going to Magoon ind.


    But after that, contact with him also stopped.


    Those whoter went to Magoon ind only found the ce in a mess. All 3 fleet camps looked like they had been abandoned for centuries. Broken buildings, dried up blood around, creatures roaming within the buildings, and all savings, treasure ?h?sts and other valuables buried in the secret stash locations, were all wiped clean too.


    Not even a single gold coin could be found there.


    Even the pirate ships sitting dock for heaven knows how long, also had greenery growing in them.


    Some parts were also damaged too, probably because they sat out there on the same spit through the seasons till now.


    The wood was rotting, the floor was weak, and the ships badly needed maintaining.


    The fact that nobody touched the ships showed that even if visitors came through the ce, they dared not touch anything belonging to pirates for fear of being hunted.


    So could it be that The Butcher was taken by those Dragmus people?


    Be it Dragmus or Adonis, they were all enemies to them.


    .


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.~


    The leader tapped his other armrest deeply.


    For sure, Pyno would be an excellent ce to start.


    Also, want it just 2 weeks ago that he heard about Alec and Nopline''s death in Pyno?


    So what if all this was the hand of a single organization, A.K.A, the Temple of Dragmus?


    With their dishonest ways, it might be possible.


    But he felt like even though both sides opposed each other, the Temple wouldn''t pull so many reckless moves simultaneously in a short time span.


    They weren''t big enough to make all these moves.


    So what if it was another brand new enemy?


    Could it be that stupid temple of Adonis instead?


    Or was the problem actually with those idiotic Man-hating Witches? Or what about the Demon Believers?


    There was also another group of idiots that believed that everyone should ever be allowed to live above the age of 20 or else they would turn possessed. That''s why they killed everyone older than 20.


    Zain Jones had a headache just thinking about how many idiotic organizations existed that always tried to test his patience and that of the T.O.E.P.


    That''s right. He was one of the very top controllers of the T.O.E.P.


    That said, of course all news would reach his ears without a doubt. But it all depended on how far or fast the news would travel.


    One should know that Zain was still waiting for news on the sessful capture of that boy called Rankin. So the news about there being some secret new organization living in somece called Hamunaptra still hadn''t reached him yet.


    For now, he was primarily focused on his brothers; Hon Jones, A.K.A Whitebeard, and Marlo Jones, A.K.A, the Butcher.


    And because of his strict upbringing as the heir or potential leader, as well as for safety reasons, no one except his brothers and histe mother knew his real name.


    It was and has always been like this, with people calling him nicknames and tactless growing up.


    When he was younger, they called him Heir apparent #5.


    And as one would''ve guessed it, he wasn''t the only onepeting for this spot.


    There were 860 of them in total. And the battle for leadership was an 18-year long one that started at the age of 7.


    All leaders stepped down at 50 max, bing elders. From there, the next leader takes over at 25.


    That was how the rules had always been.


    And in the case that a ruler died before 50, all the leaders would work hand in hand in controlling the organization until the next heir tournament is over.


    Nothing could stop the tournament or rush it.


    And only one could emerge victoriously.


    .


    Zain squinted deeply when thinking about Pyno.


    How odd. This Pyno has been making trouble recently.


    Wasn''t this the same continent where the quacks were supposed to be found?


    The medical team and soldiers had just boarded their ships three weeks ago for a year-and-something-long trip to Pyno to investigate and fight the quacks who were trying to steal Morgany''s numerous Pyno customers.


    They had to make an example now, or else once the entire Pyno starts avoiding Morgany''s treatments, then who knows if these quacks would spread their tentacles to other continents too?


    Morgany lived and flourished by gettingrge amounts of money worldwide through medicine, art, and other professions.


    So if everyone started stealing their jobs and customers, do you know how affected their economy would be?


    Analyzing the strange things and issues he had heard about Pyno, Zain had an unprecedented thought in his head.


    ...Could it be?


    Could it be that all these were signs that a new powerhouse that could threaten Morgany was emerging from Pyno?


    No! No! No! No!


    That''s impossible, right?


    Yes. Yes. Yes.


    Instantly, Zain wiped the thought clean out of his head.


    What the hell was he thinking?


    That ugly poverty, struggling, hungry ce could never create a powerhouse.


    Even their potentials like Alec and Nopline had died just like that. So what coulde out of that ce?


    Sigh... It looked like his head was overworking itself again.


    Pyno was Pyno. A disgusting ce for beggars.


    Thinking like that, Zain finished up his meeting and headed out to yet again kill the cooks. He was poisoned, after all. So someone had to die for attempting it on him, right?


    Like so, the big boss left his shivering subordinates and headed out,pletely forgetting about his initial fear of Pyno.


    But sometimes, one''s gut feeling, no matter how ridiculous, could truly be a mysterious thing because back in Pyno, the most dangerous person Zain had to be worried about, was now making his way towards the Lower region hastily.


    Landon, who had no idea of the storming his way, only felt even more alive from the news he received.


    They did it. They actually did it!


    Hahahahahahaha!

 Chapter 1215 - Progress!

    <h4>Chapter 1215 - Progress!</h4>


    They did it. They actually did it!


    Hahahhahahahhaha~


    Very quickly, Landon found himself floating in the air like a lovestruck person.


    He skipped merrily while hastily making his way to the Weapon Manufacturing Industry in the lower region.


    That''s right. The weapon manufacturing Industry.


    Oh, dear. Landon felt like he was going to have a heart attack from overjoy when he thought of the good news he heard today.


    The progress rate was faster than he imagined.


    ~Catchak.~


    Landon stepped out of his vehicle after hopping through countless checks just to get into the Lower Region.


    Those standing close to him had always held awe when looking at how he did things.


    Look! Even his majesty had to do checks before entering the lower region, so how could they, the workers, feel that these checks were too much?


    Sometimes it was the little things like this that made everyone feel that doing these checks was necessary.


    Of course, only those who drive in with their vehicles would go through these checks. It wasn''t anything tedious and was super fast since people would have to pass through the detectors and scanners, as well as show their I.D''s, both private andpany one that matched them too.


    .


    Again, one shouldn''t forget that the Lower Region as a whole had its own private bus and train Stations dedicated to it within each Residential District.


    They only ced them in the residential districts, making it easier for the Baymardians to leave their homes and board ording to schedule.


    3 years back, the Lower region workers only used buses to move back and forth at will.


    But now, it was all different.


    They had decided to add trains to the mix as well. And this was because of how big the Capital city was as a whole.


    Workers had to board the buses several hours ahead, sometimes too early in the morning. They also had to go through the checks, as well. And at times, everythingbined just made people more tired instead.


    Thus, they had decided to cut travel time. And Trains were faster than buses.


    Now, people could drive their vehicles, park them at the train stations, go through the checks before boarding the trains for a one-way trip to the Lower region.


    It was super fast and also very entertaining as well. Why? Because although it starts off as and train, it soon ascends, bing a sky train that gives a good tour of the city.


    And once it got somewhat close to the Lower Region''s entry point, it would then descend back onnd.


    From there, it would move for a good steady distance before passing the massive front Gates.


    That''s right. Both vehicles and cars could pass through the gates when opened. The entire gates were asrge as a 4ne-road. So the trains had their own sections too.


    .


    The trains would then go straight in and drop the passengers at the only Train station within the Lower Region.


    Following that, they would pass through a brief yet simple security check again before stepping out.


    The Train station was located at the first entry zone of the lower region.


    Typically, people would board the buses that would take them straight for their respective industries scattered around. Bear in mind that the Lower region was as massive as a town.


    So with all the numerous industries scattered about, they couldn''t afford to make bus stops and keep stopping at every single turn. And that''s why eachpany had its private buses.


    Well, the trains were the only way apart from private vehicle transportation that the workers could use to enter the Lower region.


    When it came to leaving the lower region, that was another matter.


    People could use the buses or trains to leave.


    After the private industry buses pick the workers up and leave them at the Train/bus station within the lower region, they could then choose to leave via the train again, or take the Official Lower Region buses that could disperse towards all parts within Baymard.


    This setup truly pleased the workers.


    The trains would only stop at the Residential districts. But the buses leaving will head towards the other districts, and one could even stop at the stores, parks, banks or any other ce they wanted to go to after work.


    That was how things were typically done when it came to the lower region.


    .


    Landon stepped out of his vehicle, spotted several industry buses now parked outside, and couldn''t help feeling a bit aplished with the many changes that had taken ce over the years.


    But of course, his emotions were once again swept to the back of his head after seeing several people inb coats briskly walk towards him excitedly.


    Looking at their expressions, it was clear that they were trying to hide their joy and act cool.


    Too bad their quivering lips and big steps hadpletely crushed their act.


    "Your majesty, wee!"


    "Hmm. Is everything in order?"


    "Yes, your majesty. We are ready. And those from the Ministry of National Defence, as well as those from the Ministry of Innovation, Science & Industry, are also here as well. Of course, special guests from the Navy, Barracks, Police forces, Marines and Coast Guards had long arrived too." Said the excited man who was still wearing goggles. It looked like he had even forgotten that he was wearing them. At the moment, his eyes twinkled and shone thrillingly while looking at Landon.


    Hahahahhaha! Today was the scheduled day when they had to show how much progress they had made. He was particrly pleased with all the prototypes they had made.


    His job, as well as that of everyone else, was to impress them all today and blow everyone''s minds straight into the clouds.


    And just how confident was he about today''s matter? 200% confident!


    Even when experimenting, creating and doing countless things, he was highly enthusiastic about them all. So how could he not know their worth?


    Today, the weapon Manufacturing Industry was ready to give another good show.


    The man smiled from mr to mr with burning passion in his eyes: "Your majesty. We are ready!"


    "Good. Good. Good. Lead the way."


    With that, Landon also briskly walked forward as well.


    What a joke. Even though he had long been prepared for today''s matter, he didn''t know how far they had gone. So after the call, he more than anyone else was looking forward to the show.


    The gang headed straight in, passed through the detector doors, shipped the ess cards through the machines within the massive room.


    And after it turned green, they were allowed to pass.


    The weapon manufacturing industry owned one of thergest spaces within the lower region. It had humerus fenced fields belonging to it, where one could even shoot out a hand grenade if need be.


    .


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your majesty!"


    "Minister Gonovich, Minister Devin... Monster Gordon... d to see you all are well." Landon said while greeting the numerous people who all held great roles and titles within Baymard. He even saw his sworn brother Mark too.


    Hey. Those from the armed forces hade, as well as everyone else from the various ministries that concerned today''s matter.


    Some wore their well-decorated military suits, while others wore their tailored suits instead.


    In short, everyone looked powerful and in control.


    Landon looked at them and smiled wryly. Fortunately, Lucy forced him to dress formally for the meeting. Although... He still felt it a hassle. After all, he was yet again going to run around once the meeting was done. And from the looks of it, he might not even have time to change. And in this boiling summer sun, wouldn''t he end up sweating buckets instead?


    Landon undid the top bu??on of his military-style suit and took his seat in distress.


    Who asked him to be a public figure?


    In truth, his casual clothes weren''t all that casual. Do you know how freaking expensive they were? Many were also limited edition ones too.


    But, in matters like these, he had to either wear his well-decorated military attire or his royal one.


    Like so, everyone discussed with each other excitedly while waiting for the show tomence.


    Both ministers and armed force personnel really dove into countless topics in wait. No doubt, their focus was also on today''s matter.


    Landon looked at his watch and smiled broadly.


    1 minute to showtime.

 Chapter 1216 - New Weapons!

    <h4>Chapter 1216 - New Weapons!</h4>


    The room, filled with many important personnel, suddenly grew extremely quiet when they saw the massive door at the back open magnificently.


    The door that was honestly asrge as an airne hangar door, if not bigger, immediately called everyone''s attention to it as they watched countless people in whiteb coats push a few things into the indoor space.


    Landon nced at the scene and felt it funny.


    The expressions of these people were all professional and so diligent that one would think that they were astronauts or something.


    Not to say that what they did wasn''t great or anything. But why all the heroics?


    Landon had a hunch that if it were possible, these people would be floating from sheer pride.


    Well, this was also a good thing.


    It showed that they were overly confident about today''s matters.


    Today, the overseer in charge of the Weapon manufacturing industry was unfortunately sick. She had caught a bad flu and was so weak that she had to stay bedridden for a while.


    Thus, it was one of her chief staff members, Supervisor Bailey that was ?ssigned to oversee today''s show. Everyone knew the 29-year-old Supervisor Bailey. So seeing her handle today''s affairs wasn''t surprising to them at all.


    .


    When it came to Bailey, she was hard-working and brilliant as well.


    If she were a student, she would be within the top 10 of the ss. Her mind sometimes worked like a calctor, and at times, as she could sometimes calcte someplex things at the drop of a hat.


    For her intelligence, people were both helpless and envious too. If they had such a brain, wouldn''t they finish their own tasks early and save them the time they took studyingte at night or going overtime at work?


    Bailey was highly liked in their industry because she was multi versatile and could do countless jobs at different positions too.


    So at times, when people were stuck and didn''t know how to bypass a problem, they would rush to her for help. Honestly, she was like an idol in the industry. And if she weren''t already married with 3 children, many would''ve already proposed to her ages ago.


    Even the other female workers couldn''t help thinking that if she were a man, they too would also want to marry her as well.


    Of course, Bailey was 29 and still considered old and already had a stable home too. So no one really had many thoughts on her.


    Bailey had her raven hair tied in a bun while wearing her unbuttonedb coat too. And underneath theb coat, one could see that she was also wearing a standard ck pantsuit, looking very professional and well-kept.


    She moved amidst the otherb-coated staff pulling several roble tables forward, along with her secretary at the side.


    And once she arrived at the front, she smiled warmly and did a respectful bow at Landon.


    "Your majesty, our respected guests... Wee to the Weapon Manufacturing Industry''s second Viewing."


    With that, everyone flipped the document in their hands while listening to Bailey go through the agenda for today.


    That''s right. They were here to more or less critique the things shown today. If something needed improvements or were going in the wrong direction, then they would have to point it out fast.


    .


    When it came to matters like these, sure, the designers knew a lot, but they weren''t the ones who would use them.


    Was it too heavy to travel or carry during missions? Could the thickness or even the weight be involved? What about the firing range?


    Questions like these would pop out. And after the show, there would be a more detailed question and answer session too.


    Of course, people could also ask questions or raise concerns during the show since the items were right before their eyes, and they were more likely to notice issues then.


    In short, the official Q&A session was there just in case there was something else they missed.


    That said, for today''s matter, over 18 people were ?ssigned to take down the meeting/event minutes today.


    With how excited the guests were, for sure, countless people would try raising questions at once, and if not careful, vital points might slip by.


    So many people were tasked with writing the minutes.


    Bear in mind that the Q&A session was also a detailed one too. So there would be a lot of vital and exciting points raised about the things liked, the things unnecessary about the designs, and the things that needed modifications.


    And after the event, the minutes would be summarized, and the rest would be history.


    Now, with the minor details said and done, Bailey sped her hands enthusiastically while looking at the excited crowd.


    "As stated in the agenda, we will have a look at the military Drones first! And to start, we''ll be looking at the single-propeller drone!"


    Like magic to their ears, everyone''s body jolted in glee as they leaned forward and listened attentively.


    Single Propeller Drone. Single propeller drone... Good name!


    The group listened while Landon was wrapped up in his own little world instead.


    One should know that there were countless sorts of drones that existed back in the world.


    And of course, back then they wererge n-sized drones instead, and weren''t the ones used in modern times.


    The first ever drones were used in World War 1. It was an entire set up from the small miniature UAVs that Landon was trying to create.


    Anyway, Landon had already started configuring and ?ssimting both old and new knowledge to suite Baymard''s current state.


    At present, the prototypes for the drones don''t have cameras yet. Now, they were more focused on designing and understanding the flight functions of it.


    For one, he couldn''t make digital cameras withoutputersing out.


    With cameras, he would need to ce the chip in aputer or even a device that would allow them to watch any footage.


    Of course, the system had awarded him with all knowledge on camera drones.


    So he could also use the old techniques too.


    Some people might suggest to ce the film in them and allowed the drones to fly with the cameras and record what they saw.


    And after the drones descended, they would get the film, piece it together and watch it as if watching a movie.


    Back in the 90s or so, there were indeed portable cameras that required one to change the film within it regrly too. So such a n wouldn''t be far stretched.


    The film would like a stack of ck slippery, rolled-up paper that could be inserted into the portable cameras at the time.


    Phones changed, Tvs changed, and even the cameras would all change soon enough.


    Over the months, the research team had beening up with various suggestions, trying to wrap their brains over several details.


    But Landon had long thought hard about what needed changing and what didn''t. So he didn''t n on making unnecessary changes anytime soon.


    .


    One should know that it was only now that the team had managed to have a breakthrough and had been able to create a sessful drone that could lift itself from the ground without going haywire or crashing after just 3 minutes up in the air.


    Because he allowed them to make mistakes, they learned more and understood the foundations faster.


    It was like working hard on a senior design project and continuously brainstorming over new arising issues.


    At times, Landon would give them a hand or posters if free. But many-a-time, they thought things through themselves.


    That said, it was only now that they had managed to pull this off. And so far, as per scheduled the inte andputers will bepleted next year. So there was no point for him to waste his time embodying the old methods into the drone.


    This year will soon end, and next year will be the start of Baymard''s true digital age.


    So he could only wait till them before finalizing matters on the drone and adding a camera feature to it.


    Of course, those here today also knew about the future ns for the drones too.


    They were here to check on the progress rate, ensuring that everything went ording to schedule when considering all the funding and money spent on it.


    They better be impressed, or they might have to cut the budget and focus on something else. And no one in the weapon industry working on this matter wanted this.


    F***! How could they let it go after all their hard work?


    No way. They couldn''t let this happen, not after all they had done through with so many sleepless nights. Plus, they were also very pleased with what they had aplished.


    So without further ado, it was time to unleash the Drones!

 Chapter 1217 - Unleash The Drones!

    <h4>Chapter 1217 - Unleash The Drones!</h4>


    Drones! Drones! Drones! Drones!


    Everyone''s eyes twinkled in marvel in expectation for today''s show.


    And in a very ssy way, those wearingb coats soon picked up numerous dishes on the tables and walked towards the leaders as if they were waiters in a restaurant.


    They kept their back straights, one hand behind them and held silver trays that had also been covered up as well.


    And each tray seemed to have arge bold number marked on it.


    No doubt, their move piqued everyone''s interest as they stared at the dishes withser-focused eyes.


    Some people even began smiling, folding their arms tight and pping their legs inwards and outwards while seated expectantly.


    What will it be? Is it a bird? Is it a ne? No! It''s... It''s... Bah! They didn''t know.


    Nheless, they were so jittery about it all, acting like little schoolboys.


    And the moment their ''waiters'' brought the dishes before them, everyone''s hands had already begun stretching out as if saying: Give it to me! Give it to me!


    Landon smiled in amusement at this new, creative and exciting way they started their show.


    He couldn''t lie. Even he felt a burst of energy flood his brain when staring at the waiter calmly walking towards him.


    Hahahhahaha! The audience was hooked.


    But this was just the beginning.


    Seeing the eager eyes from the audience, the waters all smiled calmly before taking off the silver cover in the slowest way ever.


    And this move once again made the audience''s blood boil.


    Some even began annoyingly looking at their waiters.


    ''Oh, my ancestors! Can you hurry it up? By the time you finally take it off, I feel like an entire year would be gone by.''


    ''What the hell is wrong with you? Does your hand have a problem or something? Tch! As expected. Because I am a military woman, it seems that I can''t get used to slow-paced things like this. Time is money, so hop to it!''


    The faces of the audience were grim with all sorts of emotions and grumbling thoughts flooding their brains.


    You know, it took almost all their willpower not to pull open the silver tray covers themselves.


    Luckily for them, the wait was finally over.


    And when the trays were opened, a whiff of white smoke covered the silver trays, masking whatever was on it.


    Everyone looked at their silver trays with widened eyes, wishing that they had some snack right about now.


    They couldn''t lie. The show was truly interesting.


    And finally, the items on their trays were revealed.


    This... This... This... What was this?


    ????


    .


    ~Pfff. Landon tried not tough when he saw everyone''s confident look.


    You know what they expected was to see the drones on each te.


    But what they got was something totally different. Well, it was still rted to drones, so those from earth would definitely know what it was.


    Heh. Landon looked up the crude controller and chuckled.


    The speechlessness from the audience after all this while was enough to make himugh for an entire week.


    You know, it''s like preparing to see a man flee, onky to see him walk around instead.


    He knew it was cruel tough, so he could only try to keep his chuckles down.


    At the same time, the audience recovered and only had one decision in mind: Budget Cut!


    Bahahahhahahaha!


    Landon looked at the dark faces of the audience and felt his belly hurt from holding back hisugh.


    Sigh... It looks like if the ice wasn''t broken fast, things might go in an unprecedented manner at the snap of a finger.


    Luckily, the capable Bailey was the one in control of the show. So he knew that once things were adequately exined, there wouldn''t be a problem


    Bailey looked at everyone and felt it funny too.


    But who made her in charge of today''s matter?


    "Gentlemen... Ladies... By now, everyone should be holding the item on the trays. And no. That is not the drone."


    Eh? It''s not?


    The moment the words echoed out, everyone''s face turned merry, as their smiles bloomed and blossomed like a flower in spring.


    It was not it! It was not it!


    That was all they cared about.


    F***! Do you know how much the government put into funding these projects?


    Say no more. If these things were actually the drones, 2 words... Budget cuts!


    .


    Bailey, who had managed to turn everyone''s frown into blooming smiles, secretly rolled her eyes heaven warded and continued her presentation.


    "Everyone should have received the items on the tray by now. So to start off, this thing is what will be used to control the Drone. And as you all have noticed by now, each controller has a number marked on it, which in turn will also correspond to your Drone numbers too."


    With that, she nodded towards a few other people inb coats, and they in turn dragged one of the wheble tables and brought it somewhat closer to the scene.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen... I give you the Drone Prototype ss-BX."


    ~Swish!


    Without warning, everyone stood up like crazy, filled with tremendous excitement overfilling them.


    Their lips quivered, and their grip on their controllers was tighter than before.


    When looking at the prototype drones, their minds undoubtedly wandered back to the numerous group meetings and talks about them.


    These babies were the future of spy work!


    With this, they would be able to infiltrate regions without actually going up in the air themselves.


    You know, they could make its outer drone bodies look like anything thatrge birds, hence masking its presence.


    .


    It was said that in future, they would create a camera that could be so tiny that it could fit into a fly spy drone. But you know to them, that was a fairytale that might ever happen.


    How can a camera be that small?


    Cameras were massive. So if you say it''s portable, it''s hard for them to imagine such a thing.


    Nheless, since his majesty said it could be done, they also wanted to wait and be surprised.


    Who knows... Maybe it was a possible feat. But from what they heard, that inte thing andputer thing was also supposed to be a more extraordinary feat too.


    Hey. As people in charge of National security, they more than anyone else had begun preparing for the future.


    His Majesty had said that there would be a need to train officers and several others to monitor this web or inte thing.


    They would need cyber security officers and all sorts of people on the job. No one understood any of this now. But 4 months before the actualunch of the Inte andputer thing, they would be dedicated to the training and testing phase.


    The technicians and trainees will spend 4 months ensuring that the finished products are good and ready to go.


    And while that went on, the FBI and every other person tasked with monitoring it all would also get trained as well.


    They also had to prevent something called cyberbullying right from the roots.


    And they found that his majesty was particrly serious about this matter, saying that they should be as fierce and harsh as possible.


    From the talks they had and rough guess, they felt that this inte thing would facilitate news and reports.


    If someone was kidnapped, others could send word fast. If there was trouble or they were looking for clues in matters, they would be able to find things swiffer, facilitating swift crime-solving.


    But at the same time, something could be sweet, as well as poisonous too.


    So they knew that this thing woulde with its own waves of issues.


    And they were right.


    But at the same time, the issues in Baymard that lived and adjusted to a modern society mindset, could never be as great as the warring medieval times outside Baymard''s walls.


    .


    Well, everyone looked at the magnificent n?k?d drones with all sorts of thoughts in their minds.


    The drones didn''t have an outer covering but were just as cool as if one was looking at those robotic dogs from MIT back on earth.


    Their hands itched as they wanted to hug the drones and feel the bad boys for themselves.


    Dammit! It was just too cool and made them feel like they were in some James Bond movie.


    To them, this was already very futuristic!


    But what''s the point of looking and not doing anything?


    Bailey looked at them and grinned: "Everyone, please press the green bu??on on controllers to start your Drones. It''s time to make them fly!"

 Chapter 1218 - Its Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 1218 - Its Alive!</h4>


    Everyone gripped their controllers and found their corresponding drones.


    Of course, even though they held onto things tightly, they handled them with care as if they were holding a baby.


    At the moment, their feeling was one they couldn''t describe yet.


    It was like a child getting their Christmas present, ying around merrily.


    Minister Gordon from the Ministry of National Defence couldn''t help swallowing hard while staring at Bailey: "So we press this bu??on to turn it on?"


    "Yes, Minister.. Once the bu??on has been turned on, the propeller will spin, making it levitate." Bailey said before turning her attention to everyone else in the room: "As you all will know, some of you control very different drone types with different designs and number of propellers."


    Today, they weren''t here to test how the drones would capture images since that would get done in the future.


    No... What they were focused on was getting the bad boy in the air and ?ssessing the different modes and models for each drive flight type.


    Why were they designed the way they are? What are the pros and cons of each design type? Why are some faster in movement than others? And which drones are better suited for various lines of operation?


    Bailey looked at the excited group and gestured towards a particr set of drones: "As I mentioned earlier, we will begin with the single propeller design. So those with Drones marked 1A~1G, please turn on your drones and fly them."


    On hearing Bailey, those who had to control other drone models couldn''t help frowning in annoyance.


    It wasn''t fair! They so badly wanted to control the friend now, okay?


    (:Y^Y:)


    .


    A single propeller drone.


    To put it simply, it had a single propeller attached at the top of the drone. And looked very much like a helicopter.


    Of course, there were several internal design structures too. Yes. Even though the outer stic covering hadn''t been ced on them, the metal skeletons already had specific looks that made it easier to guess how they would end up being.


    Some had the shape of a dome, sphere, rockets, helicopters or any other forms too.


    But no matter how their skeletal frames looked, they all had a single propeller above them.


    ~Vrm-Vrm-Vrm-Vrm~


    And this move alone made everyone''s heart jump in glee, so much so that they had forgotten their identities and started acting like children.


    "Hahahahahahah! It''s alive! It''s alive! Old boy, they''ve done it!"


    "Awesome! Too awesome! After listening to all the presentations about this and even talking about it for close to a year, seeing the initial stagespleted only makes me believe more and more in the project."


    "It''s good to see that the nation''s money didn''t go down the drain. Wait! Do they have enough funding for this?"


    "Dammit! My old heart was shocked silly when the thing''s wings started spinning hard. Oh, my ancestors! Don''t these people know that at 32-years of age, my old heart could explode from this alone? Good surprise! Good surprise!"


    (^_^)


    ...


    Without a doubt, everyone was too impressed seeing ite to life. It was so futuristic and might even be the greatest military project of the year!


    An ''A+ grade'' was what they felt like giving these people now.


    As for those who turned on the drones, they were so excited after seeing the drones move up and down continuously.


    To them, just this little action was the most exciting thing they had done all year round... And this wasing from people who regrly vacationed too.


    But who could me them?


    It was like a person suddenly gaining superpowers. No moment was more remarkable than now.


    Like so, Bailey began talking about all she knew about the Single Propeller Drone. It might seem like a waste of time to go through all the details, but amongst the audience, were also the Council of research technicians from the Ministry of National Defence.


    And from her dealings with them, they would question and test every little thing if she didn''t go into detail... After all, they were all here to critique today''s show.


    That''s why it was best to go deep into things and never skimp on anything.


    With that, Bailey pushed her sses in.


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    .


    "The one propeller drones provide enough lift force to keep the drones hovering in the air... As you all can see from the spinning propellers. But as of now, there is no other way to control the drone in other directions. That''s why the controls for these particr drones just have the on and off bottoms on them, and after different form the other drive controllers too."


    Eh?


    Can''t control it?


    Everyone quicklypared their controllers and found that some of them had totally different controllers from the rest. So this alone showed that each drone was unique and indeed different.


    But if the drone could only go up and down, then they could still use it for periphery checks instead.


    The soldiers would release the drone into the air, and it would capture everything and then hover downwards again.


    Now they were wondering if in the future, there could be a sort of camera that could course everything in all directions (360-degree camera.)


    That sort of camera would be suitable for things like this.


    Of course, they would also try to get to the bottom of why the drone couldn''t move in any other direction. Why not go left or right? Why only upwards and downwards?


    Everyone''s expression was a little sullen.


    Bailey better exin it to them, or they would drill a hole in her head with countless questions.


    .


    At the same time, Bailey also brought up another interesting point about Single Propeller Drones that seemed to crush their questions in an instant.


    "Everyone, another issue with this drone is that its body will keep rotating opposite to the propeller."


    Ding!


    The Researchers and technicians in the audience felt like someone had turned on the light bulbs in their brains.


    Yes! Yes! This exined it all.


    Maybe this was the reason why it was hard to control the drone.


    As the Propeller spun, the drone''s body would rotate in the opposite direction. So it will be turning around in the same spot as if it were a person just twirling around instead in the Same position.


    So how can one control if it moves around on its own?


    Bailey held the drone in her hand and tried to exin as detailed as she could.


    She began by detaching the propeller from the drone''s body.


    "The fact that the drone rotates on its own is a consequence of Newton''s 3rdw of motion. Looking at the drone, we can see that it supplies the propeller with the necessary torque (force) to make it soon clockwise... But ording to the thirdw of motion: Whenever one object exerts a force on another object, the second object exerts an equal and opposite on the first. So, what does this mean?"


    Everyone looked on like eager students, listening to Bailey.


    Yes, Bailey. What does it mean?


    "This means that since the Torque/force applied on the propeller makes it move clockwise, an opposite and equal force would be sent back to the drone, making its body rotate anti-clockwise instead. This is the w with the One propeller design. But as the number of propellers on each drone increases, we can calcte, bnce and gain control over the drones!"


    ...


    Like so, Bailey went through all major designs when concerning drones. Of course, she was also able to shut down countless questions before they could get asked.


    She showed that they were very confident with their work this time, and overall, everyone was still extremely pleased with the progress rate of things.


    No doubt, by next year, these bad guys would be ready for use.


    But of course, there were still some major concerns when it came to these drones.


    Minister Gonovich ??r?ssed his smooth ck beard with a furrowed forehead: "Supervisor Bailey, with the 2, 3, 4 and 6-propeller drones that we can control, what would happen if we lose signal of them? You said that if the drones get too far away from their controllers, they will lose signal. So what do we do then? We sure as hell can''t let the enemy get our precious drones. Our technology must not be let out. So what then?"


    Good question!


    Bailey looked at the stern expressions on everyone''s face and smiled calmly: "Everyone, the drone has an emergency factor installed in it. You see, if the drone''s signal is being lost by 90%, the safety trigger will turn on, and the drone will automatically fly back to the remote''s location. "


    Her response was good, but still, the audience was not satisfied.


    Captain Lilian frowned: "And let''s say that the soldier holding the remote has been captured, or the situation is risky... Then wouldn''t the drone just fly back to the enemy instead?"


    Bailey nodded: "This could indeed happen. But that''s why we are also working on a self-destruct option too."


    "h. h. h. h. h~"


    ....

 Chapter 1219 - A Rigorous Session

    <h4>Chapter 1219 - A Rigorous Session</h4>


    Landon looked at Bailey and smiled.


    The way everyone was drilling anding for her reminded him of all those teachers back on earth who caused him a headache too.


    They asked all sorts of questions, which to be fair, was very reasonable as well.


    After all, this project was critical and in line with Baymard''s national security. So it was better to ask all questions than to ?ssume something which, in the end, might be wrong.


    Those taking minutes had already begun writing everything diligently, not dating to get distracted at all.


    Landon was already pleased with how things were.


    And when concerning the matter of drones losing signal after getting too far away, Landon felt that they couldn''t entirely treat the matter the way earth typically treated theirs..


    What happens when the signal gets lost?


    Some drones would automatically crash and get missing, giving potential enemies the chance to discover them... Especially now that there were countless spies and seasons stationed out day and night in these warring times.


    Remember, the outside world didn''t have cameras, phones or anything of these sorts.


    So the human eyes and ears were essential needs of countless people in power.


    And like so, it would pass on swifter than ever.


    It was the same way the Chinese lit up the mes across the great wall of China to spread the word that an enemy had invaded.


    One person lit up a me, and after a certain distance, another person lit up the next.


    Some people in Earth''s history rang gongs or bells instead.


    But overall, within Pyno and countless regions in this world, people would prepare not to use such loud methods.


    After all, that would only let the enemy know that they had been discovered. By then, what if the enemy flees?


    Most people stationed spies around like flies, who would pass on the news in that manner.


    And if they couldn''t handle the enemy, they would secretly flee instead, leaving the citizens or innocent people to stay behind and get killed by the enemies. Heh. Who cared about themon folks?


    .


    For one, it would alert the enemy that something strange was going on nearby.


    Secondly, even if the enemy might take years to understand or even get a clue of the physics or understanding of how the Drone was made, they still didn''t want their technology out there like that.


    In fact, even understanding how the drone''s remote got made might be too much for them. But so what? The important thing is never to let the enemy find the drone.


    And thirdly, what if the enemy knew of Baymard''s existence already? Seeing the strange drone, the enemy might link it to Baymard somehow. And this wasn''t what they wanted.


    Even if they disguised the drone like a bird, birds don''t crash and stter on the ground after falling.


    Of course, in the future if they could make micro drones like fly or mosquito sizes, then they wouldn''t be too worried about it being found out.


    Thinking about it deeply, not all drones back on earth would fall to the ground and crash.


    In fact, 85% of drones have preventive measures called ''Memory for home'' with GPS. So they could quickly return or be tracked after getting lost.


    But Baymard didn''t have satellites yet. And it looked like it would be a while before it got invented.


    .


    Anyway, with no GPS systems, they could only bend and make adaptive changes suited for their lifestyles.


    That''s why they had to develop methods that those back on earth might not necessarily need in their drones.


    The self-destruction mode was a must!


    Landon had suggested that it could be an option on the remote controls that would get covered with a thin but transparent cover over the bu??on.


    And if the captive soldiers who were discovered didn''t have enough time to press the self-destruct bu??on, then they would have toe up with another method that initiated a countdown to self-destruction.


    If the signal got weak by a certain percentage, the drone would automatically turn back. This safety feature already existed in the prototype drones.


    But in the future, after the drone flew back and headed towards the location where the remote control''s signal is strongest, it would also start a countdown for self-destruction mode.


    And to alert the soldier holding the remote of the self-destruction mode, another bu??on on the controller would start glowing bright.


    Anyway, once the bu??on glows bright, the soldier has to press it to disable the self-destruct countdown.


    Because after 30 seconds, the drone would block up, get badly burnt and destroyed.


    This was the n they were currently working on, and they had from now till next year to perfect it before finishing up and installing the cameras in the drones.


    Yes. This was theplete n and outlook for drones in a non-satellite world.


    They only worked with radio waves and frequencies that limited their range of things.


    Until the first astronaut went up to space, they would have to find new and innovative solutions that catered to their way of life in these warring times.


    .


    The Drone presentation was finally done, with everyone extremely pleased by what they say today.


    No doubt about it, the show had been too outstanding.


    The whole experiment made them look forward to the future.


    They felt like this would be one of the most remarkable military technologies to evere for the next years toe.


    These military drones could be increasingly used in special operations, allowing reconnaissance from the air.


    And thanks to their small size, they could sneak unnoticed into enemy formations.


    And from what supervisor Bailey said, some of these drones will not only be able to carry out Reconnaissance and surveince, but also fire if need be.


    Oh boy! Imagine taking care of the enemy without actually being there?


    Soldiers and others might not necessarily have to risk their lives for deadly and dangerous missions.


    No matter how they saw it, they couldn''t possibly imagine what other technology would be able to beat these drones in the following years toe.


    Hehehhe... Of course, their thoughts now were because they were still clueless about military choppers and fighter jets.


    .


    ~p. p. p. p~~


    Everyone pped after Bailey concluded the shows. And even though they already asked a few other questions during the show, now was Q&A time. It was the real moment to hit her and her team hard with questions.


    Instantly, the aura in the room became somewhat intimidating, as no one even smiled now.


    It wasn''t that they were trying to scare her, but they were organizing their questions in their heads.


    And Bailey, who had long been used to them, wasn''t terrified or worried.


    This wasn''t her first rodeo.


    The weapon manufacturing industry was constantly making government-improved weapons.


    So you can imagine how many meetings she had attended with many of these people.


    The fact that Landon was here was also simr to the scene where people gathered and had military meetings with Mrs or Mr. President.


    Everyone took the meetings seriously, discussing everything involving the matter.


    Bailey knew how much was at stake here.


    And she fully understood why the room was so heavy with tension.


    Likewise, herb-coated team also stood behind her with heavy expressions as well. Of course, they were also a little panicked too.


    What if these people weren''t as impressed as they thought?


    Deep down, everyone secretly looked at Minister Gonovich, the one they secretly called the troublemaker.


    He wasn''t per ae a troublemaker, but was more strict and diligent, not soaring anyone''s feelings at all when it came to his opinion.


    To put it simply, the guy didn''t believe in sugar-coating anything.


    Sometimes, they wondered how he got married.


    Sigh... His wife must be a bizarre one too.


    And just as they expected, Gonovich was indeed the first to speak.


    .


    "Supervisor Bailey. How far can the drones fly without losing any signal? At the current testing level, can you truthfully say that these drives will be able to fly far and do the work we want them to? We need a big range, not one that is just a few feet away from the troops. So I ask again. How far can they fly?"


    (*^*)


    Bailey smiled: "Minister Gonovich, you''ve asked a good question. As for how far they can fly, that will depend on the drone type. Some can only fly for 20 to 100 yards, while others can fly at a further range. But so far, the longest range we''ve gotten is 3 miles from the controller."


    "3 miles? Wasn''t the target goal 4.5 miles?"


    "Yes, minister. And we will do our best to ensure that by next year, we have aplished it."


    "What about water resistance? Can the rain destroy them? And what about underwater drones? Howe a model hasn''t been shown to us yet?"


    (-_-)

 Chapter 1220 - Meeting Adjourned

    <h4>Chapter 1220 - Meeting Adjourned</h4>


    Time passed by quickly, and the meeting was soon concluding.


    From the fact that they will be making underwater drones to several other interesting aspects, everything was talked about... Even the waterproof factor was properly looked at again.


    In future, after the outer protective coverings were made and ced over the drones, they would still have to continue testing ma coding adjustments by allowing the drones to fly in all sorts of disastrous weathers.


    They wanted to know which drones would be suited for thundering wings, rainy days or any other aspects.


    Yes. Yes. Back on earth, maybe there weren''t any drones that could even manage to fly in weather like Zalipnia''s during winter. But what if they could do it?.


    Of course, this wouldn''t happen any time soon and might need years and years of research. But what if they could go above and beyond?


    Those on earth never had to find solutions because their weather conditions weren''t as strange as those in this world.


    So the Baymardians would obviously solve problems based on their world situations too.


    From the strange incidents in the sea to the waterfalls that suspended in the air like some fantasy, to even the sort of creatures and nts they had in this world... Everything would be created to ease humanity''s life in this world.


    There were nts deep in the jungle as vast as buildings and could swallow over 30 people in one gulp.


    Heck! What about those that strangle their prey instead?


    So if everything was that different, then what more of the weather?


    What if one of those gigantic birds tried to steal their rooms mid-air? They were also discussing adding a shock/taser feature in their drones too.


    Countless people had given out so many suggestions.


    The list of ideas was long, but they were currently in the process of still seeing which ones were feasible or not.


    Of course, now that they had been able to get the drones up in the air, they could focus on the protective coverings and test all they needed to test ording to weather or other daunting aspects.


    .


    Again, in general, there would be 3 sses of drones based on their purposes... Underwater drones, Land drones and Sky drones.


    And even though the drones were mainly made for military purposes, after the basic principle was understood, simpler drones would be produced by Overseer Tim''s industry.


    But the drones produced won''t be made formercial purposes.


    Heh... Landon wasn''t that crazy to allow the drones to get used by others now... No! Not until world peace had been attained.


    In short, the drones produced by Tim''s industry would be created and only sold to specific industries and establishments.


    Everyone in the meeting felt that this should be the drone to ease the workers'' life.


    "Wonderful! Your majesty, no matter how many times we talk about it, I still can''t stop myself from marvelling at how useful this drive technology is." Minister Raven eximed as everyone nodded in agreement.


    The possibilities with the drones were endless!


    Firstly, drones could ?ssist farmers by measuring and recording crip height. They could use remote sensing technology to illuminate the crops with aser, and calcte the distance measured by the reflected light.


    I''ll go! Wasn''t that just too genius?


    Drones that have biological sensors can fly up to unsafe areas to take air quality readings and check for the presence of microorganisms or atmospheric elements.


    This not only prevents people from entering potentially hazardous and poisonous zones but will definitely make researching easier for them.


    Not even going far from that point, drones with special electromaic sensors could also be used to gather geological information to help geophysicists identify, better estimate and locate the presence of minerals, oils and natural gases.


    .


    And you know, in a big and overlyrge city like the Capital, every year, they have had some unfortunate fire incidents too... Especially in Spring when the thundering and lightning rain kept spreading fire as it pleased.


    Remember, even though Baymard was developed, most of itsnd was still unused. So sometimes, nature likes to y with them.


    The firefighters were constantly busy and did their jobs the best they could.


    But with this technology, maybe things would be easier to manage.


    Hehehhe... If they had satellite footage, they could view the regions... But they don''t. So the drones would make them better estimate how far and fast the fire had spread.


    At least now, even during disaster relief scenarios, with heat-detecting sensors, the images picked up from the drone and sent to the monitors will show the reddish heat-image of anyone, whether injured or not.


    With this, a rescue team would move out as fast as they could towards that direction.


    Damn. These drones were just too Godly!


    But more than anything, they would be used for National Geographic scenes too.


    Better still, the underwater drones had to look at the nt and animal life deep in the seas.


    This will also help them estimate what regions are dangerous.


    And when trying to recover sunken items, wouldn''t this be great?


    .


    No matter how they looked at it, everyone in the room agreed that drones seemed to be an essential aspect of life that they didn''t know how they lived without.


    From real estate and construction workers that survey and gather information at job sites to their uses in other works of life... No one could deny the strong potential these drones had.


    With drones, their armed forces, be it the police, Navy, Marines, Coast Guards or soldiers, would all feel at ease when out on missions now.


    And this alone made countless people giggle stupidly.


    Hehehehehehe!


    Now, this group of evil does look nothing like they did during the Q&A session.


    The many smiles on their faces while talking about the future of drones in Baymard was enough to show how pleased they were by the whole thing.


    "Hahahhahahahah! Supervisor Bailey. This time, you and your team did well. I wasn''t in the least bit disappointed."


    "That''s for sure. They had done well for this presentation, even though they fell short in the areas."


    "Hmhm... I think they have to work hard on oveing the drone speed too. Nheless, it was still an outstanding show."


    "Yes. Yes!... I can''t wait to see what you''ll show us by December''s meeting. Hopefully, you would''ve also gotten the maximum single range improved by then."


    "I agree with Minister Gonovich. 3 miles is so far from our original 4.5-mile range. But since this is still the research period, I hope your team can at least bring the range up to a 3.7 or even a 4 mark range. So by December, we want to see it up. That way, by March, you all should''ve already reached the 4.5 mark... No! We while you exceed and even get to 5 miles instead!"


    "_"


    ....


    The moment they saw him leave, they couldn''t help smiling helplessly.


    His majesty was once again on the move to the next appointment. And his fighting and working spirit secretly made them like working too.


    They felt like his majesty Landon would go down in history as the most workaholic Ruler ever!


    Other monarchs sat on their thrones, drank wine, did other activities and were hardly seen out of their pce.


    It was true. Most Monarchs only left their pce only about a handful of times a year... Even for a stroll around their Capital cities, they wouldn''t necessarily do it unless they had to.


    They stayed in their overlyrge Pces and sent their spies and minions to do the rest while always hidden away.


    The people in the city only saw their Monarchs during Royal gatherings or Hearings.


    But Landon''s case was different.


    He was always flying around the entire Baynard from one ce to another, having meetings here and there.


    This also couldn''t be med on him because he was also a great teacher in Baymard.


    Who taught the doctors surgery? Who led the people and big bosses and overseers in each establishment about their jobs?


    Heh... His majesty was a very, very busy man.


    They only looked at him rushing out and chuckled.


    Tomorrow would make it August first. And if they were correct, in 2 more weeks, his majesty would finally be married!


    And even at this very moment, people from all over Pyno were flocking here to see the wedding for themselves.


    The hotels were getting overly filled, with thousands rushing in.


    And where was Landon headed to? Well, his goal was to get to the Coastal Port as fast as he could.


    Why? His guests were finally here!

 Chapter 1221 - Be Our Guest!

    <h4>Chapter 1221 - Be Our Guest!</h4>


    ~Swah. Swah. Swah. Swah~


    The summer waves gently tapped the sides of the ship as the strongly infused salty winds blew across the summery day.


    Yes. The sun was high up in the sky, and a few birds could already be seen dancing above the vessel, indicating thatnd was indeed very close by.


    But more than the appearances of these birds, the stunning view before the vessel was enough to prove that they were already so close tond!


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~.


    The hard footsteps of many resounded hit as they dashed towards their room balconies to have a good look at the sight before them.


    Their hearts throbbed, and their faces eclipsed in pure excitement.


    They were here. They were finally here in the most famous and well-talked region in their empire.


    Hahahahhahaha!


    They looked at the overlyrge sign carried by 3 buildings and couldn''t help trembling in glee.


    They didn''t know it, but during the night, the massive words disyed there would light up, making it easy for visitors or stray ships to know exactly where they were supposed to go.


    And the numerous pointed arrows couldn''t be more precise about the directional paths to take.


    The unique docks that stretched out beautifully, as well as the countless ships flocking towards them, made everyone aboard the vessel anticipate and dream about what sort of ce this Baymard truly was.


    That''s right.


    The massive vessel that was now making its way towards the Baymardian docks wasing from Zalipnia.


    It was the official Bay-Zalipnian Transport ship called The Floating Ivory.


    And aboard were several groups of dark people of colour, as well as blue coloured people as well.


    No doubt about it, for almost everyone aboard the ship, this was their first timeing to Baymard.


    So how could they not be filled with excitement?


    .


    Uther''s hands gripped the stunning Royal Suite Balcony as his lips quivered in a silent scream of joy.


    And his wife, Beverly, only hugged him from the side, also feeling that their entire experience seemed surreal.


    If someone had told them that such a marvellous metal contraption that could take them from Zalipnia to Baymard in such a short time existed, they would''ve definitely treated that person like a lunatic.


    In just a month and a few weeks, they had reached their destination without meeting any dangers or feeling uneasy.


    Their trip was so smooth and exciting as well.


    From the countless shows to the facilities avable to the cruise parties and dancehall events held aboard, it seemed like a dream to them.


    Not to talk of the spa treatments and the numerous mall-like stores within the vessel.


    Others felt like living in such a ship wouldn''t be a bad idea, seeing that it was terriblyfortablepared to many homes back in Zalipnia.


    Hahahhahahah! That''s right.


    He, Uther, was Zalipnia''s current ruler, the father of Lucia, Andrew and Javis.


    And his only queen, his only wife, Beverly, was no doubt here with him too.


    After the treaty was signed some time ago, they had already made and to be on the first voyage trip to Baymard.


    .


    They decided to climb aboard with several ministers and council elders to see things for themselves.


    But that wasn''t the real truth behind why they wanted to be aboard the ships.


    For one, they already believed in their saviour''s words and behaviours due to the guidance of the gods.


    And, as if that weren''t enough, their children had alsoe back and told them all these exciting stories and adventures that made them feel young again, hoping for such an adventure too.


    Plus, just the items and goods from Baymard that had been circting in their empire also proved that this Baymardian empire was indeed a great one.


    Hehehhe...


    For sure, another real push for theiring here was that the young brat they had gotten used to was about to get married.


    So they came to show their support, as well as stand there as Zalipnian representatives too.


    They weren''t worried that Landon and his people would be offended... No... They had a good understanding of things from their children about how Baymard operated.


    For sure, Landon would put a stop to any nasty rumours or thoughts.


    But the issue was that their enemies back in Romain might spread the word to other empires, giving them a reputation of being proud, ungrateful and whatnot.


    .


    Missing the wedding might seem like nothing, but once that kind of tag gets ced on them, people will start avoiding them, thinking that one day, Baymard might strike.


    Again, many might not want to help them during their hour of need since it showed how ungrateful they were.


    In short, there was just so much involved in this.


    And if the Baymardian ships weren''t there, no one would me them for missing the wedding since it would take a longer time for them to travel on their wooden vessels from Zalipnia to Baymard.


    It would be impossible for them to attend the wedding if that were the case.


    Of course, rather than sending someone to represent them, Uther and Beverly hade to Baymard.


    What! Did you think they wouldn''t want to see the zoo to visit the Massive Grand clock called Old Whilly?


    No way!


    They had heard too many tales from their children and would be damned if they couldn''t enjoy them too.


    That''s why they dumped Javis and Andrew back in Zalipnia and only brought Lucia with them.


    No... It was better to say that she was the one who brought herself over because they don''t remember inviting her on the trip.


    .


    Uther and Beverly looked at the sight before them in a daze.


    Baymard. Baymard.

 Chapter 1222 - A Surprising Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1222 - A Surprising Mission</h4>


    "Thank you for staying with us during this one and a half months. We hope you enjoy your stay in Baymard." Several uniformed cruise staff members said while watching the dazed Uther and Beverly leave the ship.


    That''s right. Because they were the most V.I.P of V.I.Ps, they had priority service for everything.


    They felt a little nostalgic as if leaving the ship would be akin to leaving their homes... After all, they did stay here for so long and enjoyed all they could about the ce..


    So the sudden wave of depression that hit them was to be expected.


    However, the moment they stepped out of their ships and got on the docks, their depression got swept away in the blink of an eye.


    F***!


    The numerous buildings on the coastal region made them hold each other in disbelief.


    You know... They had seen some buildings from watching some shows on the cassette.


    But nothing beats seeing it face to face.


    Uther''s gut churned with bu??erflies when thinking of the entire design and structure of the ce.


    Of course, he wants the only one, as countless people began eximing from shock alone.


    "It wasn''t a lie/ it wasn''t a lie! They actually have such towering buildings here just like the movies showed!"


    "Look! Their roads are also extraordinary in texture with a clean and hard feel to them as well... Tsk. I bet that these roads can also withstand our Zalipnian weathers too."


    "Look! Look! It''s a man in uniform driving some strange vehicle that says Coast Guards on it."


    "Papa... Papa... Look! It''s a massive portrait frame/billboarded!... Ah! Papa... When we get in, can I have a bite of whatever is on the portrait?"


    ....


    As expected, those who stepped out felt the entire scene too surreal.


    And the same could be said for Uther, Beverly and several V.I.Ps who were driven to the Coastal Port in what seemed like expensive airport Golf carts


    The distance between the docks and the Port itself wasn''t that far apart and was more like the distance between the runways and an actual airport.


    So a simple mode of transportation between the short distance would suffice.


    The VIPs didn''t even know what was going on with their baggage.


    But since these people said everything would be handled, they allowed them to do their jobs and didn''t bother with it.


    Heheheh... They felt on top of the world while getting the best treatment and entering the port without worries.


    Damn. The service alone was truly worth the money.


    ~Pap~


    The ss doors opened on their own, making the Uther and the rest feel marvel at the ingenuousness of it all.


    They had already seen ss doors open on their own in the cruise ships, especially when one wanted to but in the stores.


    So their initial shock had been then. And now, they could only chuckle at their former inanity and step in proudly, like the VIPs they were.


    Now, they felt like nothing else could amaze them.


    From instant tap water to lightbulbs, fridges and countless items, they had already gotten the shock of their lives when on the Cruise ships.


    So now, they felt like veterans on the battle scene, feeling that nothing could faze them again.


    They quickly checked into Baymard and were told about their Landon''s arrival outside the Port on the other side.


    Landon was waiting for them by the limos.


    Instantly, everyone''s eyes bulged out in shock and disbelief as they so badly wanted to rush over and touch the limos before them.


    This... This... What sort of luxury was this?


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    There were several limos with different lengths there too. But the most eye-catching one was the longest one that seemed to stretch out in style!


    F***! They wanted to sit in that one.


    Everyone couldn''t help smiling bitterly after getting the shock of their lives.


    It seems like just when they think they had seen it all, Baymard would bring in something mind-blowing to crush their initial thoughts.


    Landon looked at their dazed expressions and chuckled


    "Wee to Baymard... Now, let me take you to your new home."


    With that, they were off.


    .


    The trip to the pce was long but exciting.


    They left King''snding and drove all the way to District A, passing through countless buildings and sites that made them ster their faces to the windows like little children.


    And at the same time, the Airport limos had many pamphlets and tourist packages, showing people where they could go when in Baymard.


    Others flipped open the tourist map and were in a daze.


    ''Does this brat not fear that enemies might use this map to do evil acts in Baymard?''


    Uther deeply stared at Landon while secretly taking note of what he wanted to do after settling in.


    That''s right. The Cinemas, Theatre ys like magic shows, Drama ys and so on, had already piqued his interest.


    The Museum, Gym, Photo Studios, Aquarium, Go-Kart racing, Ski & Snowboarding Resort, Mountain Bike Parks, and so many other ces had made him restless.


    Yes... The Ski & Snowboarding resort only had indoor activities now, but this was a must-see ce on the list of top most visited ces in Baymard.


    Scuba diving and doing other activities in the Aquarium Resort seemed like a good idea too.


    Of course, Number 1 on the list seemed to be the Pce itself... And number 2 appeared to be a ce within the pce titled his ''Majesty''s garden of Horror & Mysteries.''


    There was also Princess Lucia''s garden at 5th ace too.


    .


    Uther looked at the scene outside the window and secretly decided to take note of things.


    When his children were very focused on changing Zalipnia''s outlook, he was only 70% convinced of their decision.


    But now, looking around Baymard, Uther''s mind seemed to have awoken from some deep slumber.


    Maybe this was why the gods sent them to the saviour.


    The saviour''s outlook was what they needed.


    And slowly but surely, Zalipnia too will grow!


    But before that, there was something more disastrous that Uther wanted to talk to Landon about.


    Some deadly disease had begun spreading out from one of the Romain empires close to Zalipnia.


    And no one seemed to know what it was. It killed at a deadly rate and spread out like wildfire.


    So who knows when it mighte to Zalipnia?


    They needed help to treat this strange new illness.


    And Landon was the only person they could think of.


    Of course, Uther didn''t know it, but the thing being spread out was far more deadly and dangerous than the ck gue.


    No. They needed help!


    ~Ding.


    [Host, New Mission]


    ''_''


    Landon''s entire being almost crashed in rage.


    A mission this close to his wedding?


    Why that bloody, stinking son of a BLEEP, BLEEP, BLEEP, BLEEP, BLEEEEEEEP~~

 Chapter 1223 - A Grand Welcoming!

    <h4>Chapter 1223 - A Grand Weing!</h4>


    Today, the maids, butlers and other workers had long prepared for the arrival of these foreign guests.


    And as one would guess, these guests would stay in the same building that Lucia and her brothers stayed at whenst they visited.


    They decided to give Lucia the same room she had previously, in order to make her feel veryfortable and at home.


    Of course, even though it was the same room, a few items and features in the room had been upgraded and changed too.


    The workers all smiled, ready to receive their guests any time now.


    And at the same time, Lucy held Kora while standing alongside Mother Winnie, Little Linda and Little Momo.


    As per the agreement concerning his safety, Little Ren couldn''t be out and about like this during official Royal events, so he only stayed away for the weing ceremony.


    Of course, a few other government officials lined up to wee the guests too..


    And would you know it, the news Camera crews were all lined up, ready to capture the iconic moments of royals greeting each other as well.


    Years and centuries from now, this footage would be proof to show just how close both memories were with each other.


    And, even when making historical movies of the past, people in the future would be able to tell what outfits the Zalipnian Royals wore or what their attitude to Baymard was like.


    Again, today''s footage would also be on the current news and newspapers too.


    That''s right.


    They had to record the arrival of all prominent guests,pile it and edit everything for the Pre-wedding footage.


    .


    As of now, if one moved across every corner of the street, one would find that the Billboards, Posters and several decorations were already underway for the big day.


    They only had 1 week and 5 days till the actual marriage ceremony.


    So time was short!


    The fireworks, Hot air balloon tricks, and massive parade were just a few things that needed diligent nning.


    Not to mention that Landon wanted to give Lucia a very romantic gift on his wedding day.


    In short, there was just so much to do in so little time, from the wedding nners, the bakers to individuals that also registered to set up stalls in particr location spaces... The list of collective things that had to be done was a whole lot.


    But another interesting thing was that Landon chose to do his wedding the day before the public holiday.


    Yup!


    If one would recall, he got crowned in August, and as of now, people typically had 2 days worth of public holidays during that period.


    Now, with Landon''s weddinging up, he had intentionally given everyone 4 days of holiday time instead.


    The day before his wedding would be a public holiday since he and Lucy had to do several Baymardian rituals.


    So on Friday, they would do so, and on Saturday, his wedding would be officially done then.


    That said, what followed was the standard public holiday period for Baymard Day.


    Hence the majority of people would only have to go back to work on Tuesday.


    They would have Friday to Monday off!


    A 4- day Holiday.


    This was indeed a good steal on things as countless people killed forward to the long no-work period too.


    Of course, those working in security, the powernt, water & sewage nt, and other major industries had to work as per their schedules, even though it was a holiday.


    The Ports won''t close, and even the hospitals, Cab services, and hotels would be open and avable.


    It was just that othermercially acimed tourist sites, stores, government buildings, Academies, and Court businesses would have to stop during the extended holiday period.


    And this went without saying, but construction, timber cutting and wooden-nk making would also be ced on hold.


    4 days off with just chilling and enjoying time with family and friends, no matter what world one lived in, many still miles this sort of advantage.


    Hehehhehehe... But of course, the 4 day holiday was just for this year.


    Next year, they''ll resume their 2-day holiday period.


    If he did that, then wouldn''t the royals or others after him do so too?


    Maybe in one future generation of cousins, 20 get married, and so on... If he allowed each royal to make their marriages a public holiday, then wouldn''t the entire year be a public holiday after 360 Royal weddings?


    Look! Even when Mother Kim and Lucius got married, he didn''t make it into an official holiday.


    So why would he do that now?


    And speaking of the 2 love birds, at the moment, they were still out of Baymard on official matters and should be back in 5 days by Cruise.


    So now, it was just Landon, Lucy and Mother Winnie who were the leading ?du?ts here.


    Mother Winnie was also engaged to one of Lucius''srades.


    And next year, they were also set to get married too.


    Mother Winnie was 2 years younger than Mother Kim and was very beautiful and eye-catching too.


    Honestly, if she didn''t have Bari, who was simr in age to Landon, he would''ve thought that she was a 29-year-old girl.


    That''s how her face looked to him.


    And in future, once she married out, Londa would stay back in the pce, just like Little Momo did when Grace got married.


    The children tactfully didn''t want to disturb the spouses from enjoying their marriages, so they actively chose to stay in the pce.


    After all, soon, they will alsoe of age as well.


    .


    Very elegantly, Lucy, Mother Winnie, Kora, Little Momo and Little Linda all wore their Royal attire and stood firmly with a warm smile on their faces alongside the weing Ministers and official delegates.


    Even the Caronian ambassador situated in Baymard also came as well. And the same could be said for the other Pyno Ambassadors too.


    Everyone was really to meet the Zalipnian Royals and show their respect.


    And soon enough, the limos all entered the Pce, causing the Press to go wild.


    "They''re here! They''re here!"


    "Quickly! Start recording now! We, Channel 5, cannot lose to those Fashion scumbags in Channel 3 news. Com''on! Keep things rolling!"

 Chapter 1224 - [Bonus chapter]A Catastrophic Disaster

    <h4>Chapter 1224 - [Bonus chapter]A Catastrophic Disaster</h4>


    ~Vrrrrrmmmm!!!


    The limos all drove in, and the press began making a fuss, raking as much footage as they could.


    And soon enough, those within the limos stepped out, and the excitement from the crowd was now over the roof!


    d.a.m.n. What a group of good-looking people!


    Some who saw Mother Beverly were already prepared to capture her stunning figure.


    So beautiful!


    Of course, Beverly and the rest had long gone over what to do in this scenario after taking lessons from Lucia.


    So as nned, they asionally raised their hands and waved elegantly at the crowd.


    Their hearts drummed with anxiousness when looking at the group of people who seemed so over the moon to see them..


    They don¡¯t think that they had never faced such a scene in their lives!


    F***! The attention they were getting was just over the roof.


    And at some point, Beverly started blus.h.i.+ng when listening to thements from those at the sides.


    G.o.d!¡­ She felt so young listening to their undisguised praises about her beauty and her figure.


    Her blood pumped and soared while walking next to her daughter and her husband.


    Uther¡¯s ears also blushed after experiencing such a thing.


    Giggle. Giggle. Giggle


    Lucia giggled after seeing her parents like this.


    Shy much?


    .


    The gang walked on until they finally ascended the Grand stairways.


    And almost immediately, the limos were then directed to the building where each guest would be staying.


    There, their luggage would be offloaded and kept in their rooms¡­ After all, they didn¡¯t have the expensive V.I.P treatment from the airports.


    Nheless, the Baymardian Royal guard had long been tasked with picking them up after they all checked out in the traditional way ordinary people did.


    But for sure, amongst those in the limos were also a few head guards¡­ After all, they couldn¡¯t just leave their monarch unprotected even if they trusted their Saviour. It was in their job description to be by the Monarch. And they dared not ck at it.


    With that said, the rest of the Royal Zalipnian guards that arrivedter would be shown to their corresponding roomster on.


    You know, during this period, a mult.i.tude of Royal guests were expected to arrive.


    So all Hotel-like Guest buildings in the pce would definitely get used during these few weeks.


    Eh?


    Kora blinked in shock and disbelief when staring at the dark-skinned people headed her way.


    You know, when her brother came back from Zalipnia, she did receive a gift from her aunt Lucia who she had only seen in pictures.


    So even though she was knowledgeable and prepared for this moment, she still couldn¡¯t hold back the shock in her eyes.


    White long hair that was almost silvery, long pointy ears, dark skin and several other features that seem to make them all so beautiful.


    Again, was it just her or did it seem like these people, be it the ministers, elders or even the royals, almost had simr body sizes and tall heights too.


    It was as if they, the Zalipnians, couldn¡¯t grow too buff or big.


    They were just right, with the perfect amount of lean muscles too.


    And their long pointy ears for one, made them look like humans out of this world.


    Kora smiled and blushed like a fool when Lucia started making a fuss over her.


    Dear G.o.d! She was ady and was already falling into Lucia¡¯s charms.


    Sigh¡­ What a fatal beauty.


    She looked at both Lucy and Lucia and felt that their skinplexions were like day and night.


    Lucy had always seemed different to her.


    Lucy¡¯s skin was so light and not like anyone¡¯s in Pyno. And after seeing the witches, it was clear that Lucy wasn¡¯t a person from Pyno.


    Kora looked at both gorgeous women and only wanted to give the heavens a thumbs up for their creations.


    Indeed. Both women were lethal beauties.


    ¡­.


    Everyone was getting along merrily, and soon enough, the guests now retired to their rooms after a hefty meal.


    And the moment Landon stepped into his office, his entire body turned cold.


    ¡®System. Trans.m.u.te mission!¡¯


    ¡®¡­ Good host¡­¡¯


    Hmph!


    Landon didn¡¯t even want to bother talking to the system because if he did, he would¡¯ve definitely grown crazed instead.


    His wedding was in a week and 5 days. So what kind of b.l.o.o.d.y mission did the system think of now?


    Hehhehehe¡­ If he left Lucy at the altar, best believe that she would choke him to death instead.


    He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth in full-on rage while finally looking through whatever mission the system had brought up.


    And now that he was away in the confines of his office, he wanted nothing more than to kill that dog system of his.


    ¡®I¡¯ll kill it!¡­ I¡¯ll Kill it if I ever get to the heavens!¡¯


    (*^*)


    ¡­.


    Landon quickly took deep breaths while trying to calm himself.


    [Host¡­ Your anger levels are rising too high.]


    ¡®YOU THINK?!¡¯


    Landon, who had found a way to calm himself, was again angered just from hearing the system¡¯s voice.


    Dammit! Dammit!


    He only prayed that whatever mission it was, was one that he could get done over a long span of time.


    No quick mission, please!


    [Main Mission: Usest awarded medical knowledge to Prevent the catastrophic disaster in the continent of Romain.


    Mission Rewards: Advanced 20¡¯s Tv configuration¡­ Meaning no more Cathode Ray Tvs.


    Dateline: If left untreated, the Entire Romain will get infected by Next June. And by then, over 80% of the poption will be wiped out. The situation is worse than Earth¡¯s ck gue and cannot be left undone. So the faster the host takes action, the less likely the virus will spread. FAILURE: DEATH and Soul Obliteration¡­ Since the host has failed to save over 80% of Romain¡¯s poption


    Oh¡­ And host, this system wishes you a Happy Wedding.]


    (-_-)¡­ I don¡¯t need thating from YOU!

 Chapter 1225 - A Pandemic!

    <h4>Chapter 1225 - A Pandemic!</h4>


    So serious?


    Landon¡¯s throat throbbed when looking at the information before him.


    Even if there were no rewards given, he would definitely solve the matter too.


    The information downloaded to his brain about the virus was enough to make his entire back feel sticky with sweat.


    The thing with this mission was that the faster he could solve it, the better for the entire world.


    For now, only one empire in Romain is affected by it.


    In short, the disease originated in that empire, with about 30% of its people affected.


    This might look like nothing, but given another month, maybe the entire Empire might be affected in the end..


    An epidemic is a disease that can spread from person to person in a location where the disease is less prevalent, and affects many individuals simultaneously.


    You see¡­ That¡¯s an epidemic.


    But a pandemic is like an epidemic, but muchrger in scale.


    Pandemics could affect other empires, continents and the entire world in so little time.


    A merchant might travel out, carry the disease to another point, and that¡¯s how it would catch on like wildfire.


    After a few days, you realize that you¡¯ve got cold sweats. And the nagging cough is only getting worse.


    Of course by then, you y the denial game in your brain, thinking it¡¯s a simple flu or just a difort of some sort.


    And before you know it, your fever is off the roof, and you¡¯ve sweated buckets and buckets, looking like a person who is either about to die or having the worst popping experience of their lives.


    Your body gives up and even doing ordinary things like eating or holding up a spoon to one¡¯s mouth seems too daunting a task to do.


    You can¡¯t control your muscles and seem to be excreting b.l.o.o.d.y watery stool onto your sheets.


    It¡¯s the worst time in your life; and to make matters worse, countless boils, warts, and hardened cysts appear all over your body, giving you nothing but agonizing pain.


    You see, these b.u.mps aren¡¯t like your regr b.u.mps. They carry infectious ckish fluid, which only feels like someone had poured arge pot of hot ming coal on you.


    Your body slowly bes skeletal, looking like a thousand-year-old mummy.


    And this,dies and gentlemen, was the Zombie gue.


    Even though the gue could get around airborne, it was most prominent and deadly when transferred by water instead.


    In short, the chances of getting the age waterborne were highly likely whenpared to airborne.


    That¡¯s right. Any watery substance, from sweat, blood, purse/injury fluids, drinks, water and so on.


    Once a person got affected, even their sweat would contain the virus. So imagine sweaty co-workers at the docks touching and mingling with each other all day long?


    Even when making medieval drinks from smas.h.i.+ng grapes or handling food in general, one could also cause widespread contamination.


    Of course, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the virus could still be transmitted through the air. So wearing masks was also essential.


    In short, there was a lot that Landon had to handle when looking at this matter.


    But again, time was the key here.


    Like the system had said, if he didn¡¯t do anything,e June, 80% of the Romain Continent would be contaminated.


    That meant that 80% of the 37 empires would all be affected.


    And for sure, by then, the virus would¡¯ve likely travelled to the other neighbouring continents like Ten as well.


    Now, it was just 30% of a certain empire that was affected. But in 3 more months, maybe the entire empire would¡¯ve long been affected, and the virus would¡¯ve already begun attacking the 5 neighbouring empires around the borders.


    And that¡¯s how an epidemic would turn into a pandemic in a heartbeat.


    No! He couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Once it got out of its primary empire, it would be so much harder to maintain.


    They had to act fast!


    ~Swis.h.!.+


    Landon suddenly vanished into thin air and then appeared in the system¡¯s immacte white s.p.a.ce.


    Obviously, he wouldn¡¯t go there with them on this matter.


    Why?¡­ Because he still has to do the matter of rescuing Princess Tilda from Veinitta this uing September.


    It was already August. And after his wedding, he would take a week-long honeymoon before heading straight out with the soldiers to start the rescue mission.


    He would like for the team of doctors, nurses and military officials to leave, at most by September 1st.


    They had a lot to prepare and would take their time getting any needles, medications or general supplies that they would use once there.


    You know, they would find patients, test with the equipment they brought, and so on.


    Also, they had to determine how to purify the water sources,e out with vines, etc.


    In short, this Zombie gue would take a while to treat.


    Their first priority was quarantining everyone and handling matters professionally.


    Of course since hisst rewards, he had also been teaching all the medical knowledge he knew.


    So the team of people selected should be able to handle the task too.


    Again, over thest few years, they had handled countless situations all around Pyno. So they were somewhat skilled at observing under microscopes, a.n.a.lyzing data, researching, testing and solving issues.


    Thinking about it more, Landon felt like the medical people were up to the task and would be able to crack the code and create the suitable vine for the job.


    And if they couldn¡¯t, then after saving Tilda, he would head over and ?ssist them too.


    But the most important thing is to stop the spread and quarantine the affected. Even the corpses shouldn¡¯t be handled carelessly too.


    Hmhm.


    No matter what, the Zombie gue must not be allowed to spread!

 Chapter 1226 - The Zombie Plague

    <h4>Chapter 1226 - The Zombie gue</h4>


    Like so, Landon continueding up with the perfect solution for the gue.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t give it to the doctors and nurses yet.


    They had to go and carry out their own work first.


    And if they failed, then he would step in.


    This was a learning curve for them, and they had to make sure that they tackled the matter independently.


    Plus, Landon wasn¡¯t entirely sure of his hypothesis and guesses yet.


    He still had to collect blood, saliva and pee samples of any patient, test them out and see how the samples reacted when he dropped several other substances in them.


    How do the cells react? What was happening under the microscope?.


    How does the data look from the machines?


    What calctions and adjustments have to be made? And in what ratio should hebine the medical ingredients to produce the vine?


    All those things need to be tested, or else the patient might have terrible side effects instead.


    That¡¯s why before giving vines to humans, they first used guinea pigs instead.


    But you see, as of now, he didn¡¯t have any patient samples, and he couldn¡¯t warp there since he had never been to that empire before.


    Additionally, he still had the Princess Tilda situation to deal with.


    But who said that he couldn¡¯t be in 2 ces at once?


    Heh¡­ He would ce a tracker on a few doctors, nurses and guards, in order to keep an eye on the situation there too.


    And once he found a chance, he would warp over, get blood, stool and saliva samples and warp back to Baymard and begin testing matters himself.


    The medical team that would go to that empire would stay there for over 7 months.


    And during that time, a few of them would be shutting back and forth for industrial-scale Baymard and that empire for Vine creation.


    So Landon would be talking with them on a steady basis too.


    .


    Again, in emergencies like this, the Pharmaceutical Production Industry were pros in creating vines fast and efficiently.


    After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time they had emergencies.


    These were medieval times. And even though the other Pyno empires were still improving themselves, minor epidemics had indeed popped up now and then.


    So the response from them woulde down fast.


    In short, Landon felt like the matter of the Zombie gue should also be a top and national affair.


    They needed to record all they knew for future generations all over the world.


    And that¡¯s why they would use their usual Epidemic crew to capture it all.


    Yup! Every time matters like this urred, a very professional and diligent crew would get selected to apany the jobs and show the symptoms in every stage.


    If one went to that empire now, they would see people in various stages of the epidemic.


    So they needed to capture it all.


    News reporters would also be busy during this time, giving information to the public on the matter.


    This would also indirectly educate the public, allowing them to understand the essence of wearing masks, quarantining and taking into ount any safety precautions in times like this.


    People must always be prepared for the worst, and this is the lesson here.


    Even those who read the newspapers out of Baymard, would in turn take these matters seriously as well.


    .


    Landon tapped the tip of his pencil against his lips while deep in thought.


    He wasn¡¯t a fool.


    Over the years, he realized that every time a random Main or side-mission popped up, it generally meant that it got activated by the people it directly or indirectly concerned.


    So without a doubt, some son or daughter of heaven must have been thinking if the matter, or better still, it could be someone he knew, that wasing to him for help.


    Now, the mission sprung up when he was in the car with Uther and Beverly.


    So he had a hunch that Uther wanted to talk about it¡­ After all, the epidemic is in Romain. And Zalipnia was not too far from that empire.


    Of course, maybe he was wrong, and Uther wasn¡¯t in bed in the matter.


    But those were his thoughts during the weing ceremony.


    After the event was over and the gang had a private dinner together, Uther did tell him that he had some life & death matter to discuss with him


    So what else could it be?


    (?_?)


    .


    Landon felt like his guess was urate.


    And tomorrow, they¡¯ll probably talk about this gue.


    Uther would probably tell him all he knew about the gue, from the symptoms to the many strange gossips about the gue.


    Of course, there would be some people around Pyno, wondering why the Baymardians had to risk the lives of their doctors, nurses and soldiers to help some faraway people.


    And for this minor group of people thinking this way, Landon had already nned to counterattack them.


    Such people wouldn¡¯t care unless it directly affected them.


    So he also had to show how frightening the situation was, letting people know that if it was handled now, then it mighte to Pyno.


    Heheh¡­ With that, they would be the ones panicking and pus.h.i.+ng for the medical team to get dispatched soonest.


    Yes! Some selfish n.o.bles, merchants, and others around Pyno, dared not think of what would happen if such a disease came to Pyno.


    F***!


    Such diseases didn¡¯t care if one was rich or poor. They would kill and attack whoever they wanted.


    So wasn¡¯t it better to dispatch the medical team?


    From the gruesome images of victims to what was going on with vine production, the entire Pyno would be concerned about this matter.


    And once variation was avable, there would no doubt be arge gathering of peopleing for vines.


    What a joke!


    Who amongst them wanted to die?

 Chapter 1227 - Royal Aid

    <h4>Chapter 1227 - Royal Aid</h4>


    Time flew by quickly, with Landon putting everything in ce.


    And just as he suspected, the very next day, Uther became serious.


    He told all he knew about the strange disease, be it rumours or not.


    No official name had been given to the disease yet, and the people just called it whatever they deemed fit.


    Some called it ¡®the heaven¡¯s punishment,¡¯ and others got more creative with names instead.


    Landon nodded his head and took everything into ount,paring Uther¡¯s findings with his.


    After all, for Uther toe to his aid¡­. this meant that Uther himself had also gathered enough information to convince him or prepare him to some extent for the task at hand.


    You know¡­ When Uther got the report, only a town and a vige had been affected by the strange disease.


    The reason why Uther¡¯s men reported it was because they had also heard about it when visiting one of the cities in that empire.


    They were official Royal Merchants. And would go to that empire to trade for some goods that Zalipnia didn¡¯t have.


    So when drinking in the pub within the city close to the affected town, they had already heard the gist of things.


    It was said that healers had tried to treat the disease, but all the healers died one after the other just like that.


    And what was surprising was that the disease would spread out too.


    At first, only a few in the town were affected.


    But very soon, the entire town found itself in its current affected state.


    And as if that weren¡¯t enough, the disease managed to jump and affect the next vige that was a 9-hour trip on horseback away from it.


    So if the disease could spread like this, then wouldn¡¯t it arrive at Zalipnia¡¯s borders too?


    With anxious thoughts, they quickly made their way back to Zalipnia.


    They only used 2 months and 3 weeks to get to Zalipnia¡¯s Capital from that city.


    And soon enough, the reports were filed, and the rest was history.


    It was funny because the royal merchants arrived a day before Uther and his gang were about to set off for the Zalipnian Port.


    I was as if fate had been on their side as they reported their findings and worries.


    Of course, Uther believed that it would also be an issue.


    Why? Because a few days prior to their trip, Lucia entered vision mode again, but this time, her words were too vague.


    She only said that she could see the Zalipnians dying like flies if nothing was done about the danger toe. But what made Uther more confused was that she also said that the threat wasn¡¯t man-made¡­ Even though she couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    But after listening to those men, he immediately understood what dangers were heading their way.


    One thing to note was that when the men heard about the strange disease, it had only affected a single town and a vige.


    So during the time they took to travel here, Uther was sure that the disease must¡¯ve stretched out even more.


    And thinking of the doctors and nurses that came to Zalipnia and healed them upst time, Uther instinctively felt that they should be of more help than any healers.


    Plus, he also believed that his saviour¡¯s people would better handle the matter too.


    And that¡¯s why he felt the need to discuss things with Landon.


    .


    Uther and a few of his ministers all sat in his office, talking about the matter.


    And as they spoke, their voices became even more and more rushed, as anxiety seemed to swallow them whole.


    They knew that even they turned frightened when they first heard about the disease.


    Humans had the instinctive response to first protect themselves in strange and bizarre scenarios like this.


    Even in war, humans would go in fearlessly because they had a weapon, s.h.i.+eld or blind belief in some religious faith.


    People needed some guarantee when going in.


    So who would be willing to enter this particr battlefield after hearing that all the healers who went in died in just a few days?


    This wasn¡¯t like treating wounds or something.


    It was a disease! A deadly one that could spread out and kill them all!


    So in cases like this, people might choose to lie to Landon, not telling him the full extent of the matter and indirectly convince him to ept the task.


    But the Zalipnians didn¡¯t want to fool their saviour or anyone else for their matter¡­ The heavens were always watching and would fight for the innocent one day.


    So whymit such a sin and send someone in when they weren¡¯t prepared for the daunting task ahead?


    They very readilyid down their cards and truthfully told all they knew of the matter without withholding anything back.


    And Landon¡¯s silence was what made them a little fearful too.


    Now, the air in the room had be so hard and brittle that it could snap at any given time.


    The Zalipnians all looked at each other secretly, as if using their eyes to talk to one another.


    Their faces turned ashen with worry, and without even knowing it, many had begun crossing and uncrossing their hands in anxiety.


    And the culprit that caused their current state was still sitting quietly like an expressionless statue.


    This¡­ This¡­


    His majesty Landon was going to reject them, right?


    ~Gru~~~


    ¡°Y-y-your majesty Landon, so, can you help us?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s body had subconsciously leaned forward.


    And just when they had readied themselves for rejection, Landon suddenly burst out intoughter.


    ~Giggle. Giggle. Giggle~


    ¡°You all should see the looks on your faces!¡±


    The tension in the room suddenly vanished, and everyone now realized that they had been yed by his majesty, Landon.


    Dammit! For a moment, he truly gave them a jump scare.


    Nheless, they also knew that his actions meant that he had agreed to their request.


    Uther¡¯s lips quivered with a hint of glee and annoyance: ¡°How dare you tease this old man like this?¡±


    ¡°Heh¡­ Old is right. For the first time, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve finally epted that you¡¯re an old man.¡± Landon said yfully.


    ¡°You!¡­¡± Uther wanted to smack the cheeky brat¡¯s head.


    And the interaction between the duo just made everyone else smile too.


    The rtions.h.i.+p between both empires sure is good.


    (^_^)

 Chapter 1228 - The Busy Zalipnians

    <h4>Chapter 1228 - The Busy Zalipnians</h4>


    Like so, the meeting continued with Landon listening, as well as saying a few of his thoughts on the matter.


    In his office, he had long prepared for their little meeting.


    So he readily took the time to show them images of the other minor epidemics they had taken care of over the years.


    Some images showed the doctors with gloves, masks on their faces and medical overalls, giving them serious and professional looks.


    And of course, there were other images showing all the patients too.


    Everything showcased Baymard¡¯s strength in the medical field.


    And seeing this made everyone relieved, feeling more and more sure that they had made the right decision by asking for Landon¡¯s aid.


    Like so, the meeting soon concluded, and Uther¡¯s gang decided to first visit the great touristic sites in the Pce..


    Hehehhe¡­ They intended to use their next few days to visit as many touristic sites, eateries and regions that they had heard so much about.


    And for this, their entire bodies felt like they were about to explode with excitement.


    F***! Even when driving through Baymard earlier, they had watched the trains, buses, vehicles and even people riding bikes on the roads with the eyes and winders of a child.


    It took all their self-control not to open the vehicle door and run out with ring hands to air at the marvellous creations before them.


    Are you talking about the .s.s buildings that went up to the sky? Or was it the many artistic buildings shaped in different forms?


    Anywhere they looked, they found that the buildings here were truly spectacr.


    And more than that, they also noticed how clean, tidy, and very organized everywhere was.


    Heh¡­


    h.e.l.l! This sort of setup limited traffic idents.


    Because before, everyone in all streets, corners andnes, all moved at the same time.


    Only when a n.o.ble or royalty is pa.s.sing, would peasants stop their wagons, horses or carriages for them to pa.s.s.


    And you know, even at that, stopping a horse dead on its tracks would still cause a bit of an ident, seeing that everyone moved at very close proximities.


    .


    Overall, idents happen daily with people¡¯s carts getting knocked over, people getting injured, or carriage horses stumping those walking on the sides of the roads.


    And now, they had a clearer vision of what Lucia¡¯s gang was trying to do back in Zalipnia.


    You want to talk about order? Then look no further because Baymard was the best example they had ever seen in their lives!


    d.a.m.n. They were impressed!


    Thus, the official Royal doctors will give them an overall check too.


    For this, they couldn¡¯t be happier.


    They had heard about these checks from those who came herest time.


    Some of them also wanted to check their teeth too.


    Hey! It hurts to chew using several corners of their mouths. And if they could solve that here, then why not do so?


    Again, going for a checkup wasn¡¯t the only thing they had to go.


    They also wanted to get their pa.s.sports done, as well as open bank ounts too.


    And more importantly, as per the treaty, they had brought their Zalipnian Amba.s.sador and his team now.


    Landon had said that his office building s.p.a.ce was now ready. So they had to see what it looked like too.


    Again, they also came with a wave of Zalipnian men and women to enter the barracks.


    Additionally, they also came with several chosen people who would take the exams and enter the public Academies in Baymard like the Culinary & Bartending Academy, Baymard Law Academy, Arts & Beauty Academy and so on.


    Of course, many Zalipnians also sent the children over to Baymard to attend the Public school.


    Bear in mind that the word children were meant for those who hadn¡¯te of age yet.


    The Zalipnians had long made their ns concerning this matter.


    Thanks to Lucia and the gang, they had been studying the books written in Zalipnian and watching several educational ca.s.settes that taught them how to speak Pyron.


    And to further ?ssist them, Lucia had pleaded with Landon to send a few people over.


    Thus, he did so, and the Zalipnians paid for their service.


    Anyway, the Zalipnians had agreed that provided one could pa.s.s the Pyron beginner level tests, then they could go and study in Baymard.


    And again, it¡¯s not like the Baymardians didn¡¯t know Roma.


    If ever in doubt, revert to Roma.


    .


    Just like that, countless people hade over to prepare for the next semester that begins immediately after Landon¡¯s wedding.


    In fact, this week of August, school had already begun.


    But it was just orientation week, and after the long 4-day holiday period this uing weekend, school will resume on Tuesday.


    And now that the Zalipnians had arrived, they had to get things down fast.


    Today, many had rushed to secure a home, which wasn¡¯t too tricky since they already had their school registration cards and letter of eptance with them.


    Again, most of these children came with their parents. And those who were orphans were ?ssigned guardians by the Zalipnian government before boarding the s.h.i.+p.


    The overall Guardians came from the Amba.s.sador¡¯s team.


    They didn¡¯t have to ha.s.sle about registration because the Zalipnian government had long sent over the list of those who would being to the public school.


    And the registration fees had long been sent off via the leaving navy teams too.


    So everything had been for these children, except for their housing and school materials.


    .


    Anyway, from the port, they were also given temporal ident.i.ty cards.


    And could stay at a hotel while looking for ces to rent permanently.


    Of course, they only had a limited time to apply for a pa.s.sport. So that had to be done once they finally found an apartment or house for themselves.


    And while this would be going on, they quickly attended a few orientation activities, had a free tour of the city and were also told very crucial information by those from the schools.


    Sigh¡­


    To them, Baymard was a magical ce, and it was like getting ready to go to Hogwarts in a few days, just like Harry did.


    And just like them, Landon was also immersed in his own busy world.


    Today, he had to see Overseer Lyore.


    That¡¯s right!


    He was on his way to the Food Manufacturing Industry!

 Chapter 1229 - The Food Manufacturing Industry

    <h4>Chapter 1229 - The Food Manufacturing Industry</h4>


    With everyone doing their own thing, Landon unnoticeably slipped away from the overly enthusiastic and chaotic group of people in the pce.


    Well, there were also Baymardian guards and even trantors beside them, just in case they got stuck or something.


    So what did he need to stay with them all day?


    Plus, before his wedding, he had scheduled so many meetings because once after the wedding came the honeymoon. And immediately after that, he was off to save Princess Tilda.


    So yes! These few days leading to the wedding were indeed catastrophic for him.


    Not to talk of the fact that he still had to stop from time to time and check the wedding preparations, as well as see how the parade and festivity preparations were going on.


    In total, he would wear a total of 6 different outfits during his 2-day wedding period.


    And he also had particr crowns to go with it too..


    You know, the moment Lucy gets married, she will be Queen Lucy too, since the wedding will incorporate all rituals and procedures that change her status.


    She will have her unique crown and cape ced on her after the after.


    She will be Baymard¡¯s new mother. And there was a lot that went into nning it.


    Additionally, he still had to make sure that the preparations for the surprise he nned for her, was going ording to n.


    And their cake would be one of the greatest in history!


    Well, the choir had rehea.r.s.ed, the priests had prepared for the event, the food, games & activities on that day were getting ready.


    More importantly, the street decorations were already showing their brilliance now since everywhere one went, they could see images of Lucy and Landon together.


    Already, some books, pens, gs, T-s.h.i.+rts, teacups, tes and essential items had the duo¡¯s faces on them.


    It was a joyous asion that the entire Pyno seemed to be concerned about.


    And the newspapers were also there to tickle everyone¡¯s fancy with exclusive news, images and guesses about the 2-day wedding period.


    Thus, with all this going on, Landon was seriously busy.


    And now, he was on his way to the Lower Region¡­ In particr, the Main Food Manufacturing industry.


    .


    He drove steadily behind a steady stream of workers either going in or out of the Lower region.


    And the moment many did their checks, they immediately branched out towards the very manynes and streets there, heading straight for their designated working regions.


    For one, the lower region was like arge Town with streets,nes, and abundantnd.


    So there was always s.p.a.ce for everyone and every building that had to get done.


    Imagine that rather than having residents living in downtown, uptown and other areas within the s.p.a.ce, all the buildings here were industries instead.


    The industries were so s.p.a.ced apart, for safety precautions, with each having enoughnd s.p.a.ce too.


    And at the gate, he showed his pa.s.s and drove in.


    ¡°Your majesty¡­ Wee¡­ Overseer Lyore has been expecting you.¡± Said a 28-year-old looking girl.


    She wore a safety helmet, safety shoes, jean pants, and a ck s.h.i.+rt with a name tag pinned to it.


    And, she was holding a pencil, as well as a thin, t rectangr board with a few doc.u.ments on it.


    The youngdy was Supervisor Jennie.


    .


    Landon looked at her calmly while they walked away: ¡°How sure are you all in this?¡±


    Jennie adjusted her .s.ses thoughtfully: ¡°Your majesty, we are 92% certain that the results will be safe and delicious for consumption.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s already a good percentage. But as you know, it still falls short.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re majesty¡­ And that¡¯s exactly why we need your help and expertise on Project S.C.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ No problem. I will give you all the best I can. But you all shouldn¡¯t beat yourselves so much. Already, I think your team did a swell job on your own.¡±


    Supervisor Jennie¡¯s lips quivered in joy: ¡°thank you, your majesty.¡±


    With that, they stepped into the golf cart parked a little distance away, and drove through Zone 1.


    Within the industry, Zone 1 was the outer zone for administrative work, clinic, car parks, Cafeteria, Locker Rooms, and official security offices.


    They drove past the ma.s.sive s.p.a.ce before reaching Zone 2¡¯s gates.


    And after another check for Zone 2 pa.s.ses, they drove in without a hitch.


    If one looked to the side, one would see a sizable single-floor building next to Zone 2¡¯s gate.


    This building was the locker room where Zone 2 workers could change into their safety attire before entering Zone 2.


    But Landon had his safety attire in his office within Zone 2


    Landon looked at the industry before him and felt proud.


    .


    In essence, the current Food Industry was called the Main one because it had several branches scattered around the lower region.


    No! To be more urate, those industries produced specific foods instead.


    For example, the Chocte Manufacturing Industry and Juice Manufacturing industry were just a few, to say the least, that had their individual industries built for them.


    The demand for them was just too big, and there wasn¡¯t enough s.p.a.ce to cater for all uing foods that sprouted now and then.


    So the current food industry mostly catered to new products.


    And once another home or separate industry for the product had been built, it would move it to create room for future products.


    Again, they typically grouped simr products and ced them together in a separate industry¡­ Like in the case with Pasta, ramen, and all sorts of noodles that were created in different sectors within one industrial site.


    Landon stepped into the production building and immediately spotted the greatest foodie of all¡­ Overseer Lyore.


    ¡­Oh boy.

 Chapter 1230 - A New Snack?

    <h4>Chapter 1230 - A New Snack?</h4>


    ¡°ah!¡­Your majesty! Your majesty, wee!¡± Said overseer Lyore, who kept smiling from mr to mr with a few scattered crumbs around his mouth.


    (-_-)


    Landon looked at him and had ck lines form on his face.


    What kind of overseer was this?


    Lyore looked like a child who got caught stealing snacks after being told not to touch them.


    Looking at the ?du?t kid before him, Landon truly felt that maybe the reason why Lyore continuously stuck to being Overseer was just so that he could continue eating as many free samples as he could.


    Landon had no evidence, but he felt it to be true..


    Lyore quickly touched the sides of his jaws and wiped out the crumbs shamelessly after Jennie had signalled him.


    ¡°Hahhaha~~ Your majesty, I didn¡¯t expect you so soon. But enough about me. What about you? Are you fine? Are you preparing for the big day?¡± Lyore said while patting Landon¡¯s back awkwardly.


    Of course, he was trying to distract Landon¡¯s attention from his ¡®snack break incident.¡¯


    Landon knew his intentions and secretly chuckled helplessly.


    Well, this was typical Lyore for you. So wasn¡¯t he already used to his nature by now?


    Landon looked at the doc.u.ment handed to him and couldn¡¯t help frowning hard.


    ¡°Lyore¡­ Take me through your entire line.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡±


    Like so, Lyore led Landon in. And now, it was time to get serious!


    .


    ~DrrruuDrrrru~~~


    The loud industrial sounds of machines churning and doing their magic bombarded Landon¡¯s ear the moment he walked in.


    Okay, but this project S.C¡­ What exactly was it?


    Well, it stood for sandwiched cookies!


    That¡¯s right. During thest research mania, someone hade up with the genius idea of creating an Oreo sort of Cookie.


    So, in other words, they had just made Oreos.


    This was something that seemed too simple to think of, yet no one had thought of it before then¡­ Or rather, maybe they did but didn¡¯t think it wasn¡¯t suited for industrial production.


    And for a while now, the food industry has been researching and working on the correct forms, additives, catalysts and raw materials to use.


    Additionally, how long would itst before expiring?


    So many things were tested and studied in theb to get to where they did today.


    And now, they had made a mouth-watering fusion of crunch and cream, which they asked Landon to name as an honour.


    Of course, it was just like Oreo. So what other name could he give it?


    The moment he named it, everyone felt like the name fitted the fusion biscuit.


    Thinking about it, Landon couldn¡¯t wait for them to start dunking the cookie in milk when munching it in future because that was a tasty tradition.


    And Landon felt that the person who started the tradition back on earth, must¡¯ve been one smart cookie!


    .


    Well, they stood at the second stage of the production line, since saw material delivery was indeed the first stage.


    Now, Lyore became overly serious, as he was revealing a second persona of himself.


    He pointed at the workers who were now standing close to the many giant machines.


    ¡°Your majesty. Our process starts with pure granted sugar. After all the research and testing done, we found that this sort of sugar gave us a richerposition, vour and hold we need for the job.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡± Landon nodded in agreement. He, too, would¡¯ve used PURE granted sugar¡­ Meaning it was organic.


    ¡°Your majesty, our process starts with several bags of the sugar sent into the mixer in preparation to whip up the batter. And following that, we add two types of cocoa powder. Thebination will give the biscuit its d?s?r?d taste and colour.¡±


    Landon listened and had no problems with the stages now. He felt that they had a good handle of things from what he had seen.


    ¡°Your majesty, following that, we add a premix of salt and other ingredients. Andstly, we also add a specially formted oil mixture that will transform these dry ingredients into a batter, as the huge beaters in the mixer blend everything.¡±


    Landon frowned: ¡°Stop. Give me the list of the other ingredients added in with the salt, as well as those fused with the specially formted oil.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± Jennie said while flipping a few pages of the doc.u.ment in her hand before shoving it to Landon obediently.


    ¡°Pencil.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Landon hummed, focusing his full attention on the list.


    .


    Gulp.


    The duo beside him just stared in silence, with their heart almost beating out of their ?h?sts.


    Their palms turned sweaty with wordy.


    And their minds quickly drifted away, going over the ingredients and reasons why they added them.


    Oh, dear¡­ Did they do too much? Did they make a mistake by adding some of them? What about the ratio? Were the proportions alright? Though they had tested and found that they didn¡¯t have any tummy aches or diarrhea after tasting a few samples, who knows if the side effects were something else other than this?


    Their faces turned pale when thinking of all sorts of possibilities.


    They were like students now waiting for their final grades toe out.


    Landon finished up, slowly lifted his head and chuckled at their expressions.


    ¡°Overall, there isn¡¯t much to change. But you need to remove x.x.x, add a little more of x, change the ratio here to better the results, and limit the use of xx by 12%.¡±


    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡± The duo said obediently.


    .


    With that, they continued their discussion on the production line.


    Of course, after mixing the ingredients for a while, before adding water.


    And almost immediately, the batter started to look like chocte soup.


    But that wasn¡¯t all. Dry ice waster added to lower the temperature for when they needed to add flourter on.


    In short, the entire process was a rigorous one.


    But all in all, Landon was proud of how far they hade.


    They actually created Oreos!


    ~p. p. p. p. p.~


    Bravo. Bravo.


    Yes! Soon, the world will know the joy of dunking cookies in milk.


    Look. Even Santa us loved it.


    Why¡­ That¡¯s the reason why people leave cookies and milk out on Christmas eve, okay?

 Chapter 1231 - Friends Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 1231 - Friends Arrive</h4>


    Like so, Landon spent his time hoping around ording to his schedule, doing the best he could.


    And like so, time pa.s.sed by, with more and more guests arriving in Baymard¡¯s Capital city for the big day.


    The now King-father Micheal, Monarch Astar, Monarch Henry and several others had shown up.


    Be it people from Carona, Arcadina, Yodan, Deiferus or Terique¡­ the V.I.P guests for the event had all shown up during this time.


    But even regr people had travelled far and wide to witness the grand ceremony too..


    It was a thing of great joy to the entire continent.


    And, another shocking thing was seeing Blue people around.


    You know, they had seen Lucia¡¯s dark-skin tone before, so they weren¡¯t too shocked when seeing arge gathering of these dark-skinned people around.


    Yes. Thanks to Baymard, many people already knew that blue skin people exist.


    But seeing them in the flesh filled many with wonder about how gigantic their world was.


    .


    You know, if Baymard hadn¡¯t publicized these people¡¯s skin tones as being normal, some people or others who were still living in their closed-mind thinking system might¡¯ve used these people of being possessed, being evil or something like this.


    Mind you, these were dark times, and even their babies were sometimes thrown away or mistreated unfairly. So what more of a stranger?


    But you know, ever since the first year Baymard opened its gates to the public, it had created dolls with all the various skin tones in this world and wrote several other stories that blended in with the skin tones of the world.


    For example, of course, Snow-white had the Ten skin tone. Mn looked like their people from Pyno, Pocahontas, and the little mermaid resembled Dark-skinned people, etc.


    He made everything weing in various ways long before Lucia¡¯s group stepped into Baymard.


    And that¡¯s why the public began calling Lucia princess when they didn¡¯t even know her ident.i.ty.


    In short, the first thought when seeing Blue skinned people now wasn¡¯t that of repulse, but wonder and awe.


    Beautiful! Beautiful!


    They were so beautiful!


    Some of the Zalipnians that came to Baymard were indeed Blue toned.


    .


    As one had examined earlier on, because of how close Zohl and Romain were, Zohl people would migrate to Romain, and Romain people also migrated to Zohl too.


    Additionally, they would marry and have mixed babies sometimes.


    That said, amongst the crowd here in Baymard, one can find deeper toned Blue people, as well as light Blue toned people.


    It was indeed a fascinating scene to behold.


    And back in the pce, the men were also getting to know Uther¡¯s squad too.


    On the first day of meeting one another, everyone was a little tense and kept a certain degree of formality.


    But as the days went by, thanks to the many fun activities and ¡®adventures¡¯ they had, Carmelo, Micheal, Lucius and the rest quickly loosened up when dealing with Uther and his ministers too.


    Hey! Some people lost some games, others won and rubbed it in the loser¡¯s face, and they even had friendly matches amongst themselves too.


    At the same time, their wives were also having the time of their lives, especially now that Mother Kim was back from her trip.


    Like so, the older generation had their fun and couldn¡¯t be bothered by the youngsters.


    So, Landon¡¯s age group-gang mingled amongst themselves, with Lucia and Kora in the mix too.


    .


    And she also realized how great they all were individually¡­ Especially when they got together and talked about some weird contraptions called the Catapult.


    They also mentioned all the problems and battles they¡¯ve been fighting against in their territories during the year.


    It was also amazing to listen in on the many new ways of spreading news faster.


    They chose the ringing bell option, rming all the citizens of any immediate dangers.


    In short, the more Kora secretly listened in on their conversations, the more shocked she was.


    d.a.m.n. She had arrived in a crazy world.


    Looking at Penelope, Kora liked her a lot.


    The woman was a tough nut with a warm heart.


    She listened to Penelope talking about how hard she had been working to stop very around drying thest years and was satisfied with her.


    And it¡¯s because of its great size that issues might arise.


    .


    Carolina had long signed the treaty with Baymard


    And for years now, they¡¯ve been working hard to maintain the new rules.


    Of course, because they took action years back, at present, within every corner of Carona, the newws were known to all.


    Last September was when she was 100% sure that every town, vige or city got the word.


    But you see, listening and obeying were 2 different matters.


    So during this period since then, the team of men sent towards each region had been trying to ce order into the society and stop very once and for all.


    One would think that the n.o.bles were the ones that gave the most problems.


    But unlike other empires, Carona has always been somewhat ¡®humane.¡¯


    So the number of rebellious n.o.bles that still secretly kept ves was quite a few.


    No¡­ The real problem came from merchants and visitors! These people liked the ve system and didn¡¯t want to let it die¡­ or else wouldn¡¯t they have to pay fair wages to the many ves checking their ount books or those running their stores all around the empires?


    Do you know how much money they¡¯ll lose?


    Additionally, Penelope also found that it was these merchants that were primarily ?ssisting the pirates in kidnapping or gathering arge number of people for the pirates and others to take as ves in other empires.


    Sure, some n.o.bles did so¡­ But the number caught was nowhere close to how many merchants they caught this past year alone.


    Sigh¡­ The underlying problem truly gave her a headache.


    But little did Penelope know that she had now joined the train of Kora¡¯s list of Idols


    (*0*)


    ¡­.


    But little did they know that during this great time of celebration, misfortune also seemed near as well.


    Hehehhe¡­ Who were the visitors this time?

 Chapter 1232 - A Furious Group!

    <h4>Chapter 1232 - A Furious Group!</h4>


    The busy streets came alive with excitement as countless people got merchandise items of the lovely duo.


    ¡°Hahahahhahahaha! I can¡¯t believe that I managed to s.n.a.t.c.h this T-s.h.i.+rt before it got sold out for the 99th time. d.a.m.n. I¡¯m so lucky!¡±


    ¡°No! No! No! No! What do you mean by telling me that you just sold thest pictured T-cup? What the h.e.l.l does that have to do with me? In future, I want to show that teacup set to my grandchildren and great-grandchildren as real evidence that I attended the wedding. Clothes and even pens can go missing. But you know, my history .s.s says that a fine teacup can be a Family Heirloom that could be worth much in future. So what the h.e.l.l do you mean by saying it¡¯s sold out?!!¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­. Mommy¡­ Please, can you buy me the Princess Lucy costume and tiara for the big day? I promise that if you buy it, I¡¯ll never ask for any other present again!¡­ Well, at least for the next 2 months¡­¡±


    ¡°F***! Why the heck am I so unlucky all of a sudden? I heard that they were selling crepes and pancakes with the faces of the duo on them. I heard that it¡¯s a brand new vour that is ridiculously mouth-watering, so I decided toe here during my first 15-minute break since I work in the Mall. But dammit! With this lineup, there¡¯s no way that I¡¯ll be able to buy this before my break finishes¡­ Or should I give up and buy what I usually buy?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡­ Oh, my Ancestors! How can I use this pen? It¡¯s a new model, that¡¯s so unique and beautiful. Plus, it has the picture of my favourite couple on it. So how can I bear to use it? No! It should be used for special asions like my exams! Yes¡­ Yes! It will be my new lucky pen!¡±


    (^0^)


    ¡­.


    Once again, Baymard was going nuts on buying merchandise that had the duo¡¯s faces on it.


    Some just wanted to buy these things and never use them, storing them as if they were storing Heirlooms to show to the next generations in their families.


    Oh boy¡­ One could see it now. They would be sitting by the electric fireside (if it still existed), telling their grandkids about the great couple of their time.


    Of course, unlike the first group of people, others bought these items to use immediately.


    Cups, pens, hats, tes, and several items all had the duo¡¯s heart-warming smiles and romantic gestures ported on them.


    Shuck! The pose the 2 took could make one wish to find their perfect matches out there in the world.


    And you know, during this time, a small storybook came out about them as well.


    From banished people to one of Pyno¡¯s richest!


    Their kindness, goodwill, intelligence and several other key qualities were also highlighted in these ebooks.


    And they, the Baymardians who also got mentioned in the short fairytale-like book a couple of times, only felt more and more delighted by it all.


    Without a doubt, many along the busy street were excited and pumped up, ready for the big day.


    But within the crowd, some had no emotion when it concerned the matter.


    Or it was better to say that they were happy, but not for the right reasons.


    .


    In the busy streets, a group of people in ordinary attire calmly walked around the streets, listening to the bubblyments of many.


    And the more they listened, the broader the smiles on their faces were.


    Some of these people sat in eateries, listening around, while others sat in the buses, trains and other modes of transportations too.


    And after a while, they finally regrouped into one of the high-end Hotels in District D called The Sh.e.l.l.


    ~Catchack!


    The hotel room door opened, and in came thest group of people to regroup.


    The person by the door closed and secured the hotel door, even putting the ¡®Do Not Disturb Sign there too.


    And with that, he turned around to face an enormous living room that dripped with wealth and luxury.


    Even the chandeliers and other room amenities could make one wish to live in this ce forever.


    Not to mention that on the opposite side of the ma.s.sive s.p.a.ce was an enormous balcony with arge outdoor Jacuzzi there that could fit 15 people in it at once.


    There was a minibar at one corner of the living room too.


    And all this was already mind-blowing. So imagine how anyone would feel after going to the Master Bedroom and shower region?


    But the living room s.p.a.ce was enough to throw a party in, and had so many couches that also transformed into beds if some people wanted to sleep over.


    Of course, those now seated in the room weren¡¯t immune to the luxury here.


    For sure, they loved every single bit of it.


    But there was just one problem.


    It wasn¡¯t theirs.


    .


    Boom!


    Everyone was heavily angered.


    Their blood boiled with rage the more eye-jerking the scene was.


    Some of them remembered the grandness they saw around and only felt insulted instead.


    Dammit! Just who the h.e.l.l did these Baymardians think they were?


    The T.O.E.P men were furious!


    All these things should belong to Morgany.


    They had no evidence, but they were sure that everything here should¡¯ve been stolen from them.


    Hmhm.


    When looking at the facts, Morgany has one of the most ¡®futuristic¡¯ and advanced research centers in this world.


    They were and had almost been one step ahead of everyone.


    Meanwhile, Pyno had no such ce before Baymard¡¯s sudden ¡®growth.¡¯


    To them, Pyno people were too dumb toe up with these things.


    So they feared that within Baymard, there should be some great Morg person held captive here.


    For all they know, the person might be on the list of great Morgany personnels that were reported missing


    Hmhm¡­ That must be it.


    So how dare these lowly people steal their things and try to rise to the top?


    No! After their mission, they had to report this matter to the high-one back in Morgany!


    Yes. Their leader, with his incredible strength and forces, would be able to crush these people and take back what rightly belonged to them!

 Chapter 1233 - What A Good Pyno

    <h4>Chapter 1233 - What A Good Pyno</h4>


    Bam!


    One of the men smashed their fists against the wall in rage.


    Preposterous!


    How dare these nonent.i.ties strut around with what rightly belonged to Morgany?


    Everyone¡¯s body trembled vigorously the more they thought of it all.


    Their hearts sank deep onto their bellies as their red nostrils continuously danced while letting out non-existent steam from them.


    Son of a b**ch!.


    Bam!


    Several others began pouching the couches too.


    But the majority of them still gazed at their leader with a frosty stare that could chill a burning forest in a second.


    Likewise, their leader, A.K.A, Scarface, was also engulfed in a hot pot of boiling rage too.


    Yes. They did hear a lot about Baymard, but for many reasons, they preferred to finish their mission first before focusing on the matter.


    .


    Firstly, they rarely had time to focus on Baymard because they were like the busiest people alive.


    That¡¯s right.


    They were busy every single day of the year¡­ Until they got sent back to Morgany for their holiday period.


    For them who came here, sometimes they could be stationed to work for 3 years straight, before having a full one and a half year off.


    There were many types of work schedules that they could choose from, like working 3 months straight and having 1 month, like so.


    But why, for the life of them, would they want such a schedule?


    If they were in Morgany, yes¡­ That schedule would make sense.


    So they typically took the lengthiest work times that gave thergest holiday times too.


    After all, getting on the s.h.i.+ps and heading back to Morgany took months to go.


    And depending on where they were situated in Pyno, the journey could be longer.


    Either way, they still preferred to work like this and head back home.


    .


    Typically, when they got to Morgany, they didn¡¯t want to waste more time travelling, so they spent the remaining 4 or so months of their holiday period around the Coastal regions there.


    Many of them had relocated their homes there to make things easier for them.


    And just before theor holidays were over, they would then receive their next mission via a secret note that got dropped off in their homes.


    So since they were close to the docks, they would waste no time leaving by then.


    Bear in mind that the journey back to Pyno wasn¡¯t in their vacation time. That journey was in their work-time instead.


    So borderline, even though their work time was 3 years, they only spent about 2 years or so on the job.


    Of course, some might find themselves stationed in an entirely different continent like Ten, Veinitta or even Zohl.


    So with how busy they were at the moment, they had long been brus.h.i.+ng off Baymard¡¯s presence.


    No. It should be that they already sent a report about the strange Baymardian products to headquarters.


    .


    At first, seeing the basic goods from Baymard, even if they were impressive, they didn¡¯t think it was an IMMEDIATE issue.


    To many, their job period would soon be over this uing January.?And by then, another team would set forth into Pyno.


    And so, many nned to personally send their own reports to the secret guards who would visit their homes when they returned.


    It was because of this that they had held back reporting the matter of all these strange items hanging around.


    Of course, some couldn¡¯t take it anymore and have long since sent in reports via the pirates sometime back.


    But it was just that the reports they made about the strange items around, weren¡¯t that eye-catching.


    Mattresses, beddings, great pots and whatnot, weren¡¯t enough to make Morgany feel threatened.


    And in Pyno, it was only aroundst spring that many started using burning sr devices.


    So the trend hadn¡¯tpletely caught on yet.


    In short, the T.O.E P hadn¡¯t seen a lot from Baymard, apart from the basic things, as well as good food too.


    Of course, they felt that all this should be reported to headquarters.


    .


    But another thing that kept the majority of people pus.h.i.+ng things back was due to how weak Baymard was.


    Everyone knows that Baymard relied on the other empires for support.


    So this again made them sure that this Baymard wasn¡¯t an immediate threat to them.


    Don¡¯t get them wrong. The s.h.i.+ps they saw and the vehicles they had heard about during that time, was enough to make them rush to Morgany to give in reports.


    But they felt like Baymard should be theckey of these big empires.


    Yes. The bog empires should be using Baymard as a s.h.i.+eld while they did their things in the dark.


    Hmhm.


    Thinking like this, they decided to gather as much information as possible about all the people they had to take down when the time came.


    Yes. They learnt that all the empires here were also united. So this alone was a major problem for them.


    And it was important to pinpoint all the enemies before Morgany collectively sent their army over.


    Thus, they had also been listening in to prepare a well-detailed report on the matter, as well as personally hand it to headquarters after they returned from their trip.


    Again, the Catapult incidents they heard about also made them surer that these big empires were using Baymard as bait or as a s.h.i.+eld.


    Baymard was just a stupid, weak puppy, secretly controlled by the other empires.


    Think about it.


    Howe since its existence, no one ever thought of dighting or trying to im the ce?


    From what they knew, Baymard had never been to war with the other empires or people from those regions.


    So wasn¡¯t that too suspicious?


    It was all evidence that their guesses were correct!


    And now that they¡¯ve seen Baymard for themselves, they also secretly hated the other empires too.


    Scarface clenched his fists hard.


    ¡°They dare to collectively steal our ideas and implement it without our knowledge?¡­ Bahahahahhaha~~~¡­Good. Good. Good¡­What a good Pyno!¡±

 Chapter 1234 - The Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 1234 - The n!</h4>


    The atmosphere was tense, and everyone¡¯s emotions were riding high.


    Poison de and the others all looked at Scarface deeply.


    ¡°Boss! I suspect that the captured Morg genius that created this all should be here in Baymard!¡± Said another.


    Poison de nodded in agreement with his fingers against his chin: ¡°Yes, Boss. I think he¡¯s right. The genius should still be here in Baymard¡­ Let¡¯s a.n.a.lyze the situation a bit more.¡± Poison de said while calmly walking towards the ma.s.sive floor-to-ceiling .s.s wall.


    And everyone also diligently listened in too..


    Poison de was the 2nd inmand, and the level of respect they all gave him was high as well.


    He was thinner than most of them, with a lean body fit that made him more flexible than the rest.


    His eyes were a violet shade, and his natural hair was also violet in colour too.


    But because of his duty as an ?ssa.s.sin, he had to dye his hair using nts and paint pigments, giving it a shade very close to ck.


    Yes. Even though he always covered his hair and never revealed it out when wearing his entire body ?ssa.s.sin suits, it was still important to dye it just in case of emergencies.


    You know, if his mask got taken off during battle, even if he hid his face and fled, his hair would still be visible.


    And this might make the enemy¡¯s search for them easier.


    Of course in Pyno, people typically had Blue, Green, Red, Blond, Brown and ck hair.


    h.e.l.l! One would spot them quickly with that hair.


    Poison de was a very handsome man who was both lean and tall too.


    As for his nickname, heh¡­ It should be obvious why he was called that.


    And as for their Boss, Scarface, it wasn¡¯t that his face was scarred.


    No¡­ It was his scalp that was scared instead.


    His scalp looked like someone had tried to st.i.tch several different pieces of human flesh on it.


    And needless to say, he was bald too.


    But when on the job, he wore a wig made from human hair and secured it with a scarf, piece of rope or anything that could keep it in ce.


    .


    And after looking out for a bit, he coldly turned around and stood beside his leader, who was sitting on a single chair.


    Scarface crossed his arms and legs, waiting for Poison de to do his thing.


    And as he expected, Poison de didn¡¯t disappoint him at all.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s ?ssess the matter. The other empires use Baymard as both an experimental ce and a s.h.i.+eld for any dangers that should¡¯vee their way. So you see, while Baymard deceives and draws everyone¡¯s attention by making fridges and whatnot, the other empires are busy designing and implementing real weapons like the Catapult. They are indeed smart to go about things in this manner. And for sure, their schemes and ns might¡¯ve worked on others. But who are we?¡­ We are Morgs! Members of the T.O.E.P! The great people to lead this world till the end of time. So how can we be easily deceived?¡±


    Everyone listened and nodded in agreement, thinking they were too smart not to see the bigger picture.


    Poison de stared at them thoughtfully: ¡°The Captured Morg¡­ Where do you think he¡¯s at?¡±


    He? Of course, it was a He!


    They didn¡¯t think a woman could do all this. It should be a man!


    But where was he? Where was he?


    Instantly, everyone¡¯s blood boiled, as several quickly dished out their own thoughts too.


    ¡°Second inmand. I think the captured Morg should be hidden within one of the other Pyno empires. That person should be locked up in some dungeon and tortured using some cruel method.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yes. I agree as well. We Morgs would rather die than please the enemy. So I think these people have something they¡¯re holding that made the Morg spill the beans. It could be the only weakness that the captured Morg might have!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure! For all we know, this Morg could be one of the geniuses that had been ticked off as missing or dead by the Morg society. So we must first find out who he is!¡± One of them said, making everyone else nod yet again.


    ¡°Hmhm. We have to get to the bottom of this mystery and find out where they are holding that Morg¡­ Specifically, what Pyno empire is the guy locked up in?¡±


    ¡°I think after finding the empire, we need to ascertain whether that person is locked up in some pce, underground region, hidden fortress or some unexpected ce. But all in all, I think that person should not be in Baymard. After all, Baymard is just a s.h.i.+eld for the other empires.¡±


    Poison de listened and raised his brow mysteriously: ¡°Oh? What makes you say that?¡±


    Eh?


    Blink. Blink.


    Everyone looked at their second inmand strangely for only a bit, before their eyes suddenly lit up again.


    Smack.


    Several of them smacked their th??hs hard as if they had cracked some code!


    Yes! Yes! The clues were right before them, so how could they not see it?


    Poison de chuckled: ¡°Figured it out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, second inmand! The Captured Morg is here!¡±


    This time, Scarface was the one who smiled: ¡°Hmhm. He¡¯s here. And I¡¯m guessing that the stream of knights from all other empires that steadilye in, are all here not just to protect Baymard, but to keep a close watch on how they handled and treated that Morg. They need him alive. So how could they allow anyone to mistreat him? Heh¡­ They also dare not take him to their empires because they¡¯re afraid that if we ever find out, we will cause chaos in their homes first. So Baymard solves this problem¡­ As for where the Captured Morg is, don¡¯t you already know where he should be?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡­ Boss, where?¡±


    Scarface chuckled: ¡°Remember, we came here to rescue Prince Ulrich and get him back to Deiferus. And it just so happens that our target is in the same ce where the captured Morg is.¡±


    Ding.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding as they suddenly smiled at one another.


    Scarface also smiled as well: ¡°Hehehe¡­ it looks like even the heavens are with us, giving us an event that will distract everyone¡¯s attention even more. So rest up, boys! On the wedding night, we strike!¡±

 Chapter 1235 - An Excited City

    <h4>Chapter 1235 - An Excited City</h4>


    Time flew by swiftly, with countless people preparing for the big day!


    And as the countdown quickly drew short, the people became busier and busier than ever.


    ¡°Oh, dear! Is my merchandise T-s.h.i.+rt not ironed yet? I could be on TV!¡±


    ¡°Papa¡­ Papa¡­ They said that the stores would close on the 4-day holiday period. So shouldn¡¯t we stack up on enough food just in case we might run out or need anything during that time?¡±


    ¡°Quickly! Quickly! Thest set of outdoor camping tents will soon be sold out at this rate. So we have to get to the stores fast!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s driving on that day? It¡¯s you, right? Good! Traffic will be hectic then, so we need to get a good parking spot early.. Heh. Don¡¯t you remember how we suffered during thest wedding? The entire district seemed so full that we were almost losing it. Luckily now, there are Parking buildings around. So we¡¯ll have to drive in as early as possible, lest the Parking buildings get filled up too.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahahah! Honey¡­ Do you remember how we met? It was during Queen-Mother Kim¡¯s wedding. We met at that same crowded spot that we¡¯re nning to get to. So we can¡¯t let anyone else take our Spot!¡±


    ¡°h, h, h, h, h~~¡±


    ¡­.


    All over Baymard, talks like this continued from both tourists and Baymardians alike.


    And the Zalipnians, who have never seen a real Baymardian wedding, also felt excited, as if they were the ones getting married instead.


    h.e.l.l! They began stocking up for the long 4-day holiday too.


    In fact, whening to Baymard, they thought that they would struggle way more than they are now.


    But thanks to the Zalipnian government, who had long sent in their registration fees and a portion of their school fees over a whole back, they simply came over, ticked their names, went through brief formalities, and that was it.


    Yes. For some, their parents had already sentplete school fees for the semester through the Zalipnian government.


    But, the children were also told that during the short holidays, they could work as well¡­ Depending on their age.


    A 6-year-old couldn¡¯t work. But a 10-year-old could work.


    It was just that the sort of work the child would do wasn¡¯t strenuous for their growth or anything of that sort.


    They could be little Park rangers in training, working with ?du?ts; they could feed the horses, nt flowers, be paper/mail boys or girls, or get hired in any jobs approved by the government for children their age.


    From 9 years old to 14, children could begin work¡­ Though the workload they could receive would be very minimal, but necessary.


    In short, this was a way to help them make part of their tuition, as well as some living expenses too.


    For those younger, their parents or guardians could apply to work here and take care of them until the children reached the Part-time age.


    Well, some parents or guardians still chose to work and pay off their children¡¯s tuition whether they were 6, 11 or 14.


    They wanted their children to focus on school without doing part-time jobs. So they had the tuition and provided living expenses till their children came of age.


    It all depended on the guardians and the parents.


    .


    Again, Baymard had modified some rules somewhat¡­ Because of Zalipnia¡¯s addition.


    Think about it.


    If all people were toe over to work here after the entire world got united, do you know how jammed-packed this ce would be?


    Not to talk of the fact that it would also affect the economy of the various empires too.


    Thus, parents or guardians could stay right where they were and send the money they worked via their government.


    This also saved them the expense of paying for a whole trip just to get to Baymard.


    Carona, Deiferus, and all the other empires had longe up with a perfect way of collecting these expenses.


    It was discussed in thest U.N meeting, just before Zalipnia joined the gang.


    So a lot of adjustments were made at that time.


    Plus, one shouldn¡¯t forget that Landon had already sent a few of his men towards several Romain empires.


    So he sent people there to do the job for him after leaving Zalipnia.


    Hmhm¡­ By November ortest by December, a few more treaties should get signed.


    The continent of ROMAIN had 37 empires.


    And because he couldn¡¯t be everywhere at the same time, he sent his representatives and delegates.


    .


    Again, even though parents could be allowed to work from their empires and send over the money.


    Once their children graduated, if they still owed anything, then the children would have to begin work in Baymard and pay what they owed before leaving.


    It was as simple as that.


    Whether they were from Carona, Arcadina or Zalipnia, they would pay anything they owed¡­ Maybe they just owed a 2-week sry or a 1-year sry.


    And once it was all paid off, they were free to go. In short, their empires would probably start calling them toe back and develop their homes.


    Well, during schooling¡­ Some of the fortunate ones, in addition to their parents or guardians sending in money, might also get schrs.h.i.+ps and other opportunities to aid them financially.


    All this depended on their hard work!


    Bottom line, handling all school matters for these Zalipnians was a done deal since trusted people had transported their tuition from Zalipnia to Baymard.


    So when they stepped on school grounds, they were once again reaffirmed of how much they had paid and how much was owed or not owed.


    Receipts were given, school weing packages provided, as well as several doc.u.ments.


    With that, because of their priority house status, the moment they showed up for an apartment or joint home for rent¡­ in just a day or 2, they signed, got their keys, and that was it.


    Some in groups chose to stay in fenced homes rather than getting apartments.


    And when it came to their priority status¡­? children (anyone below 14) tagged as international, meant that they might not have a home to live in and required immediate ?ssistance.


    Very quickly, they prioritized their stay here, giving them time to unpack whatever items they brought from their empires, as well as get ready for school too.


    .


    Like so, countless people around the Baymard became busier and busier as the countdown drew nearer.


    And soon, it was time!


    The big day hade!

 Chapter 1236 - The Big Day

    <h4>Chapter 1236 - The Big Day</h4>


    3 days left¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ COUNTDOWN:¡­0 days left.


    Boom!.


    The 2-week weddingmenced!


    And today was the day when Princess Lucy and his majesty Landon would get married Traditionally.


    Yup.


    This was the Traditional Baymardian wedding, with a little twist to it.


    Before Baymard had merged into Arcadina ages ago, they had a particr way of getting married that had been abandoned for centuries and millennium after being forced to follow the practices of Arcadina as a whole.


    But when Landon took over, he reorganized all the stone tablets alongside the historians and even collected all selected writings made with blood and written on ancient clothing.


    The items were so old that just touching them seemed to tear the very fabric they were made of.


    But, the former City lord¡¯s estate used to be the ancient Baymardian pce. And thanks to that, they did find so many old items hidden in several trapped doors.


    And with everything they gathered, they were able to piece out just how their ancestors did their weddings.


    This was Baymard¡¯s way and not Arcadina¡¯s general way of performing weddings.


    Thus, it was always new, exciting, and a unique experience for many to watch.


    Of course, maybe some regions close to the ancient Baymard at that time, also had these traditions.


    But it¡¯s undeniable that they didn¡¯t stand the test of time.


    .


    As many know, to the victor of wares the spoils.


    So if the ancient Arcadinians who united the entire Arcadina had chosen to strip down their ways, then it would be so.


    The victor determined everything, even how they lived. And that for centuries and centuries, people had long forgotten the olden times¡­ Only remembering the general Arcadinian ways they¡¯ve followed all this time.


    And even the people back then had long died for generations now.


    So who was going to remember the old ways in these dangerous times?


    Majority of the people were more focused on survival and food.


    Ensure the people both, and they wouldn¡¯t mind dancing on the street n?k?d if one wanted them to.


    And that¡¯s why when they dug up Baymard¡¯sst history, everything wasn¡¯t well looked after, with cobwebs and so many crawl things moving on them.


    Landon used the system to find these items that were buried and hidden away because at the time, the old ways were banished after Baymard became part of Arcadina.


    You know¡­ All those things probably reminded the victor of the old ways, making that person feel like the Baymardians might keep hope in their hearts or one day be rebellious.


    So¡­ It was probably a crime back then to keep mentioning the old Baymard.


    The person wouldn¡¯t want to keep listening to their significant other talk and talk about their ex.


    Jealousy, anger, fear of rebellion/cheating, and so many negative emotions would get stirred up


    So just in that regard, it was probably taboo to mention anything about the old Baynard after they became part of Arcadina.


    And to monarchs, any whispers of rebellion were already a ma.s.sive sin punishable by death.


    That is¡­ They didn¡¯t even need to see you doing it. Just hearing about it could make them choke one to death.


    So imagine how the ancient Baymardians lived?


    Well, long story short, Landon restored the tradition.


    But here¡¯s something he realized.


    It was very simr to his own tradition back on earth.


    Now, he was ready for the traditional wedding!


    .


    The warm summer breeze slowly blew into the ma.s.sive window, gently ??r?ssing the sleeping man nestled under his sheets.


    The outside, which should¡¯ve been very quiet at this time of the morning, was already rowdy with countless hushed voices and footsteps from right below.


    Oops. The people moving about didn¡¯t want to wake up the sleeping beauty from his rest.


    So they tried their best to do things in a hushed manner.


    ¡°Quickly¡­ We have to move this over there.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The candle holders over there. h.e.l.lo? Am I talking to the air or something? Move them to the left¡­ No¡­ The right¡­ Good! Good job!¡±


    The people below continuously ran up all over the ce, doing their very best to meet up with whatever schedule they had to meet.


    But no matter how they moved, the sleeping beauty on the bed didn¡¯t seem to be awake from their ¡®hushed¡¯ actions.


    But even if they didn¡¯t wake the person up, it looked like nature wouldn¡¯t let him be!


    ~Qwi. Qwi. Qwi. Qwi. Qwi~~


    The early morning birds whistled loudly, as if saying: Wake up, Motherf**er!


    Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!


    Dammit!


    Landon frowned while strangling himself with his pillow.


    He looked at the birds that flew in and couldn¡¯t help inwardly cursing them.


    F***! Do you think this is Cindere or something?


    What?¡­ Were they going to start pus.h.i.+ng him to shower or pulling him out of bed?


    ¡°Alright! Alright! I¡¯m up!¡± He said while pus.h.i.+ng his covers away in an aggrieved manner.


    But unlike Cindere, where those birds could take a hint, these still circled his room while singing loudly.


    ~Qwi. Qwi. Qwi. Qwi. Qwi~~


    Bam!


    ¡®_¡¯¡­


    Well, it looked like they were trapped and wanted to find a way out¡­ Which was also quite stupid.


    Can¡¯t they just fly back the way they came?


    Tsk! me him for leaving one of his ma.s.sive windows open throughout the night.


    You know, he was situated in his Wing within the main Building.


    And once one entered his wing, they would first walk through a long stretched corridor with .s.s windows that gave a magnificent towering castle-view of the entire front pce too.


    It was like a bridge that had a see-through cover ced around it.


    Beautiful.


    He was truly high up there, as this building was indeed the tallest in the pce.


    And this corridor led him to his private hall. From there, he could ascend the stairs or wall straight to the other rooms on his floor.


    In short, the entire ce was like a 3 floor home for himself, his future children and whatnot.


    Until they came of age and left the wing, they would stay with him.


    Well, the privacy here was not a joke. It was perfect for any newly wedded couple.


    But at the same time, if there was an emergency, they could just press the emergency bu??ons around the ma.s.sive ce, and the rest would be history.


    Not to mention the fact that there was a secret escape route, as well as a secret room to hide in just in case of emergencies.


    Landon woke up, stretched for a bit before sitting on his bed again, feeling a little emotional to say the least.


    Whether it was his past life or the present, this was his first time getting married.


    So how could he not have bu??erflies in his tummy?


    Gruuu~

 Chapter 1237 - The Traditional Wedding Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 1237 - The Traditional Wedding Begins!</h4>


    Landon sat on his bed, feeling a deep surge of emotions overwhelming him.


    There was no helping it. He had the butterflies... The good ones.


    Bubuum. Bubuum.


    He felt his heart threaten to leap out of his chest and could only massage that area with a dazed expression on his face.


    So after this whole thing was over, Lucy would then move in with him?


    Boom!


    This was the moment he had been looking forward to for years now.


    It was true. When one really loved another, they would want them close to them all the time.


    And that''s how he felt about Lucy.


    They lived in the same castle Building. But because of its sheer size, each wing made it seem like they were neighbours within the same block living in different 2 or 3 story buildings.


    But now, she''ll move into his space.


    And that''s way over the years, and he had been making various customizations to his wing.


    She had a colossal closet of clothes that quite honestly couldn''t fit into his walk-in wardrobe even if he tried.


    No! Even if he took out all his clothes from there, she would still need more wardrobe space in that massive Royal style walk-in closet.


    That''s much she had with her.


    Thus, he had long prepared for hering and finally found the entire thing so surreal.


    .


    "Over there. ce thenterns there!"


    Em?


    Landon stood up from his bed, walked towards the open window and peeped outside stealthily.


    Well, it looked like the decorating crew still had somest-minute touches to do before the big event.


    As for the traditional wedding, it would be performed in the evening, which was deemed as a time of fortune.


    He had to admit.


    The ancient traditional ways of Baymard were somewhat simr to his own tradition back on earth.


    But as he mentioned, there were so many differences as well.


    He found that they had several other rituals, processes and steps that differed greatly from his. And one shouldn''t talk about their rules.


    Their rules for brides in ancient times were stricter, which he wanted to take off. But Lucy said she wanted to get it done. So who was he to ruin it for her?


    Additionally, he had also added a few changes of his own too.


    And now, they were finally getting married!


    But one shouldn''t think that just because he proposed with the ring all those years back, he was exempt from making the traditional proposal.


    That''s right.


    He found a Match-maker (A.K.A, trained and showed them what to do) and sent her to Lucy.


    The ancient Baymardian texts also exined the work of the matchmakers, so it was fairly easy for the Current Matchmakers to learn.


    Anyway, the matchmaker took Lucy''s birth date and matched it with his to predict if the couple would have a good fate together.


    Heh. For this step, Landon was secretly worried as well.


    You know, a bad fate didn''t necessarily mean that they would have problems with one another. No. It could be that she might be assassinated too early because of his presence, or he might suffer because of her somehow.


    It only meant that their story would have a bad ending if something wasn''t done. Hey. It might be Romeo & Juliet Bad for all he knew.


    But again, fate was changeable. So even if they had a bad fate together, if they could hurdle the storms thate and survive, then their fate would be so good that it would surpass others by far!


    So telling one that they had a bad fate with another only meant putting in more work to make the marriagest.


    It was like marrying someone with a disadvantage in society.


    No matter how you look at it, you would have to step up and fight for the marriage against the odds.


    That was the meaning of it in this World, and that was that.


    Luckily, it was deemed that he and Lucy had a good fate together. So he felt very relieved by it all.


    After the matchmaker had done her part, they moved on to showing the bride with wealth.


    That is, at this point, the matchmaker had already arranged for the groom''s family to present the bride price.


    And the betrothal gifts would then be spent onter too.


    Well, that state was as luxurious as could be. And Lucy being an orphan, received everything.


    Traditionally, in the future, she was supposed to pass her betrothal gifts to her children to do the same thing when they wanted to propose.


    If it were a girl, she would let the girl go into her husband''s home with the wealth so no man would mistreat her.


    Things were done in that manner in ancient Baymard.


    But that wasn''t all.


    After the betrothal gifts were given, the couple had to keep their hair tied in a particr manner till the wedding day.


    So it didn''t matter the asion, Lucy and Landon''s hairstyle hadn''t changed at all when seen in public.


    Again, he wasn''t supposed to take any alcohol during the waiting period because it was deemed disrespectful to the ancestors watching them from above.


    People believed that from the betrothal to the actual traditional wedding, the ancestors were watching them withser-focused eyes.


    And if they were dissatisfied, the ancestors would secretly try to stop the wedding themselves.


    Who knows... Maybe they would send lightning to fry one of them or cause a wagon/carriage/car ident instead.


    Well, whatever the case may be, the couple would typically be on their best behaviour.


    Of course, they were also exempt from eating certain foods and contaminating their bodies before their traditional wedding.


    And, they also did countless other rituals that concerned bathing, what colour of clothing they wore, and so on.


    More importantly, as Royals, things were more challenging for them because they were the years of the entire empire.


    In short, it was actually a LOT to take in... Especially for Landon who already knew that the ancestors weren''t the higher power here


    Of course, he still believed that the ancestors could make a few changes as well.


    Take for example, one died unjustly and was given a chance by the heavens to make one wish.


    Then what if that wish could impact things now?


    Well, it was a possibility.


    Thus, he still followed tradition.

 Chapter 1238 - Late! Late! Late Already!

    <h4>Chapter 1238 - Late! Late! Late Already!</h4>


    Thinking about the many rituals he did, Landon was honestly d that it was finally over.


    Of course, he had also been eating certain foods that were technically epted... But who asked the ancestors not to be specific?


    The rules said no eating bread for the time being. But whose fault was it that pizza was only invented in this generation?


    Hey. They couldn''t technically punish him, right?


    Landon followed the eating rule with one eye open and one eye closed.


    He already knew that this world had its own God or Goddess.


    So if anyone was going to punish him, it should be that higher being.... And who''s to say that he hadn''t been punished already?


    Do you know how often his dog system abuses him?


    Well, that''s how he spent this entire year nning and abiding by the ancient traditions.


    And today, all of it woulde to an end.


    Like so, he took his bath, dressed himself up and headed downstairs to see how things were going.


    After all, this was just the early hours of the day.


    And the actual wedding itself was in the evening.


    So he had time to flex!


    .


    ~Thup. Thup. Thup. Thup~


    Landon came down the stairs and watched the busy maids, butlers and professional crew rush around the ce like crazy.


    Some were pushingundry baskets that seemed to be packed with all sorts of curtains, sheets and whatnot, while others were busy transporting all kinds of decorations around.


    You know, the main event won''t be held in this building, but in another building that has the Great Hall in it.


    Nheless, the entrance hall on the first floor of this building still had to be decorated for the scene when the Cameras will show a veiled Lucy''s walking in with her most trusted maids into the groom''s residence.


    And so for that reason, they had to decorate this ce beautifully.


    After all, the camera crew would capture it all.


    So wouldn''t it be shameful if the ce was left like that? Moreover, the professional team was also advertising their skills too.


    You know, for the past few years, traditional marriages were now seen as something that couples felt the need to do.


    It lined up perfectly with their belief of the ancestors always watching them. And couldn''t do without.


    Landon looked at everyone and chuckled.


    They were so busy that they didn''t even notice him in the room.


    It wasn''t until someone nearly bumped into him, did they notice him.


    "Ah! Your majesty, you''re up!... Good morning, your majesty!" They replied with broad smiles on their faces.


    "Morning to you all as well... And... Thank you for your hard work!"


    Instantly, everyone''s face turned red from the embarrassment: "No problem, your majesty. We are just doing our job," They said proudly, almost beating their chests out in the process.


    Oh my God! His majestyplimented them! His Majesty praised them!


    (^0^)


    With that, Landon exited the building.


    Well, he wanted to find the main boss in charge of operations here.


    He had to go through the list to see what otherst-minute touches still needed doing.


    He nned to do this first before chilling with the guys for the rest of the day.


    For them, they would spar, tease and mock him too.


    And several hours before the wedding, they''ll all get dressed up, preparing for the big day.


    Well, that was all there was to it.


    With that, he was off!


    Of course, he wasn''t the only one feeling jittery about it all.


    .


    ---Vi 23, District H---


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang-


    "Rise and shine, sleepyhead!"


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang-


    The sounds of pots banging around the room grew louder and louder, waking the beautifuldy who was pouting her lips in dismay.


    "5 more minutes..." She said while scratching her scattered hair pitifully.


    And the pink sleep mask on her face only made her look even more adorable.


    Too bad her friends didn''t seem to think so.


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang-


    She curled deeper into her sheets, wishing to submerge herself into her dream once again.


    Her friends suddenly stopped banging the pots, looked at each other briefly before suddenly smiling mysteriously.


    Heheh... Don''t me them for being rude


    ~Bam!


    They jumped onto the massive bed, making it shake vigorously.


    But yet, the girl on the bed was still hell-bent on sleeping, mumbling words that they couldn''t make out.


    "Blue-h-hmmm~"


    "Lu! It''s already 10 A.M! So if you don''t wake up now, you''ll miss the bridal preparations!... That is, you don''t want your darling hubby to see you so unkempt, right?"


    Eh?


    Whoosh!


    Like a dead personing back to life, she was finally up!


    "10 A.M? 10 A.M? ... Why didn''t any of you wake me up sooner? The Spa people are supposed to be here now, so why didn''t you guys wake me up earlier?"


    Penelope, Ava, Ruby, Yara, Lucia and Grace felt dumbfounded, not knowing whether tough or cry.


    Hello?


    You think they hadn''t tried before? This was their 5th time trying to wake her up!


    And what was puzzling was that they slept rtively earlyst night because of what they had nned out for today.


    Yes! They, as well as she, would be getting their nails, hair, and body cleaned adequately.


    Massages were also a part of it too.


    But that was all. Do you know how much time they would spend doing their hair alone?


    Though all this wasn''t nned, Penelope in particr, was still enjoying this scene pretty well.


    Hmhm. This was Lucy''s payback for all she went through during her own wedding with Benjamin.


    As expected, the heavens were indeed fair.


    With that, she calmly sat down and crossed her legs as if enjoying the show.


    .


    Woosh!


    As if in a marathon, Lucy scrambled off her bed, almost falling off it, before dashing to and fro the bathroom like crazy.


    Everyone had cleaned and dressed up except her.


    Woooo~~~


    She had bad friends! She really had bad friends!


    Those were her thoughts while dashing around the room, bathroom and closet as if it were the end of the world.


    Late! Late! She waste!

 Chapter 1239 - A Day Of Celebration

    <h4>Chapter 1239 - A Day Of Celebration</h4>


    Oh no! Oh no! On ho!


    Lucy was anxious.


    And like a hurricane, stormed through every corner within her room, bathroom and wardrobe, going back and forth while everyone else either watched or tried to help her out.


    Lying tough. What kind of bride was she?


    How could she wake upte on her wedding day?


    Livy didn''t know whether tough or cry the more she thought about it.


    And so, just in that way, the excited couple who were far apart had already begun preparing for the big day.


    Lucy in particr, had a ton of things to do.


    And as the day, she and thedies prepared and pampered themselves greatly for the big event!


    From pedicure, manicure, full-body treatments, and even being styled by the most famous stylists of all, they managed to get things done by evening time.


    Heheheheh... Now, it was time for the festivities to begin.


    And at this moment, the streets were bubbly and busy withughter, and the particr route nned out for the procession had long been carved and prepared for the main event.


    As one might already have noticed, all the other street routes were decorated for the Formal wedding tomorrow... All except one particr route was decorated with several red Lanterns, items and anything else that would fit the traditional theme.


    But of course, the main roads, like the ones through District B, were styled for tomorrow''s wedding. The only difference was that they ced a few rednterns around to fit the theme even more.


    After all, the sun was now setting, and now, and soon, thenterns would go up, glowing brightly and even more beautifully too.


    .


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!~


    The massive drums from the traditional band began within the front entrance of the Vi.


    There, one could see all sorts of people ying flutes, dancing and throwing petals in the air beautifully.


    The fairy-style outfits and dances,bined with the showy glow from thenterns and candles, only made the show look even more enticing.


    And at the moment, those within the vi who had been assisting Lucy to prepare for the big day had now stepped outside one of the vi mansions to watch the show.


    ~Woooooo~


    Some who were close to Lucy shed tears of joy, while others just marvelled at the sight, thinking that she was probably the happiest bride of all.


    And of course, who could forget the trusty camera crew who were there to capture the moment?


    "Quickly! Get a good shot of the fairy dance!"


    "Ahhhh! What the hell are you doing? Why aren''t you filming thosedies crying? Film and interview them too!"


    "Damn! What a procession! There are trained animals, long-ass group instrument yers and dancers who are either dancing with ribbons, throwing flower petals around or doing some crazy gymnastic stunt! F***! Did I also see someone swallow fire? I heard about that before, but seeing it live is an entirely different matter!"


    "I''ll go! This wedding is the best traditional wedding I''ve seen throughout the years."


    "Too stunning. Too stunning. Who canpete with this?"


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    .


    Like so, the private vi became extremely rowdy with celebration.


    Meanwhile, Lucy, who was still seated before a vanity mirror, soon got the signal from the make-up artist.


    "Princess... You can open your eyes now. It''s done."


    Wow!


    Lucy opened her eyes and stared at herself for a minute in full appreciation.


    It wasn''t just her, as everyone else stared at her stunning face in awe.


    What was beauty? This was beauty!


    And who was the fairest of them all? Today, she was undoubtedly the fairest one in thend


    Everyone watched Lucy gracefully stand up and couldn''t help wanting to give the entire professional crew a good thumbs up!


    You know, from her hair right down to her feet, Lucy looked like an ancient royal that had descended into their time period.


    Her golden headpiece on her hair, reddish lips, beautiful red attire lined with golden decorations all came together to create a stunning image right before everyone''s eyes.


    And at this moment, even Lucia and Penelope couldn''t help appreciating this unique ancient style.


    Stunning. Simply stunning.


    Penelope in particr, raised her brow and suddenly felt that all the preparations she felt were unnecessary, now came together to create this beautiful piece of art.


    So it should be worth it.


    And again, she also liked the attire that she wore as well.


    She nced at the mirror and let out a secret smile when thinking of how her husband would react to seeing her like this.


    Indeed. She had been settling into her role as a marrieddy pretty well.


    No one needed to tell her, but she knew that she had changed quite a bit thanks to the influence of many around her.


    She was nothing like the Penelope of 4 or 5 years ago.


    But she liked her change... There were noints there!


    .


    Like so, Lucy was somewhat ready.


    Why? Somewhat? Because now was a very important time!


    Now, it was time for the bride''s mother, grandmother or dear rtive to give the ride jewelry that also had a lot of significance.


    Additionally, the bride MUST also cry at this moment to express her unwillingness to leave home... Sort of like a filial piety thing.


    If she didn''t cry, then she would be unfilial and a white-eyed wolf!


    Well, those were the original rules... Especially the whole Must-cry thing.


    But now, it''s changed a bit.


    Additionally, Lucy had no parents, so the one who gave her jewelry was Mother Kim.


    Mother Kim''s eyes were red while staring at Lucy silently.


    Everyone had given them a quiet one-on-one time to catch up on their feelings.


    And mother Kim who was also acting as Lucy''s mother, also had a tremendous amount of love for Lucy.


    After all, this was a child she raised as well.


    Mother Kim stared at Lucy warmly.


    Yes. Today is not just her son''s day, but also her daughter''s wedding day too.

 Chapter 1240 - A Dangerous Night

    <h4>Chapter 1240 - A Dangerous Night</h4>


    -silence-


    The 2dies sat in silence for a bit, with their eyes both turning red and threatening to release waterfalls of tears out.


    But even at that, both women were still being and holding their hands tightly.


    To them, this time of silence could exin and express all their emotions without words.


    But soon, they both startedughing and crying too.


    "My Little Lucy... Back in Arcadina, do you remember the time when you tried sneaking into the kitchen to grab food for us? Pff~~~ I remember that you tripped and sprained her ankle just after giving your give speech."


    Lucy''s face turned red.. How could she forget?


    She had sworn to get them food that day. But what happened? On that day, she didn''t even leave their courtyard, talk less of getting food in the servant kitchens.


    That''s right. She immediately got injured after turning around too abruptly from talking to Mother Kim.


    Hell!


    Thinking about all the embarrassing times that she had in Arcadina, Lucy wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it.


    What had she not done in the Capital for survival?


    Yes! Even though she had a soft heart, her other side was provoked with catatonic. And to her, at the time, Landon and Mother Kim were her reverse scales.


    At the time, she had lost her mother, the only light in her world. And after getting warmth from the duo, she had unnoticeably taken them as her family.


    So at that time, she had secretly done many bad things like stealing grain from the kitchen so that she and Mother Kim could nt some in their courtyard.


    That''s right. If they could grow enough food and cook for themselves, why did they need food from the general kitchen?


    It was just that this n seemed promising at first, but when the smell of food left their courtyard and travelled far, people would alwayse over to trouble them.


    Sigh...


    .


    Additionally, even though Mother Kim was given some sry, at the time, they realized that whenever they tried to buy food from outside, their goods would get seized at the pce gates for ''inspection'' and unnecessary things like that.


    In short, one could say that all the grains or foods usually bought would be taken and used by just about anyone.


    It never reached their deste courtyard.


    Well, the only times they had it easy was when Lucius woulde to watch over them.


    Because you see, even though he had been assigned to watch over them, his move wasn''t publicly epted.


    You know, he volunteered to do the guard duty since no one wanted to. And many might think that he was using that excuse to stop going to the battlefield or something of that sort.


    But no matter how he was advised, he didn''t budge.


    How could a well-respectedmander look after lowlifes? Many people thought that there should be some scheme or something involved in the matter.


    And so, even though they did agree to his request, he also had to train guards at the Knighthood Academy and live in the academy as well.


    So they kept him very busy there, only letting hime to the pce once or twice a week.


    And as the years went by, the number of people that lost respect for Lucius was far too great.


    But in truth, Lucius didn''t care.


    For one, he had long been tired of fighting battles and wars for Alec. The man had constantly been trying to expand Arcadina in secret, wishing that the entire Pyno would belong to Arcadina in the end.


    And so ever since Alec took the throne, till that current time, they had been fighting wars no stop.


    Sometimes they would protect their boundaries, and other times they would be the ones to provoke wars instead.


    Many a time, it was them who caused the problems, and this just made Lucius annoyed.


    Anyway, with how much of a hard time they gave Lucius, he couldn''t protect them all the time.


    Thus, the trio had difficult times without him.


    And that''s why Lucy sometimes had to steal food and other goods too.


    Lucy''s face turned red when she thought of her past.


    Oh no... What would happen if the Baymardians knew that their virtuous princess was amon thief?


    (+0+)


    ...


    ~Pfff!


    Mother Kim chuckled in nostalgia about the past.


    "My little Lucy. Who would''ve known that we would have survived aftering this far? The pain, the sufferings, the abuse and the emotional torments are most of the things that we remember about our time in the Capital. But you know, even at that, we did have a few goodughs and met a few people as well."


    Lucy nodded her head in agreement.


    They had met William and his mother without even knowing it.


    Mother Kim smiled warmly: "Little Lucy, the years had been pretty rough back then. But you know, sometimes, I think we had to go through all that to get to where we are today... And that, my dear, is what destiny is!"


    Destiny?


    Lucy''s body trembled hard. When putting all the pieces together, it seemed like everything had been predestined for a long time.


    So was that how fate worked?


    Mother Kim believed it. And till her death, she would always choose to believe that everyone had strings of fate tied to them.


    No matter how many years it took, those who were supposed to meet will always meet.


    Friends, family or lovers, those who were exposed to meet will meet!


    Mother Kim massaged Lucy''s hands gently: "Little Lucy, You are my daughter, as well as my daughter-inw. And this was something that is always wished for. Sigh... Now, this olddy here and rest easy, knowing that you 2 are finally together."


    "Mother, what are you talking about? You aren''t old yet!" Lucy protested in shame.


    She knew what Mother Kim meant... Did she want Grandchildren now?


    Lucy felt her body turn hot with anxiety.


    So... So tonight will they...?


    Ahhhh! So embarrassing!


    .


    Like so, things went on smoothly, just as nned.


    But of course, tonight happens to be another special night.


    Several men smiled cruelly while stepping out of their hotel.


    Heh. Tonight was indeed the perfect night for action.


    But first, they had to secure a hostage. One always needs leverage, just in case.


    So... Who will it be?

 Chapter 1241 - Scarfaces Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 1241 - Scarface''s Confidence</h4>


    ~Rambles. Rambles. Rambles~~


    Amidst the street noise and festivities, numerous men could be seen walking through and blending in the artistically decorated streets.


    They gave each other the eye from time to time as if checking themselves by.


    The atmosphere was that of merry for many. But for these men, the tension was all they could feel.


    And subconsciously, they gripped their bags harder while ncing around the crowd with warm smiles on their faces.


    Blend in. Blend in.... That was their job.


    ~Crunch~


    Poison de bit into the juicy apple in his hands, enjoying its hearty taste. The juice from the apple was indeed superbly rich, and its taste was delightful as well.


    No doubt about it, this apple had taken in all the good summer moisture and nutrients it could.


    But rather than enjoying the apple, Poison de was more focused on observing their surroundings just in case someone found them suspicious or were tailing them.


    Their primary focus was still these police people.


    Staying clear from their sight before infiltration was the best thing that they could hope for.


    At present, they were indeed in District C... And had gotten here from District D, they had used the train.


    Yes! While hiring several cabs to take them around seemed like a good idea, it was far more suspicious than having a train transport them and maybe hundreds of others at once.


    Additionally, the trains were faster and wouldn''t get stuck in any traffic. So this alone would ensure that they got to their targeted destination before scheduled.


    Scarface looked at his watch deeply.


    Time! Time... They were 10 minutes behind schedule.


    Dammit!


    They only had half an hour or a little more before the wedding profession bypassed around their point of infiltration in District B.


    .


    You see, one might think that it wasn''t a problem.


    But once the bride or her entourage of people passed by there, they would undoubtedly do so with a massive crowd of people.


    Some people would decide to trail behind the celebration, while others might choose to drive their vehicles behind too, since they wanted to watch the wedding in the pce.


    Meaning that there should probably be a ton of guards stationed across the main roads of District B, stopping them from going into the District.


    Poison de threw his apple into one of the public trash bins and picked up his speed even more while walking beside Scarface: "Boss! As discussed, the guards have been stationed across the main roads all day long in preparation for the big day."


    Scarface nodded his head in agreement: "Hmhm... So this also means that their primary focus should be the main roads. Without a doubt, these weaklings will gather more guards across the roads rather than within the woods. And this alone is what will give us an advantage!"


    Poison de smiled cruelly: "Yes, boss. But we need to get there before the procession passes by. Because when that happens, these guards will be at their highest pique of vignce!"


    Scarface nodded his head in agreement.


    Throughout their time here, he had a thorough understanding of how ipetent these guards were.


    They had scouted around and even observed how the guards within several buildings and establishments acted.


    And truth be told, he was too disappointed, to say the least.


    These guards weren''t scary and would smile with others or even help olddies and men carry their things or open doors for them.


    Shameful! Shameful! Shameful!


    He had never been so embarrassed for anyone in his life, until now.


    As men with power, shouldn''t they be the ones opposing people here and there?


    Where was their dignity?


    .


    Scarface distorted his face in disgust


    Well, what would they expect from Baymard that was also kept as a hostage for the other big empires?


    They reckoned that the real powerful guards from the other empires should be around the prisons. And this was probably why district B was off-limits to everyone except those visiting the prisons.


    It could be said that the Morg genius would definitely be in that ce.


    But... No matter how scary these people think they were, they were certainly no match for them who got trained by the T.O.E.P.


    Yes! Scarface was sure that with their skills, they would be able to infiltrate the perimeters of District B with no problems... But before that, they also needed to ensure that they did so before the procession passed by.


    It was human nature to subconsciously give in to xity'' a few moments before a big event.


    If one said, they were about to wee the greatest Monarch into their pce.


    Then at that moment before the Monarch''s arrival, even though they were all gathered at the front of the waiting ce, their entire lives would be to look ahead.


    At that moment, even their guards would get distracted while waiting for the majestic person to arrive.


    Of course, after they could spot the person, they would then maintain their highest point of vignce ever, in order to protect the person and themselves too.


    And that moment of disturbancexity/ or wait period was the time they wanted to utilize while infiltrating the ce.


    For sure, if it were them, they wouldn''t have any wait periods since they were exceptionally trained in Morgany against this.


    It was human nature to act in this way and concentrate its entire focus on one thing when waiting for it in anticipation.


    And this was a deadly w for Assassins of their calibre because in just these few moments, an enemy might attack.


    You see, in Morgany, they had been trained to go against the human norm... But in Pyno, he doubted they would''ve had any profound lessons like these.


    Bottom line, the defence within district B should be weakest around this time, just before the procession passes by!


    .


    Thinking of how much time they had left, Scarface began speeding up until he was practically running.


    But within this mighty and busy street crowd, even his actions weren''t too difficult to guess, as many also ran in different directions for various reasons.


    Some wanted to find a better view within District C while waiting for the procession, while others had personal matters to look after.


    In short, the packed sidewalks were too busy at this time.


    And without a doubt, Scarface and his men used it to their advantage.


    Now, they had to infiltrate District B!

 Chapter 1242 - The Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 1242 - The Hunt</h4>


    Look left, look right.


    Look forward, look backwards.


    Look up, look sideways...


    The men all darted their eyes around maniacally while stealthily removing themselves from the crowd.


    And like so, they passed through the alleyways, snuck around a few buildings until they saw the massive structures that they dreaded!


    And what were these things?


    Well, they were none other than watch towers!


    That''s right. Do you think it''s only the main roads around District B that were guarded?


    Nope!


    Just on the border between district B and C, one could find numerous watch Towers ced all across the some, every few meters or so.


    They looked like decorations too. And one might think so, if not for seeing the guards walk around the top of the guard posts.


    These guard posts were 3 stories high, and all buildings close to the perimeters of District C, could never be higher than 2 stories.


    In fact, most of them were angle story buildings instead.


    It was just that for what theycked in height, theypensated in width.


    Of course, not just any sort of building could get approval to be ced around the perimeters.


    Public warehouses or storage facilities, and other things of this nature, could be ced around the perimeter.


    Every day crowd-gathering ces like eateries were kept at the busiest areas within District C.


    After all, this district mainly concentrated on government buildings, Academies, the Hospital and so on.


    It wasn''t the fun zone but the administrative and educational one instead.


    And around the perimeters of the district, they kept it less attractive and somewhat deste too.


    Now, looking at the tall 3 story watchtowers overlooking the ce, Scarface couldn''t help nodding at the fact that these people at least had some sort ofmon sense in their heads when it came to this matter.


    Yes. It seemed that they weren''t too useless after all.


    Too bad this much wasn''t enough to slow them down!


    .


    The men dressed behind one of the warehouses there while also keeping a close watch of their surroundings.


    ck masks that only exposed their eyes, and an entire ck attire, seemed to give them invisibility powers in this dead of night.


    And when the men were done dressing up, they calmly buried their bags within one of the decorative flower beds and quickly readied themselves for action!


    Like so, they began jumping, rolling and rushing behind building to building, while moving closer to the Towering Posts.


    There was no other way. They had to bypass the towers to get to the prison.


    ~Wooosh!


    A circr light passed by, just a few seconds after one of the men retracted his head back from spying.


    The man''s heart raced dangerously as he now leaned his body against the building.


    Too close. Just a bit more, and he would''ve been discovered!


    The man looked at Poison de, who had pulled him back gratefully.


    And in turn, Poison de nodded in understanding.


    The men said nothing but seemed to understand themselves at this moment.


    Without a doubt, their goal now was to bypass these circr lights from the towers above.


    This, of course, wouldn''t be a problem for them.


    No!...They only hated it because it might take time.


    You see, between the towers and thest buildings around the perimeter was a massive open field.


    No doubt about it, this one field was made for infiltrators or unwanted guests.


    But like he said, for them, they were highly confident. It was just that they realized that the movements of these lights seemed tricky.


    And only after observing for a bit more were they finally ready to make their move.


    Poison de would lead the end in, while Scarface would be thest to close the scene.


    Poison de rolled his neck and flexed his boulder des to loosen up his muscles.


    Alright. This was it!


    .


    ~Swish!


    He dashed forward like lightning, front-flipped, rolled to the side and continuously made countless moves undetected.


    Yes! His actions were as light as a feather, garnering no attention whatsoever.


    And like so, he sessfully dodged it all. With that, the others followed him too.


    They were all confident with their skills. So this much wasn''t an issue for them.


    After all, if they could deliver strange and mysterious letters between the T.O.E.P and its Pyno members without being detected by higher-skilled Pyno assassins, then what more of these rubbish guards here?


    ~Swish! Swish! Swish!~


    They all moved in a heartbeat, reaching the front of the towers undetected.


    And now, standing directly underneath the towers, they only raised briefly, checked their surroundings before heading straight into the busy Forest zones of District B.


    Hahahhahahahaha! Sess!


    They had sessfully broken in!


    Boom!


    Their hearts exploded in glee at the momentary celebrations going off in their minds.


    Though it was nothing, they still felt a little challenged by the strange setups here in Baymard.


    But once again, haven''t they won?


    Didn''t they bypass the area without a hitch?


    Everyone sneered at these stupid Pyno people.


    Look! They couldn''t even spot any hidden scouts or guards around the ce. So wasn''t this enough proof to show how ipetent these people are?


    Tsk!


    Already, several men had begun daydreaming of the day that Morgany would unleash its wrath at these lowly nonentities.


    Bahahahahahaha!


    They were now in District B and were finally off to rescue Ulrich, the future Deifer Monarch!


    Heh... Everything seemed to have time just fine and peachy.


    But you see, how could things be that easy?


    Back on the central Towering Tower, one of the men was on his Walkie-Talkie, listening to the other side with a yful smile on his face.


    "Captain Gillia. That''s what happened."


    The other person suddenly burst out intoughter: [Hahahahhahaha... You did great! If you had attacked them then and there, there would''ve been a high chance for at least one of these intruders to flee. And since we want to catch them all, then why risk it? Tonight, the streets will be busy. So we can''t have a dangerous person on the run.]


    "Those were my thoughts exactly, Captain. It''s better to trap them in District B. Again... since they infiltrated this half of the district, I think their goal is the Prison."


    ["Hmhm... I think so too. But now, here''s what I want you to do. First, contact the other border patrol units and let everyone keep a tight watch on the scene. Make sure that these people don''t flee!"]


    "No problem, Captain!"


    ["Good! I''m the meantime; I''ll begin the Hunt."]


    The man''s eyes opened broadly!


    They were going to pull off an Hunt!


    Keep in mind that if the Captain said they would chase after them, it would''ve meant a different thing.


    But when it came to that particr hunt... Hehhehehe... That was a different matter on its own.


    The man smiled mysteriously.


    This should be good!

 Chapter 1243 - Jonah, The Archangel

    <h4>Chapter 1243 - Jonah, The Archangel</h4>


    The man listened to his Captain and nodded subconsciously as if his Captain was right before him.


    The Hunt?


    Heh... Interesting!


    "Roger that, Captain. I''ll get on it now!"


    With that, the man pressed another button on his Walkie Talkie and changed the frequency yet again.


    Now, he was directly connected to all guards on all various Towering posts.


    Yes! Whether they were other superiors or regr Post guards, they would get his message.


    "Code Silver! Code Silver! All posts stay sharp!


    I repeat. Code Silver! Code silver! All posts stay sharp!"


    What?


    Code Silver on a festive night such as this?


    Not Good!... Definitely not good!


    Instantly, several Post guards stationed all across District B''s perimeters, all prepared to injure any intruders that tried sneaking in or leaving the District!


    Hmhm. They were now supposed to act as a true Wall, blocking unwanted guests from moving to or fro the District.


    And like them, word had also gotten out along the main roads and around the branch roads stretching towards the prisons, barracks and other regions in the district!


    .


    One shouldn''t forget that the 6nd highway road main road divided the entire district into 2 parts.


    One part had the prisons and Security Guard & Police training Academy In it... While the other side had the barracks, Navy, Coastguard & Marine Training Academies and other training regions, etc.


    So in a sh, word had gotten out, and the entire District became bubbling with activity!


    Those guarding the main roads and branch roads leading into the various academies, barracks and prisons, all became extraordinarily attentive, watching for any suspicious activity nearby.


    Granted, everyone had already been given a hunch that these people might be headed for the Prison instead.


    But even at that, those in the other regions dared not ck off just in case their hunch was wrong.


    At the same time, those along the main roads formed a tight blockade, with some jumping onto the trees and waiting to shoot anyone who tried to flee the District and mingle with the others on the roads.


    Yes! On the trees were rows and rows and hidden men who were ready for action.


    But just as the orders had given them, they weren''t to make any move at all, and only block any intruders from stepping in or out the roads.


    As for who will catch these bad guys, well, that was left to their superior to decide.


    So no one was allowed to hope into this matter.


    And right on cue, deep in the massive Jungle Zone on the Prison side of the District, a group of 30 soldiers were out, jogging around in training, when they suddenly got an urgent message from their Walkie Talkies!


    The well-bodied men and women all stood calmly while listening to the message.


    In particr, the message was directed to their squad leader Jonah... A.K.A... Jonah the Archangel.


    Yes. He was called an archangel because Jonah was a priestly sort of man. Even when taking out an enemy, he would quote the Baymardian Bible and also pray for the enemy as well.


    He was a man of great faith who believed wholeheartedly in the heavens!


    He was Jonah... Jonah the Archangel.


    .


    ["Archangel! You''re still within Area B1-6, yes?"]


    "Affirmative Brigade Commander. Because of how a few of our brigade soldiers performed in thest battle, I''ve taken a selected few out to train on this side of the District, just as nned."


    [Yes, Archangel. I know that. I was the one who approved your move. But that''s not what I called you for... Listen up. You and the team will begin a HUNT."]


    A Hunt?


    Jonah licked his dry lips in surprise.


    They hadn''t had one of those for more than 2 years now.


    And by that, he meant they hadn''t tried it out on enemies ever since thest time years ago.


    Jonah cupped his hands and looked heavenwards as if praying for the souls of any that might die in his hands.


    It''s not his intention. But if it got real bad and he had to kill, then he might as well pray for the souls of these poor unfortunate people.


    The others looked at their leader and stood as still as a rock as if all this was a normal sight to behold.


    Area B1-6.


    That was the area they were currently in. The letter B in it, represents District B in general.


    And, the number 1 in it stands for the first area of the District.


    .


    As stated, the main highway road running through the District, divided it into 2 main parts... B1 and B2.


    And again, each part had different individuales or sectors in them.


    So at present, they were training in Zone 6, which was still far away from the Prison in Zone 4.


    Here''s how the Zones worked here.


    One can think of each Zone as a circr ring.


    The first ring was Zone 7. And following that would be another smaller ring, Zone 6.


    Like so, the Zones were marked and had been used in that way ever since.


    Of course, another thing to note was that since the Zones were so big... They would at times, use directions like North, North-West and whatnot when telling their positions.


    So in this case, these men were in Area B1-6SW.


    .


    Jonah prayed while listening to the Brigade leader on the other side of the phone.


    His prayers weren''t long, but we''re just one-liners or so in his heart.


    So it didn''t disrupt their conversation at all.


    ["Archangel! We''ve already gotten air force on it. So keep in touch with them, and take down the enemy!"]


    "Roger that, Over!" Jonah said before looking upwards again as if ncing at the airforce units hovering above.


    What a joke!


    On such a day, how could the airforce not be already flying over?


    Many might not know, but because of statistics, they found that whenever any celebration or holidaymenced, they always had to deal with intruders trying to do something here or there.


    Look at the history! It''s been like that for years now. Whether during Christmas, weddings, or just simple holidays, some people always feel itchy to pull crazy stunts.


    It was also because of all this, that Baymard had taken 2 and a half years to put up several towering posts along the perimeters of Districts A and B... As well as that of the Lower region and the Coastal regions.


    Okay. So with the sort of history they had, how could they not make extra precautions on nights such as these?


    Last time, some people tried to sneak into the Lower Region, and another time, they wanted to sneak into the barracks instead.


    There was also another time that the Ports, as well as the Navy headquarters within the Coastal regions, had captured intruders trying to break in.


    These regions were all precious to the empire.


    And that''s why on days such as these, there would always be airforce team''s around.


    Heh. Even above Lucy''s entourage, there were still airforce teams up in the sky personally watching over her too.


    Any disturbances, and they would take the shot!


    .


    ~Swish!


    Jonah and his team quickly dashed through the jungle-like terrain, jumping over shrubs, logs and other hurdles in their way.


    Their muscles clenched as all the veins on their bodies popped out with an explosive force thatpelled them forward.


    Like a cheetah, they sprung into action without wasting any time, all the whilemunicating with the air force teams above.


    [A.F-023 calling in! I have eyes on the target! The intruders are heading towards Bushy Valley! I repeat! the Targets are heading towards Bushy Valley!"]


    "A.F.-023... How many?"


    ["About 28~35 maximum!"]


    28 to 35?


    Jonah''s brain quickly went to work.


    With him included, they were 30 soldiers in number.


    At ordinary times, maybe this would be a disadvantage.


    But here''s the thing.


    District B, irrespective of howrge it was, was just like walking through his home to him and the others.


    They were too familiar with almost every part of the District. And yes. It was asrge as a massive town, with various regions in it.


    But once one has lived and walked around a ce so much, maneuvering around it was truly a breeze.


    And as military personnel, they spent more time in the District than any other ce in Baymard.


    So even though they might be outnumbered, they had the advantage of knowing their terrain so well.


    And this alone was what would guarantee their victory!


    Moreover, the enemy was headed towards Bushy Valley!


    Of all the ces to pass by, the enemy had chosen to head towards that ce of all?


    Heh... There was a reason why it was named that way.


    But then again, the enemy''s choice was only so because the enemy probably didn''t know much about the inner workings of District B.


    If Jonah guessed right, the enemy should be trying to look for the nearest roads. And once a route was found, they would probably trail the road and make calcting guests as to where to go.


    If these people were heading towards the prisons, then during the day, they might have already visited the prisons to see the way.


    So their only option now is to find the Roads within District B1.


    But it was just that the path they chose to hurdle over wasn''t exactly an easy one, to begin with.


    Nheless, it would make the Hunt even more interesting, no?


    Jonah ced his Walkie-Talkie back in its holder and chuckled: "Soldiers, it''s time to enhance your training."

 Chapter 1244 - Disturbance?

    <h4>Chapter 1244 - Disturbance?</h4>


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang!


    The drums banged, and the music was at its loudest as the bride''s entourage finally entered the Pce majestically.


    The event was taking ce outdoors, with a massive wedding stage at the forefront.


    Yes! The stage was decorated with ancient artifacts and red fabric pieces everywhere.


    Thenterns, candles, and everything were well-positioned.


    And just below the low-levelled stage were several low-floor seats and tables around for the esteemed guests as well.


    Of course, not far from them, one could see the Camera crew already positioned in various positions, ready to take the best shots they could.


    As for the rest of Baymard, it was impossible for them to all watch the show here


    And that''s why several activities had been arranged all around Baymard to celebrate tonight''s festivity.


    Today, the festivities would be done in traditional ways.


    Why? Because tomorrow, the Church wedding would begin at 12 noon. And following that, there would be more games, cents and celebrations to hold.


    So the games and activities today were strictly ones that were more in line with several ancestral cultures.


    And that''s why today, one could see one wearing ancient celebratory clothing instead.


    .


    Landon, who was somewhat hidden away from themotion in in sight, couldn''t help raising his lips in glee.


    Yes. He and his groomsmen were watching the broader entourage step in from behind a curtain.


    As per old Baymardian tradition, he was now waiting for the bride to firste to and reveal herself before he followed in.


    Thus, they satfortably while waiting for thedies to arrive.


    That''s right. The girls were all with Lucy, so what more could they say?


    ~Pah!


    Santa smacked Landon''s back hard: "Bro, I can''t believe that you''re finally getting married. Hahahahaha! Finally, you''ll be just like me! Hehehe! Now, you''ll know the joy of being kicked out of your bed at night! Or... You''ll finally understand the joy of trying to escape but getting caught."


    (-_-)


    Everyone''s lips just twitched while imagining how much work Penelope had to put up with when dealing with this guy.


    It was almost as if he liked getting caught by her.


    Sigh... Their sister-inw sure was strong.


    Everyone had a Buddha-face while looking at Santa, who didn''t seem to realize how ridiculous he was.


    He puffed his chest out and rubbed his nose proudly: "Bro! I can''t believe that soon, your wife will start kicking you out!"


    [Everyone]: ''No... That''s only in your case.''


    "And bro. Don''t forget; you''re just like me. Look! We both have curious minds, so it won''t be long before you start cooking, experimenting and blowing things up in your home... Bro, I''m just happy that you''re finally getting married to sister-inw after all these years!"


    "Agreed. I have to say that it''s been long overdue," William added while reminiscing about his childhood days when he first met Lucy and Landon.


    Bruh... Even a blind person could''ve been able to tell that they would end up together. And since then, it''s been like what? 8 or possibly 10 years?


    Lucy sure was patient, seeing that women looked forward to marriage after theiring of age at 15.


    Such a long wait time can make any woman feel anxious.


    What? Did he want her to be the Lord Of the Rings or something?


    Well, Lord of the Rings was a nickname in Baynard for girls with engagement rings or marriage promises thatsted too long.


    Such a title, who would want it?


    Everyone nodded their heads, feeling that Lucy was indeed one hell of a patient woman.


    Sure. Landon might mean well by pushing the wedding for now.


    But no matter how things changed, by 15, women still looked forward to marriage.


    And Lucy was now 19. So Imagine how long she had been anxious about her future with their bro?


    .


    Everyone felt a little pity for Lucy, while in turn giving Landon a very stinky eye.


    And for this, Landon was de speechless, nig knowing whether tough or to cry.


    Hello! He was still a person from the 21st-century earth.


    So no matter how normal it was for people at the time, being with a 15-year old girl was a crime to him, alright?


    And that''s why he chose to get married now when she was 19!


    18 was of course not a problem too. But he still decided to push it for 19.


    However, in this world, 19 itself was pretty old for one to call themselves a youngdy again.


    But this was indeed somewhat understandable for them


    Looking at things from another perspective, even though no one on earth truly voices their opinions, many have taken the age of 30 as a woman''s age of when she would start turning undesirable.


    So women around or above that age start feeling anxious about their marriages too.


    That said, 15 years old in this era started makingdies feel the need to start a home fast, as well.


    It would take maybe 500 or more years for people to change the way they look at 15-year-olds.


    The change couldn''t happen all at once.


    Nope.


    Centuries and centuries ago, 11 or 12 years old was the adult age.


    And now, depending on what part of the world one was, it would be 14 or 15.


    So for them to change that number to maybe 18 or 19, it would take more centuries and centuries toe.


    So forget it. For a long time, 14 and 15 years of age would still be seen as the adult age.


    Women would still want to build their homes and have children at that age, no matter how good technology got.


    Heck! Some would prefer to start it now and live their lives in enjoyment, knowing that they have their children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren instead.


    Hey. There was just nothing Landon could do in this regard.


    He couldn''t change their minds, but that didn''t mean that he, an adult in his past life who should know better, wouldn''t befortable being with an underage girl.


    .


    Landon looked at his group of sworn brothers and felt tongue-tied.


    Sigh... Forget it.


    He could only keep giving the excuse that he was too busy earlier on to get married.


    Yup! That was his excuse, and he was sticking to it!


    What the hell? Did he look like a pedophile or something?


    Like so, Santa, William, Sirius, Henry, Astar, Gary, Josh, Mark and Trey all Merrily teased their sword brother while waiting for the Bride''s entourage to approach.


    But suddenly, one of the guards quickly barged into their hidden area with an urgent message at hand.


    Eh? What was going on?

 Chapter 1245 - Who Was Their Target?

    <h4>Chapter 1245 - Who Was Their Target?</h4>


    A guard came in, and everyone couldn''t help sitting up straight.


    -Silence-


    Everyone''s body went tight in tension while listening to the guard speak.


    And Landon, who didn''t feel like hiding anything from his brothers, had already given the go-ahead to the guard to say everyone openly.


    Bottom line, they had intruders in the empire.


    And this was nothing tough about, especially on such an asion!


    Sirius nced at Landon thoughtfully: "Brother, just say the word, and you know we''ll step in to assist if need be."


    Everyone else nodded as if saying: we''ve got your back.


    And for this, Landon felt very touched in his heart.


    "No. That won''t be necessary. I think they should be able to handle things."


    "Hmmmm..." William bobbed his head while massaging his chin thoughtfully.


    Yes. They should be able to handle things. But then again, they still had to take precautions themselves.


    Henry was very troubled with the news: "Brothers... Even though their goal might be to head for the prisons, they might still have other secondary goals as well, like killing anyone of us or even kidnapping someone else on the scene."


    "Agreed. They might have many objectives, but for now, let''s look at what seems like their primary one." William said calmly.


    At present, they were all people of power in their various empires.


    And over the years, the number of dangerous criminals, from either Pyno or out of Pyno, had all been locked up by them.


    Whether it was wanted-lone serial killers, random assassins, the pirates, members of the T.O.E.P, their step-siblings, vicious step-mothers, the witch survivors, foreign enemies, or members of the Temple of Dragmus and the Temple of Adonis, they had gathered them all in here.


    So the way they looked at it now, the intruders might be out to rescue anyone of these groups of people.


    And this meant that the enemy might indirectly be their enemy as well.


    So maybe when they headed back to their prospective empires, they would have hidden enemies waiting to attack at any strategic points.


    .


    Take Carona for example.


    It was not only attacked by the Temple of Adonis but also dealt with the first wave of people from Veinitta, who came over to teach Penelope a lesson.


    They didn''t even know that Prince Skye had been locked up.


    Because to them, even if Penelope treated him ''badly,'' she wouldn''t dare go that far.


    They believed that this was the reason why she only chased him out of her pce whenst she sneak-attacked him and sparred with him.


    Yes!


    Prince Skye had indeed written about the event, meaning that wherever he was, he wasn''t under any confinement of some sort.


    Additionally, they also believed that the backup that camest time to assist him in taking over Carona should''ve been able to make a few key changes here and there.


    In short, they believed that no matter the oue, the worst thing Penelope and her people could do was send Skye back to Veinitta.


    One. He was someone from a superior ce.


    Two. He was a Freaking ROYAL of such a ce.


    So they wouldn''t be foolish enough to make any false moves because if he does, even by ident in Carona, they best believe that revenge would be near and even more dealer than it should be!


    So thinking of all the endless possibilities, they knew he was still alive in Carona.


    Thus, the fleet of ships that arrived from Veinitta hade with several troops and several Generals, all making their way to the Capital on ''official'' business.


    That''s right.


    Those who came didn''t attack when theynded.


    No! They came as Royal messengers, with a written list of demands from King Alexander of Dafaren.


    So there wasn''t any bloodshed in the coastal regions.


    .


    Like so, the group of people had marched to the Capital with a Royal Envoy, stating that if Carona didn''te with what was written there, then it would mean WAR!


    The envoy came with a group of 18,000 men!


    They weren''ting to fight but only came to instill fear instead.


    Because if their objective was war, then they would have to round up 200,000 warriors or more for just the first wave of attacks.


    That''s right. If it were a war, they would keep sending a massive number of warriors to Carona almost every month.


    The warriors would dock at different coastal points, causing chaos throughout the entire empire.


    But for sending the Royal envoy, they had also sent the envoy alongside 18,000 men to give a point and show off their majesty as well.


    The equipment their people came with, the superior stallions, the disy of ''wealth'' and other key points alone would make anyone think twice.


    You know, some people didn''t even have up to 18,000 warriors in their overall power y.


    And if the previous Alec Barn were still alive, he would''ve sent 12,000 people at max to disy his power when sending off royal Envoys.


    One should know that the number of envoys he sent was legendary for the Pyno people.


    Royals here typically sent 6~8000 people when sending forth their envoys.


    Why? Because even though it was amon rule for an enemy not to strike the messenger, there have been numerous cases where the messenger gets insta-killed in a heartbeat.


    So the majority of the time, the people that got sent with envoys died.


    And after analyzing things like this, who would want to send arge force of men and lose them after all the training and resources financed to build each warrior to their present state?


    To put it simply, those walking with the envoys were typically as good as dead in the eyes of many.


    .


    Of course, there are times when nothing happens to the group of news bearers.


    But you think that if they were bringing this same news to Alec Barn, they would survive?


    Heh. It depended on the Monarch''s unpredictableness.


    One would think that some monarchs would followmon sense and shake in fear at them, but there were always stubborn ones amongst the rest.


    And in Pyno, Alec Barn was indeed the ONLY stubborn one.


    So with his death, many felt that Pyno''s power had shaken and dwindled yet again.


    Of course, the envoy job was a double-edged sword.


    And all this showed Dafaren''s Might!

 Chapter 1246 - Who Was Their Target? 2

    <h4>Chapter 1246 - Who Was Their Target? 2</h4>


    Thinking of the shock on the faces of the envoys, Santa couldn''t help chuckling up a bit.


    They just never expected such a thing to happen to them here in Pyno.


    Generally, they were proud and arrogant to those in Pyno and Lesser ces because they were 99% sure that nothing would happen to them.


    But when dealing withrger forces like Morgany, then they dared not act so boldly.


    In fact, with other ces of power, they were most likely to die from being the bearer of bad news.


    And in Pyno, only thete Alec Barn could shake their confidence with his unpredictability.


    He was the only person that other people had to think twice before making any sudden moves.


    Not because they were scared of him... No... It was all because the man was an unpredictable, crazy-head who would act theplete opposite from the cowering people in Pyno.


    If it were him, he would kill all messengers bearing bad news and damn the consequences too. For Alec, he looked down in every other ce except Morgany.


    So he wouldn''t fear Veinitta either.


    But with him dead and word long out, who would remain scared again?


    .


    Anyway, Carona and the other Pyno Monarchs had always cowered in fear at asions such as this.


    So the envoys marched in boldly with their noses raised when going to Carona with the list of written crimes and peace demands for Penelope''s actions.


    That is, they just barged in and acted all high and night before them, talking about RUBBISH!


    For one, they mentioned that Penelope had dared to trick, sneak-attack and overwhelm a Veinitta prince of all people.


    Which to them was punishable by death! But because she herself was a Monarch, theypromised by stating that she had to wed Prince Skye.


    Of course, their version of the story was even more ridiculous!


    As many can recall, Penelope beat the crap out of that Prince fair and square, evennding a powerful punch that almost knocked him to sleep in a sh.


    So how did the story change to them overwhelming and sneak-attacking Prince Skye in numbers?


    Well, maybe these people didn''t want to believe that a woman beat their Prince Skye.


    To them, it was disgraceful!


    Well, they used Penelope of numerous crimes, including stealing the Prince''s engagement gift of gold and broken ss shards.


    They imed that after she took them, she harassed and mistreated him wrongly.


    .


    Additionally, they didn''t see Prince Skye at all!


    So they also used her of doing something to him, saying that if they didn''t produce him here and now, they would have no choice but to go to war with Carona.


    In the end, they demanded that she find Prince Skye, marry him for peace to reign.


    Yes. They wanted her to divorce her current husband, who, by the way, used to be an ordinary Merchant.


    A merchant of all people!


    They looked at Santa with disgust while looking at Penelope as if she were a loony person.


    That is, who would see the dashing, tall, well-bodied Prince Skye and turn him down for the chubby, porky Santa?


    It just didn''t make any sense whatsoever.


    Was it background, money, good looks? Their Prince Skye had it all.


    But the woman who seemed to have a filter over her eyes or given some love potion had still chosen the porky pig instead.


    They also demanded that Prince Skye should be given a few territories to govern. And, she also had to pay a yearly fee to the empire of Dafaren too.


    Apparently, the fee was there to settle down the Dafaren Monarch''s heart over all that urred.


    Bottom line, if she didn''tply with any demands listed, then it would mean WAR!


    That''s right, the Dafaren empire of Veinitta would battle it out with Carona of Pyno!


    .


    Penelope listened and waited for them to finish speaking before putting down a few demands of her own.


    Firstly, she told them in and simple that Skye was locked up in prison for his actions of trying to usurp the throne from her.


    And if they wanted to get him back, their Monarch, Alexander Lockhart, had to contact her to work things out.


    Yup! It was like a trade-off between 2 empires.


    ''You want your son, then let''s talk!''


    For one, Skye wasn''t someone from Pyno.


    And criminals could get transferred from one prison/dungeon to another.


    That is, a prisoner could get transferred from a foreign prison to a prison in their home empire.


    But the premise was that things had to get worked out between empires.


    And if she felt that Alexander wouldn''t punish Skye once he got transferred to Veinitta, then she could only insist on keeping him there until his term was over.


    Skye had another 4 and a half years to serve before getting out. So he either sat still and came out when he was 27 or nothing.


    .


    Anyway, she told the royal team straight to their faces, which of course pissed them off.


    But they were smart enough to know not to engage in matters right now.


    Thus, they curbed their anger and left the Capital city 2 months ago.


    Hehehhehe... It''s funny because Penelope had also sent a massive team to escort them down, as well as take 80% of their treasures aboard their ships.


    That''s right. She wanted them to pay for all the ''emotional'' and physical damages Prince Skye caused at her wedding.


    Hey. Do you know how much destruction was left after the Baymardians began blowing up ces like crazy?


    Well... Someone had to pay.


    And like so, Carona''s problems were still doubling over. But what''s even more impressive was that even now, the Royal fleet should still be on the road back to the Caronian Coastal port where they docked their ships.


    Heh. Before they even travel all the way to Veinitta and head to its Capital city, another long-ass time period should''ve passed.


    Sigh...


    Just like Carona, the other empires had their issues here and there.


    So now, they couldn''t help wondering about these intruders who were headed for the Prison.


    Who were they? And who in particr did theye to find?

 Chapter 1247 - The Scene Of The Crime

    <h4>Chapter 1247 - The Scene Of The Crime</h4>


    Who were they after?


    Josh, the future leader of the Army barracks, only felt his body turn cold when thinking that an enemy actually had the nerve to prate his District!


    Of course, Mark felt the same way as well.


    After all, although the Police Headquarters was in District C, the training Academy for Police officers was in District B, area B1.


    So he who would also take over in future was very much troubled as well.


    Dammit!


    The duo, more than anyone else, wished they could teleport and take care of the bastards that dare to enter their territories!


    Of course, everyone else also looked as though they were on edge too.


    All except Astar, who had been sucking his lollipop diligently.


    "Eh? Why get angry on such a day? Elder brother Landon, it''s your wedding day with sister-inw. So you should be happy!"


    After all, think of all the food that''ll be eatingter on?


    Astar''s mouth salivated, and his eyes twinkled even more while thinking of all the glorious food they''ll be eating tonight.


    And everyone who heard him quickly nodded their heads in agreement.


    "He''s right. We shouldn''t focus on who they''re here for, but focus on whether they have people here in the wedding vicinity, ready to take us down at any turn!"


    "Yes! Yes! We have to double up the security around the girls too. The wedding might indeed be their main priority, while the matter at District B might be a distraction!"


    "As expected of little brother Astar!" Henry added while starting at Astar in awe.


    (-_-)


    ....


    Landon looked at the scene and didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    He looked at everyone feeling very incredulous.


    Could it be the so-called ''protagonist blinding effect?''


    Howe what he heard was different from what these people heard?


    Astar''s words clearly held no other meaning.


    But howe to everyone else, it was some sage advice?


    Say no more. This guy was definitely a Bug!


    Landon looked at the scene and felt defeated.


    Sigh... The protagonist Halo on Astar must truly be a strong one.


    But all the same, he only felt it weird and had no other thoughts on the so-called Halo.


    It was just shocking every time it happened since he always doubted his ears too.


    Nheless, everyone else made valid points as well.


    Just to be sure, they had to crank up the security around the wedding!


    And from his experience when dealing with intruders, they always held up hostages of some sort as leverage for their escape.


    Everyone understood how much Baymard valued its people.


    So they were always willing to grab hostages here and there when trying to do the deed.


    Thinking like this, Landon sternly looked at the guard, who was still waiting for his orders.


    "First, Have all Hotels and motels do checks for hostages! I want the various police forces on it like crazy! But that''s not all. Double... No triple pce and Port security now! And as for the intruders, I''ll let you all follow your initial ns for the HUNT. Now go!"


    "On it, your majesty!" The guard said before fleeing the scene while taking out his Walkie-Talkie too.


    .


    Without a doubt, the guard began retelling everything crazily while giving instructions to the particr pce guards he controlled.


    Dammit! They needed more Air Force teams on the lookout!


    Additionally, they needed to triple the number of undercover agents dangling with the scene.


    Yes! There might be suicide enemies out there who wouldn''t mind standing out, and killing their target, even if it meant they would be killed or caught.


    All these things were taken into ount by the security team.


    Of course, the police would start searching through the public regions and amodation sites for any possible hostage situations there.


    All staff would also get ounted for, checking who was missing and who wasn''t.


    Hostages might be in public ces, right under their nostrils. So everyone had to stay on their feet tonight.


    Again, since the intruders were all dressed from head to toe in ck with only their faces showing, those who joined the HUNT would have to unmask them and give a detailed description of what they looked like.


    This alone would aid the police forces immensely.


    Hehehhe... But even while waiting for his majesty''s orders, the various police forces had already begun moving when they got word of these intruders infiltrating District B.


    This matter wasn''t just a military problem, as it also involves Police Jurisdiction since it happened within Baymard.


    That''s right. The police kept the peace and order within the empire, while the Military, Navy and Coast guards typically handled matters out of it.


    Sure. They could assist with issues within the empire. But they would always have to work with the special police teams too.


    And at this moment, several sleek vehicles quickly drew closer towards the storage facility site where the intruders werest spotted before infiltrating the District.


    .


    The storage facility was now covered with yellow tape.


    Additionally, several other police officers and cop vehicles were there as well.


    The air was tense as everyone secured the ce, not daring to damage or mess up any potential evidence around.


    The streets close by were blocked, and several air force units were patrolling around the spot, acting choppers, scanning the vicinity diligently.


    And the approaching sleek vehicles finally stopped close to the scene, and out came several men and women dressed in regr pants, shirts and unique bluish-ck jackets with bold yellow initials on them.


    "F.B.I!"


    "Please, right this way. I''ll take you to Officer Hawkins!" One of the police officers said after seeing their badges.


    "Any strange leads?"


    "Not yet. The Soldiers up there say that the men were as quick as mice while jumping from and hiding around the ce." Said the officer, who was leading them in: "they reckon they might be able to kill a wild beast with their bare hands easily too. But the question now begs... Who were they? And what were they after? Why are they here?"


    The guard leading the way squeezed his face in worry while retelling all the soldier guards at the posts had said.


    From their actions and moves, without the heat and night vision goggles, they might never have noticed that these bastards had infiltrated the ce.


    Dammit! Just who the hell were they?


    F.B.I agent Martha smiled slyly: "Interesting. So their skill set seems superior to those in Pyno?"


    "Well, that''s the gist of it... But, what''s more surprising, was that... Ah! There''s Chief Officer Hawkins over there! Chief! Some people from the F.B.I are here to see you!"


    Hawkins turned around swiftly.


    F..B.I?

 Chapter 1248 - The Scene Of The Crime 2

    <h4>Chapter 1248 - The Scene Of The Crime 2</h4>


    Eh?


    Hawkins, who was busy talking and dishing out orders to a few officers, quickly turned around after hearing his name called out.


    The F.B.I?


    He turned around and found that he knew two of them amongst the group.


    "Ahhh... Special Agent Martha, Special Agent Chris and... "


    "Special Agent Jake," Replied a 29-year-old looking man.


    "Right! Right!" Hawkins said while nodding and registering the man''s name in his brain.


    Well enough with the formalities.


    Like so, the 3 F.B.I agents signalled for the rest of their men to go around picking up close across the massive Storage facility.


    Soon, Martha abruptly paused, looked at the ground silently before leaping and making several moves about the ce.


    From there, she bent downwards facing the ground and just stared there silently.


    (-_-)


    .


    All those on my made a few others who were watching speechless.


    Eh?


    Hawkins leaned towards Chris and whispered in confusion: "What is she doing?"


    Chris chuckled and moved forward with his hands in his pockets: "Seeing how it all went down... Martha! Care to enlighten us?"


    "Hmmm," she hummed while slowly standing again and looking at the gang behind her: "Try to Keep up."


    With that, everyone looked at each other briefly before jogging behind her as they headed back to square one.


    "There, you see these marks? Though not visible and hard to spot, their patterns are definitely that of show-footprints."


    Footprints?


    Hawkin''s frowned: "But how can you be so sure? It looks nothing like a footprint."


    To him, it was very unlikely to be the case!


    But soon, Martha quickly broke his thought the more she exined.


    And all this left Hawkins baffled.


    From the pressure the people applied on their feet, to how deep the ground had sunk, to the surrounding tiny pebbles disced, it was as if Special Agent Martha had some special powers of some sort.


    Blink. Blink.


    He had never seen Martha go to work, so he was pretty impressed by her deduction skills.


    .


    Martha nced at the scene and darted her eyes around nonstop, zooming in and squinting hard from time to time too.


    Like so, they began retelling their findings to the gang.


    "They''re footprints. But the reason they look weird is because of the professions of our intruders. No doubt about it, they''re all assassins and very skilled ones as well. But, judging from their movements, they shouldn''t be Death Assassins." Martha said calmly, while Jake and Chris nodded in agreement.


    In this world, there were countless types of Assassins out there. From Death, Undercover, Seek & Kill assassins, Scouts and so on.


    And without a doubt, many assassins could branch into other assassin job titles.


    But it was undeniable that the way each assassin type was trained was rtively different from the rest.


    From the way they moved to their weapons of specialty and so on, it varied depending on what assassin sector they had chosen to be in.


    And judging from what Martha found, she felt that there was an 80% chance that these intruders weren''t death assassins.


    Meaning those who went to capture them would be able to adjust their ns on how to go about things.


    For one, if these people were death assassins, then they had to hastily subdue them from a distance.


    Because if these assassins felt cornered, they would bite the bullet mercilessly, leaving the soldiers no room to take action.


    But, if they weren''t Death assassins, then these intruders would always try to find a way of escaping, hoping to report all their findings as fast as they could.


    This again meant that the soldiers would have a lot of room for maneuver, having a better chance of catching them.


    Bottom line, depending on the Assassin type, there were specific ways of handling them.


    .


    The gang of F.B.I agents looked at the scene deeply, as if immersed in their own little world.


    But Hawkins was still lost as to how these people could havee to these conclusions.


    "Wait! I''m still lost here! How could you all know? And why did the footprints look so weird?"


    "That''s because of their technique," Martha answered without looking away from the scene: "They''re assassins. And Like wild beasts, they use only the toe region of their feet to move. That''s why the footprints look 2/3''s missing!"


    Amazing!


    Hawkins looked at the prints on the ground, feeling it very surreal.


    It was so light and almost non-existent that he began to wonder just how skilled these assassins were.


    But Martha wasn''t done cracking down on her theory yet.


    "Take a look at the prints. The pressure applied in leaving that footprint makes one think that an 8 or 10-year-old kid would''ve made them. It''s almost as though they were flying through the scene instead." She said while running ahead. And the guys all followed behind her too.


    "So... These intruders dashed over here, leaped this way for a bit. From there, some dropped rolled to the side and continued on again while maneuvering behind this building, that building, and maybe a few more... And, they were also careful enough not to crush any twigs or fallen flowers from the flowerbeds scattered all around."


    .


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    Hawkins ran behind the group, listening to every single bit of Martha''s words.


    And the more he listened, the more he could also visualize it all as if it was happening right before his very eyes.


    He smacked his lips in amazement, feeling more and more blown away by it all.


    This was too good, right?


    Like so, they dashed around the ce for a while before Martha suddenly ran back towards one particr spot they had passed.


    "From the patterns and their actions, something must''ve made them stop here for a longer than usual."


    "Huh. What the hell are you talking about?"


    Hawkins felt his mind getting even more confused when trying to keep up with these special agents.


    Why?


    Why was it that he couldn''t seem to immerse himself into their ways of thinking?


    Or could it be that he was too dumb or something?


    (TwT)

 Chapter 1249 - The F.B.I At Work!

    <h4>Chapter 1249 - The F.B.I At Work!</h4>


    Could it be that he was too dumb?


    Hawkins had no tears in his eyes but wanted to cry out a river of water at how hard it was to keep up with the thoughts of these people.


    "Special Agent Martha, what do you mean?"


    "I''m saying... that they spent an awful amount of time here,pared to the other areas where they just dashed and leaped on continuously."


    Hawkins frowned: "But isn''t that normal? They should avoid getting found out by therge circr lights and the guards at the posts. So isn''t it normal for them to stop from time to time and gather themselves?"


    "Hmmm... That''s maybe one of the reasons why they stopped. But it wasn''t their primary reason. Look all around you. There are other spots where they could''ve stopped to figure things out too. So why here? Moreover, why are their print patterns so bizarre if all they had to do was stay in ce and figure things out?... Something doesn''t add up."


    Swish!


    In a sh, Martha began searching for heaven knows what around the scene.


    At present, they were behind one of the shipping containers scattered around.


    That''s right.


    This ce was a public storage facility, with private shipping containers and several massive warehouses scattered about.


    .


    Like so, Martha began searching through the scene withser-beam focus.


    Be it thewns or even the flower beds, she was on it like crazy.


    And Chris and Jake also assisted her, leaving Hawkin''s having no choice but to join in and look for heaven knows what.


    Hawkin''s wasn''t very sure they would be able to find anything.


    But shockingly, just 2 minutes in, they found a total of 7 bags buried in various locations in a very inconspicuous way too.


    Fuck. One would think that these assassins would make perfect gardeners with their ability to mask the fact that they hid things under the flower beds.


    A few also good things in in sight, which were more challenging to spot than the ones in the flowerbeds.


    Hawkins widened his eyes in surprise.


    I''ll go! They really found so many hidden clues?


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    Martha nced at the bags and quickly opened the first bag carefully.


    Well, she was wearing her inspection gloves on. So she was cautious not to mess up any evidence.


    In the bag she opened, she found several casual shirts and pants belonging to at least 6 people in this one bag. The clothes were all light and airy, probably to fit as many people''s items into this one bag.


    .


    Hawkins at the side was more anxious at the discovery just now.


    "Agent Martha, quickly! Quickly! What did you find?"


    Martha looked at the hole on the side of the bag deeply: "Before filling the bag with their clothes, they should''ve filled it up with other items instead. I suspect that they not only carried current outfits in them but also carried a variety of kitchen des and everyday items too. For one, the tiny hole here should be created by a Santoku Kitchen knife."


    How fascinating!


    Everyone perked their ear diligently while still listening to Martha.


    "The knife had long tucked onto the sides of the bag before finally piercing through it. And because of this, it''s left a few trained fabric patterns around that spot."


    Everyone leaned in and stared at the strained fabric patterns formed by the de.


    Chris nodded in agreement: "I''m most familiar with that de. So seeing the printed scratches, twists and markings left by the de, it''s most likely a Santoku de, or one simr to it in size, weight and shape."


    A Santoku de?


    At this instant, one of the regr officers following behind the gang, quickly flipped his little jotter and wrote down her words diligently, all the while marvelling at how fortunate he was to be here.


    Just listening to them talk and deduce facts made his entire body tremble and quake all over


    Great! Great! He was watching true F.B.I''s at work!


    (^0^)


    .


    "A Santoku de is thinner and shorter whenpared to most kitchen des. But make no mistake! What theyck in de width and height, theypletely make up for in hardness instead. They are harder than the typical kitchen des, giving one good control over them."


    "Hmhm. Their perfect bnce of Hardness and short length make them the perfect des for cutting, slicing, mincing and killing food swiftly. They could slice off very thinyers of meat, as thin as paper if needed. And when sharpened, no poultry would stand a chance against them!"


    Gulp~


    Everyone swallowed hard while envisioning the Santoku de in their minds.


    So strong!


    Well, these des, as well as everyday kitchen des, were and would always be dangerous...


    But, there was just nothing one could do to stop the use of des.


    After all, even outside Baymard within the other empires, almost everyone walked around with a de.


    Hunters, cooks, Apothecary apprentices who harvested ingredients and so on... A de was a verymon thing for one to carry.


    Even travellers had one just in case they had to stab a few people here and there on the way.


    But in Baymard, it was very much illegal to be walking around with them.


    No. They would prefer people to walk around with pepper sprays and things like that.


    If everyone had a kitchen knife in their bags, wouldn''t they be like those outside the empire?


    Well, all in all, Knives would always be a part of society.


    So all they could do was monitor and control how it got used.


    .


    Martha observed the torn pattern sternly:'''' The de that poked a hole through the bag should be between 16~17 inches long, with a wooden handle. As for the other contents in their bags, even though we can''t find their Passports or Visa passes, these are Hotel Keys!"


    Hotel keys? Hotel keys? HOTEL KEYS!


    (*0*)


    Hawkin''s eyes twinkled as if he had finally solved thest piece to some puzzle.


    That''s it!


    Find what hotel the keys belong to, and the rest was history.


    In a sh, Hawkins quickly took out his Walkie-Talkie.


    "All unitse in!"

 Chapter 1250 - Bushy Valley

    <h4>Chapter 1250 - Bushy Valley</h4>


    All around Baymard, the various forces came together to find and uncover the real truths, identities or schemes of the intruders, all while everyone else was celebrating the grand wedding.


    The clueless people were so happy, not understanding the dangers that were constantly lurking about in their peaceful empire.


    And while this was going on, Jonah the Archangel and his gang had long made their way towards Bushy valley!


    ~swish! Swish! Swish!


    Like a raging storm, they dashed towards the valley without all their might whilemunicating with the airforce teams above.


    "How long before the enemies enter Bushy Valley?"


    [An estimated 12 minutes!]


    "Roger that. Continue to stand by. Over!" Jonah concluded.


    And with that, he muted his walkie-talkie.


    That''s right. They were here to begin the Hunt. So it was best to keep all walkie-talkie noises out of the picture.


    Well, as for the strange, bizarre Bushy Valley, Hehehhehe... There was a reason for its name.


    Just like other valleys, it ran between 2 moderate hills.


    Most valleys, or spaces between 2 hills or mountains, would typically have ankle-length grass, streams or just piles of stones and rocks there.


    .


    Valleys were typically open space, with nts that weren''t tall at all... Of course, there are still some valleys that do have some stress growing within them.


    But those typically had streams of water flowing through the valley instead.


    It went without saying that such a valley side in Baymard shouldn''t have much on it.


    However, that was where one would be wrong.


    Bushy Valley was unusual for this specific reason!


    You see, 4 or so years ago when they began transporting and nting trees all around Baymard, they had no hopes that these shrubs and trees would survive around any valley sites.


    They predicted that the valley sites with streams of water flowing by them would hold more nts in them than other valleys.


    However, it was Bushy valley that imed the final victory!


    Its valleyndscape was now as thick as a terrible jungle, with vines and all sorts of nts there.


    And over the years, with what the biologists and his majesty called Pollination, all sorts of nts had now imed Bushy as theirs.


    Additionally, the hills beside Bushy valley were alsopletely covered up with forestry too.


    Anyway, when they talk about Bushy Valley, hey


    But when they mentioned Bushy valley, they were typically talking about the valley itself, as well as the many hills surrounding it.


    In total, 5 vast hills all surround it.


    Go out it simply, the Valley itself stretched out for a long while, sandwiched between 4 hills.... 2 to the left and 2 to the right.


    And thest hill could be seen at the very bottom of the valley, dividing the valley path into two mini-valleys, and the rest goes on.


    But as one would find, after the split, the other mini valleys didn''t seem to hold the ability to home several nts altogether.


    .


    Again, there was another weird phenomenon that urred every night irrespective of the season.


    You see, at night time, just the regions covering Bushy Valley would be foggy.


    This wasn''t something new or strange for those who lived in Baymard because for centuries, countless people remember his phenomenon being like this.


    And it wasn''t just Bushy valley, as a few other regions in Baymard became foggy as well, no matter the season.


    What could one say? This world was indeed a strange ce with countless unexinable things.


    But the people weren''t worried because the environmentalists and others were still working hard to uncover the true reasons behind these strange urrences.


    As for Landon, even if he knew the reasons, he wouldn''t say a thing.


    After all, he couldn''t do everything. So those studying the various fields in bed in this would take the reins and look hard to uncover the mystery behind it.


    So at night, Bushy valley was as foggy as Landon night in a Jack the Reaper movie.


    And all this made it perfect for several arm force operations.


    Bottom line, it would do the job for their little game of HUNT!


    And at the moment, the hunters were already within the Valley area. More specifically, they had just arrived at the first hill to the left.


    However, ording to the Airforce units, the enemies haven''t even entered the Valley region yet. So they had to predict and prepare for the capture.


    Now, they stopped dead in their tracks, waiting for their leader''s orders. At the same time, they had just heard a rather fascinating piece of information after their leader had unmuted hismunication device.


    .


    [Archangel, word just came in that these men are armed with what we suspect to be sharpened kitchen des and other household appliances. Additionally, their skills are confirmed to be several levels higher than that of Pyno''s. That said, we reckon that the enemies are all SS-ss enemies at most, so stay cautious and get out of there if it bes too hot for you to handle. I''ve already sent a few others your way. So if it gets heated, flee! And the backup would do the rest! Archangel! This is an order from your Silver Fox Brigade Commander. So don''t you dare defy me!!]


    Tup.....


    (-_-)


    Themunications went off again, with their Brigademander warning them once more.


    Everyone secretly knew who he was warning... And that was their Archangel.


    For sure, he would never put their lives in danger. But he was the sort that would tell them to flee while he held or got the enemy''s attention instead.


    And after they flee, only heaven knows what he would be doing there.


    That''s right. Rather than getting scared, he was the sort of person to be excited while trying to test the enemy or try out a few ns of his own.


    In short, he was a bold, brave and careful leader who would never put their lives on the line... But all that didn''t apply to himself.


    You see, Archangel Jonah was just something else.

 Chapter 1251 - The Silver Fox Leader

    <h4>Chapter 1251 - The Silver Fox Leader</h4>


    Everyone nced at their leader and secretly felt bad for their Brigade Commander.


    Archangel Jonah.


    He was also a person who trained in the ways of the Shaolin.


    And honestly, no one told him to shave his head, but he did. He shaved it all, smooth and clean.


    In the barracks, they didn''t per se shave their headspletely.


    There were specific hairstyles that were allowed.


    And Landon had dictated what hairstyles that would be.


    For one, he approved of hairstyles that looked like Captain Roy Mustag in FullMetal Alchemist. Or those like Maes Hughes, King Bradley or any that could always keep their hair in short ponytails.


    Yup!


    These were medieval people who had long been fighting with their hair intact.


    So why tell them to shave it all off?


    Even assassins, Pirates and the rest had long flowing hair. So why bother?


    On the contrary, these people took their hair as an external limb of some sort.


    So if an enemy were trying to hit one''s arms, wouldn''t one try to dodge it?


    The same logic worked for their hair. They had been trained to avoid any hair pulls.


    And that''s why even with their hair intact, it was hard and rare for one to grab someone''s hair during battle.


    It was just so hard... Especially when some people had turned their long ponytails into weapons.


    .


    That''s right.


    Some people ced hidden spear ends at the bottom of their ponytails and would then use their long ponytails as a role, shing and killing their enemies when need be.


    Sigh...


    Some could even do all this without touching their hair and only relying on twisting their necks around.


    That is, they had mastered the control and weight of the hidden spear end, knowing how to make their entire ponytail dance like a moving serpent.


    So how can this not be impressive?


    No one thought it was necessary to shave their heads.


    So it wasn''t any rule or something.


    Thus, Jonah, who had shaved his hair full bald, was indeed an eye-sore to many.


    He just felt like shaving it all off one day. And so he did.


    He took it all off and honestly looked like a monk... Especially whenever he palmed his hands together and prayed here and there.


    He was also a very gentle soul, liking to be one with nature and often drank tea too.


    And one shouldn''t forget his ever-smiling face that never wrinkled even when he was pissed.


    Of course, it was his ever-smiling face and gentle nature that confused the enemy and even several other military personnel too.


    However, if one underestimated him, then the results would be too dire to bear!


    .


    Jonah the archangel of the Silver Fox Brigade.


    He was also the real reason why the Silver Fox Brigademander was secretly growing white hair too early.


    This guy always ced his life on the line while trying to experiment with his thoughts instead.


    As many might already know, he was an exceptional soldier that many had acknowledged.


    And when he was out on several missions, there had been countless times that he alone had tricked the enemies and made them kill themselves just like that.


    He was very witty, intelligent, and a quick thinker who was always on his feet.


    There was no denying that his military points and escapades were great.


    But what made people want to cry was that despite his faith, he was a real troublemaker!


    You see, if they had to flee, Jonah would of course do his part to ensure everyone''s safety.


    However, after the coast was clear and he had made sure that everyone under him was kept safe, rather than staying in one ce, this bastard liked to go out to weather the storm on his own.


    Only the heavens knew what was going on in the bastard''s brain.


    And every time he was questioned and reprimanded by hismander after his missions, he would only smile and say the same one-liner that had now be his famous slogan.


    [Brigade Commander, as a peaceful person, I never take risks that I''m not sure of.]


    (-_-)


    The Brigade Commander has had countless nights of sleeplessness because of this bastard.


    So one could understand why their Brigademander was going off like that.


    In truth, if possible, he wouldn''t want to send Jonah for the HUNT. But they were the closest around the scene. So what could he do?


    He could only send them before quickly getting back to over.


    And all these calctions were just because of a certain archangel!


    .


    Tup...


    Themunication device went off.


    And everyone''s face turned even more drastic as they secretly analyzed the situation in their heads.


    For now, they weren''t fully equipped for the HUNT, seeing that they were called out while doing private training.


    Nheless, they weren''t overly panicked.


    Yes!


    They had been drilled on how to act andplete their tasks seven when at a disadvantage.


    Things might not go off as smoothly as they would hope, but they damn sure wouldn''t lose within their territory that they had mastered!


    Everyone clenched their fists in determination.


    And amongst them was young McKenzie.


    Bubuum. Bubuum. Bubuum!


    McKenzie''s heart continuously drummed against his chest very loudly.


    This was it! This was it!... This was his first-ever battle with SS-ss assassins.


    He was confident that he could take down an S-ss enemy. But a double S-ss one was something he had never thought he would be facing so soon!


    This... This... This...


    Was he truly up to the task yet?


    Gulp.


    The 26-year-old McKenzie swallowed hard while essing his strength.


    Doubt, uncertainty and a few other emotions weaved themselves into his mind.


    But soon, he quickly snapped out of it all after seeing the confident looks on the faces of his colleagues.


    Very quickly, his eyes brightened up yet again.


    That''s right. They were proud Baymardians who had the advantage of technology on their side.


    And just as their Brigade officer had said earlier on, if it was too much, then flee!


    But more than anything else, if their lives were in absolute danger, take the shot and kill.


    No need for hostages!

 Chapter 1252 - The Ready Hunters!

    <h4>Chapter 1252 - The Ready Hunters!</h4>


    ~Tup...


    Themunicator went off, and everyone, including McKenzie, silently waited for their leader''s instructions.


    But what was their leader doing?


    Jonah sped his palms together while still maintaining his ever-smiling expression.


    "My oh my!... How honourable it is to have SS-ss visitors in our home." He said harmlessly before suddenly reading a dangerous aura around him.


    And instantly, everyone had cold sweat form on their backs.


    No one said anything, only listening to their leaser''s eerie voice.


    "How unexpected that they would pay us a visit thiste into the night. Not only is it rude, but it also disrupted our training. And you know, after training, is my favourite time of all... Meditation!"


    Swish!


    Jonah shed his wooden sword fiercely, creating a powerful sh deep into the tree before him.


    Shiver. Shiver!


    McKenzie and a few others felt a shower crawl up their spines when they saw the damage caused by Jonah''s seemingly casual move.


    Lying trough! Their leader was able to make such a sharp-de mark with a wooden sword?


    So, could this be the power of the Shaolin''s?


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    .


    McKenzie''s brain took off in shock while reying what just went on in his mind.


    F***!


    You know, he had only recently joined the Silver Fox brigade and hadn''t seen Jonah''s full potential yet.


    For one, the silver Fox brigade, just like the rest, had a mixture of several talents from several sectors.


    This meant that talented Shaolins were also selected and could join the brigades as well.


    Bottom line, Shaolins could choose to join the Brigades too.


    The Shaolin sector was very mysterious, as though it were an organization of some sort.


    No! It was more like a sect that only members of the Shaolin could enter.


    And this meant that they were no doubt the celebrities of the ce... Just like how those in the Special forces were army celebrities too.


    A clean deep cut exposed itself on the tree as though some carpenter or lumberjack had diligently carved it out.


    The precision and angles were so defined that McKenzie''s throat couldn''t help bobbing in disbelief.


    And before he could fully pull himself back, Jonah''s cold words quickly woke him up from his stupor.


    "Follow the n and begin the Hunt!"


    ''Hmm!'' Everyone hummed in acknowledgment before taking off like lightning!


    ~Swish!


    Like so, they were off!


    .


    The air grew tense as they now dashed through the foggy terrain.


    The night which was supposed to feel hot, now felt slightly colder than usual, with everyone''s mind focused on the uing battle!


    And, of course, McKenzie felt the same as well.


    Woosh!


    His body moved like paper flying in the wind as he hastily tailed his seniors diligently.


    And the closer he got, the more tremors he felt within him.


    SS-ss! SS-ss!


    Mckenzie''s body moved ording to the rhythm of those ahead of him.


    And the more he followed his superiors, the more he felt verycking.


    It was true! Like a fish out of water, he was still struggling to fully grasp the various new techniques he had learnt within the Brigade.


    Heh. Within the brigade, they also learnt various Upper-rank Assassination skills as well.


    And the shocking thing was that most of these skills were invented by his Majesty himself!


    That alone was a mind-blowing fact.


    From the Praying Mantis techniques to the Crane, so many were never before seen techniques.


    Of course, the Assassination and Scouting skills varied, as one could pick offensive skills, defensive skills, learn different steps or movement skills and whatnot.


    Even breathing techniques were all created within the barracks.


    .


    One had to know that within the barracks, everyone else learnt basic and intermediate assassin skills for essential scouting, spying, performing missions and whatnot.


    But, it was important to also know that the more challenging stuff was all within the Shaolin sectors, the Brigades and other uprising restricted sectors.


    McKenzie nced at the people around him who only left after images of themselves and couldn''t help analyzing their techniques even more.


    INPO- the sacred art of hiding in in sight... which means that one must take advantage of every possible object to conceal themselves.


    It was a basic Ninjutsu skill that made it seem like one vanished into thin air!


    And looking at the group of seniors, some were using the Air, Wood, Earth, Water methods... And the hardest of all, the Fore method!


    Some even switched from one method to another like crazy, which almost made McKenzie kneel in awe.


    I''ll go! He was still trying to fully grasp the Upper skill Earth method he picked out from the Special library dedicated to all Brigades.


    So seeing people jump from one primary method to another, how could he not feel helpless?


    Could it be that he was an idiot or something?


    (+w+)


    .


    McKenzie was truly struck hard the longer he watched.


    That is, Earth methods referred to techniques that required one to master the art of hiding like a quail in small gaps between 2 objects.


    The primary consideration there was that one had topletely fill the space between the objects.


    And in this way, one might easily avoid detection as the observer would scan, overlook and walk by without noticing it.


    Even then, one has to constantly think fast on their feet to improvise with whatever objects were before them.


    He had seen people manage to strategically hide within a pole and a few bushes before as if it were nothing.


    It wasn''t magic or anything of that sort.


    No. one could say that it was creating an illusion of any vanishing act instead.


    They could blend seamlessly with nature, as though they were ordinary leaves on the trees.


    And the more McKenzie thought about it, the more he felt like a waste after realizing that he had only barely managed to master just one Earth Method technique since he got to the brigade.


    Dammit!


    With the earth method, there were over 200 styles or what his majesty called manuals, that were being kept away for those with ess to them.


    Of course, the most challenging Primary skills came from the manuals that focused on the Fire method.


    .


    The Fire method itself could make onepletely erase sound and shadow.


    It basically entails always moving behind a light source in such a way that it would avoid casting shadows and getting recognized by the enemy.


    And while doing all this, one had to eliminate sound, as if they were a ghost.


    For this primary method, there were fewer manuals allocated for it... Like the famous Shadow Clone technique. Or the shadow illusion techniques. There were only about 30 or so manuals on it since its difficulty level was generally too high for many to master.


    However, Jonah the Archangel hadpletely mastered 2 Fire methods and could use the moonlight or any other light source to his advantage, as if he were a vampire or something.


    So how cool was that?


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    Mackenzie watched and came to this realization in awe.


    Alright, he felt more and more pumped up for the Hunt!

 Chapter 1253 - The Confident Intruders!

    <h4>Chapter 1253 - The Confident Intruders!</h4>


    ~Swish!


    Very quickly, some leaped like roons using the Air method, climbing the trees and jumping from tree to tree at an incredible speed.


    Some chose to move within the bushes instead,pletely vanishing from his sight.


    And others quickly got into the man-made swamp within Bushy valley and once again vanished from his sight.


    Like so, the gang hastened up and abruptly stopped at a certain position within Bushy Valley.


    And in a sh, their silhouettes disappeared like ghosts, leaving the surrounding region clear... As though they were never here in the forest ce!


    Good.


    Now, they wait.


    .


    ~Cricket! Cricket!


    ~Croak! Croak! Croak!


    The sounds of the night creatures singing in tune echoed out across the entire scene as the intruders all dashed through the weirdly mushy terrain at full speed.


    The ce was truly bizarre, giving the feeling of it being haunted.


    Tonight had been a very hot summer night, with little or no breeze this far.


    But the moment they got close to this region, a strong wave of cold air seemed to have engulfed the ce mysteriously, creating a thick nket of fog all around them.


    Instantly, everyone''s heart speeded up uncontrobly.


    Their senses were heightened, focusing more on the sounds around them rather than sight.


    Com''on. Com''on... All their training so far had prepared them for any asion.


    And subconsciously, they also took out their sharpened kitchen daggers while focusing their ears on the sounds of the frogs, crickets, or other nightly creatures around.


    You look left; I look right.


    You look up; I look down.


    Their eyes moved around in that manner.


    And using their special technique, they moved as if dancing across the strangely mushy terrain.


    Smush! Smush! Smush!


    They found that within the valley region, some people were swampy, other ces were dry, some just in muddy, and some areas were rocky instead.


    It was a mix of several terrains all in one region, making them switch their movements now and then.


    And now, feeling the hairs on their body stand at attention, several people couldn''t help frowning hard at the strangeness of the night.


    .


    "Boss... Why is it so foggy? There were no such troublesome clouds earlier on. So isn''t this strange?"


    "Yes, boss. I think it''s a little troublesome. So should we go back and choose another route?"


    "No way. We have to continue forward because if the fog is here, then it means that all the other regions ahead are also foggy as well. So it doesn''t matter which way we go in the end. We won''t be able to escape the Fog!"


    Several people made a fewments with whispered tones that were lower in tune than the surrounding sounds of nature.


    Scarface listened with an expressionless face before picking up his ce again.


    Of course, he was indirectly indicating that they had to keep advancing without retreating too.


    Yes! When they thought about it again, their leader''s decision seemed to make the most sense.


    For one, nightly fogs didn''t have the habit of just creeping up on one.


    No... Just like the rain, it moved from location to location via the clouds, ever so slowly.


    So maybe because of the cold, approaching rains or anything of that sort, the fog might''ve probably started a very far distance ahead, travelling downwards towards their way instead.


    .


    Anyway, fog was a natural phenomenon.


    So they didn''t believe that any enemy could do such a thing.


    That said, after analyzing things, this meant that the fog hade from above and should soon spread all across District B.


    Meaning that no matter where they went ahead, there should be fog there too, no?


    Of course, they weren''t astrologists, astronomers or anything of that sort.


    But from all their missions and outings, they had a reasonably good understanding of the weather.


    So if the fog was here, then this meant that even the prison they were headed to should already be covered with fog by now.


    Thinking of it like that, several people couldn''t help grinning cruelly.


    With this sort of thick fog, wouldn''t their job of rescuing their target and fleeing be way easier?


    Who knows... Maybe they might also be able to save the prisoner Morg genius too.


    The intruders all chuckled yfully while feeling too blessed for words alone.


    Look! Even the heavens were helping them.


    Meaning, it was all destiny!


    So it was a fact that whatever they, as Morgs wanted, would alwayse to them no matter the cost.


    This alone was a sign of their infinite blessings from above.


    So how could they not feel overly confident?


    Everyone grinned hard while still following their leader too.


    No more time-wasting.


    They had to take advantage of the fog and rescue the target fast!


    .


    Suddenly, Scarface stopped before whistling to his men, creating a mind-blowing sound that would shock anyone from modern-day earth.


    He rolled his tongue, tightened his throat, sucked in his jaws, controlled his airflow and blew gently.


    ~Wheewh~


    The whistling soundpletely blended in with the sounds of nature, making one feel that the sound was simr to a steady breeze slowing mildly.


    But if one listened hard and had enough skills, they could easily pick out the slightly out-of-tune pitches in it.


    And in just a few moves, 2 intruders quickly jumped onto 2 nearby trees and ascended high up, trying to get above the fog''s level.


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap!


    They squinted their eyes hard for a bolt, doing a 360-degree sweep.


    Sadly, the trees weren''t towering enough for them to stand above the fog. So they couldn''t see too far ahead.


    Nheless, they were still able to see a few things, as well as gather several clues on what direction they had to head towards.


    Thup-


    The scouts descend in 3 moves,nding before Scarface and Poison de: "NorthWest!"


    Hmmm...


    Everyone nodded and continued advancing past the valley terrain, not knowing that they were already in viewing rage of the hunters.


    And by the time they noticed something, it was already toote.


    Jonah held his trusty wooden sword heroically.


    The prey was closing in fast!

 Chapter 1254 - How Was This Possible?!

    <h4>Chapter 1254 - How Was This Possible?!</h4>


    With his trusty wooden sword in his hands, Jonah slowly held it up as though holding a spear.


    The closer his prey approached, the tightened his grip on its handle.


    And just like himself, a few others at close range to the enemy also started aiming towards their targets too.


    Hehhehehe!


    Within the swampy waters, a few people hadrge leaves over their heads, with frogs jumping over them at times.


    The men only had their eyes above the water surface while keeping tiny reddish bamboo-like tubes in their mouths as well.


    The swamp was filled with these tub-like grass stalks that had enabled them to breathe plenty of times during training in such conditions.


    The soldiers within the swamp all had their tubes in their mouths, as their eyes shone brightly with a strange light in them.


    Com''on... Get closer... Get closer already!


    All hidden hunters watched their prey generously while trying to confirm the urge to lean forward in wait.


    Yes! They were indeed ready for action.


    And soon... Their prey had finally reached their marked spot.


    And like hunted animals, their prey seemed to realize their predicament.


    But sadly, it was toote by then!


    .


    Eh?


    Scarface, Poison de and a few others suddenly felt their bodies grow heavy after picking up several weird sounds across the scene.


    Danger. Danger. Danger!


    Countless warning bells rang within their heads, causing a few of them to jump and roll away like lightning.


    Dammit!


    "Everyone, take co--"


    -Thup!


    "Gaghhhhh~~."


    What???!


    Scarface hadn''t even finished reading yet, and already, the sounds of a few people choking to death had caused their bodies to go cold.


    How? Howe they didn''t notice these bastards yet? What the hell was going on here?


    No! They should''ve been able to recognize their presence long ago before these bastards had the chance to ambush them.


    So who can exin what was going on here?


    Did these lowlifes also get their hands on their precious Morg breathing and sound masking techniques?


    How were they so capable of masking their sounds and presence so adequately, as if they had learnt some higher-ranked skills?


    Scarface felt like he was going crazy the more he thought about it.


    Pyno generally had lower ranked skills, with just a handful of people getting lucky enough to get their hands on intermediate rank skills.


    That so, Pyno was a Waste!


    And even other continents like Ten and Veinitta had mostly intermediate skills.


    So imagine how much of a Scumbag Pyno was?


    Don''t even say that their Pyno T.O.E.P members could''ve gotten such skills and shared it out because that alone would be too impossible to believe!


    .


    One should remember that after every certain number of years, members had the privilege of training a fraction of their men within Morgany as agreed.


    But you see, the Morgs had secretly capitalized on the world in order to keep everyone in their rightful ce.


    Think about it. If they allowed everyone to train and learn Upper or higher-ranked skills, then wouldn''t these people someday overtake them?


    Heheheheheh!


    They kept Pyno within the lower tank categories... asionally giving them intermediate rank skills.


    But you see, even at that, the reason why most Pyno people are pleased is simply because within each skill rank, there were still skill levels/grades within them too.


    That is, within Pyno, their skills could generally be ssified between grade 1 to grade 3 Lower skill sets.


    And bear in mind that Lower ranked skills had up to 7 grades.


    So when training in Morgany, they could throw in Grade 4 or even 5 level manuals and techniques to these people, as if feeding dogs with bones.


    And wouldn''t you know it? Those from Pyno who got the chance to learn these skills were so happy and in awe instead.


    In fact, the only people in Pyno who had ever been granted ess to learn Grade 1 to 2 intermediate skills, was thete Alec Barn and his special group of hidden guards.


    He was the one to break Pyno''s cycle.


    Hehehhehe!


    But even at that, he still couldn''tpletely master all the skills correctly.


    Of course... because they didn''t want him to do too well, they tended to add a few crumbling methods in the mix too.


    .


    In short, there were many reasons and moves they had pulled off to keep order in this world.


    So how could Scarface and the others not be shocked by the skill disy of these Baymardians just now?


    Or, wait!


    The Baymardians were onlyckeys.


    So these people were probably from the other Pyno empires, right?


    Then... Didn''t this mean that they had somehow collectively stolen a few Higher ranked techniques from Morgany?


    Did they steal some moves off the genius Morg they had captured?


    After all, it was customary for genius Morgs like this to be trained hard.


    So it seemed likely that they would pry information about his technique from that Morg or maybe the Genius Morg''s Guards that they killed or captured.


    Yes! Yes! It seemed like this was the truth.


    But the realization of it all was what was choking them whole.


    .


    Everyone''s body trembled with the thoughts of vengeance at heart.


    What arrogance! What impetus!


    How dare these people steal from them so much?


    Rebellion? These none notes were trying to rise to the top. And they sure as hell had to report it all!


    So of a B**ch!


    Several people hastily took cover while secretly cursing these people in their hearts.


    And as for their fallen, 4 had already died from these sneaky attacks.


    One died unjustly by having a long wooden stock pierce through his chest as if it were a sword.


    And from the technique, the wooden sword had managed to slide through the spaces between the chest bones(rib bones), piercing through his heart instantly!


    And as for the others, they had been murdered in cold blood by a few of these bastards who had hidden within the swamp!


    And now, their bodies were floating on the water lifelessly.


    Scarface quickly took cover with a sunken heart.


    This was not the n!

 Chapter 1255 - Change Of Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1255 - Change Of ns</h4>


    This was not the n.


    Scarface hastily took cover before whistling twice in another bizarre manner.


    And those who heard it understand what he meant


    [Abort mission.]


    This was their only way out now.


    At least, these sons of b**ches didn''t know who they came for and didn''t know anything about themselves or their organization.


    So it was best to flee, rey, regroup, as well as send word of their thievery too.


    But not to worry.


    The debt these people owed would definitely get collected by a hundred folds because no one could kill a T.O.E.P member and get away with it.


    No one!


    .


    With cold murderous eyes, the members all scattered around in various directions with all their might.


    But even at that, how could the Baymardians let them go?


    ~Sck!


    Mud rose from the ground, avoided a sweeping kick by jumping away with his front hid his enemy.


    And the enemy he fought quickly chased after him while throwing all sorts of attacks to him.


    ~Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap!


    With very swift actions, their legs and hands blocked each other''s moves as if they were in some Martial arts movie.


    The air around them grew heavier the fiercer the attacks turned.


    And right from the beginning, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the intruder had long overpowered the guard, making himnd several hard blows at his legs and ribs at lightning speed.


    Bam!


    The guard was pushed back so much that he left several deep lines in the mushy grounds after blocking the attack with a cross-arm move.


    Pain. Pain. Real pain!


    The guard felt his arm almost getting shattered from all the attacks he had managed to block.


    And at this point, he had to admit that these intruders were truly something else.


    The guard stared at his opponent fiercely.


    SS-ss Enemies... Their prestige was indeed well deserved!


    But, he had a duty to uphold. So he quickly shook off his pain and followed the enemy as fast as he could.


    .


    ~Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The intruder kept twisting his body and dodging all attacks for the guard.


    And afternding another solid hit to the guard''s face, he quickly fled the scene feeling gleeful.


    Heh. So what if they learned good masking techniques?


    They were still weaklings when it came to his Iron Leg technique.


    It''s a skill he had been enhancing for the past 7 years and had never failed him, not even once!


    Bahahahahha!


    The intruder felt as though he had let out a little steam just now.


    And seeing the distance he managed to put between himself and the guard, he couldn''t help chuckling hard.


    But just as he was about to vanish well into the foggy night, something made him stay frozen in ce.


    What???


    The man trembled in shock after staring at the cold object that pierced him deeply.


    What... What was this?


    His mind went into disarray only briefly before quickly gaining its brutality again.


    Dammit!


    With no time to waste, he twisted his body around in hopes of delivering a deliver sweeping sh towards the enemy behind him.


    However, he was a step toote.


    And next thing he knew, a strange amount of energy glowed through his body, causing his hair to stand as though he were possessed.


    .


    Zzzzzzzzz!~


    "Grahhhhhhhhhhhhh~~~~."


    The intruder''s muffled cries echoed out faintly, with his eyes rolling towards the back of his head.


    F*** me! What the hell was going on here?


    No. His cries were so weak that even his mouth felt too heavy to be kept open for long.


    Bubuum! Bubuum!


    The man''s heart throbbed harder, giving him the feeling that it would flee from his chest any moment now.


    And what was up with all the pain he was feeling?


    Bloody hell. The pain was all his brain could register.


    As well as the feeling that someone had reached for his inner vitals (organs) and kept squeezing them as hard as they could over and over again without giving him so much of a single moment of rest.


    Saliva oozed from the corners of his mouth after the numbness took over.


    And one shouldn''t even get him started on the fact that he had lost control of his limbs too.


    At this point, he would be fortunate enough to be able to do something as simple as clenching his butt cheeks.


    The feeling was something he had never experienced in his life and was just too hard to describe at all!


    But the most awful thing was that his entire body kept twitching hard, leading to all the pent-up fluids within him getting released without mercy.


    ~Shwahhhh~~


    "_"


    The man''s mind went nk with shame.


    So... Was that pee or sweat?


    The intruder felt as though his entire life was crashing before his eyes as shame quickly engulfed him whole.


    Lying trough. How could a well-established assassin like himself wet his pants?


    Why? If word went out, how was he ever going to mingle in the assassin work again?


    This had to be a nightmare, right?... RIGHT?!!!


    Zzzzzzzzz~~


    (:T^T:)


    .


    Like so, the intruder felt himself crying without any tears in his eyes.


    And the soldier behind him calmly retracted the taser before dragging the intruder away from the scene.


    What? They realized the possibility that some of these people might be stronger than them.


    So if one couldn''t handle it, they could secretly lead a few others towards others that were hidden away instead... Or, they could lead these men towards the traps found all across Bushy Valley.


    That is, mother nature here was also wild. So if they could lead the enemy towards mother nature''s warm embrace, then wouldn''t that be great?


    ~Shrrrrr~~


    The soldier dragged the intruder''s body, returning the scene to how it was before.


    In this manner, the hunt went on with a handful of hunters staying hidden while the majority remained visible for the enemies to see.


    And of course, Jonah was within the visible team too.

 Chapter 1256 - A Good Offer

    <h4>Chapter 1256 - A Good Offer</h4>


    With brisk steps, Jonah quickly chased after Scarface as fast as he could.


    Boom!


    Their fists shed, sending both parties flying in the opposite direction.


    And after rolling on the ground for a bit, Scarface quickly stood up again, staring at Jonah with hidden shock in his eyes.


    No. If one looked at his fists carefully, one would be able to see several streaks of blood oozing off his knuckles, as if someone had fiercely bashed his hands with arge stone.


    Likewise, Jonah''s hand was bleeding as well.


    The Duo looked at each other as if seeing mirror images of themselves.


    As they say, game recognize game.


    And at this moment, their full force fist punch had made them more or less understand just how powerful they were.


    It was just that this organization alone once again added more hatred onto the Baymardians when Scarface realized that a mere Pyno bastard had the same strength as he does.


    Hahahhahahahaha!


    Scarface''s eyes turned red with undescended emotions in his eyes.


    A lot of it was fury, but... As messed up as it was, there was a fire of excitement hidden underneath those dark eyes.


    It was the mystery of uncovering a great secret... Pyno''s greatest secret


    And all this information would definitely score him several points to climb up the ranks within the organization.


    So, he was both thankful for the enemy, as well as fuming mad at the guys of these lowly worms.


    Dammit! The loss they had encountered today, he would pay them all back sooner orter.


    But for now, only one word came to mind... FLEE!


    .


    Thinking of things clearly, Scarface fixed his gaze on Jonah, like an unhinged animal, ready to pounce his way out if need be.


    But who was Jonah the archangel?


    He too also revered his paws, oozing out a frightening aura that rmed Scarface''s senses altogether.


    No!... No!... Did he have a moment of fear for this lowlife just now?


    Impossible!


    Scarface shook the silly thought out of his head and quickly adjusted his emotions yet again.


    And with a cold, indifferent tone, he stared at Jonah with scorching eyes that could set an entire forest aze.


    Dammit! He didn''t have time for this unimportant puppet piece.


    "Move, if you know what''s good for you!"


    "Oh?"


    Jonah calmly picked up a nearby twig, whipped it in the air as if testing it out, before once again advancing towards Scarface with a broad yet warm smile on his face.


    "You know stranger, you''re really funny. In case you haven''t noticed, I''m here to capture you. So why should I let you pass?"


    Twitch!


    Scarface looked at Jonah''s seemingly friendly smile and so badly wanted to hack this bastard to death.


    But he knew that he didn''t have time for this.


    Very quickly, his mind went to work.


    And with his most honest voice, he faced Jonah as if looking at arade.


    .


    "Look! I don''t have time for this! And seeing that they were of equal strength, I could end up fighting you for hours, which could be your n to stall things and wait for backup. And even if I choose to flee, you''ll still be able to catch up with me at every step of the way from the looks of things. So... Why don''t we strike a deal?"


    Jonah paused, looked at the ground for a bit before gazing at Scarface yet again with curiously written all over his face: "Talk... What do you have to offer?"


    Ding!


    The nonexistent light bulb went on. And Scarface''s lips broadened underneath his mask.


    "I have an offer that you''ll be interested in. A man of your kind must be yearning for absolute power. After all, you went through painstaking efforts to master so many Morg techniques. So it''s a given that you like power, isn''t it?"


    Jonah raised his brow in intrigue: "Go on..."


    Scarface looked at him arrogantly and secretly sneered.


    Heh. Typical Pyno bastards!


    Give them a messily and vague offer, and they would be scurrying over one like a dog on a rope.


    What nonsense.


    Did this fool think that he would genuinely keep any offer after he escaped?


    No way! For killing a T.O.E.P member, there was only one possible oue he would get to experience... Death!


    But... All this was in his head now.


    And the words that came out of his mouth were the streak contrast to his dark thoughts.


    .


    "A man of your calibre shouldn''t be put here with these people. So... Why don''t youe with me, friend? Come with me, and I''ll show you just how small Pyno Truly is. Think about it... What choice do you have? Sigh..." Scarface shook his head pitifully: "You know, the people behind us know of ouring here. So do you think that there''s any hope for Baymard after this? No. Even the entire Pyno would be finished by then. So... Why not y smart? Follow us out of this sh**hole."


    "Sh**hole?... So your ce is better than here?"


    "Of course! It''s way better and stronger than this dump! We have all your towering buildings and technologies as well!" Scarface said while lying through his teeth.


    "Really?... So even electricity?"


    "Yes! Isn''t electricity what you put on bread? We have it everywhere!"


    "What about your ships? Are they just like ours?"


    "A hundred times bigger... Bottom line, if you escape the city with me, I''ll take you to my organization and introduce you to the brotherhood."


    Scarface wasn''t a talkative person by nature.


    But if he needed to act while on a mission, he would do it with ease.


    And so, he shamelessly lied without blinking an eye, mastering the assassin art of lying to one''s opponent at every turn.


    "In our organization, all your desires will be fulfilled!... Money, property, women, servants... Titles, POWER!... All these and more will be given to you at a snap of your fingers after we flee from here. So... What do you say?"


    .....

 Chapter 1257 - A Desperate Situation

    <h4>Chapter 1257 - A Desperate Situation</h4>


    "So... Why don''t youe with me?"


    ....


    Scarface stretched his hand towards Jonah, waiting for his answer.


    But even though he seemed calm, he was secretly anxious as well.


    Time. Time... He had spent roughly 2 minutes talking over this.


    So it was time to put an end to it all and flee while they still could!


    Of course, he was very confident that this guard would choose to follow him because, for one, Pyno was indeed a dump.


    And Morgany was the dream location to many. So even though he didn''t particrly say he was from Morgany, he was sure that a person as intelligent as this guard should be able to guess that he was either one of the powerful continents in the world.


    However, it was just unfortunate that Jonah''s response was theplete opposite of his expectations.


    "Come with you?... Sure, I''ll go with you. Hmhm... I''ll personally escort you to the prison where you belong."


    "You! You! You!... Hahahaha! If this is your choice, then don''t me me for being ruthless!"


    With that, Scarface ran up to Jonah at full force.


    And as he ran, he kept swiping the kitchen des in his hands, ready to charge up his fist, prepared to attack with his famous duo-de style.


    And even after seeing the glorious disy of des get closer to him, Jonah still stood unmoved, not even flinching for a moment.


    .


    ''Swish!''


    Jonah lightly jumped high up into the air like a graceful month, looking calm and one with nature.


    And before Scarface knew it, Jonah had somehownded on top of his leading de hand, standing on it like a praying monk.


    Pah!


    Scarface hitnded right on the face, pushing him back a little.


    Ahhh!!


    His blood boiled crazily as he tried to center himself again.


    Lying trough! This guy had definitely learnt their Morg techniques. Or else, how could one exin the fact that Jonah''s kick had loosened a few of his teeth out?


    He even felt that the kick might be more powerful than his. So what technique did they steal?


    Hehhehehe... If Jonah could read his mind, he chuckled in glee because all his lives now were those learnt from the Shaolin sector.


    He could smash stones with his feet if he used his full force. And even a few metal pieces could be crushed by him.


    Heck! If one smashed a block on his bald head, it would break instantly.


    But training to get to this point was the most challenging part of all.


    .


    Pfff~


    The amount of blood in Scarface''s mouth caused him to rip a small incision around his mouth and so it out, as well as the cracked pieces and freed teeth in his mouth.


    Son of a b**ch!


    He massaged his jaw for a bit and spat out a mouthful of blood in a manly manner that didn''t look weak.


    Tsk!


    He had really underestimated the thievery of these people.


    But if they think that this would be enough to take him down, then they lie!


    Bastards!


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Bam! Boom! sh!


    The duo fought for a bit with both sides getting hit at least once.


    Jonah had been hit 5 times, and Scarface took on 8 hits instead.


    What was funny was that hisst attack was deflected by Jonah''s first, causing him to stab himself in the thigh identally.


    Dammit!


    The desperation in his eyes now grew even stronger after realizing how much time e had lost.


    But the most annoying thing of all was his scum opponent, who kept fighting with a smiley face.


    What? Did this motherf**ker look down on him so much that he would smile during battle?


    F*** you!


    Scarface gripped his sword tightly and tried to calm himself down.


    "Alright! You''ve really forced my hand. Now, I''ll have to use my famous Eagle w attack on you! It''s my ultimate move! So you better be happy that I''m using It on you to deliver a quick death... This only shows that you''re worthy. So take this as a parting gift and just die!"


    With that, Scarface ran as fast as he could towards Jonah with his fingers arched into ws.


    Make no mistake. His eagle w attack was a terrifying move that could pierce through the first 3 skinyers from one solid move!


    And if he added another attack to the same spot, he would be able to pull out one''s insides with no problems.


    And with such a move, the neck was by far the best ce to start!


    .


    Din! Din! Din! Din!


    Scarface rushed towards his opponent with his ultimate move.


    Jonah stayed on one foot while closing his eyes as if deep in prayer.


    Scared much?


    Well, it was toote for that!


    If eyes could kill, he would''ve been long dead by now.


    ''Bastard! So what if we have more or less the same strength? It all boiled down to technique. And I don''t believe that you''re very ass can toaster what we, the masters, have been doing for years! Bahahahahhaha! I''ll rip your throat open, pull your insider out and shove them down that smart mouth of yours once and for all. So... Why don''t you just die? Die! Die! Die for me!!''


    With dark thoughts, Scarface stretched his ws with a crazed look in his eyes, inching his way towards his prey diligently.


    But when his left w was about to make its mark, Jonah suddenly opened his eyes, gripped Scarface''s ws and fell backwards in one swoop.


    Eh?


    "_"


    Everything happened so fast that before Scarface could react, he was juggled and sent by flying at an incredible speed!


    Bam!


    His chest collided with the other, almost shattering his ribs from the impact alone.


    And at this moment, his mind was inplete disarray.


    What went wrong? What the hell went wrong with their operation?


    The other guards at the District border hadn''t even noticed them. So could it be that they were just too unfortunate and hade across some elites here?


    No! He had to escape! He had to flee now!

 Chapter 1258 - Plan C

    <h4>Chapter 1258 - n C</h4>


    Flee! Flee! Flee!


    Scarface gritted his teeth and hauled his aching body off the tree in the nick of time.


    Bam!


    A loud sound echoed out, and all that could be seen on the tree was a deep hole made by Jonah''s fist.


    "Damn you!" Scarface eximed after rolling away from that brutal attack.


    Jonah, on the other hand, calmly turned around with a smile still on his face.


    Scarface''s heart sank while trying to run as fast as he could away from the scene.


    One might think that they had been fighting on the same spot, but that was a lie.


    Since their battle, he had been running and battling this Pyno bastard before him.


    Dammit!


    He gritted his teeth and hastily dashed away from the scene as fast as he could.


    But how could Jonah let him go just like that?


    Boom!


    Another attack hit the ground with Scarface dodging yet again in the nick of time.


    "Stranger... Can''t you see that you''ve already lost?"


    Lost? Lost? LOST?


    Blood pumped into Scarface''s brain as his entire body was unwilling to admit that he had lost to such inferior species.


    No! He hadn''t lost!


    The match will be temporarily ced on hold until when hees next.


    Hmhm.


    How could someone of his calibre lose to this thieving bastard?


    He admitted that today things went in disarray.


    But that didn''t mean he lost, okay?!


    Scarface was extremely desperate, and the duo hastily ran about, fighting here and there across the scene.


    But no matter how far he ran, Jonah was right behind him, giving him no time to rest.


    .


    Boom! Bam! Pah!


    Scarface''s entire body felt distorted, as he was both desperately trying to flee, as well as trying to dodge or block countless attacks.


    And this meant that Jonah was the one with the most advantage, had he had a full range of opportunities to attack, knowing that his enemy wouldn''t stop to reciprocate things.


    Jonah looked at Scarface''s anxious silhouette and finally let out a long sigh.


    Well, he was done experimenting and trying out all the new moves.


    So, why not end things now?


    Jonah quickly took out his silencer and mercilessly aimed at his opponent.


    Puee! Puee!


    The bullets tore through the air crazily, making their way towards its target''s calves in a blink of an eye.


    And what happened next was something that Scarface himself would never be able to understand!


    Bam!


    "Ahhhhhhhhh~~ Mother F***er!"


    Scarface fell to the ground in one swoop, holding his legs and shaming vigorously in pain.


    Son of a b**ch!


    What the hell was this?


    Sweat quickly poured out of his face, chest, back and even his neck as his body kept trying to fight under his condition.


    But the most shock he received definitely came from his brain.


    Eh?


    Where were the arrows?


    He thought that maybe he had been hit by some poisonous arrow because this pain was like nothing he had felt before.


    However, after forcing his heavy eyelids to look at the source of his pains, he couldn''t even see any arrow beside him.


    And even if one were to shoot a dart or other hidden weapons at him, it would hang outside his flesh.


    Again, he was already immune to arge variety of poisons.


    So what the hell had attacked him?


    .


    "Grahhhhhh~~~"


    Scarface''s cheeks trembled underneath his mask after gritting his teeth so hard.


    The pain was just too brutal to bear. And the sted cold air entering his wound only made him feel like someone was constantly stabbing him with a knife all over his body.


    No! He felt like he wouldn''t even describe the kind of pain he was feeling right now.


    His breathing became 50 times heavier, making him truly feel like he would be dying any moment from now.


    Lying trough. What exactly did these people do to him?


    At least with an arrow injury, believe it or not, because the arrow stick would still be in ce and attached to one''s body, some of the pain got shielded off... Until one yanked the arrow out of their body.


    He had received arrow injuries before, so he knew how they felt.


    But this one right here... This injury right here was a whole other ball game.


    Instantly, fear inched into his heart after looking at his legs in horror.


    This sort of pain might make him crippled for life, right?


    .


    Scarface''s eyes dted at an incredible speed.


    His legs! His precious legs!


    What was an assassin without their legs?


    What would his future be like without them?


    Of course, it was normal for anyone in this situation to think like this because when gued with something new and unheard of, this meant that the possibility of recovery might be extremely low.


    So the odds were against them.


    And in this case, the pain Scarface felt made him feel as though his entire leg was broken into a million pieces.


    Maybe it was his imagination, but he felt like his entire bones were scatteredpletely.


    So in that case, then what about his career?


    Boom!


    A crazy explosion went off in his mind, causing him to release all his pent-up rage onto Jonah.


    "Damn you? Damn you, you wild, ignorant, scum, son of a b**ch! How dare you do this to me? Do you know who I am? Do you know what you''ve just done? Years of hard work all gone down the front by you bastard!"


    Jonah shrugged and looked at Scarface innocently: "Stranger, I told you to stop when you had the chance. So why look at me with those eyes?"


    "Bastard! Your retribution will surelye!"


    "Yes, yes... My retribution will surelye... But brother, why don''t I tell you about the joy of being a good person?"


    "_"


    ...


    A good person?


    Was this scumbag actually preaching to him now of all times?


    Scarface felt like talking to Jonah was like talking to a stone wall.


    But soon, another thought pierced through his mind, making him smirk confidently.


    Heheheheh!


    They still had their n C!

 Chapter 1259 - The End Of The Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 1259 - The End Of The Hunt</h4>


    n C!


    It looks like he would have to pull that card off if he wanted to leave it intact.


    Jonah also saw his expression and decided to see what other tricks he had in store for them.


    Scarface gritted his teeth, fighting back the pain, while squarely looking at Jonah dead in the eye.


    "You think you''ve won? How foolish do you think we are? Because your weak empire rejects people from entering the entering with weapons, then shouldn''t we take precautions whening in here?"


    "You mean poisons?" Jonah asked yfully.


    Of course, he knew that the chances of one entering with poisons was low because of the Chemical detecting devices that could detect several harmful substances based on onerous factors.


    But even at that, there was always a possibility that one day, a criminal might be able to miraculously bypass the system.


    Humans were an ever-evolving and intelligent species.


    So one day, it might be possible.


    Well, if he were back on earth and had watched the {Now, you see me, now you don''t} movie, then he would fully understand why Landon always wanted them to stay sharp and not rely on machines all the time.


    For now, ever since the various detectors got made, they hadn''t had someone get in with poison.


    But that didn''t mean that they wouldx their guards down.


    No. They still treated death assassins or other assigns the same too.


    Because even though they managed to stop these people from people in arrows, seasoned weapons and psions, these people still managed to make do with what was already within Baymard.


    That said, even though Jonah felt that the probability of these people having poisons on them was low, he still gripped the gun behind his back hard, ready to take any shots if need be.


    After all, he wasn''t about to let this guy kill himself after sessfully catching him.


    So what was their n C?


    .


    Jonah decided to y the frightened card.


    And seeing his anxious look, Scarface grinned amidst his pain as though he had already won.


    "For an inferior species, you''re good. Heh... Do you think that I would infiltrate this zone without any form of coteral?"


    "You... what did you do?"


    "Bahahahaha! Now you know fear? I tell you this! If you don''t take me out of here, then you can kiss the hostage goodbye!"


    Eh? Hostage?


    The words resounded in his ears, making him recall the previous discussion with his brigademander.


    Hmhm.


    The police had long suspected that this might be the case. So they had long begun their search across Baymard.


    But because hismunicator was off, he hadn''t heard any feedback from them.


    Then... Did they find the hostages? Were they safe, injured or already killed off?


    Jonah quickly turned on his Walkie Talkie and immediately called his Commander amidst Scarface''s evilughter.


    .


    "Hostage situation confirmed. Intruder requests to leave in one piece in exchange for information about hostage whereabouts. Commander, we must agree to the intruder''s ns, or the hostage will be in danger!... Andstly... This is a Code ck Swan."


    [Archangel, what are you... Eh?... Code ck Swan?]


    "Yes, Commander. Code ck Swan."


    [Then in that case, I think you''re right. For the hostage, we must give the intruder what he wants. But first, give me some time to talk with those above.]


    "Not a problem Commander, I will Stand by for further instructions."


    Tut...


    Themunicator went off again, but Scarface wasn''t worried.


    Hahahahhaha!


    He heard the talk between both sides and felt mighty calm even though his pain was a nightmare!


    Good Scarface.


    He inwardly patted himself on the back for his quick thinking.


    The weaknesses of these bastards were their people.


    They valued the lives of lowly peasants so much that they would risk their very lives over such worms.


    It was a stupid thing to do, one that would only lead them to their doom.


    However, for their enemies, it was the perfect leverage that he wouldn''t mind taking advantage of.


    To him, they would soon let them go. So why should he be bothered?


    .


    Jonah hastily ced his walkie-talkie away and looked at Scarface with an anxious expression on his face.


    "Those people are innocent. So why harm them? Look? We will surely let you pass. So why not just tell us where they are?"


    "Tell you where they are? What the hell do you take me for? Stupid? I''ll only tell you after you''ve sent me to the nearest pirate ship! Now, listen to my conditions: ¡­h, h, h, h¡­ And finally, I want only 1 ship to escort me over. Not the big ships, but the little ones I saw running about the ce."


    The Coast Guard patrolling ships?


    Jonah tried his best not to roll his eyes while still maintaining his anxious look.


    At the same time, he also began first aid treatment, cutting a few leaves around Bushy Valley and taking out a few first aid patches and items that he always carried around... Especially during training.


    "Ahhhh~~~... Damn you! What the hell are you doing?"


    Jonah quickly worked, distracting Scarface with the pain of his injury, as well as the hostage situation.


    And sure enough, his Walkie Talkie came to life yet again.


    Of course, the moment he heard hismander''s voice, he already knew the oue of it all.


    For sure, the Hostage had been found.


    Situation controlled!


    .


    What?!!


    Scarface''s entire body went numb from shock when he heard the words from the person on the other end.


    How? How did they find the hostage so fast?


    It should even take at least 3 or 5 days to find everything. So how? What sort of sorcery was this?


    He just told them about the hostage situation a few minutes ago.


    So even if they could fly? How could they find every possible information in such a short time?


    Impossible! Impossible!


    Jonah looked at the crazed Jonah and chuckled lightly before taking up his Walkie Talkie again.


    "Airforce 3... You''re free tond."


    [Roger that. Pick up in 4 minutes!]


    With that, the hunt was officially over!

 Chapter 1260 - Prisoner Secured

    <h4>Chapter 1260 - Prisoner Secured</h4>


    All the time Jonah had been subduing Scarface, the rest of his team had been busy taking out the other men around.


    McKenzie was clearly at a disadvantage, getting stabbed over 3 times in different positions, while his opponent hadn''t even received any fatal injuries.


    And at that time, he felt like he was too close to death.


    So he thought of pulling out his weapon and taking the shot.


    But he knew better than to rely on guns heavily.


    Thus, he decided to wait things out for a bit and try a little harder before stopping.


    And soon enough, something fell upon his sight that gave him a brilliant idea.


    Then, with a clear n formed, he secretly led his opponent where he wanted them to go by acting desperate.


    And it yed out just as he nned.


    1, 2, 3... Checkmate!


    The opponent didn''t know how it happened, but soon enough, he was carried and restrained by several bluish vines that seemed to lock him in ce, restricting his actions.


    That is, the harder one struggled, the tighter the vines would while onto them.


    And again, the vines had a remarkable effect on any who sniffed it.


    There was a reason it was nicknamed the Sleeper.


    Once one was in its warm embrace, it was inevitable to take in the air around the nt, which was typically akin to a high sleeping substance.


    They found that the substance was somewhat liquidy and slippery.


    And after being embraced by this thing, it could cause a person to sleep for 30 minutes at most if it was a teenage nt. The adult nts could make one sleep for 1 and a half-hour instead.


    Luckily, another thing about the nt was that it needed time to recharge and release its sleepy substance.


    For teenage nts, it needed just an hour to recharge... and for adults, it required 2 hours to replenish itself before putting its next victims to sleep.


    This was good because after those trapped would wake up 30 minutester, they would have time to flee before being put to sleep yet again.


    But one shouldn''t think that fleeing the abt would be easy.


    Yes! The moment they wake up, they will see that the vines aren''t even holding them anymore. But any sudden movements will make the vines firmly grip them yet again, trapping them for the next sleep cycle.


    So if one wasn''t careful, they might end up sleeping in the nt''s embrace for months without food or water.


    And this will inevitably lead to their deaths.


    That''s why in many regions around the world that housed these nts, one would be able to see skeletal corpses and bones of animals and humans around the nts.


    This type of death was truly a gruesome one to behind.


    Of course, these nts only did this as a defence mechanism for those who liked cutting or destroying them.


    How many times have people plucked flowers from the ground, how many times have people trampled on uses or other foliages?


    How many times have people cut lines to use as ropes?


    Hey! nt lives matter too, alright?


    These nts, as well as many other nts in this world, had their defence mechanisms in ce for such actions.


    Typically, Blue, red, purple and yellow vines are the most violent vines of all, with some stinging their victims like scorpions in the desert.


    So many humans and animals had realized that only green and silver vines were safe to stay around. Of course, silver vines were incredibly medicinal and very scarce too.


    That said, even though those outside might not fully understand how to free themselves from these vines, the Baymardians had realized that the only thing that frightened these vines was Fire.


    And that''s why they moved with lighters even when training here.


    Fore will make the vines open up and even push their victim away in horror.


    So, as a rule of thumb, one had to constantly move with a lighter.


    And one had to hold it smartly because after getting pinned, if they couldn''t even light up the fire, then what''s the use of it all?


    .


    Like so, McKenzie had sent a fired kick towards his opponent, knowing fully well that the giy would dodge it.


    And wouldn''t you know it, the guy jumped back, directly falling into a very close range to the vines.


    Woop! Woop!


    The vine first grabbed his legs in fear before stretching the rest of their vine tentacles to grab his hands, neck, stock and so on.


    And just like a snack, they kept moving and curling around even after grabbing him hard.


    Of course, the opponent was rmed for only a brief moment, as he genuinely didn''t see the vine behind him.


    No! It could be said that he hadn''t ced attacks from mother nature in his mind.


    That is, within this thick foggy nket, he primarily focused on listening to the sounds all around in hopes of defending himself if someone or some creature wanted to ambush him.


    But McKenzie, who knew Bushy valley like the back of his hand, had long known that the vines should be somewhere here.


    So after spotting a very faint image, he immediately came up with the perfect n.


    And just like that, the intruder got trapped.


    Of course, he, being an assassin, knew about vines such as these.


    But without any source of fire, how could he free himself from these things?


    ....


    Like so, Mckenzie had managed to deal with his opponent thanks to mother nature.


    But he wasn''t the only one using this approach.


    Others led their targets to fall into pits, muddy quicksand, and so on.


    There was a reason why Bushy Valley was famous and well used for training.


    Heh. It was because of all it offered.


    And in this way, they had managed to subdue the many SS-ss opponents.


    Because with the injuries some of them had, heaven knows that without their knowledge of Bushy valley, they wouldn''t have won their opponents this easily.


    But now, it was time to close the curtains and take the prisoners away!

 Chapter 1261 - Prisoners Secured! 2

    <h4>Chapter 1261 - Prisoners Secured! 2</h4>


    Plop!


    Several people fell to the ground after emerging victoriously.


    Some chose to sit, while others fell on their backs while spreading their hands apart in relief.


    And then following their relief cameughter as they thought of how adrenaline-packed today''s experience was.


    SS-ss intruders! They dealt with SS-ss intruders!


    ''Hahahahahahaha!''


    Theyughed, ced their hands on their faces and even touched their wounds in glee.


    Some had already begun performing first aid on themselves while staring at their captured prisoners with pride.


    But above all, the moment they were done, they turned on their Walkie-Talkies and reported their situations.


    They weren''t talking to their brigademander, so their conversation amongst themselves wasn''t really formal.


    [All good on your end, McKenzie?]


    "Good! Good! I can subdue an SS-ss opponent!"


    [Hahahahhaha! I knew you could do it! Well done, Micky! Well done!... But... On a serious note, any injuries?]


    "F***! Of course, I have injuries. My thighs have gotten stabbed 4 times now, and I''m not even sure I can walk, not to talk of standing up."


    [Pff~... Did you hear that, guys? Our poor little Micky got stabbed... Heh. Maybe my mentor is a little rusty, but Who was the one who said he woulde out of this with no injuries?]


    [Hahhahahaha!... I still remember this guy bragging earlier on, so what happens now?]


    [Com''on Gina, no teasing the little guy... But then again, his earlier speech was just too damn hrious... Bahahahahha!]


    Mckenzie''s face turned red in embarrassment after recalling his words before.


    If possible, he would like to dig a while and very himself in it at this moment.


    Ugh!


    Could this be what people meant by shooting themselves in the foot?


    (-_-)


    The gang teased one another for a bit as if trying to keep their minds off their injuries.


    And soon enough, the medical airforce team arrived on the scene in a jiffy.


    .


    In the sky, several Airforce units continuouslymunicated with Jonah below, listening to his words diligently.


    "Airforce, here are their locations!... 4 on the 1st Hillside, 6 on the 2nd, 3 on the 3rd... h h h h h~~"


    [Got it! We''ll find them and descend in no time. Over.]


    With that, the air force units continuously used their heat and night vision goggles to peer through the do while looking for suitablending spots.


    One should know that before these new air force units arrived, there were other airforce teams above that focused on scanning the territory, making sure that no enemy escaped.


    So now, the newly arrived air force units were only here for specific duties.


    And in a sh, they allnded with no time to waste... All except a few.


    That''s right.


    Above the sky, a few 12-passenger hot air balloons were hastily zooming around several specific locations


    This particr group of people were from the Police force and were fully dressed like S.W.A.T officers.


    With their emotions high, they quickly strapped themselves to the baskets, and stood on the newly-designed ledge modifications that had been ced all around the arm force baskets.


    Several men and women stood on the ledge with their hands behind their backs, holding onto the baskets tightly.


    "This way! This way! We can''t let them escape!" A few of them yelled.


    And of course, the people they were chasing were 3 in number.


    Of course, Poison de seemed to be amongst them.


    But all 3 ran broken out, running in different directions.


    Thus, those above had to break out as well.


    ZOOM!


    The hot air balloons moved as fast as they could, all the while lowering themselves steadily. And soon enough, they were at a close range that would allow the men to do their ''Leap of Faith!''


    Well, rather than a leap of faith, it was better to say that just like rock clocking, they first jumped to a specific height before lowering themselves even further.


    Hehehe... With all their training, this was nothing to them.


    The police officers all took in deep breaths before letting go of their baskets without dy


    ~Swish!


    Crazy. Crazy. Crazy!


    It all happened just like a crazy blockbuster movie, with the officers speedily descending onto the scene like angels.


    And by the time they were somewhat close to the ground, they disconnected from the ropes, rolled onto the floor with their weapons at hand and quickly picked up the pace towards their targets


    "All units move! Move! MOVE!"


    Din. Din Din Din. Din~


    The men dashed through the scene like crazy.


    And like so, the chase was on.


    However, that wasn''t all that was going on around the scene.


    .


    At this moment, the several two 16-passenger Hot air balloons hastily handed across the variousnding Zones, picking up both injured prisoners and soldiers.


    They immediately gave first aid to those who hadn''t received it before getting everyone onto the hot air balloons and taking off yet again.


    This medical team came directly from the Prison forces and not the Main Police forces.


    Yes. In a way, prison guards/correctional officers were still police officers... But, they were in a slightly different category altogether.


    So they had their own somewhat private resources as well.


    Of course, following that, the Barracks sent their forces to collect the bodies of the deceased intruders because they would need to search their clothes for any hidden messages or clues about them.


    F***!


    Even the bodies had to get searched as well.


    Why? That was because some organizations had tattoos or burn marks that they gave their members around their tongues, knuckles or other regions.


    So it was good for them to find out about these sorts of things.


    After all, the dead bodies of the Witches all had spider marks on their bodies.


    What was the essence of that mark? Why a spider?


    Now, they knew that if they ever saw ady with that particr marking, she was from the Witch society.


    Of course, tonight, they would only do this much.


    But for the next few days, they would have to search the entire Valley, as well as the route that these people had used to enter District B.


    Why? Because for all they knew, these people might''ve buried a hidden message somewhere or identally dropped something along their way.


    So they had to look around during the daytime when the fog got lifted.


    .


    Like so, everyone worked in harmony until all prisoners were finally Secured.


    Good.

 Chapter 1262 - The Truth About The Theives

    <h4>Chapter 1262 - The Truth About The Theives</h4>


    Like so, several groups of men hastily took on various rules, doing the best they could to sustain the situation.


    And eventually, all prisoners were sessfully captured.


    Scarface''s body trembled in disbelief and rage as he got supported onto one of the Hot air balloons.


    F***!


    Both of his calves were shot, making it near impossible for him to walk at this moment.


    So after they searched and took away any hidden weapons on him, they then ced him on a stretcher and lifted him towards the hot air balloon.


    Heh. One might think that it was better to ce their arms under his shoulders and support him.


    But that would''ve been a fatal mistake.


    That is, this person was a deadly intruder who was also unwilling to admit defeat


    So, from his frustration, pain, anger and everything else, if they got too close to him, Scarface might actually bite their ears off or even their necks.


    That is, looking at his fierce eyes, the man seemed determined that he didn''t want to go down without a fight.


    At the moment, Scarface had heavy handcuffs around his hands.


    But even at that, they dared not allow him to get too close to their shoulders, neck, ears or even face.


    And as for the handcuffs in his hands, they were thick and heavy as well!


    One has to know that in Baymard, there were a variety of handcuff sizes and thicknesses, depending on what sort of prisoner they were getting.


    Those other tiny handcuffs, these men could probably break and snap the chains connecting both handcuffs apart.


    And even the handcuff sizes around their wrist would only feel as light as a wrist-chain to these men.


    So they ced the big guys on them.


    The thick, several pounds, heavy-weighted cuffs were the ones they used on them.


    Of course, now, with these thick handcuffs on them, those transporting that indeed calcted and made preparation for just how much weight the several seater hot air balloons could carry.


    And that''s why some hot air balloons left with fewer people aboard than required.


    Anyway, they dared not get too close to their prisoners now. Thus, they carried them using the stretchers as though they were patients.


    Of course, some were indeed injured among the pack.


    So it was only right to do so.


    .


    Dammit!


    Scarface felt unwilling at how things turned out in the end.


    Why? Why did it go this way?


    He felt like the information they had received about Baymard was too insufficient!


    No! Baymard was just the decoy.


    So it can be seen that the other empires were this scheming.


    And what exactly injured his calves from earlier on?


    Even though he saw their weapons on their sides, he assumed that this weapon was the one that made people feel as though they had been struck by lightning (taser).


    Hmhm.


    Down at the ports, the guards all had these things on their belts.


    And from the gist and stories he pulled out, it seemed as though it wasmon knowledge for everyone to know what these things were.


    Again, he learnt that those weapons couldn''t actually kill one but just make them immobile for a bit.


    So looking at the weapon, he didn''t think it was the thing that injured him.


    Then, could it be that these people had some secret weapons in the bushes?


    (?^?)


    Scarface coughed out his intestines, as the internal injuries from Jonah''s hits had caused blood to force its way through his throat without warning.


    ~Pfff!


    His throat itched with displeasure.


    And soon enough, he kept ring at Jonah, who was walking beside the people carrying him on the stretcher.


    "You lowly thief! I at least deserve to know the truth! Tell me, all these things in Baymard came from a carried prisoner in Baymard, right?"


    "_"


    Everyone briefly stared at him in a daze, which made Scarface think that they were guilty instead.


    Yes! It was pure guilt. And the more he spoke, the more confident he was about the situation here.


    Amidst his pain, he raised his nose arrogantly as though concerning them all.


    "You all are thieves! Nothing but pretentious thieves. Yes! All your current glory is a result of your empire''s constant stealing of information and resources. No! Not only your empire but the entire Pyno too. How dare you steal from the greatest power of all? How dare you all capture and extract ssified information from the true, naturally born leaders of this world? That''s right? How can your lowly Pyno continent produce all these? You are too stupid, ignorant and not smart enough to know all this. So fess up! You all are just bloody thieves, right?"


    "_"


    ....


    Everyone listened to him speak and only felt it ridiculous.


    Please!


    Right from the start when Baymard was barren, where did they even have the opportunity or strength to steal such information?


    No way!


    If it was true, then information like this should''ve been guarded within the powerful continents in just about the same way they were guarding theirs.


    Additionally, when thinking of how weak and small in numbers they were at the start, how could it have been possible for them to March and head towards another mighty continent to steal information?


    Please!... Some things were just too hrious, to say the least.


    As a matter of fact, during their first year of growth, they had stayed in Baymard as though they were hiding.


    And asionally, some of them would head towards Riverdale city under the orders of his majesty.


    But even at that, they would dress so poorly, as though they were beggars in the streets. At times, they only went there to buymon tools since they hadn''t begun making some of the tools yet.


    So assuming that all these years, they had been extracting information would be ridiculous!


    Moreover, some of the things in Baymard were invented by the Baymardians themselves during Research Mania.


    Even those within the armed forces were always asked to submit any thoughts on the weapons they had.


    And wouldn''t you know it, some military weapons had indeed been improved due to their suggestions.


    After all, they were the ones using them.


    So they knew what attributes about the weapons gued them the most.


    So it was a joint effort. And to say that they were too stupid to create these things was even more ridiculous.


    Well, no matter what Scarface thought, they didn''t even bother defending themselves.


    That is, why should they bother talking to an idiot?

 Chapter 1263 - Revenge In Motion!

    <h4>Chapter 1263 - Revenge In Motion!</h4>


    "Fess up! Fess up! You''re all just lowly, despicable thieves?"


    (*^*)


    ....


    Scarface continued to sing his tune, wanting to know the truth of the matter.


    Of course, even though everything he said was what he believed, he also said it to stimte these people into actively confessing the truth.


    Why? Because after getting captured, the fact that they tried to treat his injuries made him realize that they wouldn''t put him to death.


    So now, all he could do was collect as much information as he possibly could while waiting for those within the T.O.E.P to recognize his absence and track him down.


    And by the time they finally reached Baymard, things would definitely blow up 10... No 50 times more than what urred today.


    Dare to mess with the T.O.E.O members?


    That was akin to seeking death!


    Of course, there was another reason why they would orallye to Baymard.


    And that was because they still had to rescue Prince Ulric out.


    Yes! The T.O.E.P had already made up their mind to use that lovestruck Miss Ezenia, the former fiance of Ulric.


    She was an essential chess piece that they had strategies and long nned to use in Deiferus.


    That is, the leaders all the way in Morgany had taken their sweet time to n the trajectory of how this would be in Deiferus for the next few years.


    Everything was supposed to go perfectly okay. But who would''ve known that they would reach a stumbling block over here?


    .


    The more Scarface thought about it, the cruller his smile became.


    This stage was the perfect stage they needed to keep that idiotic lovestruck, Pyno miss Ezenia indebted to them.


    It was all in the n.


    And the same way they could put Ulric on the throne, was also the same way they could pull him down If she dared to cross them.


    So it was sort of like holding Ulrich hostage.


    And she, who loved him more than her life, would definitely be their puppet.


    They needed her as an obedient puppet and nothing more.


    After all, she was a woman. And even though she joined the T.O.E.P, they never intended to look at her the same way they looked at a man.


    Moreover, Pyno women were inferior.


    Look... They only gave respect to T.O.E.P females from high-ranking continents.


    Pyno was and would always be garbage.


    So, that Ezenia would undoubtedly be a puppet. And that''s all she could be. No more, no less.


    But of course, she wouldn''t even realize that she was a puppet because, in Pyno, she would still be higher than the rest.


    She would be higher than many influential men in Pyno and get away with a lot over here.


    More importantly, her influence and power would also help her man firmly secure things in Deiferus.


    So bottom line, she would be one of the hidden top movers and shakers in Pyno.


    From openly hosting several Morg visitors and showing that she had some connections, do you know how envious and in awe those here would feel?


    .


    Poor thing.


    They would keep her like that, the same way they kept so many Pyno members.


    And these people would also feel as though they were too blessed to be members.


    What''s more, even after seeing the prominent T.O.E.P members in other continents, they would only feel that things should be this way.


    Again, even though it was hard as hell, they did have chances to climb up the T.O.E.p member sses.


    So... They would only feel that the reason why they''re still in that position was that they didn''t do muchpared to others.


    Heh.


    Ezenia was to be their next Pyno puppet. And funny enough, by the end of it all, she would even be too pleased to be one.


    This was their brainwashing.


    Of course, throughout the T.O.E.P establishment centuries ago, there had indeed been 3 or 4 people who weren''t that easy to fool.


    Of course, Alec Barn was amongst these people.


    And before him, thest person was something from over 300 years ago.


    Once in a while, stubborn people like these popped out every now and then.


    But Alec was the first Pyno member to go so far up the ss ranks.


    And if he were still alive, he probably would''ve gotten way higher, despite the fact that he garnered hatred from the majority of members.


    They hated him, but they knew that he was essential if they wanted some things in Arcadina done.


    He was both annoying and very efficient at what he did.


    One could say that his results and yields were always exceptionally great. And this was what annoyed them the most because he, from this deste continent, was almost standing shoulder to shoulder with some other lesser but great continents... Like Veinitta.


    .


    Anyway, freeing Ulric was too important to let go


    So, you best believe that when they don''t return, more and more people wille to do the same job.


    And if more idents ur, what do you think the T.O.E.P would do then?


    Heh. The results would be disastrous!


    That''s why Scarface provoked these people, hoping to get some information out of them.


    Again, he had a hunch that they might lock him in that prison.


    So wouldn''t that be the perfect opportunity to study the ce, find the location where the mysterious Morg is being locked up and flee the ce the captured Morg altogether?


    Hmhm.


    This was not the first time he had been captured before


    Please! Sometimes, he would purposefully get captured just to infiltrate a ce, only to flee the scene intactter on.


    So he felt that even though these people had strange technologies, if he could understand how the ce worked and even master the way, then fleeing shouldn''t be a problem.


    Additionally, it looked like there was still a chance for him to walk. So all he needed to do was heal properly before executing his grand escape.


    Good!


    .


    Scarface calmed his kind after thinking things through.


    Gather info, break free, flee¡­?beforeing back for revenge!

 Chapter 1264 - The Will Of The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1264 - The Will Of The Heaven''s</h4>


    Scarface felt as though a big rock had been dropped off his shoulder the more he thought of things.


    Heh.


    Maybe this was heaven''s way of letting him find the Captured Morg.


    At first, he did n to only rescue Ulric before returning on ater notice to save the captured Morg.


    But it seemed as though destiny and fate wanted him to stay back in Baymard, just to find out all he could for Morgany''s interest.


    Additionally, he had been given the opportunity to enter the same ce where the mysterious captured Morg was hidden.


    So wasn''t this the will of the Heavens?


    Now, he only hoped that he would be ced in the same dungeon cell with his men who survived tonight''s battle.


    In this way, they would be able tomunicate and work things out together.


    One should know that when talking about the prison cells, Scarface thought they were simr to the regr dungeon cells because.


    After all, who would spend time and resources to better a ce where the enemy was locked up?


    That didn''t make any sense!


    Heh.


    If the Baymardians knew his thoughts, they would only roll their eyes to the .sky


    Okay. It might not make sense to him.


    But to them, the dungeons in this period were breaking not 1, not 2, but over 20 different health codes and vitions alone!


    And that wasn''t the half of things because apart from health vitions, human rights and several aspects were also considered in Baymard.


    So it might be dumb to Scarface, but to them, it was necessary.


    .


    In essence, it was a given that during this era, dungeons or prison cells were dark, smelly, gloomy, with several rodents and rats all around.


    Mould, bacteria, fungi, and all sorts of things crawled within these ces.


    To put it simply, it was a disease-infested ce where people pooped and peed on the floors or in buckets if necessary.


    And what was so messed up was that they still had to eat their food within that same cell.


    At times, their food would sometimes be thrown on the ground mercilessly, making them lick and eat off the floors.


    Other times, they wouldn''t be given any food at all and would have to bite and eat dirty fat rats raw, not even caring whether these things carried diseases or not.


    In desperate times, some prisoners turned into cannibals, especially when someone within the cell died.


    Don''t joke with the seriousness of the dungeon setup.


    There, the prisoners got treated in any fashion the guards wanted, unless those from above told them not to.


    Bottom line, prisons were intentionally done in this way to intimate prisoners and make them feel as though they were going through hell.


    This was the sort of prison lifestyle that Scarface was used to seeing.


    So no matter how nice the outside of the Baymardian prison looked, he felt that the prison should be no different from what he was used to.


    After all, even glorious and eye-stunning royal pces that shone with beauty, still had dungeons hidden away within their property.


    Like so, Scarface secretly made his ns for the future, feeling as though everything could at best be described as destiny, or a sign from the heavens, telling him to infiltrate the prisons and gather everything he could.


    Yes! He was the chosen one!


    (*^*)


    ....


    Even after thinking things through, Scarface still continued provoking the Baymardians into ''confessing.''


    "Com''on! Fess up! Fess up, you yellow-belly thieves. I know what you''ve done!"


    Everyone stopped paying attention to him as they hauled him away and secured him aboard one of the hot air balloons.


    So far, they only had 26 prisoners.


    The rest were all dead!


    And just like that, the curtains were lowered, and the action on the scene was finally over.


    But while things came to an end here, in several other areas around Baymard, the heat was still on!


    That''s right.


    At the moment, the police were all over the ce, keeping a lookout just in case more crime wasmitted tonight.


    Yes. The hostage had been safely retrieved.


    But who''s to say that there were other enemies around?


    As for the hostage, his entire body was covered with purplish bruises.


    It looked like he had been punched and hit hard multiple times.


    And the culprits for this were 2 other intruders who stood guard and kept an eye on him.


    From the looks of things, it''s estimated that if Scarface and the others didn''t return by a certain period, these men would''ve probably killed the hostage and fled Baymard to report all their findings.


    Because at that time, it would be assumed that the n didn''t go well, and the others were in danger.


    Hmhm.


    These men had long thought about things, as well as their method of escape from Baymard.


    But that was even the most hrious thing of all.


    .


    You see, these men honestly thought that they would be able to take Ulric out and leave viand without getting detected.


    For one, Ulric didn''t have any passport or documents that would make him bypass port security.


    So how?


    How were they going to do all this?


    Could it be that they had some other ingenious n that they, the Baymardians, had overlooked?


    In life, no system was 100% guaranteed. There was always room for improvement. So could it be that the mere was a blind spot in their defences?


    All these assassins kepting in and challenging them at will, as though they could flee all the checkpoints and escape the Capital city.


    So what was giving them this confidence?


    It could also be that these people underestimated them due to their egos and thought they could bypass security without so much as a hassle.


    Or, it could be that they did have some master n in action.


    So either way, they had to find out everything for themselves.


    Additionally, they still had to retrieve these people''s weapons that had been kept away at the port.


    And, they would also have to retrieve all their luggage at the hotel they were staying at.


    Sigh... Tonight, there was just so much to do.


    But fortunately, the crisis was contained.


    And Landon, who was now drinking his wedding wine with his guests, finally received the news from another guard nearby.


    Good. It was finally over!

 Chapter 1265 - Who Out-bested Whom?

    <h4>Chapter 1265 - Who Out-bested Whom?</h4>


    The crisis was finally contained, unbeknownst to the many guests at the wedding scene.


    Hehehehhe!


    All this time, the ceremony had already progressed and even gotpleted too.


    Well, it wasn''t entirely over yet.


    At the moment, Landon was having a significant meal with the guests, while Lucy had long entered the bedroom chambers, waiting for his arrival.


    Of course, Landon had prepared a lot of snacks to be snuck into the bridal chambers while shey in wait.


    Lucy said that she wouldn''t eat a bite and wanted to uphold the tradition strictly.


    But whatever she said went through Landon''s left ear and came out the other.


    He still ced snacks there for her just in case she changed her mind.


    And at this time, Landon was entertaining everyone else in the massive hall.


    There was food, drinks andughter all around them.


    Of course, even though Landon joined in the celebrations, he still looked at his watch from time to time.


    That''s right. He didn''t want to keep Lucy waiting for too long.


    So he nned to spend at most an hour here receiving everyone''s warm congrattory blessings.


    And after that, he would leave the scene and head to his wife.


    Of course, just because he was leaving didn''t mean that the party would stop.


    .


    The meal and celebrations were scheduled for the next 4 hours max.


    And by then, almost everyone should''ve long left the pce.


    In short, he estimated that after 3 hours, many should be on their way out by then.


    After all, tomorrow afternoon, they still had to attend his Majesty''s 2nd wedding ceremony.


    So they had to go home and sleep.


    Typically, the wedding should be at 8 A.M or 9 A.M.


    But because of tonight''s celebrations, tomorrow''s wedding will start at 2 P.m and end at 4 P.M.


    Of course, guests were expected to arrive around noon or even 1 P.M.


    Without a doubt, during the entire day, the streets would be filled with all sorts of delicacies for people to eat.


    And after the wedding at 4 P.M, they would begin the festivities and fun.


    From games to other nned activities, all over District D and G, one would experience a lot within these ces.


    Hey! Who doesn''t want a chance to win free items?


    Even bobbing for apples was a fun way to spend the day as well.


    And, the night parades will also be a thing... Not to talk to the fireworks and open dancing on the squares.


    Some ces will have open theatre shows, retelling the story of how Lucy and Landon got to this point.


    In short, tomorrow night would definitely be a wild one.


    And luckily for them, after the wedding celebration, they still had a 2-day holiday period to rx and return to their working state yet again.


    .


    "Congrattions, brother Landon. Here''s to you and sister-inw."


    "Yes. Yes. To you both! May your marriage be blissful like the stars in the sky."


    "No way! Isn''t that too boring? I say, may your marriage be exactly like mine!" Santa said proudly while raising his cup to give a toast.


    All sworn brothers looked at each other for a bit, stood up and inched themselves closer to Landon with warm smiles on their faces.


    "All for one..."


    "One for all!"


    ~Cling!


    They clicked their goblets together, making some of its content spill out a bit


    But they didn''t care about that at all.


    The bond they shared at this moment was maic and could very much make some people envious to have such a strong connection like this.


    The gang chuckled, finally taking their seats yet again.


    Their seats were all fairly close to one another, as the setting was arranged in a U-shape manner, allowing them to talk to each other effortlessly.


    And Micheal, Uther, Beverly, Carmelo, Lucius, Mother Kim, Mother Winnie, Mona (William''s mother) and a few others, all nced at the merry friends and felt very much infected by the scene.


    Micheal smiled with yful banter: "What, Bullocks! Do these youngsters think they can outdo us?"


    "That is, they don''t even out us in their eyes," Lucius added.


    [Carmelo]: "I say we show them what we''ve got."


    [Mother Kim]: "I second that."


    [Uther]: "Agreed."


    [Mona, Beverly, Mother Winnie]: "Agreed!"


    "Agreed!"


    Then it''s decided.


    Immediately, they too stood up majestically, with their elegant goblets in their hands.


    "All for one... and one for all!"


    ~Cling!


    Landon and his gang looked over, only to find these bunch of old guys looking at them provocatively.


    "_"


    .


    Landon and the rest didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    Okay? Who here wants topete with you all?


    Isn''t this just too childish?


    The gang of parents and elders sat and raised their noses as though they had won somepetition.


    And before they knew it, another group ofpetitors came onto the scene.


    Very swiftly, Penelope and the gang ofdies also stood up proactively.


    dies! ALL for all... and one for all!"


    ~Cling!


    Hmph!


    Now, it was the girls who were provoking the boys.


    But if one thought things would end here, then think again!


    Up next, the overseers stood as well.


    Andter on, even those in the ministries, the Zalipnian elders and other government heads in the various Pyno empires also began mimicking the same action proudly.


    What. Do you think they would miss this opportunity?


    No way!


    "All for all... and one for all!"


    ~Cling!


    Many people, whether invited famous musicians or other celebrities, all joined in the fun, hitting their sses against one another merrily.


    ~Cling! Cling! Cling!~


    "Hahahhahahahah~~"


    The hall instantly became even more boisterous as several peopleughed and enjoyed the scene.


    It was little things like this that reinforced the unity amongst them.


    Again, it reminded them of how peaceful they were with one another too.


    And you know, the media was always there to take every possible shot from various angles.


    Heh. They could already see it now.


    [New Catchphrase of the season: All for one, and One for all!]


    [His majesty and friends out-bested by the King-Father and Friends!]


    [The royaldies show their vigour, with Queen Penelope loading the toast!]


    .


    Like so, the reporters on the sceneughed evilly while capturing the scene greedily.


    Bahahahhahahaha~


    Come on! Show me what you''ve got.


    Smile for the cameras!

 Chapter 1266 - End Of The Wedding!

    <h4>Chapter 1266 - End Of The Wedding!</h4>


    ~Cling. Cling. Cling!


    The boisterous room was continuity filled with the sounds ofughter, as well as people shing their cups and goblets together.


    Hey! The scene somehow managed to open up those who were specially invited from other empires, allowing them to burst out of their shyness and speak to one another as though they were campers telling stories around a fireside.


    At the tables, they were all mixed and scattered about, showing a vast range of diversity around the hall.


    Old friendships were reinforced, and new friendships were made too.


    After something asical as this, the gang of guests all drank and enjoyed their time while getting to know one another too.


    "Ah!!!!... So you''re the famous Merchant Gideon of Terique? I''ve heard so much about you. And might I say that I read your Baymardian interview about the Pyno Merchant Association''s new policies."


    "Yes. Yes! It was all over the newspapers. You did a fabulous job when tackling and speaking on some of the issues all merchants faced. You know, the annual meeting ce alternates yearly. And next year, it will be taking ce in Carona. So what are your ns for them? What surprises should we look forward to?"


    "Holy Heavens! Are you the famous Dean Nobaku, the famous Dean of the Culinary and Bartending Academy? Great! Great! It''s such a pleasure to be meeting you in the flesh, sir. I''m the newly appointed Arcadinian Minister of Health & Safety. My second daughter is studying within the Academy and has told me so much about you!"


    "Doctor Silvia? Doctor Silvia Escalon? Wonderful! Wonderful! You treated my long-time internal injuries 2 years back. So how could I ever forget you? Hahahaha! Seeing that we are seated at the same table, then it must be fate... Speaking of which, Doctor... You''re still so young. And it just so happens that my dashing third son is also around the same age as you are... So, are you married yet?"


    "_"


    ....


    Like magic, everyone on their respective, and even their neighbouring tables, all gisted merrily.


    All sorts of topics emerged, with some even arguing about what Baymardian eatery was the best from all their recent visits.


    Their topics ranged from any and everywhere.


    And in this month, they truly felt like school children, talking and gossiping so intently.


    It made them feel so young, vibrant and alive that they didn''t even notice how fast time flew by.


    Of course, the media and camera crew also did their jobs, interviewing a few people briefly, letting them say a few congrattory words on video for the couple.


    Hey! They also zoomed on several tables, showing everyone lifting their sses and saying Congrattions all at once.


    Indeed, the night was truly a festive one.


    And Landon, who peeked at his watch, suddenly smiled and stood up merrily.


    It was time for him to meet the bride.


    He had nned to stay for a maximum of 1 hour before going.


    Luckily, he managed to round things up with his boys and everyone else fast within 40 minutes.


    Yes! He had received all the congrattory words from those closest to him.


    So now, he wanted to use the remaining 20 minutes to walk around table by table, talk, greet and say his goodbyes.


    William, Santa and the rest chuckled while watching him get up.


    "Big Brother Landon, say hello to sister-inw for us."


    "Hmmm... Little bro... Make sure to go easy on her, unless you don''t want her to attend her own wedding tomorrow."


    "Heh heh heh! Go easy on her, bro."


    William and Sirius smiled and chuckled at thements from the rest, only looking at Landon calmly: "Go... Extend our warmest congrattions to your wife."


    Josh, Gary, Trey and Mark also said the same sentences, making Landon''s embarrassment ease up greatly.


    .


    Josh and the rest were also very good friends with Sirius and the others too.


    Maybe it was because they spent time together whenever the gang came into the empire. Additionally, Josh and the rest held high power within their respective Jobs. And many at times, they had to discuss eminent problems with the rest whenever they saw them.


    That is, Landon would attend some of these meetings too, since it concerned Pyno''s safety as a whole.


    Also, one shouldn''t forget that their wives were all good friends with Penelope and the rest.


    So there have been so many opportunities that led them to also bond with these Pyno Monarchs.


    Like when Josh has assisted Henry to maintain the order in Deiferus after he ced Henry on the throne.


    Do you think that all those times Josh stayed protecting Henry, they didn''t be close?


    Or like the time when William stayed hidden in Baymardian for several months while waiting for Alec Barn to attack Baymard.


    At that time, do you think that he didn''t get close to all 4 of them?


    They were Landon''s sworn brothers who were like his left and right-hand men... so you best believe that when he wanted to send word to William in disguise, he would use the hands of his brothers.


    Even at that, William used to train with the 4 of them while staying here.


    .


    Again, one shouldn''t forget that Santa was the first to get close to them way back during those times when Baymard was weak, and the people were few in number.


    Santa was also close to Gary too.


    Additionally, there was the time that Astar and Sirius hade down here after almost getting assassinated.


    Heh. They stayed here for a bit and got close to Mark and Trey as well.


    In short, no matter how one looked at it, Baymard had solved and housed all the Monarchs at their worst times or during some special events.


    And without a doubt, Landon used up so many opportunities and missions to ensure that his sworn first 4 sworn brothers were close to his newly formed ones.


    At present, do you know that Henry invited Josh to revisit him when Josh''s next vacation was up?


    Astar also liked Mark. Maybe because the duo were true foodies, and Mark''s office always had a wide variety of goods in it.


    In short, they had personal rtionships with one another, which was also good for all empires in the long run!

 Chapter 1267 - End Of The Wedding! 2

    <h4>Chapter 1267 - End Of The Wedding! 2</h4>


    "Elder Brother Landon, don''t kill sister-inw tonight."


    "Yeah. Take it easier on her, okay?"


    (*-_-)


    Landon looked at the gang andughed awkwardly to mask his embarrassment.


    Dammit! What sort of brothers did he have?


    Okay. He wasn''t too concerned with Sirius, William, Josh and Gary because they were rather on the quiet side, knowing what to say and what shouldn''t be said.


    But when it came to Santa, Henry, Astar, Mark and Trey... these bastards were a little too much!


    Okay. Okay... It could be said that Henry, Astar, and Mark were just a little too dense or too shy (in Henry''s case.)


    No! The real troublemakers were Trey and Santa.


    Landon felt that these 2 were definitely born with the sole purpose of giving him high blood pressure now.


    Landon quickly picked his steps and hastily dashed away as though he was running from something.


    And as he moved, thedies and the royal gang of parents who heard thements, only giggled andughed at his fleeing silhouette.


    Hahahahhahaha!


    They never knew that they would see him like this one day.


    Mother Kim poked Lucius''s belly: "You dare tough at your son?"


    "Laugh? Me? No way! Could you be mistaken?"


    "_"


    ...


    Like so, Landon hastily left their vicinity, doing what he nned to do in a hurry, before finally leaving the hall altogether.


    Of course, during this time, people wanted to stand as a sign of seeing him off, but he told them to sit instead.


    And in a sh, he was out of the Grand Hall.


    Sure enough, one of the Camera crews captured his exit before alerting another free now outside.


    Hmhm. Landon had informed them that he would at most stay an hour indoors.


    So after 30 minutes, a few went out to get ready to capture Landon''s final scene for the Traditional Wedding Video.


    And the moment Landon stepped out, a camera van drove right beside him, capturing his every move.


    You best believe that shortly, historians will also exin his every move, addingmentaries where they dimmed fit too.


    Like so, Landon moved with his hands behind his back in his gorgeous traditional attire.


    And as he moved, 2 guards holding golden spears also moved behind him.


    And from time to time, they would swing the spears in different directions, as though choreographing a Spear dance.


    But this was just an old Baymardian ritual that had to be connected as his groom moved towards the bridal chambers.


    ~Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The camera crew who captured the stunning scene, felt their bodies boil in awe at the splendour of it all.


    The spear moves were so captivating and enticing that It made them feel as though they had been transported to Baymard''s past.


    And at this moment, they felt very proud to be Baymardians too!


    ~Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The spearmen yed their part as best as they could until they finally arrived at the main building, 15 minutes away from the building they just exited.


    Of course, with the pace they were mining, they only arrived at their destination 24 minutester.


    .


    Soon enough, the moment Landon was spotted from a distance, those within the main building quickly lit their me torches and marched towards Landon in 2 rows.


    ~Din! Din! Din! Din!


    They marched gantly and quickly surrounded Landon before leading the way back to the Main building.


    And at this moment, the loud and majestic sounds of drums echoed out across the scene.


    The beats weren''t rushed but very steady and slow as well.


    Bam!... Bam!... Bam!


    It sounded more like a calling than a dance tune.


    And indeed it was. Because the moment Landon stepped in, the drums all stopped.


    Of course, for the indoor procession, another free that had been waiting was now ready to capture the stunning scene.


    Heh. The entire floor n space was covered with all sorts of decorations.


    And the moment Landon stepped in, someone quickly rushed towards him with 2 golden bangles on a red cushion.


    "Your Majesty, the Sacred Ancestral Bangles are here."


    "Hmm. Thank you." Landon said while picking the bangles up. One was for himself, and one was for Lucy.


    They were to keep wearing it for the next 7 days to thoroughly blend and integrate with each other as one.


    Of course, Landon didn''t believe in this. But since Lucy was an advent believer of the ancestors, he chose to see it through.


    And the moment he picked up the bangles, everyone calmly went on their knees hastily.


    "We wish the Monarch and his new wife a blissful marriage!"


    Landon smiled, nodded and began to ascend the stairs.


    Of course, there was an inbuilt elevator on the far end of the room.


    But hey. This was a traditional wedding.


    So he had to give all the drama for the future historians and watchers to marvel on.


    Like so, he calmly walked up the stairway, making sure that the Camera crew filmed all they could.


    And during this time, the others still had their heads bowed while on one bended knee too.


    That is, only when he could no longer be seen could they raise their heads once more.


    And sure enough, on the 2nd floor, someone rang a handbell after Landon passed through.


    ~Ding!


    His majesty was gone.


    With that, the recording was over.


    .


    Like so, the Camera crew and everyone else finally rxed before leaving the scene.


    They had worked so hard to get this whole thing right.


    And now, it was time for them to return to the other hall, join and eat as well, before calling it a night.


    As for Landon, just because he passed the 2nd floor didn''t mean that his journey was over.


    But since they weren''t recording the scene anymore, he chose to use the elevator all the way to the top.


    The elevator was an open one, where everyone could see who was on it at all times.


    For safety reasons, this was the best choice at the moment.


    In future, he would also make ess keys just like most hotels did back on earth.


    Ding!


    Landon stepped out of the elevator and was met with several guards stationed around there.


    The floor itself could be considered as 3 floors all in one.


    He arrived at the great hall or floor entrance, nodded at the many guards stationed around before ascending yet another stairway to head towards his wing.


    Good. It was time to meet his wife!


    Landon almost hopped along merrily when he thought of tonight''s matter.


    But unbeknownst to him, while he was busy gallivanting merrily, another deadly storm was once again in motion!

 Chapter 1268 - McClaines Suspicions

    <h4>Chapter 1268 - Mcine''s Suspicions</h4>


    The day was bright and fair as summer sat upon thend, radiating and wrapping thend with its warm embrace.


    The birds and numerous creatures all sang in tune, expressing their excitement during the season.


    The flowers bloomed and shone even more brightly, showing off the various colours and patterns of their petals.


    The ground was heated up, making the rocks and even the dust-filled roads feel so hot that if one were to ce their feet on it, they would no doubt feel a tingling burn the longer they walked.


    Yes! It was still August, one of the pique moments in summer.


    And now, countless people doubled up the number of water bottles or jugs they had with them.


    God! It felt as though they would melt off any moment from now.


    One couldn''t stay in this sort of weather without a somewhat full belly or at least 2 or 3 cups of water or rum in them.


    Damn!


    .


    The weather made some start seeing double, and at times even triple.


    But, no matter how heavy the weather was, it all boiled down to knowing what to do and what not to do.


    And so, on the busy streets, one could see people wearing massive, lightweight hats, some made of straw, while others made from fabric.


    Their clothes were also airy, enabling them to work all day without feeling too burdened.


    Yes! It was summertime, so all this was to be expected.


    They say that Spring was the initial blossoming point of the flowers, ushering in new love to many.


    Yes! They say Spring was the season of love.


    But, Summer was the reason to reinforce that love that was formed then.


    It was the perfect season for both women and men to show off their most attractive inner and outer qualities, including their trained skills.


    Cooking, hunting, the ability to manage a harem for one''s husband as the future head wife, military des, painting, poetry skills, and so many more were shown off at will.


    All these skills and qualities found in both men and women were very much appreciated by others.


    That is, one man''s food is another man''s poison.


    So it vastly depended on what the individual people were looking for.


    Summer was indeed the season for these husband or wife-looking peacocks to start spreading their wings apart.


    And all over the massive city, parties of all sorts were hosted, from standard tea parties dyeing the day, to boisterous ones at night.


    Even the peasants gathered around their backyards to meet others and celebrate too.


    In short, Summer seemed to be the pique period when Love was in the air!


    .


    ~Giggle. Giggle. Giggle~


    In a massive estate, severaldies held up their fans and giggled while ncing at the young Master Daymon shyly.


    Oh my!


    He was the young man who had just returned from a 3-year trip to the famous Ten that was said to be as mysterious as Morgany''s existence.


    That is, they, as well as countless others, had no real idea about this Ten ce.


    Firstly, even the merchants hardly left to travel to Ten because of the many disadvantages they had received when doing so.


    So over the years and periods, the word Ten wasn''t that discussed within the people''s discussions.


    After all, how could one talk about a ce that they didn''t know?


    Again, it would be good if they had strangers from Ten, who would tell them how the ce was or even show them how the people looked like.


    They knew that there were Blue and Dark-skinned people in this world.


    So what about Ten? What sort of people were they?


    Thesedies, as well as several novels, had no clue about what Ten was like.


    All they knew was that it was a very stormy continent that was far superior to Pyno.


    And that was the end of it.


    So it was astonishing news when they all heard of Young master Daymon''s return.


    But maybe what was more attractive was that he had returned alongside his men, whether a mistake of those he left Pyno with and those he enlisted from Ten.


    It was then and there that many of the ignorant people finally got to see how real Ten people looked like.


    Their skin was as fair as snow and very eye-catching amongst the crowd too.


    Like so, the news came down fast, as Young Master Daymon''s father quickly hosted a grand banquet to wee his son back into Yodan.


    That''s right. They were in Yodan''s Capital city.


    .


    At the moment, the celebration was the talk of the city.


    And even King-Father Mcine (Sirius'' father) also had his ears perked up to this matter.


    Ten? That powerful Ten?


    The shocking thing wasn''t the fact that the boy got to Ten.


    No. The shocking aspect was that the boy managed to stay there for 3 whole years in a veryfortable position.


    So how did he do it?


    What sort of surgery did he pull off there?


    Looking at the Royal-sized ships he returned with, as well as the famous 2-headed Stallions he came back with, there was no doubt about it that his position was a high one.


    The horses had 6 legs and a mean bodyweight that could shake off any enemy charging at them.


    Damn!


    The 20-year old Daymon boy was now the most eligible bachelor in the city.


    Maybe he did have a few concubines back in Ten, but how would they know unless they ask?


    Mcine felt very uneasy about the matter of his return.


    Why? Because Daymon''s father, Duke Trigun, was Mcine''s paternal cousin.


    And as it stood right now, if anything happened to Sirius and his sons, Trigun''s family would step in.


    Mcine was the only child of his parents still alive. But histe father also had brothers and sisters.


    Of course, that''s where the whole cousin thing came from.


    Thinking of so many plot twists in his head, Mcine now felt an impending danger on his lineage.


    No! More specifically, he felt like Daymon''s return might not be as simple as everyone spected.


    Whye now?


    And what was heing back for?


    Mcine was not at ease!

 Chapter 1269 - Enter Young Master Daymon!

    <h4>Chapter 1269 - Enter Young Master Daymon!</h4>


    Whye back now?


    Mcine''s mind went spiral in action whenever he tried to brainstorm and theorize on Daymon''s return.


    At the moment, he had already lost 4 of his most beloved sons to the Temple of Dragmus, who had decided to take down all powerful sons all at once.


    At the time, they also aimed at Sirius. But luckily, Sirius'' friend, Landon, hade just in time to warm himself and Astar about the bastard temple.


    His other sons were far away in their own territories, so it was near impossible to travel several months and warn them before the enemy struck.


    Mcine had over 22 children, both men and women. But the first 5 princesses were his only priorities and the only ones he gave some amount of love to.


    So seeing all 4 out of the 5 die just like that, his entire body felt as though he had been run over by a thousand horses.


    To him, his other children... Except for the first 3 princesses, were just like strangers to him.


    He had never even said so much as a single word to some.


    And no doubt about it, he honestly couldn''t recall what many of them looked like.


    With 5 official wives who could be called Queens and 2 concubines who went worthy enough to be called Queens, it could be said that he did his job at spreading his royal seeds out graciously.


    Of course, he used to have 6 main wives, that is until mother Winnie was driven away by him.


    Anyway, at the moment, 2 of his official wives and all 2 of his concubines had died... Mainly from poisoning, Haram scheming and whatnot.


    .


    Anyway, all 4 out of 5 sons he truly cards for died.


    And even though his other unworthy sons and daughters were still alive, they were all too weak to sit in the position of Monarch.


    So if for example, something happens to Sirius, the enemy would definitely be able to kick those worthless children of his aside and sit on the throne effortlessly.


    And this was his worry because knowing that bastard cousin of his, he might try putting Daymon on the throne instead.


    So was this their n?


    Was their n to secretly attack while building a firm reputation for themselves?


    After all, Ten was indeed a powerful ce, and if this Daymon had great influence there, then many of the nobles might have to sway to his side in order to keep their heads intact.


    Over time, Sirius had done a great job at slowly uniting several nobles to his side.


    But there were still a few nobles that secretly hated the new rules reinforced into Yodan.


    No ves, no whipping people to death, no disturbing, no nothing.


    Then how were they supposed to keep the reasons and everyone else fearful of them?


    Fear was an excellent way to control the public into not daring to do what they, the nobles, didn''t want.


    But now, these new rules started telling peasants and even ves that they should deserve to be happy and live good lives?


    What silly ass rules!


    These nobles were grumpy after losing so much money by paying monthly wages to the ves that they, by the way, bought for a few copper coins.


    In short, Sirius still had his fair share of issues to handle.


    But during this period, what if Daymon made a move on him?


    Mcine was so panicked that during today''s weing celebration, he had long sent his representatives to ''on the surface'' show face and wee his distant Nephew back to Yodan.


    Like so, the entire estate was filled with people of all noble ranks, all curious to know more about this Young Master Daymon.


    .


    "Excuse me... Young master Daymon?"


    A very soft voice called out, causing Daymon to turn around calmly.


    And the figure he saw was that of a little girl of 16 or so, that looked just like a white rabbit in his opinion.


    Raymond maintained his casting smile, but if one looked at his eyes deeply, they would realize that he was secretly looking at the girl in disdain.


    That''s right.


    To him, Pyno women were dogs and weren''t even deemed enough to carry his shoes.


    So after spending time with real women (Ten women), he had nothing but disgust for these barbaric women over here.


    That is, he hated theirplexion, which wasn''t as fair as those from Ten.


    And, he also hated blue and dark-skinned women as well.


    Of course, Morg Women were more or less simr to Pyno women.


    But rather than disdaining them, he still liked them because of their identity.


    In other words, he would be merely managing if he was with a Morg woman.


    Daymon had so much disgust in his heart and had also forgotten that inasmuch as he hated Pyno women for theirplexion, his mother, as well as himself, looked exactly like the people he hated.


    So he was a hypocrite with aplex!


    .


    Raymond swallowed his disgust and smiled charmingly at the woman before him.


    "Yes, do you have anything you want to ask?"


    Bubuum!


    The little girl instantly became lovestruck after staring at his face for a while.


    Ahhh! So handsome!


    She blushed while ncing at him shyly: "Young Master Daymon... Have you been with any women before?"


    "Yes... I''ve been with women. So, would you like me to specte on the number of women I''ve been with?"


    "No! No!" She blurted out while turning as red as a tomato: "then that means you''ve already taken in a wife?"


    Raymond nced at her and broadened his smile: "No."


    "Then, are there any women waiting for you?"


    "Hmmm. I imagine there are several waiting for me." He said casually, before looking at her heatedly: "Yes. Several women want me. But I can only marry one."


    Boom!


    The girl''s mind went cks with excitement.


    Did Young Master Daymon think about her?


    Raymond looked at her and sneered.


    He just said what she wanted him to say.


    Marry just one?


    Impossible! He wanted to live like Ten monarchs, with a haram of over 50 women.


    So how could 1 be enough?


    Tch!


    Everything he did was in preparation for his future ns.


    Thinking of all his preparations, Daymon''s eyes shone even brighter than before.


    So what if that long distant cousin of his had Baynard behind his back?


    Could Baymardpete with the forces backing him in Ten?


    Heh.


    Soon enough, Yodan will be his!

 Chapter 1270 - Nosy Baymardians!

    <h4>Chapter 1270 - Nosy Baymardians!</h4>


    Damon quickly dismissed the disdainful creature of a woman before him, and calmly nodded to several otherdies while making his way to his father.


    The duo nced at each other in understanding before smiling and walking about as though they were having some deep father-to-son talk about finding a wife.


    Well, at least that''s what everyone thought because from time to time, Duke Trigun would gesture at a few of thedies as though telling his own to try and mingle with them.


    And likewise, Damon would also act as though he was considering the matter.


    Again, as they passed by, if someone were so close to them, they would quickly switch their conversation, talking about who he should marry next.


    And all this made the girls who were watching, blush whenever the father and son duo would look and gesture their way.


    Oh my!


    Theirshes quickly fluttered as they used their hand fans to cover their button faces and move their eyes shyly, yet seductively.


    "Heavens! I can''t believe Young Master Damon looked at me just now!"


    "Look at you? Heh. Do you think Young Master Damon is sick to look at you? That is, with the size of your feet, it would be a miracle for any man to give you a single nce!"


    "Oh yeah? Then what about you then? Do you think your non-existent bosom can make any man feel attracted to you? You better back off now because Young Master Damon is mine!"


    "Says who? I don''t even know why you both are opening your mouths and spreading your stench all over the ce. Anyone with a brain can see that Young Master Damon and Duke Trigun we''re gesturing at me. So why bother? Why do you all like getting beaten so much?"


    "Screw you! Young master Damon is mine. I have the best advantage here and will definitely give him the most happiness amongst all."


    "How very tacky of you, Evelyn. I think you''re confusing true happiness with whatever you do lying on your back, you whore!"


    "I?... I am a whore? Then if that''s the case, then you''re the Grand Master of whores, you floozie!"


    "Why you!...."


    "Oh, please! Can all youdies just shut it? Young Master Damon is also of royal blood. And ording to the rumours, seeing that his majesty Sirius doesn''t intend to take in another wife after his first, then for sure, Young Master Damon is now the most eligible bachelor in the empire. So who else can fit his status apart from I, the 4th daughter of Marquis Anthony? Like I said, all of you should back off now!"


    (*^*)


    ....


    Thedies who were quarrelling with one another, did so while still looking as charming as ever.


    Heh.


    Thanks to the fans they held, their mouths that moved their machine guns were very much disguised, only leaving their seductive yet gentle eyes for all to see.


    Such a skill was something they learnt right from a young age.


    As nobles, they had the most gracious looks, trying their best to hide their ws seamlessly.


    Too bad the target of their admiration secretly disdained them because of theirplexions.


    Damon squinted his eyes coldly, before withdrawing them from a group of men who would look at them from time to time.


    Mcine!


    "Father... The dog man has sent his people to stare at us, just as we predicted."


    The chubby Trigun sneered: "Heh. The dog is indeed getting a little impatient, seeing that we haven''t made any moves yet. But we don''t have to worry about him because we also have our people staring at him. It''s just that gaining ess into the Pce has now be too strict whenpared to earlier times."


    Damon frowned briefly before returning to his charming gaze for all to see: "I know, father. I heard that since Baymard''s interference, security has gotten tighter within the pce."


    "Yes." Duke Trigun said coldly.


    Baymard! Baymard! Baymard!


    Those nosy sons of b**ches!


    As in, who sent them here to ''help'' their empire?


    Who said Yodan needed help?


    The old Yodan was perfect as it was. So what was all this?


    You know, after the rules came out, the poor slowly stabilized their lives, bing well-to-do. But they, the rich, had lost too many resources, which should''ve been there in the first ce!


    Their budgets per month had slightly gone down, and now, they had to ce several of their ns on hold because of this.


    You know money was needed to finance wars, battles or even ns for their enemies.


    So after paying all staff monthly, do you know how much money was generally lost?


    F***!


    They also couldn''t raid viges or overtax the people within their territories or jurisdictions.


    There were now rules andws to put everything in ce, unlike back then when they could probably bully people and collect tax from the peasants 2 or even 7 times a season if they felt like it.


    Heh. They never wanted to touch the money in their vast treasures, hoarding it as though they were Scrooge McDuck.


    So who suffered in this case, the poor.


    But now, the poor had rights, and what should be taxed would get collected justly by the newly formed tax offices and whatnot.


    Heh. Before, Taxes were collected by the lords and owners of these regions, who would then send a majority back to the pce.


    And you know, the taxes would be used for emergency wars, drought situations and anything of importance that needs done.


    But as many middlemen in these times, they would y several tricks to collect more money from the people, taking arger chunk out and recing their pockets before sending the rest to the Capital city.


    Of course, they would then change the books because they didn''t want their actions to get discovered.


    But now, Sirius had appointed and sent spec groups of people all over the empire, who would start taking charge of that.


    So one can imagine how frustrating this was.


    Dammit!


    Damn those nosy Baymardians and their stupid suggestions!

 Chapter 1271 - The Wheels Of Change Will Turn!

    <h4>Chapter 1271 - The Wheels Of Change Will Turn!</h4>


    Damn!


    They had lost too much money recently.


    That said, with Sirius''s men stationed all across the ce, no nobles were allowed to collect taxes in their territories anymore.


    This meant that no city or town lords were allowed to collect tax as they deemed fit.


    And you know, this move is one that several nobles liked.


    Why? Because the nobles that were town or city lords always bullied other nobles in their territories too.


    That is, just as the city lords collected taxes from the peasants, they also robbed the other nobles in their territories as well.


    And inrge cities, over 30 or 50 different noble households existed there.


    So can you imagine how much money the city lord or territory owner extorted out?


    That''s why many of these nobles residing in these areas had to lick the feet of the territory owners, praising them and wiping their asses just to be friends with them or henchmen.


    Now, in those territories, the territory lord was akin to a monarch in his area.


    And after a few households sessfully became henchmen to the city lords or town lords, they would then prevent others from climbing up too.


    Yes! Because if another person climbs up, they might one day be kicked down.


    And that''s why they secretly sowed discord, making the territory owner start excessively bullying other households in the ce.


    In this way, the targeted noble households always suffered because during tax collecting periods, the amount asked for was always astronomical, so much so that they had to make up the difference from their vaults.


    .


    It was things like this that kept their resources low.


    And even after their sries as Army men got sent, the city lord would bite into the money and give them what he wanted.


    So yes.


    Over 7/10th of nobles were secretly pleased with these Sirius'' newws.


    First off, they felt as though the days of being oppressed were finally over... Especially lower-level nobles like Kaymen, Barons and Viscounts.


    Hell! Even the middle-ss nobles had no problems with the rules. Because to be honest, in as much as they did lose money by paying the ves and peasants monthly, as nobles, they were also businessmen.


    So the money woulde back in a full cycle.


    It was just that their yields would be less since they now had to subtract wages and bnce their ounts in this manner.


    Earlier on, no wages were subtracted for ves and so on. So, they received full yields, only removing money for food and whatnot.


    That is, nobles hadnds and fields of crops that they made the ves work on.


    Additionally, some even had vineyards.


    You know, they also had stores, entertainment sites, buildings, eateries, and so many items in their names.


    They also had building/construction businesses, which typically took on big jobs like constructing chapels or several massive medieval-style buildings.


    In short, from pottery making, tavern running, restaurant eateries, fish supplying and so on, Nobles, even though a minor fraction to the general poption, actually owned over 60% of the market.


    The rest were just peasants selling their finds from hunting and whatnot.


    So, they weren''t broke or going out of business anytime soon... Well, unless theirpetitors burn down a few of their shops, poison them or steal their markets, which was a normal and everyday thing for nobles to experience in business, because the more money they received, the more money they would have to finance and grow their armies!


    .


    With all this said, a vast majority of nobles didn''t have a problem with the new rules since it lessened their burdens from dealing with the territory owners.


    Hmhm. You heard them right.


    They would rather pay the wages to the servants or ves, than get constantly extorted by the territory ruler who always wanted an incredulous amount altogether.


    They were indeed OK with this arrangement.


    But of course, the opposition, though a small fraction, was fiercely against these new rules!


    With Sirius'' sending people to collect taxes, the usual money they get in their pockets would decrease.


    And their greedy bones just couldn''t sit on this!


    In essence, nobles and their men were also knights and soldiers for the empires.


    So they had a certain military cut.


    Likewise, if that noble was a territory ruler, they were in charge of running their territories too


    So some money would get allocated for them to do so.


    In this world, things have always been like this for the past centuries.


    The territory rulers would take out their cut from the overall taxes before sending it to the Capital city.


    It was just that with their overtaxing, they indeed took out way more than what was required.


    So now, with Sirius'' team on the matter, these men would only receive what they should receive and nothing more.


    .


    Taxes were collected by seasons, which Sirius had no ns of changing.


    But you see, the territory rulers that liked to have people 4 or 5 times during a single season, were now grumpy about how annoying these rules were.


    Say they go into a fierce battle with an enemy and end up losing many resources.


    They typically made up the resources by hastily tasking again before sending out more forces as they pleased.


    The money hardly and almost never came out from their private vaults or treasures.


    So, now, was Sirius telling them to spend their own money on such measily things?


    me that stupid Baymard for being too nosy and filling Sirius'' head with trash.


    Why? Isn''t the territory theirs?


    As territory owners, why should they pay a dime?


    Several people were furious with these so-called new rules that favoured the poor and maybe favoured the middle and bottom feed nobles.


    What about them?


    What about they, who were already at the top, standing there as Gods!


    For sure, they didn''t like Sirius'' Ruling regime.


    That''s why under the leadership of Duke Trigun, the opposition party got formed in secret.


    And soon enough, the wheels of change will turn!

 Chapter 1272 - Triguns Ultimate Move

    <h4>Chapter 1272 - Trigun''s Ultimate Move</h4>


    Trigun and Damon continued discussing things with their ever-pretentious smiles on their faces.


    If they were women, they would''ve definitely been the scheming white-lotus kind because their smiles and soft expressions were in stark contrast to their real nature and thoughts.


    And it''s precisely because of this that most women were already so captivated by Damon.


    They had already begun fantasizing about a life with him as their husband.


    And seeing that they all wanted to talk to him, Trigun decided to wrap things up quickly, lest they make many overly suspicious.


    "Son... Remember. If you must capture the hearts of these women, then make sure to target thedies on the topmost end of high society. I won''t allow any rats near you... Understood?"


    "Father, who is your son? Say no more. I''ve already seen the portraits of the most importantdies at the party, whether they are engaged or already married. Of course, women of their calibre will never be without a fiance from birth or the ages of 9 or so. Women like them should be formally engaged or already married. But so what? We need to secure the support of some of our allies, as well as infiltrate some enemies with watchful eyes. So if we have to use a stupid love-struck woman to do so, then why not? Heh. The fact that they have fiances or are already married hasn''t stopped them from staring at me possessively. So don''t worry, father. I''ll be able to hook as many pawns as I can within the next few months." Damon said yfully.


    "Wonderful!"


    Trigun listened to his son and was incredibly proud: "Spoken like a true son of his father!"


    .


    Yes. Trigun felt that if he were Damon, he would also move in that manner.


    It''s best to make all women be enemies of one another while staying a little distant too.


    In short, the women would start fighting, and soon enough, some might die or implicate their families here and there.


    Families would start having feuds, and with his control, all pawns would act as they pleased.


    That is, even though the duo had no respect for women in general, they also understood that though women were useless when deeply in life, they were extremely stupid and the best pawns that could cause the most ground-shaking catastrophes in the end.


    Throughout history, some Main noble households in the Capital have been executed just because of their beloved daughter.


    Heh. Sons would rarely go too far off their points of interest. But daughters made the best pawns for such dangerous games.


    Thus, this event was here for him to capture the hearts of countless maidens.


    And after today, Damon will begin his ns of making them all dance to his tune like fools.


    Trigun massaged his jaws merrily: "How long did you say we had to wait?"


    Damon chuckled mysteriously: "Father, my master loves me dearly. Ande winter, my master''s people will arrive at the Capital city!"


    "Winter? Good! Good! Good!" Trigun said while genius bursting out intoughter: "Winter is excellent! This Period is when everyone genuinely lets down their guard, giving us the perfect opportunity to strike. We will also gather the forces of our supporters to act during then too. That is, winter will be when that bastard distant nephew of mine dies. And by then, you will be Monarch!"


    Trigun''s eyes glistened excitedly.


    Monarch! Monarch! Monarch!


    Bahahahahahah!


    He had dreamt about the day when he would finally steal the Royal throne from the direct Mcine line, shifting it to his own side.


    You know, his family name wasn''t Mcine because his mother, who was Mcine''s father''s sister, married a nobleman.


    From a young age, he had always been jealous of the Mcine''s who were secretly more respected because they had the Mcine name.


    .


    Again, his grandfather never paid particr attention to him or those birthed by the royal daughters because they didn''t carry the Mcine name.


    So if they were put on the throne, then the mighty Mcine name would fade into non-existence.


    That''s why when growing up, even though Trigun and several of others were above all other nobles in rank and respect, they were still somewhere lesser to their cousins with the Mcine names.


    And this of course made Trigun mad.


    Why? Was it his fault that he came into this world via his mother?


    From a young age, he secretly hated his mother for being so worthless too.


    Why couldn''t she do what other mothers did and strive to fight and put any of her sons on the throne?


    It was as though she was telling them that they weren''t worthy enough for her to try.


    His Grandfather, who was now Damon''ste great grandfather, had a total of 7 wives and 6 concubines.


    And wouldn''t you know it, those women birthed his father''s generation of 33 princes and princesses.


    Who in turn married to produce his own generation.


    Of course, as for his father and his numerous aunts and uncles... Heh... Even though they were vast in number, only about 7 out of the 33 survived.


    And in his own generation, only 3 of them survived until this day too.


    The Royal household was a bloody one. And though each generation might start with having over 20 siblings or so, in the end, how many siblings would survive?


    Look at Sirius'' generation?


    All his mainpetitors in his household are already dead.


    And even till now, the other weak siblings were still at risk of facing death in future.


    So whether they could survive and grow old was still a topic up for debate.


    .


    When Trigun thought of his mother, he had nothing but hate for that woman. His other royal aunts were struggling to ce their children on the throne, but his mother adamantly refused to do so like the coward she truly was!


    So wasn''t it her fault that he ended up with the title of a mere Duke?.. Well, he was indeed an Archduke to be specific, which showed that he was a royal prince since the title was particr to Royals.


    But so what?


    He wanted the throne. And have it he shall!


    They had their ultimate move up their sleeves!


    And soon, the Mcine house will Fall!

 Chapter 1273 - Honeymoon Life?

    <h4>Chapter 1273 - Honeymoon Life?</h4>


    Trigun massaged his chin yfully.


    He had always known that he or his family were destined for greatness.


    And now, the time hade for him to take the throne once and for all.


    Bahahahhahaha!


    Come winter; things would finally change around here.


    And no one, not even that nosy Baymard, would be able to stop what was about toe.


    Trigun smiled cruelly.


    ''Nephew, are you ready?''


    ....


    Like so, the father and son duo wrapped up their schemes and quickly departed with their motives in check.


    But whether they could seed in the end, on my time would tell.


    Meanwhile, back in Baymard, Landon had been too busy, to say the least!


    Okay. Okay. He had indeed nned to have a honeymoon trip. But Lucy rejected his proposal.


    Look! Their friends were all here now.


    So she didn''t want to leave Baymard on any trip.


    That''s why for the next 4 days after their wedding, they had seemingly clear and empty schedules instead.


    Of course, Landon''s schedule could never bepletely free because he had to once in a while step into the barracks or Medical & Healthcare Academy to talk to the superior about the 2 most important missions at the moment.


    One mission was to treat the virus, and the other was concerning princess Tilda''s rescue.


    So they were now racing against time here.


    At least for the Princess Tilda mission, those involved had already been briefed about a while back.


    The official leaving date was September 12th, which was 16 days before the girl''s birthday anding of age ceremony.


    .


    Anyway, for the past month and a half, the team assigned to the mission had been busy working their butts off to strategize and test out several scenario oues for the missions.


    And now, they were left with just 3 more weeks before they set out.


    For sure, they still trained diligently during this time too.


    And in the meantime, another group of people took care of stocking up on supplies, diligently went over the list to ensure that everything was in ce.


    That is, non-perishables like toilet paper, and weapons, were the target for this period.


    And food would also be ced into the ships on a day very close to departure.


    Hey! When it came to the Princess Tilda matter, they had long been prepared for it.


    But now, this virus matter was too abrupt, meaning that people would have to busy their brains and work on the clock to get everything ready in 3 weeks.


    Yes! He decided that the team would also leave on September 12th.


    So the ships, supplies, protection units, and medical staff had to be arranged pronto.


    The Zombie gue had to be contained before it turned from an epidemic to a pandemic!


    Truly and surely, even though he wanted a proper honeymoon where he shut himself from the world to be with Lucy, he couldn''t afford to do that.


    Luckily, she too didn''t want to do so, seeing that their friends still nned to stay in Baymard for an entire week.


    As she said, they had an entire lifetime to see each other every single day. So why not take things the way they are now?


    .


    Additionally, the school semester had officially begun.


    And even though she had cancelled her sses for this week, she was still busy making a few critical changes to her ss notes and ns.


    Yes. Orientation was justst week.


    And now, sses were in full swing, with some of the new students seeing their teachers for the first time


    Of course, if she missed this first week of sses, she didn''t feel that it should affect her teaching ns for the semester all that much.


    Nheless, she still made readjustments to make on her lecture notes.


    Additionally, she still went over some governor documents, as well as private royal documents too.


    Moreover, she was still a busy person, visiting the orphanage and whatnot.


    So, even though her schedule was no longer jammed-packed, Lucy quickly found herself busier than Landon instead.


    And just like that, the duo enjoyed their honeymoon in this manner.


    Why? Because they typically had their entire mornings to themselves, only going out after 11 A.M or 1 P.M.


    Hehehhehe... They slept way into the mornings, enjoying each other''spany as much as they could.


    .


    9:15 A.M.


    Mrrrmmm~~


    Lucy moaned while hugging Landon tightly in her sleep.


    Her beautiful facey on his chest as she subconsciously listened to the sounds of his heartbeat.


    And soon enough, her biological clock wasn''t having it anymore.


    Flutter. Flutter.


    Her long eyshes fluttered in brief confusion before finallying into eptance of its awakening.


    "Wife, good morning," Landon said warmly while ying a kiss on her forehead, which brought an even broader smile to Lucy''s face.


    "Hmmm... Good morning husband..." She said while leaning forward to give him a morning kiss.


    And immediately after that, she fell back into a state of ''slumber.''


    Of course, she wasn''t sleeping but just resting her eyes to adjust herself for the day ahead.


    Landon shook his head wryly, not daring to move or disturb her precious ''sleep.''


    For people like them who were used to discipline, they typically woke up around a specific hour of the day.


    For him, he typically woke up at 6 A.M.


    And Lucy also woke up around that time.


    That''s why ever since 6 A.M, Lucy had already woken up more than 3 times now.


    It was just that even though her mind was telling her to wake up, her body was still a little exhausted.


    And it was all his fault.


    Sigh... me him. He shouldn''t have tossed her around so muchst night.


    Landon looked at the littledy in his arms and chuckled while still thinking about his ns for today.


    That is, the Medical team, from the soldiers, navy, marines, nurses, doctors, and everyone else... had all been picked out just as he wanted.


    Alright. Things would go faster from here on out


    And in a blink of an eye, he would be leaving Baymard once more.


    The system stared at Landon for a bit, before briefly disappearing mysteriously.


    ~Puff!


    It had to be quick!

 Chapter 1274 - What Exactly Was That Thing?

    <h4>Chapter 1274 - What Exactly Was That Thing?</h4>


    ~Swish!


    In a heartbeat, the system vanished, as though it was never there in the first ce.


    And Landon, who was still enjoying the early morning hours with his newly wedded wife, had no clue about its abrupt actions.


    Woosh!


    At a snap of a finger, the system appeared in another region within Hertfilia.


    It stared at the humans below, feeling the impending danger of what they were about to discover.


    And at the same time, it also listened to the voices of those above.


    Their calm and steady voices were very thunderous to any who heard them.


    The voices were heavenly, seeming to be without any worries at all.


    But if one listened carefully, they might be able to pick the hints of worry in those voices from above.


    [It looks like the humans are about to find the Holy core.] A voice said.


    And instantly, the temperature dropped even more, as the mood of those speaking was enough to cause rain and thunder to start falling within this overly bright sunny day.


    This was not supposed to happen!


    [Avidiatis. It looks like the thing we buried for centuries and areas ago is finally resurfacing yet again. But now, it has fallen into the wrong hands.]


    [Indeed. However, we can''t descend as per the rules and regtions ced in the worlds and gxies of these sorts.]


    [Yes. If this were a world of cultivation where immortals, Gods and Devils could mix, then it wouldn''t be a problem. But for worlds such as these, the natural order must follow. And we can only get the Tasker toplete the jobs enlisted to them.]


    [Ahhh~~ I''m so mad. Why my world? Why did you stupid old fogies choose to ce that thing in my world?] A childish voice grumbled while staring at the scene in anger.


    That stupid Holy core had been ced in one of her worlds when she clearly remembered voting against it.


    Dammit! Dammit!


    It was just unfair to get bullied this much!


    .


    The system listened to the voices above while saying nothing at all.


    Yes! The n was for the tasker, its host, to find the Holy Core and bring its powers back to the system.


    But now that it was discovered, it looks like that n wouldn''t be feasible anymore.


    Of course, it could still give the host a quick mission allowing the host to vanish and fight to recover the core at this very moment.


    The system knew that it was already toote.


    It was hard to exin, but what has been done.


    And now, the host will have a more challenging, if not the near-impossible task of winning the future as they nned.


    The system stared at the scene below, only feeling pity for its host.


    Technology vs what was toe.


    Sigh... May the gods be with its host.


    Bang!


    Thunder pped loudly in the sky as heavy rain continued to drizzle like no man''s business.


    And those below only looked at the weather with an ominous feeling in their hearts.


    Eh? Where did this storme from?


    And how could such a storm exist in the pique of summertime?


    Several people covered in mud and rain swallowed hard while staring above for a bit.


    "What strange weather. It flipped so fast without anyone even seeing rain clouds approaching."


    "Yes! My thoughts exactly. It looks as though the clouds just popped out of thin air and began pouring hard on us... So do you think that the heavens are against our actions?"


    "Could be... Or maybe it''s a phenomenon caused by the thing we''re about to retrieve."


    "Yes! Yes! It must be that thing. So we must get it fast before those jerks from Lampe find this ce."


    "For Morgany!"


    "For Morgany!"


    (*^*)


    .


    Bang!


    Drizzle. Drizzle. Drizzle~


    The rain kept falling hard, turning the entire ce muddy all of a sudden.


    But did this deter the men?


    No.


    Thousands and thousands of men all stationed themselves around the massive Volcano mouth, with countless chains in their hands.


    And behind them were also a few contractions attached to the chains.


    Yes!


    If one looked carefully, one would find that the mechanisms had the same principle as the draw ridges and whatnot.


    They were rolling the chain back to bring out whatever was hidden within the Volcano.


    And in this rainy and windy time, it was indeed an extremely difficult task.


    But so what? They would never give up on recovering such a treasure!


    "Pull! Pull! Pull!"


    The scene was as though it was a blockbuster one, as thousands of men held onto several sections of the ridiculously long chains, pulling their asses off to bring out whatever was hidden within.


    Pop. Pop~


    Their veins popped out of their arms and even their necks, as the weight of whatever they were pulling out seemed to be astronomical.


    Dammit! What the heck was that thing?


    "Pull! Pull! Pull!"


    The Captains and all those inmand of the operation continuously yelled out words of encouragement while also standing close to the edge of the volcano, estimating how much more the men had to pull and whatnot.


    From the volcano''s mouth all the way down, was a far journey that needed lots and lots of chain length.


    But luckily, they had been prepared for the task and had specially designed all tools needed for the job.


    .


    Drip. Drip. Drip~


    Commander Bonesaw stood as mighty as a towering pir while getting soaked by the thunderous rains that seemed to be against them.


    And beside him were of course, 2 of his most trusted men, who were very baffled by the entire scene before them.


    You know, the men were pulling hard for something that wasn''t even taller than them in size.


    No! That thing was at most wait level and shouldn''t be so heavy as to need the help of thousands to pull.


    And the way they saw things now, for them to safely transport that thing sway, they might have to dedicate 2/3 of an entire ship to it, just to bnce out the right of things.


    F***!


    What exactly is this thing?

 Chapter 1275 - The Holy Core

    <h4>Chapter 1275 - The Holy Core</h4>


    ~Gulp!


    The 2 men swallowed hard while staring at the scene in shock.


    "Commander... What exactly is that thing?"


    Commander Bonesaw squinted his eyes calmly: "That thing is Morgany''s future!"


    Eh?


    The duo gave each other a brief look before following behind their leader as calmly as possible.


    They looked calm, but deep within them, their entire bodies were trembling whenever they thought about things deeply.


    That is... For the fact that their leader hadn''t told them about it yet, meant that whatever that thing is, was definitely top-secret, that couldn''t be said, probably until the thing got back safely to the Morg Head Association located in all 3 Capital cities in Morgany.


    Yes. As many know, Morgany had just 3 empires; The empire of Abian (where Ren is from), the empire of Andorian (where the first Siege weapon was invented), and the empire of us.


    And within all 3 empires, some would find the same associations in all their Capital cities.


    So each Morg empire shared knowledge with one another, unifying their continent as one


    And when it came to this matter, the n was to take the thing to Abian since it was closer to where they were currently at.


    But if they met with enemies, got ambushed or had to take another voyage route, then they might end up closer to the other Morg entries instead.


    Nheless, no matter which Capital city they headed to, this wouldn''t be a problem because each empire had its representatives and people in the other memories, studying, teaching, researching and taking high positions in the various academies and Associations within Morgany.


    So before the team got dispatched, letters had long been dispatched to the various researchers in the other empires, permitting them to hop aboard the research team once the thing arrived.


    .


    That''s right. Finding this thing was a joint effort of all 3 empires.


    So it was long agreed upon that once the thing was brought in, all 3 researchers on stand-by in each empire would hope aboard the scene like crazy.


    What that meant was that if for example, the thing got to Abian''s Capital sessfully, the standby Researchers from Andorian and us would join the research ah teams as fast as they could.


    Of course, because a special Pirate unit was tasked with retrieving and doing the heavy lifting, they too had their own researchers who would also join in on the task.


    Make no mistake. The Pirates were still Morgs. But, they also liked to get involved at the heart of all matters like these.


    Why? Because those who aren''t involved first hand, would have to wait for who-knows-how-long before they reaped a few benefits from it all.


    But if they jumped in at the start, they would be the first group of people, along with the Monarchs, to taste the sweetened fruits of it all.


    So how could they miss this chance?


    No way! Their leader, who was one of the most feared people in Morgany, ced his foot down and joined in without worry.


    Heh. What a joke!


    Who could miss such a Godly opportunity?


    The crumbs would go down to the lesser, and the chunky loaves of bread would get eaten by the sharp thinkers.


    Sure. They say the patient dog gets the fatter bone.


    But who wants to eat bone when they could pick out the fleshy meat and then discard the bones to the lesser ones below?


    In particr, the pirates were the ones who actually solved the puzzle as to where this Holy core was hiding.


    And it wasn''t an easy task.


    They had been trying to piece things out for over 500 years.


    And it was only now that thest piece to the puzzle had been picked out and solved.


    .


    Grrrrrrr~~~


    The men gritted their teeth hard while struggling to pull out whatever was hidden within.


    Their muscles clenched hard, and even their entire breathing became heavy with every breath that they took.


    And those at the end of the volcano kept staring at the item that was slowly being raised, as directing the king men on what to do.


    A beauty!


    The thing was strange.


    Hmhm.


    From a single nce, the thing looked very majestic, as though it was something entirely out of this world.


    Its ever-shining Golden surface was very hard to miss, even in this disastrous weather.


    And maybe it was their imagination, but the things seemed to be giving off apelling aura, as though they were standing right next to a God or something.


    Strong! Very strong!


    "It''sing! It''sing! Just a bit more!"


    "Pull! Pull! Pull! Pull hard you some of b**ches!"


    ~Gwahhhh!


    Bam!


    The golden object was finally above the volcano, resting at its very tip.


    The men looked at the thing and suddenly burst out in glee.


    "We did it! We did it! We finally yanked it out!"


    "Hahahahahaha! Hooray for Morgany!"


    (^0^)


    .


    The men all cheered briefly while feeling their bodies quake and ache hard.


    Pulling that thing off was indeed the hardest bit of the task. And now, the simplest thing was to lean the item to the side and carefully roll it down the steep mountainside.


    F***!


    Some people''s hands were already bleeding from all the pulling they had been doing.


    It was as though they had been pulling a ship for a long impossible distance by hand.


    But that wasn''t all. It was best to imagine pulling a ship that was about to go down the thundering waves of a waterfall.


    That is, do you know how much every day they used to do so by hand?


    At the start of their pulling saga, gravity and the thing''s weight had actually caused several people to get pulled in and fall off into falcons instead.


    That''s right. Some people had already died at the start, falling deep down the volcano''s abyss.


    So this moment was indeed a celebratory one for them.


    It was just that, how could things go so smoothly, especially with how angered the Heavens were?


    "Hooray! Hooray! We got it out!"


    "Yes! Yes! Whether it''s the heavens or even the devils themselves, who can stop us now?"


    The men all cheered merrily when suddenly, a deadly lightning bolt struck the spot where the item rested.


    Bam!


    Instantly, everyone''s face turned grim.


    What was going on here?

 Chapter 1276 - The Danger Of The Holy Core

    <h4>Chapter 1276 - The Danger Of The Holy Core</h4>


    The heavens were furious!


    And in this split moment, everyone was instantly filled with dread while watching the thick lighting bolt descend from above.


    Zap!


    The mighty bolt struck the floor below the object, breaking it into several pieces.


    And before everyone could say the words Abracadabra, the stone-like object that stood at the tip of the volcano''s mouth, was now falling backwards along with some of the crumbling pieces of ground too.


    "No!!!!!!~"


    Several people screamed in dread as it all happened in slow motion right before their very eyes.


    Woosh!


    Several groups of unprepared people were dragged in with the thing, as they suddenly found themselves falling into the Volcano''s greedy mouths.


    "Ahhhhhhhh~~~"


    The force of gravity on the falling object caused several of them to get yanked into the air, flying across the scene and falling directly through the volcano''s mouth.


    Horrible! Horrible!


    The weight of that thing was just so horrible that it caused such a reaction from those who were unprepared a second ago.


    Just a while back, they had been holding onto the chains and feeling mighty proud for retrieving the object from below.


    What were the words that some of them said?


    Ah yes... Didn''t they say that be it the heavens or devils, no one would be able to stop them from retrieving the item?


    "Ahhhhhh~~~"


    Instantly, several people fell to their doom as they got swallowed up by the volcano.


    But of course, even with the misfortunes now, only a minority of people fell to their demise.


    "Everyone, stand firm! Stand firm and pull! Pull! Pull! Pull!!!!!"


    Drizzle. Drizzle. Drizzle~


    Bang. Bang. Bang~


    "Pull! Pull! Pull! Pull!"


    In the heavy rain and thundering weather, the men all struggled to firmly nt their feet to the ground while eximing loudly and pulling as hard as they could.


    "Grrrrah~~"


    ~Boeing!


    The object now stopped falling, getting suspended in mid-air down below the volcano''s mouth, yet again.


    The volcano''s mouth was very narrow, while its insides were so broad, vast and very intimidating for any who looked into it from above.


    .


    Dammit! Dammit!


    Bonesaw gritted his teeth in anxiety while staring at the scene before him.


    He had never failed a mission before, and he sure as hell wouldn''t be failing this one.


    So no matter the weather, forget it. They had to retrieve the core, even if it meant sacrificing half of the army.


    This Holy core must never fall into the hands of those bastard Adonis people in Lampe, Ir any other forces that might use it to rise to the ranks.


    No! No! No! He would never allow that to happen!


    With fierceness in his eyes, Bonesaw quickly joined the gang of people, putting in his own efforts in retrieving the item from the volcano''s mouth too.


    That''s right.


    Because of his record and aplishments, they had explicitly selected him for the job.


    So how could he fail his superiors?


    Bonesaw sneered deeply.


    He didn''t believe that this was the wrath of the heavens, but that this was the work of the Holy core.


    Oh yes! He didn''t know the detailed history of the Holy core, but he felt that given the secrecy of the mission, it should be the reason for the terrible weather above.


    So... Was the weather somehow triggered by the fact that they were extracting the Holy core from its resting ce?


    The superior did say that the Holy core was a mysterious object altogether. So it''s most likely that it was all caused by the Holy core.


    Yes! Yes! The heavens were always by their side, so how could the heavens be mad at them?


    Impossible!


    .


    "Pull! Pull! It''s almost out again. Pull! Pull! Pull!~~"


    The system watched the scene below as the men swarmed and gathered around like ants in a colony.


    Sometimes, a person along their line would slip against the wet floors, causing a few disparities here and there.


    The struggle was real.


    And each and every person down there was fighting not just gravity, but the weather and the business of the ground too.


    This volcano was indeed a dormant one, as it hasn''t erupted for hundreds and hundreds of years.


    So grass had already started taking root on it, and the ground had indeed begun softening and giving way for other species to nestle in it.


    But whether the volcano was extinct or not was unclear to many.


    That said, the rains here had done a great job of muddying the grounds, making the task a whole lot harder for these men.


    But the system knew that soon enough, they would be able to bring out the Holy core from its resting ce.


    And just like they had said, for various reasons, it was already toote to stop the enemy''s involvement in the matter.


    Firstly, the enemy had over 5 different backup fleets stationed around the ind and even stationed in other positions along the ce too.


    That is, if one team failed, another would always step in.


    These Morgs had spared no expense to get the Holy Core in their hands.


    But that wasn''t all.


    The Holy core had already begun reacting. So it was already toote, to say the least.


    As for the Holy core''s capabilities, heh... They were also shockingly frightening.


    The Holy core was a gift to humanity ages ago when humans were still a minority of the world''s poption.


    It was gifted during the time when the heavens gifted special humans with powers too.


    The Holy core was sort of ast resort for humanity, just in case they couldn''t ovee the giant creatures roaming around the ce.


    But you know, after things started looking good, the books on the Holy core mysteriously started getting destroyed.


    And as time went on, those who knew about the Holy core died ages ago.


    So now, who can remember anything about the Holy core?


    It was something that the heavens had painstakingly tried to hide.... That is, until today.

 Chapter 1277 - A Change In Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1277 - A Change In ns</h4>


    The Holy Core.


    People would treat it as a myth or a made-up story if anyone ever told them about it.


    It was akin to someone telling a modern-day person to believe that the legends of Hercules weren''t just myths.


    No matter how one examined it, people would take it as a made-up story of some sort.


    And that was how the Holy core matter was treated.


    In fact, over 99.9% of people had never even heard of it in their lives!


    Holy core? What was that?


    (?^?)


    There was hardly any information about the Holy core.


    But as you know, in human history, there were always people who always found ways to be ck sheep amongst the herd.


    That is, way back ages ago, some greedy people tried to gather information about the Holy Core, trying to steal it for themselves.


    But before they could lift a finger, they all met their demise, and their books and records of it all were destroyed... Or so it seemed.


    hehehehehehehe!


    Those people had been leaving clues to the matter in ces that one wouldn''t think to look at.


    And It wasn''t until centuriester that a young man found a journal of his ancestors, mentioning something bizarre in them.


    .


    Hmhm.


    That young man happened to be the Head of the Pirate organization at the time.


    And thus began his search for this treasure that no one had heard of or believed existed.


    Now, 500 and something yearster, the man''s dreams have been fulfilled through his descendants.


    Of course, they also worked alongside the Morg monarchs because some of the clues were located in ces that they couldn''t ess without permission... Like the Abian treasury, which had a single art style painting that was a clue to the whole mystery.


    The revtion was so mind-blowing that it shocked countless people silly.


    Some clues were also hidden in other continents too.


    And at one point, they had even risked it to infiltrate Lampe and steal something from those Adonis bastards.


    F***!


    They had done a lot just to get to this stage.


    All Monarchs in Morgany were in on it, as well as several nobles who kept the matter top secret too.


    It was also one of the real reasons why they conquered the seas and dominated thends.


    They were out on a treasure hunt, as though they were in some sort of Indiana Jones movie.


    And now, since they knew practically nothing about the Holy Core, they had to research, experiment on it to find out what was so special about this Holy core.


    Nheless, the system knew that it should take a lot of time before these Morg humans could understand and fully grasp the terror of the Holy Core.


    However, that didn''t stop it from feeling the impending danger from the situation.


    The Current Technology vs the Holy Core''s capabilities.


    Sigh... Its host was bound to have a difficult time in future.


    .


    [You old bullies! I knew it was a bad idea right from the start. Didn''t I tell you all not to gift my world with that Holy Core? Bad guys! Bad guys! You''re all bullying me because of my age, aren''t you?!]


    [Alright. Alright, settle down everyone. There''s no use getting angry over what''s done and over with. The core is already uncovered, so we must focus on what to do next.]


    [Hmhm... Even though we can''t directly interfere with what''s going on in this world, with the tasker around, we should be able to turn the situation around pretty, no?]


    [ It''s hard to say when it involves the Holy core. The tasker might not be able to pull this off.]


    [I''m afraid I have to disagree with you, udius. The thing is already reacting now. So we only need the tasker to deal with things before the Morg humans unlock its full potential. It''s just that with the tasker''s current strength, it''s impossible to have a chance against the Holy Core''s potentials. And that''s why we should gift the tasker with new Alien technologies to prepare for the worst.]


    [Hmmm¡­ Not a bad idea. But whatever we gift the tasker with, shouldn''t go against the natural order of things. And while these Morg humans focus on finding out all they can about the core, the tasker can also develop faster. Because just as you said, with his current strength, it would be impossible to go up against the Holy Core''s powers!]


    [Hmhm. The tasker needs to develop fast and acquire the Holy core before the Morgs can unleash 100% of its powers, or else it would be toote for the tasker.]


    [Then it is decided! Now Go back to the tasker at once.]


    Bang!


    The system, who had been patiently listening and waiting for its orders, swiftly vanished from the so it as instructed.


    Its host may not know it, but at this moment, the wheels of change had already begun, leaving him in an unfavourable position.


    That is, because of the emergence of the core, they couldn''t afford to waste time anymore.


    It was time to speed things up!


    Look.


    After the Holy core got retrieved, then they would afford to slow down again.


    But for now, things would get a whole lot quicker and faster than one could imagine.


    And Landon, who was still thinking about nning a sweet honeymoon with Lucy in the near future, would soon find out that he wouldn''t even have a second''s rest from here on out.


    Why? All because the heavens had left their stupid core in Hertfilia.


    (:T^T:)


    .


    Back in Baymard, Landon had already freshened up, taken his shower and had also eaten a scrumptious breakfast in bed with his darling wife.


    Landon smiled so much that his cheekbones were already hurting a bit.


    But did he care? Nope!


    Bahahahahahahahaha!


    For thest few days, that evil system of his hadn''t bothered or hijacked him as he feared.


    You know, in the beginning, he was afraid that the bastard would kidnap him on his wedding day.


    But he waited and waited, with no sight of the dog system. And even at this rxation time after the wedding, the system hadn''t bothered him at all.


    So how could he not be happy?


    Landon felt as though bells of joy were ringing all around him for having the liberty to enjoy these past few days in peace.


    Well... Now, even if he had to brief those going out for missions, that was essentially the only thing he had nned.


    Other than that, he just had to spend time with his friends and Lucy, as though they were tourists in Baymard.


    Aiyy~


    What a good life this was.


    Ding!


    [Host. There''s been a change of ns.]


    ''_''


    Landon''s smile suddenly froze in ce...


    F***!

 Chapter 1278 - A Worried Monarch

    <h4>Chapter 1278 - A Worried Monarch</h4>


    [Host. There''s been a change of ns.]


    ''_''


    ....


    Vrrrmmmmm~~~


    Landon sat in the back seat of his vehicle, alongside Lucy, as they now made their way towards the Briefing hall for the big meeting.


    This meeting and briefing event was a huge one scheduled to take ce in a mutual location, which was within one of the government buildings that had the 6thrgest Auditorium in all of Baymard.


    You know, this briefing was in a way, a formal meeting which also involved members from various ministries like that of Health, would be attending as well.


    Of course, since the Monarchs from other memories were here, it would also be good if they attended too.


    This was an epidemic that could go global if any mistakes emerged.


    So they were first going to give a presentation and general knowledge about the Zombie Virus.


    And during this time while the fight for treatment was going on, merchants and several travellers should be the ones that had to be extra careful too.


    Anyway, apart from role and responsibility appropriations, there were many things that had to be discussed in the meeting too.


    That''s why it was paramount for the many invited members to be in attendance for the matter.


    Additionally, when the cure finally got made, they might need to import a lot more raw materials from some empires.


    So it was just a heads up because during that time, everyone had to work efficiently and fast, just like how nations and countries back on earth worked hard to collectively find cures for several viruses in human history.


    .


    Well, they were now on their way to the meeting.


    But unbeknownst to Lucy, Landon''s mind wasn''t particrly focused on the document in his hand.


    ''System, what do you mean?''


    [Host... As I said, there''s been a change of ns. And just this once, you''ve been rewarded 2 new alien technologies for all your hard work so far.]


    Landon listened to the system and smirked in disbelief.


    Hard work? Why notice his hard work only now?


    Impossible!


    It was impossible for this ck-bellied system to be this kind all of a sudden.


    So what was the catch here? What was all this about?


    Heh.


    As the saying goes, there was no free lunch in this world.


    So he would be a fool to believe that these gifts wouldn''te with responsibilities.


    And you know, the more he thought about it, the more his insides went to a state of chaotic frenzy.


    His muscles clenched, and his arms now became riddled with goosebumps on this hot sunny day.


    Danger. Danger... He could sense that soon enough, he would have to face something dangerous in the near future.


    And this only made him feel paralyzed for a moment.


    What was it?


    What could it be that would make the system award him with not 1, but 2 alien technologies?


    No.


    Now, he wasn''t annoyed about the system''s intrusion anymore.


    Why? Because he now felt as though the real fate of the entire Hertfilia might be riding on his victory in future.


    So for his family, friends, his people and everyone else, he knew that only he could step up and protect them all!


    .


    ''System... It''s bad, isn''t it.''


    [Smart host. It is indeed what you humans say bad.]


    Grim.


    Landon''s face turned grim with anxiety after picking up the heaviness of the matter from the system''s time alone.


    And during this time, his gloomy aura immediately caused the temperature in the vehicle to drop too.


    "Hubby... What''s wrong? What''s the matter with you?"


    Lucy also had goosebumps just from sitting next to Landon.


    Wrong!


    His entire aura made her feel as though she was swimming in ice water, which was ironic, seeing how hot the weather was outside.


    Indeed.


    Being a monarch wasn''t an easy one at all.


    And you know, even before she became Queen, her princess duties also caused her to think and worry a lot as well.


    So imagine how much her poor husband had to think about?


    He was the father of the nation, the ears to listen to everyone''s concerns and worries.


    So she understood just how much he had on his shoulders since she too had a lot to worry about as well.


    But at this moment, she couldn''t help worrying about whatever was troubling her darling husband now.


    No! The worry and gloom emitting from him were so strong that she almost felt as though Baymard was about to get invaded at this very moment.


    That was how heavy his aura was.


    .


    "Hubby... Husband, what''s the matter?"


    Eh?


    Landon quickly shook his head and snapped out of his thoughts, only toe face to face with her worrisome gaze.


    Sigh... me him for worrying his baby so much.


    With a gentle touch, he ran his finger across her neck to her ears lovingly: "Wife. I''m fine... I''m just bothered about the virus matter. It seems to be a really troublesome issue altogether."


    Lucy''s eyes lit up in understanding since she too felt very panicked and terrified the first time Landon gave her a teaser on the matter.


    Goodness! What would they do if Zalipnian or the entirety of Pyno got affected?


    Lucy bit he is in worry, as now, she too had a grave expression on her face as well.


    Landon looked at her and felt it funny.


    ~Flick.


    He flicked her forehead yfully: "Wife, have I ever told you how pretty you look when you''re serious?"


    "_"


    Shameless! Shameless!


    She was married to a shameless man!


    Lucy felt her face turn red after listening to Landon''s sugar-coated mouth.


    And sure enough, she had already forgotten about what she was worried about a few seconds ago.


    The Zombie Virus?


    What was that?


    (?^?)


    .


    Phew.


    Like so, Landon had finally managed to control himself and ease his worried wife in the process as well.


    But deep down, he was still panicked more than anything else.


    ''System. Talk! Who or what exactly am I up against?''

 Chapter 1279 - Alien Tech?

    <h4>Chapter 1279 - Alien Tech?</h4>


    ''System. Talk! Who or what exactly am I up against?''


    [Host... That''s a good question. However, I won''t say too much about the matter. For now, all you need to know about the situation is already sent to you, along with a few new missions as well.]


    New missions?


    Very quickly, Landon''s eyes glowed with a strange light as he hastily opened the invisible blue screen hovering opposite his face.


    And since Lucy was right beside him, he could only use his thoughts to control the blue panel board.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Time seemed to jump too swiftly, as 4 whole minutes went by in a sh.


    And by the end, Landon''s entire palms felt sweaty and mmy.


    Now had a somewhat clear understanding of what he had to do.


    As expected. The fate of the world might truly lie in his hands. So he couldn''t dare to slip up or fail!


    But now, something else bothered him again: ''System... Why can''t I know more about the Holy Core? If I''m to retrieve it before it gets 100% of its powers unleashed, then shouldn''t I at least be allowed to know more than what you''ve given?''


    [I''m afraid not, host. You''ll have to work with what you have and ovee the difficulties ahead by yourself.]


    Landon sighed and nodded his head in understanding.


    Well, at least he tried. Better to ask and try than not to. Hey. Who knows... Maybe he would''ve gotten lucky just now.


    .


    The Holy core.


    Landon massaged his chin deeply.


    For now, he already understood how the thing got to Hertfilia.


    It could be said that in this matter, the Gods and Goddesses had indeed shot themselves in the foot.


    That is, don''t they know the greediness of humans?


    It was like putting gold somewhere and asking people not to touch it forever.


    Even if the majority agree, there will always be a few ck sheep that would risk it all for their own selfish desires.


    And maybe at the time, humanity truly needed that aid and even felt tremendously grateful to the heavens, so much so that they began destroying all knowledge of the Holy Core.


    But even then, you''ll still find people who would choose to start from the flock.


    So yes. Landon wasn''t surprised by how things turned out.


    Well, at least, he had to give credit to the human descendants who took it upon themselves to destroy all rtive information they could at the time.


    You know, back then, the presence of the heavens was way stronger than it is now.


    And people firmly believed and feared the wrath of the heavens too.


    So they collectively did as they were told, no questions asked.


    That is, they didn''t even know the powers of this Holy core and didn''t dare to find out about it too.


    Sigh... The people back then were not the people of now.


    So even when a very sparse and limited amount of information about the core was discovered, the Morgs still held onto that tiny glimmer of hope, trying to find out if they were on to something or not.


    Their actions were akin to someone trying to find Pandora''s box back on earth.


    Everyone knows it''s a legend. But would people truly risk so many resources and years just to find it?


    Landon thought almost no one would do it.


    But believe it or not, some people still formed cult groups, looking for Pandora''s box with all their might.


    Who knows... Maybe they would get lucky, just like the pirates did after piecing everything for 500 and something years before they could get to this point.


    Looking at it now, Landon didn''t know whether to smack them on the head for how much work they had now given him, or get impressed by their firm hearts, joining about looking for the Holy core when they had almost nothing to go off on.


    Sigh... Humans were truly a terrible group of species.


    And even now that he was trying to solve the virus thing, do you know that someone pimple would still want to y with the virus to see if they could create an even deadlier one?


    Even though he was human, Landon sometimes felt that humanity belonged in the garbage bin.


    Just throw them... Throw them all away.


    .


    Landon shook his head wryly while cursing those damn Morgs in his mind.


    ''System, what do you mean when you say that the core is already activated?''


    [Host. Simply put, the moment the core was taken off its resting ce, it already became active.]


    ''Oh... Then doesn''t this mean that as time goes on, the core will only grow stronger and stronger as well?''


    [That is correct, host. But this is just the catalyst and not the key factor that would make the core unleash its full potential.]


    Landon listened and understood something.


    So? Did this mean that it all depended on how much the Morgs could bring out?


    ''Hmmm... System, you still haven''t examined what this ''reaction'' thing is all about. So I take it that it''s the sole reason why you can''t send me to swoop in and take the core?''


    [Yes. Host. Moreover, your system space cannot contain the Core. And the host doesn''t currently have enough points to upgrade it yet. So after raking up more points, then the host can talk to this system.]


    ''Oh.'' Landon responded while checking on all his points.


    Sigh. The system was right.


    Whether it was technological points, Bonus points or even Development points, he found that he always used them up speedily.


    Hey! There was always so much to do here, so he spent his points whenever needed.


    Again, he also bought some minor technology patterns and knowledge from the system using his points.


    So yeah. If he wanted to upgrade his space to amodate the Holy core''s raw energy and being, then he would have to wait until hepleted more tasks.


    The good thing was that from the system''s words, the core had just left its resting ce on a faraway ind.


    And from estimation, it should reach the closest Morg Capital city in another 10 and a half months.


    That is, he had all this time before the Morgs began researching that thing.


    Good.


    .


    Forming his n in mind, Landon now focused on his new missions.


    Eh?


    Alien tech?


    How interesting.

 Chapter 1280 - How Can This Be?

    <h4>Chapter 1280 - How Can This Be?</h4>


    Without a moment to lose, Landon quickly opened his mission tab hastily.


    But before the missions could open up, a strange notice tab popped up first.


    [Notice: Beforemencing, please ept the heavenly gifts bestowed on to the host.]


    "_"


    Blink. Blink.


    Now he was confused. But thinking about the alien technology the system called about, these gifts should be it, right?


    ''ept.''


    [Permission granted. Due to the Host''s eptance, the system will transfer all knowledge of the gifts to the host''s mind in 3... 2... 1... Brace yourself, host.]


    Eh? Brace himself?


    Landon was taken aback.


    At this point, shouldn''t he be used to recovering the host''s usual level of pain every time he received or absorbed information?


    So what was so different about this time?


    Or could it be because of the alien tech?


    In just this second alone, Landon''s mind was filled with countless questions and guesses.


    He honestly thought that the pain level wouldn''t be too far off than what he typically received.


    But how could he have known that the system was secretly trying to kill him?


    F***!


    What sort of pain was this?


    .


    ''Grrrrrr~~


    Landon''s veins popped, and his entire body quaked from the daunting pain in his brain.


    Like a spider that had sessfully nestled its prey in its web, the pain seemed to wrap itself around Landon''s entire body too.


    His breathing speeded up, and even his great pores began releasing salty water from them.


    But how could Landon give up without a fight?


    Very quickly, he used more than 90% of his strength to stabilize himself as fast as he could, even though his brain felt like it was about to split into a million pieces.


    Lucy was seated next to him, working on her documents. So he dared not allow her to notice his current state.


    ''Come on, man. Brace yourself!''


    ~Grrrrrr~~~


    Landon bit his lips and clenched every muscle in his body while quickly absorbing all knowledge from the heavens.


    And the more he assimted, the more shocked and awed he was.


    Everythingsted for just 5 seconds.


    But to him, he seemed to have lived for a million years instead.


    Pain. Pain. Pain.


    This was the highest level of pain he had ever received, both in his past and present life.


    F***!


    Even getting hit by Truck-Kun wasn''t this painful, alright?


    The pain was so much that his entire body, including his models, were almost at their limit.


    So if he dared to rx his guard, do you know how embarrassing the situation would be?


    Landon couldn''t help frowning hard.


    ''Note to self. Future Alien tech must be assimted in private.''


    Yes. He couldn''t allow such an embarrassment to ur.


    Of course, more than anything, he desperately wanted to release a long sigh from relief and express his glee for getting past this tough time.


    Too bad Lucy was right beside him, so all he could do was bottle it all off.


    .


    Landon stealthily massaged his temples away from Lucy''s corner eye while going over things once more.


    It took another 4 minutes for his numb brain to settle down after the immense pain it received.


    And the end result didn''t disappoint Landon at all.


    Tsk. Sure enough. Alien tech was indeed Alien tech.


    Landon couldn''t go marveling at both gifts he received.


    [Gifts: Metal Enhancer Technology from the D-rated Juangia, and a high-tier mechanical builder design from the D-rated Nebun.]


    Landon was very pleased with the rewards.


    However, something else shocked and bothered him too.


    ''Eh? D-rateds? System, how could such awesome technologies be from D-rateds? Is there some mistake somewhere?''


    [Host. You seem to have forgotten that the current you are in is but a K-rank one. And even your former was at best an F-rank one. Worlds rank up to A-rank, before getting to the top-tier S, SS, and SSS rank ones. So to you, maybe these items are godly. But I assure you host; they''re nothing to be so shocked about.]


    Landon almost pped his face in disbelief after realizing that the heavenly gifts he received were just casually gifted, to say the least.


    But to an earthling like himself, this was just too great a technology to dismiss!


    Lying trough.


    So the earth was only an F-rank world?


    He recalled that the system had once told him this. But because he hadn''t particrly received any alien tech. He dismissed it.


    However, after recovering these 2 godly gifts, he was taken aback because they came from D-ranks.


    To him, they were both Triple S-ss and not D-ranked. So how can this radiation not shock him?


    Now he wondered what those triple S-ss worlds would look like.


    Maybe to them, these D-ss goods are ancient and old-fashioned instead.


    Nheless, Landon was still eased and satisfied with the gifts he received.


    That is, it might be trash to those in the upper worlds.


    But to him, these goods were no doubt heavenly and would make things a whole lot faster from now on.


    .


    Of course, Landon was shocked again by the mere fact that he arrived in a K-ss world.


    Then those worlds that were still in the stone age or way further back in the prehistoric times should be far worse than this K-world, right?


    Too shocking!


    Suddenly, he felt a little sorry for any taskers who were set back to those pre-historic times in hopes of developing the ce.


    That is, wouldn''t their work be heavier to deal with than his?


    Pity. Pity.


    Hopefully, they have nicer systems to apany them instead.


    Landon shook his head wryly.


    Well, there was no use thinking of these things any further.


    At least for now, he still had his missions toplete. And that was getting the alien tech built A.S.A.P.


    But what exactly were these in techs?


    They might look simple, and many who don''t understand might be disappointed by these seemingly simple-named Technologies.


    But what if he said that now he could build sturdier but lighter nes in just under a month?


    And¡­ what if he said that part of the technology also involved levitation?

 Chapter 1281 - Alien Metal Enhancer

    <h4>Chapter 1281 - Alien Metal Enhancer</h4>


    [Gifts: Metal Enhancer Technology from the D-rated Juangia, and a high-tier mechanical builder design from the D-rated Nebun.]


    ....


    Good. Good. Good!...


    Landon suddenly smiled so hard that his cheeks began to hurt badly.


    First up, The Metal Enhancer Technology.


    Make no mistake. The technology he received could make metal 60% stronger than it already was.


    So do you know what that means?


    F***!


    Iron man would have nothing on these bad boys!


    That is, he would be able to make them stronger, as well as lighter too... which was something that more advanced worlds had probably already mastered.


    Aluminum, steel, titanium... You name it.


    All these metals would now be enhanced under the influence of this technology.


    And, surprisingly, the knowledge he had also covered care and all those other essential points, making sure that these enhanced materials had longer life-spans and didn''t need to be maintained as frequently as they regrly would.


    Again, when looking at safety, he also found that even if a ne crashed, it might not necessarily shatter the ne to bits instead.


    Of course, some damage would exist.


    But not the high-level ones that existed back on earth


    So imagine how tough of an enhancement the metals would be to get to this stage?


    Landon was so ecstatic by the realization of this godly treasure.


    But the system''s following words quickly quenched the fire burning within him.


    [Host. It''s essential for you to note that this 60% enhancement would-be enough to shield against for the time being. But once the Holy core recovers 50% of its powers, then it wouldn''t be able to do much.]


    ...


    Not good enough?


    Landon gripped his seat hard in shock and fear.


    So 60% was enough to hold out the core until it reached 50%?


    ck lines formed on Landon''s forehead the more he thought of the core''s raw powers.


    ''System. In that case, I have to keep improving the metal enhancer, right?''


    [Correct host. But bear in mind that even if you reach 100% enhancement, once the Holy core releases 90% of its powers, then there won''t be anything you can do to stop it anymore.]


    ''I know.'' Landon said sternly. ''I have to take the core back before it reaches 80... No! 70%.''


    [Good, host. It looks like your brain has finallye back online.]


    (-_-)


    There you go.


    There''s the system he knew!


    Landon, who had been talking to the system without even receiving a single insult, had somehow forgotten how annoying its system was.


    Can''t they ever talk without him getting insulted? What did he ever do to this system to garner so much hate from it?


    Well, at least the system had answered his questions this time.


    And from what he now understood, the metal enhancer was just always 10% behind the Holy Core''s powers.


    At least something else guaranteed him for the time being.


    For one, even if the enemy had the Holy Core, they still had to research and work hard on enhancing its capabilities to a certain level.


    Who knows... Maybe even getting 5% of the Holy Core''s powers would beplex and time-consuming.


    But Landon dared not dilly dally or underlook the enemy.


    For now, until the Holy core could release 50% of its powers, he would be safe.


    And to better ensure that he always has the advantage, he had to start researching and improving that 60% enhancement power.


    He had to be a step ahead if he was to ensure the safety of his soldiers... Or else, it would be a bloody massacre with Baymard losing woefully.


    This time, the stakes were just too high.


    .


    Tsk.


    Apart from researching the cure of the virus, he also had to start studying how to improve that god-damn 60% mark.


    Yes! A moment ago, he was indeed marveled and amazed by the 60%. And he still is.


    But facts were facts, and that wasn''t enough to ensure Baymard''s safety.


    And he had to do his best to get the mark to the top!


    Luckily, with all the math, skills, and other knowledge he had absorbed over the years, brainstorming things would definitely be moreplicated but not impossible for him.


    He was a fool.


    The system probably knew he could do it, hence, reminded him of it.


    That''s right.


    It might take a while for others to research and improve it since they would have to go through textbooks, solve issues, and brainstorm steadily.


    Bit he who had absorbed so much knowledge and knew every page in all textbooks was a walking encyclopedia and calctor.


    That is, if he were back on earth, he would''ve been able to solve all the math issues and theories that were unsolvable to earth''s standard.


    Yup!


    He would have easily solved the Farrell-Jones conjecture, the Kothe Conjecture, and many others, getting himself several Nobel prizes in the end.


    After all, many of these conjectures are rted to several domains, includingputer science, algebra, dynamic systems, etc.


    So just solving them would leap humankind to the future once more.


    And in the current Hertfilia, even though the items he created were simr to that back on earth, he had improved a few key features here and there thanks to the knowledge he received


    After all, these were the medieval warring times. So his creations were improved to fit the people of these times.


    The meaning change was inevitable.


    .


    That said, Landon knew he could probably improve the efficiency of the metal exchanger as time went on.


    However, no matter what, he had to hasten up his ns.


    And thanks to the second technology he received, rather than using several months to a year to build a single n, he could now get it done in under a month.


    Meaning soon enough, helicopters and fighter jets would have the skyrocket than he thought.


    And in this way, would he be able to deal with Morgany?


    Or was it still not enough?


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Time was running out.


    And now, he had to act fast!

 Chapter 1282 - To Infinity & Beyond!

    <h4>Chapter 1282 - To Infinity & Beyond!</h4>


    Landon secretly made up his mind on how he would handle the matter of the metal enhancer.


    You know, even guns, shields, bullets, missiles and other military weapons would be deadlier due to the change.


    And they would also have to field-test how brutal a hit from such a weapon would be.


    From the range to how deep the bullets could pierce into the flesh, everything had to be re-examined.


    After all, they wouldn''t want a case where bullets would be able to not only pass through an enemy but hit theirrade positioned behind the enemy too.


    That is, even if they were to enhance guns, they wouldn''t boost it up to that level.


    At most, they would only make it more dynamic since the new technology allows them to make metal more robust, yet lighter and swifter than it already was.


    Several calctions, as well as numerous experiments, will be carried out on different animals, testing out just how deep the bullet prated.


    That is, even if they made changes, they didn''t want the bullet to leave the target''s body once submerged into it.


    As for cannons, grenades, hand missiles, and so on, they would also have to test and expand the attack range to a certain degree. But not to the point where one hit could be catastrophic.


    .


    Landon sighed... This was indeed a tremendous technological improvement.


    But if done incorrectly, then even the researchers would die during experimentation.


    After all, the earth''s well-known facts and research results mostly came from scientists who died or got injured during testing.


    Like the soviet scientist who developed a new chemical weapon and died after malfunctioning and exposure, or the people who first discovered some radioactive elements on the periodic table... Those brave people lost their lives for those in the future to reap their benefits.


    And so if one wasn''t careful enough, this extraordinary gift could be a curse at the beginning stages of research.


    Only after people had mastered its facts and data to some extent could they better rx when experimenting.


    But lucky for these Baymardians, they had Landon with them.


    And he was going to be hands-on during the entire process, giving his 2 cents on the matter, as well as warning them on what was dangerous or not.


    Of course, before experimentation began, they should''ve already calcted the estimated attack range.


    And even at that, Landon wanted all tests to be done in a closed environment with doomsday bunker level protection!


    That is, they had to prepare for the st of their lives while testing out any newly enhanced weaponry.


    Of course, with the technology to enhance metal, building a Doomsday testing field shouldn''t be impossible.


    So it''s a win-win situation.


    Hey! With great powere great responsibility, so there was noining there.


    .


    On the other hand, even though he had to control bullet pration and so on, the thing he could go mayhem on was the shields.


    Bahahhahahahahaha!


    All the body shields, be it for police officers or the arm shields the soldiers used, would be so strong that no bullet currently avable would be able to hit.


    It would be like someone hitting Iron man''s chest.


    And what''s more, even the bulletproof vests would be thinner than they currently we''re, but stronger.


    Dammit!


    From what he analyzed, it would be possible to create a bulletproof vest with the same weight as an ordinary shirt.


    But its capabilities would far exceed what earthlings could ever imagine!


    No! How he was wondering if he could very well make an entire protective suit designed in a Ninja-style, giving room for flexibility too.


    Additionally, he had to create thin head shields too.


    At this point, his soldiers would truly be a force to be reckoned with. And even their necks would be protected from the outfit.


    That is, the doors that opened due to thistest technology were enough to make countless earthlings cry from shock and disbelief.


    But sadly, this alone still wouldn''t be enough to deal with the Holy core''s powers.


    He had the feeling that if the moment the Holy core reached 50%, its powers would be able to burn and prate past his defensive 60% enhanced shields.


    His men would probably end up naked and burnt after the power prated past their skins.


    Dammit!


    Not enough!


    He would never let that happen.


    And that''s why he had to work fast.


    .


    Landon secretly drew up a n in his mind about how much he wanted to improve on each weaponry, as well as what other day-to-day ordinary objects would need the technology as well.


    After all, the technology also solved the issues with several day-to-day household appliances.


    So they would be incorporating them too.


    And a new bunch of ships would also have to be created with thetest technology.


    Of course, once the first patch got made, the old ones would be called in for maintenance and modification, changing almost everything about it too.


    And eventually, the military vehicles would also go in for upgrades too.


    In the future, they might have to dispatch and drive into Morgany with everything they''ve got


    So be it nes, vehicles, ships, and whatever mode of transportation was avable, all these things would be upgraded as well.


    Landon dared not take any chances when it came to the Holy Core.


    And so, change was inevitable.


    Luckily, to make the ''change'' process swifter, the heavens had already rewarded him with his second gift.


    The high-tier mechanical builder system!


    When thinking about his second gift, Landon couldn''t help smiling stupidly.


    Why? Because this high-tier system incorporated several features that were too astonishing to believe.


    And wouldn''t you know it, he very quickly realized that one of the new features was something that could eventually enable him to create something that he always wanted as a Kid.


    Hehehehehe~.


    It was something that would make Pixar fans scream with envy.


    That''s right. He was talking about Buzz Lightyear''s Anti-Gravity Belt.


    To infinity and Beyond!

 Chapter 1283 - Anti-Gravitational Belts

    <h4>Chapter 1283 - Anti-Gravitational Belts</h4>


    The High-tier Machine Builder System.


    In essence, it was the mostplex gift amongst the 2.


    For one, its features and possibilities could aplish far more than what It was made for.


    And thisplex builder was in the form of a spider.


    That''s right.


    With its many arms, it could do so many tasks and functions within a few minutes.


    And once many spiders are made and assigned various tasks, they can build everything in the shortest time possible.


    But the key point here was that before the spiders got to work, their systems had to be given all parameters and overall scope of what the final product would look like.


    And from there, these spiders use several special detection features, as though they were wearing Iron man''s mask.


    They can also scan and find out which parts needed maintenance or whether something was wrong during the building process or not.


    Their spider eyes, which by the way were a lot, would constantly be essing and working with supernatural strength as well.


    .


    Additionally, they also had inbuilt anti-gravitational systems, for when they had to fly withrge parts and screw them in while suspended mid-air.


    At this point, they could very well rip apart the nes back on earth and burst into them like superman brushing into a train.


    And because of the many scanning systems in these bad boys, Landon was also super pleased because it was something straight out of a sci-fi movie.


    Now, the port''s security systems would also have a tighter system that far exceeded earth''s. Additionally, he could also make Tony Stark sses and so on.


    Heh. The future sure was bright.


    But to him, his main excitement came from the anti-gravitational belts.


    F***!


    He could already see it now. The soldiers flying in the air while protected by an invisible spherical field.


    Yup!


    The anti-gravitational belt mostly created a spherical vacuum around the wearer that eliminated gravity''s influence.


    Just like how Buzz Lightyear or even the Jedis in star wars, Landon wanted to create a simr belt as well.


    He also found that he would have to create wrist controls for directional purposes.


    Well, this technology alone was such a giant leap for humankind.


    That is, they haven''t even started making mobile phones or even gotten the satellites or rocketsunched into space yet.


    But here he was making anti-gravity belts.


    So wouldn''t the future historians be a tad bit confused here?


    .


    In truth, since he came to this world, his intentions had been haphazard, popping out in any format.


    So what did he care if people thousands of yearster found the order of things weird?


    Hey!


    Inventions were inspirational. So what if the idea came up now rather thanter?


    Landon shook his head wryly, still immersed in the fact that he would be able to create anti-gravitational belts.


    And just like the limit with the metal enhancer, he realized that the highest it could fly was 4-stories high and nothing more.


    That is, the people from that D-rank had been able to achieve and sustain this much with their anti-gravitational function.


    If he wanted to improve it, he would have to adjust the parameters, take into consideration wind drafts, seasonal changes at every elevation point, and so on.


    In some seasons, they would have to fly lower than 4-stories tall just for safety. And other seasons, things should be okay and good to go.


    There were just so many calctions, physics, and many theorems to consider here.


    And for the time being, Landon wasn''t trying to improve the anti-gravitational limit.


    Where did he have the time to improve it when he still had to focus on improving the metal enhancer?


    Please! He was already too busy dealing with the Virus.


    .


    As for how he would proceed to deal with these gifts, Landon decided to give a few reading materials for Tim and the overseers involved so that they begin studying A.S.A.P.


    But thinking of the impending danger, he couldn''t help frowning deeply.


    Just like during the World war where farmers and all sorts of people joined the army to fight, his situation also called for immediate actions too.


    Many of those people back then had no time to be skillfully trained, as the moment they entered the army, they quickly joined the battle.


    And even the women had to learn several things that they had never gotten used to in a blink of an eye.


    So desperate times called for desperate measures.


    And likewise, with the impending threat hovering over the world, the Baymardians too had no time to wait for them to fully understand things.


    Now, Landon decided to revert to how they did things at the start of Baymard''s era of development.


    That''s right.


    They would follow the guidelines and do the same thing every single day for as long as it took until they could do it with their eyes closed.


    Like well-oiled machines, they would do it over and over and over again for months after months.


    And while doing this, inevitably, they would also pick up and understand things more and more as time went on.


    .


    They were running out of time.


    So Landon decided that the moment he got awarded with knowledge on nes and whatnot, he would spend 5 whole months with everyone, teaching all he could about nes.


    Simultaneously, from now till the period after his teachings, the Builder and metal enhancers should also bepleted by then.


    And by January the following year, the first batch of nes should emerge in just under a month.


    Yes!


    He originally nned to spend close to a year on the building phase alone.


    But if arge Boeing airne could be built in a month, then helicopters should take shorter periods, and he should already have everythingid out properly.


    One had to know that for people in D-rateds, arge ne like the Boing was nothing as they were focused on building massive sci-fi-like spaceships instead.


    So what was a tiny Boeing ne?


    Please!


    They could build it so swiftly as though they were only putting simple legos together, with the help of many spider builders that crawled, jumped, and flew over the ce to get the job done with an incredible speed as though they were Stony Stark''s machines.


    So yes.


    He would indeed be able to reach his goals faster.


    And soon, the airport will be open for business!

 Chapter 1284 - Departure Was Near

    <h4>Chapter 1284 - Departure Was Near</h4>


    To infinity and beyond!


    Landon tried his best to hold his smile back while finally calming his anxious heart.


    Well, it would take a long time before that thing got to the closest Morg Capital city.


    So that alone did a great job at buying him ample time.


    Hmhm.


    Landon nodded his head like a chicken, thinking of how advantageous he was at the moment.


    So the next thing is to create all alien tech, as well as upgrade his space in order if he wanted to capture that thing sessfully.


    But judging from how many points he would need to upgrade the space, he dared not get distracted from his main goals now.


    And the moment he upgraded, he would make his first attempt in stealing the Holy core before it was toote.


    Landon rubbed his elbows anxiously.


    To steal the core, he had to have enough warping points to enable him to move in and out of Morgany as he pleased.


    Thankfully, he had let a few Morgs return to Morgany whenever he had the chance to.


    Maybe some people would wonder why he let them go after disrespecting him.


    But only he who had the system knew how valuable they were.


    Thanks to them, Landon could bow warp to whatever ce they were currently at.


    The only problem was that what if the empire he warped into was the wrong one that didn''t have the Holy core stored in?


    If that were the case, he would have no choice but to physically make a trip to the ce since he couldn''t warp to regions that he had never been to before.


    So he either needed those people to head towards the Holy core, or he went there instead.


    But as a busy monarch, how could he have the time to spend months and months journeying and traveling across all empires in Morgany to find the core?


    .


    Landon had thought about these issues over the years and had longe up with a solution for the matter.


    Spies.


    Hmhm.


    At some point, he would need to send his spies into the deadly enemy zone.


    He would boost up their ents and mimicking capabilities, as well as find information about the location where he would be sending them to.


    They had to act as though they knew the town they were headed towards since birth.


    They also had to be arrogant, acting as if Morgany was heaven itself.


    Every single word or look would have to be honed deeply. And while in such a dangerous ce, they had to put away their bravery, even if they watched people get raped before their very eyes while in Morgany.


    No matter what they saw, they were never to break character.


    This was indeed a tricky thing to do, especially for those moralpasses.


    .


    Hmmm...


    Landon felt that this spy mission would probably be the biggest one yet.


    Well, that, as well as those who would also head to Lampe to start mingling in with the Adonis people.


    Those 2 continents were the biggest troublemakers now.


    Moreover, the system had also made him understand that after the Morgs sessfully took the view, the Adonis people who were spying around the region, went in to investigate, and also discovered the core''s resting ground.


    Maybe because of the anger of the heavens and the heavy rain, the morgs might''ve been blinded, as well as so busy getting it out of the volcano, that they failed to realize that the core had been resting on top of a white feather.


    Many might think that the volcano''s ground was what had held the core for centuries and centuries past.


    But that would be a lie.


    It was that feather that did the trick.


    And now, that strange feather hadnded in the hands of those in Lampe who found the feather to be too heavy for its size.


    Yup! They discovered that even hundreds of them couldn''t lift the feather.


    And as one might expect, they should probably try making the feather away to Lampe as well.


    The system had reassured him that the feather wasn''t that much of a threat and was something that his 60% enhancement could deal with.


    So he didn''t feel too worried about Lampe''s matter.


    .


    Well, for now, he would take this time to personally train the spies, as well as create body masks for some spies who had to take the appearance of some enemies before infiltrating the enemy zone.


    Of course, he didn''t n to do this with those going into Morgany.


    Morgan had a tighter control than Lampe, so disguising like another powerful Morg was just suicide.


    With Lampe''s matter, he felt as though even sending the spies in should be a less challenging task whenpared to Morgany.


    One. The people in Morg bore more hatred towards outsiders or those they found strange and out of ce.


    So the people themselves were the eyes and ears of the monarchy; they would waste no time reporting their suspicions instead.


    But, there was indeed one way that the spies could try mingling in.


    And that was for them to start off as vigers in some remote region.


    They would drop in from the sky and somehow create a scenario that would allow them to mingle and integrate into any nearby vige.


    If possible, they might have to join bandits as stablemen or something.


    And as months and time fly by, they should''ve already fully incorporated themselves with the people.


    Soon enough, they would start going to the nearby cities or towns to gather information whileter returning to the viges as well.


    Their priority was to get an identity that others could vouch for and prove that they were indeed Morgs.


    Plus, no one saw them entering from any coastal region.


    So if they didn''te here bynd, could it be that they came by air?


    Impossible!


    The people would conclude that they were Morgs in the end.


    .


    Landon secretly sighed from relief and finally calmed his anxious heart after thinking things through.


    Now, he could go onto the briefing with a lighter heart.


    And just like that, 2 and a half weeks went by in the blink of an eye, leaving them just 3 more days left before departure.


    However, Landon and the rest weren''t the only ones making ns.

 Chapter 1285 - A Visitor Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1285 - A Visitor Arrives</h4>


    --Paitus Coastal city, South-West, Arcadina--


    .


    ~p. p. p p.


    The many sounds of birds fluttering their wings and singing could be heard across the rowdy streets.


    People on wagons, some in their carriages and others on horses instead.


    The roads were bustling, and the sidewalks were packed as well.


    The summer was in its pique, with several children ying with all sorts of toys and puppets, some from Baymard and some from their localmunity.


    The streets were bustling with workers, secretaries, traffic control officers, garbage workers, and many other professions that had one by one emerged into existence over the years.


    Yes. The city had already been reforming, as countless changes were as clear as day.


    And amidst the bubbling crowd of passerbys, a close-roof wagon finally pulled up towards an open-spaced region, dispatching the passengers on it.


    "Alright. Alright. Out ya'' go! Com''on! Everyone, step out now. And for those of yah'' that haven''t paid up yet, I want my money. So don''t force me to roughen you up! Out! Out! Out!"


    A moderately built man stood at the back of therge wagon, hastening the passengers to get off his wagon!


    Yes! From Baymard''s emergence of taxis and cabs, several people who used to carry one or two strangers whenever they travelled or transported their goods to and fro the towns, viges and cities, had now cooked up a better idea when thinking of how to make more money.


    But it wasn''t just them, as their crowned Monarch also decided to show interest.


    .


    Every time Wiim came to Baymard, he woulde with several trusted officials.


    And throughout his stay in Baymard, he typically visited the Arcadinian territories around Baymard''s borders.


    From there, he stationed and positioned several of these trusted officials across the scene as he liked.


    Why? Well, that was because he had a grand n in mind.


    For one, William was trying to not only solve the problem of transportation across his empire but also find ways to increase employment while at the same time making money too.


    And all this was due to the epiphany he had after observing Baymard''s inner workings.


    That''s right.


    Within Baymard, the new territories also had fixed transportation buses that took people from different towns, cities and viges at specific times.


    It worked just as the transport ship system worked.


    The buses woulde at 1~3 specific times a day. And everything was controlled at the bus stations built across the various Baymardian territories.


    The Baymardians had sessfully honed those people living in those territories to work at the wooden-cabin-like bus stations.


    And at the same time, they were still collecting transport fares.


    So wasn''t that just too awesome?


    William felt as though he and the former monarchs were just fools foring up with such a simple yet ingenious way to keep money circting in the empire.


    Genius! Just too ingenious!


    .


    William, as well as Penelope and the other Monarchs, were also very excited to start improving transportation in their empires.


    And as though a light bulb had suddenly clicked in Wiim''s mind, he also wanted to create Government Arcadinian Transportations around various territories.


    At first, he ran into some problems after establishing it around the Arcadinian regions bordering Baymard''s.


    But after listening to Landon''s suggestion, things seemed to be moving smoother than before.


    One shouldn''t forget that Arcadina alone as a whole was bigger than several continents in this world.


    So he typically wondered about management, operating schedules and whatnot.


    Of course, Landon had suggested that he break things down and create states/provinces/prefectures.


    And, the majority of the transport wagons/buses would rotate within each state, not going leaving the state borders. Only a few would leave for regions out of the states instead.


    Take for example, some of the Arcadinian cities and towns around Baymard''s borders.


    They grouped them and tried to create time schedules just as Baymard did.


    Some of their trips could take a day by wagon, while others could take up to 4 days while others 9 days.


    But no matter what, they created a fixed set of boundaries that they had to follow while creating the bubbles.


    .


    For starters, they grouped regions where wagon trips wouldn''t exceed 10 days of travel from the central/Capital city in the bubble.


    So in essence, they were creating a prefecture/state and selected one city to be the Capital city.


    Now, these wagon trips/ bus trips could move within the premature/state they were assigned to, making management more effortless.


    For now, Wiim has only officially formed 3 prefectures within Arcadina.


    And they all bordered Baymard''s territories.


    He nned to start from this end and slowly grow and create others in this manner for the next 6~10 years max.


    And as for viges within the newly formed prefectures, for now, no wagons would be stopping in those regions because bandits and other criminals were typically most likely to be around those regions.


    Another thing that Wiim ensured was that while travelling, Wagon/Bus station guards would also travel alongside the passengers.


    Unlike Baymard, where they had done a great deal in subduing all their bandits and even taking care of the animal problems in their new territories, he was still far behind in this aspect.


    So in the meantime, this was the best he could do.


    Yes!


    William was working hard on establishing many more bubbles, creating orderliness, improving employment, as well as increasing the empire''s annual generated ie.


    Sigh... Being a monarch wasn''t easy. So he didn''t understand how thete Alec Barn had the ball to sleep on the job.


    Now, Arcadina''s era of change had truly begun.


    And even though William was working diligently, a few ordinary folks also decided to convert their wagons into transport buses.


    And at this moment, a certain person''s eyes glowed dangerously from within the wagon.


    "You there! Get up for this daddy, and get off my wagon! What?.... Are you deaf! I want my money, I do! I carried you for 3 whole days. So you better pay up or die!!"

 Chapter 1286 - Strange Passenger

    <h4>Chapter 1286 - Strange Passenger</h4>


    "You there, where''s my money?!"


    One of the men bared his teeth out in rage after staring at the silent passenger in his wagon, who was still seated calmly, as though they owned the ce.


    Dammit! After the dangerous risks he took to get passengers here, this is the thanks he and his boys got?


    Typically, the official/Royal wagon transport in the region was always booked to the brim.


    So those who were desperate to catch up to some appointment in the following towns or cities, would no doubt turn to the few of them, who were peasant wagon drivers instead.


    Make no mistake. William''s services were preferred because of the guard protection attached to them.


    But in desperate times, people would choose to risk it, especially after finding that their number one choice of transportation was booked solid.


    By then, some would use their family''s horses and ride to wherever they desired or hitchhike with travelling farmers or merchants to take them long for a small fare.


    And so, the few peasants that now converted their wagons into official transportation services could easily make a quick buck now and then.


    However, even though the people were used to travelling for long distances by themselves, that didn''t take out the risk factor.


    For one, one was likely toe across bandits 5 out of 10 times when travelling.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Wild, ferocious beast attacks, mother nature, and even escaping or fleeing assassins could get them caught up in something they didn''t want.


    There was also the case of trafficking and kidnapping and selling them as ves to heaven knows where.


    Yes. very might not be banned in Arcadina, but other continents and regions still used ves. So kidnapping was stillmon.


    Additionally, but all Nobles have quite very yet. Change in such a massive empire as Arcadina would take a long while to permanently clear things up.


    So when one thinks about all the dangers added together, these medieval people were 7/10 times more likely to face danger during travels.


    But whether they died, got injured, captured, raped, robbed or fled, was entirely dependent on what sort of sticky situation they got themselves in.


    That being said, for they as peasants, just having a few guards at hand when using Wiim''s transportation had already significantly reduced that risk.


    And that''s why his methods were more effective and efficient.


    But, if they were desperate to get to where they were going, then they would travel unsafely the same way they usually did.


    What else could they do?


    As peasants, death was their closest kin and a regr part of their medieval lives.


    .


    Dammit!


    The distressed and annoyed people regretted picking this strange person to make another quick buck.


    That''s right. They spotted this person on the highway all alone.


    And because they still had space in their wagon and wanted more money, they carried this person to this area.


    The person said they would pay once they arrived. So where''s the money?


    Their eyes burned with passion as they quickly drew their weapons out, nning to roughen up the bastard before them.


    After fleeing from bandit pursuits with all their lives and their passengers for 2 days now, how could they not get pissed after not receiving their money for a service job well done?


    ~Sling!


    Their daggers slid out of their sheaths, making several faint whistling sounds.


    And just when they were about to jump onto their wagon andunch their attacks, the bastard, all cloaked in ck, suddenly stood calmly and threw a tiny pouch of money in it.


    "Keep the change."


    Pap!


    The leader caught the pouch and quickly opened it up.


    "Boss! Boss! Is it all there?"


    (0o0)


    .


    Everyone stretched their necks curiously, only to see their boss scratch his head embarrassedly.


    And when everyone saw his reaction, they knew that everything was in order.


    But it was just that now, they didn''t know where to ce all their pent-up anger and fighting energy.


    Their boss swallowed his anger while signalling the men not to block the stranger''sth anymore.


    Smack!


    "You idiot. Why are you still blocking the path? Move for this, daddy!"


    With the path cleared, the stranger calmly walked away without so much as a single word.


    And the wagon people could only stare temptingly at their disappearing silhouette.


    "Boss... Do you think we should follow this person? Look! If they can give us this much, then doesn''t it mean that they have more on them? So what if we..."


    "Idiot! If we start acting like thieves and word gets out, then who will want to ride on their wagonster on? And even if we did have to find a target to rob, I feel that this person should not be simple. So why risk it?"


    "Then... Then, are we just going to let them go just like that?"


    The wagon people stretched their heads aggrieved after watching the person fade away from their sight.


    They felt that if they should overpower this person now, then they would be more likely to win and rob the person clean.


    But what they didn''t know was that their boss had unexpectedly saved their lives instead.


    Sometimes being too short-sighted could lead one faster to their demise!


    .


    ~Din... Din... Din...~


    With steady footsteps, the ck-cloaked passenger calmly maneuvered across the busy streets, making several turns now and then.


    The person''s actions seemed bizarre and confused because many a time, they would pass through the same street twice.


    The person walked vigntly, ncing around from time to time, ensuring that they weren''t followed.


    And only after confirming their surroundings severally did the person take the right path.


    Down the busy streets, around the sketchy alleys over the fences, across all sorts of paths did this person pass.


    Gillian''s Tavern.


    It was a moderately popr site for peasants in the coastal city.


    And now, stepping into the tavern, the person calmly walked to the very front, towards one of the girls at the front desk who was busy pouring Booz to strangers.


    And with a swift motion, the person lowered the ck cloak humbly before saying a few words to the girl.


    It was a secret password of some sort.


    The girl''s eyes twinkled with a strange light after confirming the person before her: "Sister... Wee.. The elder will see you soon."

 Chapter 1287 - The Elders Summons

    <h4>Chapter 1287 - The Elders'' Summons</h4>


    "Sister, wee. The elder will see you soon."


    "Hmm." Replies the cloaked woman while calmly making her through the staff doors and down the cers.


    ~Creak. Creak. Creak. Creak.~


    The wooden floors creaked with every step the woman took. And soon, she was already standing before the room designated to her.


    Catchack!


    Thedy leading her to the room opened the door, allowing her to step in.


    "Sister, this is where you''ll be staying."


    "Hmmm." The cloaked woman responded.


    With that, the one escorting her stepped out of the room and left her to herself.


    But suddenly, the woman just stood tall and mighty, quickly fell to the ground and started breathing heavily.


    Woooh~~ Woooh~ Woooh~


    She curled on the wooden floors as she trembled and held her belly tightly.


    Dammit! The fatal wound on her belly had opened up again.


    That''s right. She had been travelling with so much pain, which was one of the reasons why she wasted time leaving the wagon earlier on.


    It was only because she had been trying to pull herself together, as well as check on her injuries before moving around in the manner she did.


    After all, she had walked around the city, jumped over fences when needed and did several feats to ensure that she wasn''t followed.


    The wound unravelled, and pain quickly pped her body as though she were stabbed in the gut.


    The woman''s entire cheeks began trembling while gritting her teeth in pain.


    Breathe in, breathe out.


    She quickly tried to control herself.


    And while in this mode, she began dragging her body towards the desks and bed at the very end of the room.


    Where is it? Where is it?


    The woman scanned the locker on the desk before checking under or at the back of the beds for any medical supplies.


    Rooms assigned for members should have medical supplies in them. Unless one''s injuries were too life-threatening, members were all expected to care for themselves since it was part of their training. Calling for help over an injury of this nature, though fatal, was also a disgraceful thing.


    Hence, thest began searching wildly for any supplies avable.


    And sure enough, there was one hidden within a box underneath her bed.


    Sess!


    In one swift motion, she opened the box, reached for the first few items her eyes identified first and began treating herself once more.


    As a professional, she was up for the task.


    .


    5.... 10.... 12... 30 whole minutes passed by in the twinkle of an eye.


    And now, the woman in question had taken care of all injuries on her body.


    But still, she dared not sleep... Not after the otherdy told her of her next mission.


    For her, everymand or order was a mission.


    And so, now, she had to wait for the elders'' summons and dared not slump or take a quick nap.


    She calmly ced the medicine box back to its original position and sat on the bed like a statue. Tall and sturdy.


    Sure enough. As if the elders were psychic, in just under 2 minutes, there was a knock on the door.


    ~Knock. Knock.


    "Enter." The woman said, allowing whoever was outside to step into the room.


    And no surprise, it was the same person who showed her around.


    "The elders will see you now."


    "Hmmm."


    Like so, the duo left the room, walked via the dimly lit hallway before entering another room that looked as though it were a storage room.


    The room was massive, with all sorts of barrels and supplies within it.


    But again, at the very end of the room, there seemed to be another door there. The door was left open to deter others from going into it.


    Humans were easy to fool.


    With the door half-opened, one can see that the tiny room was filled with nothing but raggedy old cleaning supplies. It was a small janitor closet that many, including several thieves, would shrug and pay no attention to.


    Maybe if the doors were closed, they would be curious.


    But with the door halfway opened and its contents exposed, no thief would bother with it.


    Instead, they would be trying to steal all the rum and goods around them.


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.~~


    The floors here didn''t creak, as though they were newer and well-maintained than those above. The revtion might make one both confused and shocked. But the better the floors, the stealthier they could move.


    Whatever was down here was their secret, and they took extra precautions to ensure that it remained hidden.


    The duo walked straight past everything within the room, making their way towards the tiny janitor closet instead.


    "Authority insufficient. Please stand back and turn around."


    "Yes." The woman replied while doing as she was told.


    It was clear that her authority wasn''t enough to know how to unlock or open the secret passage within the closet.


    Different materials make different sounds.


    But unfortunately, even if she wanted to listen in and guess the sounds echoed out, she still couldn''t.


    Why? Because the person who escorted her maneuvered things around as though she were a ghost.


    And in not more than 5 seconds, the secret door opened up.


    "Please... After you."


    "Hmmm..."


    The woman stealthily passed over a few cleaning supplies and took her first step into the secret room.


    And after thedy behind her entered, she closed the secret portal, and from there, the duo continued their journey.


    In a far distance, a torch was already lit across the hallway, showing them the way.


    And once they got to the end, they walked down a stairway, going deeper below.


    There was no question about it. The floor they were heading to should be the most treasured in the tavern.


    And the more they descended, the more high-maintained the floors were.


    .


    The duo walked past another hallway with several doors along its walls.


    Until finally, they reached the very end of the hallway, standing before arge iron door.


    "Number 5.. The elders will see you now."

 Chapter 1288 - Their Truths

    <h4>Chapter 1288 - Their Truths</h4>


    Number 5 stood before a council of 3 while maintaining a humble yet calm demeanour.


    The council included three women from the ages of 34~37.


    They were gorgeous, well-maintained, and all so breathtaking.


    The women squinted their eyes coldly and scanned Number 5 with their eyes from head to toe.


    The auras they released were all too terrifying and could undoubtedly make most men in this world cower in fear.


    The leadingdy in red tapped her fingers on her armrest, staring at Number 5 deeply.


    "Speak! Why have you returned alone?"


    Instantly, number 5 dropped on one knee with one hand on the ground, and her head lowered: "Forgive me, elders. It was all due to my negligence. We underestimated the traitor''s daughter."


    Boom!


    The elders all punched their armrests in rage.


    A little traitor''s daughter dares to go against them?


    Good. Good. Good. Good.


    "Number 5, speak! What exactly happened down there?"


    .


    Number 5 clenched her fists while recalling all they went through.


    Dammit! She would never let that treacherous traitor get away with this!


    "Elders, it''s like this....~~."


    Like so, Number 5 began retelling all she and her sisters did from the moment they set foot in Baymard. From the decisions she, as their leader made, to other key actions they carried out, she was swift to ry all information without hiding a single thing.


    Of course, after she escaped, she first met up with the scouts that went to Riverdale.


    Yes! These scouts arrived a week or 2 before they arrived in Baymard and had given them Lucy''s everyday routines and whatnot.


    So after information was exchanged, the scouts first left and headed towards Riverdale city to wait for their results.


    In short, everything had been borately nned by herself, her team and the scouts, all waiting for Lucy''s capture or news of her death if they couldn''t bring her out.


    But in the end, the Scouts met with a very severely injured Number 5.


    The situation was dangerous.


    So Number 5 first told the Scouts all she and her sisters went through before sending them off to head straight for Ten with it.


    And funny enough, part of their journey would be done with the Baymardians ships instead.


    That''s right.


    The scouts did a U-turn back to Baymard, heading to the Coastal ports instead.


    And after booking their tickets, they hopped aboard a ship that would take them to Deiferus.


    Why? Because from Deiferus to Ten by ship was shorter and would save them months and months of travel. Not to mention that the Baymardian ships would get them to Ten in a matter of days. So how could they not want to use this option?


    .


    In Pyno, their Witch Organization only had a handful of Taverns in Arcadina, Yodan and Deiferus.


    So for sure, they had their own private ships too. The only issue might be running into those sted pirates on the way.


    But since they had paid their Mog passage fees, then they should be good to go, no matter how many pirates stop them on the way. Of course, it was also best that they carried a little more money to bribe these pirates in case a few wanted to make things difficult for them.


    Dammit! This was why they hated men!


    The bastard species were just so disgusting and always loved taking advantage of every given situation.


    It''s also because of the pirates that Number 5 didn''t write in detail all that transpired but chose to tell her sister scouts about it instead.


    As trained assassins, their brains were also trained too.


    And they could recall everything they heard at secret meetings or other ces. So they could recall all of Number 5''s words, even if they had to retell it monthster.


    Again, they also chose not to write things down because, at that moment, they knew that the Baymardians might be looking for Number 5. So what if this intimidating letter was confiscated?


    Then all their efforts would''ve been wasted for nothing.


    And that''s why Assassins never write things down unless there was no other way.


    .


    Like so, the scouts headed for Ten, and she, on the other hand, headed for this coastal city that had one of their Taverns there.


    Unlike the scouts, her only way to flee Baymard was viand. Going to the port was asking to be arrested... Though, escaping Baymard viand was also tasking and very strenuous too.


    The hell that those Baymardian knights had put her through was something she never wanted to encounter again.


    Dammit!


    It was only by a stroke of luck that they finally fled all Baymard territories and entered Arcadina''s safe haven.


    Following that, she boarded a passing wagon that was coincidentally heading towards the coastal city she was going to.


    F***!


    One day, she would make those damn Baymardians and that treacherous Traitor pay for what they did to her and her fallen or captured sisters!


    .


    Everyone''s face turned grim after listening to Number 5 retell all she had been through.


    Thedy in red squinted her eyes dangerously: "Are you saying that the real mastermind for their sess has been the traitor''s daughter?"


    "Yes, elder Rosa. But just like her wicked mother who singlehandedly brought terror into our Organization years back, she''s also a dangerous one as well."


    "Indeed." Rosa said thoughtfully: "If she can fight 3 or more of you head-on while holding a baby, then it shows how much she inherited from her mother. As expected. A wolf can only give birth to a wolf!"


    "Yes!" Another elder chimed in. "Rumours say that she is as gentle as a flower, seemingly weak too. But now we know that this might be her persona, to hide her strength from her enemies. You said she was born with the gift of extraordinary strength, which means that she clearly contains the blood of our witch society."


    "Agreed. Number 5, if I''m not mistaken, there was someone in your team that could levitate objects, right?"


    "Yes, elder."


    "Hmmm... All these are gifts exclusive to only those in our organization.


    So for sure, she''s the traitor''s daughter. And it''s not surprising that you lost this time. We have underestimated her greatly. And that was our first mistake. And if she''s the master behind Baymard''s greatness, then we must take her back to Ten at all costs!" Thedy in red stated.


    Even if she was a traitor, Lucy belonged to them in the first ce. So why should such a deste and undeserving ce like Baymard enjoy the benefits that should be theirs?


    Impossible!


    They would bring her back home!

 Chapter 1289 - A Strange Entourage

    <h4>Chapter 1289 - A Strange Entourage</h4>


    "Even though your reasons for failure are indeed valid, you will still be punished for the spilled blood of our deceased sisters."


    Number 5 expected this and was fully ready to take responsibility for the matter.


    Rosa looked at her thoughtfully: "You should''ve received the Juntai punishment, leaving you numb for another 8 months. But now isn''t the time for this. We need all sisters on board if we''re going to seed. So after you heal up, you''ll be going straight to Deiferus to meet with our other sisters there. We, the council, have another mission for you. So don''t disappoint us!"


    Number 5 clenched her fists in determination: "Yes, elders. This one will not."


    With that, Number 5 left the ce with fire burning in her eyes.


    And so it began.


    The witches who learnt of the great secret were already making countless moves to get the train behind it all... Lucy!


    It was ironic that before this, they wanted nothing more than to kill her, gut her, peel and skin her inside out


    But now, they dared not take that risk... Not after seeing how fertile her brain was.


    With her on their side, they would no longer have to worry about Morgany.


    Just give them more time, and they would soon build up even more forces, eventually conquer the entire Ten with all its empires and Monarchs.


    And from there, the rules would change. The men would be the ves, and the women would be on top.


    Ten would be a ce for all women to reign and prosper!


    .


    The witches could already see it now.


    Destiny was indeed a fascinating thing. This Lucy, their truest enemy, had inherited supernatural strangers from the Witch legacy of the Goddess of Witchcraft.


    Additionally, she also had the brains just like her treacherous mother.


    So if they didn''t use her gifts to their advantage and kill her off just like that, then wouldn''t they be destroying the blessings that their goddess had painstakingly sent them?


    Lucy was their blessing for a better tomorrow. And after they extracted all they could from her, then they would then get rid of her just as they originally nned.


    After all, the future they wanted to create had no ce for traitors like her.


    The fact that she was willing to belittle herself and attack other witches for a man was most sphemous.


    What a joke!


    If they allowed her to survive, then who knew if she would start her own movement, fool other witches and women, before bringing their witch society down again, just like her mother?


    No way! They would never let that happen.


    Like so, Number 5 had sessfully passed the message along.


    And soon enough, Lucy would have toe face to face with her mother''s past!


    But while the pitches were now on the move, strategizing and making ns... far away from Arcadina''s shores, others were also engrossed in a ''little'' problem solving too.


    .


    -The Capital City, Empire of Dafaren, Veinitta-


    .


    On the very boisterous streets, several high-quality carriages were slowly making their way towards one of the most prominent and novel estates within the city.


    The carriage was gold and stunning, looking as though it had juste out of a fairytale movie.


    Its spacious insides, and even its window designs, could make many people back on earth open their mouths wide in shock.


    Cindere''s carriage was just child''s y whenpared to this one.


    The passerbys who spotted the carriages also eximed in shock too.


    For those who had seen this carriage before, they weren''t stunned by its beauty but rather eximed from awareness, before stopping and bowing until the carriage was no longer in sight.


    Horses stopped, wagons, carriages and those on the sidewalks stopped what they were doing as though time was now frozen in ce.


    A wide path on the streets was automatically created, as everyone dared not look at the many lineups of Royal carriages passing along the roads: some gold, some silver and some jet ck.


    But what confused the people was that the entourage was arge one.


    "Look! Look! It''s the royal carriages!"


    "What? The royal carriages? Damn! It really is them! So does that mean that his majesty would be in one of them?"


    "F***! That would be too much of a shock, right? Shouldn''t it be the princes or princesses? Moreover, it''s so strange... That is, isn''t this all too sudden?"


    (*~*)


    .


    Several people had question marks mastered in their expressions.


    Last they checked, there weren''t any announcements made within the city that could warrant such arge entourage. So what was all this about?


    They might be peasants who weren''t allowed to attend balls and other ceremonies hosted by nobles.


    But that didn''t mean that they wouldn''t get the word on the streets.


    Even though invitations were extended to the nobles, they who were either ves or pleasant workers would also know about these things since they would be in charge of setting things for that day.


    Additionally, some of the guards, though peasants, would also go out, drink and mingle with other people in the pubs or other regions.


    Often, word would spread in this manner, and many would know of some uing balls and whatnot.


    Of course, the nobles typically allowed word to go out because it was a form of publicity.


    The richer the festivities, the more feared a noble was.


    The peasants, ves and everyone else would continue fearing that particr household.


    Fear was the only way to control the general poption.


    And that''s why when the nobles were going on the streets, the everyday people actually knew a lot about them, giving them the respect they deserve.


    Some nobles weren''t taken seriously, while others feared them so much that no one dared to walk beside them.


    It was all a way to build up their prestige.


    That said, it was indeed mighty odd to all of a sudden witness such a vast number of Royal carriages heading out towards the famous Abrodus Noble Family.


    What was most rming was also the fact that a few other noble carriages from different households were all heading towards the ridiculously vast Abrodus estate too.


    So what was all this? Howe they had never so much as gotten a single word of such arge event taking ce?


    What was going on in there?

 Chapter 1290 - A Strange Entourage- 2

    <h4>Chapter 1290 - A Strange Entourage- 2</h4>


    ~Gallop. Gallop. Gallop. Gallop!~


    The steady sounds of the horses galloping and the carriages moving, constantly resounded repeatedly to those within the carriages.


    Alexander sat in absolute silence while crossing his arms majestically across his chest.


    He looked as sturdy as a statue, with his entire aura being very intimidating.


    And out of nowhere, he suddenly let out a cruel grin after thinking about today''s matter deeply.


    His actions and moves also made a majority of Nobles curious as well.


    But only those who received his messagesst night would know precisely why they were heading towards the Noble Abrodus family.


    And in turn, those who received word also joined in without a moment to spare, even though they weren''t prepared.


    What scared them out of their sockets was that his majesty hinted that they would be there to watch ''the show.''


    But what bloody show? What they feared was that this so-called show involved them.


    If that''s the case, then wouldn''t they be walking into a trap with them being one of the actors or protagonists in the show?


    No one wasfortable, to say the least.


    And as many could guess, those invited all had sleepless nights, trying to figure out whether they had pissed off his majesty in one way or the other.


    .


    Again, for all they knew, this could be the handwork of their enemies that had framed them up for something they didn''t do... Or many get them involved in some grand ''betrayal scheme,'' making his majesty think that they were no longer loyal to him.


    F***!


    Their eyes beamed wide open throughout the night as they started directing their men to start looking for clues, all within the very little time they had left.


    And now, many of them stepped towards the Abrodus estate, looking like mindless zombies.


    Of course, some people felt that this matter shouldn''t be rted to them but targeted at the Abrodus family instead.


    The whole thing was enough to give many headaches and high blood pressure.


    But the culprit of the matter was now smiling yfully in his carriage with a cruel glint in his eyes.


    Soon, he would be able to witness something spectacr!


    Like so, the many carriages continuously made their way to the Abrodus estate, with various emotions and thoughts about the matter.


    And soon enough, they all arrived at the scene just as nned


    "Wee, your majesty! We salute your majesty, Alexander!"


    "Wee his highness, Prince Keivan!"


    "Wee...~~."


    "Wee...~~


    "Wee, princess Tilda!"


    ...


    Tilda stared at the scene before her, feeling very uneasy.


    She struggled to walk in the heavy garments she dawned while trying to keep up and maintain her poise, just like her other half-sisters and brothers.


    Unfortunately, she had no strict training.


    So her moves looked like an ugly duckling trying to be a swan.


    And even the maids and guards tasked to ''watch'' over her only sneered in disgust at her failure as a noble and a royal one at that.


    They were only here to watch her and ensure she didn''t try to flee anymore.


    She was soon to be married after hering of age ceremony to the lecherous crown prince of Lingingburg, who by the way, was also one of the most powerful princes in the entirety of Veinitta.


    The prince was already 21 years old and had already killed countless wives before now.


    Some had indeed survived after marrying him, but the majority died.


    And now, the soon-to-be 14 Princess Tilda would be his 11th wife.


    Sure. The prince did have a w of jumping at anything that wore a skirt. But so what?


    It wasn''t like Princess Tilda was some spring chicken that was juicy, fat and ripe for the taking.


    No... She was the lowest of the low and a ''cursed person with no support in this empire.


    So who was she defending to be like? Did she think she was too good for the future monarch of Lingingburg?


    Preposterous!


    You know, even with The prince''s reputation, he was still the dream lover of uncountable women who taught to be the one to ''change him'' or pin him down for good.


    There was no mistaking it. Within Lingingburg, he was indeed the most handsome, charismatic and charming prince amongst all.


    He was born on a face that has driven countless women to desperation as they fight for his attention at will.


    So no matter how they looked at it, he was indeed a catch.


    And it''s because of this that many women secretly hated Tilda for somehow managing to keep the prince''s attention on her for this long.


    To them, she had probably carried out some sorcery of some sort to get this done.


    But Tilda wasn''t focused on their nonsense.


    No. What she was most concerned about was why this Scum father of hers had brought her here.


    .


    Why?


    Tilda clenched her fists in pain and helplessness while calming her chaotic heart.


    Heh.


    Alexander secretly watched her coldly.


    What? Did she think he was going to let those who defy him go unpunished?


    He had acted as though he forgot about the matter, only for today''s purpose.


    Yes! He wanted to lower her guard so that today''s matter would make her more willing and puppet-like to his nature.


    He wanted to break all that rebellious spirit within her.


    And wouldn''t you know it? Just a month and a half ago, he had received word of a new sort of public punishment invented by the Morgs.


    It was said that the entire process was agonizing and gut-wrenching, to say the least.


    And what was even more to his liking was that even though the victim would suffer immeasurable pain, they wouldn''t necessarily die.


    And today, he was implementing the new punishment in Dafaren''s history to experience the new yet painful public punishment that swept Morgany by storm.


    That''s right.


    She would get Tarred & Feathered!


    And who would be the victim to experience this new found punishment?


    Well, it would be none other than Tilda''s Grandmother!

 Chapter 1291 - A Historic Event In Dafaren

    <h4>Chapter 1291 - A Historic Event In Dafaren</h4>


    Tilda began counting her steps in her mind while staring at the well-detailed stone looks beneath her feet.


    The artwork was truly magnificent and was grander and more inviting than several others across the same estate.


    But no matter how stunning it looked, Tilda had no mind to appreciate its beauty.


    She dug her nails into her gown, holding it up and trying her best to advance in the most inconspicuous way.


    Shiver. Shiver. Shiver.


    Her body continuously shivered from fright the further she advanced into the grand estate.


    And from time to time, she would also peek around, hoping that she could disappear altogether.


    Why? Why did she have toe back to this dreadful ce?


    Tilda had never had fond memories of this ce, especially since her Grandfather was disgusted by her.


    She had to pay a yearly visit to him and would no doubt stay here for a week or so.


    But within that time, she lived a far worse life than when she was in the pce.


    The people in the pce might treat her as a servant. But those in her Grandfather''s estate treated her like an unfree space instead.


    She had been whipped, thrown into the woodshed without food or water for days straight, and had undergone all sorts of punishment for doing absolutely nothing. At times, she also got framed as well.


    But more importantly, every time she saw her Grandmother in the ''abandoned courtyard,'' they would treat her ten times worse instead.


    However, what she didn''t know was that all this was still under the watchful eyes of her so-called Father, Alexander.


    .


    Alexander was truly a scum father.


    He wanted her to know that no ce other than the pce would be able to treat her better or give her a certain level of freedom.


    With her current reputation and several other facts, she had no choice but to stay put.


    To Alexander, she had to pay the price for herte mother. Alexander hated this daughter of his.


    But since she did carry his blood, he had long taken her as amodity or a bargaining chip for the future.


    So way back, even before she got engaged, Alexander had already prepared for her future.


    Thus, to make sure that she stayed out, he had made a few moves in the dark.


    And for arger part of the years, he thought he had eventually seeded in taming her. Thus, he did allow her some degree of freedom and lessened his monitoring over her year by year. But who would''ve known that when he rxed her guard, she would try to flee in hopes of not getting married?


    Heh.


    The moment she got caught and reeled back in, Alexander had decided not to go soft on her anymore.


    Now, even the little freedoms she had to wander around the ce, was taken away. To put it some, she had been under house arrest for months... Unless he demanded her attention for vents just like today''s


    And until her wedding in a few more weeks, she would continue to remain under house arrest, not stepping a foot out of her current isted home. He had 70 people watching her tiny cottage on rotation day in and day out.


    That is, how can the bride flee, leaving the renowned Crown Prince of Lingingburg distracted?


    Thepensation he would have to give Lingingburg would no doubt be excessive. Those bastards would take advantage of this and demand all sorts of things from him. So how about he allow that to happen?


    Alexander sneered while staring at the dazed Tilda, who was now hovering from fright alone.


    Deserve it!


    .


    Tilda stared at her silver-haired grandfather walking behind Alexander, only feeling deep-rooted fear for him.


    Monster!


    This man was the epitome and full embodiment of her nightmares.


    She continued walking behind the massive entourage until finally, they arrived at a moderately sized indoor space that was set up as though it were a diator colosseum.


    The stone ps and bleachers winded around the room, leaving the centre part open for all to see.


    To put it simply, the indoor space was more or less very simr in size to a professional indoor basketball court.


    Well, it was a little smaller than that... But still took on an impressive feat, featuring a lot of stone pirs and bs all around it.


    Indeed, it was designed like a diator colosseum, meaning at its very bottom, there were exits and entrances for participants or animals to enter the arena.


    The Abrodus family typically used this for entertainment purposes, as well as estate-public punishments for all staff to see.


    Sometimes, they had to make an example of others. And showing it in this manner allowed the others to think twice before doing any treacherous acts.


    And today, at the bottom centre of the indoor colosseum, there was a high wooden post, designed as though it were a ce to behead people.


    However, looking at therge basins of feathers underneath the wooden stand, many couldn''t help wondering what the actual devil was going on here.


    Features? What the hell did they need feathers for?


    (?~?)


    .


    Alexander took his seat at the very well-decorated position at the topside corner before several others could dare take their seats.


    "Quickly! Quickly! Serve the fruits and ale!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Replied the many servants who began serving Alexander with golden trays of fruit and other delicacies.


    On such an asion, how could they keep his majesty snackless?


    With lightning speed, many ves came to get her to severe his majesty first, followed by the other royals, before the novels.


    As for Tilda, her food was almost thrown to her face by the servant serving her.


    The person looked very impatient and disgusted with her, as they showed no care or considerations whatsoever.


    And of course, all this was still under the eyes of Alexander.


    He kept Tilda very close to him, waiting to see her reaction when the show finally began.


    "My dear Lockhart daughter... Do you know why I brought you out today of all days?"


    Tilda''sshes fluttered uncontrobly while slowly moving her head from side to side: "N-no, father... I do not."


    "Well, it''s normal that you wouldn''t know. But don''t worry. Soon enough, everything will be clear."


    Bubuum!


    Her heart drummed loudly with a bad premonition lurking within.


    What... What... What did he mean?!!! What will soon be clear?


    Instantly, her mind became as chaotic as a tsunami, with all sorts of thoughts mingling and intertwining nonstop.


    But before she could gather the courage and ask Alexander about it all, her cheap grandfather suddenly snapped his fingers, and someone from heaven knows where quickly stepped into the arena below, with arge metal megaphone in his hand.


    And at this moment, all this whispering andmotion within the ce ceased.


    -silence-


    ... Alright, it looked like it was time for the show to begin!


    .


    "Your majesty, Alexander Lockhart... Your highnesses... Our esteemed guests... Wee to the Abrodus estate! " The host said while giving a deep bow to the various people he called out today.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... Today, you all will witness a spectacr sight that will be recorded down in Dafaren''s history for years toe." The host added, making everyone open their eyes with expectancy.


    Instantly, many of the novels felt their blood boil in shock.


    "What?! So his majesty called us in to demonstrate this historical thing to us?"


    "Yes! Yes! That must be it... ~Phew... For a moment, I honestly feared that his majesty might being for my head."


    "I as well... luckily, I didn''t do anything rash and flee, or else once I got back, wouldn''t I just die by then?"


    "That''s right. I would''ve been digging a bigger while for myself by doing that. Fortunately, with my clear convenience, I stood my ground waiting to see what sort of situation could make his majesty call us out like that."


    "Hmhm...the fact that his majesty said that he wanted us to watch a ''show'' was what disturbed me throughout the night. But something is truly off about this. If his majesty doesn''t want to teach us a lesson and doesn''t also want to teach The Abrodus family a lesson, then who exactly is his majesty aimed against?... Or could it be that we''re purely here to watch an innocent show? This¡­ this¡­ this doesn''t seem like his style at all!"


    ...


    Everyone was utterly taken aback by the turn of events, with many finally putting half of their worries at ease.


    But Tilda only grew more and more panicked deep within.


    She had been obedient for thest few months, doing nothing but staying still in her tiny home and being invisible.


    So when had she offended him again?


    Wait! Again... Again...


    Immediately, everything clicked in her mind.


    He wasn''t retaliating over something new but something old instead.


    Meaning her past actions still made him full of rage. And the fact that they were in her Grandfather''s house can only mean one thing...


    Nana!

 Chapter 1292 - Tarring & Feathering

    <h4>Chapter 1292 - Tarring & Feathering</h4>


    Alexander stared at Tilda''s calm face and chuckled deeply.


    ''So now, you understand?''


    The host wasted no time in getting things moving as he hastily threw his head behind his shoulders and yelled into his megaphone: "Quick! Bring her out!"


    Bring her out?


    The air became more exciting than it already was, with countless people ncing deeply towards the metal gate at one end of the arena, wondering who the devil was about to be brought out.


    Their hearts pumped vigorously, with a hint of expectancy brooding in their eyes.


    Lying trough.


    What sort of exciting event does his majesty have in store for them?


    ~Grrrahh!


    The metal gate was suddenly pushed wide open, revealing a stunning sight to behold, and in cane several guards, dragging in a raggedy clothed woman of about 46 or so.


    Tilda''s eyes widened and shook in horror as she watched the woman get dragged mercilessly onto the wooden stand below.


    And without a single thought in her head, she quickly got to her knees in tears.


    .


    ~Plop!


    "Father, please stop! Please forgive this unruly daughter. I''ll do anything. I''ll do anything if you let my nana go."


    Alexander didn''t even nce at her, only smiling from ear to ear at her predicaments.


    "Let her go? Tilda... You won''t be so naive to think that such a thing can still be possible, no? If you want to me anyone, then you can only me yourself!"


    Yes! Everything was indeed her fault!


    Tilda''s entire body trembled with guilt and pain.


    If she hadn''t tried to flee from the marriage, then her grandmother would''ve still been alright by now.


    She did this! She did this! It was all her doing!


    Themotion had indeed caused the show to be on hold. And now, everyone had a clear understanding of who this woman was.


    Hey. It''s been so many years since they saw her. She had always been hidden away for decades now. So not many knew her or could even recall her face.


    They had been wondering who thisdy in rags was. But now, listening to Tilda scream and beg at the top of her lungs, they understood that his majesty did all this just to teach this unruly daughter of his a lesson.


    Everyone sneered and floated in her misfortunes, with many of the royal princes and princesses looking at her in disgust.


    "Honestly... It''s most shameful that you and I are sisters. That is, how can I be a sister with a rodent like you?"


    "Just look at your nana? My nana is the respectable monarch of the us family, while yours only looks like a beggar on the streets. So tell me, what gives you the right to say that you''re my sister?"


    "Hmph! With your qualifications, how are you suitable with Prince Milnus, the crown prince of Lingingburg? Sl**! This is what you get for stealing my man!"


    (*^*)


    .


    Everyone was still brooding over the situation but was quickly awoken from their stupor by the host on the podium.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen. Today, we called you out here to witness thetest form of public punishment invented in Morgany!"


    What? Morgany?


    The eyes of many lit up with enthusiasm as they began to look forward to this so-called new punishment.


    Tarring and Feathering... What a unique yet straightforward name.


    The host began exining a few things while the guards began undressing thedy that had just been bright in.


    And for this, the Old Abrodus had no qualms on the matter.


    In his mind, she stopped being his wife decades ago. So whether she got stripped now wouldn''t bring any shame to him at all. A whore would always be a whore! So wasn''t he just helping her to go back to her original roots?


    Ambrose squinted his eyes volley, watching the men rip off their clothes, exposing her now mmy and ky body.


    And the woman in question was filled with so much fear and anxiety that her entire body suddenly turned jelly.


    She was being stripped before a wide audience, as though she were nothing but a ve girl. And as everyone watched, she could also feel and hear the whispers of the crowd, mocking, taunting and judging her at will.


    Tears poured out like a waterfall the more the guards stripped off and secretly took advantage of her.


    .


    Yes. Even though her body was mmy, ky and filled with countless old whip wounds, there was no denying that her physique and shape looked like that of a 20-year-old woman.


    At 46, just like many in this era, she had been able to maintain her body size with no qualms whatsoever.


    ~Rip! Rip! Rip!


    Pa twirled in all directions, as the men had no mercy when stripping her bare. And mixed with her feelings of fear and frustration, we''re those of rage and anger as well.


    ''Cruel. Cruel...Nics Abrodus... You are so cruel!''


    She closed her eyes, wishing that the whole thing was a bad dream.


    But listening to her beloved granddaughter scream and beg for her, she only felt deep regret that she got caughtst time.


    Yes. If she could do it again, she would still attempt to aid her granddaughter in escaping more safely.


    That was her only grandchild after her daughter''s demise.


    So even if she was currently suffering in her husband''s home, how could she just sit back and watch Tilda get married to a beast?


    She didn''t want Tilda to live the way she was currently living. Already, she could already predict Tilda''s gruesome years of abuse ahead of her if she married that monster.


    .


    "Get down on your knees, sl**!"


    Pah!


    Bam!


    Pa''s cheeks trembled in pain as she was quickly brought to her knees in her birthday suit.


    And with clear eyes of hatred, she stared at her so-called husband and high above, wanting nothing more than to rip his flesh and feed it back to him.


    Nics! One day, your uppings wille!

 Chapter 1293 - Leaving Baymard!

    <h4>Chapter 1293 - Leaving Baymard!</h4>


    Everyone watched the entire process, essing Pa''s nude body. And though she was riddled with wounds, many men still found themselves to have a response from their bodies while staring at her.


    They licked their lips and reached for their pants in secret, to quickly atheist and hide whatever bulges seemed to be springing up.


    Nics stared at the woman in disdain, even though his body had long reacted to her.


    At the same time, he was also filled with rage as well.


    ''Damn you, woman! You dare seduce others before your husband? Just you wait and see how I teach you a lesson after this!''


    The host felt his throat roll with heat. And very quickly, he drew his attention to the matter at hand, calling everyone''s attention to himself again.


    "Tarring & Feathering! This is the new punishment type that will be executed to all minimal thievery, adultery and lower-level crimes. It will be followed by public stunning (or throwing of fruits), and the public walk of shame throughout the entire city, for adulterous women."


    "Oh~~."


    Everyone nodded and listened keenly, wanting to know more about this tarring and feathering.


    In modern times, when people hear of tar, they think of Asphalt used on the roads.


    But in these times, tar referred to pine tar or resin.


    In short, it was a glue-like material that formed when pinewood got heated to extremely high temperatures in a low-oxygen environment.


    This process then turned the resin into a very sticky substance that looked like balls of honey.


    Pine tar is what they use on their sailing ships as a sent and wood preservative.


    And in modern times, it was still used in products like skin treatments and most shampoos.


    But to people here, even wooden times could be sealed up and preserved longer with pine tar.


    So when these people heard the strange Punishment Tarring & Feathering, their immediate thoughts were on therge cauldron in the arena that was constantly being heated so that it wouldn''t dry off fast.


    No doubt about it, that should be the tar.


    So... So... Was his majesty going to do what they thought he would?


    Everyone opened their eyes in horror when thinking about it more.


    F***! Are they sure that thedy wouldn''t die from this in the end?


    (0_0)


    .


    The host spotted a few people''s reactions and chuckled deeply: "Esteemed guests. Like we said, the chances of one dying from it are extremely low. This new punishment is indeed boiling enough to cause some damages. Still... As hot as the tar could get, the moststing injuries would most likely be a deep scar to one''s price and reputation... So without further ado, let the demonstration begin!"


    Instantly, Pa''s eyes widened in dread, seeing the many guards hastily scope buckets of tar from the hot boiling cauldron.


    "No! No! No!!~"


    With strength that suddenly erupted within her, Pa began protesting and shaking like a chicken, trying her best to flee as fast as possible.


    But how could it be possible that she, a weekend woman who hadn''t even eaten in 2 days, would be able to fight off these sturdy guards?


    Their protests and eerie bantering only made everyone feel more and more excited for the scene to unfold.


    -silence-


    The entire audience turned silent, with the only noises in the arena being that from those below.


    Exciting. Exciting. Too exciting!


    .


    Many didn''t even know when they had subconsciously leaned in, with some people not even daring to blink for fear of missing any part of the show.


    And at this moment, Tilda only felt her breathing getting choked by the cruelty of her family.


    What should she do? What should she do?


    Her entire head buzzed with just one thought in mind: Save... Save... She had to save nana!


    Like so, she quickly took off her shoes and held them as though she were holding weapons.


    And with very swift actions, she began making her way across the many people seated on the stone-b bleachers.


    But she was only a 13-year old girl, with not so much strength or training to begin with. So how could she be an opponent for those around her?


    One of the general''s invited to watch, didn''t even bother standing up from his seat after noticing her presence.


    With one foot ced forward, he calmly blocked her path: "Princess... Don''t let me tougher you up here. Sit down!"


    ~Swish!


    Tilda threw one of her low-heeled shoes at him, nning to stab him with it.


    But her technique was so slow and so messy that before she could realize what was going on, she suddenly found herself pinned to the ground and treated like a prisoner.


    "You let me go! You let me go now!"


    The guard paid no heed to the teary eyes Tilda and hastily yanked her up.


    And with Alexander''s gestures, the guard now pinned her hands and forced her to watch the scene below.


    "Nana... Nana..."


    Tilda stared at the scene as though she were a lifeless human, feelingpletely powerless to save her loved ones.


    And at this moment, she and her nana had the same wish in their hearts.


    ''I wish I was never born into such a family.''


    .


    "Pour it! Drop it now!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    Pa''s eerie screams carried out across the entire scene, making many shiver uncontrobly.


    A thickyer of steam left the woman''s body after releasing a deep quenching sound.


    ~Chaaaahhh~~


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh~~."


    The woman squealed, shook and trembled as though she were having a seizure.


    The entire ordeal looked so ghastly that many now forgot to breathe.


    The hot tar was poured onto her nude skin, causing it to blister and redden as though she were a live chicken getting boiled.


    Horrible. Horrible.


    Just how the hell did the Morgs think of such a punishment?


    Tar existed, but no one had ever thought of pouting it on someone. The entire process seemed too gruesome to behold.


    ~Gulp.


    Many couldn''t help shaking in silence at the sight of this new found punishment.


    Starring & Feathering... Scary... Too Agonizing to watch!


    In the end, feathers were poured on her, and she was then paraded around in shame.


    The sight was truly remarkable for those on the streets to witness.


    The term Tarring and Feathering was made famous, thanks to Morgany.


    And just like that, 2 days flew by in a blink of an eye.


    Landon woke up today feeling incredibly energized.


    Today, they''ll set off!

 Chapter 1294 - Moving Out!

    <h4>Chapter 1294 - Moving Out!</h4>


    4 A.M.


    The night was still dark, with countless stars in the sky.


    Landon was already wide awake, ready for action.


    He and Lucy had stayed up all night since she wanted to spend as much time as he could with her before leaving.


    The lovey-dovey couple watched Tv, spoke intimately, rolled on the sheets for quite some time before Landon calmly got up to take his bath.


    And as he expected, by the time he was back, Lucy was dead asleep,ying there motionlessly like a log of wood.


    Landon wrote a little note for her, ced it by her nightstand and kissed her forehead passionately: "Bye-Bye, wifey."


    A warm smile emerged on Lucy''s face, even though she was deep asleep.


    Landon shook his head wryly, thinking of the little note he left for her.


    If these were modern times, a simple text message would suffice. But who asked him to get stuck in these times?


    Poetry was a must and a powerful way of expressing one''s emotions in these times.


    And over the years, even though he always felt awkward writing an entire handwritten letter of love, he still enjoyed writing them greatly.


    Maybe it was a psychological aspect, but whenever he took the time to write these love letters, Lucy''s image would continuously pop up in his mind. And the more he would write or describe his feelings, the stronger they became. It was as though his writing was also affirming his unyielding love for her.


    Tsk!


    No doubt Shakespeare and all those people back in the day would go crazy from writing and passing letters around.


    But who could me them? They had no other means ofmunicating except talking and writing. No texting, no phone calls... Nothing.


    He left Lucy with a little scavenger hunt, hoping she would find all the gifts he kept for her hidden all over their private wing.


    It was the little things like these that always kept their rtionship fun and alive.


    .


    Landon left their enormous bedroom, strolled to his private office on the 2nd floor of his wing, and collected several documents he would work on during their travels.


    With that, he finally stepped out of his wing, headed towards the building''s lower floors, and immediately came face to face with several men already waiting for him, all in Navy, Marine, Army uniform.


    And the moment they spotted Landon, they swiftly gave a military salute before walking alongside him and providing a clear update on the current situation at hand.


    "Your majesty! Captain Kirk has just sent word that the men are currently headed down for roll-call."


    "Hmmm... What about Commander Hopkins?"


    "Your majesty, Hopkins hasn''t updated us about his mission team yet. But I believe that very soon, he will contact us about the situation of Mission: Zombie Virus (Z.A)... Those involved should soon arrive at the port soon enough." One of the well-decorated men stated.


    And with one swift move, he opened the vehicle don''t, allowing Landon to hop in.


    Good... Everyone was here, and now, they could finally leave.


    ~Vrrrmmmmm~


    The car speeded up on the seemingly clear roads, as many were fast sound asleep at this time.


    Landon nced at his watch and nodded to himself.


    Before leaving, he contacted Josh & Grace''s home, checking up on him. And by that time, Josh was just about to head towards the Port.


    So the big guy should already be down there, right?


    As for Mitchen, he won''t being with them this time because he was working on the case with those T.O.E.P people who tried to free someone in their prison (Ulrich). For now, they didn''t know who they were after.


    But it won''t be long before everything bes clear. After all, nothing can be hidden under the sun for long.


    Like so, the joinery to the port was fast and smooth, with no hups on the way.


    And in the blink of an eye, they had arrived at the scene.


    .


    The air was salty and dry.


    And one by one, hundreds and thousands of people marched in order of missions, heading towards their check-in stations.


    Before they were to leave, everyone knew which Navy ship they would be boarding on, and in what group order they would be doing so.


    And those doing the roll-calls worked with each segment of people as they came in.


    "Doctor Mcguire Banja!"


    "Here, Sir!" Replied one of the doctors wearing an official mission jacket and hat with a cross on it.


    The doctor answered and quickly boarded the ship with his backpack and other small-bag luggages at hand.


    "Nurse, Naima Jenkins!"


    "Here, Sir!"


    "Doctor Elizabeth Taylor!"


    "Here, Sir!"


    (*^*)


    Everyone carried their little essentials and were quickly shown their sleeping quarters for as long as their mission was in order.


    They were only to bring a few attires.


    For the case with the doctors and so on, before today, they had been given a total of 6 different clothing attires, which included jackets and hats.


    Each attire was meant for different weather conditions and situations that might arise unexpectedly.


    Additionally, they were also given boots and what they nicknamed a medical belt that they could use to ce essential items like pepper spray for protection, hand sanitizer, tiny bars of soaps, and even a discardable mask when out in the field.


    One doesn''t know when these things woulde in handy. So why not have them close by?


    The Navy officers chosen for the missions had long done their own roll-call an hour and a half ago. So now, they were only focusing on the Marines, Soldiers, Doctors, Nurses and everyone else involved with the various missions.


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din!


    Landon walked onto the main ship alongside Josh and a few others while taking in the scene around then from time to time.


    Josh frowned deeply.


    Something was weighing heavily on his mind.


    "Brother... I don''t know why, but I have a bad feeling about Dafaren."


    "Oh?" Landon raised his brows curiously: "What''s the matter?"


    Josh suddenly froze in ce before staring at the moon above.


    Everything looked calm and rxed on the surface. But underneath... Something chaotic was brooding in his heart!


    "Brother.... This time, I fear not something but someone!"

 Chapter 1295 - Mysterious Man

    <h4>Chapter 1295 - Mysterious Man</h4>


    Landon frowned while listening to Josh.


    Afraid of someone? What kind of powerful entity is this to make his brother so worried?


    Josh held onto the ship''s rails and stared at the stars deeply: "Brother, as Iy my head to rest earlier one, an old memory quickly resurfaced in my mind, shocking me silly... Brother, do you remember the time when I got kidnapped for the 2nd time?"


    Landon thought hard and nodded at him: "That time, you were kidnapped and almost sold during one of your missions around Arcadina. But thankfully, you and the remaining survivors were saved by one of Lucius'' brothers."


    "Ye... Yes..." Josh affirmed: "It''s exactly like that. But you see, the people who kidnapped us seemed to be ve traders that worked particrly in Dafaren."


    "And that person is the one you fear?"


    Josh nodded his head slowly.


    At that time, he was so weak and young that those men chose not to send him as a ve knight but as a pleasure ve instead.


    The him of that time was bullied around by many in the knighthood academy and was sunny and thin too.


    At the time, to make Lucius'' life unbearable, he and many other ''trash'' knights were assigned to Lucius''mand.


    Lucius was to teach and train them as his prodeges, meaning they also had to sign up forpetitions with other knights in the academy, take up missions from Lucius''s hands and so on.


    At that time, no one would''ve thought that the trash group of then would be the proud core members of Baymard today.


    All 300 and something of them were the first gang of Baymardian soldiers.


    Of course, back then, Lucius had more people under him.


    But over the years, the number of people who died during missions were great.


    And even during the times when he was kidnapped, over 90% of his group died. He was punched and knocked out cold to the face, only to wake up in a ve-cage, getting transported away.


    These were dark times, and people died every single day, with their bodies thrown on the streets here and there.


    Josh had faced death almost every single day of his life. And honestly, given how weak he was back then, he felt it was a miracle that he could survive till this day.


    He expected to die at 18 or something.


    But surprisingly, fate had other ns for him.


    .


    As for the matter currently bothering him, it all had to do with the resulting memory he just had.


    Back then, after he got kidnapped, during one of the times when he was beaten for his stubbornness and on the verge of faintly, he heard an interesting dialogue between his captors.


    No shock to this, Dafaren, as well as many other empires and continents far wealthier than Pyno''s, typically came over to kidnap and capture ves.


    And in Dafaren, they seemed to have something which was a powerful entity that owned the biggest ve syndicate there.


    And from how these people spoke andpared Nopline with the guy, it seemed that Nopline was just a toddler standing before this guy.


    No. These people said that Nopline was copying the big guy when it came to ve entertainment. So could it be that the powerful man in Dafaren had his own elite underground ve entertainment sights too?


    Make no mistake!


    To run such a deep-rooted conglomerate that could take over the entire Dafaren meant that such a person had a mighty force that could make countless people shiver in fear.


    And if he were more potent than Nopline, then imagine how big the guy was in terms of power?


    Landon listened and was suddenly speechless.


    F***! Howe there was another Nopline hiding somewhere else?


    ''Dammit! How could I underlook the existence of ve traders within powerful continents like Veinitta? If I''m going to put Tilda on the throne, then I also have to take down not only get royal family, but other deadly forces such as these too. Because once her tulees banning very, the enemies lined up to kill her would be huge! And judging from how long it took me to deal with Nopline''s forces, I''ll have to start working on it a few years earlier before her reign.''


    Landon secretly came up with a full Dafaren-sweep n in his head.


    There was no helping it. He was the babysitter and ass-wiper for all some and daughters of the heavens.


    He would clear a majority of their problems before they sat their butts on the thrones.


    With Tilda''s case, he also had to build up a vast support group for her. That is, no one likes her because they superstitiously think she''s cursed.


    Well, only a handful of people like her Grandmother, Pa, like her.


    And a ruler who is hated, despised and looked down on by their ministers and people, would definitely not sit steadily on the throne.


    But enough about Tilda.


    Josh nced at Landon profoundly: "Brother, back then, I was so aggrieved with the death of myrades that I managed to bury this information deep within my brain. I just thought that I would never get to go to Dafaren or see that person. So I deemed the vague information useless. It''s only now that I''m worried about it all."


    ...


    -silence-


    The duo briefly stayed in heavy silence.


    Instetsetjng...


    Landon has known Josh for a long time. So he knew that he hadn''t hit the nail on its head yet.


    "If I''m not mistaken, apart from the men hemands, something else about the man worries you, right?"


    Josh turned to Landon with a slight smile on his face: "As expected of you, brother. You can see right through me... Sigh~~... Back then, I heard their men say that this person has a deadly unknown power that could kill many with a single nce. At first, I didn''t think anything of it. But now, seeing the captured Witch we apprehended, being able to control metal, I''m starting to think that this strange man might be a deadly force to reckon with!"


    Landon''s eyes turned cold.


    He knew it. It was those stupid gifts again!


    The duo spoke for a bit more until the ships finally took off.


    Now, it was time for action!

 Chapter 1296 - The Embarrassed Nevis

    <h4>Chapter 1296 - The Embarrassed Nevis</h4>


    Now with this new found information, Landon and the rest of Mission: P.T calmly headed out into the open, making their way towards Veinitta fearlessly.


    And even at this moment, their mood was stern and serious.


    But to those still in Baymard, the atmosphere remained as bubbly as ever.


    Very quickly, the sun began to rise, waking many from their slumber.


    The morning grass was green and vibrant, with a faint level of dampness to it.


    The many flowers quickly unfolded, allowing the insects to visit them as they pleased.


    A curtain of countless hues instantly covered the hand, reflecting all sorts of colours upon the streams and waters.


    Beautiful. Beautiful... Mother Nature was truly a wondrous sight to behold.


    And without a moment to spare, all creatures began waking up and singing their early morning toons for all to hear.


    The birds pped and squealed, the bees buzzed continuously, and even the roosters began cockle-doo-doo-doing down at the Poultry unit.


    And to join them in their happy toons, the many engine sounds of vehicles quickly flooded the streets, with everyone purposefully going about their day.


    Some rode their bicycles; some took the trains, others walked, while some used the buses, their cars, or any cabs or taxis around.


    And like so, the world seemed toe alive.


    .


    ~Ramble. Ramble. Ramble.~~


    The constant rambling of many quickly flooded Nevis''s ears.


    Nevis looked around the scene, feeling his heart pound with frail astonishment deep within.


    It''s been 3 to 4 weeks since he came to Baymard from Zalipnia. Yet, for the life of him, he still couldn''t hide his enthusiasm when taking public transport.


    This was the 3rd time he had ever sat on a train. Most of the time, he and his friends would take the bus or a cab to head to where he needed to.


    Nevis took deep breaths, trying to calm his quivering body.


    Sometimes just appreciating and marvelling at life could make one realize many more things that the world had to offer.


    Boom!


    His mind had long exploded with the many new and exciting miracles here in Baymard.


    For the first time in his life, he knew that there were jobs other than carpentry, shoemaking and many more.


    Again, for the first time in his life, he realized that there were so many foods, so many continents in this world from general knowledge here, as well as so many traditions, entertainment activities and just so much more to life than he knew.


    Just 2 weeks ago, he had stepped onto a hot air balloon and flew high up in the sky like a bird.


    Man can fly! Man can fly!


    Baymard had made him feel so empowered that he honestly felt like he would aplish whatever dream he wanted.


    .


    Nevis felt blessed.


    And at this moment, all around him, countless people were focused in their conversations, with some just reading newspapers or minding their businesses instead.


    But for he, who still wasn''t used to the scenic sight provided by this sky train, how could he focus on anything else other than his window?


    ~Woosh!


    The train moved fast, winding and bending at various intervals around the many districts.


    Nevis excitedly moistened his dry lips while resisting the urge to ster his face on the window like a dog.


    But of course, he wasn''t the only one who felt this way.


    "Look! Look! That''s the famous Old Whilly Clock. Great! We can see it from here!"


    Nevis nodded his head in agreement, only feeling the entire scene very surreal.


    That''s right. He and his friend, Clovis, were dark-skinned people from Zalipnia who lived together with several others under one big mansion in District H.


    And just like himself, his friend and a few others, they hade here to study.


    Clovis ran his fingers over his seat and looked around the stunning train in awe: "Nevis! Why didn''t you tell me that the inside of the train was bigger and morefortable than that of the bus? Traitor! Traitor! You''re a traitor to the brotherhood!"


    "_"


    .


    Nevis looked at his friend funny, not knowing whether tough or to cry.


    Why the hell did he have such a dramatic person as a friend?


    Clovis couldn''t believe the sight he was seeing!


    This was his first time taking the train. So the moment he stepped in, he had been too blown away that he sat in a daze for over 2 minutes before waking up from his stupor.


    Awesome!


    The insides of the trains wererge and could easily put some people''s homes to shame.


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    Lying trough. What sort of magical carriage was this?


    Clovis'' eyes continuously darted around in all directions, almost as if he were a squirrel in the wild.


    Nevis smiled wryly at his reaction.


    Hey! Who was he to judge? The first time he got onto the train, he too had such a reaction.


    However, even if that were the case, he still wouldn''t let Clovis know that he reacted the same way, or else he wouldn''t hear the end of it in the future!


    Knowing Clovis, he would probably retell the story everywhere... Even at his wedding.


    Nope! Some things were to remain buried and undiscovered forever.


    Nevis smiled broadly at his silly friend while still focused on the stunning scenery outside his window.


    But even though he and Clovis spoke and marvelled at what they felt was the greatest Baymardian invention of all, their focus was still on something else entirely.


    Hahahahahhahaha!~~


    Field trip! Field trip!


    Finally, they would get to go and see what this whole Field Trip was all about!!


    (*0*)


    .


    Like fools in love, the duo smiled when thinking about it all.


    You know, when they first arrived, they did make friends with many others from Pyno, who told them that the school would always organize a field trip twice or thrice for this semester. During the winter semester (A.K.A, next semester), they hardly organized anything.


    But now, during this Fall semester, they had the opportunity to experience this thing called ''field trip.''


    So how could they not be thrilled?


    Do you know that because of this so-called field trip, they almost didn''t get any decent sleepst night?


    Pah!


    Clovis smacked his jaws hard in an attempt to calm himself down.


    And soon enough, a voice echoed out within the train, making the duo jump at attention.


    ~Ding


    "Next Stop, Olympus Valley."


    Clovis'' eyes sparkled: "Nevis, Nevis... That''s our stop. You! Are you listening to me? If we miss the time to jump out of the magic doors before it closes, I won''t forgive you!!"


    (-_-)


    .


    Nevis looked at the newbie train rider, only wishing that a hole would appear underneath him and swallow him whole.


    Bro... Why so loud?


    Clovis'' voice was somewhat boisterous, calling the attention of a few others.


    Many chuckled at the excited and animated boy.


    Newbies were always like this. And it was fun to watch them get riled up.


    And aedian who was watching them suddenly had a whiff of inspiration for his next act!


    With lightning speed, he quickly took out his Potter and began writing it all as if he were Light in Death note.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Wonderful! Wonderful!


    There was peace in the world.

 Chapter 1297 - Field Trip!

    <h4>Chapter 1297 - Field Trip!</h4>


    ~Chahhhh!~


    The train stopped, and the doors opened, allowing Clovis to dash and leap out of the train as though he were in an action movie.


    Bam!


    Hended on his feet and slowly stood up with a heroic expression, looking left and right ever so slightly.


    "_"


    Nevis was too speechless toment on his ridiculous friend.


    Just looking at the gang of people giggling and feeling amused by it all made him too helpless.


    Sigh... Forget it.


    Why was he acting as though he didn''t know how this bastard typically behaved?


    In ss, the 12-year-old Nevis had already be the jokester of the ss.


    He always providededic relief and had already be friends with everyone in a single day.


    Make no mistake. Even though Nevis and Clovis were both 12, at that age, they were expected to have the maturity of a 27-year-old back on earth.


    At the age of 6~7, men fought and were trained to be warriors or people who performed other manly jobs.


    At 7, some immediately apprenticed in their family businesses, became farmers, began trades and performed other acts.


    So from that young age to theiring of age at 14 or 15, do you know how many years of practice, resilience and heartaches would''vee their way?


    Before they officially became grown-ups at 14~15, they would''ve tasted defeat countless times, as well as many victories too.


    So at 12, people expected one to be very mature.


    However, aftering to Baymard, he realized that even though the Baymardians and many of those in Pyno at their age were mature, there was still a youthful and childlike air around them that was manifested from staying in Baymard... Especially whenever they were on school grounds.


    .


    People who came to Baymard to study typically felt a little freer than usual.


    Maybe it was because the Baymardian schools had various club activities and other things that brought out the inner child in them.


    In this world, schools typically believed in hash and hardness.


    And in very brutal and fierce ces, students could get whipped, tortured or killed by failing to get to the top.


    The requirements in most schools in this world had nothing to do with bonding or learning in a ''healthy'' environment.


    In this world, the strong rule and the weak fall.


    But in Baymard, their main message was unity, irrespective of whether one was strong or weak.


    Again, the things they were taught to focus on here were vastly different from what many in the world were instructed to focus on.


    Look! The Baymardians had outside club activities that differed from everyday reading courses... Like the P.E/sports time, Drama club, Arts & Craft Club and so on.


    Additionally, they also made them do something called ''group work'' when doing written assignments.


    Sigh... Maybe the influence of all this had made many lower their guard down, knowing that no one would torture or beat them up for releasing their inner child.


    After all, no matter how mature they acted, they were only children and not the 26 or 30-year-old people they thought they were mentally.


    .


    Like lightning, the duo dashed through the busy streets, making their way to the school grounds 12 minutes away from the train stop.


    Clovis ran with all his might while loudly wailing pitifully: "Why? Why did we miss the school bus this morning? What should we do if we''rete for the trip? You! You!... Nevis, it''s all your fault! Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?"


    Nevis was helpless: "Bro... Not only did I attempt to wake you up 4 times prior, but I also sprinkled water in your face, but you still wouldn''t budge."


    "Sprinkle water? F***! What will that do to me? You should''ve poured an entire bucket on my face. So in the end, this is all your fault... ~Wooooo~~."


    "_"


    Nevis rolled his eyes heavenwards, knowing that Clovis was only joking and secretly self-ming himself for oversleeping instead.


    And like so, the duo made it to the school grounds just when the Field Trip buses were currently marked at the front, with several students standing before them, entering the bus after a few teachers began roll-call.


    Clovis used his nonexistent, super speed to hasten his short legs up. "Here! Here! Your favourite pup, Clovis, is here!"


    Pup?


    ~Pfff...


    Many giggled after spotting the ss clown jumping and waving excitedly.


    His Pyron still needed work. But for sure, he had greatly improved within these 3~4 weeks alone.


    Well, with everyone only speaking Pyron to him, he was corrected severally on what sentences he was saying wrong.


    .


    Again, because of him and a few others, many in ss didn''t userge ore margins when talking to them.


    Just simple sentences and words would go a long way in building and firming up one''s foundation.


    It was also thanks to the fact that these Zalipnians had studied Pyron prior to arriving at Baymard, that they could easily pick up on a few things here and there.


    Clovis meant to say, pupil. But for some reason, no matter how many times they corrected him, he would revert to calling it pup.


    "Here! Here! Teachers!... Your favourite pup is here!"


    The teachers felt their lips twitch after seeing the troublemaker make his grand entrance.


    Already, they had a massive headache from it all.


    At the same time, one of their most well-behaved pupils, Nevis, was best friends with the troublemaker, which only brought out a stark contrast between them.


    Nevis could be a ss monitor, while Clovis would be the one causing trouble instead.


    That is, how could 2 opposite people stay together for this long?


    Sigh... The world was indeed full of mysteries.


    "Come on, teacher! Enter now! We''re going to bete if you keep standing there!"


    (> -_-)


    The teachers on the same boss with Clovis truly wanted nothing more than to strangle him lifeless.


    They had never seen such an annoying person like this before


    He looked at the clueless Clovis and could only say a little prayer for the teachers in his head.


    Honestly, if not for the fact that he and Clovis had known each other since they were 4, dealing with such a person could give one a heart attack.


    Bam!


    The doors closed up. And just like that, they were off.


    Woohoo!~


    Field Trip here theye!


    (^0^)

 Chapter 1298 - Natures Research & Observatory

    <h4>Chapter 1298 - Nature''s Research & Observatory</h4>


    "Wow!"


    With thinking eyes, the Duo and many others gasped in appreciation, looking at the stunning through the bus window.


    Vrmmmmm~~


    The many school buses drive into a Grand property that took up a vast amount of space as though it were an estate.


    [Nature''s Research & Observatory]


    That was the name of the ce they had just driven into.


    It was stunning and had a very openndscape, designed to make one feel as though they were within some luxurious botanical garden of some sort.


    Catchah!


    The bus drivers opened the bus doors, allowing the stream of pupils to leap out excitedly.


    And standing in wait before the buses, we''re a few staff and guards, who were here to wee and take them in.


    A talldy in a whiteb coat, a blue gown and a pair of medical sses on her face, calmly stepped forward with a warm smile.


    "Wee, pupils, to Nature''s Research & Observatory. I''m miss Dinna, one of your guides on today''s fun adventure in the wonderful world here. And beside me are a few members of my team, who will be joining us in our little adventure journey."


    Everyone smiled mr to mr, looking at the team of people joining them from here on out.


    The beautiful Miss Dinna chuckled while looking at everyone''s enthusiastic expressions: "Alright. Before we start, we''ll be giving you all badges, which will be your passes on sight. And, each and every one of you will also wearb coats and gloves too... Now, it''s time to suit up for the journey!"


    "Yeah!!!~"


    Clovis was just too excited. Oh boy. They were going hard on the field trip today!


    (^0^)


    .


    Everyone giggled at the ss clown''s loud exmations.


    And before they knew it, they were taken towards a room and suited up just as expected.


    Nevis kept his trustee jotter and pen in his pocket, ready to write down all he saw today.


    After all, there was no free lunch in this world. Just because it''s free to you doesn''t mean that another person didn''t have to pay for it.


    This supposedly fun Field trip was good and all. But they still had to write an essay on this matter, which was due 2 weeks from today''s date.


    So yes. They were having their ''fun now tobour for it another day.


    Of course, this entire thing was supposed to be educational. So the majority of them would honestly study, remember and take into heart whatever they learnt here.


    Unlike modern times, the people in this era relied on knowledge to survive.


    So if one faintly heard that the weakness of a Bat-spider was its eyes, then you best believe they would keep that information just in case they had to fight it one day.


    They also knew how to mixmon herbs to treat stab wounds and other injuries.


    This, to them, wasmon knowledge that even a 5-year-old child was supposed to know. It was all just like breathing.


    Their brains and mindset have been conditioned to absorb knowledge without forgetting for a long time... be it forcefully.


    They didn''t study to cram things for an exam, but did so to truly understand and master the key to survival.


    So you best believe that whatever they learnt here today, many of their essays would be very detailed, giving their own take on several topics.


    .


    Again, this is why Landon valued the minds of people in this era.


    And that''s why times like Research Mania, and other opportunities, allowed variouspanies and establishments to collect submissions from countless people who had ideas and suggestions.


    Do you know that a year ago, the batch that visited this same Institution had a pupil of 10 who suggested something so simple yet very practical that improved their results by 7%?


    Their ideas were valued.


    And during matters such as these, their essays would also get passed onto the various institutions they had a field trip with. Sometimes, what they write allowed the staff to realize if there was a problem with management, security or anything else that needed improvement.


    And just like the ancients of those times who wrote very diligently, as though writing a work of art, many of these students took their calligraphy and writing style very seriously.


    After all, in many ces in this world, bing an official schr working for their empire meant that one''s calligraphy and writing skills should be impressive.


    The literate focused on perfecting this art as the years went by.


    Crooked writing was not allowed.


    Thus, even with pens and pencils, they began practicing how to make it magnificent.


    Paintbrushes weren''t the same as pens or pencils. So understanding pressure application was a must.


    One could tell a person''s character from the way they wrote.


    So unlike modern people, these pupils, though highly young, were quick thinkers that would put many 20 or 30-something-year-old people on earth to shame.


    .


    Now, everyone was suited up with their visitor passes around their necks, which had their names and school''s name on it if they got lost.


    Already, the many children were quick to stand close to their friends, forming little cliques and talking to one another merrily.


    Soon enough, Miss Dinna pped her hands, calling everyone''s attention: "Alright... Is everyone ready?"


    "Yes!~"


    "Are you all sure? Is everyone truly ready to enter nature''s wonderful world?"


    "Yes, miss Dinna~" The pupils all eximed excitedly while holding their jotters and pencils, ready for action.


    "Then, in that case, what are we waiting for? Onwards we go!"


    "Yeah!~"


    (^w^)


    Like so, the Nevis and the rest barged out of the room, following behind Dinna, while a few other staff and teachers carefully moved around them, ensuring that no one got left behind or ran into another direction from the side.


    The gang of children moved on with firm yet childish expressions on their faces, taking in all they could.


    Well, it was time to see what this Nature''s Research & Observatory was about.

 Chapter 1299 - Witnesses On The Scene

    <h4>Chapter 1299 - Witnesses On The Scene</h4>


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    With brisk steps, everyone gleefully followed Dinna while listening to her words as though they were a heavenlymon.


    In short, this Research & Observatory was where scientists, researchers and those who created Baymard''s National Geographic shows worked hard in.


    In short, this was their primary base where they would get their paychecks from.


    And no doubt about it, they had interesting nts, insects and strange beings on their massive site that Nevis and even those in Pyno had never seen before.


    Of course, these creatures were in Pyno.


    But, when out in the wild, hardly anyone goes there with the mind of looking at bugs. They had other things to fear like the gigantic creatures that could kill them with one swoop.


    So forgive them for not noticing a few tiny bugs that they could squash with their fingers.


    Nevis felt his heart tremble in shock after listening to Dinna keep them hanging when talking about a rare creature as tall as the 12-year-old him that they would be privileged to see.


    And you know, Miss Dinna just said that the Creatures knew how to fight like a sage master.


    F***!


    What sort of being would it be?


    Nevis''s lips quivered in ecstasy the more he thought about things.


    Of course, for today''s agenda, Miss Dinna had told them that they would first get to see some amazing bugs, with some having ordinary abilities, while others with superstrength.


    And following that, they''ll get to see and feed some ferocious nts before rounding things up with the strange animals kept in a surrounding that mimicked their natural habitat.


    It''s said that after the people here observed and knew everything about these creatures, they released them back to the wild.


    Words weren''t enough to describe Nevis''s feelings right now.


    .


    "Everyone... This way, please..." Dinna said, leading everyone into a vast observatory room. At the forefront of the room were several floor-to-ceiling ss walls that stared at many tall trees outside.


    Eh?


    Everyone entered to see several men and women inb coats, watching the scene as though their lives via a long ck tube (telescopes).


    Again, at a particr corner in the room wererge screens that focused on recording Live!


    Only after looking at the screen did they know what these adults were focused on.


    Hm? A strange Insect?


    Nevis had before seen it before, but some of his Pyno friends seemed to know what it was.


    "Jumbo Stag Beetle!"


    Dinna nodded her head in approval: "Correct. We are now in the Stag beetle observatory."


    Many smiled and suddenly jotted something down fast.


    And soon enough, Dinna began her work.


    "Pupils... Your biology teacher hase with us on this trip. So, I know you all have already started studying basic Taxonomy... That said, even though many of you haven''t specifically case-studied the Stag beetle, many of you should be able to ssify it down to at least its ''Order''... So, who can tell me what ssification the Stag Beetle has?"


    Swish!


    In a heartbeat, countless hands rose up.


    They had just studied this for the past 3~4 weeks and had even done a mini-quiz on it. So it was still very fresh in their minds.


    Dinna looked at the enthusiastic children and secretly felt aplished.


    Yes. They were the youth of the future.


    Very quickly, she pointed at one of the guys with sses.


    "Kingdom: Animalia.


    Phylum: Arthropoda.


    ss: Insecta.


    Order: Coleoptera!"


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    The boy looked so proud of his answer... And everything he said was right!


    "Well done. But dear... What is your name?"


    ~Pff.


    Very quickly, his ears turned red with embarrassment. How could he forget to introduce himself?


    "Ivo... My name is Ivo."


    "Well done, Ivo. You have not embarrassed your Biology teacher." Donna said while nodding at the blue-toned boy.


    And even the biology teacher was pleased as well.


    .


    With things like biology, they taught the basics, like taxonomy, but didn''t dive into the realplex matters.


    In short, subjects like human anatomy were only learnt after one left the school at 15 ing of age in Baymard) and joined any academies focusing on medicine, forensics or any other fields that needed it.


    For now, learning how nts breathe, reproduce or how other essential things in life aren''t bad for foreigners to know.


    Asexual reproduction, feeding habits, you name it... All these were taught to them.


    ~p. p. p. p.


    Everyone pped for the boy.


    Dinna waited for the pping to be done before continuing her show: "Alright. As many of you know, there''s more to its taxonomy: Stag Beetle... Order: Coleoptera, Family: Lucanidae, Genus: Lucanus, Species: L.Cervus or Lucanus Cervus."


    Lucanus... Cervus...~~


    Nevis wrote everything down diligently and even began drawing a little sketch of what it looked like via the monitor.


    Strong! It had giant mandibles at its front that looked like a pair of scissors.


    "Now... Our camera team is disguised outdoors, featuring and moving the camera at different angles... It looks like you all are in luck because now we seem to have captured the male beetle, starting his search to find his partner."


    "Waw!... Then it must be true love." Some of the girls expressed romantically.


    Dinna only smiled at them while exining everything going on as the camera followed the little guy.


    .


    "A female Stag beetle is likely to be on a tree trunk. She has more normal-sized jaws, which she only needs them for feeding... But he needs immense jaws for fighting because there are other makes around for the same mission!"


    What? Was this beetle a naturally born Warrior of love?


    Everyone stared at the sturdy male beetle climb up the tree as though it were a hero of some sort.


    And soon, he came across another beetle that wanted to get to the females as well.


    ''What to take my woman? Not on your life!''


    Pah!


    Without wasting any time, the stag beetle duo began fighting brutally!


    Nevis and the rest opened their eyes wide in shock.


    F***! Who knew that they would be lucky enough to see a wrestling matching sich a ce?


    "Go, little beetle! You can do it!"


    "Com''on little beetle... Fight for your love!"


    Pah!


    The beetles were at it mercilessly, using not just their sheer strength but several other techniques as well.


    Everyone saw the little beetle stretch its very long and mighty mandibles over its opponent''s head... before gripping underneath its firstyer of armpits.


    And before they knew it, the little man lifted its opponent andmitted murder right before their very eyes.


    Bam!


    The enemy fell all the way back down to the ground.


    "_"


    .


    Everyone was now speechless.


    But before they could even ovee what they had just witnessed, they saw the little guy continuously climb and drop others to the ground fiercely until he finally got to the top.


    As the winner, he could be with the female.


    However, she didn''t seem to be in the mood to wee him.


    Thus, she tried fleeing for her life at every turn.


    The duo did their hide & seek actions for a while, with the gentle desperately trying to run away.


    And without mercy, the male quickly used its giant mandibles to restrain her... forcing her to get intimate with him.


    But the most savage part was yet toe.


    When he was done with her, he lifted her from the tree branch, hovered her in the air away from the tree and brutally flung her to the ground in disdain.


    ~Bam!


    The female dropped to the ground hard.


    This... This...


    Blink. Blink.


    Everyone stared at the scene in disbelief.


    Did they just witness a case of rape and murder?


    (0_0)


    .....


    [Operator]: ''Hello there, what''s your emergency?''


    [Pupils]: ''We would like to report a crime.... No, make that 2!''

 Chapter 1300 - Ghastly News

    <h4>Chapter 1300 - Ghastly News</h4>


    Onwards and upwards!


    Most of the Baymardians weren''t aware of their monarch''s disappearance, for it was a secret one. And with the way his majesty typically moved, everyone either thought he was about one of the major establishments in the Capital city or within the arm force units like the barracks.


    Of course, there was also the fact that his majesty typically went out towards the other Baymardians territories, visiting Riverdale and the rest as frequently as he could. But all in all, many were clueless about his majesty''s exit and were more focused on many important matters at hand.


    All around the scene, many tuned in to their radios, watched Tv and even read Newspapers on the many matters guing the world.


    "Oh, my ancestors! What a frightening thing this Zombie virus is."


    "Exactly! It''s said that the virus could spread through water and air. So if ites to our beloved empire, in a few weeks or months, won''t we all be finished at that rate?"


    "My dear... That''s what I fear the most."


    "F***! Me too. I''ve been so scared for my little daughter''s life that I recently had sleepless nights. And haven''t you heard? Hand sanitizers and tissues were almost out of sale at some point. I heard that the supply-demand that was supposed to be exported to the other empires doubled."


    "Hmmm. Everyone is scrambling for them because even if it''s not the Zombie virus, it''s always best to take precautions. Hey! Have you forgotten about the many minor and major gues that urred within Pyno over the years? What about the Shinjep one that happened in Ngum city Carona, a few years back? That one was said to be deadly and might''ve eventually wiped out the entire Pyno if it wasn''t for our brave Doctors, nurses, military staff and his majesty."


    One of the people holding their newspapers in a barbershop nodded vigorously: "Hmhm. With the constant threat of random gues and diseases popping up here and there, wouldn''t it be better to prepare for the future? It''s just that this Zombie gue is so terrifying that it seemed to be a wake-up call for many. Look! In the newspapers, it''s said that even the Pyno merchant association has begun adjusting and implementing new policies and safety measures to ensure that they don''t identally bring any viruses in."


    One of the men getting a clean beard trim couldn''t help frowning with worry: "What about the cruise ships? What are they doing about things?"


    (*~*)


    .


    Many of those in the barbershop were very puzzled about this.


    That is, the Cruise ships went to and fro Zalipnia, as well as the other empires. So what if someone brings it in?


    This problem would kill them all if nothing were done about it!


    Many were indeed perplexed about the situation, but for some, they only chuckled with a yful smile on their faces.


    One of the men shampooing another man''s long luscious hair couldn''t help proudly inputting his thoughts on the matter.


    "Are you all dreaming? The leaders and delegates had long thought of how to solve this one."


    "Really? How do you know?"


    "Rely on! Last night, the BBC reported that thanks to Zalipnian ruler, Monarch Uther, we now know a few key symptoms of those carrying the virus. So with this alone, we can fight and defend ourselves for the time being until those heading out to the Virus-infected zones send more feedback on the matter."


    "Yes! Yes! I also heard about thisst night too. The cruise ships have implemented some guidelines and rules on the matter. For starters, they were talking about some 4-day istion n before travelling."


    "Istion n?"


    "Yes! People have to buy their tickets ahead of time and go to the testing units within the ports. And after all the green signs are good to go, they''ll have to remain isted within the Coastal city for 4 days before they can finally board for their trip. And even when they want to board, a mini-temperature test would also be done for the second time. And of course, once they arrive at their destination, the same tests would be carried out yet again before they could freely move about the empires."


    "Great! Great! That''s good to hear."


    ...


    Snip. Snip.


    The barbers, groomers, and customers all mingled and talked to one another concerning the matter at hand, while going about their day.


    In cases like these, they also wanted to reject people who nned to leave the infested zone and travel to Baymard via Zalipnia.


    Even Uther had begun closing up his borders around his territory for the time being until the situation was best controlled.


    After all, if even a single person arrived with the virus in Zalipnia, then his empire was toast.


    But of course, from the system''s working, the Virus still hasn''t spread through the entire Shawnie Empire. With those carrying the virus drying in a matter of days before they would make it far enough.


    Yup! It''s all thanks to transportation that things seemed contained.


    With months of travel before one could leave the empire, seeing them die in a few days or weeks after contracting the virus managed to keep things in Shawnie empire.


    However, it was still spreading out the further people moved about the territory.


    Again, the further the dead bodies are thrown, the greater the disadvantage. Of course, not everyone does that fast. It all depended on one''s luck and immunity.


    Believe it or not, some have stayed alive for months now but can''t afford to get lifted off because their joints and entire bones feel as though they had been and turned into jelly.


    The longer one carries the virus, the more painful it was, so much so that they couldn''t afford to be carried off their beds. The pain would be too unbearable. Not to mention that their bony, zombie, mummified appearance would make one feel as though they were near-dead.


    Thus, the first few days or weeks of being a virus carrier were the best since they would still be able to walk about, though sluggishly.


    The Zombie gue was real.


    And the Baymardians, as well as those from the other empires, all shivered in horror at the gruesome information dumped on them.


    Meanwhile, in the heart of Arcadina, another storm was yet to unturn.

 Chapter 1301 - Who Dares To Summon Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1301 - Who Dares To Summon Me?</h4>


    -The Capital City, Arcadina-


    .


    ~Drizzle. Drizzle. Drizzle. Drizzle.


    The faint taps of rain fell onto the shoulders of a sturdy youngster on ck.


    These were thete weeks before the summer finally ended.


    Thus, Fall was still a few weeks away from emerging.


    Yet, in this early September, the rains hade ever so gently as though to give a warning of what was yet toe.


    The deck creaked and shifted beneath the youngster''s feet. And the sounds of night sea birds quickly fluttered away from the creaky docks.


    He had to admit. The smell was still bad.


    Salty water, rotted fish, horse shit, tar/ship sent, poultry and all sorts of smells were mixed to produce a unique that constantly bombarded his nostrils without mercy.


    The youngster frowned in displeasure: "Brodie... Haven''t the policies been enforced yet?"


    "Your majesty, it was done a few months ago. But some people are still stubborn about it, secretly dumping all sorts of waste and feces in the waters and grounds around the docks." Brodie stated. He was one of William''s secretaries who used to be one of his father''s most trusted aides.


    The foul stench came from all the rotting items thrown around the ce.


    And even though rules were made, many just found it more convenient to throw their trash in the ocean or around the Sandy rock shores.


    And a majority of times, the rule-breakers seemed to be thoseing from their continents, be it in secret or publicly. These people take Arcadina and the rest of Pyno as arge dumping ground. And even when they arrived to auction out their many extraordinary ''potions'' and items from Morgany or other regions, they seemed to do as they wanted.


    .


    Typically some people could prepare to sleep on their ships if it was veryfortable. The matter of pooping out on the deck floors was a norm. By morning, the people assigned to clean the decks would have to row the faces away. But they weren''t paid to be Toilet cleaners. So some things had to change.


    Of course, they were those who still pood by handing their butts at the sides of the ships. And if it stained their vessels before falling into the water, you best believe the stench would carry on.


    But the most annoying thing was that they would throw their dirty ''toilet-sponges'' into the waters after wearing out their use.


    And the doing would naturally float, just causing the entire ce to look like a floating trash facility.


    People shared their toilet sponges, all willing the same ass with them. And now, imagine how they used to live before, William and many people in Pyno couldn''t help shivering from disgust.


    Lying trough. How was it possible that they used to use twigs, grass, sponges and those hard clothes to wipe their asses? More still, how was it possible that they also shared these items amongst one another in the same house?


    Eww¡­ Gross!


    After using the soft and delicate Toilet papers from Baymard, they felt that if they went back to the previous ways, their butts would itch and scar from using such crude cleaning methods.


    Oh my God! Howe they used to share these things? So unhygienic!... Especially in these virus times.


    .


    Over the years, the more they knew, the more they understood that hygiene and poorer care were why many illnesses popped up from stagnant waters filled with rotting disease items to various situations around the ce; how could they not get ill?


    The animals, rodents and even the waters around them carried deadly diseases.


    And now, seeing the many toilet sponges and dirty items floating about the water, it was clear enough to see that the majority of the polluters were foreigners.


    And by 5 A.M, the dockworkers would have to take their boats and canoes out and pick up every floating item, as well as clean up the dock floors and sandy shores too... All because some people had no manners or respect for the rules literally pasted on the massive boards across the decks.


    William sneered.


    Heh. It looked like he would have to increase Fine for any foreigners caught going against the rules.


    Maybe they still did this because they felt that the current fine was chicken change. Then in that case, why not increase it by 200% for foreigners?


    Hmhm.


    Call him a bully all you want. But if he didn''t do it exaggeratedly, they would really feel like they could just insult him and throw chicken feed to his face anytime.


    As for the other Pyno citizens, they had their own fine different from that of Arcadinians. But in the end, there was a general rule stating that after one gets caught for the 2nd time, their home would increase too.


    And if anyone within the merchant association, there were additional rights that would also be taken away from them as well.


    It''s because of this that many didn''t disobey. Additionally, they had been ''civilized'' over the years, throwing their garbage in the many garbage bins all across the ports.


    Only the foreigners didn''t seem to care.


    .


    Past midnight.


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    William and his elite team moved amidst the light drizzling rain.


    And just up ahead were several massive foreign ships all lined up majestically.


    Brodie and everyone else''s eyes glowed with displeasure.


    Bastards!


    How dare they summon his majesty as if he were nothing?


    Many wanted to draw their des out and sh these pieces of sh**t, sinking their boats to the very bottom of the sea.


    Damn them! Damn them for looking down on Pyno and his majesty!


    They understood why his majesty had decided toe out. But they still felt aggrieved on the matter.


    William looked at the enormous galleys slightly bigger than his royal ships, only feeling that he needed to improve Arcadina fast!


    As for these Morgs who called him out, it was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. So why not follow his cousin''s (Landon''s) famous way of acting like a pig to eat a hangol?


    William licked his lips yfully


    Interesting....

 Chapter 1302 - A Grand Welcome?

    <h4>Chapter 1302 - A Grand Wee?</h4>


    Tension.


    The air was brittle and hard with uncertainty.


    And like statues, countless foreign knights lined up proudly across the docknes closer to their ships.


    Neither the faint drizzling rain nor the slightly cold ocean breeze deferred them from standing as still as statues. Swords on their waists, goldenrods in their hands, and very decorative attires on, all magnified the strength and wealth of these foreign visitors.


    Who? Who was it? Who owned this magnificent legion of galleys?


    Across the Pyno docks, several people within the regr ships belonging to Pyno merchants, nobles, fishermen and many more, now secretly watched the show with all sorts of questions and thoughts in their minds.


    William was fully covered up with one of his famous Ghostly Prince masks and a ck cloak... So many didn''t know who he was.


    Nheless, they could recognize the attire of the royal Arcadinian guards. And this clue alone made them feel that maybe these strange visitors were his majesty''s guests?


    No one could be sure for now. So all they could do was watch the show.


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    William''s team walked across the dock, iing their way closer to the main Galley, which was thergest ship of all, and had its upper parts painted Golden too. Its sails were light red, and even the ropes maneuvering them were dyed red.


    From a distance, the moonlight seemed to reflect on the gold-painted ship, making it sparkle vibrantly.


    Stunning. Stunning... It was indeed a beauty.


    Too bad William had no mind appreciating its stunning and awe-striking appearance.


    ~Whoosh. Whoosh.


    William''s eyes moved left to right and back. On his left were rows of foreign knights, and on his right was another row of knights stationed in a straight line, right up to the main ship.


    And as he moved by, these guards didn''t even bow slightly or acknowledge his presence. They stared ahead like rocks, neither looking at him. But even at that, William could still see the disdain in their eyes whenever he got closer to them.


    Come to his territory and disdain him? This was ridiculous!


    This move alone showed just how much ''respect'' these foreigners had for him and his people.


    They acted as though spending one more second here would kill them


    But who was it that invited him out? Was he the one who called them over to Pyno? Did he beg them to visit Arcadina? No, he didn''t. So what''s with the attitude?


    William''s expression turned cold. And soon enough, he reached his destination, standing before a massive board that led upwards to the towering ship.


    "This way."


    "Hmm."


    .


    William finally reached the very top and was immediately greeted by hundreds of soldiers lined up around the massive deck.


    And at every interval, he could also see fire torches lit up to reveal the beautifully carved deck floor that looked like a piece of art.


    His men hopped aboard the ship with him, taking in every little detail about the massive ship while secretly calcting what they would do if things took a turn for the worst.


    But before they could get an even clearer picture of things, 3 burly men with terrifying appearances marched towards them in full knight armor.


    "Stand your ground!" The men said, not having a single iota of care for this ''paper monarch of Pyno.


    "The Marquess of Tuskny, Marquess Rudolf, will make his grand appearance now!"


    Marquees Rudolf?


    Instantly, everyone turned to the massive upper floors above the deck.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Several stationed golden gongs were rung violently, followed by the sounds of flutes ying majestically.


    Alright. If people in the neighboring ships weren''t up before... now, their noisily neighbor had ensured their sleeplessness.


    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang.


    The sound resounded across the open air.


    And the next thing everyone knew, severaldies in very light and airy clothes all emerged from what seemed to be an open hallway on the floors above the deck.


    .


    ~Thah. Thah Thah.~~


    Thedies threw countless flower petals and danced vigorously across the scene. They danced without care, slowly descending to the stairs and finallynding on the deck floors.


    Some women then followed after the group of dancers and flower throwers, wearing unique sets of clothes with baskets of fruits and in their hands. And from time to time, they would also goggle andugh shyly.


    William raised his brows thoughtfully. A beauty scheme?


    ~Giggle. Giggle.


    Thedies seemed to be chuckling at heaven knows what.


    Of course, following this set of women was yet another set in very exposing outfits. Thesedies held massive flower fans in many shades of pink, white and green.


    What was the purpose of having these fans in this light drizzly night? Only the heavens would know. But well, with the size of them, maybe they would be able to serve as umbres.


    That said, the faint rain had already begun stopping. The rain was so faint that it was almost as if It wasn''t falling. And no one seemed to take note of it either. If anything, the rains seemed to raise up the heat that had long been trapped underneath the grounds.


    And now, even though the slightly windy sea breeze gave a refreshing relief, it was undeniable that the heat was still engulfing them.


    Thete summer nights were still as tough as ever.


    William and his men stared at the very seductive scene of women frolicking around and still stood firm, acting as though they couldn''t see these women at all.


    The outfits thesedies wore were so thin, exposing their nipples and every other body part too.


    But, amid a potential enemy, why the hell would they be thinking of this?


    .


    Thedies moved across the deck, doing their very best to look as enticing and as captivating as ever. And soon enough, the person they had been waiting for had finally decided to show up.


    William chuckled yfully.


    Good. He was here.


    Now, they could get to the bottom of things. After all, he had to get back to sleep, no?

 Chapter 1303 - Their True Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 1303 - Their True Purpose</h4>


    Tall and intimidating.


    These were the first few words that came to mind when many spotted the giant descending the stairs.


    And as he moved, his men all bowed deeply towards their master. But William and his men didn''t even flinch a muscle at his show of power.


    How foolish.


    Did these people think they would bow to them because of all this? Moreover, he, Wiim, was a Monarch. And in the best, there have been countless Pyno rulers who bowed their heads to other influential foreigners. But he would never be one of them... Especially after they have done nothing but disrespect him all through the night.


    What a joke!


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din.


    The towering burly man descended onto the scene, taking his ce on what looked like a built-in throne for him on the deck that stood on a rectangr podium.


    The man sat his massive self on the seat, positioned himself like a king before gesturing for his to finally allow William and the rest to approach his vicinity.


    "The Marquess will see you now!" One of the men said to William before leading the way, giving him no time to respond.


    Tsk!... Rude much?


    William squinted his eyes coldly, counting all their crimes against him in this head.


    Well, he wanted to y a pig to eat a hangol. So until he knew their purpose, only then would he show his ws to the enemy.


    .


    "Sit." The burly manmanded. And William did precisely as he was told, sitting on a stool they had just brought in for him.


    You look at me, I look at you.


    The duo maintained a fierce staringpetition, observing and analyzing each other from head to toe thoughtfully. And soon enough, William broke his eye contact in defeat.


    Marquees Rudolf sneered inwardly.


    ''Lowly Trash! Dare topete with me? Heh... Weakling!''


    Rudolf stared at the anxious William with disgust. He knew that these people were trash. But how could they be so bad? It looks as though apart from thete Alec Barn, no one in this shitty continent had the guts to stare him deeply in the eye for so long.


    There was a reason why he was nicknamed ''the Abyss.''


    He had med many go numb with terror with just a single nce alone. Well, at least even though the boy before him was trash, he was still better than many others since he could maintain a stare with him for these many breaths.


    It was a minute and a few seconds before William broke off.


    A broad smile was now stered on Marquees Rudolf''s face after giving his targets something to fear.


    "William Barn... A lucky survivor who managed to trick and take down his Uncle, Alec Barn, from within the shadows... You, I''ve heard a great deal about. And though your beginning is somewhat impressive, it''s a far cry from being capable and eptable to be a ruler of this vast empire." Rudolf said cheekily before biting into a tasty grapeid out before him.


    His tone and demeanor seemed rxed. But his abyss eyes were something else!


    They were cold, ruthless and told a lot of what would happen to William if he didn''t follow along.


    .


    Bubuum. Bubuum.


    Adrenaline rushed through the veins of the Arcadinians as their hearts continuously speeded up with uneasiness.


    WHAT DID HE MEAN?


    Rudolf nced at the tensed Arcadinians and chuckled: "What? Did you think that your uncle had sat on the throne without the help of others?"


    The T.O.E.P! T.O.E.P!


    Were they meeting a T.O.E P member in the flesh?


    Everyone swallowed dryly with erged eyes, looking at Rudolf more instantly as though they wanted to burn his entire image in their minds.


    William was greatly shocked, to say the least.


    A real T.O.E.P ranked never, and not a subordinate!


    Damn!... He never thought he would be seeing them this soon.


    Marquees Rudolf saw their expression and only thought they were shocked from his words alone, not knowing that his T.O.E.P status had been uncovered.


    The Marquees licked his lips, enjoying the sweetness and vour of the grapes. He did love to torture his targets mentally. Oh, what fun it was!


    William nced at him with a mix of uncertainty and fear of his face: "F-forgive me, your lordship. But you said that I''m not suitable for Ruling Arcadina. Then might I ask who has the power to decide such things?"


    Instantly, Rudolf''s face turned cold. "Boy, you''re unworthy of knowing who the real decision-makers are. But like I said. My people ced your uncle on the throne years back. And long ago before his demise, a chosen sessor was already ced should in case he died. Of course, based on the agreement we had, your uncle''s first and only choice was his first son, Prince Eli. And the second choice was one that we, the decision-makers, had long chosen for him. That person had been groomed in the empire of Lingingburg, Veinitta, and will soone over to take his rightful ce as her to the throne. Yes! That person does have Arcadinian royal blood running through his body. His Grandfather was your grandfather''s brother!"


    Boom!


    William couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    He had another rtive alive somewhere hidden in the shadows?


    .


    Blink. Blink.


    The information was too shocking. So, this long-distant cousin of his wasing back for the throne?


    From the looks of things, this cousin should''ve been living well in Lingingburg and might even have a grand title.


    Then didn''t this mean that this person would be approaching with a man army soon?


    Rudolf grinned: "Normally, we would''ve just assassinated you in the dark. But that cousin was so nice that he decided to give you a heads up on the matter. So, you might as well enjoy yourst ruling period as Arcadina''s Monarch. Because soon, the real heir to the throne will arrive.... William Barn, your ruling days are numbered!"

 Chapter 1304 - Sebastian Barn

    <h4>Chapter 1304 - Sebastian Barn</h4>


    "William Barn, your ruling days are numbered!"


    ....


    The words resounded in everyone''s ears as though it were the devil''s call itself.


    Rudolf looked at their struck appearance, carefully picked up a fresh juicy apple, rubbed it against his sleeve and bit into it yfully.


    The real reason why they chose to tell William, rather than having him secretly assassinated, was because he was going to be prey for the big wolf.


    That''s right. His distant cousin, Sebastian Barn, had been born in the organization.


    Yes. Some people were born, initiated and trained by the order. And the boy was one of them. And as he grew up, he still became a well-known young noble in Lingingburg.


    But, he was 1/3rd Arcadinian and 2/3rds Linggion. So his grandfather had him never forget it!


    Back in the days, his grandfather had nned to assassinate William''s Grandfather, Oden, for the throne. Unfortunately, he failed woefully since Oden had so many faithful followers.


    But because of Oden''s kind nature, he couldn''t bear to kill his own blood. Thus, he exiled him out of Arcadina, never to return.


    Heh. If Oden knew that his decision woulde to bite his grandson in the butt, Rudolf didn''t know if the old geezer would regret it or not. But as it stood now, Sabastian was very determined to get the throne!


    Anyway, the story went like this... Sebastian''s grandfather struggled to flee Pyno with his men because apart from his brother, he had created other enemies in Pyno who couldn''t wait to chew him raw now that he was down.


    Staying in Pyno would only lead to his downfall.


    And that''s why he and his men had no choice but to disguise themselves, as well as their families, getting on a few of their ships and fleeing to wherever they deemed fit.


    .


    Theynded in Lingingburg, Veinitta and struggled to survive and work their way up in an environment that looked down on them, from Pyno.


    First, they bought a grand estate with half of the money they all gathered. Each of their vassals lived in that samevish estate, saving cost.


    Additionally, they all knew that they were in a pinch, so no guard expected monthly pays, at least not until they picked themselves up again.


    Now, thedies formed and grew foods in the estates while the men still trained, but also went out to gather information.


    After a while, they opened a small merchant guild. And soon, that guild grew into arger and great guild that was now stationed in over 20 major cities in Lingingburg, pulling as much money as possible.


    Everyone was curious about these new strangers, and only a few yearster did they choose to disclose their identities, irrespective of the rumors flying around about them.


    Some had long guessed their identities, while others were clueless.


    But the confirmation from them only came after they established a certain reputation within some parts of Lingingburg.


    Well, it''s not like the entire empire knew their name off the bat.


    No. They started with an average city, gaining trust and advantage there.


    And soon enough, those in the neighboring towns and ages knew their guild. And after a while, they decided to go forth and open a branch in another faraway city, with the help of some of their new contacts, while they promised great discounts or free goods for their assistance.


    .


    Like so, their poption had spread for decades now, following Sabastian''s Grandfather, his father, and now, himself.


    Those were a lot of years for growth. Additionally, they also opened a few stores and owned arge cave with iron ores. Thus, their wealth had long grown.


    But the key factor to making them gain a title in Lingingburg was because Sebastian''s grandfather took in a Linggion woman as his 2nd wife.


    It could be said that at that point, the woman was his only wife, seeing that he left his first wife behind in Arcadina.


    The woman had refused to aid or have anything to do with him.


    He married his first wife 6 months before he nned to usurp the throne.


    At that time, he was 16, and Oden was 18. They did have 2 half-other siblings, who had long does from his hands.


    It would interest many to know that Oden took the throne at 15 after hising of age because their father had long been poisoned and slowly dying. So the man wanted to see Oden on the throne before he passed away.


    Thus, Judd Barns had long schemed to kill his brother Oden but failed and was discovered by everyone.


    Back then, he was hot-blooded and very short-tempered, wanting to get results quickly, hence calcting his enemy.


    You know, after his rushed wedding, he didn''t even spend the night with his bride, only because he wanted to hasten up and head for his secret base.


    There, he finalized his ns and rushed to the Capital to take Oden down.


    So after he got exiled, his newly married wife, who used to look at him in awe and lick his feet, now turned her face in disgust and refused to abandon her noble position to follow him.


    That was that.


    .


    He got into Lingingburg, married a noble''s daughter after a few years of gaining some foothold in the empire.


    Don''t get him wrong. He did have a few fun nights with tons ofdies daily. But those were pleasure ves who had their wombs destroyed.


    He would never take a low life as a wife. And even at that, he waited and waited to catch a big fish, which he did.


    And thatdy birthed Sebastian''s father, who was now birthed as a Lingingburg noble. Following that, Sebastian''s father married only a single wife too.


    There was a reason why they did this. Firstly, they were partly Arcadinian, so if they angered their powerful wives because of cheaper or lesser noblewomen, they would only be shooting themselves in the foot.


    At the same time, their attitude had won the admiration of many women in Lingingburg who longed to be the only wife to their husbands. Fighting and putting every day in the harams was indeed tiring.


    Like so, Sebastian Barn and his 2 other siblings were born as Linggion nobles!

 Chapter 1305 - A Perfect Plan

    <h4>Chapter 1305 - A Perfect n</h4>


    Rudolf admired that Barn family.


    A few years prior to the birth of Sebastian and his siblings, his father and grandfather had just joined the T.O.E.P.


    As for their wishes, Judd used to gain more strength in Lingingburg, while his son used his to initiate all of his future children into the T.O.E.P... That was his wish.


    At the same time, they also built up their forces for when one of their Barn Children would go back to Arcadina and rule it all!


    It was never toote for a gentleman to take revenge.


    Sebastian had 3 siblings, a sister 2 years younger than himself and a brother, 3 years a few months younger than himself. The 3 of them were close and very warm with one another, having little to no internal disputes.


    After being born and initiated into the T.O.E.P, they had individually grown their power and had long decided who would do what growing up. Sebastian took up the mantle, swearing to be ruler of Arcadina and washing his grandfather''s reputation clean.


    The T.O.E.P in turn had faith in him, since he was someone they groomed from birth.


    So even though they did agree for Eli Barn to be the first choice after Alec''s death, they were always secretly pushing for Sebastian instead.


    Do you know how many things would be easily aplished when they had a ridiculously loyal person on the throne?


    Well, they would''ve kept Alec''s promise to leave Eli to take the throne. And after a few months, they would''ve killed him off instead.


    Hey... No matter how angered Alec would get in the afterlife, they did abide by the rules of leaving his son to take his seat, no?


    (^+^)


    However, William was a bug that they didn''t even seeing.


    Who knew that he had a simr survival story to Sebastian?... Except that his was more righteous. But so what? Power speaks, and that''s that. So all he could do now was back off for the true monarch to arrive.


    .


    Rudolf massaged his chin thoughtfully.


    He had been stationed in one of the Coastal regions in Lingingburg, with the sole purpose of doing his own job, should Alec kick the bucket.


    Hehehehehe... Every so often, he found his leg stationed there in wait for news of Alec''s death.


    In particr, he would permanently get stationed there during the Kill-Free period when meets could plot and kill themselves. But he was in a specific department exempt from this, and was more of the policing type, finding and taking note of those who died.


    So he got stationed there, nning to get information about some members in Veinitta, as well as some in Pyno.


    He had just 6 people to focus on.


    Additionally, Alec''s case was unique because once he died, Rudolf also had another job of putting Sebastian''s wish in motion.


    T.O.E.P rules stated that members couldn''t kill each other unless during the Kill-free period.


    So back then, no matter how much Sebastiana and his family wanted Arcadina''s throne, it was a crime to do anything to Alec.


    During the killing period, they too were busy protecting themselves. So all they could do was wait for the bastard to kick the bucket and die!


    The entire thing was just one big dramatic mess.


    .


    Rudolf had always gone to that Coastal city to stay there for the next 8~9 months until he got word on Alec''s situation and a few others in Veinitta and Ten.


    Of course, he wasn''t the only one policing or checking them up.


    Every enforcer had a list of people scattered in various regions. So concerning other T.O.E.P members like Nopline, that was not his business and jurisdiction. He was only focused on the list he had.


    And just as he said, apart from being a T.O.E.P enforcer, he was also assigned to be one of the 4 lead units in charge of granting Sebastian''s wish.


    He had only arrived in the coastal region a few months prior, and had immediately heard of Alec''s death and some William guy taking the throne.


    So of course, he sent word of his next moves to Sebastian and his leaders, before taking action on William.


    Firstly, William had a capital offence of killing a T.O.E.P member (Alec), which was unusable by death.


    The order protects its kind. So any outsider that touched a member would be punished severely.


    But... Because Sebastian wanted to y with William and make him desperate like ab rat, they had longe up with an borate n to make him live in hell right before his throne git snatched away.


    Yup!


    It should''ve been Eli and Alec''s other children who faced this situation.


    However, since they were unavable, then William would have to do.


    For Sebastiana and his family, William was an embodiment of Oden.


    So yes! They wanted to treat him as though they were treating Oden himself.


    That is, William''s father, mother and everyone else would have to suffer until it was their time to die!


    Judd Barns was still alive in Lingingburg to this day. So for the Grand finale, he woulde over and be the one to behead William and anyone else who looked like Oden.


    Because it was true William resembled Oden too much, as though he were Oden''s twin.


    Heh. He was in for a real treat in the following months toe.


    .


    Like so, Rudolf only stayed at that Coastal region for 2 weeks before turning towards Arcadina and sailing up the Banvia river that led towards the Capital.


    The river was deeper than that of River Nile back on earth.


    And because of its importance, the number of guards stationed across it was always astronomical. There was also river control, with several massive drawbridges created to stop ships from advancing, as though they were building bridge checkpoints across the zone.


    Of course, because Rudolf came from Veinitta, the guards allowed him to pass... especially after hearing that he had a message for his majesty.


    They let him go but sent word on to warn William.


    It was just that William just arrived at Arcadina a week ago, after getting sent back by the Baymardians.


    He went to Landon''s wedding and was back to find the message of strangersing his way.


    William chuckled.


    Did they think he wouldn''t dare to do anything to them because of their positions?


    KILL!

 Chapter 1306 - [Bonus ]A Monarchs Guarantee

    <h4>Chapter 1306 - [Bonus ]A Monarch''s Guarantee</h4>


    Rudolf looked at William and the other Arcadinians with a confident gaze that suggested they would bever go against him.


    But just when he thought William would break down andpletely give in, a burst of loudughter erupted, making him stunned.


    "~Hahahahahahahahaha~~


    Williamughed heartily as thoughughing at a clown.


    "Funny... Very funny."


    Very yfully, Wiim rxed on his seat and grabbed a few apples.


    Thap. Thap. Thap.


    He threw them at the first 3 Arcadinians beside him. And of course, he saved thest for himself.


    Crunch!


    He chewed and smiled at Rudolf mysteriously.


    Very juicy... Very juicy.


    Bold!


    Rudolf turned colder than he already was, squinting his ''abyss eyes'' at William fiercely.


    No matter how slow he was, he realized that William''s previous act was fake!


    The bastard didn''t fear him at all! Even now, William treated his abyss eyes like nothing, calmly enjoying himself as though he were an actual guest up here.


    What the hell was wrong with this guy? Did he think of himself as thete Alec Barn? What impetuous! What arrogance! Did he believe that he, alone, would be able to stop the T.O.E.P from secretly taking over Arcadina? NAIVE!


    Rudolf shifted his position, moving from rxed to fierce on his throne-like seat.


    The muscles along his jaws seized. And at this moment, it took all his restraint not to sh William into half.


    How dare he y with him, the great Marquees Rudolf?


    ''Boy! Your arrogance will be your downfall!''


    .


    -Silence-


    A long silence followed. And all many could hear were the sound of apples being chewed, the calming waves below and several faint sounds from around the port.


    The silence was pregnant with tension that seemed to freeze time for everyone!


    Look left, look right.


    Rudolf gave his men the sign.


    And they in turn took out their swords and sacred, holding them as firmly as they could.


    Thedies also stepped back, making themselves nonexistent too.


    Everyone had their one little calction at heart.


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Rudolf tapped the armrest of his throne, keeping his eyes locked on William as though he were a wild beast hunting its prey.


    "So... Is this your choice?"


    ~Crunch.


    William bit into his apple, taking his sweet time to digest its nutrients. And when he was finally done, his rxed mood changed.


    Boom!


    The beast was unleashed.


    William''s powerful aura exploded across the screen, making many give him a second look of vignce.


    Pretender. Pretender...


    There was no doubt about it now. This guy was definitely ying with them earlier.


    Good... Good... What a good Arcadina!


    They seemed to have a knack at birthing rebellious bastards!


    .


    Everyone was inwardly cursing Arcadina and its rebellious nature. After all, a majority of those in Pyno''s history to ever go against the T.O.E.P seemed to erupt from Arcadina. It was as though the people here were born with a certain level of stubbornness, trying to go against their fate.


    That is, be it for good or bad purposes, there was no denying that Arcadina seemed to be the stubborn one in Pyno... Well, Arcadina and Deiferus.


    As far as the T.O.E.P was concerned, throughout history, The 2 had always been the troublemakers in Pyno.


    William''s gaze was cold.


    "Youe to my territory, enter my gates and march in vibrantly, only to tell me this rubbish?"


    Rubbish?


    The faces of these foreigners quickly turned distorted. But they still remained silent.


    "Youe into my territory, telling me... No! Commanding me to abdicate my throne, as what? As my Deity? Are you my Omega? Are you my ancestors? Just who the hell are you all that I will have to give you face and listen to your nonsense?... Pff~... Bahahahahaha~... Aieyyy~...It''s been a long time since Iughed like this. Hrious. You all make good jesters... Say rather than doing all this, why don''t I hire you all as my official court jesters instead?"


    Bam!


    "That''s enough!!!!!"


    Rudolf''s thundering voice erupted across the scene, followed by the breaking sounds of the table, shattering before their very eyes.


    Rudolf had mmed his fist onto the table with technique and pre-school, causing a zig-zag line for form on its surface.


    And the next thing they knew, all the little bowls of food had nted down the middle before falling onto the ground below. rays of foo


    ~ng!


    The golden bowls of fruit fell in one stter


    .


    Rudolf''s body was trembling with a fiery rage that could burn an entire forest to the ground.


    "How dare you." His voice was low but powerful. "How dare you think of me as amon jester. Good... Good... Good... I hope you can still think all this a joke once you find yourself, your men and your families skinned and hung above the city walls for all to see!"


    William squinted his eyes dangerously: "Is that a threat?"


    "No. It''s a guarantee!"


    -silence-


    William remained silent for a bit before apuding the big fool before him.


    ~p. p. p. p.


    "Marvelous. Marvellous... Truly marvellous. Of course, I too love guarantees. But old man, whether your guarantee will happen or not, is something that''s still far away in the future... For now, don''t you think you should worry about my guarantee instead?"


    Guarantee? Was he trying to...


    Zoom!


    Rudolf''s eyes becameser-focused: "William Barn, do you dare?"


    "Well, not only do I dare to do so, but I''m also ''guaranteeing'' you of it too." William said, dawning a broadened smile on his face.


    Offence Number 1: Disrespecting a monarch and summoning him out as though he were a mere subordinate.


    Offence Number 2: Ordering him to abdicate the throne.


    Offence Number 3: Threatening him with the lives of his family, his men and his people.


    Offence Number 4: Belonging to the T.O.E.P.


    And finally, Offense Number 4: Just being too unpleasant to see.


    William stared at the offender before him coldly.


    "Mr. Rudolf, your biggest mistake was underestimating your opponent. So here''s my guarantee: I, William Barn, will promise that none of you will be able to leave Arcadina alive! Men!... Take them down!"


    .


    William''s voice called out, and before anyone could react, a storm of Arcadian soldiers had jumped into the ships from all directions.


    What?!!!


    It was only now that Rudolf and the others realized just how crazy William was.


    Even if they weren''t from the T.O.E.P. the moment they mentioned their Morg status, he still dared to go against them like this? Was he tired of living?


    ~Sling!


    Without wasting any time, Rudolf unsheathed his sabre. He had sailed into enemy territory, thinking that the enemy would have somemon sense in that head of his.


    Things always worked this way, no matter where he got sent to.


    That was Morgany''s reputation.


    Plus, even without knowing Morgany, just seeing the level of wealth and the size of his vessels would make many not dare to touch him because they wouldn''t want to invite troubles their way.


    The situation could be seen as though he had a powerful father looking after him.


    If one''s father is the greatest being in Hertfilia, even if the sonmitted atrocities and misdeeds, everyone would be afraid to go against that son. Even if they hated him, they would have to put their ws away and smile pretentiously. They had no choice in the face of power.


    And this was the standard order and logic here. So why in heaven''s name was this bastard trying to go against that? Was he a fool? No one could bear the T.O.E.P''s wrath.


    Touch one strand on his head and the boy wouldn''t be given an easy death.


    They would find various ways of torturing and keeping him alive for decades and decades, living inplete despair, almost making mad.


    As it stood now, his offences were just piling up one after the other.


    First, he killed Alec. Then, he refused to surrender. And now, he dares to raise his swords against other T.O.E.P members too?


    Great! Great! What a great William Barn!


    .


    Bang!


    Rudolf kicked the already broken table fiercely while swinging his sabre as though trying to get a good grip of things.


    Whoop. Whoop. Whoop.


    His action looked confident and intimidating. But his no point didn''t seem fazed at all.


    William was no newbie to psychological pressure. So very calmly, he took out his sword and found his battle-stance.


    One lean, one gigantic.


    Anyone would definitely ce their bets on Rudolf scoring a victory. His physique gave him the majority of battle advantages there were.


    He looked like a towering beast when standing next to William.


    However, it was too early to say who the real victor would be.


    Rudolf licked his lips fiercely.


    "Boy, remember...?This is the path you chose. So don''t me me for being cruel."


    "Big fe, I could say the same for you, too. Now... as my favourite cousin would say.... Shall we dance?"

 Chapter 1307 - The Mighty Rudolf

    <h4>Chapter 1307 - The Mighty Rudolf</h4>


    ~Ting.


    The duo shed their swords against one another with a fiery passion. And just as one would expect, William was overpowered.


    "YAH!" Rudolf yelled, pushing his pointe back.


    Strong. Very strong.


    This was William''s thought, looking at how far back he had been pushed.


    It was just the beginning of the battle, yet his wrists had already been forced to turn at extreme angles that made them feel pain.


    Rudolf''s bulging muscles and veins were already in full disy from that single attack alone.


    And seeing how far he pushed his opponent, Rudolf wascent, grinning again at his might.


    And with several more waves, he forcefully smashed his word at William from all angles.


    Whoop. Whoop. Whoop. Whoop.


    The sounds of the air whistling dangerously.


    Focus. Focus. Focus. Focus...


    William dodged as though dancing, leaning to the left, right, ducking, and even falling backward, all to avoid the deadly de.


    And the more he dodged, the fiercer Rudolf became.


    "Bahahahahahaha~... Boy! It''s already impressive that you can dodge by lightning Illusion sword for so long. Trust me, not meant people can do it." Rudolf said with a cheeky grin stered on his face.


    And for the first time, William truthfully agreed.


    Make no mistake. Rudolf''s shes were nothing of the ordinary.


    Take a good look at the sh.


    Vibrations...


    That was the best word he coulde up with when examining the matter.


    Picture a string held firmly at its ends. And then, imagine someone pinching and pulling the string from its center.


    The vibrations that ur on the string, rocking backs and forth, were simr vibrations he saw on the sword.


    That''s right. The sword, though looking ready, was rocking side to side with each sh.


    This also meant that the sword attack would cover thicker width ranges too.


    Moreover, the fact that it was constantly vibrating made it hard for William to see the precise location where the attack was targeted.


    This might seem like a useless piece of information to many. But in battle, one could be saved an inch away from an attack.


    Calcting angles anding up with attack predictions was what would keep one alive.


    He couldn''t afford to ck off, or he would get cut without even knowing it


    Dammit!


    .


    ~Whoop. Whoop. Whoop


    Sweat trickled down William''s forehead the fiercer the attacks came.


    "Hahahahahahahahaha~... Boy, where''s your confidence now? What''s the matter, can''t handle my lightning illusion technique? Hehehehe... If you think you can wear me off by doing and but attacking, then too bad. Don''t you know where Ie from?"


    ~Whoop!


    "Boy! I''ve been on the battlefield for over 5 hours, using only this technique. So if you think I''ll lessen my lighting speed, then think again!"


    With that, Rudolf concentrated all his strength into the next attack, aiming to sh William onto half cleanly.


    "Eat my sword, you lowly piece of sh**!"


    ~Whoosh!


    The sword moved incredulously as William quickly moved to the side as though diving into water.


    Bloody Hell!


    What sort of techniques are they teaching those bastards in Morgany?


    He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he honestly felt that his life was about to end just now.


    William rolled off and painfully dragged gis body off the floor.


    Looking at his left shoulder, he was supposed to get scared.


    The injury he just received was terrible. .that is, a thin, topmostyer of his skin had been sliced off as though one were slicing thin strips of meat.


    Terrible.


    The surface was now dyed red, with blood continuously oozing out of it.


    Thest time William ever felt this close to death was when Eli and Connor almost killed him in one of his secret bases.


    Dammit!


    William gritted his teeth while watching his opponent swirl the sword in his hand yfully.


    "William Barn... I did give you a choice, no? All you had to do was just lower your damn ugly head for the return of the true Monarch. You are a paper Monarch, not wanted by anyone. So let me put it to you now. Even if you manage to kill me, your request will still end up the same. You, William Barn, will die."


    William''s blood went cold while listening to Rudolf.


    If eyes could kill, Rudolf would''ve long been dead by now. William buried the pain he was feeling on his shoulder, focusing his strength on his sword, waiting for his opponent toe to him.


    That''s right.


    It would be foolish for him to attack first. This guy had all sorts of strange techniques from Morgany. And William didn''t like surprises during battle.


    But his cornered look only pleased Rudolf more and more: "William, William, William... I take it that you''re a man with some sense in your head. Tutututututut... Don''t try to be like that rebelliouste uncle of yours. You don''t have what it takes to be the next Alec Barn. So don''t try to be one. I''ll tell you what... Because I like you, I''m ready to offer you a deal of a lifetime."


    A deal?


    William remained silent, listening to the giant before him.


    Hooked and sinkered.


    Rudolf smirked confidently.


    He wasn''t a fool!


    Indeed. He had underestimated how many idiots existed in this world.


    No one with some ''upstairs'' would think of doing what William just did.


    Thus, he came here into event territory, thinking he could just waltz back out after delivering the message. Plus, with all due respect, who attacks the messenger?


    Wasn''t he just doing his job here? In his opinion, William was way out of line.


    And that was to secure his safety leaning this ce, he decided to make a ''deal'' with the brat.


    Of course, whether he would keep and uphold the deal was an entirely different matter.


    Heh.


    Now that he had said what he came to say, all he wanted to do was leave, head back and report harshly about this wannabe Alec Barn.


    Rudolf smiled. "Yes.... I want to make a deal with you."

 Chapter 1308 - Taking Out The Trash

    <h4>Chapter 1308 - Taking Out The Trash</h4>


    William frowned. What was this bastard up to now?


    "Speak. I''m listening."


    "Come now, William... It''s simple. As it stands now, there''s nothing I can do about my peopleing for you. But, there''s something else I can offer and Promise."


    William''s brows went up: "Oh? What''s that?"


    "William Barn... No... Since you''re enjoying yourst monarch period, I should call you¡­ your Majesty William, no?"


    "You should," William said tly.


    Since this guy got here, he''s calling him William Barn with no titles or respect whatsoever.


    Rudolf chuckled at the youngd''s temper.


    "Your majesty William Barn... Though I cannot do anything for you, when ites to your family and close ones, I do have the power to make magic happen."


    William rolled his eyes heavenwards. "Get to the point."


    "Sure... Whatever you say, your majesty." Rudolf said while carefully avoiding the many people fighting around him.


    The entire ce was filled with fierceness, as everyone seemed to be battling for their lives.


    Meanwhile, he and William looked like they were just here for entertainment.


    Rudolf calmly stepped back. And in the space he once stood, another person soon fell on his butt while fighting an enemy.


    Yes. Rudolf and William seemed to be immersed in their own little world.


    .


    "Your majesty Barn, it''s simple... In short, what I''m guaranteeing you, is that when you die, your family will be safe. As I said, I can''t stop the danger heading your way. But I can shield or stop others froming to your family and friends. Your mother... Your father... Your loyal friends... And even your cousin in Baymard. All of them will stay alive with just a single order from me."


    "And why should I believe you? Moreover, in what capacity can you do it? For all I know, you might just be ackey. So what makes you think I can trust you?"


    Lackey?


    Rudolfughed heartily, with a hint of disgust in his voice


    "Your majesty Barn, even though I can''t tell you how powerful I am, I am nockey. My position is far superior to that of ackey. So, please... Don''t insult me!"


    Oh?


    William listened and came up with his one thoughts deeply.


    With the way this guy was carrying about, he shouldn''t be amongst thecked ss of those T.O.E.P.


    Then, just what position had he reached?


    .


    So far, they didn''t know all T.O.E.P positions, only knowing what sses Alec, Nopline, and the captured Baron Cain had undertaken, thanks to some secret messages found.


    Now the question reminder. How many sses were there? Was this guy in a higher position than thete Nopline or Alec Barn?


    William wanted to know.


    Rudolf''s face was still distorted with disgust after beingpared to theckeys that they usually got from the lesser continents.


    He was a true-born Morg. So what position do they think he would get?


    Don''t insult him!


    "Your majesty Barn, whether you believe me or not doesn''t matter. As it stands now, your only choice is to take my word for it. Or... Do you want to see your entire family skinned alive and hung on the city walls?"


    William narrowed his eyes dangerously: "What do you want in exchange?"


    "Smart boy. What I want is simple. Let me and my men go, and not only will I leave Arcadina for good, but I''ll also do my magic, guaranteeing that no harm will befall your loved ones... So... Do we have a deal?"


    Yes! From the reports he got attacked to the one about Alec''s death, it stated that this guy was a big family guy.


    He could walk onto the belly of a beast because of his family. Meaning his only known weakness was his family.


    So for sure, in desperate times such as these, this guy should waste no time taking his offer.


    ....


    Rudolf''s hands remained in the air for quite some time, waiting for William to shake it.


    But soon, his coy smile turned stiff with disced anger while looking at the little imp, who was just standing there as though he, Rudolf, was invisible.


    Dare him?


    Rudolf''s eyes were zing hot after all the insults he received today.


    "Boy! What do you mean?!"


    William didn''t even bother talking to him. All this time, he regained his strength after being backed to the corner by Rudolf.


    Like Sherlock Holmes, his eyes and mind had been calcting what he would do to secure his victory.


    ''First. Attack special point on leg.


    Get target to step into the hole on the floor. Standing at a higher position than the man who is now in the hole, employ body shot, kicking his chin, forcing him to fall backwards.


    Block his angry attack, weaken left jaw again, attack ribs... Fracture left check, attack ribs again and finish assault by fracturing his cheek, dislocating it permanently for thest time.''


    William essed everything like a movie in his mind.


    And this time, with his n in motion, he attacked first.


    "What? Boy! You...."


    ~Bah!


    Rudolf had no time to react, as he suddenly found his left leg numb.


    And because of reflex, he tried to stabilize himself with his right leg.


    But because of a little shove from William, his left leg fell straight into a newly formed hole on the deck.


    Plop.


    "~Grraaaah~."


    The wooden stakes tore into his skin painfully. This while had no doubt been formed tonight through another person''s battle. So the sharp edges of the hole would be merciless to any who fall into it.


    Dammit!


    The pain plus his loss of control over his left leg made him livid.


    But how could this be all William had in store for him?


    .


    ~Pah. Pah. Crack. Pah. Boom!


    William wasted no time in kicking the shit out of Rudolf, aiming for his weaker point, until both of his jaws seemed dislocated.


    Yes. He, William Barn, might not be the strongest man, but he was one of the smartest and fastest.


    Speed seemed to be his gift. And it was why he seamlessly avoided those lightning attacks earlier on.


    William thought of his so-called distant cousin and sneered.


    Want to threaten his family and get away with it?


    Tsk. Naive.


    Sebastian Barn...


    Soon, they would meet.


    But for now, he had to take out the trash.

 Chapter 1309 - Mission T.P Activated

    <h4>Chapter 1309 - Mission T.P Activated</h4>


    Landon woke up in the middle of the night, only feeling like cursing and screaming into the air like a shrew.


    The number of notifications he received from William''s near-death battle was too many, as though he were receiving several phone notifications at once.


    Ding. Ding. Ding. Ding. Ding!!!~


    (:Y¡ÁY:)


    With his pillow over his head, crying with no tears. He has really suffered in this life.


    After fluffing his pillow for the umpteenth time, he quickly closed his eyes and began counting sheep.


    He had several long days ahead of him. So how could he afford to keep cutting his sleep like this?


    Time flew by in a blink of an eye, and before Landon knew it, they were already around Dafaren''s perimeters.


    Good... Finally, they could begin mission T.P.


    .


    ~Wheee~~


    The sea winds blew, and the atmosphere got slightly colder than usual.


    Thest couple of days had been rainy, showering faint droplets below.


    The air was gloomy, hard, and filled with immense pressure.


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    The soldiers and marines marched towards their respective stations, ready to suit up and head out or stay in!


    1, 2, 3, 4... March, march, march.


    Within the ships, their heavy footsteps thumped on the ground. His majesty had long given his speech, with them staying below deck.


    That''s right.


    Landon''s words echoed throughout all shipmunications. And no matter where they were, they could hear it.


    With that, the many brave men and women quickly headed out as instructed.


    Landon and Josh walked into the control center of the main ship alongside several others.


    -Military salute-


    "Sirs!"


    ''At ease." Landonmanded. And very quickly, everyone else in the control room took their seats once more.


    There were bigger things to worry about.


    "Your majesty, Major General Josh, sirs... the stars aren''t visible, the clouds are foggy above, and just as predicted, tonight is darker with little to no moonlight shining on us... Captain Raymon stated." That being said, tonight, the Air force units will be able to take off momentarily."


    Josh nodded while listening carefully.


    .


    The rains had given a little fear that maybe they wouldn''t be able to use the various air force units tonight.


    But luckily, the drizzling rains seemed to stop this morning. And thanks to the Navy navigator, who was also taking weather rted courses from the academy, he was quick to give a prediction on the matter.


    From the rain gauge, the spinning wind arrow, the clouds and several other factors, there was a high chance that rain wouldn''t fall until tomorrow or well into the early mornings around 3 or maybe earlier.


    So with this quick break from the rain, they had to cease the opportunity to send forth the air force teams as quickly as possible.


    Josh nodded in satisfaction: "Good. Good... Keep watch on the weather. Inform the teams that the moment they sense any rain droplets, they are to head back fast!"


    After all, hot air balloons were powered with ''Hot air.'' It''s best not to get to the point when idents could ur. Luckily, even though it''s been raining over the past few days, it hasn''t necessarily been windy. It was as though the Fall was trying to force itself early but was constantly getting defeated by Summer.


    Yup. They still had a week and a few days before the summer ended.


    .


    Landon listened in and was secretly d that his ns were based on the system''s weather report that he, by the way, bought with money.


    F***!


    Tilda''sing of age was a few days after Summer officially ended. So you best believe that during that time, the rain would be the one beating them silly if they didn''t take it into ount.


    After all, their rescue mission involved hot air balloons. Meaning they had to fly at considerable times.


    Thus, Landon checked the weather and was certain when making his ns.


    During this rescue time, the rain seemed to lean more during the day. And at night, they would cease.


    At times they would have to stop ying at 4 A.M, and at other times, they could sessfully finish flying at 6 A.M. instead.


    In short, since the night was their flying time, Landon had long dedicated how they would fly going forward.


    In the end, Landon was also grateful that the rescue mission was at the end of summer/start of Fall.


    Why? Because even the rains wouldn''t be harsh. The weather was still within the transition time, confused between summer and Fall.


    Thus, they were at an advantage here.


    However, if he dyed his ns by 2 days max, things would get ugly because the heavy rains would eventually fall in, making them take horses or carriages to flee.


    Worst, they might have to stay hiding for extended periods, only waiting for a night when the rains or the finds won''t be heavy.


    Of course, they could also wait for the Baymardian vehicles to rescue them. But that would blow their cover.


    That''s why Landon wanted things to speed up and go ording to ns.


    .


    Like so, Landon, Josh and several other influential people all had brief checks on the various operations for tonight.


    Finally, it was time for them to head out too.


    "Captain Raymond, remember... Stay undetected, and retreat if necessary."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "Good." With that, Josh and Dorian left the room.


    They both wore sac-like clothes and had filth on their faces too. Their skin looked clumpy, and their lips looked parched and cracked from ribbing seawater on them.


    With ruffled hair, lousy odor and several other changes, they looked like everyday peasants along the streets.


    "Your Majesty, your copper coins." Brain said while handing Landon his Rachel of coins.


    That''s right.


    Brian was also here as well.


    What a joke! His majesty still had paperwork toplete.


    Don''t think that while he was on this mission, he wouldn''t be doing his duties.


    All the time he had been sailing, he had been working.


    Landon looked at Brian, not knowing where tough or cry.


    This guy was the sort of person that could chase him to the ends of the world and even stalk him in a bathroom toplete the paperwork.


    Landon sighed and epted his fate.


    Who asked him to be ruler?


    Landon ced the satchel of bound on his waist and took off with Josh.


    Time to engage!


    Mission T.P Activated!

 Chapter 1310 - A Difficult Docking?

    <h4>Chapter 1310 - A Difficult Docking?</h4>


    10 P.M


    A Long stream of ships, vessels and boats of all sizes were either heading in or headed out along an invisible path on the waters.


    On the ships, several people could be seen drinking, yelling or watching the view with expressions on their faces.


    The salty air made everyone''s throat dry.


    Some were busy cleaning the ships, others were controlling the sails while another group of entitled people just stood there, mocking, pointing or marvelling at the other ships.


    "What a beauty! Did you see that? Doesn''t that belong to the famous Chariton Java?"


    "What? The Great Chariton Java? Oh, my eyes! I can''t believe we have the privilege to sail next to his fleet."


    "Yes. Yes... Do you think it''s everyone that can be a Chariton at his age?"


    "That''s right. At 29, he is already bestowed with the Chariton title after creating the Elixir of Youth! It''s said that just a single bottle can fetch 20,000 silver coins!"


    "Damn! Worthy of his title."


    ...


    The voices of those aboard the neighbouring ships were just too great to ignore. Landon had a hint of interest in his eyes but didn''t bother looking at the fleet belonging to this great Chariton Jave.


    Elixir of Youth? Sorry, it doesn''t exist.


    ~Swash. Swash. Swash. Swash.~


    Landon, Josh and the rest of their teams rowed their little canoes carefully along the waters.


    They were being smushed by these massive towering vessels. And the water waves caused by the ships made it seem like they were canoeing on a very jumpy jungle-like river.


    As for trying to get a peek at Chariton Jave, why bother? They couldn''t even see past the towering ships around them. So it was no use stretching their necks for nothing.


    Now, their primary task was to get ashore safely, with no canoes breaking.


    Fortunately, the turbulent waters below advantageously gave him a push or momentum, making their rowing less tasking. The only thing they had to control was the direction, or else they would smash into the bottom of another ship, crushing their little canoes.


    .


    Row, row, row the boats.


    The gang rowed their boats amidst the vomiting sounds from those above.


    "Hey! Hey! Come quick. Take a look at those guys below."


    "Wait! if they are on those little boats, then doesn''t it mean that they came from a coffee one somewhere deep in the waters?"


    "Eh? I thought of that too. But take a good look over there."


    "Wow! I just spotted ady there. And there''s another one again."


    "Yes! You see. Men and women can''t be rowing together unless they are family at best. So it''s likely that they came from another ship that might have had some misfortunes out at sea. For all we know, their big ship would have sunk days ago, and they had been paddling since then fornd."


    "Yeah! Such a thing isn''t umon. After all, even I have been washed ashore and struggled out in the open waters."


    "Yeah! Think about it. They can''t be noble or have any powers because what noblewoman would stoop so low to row a boat? Damn! Being with all you bastards aboard for months has made me miss the taste of a woman''s flesh."


    "Hah hah hah!~~ Old Crugo is at it again. No wonder you were analyzing the status of thesedies. Well, at least you won''t suffer any repercussions when targeting them. Yes. They might be dirty-looking, but who is to say that she won''t be a beauty once cleaned up?"


    "I want that one!!... Hey girl! Why don''t you ditch those poor bastards ande over to daddy? Look! I''ll even lower a rope for you if you say yes!"


    "Yeah, girl... Come on over! Our old Crugo is very vibrant and energetic for you!"


    (^_^)


    ....


    Row. Row. Row the boat.


    The soldier and marinedies, who had now be the target to these starving men, didn''t even bother replying or paying them any heed.


    Like ao, the whistles, name-calling and mocking voices of the men continued on nonstop, with some even throwing apples or rotten fruits at them below.


    But no matter what they did, Landon''s and Josh''s teams were entirely focused on controlling their boats.


    And soon, they finally made it to the docks, toed their boats onto the many wooden stakes, before paying one of the dock keepers around.


    "Com''on 200 copper coins for each ship." The fat greedy man said with disgust.


    "200? That''s not fair!" One of the marinedies said, blending in well with her role of a struggling wife.


    Yup. The moment they got here, they wore their fake identities as sleeves, as though they were acting in a live-action movie.


    Everyone''s face turned distorted with unwillingness.


    And the dock keeper, who had no idea that he was on a reality tv show, sneered at them as if looking at filth.


    There was a reason why peasants typically chose to sail via general travel ships that also transported goods.


    They understood that people would bully and make things difficult for themselves. Thus, they would always choose to take the risk and enter a big transport ship.


    Plus, could it be possible that they could row from here to another empire out in the dangerous waters?


    .


    The entire group looked fearful but unwilling.


    "Dock keeper! This isn''t fair! How can we pay 200 copper coins for each canoe? Is this price yours for our entire stay per boat?"


    The dock master''s smile broadened: "No... It''s per night."


    "What?!" Josh eximed. "Surely, you must be joking. We came in 5 boats. So you mean to tell us that we will be paying you 3 months of what we make as sries just for a single night? Are you crazy?"


    That was 1000 copper coins for their small canoes per Night! Then what if they wanted to spend 10 nights here? Even Josh knew how ridiculous it was.


    At best, it should be 5~10 copper coins per night. No wonder dock keepers were always wealthy. These people weremitting high-end robbery!


    Everyone was unwilling, about to argue things away.


    But soon, a deep voice echoed out.


    "Stop! What is going on here?"


    Who?


    Everyone turned around in confusion, only to get utterly stunned by the man approaching the scene.


    Eh?


    Wasn''t this Chariton Java?

 Chapter 1311 - The Great Chariton Java

    <h4>Chapter 1311 - The Great Chariton Java</h4>


    Chariton Java?


    Everyone saw the gant and dashing 29-year-old make his way towards thepletion with a proud face of a peacock.


    His bose pointed to the sky, so much so that if he raised his head any further, he might have to end up walking with his chin facing everyone.


    "Make way! Make way!"


    His guards hurriedly created a path for him amidst the awe-stricken people around.


    Well, even though Java could also be considered old, at his age, reaching the level of Chariton was too remarkable.


    So he deserved the des many were throwing at him. And of course, he would also never let them forget it!


    What? You think he was a show-off?


    Heh! If you were the one who not only received this title at such a young age but also got acknowledgement from his Majesty Alexander, then wouldn''t you also raise your nose high in the sky, never letting anyone forget?


    If Java''s attitude was simr to those who went to space, came back and kept singing their glory at every damn feast, party or festival for the next 10 years.


    ''We get it. You went to space. Let it go!''


    Landon looked at the proud Java, almost rolling his eyes heavenwards.


    Though he didn''t know what a Chariton was, seeing everyone''s traction showed how much they valued him.


    So they had to be careful, meeting such a character now.


    It''s best they have nothing to do with him, lest he ruined their mission. Josh and the others also thought so. It was just their luck to garner this guy''s attention the moment they arrived.


    Dammit!


    The gang''s hearts were all bubbling and brooding cautiously. But on the surface, they still dawned their aggrieved and unwilling expressions from the ridiculous prices they had to pay.


    Because they came as peasants, theirbined money totalled 1600 copper coins.


    They were to stay here till tomorrow evening. So if they paid 1,000 copper coins now, just lodging tonight, feeding, and even riding for information would be harder to get.


    Landon had no ns of stalling things due to the weather. So forget it! They weren''t going to pay that price.


    Impossible!


    What to rob him? No way!


    .


    "Chariton Java! Pleasure, pleasure... I humble myself before you, my lord." The dock keeper said, giving a deep bow to this famous Alchemist who reinvented the Elixir of Youth.


    Yes! Reinvented, because it had already been there throughout the ages.


    But over time, the form had been revised and made better. In the end, Java''s form had beaten all those seniors, causing the entire Dafaren and even Morgany to acknowledge his talents.


    And because of this, he had been allowed to study Alchemy in Morgany for 6 months every 2 years.


    The honour was a tremendous one, making countless alchemists bite their teeth in envy, wishing that they could also have the opportunity to study in Morgany.


    Look! They weren''t even asking for much.


    Just give them a month... No! Even a few weeks of study there would make them die with glee.


    Of course, it''s also said that while Java''s aplishments were outstanding, they were just ordinary for Morgany''s level.


    It was true that the Morgs appreciated his aplishments.


    But there have been hundreds and thousands of Morgs who have invented numerous things yearly. Some of which beat his own.


    And one shouldn''t forget that Java had only reviewed what was already there.


    Meanwhile, the Morgs were inventing things from scratch, young into the valley of death, creating new poisons, weaponry, knockout gases and other things.


    Whether one hated or loved Morgany, there was no denying that they had a system that produced geniuses regrly.


    Maybe this was why they remained at the top.


    Though Java was ''ordinary'' in Morgany, back in Dafaren, he was still a celebrity that shook everyone''s core whole.


    No doubt about it, Chariton Java should''ve returned from his first 6-months of study.


    (^?^)


    .


    Java was a famous man.


    It was hard not to know his face since back then, portraits of him had long circted, as though he were the ride of the empire.


    His 6-month per 2 years study rule didn''t mean that he would have to go back every 2 years... After all, just voyaging alone would take close to a year.


    It meant that he coulde back anytime after the 2 year period was up.


    So if he liked, he could stay for 4 more years after returning to Dafaren, before going back to study.


    The only thing the Morg''s cared about was ensuring that he stayed a minimum of 2 days after each study period.


    "I humble myself before you, my lord."The dock keeper said enthusiastically.


    And Java only waved his hand casually, as though he were a monarch: "Hmmm... You may raise your heads."


    "Thank you, my lord!" The dick keeper, his ruffian boys and many others around replied.


    Java nced at the confused and aggrieved peasants, with deep calctions buried in his eyes.


    "What seems to be the problem here?"


    "My lord... These lowly peasants are refusing to pay the docking fees!" The dock keeper emphasized, gesturing at their almost damaged little canoes.


    What sort of monstrosities are tense?


    Java was taken aback after seeing the state of the canoes.


    Did they actually paddle with those things that look like they could break anytime soon?


    It wasn''t Java''s fault for thinking like that.


    Canoes in Dafaren and even Morgany are slightly different from those in Pyno. They were specific hidden trait techniques and design considerations that they ced here.


    .


    It was true.


    Many modern people might not know the difference or think it''s nothing too shocking. But canoes made by Egyptians were slightly different from Canoes made by other medieval empires... And vice-versa.


    All regional and territorial designers had their own ways of doing things, some better than others.


    And just looking at the terrible designs and building firms of the canoes made many question how they could survive on that for so long.


    For them, using such a thing was unstable and from a lesser region.


    That''s right.


    Their boats alone made many, including Java, one that they were foreigners... And peasant ones at that.


    Java squinted his eyes, noticing the slightly covered ve mark on their necks.


    Good.... Just what he was looking for.

 Chapter 1312 - A Kind Man

    <h4>Chapter 1312 - A Kind Man</h4>


    Java licked his lips yfully, watching these run-away ves subconsciously try to hide their ve marks.


    They were doing this without even knowing that they were secretly calling his attention to it instead.


    A trained eye like his could spot their subtle moves easily. And so could a few of his men.


    Good. Good. He promised his men to reward them with women and some good-looking men after they arrived.


    In Morgany, they couldn''t touch those women or young boys at will, except when going to a pleasure home.


    Tracking back from a long voyage, it was always customary for many men to spend the next few evenings frolicking with countless women.


    This was something that not only himself but almost all men in this world did.


    And as their leader, it would sometimes fall on him to find women for them. Typically, they would buy ves and resell the surfing ones after using them as they pleased.


    So seeing that one of the women had a ve mark on her lower neckline, Java immediately assumed that they were all ves.


    Good. Wasn''t this perfect? There were also a few young boys who weren''t bad-looking either.


    Forget the dirt. Once cleaned up, these boys would look enticing and clean as porcin. Some of his men preferred these sorts of boys instead. So why not gather the entire gang of 18, taking them for a pleasure ride orgy with his men?


    Tonight, because they arrivedter than expected, he thought he would have to wait till tomorrow before looking aplished all he promised to his men once they came.


    But who would''ve thought he would strike a gold mine on arrival instead?


    Good... The heavens were working in his favor.


    As for himself, he was too noble to sleep with such dirty lesser beings.


    No... He would hold off until tomorrow and head to the pleasure house to get the most well-sought after damsel.


    He deserved only the best of everything!


    .


    Java nced at them deeply: "Where are you all from?"


    "Sir... Our ship had a series of unfortunate events, and we''ve been sailing and drifting on the waters ever since then." Josh said, clearly showing his cracked lips that looked like they were in dire need of some lip balm.


    He had also added the effect of chalk and a little makeup to make it look slightly bleeding.


    His lips, contoured sunken cheeks, and highlighted neck bones gave one the impression that he hadn''t eaten for days.


    Yup! Just his look alone made his story more usible. Not to talk of the ve mark Java spotted on one of thedies and their strange and hideous boats.


    Wonderful!


    Java turned his attention to the dock keeper: "How much do they owe?"


    "Eh?... My lord, 1000 Copper coins (10 silver coins) per Night."


    "Oh?" Java knew it was unreasonable but was delighted instead. "That''s about right. And how long are they nning to stay here?"


    Landon thinned his lips: "5 nights, my lord."


    "5 nights? In that case, you owe the man 5,000 copper coins, no?"


    "Ye-ye-yes, my lord," Josh replied, bowing his head pitifully. But deep down, he was still rolling his eyes heavenwards.


    What a nosy person!


    .


    The corners of Java''s eyes creased gleefully. "Well, it''s only fair that you all pay the fee. After all, the dock keeper is just doing his job. I don''t know what lesser part of the world you''reing from. But judging from your situation, it''s clear that none of you can afford It. But fortunately for you, you ran into me."


    Landon and the others cautiously nced at him: "Sir, what do you mean?"


    "It''s simple. I''ll be willing to pay and cover your debt. And in return, you have to follow me. My men and I just happen to need a few ''workers'' after our tiring return. We have been out of touch in our own home for quite some time and still need some assistance after just arriving. So why not stay and work for me for the next few days until you''ve paid up your debt to me?"


    Immediately, many began looking at these foreigners with envy in their eyes.


    How great was it to work with Chariton Java?


    If it were another none, one might get skeptical on the matter. But Java had a unique reputation, making many peasants want to work with him instead.


    He was a unique character who knew how to make both the nobles and ordinary people like him. Not many could aplish this feat. After all, nobles generally left a bad taste in the mouths of themon people.


    how


    .


    Like so, many began whispering and gesturing for Landon and his gang to ept the offer immediately.


    And maybe if they were ordinary, clueless peasants, they would be touched by Java''s kindness.


    But who were they?


    Landon sneered inwardly.


    ''Since you want to be kind, then you better continue this act of yours till the end!''


    "Sir, kind sir... Thank you so much for your offer. You are truly one of a kind."


    Java smiled deeply: "It''s nothing. Helping people like you is what I do regrly."


    "Yes. Yes." Landon said, wiping his fake tears away. "Sir, it''s because of your immense kindness that I''m too touched right now."


    Java basked in the awe of the moment and waved his hands nonchntly. "It''s okay... It''s okay."


    "No! No! Listen to me... It is not okay, sir!!!"


    "_"


    Tears flowed through Landon''s eyes as he began giving his oscar-worthy performance.


    [Host, was it worth it to purchase tears from this system?]


    ''Shut up!''


    Landon raised his head, showing his swollen eyes for all to see. "Sir! Sir! Your actions have truly touched me! You are the only one who has been kind to us for a long time. So how can we take advantage of you?"


    "It''s..."


    "No!... Say no more, sir! Dock keeper, we don''t want the boats again."


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "I mean that we can''t afford to take advantage of such a kind person. So just drown the boats. We won''t pay, and we won''t let you scam the good Chariton!"


    Drown the boats!


    The gang nodded and left the scene heroically, leaving everyone else in a daze.


    "_"


    Erm... What just happened?


    Java''s face was grim.


    Dare to make him lose face?


    "Follow them!"

 Chapter 1313 - A Deadly Suprise

    <h4>Chapter 1313 - A Deadly Suprise</h4>


    Walking away, Landon thought about the scene deeply.


    Those guards... The men with Java were all holding special weapons that he instantly recognized.


    That was a Modao Saber in spear form!


    What a deadly surprise.


    To put it simply, it was abination of a spear and a longsword.


    On end was the sharp spear edge and on another end was a long sword attached to it.


    Those who wielded the bloody weapon could kill opponents from either end, twirling the heavy weapons around as they pleased.


    Make no mistake! This weapon was one of the bloodiest that could slice through armor in the hands of a brutal warrior.


    This weapon was considered a heavy one to carry on the battlefield, 4 times heavier than the ordinary weapon.


    This alone could show the strength of those wielding it.


    They would have to train themselves from a young age to get used to the weight. And the present them probably thought that the weight was a standard one.


    Maybe when holding an ordinary sword, they now didn''t feel anything, staying longer in battle with the des at hand.


    In short, the situation was akin to how Goku in Dragon Ball would train with weights always on his body.


    After taking off the weights, one wouldn''t feel the pressure that much.


    Landon''s face turned grim.


    ''As expected. There are a lot of dangerous forces outside Pyno. We have to be careful.'' He thought.


    To cast such a weapon used a special forging method to make the iron harder than normal.


    Maybe this was why Pyno wasn''t able to create such a weapon.


    Back on earth, General Li Siye of the Tang Dynasty was able to cut both a horse and a rider in half with a fatal swing.


    In the hands of a beast, this weapon was too severe. And the way many trained in this world, coupled with the strange foods and nts, Landon was sure that people in this world were gically more potent than those back on earth.


    So one couldn''t even begin toprehend the danger of being around such a weapon.


    Of course, secretly, he also wanted to know if such a weapon could slice their guns into 2.


    Dammit!


    He didn''t factor in such powerful weapons while entering Dafaren.


    Now that he was aware of their presence, they had to stay vignt in case those in the Capital also had them too.


    .


    Look left, look right... Landon, Josh and many already knew that they were being followed.


    But to keep up the disguise of being seemingly ordinary peasants or freed ves, they had to pretend that they knew nothing about it.


    Like that, they continued to cower, shriek and move forward with a certain inferiorityplex embedded in their skins.


    And though it was a little past midnight, the streets were still filled with drunken people either going home or heading towards a pleasure house.


    On the street corners, there were also somete-night customers seeking a fewst-minute items when needed from the nearby street hawkers.


    Some only moved about to enjoy their evening stroll, while others were closing off work for today, thoughte.


    Farmers could be seen returning from the woods an hour away from the central city, and many others just roamed around the streets pickpocketing.


    The only thing that the streets seemed tock a lot of were the numerous carriages, wagons and horses that one would find during the day.


    Of course, be it taverns or other businesses still open, it all had to stop by 2 A.M max. Whether one was, they had to sleep there, less they got into trouble with the many City guards.


    Being seen out and about after that time was risky because it could be assumed that one was an enemy, assassin or a suspicious person.


    The city gates would be closed, those docking in would have to officially spend the nights in their ships afterying the Dock keepers, and even those in pleasure homes would have to spend the night with the gorgeousdies until the city gates were officially opened at 4:30 A.M.


    It was only a little past midnight, meaning they still had time to find a ce toy and rest!


    .


    With their n in motion, Landon and the gang began their search for the peasant-serving taverns, asking for directions when need be.


    And soon enough, they arrived at a Tavern with countless drunk peopleying outside, with some kissing the bardies and others just having a good old bar fight out in the open.


    Josh, Landon and the rest only walked over the many bodies, making their way to the front desk.


    "2 rooms!"


    "Oh yeah?" The girl quickly peeked at their entourage in understanding.


    18 people in 2 rooms? This wasn''t strange. Peasants didn''t have the money to ensure a room per person.


    The girl only looked at their faces and attire before spitting out the price: "50 copper coins per night. Pay up, or pack up and leave!"


    "No. No... We have the money... Here, here it is." One of the marinedies said, opening her pouch that had exactly 50 copper coins in it.


    They had long distributed money in their pouches, with some carrying 20, 50, 100, etc.


    This way, they could act as though this was all the money had whenever the situation called for it.


    The girl looked aggrieved to give out so much money, but she still bit her lips and did as she was told, exposing the contents of her pouch.


    And the girl at the front only casually nced at a few burly men at the sides as though telling them that these ones weren''t worth the trouble.


    Yes! They also robbed loaded peasants too.


    Listening to the words of Josh and the rest after she asked them if they wanted any food or drinks, she concluded that they were truly broke.


    Moreover, they seemed to want to sleep in the barn tomorrow night because this was all they had.


    Really not worth the trouble.


    .


    "Alright. Follow her; she''ll show you to your rooms.... Now step aside and give way; I''m done with ya!"

 Chapter 1314 - It Was Now Or Never!

    <h4>Chapter 1314 - It Was Now Or Never!</h4>


    "Alright. Here, yah are, your rooms."


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you." They said, bowing deeply at the leadingdy.


    She wasn''t the one at the front desk but another frighteningdy they thought wore too much makeup.


    Her powdered face with her overly drawn clown makeup was too eye-catching.


    Seeing that she had finished her task, she didn''t bother with their nonsense, heading back downstairs to catch more fun.


    She liked escorting guests up, seducing and following them into their rooms for a little more money.


    But with these paupers, how dare she waste a second of her time standing in their presence?


    Thedy''s face waspletely distorted in disgust the faster she fled.


    However, things weren''t always as they seemed because the moment she left, the demeanor of these seemingly harmless peasants suddenly changed!


    "We don''t have much time."


    "Right!" Everyone else replied in unison, entering their rooms hastily.


    The air seemed calm and steady, with the many visitors young about their night as they reckoned, not knowing that a dangerous storm would soon hit the ce.


    .


    "And what can I do for yah'' gentlemen."


    ~Pap.


    "Information."


    The front desk girl nced at the satchel thrown at her, slowly returning it, opening it up and being shocked silly.


    1, 2, 3, 4.... 20!


    This... This... This...


    There were 20 silver coins in the bag!


    That''s 2,000 copper coins! That''s a little over half a year of her sry.


    The girl''s mouth hung wide open, already daydreaming about how she was going to use the money in the future.


    Immediately, her heart skipped countless beats as she hastily closed the bag and smiled at the 2 cloaked gentlemen standing before her.


    Lying trough. Was she about to be a richdy overnight?


    Looking at the men before her from head to toe, she got a few glimpses of expensive military attire underneath their ordinary ck cloaks.


    No doubt about it; they were probably under the leadership of some wealthy guy.


    But what did they want here with her? What sort of information could interest them this much?


    Well, it didn''t matter because she would do whatever it took to keep these 20 silver coins. Of course, her boys at the corner had seen them throw the bag towards her. So she would have to give them something too... That is, after she secretly took out 10 silver coins and hid them away from their watchful eyes.


    Thedy raised their cries yfully: "Me'' lords... I''m at your service."


    "Good."


    ...


    One minute was all they spent before leaving the scene like crazy, heading towards the City Lord''s estate.


    That''s where Java was nning to spend the night.


    Now, with information of where the guests were staying, all that was left was for them to hit hard.


    Tch!


    If not for fear of ruining Java''s unique reputation, they would''ve long taken out these ungrateful lowlifes.


    But not to matter, tonight, they''ll drag these bastards back to reality!


    The menughed and sneered, leaving the scene with cruel expressions on their faces.


    And the moment they left, thedy nodded at her guys, who then went back to check on their newly arrived guests.


    ~Knock. Knock. Knock.


    "Ye-yes... Who''s there?" Landon responded, inching his way towards the door calmly.


    His voice vastly differed from his sturdy appearance.


    "Sorry, mate. We''re just doing onest round of checks, wondering if you really won''t be eating or taking anything. Today, the bar might close up earlier than we expected. We seem to be running out of booze. So anything for the night?"


    "No~~... We''re good. Thank you, but we just want to rest now."


    Want to rest? Perfect!


    The tavern men secretly grinned, confirming that the prey had no intention of leaving the scene or leaving their rooms anytime soon.


    Good. Good...


    Maybe if they did a great job, they would be rewarded some more money, right?


    Hmph! They didn''t know how these peasants managed to anger such powerful people.


    Hearing what they wanted to hear, they abruptly left the scene, not wanting to look too suspicious or alert the prey on any weird behaviors.


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    A few people with their ears by the doors, all focused on the fading creaking noises of the burly tavern men.


    And soon enough, they did Okay signs to those behind them.


    Landon was in one room, and Josh was in another, with their teams. However, they both knew the n.


    "Chalk!" Landon called out. "Lipstick! Eye pencil!"


    Even though they were on a mission, they had kept simple items like chalk and little feminine products that would easily be destroyed or discarded at will.


    Of course, everything was crushed and wrapped in paper when taking them out on missions.


    Additionally, underneath their peasant attires was another set of pleasant attires too.


    ~Shrip!


    Landon tore the sac-like attires, creating scarves and headbands for thedies to change their hairdos.


    The earlier contoured make-up that looked sickly and frail was wiped clean to some extent, changing their appearances yet again.


    Like so, they began discussing themselves diligently. Some also took the remaining clothes, bundled them up, strategically ced them under their clothes and tied their rope belts under it, creating a pot-belly on their stomachs.


    Somedies also looked pregnant too.


    1, 2, 3.... Josh ganged on the thin walls, indicating that they were ready. Likewise, Landon also did the same too.


    And sure enough, it was soon time to go!


    Good. It was time to take a leap of faith.


    .


    Very slowly, they opened their wooden windows, peeking outside, up, down and around.


    "Graner (Landon''s codename), the air is fresh and clean."


    Meaning, the coast was clear.


    "Hmmmm..." Landon imed in a low tune, secretly watching the drunken men 3 stories down.


    Luckily for them, the room they were given was at a close jumping range to one of the few tall and bulky trees around the premises.


    Everyone grounded a few more pieces of chill on their hands, ready to make the jump.


    Their hearts drummed vigorously, feeling a whiff of excitement in the air.


    Time was running out. And they had to flee and look for other amodations before 2 A.M!


    So it was now or never!

 Chapter 1315 - His True Identity!

    <h4>Chapter 1315 - His True Identity!</h4>


    Java tapped his fingers on his jaws yfully. His entire demeanor turned ecstatic.


    It has been a long time since he moved his hands.


    Tsk! How dare a few lowly run-away ves turn him down? As a proud man, how could he allow people to go after not giving him any face?


    Maybe it was due to the pent-up feelings they garnered in Morgany.


    But since they arrived, they felt itchy to release all their suffocated actions and emotions to anyone around.


    In Morgany, they couldn''t even do anything, with the Morgs rightfully feeling superior. However, could it be that after returning to their homnd, they, who were originally proud by nature, would be able to bear any rejections frommon, ordinary lowlifes?


    In a nutshell, his men originally nned to use coitus to vent their pent-up feelings, doing whatever they dared to the unfortunate men ordies caught or decided by them.


    But now, forget it!


    They wanted to not only do so but would also derive pleasure in directly shing these bastards into a million pieces, seeing their anxious and fearful expressions right before their deaths.


    Of course, there was another hidden reason he decided to go after these people.


    Java''s eyes glowed like fireflies.


    "Hahahahah~~... Good. Good. Excellent... That''s what I like to hear." Java said, pping while facing the men on bent knees before him.


    The lead man lowered his head even more: "My lord. The men have just returned and have informed me that the tavern has agreed to secretly let us in after official hours (2 A.M). And with us being the City Lord''s guests, I''m sure he too wouldn''t mind us going about then." Titus said.


    He was Java''s most trusted aid.


    With a long ponytail, a deep shing wound around his neck, and an even more vibrant ck braided beard, he gave off a very chilling image to his enemies.


    Java grinned in satisfaction, getting up from his bed and walking towards the massive balcony on the other side of his chambers.


    Indeed. He was a guest at the City Lord''s mansion.


    And with the city lord so eager to please him, walking about at this time wouldn''t be an issue provided he had a Token from the City Lord''s pce.


    .


    Java chuckled: "Titus, for tonight, you won''t be going to deal with such a simple task. I need you here." He said, holding the balcony rails thoughtfully.


    And instantly, Titus understood: "My lord, I know."


    Yes. How can he not know?


    While they did n to get pleasure for the bottom feeders of their legion, the tip and most powerful people had other ns at heart.


    Half of Java''s men were given to him by the empire. Meaning they weren''t wholeheartedly loyal to him.


    Only his men he trained in secret, as well as the 400 who always followed him now, were his most loyal and truthful subordinates. The rest were just decoys he used at will.


    They weren''t important to him. And that''s why he kept his image around them somewhat simr to what everyone else in the empire thought of him.


    There was a big reason for all this.


    First, Java had another hidden identity that, so far, not even the Morgs had been able to find out.


    That''s right. Java was a double agent, working neither for Dafaren nor Morgany.


    Everyone thought his mother was from some lowly noble home that got hit after that ''unfortunate incident'' that destroyed the entire Hyu estate.


    However, the truth was far from what many believed. His mother was from enemy territory. And as far back as he could recall, he had been initiated and secretly taken to his real home several times to see his father.


    Java smiled cruelly.


    Soon, Adonis will wash these filthy and wretched people from the face of Hertfilia. For Adonis, he would go far!


    .


    Yes. Yes... That''s right.


    He, Java, was the heir destined to be the next ruler of Lampe after his father, the Holy One, had approved of his training being sessful.


    As the heir, he was sent out to work for Adonis. And would soon go back in another 5 years to permanently take over.


    All this time, he had been gathering information, sending it off and doing other tasks.


    It was funny that the Morgs even approved of him entering Morgany and learning some of their practices.


    Heh.


    The morgs were indeed smart. And because of their strictness, the only way for one to fully integrate without suspicion from infancy.


    That''s why Adonis sometimes sent their women out and would secretly visit and impregnate these women.


    After birth, the women would mysteriously die (get sent back to Lampe)... Of course, the ''father'' would have to care for the child.


    Doing this was challenging in Morgany. So they implemented their n in regions like Dafaren and other empires or continents.


    Now, the identity isn''t suspicious. And no matter how the Morgs looked at it, the baby was a Dafaren baby.


    And over time, they would find time to build the child''s belief in Adonis.


    Only in this way will the child have a chance of getting selected and finally entering Morgany from the outside.


    No... It could be said that Java wasn''t even a double agent but a triple one since he was fooling both Dafaren and Morgany.


    Even his so-called father here didn''t know he wasn''t of his kind.


    His skin tone was only slightly off from those here. But it could be easily overlooked.


    In short, it was like seeing a Scottish person or another one from d, Canada or other ces back on earth.


    Really and truly, unless they tell you where they are from or give it up with their ents, the variation of their skin tones was simr.


    And it was because of this that those in Lampe would send their children to these regions that looked slightly simr to them.


    Sending the child to Ten, Romain, or even Zohl would only lead to failure!


    .


    Java sneered.


    Alright. It was time to implement tonight''s big n.


    Heh¡­ It was the sole purpose for his arrival here!

 Chapter 1316 - The Jouney Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 1316 - The Jouney Begins!</h4>


    Java chuckled in delight.


    A big n was underway. And in the next few years, Adonis will finally be able to wipe Morgany''s influence from the face of Hertfilia.


    All triple and double agents would soon make their mark.


    Of course, Java was thinking this, not knowing that the Holy core was now on its way to Morgany.


    Titus stood behind Java, staring at the future heir in warmth.


    It''s said that the future heir had been bathed in Adonis'' love since his birth, allowing him to get blessings nonstop.


    And those by the heirs stood would also be destined to rise to increased heights.


    He, Titus, had been ''bought'' by the heir from ''very'' with a few others.


    They had watched the heir grow up and knew that soon, he would go back to Lampe to receive anointing and crowning.


    Of course, not before at least destroying Dafaren from the inside... Or at least leaving countless seeds of distortion in the hearts of many.


    His idea of being ''kind'' to the peasants and these lowlifes was just for this grand scheme of setting up an uprising.


    In short, after his coronation and crowning, he''lle back, gather the support of the ordinary people and im Dafaren for Adonis.


    Everything had long been set into motion.


    .


    Java thought of something and couldn''t help grinning deeply.


    "Titus... Today seems to be yet another blessing in disguise."


    Titus couldn''t help nodding his head in agreement. "My lord, I understand."


    "Good. You''ll gather a few men and send them off to deal with those pesky lowlifes. But make sure whatever you do shouldn''t be traced back to this king. Remember, I am a good friend to these lowlifes. So let the men disguise themselves as people belonging to other factions."


    Tutis pumped his heart loudly: "My lord. It will be done."


    "Good." You can also allow the City Lord''s men to follow those who head out tonight. This whole thing is the perfect distraction, understand?"


    Titus chuckled: "Understood, my lord."


    How can he not understand?


    Tonight, they were going to steal something from the city Lord''s vault.


    They already had men from the inside who were acting as the city lord''s guards.


    Heh¡­


    Initially, to keep his men given by the empire happy and fooled, he had long nned to allow them to have orgies and pleasure for the next few days, keeping themzy and unaware until his true men did the deed.


    In short, a distraction was needed. Not just for him but one that would be able to fool the city lord into thinking that the disappearance of that would have nothing to do with him.


    And wouldn''t you know it, these runaway ves had made things much easier for him.


    The chase for them would begin tonight, keeping the city lord focused on his actions towards these lowlifes.


    But in the meantime, Titus and other skilled men would break in and take the book from the vault.


    Yes! It was a book of poisons that the city Lord and his appointed researchers were tasked with creating and working in for the empire.


    ording to thetest news, this book was a stolen Morg book with an eye-opening invention.


    It''s said that the invention canunch giant arrows into the air at an rming and dangerous speed.


    How it got to Alexander''s hands, he didn''t know.


    But it was confirmed that Alexander did a switcheroo, deciding all prying ears into thinking that he had taken the book back to the Capital. Meanwhile, the book was hidden in a secret room within the vault here.


    The world as it was, was truly turbulent, with too many changes urring all at once.


    Changes urred daily that kept shifting their ns.


    Java came to this coastal city, rather than anyone, because of this book.


    He had to steal it before Alexander''s goons came back for it. And he had to do so in the most inconspicuous way.


    "Titus, go and do as you''re told... dismissed!"


    .


    Like so, Titus was on the move.


    He gathered 35 men and shipped them off towards the tavern Landon and his gang had lodged into.


    And because of their public actions, the City Lord Mervin was very alert.


    Mervin quickly pulled away from his 3rd wife on the bed after receiving the secret call from his hidden guard.


    "My lord... Where are you going? This is my night!" Thedy on the bed said, gripping the Mervin hard.


    Bastard! Was he thinking of leaving her like this and beading towards the rooms to those other sl**s?


    The woman immediately became anxious and crazed.


    Even though she was miraculously pregnant at this age (31), she still wanted to feel pleasure.


    Her pregnancy was the miracle of the year, with countless people wondering how she did it. You know, most women stop childbirth at 20~24.


    No one would wait to be in their 20''s before pumping out children...14, 15, or 18 were the plump ages to be baby-making factories.


    After that, because of their early menopause in this area, having a child over the age of 25 in Dafaren and a majority of aces in the world was already a miracle.


    And in other regions in the world, some even thought of it as witchcraft.


    Before her pregnancy, her husband would touch her at least twice a week. And that was while also touching a few from his other 7 wives and 2 lowly concubines.


    But now, after the pregnancy, he refused to touch her, saying that he would damage the baby.


    So she had been starving for a long, long time. But now that she finally had him over, he wanted to leave after touching and raising her ecstasy to this point?


    Impossible!


    She was so mad that she had already forgotten her identity.


    .


    "And you!... Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Woman, you better let go of me; I have important matters to deal with... And besides, I''ve told you this severally. It''s not good to do adult acrobatics while pregnant."


    "Says who?!"


    Marvin was impatient: "Says the healer!!"


    "Healer, shmealer! What does that bloody healer know? He doesn''t even have a child of his own, so what kind of advice would such a person give?"


    Mervin nced at the woman holding his little man, and was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Excuse me... But who are you? What have you done to my charming wife?


    The woman looked as though she was about to spit out fire any moment now: "Mervin, you''re wicked. You must truly be crazed if you think I would let you go after getting me there. If you don''t do it, I''ll take you!"


    "_"


    ...


    Like so, the night was boisterous, with several shocking revtions unfolding.


    Very swiftly, the men Titus sent had indeed reached the inn only to find their targets gone... Vanished, with no one knowing how they left.


    Dammit!


    The men were furious at the deceit of these bastards.


    And the people they were presently looking for had already lodged into another tavern far away from the scene.


    Good...


    Tomorrow, they would collect as much info as they could before leaving the city.


    Because tomorrow evening, they will begin their journey to the Capital!

 Chapter 1317 - A Strange Lord

    <h4>Chapter 1317 - A Strange Lord</h4>


    And this, things began to move ording to n, not just for Java, but for Landon as well.


    Time had moved swiftly, with them getting directions as far as 7 cities away from this one.


    This should do the trick for now.


    Bear in mind that between these cities would be viges and towns. So the journey was indeed rtively long by horseback. However, when flying, that was a different matter altogether.


    During the day, the rains faintly drizzled, with little to no wind in the air. And by night, it was all good.


    Of course, ording to the system, after today, the rain wasn''t going to fail for the next 2 days. Everything was nned ordingly.


    And just like that, the gang, who all lookedpletely different from before, headed to the rendezvous point at night and secretly met up with another team of underwater Navy officers, who gave them wetsuits and led them away.


    It was funny to see that all this time, Java had still sent people to find them. In the end, he decided to push everything onto their head if asked about the stolen book.


    Heh.


    For all they knew, those peasants might''ve been deadly assassins or spies... Though, he was more inclined to believe that they were very ordinary.


    After all, it was expected for some ves to get cautious after suffering so much and regaining their freedom.


    Maybe something transpired that allowed them to flee.


    Maybe the ve owner was after them... Who knows...


    The possibilities were endless with this one. But all in all, he created a suspicious image about these people, drawing Mervin''s attention to them.


    But what did it matter to Landon? They didn''t look the way they ordinarily looked. And more importantly, they were already on their way to the Capital!


    Heh. Thanks to the many air force teams that worked hardst night to create maps from above, they could easily make up the instructions collected from the ordinary folks.


    Of course, they also made these maps for archive storing too. Additionally, they did their best to map the entire city, spotting which regions had thergest concentration of guards or hidden guards. Even the city lord''s pce was mapped out


    Who knows, maybe in the near future, they might need this. So taking note of this was essential!


    .


    --The Capital City, Dafaren, Veinitta--


    .


    Entering into a vast estate were several luxurious carriages with the same carvings.


    ~Gallop. Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    The horses steadily sprinted forward, raising their chests high to the servants who stopped now and then to bow at the arriving entourage.


    "Wee back, my lord!"


    "Wee, My lord!"


    "My lord..."


    "My lord..."


    Everyone in the estate who saw the carriage dared not look up, lowering their heads in salute.


    But the person they were focused on hardly took more of their presence.


    In the giant middle carriage, a towering 7-foot man calmly sat opposite 2 of his most trusted aides: Ronald and Chengdu.


    The duo also looked mighty intimidating as well.


    Chengdu lifted the curtain, peeking out of the carriage expressionlessly.


    "My lord, with our arrival in Dafaren''s Capital, many will soon send out invites."


    "Hmmm..." The burly man replied. "Reject all. We will only be seeing Alexander for the time being." The duo nced at each other briefly before chuckling at their lord''s boldness.


    Others dared not call his majesty Alexander this way. But if it was their lord, then it was understandable.


    Having taken a good look outside, the Chengdu intended to close the wooden window.


    However, just when they were about to do so, the sudden sounds of heavy horse riding, quickly enveloped their ears.


    Eh?


    Ronald took out a polished silvered mirror and nted it at an angle that made it easier for him to observe.


    Ronald frowned deeply. "My lord. It''s ours. But from the looks of things, it might not be good news."


    Chengdu''s heart dropped.


    .


    ~Gallop! Gallop! Gallop!~


    The iing rider, fully dressed in ck, dashed towards them at lighting speed with his ck high-tier stallion.


    And with one hand raised, he made a hand signal that allowed the guards and forces around the carriages to quickly create a path for him.


    No doubt about it, the man was carrying urgent news.


    "This way! This way!"


    Those standing around led the man to the only open carriage window.


    Their lord had only opened that one out of the 4 windows in their carriage.


    The carriage had 2 rows of seats facing each other. And a very wide empty floor space in the middle for cing one''s feet or walking out.


    Of course, the carriage door was ced at one end of the open space. And all 4 windows were located shoulder-level above the ends of the seat rows.


    As for the wooden windows, they were only permanently attached to the carriage from the top.


    The windows were designed like ps, allowing one to open and close them.


    It was like imagining a fridge door not opened from the side but opened and lifted to the top instead.


    And to secure them after opening, depending on how wide and long the carriage was, one could be able to find tiny hooks on the ceilings or the corners above the windows.


    With these hooks, it was then easy to secure the rules always ced at the bottom ends of each window.


    This way, the windows could stay open until it was time to lock them up again.


    The design was simple and effective.


    .


    Like lightning, the rider moved crazily amidst the crowd until he reached Chengdu''s open window.


    But rather than speaking loudly, he only inched in and whispered next to Chengdu''s ears.


    And the more Chengdu listened in, the grimmer his face became.


    "Dismissed!"


    The rider took off, and Chengdu finally pulled the curtains towards the door, unhooked the ropes, lowered the open window and shut it, bolting it tightly.


    "My lord, they''ve really crossed the line this time!"


    "Oh?"

 Chapter 1318 - Assessments: All Powers Gathered

    <h4>Chapter 1318 - Assessments: All Powers Gathered</h4>


    "Oh?"


    The burly man chuckled.


    His reaction undoubtedly caused the duo to look at each other in confusion.


    Eh? Why was their lord happy rather than angry?


    The burly man massaged his rugged chin with a hint of mystery in his eyes. "Interesting... So they have finally learnt to fight back? Heh. How naive!"


    The man thought they were idiots.


    Yes. Their actions might''ve made him lose this time. But in the long run, overall, it didn''t take a single hair off his chest. Their action was akin to one withdrawing a single grain of sand from the seashores.


    Really and truly, it didn''t make any difference to him.


    Of course, the only reason his men were reacting so much was that they knew how much he valued what was destroyed. It was the only thing that reminded him of his grandmother.


    And to him, that thing was more valuable than his entire wealth out together.


    So you best believe that even though it didn''t take off anything from him financially, the pain deep within was deadly.


    However, things would have to wait until they headed back.


    Heh.


    He didn''t get to this level by acting on his emotions. A calm, levelled head would always get one to the top.


    Dripping with spite, the burly man stillughed dangerously. And soon enough, the duo began to feel his rage seep through his body.


    Silence...


    They could only stay silent In wait.


    As for what truly happened, it was simple.


    To get to the root of the matter, it was best to understand their master''s identity.


    .


    Their master''s name was Castello Basanta.


    First, they, as well as their master, were born and raised in Dafaren.


    Their master was born from a mid-tier noble family. And over the years, he single-handedly rose to the top thanks to his beloved grandmother.


    His father didn''t like him very much just because he killed his 2 step brothers before the age of 11. He also slept with his step-sister, forcing her tomit suicide mid-intercourse.


    His father didn''t like him very much but was afraid of the power behind his grandmother. So the punishments he got were very light.


    When his grandmother asked him what he wanted to do, he chose ve trading, money nning and entertainment.


    And over the years, he had built such a terrible syndicate in Veinitta, channeling its roots deep within both empires; Dafaren and Lingingburg.


    That''s right. He was a person that thete Nopline would only wish to be like.


    Of course, over the years, he had also had dealings with Nopline, making simple trades with the guy.


    Their master was an absolute powerhouse in the continent, with all royals giving him face.


    The number of pleasure homes and secret bases scattered within both empires was frighteningly rming if people truly knew all he had.


    Additionally, he was also a peak middle-ranking member of the T.O.E.P.


    And wouldn''t you know it, the killing period was still on and would close in about a week from now.


    Those that set forth to kill him thought he was hidden in one of his homes. However, they were very mistaken.


    They arrived there to find him missing.


    But rather than leaving, they decided to destroy what he valued in that estate.


    It was ironic that they arrived to attack that Dafaren estate a week after he left for the Capital.


    Heh.


    The burly man clenched his fists hard.


    He would never let them go!


    Though he couldn''t kill whoever it was until the next killing period, he would still investigate and wait for the time to act!


    .


    Castello smiled dangerously, trying to control his thumping heart.


    "We''ll deal with thatter on. That sly fox, Alexander, will still be up to his old tricks, so stay vignt."


    Right!


    The duo responded, visibly rxing their tested shoulders.


    With the killing period nearing its end, they could finally loosen up.


    Dealing with non-members was always better than dealing with their kind.


    Additionally, they still had 2 other assignments from the Order.


    The first assignment wasn''t just given to them but to several others as well.


    The Order prioritized the matter so much that they promised the first leader toplete it, an instant upgrade to the next position on the powerdder.


    They were to find and retrieve some mysterious book in Alexander''s hands.


    Of course, the book in Alexander''s hands wasn''t the original but a copy instead.


    And the person who sent it to Alexander should be one of the spy ''students'' who had gotten the opportunity to study a certain profession in Morgany.


    The spy was still imprisoned in Morgany as they spoke. But the book had sessfully left the ce.


    Their task, should they choose to ept, was to find and retrieve it.


    .


    The burly man stared at his aides sternly.


    "Ronald! Chengdu!... Tonight, take a few and begin work!"


    "As you wish, my lord!" The duo replied.


    They didn''t even bother finding out what their lord would be doing in the meantime because they knew about the lord''s powers.


    That''s right.


    Their lord could create rocks into any shape, size or form!


    But, his range was limited.


    At present, he could make a boulder at most 6 feet tall. And as for how wide, he also had a limit to that.


    Their lord could create boulders andunch them into the air crazily.


    If he wereunching hand ball-shaped ones, their lord could stay in battle like this for an entire hour before getting drained.


    They had never seen someone as weird and powerful as their lord. In all truth, they began to feel as though their lord were a God that descended onto Hertfilia.


    With his extraordinary powers, their lord could camouge himself, create attack balls and shields while moving from ce to ce.


    Provided there was soil or rocks around, their lord could make things move at will.


    And tonight, it looks as though he will move out again!


    Of course, he was also going to find out more about the location of a particr descendant of the long-deceased 5th Grand Witch of Ten!


    It''s said that the woman fled the organization ages ago.


    And her descendant should be in her 40''s now.


    There was something on the woman''s descendant that the Order wanted. Apparently, the woman should also be clueless about her origins and powers., which would make taking her in easier.


    Castello couldn''t help frowning deeply.


    He was specially tasked with finding her.


    But where? Where could this strange and powerful woman be?


    .


    --Royal Pce--


    A badly bruised Pa was fiercely thrown to the ground by the guards.


    ~Bang!


    "Granddaughter¡­ Granddaughter.... I can finally see you."

 Chapter 1319 - Alexanders Plans

    <h4>Chapter 1319 - Alexander''s ns</h4>


    ~Plop.


    The guards threw the badly bruised woman onto the ground.


    "Nana!" Tilda leaped as fast as she could with pain in her heart.


    And the guards who saw this only sneered in mocking disdain at the duo.


    "His majesty had requested that she be your head maid for the wedding." One of the guards said, smiling mysteriously.


    Tilda red at them, gritting her teeth madly.


    "Hey, princess, no need to look at us with those eyes. We ordinary folk are just doing our jobs here. His Majesty has requested for the old hag to look after you. And just a word of caution to the princess... His majesty hasmanded that should you take over the job of the old hag in any way, he will have no choice but to end her life there and then. After all, the princess is about to get married, and your husband wouldn''t like you to have calluses before the wedding night. So if the princess should dare disobey, she will have no one but herself to me!"


    "You!--"


    Tilda trembled with reddened eyes.


    The moment she heard the guards, she did intend to take over the work, allowing her nana to heal and rest up. That was the least she could do before leaving for Lingingburg.


    She knew that after this, she would never see her nana again. Yes, she was unwilling. But if she tried anything funny, it would be her nan who would suffer.


    Tilda''s heart was constricted in agony, the more hopeless the situation seemed.


    She wished she had never been born into royalty! She wished she could''ve been an ordinary person with a simple family.


    Of course, she knew that even peasant lives were difficult, with some fathers selling their daughters for a few coins, cows and even farnds. Some even sold them to ve owners.


    Whether it was the rich or poor, both still had their extremities. But, it was typically the rich who continuously went overboard. Most poor people did these things because of desperation.


    At times, it was even the older daughter who volunteered to do it to give her younger siblings a chance.


    Things were hard in the world, and far away hills never looked that green!


    Tilda knew all this but still preferred to be born into an ordinary family. At least then, even if she wanted to flee, it would be way easier than now.


    .


    With heavy eyes, Pa struggled to get a single nce at her precious granddaughter.


    Her left eye was purple and swollen, as though someone had punched her severally.


    Tears trickled down her cheeks the moment she saw her pale granddaughter. With deep breaths, she tried to contain her emotions, turning her attention to the guards, who had just ordered her.


    "Get up!"


    "Ye-yes...." She voiced, pulling her limping body to take a stand as though she were a maid.


    Tilda wanted to help her but was stopped after realizing they were being watched.


    Instantly, T panicked.


    She was not to assist or take care of her nana. This was the only way she could protect her nana.


    However, what she didn''t know was that with Alexander''s ns, the moment she left, Pa was to be secretly put to death.


    Of course, they would still use Pa to threaten Tilda in Lingingburg. Even her future husband would do so.


    After all, how was she to know if her nana was alive or not?


    Tilda was marrying into a birdcage. She would never leave Lingingburg''s Capital City. And all the guards around her would be loyal to her husband. In short, she''ll bepletely isted out there.


    So how would she know what would happen to Pa?


    Heh.


    She was naive to think they would allow such a rebellious woman to stay alive after smacking Alexander''s face severally with her disobedience.


    The woman kept trying to save her granddaughter for years now. All these sins had long been added up.


    And even Pa knew that her death was near. But she didn''t say anything.


    If Tilda knew, Pa was sure that it would break herpletely. Her fighting spirit would die. And this granddaughter of hers might be very suicidal.


    Pa wept at the notion of never seeing her Tilda again.


    Death didn''t phase her too much.


    She, Pa, had been poisoned asionally, sometimes walking close to death''s door and miraculouslying back alive.


    She had been tortured too many times to count but had still lived a long life till 47.


    She, a grandmother with a 13, nearing 14-year-old child, was very old. And it was a miracle that she could live this long.


    So she had no qualms with death. Her only regret was leaving her precious granddaughter helpless in the world.


    .


    With a forced smile, she gave Tilda a reassuring look while taking a stand behind her as a maid would.


    She was given the title of a lower rank maid. So as the rules stipted, even the guards were superior to her.


    "Forgive me for my ipetence. I will do my job to the best of my capabilities."


    "Hahahaha~... Old hag. It''s good that you know your ce and your fate. Now, listen to the order of your work. If you should miss anything because you aren''t paying attention, then you can''t me anyone for the punishment that would follow!" One of the guards, with a wicked expression on his face.


    All pces and noble estates had rules.


    There were specific times for maids, their lords or mistresses'' foods. There were also times for cleanup,undry and other activities that benefited their masters. Getting bathwater and readying it for their masters was a must.


    If it were before, Tilda would''ve never been permitted to use the great ''bathhouse.''


    However, Alexander wanted to humiliate Pa before taking her lowly life. So he immediately permitted Tilda to use the bathhouse.


    And who would do all the work? Pa!


    One should know that even though those in the pce had their private bathing pool in their courtyards, there was still a massive one for joint family bathing.


    Alexander had requested that Tilda use one of the pools there every day. This meant that her nana would have to fill it up, heat the water via the big fire on another far end, and drain it after everything.


    Even gathering firewood would be left for Pa to do.


    .


    Tilda was very unwilling after listening to all the workloadid out by Alexander.


    Her nana was already limping, with bruises covered all over her. There was also dried blood that seemed to have flowed onto her hands underneath her long-sleeved attire.


    Her breathing was heavier, and her entire body was still quaking slightly.


    So how was she in a fit position to do all these things?

 Chapter 1320 - A Fate Set In Stone!

    <h4>Chapter 1320 - A Fate Set In Stone!</h4>


    Tilda ringed her fingers, imagining that she was strangling both Alexander and her grandfather to death.


    She hated killing, but at times she did have evil thoughts such as these.


    Pa sighed, bowing her head deeply. "Sirs, I will serve Princess Tilda well!"


    "Good... Now hop to it and get the princess''s food. If you arete by even a breath, 20 nks for you!"


    "Yes!" Pa replied, dragging her limping body around obediently. As for whether she would be able to find her way around, how was it their business?


    If someone gave her wrong directions, or if she managed to reducete, then she would still have to take the punishments long-nned for her.


    The guards allughed at her misfortune, with some secretly nning to rape her during her time here.


    Word on the street from their superiors was that the woman would die anyway. So why not enjoy a little bit of her sweet body before then?


    She was 47 but looked very attractive, even after all her sufferings.


    This was normal for women in these times. The high metabolism they built with all the heavy walking and other activities kept them in great shape. A majority could eat a lot but still do the same.


    Their bodies had long been used to fasting, with some eating only a single meal every 2 days. As for nobles, though they are every day, they had rules to maintain their figure, like taking strolls around the estates after meals, or practicing and perfecting their dance, and doing other acts too.


    Their faces were right with hardly any loose skin, which could make many modern people cry with envy.


    .


    Of course, overworking one''s body was detrimental, leading to 3/10th of the poption dying before 25.


    They died looking extremely young and beautiful, with a good chunk of those surviving in this category being nobles.


    That said, this was the case when it came to overworking oneself. After all, this wasn''t the only cause of death in these times.


    Diseases alone room up anotherrge percentage, causing many to die before 25.


    War, battle, schemes and fights were other reasons.


    Overall, people had a 70% possibility of dying when everything got put together.


    Pa was already fortunate to make it to 47 as a grandmother.


    And it was because of her rocking body that these guards still felt very tempted by her.


    Yes!


    Even the ''old'' maids in the pce still tempted them. Everyone was fit, with the only difference being more or less how beautiful or ugly they were.


    No doubt about it, Pa was the most beautiful elderly maid to grace the pce since many began working here. So who wouldn''t want a piece of the pie?


    Mother, they also wanted to know how it felt to sleep with a noble.


    Damn! It should be mind-blowing, right?


    Because noblewomen were freer than ordinary women, they did learn how to please their husbands. So they should be more skilled and exciting to touch, no?


    Their only fear was analyzing whether his majesty or Pa''s husband would mind or not... Though many thought they wouldn''t since he dared to ce her here.


    It''s said that even Alexander had nned to taste her before killing her too.


    This was true.


    On the eve of Tilda''s wedding, Pa was to grace Alexander''s bed for the ultimate disgrace!


    .


    The guards stared at Pa''s disappearing silhouette with lustful looks before returning their attention to Tilda.


    "Onest thing, princess... His Majesty had informed me to tell you that you are to get dressed and prepared for a special evening."


    Tilda froze, trembling even more from uncertainty. "What special evening?"


    What has he nned this time?!!


    The guard chuckled, seeing her desperate look. "Princess, I''m not obliged to answer that. However, because I''m in a good mood, I don''t mind giving you a little hint. Process, it appears that your groom is arriving tonight!"


    That monster?


    Tilda crumbled in horror, remembering theirst interaction not too long ago.


    Thest time he captured her, he took advantage of her, doing something unspeakable!


    Thankfully, he never went too far because of her status as Alexander''s daughter.


    Only after marriage could he go all the way.


    But to her who had already witnessed his strength, the terror in her eyes was evident.


    He wasing! He wasing!


    What should she do?


    Tilda''s eyes began dancing maniacally as her mind quickly went nk in a daze.


    As for the guards teaching, they all grinned, enjoying the show to the fullest.


    Of course, they were also to take note of things to report to his majesty truthfully.


    His Majesty Alexander seemed to like listening about Tilda''s breakdowns.


    "Princess,ter during the day, a few special maids will arrive only to do your hair and makeup, to give you a presentable look. They will also arrive with the attire his majesty had personally bought for you." The guard said.


    And just before stepping out of the room, he suddenly stopped in his tracks and gave Tilda a deadly stare. "Onest thing, princess... His Majesty has ordered that you don''t y any tricks to get out of this if you still want your dear, sweet grandmother to live for another day!"


    .


    ~Plop!


    Tilda fell to her knees, gripping the wooden floor beneath her death hard.


    For her nana, she had to survive!


    As for the weird dreams they typically had of herself being Queen of Dafaren, she had finally given up on them.


    Reality had pped her face brutally. And now she knew that dreams were dreams.


    They could never be something else.


    With that, Tilda wiped her tears away, looking like a lifeless doll.


    What''s the use of putting up a fight anymore?


    Her fate was set in stone, and no one could rescue or change it.


    However, what Tilda didn''t know was that her fate was indeed set in stone... but not the way she thought.


    Far away, her rescuers were already on the move.


    Yes. Her fate would never change because she was the one true future ruler of Dafaren!

 Chapter 1321 - Side-Mission Activated

    <h4>Chapter 1321 - Side-Mission Activated</h4>


    With the majority of the team sleeping soundly, Josh and a few had gone into the nearest town to gather information on what route to take towards the Capital city from here.


    As for Landon, he and several others headed straight for a nearby stream to gather fish or hunt.


    Yes!


    They hadnded on a high cliffside within the forest regions where many wouldn''t dare to trespass in.


    It was definitely dangerous for them too. But it was no doubt the best option if they didn''t want to be found out by any passerbys.


    They arrived at 6 A.M this morning... ces officially brightened up by 7:45~8.


    So they didn''t want to take any chances, quicklynding their hot air balloons A.S.A.P.


    From there, a majority of the team went to bed. While another fraction left to gather information. Of course, some went to hunt and huddle food, nning to clean and prepare their catch before finally cooking it.


    .


    Preparing animals out in the wild did take some time.


    Properly removing toxins or any bitter parts, ensuring getting rid of worms or invisible bacteria in the meat or fish, and so on, did take some time to prepare.


    And after clean-up, they''ll store the meat in water with a few herbs to allow it to marinate.


    Make no mistake!


    They did have energy bars and a few cans of food. But those were emergency reserves, in case they got discovered and had to go into hiding withouting up to the surface.


    Those hunting and preparing the food will only cook them 2 hours before when those asleep were scheduled to wake up.


    That would be their first meal for the day.


    Of course, gathering stream water in thepressible gallon containers they brought was still necessary.


    Finally, thest set of people that stayed awake was tasked with guarding and protecting the sight from any iing animals or humans.


    What they feared the most were threats from animals because with how deep they were in here, the number of massive beasts that they had already spotted was frightening enough.


    Just when they arrived this morning, they spotted the famous Gwano, which was a mix between a chameleon and a lizard, and was the size of a wolf.


    Hey. It''s also because of the dangers out here that they purposefully chose this cliffside.


    At least here, they only had to worry about what attacked them from the front, seeing that there was nothing behind them.


    .


    Landon, being one of the few who were protecting those sleeping, stayed within the camp, lest a giant bird tried to carry them away.


    And one of the men seated close to him, nced at the paper on the ground, frowning deeply.


    "Your majesty, from the information we gathered, Major General Josh''s worries might be more fearsome than we expected. In Dafaren, there indeed seemed to be a ve trader whom even the peasants knew and feared deeply." The guard said.


    If it were before, he would''ve found it hard to believe that there were people with godly abilities.


    But only after being in Baymard did he understand that the world was indeed a great one.


    To start, he realized that in Baymard, there were several of them, like his majesty, the royals, Mitchen and many others who had weird and unique strengths that went beyond human limits.


    Additionally, his majesty Astar of Terique, Lucia of Zalipnia, and even the witch prisoner they just captured had powers.


    .


    Thinking about everything they knew, such a powerful person would definitely get invited to Princess Tilda''s wedding.


    The probability of seeing him there would be high. That''s why knowing more about the enemy would aid them immensely.


    Of course, unsurprisingly, they couldn''t get any gossip about what exactly his power was.


    All people knew was how much influence he had.


    Well, at least they tried.


    Landon massaged his temples while secretly looking at the pop-up screen before him.


    [Side-mission: Destroy all hidden bases, pleasure homes, and free the many ves captured by Lord Castello Basanta within bite Dafaren and Veinitta. The hist should please check the list, to know how many properties Lord Castello has;


    ?Dafaren: 14 hidden bases, 25 pleasure homes, 11 public estates scattered around, and 20 public money lending temples/establishments.


    ?Lingingburg: 11 hidden bases, 19 pleasure homes, 17 public estates, and 18 money lending temples.


    Dateline: Must be done before Tilda officially sits on the throne.


    Punishment: Complete soul obliteration.


    Reward: Random lottery.


    Note: the system only listed the properties under the lord''smand. The host will have to find these ces for himself if he wants to trigger more information about the ces.]


    ....


    Landon stared at his mission, only shaking his head wryly.


    It wouldn''t be far-stretched if he said that he saw iting.


    He didn''t mind the mission because it was something he would''ve done before cing Tilda on the throne.


    After all, in the long run, he would also have to research and find all hidden establishments that also belonged to Alexander or anyone else that could threaten her.


    As for the case with this lord Castello, it looked like this time, he would have to find these ces for himself.


    If one could recall, when it came to Nopline''s situation, the system gave it to him quickly... Maybe because it was his first time, getting used to the whole transmigrating thing.


    Of course, at that time, he also didn''t have the workforce or any other means to ensure that things would go smoothly.


    At that time, Baymard was still closed from the public, and so many factors weren''t conducive for him to start searching for Nopline''s many forces.


    However, he has grown since then, and the system seemed to have noticed this too.


    Thus, he would have to send his men to Dafaren and Lingingburg for them to start searching far and wide for these properties.


    Of course, he would drop them off by air in various locations. The rest would be up to them.


    And only after they find them would he be able to trigger more information about the said ce.


    It was also important to note that Castello was way more powerful than Nopline. So this goes without saying that he would have to be super careful when handling the matter.


    Landon tapped his fingers against his jaws slightly.


    Lord Castello Basanta... Soon, they would meet!


    .


    Like so, the gang continued to advance towards the Capital, gathering as much information as they could.


    Everything seemed to be going ording to n. But it wasn''t just them who felt pleased.


    Far away, a certain person was also smiling mr to mr at the turn of events.


    As they say, revenge was a dish best served cold!

 Chapter 1322 - Seeing The Weakling

    <h4>Chapter 1322 - Seeing The Weakling</h4>


    ---The Capital City, Deiferus, Pyno--


    .


    Far different from the weather around Dafaren, that in the city was still hot and burning.


    The summer showed no signs of backing down, putting up a good fight, so much so that they hadn''t even had a single drop of rain, though the summer was ending in a few days.


    The Sky was blue, the clouds were white, and as typical Capital weather, this could continue far into the Fallter on, illuminating the falling leaves and creating a very artistic look onto the scene.


    And as though affected by the warmth, many on the streets continuously strolled and went about their day in a bubbly fashion.


    "Extra! Extra! Read all about it! Latest copies from Baymard, detailing the coronation of the little Baymardian princess!"


    "Wow! Finally! It''s here! You know, I heard about the ceremony."


    "Me too! It took ce several months back. Too bad transporting these newspapers from Baymard to the Capital takes so many months again. Finally! Finally! I''ve been waiting so badly for this edition to arrive!"


    "Hey, boy. Do you perchance have the edition of his majesty Landon''s wedding a month ago? What did my goddess wear for her wedding?"


    "Hey, missi! You have to be real with your requests, okay? How do you expect the boy to have it so soon? Boy, you serve me first! I have 3 copper coins here for the 3 hot topic papers detailing Baymard''s heroic actions in saving the Zalipnians from those Temple people!"


    (^_^)


    .


    As usual, many crowded the streets to buy all sorts of things.


    It had also be a habit for many to sit on the newly constructed sidewalk chairs, reading the newspapers while crossing their legs proudly. They seemed to want to scream out the fact that they could now read and write.


    Yes!


    The illiteracy levels have dropped over the years, and many peasant and ordinary folks had begun to read and write, getting better and better as time went on.


    It was estimated that in the next few years, all job requirements would respect many to at least have a beginner or basic understanding before getting hired.


    Those with high literacy levels would no doubt have high-paying job opportunities too.


    In short, showing off that one could read and write had now be a norm. And some even began picking up Roma too.


    .


    Ahh... These were the good days, with many just chilling, waiting for the public buses to arrive.


    Yup.


    Their new monarch, his majesty Henry, had already begun implementing state public transportation in the Capital city.


    And word on the street was that after things adequately settled in the Capital, the same practice would also spread out.


    Now, at particr times of the day, official, well-built wagons would pass through some stops.


    The wagons were newly designed and modified to be 8 feet tall. The idea was that one could now stand in them, as though standing in trains or buses.


    There were also a few seats for the elderly. But most men who boarded preferred to stand while reading their newspapers.


    The horses would pull the wagons, and people would jump off at every stop.


    And for this alone, many were grateful for the changes around the massive cities.


    Of course, taxis/single-operated wagons and carriages still transported passengers at will.


    In short, there was room for everyone to grow and create abilities to earn money for themselves.


    But to keep order in the mix, there was a Cab/taxi driver association here linked to the one in Baymard and the new one in the other empires.


    Everyone had to register to be a public driver, or it would be illegal. This was done to ensure that the cab drivers don''t turn into crooks themselves.


    In these dangerous times., anything could happen. And when one boards a cab, they put their trust in the driver.


    So that said driver had to be registered. That way, if the person rapes, beats, kidnaps or does anything to the passengers, it would be easier to find out from there on out.


    Of course, even though Henry had already begun changing Deiferus for the better, many still opposed him, with some wanting nothing else but revenge!


    .


    ~ng. ng.~


    On the beautifully lined stone roads, a row of blue noble carriages steadily made their way to the pce majestically.


    And soon, the carriage had arrived at their destination.


    "Halt! Please, step out of the vehicle for a brief check!"


    Those in the carriage had their faces distorted.


    "Mydy, these guys are going too far!" One of the armed men in the carriage said.


    "Oh?" A seductive beauty seated opposite him eximed. "Darius...Let them y house for a bit longer... Soon, it will be our time to let them understand the consequences of their actions. For now, do as they say." Thedy gently before suddenly giving the man a fierce stare. "We came here with a mission, and I''ll be damned if I go back defeated, understood?"


    "Yes, mistress. Forgive me for my arrogance."


    ~Gulp


    The mistress was scary when she wanted to be.


    However, she was right. They had to meet the bastard on the throne for the ''cause.''


    Turning around in anger would only make things worse.


    .


    Like so, their carriages were searched, and the weapons they brought in were duly noted.


    In this way, those in the ce would also know how many people wereing in, as well as what dangerous things they had on them.


    And if Henry were to have an audience with these people, his security would factor in what was recorded.


    But to Ezenia, she saw all these actions as cowardice.


    She nced at the majestic pce with a deep sneer in her heart.


    All this should belong to her darling!


    Thinking of why she came, Ezenia had a strong urge to throw up.


    If not that she was thinking of the big n in future, how would it be possible that she would need to seduce this weakling?


    ''Henry! Henry! Henry!... It''s all your fault that I''ve stooped so low. But just you wait! Once Ulrich is saved, I''ll personally slit your throat myself! How dare you make me seduce a weakling like you?''


    "Men, let''s go!"

 Chapter 1323 - The Confident Ezenia

    <h4>Chapter 1323 - The Confident Ezenia</h4>


    Into the pce, they went.


    Ezenia and her men sat in the massive waiting room, listening to only the sounds of the enormous clock beating its drums steadily.


    ~Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.~


    The sound was something many were already used to.


    Ezenia sat within the room in a rxed position while secretly ncing at the many nobles all around her.


    Tch!


    As expected, many came for hearings, bringing their most beautiful or favourite daughters around all in hopes of catching Henry''s eyes.


    Since his coronation, too many women have gone wild, wanting to be the first woman he married.


    The 1st queen, in many cases, was always the priority unless another queen came in and bore a son before the 1st.


    For many, the 1st queen would have reigns to control any future haram members. She was the grand bubba in here when the monarch wasn''t there.


    Yes! Though the Pyno world had begun to change, many still thought it necessary for marital traditions to still get maintained.


    A few noblemen were popping out now and then, wanting only one noble wife for the rest of their lives.


    And though that was amiable, everyone thought that Royals should be entitled to have hundreds and thousands of wives.


    So whether Henry had a single wife or a hundred, everything was understandable because he was a royal.


    .


    In the enormous hall, severaldies all stared at one another viciously, looking at theirpetitors while making up their game strategies in their hearts.


    ''Dammit! Why is this b**ch here? How dare she drag a man with me?''


    ''Heh. With those cheap and overly exposed clothes of yours, do you think you can seed in seducing his majesty? Naive!''


    ''No! No! No! How can they capture Henry''s heart with a single nce? How can they make him fall head over heels for them? Think! Think! Think!... I must think of a good strategy to make him fall!''


    (*^*)


    Many women were quick toe up with their next n of action when called in.


    Ezenia sneered, feeling that none of these women could be herpetition.


    In terms of nobility, she outranked all of them.


    So unless Henry was a fool, he would no doubt pick her to gain more power and have a firm footing in the empire.


    You know, just her Grandfather''s forces alone could take care of all the rebellious nobles popping out... Of course, Henry wouldn''t know that her Grandfather was one of the hidden activists against him.


    In terms of power, she was the best choice for a young monarch trying to stabilize things in the empire.


    Additionally, she was stunningly beautiful, if not one of the most beautiful high-ranking nobledies in the Capital city.


    She hadn''t seen other nobles far across the empire, so she could only vouch that she was within the top 20 here in the Capital city.


    .


    Over the years, those sprouting girls were wee little, have all grown up and blossomed by theiring of age.


    She attended a ceremony not too long ago and was shocked to find that the ugly duckling they used to mock, began attending school in Baymard, soon started taking care of herself more and now became a beautiful swan by 14.


    To them, she used to be fat. But if modern people saw her, they wouldn''t think she was fat.


    She was just right with chipmunk cheeks.


    The reason many say she was fat was that women in these times had definition to their bodies.


    Little abs showing, several fine lines on their bodies and even the arch on their back were highly defined.


    But the chipmunk cheek girl had a little fat around her body and looked very ordinary to modern people.


    When she sat, there were few to little rolls of fat on her belly.


    And to people here, these were the signs that one was Fat.


    However, the girl went to Baymard, took on a personal trainer in the gym and reduced her fat percentage in just a month. She did no extreme overwork. She wasn''t even fat, to begin with!


    And more importantly, she was just 14!


    But hey. 14 here in Deiferus was the adult age.


    Ezenia knew that over the past year, several noble beauties had emerged nonstop within the Capital.


    But so what?


    She felt that no one could outdo her unique charm, beauty and seduction skills.


    However, she seemed to have forgotten that in the past, she and her beloved Ulrich used to bully Henry badly. She had even wiped him in the past, almost blinding himpletely.


    The slightly fading line around his lower left cheek was evidence of their viciousness!


    .


    Like so, she and her gang sat in silence, watching people getting called in groups.


    This made things faster and easier for Henry, who scheduled 4 hours a day for hearings: 2 hours to listen to the ordinary folksing in to state their injustices or gratitude in whatever way they could.


    It would shock a few to know that some peasants came in to settle who stole chickens, wanting fair judgment on the culprits. Some also came to resolve farming disputes, missing grains, not receiving their payments, etc.


    It was important to know that people could get paid in money... Or grain, food and rum.


    Typically 5 Stalks of wheat with the diameter of 2 hands forming a circle around them, was equivalent to 30 copper coins.


    Facts like these were understood by the general public all over Pyno. And in other ces, the rates were simr, if not more expensive.


    Henry spent 2 hours seeing ordinary folks and another 2 hours for Nobles instead.


    After time was up, those left would have toe back another day, maybe tomorrow or the next tomorrow. But, Henry didn''t do hearings on Saturdays and Sundays.


    Group by group, many nobles went in to meet his majesty.


    And soon enough, it was Ezenia''s turn. Only, she was asked toe in with her gang alone, unlike the others who went in groups of 5~10.


    And, from the looks of things, she might be thest person his Majesty would see today.


    Dammit!


    Manydies bit their hankies in envy, wishing that they could be the ones who would have such a grand opportunity.


    What was so good about this Ezenia and her arrogant self?


    If eyes could kill, Ezenia would no doubt be dead by now. But she didn''t care.


    She secretly plumped up her chest with a confident smile on her face.


    Oh... She had this in the bag!


    .


    "This way, miss." Said the secretary who called on her.


    "Alright.. Lead the way."

 Chapter 1324 - A Calculative Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1324 - A Calctive Woman</h4>


    "Miss, please do go in. As for the rest of you, since your majesty has approved of his private audience with the misses, then you''ll have to wait here diligently." The secretary said, halting Ezenia''s guards and aide.


    Heh.


    Ezenia smirked, already feeling very aplished for achieving this much.


    Now, it was time to unleash her feminine wiles out for the weakling to glimpse upon.


    Like so, she quickly puckered her lips and strolled into the scene very delicately, neither being too soft nor looking too confident or arrogant.


    She was just the right mix of expressions on her stunning face that could intrigue and keep a man''s attention for days.


    1, 2, 3... Step by step, she inched into the magnificent audience hall that was lined with blue tapestries, costing a fortune.


    The giant pirs, high ceiling walls, as tall as 2 and a half stories tall, all made the ce look even more gigantic than it already was.


    And seated on the massive golden throne was the dashing Henry.


    Henry didn''t have that overly burly masculine look as Ulrich. His handsomeness was more on the delicate side. And coupled with his natural lean physique, he also didn''t look excessively intimidating.


    Ezenia sneered, still considering him to be a weakling. Of course, on the surface, she still showed a very cordial and distressed look when seeing Henry.


    And with a deep bow, she began her game n.


    .


    "Your majesty... It''s been a while."


    Henry raised his row suspiciously: "Yes... Yes, it has... Miss Ezenia, you may now raise your head."


    With teary eyes, Ezenia did as she was told: "Thank you, your majesty."


    Henry was ufortable seeing her like this.


    ''What was up with this woman? Since when has she ever been so peaceful looking?''


    Henry''s tongue rolled at the back of his throat, utterly confused by her actions.


    You know, growing up, Ezenia had always been the devil''s incarnate to him. He had suffered uncountable great deals because of her.


    This new side of her was something he had never witnessed before.


    Even when she was with Ulrich, she still showed all her vicious natures to him. And Ulric didn''t mind one bit.


    He, on the other hand, seemed to have an ounce of respect for women who went after what they wanted, no matter the consequences. Of course, acting wise was also something he admired.


    If she did this stupidly, he was sure that Ulrich wouldn''t even give ger the time of day.


    Seeing his difort, Ezenia thought he did so because of his shyness when peeking at her perky bosoms.


    Her green corset-like gown did an outstanding job of raising ger bosoms to her chin. And even if one didn''t mean to stare, they would subconsciously peek at them once in a while.


    ''Heh. Men... They''re all the same!'' She thought.


    Though she hated this weakling, seeing him secretly fall for her feminine wiles gave her a confidence boost. After all, what woman doesn''t like to be admired?


    .


    Ezenia licked her rosy lips and pouted seductively.


    "Your majesty, I-I-I came here to ask for your forgiveness."


    "Forgiveness?"


    Ezenia nodded vigorously, with eyes gleaming with remorse, pity and warmth: "Yes, yes, your majesty. I came here just for that."


    ~Plop.


    She fell to her knees with her hands on the ground, crying woefully.


    "Your majesty... When I think of how I was in the past, I feel very ashamed. I used to be arrogant, thinking that doing this was the only way to go. But now... Now I know better." She said, lifting her reddish eyes towards the silent Henry.


    ''Damn bastard! How dare you keep me groveling for this long? When I touched the ground, weren''t you supposed to tell me to arise? What do you mean by this?''


    Ezenia''s heart was boiling with rage at her predicament. Of course, all these were her thoughts. But no matter how much she cursed Henry, on the surface, she was still remorseful, masking all her worked calctions.


    .


    ~Woooooooo~


    "Your majesty, I beg of you. Please forgive me for all I did earlier on. Over time, because of Baymard''s influence, I''ve learnt the error of my ways and am deeply apologetic for my past nature. More importantly, I also want to express my gratitude for not harming me all this time." She said, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Your majesty, you could''ve easily killed off all those who harmed you in any way growing up. But you didn''t. You didn''t allow hatred to cloud your judgment. Your majesty, I''m but a woman, and if you did attack my noble household, then I wouldn''t be able to stand up at all. As for my fiance....I-I... Your majesty, he manipted me into hurting you." She said, pushing all the me to Ulrich for now.


    Yup. After all, he would understand that she was doing this for his good, right?


    "Your majesty, please believe me when I say that my true nature wasn''t what you always saw," She said, biting her lips pitifully, as though she wouldmit suicide if Henry didn''t believe her.


    Henry listened in utter silence, staring intently at the weakdy groveling on the floor.


    He couldn''t deny that seeing her like this did strike his empathetic side.


    Who hasn''t made mistakes before?


    Even a few others who bullied him growing once had a change of hearts thanks to Baymard''s influence. No doubt, some did this because of fear, not wanting him to retaliate back.


    It was just that seeing and scrutinizing Ezenia''s appearance and fleeting gazes, he was more inclined to believe that she might have truly had a change of heart instead.


    .


    Ezenia''s situation made her feelings more believable.


    Over the past year, he had heard of how difficult her life had been since Ulrich''s demise.


    She used to be favored because of Ulrich, overshadowing her other stepsisters.


    But after the incident, her father turned his attention to his other daughters, feeling that she was a lost pawn.


    Yes. Ezenia still had her grandfather, but word on the street was that her own mother forbade her from seeing the old man.


    So it did make sense that she would feel so depressed and remorseful for her actions.


    Henry sighed and shook his head wryly.


    "Get up... I forgive you."


    Checkmate!


    Ezenia inwardly smirked.


    "Thank you... Thank you, your majesty."


    Heheheheh... Phase 1pleted.


    Soon, she''ll have him licking her feet by the end of it all.


    Ulrich Tudor.... Her beloved will soon return!

 Chapter 1325 - Orders From Above

    <h4>Chapter 1325 - Orders From Above</h4>


    Like so, time flew by in a blink of an eye.


    And all over the world, countless forces were quietly moving ording to their respective ns.


    And wouldn''t you know it, back in Baymard, some people had also arrived following the order from above.


    .


    ---Shanks Road, Baymard.--


    .


    ~Gallop.Gallop. Gallop.~


    Horses running steadily, the carriage moving, many men couldn''t believe their eyes when ncing at the sight before then.


    With widened eyes, they couldn''t stop staring at the tarred roads below their carriages and horses in utter shock and disbelief.


    And their leader only squinted his eyes deeply, trying to understand how the roads could be this way.


    Shanks road.


    The 6 Lane road was massive and organized, with widely paved sidewalks.


    And in the middle of the road was a long, thinly raised pavement that broke from time to time, allowing those going one way to turn or move into the other mainnes.


    Threenes were going forward, and the other three had people heading towards the direction they had just left.


    And if one wanted to turn around and head back that way, they could do so thanks to the breakings along the raised center tform.


    One could also see some pedestrians moving along those tforms, attempting to cross the massive 6ne roads from one end to another.


    There was no doubt that the tforms had also been ced there to prevent major idents from those leaving or exiting one city to another.


    And on the corners of the roads, there were all sorts of signs, showing the correct horse reign-pull rhythm and numbers that carriage or horse riders should use when giddying up their horses.


    There were even signs showing a speeding horse crossed with a red line.


    Of course, there were also normal speeding limits for state buses and vehicles that would be heading towards the various Baymardian territories too.


    Awesome! Awesome! Everything seemed like it had long been well thought of.


    And one of the men in the carriages couldn''t help smacking his thought in awe.


    .


    "Leader! Leader! So these are the famous Baymardian miracle roads? Wonderful! Now I understand what his majesty''s vision of Arcadina''s roads are!"


    Death nodded his head in agreement.


    He had to admit, seeing the real thing was indeed different from seeing it on pictures or pamphlets.


    Everyone stared at the roads, feeling their hearts out and drum excitedly, just from this alone.


    How was Baymard able to do such fine works? How could the roads be so ck and nice-looking? How did they get it to be this smooth?


    (0?0)


    Make no mistake, the roads in Arcadina''s Capital were all made with finely shaped stone blocks, neatly ced alongside one another.


    And in truth, it also gave the ace a unique sense of beauty.


    But you know, because of how tasking and tiresome the job was, making a road of that nature could take decades... Especially when one was cing them in a humongous city like the Capital.


    Now, you say that Baymard could do this in just so little time. Then wasn''t this alone shocking? Moreover, the roads were so smooth and straighter than theirs. So how could they not be impressed?


    Again, one should know that before Baymard was opened for business, a good fraction of Shanks road seemed to have been tarred already.


    So this alone was mind-blowing.


    If they didn''t already have a somewhat understanding of things from all the stories they heard, they would''ve no doubt thought it was sorcery!


    Of course, with the expansion of Baymard''s territories, Shanks road stretched all the way towards the very end of the territory.


    It was the most prominent highway road that one could follow.


    After entering Baymard, to get to the Capital, the locals would say: follow Shanks road to the end, you can''t miss it.


    And if one entered Baymard via another location away from Shanks road, all they had to do was locate this main highway road, and the rest would be easy.


    The other roads in the new territories were still getting fixed. Only Shanks road and 2 other main highway roads were fully redone (tarred).


    .


    "Leader, are we really going to stay in this ce for 6 entire months?"


    "Hmmm... Since the master has ordered it, then so be it." Death said, lowering his carriage curtain.


    You know, since William''s corporation, he and his men had been told that one of these days, they would have toe down for training.


    Death almostughed silly the first time he heard William say this.


    He of course thought it was a joke since months and months had gone by just like that with no word from William about the matter.


    Instead, he had been moving around the Capital and other regions, clearing the opposing nobles and hidden forces in the dark.


    It wasn''t long ago that he teamed up with the Baymardians to arrest Baron Cain, shipping him to Baymard.


    After that, he headed straight for their closest hidden estate, making ns for the next matter on his table.


    However, what he didn''t expect was that a week after his arrival at the estate, William had sneaked in a leader for him, telling him to finally head to Baymard and begin his training with 300 others.


    Death didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    ''Young master, I''ve personally been assisting you to battle all these years, never cking off for a single second. Moreover, I''m still the number 1 assassin in the entirety of Pyno. So how can you ask me to go for training, as though I''m a newbie?''


    The now 39-year old death only felt it funny.


    Nheless, he did understand that he wascking in some aspects too. Moreover, he did want to learn some Baymardian moves as well.


    Soon, the secret Assassin Ranking Event will be held in Pyno, calling all Assassins to rank themselves yet again.


    And as the top fog in Pyno, you best live that many woulde for his title.


    So why not better oneself?


    .


    Death licked his lips mischievously.


    Soon, he''ll finally be able to y to his heart''s content.


    Hehehhehe...


    How fun!

 Chapter 1326 - The Nightmare Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 1326 - The Nightmare Begins!</h4>


    Vrmmm!~


    Death and many others had already been long shocked by all they saw.


    F***!


    The roads, the buildings, the people and even the sky seemed to be far more enchanting to their eyes.


    Lying trough. Could this ce truly be what the heavens would look like once they died?


    Their muscles clenched in excitement, wanting to explore every single ce their eyesnded on.


    They were like little kids thrown into a great adventurousnd.


    Death for one, only felt a little regretful that he hadn''t been here before. He honestly thought it was all exaggerated. But now, he knew better.


    One of the youngsters in his group couldn''t help eximing at the wondrous sight of the sky train zooming over them.


    "Wow! Leader! Leader! Is that not the train thing that everyone keeps talking about?"


    (*0*)


    As they sat in the military 60-seater bus, they only felt aggrieved, looking at their leader with pitiful expressions.


    "Leader, I thought we were your favorites, so why didn''t you send us here first?"


    "Yeah. Yeah... Is it fair that we are only going here now after so long?"


    Unlike the other people in his team, who were so scared of him to the bones, they weren''t.


    One could say that they were the few who started with him ages ago.


    .


    Make no mistake! Even though some of them were 7 to 10 years younger than himself, they started alongside him when he was roughly picking up in his youth.


    Some began working with Death when they were 8 years old, and Death was 16 or 17.


    That''s right. 7 years old kids typically began knight training then.


    And those who wanted to be assassins also struggled to join and train in any avable guilds.


    By that time, Death''s guild was starting up. He was still weak and was building momentum with every passing year.


    In truth, Death began building his guild at the age of 14, alongside some other orphans of 10, 11, 12 and even his age and a little older.


    Again, to gain more experience, he would register himself in other guilds and take on missions in exchange for skills and money.


    It was the start of his career.


    And in addition to this, he also had an official job to mask his assassin job, which was to work alongside William''s father, who by the time was 4 or more years older than himself.


    The people in the vehicle with him now, we''re those that he recruited when he was between the ages of 14~18.


    They were his first recruits and his closest. So they watched him grow to where he was today, not feeling so much fear for himpared to those who cameter on.


    Death chuckled at their ridiculous ims.


    "Well, they were indeed his favorite and most elite members... That''s why he used them to clean up Arcadina''s issues first.


    With sharp eyes, he started at home calmly: " Remember, my codename is Derick Mbuyen... Understand?"


    His men nodded vigorously: "Yes, boss."


    Only William and a handful of others knew of his identity as Death. Even his men who came after this closest only ever saw him in masks.


    So now, even if others saw him or the others around him, they still wouldn''t know them.


    That''s right.


    He had these people also wear masks too.


    So their identities were mysteries as well.


    Such things aremon in assassin guilds... Especially when some people had families, wives and children to protect.


    For the name Derick, it was his usual codename he used, named after his deceased grandfather.


    But as for his real name, no one... Not even William knew of it.


    Those were one of those secrets he would be mind taming to his death.


    .


    Like so, the massive bus drove into District B until he finally arrived at the Arcadinian Barracks.


    "Leader, it looks like this is it." Reggie started, bncing at the magnificent structures all around them.


    Bloody hell!


    The ce was huge, neatly organized and very intimidating. On thewns far away, one could already see people in green monotoned battered hugging across the scene seriously. "Left, right~."


    "Left, right~."


    "1, 2~."


    "1, 2~..."


    Derick (Death) and his men stepped down from the buses, finding themselves within arge circr roundabout that had several poles all flying several gs.


    Hey, look! Those were the Baymardian and United Nation gs dancing in the wind.


    And right off the bat, they were briefed in straight lines by a string burly guy.


    The rules and other simple matters were informed to them.


    Following that, they got shipped off to get the only things they needed while in the barracks.


    Everything else on them was confiscated... Including the clothes they wore.


    Full sets of different coloured military attire, including 3 boots for various situations, be it rainy, snowy, or rocky or mushy.


    Military jackets, socks, military kits, and several others were given to them.


    The lead burly man nced at his watch briefly: "3 minutes... You have 3 minutes to change into any of the attire you received. Now get to changing!"


    "_"


    Eh? Everyone stared at each other in confusion, shrugging at the orders given to them.


    3 minutes? Tsk! That was just too little time, okay?


    .


    Knowing that the Baymardians were very cordial and friendly mannered by nature, the men didn''t think they would do anything to them


    And even if they did, shouldn''t they forgive them for any wrongdoings since this was their first time?


    Very casually, they began to undress, picking out what attire they would wear.


    But before they could even say the entire Alphabet by heart, the belly man had appeared again! And this time, he came with many more people by his side!


    "Your time is up!"


    ~Swish! Swish! Swish!


    Like lightning, their personals were confiscated by the many others who came in with them.


    "_"


    ... Excuse me, but why so harsh?


    The burly man nced at them, with a rxed smile glimmering in his eyes.


    "Since you all like this new look, then you''ll spend the entire day till lunchtime, like this! Now, move out, Maggots!"


    Death nced at his attire, only feeling like cursing at the top of his lungs. He hadn''t worn one side of his boot. Luckily, he was already fully clothed, unlike some of his men who didn''t even have their past on.


    As they left the room, they were also given tags with serial numbers on them


    11865?


    Was that his number?


    .


    Death and the gang who had just arrived, we''re now having a hard time with this rigorous and time sticking ce.


    Yup!


    By the end of the day, they now realized that in this ce, the most important thing was time.


    Bam!


    They dropped to their beds, feeling overly weak and helpless at the viciousness of the ce.


    It wasn''t that bad... But for people who didn''t follow time that strictly, it seemed like a nightmare! But now, who can save them?


    "23'' O hundred... Lights out!"


    (:Y^Y:)

 Chapter 1327 - A Night To Remember

    <h4>Chapter 1327 - A Night To Remember</h4>


    In just under a day, Death and his gang were beginning to understand the rusts even though it wasn''t in their nature to be obedient.


    What a joke!


    They were stubborn troublemakers to the core. And even Wiim sometimes had a hard time disciplining them... Maybe this was why he sent them over here.


    Nheless, in so much as they wanted to curse, beat up their instructors and get a move on things, because of their promise to William, they could only bottle it up and keep their emotions to themselves.


    Death was going crazy by the day.


    F***! He was Death for dreaming sake!


    He, Death, was the number one and most outstanding Assassin of their time. The big, mighty guy who brought fear down the spines of many Nobles all over Pyno.


    So if his colleagues and enemies knew that he had been running and Downing the entire day, missing his left boot, then what would they think of him?


    At first, he thought he was being picked on. But after spending just a single day in the barracks, he now understood that any random person who didn''t follow time, irrespective of who they were, would face the wrath of the heavens in here.


    Death was honestly surprised by how much they had dragged him around by the end of the day.


    That is when was thest time he had felt so tired like this? It was probably at the start of his career. As one bes the boss, they start sending people to do their work, making him free to work only when he felt it convenient or important.


    So imagine how pleased he was to see his bed by the end of the day?


    In no more than a few seconds, he had fallen asleep, as sound as a baby.


    He had intended to try sneaking around to see how great the security here was.


    But after seeing his night-time schedule, please! He needed his beauty sleep. After all, he would be getting up early as well.


    And this time, he didn''t want to walk around with only a single boot on his feet.


    Like so, Death''s military days had officially begun!


    In a blink of an eye, time speeded up greatly.


    And soon enough, it was already the 27th of September.


    Heh.


    Tomorrow was Tilda''sing of age and brief Dafaren wedding day!


    .


    --Far most Outskirts of the Capital City, Dafaren--


    .


    ~Drizzle. Drizzle. Drizzle!~


    The rain lightly fell onto the vibrantnd, causing the ground to release heat and cool off significantly.


    And deep within the luscious green forest region, several men sat around each other at the opening of a cave. Each one had a sterner expression on their face the more they analyzed the situation at hand.


    That''s right.


    Landon, Josh and the gang arrived 2 days ago, confiscating this cave, driving out any beasts here and marking it as their territory.


    Like generals at war, Landon, Josh and 3 others sat in a circr manner, with all the important pieces of informationid out before them.


    "Your majesty, for thest 2 nights, the air force teams have been able to gather this much. We''ve been able to gather an aerial outline of all paths possible for us to take when fleeing with Princess Tilda."


    After all, they couldn''t very well allow the hot air balloons to descend and rescue them, or else that would let them know that Tilda was saved by them and was likely in Baymard once the existence of Hot air balloons became known to the enemy.


    They wanted it to feel like tonight''s actions were done by the heavens. And so it shall be.


    "Hmhm... Your majesty, the day scouts have just got back not long before you and Major General Jash woke up. They did report that they were finally able to enter the pce. But sadly, they weren''t allowed to cross the second sector within the Dafaren pce... However, we were still able to get hold of another important piece of information from the many pce gossips...And they all involve Mrs. Pa."


    Pa?


    ...


    Landon and Josh nced at each other briefly, seeing the curiosity in each other''s eyes.


    You know, they were asleep all through the morning till now, 3 P.M.


    They slept very well, taking in at least 8 hours of sleep.


    Why? Because tonight, they would have to save Tilda, feeling pumped and energized.


    Of course, they woke up a little earlier than the official wake-up time. 4 P.M was when those to infiltrate, or attack would wake up. And by 5 P.M, everyone should''ve had something to eat.


    From 5~7:30, they would go through their ns once again with everyone... And during that time, popping, recovering oneself and even checking one''s weapons and suiting up was expected of them.


    All this had to be done before 9 P.M; they should be back in the city since the gates closed around 9~10.


    The ground team had to be around the pce, infiltrating from one of the walls.


    As for air force teams, their schedule was different from the ground teams.


    They would only get to the sky once ces were absolutely dark.


    Anyway, they nned to attack around 1 A.m.


    So by then, Josh, Landon and those on the ground should''ve had enough time to infiltrate the pce!


    .


    Initially, the n was for Josh and another team to sneak onto Tilda''s grandfather''s estate and rescue her Grandmother.


    But now, hearing that the woman was taken to the ce instead, they didn''t know whether to kiss Alexander for this viciousness or sympathize with her.


    Because of the massiveing of age tomorrow, the pce weed a high number of ordinary peasants and selves to hard in arranging and setting up the scene.


    Some merchants, lumberjack''s and many others were also allowed in too.


    They only had day passes and were properly searched before entering and exiting the scene.


    And of course, this sort of thing was typical all over the world during big asions.


    After all, the workload was incredulous, with each one trying to show off their wealth.


    Painters, tailors, sculptors and all sorts of people woulde in.


    New tapestries would be set up just for the event.


    The chimneys would be cleaned, and many other things had to be done. So in hindsight, the number of guards during the day tripled.


    All this allowed them to garner ess into the pce during the day.


    And ording to one of the men, they had spotted Pa, carrying buckets of water on her head.


    Good.


    It looks like the pce is the only ce they had to focus on.


    Tonight was the night!.. Not just for them, but for Pa too.


    Tonight, Alexander would have her!

 Chapter 1328 - A Shameful Night

    <h4>Chapter 1328 - A Shameful Night</h4>


    Creak~ Creak~


    Whoo~ Whoo~


    Ribbit. Ribbit~


    The finely tuned songs from the night creatures echoed through the dense, luscious forests. The leaves rested ever so slightly as the wind gently flew by.


    The night breeze was soft and very infectious, as it could make many who fall to their beds sleep in little to no time.


    And as though hypnotized to its wile charms, several beasts were already quick to fall asleep.


    But for the many strangers in the woods, tonight was but a bloody one!


    Already, the many teams, both air andnd, had long been on the move.


    12, Midnight.


    Bam!


    Landon, Josh and a few others stealthily descended into the pce via the towering walls at the East.


    Their faces were smeared and dirtied, and their outer outfits looked like that of ordinary peasants and ves.


    Landon quickly rolled behind the bushes nearby, lifting his head and observing via his goggles.


    And soon enough, he gave a sign to others not too far away from him.


    [All clear.]


    Good...


    Like so, the men rushed forward in that manner, with a few people always moving ahead to check out the scene before the rest arrived.


    And soon enough, they reached the midsection of the peasant/ve quarters.


    The houses here were all 1-floor buildings, with very short roofs. However, what the buildingscked in height, they made up for in width.


    The buildings were stretched far and organized as though they were a cramped dormitory.


    No... It could be said that within each tiny room in the buildings, at least 5 or more people would squish up on one another. Even the ves who have married each other and had children here all slept in this one room, with everyone''s feet touching one another.


    There was little to no privacy. And because of this, most ves would sneak outside at night to have some intimacy out in the bushes around their resting quarters.


    Landon, Josh and everyone else quickly picked out the many weird noises around them.


    It was already a little past midnight. And the pce had its official sleeping time at 11 P.M.


    This only meant that after 11, no one should be walking about again.


    It was only when feasts or pce events were held that one would see people, both guests or staff moving about after the official sleeping hours.


    Of course, people could walk around the courtyards or personal spaces. But going too far away would onlynd one in serious trouble.


    Listening to the sounds of people sneaking about, Josh, Landon, and the rest began moving across the scene as fast as they could.


    With a quick look, Landon used his binocrs to spot the many air force teams all in ce.


    It was already past midnight. And in a little while more, Zeus'' hellish fires would descend.


    So they couldn''t afford to dilly dally any more. They had approximately 43 minutes to get as close to the targeted sector as possible!


    Like so, the gang hastened their movements, finally separating into different directions after leaving the ve/peasant quarters.


    Good...


    Operation rescue Tilda has now fullymenced!


    Landon, Josh and the rest all had various tasks and goals in mind.


    Meanwhile, in the innermost sector, Pa was chained and led to Alexander''s chambers like a dog.


    Steel by step, she had been dragged by therge chain around her neck.


    She wore 2 pieces of very airy and see-through fabrics that could rip apart from any subtle movements: one tied around her waist and another holding her bosoms in ce.


    ~Wooow~


    The wind gently caressed her nipples, making them harden and turn pointy. A mature seductress she looked like. The guards licked their lips, getting many glimpses of her back and front.


    Hehehehehhe~


    The men snickered amidst Pa''s difort.


    And every single step she took only made her legs feel heavier and heavier with fear.


    Tonight, that dog man would have her.


    And this alone made her spine tingle, as though a thousand spiders crawled up her back.


    It''s been over 16 years that her old bones had a taste of a man... She had never had a good experience with the whole feat, fearing for her dear life, whoever she had any form of intimacy with her ''dear'' husband. When he stopped seeing her ages ago, she was so thankful that she went one on one knee and began fasting for a few days.


    The experience was always brutal, bloody, and not at all passionate as some people had made it out to be.


    "Move your damn feet! Do I have to drag you all the way? I said move!"


    ~ Shring!


    The leading guards yanked her dog chain, causing Pa to leap forward, almost falling into the ground.


    No one pitied her, feeling that she truly deserved her fate.


    Hmph!


    me her for being a seductress. If she hadn''t shown off her body to his majesty, would he even desire her?


    Women like this pretend that they don''t like something, when in fact, what they mean is that they want more.


    That''s right. When a woman says no... She means yes, instead.


    .


    Pa lowered her head, forcing herself to calm down. And the moment she raised her head again, her expression was cold and detached.


    Crying would only make that bastard happy. So why would she give him the satisfaction?


    For her granddaughter''s sake, she had to be strong!


    With firm steps, she lifted her chest high and began to wall like a queen. Everyone briefly nced at her with contempt, not diving to depth about her sudden change.


    To them, her fate was already sealed. So what was all this pretentious crap about?


    ~Tap. Tall. Tap. Tap. Tap~


    Step by step, she was led into the main building, seeing no one except several guards at sight.


    And the moment they stepped into the entrance hall, they came face to face with a man with a burnt neck and a fierce face.


    "Miss Pa, his majesty is waiting. So seeing that tomorrow is your granddaughter''s big day, we wouldn''t want to keep him up any longer, right?"

 Chapter 1329 - It Was Time

    <h4>Chapter 1329 - It Was Time</h4>


    Pa''s blood turned cold.


    Was he threatening her with the life of her granddaughter?


    She knew the guard before her. He was one of Alexander''s most trusted aides. And throughout her time in the pce, he had been making small advances at her. There was no doubt that after Alexander was done, this bastard might arrange for a little fun with her too.


    The eyes of this 45-year-old man were too lecherous. And it was shocking to say that he, as a man with many titles and 11 wives, was still so lecherous.


    Pa looked at Kilmonga squarely: "Sir... I understand your concerns... But I would like to return that same sentence to you since it''s YOU who keeps dying things."


    Kilmonga squinted his eyes dangerously: "As expected, his majesty was right. You are a smart-mouthed woman who doesn''t know her ce, talking in the presence of real men. Since you''re so much in a hurry to see his majesty, then I won''t bother talking to an active bee who is deeply rooted in plucking her honey! Men, pull her up! We must not keep his majesty waiting!"


    What?!


    Kilmonga gave no time to react, as before she knew it, the men had begun taking massive steps forward, dragging her like a dishevelled dog, up the many flights of stairs and hallways on each floor.


    The building was 6 storeys tall, with his majesty living on the very topmost one. However, because he didn''t think her worthy enough to enter his sacred wing, he had chosen to do the deed in one of the guest bedrooms on the 3rd floor.


    Alexander was the only one living in this building.


    Everyone else had their courtyard in the haram sector. He was a true monarch, visiting them one by one. Throughout his reign, almost none of them had ever entered his private chambers... Not to talk of entering his wing.


    It could be said that the only people who had visited his wing were the servants to clean up and some of his most trusted guards.


    Alexander believed that his glory was too great for any woman to behold, talk less of his chambers.


    Thus, whenever he had to ''invite'' women into his building, many a time, he chose to have them in any of the guest bedrooms within either 2 the guest wings on the 3rd floor.


    Make no mistake. These were the only guest wings in the entire building. After all, this building was made as a while military unit, having guards staying in here at all times to protect his majesty in case enemies tried to sneak in. Additionally, Alexander would get his researchers to do top-secret research and whatnot here. So he forbade anyone to step in without his permission or clearance.


    This was how it had been in the days of his grandfather and even father. And as far back as history could tell, that''s how it has always been with his ancestors.


    .


    Soon, Pa arrived at the door of the chamber.


    "Get in!"


    Pa into the massive bedroom chambers.


    And far on another end was Alexander, wearing a white Toga with his back against them.


    ~Plop.


    Everyone got down on their knees: "We salute your majesty."


    "Hmmm..." Alex said, turning around ever so slowly.


    And the moment his eyesnded on Pa''s body, he felt his little man below start to rise.


    Maybe because of the love-hate rtionship between the two, Alex was more attracted to this woman who was only 2 or 3 years older than himself.


    Bear in mind that Pa''s husband was well over a decade older than she was. After all, he too had numerous wives, all gotten at different time frames.


    Alex couldn''t lie. His entire body felt as though it had been electrocuted, and he desperately wanted to subdue this wild woman who, over the years, had been testing his bottom line time and time again.


    "Chain her to the bed!"


    "Yes, my lord!"


    Brute! Brute!


    Pa was inwardly screaming at the top of her lungs in horror. But still maintained a nonchnt expression, as though she didn''t care.


    And sure enough, Alex was annoyed by her expression.


    ''B**ch! I''d like to see just how tough you are after I''m done with you tonight!''


    Alex couldn''t describe his thoughts. No one... Not even his many wives, concubines and random sex pleasers made him lose his sanity at every turn. What was it about this woman that made his anger easily re-up?


    Dammit!


    "Tie her! Tie her up fast!"


    With fast hands, Pa was thrown to the massive bed and tired to the ped posts mercilessly.


    Of course, Alex only wanted her hands tied, leaving her legs free for action.


    It took all of Pa''s willpower for her not to nce around maniacally.


    At the same time, the guards brought in a table and ced it beside the bed. Pa peeked at the items on it and almost fainted from it all.


    Whips, potions, and all sorts of crazy itemsy on it.


    "Get out!" Alexander bellowed.


    And very quickly, the men exited the scene, leaving the 2 love birds to themselves.


    Starting at her statistically, Alexander walked to her side, took a de out and tore off her airy and see-through attire.


    ~Rip!


    Alexander ran his hands across the many dried-up wounds on her body, feeling his tingling sensation grow even more.


    Hot... Hot... He found her current body to be HOT.


    And with his eyes deeply focused on her, he began to undress slowly.


    His magnificent body could make many women blush with satisfaction. So seeing Pa still lying there like a log of wood, Alex was irked and insulted.


    B**ch!


    Alex squeezed her jaws cruelly: "Pa... Pa... Pa... Tonight, I''ll give you both pleasure and despair. For all the years of disobedience you have shown, this is what you owe me!"


    With that, Alex took the whip from thest, making Pa''s heart skip a beat.


    ~sh!


    Alex had made his move.


    But little did he know that in just a few more seconds, the heavens would finally decide to rain their wrath on his pce!

 Chapter 1330 - The Differences Between Them

    <h4>Chapter 1330 - The Differences Between Them</h4>


    "Move, move, move!"


    In a flicker, all teams rushed like crazy.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    They had to get to their positions before the clock struck 1.


    12:45 A.M.


    Dammit!


    Many began feeling their palms get sweatier and sweatier the closer time drew by.


    For some, this was their first SSS-ss mission. For others, they were still a tad bit experienced but dared not drop their guard down.


    Josh frowned, peeking through the bushes.


    Bullocks!


    His team had wasted time after splitting up with the others because of the many inconveniences that had been popping out time and time again.


    They had just 10 more minutes to get as close as possible to their targeted location before releasing the smoke signal to the air team.


    They had long broken out of the mid-ve quarters and were now the move.


    That''s right.


    The pce had ve quarters in every sector.


    And maybe one might''ve chosen to pop in through the ve-quarters in the innermost sector of the pce, but from their scouting, such a move would be more challenging to pull off than entering via the mid or outer sector of the pce.


    Again, if they had chosen to enter through the outer sector space quarters, it would take even longer to get past the mod and finally into the innermost sector.


    They didn''t have much time on the clock. So far, they ran and walked for over 40 minutes to get into the inner sector.


    Very quickly, a few men in Josh''s team took out many of the hidden guards hiding away.


    A simple tranquillizer did the trick, making them feel mightily tired. And with their guard slightly lowered, the soldiers snuck closer and closer to their prey like lions.


    They masked their killing intent before giving the enemy a final shot from their silencers and catching the bodies of their prey before they fell and made loud bangs.


    Phew.


    The soldiers hide the bodies in relief.


    As for those hidden high up on the few towering buildings they came across, if the range was essible, like sharpshooters, they were quick to make their moves with the tranquillizers. And if they were just too high enough, they would just sneak around the enemies'' gazes using any ninja camouge techniques they learnt.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Josh and his team finally got to a close enough position initially intended.


    This should do for now.


    .


    12: 55 A.M.


    "Team Beta 03, reporting in. Docking for signal release. Over."


    With brisk sentences, Josh turned off the inbuilt walkie-talkie in his arm guard shield, lest he kept themunication open.


    Like Buzz Lightyear, he had finally reported his situation to Star Command.


    Whooh~


    Josh leaned against a stone wall, taking in deep breaths before nodding at his men.


    The soldiers smirked in understanding, taking out the many smoke signals on them.


    And with fierce throws, they sent the little round balls flying into the open windows on the building a little distance away from them.


    1, 2, 3...


    Puff~


    A pinkish smoke erupted vigorously within the many windows in the building, causing the faces of those in the room to turn frighteningly pale.


    And the next thing they knew, a sharp scream echoed out within the scene.


    "Ahhhh~~... Fire! Fire! The building is on fire!"


    What? Fire? Pinkish fire?


    Those in the building were too shocked for words, with some diving through the windows like crazy.


    Dammit!


    What sort of sorcery was this? Why was the smoke all pink?


    The targeted rooms were all too smokey and blinding that no one could make heads or tails of what sort of monstrous fire could cause suchrge amounts of smoke.


    And this caused great panic, with many jumping through windows and rolling on the grassy ground in sheer anxiety.


    But just when they were about to take a breather, the heavens seemed to be angered by their existence.


    .


    1 A.M.


    BOOM!


    A loud crackling sound echoed out, flowed by a dangerous heat that made them shower in horror.


    Mommy... What was this?


    "~Ahhhhh"


    A strong force yanked many back, sending them flying and pping them mercilessly against the building walls.


    Bam!


    A deep mushroom cloud of smoke had begun to form, changing from orange to ck and finally white.


    "Someone save me... My eyes... My eyes... I''m bleeding blood!"


    The cries and squeals of many outside shocked those who were just about to find a way to flee from the fire within the building.


    Some suddenly paused in their tracks and began doing the moonwalk away from the walls, windows and doors.


    If Micheal Jackson back on earth knew this, he would no doubt end them for copying his moves down to a tee.


    Say no more... Many weren''t that curious after hearing the heaven-shattering noises, apanied by the many screams, cries and wails of theirrades.


    But what made them shiver the more was that the floor they were standing on had begun trembling ever so slightly too.


    This could only show how brutal the outside was.


    For f***sake!?They were in a stone building.


    Yes... It might be a 2-floor building, but it was still a stone one nheless. So if it could rumble this much, then do you know how the outside world would be like?


    .


    Crack!


    The wooden frames on the window in one of the rooms shattered, and in came one of theirrades who was brunt whole.


    "Take cover!" One of the men yelled before diving away to protect himself too.


    The body flew in like a missile and rolled on the ground vigorously before smashing into the wall opposite the window.


    Bam!


    The hit cracked the burnt man''s skull, killing him mercilessly... Yet no one could make a move to see things through.


    "He... He... He''s dead! What the hell is going on?" One of the men went into panic mode, almost losing his mind from it all.


    The burnt man''s oue had mortified the man whole. Of course, what might be shocking was that 60% of them were still level-headed even after this.


    Heh... They deserved to be Vietts. Unlike those in Pyno, such a scene wouldn''t mortify over 90% of them on the spot.


    But for these Viets, though they were all terrified, a majority of them had regained consciousness, now thinking deeply of what to do next.


    It was just that looking at the attacks that rained from the heavens, could it be that they would be able to defeat the Gods?


    Terrible. Terrible!


    They had to get cover and protect their little lives!


    Boom!

 Chapter 1331 - Chaos In The Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1331 - Chaos In The Pce</h4>


    And so it began.


    All over the ce, be it in the Outer, Inner or mid sectors, the heavens seemed to be angered.


    Their fury was like no other, causing chaos and panic to spread across the scene.


    -Outer Sector.-


    "No! No! The heavens are destroying the pace walls! What do we do?"


    "Dammit! I''m still so young and strong, with 3 wives begging for my attention. So how can I die here? Run... Run... I have to get out of the pce walls before they finally crumble and kill me whole!"


    "Ahhhg~~ Go back inside! Go back inside! the outside is just as terrible as the inside."


    "Oh, heavenly beings... What wrong has this onemitted? If you want to take the monarch''s life, why go after poor little old me?"


    "Oh no! Riggo was sent flying by the heavens... Riggo~!"


    Boom!


    The outer sector was chaotic, as many were confused on whether to be open targets outside or rush into the walls that were still directly attacked.


    Lying trough. What was the right thing to do here? Moreover, they had no physical event to attack. So... What the hell were they supposed to do?


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The heavens didn''t give them time to think.


    "Take cover!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh~"


    Many were in a state of frenzy.


    And just like them, those in the mid and innermost sectors were dying from their anxiousness too... In particr, those in the innermost sectors truly felt as though their ends were near.


    .


    -Innermost Sector-


    The wives, concubines and pleasure women were all trembling in the haram site in full horror.


    No one cares about their animosities with the women they used to hate and scheme against. Now, everyone held their children with trembling hands as though it were a doomsday period.


    Each convinced stayed in their courtyard, not daring to leave after witnessing what they saw from the tallest points in their buildings.


    6-foot stone fences surrounded each courtyard.


    Again, depending on how luxurious the title given to them was, the buildings in their courtyards would also reflect their status.


    Take the queen, the forest wife, for example... Her courtyard consisted of 6 buildings... With 3 being single floored, and another 2 having only two floors instead. Of course, she lived in the tallest one, with 3 floors.


    Of course, the cold pce was a ce that had just one building, without even a single fish pond on its property.


    For Tilda, she had never lived in the general harem region, as they had long given her a special site behind the pce forest, just for her.


    This way, they could guard her and make sure others never saw her, lest disgraced his majesty with herck of education and manners.


    .


    In the harem, the wives andbines had desperate courtyards. But the pleasure sleeves were typically paired and dumped into a single courtyard, showing their lowly status.


    At least, each pleasure ve would be given a single building within the courtyard to take care of their children and have their privacy.


    And now, in this final moment, the children who hadn''t had theiring were still in the pce, were quickly grabbed by their mothers.


    It was a sight to hold, seeing these scheming women turn into warm ones when it came to their children


    The queen held their 13-year-old daughter tightly while watching the rain of the many massive yellowish mes pop out now and then from various corners around the outskirts of haram.


    It was like nothing she had ever seen before. Things were flying around, and many far cries had long reached her ears. Fire, wind and the thunderous wrath of the heavens had engulfed the pce as far as her eyes could see.


    But for some reason, the entire gram region seemed unaffected, as though the heavens had chosen to avoid them. But who was to say that they wouldn''t be next?


    The queen cropped her frightened daughter''s head with all her might while looking at her now pale-face guard.


    "Ss... What do we do?"


    What can they do?


    .


    Sls''s muscles clenched in despair, having never seen anything like this.


    This wasn''t a mortal problem! This was an attack from above! No such weapon existed.


    It was impossible for this to be done by human hands.


    No weapon has ever been created! But, there were indeed some ancient texts and stories of the heavens punishing people with natural disasters. Some religions around the world believe this to be true.


    So could it be that Dafaren, or rather, the monarch, hadmitted some grave sin?


    Was this the sign that princess Tilda shouldn''t get married?


    Oh no! Could this be the demonic side of that little girl?


    Evil! Evil! They were all right... She was just too evil!


    .


    Ss''s imagination had already begun to take root.


    "My queen, this could be a sign from heaven or a curse from the demons behind that bastard child!"


    The queen opened her eyes in shock, realizing that it was indeed the eve of the brat''sing of age.


    "My queen, if I may... After this, just to be sure, we should never aim at that cursed girl again! Or she might juste after the prince and the princess."


    Boom!


    An explosion urred in the queen''s mind, followed by a stream of memories of her bullying Tilda here and there.


    Plop.


    Her knees weakened.


    She and many others had ganged up to kill that bastard''s mother. So what would happen to her and her children once the truth got revealed?


    "Ss! The truth of that incident never came to light!"


    "I know, my queen... I''m in this too. So if she knew, she might kill me as well! For now, we stay in the haram since the attacks aren''t heading our way."


    The queen thinned her lips worriedly: "Yes."


    Maybe this was truly a punishment from the heavens... But should in case it had something to do with that little rat, then they would have to keep a tight lip on things.


    The queen''s eyes shone with a fierce light.


    For the sake of her children, she would have to ally with the other wives who were in on this too.


    They would have to recheck things, track and kill any witnesses, tying up all loose ends!


    The truth must never be uncovered!


    .


    Boom!


    The ground underneath Josh''s feet rumbled as he and his team had long broken into the innermost sector, making their way past the Pce forest to Tilda''s deste cottage.


    Mission: T.P. was officially on.... But how could it be that easy?

 Chapter 1332 - Battle Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1332 - Battle Shock</h4>


    ~Rustle! Rustle!~


    The bushes and tree leaves all shook ever so slightly as Josh and his men stealthily made their way up to Tilda''s cottage.


    And only after having gone up halfway up did they abandon their stealthiness, opting to move more freely.


    Come on! Come on!


    There was only so much time that one could utilize before the enemy became bold.


    This was no Pyno, for heaven''s sake!


    If they were to dilly dally all night, best believe that the enemy would soon discover the presence of intruders, linking it somehow to tonight''s operation.


    Josh nced upwards before focusing at the site before him again.


    Dammit!


    They had approximately 20 minutes left to rescue Tilda, put her in their arranged disguise, and leave the scene before the Air force teams blew the cottage into smithereens.


    They had to cover all tracks and even blow down the bodies of any they kill now.


    And that''s why a part of the forest will have to be blown up too. So for now, they could afford to reveal themselves now that they were closer to the cottage.


    It was just that with time ticking so swiftly and with the number of guards they''ve seen, will they truly have and time to get the job done?


    .


    Josh lifted his shield cover and clocked on a button underneath.


    "Omega 02 calling to all Cottage Air Force units. Prating danger zone now."


    ["Copy that. We see you... 37 at 9 o''clock... 56 at 3 o''clock, and 92 dead straight ahead to your coordinates... Good luck. Over."]


    Josh''s muscles clenched, readying his mind for the number of enemies ahead.


    Bear in mind that they had already bypassed so many enemies on their way up here, killing some in secret too.


    From the air units, if they were to make a break for it towards 9 o''clock to their left, they would meet 37 people scattered and stationed at various points.


    Now, even though heading straight had more enemies on the path, from their understanding, a majority of those viins would also be surrounding the cottage.


    So no matter how you look at it, though moving straight had the greatest danger, it was inevitably the way to go since the cottage was there.


    They had no time to start making U-circles and turn around at will.


    Josh took out both weapons, throwing his head behind his shoulders. "Alina, Cambridge, Wally... You know the drill!"


    With that, Josh and Alina broke off, followed by their subunits leaving Cambridge, Wally and their subunits in the open.


    Of course, those in the open were decoys, drawing the enemy''s attention to them.


    Hehehhe.


    Thanks to all the crackling noises and wails all across the pce, they didn''t have to worry too much about their attention being too loud.


    But you, the thing about being a decoy, was that it was never easy.


    .


    ~Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!


    Wally quickly leaped behind a tree, avoiding the rain of arrowsing his way.


    "Wally! They''re heading our way; it''s time!" Cambridge bellowed from behind a massive rock.


    He took advantage of the loud boom noises passing his message along.


    Wally smirked in understanding.


    "Good... This is what we want. Everyone get ready!"


    ~Swish! Swish!


    The enemies ahead that noticed them quickly divided themselves into groups.


    "Intruders! Intruders spotted! Get more people over; we''ll stay here holding the fort!" One of the archers rmended cing 3 arrows on his bow.


    If one of these damn intruders dares to move a muscle from their hiding ce, he won''t hesitate to shoot them dead in the eye!


    No one thought that these intruders were ordinary ves or trespassers who ran here in fear of the chaos around the pce.


    Their skills and the fact that they didn''t make the sign to show that they were allies could only further prove that they were enemies to them.


    Time seemed to freeze at this moment, with everyone''s nerves getting stiffer and stiffer.


    Gulp.


    They swallowed hard, maintaining their positions at the various points along the enemies'' line.


    Some were on their knees behind the bushes, still pointing their arrows at the many corners around the massive rock that Cambridge hid behind.


    Some were on the tree branches, and some stood behind the trees instead.


    The scene was too joking, as no one could understand why on such a day, both heavens and these intruders would want to attack them all at once?


    Or could it be that such an event from the heavens was foretold in some mysterious ancient texts, leading to the enemy nning an invasion on such a day?


    (?~?)


    .


    Armstrong, the strongest enemy Archer around, squinted his eyes deeply at the tree that Wally had taken cover.


    Something didn''t feel right.


    Why were these bastards so quiet and taking this long to sneak a peek?


    The man''s chest grew tight, having a bad feeling in his gut. And soon, his eyes widened anxiously.


    Dammit!


    "They''re on the move! Quickly! Take cover!"


    ~Pueeu!


    Wally took his shot above the tree he hid behind. How did he get up?


    Simple.


    With his trusty daggers, he ascended as though he were ascending a wall.


    Mind you, the enemy still thought he was on ground level.


    So he took advantage of this, climbing a few branches up the towering trees that still had all their leaves intact.


    What? It was barely 2 days since Fall officially started. And the trees weren''t balding yet.


    ~Peeu! Peeu! Peeu!~


    Wally''s silencers were already unleashing their wrath towards those on the opposite side.


    And Armstong, who had now been the one to take cover, was shocked silly after seeing the person beside him drop off a nearby tree, falling to the ground with a good bang!


    What?


    His heart skipped a beat. Maybe he was blind, but he didn''t see anything attack hisrade.


    How did the enemy do it?


    So what sort of sorcery was this?


    Who can exin what was going on here?

 Chapter 1333 - Kill Or Be Killed

    <h4>Chapter 1333 - Kill Or Be Killed</h4>


    ~Peeu! Peeu! Peeu!


    Wally, Cambridge and their gangs began taking care of as many enemies as they could, shocking Armstrong and the rest.


    Lying trough. What the hell was going on here?


    A wave of dismay clouded their hearts while trying to make heads or tails of the situation.


    For one, do you know the distance between them and these intruders? The only thing that can make such a shot should be an arrow or a spear with ample weight and enough considerations to make it go the distance.


    Moreover, they were up on a tree, mind you... So even if one shot a spear from where these intruders stood, it was indeed a challenging feat to keep the spear this high up.


    The spear''s arc should go like a half-circle (semi-circle). It goes up and then descends after a while. So what sort of superhuman strength would allow such an attack this high up in the towering trees?


    No matter how one looked at it, only an arrow, with the assistance of the bow, could go the distance. Nothing thrown by human hands, not even a hidden weapon, could make such a feat without getting closer.


    So without seeing an arrownd its mark, how can they not doubt whether they were still in Hertfilia anymore?


    For them, it was vital to identify what exactly the enemies had used. That way, they would be able to calcte and estimate doing, attack range and all that.


    So if they couldn''t even begin to understand what they were up against and how the enemy had attacked, then wouldn''t they just be sitting ducks here?


    .


    Armstrong gritted his teeth after seeing back up on its way. "Surround these devils and wait for my signal before making a move!"


    Armstrong didn''t believe that they wouldn''t conquer these intruders.


    From what he had observed, they were far less in number than they were. It would be disgraceful to die in the hands of these few.


    Moreover, as a skilled archer, he felt it his duty to understand what devilish weapon they were using here... Or could it be that they were an evil syndicate that used magic instead?


    No matter what the truth may be, Armstrong understood that the enemy had no intention of letting them go. It''s either kill or be killed!


    Like so, Wally, Cambridge and their gang be the perfect decoys, drawing many to them.


    Meanwhile, Josh, Alina, and their gangs were still stealthily moving through the shadows, avoiding the enemies making their way towards Wally''s end.


    And wouldn''t you know it, once they arrived at the perimeter of the wooden cottage, they could only find 20 people stationed around the vicinity.


    Josh looked at the gang and nodded at them.


    With that, everyone suddenly dispersed.


    Alina grinned, moving very freely like the one, bing one with nature.


    .


    ~Swoosh, Swoosh~


    Her steps glided from side to side like a snake as she ducked and slithered towards the big guy standing behind a tree.


    She would attack him from the side.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The big guy drowned very uneasily, whoever he heard the thunderous noises from the heavens.


    It sounded like thunder, very ear-bursting and disturbing. At least that''s what one would think, if not for the countless faint wails that echoed across the scene.


    He felt like he was in thend of the dead, listening to tortured beings.


    It was the uncertainty, the unknown and the feeling of things getting out of control that made his heart alert.


    Bubuum!


    ~Pheeu!


    Alina had missed her shot.


    And now, she had been discovered by the big man.


    The big man''s eyes turned murderous after he had dicked from reflex.


    Always trust your instincts.


    He had felt that someone was watching him, though he couldn''t get or pinpoint their location.


    And in such instances, the enemy would typically attack his heart or head for an instant kill.


    Thus, he ducked to test his suspicions out, which proved to be the right choice!


    Enemy? This close to him?


    .


    Alina raised her guns at the big guy again. However, he had already crouched, sending a sweeping leg motion at her.


    What a joke! After reading that the thing in her hand was her weapon, why would he give her ample time to use it?


    You either him fist to fist or die!


    Alina understood his intention, hurriedly cing her guns back into ce.


    Since the enemy wasn''t giving her any opportunity, then she would have to beat the living sh** out of him to do so, right?


    Very quickly, Alina avoided his sweeping attack, doing a single cartwheel backwards.


    Pah!


    She had kicked his lower jaw.


    Her attack hadnded at the split second when the event was trying to get up, stabilize himself andunch his next attack.


    What?


    The big guy stumbled in disbelief and rage.


    "Did¡­ Did you just hit me? Did you just hit my beautiful face? Good... Good... You''ve seeded in getting me angered!"


    With veins popping out of his forehead, the big guy was quick on his feet, taking out his dagger. Touch his face? That was his baby!


    Griffin was trembling in fury.


    Only handsome people would understand how he felt.


    .


    ~Swish! Swish! Swish!~


    The whistling sounds of the air filled Alina''s ears the fiercer the attacks grew.


    Hissed...


    Alina hissed after receiving a surface sh from the de. And at this moment, her heart truly skipped a beat.


    "You rat bastard. I thought you were strong¡ªhowever, you''re just a paperweight. Dare to touch my face and think you''ll get away with it? Heh... How does it feel to be touched by my de now?" The big guy dawned a cruel smile, looking at his enemy as though he wanted to eat him alive.


    Do you know how many things go his way because of his stunning face?


    Such a person deserves to die!


    Hiss~


    Alina felt the slight pain on her belly, which would''ve been far worse if she hadn''t duck on time. Luckily, the wound wasn''t deep enough and was just surface level, or else she wouldn''t be able to continue running through the pce at full speed after rescuing Tilda.


    There was no doubt about it. The enemy was twice, if not three times stronger than her. So flexibility, agility and speed would have to be her ultimate weapons.


    What was her goal? To create an opportunity to shoot her enemy.


    She wasn''t here for a battle of the wits!


    Like so, she narrowed her eyes dangerously, focusing onunching her next attack.


    This time, she gave it all she had.


    "Spinning Bird Kick!"


    ~Pah!!!!


    Her kick smacked the unprepared bastard at the moment when his center of gravity was weakened.


    He had been preparing to make a move on his one, lifting his feet to move forward.


    However, Alina got to him first.


    .


    Bang!


    The mighty giant fell to the ground, holding his aching jaw.


    ~Grrrr~


    "Bastard! How dare you touch my face again?! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"


    The big guy was just about to rise again when he suddenly saw the event point those 2 ck stocks at him yet again.


    "Kill me? Heh... You wouldn''t get the chance!"


    ~Peeu! Peeu!


    "Rest in peace, handsome bastard."

 Chapter 1334 - A Godly Defeat

    <h4>Chapter 1334 - A Godly Defeat</h4>


    With her target down, Alina gritted her teeth and dragged his massive body away.


    Now, she was to take his ce and stand guard, on the lookout with several others.


    With that, she vanished into a tree branch.


    Meanwhile, up ahead, Josh and another were standing right before the cottage''s back door.


    Their throats rolled with the tension in the air.


    Throwing his head over his shoulder, he turned to another beside him and raised his fingers one by one.


    1, 2, 3...


    He pushed the door swiftly, and what followed were several star-shaped spikes and a few daggers, deeply nting themselves into the ground they stood earlier.


    ~Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap!


    Josh and the other soldiers leaned against the outer walls, breathing heavily.


    So fast?


    A thinyer of sweat formed on their foreheads.


    The enemy had made their move as though they had been expecting them for decades.


    Josh stared at all 31 weapons buried onto the ground as though trying to analyze the number of enemies inside.


    In Pyno, he had heard of assassins being able to throw up to 4 star-shaped spikes with both hands all at once.


    But there were stories that the Morgs could throw out 6 and even 8 of them in just a single second, hitting its mark.


    He didn''t know how urate the story was, but he felt that Dafaren should do better than Pyno.


    Maybe they''ll be able to throw out 6 at once: 3 with their left hand and the other half using their right.


    In just a split second, Josh had begun analyzing things deeply and had chosen the worst-case scenario.


    With his guns firmly gripped and ready for action, the otherrade nodded at Josh after getting Josh''s estimate.


    Worst-case Scenario, there might be 15 people there if one envisioned each person throwing 2 hidden weapons.


    Though they felt that the tiny cottage might be too choked for that, let the hidden guards all stay on the ceiling like birds.


    From the cottage size, it should have 2 rooms only. Tilda should be in one, while the other should be an open entrance/living space with 2 doors; one door should be the front door, and the other should be the backdoor they were trying to infiltrate.


    Alright. Enough thinking. No matter how many were inside, they should be no match for their secret weapon.


    Josh raised his fingers in the air while the other soldier quickly reached for his inner jacket.


    Time to make their move.


    .


    Tension.


    Inside the room, 9 hidden guards steadied themselves in their various hiding positions.


    Their masked killing intent was so high, ready to kill any bastard who dared to enter Tilda''s cottage.


    If something happened to her, and the bride is missing by morning, do you know how deadly the punishment they''ll receive would be?


    Many secretly gritted their teeth with a vicious light in their eyes.


    ''Come on. Enter! I dare you to enter!''


    Everyone''s eyes were directed at the door, with some also looking at the front door at the other end from time to time.


    Even with the many terrible sounds around the pce, they quickly isted their surroundings, focusing on listening to any strange noises around them.


    There''s a saying that mortal danger brings rity. And this was true!


    And like Pocahontas, they decided to listen to the wind and sounds with all their hearts.


    ~Shru. Shru.


    They heard a rustle. The intruders were about to make their move.


    Heh.


    The hidden guards all smirked cruelly, raising their hidden weapons for round 2.


    However, before they could take in another breath, something flew into the room, transforming into a deadly sh of blinding light!


    Boom!


    "Ahhhh~~."


    For the first time, they who were trained to be silent couldn''t help shrieking at the wizardry that had now engulfed their eyes, minds and bodies.


    Their senses... Their senses... Their senses were disoriented, with the most concerning ones being theirck of sight or hearing.


    Their ears, their eyes... Can someone please tell them what the hell was going on here?


    .


    Many lost their bnce on the wooden beams above, falling to the ground in one big swoop.


    Bam!


    A fierce wave of headache and measure quickly overtook them, as their ears were loudly ringing out nonstop.


    Wang! Wang! Wang! Wang!


    It was just too awful. But that wasn''t all.


    One of them felt a heavy burn on his face that seemed to be gnawing at the very fibre of his being.


    Make no mistake!


    While stun grenades were less-lethal explosive devices, back on earth, countless cases of chemical burns were reported once the grenade attack was too close to their target. Some have gotten facial disfigurement... Especially the person closest to the grenade attack.


    Though the chances of this happening weren''t too high, it still happens once in a while.


    Of course, the other danger was having one''s hearing in one or both ears permanently lost.


    This typically happens to the closest person to the grenade once it is detonated.


    The initial spark releases and fires in that second of detonation were the reasons for the burns and other injuries. Everyone else would be okay if they didn''t stand a few inches away from the grenade when it detonated.


    It was real bad luck for it to detonate right in front of one''s face.


    .


    Hisss~~~


    The unfortunate enemy who had it blown up right before his face hissed in horror, holding his head pitifully and rolling on the ground from side to side.


    It hurts... I''d hurt like nothing he had ever felt before.


    Five whole seconds had already passed by.


    And now, everyone was getting confused and nauseated seeing several after images that made them wobble as though seasick.


    The entire room was spinning. And no matter how they tried to stand, they couldn''t do it.


    Bubuum. Bubuum.


    Everyone''s heart drummed loudly when they soon realized what they were feeling.


    Was this fear?


    Their emotions were running amok at the godly weapon that had taken them down.


    And soon enough, some heard the steady sounds of foreign no its entering the room.


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    Everyone''s face turned pale.


    Death had finallye for them.


    Bang!

 Chapter 1335 - Enemy Or Friend?

    <h4>Chapter 1335 - Enemy Or Friend?</h4>


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang!


    With an expressionless face, Josh wasted the twitching men rolling on the ground. And his otherrades did the same as well.


    3 minutes.


    A little stun grenade had done the job that might havested them up to 30 minutes of continuous battle since they were so outnumbered.


    "Fabian, search their bodies and collect any valuable information you can."


    "Yes, Major General." Thenky Fabian replied, swiftly turning his attention to the fallen men.


    As for Josh, of course, he was on ''Tilda-duty.''


    With steady and slow steps, Josh had his weapon, though he didn''t think he would need it.


    The fact that Tilda was to be married to a powerful prince from a neighbouring empire meant that even if they bullied her a lot, no one would dare to stay in the chambers, even if it was to spy on her. Seeing ady in her sleeping gown was taboo, and a man could slice another man''s throat for that.


    No doubt about it, they should''ve ced this heavy protection around her since they couldn''t very well watch her while she slept.


    In the daytime, they might spy on her in her room. But not at night.


    Unless they were shameless, Josh felt his guess should be correct.


    And wouldn''t you know it, the moment he stepped into the room, even though he was attacked, he didn''t fret.


    .


    Pang!


    A wooden log shattered into many pieces after smashing into his upper back.


    What?!


    Her attack failed?


    Tilda anxiously leaned against the wall next to the door, looking at Josh fearfully.


    She looked like a cornered squirrel with raw panic in her eyes, wanting to make herself be one with the wall.


    All this while, she had been hearing the frail wails and thunderous ps within the pce. The whole ordeal mortified her, leaving her scared for her life and that of her nana''s.


    She had so badly wanted to run and search for her nana, but she knew that the many guards wouldn''t allow her.


    At one point, she even thought of breaking the wooden floor beneath her and sighing a while out of here. But was she some superhuman? It would take months to make such a feat; talk less of doing it in a few hours.


    Her eyes were swollen and red from crying. And during her helpless state, she curled underneath the thin sheet of cloth she called a nket.


    She didn''t know how long had passed whileying there sleeplessly.


    As then, out of nowhere, she heard it... The sounds of the many dropping to the ground just outside her room.


    Instantly, her heart fell into her stomach, and she hastily grabbed the first thing she could think of.


    However, the attack didn''t work, and the intruder was now approaching her step by step.


    .


    "You!~~... What do you want?"


    Josh looked at the shaky squirrel and sighed.


    Her hands were over her face, moving up and down in defence. She had just attacked him, so wouldn''t it be right for him to hit her back?


    That''s how Tilda thought.


    She had closed her eyes for what felt like a millennium, only to take a peek and get stunned into a daze.


    The intruder was on one knee before her!


    "Princess Tilda, I and my men are here to rescue you."


    (0_0)


    ... okay?


    Needless to say, Tilda was short of words at the change of things.


    Her eyes still bulged out like a squirrel, trying to understand and process the words she heard. But Josh knew that they didn''t have time.


    "Princess Tilda, please believe me. We are not your enemy. This is your only chance to flee with your grandmother. So we have to go before it''s toote!"


    Yes!


    Tilda woke up from her stupid, thinking of how much her nana had suffered throughout the years.


    She clenched her fists, trying to make a decision, though deep down, she had already had an idea of what she wanted.


    Maybe this intruder was lying, or perhaps he was telling the truth... Either way, it was a fact that this was probably the only opportunity they would have to flee.


    She felt that rather than marrying that demon and leaving her grandmother far away from her to face hell all by herself, it was best for them to take this chance.


    No matter where this intruder was taking them, on the way, they would always have more opportunities to escape if they realized that he wasn''t as good as they thought.


    Some risks were worth the trouble.


    Maybe they might be taken into very, or perhaps they might face bigger troubles; however, her gut feeling told her to go with it.


    In Josh''s eyes, she saw no disdain, no egoistic arrogance when facing her.


    As someone who has lived in this pce cage, she has seen all sorts of people.


    And maybe she was wrong about the intruder before her. However, she decided to go with her instincts.


    This was their chance!


    .


    Tilda tried to street her fearful heart, staring at Josh''s eyes intensely: "You... You say you are here to rescue me and my nana?"


    "Yes."


    "Then in that case. I agree. I will go with you."


    "Good..." Josh replied, raising the corners of his lips. "Princess, put this on and take what you must."


    "Right!"


    With that, Tilda hastened dashed towards a particr corner of her room, lifting a small rectangr cut underneath the wood.


    There was a very expensive box the size of a fist in there. It was the only possession of herte mother''s that hadn''t been confiscated or destroyed.


    From there, she quickly threw on the attire Josh had given her.


    She was wearing a full attire that only left her eyes out.


    The attire was slightly bigger for her but should fit many 12~15-year-old girls.


    Josh nodded in satisfaction, seeing how inconspicuous she looked.


    "Princess, let''s go!"


    With that, he also opened his shield.


    "Omega 02 reporting in.. Target secured. Prepare for demolition!"

 Chapter 1336 - Target Acquired

    <h4>Chapter 1336 - Target Acquired</h4>


    "Prepare for demolition."


    "_"


    ~Plop.


    Everything happened so fast. And before Tilda knew it, she had been thrown over Josh''s shoulder, fleeing her cottage, alongside another strange intruder.


    Her head faced the cottage that was now getting smaller and smaller. And the words she heard still echoed within her mind. It was just that she wasn''t seeing anything happen, which left her even more confused than she was.


    Demolition? Her cottage still stood as it was, with dead bodies inside. She thought they would burn the cottage to the ground to cover their tracks.


    Again, there was a possibility that maybe they had nearby buddies who would do this for them. However, howe the longer she looked, the more nothing happened? Or could it be that these people didn''t know the meaning of the word demolition?


    Again, what was that strange thing she witnessed Josh do? How could this intruder be talking into his arm? Could it be that he was a little mental?


    .


    Additionally, she had heard some harsh sound (static noise) once the intruder lifted that metal thing. So what was all that about? Tilda''s mind was spinning chaotically with all sorts of questions on her mind.


    What happened was all like a dream to her. And after another 3 blinks or so, she got immediately taken aback by the fact that others had been running alongside them without her noticing.


    What the hell? Since when?


    Josh nced at Alina, and she quickly released another reddish smoke re into the air.


    Pifff~


    Magic! Magic!


    Tilda''s eyes opened in disbelief after seeing what looked like a candlestick suddenly smoke.


    How? How?... How was this possible?


    How can there be smoke without fire?


    Tilda''s entire body turned to smoke, now feeling ufortable and a little fearful.


    Anyone would if they spotted such a thing that defied logic and the rules of the world.


    Humans had a certain level of fear for what they could understand.


    Even in the Early-Man days, the first humans thought fire alone was sorcery. And now, even in these times, a smokeless fire was witchcraft!... Or at least, there should be some sort of heat to produce smoke. So, where the hell was the heat? Could it be that the intruder''s hands were filled with fire?


    Smoke, fire... Smoke, fire... Tilda''s poor medieval brain was crashing.


    F***!


    .


    ~Pifff~


    The smoke went high into the sky.


    Wally, Cambridge and their units smoked after receiving the signal.


    Alright. They had just 5 minutes to round things up and flee!


    Well, it was time to end this.


    Each of them threw numerous stun grenades towards the many enemies surrounding them.


    As perfect decoys, they had gathered quite a lot.


    And just as expected, the sounds of many falling, twitching and wailing echoed out across them.


    The enemies were now dismantled and weakened.


    ~Chakack!


    Wally''s gun was fully locked and loaded.


    "Take them out!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    With the license to kill, the men jumped out of their hiding ces, with both guns at hand.


    "Say hello to my little friend."


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang!


    Bang!!!


    Armstrong trembled in disbelief and unwillingness. His breathing became heavy, and his entire being was struggling and gasping for survival.


    No~ No~ No~


    How can this be?


    He had a bright future ahead of him and was unwilling to end things like this. He was a Viet! He was a Viet! To die in this manner was too wicked.


    His future, his women, his wealth, his everything... How can he be dying?


    The cold air pierced through his body, giving him no time to react. His entire life, from birth till now, shed before his eyes. And immediately after witnessing thest image of himself, he seemed to be seeing the light.


    With that, the struggling Armstrong weakened, with his pupils being mid-dted.


    He was dead.


    .


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang.~


    Pifff~


    With the enemies dead and gone, Wally gave off his signal again before fleeing with the rest.


    And high above, the Lead Captain overseeing all Air Force units stationed above the forest was quick to move into position.


    "With the exception of units 3 and 4, all units move ording to n. Create a circr perimeter; get ready to take fire! As for 3,m and 4, keep tabs on Team Omega 02, confirming them out of attack range."


    "Roger that, sir!"


    Swish!


    Like so, the air forces created their circr radius perimeter with lightning speed, with Tilda


    Cottage representing the radius center and the position where Wally red his signal being the outer ring.


    And now, they only waited for the Omega 02 team to get to a safe distance before raining hell!


    Tilda nced upwards, still looking at the shining, glowing dots dancing around the scene.


    One shouldn''t forget that they were indeed hot ain''t balloons. So one should still see the mes, though from way down below, they looked like golden dots that were a little bigger than that of the star in the sky.


    Looking at the swiftly dancing glowing dots, Tilda suddenly was convinced that these stars were heaven''s signal and probably the cause of the disaster all around the pce.


    Tilda''s eyes became red with gratitude, silently staying her thanks for having them give her dastardly father a hard time.


    Yup. Anything that made Alexander sweat was a wonderful thing to her. Though it sounded silly, she felt as though the heavens had taken revenge for her.


    Who knows, maybe Alexander hadmitted too much evil, so much so that even the heavens couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Heh. Deserve it!


    .


    "Captain, team Omega 02 is out of attack range."


    "Good... They begin operation demolition. All units aim... Steady... Steady... Steady... Fire!"


    ~pheeeeee...Boom!!!


    Tilda''s cottage shattered into pieces, with the cold bodies of the fallen men shredding into pieces.


    ~Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom!


    Tilda watched the whole ce explode from a distance, only feeling her heart stop dead in its ce.


    ~Gulp.


    What would''ve happened if she chose to stay in the forest and not leave?


    (¡ã?¡ã)

 Chapter 1337 - Alexanders Horror

    <h4>Chapter 1337 - Alexander''s Horror</h4>


    Tilda and team Omega were finally out. But this wasn''t the end of it. They still had to leave the pce safely.


    Josh ced Tilda down, now that they had finally gotten out of harm''s way.


    Meanwhile, in another corner of the inner sector, Landon and his team had already sneakily infiltrated Alexander''s building, moving about in full enemy attire.


    As much as he could blow up and destroy whatever he wanted, this was, in fact, Tilda''s Pce.


    So~... No.


    They had to act respectively when taking care of things.


    Additionally, they didn''t have time to start looking through all rooms and exits searching for Pa.


    They needed information fast. And in these times of chaos with guards running about continuously, some words and orders gave clues to where they should go.


    "Smoke! Smoke! Fire below, get water."


    "Quick, infirm his majesty of the troubles at the back."


    "No! Inform his majesty of the front entrance door being shattered!"


    The chaos spilled throughout the scene.


    Outside the pce, one of Landon''s subunits created trouble for the enemy from a safe distance that wouldn''t make one suspect them.


    First off, grenades hadunched towards the massive room front doors that looked like a gate meant for a giant.


    They obliterated the door with a force that made those inside fear that the falling fire from the sky was now trying to enter the building.


    With the doors and windows all around the building''s ground floor destroyed, they began sending less-lethal explosives into the building, causing turmoil everywhere.


    But that wasn''t all. Some units that sessfully snuck in secretly created more unrest in particr regions across the 2nd floor.


    They didn''t attack all areas, just particr ones. They made it seem as though the attack hade flying in through the windows they securely shattered.


    Everything was going as they nned.


    The enemy was now having doubts about how in the world they were supposed to protect themselves.


    F***!


    There was even an instant when some felt an attack that was as deadly as a thousand peppers in their eyes.


    First, an unknown white popped engulfed the space, followed by this stinging pain in their pitiful eyes.


    It was just too cruel.


    Their eyes almost bled, and their nostrils were choked, giving him a harder time breathing.


    They, who had never cried, were now suddenly crying buckets. It was uncontroble. And no matter how hard they tried to calm their eyes down, nothing seemed to be working.


    Dammit!


    If an event were to attack them now, they wouldn''t focus on that person.


    The feeling they had now was to drip their weapons and rub their eyes hard.


    Mommy... Who the hell were the heavens against?


    (:£¤^£¤:)


    Everyone was convinced that it was the heavens firing their wrath to them mere mortals since they saw the spot appear with no fire and create such a magical stinging feeling in their eyes.


    Like so, the undercover units were continuously dishing out several less-lethal explosives in the building. After all, they didn''t want to destroy the building. So the less lethal ones were the way to go.


    Alexander should now be at his wit''s end, not knowing where to start or begin.


    With this, coupled with the ghastly image of carnage raining and raising the ground several feet into the air, how could Alexander have time to entertain Pa?


    You must be joking!


    Alexander had long left the room in the guest wing, heading straight to his chambers.


    Are you kidding? Fire from the sky was raining down. And you expect him to be without armor?


    Moreover, he didn''t think anyone would touch or free Pa. After all, it wasn''t as if they were under enemy attack. Their problem was from the sky!


    .


    Kilmonga wore a grim expression on his face, escorting Alexander like a general.


    "Your majesty, the situation outside and inside is dangerous. Your majesty, we need to leave via the secret path, at least until matters die down!"


    Alexander nodded, feeling that it would be best. The situation was truly unexpected.


    More painfully, he was just about to dive and eat his fill when this entire thing began.


    Thinking of Pa''s body, Alexander suddenly paused.


    Should he take her along with him?


    "Your majesty, we are already in the corridors of our Wing. Please, whatever it is, let''s get you first suited up before dealing with things." Kilmonga said, understanding Alexander''s hesitation.


    In truth, Kilmonga was also in a hurry to get suited up too!


    What he saw outside was too frightening and had brought rity to his mind, especially seeing the many fallen men outside the pce roads and streets.


    No matter what, he had to survive. So they don''t have time to care for some woman.


    "Hmmm... Since we''re already here, then let''s do as you''ve said." Alexander replied, gritting his teeth through his words.


    He just thought it was a shame for Pa to perish without fulfilling his revenge.


    He turned towards another guard behind Kilmonga. "Get her."


    "Yes, your majesty." The guard replied, leaving Alexander''s wing, nning to head back to the Guest wing in the far corner of the 3rd floor.


    Alexander only asked one person since he didn''t think it should be a hassle to bring Pa up.


    But unbeknownst to him, right at this very moment, several intruders had already inside the Guest Wing.


    Standing in the Grand Entrance Hall of the Wing, Landon quickly identified 5 doors at the end of the hall: 2 up the stairs and 3 at the same floor level he was at.


    The Wing was reasonably deste since many had been running around to assist in one way or another.


    And to take care of those in the hallway leading here, they also threw out less-lethal explosives to weaken the others... Killing these enemies would only raise rm once discovered.


    At least for now, no killing.


    Additionally, they also released a simple green re and barged into the Wing''s Hall, pretending to be affected by the attack.


    The green smoke convinced the 5 guards in here.


    What?!!


    Has the fire reached this ce?


    "Fire!"

 Chapter 1338 - A Swift Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 1338 - A Swift Rescue</h4>


    Fire?


    The 5 guards were shocked, seeing the thick smoke seep into the hall from the long winding entrance hallway.


    "Quickly! Water? Water! We need water!"


    "Yes!" They all responded, dashing into the only storagepartment in the wing.


    That''s right.


    Because this was a guest wing, out of the many rooms, one was used for storing goods that were explicitly used in the wing.


    Bedsheets, pillowcases, new and unused sponges for wiping themselves after pooping, and even spare buckets were all kept there.


    And whether there were guests here or not, the two 5-feet tall massive drums of water always had some level of water in them. The servants would carry buckets of water from below and fill the drum whenever they saw the water in there running low.


    Again, when guests weren''t staying here, they would use this water to mop the entire floors and everything else in the wing.


    Believe them; it saved time rather than running up and down the many flights of stairs and floor levels in the building.


    Knowing where the water was, the men hastily made their way into the storage room and grabbed a bucket, nning to dunk it into the drum and get the water out fast!


    In this moment of chaos, no one had time to think things through properly.


    Landon and a few others followed these men, while 2 others stayed back to be on lookout duty.


    .


    Woosh!


    The door was opened.


    And once all 5 guards stepped in, they were so divided on the task at hand that they didn''t even notice Landon and his men pointing their weapons at them from the back.


    Thup!


    The rain of heavily dosed tranquillizers made their mark on their prey.


    With that, they quickly hid their weapons away, picked up their buckets and acted naturally.


    And soon enough, all Humpty Dumpties fell with loud bangs.


    Bang!


    The high dosage had a fast-acting knock-out effect.


    Landon and the rest don''t touch them at all, leaving the fallen men in the positions they were. It was best for these people to think they had fallen from tiredness.


    If anyone came in now, they would be able to hear their drowsy snoring.


    Landon and his team removed the tranquillity shots on their bodies, sighing from relief.


    So far, so good.


    "Mina, Rody, Tristan... Search the other rooms. I''ll take the middle one above. Now go!"


    .


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Landon stormed up the stairs towards the room where all 5 guards stood earlier.


    And sure enough, he made the right guess.


    Lying chained up and covered with a nket was a heavily panting woman with pain in her eyes.


    Her mouth had been gagged, her hands chained to the bedpost, and her hair all messy.


    Patches and trails of blood-stained her cheeks and the pillow shey on.


    Landon had a hunch that the woman:s naked body underneath the nket should presumably be covered in blood too.


    Pa''s body shook, seeing the pce guard make his way to her.


    No!.. Was this person trying to take advantage of her now? She had just escaped from one man''s brutality. So how could she be willing to get forced into the hands of another?


    It was true that in this moment of chaos, Alexander might never know if anyone touched her or not. She had thought that thanks to whatever turmoil was happening outside, she could at least rest easy knowing that no one would touch her.


    But now, she understood how naive she was. Provided she stayed in this pce for even a breath''s time, her troubles would never end!


    .


    With protest, she hauled her aching body upwards like a cornered animal. "You!~~..._what are you going to do?"


    Landon felt uneasy, seeing the look she gave him.


    Hey... No one liked to be mistaken as a predator, though he understood her.


    Seeing him continuously approach her, Pa was almost at her wit''s end. But just when she thought his hands would reach for her body, she suddenly heard several crackling noises.


    ~Chang! Chang!


    Pa looked at her now freed hands in shock and confusion.


    "Mrs. Pa, I havee to save you and your granddaughter."


    "What?!" Pa was shocked.


    Why? Why would this person save her? She didn''t know them at all!


    She had so many questions to ask, but Landon didn''t give her any time for this.


    "Mrs. Pa, take this and wear it first; I''ll go get the rest of the items."


    .


    With that, Landon headed out to gather the other clothing parts from a few of his soldiers.


    Before infiltrating the building, they had already stolen a simple enemy attire for her.


    At present, the majority of those here weren''t wearing armor. So it made carrying these clothes easier.


    That said, a simple person still couldn''t carry all the items.


    Even without armour, the amount of clothing the guards wore underneath was a lot. And so, Landon and 2 others had divided her simpler attire amongst themselves, strapping the many pieces of clothing to their bodies. Landon gave her all the chemise and tops she had toyer. Now, he was going to get her pants and her boots which they specifically bought on the way over.


    They had purchased a pair of boots for a 13~16-year-old male. Men typically had bigger feet than women. So they were hoping that this size should do the trick for her. And if it were still too big for her, they would stuff a scrunched-up pillowcase or fabric inside to fill up the gaps.


    In a sh, Landon went out and came back in again.


    A minute and a half more, Pa was finally dressed.


    Landon tied her hair in a bun and hastily gave her a little make-up to change her features with swift hands.


    Well, rather than calling it make-up, he had just rubbed dirt across her face and also used chalk to highlight and mould a few corners too.


    In the end, she now looked like a feminine man.


    Good.... They were finally ready to roll.

 Chapter 1339 - The Missing Prisoner

    <h4>Chapter 1339 - The Missing Prisoner</h4>


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    Pa followed the strange intruders with caution, anxiety and panic.


    What the hell is she thinking?


    She didn''t know them, so why was she just going along with what they say? For all she knew, their leader might be another ''Alexander.'' So what made her think that she wasn''t going from the pot to the fire?


    Pa''s face turned distorted. But even with all her internal conflicts, she still followed along, maybe because they mentioned Tilda.


    Who knows if they have already taken Tilda? In that case, no matter how dangerous these people were, she would willingly entire this pit of fire if it would let her see her Granddaughter.


    Could it be that they are now holding Tilda hostage? But this didn''t make any sense!


    Almost everyone hated her granddaughter. So why would someone risk their lives and that of their men toe and save them?


    What value were they to these people? Or could everything just be some deep conspiracy?


    The more Pa thought things through, the more worried she became.


    No! She had to unmask these people for herself after she escaped this horrible ce. She had to know their intentions!


    ~Pifff~


    Landon and the rest created more colors in the massive Hall, smoking the entire ce up. If one were to enter the first wing now, they would think some massive fire had now spread within one of the rooms.


    This was also true since Landon''s team had set the blinds, carpets and beds in 2 of the rooms aze.


    They broke the windows and made it look like the attack came from outside.


    Heheheheh... What would be even more shocking to them would be that the prisoner chained up to the bed had escaped, but her chains were nowhere to be found.


    Rather, the posts that chained her down were all broken off.


    It looked as though in herst moments before death, the posted supernatural strength, pulling her chain and breaking the thick wooden bedpost.


    Of course, for the fact that her chains couldn''t be found, meaning that she had fled while still wearing prisoner chains.


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.


    Landon and his gang sessfully left the wing, blending in with the crowd.


    But just at this moment, the guard tasked with bringing Pa was now making his way into the wing.


    The smoke had partially dispersed, allowing him to see a few guards in the hallway slumped onto the sides, snoring deeply.


    But that wasn''t all. Once he got into the entrance hall, he spotted a door left open. And again, he found men snoring while holding buckets.


    "Wake up; you rat bastards! How dare you sleep when the entire pce is in turmoil?! Are you even his majesty''s guards? WAKE UP!!!"


    ~Pah!


    The guard kicked and kicked, but the men seemed fazed by his attack. He looked at the scene and felt it ridiculous.


    What the hell? Could it be that his kicks were nothing out scratches to these buffoons?


    As a man, his ego was hurt.


    Dare to sleep with all this unrest? Fine! Sleep! HIS majesty must hear about this.


    The guard left them and hastened his movements, entering Pa''s room.


    What?!!


    He looked at the broken pattern of the wood, roughly estimating how much strength that whore had used to free herself.


    F***!


    How can she possess such strength?


    Additionally, now that she had escaped, what was he supposed to do? Will his majesty have his head?


    The guard reached for his neck and swallowed hard.


    And not wanting to think about it any further, he bolted out of the room, desperately running out of the wing in hopes of rounding as many as he could to search for her, while he headed back to report the majesty to his majesty.


    Of course, with everyone busy doing their own thing and running amok, what chances did he have to gather many?


    .


    ~Ahhhh~~


    Today''s situation was totally out of control!


    Meanwhile, the show''s protagonists had long descended to the 2nd floor, making their way past the many hallways.


    The building was like abyrinth, loaded with many twists and turns.


    Tsk.


    As expected of the pce''s main building. It was just too big and overly confusing.


    Fortunately, they had marked the walls, leaving bread crumbs for themselves.


    Like so, the gang made their way to the very back of the 2nd floor, arriving before one of the rooms they had prepared for their grand escape.


    "Secure the rope."


    "Yes, sir."


    They secured an ordinary rope to an object in the room before smoking up the room again. Now, even if someone saw them descending, wouldn''t they find it normal for one to flee after seeing fire?


    ~Thup. Thup. Thup.~


    A few people went down first.


    "Mrs. Pa, take deep breaths."


    "Ye-yes," Pa replied, nodding anxiously. One couldn''t me her for acting like this.


    The image she saw outside was too ghastly and horrifying.


    The constant noises from the heavens and the injured made her subconscious want to stay back in the building.


    Deep down, she felt as though going outside was suicide. The carnage outside, coupled with the heavy smell of blood weaved into the air, was just too foul.


    And alongside the nging sounds, resounded in Pa''s ears, making her ufortable.


    Adrenaline coursed through her veins the eminent she gripped the rope.


    Her heart pounded, finding herself frozen this high up.


    Mind you, though they were on the 2nd floor, if these were modern times, one would say it looked more like the 3rd or 4th-floor height level instead.


    Each floor had very, very high ceilings, with some having grand halls and wings that were too high up.


    To people in this world, how high one''s ceilings were in ratio to the floor showed how wealthy they were.


    So this height was terrifying, especially when one realizes that their life depends on the tiny rope in their hands.


    Dear heavens, she had never done anything like this before!


    "Mrs... use your legs to hop downwards.. And remember, don''t look down."

 Chapter 1340 - Escape From The Palace

    <h4>Chapter 1340 - Escape From The Pce</h4>


    Don''t look down, don''t look down...


    Boom!


    The crackling sounds caused Pa to freeze and tremble, holding onto the rope 3 or so stories high.


    Heavens, why didn''t she realize that the second floor was so high up?


    She didn''t think she was afraid of heights, for it was foolishly forbidden in this era to be. After all, the many tall estate buildings were either cleaned by the poor or visited by the wealthy. The temples, city walls, toweringndscapes, cliff side''s and many other aspects allowed everyone, whether poor or rich, to get used to high levels. Even travelling on a ship and overlooking the waves below exposed one to great heights.


    These were troubling times, with people having more serious things to worry about than fear of heights.


    However, all this said, now that she had gotten off the tall building, suspended mid-air amidst the thunderous turmoil, how could she not be fearful?


    Her biggest worry was not just about the height but feeling that the heavens would soon throw its wrath at them mid-air. In that case, how would she be able to run?


    Boom!


    Pa turned her eyes away from the scene, repeating Landon''s words in her mind.


    ''Don''t look down, don''t look around, just focus on the wall before her.''


    With the will to see her granddaughter once more, Pa gritted her teeth and continued.


    Landon sighed in relief, seeing that she had finally found her courage.


    Time wasn''t on their side. Soon, those above would run out of ammo, so they had to flee as scheduled.


    .


    Bam!


    Their legs touched the ground, and the gang all ran as though fleeing from their lives.


    In this manner of chaos, many were like them, running around as well, not wanting to be sitting ducks for target practice.


    Boom!


    The grounds rumbled, rising several feet high in the air with every explosive attack.


    The mushroom clouds of orange and ck smoke could be spotted around the pce popping up in various locations.


    Several body parts flew out in several directions, smacking the surviving enemy in the face.


    Pac!


    Blood...


    The roads were bloody and foul stanched.


    The many screams and wails sounded like a thousand chickens throttled by the throat.


    Everywhere one looked, there was turmoil and unrest.


    It was just like a blockbuster movie.


    And Pa, who saw this, was mortified by how much she had underestimated the power of the heavens.


    ~Swish!


    Right before them, 2 bodies flew past them, smacking into a building not too far away from them.


    Pa''s pupils dted at an rming speed.


    This... This...


    They were still in the inner part of the pce. So, would they truly be able to make it out?


    Landon looked at Pa and borrowed his brows. "Get on." She was limping.


    "No... No... It''s okay." Pa rejected.


    How can he possibly have the strength to run with her on his back through the long-distance? Besides, though she was older, there should be some distance between men and women. So how could she, a married man, befortable with someone piggybacking her?


    Landon looked at her, almost rolling his eyes and disbelief.


    ''You still care about this now?''


    In just a single move, Landon grabbed her and flung her onto his back as though holding a kitten.


    "_"


    Pa was dumbfounded.


    Who was she! Where was she?


    Are men today this strong?


    Those around Landon chuckled in amusement after seeing Pa''s shock.


    Heh... Soon she wille to understand his majesty''s full might.


    To them, despite his age, his Majesty Landon was the strongest man in the world!


    .


    Like so, team Landon made their way back to the wall.


    That''s right.


    They were going to flee the same way they came... Via the wall at the mid-ve quarters.


    By now, because of the trouble in the pce, many nobles and guards stationed out of the pce would inevitably make their way to the pce to aid or find out about the situation.


    So there should be a crowd there either now orter.


    That said, if they stepped out of the pce via the front, they would get investigated about what they saw, how things were going, and what pce division they worked or reported to.


    Many would want to know if his majesty Alexander was safe. Additionally, they might start finding rescue teams to head in and look for Alexander. The loyalists would use this opportunity to show how much they valued Alexander. And many other nobles would join in to make a name for themselves and gain Alexander''s gratitude once the whole ordeal ended.


    Leaving through the front door would only get them into more trouble and might even reveal their identities... Especially if a person could make out the disguises of Tilda and Pa.


    Too dangerous!


    They couldn''t afford to dilly dally with these people.


    Again, even from the reports they had been getting after reaching Pa, they confirmed that fleeing via the ve/peasant zone was the safest.


    The ves were even more frightful, staying indoors and locking the windows too.


    They didn''t want the attacks to pass through.


    Again, to frighten them indoors, those above had targeted specific regions, ensuring that no one got hurt.


    As for the very few guards in this region, the ground team had strategically driven them out of the ve quarters all this time.


    And if anyone tried to go their way, they would do the same thing again, diverting the enemy''s attention.


    .


    Team Landon was ''en route'' to the point of exit. However, Tilda''s group had just arrived.


    Tilda was on Josh''s back, thanking her gods for making it this far.


    Lying trough. Do you know how many scary scenes they met? They had lunged, ducked, jumped side to side and moved in circles to get here.


    And not long after, her entire body was sore. Her tiny body couldn''t keep up to their running pace. Thus, this man who called himself Josh carried her.


    But now that they were finally here, her heart was still restless.


    "... Sir Josh.... Where is my nana?"

 Chapter 1341 - The One

    <h4>Chapter 1341 - The One</h4>


    "Where is my nana?" Tilda asked anxiously, not wanting to leave without her.


    Josh had said they would soon be out once they reached that wall. But all this time, she hadn''t seen her nana.


    Tilda pursed her lips stubbornly. They wouldn''t be fooling her, right?


    Josh continuously advanced, carrying the worried girl on his back: "princess, I swear on my life that she''s on her way. In another 15 or so minutes, she should be here. But if we don''t leave now, it''ll only dy our time to flee the pce''s perimeterster on."


    Tilda''s face beamed.


    If one took an oath or swore, it generally meant they were serious. These times were superstitious times with beliefs, and people worshipped many they believed were gods.


    Listening to Josh''s words, Tilda sighed from relief, squashing most of her worries.


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din~


    The gang leaped towards the wall. And right on cue, those hidden above dropped the ropes via the many spaces along the crown in the upper walls.


    "Alina! Take her up!"


    "Yes, sir!" Alina replied, swiftly turning her attention to Tilda.


    And in a sh, Tilda had been properly secured, alongside a few others.


    A few would go the same rope first, followed by Alina, Tilda and then a few more.


    "Princess, follow my lead."


    "Hmhm.." Tilda hummed nervously.


    But soon, unlike Pa, she quite liked the experience.


    If anything, she felt even more energized and pumped up. This feeling was so new and alien to her. And looking at her dainty hands being able to aplish this, she felt on top of the world!


    Of course, Alina''s advice made things easier for her.


    One step at a time, she ced her feet in the same regions that Alina did, along the many crevices on the old stone wall.


    She focused most of her strength on her leg, making the task a whole lot better than having to reel herself up this high.


    Though she didn''t know about gravity, from Alina''s words, she understood that focusing on using her arms as her primary pull-up tool would only cause her greater fatigue.


    Step by step, she advanced with little or no problems. And soon, she had arrived at the top.


    Blink. Blink.


    She looked down from the crown of the wall, only feeling it surreal.


    Amazing!


    This was the best experience she had ever had in her life!


    Woohoo~


    (^?^)


    .


    Tilda felt alive though it was unfortunate that she wouldn''t ever get to do this again. After all, how many times would one scale a pce wall in their life?


    Sigh... At least she was grateful for this much.


    Luckily, she still had one more go at it.


    "Princess, we have to descend."


    Tilda''s face glowed with excitement, following Alina once more. And this time, she found that descending was a whole lot easier.


    ~Pup. Pup. Pup~


    Tilda hopped like a bunny down the other side of the wall, arriving on an open clearing just before the thick bushy forest surrounding this corner of the pce.


    Tilda looked at her hands and inwardlyughed


    Hahahahahhaha~


    How very exciting!


    Making it this far, Josh quickly pulled open his shield.


    "Team Omega to Control Tower. Dumbledore has left the academy... I repeat, Dumbledore has left the Academy."


    Dumbledore? Who''s that?


    (?~?)


    .


    Tilda had no time to ask questions, as Josh and the gang once again picked her up and fled the scene hastily.


    At this time, Josh couldn''t help sighing from relief, seeing that his previous fears were for naught.


    He thought they might run into that troublesome man who had strange powers. However, they had nothing but smooth sailing when doing this mission. And it was all thanks to the real protagonist of the show, ''Smoke.''


    That''s right.


    The rampage he witnessed was indeed eye-opening.


    He saw a person jump out a window 2 floors up just because of smoke with no fire. Of course, even the non-lethal weapons did give off some heat. So maybe they felt the heat and decided to flee first.


    In truth, if it were the time before Baymard came to Existence as an individual empire, Josh would''ve probably acted the same, especially on a night that seemed to be raining terrors from the heavens.


    One would be considered normal for thinking like this. Their current knowledge didn''t allow them to think beyond. If they keep that their worries were absurd by hot air balloons, how would they feel in the end?


    Apart from the attacks from the air force units, tonight, they were able to create this much turmoil due to Smoke, followed by explosive hand grenades, the blinding light from stun grenades and other less-lethal weapons too.


    Of course, Josh knew that in the future, things might not be as easy as they were now.


    But at least for today''s matter, he secretly wiped the nonexistent sweat off his face, thanking their lucky stars that they didn''t meet that person.


    Or... Wouldn''t things be moreplicated than they already were?


    At least that person hadn''t seen them. And even if he did, given his position, Josh felt that the man might not even care so much about what they were doing.


    He felt that, simr to Nopline, a man with such power should be slightly identical to Alexander''s strength and might secretly oppose Alexander. So why would he aid Alexander?


    He wasn''t one of these novels who had to kiss Alexander''s tushie to get favours.


    Additionally, Josh felt that such a man would also have no intersection with Tilda and Pa. So he wouldn''t go fat and beyond to find them.


    However, that was where he was wrong.


    .


    Castello stood up abruptly, looking at the documents in his hand.


    Was she truly the one the Order was looking for? Was she the descendant of the long-deceased 5th Grand Witch of Ten?


    Pa... Pa... So she was the one?


    To think he almost missed it


    Castello vanished in a sh.


    And where was he going? Of course, to the pce!

 Chapter 1342 - The Wrath Of The Heavens?

    <h4>Chapter 1342 - The Wrath Of The Heavens?</h4>


    To the pce!


    Castello vanished with several of his hidden guards.


    Earlier tonight, he had sent 2 of his aides to sneak into the pce to find the secret document that Alexander stole from Morgany. This was one of his missions from the order.


    He let them deal with this while he focused on finding THE ONE... The descendant of a brand high witch who had long passed on hundreds and hundreds of years ago.


    The order searched for this particr descendant for over 20 years now. And each year, they would get one step closer to their mark


    Last year, they finally pinpointed a specific location with a high probability of her being there.


    Who knew that his own Dafaren was where this descendant was hiding?


    Though his mission had been authorizedst year, it was only a couple of months ago that he received the notice. After all, what can one do? Decisions were carried out in Morgany before being dispatched to whichever location. So, of course, it would take this long and arrive around now.


    .


    Anyway, Castello had focused on this descendant, seeing the 9-star mark across the mission document.


    To show importance, each mission or task would have stars stamped on them with ink and a wooden stamp.


    The number of stars from 1~10 showed the order''s ranking about how important this mission was to them. Likewise, his rewards were truly great once he got the job done.


    Not only will he climb up the ranks, but in terms of opportunities and wealth, all this would increase substantially.


    More of his men would be allowed to train in Morgany; he would also get 5 giant Morg ships of the finned quality, a free 3-year pass across the waters, never having to pay a single dime to any of those pesky pirates.


    Oh~ but that wasn''t all.


    He would get a grander ve supplying contract than he already had, hence expanding his business... Maybe far out of Veinitta.


    He would also be graced by 4 of the most powerful painters, sculptors and poets, to create paintings, statues and hymns dedicated just to himself. Do you know the honor in that?


    Finally, he would get a single one-handed pass to call upon the famous Morg healers, apothecaries or any inline with medicine to give his request.


    Bear in mind that he had to choose one and only one person when giving his request.


    So if he used this chance to call on a healer to treat some hidden ailment, he couldn''t very well call on a poison master to create portions for him for free.


    Sigh... Did he also mention that he would be getting 10 Kilmo Horses? They were a far higher breed than the Dafaren horses.


    .


    In this world, there were indeed various types of horses.


    In Veinitta, they already had a mix of horses, some like the ordinary stallions with one head and 4 legs. These were primarily residents in Pyno and a few other continents.


    They also had Tremp horses with lizard/dragon-like tails that were the real and true original horses of Veinitta. These had been here from the age of time.


    Various continents also had their own particr horses resident to their region.


    However, it was a well-known fact that the mostmon horses were the stallions, making up the majority of horses seen in this world.


    Only Veinitta, Lampe and Zohl had different horses home to their continents since the beginning of time.


    And of course, because these horses were all superior to ordinary ones, Morgany had long been taking and breeding them.


    And in this world, the most powerful horses were those that came from Lampe, the location of their damn enemy, Adonis.


    The horses could run for extended periods without breaking down and be two times stronger than the measly stallions.


    In many cases driving battle, the horses had kicked the enemies down, doing half the job of the knights.


    Additionally, these horses had 1, 2 and even 3 heads at times.


    They were just a league on their own... So who wouldn''t want these bad boys?


    With Lampe being the orders enemy, it was hard for anyone, talk less of him a Viett, getting his hands on a single horse.


    But now, the order had promised him 10, all males... So how could he not be happy?


    .


    Having such a reward was already too good, although he knew that the order would send males.


    It was to prevent breeding or getting pregnant.


    It was too risky to send in female horses... Thus, they would send in males that have their little things tampered with after drinking the famous horse-infertility fluids.


    These horses won''t be able to breed and produce heirs, even if they were doing the dirty with a stallion.


    Well, at least he was happy that he would get to ride on one of these babies in this life.


    Thinking of all the rewards waiting for him, Castello and his hidden guards hastily got on their horses, charging for the pce at full speed.


    It was just that the scene they witnessed was something too hard to describe.


    What??!


    Castello looked at the plummeted and bloodied grounds, feeling thoroughly chilled.


    Many whirls of Smoke flew higher in the air at various points across the pce. And the constant cries of the injured still made many shudder.


    This... This... How can this happen?


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    ....


    3:54 A.M.


    The sky was dark and still. Yet just outside the pce, a crowd of over 5,000 were all gathered around. Guards, famous knights, and nobles from all directions had left thefort of their homes and gathered out here in horror.


    Those who were there earlier began retelling the scene of what they saw.


    "The wrath of the Gods descended on the pce without warning."


    "It was terrible! The grounds shook, and there were blinding lights that hadpletely turned off my senses! I couldn''t see, hear or move properly."


    "Horrible... The Gods must be angry!"


    Castello''s pupils dted the more he listened.


    Blink. Blink.


    The Gods?

 Chapter 1343 - Mission Accomplished!

    <h4>Chapter 1343 - Mission Aplished!</h4>


    Castello listened to the many retellings and felt dizzy.


    You know, he did believe in the God of Chaos and Destruction, Izoh.


    From eyewitnesses, as well as the evidence of destruction around him, Castello was convinced that it should be Izoh''s doing.


    However, some people also said it should be Princess Tilda''s evil powers.


    That princess was known as an evil entity, feared and hated by almost everyone.


    Nowadays, if a person died in one''s family, they would curse Tilda, ming her for killing the person.


    What were the odds that the day before hering of age and marriage, this disaster would strike the pce?


    Of course, people were indeed skeptical. However, just a few momentster, he got word that her cottage and even the forest region were left in ruin.


    From this alone, it was highly likely that she was dead. Meaning this might not have had anything to do with her.


    Then maybe this was indeed Izoh''s wrath, intending to punish Alexander.


    Heh...


    Who knows how that bastard had annoyed the God of Chaos & Destruction?


    Castello knew and believed in the God Izoh because his grandmother had specially told him how histe grandfather also had his powers. It''s believed that in their family, several generations all had this same power as he did thanks to Ivo.


    Not believing in the God who gave him all this was stupid.


    There has also been hidden information about how Izoh unleashed his wrath on those he punished.


    Humans weren''t powerful enough to do such things.


    From the blinding lights to creating smoke with no fire, destroying the ground and a few buildings... who else can do this apart from Ivo?


    Of course, for now, he decided not to draw any conclusions yet.


    His aides had been in there trying to steal the document when all went down.


    If he can find them, he''ll be able to get their retelling of what happened. Who knows if some here were exaggerating?


    Castello frowned deeply.


    Pa should''ve been in the pce when all this went down. Meaning she shouldn''t have perished with her granddaughter in the mountains.


    Good, good, good...


    If she were still here and alive, then that would be great.


    And if anyone said she was dead, unless he found her body or bones, he would never give up!


    Heheheh...


    Of course, Castello wasn''t the only one momentarily shocked.


    Inside the Pce, in one of the guest courtyards, the young groom-to-be was also thinking things deeply.


    He sat in the darkness and watched the entire thing unfold before his very eyes.


    Tonight had shown him just how weak humans were.


    His eyes shone with a strange and vicious light.


    "Find out about tonight, and acquire every little book on Dafaren has to offer on the heavens. Now go!"


    ~Swish!


    All 6 hidden guards vanished.


    With that, the young man walked step by step towards his window, looking towards the heavens in utter silence.


    However, if one looked at his eyes, one would see the turmoil and unrest within them.


    Whatever the cost, he must find a way to acquire the power of the Gods!


    If he had this power, he would crush mountains with a single thumb.


    He had heard of people in this world having strange powers... So why was he left out?


    Though tonight''s attack wasn''t the work of a mere human, if he could get even 1/10th of such a power, his ns would go smoother than expected.


    The young man clenched his fist coldly. Since the heavens looked down on him by not giving him any power, then he would just have to find a way to get it!


    Date to belittle him? Keep dreaming.


    After seeing what he saw tonight, he was ready to fight against the heavens for what he deserved!


    .


    Like so, tonight''s ordeal had reminded many that the heavens were always watching over their every move.


    And while they were thinking of what to do, the real culprit of the matter had long fled the pce, finally arriving at their take-off point.


    4:23 A.M.


    ~Gallop. Gallop. Gallop~


    The horses arrived at the hidden site after a rigorous run.


    And soon, Pa heard a voice she was long used to.


    "Nana!!"


    "Tilda?... Tilda!"


    Both women rushed towards one another with teary eyes.


    They didn''t lie... These people didn''t lie to them.


    Tilda buried her head on her nana''s bosom, crying her eyes out. "Nana... I thought I would never see you again..."


    "Good girl." Pa tightened her grip around Tilda, patting her in the back.


    Both women just couldn''t believe that they had seeded in fleeing the scene.


    In truth, it all went too smoothly that along the way, they were very fearful, thinking Alexander''s men would soon find them.


    Ever since they left the pce, they had been fleeing for 2 whole hours now. So all this time, their hearts had always been tense.


    Landon and the rest allowed the women to have their reunion while prepping to leave.


    One should know that before 1 A.M, they had long infiltrated the pce and got to their attack positions.


    By one on the dot, the air force units began their rampage, and they focused on sneaking into their targeted regions and getting their targets out as fast as they could.


    And by 2:30 A.M, they had finally managed to escape the pce.


    Following that, they used the next 2 hours to get here. Of course, with all the chaos and guards running amok in the city, they acted as messengers, riding horses around and gathering knights to head towards the pce.


    Sigh... The cat and mouse game made them a tad bit tired.


    But at least, since in the air, they would finally be able to get some shut-eye!


    They only had a few hours to get as far as possible from the Capital before sunrise at 6:48~7 A.M.


    Pa and Tilda stared at the hot air balloons in confusion.


    Aren''t they supposed to be taking the horses and fleeing?


    So why are these men getting on these strange things?

 Chapter 1344 - Dreaming Of Reality

    <h4>Chapter 1344 - Dreaming Of Reality</h4>


    Pa and Tilda raised their heads anxiously, wondering why they didn''t see more horses to amodate the many people here.


    Eh?


    "Nana... What''s going on? Do they intend for us to stay low here for a few more days before leaving?"


    Pa nodded with uncertainty, feeling that this should be the most probable reason.


    They had just fled the pce. And who knows if anyone might''ve discovered their actions and were now searching for them within the cities and on the roads?


    Fleeing the pce can''t wasn''t as tasking as fleeing the entire city.


    They had pretended to be guards, mining across the duty posts and walls of the city. They headed to the most isted region before their rescuers magically ced many men on the walls to sleep.


    And the next thing they knew, they were headed down the walls and fleeing the scene before their presence got discovered.


    Thanks to the darkness and theck of vibrant moonlight, once they got to the other side, they could quickly flee without fearing for iing arrows from any who discovered them.


    However, things had gone too smoothly, leaving Pa still very on edge.


    Could it be that their rescuers had indeed chosen to stay on the low in case someone spotted them?


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    Forget it...


    Looking at the many giant floating clouds before them... Thedies were quick to forget about their inward dilemmas.


    Now, their gazes were only filled with wonder and curiosity, seeing the strange baskets hold the giant clouds above.


    What was this thing?


    Though they didn''t know what it could do, they still felt a wave of awe while staring at the many hot balloons before them.


    And while they were at it, Landon and the rest were doing their final checks before liftoff.


    "Your majesty, Major General Josh, fail-safe gas tanks in position. All other checks are confirmed and ready to go."


    "Good... Secure our guests... It''s time to fly!"


    In a sh, Pa and Tilda found themselves spun about, listening to the men while putting on something they strangely called a ''Parachute.''


    Because the female intruders had aided them in wearing this strange contraption, Pa and Tilda didn''t have much resistance, noticing how thoughtful their intruders were.


    If it were another group, they wouldn''t even care about their diforts, sending their subordinates to rough handle and order them around.


    They who had seen the bad side of humanity were quick to notice all these little details.


    In the eyes of the world, they were indeed strange, neither acting proud, arrogant or overbearing.


    And this alone made both Tilda and Pa a little more confused. What exactly did these people want for them?


    If they were ass-kissers or overly friendly, then Pa and Tilda would''ve been sure that these people had rescued them because they wanted something from them.


    This was scary because once they gave whatever these people wanted, then wouldn''t these people kill them in the end?


    Again, these people weren''t mistreating or overwhelmingly them. They treated them as though saving them was only for sport, not wanting anything from them.


    Pa had to admit that they were the first bunch of people she couldn''t see right through.


    But why? Why would these people go out of their way to rescue them?


    Pa squinted her eyes at them, wanting to understand their true purpose.


    Sadly, no matter how she looked, they were just too unreadable.


    .


    Landon chuckled after the defensive Pa.


    He stared at his watch and gave hismand.


    Boarding Time!


    "Please, your highnesses, her on."


    Get on?


    Pa and Tilda got nervous, stepping into one of the 18-stall baskets.


    Their hearts were beating out of their chests the minute they saw the inside of these baskets.


    What heavenly weaving skills!


    The intricate details and meticulous design made them feel the wealth of these intruders.


    And once led to their stalls, they were even more blown away by the things inside.


    What was this strange transparent thing there that had water in it? (stic bottle)


    What about the other strange rectangr things with the word Juice on them?


    Apple? Orange? Could there be an entire apple inside the small box?


    But that wasn''t right. The moment they shook them, they could hear the swishing of fluids inside.


    So was it truly a full apple in there?


    And what beautiful design the boxes were. How on earth did they do it? Could it be that they paid painters to paint on each package?


    The more they looked at them, the more they felt that these boxes were like a work of art that should be ced on a pedestal in some grand pce.


    Pringles, Doritos, energy bars, chocte... What the hell were all these things?


    And why did their packaging look too beautiful?


    Bothdies felt that each item must''ve cost a fortune!


    With nervous hands, they quickly ced them back, focusing their attention on the warm nkets, gloves, socks, scarves and pillows in their stalls.


    Warm... Warm! They had never seen any other clothing that was so meticulously done and warm.


    Oh, but that wasn''t all.


    They also saw 1 or 2 books (magazines) in their stalls, showing some amazing scenes that made their eyes nearly pop out of their sockets!


    Thanks to the mes keeping the balloons up, their eyes could see the nervous images shown to them.


    Baymard? Where was that?


    Hiss!~~


    Tilda''s eyes shed the moment she saw the name. And very quickly, a hazy memory from her dreams became clear.


    Last year, she dreamed of some mysterious and far away ce that shouldn''t make out. Everything was blurry. However, she knew that the ce started with a letter B.


    Now, she could identify the entire name.


    Tilda''s like quivered with all sorts of emotions once everything clicked.


    ~Hahahahhaha~


    Though most of her dreams were still hazy with uncertainty, her institution was screaming at her, indicating that this was the ce.


    Tilda hugged the magazine with a deep smile on her face


    Baymard.... What a beautiful name.

 Chapter 1345 - Lift Off!

    <h4>Chapter 1345 - Lift Off!</h4>


    The pilots within Tilda''s hot air balloons were giving their final instructions.


    They were at the very center, surrounded by the many stalls. And for this balloon, there were 2 captains.


    "This is your Captain speaking. All passengers, please settle down. At this moment, all stall doors should be closed, and everyone should be strapped to their stalls for take-off. As instructed earlier, you''ll find 2 sets of straps within each stall: one located at your topmost corner for those who want to stand, and one located at the very bottom for those intending to sit through take off."


    Oh?


    Tilda and Pa were very attentive, listening and searching for whatever the pilot had instructed.


    Of course, massive red arrows pointed to the straps (safety /seat belts), making it easier to see what they were looking for.


    Everything was new and exciting, with bothdies deciding to stand instead.


    What a joke!


    They were very curious about what was going to happen. So why would they sit way down and choose not to see?


    Say no more!


    Both women stood, listening to the Captain.


    "A notice to all passengers... As we take off, please keep your arms within your stalls at all times. This has been your caption, over and out."


    Tut...


    The Pilot finished his announcement.


    And seeing this, Landon and Josh, who were in the same hot air balloon, finally gave out the signal. Soon enough, one of the pilots took his megaphone for all neighbouring pilots and passengers to hear.


    .


    "Pilots! Get ready for take-off, in 10...."


    Take off?


    "9...!"


    "Nana... What do they mean?"


    "8...!"


    "I... Maybe they want us to prepare for sleep?"


    "7...!"


    "Could it be what I think it is?"


    "6..."


    "Impossible! How can that be?"


    "5... 4... 3... 2...1... Lift-off!!!!!"


    ''Druuuuuuuu!!''


    Both women felt the trembles from the balloon, causing them to anxiously lean away.


    What was going on? Why was their body turning heavier with every passing moment?


    They hastily looked around for answers as though trying to figure out if something was wrong with them or not.


    However, before they could ask the soldiers neighbouring them, the basket shook even more.


    And now, they finally understand what was going on.


    They... They were flying!


    Flying! Flying up, up, io and away like birds!


    But, but, but how could this be?


    Tilda stared at the trees and the horses getting smaller and smaller, almost not believing their eyes.


    "Nana, am I dreaming? How can we be flying?"


    "This... Granddaughter... I''m as shocked as you are."


    "Look! Look! Look! I can see the many city lights from here. Amazing! They all look like ants."


    (+^0^+)


    .


    Tilda was bubbling with excitement, feeling a heavy adrenaline rush take over her.


    Oh my God!


    There was a certain indescribable feeling that one would get after reaching so high up.


    It was like therapy, making her believe that humanity could aplish even the most impossible things.


    Humans wereplex, yet some beings.


    Before the invention of boats, humans argued and swore that it was impossible for humans to sail across the waters. And after it was done, their minds expanded, even more, forgetting all their earlier arguments.


    Likewise, seeing how they could fly now, Tilda felt a hidden part of her mind unlock.


    Of course, now, she had indeed epted the concept of a lightweight basket flying with them.


    However, if you tell her that humans could enter a metal ne and fly, she would never believe it.


    Wasn''t that a tad bit far stretched?


    Pa and Tilda stared at the scene with nothing with reverence in their eyes.


    They weren''t fools.


    The attack from earlier and the strange dancing stars they saw above the pce during that time should''ve been these people.


    It might''ve been a coincidence... But seeing how these people maneuvered around as though they knew exactly where each attack would fall further proved their guesses.


    These powerful rescuers... Who exactly were they?


    .


    ~Drrrrmmmm~


    The hot air balloons rose steadily.


    And after reaching a certain height, the pilots made another announcement, and the soldiers visibly rxed, with some people starting up conversations and others focusing on filling their bellies instead.


    Alina, who was positioned next to thedies, popped open a Pringle can yfully.


    "Your highnesses, aren''t you 2 hungry? Why don''t you eat up?"


    "No, no, no... They look so expensive. It must''ve cost you all a thousand gold coins to get a single one. So how can we?"


    "Pff~~ your highnesses, I assure you that many of these cost only a few copper coins and nothing more."


    "What??!" The duo stared at Alina in disbelief.


    How can that be? The paintwork and even the entire Pringle can were made of materials they had never seen before. So how could it be that cheap?


    Animal chuckled, looking at their dazed expressions: "Your highnesses, once we get to Baymard, you''ll understand. For now, eat and drink up. It''s good for you."


    With that, the duo obeyed cautiously, opening the first few snacks they could get a hold of.


    .


    ''Crunch!''


    Tilda bit into a pringle and nearly lost his soul.


    So delicious!


    She licked her fingers, not wanting to waste any of the savoury taste.


    And after that, she followed that up with a mouthful of Apple juice


    ''Ahhh!.... How very refreshing!'' She thought until she spotted Alima''s smile, making her blush in embarrassment.


    Did she get caught licking her fingers?


    Tilda felt very ashamed. But soon, she saw Alina licking her one finger too, showing that there was nothing to be embarrassed with when conquered by food.


    Of course, Pa was the same as well. .after eating a white chocte bar, she felt her entire being Floating on clouds.


    Too good!... This was the stuff dreams were made of!


    ~Gulp. Gulp. Gulp~


    She swallowed a mouthful of water, opening her eyes in amazement.


    No strange aftertaste... No faint smell...


    Even boiled stream water still had its own aftertaste.


    Then how can it be so clean and fresh?


    ~Grrr~


    Pa''s belly sang merrily after epting food for a long, long time.


    .


    Landon spread at his watch, readying himself to stay up throughout the flight.


    Well, it was almost 5. And they had tond around 6:40.


    Though it was a short flight, it should cover enough ground, getting as far away from the Capital as possible.


    Landon sat in his stall with a broad smile on his face.


    Finally, they could return home.


    For this, Landon was ecstatic. However, far away from him, back in his own home... A few others were not so happy.


    A burly man wearing an ancient robe stared out of his hotel room with a horrid expression.


    Baymard.... It was all their fault!

 Chapter 1346 - The Opposition Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 1346 - The Opposition Arrives</h4>


    --The Capital City, Baymard, Pyno--


    .


    6 A.M.


    A broad-shouldered man sat on the balcony within his hotel room, having an early cup of tea in his ancient robe, while reading a newspaper and watching the many bubbling and buzzing Baymardians move up and about.


    And standing alongside himself were a few of his guards, watching over him.


    The man dawned a grim expression, reading the news on the papers.


    [Rolnad Council arrives for the big meeting! Are they for or against women?]


    [Is Baymard wrong? Will the world truly end because of their involvement?]


    [Witness interviewed: The Rolnad Council is talking nonsense!]


    [Rolnad supporter interviewed: Baymard will be the end of us all!]


    ...


    The man read the papers, seeing the many talks about today''s matter.


    Of course, this person was none other than Council leader Gird from the Rolnad Council.


    This council was a Deifer Council that had recently been at war with Henry and everyone else.


    In particr, they were angered by Baymard''s nonsensical and nosy theorems that had made things difficult for them over time.


    It was funny because though they hated Baymard, they appreciated almost everything else it had to offer, with some evening to the clinic and hospitals in secret just to treat their sons, daughters, wives or even themselves.


    However, when it shed with their hidden interests, they were very much opposed to these bastard Baymardians.


    Of course, Baymard wasn''t a tyrant, allowing for opposition parties and meetings to be heard concerning the matter... Especially when it involves the general Pyno public.


    Make no mistake!


    For the council to remain active meant that they had a strong following. And the attitude and actions of those followers had caused harm to many others.


    Look!... It was okay to believe in what you want to think and do those things to yourself or those in your group... But why drag others into this?


    Sacrifices and many other barbaric rituals involving kidnapping, rape, throwing babies away, and so on, was something they would never stand for.


    Oh... So it was okay to do it to others but not to do it to yourself and your family?


    In many cases, they never dated to injure or harm themselves or their loved ones, only using others as guinea pigs. In that case, if they truly believed in what they were doing, shouldn''t they lead the way and show how it''s done?


    Heh... They were just a bunch of hypocrites!


    .


    Boom!


    Gird mmed his fist on the table, reading the very controversial highlights on the paper.


    Some stood for the Pyno leaders, while others stood for the Roldan Deifer Council.


    The guards standing on the side also wore terrible expressions too.


    "Leader! These people are just too much! What do they mean by writing all this jargon?"


    It was ironic that these people were angered because the newspaper also had controversy about Pyno''s decision by showing interviews involving both Rolnad and Pyno supporters.


    However, these people refused to see this, only feeling that they were being bullied.


    Dammit!


    What do these Pyno supporters mean? How dare they question their Council?


    Gird squeezed the paper as though he were strangling a person.


    He closed his eyes for a bit, thinking deeply.


    "Copher!"


    "Yes, leader," replied one of the knights now on one-bended knee.


    "Get the other council members... Soon, it''ll be time for the so-called meeting. I''d like to see how a woman would be able to go toe to toe with us!"


    Copher obeyed while sneering at the thought of today''s meeting.


    That''s right. The person spearheading this was none other than Queen Lucy. And this alone irked him whole.


    But it wasn''t just him because when the other council members arrived, they too wore distorted expressions on their faces.


    .


    "Leader! When have we ever been insulted like this? Yes! Our council does have a section for women to handle women''s matters. However, even at that, the women don''t make the decisions. We are the heads, sending out decisions for them to carry! So when have we ever been on an equal footing with women?"


    "That''s right!" The long-bearded Maximus added: "Leader, how can we talk about important issues such as these with a woman?"


    "Yes! Women, especially the Queens, are supposed to be overseeing the Harams, focusing on holding tea parties, poetry gatherings and little things of that nature. Ministers and all other important men are the only ones who are supposed to be in the court or in the presence of any important decision-making that involves an entire empire! So what is this? Why don''t I understand how these people''s heads work?"


    "Yeah!... They say his majesty Landon is out. Then in that case, isn''t King-Father Lucius avable? What about the other government officials? Aren''t they avable as well? From what we gathered, they should all be there, attending the meeting. But if that''s the case, why are they allowing a woman to spearhead the whole thing? Or could it be that they look down on us too much and are using this to insult us?"


    The more Gird and the rest thought about it, the more they felt it to be true.


    In short, the other monarchs should''ve also joined in to press their heads in this manner, all in hopes of belittling and insulting them, right?


    Gird squinted his eyes dangerously: "Good... Good... What a good Pyno!"


    With immediate effect, everyone rounded up, discussing the matter and making ns to counterattack at any given turn.


    The battle they would engage in was not an easy feat.


    However, with the material they nned to show for today, they were confident that they would bring everyone in Pyno towards the right path.


    And soon, they got a call from below.


    .


    ~Ring~


    ["Good morning, sir Gird... The delegation has sent your limos as scheduled."]


    "Hmm."


    Gird briefly looked out the window before grabbing his coat.


    With that, the entire gang headed down to the ground floor.


    ... Alright.


    It was time to enter the Battlefield!

 Chapter 1347 - A Righteous Claim!

    <h4>Chapter 1347 - A Righteous im!</h4>


    Today''s weather was dull, with very little to no sunshine.


    Many quickly checked the weather report before stepping out.


    "No~~... The weather says there''s a 90% chance of rain from 11 A.M to midnight. Dammit! Does this mean that I won''t be able to walk back home after work?"


    Many were now used to listening to the weather reports on a daily and weekly basis, thanks to those in the weather & Atmospheric Academy.


    With thousands and thousands of years of recorded information, it was easy to ovep and map out the chances of rain, snow, or sun shining hourly... Though at times, it would get dyed for a bit or arrive earlier than expected.


    But all in all, the chances could only be said to be slightly different.


    This alone had saved many while going about their businesses.


    Like so, the news reporters had long nned for today''s matter, setting up cameras in their vans or building tents to amodate them for the time being.


    The rain today would only get heavier by 3~4 P.M.


    Thankfully, the meeting would end at 2 P.M.


    This meant that they had to hasten their post-interviews before the weather got harsh.


    8. A.M.


    The various news reporters from different stations were posted around, looking at the roads for the emergence of the many protagonists today.


    "Look! Look! It''s Queen Lucy! Quickly, take a shot!"


    "Over there! Whose vehicle is that?"


    "Wait!.. Isn''t that the same vehicle that picked up the Rolnad council when they first arrived in Baymard? Look! There''s even the famous green-friendly g on the limos, indicating that those inside should be foreign guests."


    "Ahhh~ the chuckles are pulling up. Look! You were right! The Rolnad council is here! Well then, what the hell are you waiting for? I want eyes on them. Make sure you get them good!"


    ...


    Like so, the camera crews from various stations were going crazy,peting with one another. Meanwhile, Gird and his men finally stepped out, heading into the massive building before them.


    Looking left, looking right, Gird lifted his nose to the sky arrogantly.


    "Sir Gird, please...this way."


    "Hmm..." He replied, filling the security staff into the massive room.


    And once he found his seat, alongside that of his men, he sat down arrogantly, crossing his arms against his chest.


    Here, many shook hands and saluted one another to express peace... But when a person tried to be nice to Gird, he only felt they were provoking or mocking him even more.


    ''Bastards! Just you wait! After the sufficient evidence I present, you''ll all be begging me for assistance!"


    Lucy nced at the grumpy fellows, not bothering to care about them.


    Jemini stood by Lucy''s side like a statue, carefully observing everything around her. "My queen, they''re nning something. I don''t think they''ll be able to go down without a fight."


    Lucy suddenly smiled. "That might be true, but are you forgetting that we have several other secret weapons of our own?"


    Almost immediately, Jemini''s eyes twinkled, looking at the other iing guests.


    That''s right. They had other counterattacks too.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Time flew by swiftly, with representatives from all Pyno empires attending. There were also a few others in various professions that were allowed to grace the massive hall too.


    And soon, it was already 9 A.M.


    The cameras were recording, and the meeting had officially begun.


    .


    First, Lucy gave a brief wee, outlining the agenda and firmly addressing the prominent giant in the room.


    "And now, we will give way for Council least Gird," Lucy said, gesturing to Gird, who was now leaning forward, closer to the microphone on his table.


    This was it! This was his moment!


    With a confident smile on his face, Gird went straight to business.


    "For easier purposes, my council had properly organized our facts, lest some of you brainless people don''t understand."


    Brainless?


    Is this how you begin?


    Everyone in the room was cold, though they held their anger.


    Seeing this, Gird sneered.


    What? Has his intimidating aura finally pressurized them?


    "Yes, brainless is what you all are. Your various theorems are what will cause the end of the entire world as we know it!"


    "_"


    "First up, let''s talk about one of the root issues caused by your facts and misleading advice to many. As many of you know, all women have your bloody shedding linked to the phases of the moon."


    The Rolnad members red at everyone, fiercely nodded as though trying to force everyone to ept these facts.


    "_"


    And the more Gird spoke, the more confident he was.


    "Women!... We all know that because of their connection with the phases of the moon, this is in itself evidence that they are linked to the moon goddess, the key holder of fertility!


    Again, many of you are also aware that a woman''s shedding symbolizes heaven''s punishment on them! That''s why, unless women''s periods are strictly monitored and synchronized, the world will descend into chaos! Look! It''s already begun plummeting, with the emergence of the Zombie virus!"


    (-_-)


    ....


    Lucy and many listened, almost their eyes heavenwards.


    So they''re ming it all on women and them, the Baymardians?


    Do women hold that much power over nature?


    Firstly, the fact that a woman''s shedding was linked to the moon''s phases due to some supernatural or heavenly punishment was inurate.


    The reason why such a myth mighte up was that a majority of women start a new monthly period every 29~30 days, which was simr to the moon''s 31-day orbit around Hertfilia.


    Back on earth, the moon''s orbit was a 29.5 one... But here, it was a 31-day orbit.


    Thanks to Landon''s input and books, though they''ve never gone to the moon, many could undertake this basic fact.


    Of course, even back on earth, the 18th and 19th-century humans had studied and understood the moon before sending the first astronaut or satellite to space.


    Those 18th and 19th-century people had debunked most of these myths... though a bit toote since women had been suffering oppression for centuries, through the 9th, 10th, 11th to the 17th century.


    The moon''s orbit around the world and the fact that most women begin a new period at that specific time caused the myth and link to be made.


    Lucy found Gird''s ims ridiculous.


    Was he trying to say that the Zombie virus resulted from less monitoring of women?


    Please!... If they had such powers to turn the whole ce apocalyptic, wouldn''t they know?

 Chapter 1348 - The Power Of Women

    <h4>Chapter 1348 - The Power Of Women</h4>


    The corners of Gird''s lips raised, seeing how much he captured the audience.


    Their expressions were all stern, but he didn''t worry. For sure, they should be angry because of their stupidity, right?


    "Everyone, it is a fact that not monitoring women will lead to disaster! Our council has tested and believes that if a blood-shedding woman were to be stripped naked and walked around the fields, insects would fall off crops. And she would also be able to scare away hail storms, whirlwind''s and lightning!"


    [Everyone rolling their eyes]: Really?


    "Again, this blood being let out was very contagious and drinking it has been proven to cause Weltus (Leprosy) to their victims. So, that said... Over the years, we in the Rolnad Deifer council have been monitoring women diligently. And over this period since Baymard''s involvement, something bizarre urred."


    Bizarre?


    Everyone looked at themselves, wanting to understand the crux of the matter and how it involved Baymard.


    Gird stared at Lucy provocatively, as though saying: I will expose you!


    Hmph!


    He was sure that the facts he wouldy out now would be enough to cause absolute hatred unto Baymard... After all, it was all their fault!


    .


    With deep breaths, Gird steadied himself.


    "As the heavens are my witness, I put it out here today that during the period of Baymard''s involvement, the majority of women have increasingly shed more than thrice a year! Look! Isn''t this strange?"


    The other council members nodded.


    Who doesn''t know that women are supposed to shed only once or thrice a year?


    Now they''re shedding up to 7 times (months) a year!


    This made monitoring harder, with the women beginning to have opinions.


    Some refused to get monitored, speaking about some bullish** rubbish called women''s rights.


    Yes!


    Since Baymard took over, the rules had changed, giving these damn women a voice. Before, though they did have a voice, it was more or less controlled by the men.


    However, now, they don''t even want to strip naked and get inspected anymore.


    They, the council, had now been called Perverts by a few of these women.


    How dare they? What they, the council, did was for the greater good!


    .


    The council felt very righteous with their actions.


    However, they had to admit that the most annoying thing was that some men had begun turning down their summons.


    That''s right.


    Husbands of these women had begun rejecting and refusing to send their wives over to get stripped and checked.


    For thousands of years, no one had a problem with it... But now they do?


    Why in heaven''s name should a woman''s opinion be important?


    The men who refused to obey their summons slyly did so, saying they didn''t want to break the newws put in ce.


    In other words, they were telling the council to leave them out of this and pick their battle with the Deifer Monarch and Baymard.


    Of course, apart from the fear of the world plummeting down to chaos, the council was also pissed by the dramatic sh in their ie.


    You know, they charged heavily for inspections, depending on social ss and status.


    Make no mistake!


    Back then, everyone, including ves git checked.


    If one didn''t get checked, they could be fined and jailed. Even their masters sent their ves to get checked.


    And the money flowed into the council''s treasury.


    Additionally, these councilmen sometimes forced and raped ves, peasants or lesser people, all in the name of dishing out divine punishment.


    If a woman didn''t shed for over a year, you best believe she woulde in for divine punishment and a few more rituals.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that the workload, stress,ck of nutrients were a few of the many factors that kept these women from menstruating.


    .


    Again, if women shed more than thrice a year, they would also proim that they had done something wicked that led her to shed more than thrice.


    Even though noblewomen led a better life, the average spewed blood 3 times, with the minority shedding twice.


    Why? Heh...


    Though they received nutrition and livedfortably with little or no work, one shouldn''t forget how much pressure stress can affect the body.


    Do you think it''s easy to be a part of a haram?


    From nning and scheming against others, always watching one''s back for poisons and framing, to constantly fighting for one''s husband''s attention, and power in the haram... How can they sleep well at night?


    Even protecting their children alone took a toll on their bodies.


    The life of those in the haram looked easy on the surface but was very hard.


    One would never know when their maid might turn into an uncovered agent for the enemy.


    These women also had to strictly take etiquette, poetry and dance lessons that could go on for hours without rest.


    Additionally, they could also get published by their husbands or mother-inw to kneel for days in the ancestry building or only eat a light meal once a day.


    In short, there were so many aspects that didn''t allow these women to have their periods as much as they should.


    However, now, many have begun seeing them up to 7 times a year... So what does that say?


    To the Council, this meant that these women were all too bad, so much so that their divine punishment from the heavens had decided to visit them this much.


    In conclusion, it also meant that these women might be the ones to plummet Deiferus, Pyno and even the world into turmoil.


    Look! The Zombie gue might be their doing.


    So if Baymard were to continue in this way, in the end, won''t all women turn evil?


    .


    Gird was confident of his facts, bringing up ''evidence'' after ''evidence'' against Baymard.


    He wanted the entire Pyno to understand the implications of their actions.


    Women would bring hail storms, lightning, gues, and all sorts of disasters if they kept going like this!


    And the more he spoke, the tenser the air grew.


    "Everyone! I believe that all these pieces of evidence are sufficient to prove our ims. That is why my esteem council has taken it on our shoulders to put an end to this! For now, I rest my case!"


    -silence--

 Chapter 1349 - Case Closed

    <h4>Chapter 1349 - Case Closed</h4>


    -Silence-


    The room fell into a deep stillness.


    You look at me; I look at you.


    Many were left in a daze, processing Gird''s words.


    Lucy raised her brow nonchntly, positioning herself closer to her mic.


    "Sir Gird, thank you for your manyprehensive shreds of evidenceid out today. And as one of the people representing Baymard, I would like to address some of your ims. And to assist me with that, will be the renowned Doctor Gerson!"


    What? Doctor Gerson? That famous Doctor Gerson?


    You have to know that he was one of the first batches of doctors in Baymard.


    And over the years, his skills and exemry work had led many to see him as one of the prominent faces within the hospital.


    Many healers across Pyno had ventured to him, begging to be his disciple. But sadly, he turned them down... Or rather, he postponed this tutge for the future.


    Everyone understood this because only when the U.N''s primary mission to unity and peace enveloped this world would he freely teach foreigners.


    "Oh! It''s truly him! Hahahaha~... I can''t believe I''m seeing him atst. Maybe after this, I''ll be able to befriend him before heading back to Terique."


    "You know, he treated my first wife''s illness that had been guing her since the birth of ourst child. We had gone to healers from all over. Yet, no one could do anything about it. However, this Doctor Gerson solved the matter as though he were taking a simple stroll around the town."


    "Godly Doctor Gerson! It''s really him!"


    (^0^)


    ...


    Many whispered amongst themselves, ncing at Gerson with awe.


    Lucy smirked yfully.


    Well, since these councilmen didn''t like to hear the truth from a woman, then they wouldn''t be so opposed to Gerson, right?


    Sigh... It was sad to say that these councilmen weren''t the only ones amongst the group who secretly thought and looked down on women.


    They had been conditioned like this since birth. So though change was on its way, it was still a slow process for those out of Baymard.


    For the Baymardians, after working with women day to day and even sitting in the same sses with them, change was faster for them to adapt.


    After all, some girls took first ce in ssrooms and even created mind-blowing inventions.


    From then on, the myth that women had a smaller and stupider brain than men was debunked.


    Even in the military, the women had shown how fierce they could be, proving that battle wasn''t all about burly sizes.


    Thin women could pull down a giant with tactics, knowledge and skills alone.


    It was sad to admit, but many still looked down on women, seeing them as nothing new than bed and housemates.


    Lucy nodded to Gerson, giving him the go-ahead.


    And sure enough, his words had gained a strong hold over the foreign audience.


    .


    Gerson examined all he could, adjusting his sses in conclusion.


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    "Sir Gird, from our immense understanding of the human body, I can assure you that this is the real reason why women shed more than thrice a year."


    "You~... You... No! Impossible! It is the punishment from above!"


    Her son shrugged.


    He couldn''t say whether it was some divine punishment or not... But he could guarantee that It was a way that the human body prepared the uterus by shedding its walls in preparation for fertilization from any iing sperms.


    This was necessary for childbirth.


    You know, it''s she to the hard pressure, stress and workload ced on women that their menopause it within their mid-20s.


    Would you also say that this is divine punishment?


    In Baymard, the general menopause level had been raised to 31 years old now... With the exception of a few like Queen Mother Kim, who got pregnant in herte 30s.


    So would you condemn the child and call it some demonic child?


    Of course, he also believed in the divine miracles because even his majesty''s strength alone was a divine miracle... Talk less of princess Lucia and her visions.


    There was no doubt that the heavens were real.


    However, when it came to this aspect, he was more than confident that divine punishment had nothing to do with this.


    The same heavens gave him a brain and a brilliant teacher like his majesty.


    And after having many tests to confirm their theories, how could he not feel confident in what he presented?


    .


    Like so, Gerson concluded, giving room for Miss Blaika, one of the young but talented Astronomers, to further exin the myth about the moon linked to women. And to back her up were a few other Astronomers too.


    One by one, all of Gird''s ims were looked at and debunked.


    Lucy gazed at him expressionlessly. "Sir Gird, for yourst ims of Baymard indirectly causing the Zombie gue, I beg to differ."


    "You~--"


    "Sir Gird! Are you saying that this is the first gue to emerge in this world?"


    "No... That''s not..."


    "Sir Gird! Are you not aware of the many gues in Deiferus and Pyno over the centuries? Back then, your council still monitored things as you pleased. Then in that case, why were these gues, diseases, and natural disasters still urring?"


    "I-..."


    Gird''s face turned red and distorted.


    This damn woman had made him speechless!Many also felt her momentum, feeling choked by her aura.


    F***! She was just as powerful as his majesty.


    Heh.


    Now that Lucy had got him right where she wanted, how could she let him go just like that?


    "Sir Gird! Through history, natural disasters, and slides, gues and diseases have always been prevalent long before Baymard''s existence... So, Mr Gird, as the smart, intelligent and brilliant man that you are, don''t you think it''s unfair to attribute all these to us? Do you know that we, as a nation, can sue you for nder?"


    Gird lowered his head, hiding the hatred brooding in his eyes.


    And Lucy couldn''t be bothered.


    Want toe to Baymard with these nonsensical pieces of evidence? Think again.


    Case Closed!


    "Mr. Gird... Do you have anything else to say?"


    "_"


    --silence--

 Chapter 1350 - This Is Baymard?

    <h4>Chapter 1350 - This Is Baymard?</h4>


    K.O!


    Lucypletely crushed the Councilmen, though they still refused to believe or admit it. They left the meeting with distorted faces, putting it out there that they would never ept these exnations that Baymard gave.


    Both sides were now in a hidden war against themselves. And everything was said to be shown to the many Pyno citizenster.


    The key aspect that to change stilly in the people.


    Whether they believed the councilmen or Baymard''s exnation was all up to them.


    However, Lucy had put it there that rape, forcefully ''punishing'' women or anything of this sort would be dealt with ording to the new Laws of each empire.


    Unless someone could bring forth factual evidence that women had such chaotic powers, they wouldn''t consider allowing such practices to go on.


    Lucy also spoke about the throwing of babies, the sacrificial killings of virgins and many other situations that some still practiced.


    Yes. Tradition was and will always be important. But so was growth and development.


    .


    In the past, some people created beliefs solely on fire. Thinking it was some rare thing.


    But as humanity developed, some things had to change.


    Likewise, some poisons were considered beauty regimens back then. But now, they knew better, knowing that these poisons, taken in mild or heavy doses, could kill a person.


    Some traditional practices were good and could be maintained, while others had to go.


    Just because it''s tradition to sacrifice virgins doesn''t mean it can''t change.


    Look! Even Baymard had its own traditional practices. But those harmful to the citizens were quickly erased.


    That said, tradition was tradition... Which was different from political rulings.


    As the rulers, government officials, and essential personnel, had the duty of protecting their citizens. So they were just doing their job, traditions aside.


    The death rate cannot continue to drop. And the future was something they were constantly worried about.


    So they were sorry to say that any traditional practices that were cannibalistic and ruthless would have to go!


    Case closed!


    In fact, if they wanted to be tyrants, they should''ve just forced these damn councilmen and everyone else to disband.


    However, this wouldn''t solve the problem. The council had at least 30% support from the Deifer poption.


    Though the support rate has dropped, it was still a lot. That''s why they acted cordially and civilized, wanting the message to spread out.


    Really and truly, if they had been monitoring all these past years, howe misfortunes and natural disasters still urred in Deiferus?


    Sure, one could me it on a few women... But weren''t their methods supposed to be wless?


    Hey! They said it themselves.


    ''wless.''


    .


    Lucy and the other Baymardians wanted to see if the world would truly descend into chaos because of the Deifer Council not monitoring things.


    For sure, there were other continents and empires around.


    And shockingly, many do believe that a woman''s cycle was linked to the phases of the moon.


    It was fascinating his humans were.


    These people didn''t know each other but came up with the same conclusion, linking the moon to a goddess.


    Of course, thanks to those in Zalipnia, they also heard about some other Romain empires that believed in this.


    Some didn''t think it was punishment, while others also believed it was a sign of several ancient curses, with various stories and myths of their own.


    In the end, what wasmon between all these stories were the many philosophers who sat in groups, analyzing and linking the female menstrual cycle to the moon.


    That said, Lucy would like to see if hailstorms, lightning and the end of the world woulde because more women were seeing their periods too frequently within a year.


    She for one, now saw hers 6 months in a year... That''s every 2 months.


    Her body was still healing from all the damage and toll she took growing up in Arcadina.


    Their medical science says they should see it 12 times a year for apletely healthy body.


    This only meant that she still had a long way to go.


    That said, were they going to use her of being a wicked demon because she saw hers more than thrice a year?


    If it were before Baymard''s existence, Lucy would''ve thought something was wrong with her.


    But now, she only rolled her eyes, not believing this insanity.


    In the end, the councilmen gave their vicious threats, proiming that they would never stop!


    Heh...


    In that case, they shouldn''t me anyone when they get arrested for charges of rape, assault and murder!


    Like so, the well-awaited meeting ended with Lucy and a few others making the councilmen lower their heads with hatred.


    The days flew by with many Baymardians busy as usual.


    And in a blink of an eye, their beloved Monarch had returned.


    .


    -Coastal Port, Capital City, Baymard--


    .


    ~Thap. Thap. Thap. Thap. Thap!~


    The heavy rains poured nonstop, creating a blurry film across thend.


    Fall was here.


    And all everyone could hear were the loud tunes from the rain.


    Tilda and Pa ced their hands in their overlyrge but warm jackets.


    Their eyes moved around, and their mouths might''ve hung open if not for the cold chattering of their lips.


    ~Ding Dong.


    [Passengers for Ship Angel''s Fruit to Terique, please head to Gate C12.]


    Pa and Tilda the port, looking at the many people going about their way with such expensive clothes and bags.


    To the duo, the many things they saw were priceless.


    One shouldn''t talk about the building itself. Magic doors that open on their own, ss windows, walls and signs that lit automatically, moving floors, and even the giant portraits (advertisements), all made them doubt whether they were still in Hertfilia.


    Amazing!


    The rain had done nothing to lessen their excitement.


    "Miss, this is your temporal identification in the city."


    "Mine?" Tilda stared at the document, taking it with trembling hands.


    Such unique and clean paper... Wouldn''t It be expensive?


    Baymard! Baymard!


    What sort of Godly ce was this?


    (*0*)

 Chapter 1351 - Urgent News!

    <h4>Chapter 1351 - Urgent News!</h4>


    Hers... Hers... Something belonging just to herself?


    Tilda held her document, nervously blooming at Landon, as though asking what to do.


    Throughout their travels, both Pa and Tilda had gotten ustomed to Landon, Josh and even Alina.


    Well, even now, they were still slightly nervous. However, it wasn''t as tense as it used to be.


    Additionally, in the ship room they stayed in, they saw various materials and vi about Baymard... especially the rules there.


    Again, it was only then that they realized that Landon was a big-time monarch.


    Butpared to others, he seemed very friendly. And from the newspapers, they also read about the other Pyno monarchs taking care of their citizens.


    Hey... Who would''ve known that this Pyno were many looked down on was hiding several gemstones?


    ording to what they read, Baymard was a newly emerged empire.


    And even Landon''s backstory was simr to theirs. .maybe it was this fact that allowed them to drop their guard.


    A child who lived in bullying for the most part of his life was finally able to raise his head high after getting exiled.


    If anything, they admired him more. Likewise, they also realized that almost all of the newly crowned Pyno monarchs had such stories. This made them feel connected to Pyno.


    Just look at how the ''fans'' in the newspapers, Tv documentaries and so on... They could tell how pleased the people were with their Pyno monarchs.


    There was almost no fear amongst these people. Some said they even sat out all night to attend the weddings. How impressive was that?


    The duo had spent their time aboard the ship just watching documentaries and a few movies one by one.


    Hey! They also saw the dark and beautiful Lucia and her charming brothers.


    Another shocking fact was that there was a female Monarch in Pyno... Probably the first in the world!


    It was then and there that their guard had once again stopped drastically.


    ~p. p. p.~


    Bravo! Bravo!


    Pa wished that she had known of this earlier. Or else wouldn''t she have tried her hardest 5 years ago to flee ande over to Baymard?


    With their disappearance from Dafaren, no one would believe that they had arrived at Baymard in such a short time.


    If anything, for the next year or so, people would still be searching for them in Dafaren.


    And after another year, many would probably proim them dead.


    Pa shook her head wryly


    The difference in ability, whenpared to Baymard''s, was truly shocking.


    But at least for now, this beautiful ce was their new home!


    .


    Landon rubbed Tilda''s head with a charming smile on his face.


    "It''s yours... That''s your new identity... Dina Everest."


    "Dina Everest?" Tilda nodded, saying the name multiple times.


    Tilda... Dina... It was close to her real name, so it would be easy to master and get used to.


    And Pa''s name was Paige Everest.


    The duo tightened their grip on their documents, heading out of the first and into the most incredible carriage they had ever seen in their life.


    "Wow! Brother Landon, where''s the horse? Why don''t I see how it''s being pulled? Good looking! It''s too good-looking!" Tilda couldn''t help herself anymore.


    A 14-year-old girl was still a child, no matter how adult-like she had be.


    In the V.I.P garage, she circled the overly long limo, trying to understand how to enter.


    But how could they allow a V.I.P to open the door?


    ~Catchack!


    A man in a dark suit carefully opened the door, allowing the little miss to step in.


    Waw~


    Tilda couldn''t believe her eyes, ducking her head into the vehicle.


    Pa followed behind, sitting as though there were ants on her pants.


    The limo''s lights beautifully highlighted its interior.


    Soft. So soft.


    Caressing the seats, Tilda''s feet dangled and shook like the tail of a happy dog.


    Look! There were even drinks, snacks, and more interesting magazines tucked away in a corner.


    Again, there was a massive dial before them that could control something called a radio, as well as its speakers for volume.


    Looking out the window, Tilda was shocked.


    "Nana! Nana! Look! A long carriage just passed over us!"


    "What?"


    Pa saw the hazy image of the sky train, not believing it to bepletely true.


    Maybe the trains were making her hallucinate? Or else, how could a carriage go that fast and be so long?


    The more they saw, the more dumbfounded they became.


    No wonder such people could create those flying devices.


    I mean... Seeing all they''ve aplished, it was just right for them to create those.


    Vrmmm~


    Their vehicle finally arrived at the Pce.


    And once again, the women''s eyes bulged with wander.


    F***!


    Morgany, shmorgany...


    This has got to be the most beautiful pce, right?


    Only the floors alone would win awards, talk less of the many pce buildings.


    The women quickly got into the guest building, evading the rains.


    And immediately, they spotted Lucy, Mother Kim, Lucius and the kids all waiting for them.


    "Miss Dina... Mrs. Paige... Wee to Baymard!"


    ....


    Formalities, formalities...


    Lucy and the rest had referred to them in their new identities, wanting the maids, guards or anyone else to believe this fact.


    Better to make things clear from the start.


    And like so, Landon had arranged for them to live in the same wing that the now married Grace used to live in.


    Of course, it was the same wing where Mother Winnie, Ren, little Momo, and Linda lived.


    The Wing had 6 massive rooms, all having walk-in closets. 4 now in use... Though in another 5 months, Mother Winnie would be getting married and moving out too.


    In short, Pa and Tilda would fit in just fine.


    Immediately, the children took Tilda on a tour, having her get acquainted with them.


    Likewise, Pa was taken by Mother Winnie and Mother Kim.


    Landon chuckled, reminding Tilda of her future training.


    That''s right.


    A few days ago, she turned 14. And though she hade of age in Dafaren, 15 was the age in Baymard.


    So she still has a year to go to school.


    However, she would be homeschooled instead.


    Her foundation was weak, and she had to start from the basics.


    Homeschooling wasn''t new. 5% of Baymard''s poption homeschooled their kids for various reasons, primarily because of health andte school entry.


    Anyway, it''s requested byw that all children must have an education before they be adults (15). There were many financial aid programs in ce to help struggling parents.


    And schooling for children below 6 was free. They paid that in their taxes. So... They better go to school.


    Again, parents could save up during those 6 years for their children''s future education after that.


    For Tilda, she would get homeschooled... And would also receive her training.


    She was the future ruler of Dafaren. So it was time to begin her training!


    Landon left the joy fellows, nning to head to his office.


    However, he had only taken a step away when he suddenly saw one of his secretaries making their way towards him hastily.


    "Your majesty! It''s from the Academy of Weather, Hert & Atmospheric Sciences... Your majesty, it appears to be urgent!"


    ~Bubumm.


    Landon''s heart shook.

 Chapter 1352 - Project E

    <h4>Chapter 1352 - Project E</h4>


    Lilian walked one step behind Landon, giving him the highlights from the call earlier.


    She was one of Landon''s secretaries.


    Landon chuckled, seeing how efficient his secretaries were.


    First, Brian had given with him on the mission, ensuring that every time he was aboard the ships, he would at least do 50% of what was intended.


    And now, it hasn''t even been long since he stepped his feet back in Baymard. Yet, his other secretaries couldn''t wait to you''ll him left, right, and center as though fighting for a piece of bone.


    "Your majesty, Overseer Yusha rted the sess of Project E... Your majesty, seeing how vibrant and energized you are, I would advise that we go over there now." Lilian said, adjusting her sses.


    "_"


    Are you advising me or telling me?


    Landon couldn''t tell which it was.


    Well, not that he could me her. You know, all he did and participated in all had paperwork that was broken down and distributed amongst his secretaries.


    And knowing that he practically had a hand in every little industry and establishment, do you know how much work each secretary would have on their shoulder?


    This was probably why they liked to drag him along, forcing him toplete several projects.


    Why? Because once something was marked done and over with, they would finally be able to store and cabs the damn file, not even looking at it for a second!


    So please, say all you want, but to them, one of their top priorities was stamping thepletion notice on their files.


    .


    For sure, they were only secretaries, not going too deep into whatever secrets these industries had with Landon.


    No... They mostly arranged meetings, wrote agendas, went over numerous applications, stamped approvals or rejections based on Landon''s decisions, wrote countless reports, and so much more.


    On their desks each day, one could see stacks and stacks of papers.


    Even uing projects had to pass through them.


    These reports only presented the outer shell of the projects, exploring why, what, and how they would be beneficial.


    It was like selling a pitch to investors. At times, they would attend these project-show dates, representing his majesty.


    They were there to record and note all they saw and heard diligently. And when Landon got back, he would be able to evaluate whether the projects were sessful or not.


    Bottom line, their role as secretaries was to be the eyes and ears of his majesty, especially when not around.


    And Lilian, who had been handling all matters concerning this particr Academy, wanted to get this Project-E done and over with.


    Just before Landon arrived, she had been preparing to head over there.


    However, now that he was here wasn''t this great?


    Moreover, she had heard him say he ate heartily in the ship just before docking. So he should be full, sound and ready to go, right?


    Landon looked at Lilian helplessly, sighing at his predicament.


    Forget it.


    He might as well get to work since he was back.


    "Your majesty, please get in."


    (-_-)


    .


    --Academy of Weather, Hert (Earth) & Atmospheric Sciences--


    .


    Landon looked at the newly built academy site, once again pleased with the architectural designs chosen.


    Just stepping into the ce was enough to let Everyone know what the academy was all about.


    Large structures of stars, the moon and many other objects were strategically positioned across the Academy.


    There were also open fountains and wind vanes across the scene.


    In short, quite a few of these things were testing devices camouged to look like various objects.


    If it were a sunny day, one would''ve seen students sitting on the manywns in clusters, talking endlessly.


    Even with the film of heavy rain, one could still see the academy''s beauty.


    Landon nodded, looking at the many details across the scene.


    For now, only 1/4th of the academy waspleted.


    But make no mistake, the fully constructed regions already took up a vast amount ofnd.


    This academy was to host astronomers, astrologists, and many others from all over the world.


    So how could it be small?


    .


    Landon had a vision.


    He wanted to create a massive site just like Havard''s or the University of Toronto back on earth.


    Thend space was what he wanted.


    There would be buildings or Academy ''houses'' that would go up to 7 floors above ground with basement levels.


    These would host the students well.


    And of course, there would also be cafeterias, gyms, libraries, practicalb sectors, research sectors, ssrooms, offices, campus stores, and so on.


    Though this early batch consisted of middle-aged men, Landon still insisted on creating the gym.


    After all, it would be good for them to exercise. Additionally, some Baymardian graduates had chosen to enter the Academy too.


    In short, he was creating an academy or a university, if one will. And at present, 1/4th has beenpleted.


    It''s because of this that the students had transferred out of the estate they previously rented, finally settling down here this past August.


    Now, the old estate was free to be rented out yet again.


    Slowly but surely, the Academy would grow year by year.


    ~Vrrmmm~


    The vehicle drove straight towards the newly created Research facility.


    The 5-floored building was extensive in width. One could ce 12 vehicles back to back to estimate how wide the buildings were.


    And around every corner, one could see massive car Park spaces orwns.


    The building stood out on its own, with heavy security around this particr building on every exit or entry point.


    Even the single-floored security buildings around the Research facility were enough to show any intruders how serious the Baymardians were.


    .


    ~Thap. Thap. Thap. Thap!~


    With an umbre over his head, Landon stepped into the building, going through security yet again.


    Alright. It was time to see how far the Academy had gone.


    He had not, for one second, helped them in any way from start to finish.


    So now, he was looking forward to this urgent need of theirs.


    Project E... How far can they go?


    Leaving security, Landon, Lilian and the rest headed to the demonstration room.


    "Ah!- Your Majesty! Wee!"


    Yusha, his disciples Ben and Gregg, and many others were stunned to see Landon.


    Eh?


    Didn''t they say that his majesty wasn''t avable (around)?


    So now, seeing him only made them pleasantly surprised.


    Wait. Could it be that he cleared up his schedule for them?... How touching.


    (:T0T:)


    Landon didn''t bother reading up the misunderstanding.


    After all, he was a monarch, and his every move and action shouldn''t be predictable.


    Only a few knew he left Baymard.


    That''s right.


    Though he had left for over 3 weeks now, the majority of people might only think he was hauled up focusing on different matters across the now vast Baymardian empire.


    For all they knew, he could''ve been out in one of the territories.


    Better still, he could be focusing on the matters concerning the Lower Region instead.


    Who doesn''t know that his majesty is always up and about like a busy bee?


    Everyone had a broad smile on their faces, gesturing to Landon to take a seat.


    "Yusha... What madness have you and your teame up with now?"


    Yusha scratched his head in embarrassment, recalling thest creation. "Your majesty, I told you that wast how it was supposed to look like. So why are you still hung up on that?"


    "~Pfff~... No way! I like that little invention of yours more than the rest."


    (^0^)


    ....


    Yusha wanted to bury his head in the ground and stay there.


    He had invented a modified rain gauge. However, he is calcted in some steps, leading to an even more ingenious output. However, the esthetic of the contraption ended up looking so hideous and eye-disturbing.


    It looked like some sitting device.


    But hey... If it works, it works.


    For this, Landon pped for their efforts.


    They had created another version of the simple rain gauge... Though it looked ugly.


    This was the sort of thing Landon encouraged.


    Once he created the first model, he allowed the people to invent, modify and create their own versions.


    And idents sometimes lead to better results.


    But to Yusha, he didn''t like this invention... Especially when it was disyed in the Historical Museum alongside his name and a few others.


    Augh~


    It was so ugly whenpared to the nearby inventions close to it.


    Wouldn''t future historians think he was drunk when creating it?


    No way! Yusha was determined to rectify his good image by creating yet another masterpiece.


    And that''s why he started Project E!


    .


    Yusha rubbed his hands together, looking at his watch in anticipation.


    10 seconds left... 9, 8... 5, 4, 3, 2, 1.


    Ding!


    A door at the very front of the demonstration room opened. And in came a team inb coats.


    Of course, it should also be noted that at the center of the room, there was a massive object that was covered with a vast spread of red cloth.


    Oh?


    What could it be?

 Chapter 1353 - The Amazing Ancients

    <h4>Chapter 1353 - The Amazing Ancients</h4>


    "Extreme guests, today, we are proud to announce the phase 3pletion of Project E!"


    Oh~


    The crowd nodded in satisfaction.


    This was the phase they had been waiting for.


    Heheheh... It was time for the big reveal.


    Yusha smiled from mr to mr, feeling very excited.


    And though he was seated within the audience, he still kept looking at everyone, trying to catch their expressions... Especially his majesty''s.


    Meanwhile, Gregg and Ben, who were his disciples and the lead speakers below, both stood on each side of the object, grabbing the red cloak over it.


    "Ladies and Gentle... We, the Academy of Atmospheric Science, Hert and weather, are proud to present the Hangol Seismograph!"


    ~p. p. p.


    Everyone pped loudly, starting at the marvelled invention before them.


    And Landon was the proudest amongst them all.


    They did it... They actually did it!


    If those back on earth could see this now, they would scream in awe.


    F***!


    It looked identical to that from ancient earth.


    Landon looked at Yusha deeply. Could this guy be the reincarnation of Zhang Heng?


    "Yusha, you really outdid yourself this time."


    "Hahahaha~... Your majesty, you tter me... Plus, I''m not the only one involved with this."


    "Either way, your team has done well."


    The many guests leaned forward, talking about the greatness of this Hangol Seismograph.


    Ben and Gregg briefly looked at the crowd before looking at themselves and chuckling.


    "Gentlemen... Ladies... What are Seismographs? Well, they are instruments that had not long been created by our great monarch and several others from the Lower Region."


    "They respond to ground houses and shaking caused by hertquakes, volcanic eruptions and explosions," Ben added.


    .


    The Seismograph recorded things simr to how a lie detector would, creating lines going back and forth on paper.


    At the beginning of the year, Landon had requested for several Seismographs to be created and sent to the academy.


    However, unlike the modern Seismographs, today''s invention was different and deeply resembled the first Seismograph created in ancient china.


    "Everyone, because Baymard''s location is a rtively blessed one, we have yet been able to test if the invention can detect volcanic eruptions and heavy hertquakes. However, we were able to test and record disturbances thanks to the man-made explosions we caused hundreds and hundreds of miles away."


    That far?


    Wonderful! Wonderful!


    (^0^)


    Many leaned in excitedly.


    Though technology was indeed good, in the end, if power or something else obstructed the recording process, then they would be lost.


    Now, creating something outlet mechanical that could activate and deactivate on its own was a backup n they wanted in their glorious empire.


    Landon nodded in satisfaction.


    .


    Back on earth, the Seismograph created by the famous Zhang Heng could also detect earthquakes miles and miles away.


    That is, the people in the city or the region might not even know there was an earthquakeing since they didn''t feel the rumours on the surface yet.


    However, thanks to this invention, the Chinese were warned ahead of time, with many making preparations whenever an earthquake was predicted.


    And this was all during the Han dynasty era!


    The geographical location of China made earthquakes their regr visitor,pared to other regions of the world. So of course, someone had to do something about it.


    His invention could detect earthquakes 310 miles away.


    But what surprised Landon was that Yusha''s invention could detect earthquakes 580 miles away!


    Brilliant!


    As expected, he chose the right person as Overseer.


    There was something else that Landon was also curious about.


    Of course, it wouldn''t just be himself, as even those crazy historians and scientists back on earth would ask these same questions too.


    First, though many people knew how Zhang Heng''s Seismograph functioned, the design was a secret that the ancient Chinese buried with them.


    And till Landon''s death, no one had been able to crack the code or understand how it was made possible.


    Make no mistake!


    The ancients were powerful people themselves.


    Same as back on earth, many didn''t know that there was a unique forging method that no modern person could fathom or recreate.


    The des left in the museums showed that powerful strength and cutting ability was unrivalled.


    However, try as modern people might, they have never seeded or urately reconstructed or understood the mechanics behind it all.


    Other things like Greek fire that no one knew the recipe for were baffling.


    Heh... Morden people are great. However, the ancients had a mind that worked like clocks.


    He dared say they were smarter than modern people.


    Maybe it''s because they conditioned their minds to think and act fast.


    .


    Take Zhang Heng, for example.


    He was a famous mathematician who advanced the study of pi.


    Again, he was also an astronomer, seismologist, hydraulic engineer creating the water-powered armoured sphere, geographer, artist, poet, politician, literary schr, ethnographer, cartographer, and many more!


    However, if you told a person in modern times to study more than 4 various professions simultaneously, they would think you''re crazy.


    Meanwhile, people here had 6 to even 12 professions and strived to be the best in everything they learnt.


    Knowledge here was gold.


    And to be honest, Landon felt that if it were modern people he was teaching in this manner, developing Baymard would take 200 years more.


    The ancients were greedy for knowledge and faster learners because they conditioned their mentalities and minds to do so.


    Additionally, their surroundings made them sit up too


    And their secrets had long been too mysterious for many modern people to understand.


    Hehehhe...


    The more Landon looked at the ingenious invention below, the more his blood boiled with sheer excitement.


    Just like he said, no one could understand the mechanics behind Zhang Heng''s seismograph.


    So seeing the roughly simr model appear before him, how could he be thrilled?


    Yusha... Yusha... How did he do it?


    Even he, with the system''s blessings, still didn''t know how it was done.


    However, he was sure that once Yusha showed him, everything would click.


    Hahahhahahah~


    The ancients were amazing!

 Chapter 1354 - History In The Making

    <h4>Chapter 1354 - History In The Making</h4>


    The air was still and pregnant with tension.


    Everyone''s brain was blowing out of proportions, looking at the golden masterpiece before them.


    Brilliant!


    This was one more step for Baymard.


    "Everyone, please look carefully... The golden seismograph was 6 feet tall, resembling the appearance of a beer barrel or an oval vase. And on its outer walls, are 8 hangols structures evenly distributed with their heads looking down and their mouths slightly opened."


    "Yes," Gregg added. "And just crouching on the floor under the opened mouths, are 8 toads with their mouths wide open too."


    Ministry Gordon frowned: "Are the toads there to catch the balls within the hangol''s mouth?"


    "Correct, Minister! Though I can go too in-depth on the design specifics, I can assure you that everything we did is for a purpose."


    Ben smiled: "Yes... At the centre within the inside of the golden barrel (seismograph), we ced a copper volume surrounded by 8 levers in all directions, North, North-South, South, and the rest."


    Minister Diana nodded: "And I''m guessing these connect with the heads of all 8 hangols perched on the outer walls?"


    "Yes, minister. But of course, there are moreplicated systems inside that also make the entire system run smoothly."


    ...


    Like twins, Gregg and Benpleted each other''s sentences.


    "Ministers, when the Hertquake urs, inertia will make the central copper column move inside move towards a given lever."


    "But everyone should remember that each lever is focused on a certain hangol''s mouth."


    "That''s right. All this will activate the lever and internal mechanisms in the outer walls of the corresponding hangol."


    "It will, in turn, release the ball from the hangol''s mouth, dropping it into the frog, this reporting the direction of the hertquake!"


    Everyone was once again impressed by the ingeniousness of this all.


    However, they realized a couple of issues too.


    Those in the various ministries: national defence, safety, and environmental issues, all frowned.


    "Though amazing, how can you guarantee that the seismograph column at the centre won''t cause random movements if everything is left to inertia?"


    "Yes! And furthermore? How do you need to differentiate between man-made tremors and natural ones?"


    With modern seismographs, it was easy to detect artificial or natural urrences. But with this one, things don''t look to be this easy.


    After all, what if there''s a day when the apocalypse would descend, leaving their fates to practical technology like these seismographs?


    In such a situation, they couldn''t very well be creating false rms at every turn, no?


    Additionally... They nned to station these Seismographs in the other Baymardian territories until they had sessfully developed the ce.


    For them, the potential they saw in Seismographs was astronomical. And they wanted these devices stationed around.


    For one, capturing the slight vibrations from the giant herd of creatures or even capturing explosions was something they looked forward to.


    That said, in one of their territories, there was a very tall and towering mountain there.


    And though it hadn''t erupted for over 209 years now, who was to say when it would blow next?


    Whether it was modern or practical technology, they wanted guarantees for sess... Especially with all the money they ced into the projects.


    The life of the many civilians was resting on their shoulders!


    However, all their worries were for not because Yusha and the rest had long solved this issue that gued even the ancient Chinese back on earth.


    Though Zhang Heng had sessfully alerted many in his time, the number of false alerts was also rming.


    But no one thought ill or took to anger because his alerts or predictions didn''t indirectly harm them.


    Heh...


    What he was doing was akin to how astronomers and weather enthusiasts of these items would make predictions.


    Some could predict massivendslides, which showed to be urate but never happened.


    Other times, generals would go to war, thinking it was going to rain, nning their attacks for such raids and victories.


    However, they would have to change their tactics because of the calctions of these people.


    Of course, while others were fortunate to go off with warnings, many got beheaded instead.


    So yes. Even the ancient were gued with false rms and alerts.


    However, Yusha and his team had solved this problem.


    And with a simple push of a button, the stand where the Golden vessel stood now had its upper surface opening, revealing a transparent surface below.


    A giant Sci-Fi clock?


    .


    Landon gripped his arrest with turbulent emotions in his eyes.


    No! It wasn''t a giant clock but a system of pulleys, levers and other mechanisms all working with each other beautifully.


    Ben and Gregg smiled mysteriously.


    Heh.


    Though their invention was still far from perfect, they had solved these issues long ago.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen... Maybe we weren''t clear at the start. What we showed earlier was only the tip of the iceberg. The real masterpiece is below the vessel."


    "That''s right. The stand has other balls, mechanical arms and mechanisms, alerting us in what type of tremors ur."


    "Hmhm... There are fail-safes and other structural units that will lower our chances of getting false alerts!"


    Boom!


    Landon stood up abruptly.


    ~p. p. p.~


    How did these people jump to science fiction in just a split second?


    Everyone stood up and did the same as well.


    One could see that they had integrated both ancient and modern technology, even having the inspiration to create such a masterpiece!


    Sure. There might be sales alerts in future when using this seismograph. However, their system would decrease the chances by 80%.


    Once everything got wicked a bit more, they would station it out along the other territories... Especially the region with the volcano.


    For now, Landon was already pleased with the results.


    In future, maybe they could share this with the other empires in the U.N, right?


    From what he knew, Pyno, in general, didn''t have hertquake issues.


    But the continent of Zohl and a few more memories in Romain were always heavy targets for hertquakes in this world.


    The future was endless.


    And today, they had just created history!

 Chapter 1355 - A Gloomy Town

    <h4>Chapter 1355 - A Gloomy Town</h4>


    Like so, Landon and his people continued their busy yet fulfilling lives in the bubbling Baymardian empire.


    And just like that, days, weeks, and even an entire month went by smoothly.


    .


    --nt Town, Empire of Czar, Romain.--


    .


    October 26th.


    The air was foul, grim and heavy.


    The heavy rains fell apanied by the wailing winds that blew fiercely across the opennd.


    ~Cough. Cough. Cough.


    Many coughed and hugged themselves in their homes, feeling very ill and not at ease.


    There was a tickle in their throats. They had the cold sweats. And their nagging coughs were only getting worse and worse.


    What should they do?


    The state of the town was in disarray.


    And many began to wonder if things would ever get better.


    However, they were the luckiest of the lot because just outside the open town roads were many lifeless bodies stacked and packed on one another.


    The strange virus was eating their core!


    And coupled with this weather, not many had a chance to survive.


    As of now, the town had lost 6/10th of its inhabitants.


    That''s 60%! And this didn''t include the already infected that were still alive.


    In essence, only 15% of the people of the entire poption still hadn''t been affected, maybe because of luck or something else.


    Time was running out.


    And the longer they stayed in their current state, the closer they were to death.


    Day in day out, many died and got disposed of.


    Of course, some travellers also died while walking on the roads.


    The scene was rming.


    .


    ~Thap. Thap. Thap. Thap.~


    ~Vrrmmmmm!


    Countless Baymardian military trucks and vehicles stormed into the town under the heavy rains.


    It''s been raining for 5 days straight now.


    And quite frankly, waiting for the rains to stop would be stupid.


    This was the height of Fall. And the rains wouldn''t be letting out that frequently.


    Thus, they couldn''t afford to wait or slow their pace down.


    Moreover, time was costly. And the price to pay were the lives of the infected.


    Additionally, from some of the information provided by their good Zalipnian brothers, they also found out that the weather in Czar was simr, if not more brutal, than that in Zalipnia.


    So it would be best for them to solve this matter before winteres.


    Or else, wouldn''t the many snowstorms and earth-shattering urrences push them back?


    Doctor Cynthia stared out her window with a grim expression, looking at the dreadful horrors of the town.


    The faces of the dead were truly gruesome. No doubt about it, they died in pain.


    She squinted her eyes deeply: "We can''t afford to drag treatment into winter. I have a hunch that the virus might like the cold, using it as a catalyst."


    "You might be right. However, we still can''t rule out the possibility of heat being its catalysts too." Doctor Liam added.


    "Hmm." Cynthia and everyone else nodded.


    .


    Already they had begun essing the matter the further they advanced.


    And the many mission recorders and reporters had begun writing exactly what they saw.


    Yes!


    This was their only job out here.


    They were to detaily record everything that happened every single day. This included what they saw, what others experienced and any other helpful information to properly paint the picture for the higher-ups.


    Because once they had gathered enough information, they would send it back to Baymard, alongside the blood samples of a few infected.


    And while those in Baymard were busy testing and looking for urate solutions, those here would also test and try to solve the issue at hand.


    In truth, the team to most likely seed in cracking the code should be the team over here.


    For one, the patients were right in front of them. And when it came to viruses, the matter was constantly changing.


    Today''s patients could evolve into deadlier stages in a matter of seconds.


    The virus itself could switch from a Level 2 to a Boss level character in a game just like that.


    So maybe the samples that would arrive a month and a halfter would be old news.


    In short, by the time the sample reached Baymard, maybe the team here would''ve found more breakthroughs and sessfully cracked the code.


    That''s why when Landon sent them over, he sent them with full medical supplies and workstations.


    They would test, experiment and do all they could to prevent things from escting.


    Heh.


    Firstly, before they send in their samples, do you know how long it would take to gather all information about the virus?


    They might use 3 or 4 weeks to do so before sending all they knew to Baymard.


    .


    Bottom line, Baymard might receive news early orte January of next year.


    And by then, do you know how many people would die if they sat still, relying on the team in Baymard to find the cure?


    And even if those in Baymard began working on the samples... Their results wouldn''t be urate since they didn''t consider all the newly emerging information about the virus.


    What if, after sending the samples, those in Czar realized that the patients reacted vigorously once exposed to a certain flower?


    Or what if there was something new and bizarre that was yet to be uncovered?


    Landon and even the team in Baymard knew that they had to rely on the Czar team.


    Both teams would experiment and share information with each other until the suitable form for the virus was created.


    But even at that, they would have to test their inventions before injecting them into the patients.


    Yes! They were all animal lovers.


    But humankind was at stake here.


    So somewhere down the line, they would have to inject a guinea pig with the virus and test their solutions.


    Guinea pigs had roughly the same biological systems as humans.


    That said, they would test it out before creating a few samples from the pharmaceutical manufacturing industry.


    The samples would then be injected into the volunteered patients in Czar.


    They only needed a handful of volunteers.


    Medieval people were more direct, epting their fates, though the Baymardians had no intention of purposefully harming them.


    Well, they would choose patients from all stages of the virus to efficiently test how urate the results are whenpared to guinea pigs.


    When sessful, the cure would be mass-produced!

 Chapter 1356 - [Bonus ]A Fight For Survival

    <h4>Chapter 1356 - [Bonus ]A Fight For Survival</h4>


    Everyone had disturbing looks on their faces, seeing the poor state of the town.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    They had to contain and quarantine the town while also going about their business.


    ~Vrrmmmm~


    Over 70 vehicles stormed towards the Town Lord''s estate at the town''s most elevated pique.


    Just looking at the grand estate that stood above everything else, it was a no-brainer that it should belong to the town lord.


    .


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.~


    The heavy rains pped the shoulders of the very few guards still standing within the estate walls, dressed in full armour.


    Their heads poked through the stone openings on the grand estate walls, looking out yonder.


    F***!


    Even without the rains, they dared not stand on ground level outside the estate.


    For a long time now, those in the estate had isted themselves from the outside world.


    The metal gates leading to the estate had long been shut tightly, and even their goods had been grown within the estate itself.


    This was the continent of Romain, after all.


    And to many, having a massive indoor garden was a must, lest the terrible winter whirlpools, tornados and storms caused everything to uproot and fly in the air again.


    Because of the weather, even the peasants had learnt to build homes with good and deep enough foundations.


    However, they still dared not build the roof of their homes with stones because if not done correctly with professionals, the winds would crumble everything to the ground and crush them in the process.


    So many at times, one would see buildings where the walls were made of stone, but the ceilings were made of twigs and all the rest.


    Romain weather was nothing to home about!


    .


    That said, for a big shot like the town lord, his estate had no less than 8 massive buildings with indoor fields for cattle raising, nting and growing crops during winter.


    So with this strange gue going about, he and his family household of guards and ves had long shit themselves inside the estate with enough food to keep them alive.


    And for water, please! They collected drums of rainwater.


    Though ale was preferred due to the fear of water contamination, many didn''t think falling snow or rain was heavily contaminated.


    To them, it was cleaner than the running that flowed across thend.


    Thus, they boiled it, and used it for booking, drinking and anything else during these desperate times.


    .


    Within the estate walls, a few guards fully cloaked in heavy but warming attire, all rubbing their hands together while still looking out the many openings from time to time.


    "sted! This damn weather is never going to let up from the looks of it."


    "Yeah... I thought it would at least give us a little break before falling again. F***! Do you see how freezing the rain is? Hailstones are falling, for crying out loud!"


    "To be honest, I can''t even feel my face anymore.


    "Bro! You and Adrian are not the only ones. My fingers are about to break, and it''s not even winter yet. Dammit! When will this misery in the town end?"


    "Are you talking about that strange curse?"


    "Of course I''m talking about that. What else did you think I was talking about?"


    "Your marriage?"


    "~Pfff... Hahaha.~... He got you good this time."


    "Screw you guys! I''m talking about serious matters, and you''re here talking about a woman?"


    "Alright. Alright... We''re sorry. But seriously, this curse is indeed strange. I heard an old witch curse a certain young man after turning her down. And this was the result."


    "So bad? Are women that powerful?"


    "And what''s with the woman? Is it by force that a man must love her? Women are required to love, but men aren''t. Who doesn''t make this?"


    (?~?)


    .


    The gathering of guardsmented on the situation, thinking of all the strange things that happened in the town.


    But soon, they saw something even stranger.


    One of the guards squinted his eyes, looking at the hazy film of rain before him.


    "Look! Look! What is that?"


    "Eh?... What the hell are talk--"


    What??!


    From yonder, all they could see were several pairs of circly-yellow eyes (vehicle headlights) growing bigger and bigger the closer they advanced.


    And at this moment, everyone''s expression stretched into a mask of terror.


    "Witch! Which! The witch ising!"


    Several people took many steps back, pointing their fingers at the strange yet shocking scene before them.


    They had never seen anything that had such eyes before.


    Moreover, with how big these eyes grew the closer they got, it could only mean that the owners of the eyes should be gigantic.


    And what about the speed?


    Nothing! They repeat! Nothing they knew could do this!


    This can only be the work of a witch! She must have created these things!


    ~Bubuum!


    The guards staggered and wobbled away in despair, feeling countless roars get stuck in their throats.


    She... She existed. She existed!


    Their breathing turned shallow the more their imaginations ran wild.


    It took almost all their strength to wake up from their nightmarish stupor.


    "Witch! Witch! Witch! We must inform the town, Lord!"


    In a sh, countless people ran in all directions, some running into one another and falling on their butts in a daze.


    They so badly wanted to scream at the top of their lungs, wanting those in the many estate buildings to know of the iing atrocity.


    However, with the heavy rains and winds, how could it be possible?


    .


    Dammit!


    It fell on their shoulders to defend the site, not just for the safety of their lord, but for themselves.


    Once the witch and her devils in minions passed through the gate, then won''t it be over for them too?


    In a sh, a few went to inform the town lord and the rest of their colleagues in the estate. Meanwhile, the majority stayed back, getting ready for battle.


    "Secure the draw gate! Double-check if it''s closed... Nothinges in, and nothing goes out!"


    The witch and her minions were on their way.


    And to survive, they would have to fight!

 Chapter 1357 - The Witchs Arrival

    "Double-check on the sealed draw gate!"


    "Archers prepare to strike!"


    "Everyone, may the grace of the heavens be with us!"


    ...


    The men speedily rushed to the many posts, nning to show no mercy for the witch and her minions.


    "Steady... Steady... Steady..."


    Many archers drew their bows, locked in position while starting at therge glowy eyes they only kept erging the closer it got.


    How can it be thisrge?


    Gulp.


    The men swallowed hard, letting their imaginations run wild.


    They hoped they didn''t have to die.


    ~Vrmmm~~


    The vehicles advanced up the highest ''Drac-envisioned'' pique of the town.


    While advancing, the upper part of the heavy vehicles soon opened up, revealing several long extended tubes, simr to a submarine''s.


    The resolution from the rest was far sharper and superior to binocrs.


    "Archers spotted at all front coordinates, particrly congested around the entry gate."


    Lieutenant James nodded, listening to the report.


    Well, it looks like they scared these people.


    He didn''t me them because being afraid of the unknown was expected.


    They had to treat the matter delicately.


    Like so, James took out his walkie-talkie,municating his orders to the rest in the other vehicles.


    He was in charge of all military operations and had his main subordinates, who in turnmanded several subunits too.


    James contacted his subordinates, making his ns known.


    And soon, they had reached their targeted destination.


    .


    ~Vrrrrmmmm~


    The vehicles all drove in, creating a straight line opposite the towering walls.


    Eh?


    What the hell are these?


    The guards in the walls couldn''t understand what they were looking at.


    In short, they didn''t even think it was metal, taking its entire body to be that of a living creature''s.


    The matt ck screens and windows looked like faces, and the tires were too weird and something they had never seen before.


    Again, there were no horses or anything of that nature to suggest that this thing was behind dragged over... Especially with that speed.


    Then what was it?


    What exactly were they looking at?


    And why were these things now acting docile?


    "Everyone, don''t be fooled! This could be all part of its big n to lower our guard before swallowing us up!"


    "That''s right. Though we have seen the witch, how can we be sure that she isn''t hiding somewhere very close by?"


    "Don''t lower your weapons! It''s a sneak attack!"


    (*^*)


    Everyone felt that they were too smart, not getting fooled by these bizarre things.


    However, ''intelligent'' as they were, what happened next was something that blew their brains silly.


    .


    ["Everyone, please stay calm... We mean no harm."]


    What?!


    It spoke!


    It spoke!


    The arches and guards tightened their grip on their weapons, falling a wave of emotions hit them.


    Some were anxious, others were determined, and more fell into panic mode.


    You know, the rains and winds outside were already too heavy. And even if they screamed at the top of their lungs to anyone on the ground floor from this height, it would be impossible for that person to hear a thing.


    So imagine how shocked they were after hearing those words clearly.


    Damn!


    What sort of thing was this?


    And was it just them, or did the thing sound human?


    ["Please, don''t be rmed. We are from the empire of Baymard, here to cure the gue... What you''re looking at our carriages exclusive to us."]


    Eh?


    Baymard? Carriage?


    They had never heard of a ce called Baymard.


    And again, did these people just say that these things were their carriages?


    The men felt it unbelievable, not believing a word said... That was until they finally saw a person step out of one of these strange things.


    F***!


    Carriages! Carriages! So they were truly carriages?


    How can this be?


    .


    The eyes of the guards shed with greed, staring at the marvelous creations before them.


    However, the task of letting these people in wasn''t theirs to make.


    And James also understood this.


    Thus, the Baymardians all sat in their vehicles, waiting for the town lord to make his move.


    Of course, inwardly, they gave these people a time limit before they stormed the ce and convinced these people for themselves.


    Heh... By hook or by crook, they would get this mission done and save the town from the gue.


    Only by quarantining the entire region can they protect not only the empire of Czar but also the other empires and eventually the world.


    Of course, other teams have headed to other neighbouring towns, viges and cities to handle matters there.


    All in all, they had toplete their mission.


    So forget it.


    If they had to use some force, they wouldn''t feel guilty about it.


    They were doing this for the greater good, and that was that!


    (*^*)


    .


    "What? A witch and her minions?"


    In the main estate building, a broad-shouldered man jumped off his seat when he got the news.


    "Cerberus, how urate is this story? So the curse is real?"


    "My lord, the guard who reported this matter wasn''t the only one to say so." Replied a guard on one bended knee.


    So far, they had gotten 13 people from various corners of the front wall reporting the same matter. Though their words and speech delivery differed, their main points remained the same.


    They all spoke of a witch and her minions.


    How urate was the story?


    "Son of a b**ch!" Town Lord Ivo cursed, having a deadly look on his face.


    "Why now? We''re still busy struggling to survive with the damn situation out there. So why the hell would a witch from heaven knows where appear here?"


    "My lord, please... You need to calm down. Remember what the physicist said about her heart."


    "Oh, to hell with that fake bloody physicist. He''s been treating me for a decade now, so howe I''m not cured yet? And what''s the matter with this damn witch? I didn''t offend her; you didn''t offend her.... Did anyone offend her? Why the hell is she bothering mynd? Do you know how much business we''ve lost because of this dastardly curse?"

 Chapter 1358 - Battle Stations: Ivos Move

    The hot-tempered Ivo felt as though he would soon go crazy with all the pressure he had been facing all this while.


    For over 6 months now, he had been slowly dying inside, seeing the situation in his town grow worse and worse with time.


    Did he care about the people?


    F***!


    Who has caring ever helped?


    No way!


    What he worried about was therge sh in ie due to the curse, as well as the unfortunate demise and decrease of his power.


    That''s right. At the earlier start of the charade, he and many others were seemingly clueless about the curse.


    And at the snap of a finger, he lost over 3/10th of his men.


    That''s a big loss!


    In the end after all this was over, his strength might lead him to be removed to a lower status, seeing that he didn''t have the proper requirements to carry on his current title.


    Of course, to make up for this, he nned to gather and train more knights under hismand.


    However, what bothered him the most was that he would have to use quite arge sum of money from his treasury to do so.


    The curse would leave the people here broke and deste.


    Additionally, he would have to pay them money for damages as per thew and taxes that the people pay.


    .


    Ivo was a greedy person who always stole money from the assigned tax collections.


    And in the past, even whenpensating the citizens for the damages due to winter and other natural disasters, he would sh 1/3 or half the amount given out, keeping it away in his treasury.


    In the end, many tried to stand up and report the matter. However, there was a reason why people called him ''Ivo the terrible'' behind his back.


    Heh...


    He had eyes, mouths, and ears all around, with the skill to cover up his tracks perfectly.


    In the end, those in the town who dared to go against him also ended up getting skinned alive and hung out on disy.


    Yup.


    The victims would have their insides vacuumed and cleaned out, leaving only their outer skin. It was done so perfectly thanks to Ivo''s special butchers.


    But by the end of it all, the bodies were hung In the town center, as though they were clothes on a hanger.


    A cold glint flickered in Ivo''s eyes when listening to the rants about a witch and her minions.


    "Eyes that glowed yellow?"


    "Yes, my lord. It''s also said that the minions can speed like no horse."


    "Then, do you think we can capture them?"


    .


    Ivo wasn''t one to be scared of a puny witch.


    In truth, there were peculiar things in this world, with a few who had powers.


    Just like Lucia of Zalipnia, who could see visions, there must be others out there in the world who could also do wonders.


    But no matter how strong the wind blew, it couldn''t shake a mountain... Especially when alone.


    So why not capture this witch and force her to do his bidding? Having such a robust supernatural person by his side would boss his already crumbling strength.


    On the flip side, he also had to be cautious.


    If the enemy was already at his doorstep so brazenly, then that meant that they were at least prepared to some extent.


    "My lord, though the enemy came prepared, it''s clear to see that this witch was utilizing the weather to her advantage. Meaning she''s not all that powerful and strong yet... Or else, who didn''t she attack in the summer or even at the start of the fall? She chose days when the weather was blinding with rain to do her bidding for a reason." Cerberus added.


    Yes. Maybe she was indeed all-powerful. But everything in this world has its limits.


    And the woman probably knew her strengths and weaknesses, utilizing everything around her to the best of her abilities.


    Plus, the witch was a woman.


    What did she know about battles and strategies? Again, which man would fight her cause, allowing her to be the leader?


    Tch!


    She was definitely alone.


    .


    Cerberus looked at his lord and understood his thoughts.


    If this witch had some strong and strange powers, his lord would do all he could to capture her.


    Even if it meant using the ordinary folks to fight against the woman... After all, she caused the curse. Didn''t she?


    His lord would want her power under his control.


    Truthfully, if not for the fact that Lucia''s powers as a seer could only benefit Zalipnia, Cerberus was sure that his lord would be one of the leading men to capture her.


    Anyone with powers who hadn''t gotten a string backer was likely to be hunted and seized for another person''s gains.


    So imagine having such a person arrive at their doorsteps?


    Cerberus knew that his lord wouldn''t let this opportunity go!


    "You there, prepare my armour and my famous Poisonnce... Cerberus, rally everyone up... We will be going out to see this witch!"


    No matter what, they must capture such a powerful person!


    Like so, Ivo spread his hands apart, allowing his men to dress him in his famous blue dragon-skin metallic armor hurriedly.


    Beautiful... Too beautiful.


    It perfectlyplemented his broad shoulders, with his war cape drawing at the back.


    From neck to toe, he had his scaly armor on while holding his trustynce in one hand.


    Well, his weapon wasn''t an ordinarynce.


    It was way longer and had to than typicalnces, with its opposite end being a sharp spear instead.


    Ivo liked this weapon the most,pared to a sword. He was more efficient on the battlefield when using long-ranged weapons.


    .


    cing his head shield over his head, Ivo smiled yfully.


    "Let''s go! I don''t believe that with the number of ck powder barrels we have at the walls, we won''t be able to destroy her minions!"


    "You are wise, my lord!" Cerberus and the others replied, leaving the main building.


    However, they had just stepped out when they suddenly got an update on things.


    What? So they weren''t dealing with a witch but with humans who hade to help treat the curse?


    Mysterious carriages? Strange visitors?


    Ivo''s lips raised from mr to mr.


    "Even better."


    What he wanted, he would get.

 Chapter 1359 - The Ever Changing Decision

    ~Thap. Thap. Thap. Thap!~


    The heavy hailstone rains continuously smashed the ground with several loud bangs.


    The situation was definitely sticky, seeing that the matter from the heavens was both dry and wet.


    The hails created loud crackling noises whenever they shed with the heavy armor of the gant knights.


    The weather was indeed brutal. And the horses hastened their movements all to get out of the hail storm as fast as they could.


    "My lord!"


    "My lord!"


    "My lord!"


    ....


    Many in the towering walls were quick to salute Ivo when they caught a glimpse of his famous and impressive armor.


    My lord actually came in the flesh?


    That''s right.


    Ivo, the terrible was here!


    And to some of these men who had never seen him this close, it was like they were seeing one''s idol or the topmost boss.


    F***!


    During war, only those at the very front could see the Lord at a somewhat close distance.


    Of course, their leader often could be elevated on some cliffside, looking down at them from the side, giving his orders.


    So imagine a legion of knights with rows and columns. Those at the center, back, or other corners could only see their lord as a tiny silhouette.


    In the end, only during times of battle could they be fortunate enough to see their lord.


    Other times, it might just be by ident, seeing their lord within the grand estate.


    In the end, many had lived in the estate for years now, never even getting a glimpse of their lord.


    They only knew what their lord looked like via portrait. But they had never seen him face to face.


    Even with him wearing head armor, many still felt blessed to get so close to their lord.


    .


    Cerberus looked at the shadowy images below and was taken aback. "My Lord, these carriages are phenomenal!"


    Ivo nodded with trembling hands of joy: "Mmm... You don''t need to say."


    Damn!


    He thought he had seen all the treasures in the world. But now he knew he was wrong.


    Carriages without horses? Carriages that could make strange glowy yellowish eyes? Carriages that had the speed of lightning?


    Suddenly, Ivo felt disdain for his ported carriage sitting in the stalls.


    Compared with it, wasn''t his just horse sh**?


    No way!


    He wanted them! He wanted them all! However, now he felt another crisis upon him. And seeing his state of quietness, how could Cerberus not understand.


    Indeed. Earlier on, their thoughts were all too rash. This couldn''t be med on them because the moment word of a potential ''enemy-attack'' gets out, they, as the heads of the flock, muste up with a solution within a short period.


    Every second wasted could deter the oue of war. They had no time to brainstorm for days, as action was most needed.


    In this world, during battle, it was better to act and fail than to prolong decision-making, leaving the knights on the battlefield confused, not knowing what orders to follow.


    Yes... They might fight the enemy for victory and survival. But without any tactics, they''ll end up getting circled, surrounded or falling into some trap.


    That''s why they first gave orders, waiting to see how the battle would progress. And as things moved along, they also changed, molded or came up with new strategies depending on how the battle turned.


    .


    Cerberus frowned. "My lord... All this might be a trap set up by these people."


    Ivo agreed. "Hmmm... I thought of this too."


    They might want to lower their guard, allowing Ivo to open the estate gates.


    After all, what was in it for them if they cured the curse? Why put oneself at high risk just to save the poverty-stricken peasants in the city?


    No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t see any benefits for them doing this.


    However, what if it was true?


    "My lord, if it were true, then we still have to be cautious of these people. For them toe over means that their true leader hidden far away must know about our estate and about you, my lord."


    "You''re right. Such powerful carriages wouldn''t be made by just anyone. It can be seen that the forces behind these people might be a big one.


    So if he attacked first, he might only be inviting trouble instead.


    Augh~~


    Who knew that the situation here would be so confusing?


    At this point, he would rather he fought with a witch and her minions than battle it out with some unknown enemy.


    The annoying thing was that the other party knew him, but he didn''t know the other party.


    Ivo''s eyes twinkled with greed.


    Dammit! He really wants these carriages.


    So how can he get them without causing too much trouble for himself?


    .


    Ivo stared out the window silently before giving his orders.


    "Prepare for ck powerunch!"


    "Wait! My lord, are we attacking them?"


    "No... Only taking precautions."


    Eh?


    Precautions?


    Ivo gave Cerberus and the rest no time to think, sending many off to make the necessary preparations.


    And in a sh, the many guards all had arrows in their hands and a few tubes of ck powder on them.


    Others held the lit torches, ready to ignite the ck powder tubes when instructed.


    Some also moved to the other wall facing the inside of the estate, pointing their weapons to the open-entry ways one would see the moment they stepped into the estate.


    One by one, everyone soon got word of the matter across the vast front walls.


    And just as one might expect, the men were now fully ready to descend hell onto these strange intruders.


    To many, a big battle was underway.


    However, the reality was far different from what they imagined.


    Ivo nodded at another guard, who in turn worked with several others, releasing quite a number of white cloth through the many cracks.


    Like a curtain, they rolled out along the outer stony walls extending to 1 meter long.


    And inside the Baymardian vehicle, James squinted their eyes thoughtfully.


    "They are willing."

 Chapter 1360 - Into The Estate, We Go.

    With eyes focused on the scene, the Baymardians zoomed in to see the countless long pieces of white fabric drop downwards. ''Good.'' James inwardly eximed, turning hismunicator one.


    "Switching to phase 2 of operations. Control units, you''ll be staying in the vehicles at all times."


    "Yes, sir!" The soldiers responded in unison.


    All through their stay in here, they would patiently sit by the controls, listening in to every conversation within their scope.


    At present, they could only listen to conversations happening at a certain radius around each vehicle since the vehicles had their own built-in receivers and devices to capture sound at various distances.


    That being said, there was only so much they could pick up.


    For one, if the targets enter any of the grand buildings within the estate, they might not pick up much the higher the person ascended within the building.


    All they might end up picking up should be from those standing on ground floor close to the wall where the vehicles would be parked.


    This meant that if the vehicles were left parked at the very front of the building, they might only pick up the words of those on the entrance hall.


    Even the conversations from the other regions on the first floor would be hard for them to pick up.


    Heh...


    Do you know how grand these buildings typically are?


    .


    Just based on all the many noble estates they had seen, they were pretty confident that with the thickness of the walls and broadness of the ce, they wouldn''t be able to pick up much from those inside the building unless they picked up sound from open windows.


    However, this was already an extraordinary feat for the Baymardians and anyone in this period.


    F***!


    Who would believe that they can make such a technology? This much was already mind-blowing.


    And as it stood now, they weren''t worried about not being able to pick up much information because, for one... Humans were a particrly overly curious lot.


    James was sure that after parking their vehicles in the estate, many would begin to walk around the open roads closer to the vehicles, pretending not to take a peek.


    Some would also lean on the nearby building windows, chatting and specting on their identity and how they managed to create such carriages.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Do you think these people would allow them to stay the night without putting both regr guards and hidden guards to watch them at close distances?


    Heh...


    This move would be a double-edged sword because while these people watched, they would be listening in on them instead.


    Day in, day out... The control units were essential for their operations, lest these people try to pull any tricks on them.


    Ivo the Terrible!


    They had done their research in the journey here, sneakily buying off information under disguise from information guilds.


    Some also went undercover into taverns to get out all they could about Ivo and this town.


    As it stood, they dared not drop their guard down when under the same roof with such a tyrant.


    If things got out of hand, then don''t me them for bung rough!


    .


    James dished out his orders, reminding the various units of their duties onest time.


    They had units that would protect the vehicles and the medical staff, as well as Ground units that would head out every day and night in rotation to close up all exits and entries into the town.


    Of course, scouts and other major units were also ounted for.


    ~Vrrmmm~


    The vehicles wasted no time driving in 2 by 2.


    The tunnel-gate underneath the estate wall was as wide as a 2-Lane road.


    "My lord..."


    Cerberus, and those who hadn''t seen the vehicles move, were so taken aback that they count help tightening their grip on their weapons.


    At this moment, they felt that even if theyunched their ck powdered bows, it might miss its mark on the magnificent creations below.


    F***!


    Their eyes popped out from their sockets in shock.


    Outstanding! Outstanding!


    Ivo stared at the blurry disy below, feeling the adrenaline in his veins rush vigorously.


    They didn''t lie about the speed of these things¡ªhorseless carriages.


    He didn''t think they could exist. But now that he saw one, he definitely wanted them for himself!


    .


    "Quickly! We must go in and wee our guests!" I''ve said, hastily leaping across the wall halls, heading towards the dark and moldy stairways.


    Even with armor, his speed was terrifying, with him headbutting and pushing aside any that stood in his way.


    1, 2, 3...


    Like a child, he jumped every 2 or 3 steps when defending. And behind him were his very most trusted men, also following behind him like a bunch of children.


    The air was heavy, with countless emotions intervening with one another.


    And though the air was still chilly, their faces tingled not from the cold but sheer excitement.


    Goosebumps.


    Their bodies were now covered in goosebumps the more they looked forward to the scene below.


    Hahahahhahaha~


    Horseless carriages! Horseless carriages!


    That was all they could think of.


    They were running like people who were heading to get thetest phones,ptops or even enter a ne for the very first time.


    (^0^)


    This was the thrill that only came with technology! They, medieval people, could even turn a person into a reincarnation of a God if that person could invent something mind-blowing.


    So of course they would be thrilled.


    Horseless carriages...


    They had never seen such a thing in their life!


    .


    "My lord! With this, we might be able to take down that bastard in the East!"


    "I know!... If we can get this, then our ns for the future might happen sooner than expected." Ivo said emotionally, before sneering: "If that cousin of mine thinks that throwing me in a town like this can keep me away from what rightfully belongs to me, then he has another thinging!"


    By hook or by crook, they''ll im one or more of these carriages for themselves!

 Chapter 1361 - Hidden Agendas

    Ground floor.


    Ivo and the rest had finally arrived down below.


    But before stepping out or revealing themselves, they readjusted their armor, checking to see if anything was out of ce.


    And with his chest raised to the heavens, Ivo took a proud and intimidating stance.


    However, his eyes were quick to give him away now that he had a very closer look at the massive cluster of over 70 carriages.


    Bloody Hell!


    Though they were painted, he could tell that they were made of metal.


    But... But this didn''t make any sense at all!


    Metal carriages would neverst because of one word... Rust.


    How can one have them when most seasons favor rain and cold?


    Additionally, the weight of the carriages alone would be very tasking for horses to pull for long distances... Not to talk of the weight once a person or barrage was ced into them.


    Wood was always the way to go.


    So how did these people do it?


    Howe their metal vehicles weren''t rusting and could even move at such astronomical speeds?


    Ivo felt his world shatter in a daze. Of course, it wasn''t just him, as his men also became confused, doubting life itself.


    Secret... These strangers definitely had a manufacturing secret!


    "My lord! Even if we fail to take one of these vehicles, we must get the secret and mass produce our own!" Like a snake in Eden''s Garden, Cerberus spoke out in a whispered tone.


    "I know."


    .


    Ivo was even more determined to keep these people in his estate.


    Tonight, they''ll make their move.


    All he wanted was a moment to strike.


    With the overly heavy rains, no one in this crushed town should''ve seen these peoplee in. The earlier he got this done, the better for him. Dragging things might only end up being disadvantages for himself.


    And even if a few peasants did see these people drive his way, so what?


    It would be their word against his.


    At present, everyone in town knows that his estate was closed, not willing to open his doors to anyone.


    So if he said he rejected these people from entering, who could tell if he was lying or not?


    His men were very loyal to him, knowing his ways of handling traitors.


    So all he had to do now was take care of these guests of his.


    With over 70 carriages parked before him, he nned to dismantle a few, understanding just how they worked.


    However, what Ivo didn''t know was that even after dismantling, he still would be able to figure out how stic, rubber, tires, ss screens and the majority of the parts were made.


    Talk less of undertaking the reasoning behind why these vehicles could run the way they could.


    Fuel, cont water, and other basic factors were just a few of what he would miss.


    Car mechanics wereplicated... Especially creating the wires and circuiting disys.


    .


    Ivo gantly rode on his horse apanied by his men, making his way towards the lead vehicle at the forefront of gathering.


    And in the meantime, James also stepped out, alongside 2 others, who held up wide green camouge umbres.


    And once again, Ivo and the rest marveled at the uniqueness of their umbres. It wasn''t the typical wooden frame and painted paper umbres that they used.


    Of course, what captured everyone''s attention was the bluish-white camouge attire that James and the other 2 soldiers wore.


    From their attires to their shiny boots, every material was well-tailored and expensive.


    And with their chests also puffed out, it only further highlighted their intimidating auras.


    Ivo squinted his eyes at them, feeling his presence insulted.


    To James and the rest, they were acting neither humble nor prideful. But to Ivo who was used to people groveling and kissing his ass, this was a p to his face... Especially in his territory.


    But though he was displeased, he still maintained a calm expression when facing these rare guests.


    He had to get out as much information about them before his attack. Who knows if they had allies stationed around his town?


    Heh... he had to understand his guests if he was going to strike them hard.


    "I''ve been told you all seek an audience with me?"


    "Yes, sir Ivo."


    "Hmmm... As it stands, I cannot and will not let you enter without knowing your purpose. After all, you might be sent by my foes. So why should I trust you? Why should I host you in my pce?"


    James raised an eyebrow, looking at the burly man before him. "Sir Ivo... Though I see where you''reing from, I think you might''ve misunderstood our visit."


    I''ve snickered. "Oh? How so?"


    "Sir Ivo... Believe it or not, we are only here to cure the situation at hand. For the mere fact that we delivered ourselves to you only shows how determined we are with our intentions."


    Here to cure the people?


    But why?


    (?~?)


    .


    Ivo didn''t believe their mumbo jumbo.


    Who would anyone waste money and resources to care about the lives of these poverty-stricken peasants? What sort ofme excuse was this?


    Ivo sneered, feeling that these people had another hidden agenda here.


    ''What are they truly here for? What do they want from me?''


    Though they speak Roma, they still make a few mistakes when speaking. And their ents aren''t native around these parts.


    So the more he looked into it, the more suspicious he became.


    These people were here for him, right?


    Dammit! He felt his body tense greatly.


    ''I, Lord Ivo, will not go down without a fight. So before they make a move on me, I''ll be the one to finish them off first!''


    Very quickly, Ivo masked his murderous intentions.


    "You say you are here to cure my people. But for all I know, this could all be a trap. So what coteral do you have to show your sincerity?"


    "Coteral?"


    "That''s right. Talk is cheap. So I want Coterals." Ivo said slyly. "Hehehehehehe.... To be more specific, I want your carriages. No carriages, no amodations!"

 Chapter 1362 - A Kind Natured Ivo

    "You want our carriages coteral?"


    "Yes... I have no use for taking in your men as coteral. After all, wouldn''t I have to feed and roof them while they stayed under closed doors as coteral? That''s why having one of your carriages is the perfect solution." Ivo stated as a matter of fact.


    His expression was calm and steady, but deep down, he was overly excited, doing his best not to rush to these carriages and take one of them away now.


    "So, let me make it clear to you. No coteral, no amodations!"


    ''I know your hidden agenda is to stay in my pce. Whatever foe of mine sent, you must''ve hatched out ns involving you gaining my trust and staying in my pce. So what can you do if I say I want coteral? Heh... You will have no choice but to do as I say!''


    Hahahahhaha~


    (^0^)


    Ivo wanted to pat himself on his back for his quick thinking.


    Firstly, his asking for coteral was reasonable. And wouldn''t be enough reason for these intruders to tear face with him.


    Ivo had thought everything thoroughly.


    To fulfill their hidden agenda, they would give him what he wanted.


    Here to cure the lowly peasants? Here to break the curse?


    Heh...


    He would never believe such a thing!


    .


    -Silence-


    Time seemed frozen in its ce.


    And silencepletely engulfed the scene, except for the raging sounds of rain smashing onto the metal surfaces of the vehicles and armored knights below.


    Indeed, the rains were deafening.


    And many couldn''t hear the conversation between Ivo and James.


    However, that didn''t stop them from feeling the heavy pressure enveloped within the air.


    Ivo squinted his eyes with a confident gaze underneath his head shield.


    ''Pretend... Keep pretending! You have no more moves to y. I have closed the game. So what are you pretending here for?''


    James nced at Ivo expressionlessly before suddenly smiling. And seeing this, Ivo knew he was sessful.


    James looked at the burly man and chuckled.


    "Indeed. We came here too suddenly without sending a letter or some notice of our arrival. And for that, we humbly apologize."


    Ivo waved his hands nonchntly, trying to hold his smile back. "It''s alright. All is forgiven."


    "Thank you for your grace, my lord. Your worries are profound, seeing how we arrived in your town''s most chaotic time. So, it''s understandable why you''d want coteral from us."


    "Hahahahaha~... Good! Good! I''m d we can see eye to eye!" Ivo said,ughing gleefully.


    Unfortunately, his happiness came too sudden.


    .


    "My Lord, I''m not finished."


    "Bahahahahaha... Ah?"


    James raised his left brow slyly. "As I said, it''s understandable that we should give you a form of coteral. That''s why we have long prepared something else for that."


    Something else?


    Ivo''s face turned grim.


    Sneaky little bastards!


    So what if they prepared something else?


    He, as the owner of the estate, would be the one stating the terms and what he wanted as Coteral!


    "No. I refuse to look at whatever you''ve brought. What I want as coteral are your carriages. No carriage, no amodations!"


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes!"


    "Alright then. If that''s what you want, then we''ll go. Who said we must live under your roof?"


    "You~..." Ivo''s face turned red with rage at James, who had resolutely turned around, heading back to his vehicle.


    What was going on here?


    This was not his things were supposed to y out!


    Didn''t they have some hidden agenda here? Wasn''t their n to stay in his estate? So were they truly okay leaving just like that?


    Or could this walking-away-act of theirs be part of their strategy to gain his trust?


    But even if it was all in their hand scheme, he knew that he couldn''t let them go.


    As they say: It was better to keep one''s enemy close by, rather than far away for the person to hatch a scheme and create more turmoil that he might not see.


    But under his roof, with his many hidden guards, they wouldn''t be able to move a muscle without him knowing.


    Additionally, if they left with their vehicles, having such an opportunity to attack them might nevere again.


    .


    Tonight, he nned to take them down.


    And to make sure his n was perfect, he had to keep them in here while sending a few of his men to scout the town''s borders, ensuring that no enemy was lurking within the zone.


    Over time, he and his men learnt that the curse could be prevented by avoiding those touched by the curse.


    So all the scouts had to do was move away from the people, and they would be fine. Of course, thanks to the heavy rains, he didn''t think there shouldn''t be many people out in this chilly weather.


    Once the scouts return and give their reports, they finalize how to attack these foreign intruders.


    That''s why he had to keep them in here.


    What coteral?


    The carriages would belong to him in the long run. So why not lighten up for now?


    Weighing both scenarios, it was clear which option was the better one to take.


    Ivo took deep breaths, calling his hot-tempered nature.


    "Wait!"


    Oh?


    James raised dead in his tracks with a calm smile.


    He knew Ivo would allow them to stay.


    From the reports they gathered, they had a fairly good assessment of his character.


    The man''s greedy nature would never allow them to move too far once something caught his eyes.


    "Wait!... It''s raining hard, and you all havee from too far. This lord might''ve been too harsh on you earlier, so for now, you can forget the coteral altogether. Since you say you want to cure my people, then I''ll give you a chance to prove yourselves by observing you all in the following days toe."


    "Thank you, my lord."


    "Don''t thank me. Who asked me to be kind-natured? Come! I officially wee you all into my pce!"

 Chapter 1363 - Finally, It Was Time!

    ~Vrrrrr~


    In formation, the vehicles drove steadily while surrounded by Ivo''s men on horseback.


    James leaned back against his seat with a sly smile on his face.


    "That''s what they said?"


    ["Yes, sir. Those are their words exactly.''"]


    "Good... Keep up the good work." James replied, cing hismunicator back in its ce.


    Yup.


    The moment they drove in, a few of the vehicles were close to the exit doors along the estate walls.


    So when Ivo and his men reached ground floor, whispering to one another, little did they know that their words were all being transmitted.


    Though the heavy rains almost drowned their voices, with proper tuning and amplification, they were able to pick out word for word what they said.


    Heh... Technology sure was good.


    James squinted his eyes, tapping his armrest deep in thought.


    James was determined to cure everyone in this town andplete their mission.


    And if he was at least a person who cared about his people, James and the rest might''ve decided to go easier on Ivo and his men.


    But now, they had no sympathy for them... Especially listening to these people call the civilian''s lowly poverty-stricken animals.


    Well then, Ivo and his men have left them with no choice.


    It was time to take out the trash!


    .


    Like so, both sides were ready to rain havoc on one another.


    But unbeknownst to them, high up on the estate walls, was a fully cloaked figure in ck.


    The figure stayed as still as a statue for a bit before vanishing in the blink of an eye, appearing in another part of the town.


    Phew.


    Landon took off his hood, staying hidden within a tree.


    That''s right.


    He was finally here to collect his sample.


    For weeks now, he had been checking in and out regrly, waiting for any of the teams to arrive at the targeted cities, viges and towns infected by the virus.


    Of course, more infected regions have been popping out. But he didn''t worry about that because amongst the many teams he sent were the reserve teams that would handle unexpected or uing infected zones.


    Anyway, it''s been a long, long time since he kept tabs on all unit leaders.


    So the moment he discovered that they had arrived at their targeted destination, Landon was quick to warp over.


    What a joke!


    He had to secretly carry out his own experiments,ing up with the right form for the vine.


    And like he said, he wouldn''t give it to them right away. He, too, would have to test it out to ensure that it wouldn''t cause side effects to humans. Additionally, it would look strange and magical if he sent the vine when the team in Baymard hadn''t received the blood, urine and other samples from here.


    This waste October.


    And if they send the samples now, they should arrivete or early January of next year.


    So how would he exin himself?


    Say no more.


    All he could do was carry out tests of his own, confirming whether or not the various medical teams were on the right track or not.


    .


    Like so, Landon quickly shed across the town, moving from street to street, assessing what he considered to be the initial to the worst state patients.


    That''s right. He brought several syringes and test tubes with him. With this, he would take samples for every possible stage he could see.


    He also nned to take samples of infected dogs, horses, donkeys and other animals... If possible.


    Yes. He wasn''t sure if animals could get affected by the virus. Nheless, he still chose to scout around, just to make sure.


    [''Host, I should remind you that though you''ve been blessed with a very healthy body, you''re still not immune to catching the virus.'']


    ''I know.'' Landon replied, wearing his ck protective suit in his space.


    His gloves, suit, boots and even makes were all gray and bought from the system.


    The sun was nowhere to be seen, with the gray clouds turning the town dark.


    And at present, the rain created a seemingly foggy yet gray film across the scene¡ªthis is why he chose his protective attire to be gray.


    The system was indeed correct.


    It would be funny if he got injected with the virus, returning with it.


    The question the Baymardians would ask will be how that was possible.


    How didn''t his majesty catch the virus while staying in Baymard? Or could it be that there was some strange organism or nt in Baymard that caused it?


    Everything would be too suspicious.


    .


    Like so, Landon moved around collecting his samples after secretly sneaking into the patients'' rooms and drawing enough blood from them.


    These patients were in real pain, sweating, closing their eyes and suffering, even in sleep.


    To them, staying awake was much more painful than sleeping.


    So many just wanted to rest and not struggle to open their heavy eyelids.


    And after drawing blood, Landon hid and stayed with the patients for a while, taking notes of everything he saw obtaining to patients in each stage.


    Boils, warts, sweat, overly bony skeletal figures, weakness, swollen joints, purplish necks and balding hairs... The more he saw, the more he felt the virus was readying the patients for mummification.


    Augh~


    Thinking of the simrities dead bodies out on the streets had, Landon couldn''t help shuddering a bit.


    Sunken jaws, eyeballs also popped out of their sockets, body shriveled... They all looked like mummies.


    How scary.


    .


    Landon finished up, deciding to warp back to Baymard.


    Sigh...


    It would be great if he could stay out and see how James and Ivo would deal with one another, watching live in the flesh rather than with monitors.


    However, a bigger part of him wanted to enjoy his night in thefort of his room, apanied by his beautiful wife.


    Additionally, he had a bigger task to see through back in Baymard.


    Hehehhehehe~


    Tomorrow, he''ll be inspecting the first Tower!


    Like so, things went just as nned, with months and months flying by in a blink of an eye.


    And before Landon knew it, it was already April of the new year.


    Hehehhehe...


    Inte Countdown Begins!


    Finally, they could start thinking big!

 Chapter 1364 - New Year, New Beginning.

    Hahhahahaha~


    Landon couldn''t help smiling from mr to mr.


    Over this time, so many fascinating urrences have taken ce.


    For one, they had finally been able to properly control the virus situation after mass-producing vines inte February of this year.


    Oh, and when it came to Ivo''s matter, it would interest many to know that they had kept him under house arrest in his chambers for months and months without end.


    Hey... They had upied the guy''s home. So they wouldn''t befortable throwing him in his cer like a bunch of thugs.


    Of course, by the time the cure was out, they found themselves treating and quarantining over 93% of Czar.


    Meaning they had met with the existing monarch during this time frame. Surprisingly, he wasn''t the one the system had designated to rule. So no treaty could be signed until that got sorted out.


    The system had pinpointed out that future ruler if Czar was a prince who was neither favored nor unfavored.


    One shouldn''t forget that since the time Zalipnia signed a treaty with Baymard, Landon had sent many teams of diplomats to the targeted Romain empires.


    After all, he had a dateline given by the system to sign treaties with all 37 or so Romain empires.


    Thus, he had long started his work by sending people to those who were already the righteous rulers ced by the heavens.


    And now, those diplomats had long been in contact with those leaders, inviting them over to Baymard.


    Of course, some were still in the process of talking with the diplomats, while others had already signed the treaties.


    Now, 11 more empires have joined the U.N!


    .


    ~p. p. p.


    This was good news, especially for himself, who had to sign treaties with not just all 37 Romain empires, but the other empires in the different continents too.


    Pyno was done and over with.


    And in the next 2 or 3 years, he would assist those who have grievances or misfortunes, helping them sitfortably on the throne.


    Of course, he wouldn''t just focus on Romain, as he had another mission in Ten.


    Heheheheh~...


    Remember the Blue Zohl people he saved from the Adonis people at sea... Well, it turns out that they had something to do with the boy he was going to save.


    They had tried to kill the boy time and time again, but nature always seemed toe to his rescue.


    Nature loved the boy dearly, so they wanted the T.O.E.P to take action.


    They wanted the crown prince dead!


    And wouldn''t you know it? As the world''s biggest babysitter, he had toe to the boy''s rescue.


    From there, he would begin his work, breaking through Zohl and all its 11 empires.


    He also hoped that by the time Romain was settled, Zohl would be too.


    Again, he had to start with Tilda''s matter if he wanted to break into Veinitta.


    As for Ten''s matter, he and Lucy had long nned to pay a visit to those witches. Maybe when he gets to Ten, he''ll trigger another mission directing him to the chosen Ten rulers.


    But this wasn''t all.


    .


    Up next, he had to visit the continent of Omania, located below Ten and Zohl, very close to the South poles.


    And one shouldn''t forget the Continent of Dania, which had beenpletely under oppression, and was seen as the second Adonis nation.


    That''s right.


    Apart from Lampe, the Adonis people had taken over Dania.


    Lampe was sandwiched between Morgany and Dania.


    But ironically, even with another entire continent under their wing, they still couldn''t defeat Morgany.


    Of course, it was also noteworthy that the sizes of Lampe and Daniabined were roughly equivalent to Morgany''s size.


    Hehehehe...


    The workload was heavy.


    And for the big bosses of this world, Landon would only attack themst, lest he shoots himself in the foot.


    So Dania, Lampe and Morgany would just have to be thest things on his mind.


    For now, he had to unify the other continents and empires.


    Tsk.


    As expected, by the time he was done, history would remember him as the big teacher who helped the many monarchs take their seats on the throne.


    Many might praise him, forgetting that it was still babysitting!


    Whenever Landon thought about it, he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Sigh... If he voiced his opinions, who would believe it?


    (-_-)


    .


    Like so, several treaty signing ceremonies had been going on while other works continued too.


    But more importantly, Landon finally had ample time to teach thest surgical procedure he had toplete under his current main missions.


    And it all involved dentistry.


    As for what it was, why spoil the fun for many?


    In 2 more weeks from now, the entire Baymard will be bubbling once the news of the procedure is made public.


    It wasn''t anything a modern person might feel to be jaw-dropping. But to these people now, it was Godly.


    Soon, people from all over the world would be heading over for the procedure, though this also meant that they would invite trouble of their own.


    More and more events have unfolded during this time, with all 3 of Penelope''s brothers either getting engaged or married.


    Hey!


    They remained in the barracks here in Baymard. But ording to the initial ns set out for them, in another year, they would be heading back to Carona permanently to aid Penelope and the rest in creating a stronger Carona.


    Another fascinating news that Landon almost didn''t believe was that Astar was now engaged.


    Astar! Astar of all people!


    Hahahahaahah~


    This was a joke, right?


    Landon felt that the information might be false.


    But when he visited Astar for the engagement ceremony in February, he almost fell off his chair.


    Seeing a very possessing Astar was too shocking. This guy was only possessive of food. So what was this?


    Since when did this guy have a romantic bone in his body?


    Landon felt weirded out.

 Chapter 1365 - Changes All Around.

    Astar? Romance?


    Impossible!


    Every time you see this guy, you only see him with food in his hands or mouth, even during public speeches and appearances.


    Maybe the people were used to it, adjusting their eyes to filter the food he always had on him out of the picture.


    So now you tell them that such a person knew how to take care of a woman?


    Everyone was in disbelief but soon found it reasonable after knowing that their monarch had fallen in love with a pce chef.


    Who else could get into his heart apart from a chef? Many of thedies were biting their handkerchiefs in regret, wishing that they learnt how to cook an egg at least.


    As noblewomen, many had ever seen the kitchen in their entire lives. To protect their skin, delicate hands and bodies to remain soft, plump and good like a newly born baby''s buttocks.


    So how was it possible for them to know how the kitchen staff work?


    Only those who visited Baymard had the privilege to learn a thing or 2 whenever they stayed in apartments or other rented spaces.


    Even at that, they still couldn''t tell how vastly different Baymard''s kitchen was from that in their noble estates.


    Thinking of Astar falling in love with that little chef, many didn''t feel jealous because the way to Astar''s heart was food. They couldn''t cook. So why get envious of that?


    Plus, it was Astar they were talking about. Weirdly, not even thedies thought of him with romantic eyes.


    Maybe because his image had been crushed severally every time he was out in public.


    Would it be weird if they said that they saw him like a hungry child rather than a partner?


    How do you go about seducing a blockhead in that department? It was like talking to a stone.


    As for his fiance, she, too, was a bigger foodie than him.


    He used to sneak into the kitchen, stealing whatever she prepared. And one day, she snapped, seeing how her precious food was always stolen.


    She truly loved all food ingredients, be it from Baymard or Terique.


    .


    Their love story was indeed hrious.


    She loved experimenting and creating various food miracles.


    Astar used to steal her inventions. And the 2 began their romance from there, though she was very opposed to him at first. To her, what man canpare to food?


    Her attention span was low on everything else except food. And for the first time, Astar found something other than food that gave him joy... And that was teasing her.


    Landon''s lips twitched wherever he thought of their romance. They were both 2 pure and simple people with one thought direction... Food!


    In this world there is always a partner for everyone.


    Well, though they were engaged, Astar''s 16-year-old fiance refused to get married yet. After all, she had nned to enter the Culinary and Bartending Academy this year.


    The age gap between Astar and her was only 2 and a half years. So Astar had no problem waiting.


    His only cries were that he wouldn''t be able to eat her innovative food all the time.


    Sigh... Astar felt that he would be visiting Baymard more frequently than before.


    Of course, all this was on the premise that she passed the entrance exams.


    Landon had refused to open the backdoor for anyone concerning this matter.


    Even if it were his child or his sister, they would also have to prove themselves worthy andpete fairly with others.


    If theycked skills, it wasn''t something shameful.


    Failing was a lesson for tomorrow''s victory.


    Well, ''Yukihira Soma'' had taught him that!


    (*^*)


    .


    Landon shook his head, thinking of all the romance in the air.


    It would interest others to know that thanks to him, William had finally gotten the green light from the girl he had secretly been in love with.


    She was that port security guard who helped William the first time he came.


    And even when William and his family had stayed in Baymard, waiting for Alec Barn''s attack, she had seen and apanied him for the few months he was here.


    At that time, his identity was secret. And at that time, she only took him as a regr friend.


    You know, even after William was monarch because his portraits hadn''t spread out yet, many didn''t know what he looked like.


    Thus, she started falling in love without knowing his identity.


    In the end, she was angry when she found out, refusing to see him.


    And after 6 months of her turning him down, William had no choice but to ask for his help.


    Even though he promised, he would never force her to do anything she didn''t want. So he sent Lucy to her instead.


    The girl said all her worries and concerns, which were all reasonable. She loved William, but his identity was too strong.


    It took a while to convince her to let her worries go. But slowly, William revealed his heart, showing that those worries of hers were for naught.


    .


    He, William, came from a single-couple family who lived with all sorts of identities in disguise, day in day out.


    He had taken in various jobs, working lowly positions and meeting the lowest of the low in society.


    William used his actions to prove his sincerity.


    And in the end, the 2 got together, and Landon sent her to Arcadina every 4 months to assist in training Arcadina''s airport security team.


    That''s right.


    With the inte upon them, as well as thepletion of those advanced technologies from the system... It will soon be time tounch Air travel.


    And for this, the various airport sites in the other empires need to be prepared!


    It''s one of the reasons he has been busy ofte.


    Tomorrow, he''ll meet with the other representatives from the various empires.


    He had an outlined n, stating what they needed to do and look for when choosing their airport site.


    It can''t very well be in an overly packed and crowded ce.


    As for their Runways, the system had permitted him to create, meaning he could use the same Tar they did for the Baymardians roads and runways.


    In the end, the empires needed to look at spaces toplete the project.


    Landon smiled foolishly, thinking of today''s ns.


    ~Ring~~


    ["Bahahahahaha!~... You''re majesty; it''s Tim! The Inte is online! The bigunch is a month and 2 weeks from now. So your Majesty, it''s time to test out the prototypeputers!"]


    Landon chuckled.


    Yes.... It''s time.

 Chapter 1366 - A Very Clean Process

    Hahahahhaha~


    It''s time! It''s time! It''s time!


    Landon was almost flying after receiving Tim''s call.


    Well, you know what this means.


    Vrrrm~


    Catchack!


    Landon stormed out of his vehicle, leaving towards the newly emerged manufacturing site dedicated to allputer makers.


    The estate was still small, but the buildings were tall and enormous!


    Landon looked at the towering manufacturing building before him, rubbing his hands excitedly.


    The entire ce was super busy with people acting like ants, going about their various jobs.


    And as expected, the moment he arrived, it didn''t take long for Tim to burst out through one of the doors like a mad scientist.


    "Eureka! You''re majesty, we''ve done it now... Hahahahah~...."


    Landon chuckled, allowing Tim to drag him about the ce.


    "Your majesty, your majesty, that happened to your legs? This way! This way!"


    The overly excited man had forgotten Landon''s identity, though he kept saying ''your majesty.''


    But who can me him?


    The inte... Computers!


    Words alone couldn''t describe everyone''s excitement.


    And Landon more than anyone else understood why the entire manufacturing industry was going crazy with overly stretched smiles on their faces.


    But, no matter how thrilled he was, Landon was, per protocol... He had to suit up.


    ~Zip.


    Tim had an impatient and aggrieved expression on his face every time he entered and reentered the private locker room.


    "Your majesty, don''t worry... Take your time."


    3 secondster.


    "Your majesty, are you finally done?"


    5 secondster.


    "Your majesty, do youck anything else?"


    7 secondster.


    "Your majesty..."


    "Your majesty..."


    (-_-)


    Landon didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    Hello, can you give me some time here?


    Tch!


    Shaking his head left to right, Landon gave up and resigned to his fate.


    With not just Tim but the various supervisors looking at Landon as though he had bullied them, he had no choice but to speed up.


    And when he finally stepped out of the locker room, their saddened expressions turned into sunny ones in a blink of an eye.


    "_"


    What sort of fast changing-attitude was this?


    "Hahahahhaha~..." Tim startedughing and skipping like a youngster in a field of daisies. "Your majesty, I will personally walk you through the inspection!"


    Landon secretly rolled his eyes.


    ''With all the drama you''ve caused, who else but you will do it?''


    Soon, they met up with several others who would also be attending this meeting.


    Do you know whatputers would mean for the future?


    Bettermunications and other benefits that involved various ministries and departments.


    This was a big matter involving the entire nation. So how can it be hidden?


    Skip. Skip.


    Llla~


    Tim was immersed in his one wonderful world, speaking on the matter at hand.


    And like so, the inspection began.


    .


    Strangely, the first ce they started from was a room right at the very top of the towering building.


    "Your majesty, esteemed ministers... The world ofputers is very vast. And in the beginning, is the circuit diagram!" Tim said while passing through the hallways with floor-to-ceiling ss walls looking into the Circuit diagram design centers.


    And in there, one could see experts designing and going over the current circuit diagram projected out.


    Oh?


    Minister Dinga looked at the massive image projected out, not liking what she saw.


    It honestly looked moreplex than several train maps stuck together.


    Some lines crossed over the other, while other lines ran straight.


    Lying through. What sort of brains did these people have to sit there and understand this diagram?


    Though the circuits did have different coloured variations, it was still too tightly made and very disturbing to someone who likes things evenly spaced and neat.


    .


    "Overseer Tim, forgive me for being ignorant. But what exactly is this circuit board, and how important is it toputer making?"


    Tim beamed the moment he got a question.


    And Landon could only shake his head wryly. They''ve done it now.


    Teacher Tim (one of Tim''s personas) is now online!


    "Excellent question, minister. The diagram you''re seeing is nothing more than a sophisticated yet integrated circuit system that is the main foundation of aputer itself.


    As for how important it is, it''s akin to a city n or something of that nature." Tim said, slowly looking at the crowd from left to right and back.


    "Ministers, please don''t take this part lightly... It is an essential part that noputer can do without!"


    Everyone listened like obedient students, nodding deeply.


    Though they hated how disturbing the and clumped up the design was, since everything there was necessary, then just let it go for now.


    But in the future, these people have to find a way to improve this so-called circuit board because their eyes couldn''t take it anymore.


    Heavens!


    How can these people follow and see what was what, when looking at such a monstrous foundational n?


    Landon chuckled, seeing everyone scrunch their faces because of the board''s aesthetics.


    Heh.


    This much was nothing toputer system designers.


    Back on earth, he had seen even moreplex circuit boards get designed.


    .


    Like so, Tim continued his inspectional tour.


    "Everyone has seen the board design. It''s a delicate yetplex system involving many integrated circuits/microchips. And to manufacture these microchips, we start with the collection of quartz sand!"


    Now, everyone was staring through another floor-to-ceiling ss wall at a high point, staring down below at the vast white room that was whiter and cleaner than a medical room.


    Everyone in there wore full white gear from head to toe, like doctors in an operating room.


    Honestly, that was putting it mildly.


    They looked like some secret government liar with everyone fully covered to avoid infection from alien contact.


    But in this case, they only did this because of how delicate this particr manufacturing step was.


    Very quickly, they processed the quart sand to produce the microchip substrate, called silicon wafers.


    And during the process, a high monocrystal is drawn from the purified silicon melt. Andter on, the transistors will be fitted into it.


    However, any impurities in the crystal will pose a threat to it all... Especially dust.


    That''s why these dust-free zones were kept in this manner.


    And the result was that the wafers would get manufactured in an environment that is more than one hundred times cleaner than an operating theater.


    .


    Oh~~


    Everyone stared at the many scenes with open mouths.


    Damn!


    All this forputer manufacturing?


    Hmph!


    It better be worth it, or else some budgets would have to get cut!

 Chapter 1367 - A Redundant Disappointment

    Like so, Tim and his team walked Landon and the ministers through the entire process... Letting them see how their money was used.


    Some ministers already had issues they were nning to raise, while others were content.


    All in all, Tim had done a marvelous job, though some regions would have to be further studied and simplified.


    Many hadints now, maybe because they hadn''t seen the finished product yet.


    Hehehehhe... Sometimes, seeing and using something would let a person understand.


    Though they heard Tim''s exnation, they just felt several things redundant.


    "Overseer Tim, you said the keyboards have directional keys that do the same thing as the mouse... So why do we need the mouse then? Isn''t that just a waste of money?"


    "Exactly! And if the left-side click on the house is the same as the ''Enter'' key on the keypad, then why don''t we remove the enter key altogether to lessen the clusters on the circuit board itself?"


    "That''s right! And on the keyboard, I noticed that there are 2 separate number pads... One clustered together on the extreme right, and one lined up on the very 2nd keyboard row. Why the repetition?"


    "They are right. Even on the board, you also have some keys like the <shift,trl, and Alt> keys all repaired twice or thrice. So again, I ask what other ministers do... Why make so many?"


    (*~*)


    .


    How irresponsible of these people!


    The ministers were disappointed, feeling that the answer to reducing the clusters on the internal board and system was right before their very eyes.


    Yet, these ''engineers'' and manufacturers had refused to take it!


    You either get rid of the mouse or get rid of the repeated functions on the keyboard!


    It was redundant for the directional keys on the keyboard and a mouse that did the same thing as the directional key.


    Why? Why was it necessary?


    And if the left button on the mousepads to be time is some them!


    And for this, if many people on earth heard them, they would only look at these people like madmen.


    One shouldn''t forget that theputers they were making were those in the ''90s


    They had separate ''fat'' monitors, a separate CPU for floppy discs and Cds, attachable keyboards with wires that had to be plugged in, as though one were charging an Xbox or Ps controller... Andstly, the noise was the final piece to the puzzle.


    They had no freaking mouse pads on their keyboards.


    That was it!


    So did they think they could survive without a mouse? How can the directional keys on the keypad be enough?


    Again, one couldn''t take out the directional key too. And so what if there were multiple number pads?


    In short, many would attest that having multiple alt, shift and control keys was essential and made things very easy when typing fast.


    Hands flying everywhere drying work or gaming... wasn''t it a good thing?


    .


    Landon took note of theirints, trying his best to hold hisughter in.


    Theyin now. But wait till they use theputers for themselves. But then, they''ll understand it all.


    Sometimes, the simplest route might not always be the best.


    Why eliminate so much when they''ve not even tried it out yet?


    Of course deep down, Landon was nning to allow these sorts ofputers to work and reign for another 5 or so years before bringing outptops.


    Undoubtedly, the currentputer processors will continuously be improved during this time, but not by himself.


    He wanted to see how much Tim and the rest would improve the processing units, the internal systems and everything else aboutputers.


    Well, the good thing is that theseputers were all in color, with no ck and white images.


    How fast they would operate and how much they could take on is something Landon wanted Tim and his team to improve for the next 5 or so years.


    During this time, the already existing engineering academy would''ve also improved the knowledge being passed on to the engineers in training.


    Landon had to constantly give room for general growth every time he wanted to advance a certain technology.


    If by his time limit no one had createdptops before he did, then he would step in.


    5 years looked far away, but it really wasn''t.


    In the next 3 or so years, he was sure he would start satellite and space technology.


    Hey... If those on earth could do it using these oldputers and notptops in modern times, they too could do it.


    No question there.


    .


    "h, h, h, h, h~."


    Tim listened to the many questions andments dished out to him, still having a sly smile on his face.


    F***!


    He too used to be like them, thinking his majesty''s design of it all was redundant. But after using theputer for the past 2 weeks, forget it... Everything there was necessary.


    He even yed something called Solitaire, using his house at every turn.


    At present, they have also created a few hard-drive disc games.


    One of them was a disc having various card games like Freecell, spider solitaire and a few strange but easy ones.


    Again, they worked closely with the Baymardian Game Company and his majesty to create a whole disc game for Pacman that added background stories and extraordinary adventures to immerse others into.


    Learning Cds for grammar and public math knowledge were also made.


    For now, they didn''t have the time to change films into CDs since they were only focusing on a few essential elements first.


    The primary purpose of theseputers was the inte and better connection.


    Emails, work messages, urgent news reports, school work, connecting with teachers, travel, job ease, port work and many every little thing in Baymard would improve because of this.


    This was a new dawn in Baymard''s history!


    .


    Tim watched them speak their tongues out before finally turning on theputers.


    "Ministers.... Please, have a seat."

 Chapter 1368 - Happy Ministers

    "Ministers... Please, have a seat."


    "_"


    .


    --1 hourter--


    .


    "Hahahahaha~... Marvelous! Marvelous! Your team has done it this time!" One of the ministers eximed, patting Tim on his best excitedly.


    "Yes. Yes!" The others added, making Tim restrain himself from rolling his eyes.


    Who was it that hadpliments earlier?


    Who was it that wore their faces as though they were standing on dog sh**?


    Oh... So now it''s okay?


    Heh.


    The ministers sure did have thick faces because they seemed to act as though they had been pleased all along.


    In the end, they quickly realized how vital the mouse was.


    Lying trough. Though the directional keys were there, the mouth was just too easy to maneuver.


    Again, the directional keys could also be used as a backup if a person lost their mouse and needed to do work urgently.


    One shouldn''t forget that with the directional keys, a person couldn''t still change the volume and brightness of the screen.


    In the end, many of their previous problems were for naught.


    Sigh... As expected, one really couldn''t judge a book by its cover.


    Again, even with some key buttons repeated, some lefters grew fond of the intro button to the left, while others that heavily relied on their right hand used the control button on their right instead.


    There were too many advantages of having multiple repeated keys.


    And only after using theputers for themselves did they understand why things were ced the way they were.


    In fact, they thought it was perfect.


    For now, they couldn''t truly make any changes to the keyboard or the mouse.


    Well... Maybe in the future, the pads will change. But for now, they couldn''t see it.


    .


    Like so, after using theputers for an hour, they all becamex, merrily talking about the best features on theputers.


    "Security! I like that we have to use a username and password before logging in. That''s just too brilliant."


    "Exactly! And what''s even more ingenious is that on the sameputer, we can create a maximum of 4 profiles. Hahahahaha... I will definitely create one for my husband, another for my children, and one for guests. It''s just perfect!"


    "Yes. But don''t forget that program called ''Bycrosoft Word.'' Amazing! Now, all documents can be done here and stored on theputer."


    "That''s right. We can also send files via this email thing, and it will appear in a matter of seconds. But that''s not all. There''s also Excel that has inbuilt public mathematical forms!"


    "Say no more. I''m impressed with this. Even on theputer, it''s made multiple files like downloads, picture files and whatnot to make organizing a freeze."


    "That''s right. But maybe the most amazing thing is that amazing app called Google Chrome. There''s also another one called firefox. But I prefer Google Chrome."


    "Hey! What do you know? I like Firefox more than Chrome. Don''t insult my Firefox!"


    "Guys... Guys... You''re both wrong. Clearly, Bycrosoft Edge is the best."


    "Best my foot! With your bad eyes for good things, I''m beginning to doubt your onions in matters. That is, are you all blind? It''s Google Chrome that''s the best!"


    "Screw you, Gordan. How dare you steal my lines? Even a blind man on the road will pick Firefox!"


    "Damn you all! Today has opened my eyes. In the future, don''t rmend any products to me. Because if you all can''t see that Bycrosoft Edge is the best, then would be you be rmending trash to me?"


    "You tasteless people! Chrome is the best!"


    "Bycrosoft Edge!"


    "Firefox!"


    "Chrome!"


    (*¡Á*)


    ...


    Landon listened to these grown adults arguing, only feeling helpless.


    Sigh... It looks like the war from earth has found its way back here.


    Everyone will inevitably have their best inte browsers.


    The system had rewarded all 3 programs to him. And the reason why he didn''t build back in making them was because he didn''t want the Baymardians to heavenly focus on one, or else in future, it might be more challenging for other programmers to break into the market.


    That''s right.


    Imagine if he started off with just Chrome?


    If people used it for a long time, they would only think browsers should look exactly like chrome.


    Whether one admitted it or not, Firefox, Edge and Chrome had different themes and designs, though they all did the same thing.


    Many might like the style of ease when using firefox. And others might prefer chrome''s navigational ease.


    In short, if he started with just one, getting people to ept other methods or ways down the line might be harder... Seeing the standard he set.


    More importantly, people will be very forgiving to future programmers if he didn''t create the variations.


    It''s clear to see that each browser was different. And what was an advantage to one can be a disadvantage to other people.


    The programs he made were not perfect. Each program from earth had its ws, whether one epted it or not.


    So having 3 of them out in the open with pros and cons was what he needed.


    And in future, other Baymardians who wanted to create their own unique browsers won''t face too much criticism from the masses.


    Who knows... They might even be able to create one better than the browsers he provided now.


    .


    Likewise, in the offices and even in the school, everyone will have their preferred go-to browser.


    This was a fact.


    And during the fall semester of this year, he nned to introduceputer studies to the children.


    No... They won''t be learning programming or anything of that nature.


    They''ll learn how to use Word, hand discement on the keypads,puter shortcut knowledge and many other essential skills.


    That way, once they got out, some could put it on their resumes, knowing how fast they could type and how proficient they were with some programs.


    Even learning to create presentations and present them was a plus.


    Both citizens and international students would be allowed to learn.


    After all, around Baymard, cyber cafes withputer ess will be avable for everyone. And public libraries will also have them too.


    Overall, the ministers were pleased!

 Chapter 1369 - Paving The Way

    "Excellent work, Overseer Tim. We will be expecting your reports on the matter soon."


    "Yes, ministers!" Tim said, escorting the ministers out.


    Phew.


    That was rough.


    Finally, he was out of the hot seat. This time they hammered him hard.


    But luckily, in the face of greatness, whatints could one possibly have?


    Sure, their product might not be perfect. But because this is the first of its kind, many might not have anything topare it with, not knowing its ws.


    The majority of people would be grateful for having such devices.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean they wouldn''t try to create variations of the same product.


    Some will have bigger storage spaces, while for others, their CPUs can be made to stand vertically or lying horizontally, making one ce the monitor on top of them.


    And the mouse pads will have various colors and cute designs too.


    In short, even the plug-in detachable keyboards will be done in all designs for those who want something manly, cool or anything else.


    The militaryputers were going to be camouged in color... Some green, blue-white and many others.


    Of course, with the emergence of these oldputers, Landon had specially requested for Wiggin''s industry to create a cleaning fluid for the CPU.


    .


    The CPUs of these oldputers have fans at the very back, which not only cool down the machine but also collect dust via the fan vents.


    And inside, one can find a space for adding cooling liquid, sort of like a water cont tank for a car.


    However, unlike those back on earth where one could have to unscrew the back of the CPU to add the liquid, Landon had time ahead and created an opening on the corner of the CPU.


    Yup!


    Just like one did when adding fuel to a car, they just had to pop open the corner and add the cooling liquid from there.


    As for how they would know when it would be enough, the corner with the cooling liquid has a well-protected sturdy transparent side.


    They will be able to see the liquid they added fill up to the brim.


    Again, how the cont liquid got used wasn''t the same as how a vehicle uses fuel.


    A full tank of cont liquid couldst for up to 6 or 8 months before adding more in.


    The little guy was just there to prevent overheating. And little bits typically did the job.


    As for the fans, when they do get too dusty, a person could take them to one of the manyputer cleaning stations around Baymard. And they would be able to clean them up in no time after unscrewing the back and getting right down to the nitty-gritty.


    Of course, it''s not like they would create new cleaning or fixing stations.


    Nope.


    Scattered around Baymard, there are already several electronic fixing and cleaning sites that focus on fixing printers,ndlines, photocopying machines and whatnot.


    To be more specific, these ces scattered around were just office sites.


    .


    Typically, once these workers sort out the machines and documentation on the customer''s worries, they''ll send them to the Lower Region.


    Meaning everything technical could only be done there.


    In the end, after everything got fixed, the workers in the mall or other public sites would then hold onto the fixed or cleaned machines.


    And the rest was history.


    A cleaner CPU would make theputer run faster and quieter too. So it was advisable for one to take care of their various appliances.


    Landon massaged his chin, thinking of all the secondary work that had to be put into ce before the bigunch.


    The cont,puter box packaging, instruction manuals, design variations and many others were essential before the big day.


    Again, some monitors were made very wide. This still meant they would be fatter around the back since they weren''t t-screen.


    But for some gamers, they would still like to buy the big-weighted boys to y adventure games on a big screen.


    And he knew just the type of people who would get this... Little Momo and little Linda.


    .


    Landon chuckled, rounding up his conversation with Tim.


    Tim quickly wore his sses, taking out his notebook from his left pocket.


    "Your majesty, since everyone has approved of theputers, then this means that we won''t have to push theunch date back. Then, can we start with phase 2 now?"


    Landon nodded.


    "Hmhm. Phase 2 is an essential part of the n. Alright. Agenda... Go!"


    "Yes, your majesty," Tim replied, flipping his little jotter fast.


    ~Flip. Flip.


    "First of, we need to get all public establishments and industries to create websites.


    From the hospital to the schools, everything from tuition to enrollment, courses offered, and the rest have to be on the inte.


    Even the number of waitlisted candidates.


    Services provided, be it cleaning, gardening, and even entertainment, must be on the inte!"


    Landon was satisfied with the first order of business.


    This alone should get the ball rolling.


    Making appointments online by clicking avability would be great.


    Booking reservations for entertainment weeks and even months from now was a plus.


    Hey... Maybe those who want to prepare for their honeymoon could also book hotels and whatnot for the future.


    Even foreigners could do the same from Baymard.


    Once it was in the system, even if they came several monthster, they would still have that avable slot, simr to how one could buy a ne ticket in January for September.


    Of course, some changes might ur, but because the world didn''t have the inte, they would try to keep any changes to zero - unless the weather or some natural disaster caused the changes to ur.


    Other than that, the emergence of the inte would only makemunication simpler and faster!


    Heh... Who can tell that he was indirectly having the way for air travel?


    .


    Tim''s blood boiled with adrenaline.


    The more he spoke, the more excited he became.


    "Your majesty, that''s not all on the agenda."

 Chapter 1370 - Death Was Inevitable!

    (^0^)


    "Your majesty, that''s not all on the agenda."


    "Oh?" Landon raised his brows yfully.


    He could tell that Tim was enjoying this.


    "Hahahahha~... Your majesty, have you forgotten? Heh... Maybe this is my favorite part of all... The emergence of forums and that which you call blogging!"


    Yes. Who wouldn''t like this part?


    Landon grinned, thinking of it all.


    For now, since cameras aren''t public yet, blogging and forums would be a big hit and sensation.


    Now, fashion blogs, cooking blogs and many other blogs would pop up.


    Some people might be inte celebrities just for this.


    However, every blog that emerges will have to be screened, lest people put harmful information online.


    Of course, with the emergency of the inte and blogs, one can now have digital files of images in there.


    That''s right.


    By next week or so, those tasked with producing the military drones should round up.


    With their understanding of the camera technology, Baymard would be able to create proper cameras for major industries like news reporting, photography, etc.


    Now, all files will be stored digitally.


    And customers can take their digital pictures in sh drives before transferring them to theirputers.


    Again, it could also be sent by email.


    This also means that the new photocopying and printing machines will get buttons that connect one''s files to their emails orputers.


    Sigh... There was indeed a lot that would change with this new digital age.


    .


    Anyway, people could pay to take their pictures on public sites and post them on their blogs.


    The beauty and fashion industry was going to boom and gain the most from this.


    And on the tform called Baxian, celebrities would be able to open their own separate profiles, post pictures,ment on their days and see people on the firms go crazy over them.


    One shouldn''t forget that Baxian had long been here.


    In the past, celebrity profiles would get bundled in one or 2 magazines, with a fewments from the fans who sent messages via mail.


    From A-list to fresh meat celebrities, the more popr one was, the fewer people they would have to share a magazine book with.


    Their positive or negativements from fans will all be there, and even some threadments on some matters from the earlier editions would also get posted.


    In short, these books had long been acting as the inte, with fans crazily sending in their mail to insult or speak up on ament they saw 2 weeks ago.


    Don''t belittle the power of fans.


    Some people didn''t sleep well at night after reading somements from others.


    But now, Baxian would make everything a reality, with people seeing forum posts andmenting on them immediately.


    The work would never be the same again.


    .


    Inwardly, Landon was a little d that cameras and personal video-taking weren''t public yet.


    He only felt that these people were on the brink of craziness. So imagine if he just dumped everything all at once?


    Say no more. Even he didn''t dare to do that.


    Tim flipped the pages of his mother, going over everything left to do.


    "Your majesty, I''ll be quick to contact all establishments on the list. And 2 weeks before the bigunch, they should''ve already created their websites, having standard information about their establishments... This also includes public transportation too."


    "Hmmm... It would be good if one could look up the bus schedules online."


    Tim nodded vigorously.


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking as well. That said, all that''s left is marketing.


    Your majesty, we need to hire advertisers to market the monitor and the inte!


    Billboards,mercial adverts... It all has to be done. And time is already running out." Tim said anxiously.


    Landon sighed.


    "Alright. I''ll sign for phase 2 initiation."


    Tim was right. They didn''t have time to wait for the minutes to go back, review and sign everything... Unless they wanted to push theunch date back.


    At least, the ministers had already verbally spoken in agreement for theunch tomence.


    But per protocol, he''ll need at least one signature and stamp printed on the document for Tim and his team to continue.


    On getting his promise, Tim began jumping merrily.


    "Hahahahahaha~... Good. Good. Your majesty, I knew you would do it! Don''t worry. I''ll send out an ad in the newspapers, radio, Tvs about hiring advertisement actors."


    "Hmm... Don''t forget that before theunch, short videos on how to use theputer must also be avable on the official website too."


    Simple problem shooting issues must also be online before the bigunch.


    Sometimes, simply turning off and on aputer could do a lot.


    As for bigger problems, they will have no choice but to send them for repairs.


    .


    Landon got into his vehicle with a helpless smile on his face.


    He felt that this period before theunch was the busiest he had ever been.


    For thest few weeks, he and practically everyone sales had been working hard, gearing for the change.


    Theputers and monitors had already beenpleted a while ago... With barely a few tricks and adjustments to do.


    Today, they had officially concluded that it was all good and ready to go.


    Landon shook his head wryly, imagining the chaos that would reign in Baymard once theseputersnd on the shelves.


    Already, he felt mightily drained.


    But little did he know that danger was once again looking its head above the waters.


    .


    --Chandon Coastal City, Deiferus.--


    .


    Bam!


    Several broad-shouldered men set foot on the busy port, looking left to right, right to left with a cold glint in their eyes.


    In intimidating rows, the burly men marched on.


    And everyone who saw them quickly backed away with fearful expressions.


    Goodness, what wind had blown these people over?


    The lead man wore an immacte white robe, looking at the disgusting sight before him.


    Just being in this Pyno made his stomach churn.


    The man scratched his face in disdain.


    "The earlier we get this done. The earlier we can return."


    "Hmm!" His entourage agreed.


    Now, it was time to find the frauds they were looking for.


    That''s right. They came to find the so-called healers who treated diseases without blood-letting.


    All frauds must!

 Chapter 1371 - Frauds All Around Me!

    What a cold and windy day.


    The salty air left a stinging feeling in the throats of many. And coupled with the striking rains and winds of Spring, many could feel the changes of those young by.


    The winter ice had long begun toe out, and thends were also returning to what they initially looked like.


    Several leaves were sprouting out, and the birds had long blocked back in packs, sometimes stopping now and then to dig up the freshly exposed worms on the surface of the grounds.


    The roads were mushy and filled with ponds of water, and the air itself had the aroma of sprout in greenery.


    Yes!


    Chandon City seemed vibrant and alive now that the winter had long passed.


    And this fact was evident in the way the locals smiled more often. But for some, the end of winter meant the beginning of trouble.


    .


    --A Certain Luxurious Vi In the City--


    .


    A body was sent flying, smashing into the moldy walls.


    Bam!


    A dreadful silence filled the foul dungeon, except for the banging sounds from a fallen man.


    The man was covered in blood from head to toe, holding onto his sanity with all his might.


    His eyes began seeing triple, swaying from side to side in horror.


    It hurt! It hurt so badly!


    "Please, forgive me, my lords!"


    The man pleaded, lowering his head to eat the dirty dungeon floors.


    From the start till now, he had been picked up and shoved into the dungeon with not so much a word or a warning.


    It all happened so fast!


    And all the man could say was that he had beenpletely blindsided!


    However, this didn''t mean he didn''t know what crime hemitted.


    That''s right.


    Though these men hadn''t spoken to him or even to themselves since capturing him, he still knew who they were.


    How could he not?


    The frightened man was now shaking like a leaf, seeing that the day he had long been avoiding had finallye.


    "My lords! My lords! Allow this one to exin! Please, my lords, hear me out!"


    Heh.


    Hear you out?


    The elegantly dressed man standing opposite to him squinted his cold green eyes at the low life before him.


    .


    -silence-


    A cumbersome pressure filled the air.


    It was brutally heavy, making the man who had his head down subconsciously stop breathing.


    ~Gulp.


    Sweat trickled down his back, silently praying for his future.


    He wanted to beg once more but found that his entire mouth was swallowed with blood.


    And by the time he spat it out, another attack caused him to lose a tooth to the ground.


    The leader had stepped on his head, smashing it harder into the stone grounds.


    Bam!


    Hussain was not pleased.


    And with azy demeanor, he slowly took off his feet from the lowlife''s head, crouched down and held the lowlife''s hair with ease.


    "Timbend... You held a mighty role in stopping our deal, didn''t you."


    "What? No! My lords, whoever told you this is lying. How can I do such a thing?... There''s no-..." Bam!


    The man found his face once again nted into the ground hard before he could finish his sentence.


    His nose waspletely broken!


    F***! F***! F***!


    The pain was just too heart-jabbing.


    However, no matter the heavy sounds the eerie criesing from the man, those in the room still stood emotionless, only asionally ncing at the man like some piece of trash.


    .


    "Don''t y with my patience. You dared to join those quacks behind our backs?"


    It was a simple question.


    The burly man''s voice wasn''t loud but still sent out waves of shivers running down Timbend''s spine.


    Mommy...


    He regretted it.


    He had been so engrossed in enjoying the benefits of what he did that he forgot how ferocious these people were.


    Dammit!


    The man gritted his teeth, ming Baymard for everything.


    To break things down, he was an apothecary specializing in potion-making. At the same time, he was also a healer too.


    As many might know, it wasmon to have a variety of serious professions, mastering all these skills.


    So yes. He dabbled in a lot of medical professions.


    However, not many learnt to be people savers.


    No! He was greedy for fame and money, wanting more and more the bigger his pockets became.


    That''s why since the existence of Baymard''s hospital services, he had been overly jealous of many doctors there.


    He hated how they always acted, rejecting all ''gratitude from the patients, saying that they couldn''t take all those coins.


    In Baymard, the hospitals didn''t allow for one to tip the doctors or nurses. However, one could still offer them food, clothes or any material items.


    Little gift baskets of thanks were indeed allowed.


    But giving big stacks of money to one in the hospital was very unbing.


    And Timbend only found the whole thing pretentious!


    Why be a healer or a potion maker if not for the money?


    Money! Money!... That was what made the world go round. So what''s wrong with having a bit of it on the side?


    .


    Ling story short, Timbend wasn''t part of the T.O.E.P, still acted like an in-between person for A few patients in Deiferus and the Medical association in Morgany.


    Though he was a healer, he was gifted with his words and was the sort of person that could market anything.


    This talent was probably what led these Morgs to work with him.


    Of course, not knowing about the T.O.E.P meant that he probably wasn''t given the best rewards by the Morgs.


    But to Timbend, he felt as though he was treated like a king. Just the fact they have him was enough for him to brag for 5 generations toe.


    Anyway, with the emergence of Baymard, he was indeed tempted to devise a devious plot between Baymard and a few of these clients.


    Heheheheh... As a middleman, why should he work with only one force?


    Yes. There was a 1/10 chance that the Morgs woulde after him.


    But with the uncountable number of clients they had worldwide, losing this few shouldn''t do anything to them... Meaning 9/10 times they probably wouldn''te after him, or at least that''s what he thought.


    It wasn''t as though Baymard had ever spoken to Timbend or agreed for him to be a middleman.


    However, what did that matter to him?


    He was in this mess because of them, and that was that!


    .


    Timbend gritted his teeth viciously.


    ''Good. Good... What a good Baymard!


    Since you did this to me, then don''t me me for being rude!''


    If he was going down, then they too would be going down - starting with that so-called best healer.


    The title alone was an insult to the entire Morg medical association. And they wouldn''t be taking it lightly.


    ''Doctor Gerson.... Let''s see how long you can remain proud!''

 Chapter 1372 - Morg Medical Society On The Move

    In the deepest cell within the dark, wet and moldy dungeons, all that could be heard were the sounds of violent beatings echoing out.


    Bam! Pah! Bam!


    The screams and pleas were too gruesome, causing the few inmates a little further away to subconsciously step back in horror.


    They stared at the dark void of a hallway, trying their best to keep their cool.


    F***!


    What the devil was going on here?


    Pah! Bam! Bam! Boom!


    Timbend''s bones continuously cracked.


    And all he could think of was cursing the Baymardians in his heart. Of course, he has long thought of his game n too.


    Like he said, if he had to suffer, then Baynard would too.


    It was about time someone tumbled on their regime.


    In this world, not everyone might like another.


    When it came to Baymard, most people liked them since they indeed lived up to their name.


    And then, there was another group that only had neutral feelings for Baymard, meaning they could switch to the enemy side or be allies with Baymard once out of the neutral zone.


    .


    These people could topple the scale, making the opposition mightier than they were.


    That said, most neutral people were the ones that were likely to be 2-faced.


    In retrospect, these people were those who would follow whatever rules were ced, never having an opinion whether they liked it or not.


    In life, there were just some people who followed the rules because it was in the system. They didn''t even know if they had an opinion or not. And they too hated arguing over such things.


    To them, be it Alec''s way or Landon''s way, it didn''t matter. What they followed were always the rules set in ce.


    And finally, the 3rd group would be the opposition, which was indeed not much.


    In the beginning, the opposition was too great. But in such a short period, the Baymardians had miraculously conquered many.


    From indirectly passing on messages during sermons to school ethics and many other opportunities... People had changed their way of thinking.


    Not to talk of the fact that the Baymardians had debunked several myths for disabled or injured people, proving that they too were human and not children spawned from the devil.


    In hindsight, the majority of people also loved Baymard because the majority of people were peasants, ves and outcasts.


    Before, their children would''ve never had the opportunity to do so many things like writing. But now, things have changed.


    Again, many new job opportunities emerged, and families grew closer too.


    Hey... Seeing his majesty Landon proim his cooking skills for his wife, many low-ss men didn''t think it was taboo to cook for their wives... Especially if they were sick or pregnant.


    Typically when this happened, the men would go to their next-door neighbors to get some already cooked food for themselves and their wives.


    Such was the way they used to know.


    .


    A peasant woman''s ce had always been in the kitchen. But things had started changing bit by bit.


    And in the end, the men realized that it wasn''t unmanly for a man to cook for his wife.


    Even carrying children on one''s back or shoulder had be eptable to men. Before Landon''s influence, when can one see a man carry his child so yfully?


    Impossible! It was a disgraceful sight.


    But because it was normal in Baymard, loyal fans across the continent began picking up tye trend.


    Mind you, be it Landon, Lucius or many in Baymard, they all had their fanbase.


    In the end, families free closer, with daughters finally being able to have a voice or speak out.


    Sometimes, parents have to sacrifice a child to save the younger ones. And many times, the children sold out understood their family''s intentions, feeling happy to protect their siblings.


    But of course, there were also cases where everything was forced against the child''s will.


    In short, the change across Pyno was truly a swift one that had been changing for years now.


    But the opposition hated all this... Particrly, they hated the rules and how they couldn''t take advantage of Baymard''s system.


    It was funny because people who hated Baymard still used their resources daily.


    From their watches that simplified time to the rm clocks, canned food, lighters, shlights, beddings and many other essentials, these people didn''t shy away from using them.


    It was just that their greedy pockets and yearning for more fame constantly ced them on the opposite side.


    They wanted nothing more than to down Baymard to the deep abyss of the seas.


    And seeing this opportunity, how could Timbend let it go?


    Bam! Bam! Pah!


    Amidst the beatings, Timbend had a hint of joy, thinking about his ns.


    Baymard vs Morgany, the victor was obvious!


    (*^*)


    .


    With a purplish pig-swollen face, Timbend was at their mercy, crying his eyes out.


    "My lords... My lords... Please, spare this little one''s life. Those people said they were the best healers in the world, sounding very convincing. No! Even more shocking was their im at being the better healers whenpared to you all in Morgany, this conquering the hearts of many, including your patients!"


    Timbend spoke in a pitiful tone, pushing all the me to Baymard.


    "Despicable! Despicable!... My Lords, it''s because of all this that I ended up getting tricked by them." He said, kowtowing even more vigorously, despite his pain.


    "Who would''ve known that these people were frauds?... My lords, I know that what I''ve done is unforgivable. And that''s why I''m ready to make amends by taking you to them! My kids, please let me lead you to the top fraud of all... A person they call Doctor Gerson."


    Timbend''s eyes were red with jealousy.


    "My Lord''s, he is a fake!"


    -Silence-


    The room remained silent, only giving Timbend immeasurable pressure.


    And just when he thought he was a goner, the burly lead man seemingly chuckled.


    "Alright. Lead the way.. Take us to see this Doctor Gerson."

 Chapter 1373 - Another New Emergence

    Like so, the turbulent waves were already gushing towards Baymard, unbeknownst to many.


    Hehehhehe... The medical association was on its way.


    And Landon, who didn''t have a clue, was also a busy one - Particrly within these times.


    Lying trough. With the Inte soon to beunched, do you know how many things had to be in ce?


    The inte was already up and running, but only for several industries and establishments to begin work on it.


    Hehhehehehe...


    Vrrrrrmmm~


    Landon had a scarf around his neck, tapping his steering wheel while singing to the tune on the radio. And by his side of little Kora, who was also bbing baby gibberish, at Landon.


    Mind you, Kora was already 1 year and a month old.


    With her eyes thinking excitedly, she continuously goggles at Landon''s antics from the back seat.


    That''s right. She was strapped in the back.


    And though she couldn''t see the outside scenery, she still didn''t feel bored... Especially when her big bro is with her.


    The duo had their sibling bonding moment.


    Of course, following behind them were a steady stream of security vehicles.


    They were Kora''s personal security team, tasked with keeping an eye on her, whether or not she was with family.


    Provided she stepped out of mother Kim''s private Wing, they would be alerted to follow up.


    This was the little royal princess, after all.


    She couldn''t talk or defend herself. So what if she was kidnapped? What if a maid tried to take her out of the pce?


    Though Landon didn''t think such a thing would happen, security protocols must always be in ce.


    Additionally, with the weirdness in this world, he wouldn''t be surprised if there existed a person with mind control powers.


    In that way, who''s to say that such a person wouldn''t control the workers?


    Luckily, the system had ensured him that for many with powers, they only had a few more generations to go before their bloodline abilitiespletely dwindled out.


    Meaning such a person shouldn''t be able to control many.


    Thus, if others discovered the abnormality, Kora would be safe.


    In the end, whether such a person existed or not, with the sort of security he had in the pce, they could forget about taking her out.


    Yes! She might be missing from a room, but the kidnappers will have no choice but to y hide and seek in the pce.


    In the end, leaving would be near impossible!... Especially with him having a tracker on Kora.


    Do you think he would allow her to leave Baymard?


    Tsk. How naive!


    .


    Vrmmm~


    The siblings bonded with one another over the drive. And at times, Landon would also tell short stories when the music stopped.


    Kora might be a 13 year old at heart, but she was still a child who had never heard some of these stories.


    So her attention was quickly captured by the excitement of this adventure tale.


    And by the end of the drive, her body had defeated her mind, causing her to close her eyes going back to sleep.


    ''No! No! Cure this small body! It''s bad enough that I keep wetting myself as an adult. So why is it that this body makes me sleepy after every 5 or so hours?''


    Kora was feeling teary when thinking of her predicament.


    As a 13-year-old adult, who can stand this?


    Moreover, she found that whenever there wasn''t a pacifier in her mouth, she would suck her thumbs instead. All this was just so embarrassing and very addicting.


    How shameful!


    (:Y¦ÐY:)


    Tilda sucked her pacifier, leaning her head to the side after the sandman sprinkled his magical powder on her.


    Zzzzz~~~


    Landon chuckled after watching her sleep helplessly.


    She was the one who grabbed him, not wanting to let him go. Her every action said she wanted to follow him and see what he was doing.


    Little did she know that she would be KO''d by her body before they could even arrive at their targeted destination.


    Very carefully, he took her out of the vehicle, gesturing for her lead guard toe over.


    "Rogue! You and your team will watch over her until she wakes up. When that happens, bring her back to me. Understood?"


    "Yes, your majesty!" Rogue responded with a firm salute.


    "Good." With that, Landon stepped into the bank, with the rest following behind him.


    They would be taken to another room lest the noise from the meeting wakes or disturbs the little princess.


    .


    Stepping in, Landon couldn''t help nodding satisfaction whenever he saw the bank.


    Heh... This wasn''t one of the bank banks.


    Nooe! It was the central bank headquarters, including public bank services on the 1st floor.


    Above that, till the 5th floor was all office space.


    However, anyone seeing the bank would know of its great expansion over the years.


    And now, the bank''s width alone was far wide and long, making more space for vaults and other bank necessities.


    The bank had grown into a major building that took a vast amount of space.


    Back then, Landon had acquired the entire estate location, marking it as bank property for this reason.


    And of course, with such a massive building, the security in ce was ruthless


    Landon nced at the vast and open ground floor, feeling its luxury oozing out.


    It looked even better than many resort front entrance lobbies.


    And a present, there were 30 bank representative stations, all evenly spaced, focusing on dealing with customers.


    So this alone should tell one how broad the bank''s main hall was.


    From the waiting lineup cues to the long voices around, followed by the statues and exquisite marble flooring, anyone would have an appreciation for it all.


    Of course, stationed around the building were also several long box-like items, still wrapped away from the public''s eyes.


    .


    "Your majesty!"


    Landon awoke from his stupor, smiling at the customers and workers who saluted him.


    And soon enough, a very handsome middle-aged man in a well-trimmed suit approached them, followed by others.


    It was Central Bank Manager Dionne.


    "Wee, your majesty! Please, right this way." He said while giving a deep bow.


    Good.


    Now that his majesty was here, he could adequately exin that thing to them again.


    Dionne and the rest were perplexed.


    Debit cards... Debit cards...


    What exactly was it?


    (?~?)

 Chapter 1374 - A New Banking World

    "Wee, your majesty!"


    Several men and women all stood from their seats, saluting Landon deeply.


    The group consisted of a few ministers, a few prominent high-ranking bank executives, and their secretaries.


    This was indeed a new dawn for the banking world.


    And wouldn''t you know it, his secretary Brian was already here and had long distributed bottles of water and the agenda for today.


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    Brian pushed his sses, pulling his majesty''s seat.


    "Your majesty. Everything is set in ce."


    "Good... I can always count on you."


    "Yes!" Brian responded, watching Landon take his seat.


    He had always strived for perfection; thus, he truly felt satisfied whenever he got praises from his majesty.


    Well, there were still 15 more minutes before the meeting started. So he decided to go over everything onest time, ensuring that it was all in ce.


    Hm...


    The atmosphere was very chatty, with Landon and the rest diving into all sorts of recent news. Sometimes personal, sometimes public.


    Everyone had dealt with one another on multiple asions over the years, so once they started talking, time really flew by.


    And in a blink of an eye, Brian tapped the musical triangle.


    First Alert. Meaning they had 5 more minutes to readjust themselves.


    Many though still talking, had begun to lean away from the conversation, taking in the proper meeting posture.


    Their documents to the side and their secretaries all seated behind them, everyone was gathering their thoughts for the meeting ahead.


    And soon, the final bell responded out.


    Ding!


    The meeting officially began.


    Landon''s eyes moved from left to right, introducing/doing a mini-roll call to see who was absent and who wasn''t.


    And after the brief introduction of why they were here, things finally became serious.


    .


    "As many of you know, banking is an essential part of Baymard''s livelihood.


    When foreignerse, they open bank ounts and exchange their heavy coins for Baymardian paper.


    And when ites to the citizens, banking itself is involved directly or indirectly with everything they do.


    From payrolls, loans, savings and many other aspects, it can be clear how important banking is."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Whether it was to get a new house or vehicle... Everyone stored money in the bank for future purchases.


    Landon nced at them with a calm expression on his face.


    "Ladies, gentlemen... It''s because of how valuable our banking system is that many trust and rely on it.


    However!... That''s not to say that we don''t have our own issues.


    Now, I''ll hand the floor over to Chief Bank Manager Dionne to delve into the matter." Landon said, gesturing at Dionne seated on the left side of the rectangr table.


    Dinner was a very skinny man with a smooth baby face that looked 10 or 15 years younger than his actual age.


    With his deep brown well-trimmed hair and green eyes, Dionne nodded to Landon''s words, calling everyone''s attention to the matter.


    "Your majesty has said it all. With how vital banking is, we have always strived to do our best. But, there have always been a few more concerns we noticed after customers gave their feedback.


    Everyone, before I continue, please turn to page 5."


    The atmosphere suddenly grew heavier.


    ~Flip. Flip.


    Pages turned, revealing several words and charts for all to see.


    Dionne held his document in his hands with a stern expression.


    There were indeed a few major concerns that had constantly beening up.


    .


    First, looking at the pie chart, the mostmon concern that eats up the space by a whopping 68% was that of limited tellers.


    Yup!


    Even with the many bank tellers scattered around the ce, it was just never enough.


    And people stood for hours without end for simple tasks.


    That''s why the banks, be it branches or this main headquarters, were always full to the brim.


    It didn''t matter whether it was the early hours of the morning or closing time; the bank always had guests inrge quantities.


    Of course, this was all because of the Capital''s massive size.


    Each District alone was like a town or small city of its own.


    So imagine the poption that stayed within these ces on a daily basis. And thenbine these with the massive inflow of tourists.


    Again, it was necessary to note that the bank branches were only located in 2 districts; District D and District G.


    District D had Luxury hotels, a go-kart racing site, Arcades, Zoo, Sea world hotel, several small and specific clinics, Car stores, Main mall, Main Bus station, etc.


    And District G had Regr hotels for visitors, a Ski resort, Baymard national park, Bars, clinics, another arcade center, stores and so on.


    These 2 entertainment regions were the only ces where one could find these bank branches.


    Of course, the bank headquarters was in district C... Which was the central location for most headquarter buildings, the main hospital, schools & academies, etc.


    .


    Anyway... All other districts in Baymard rush to these banking locations to do simple banking transactions.


    And to simplify things, only those who already have bank ounts could use the branch banks.


    With a simple phone call, the branches could confirm their identity with the many standby representatives in headquarters before doing simple transactions like withdrawals.


    But even at that, this meant that after the job was done, a specific group of people would have to input or change the customer''s information in their ounts books within headquarters.


    That is, they had long been taking the ce ofputers.


    And now, the tellers would be able to input the information in theputers, making withdrawals or other simple operations a breeze.


    Oresbetky, their biggest feedback was there not being enough tellers at sight.


    The bank branches always had 15 tellers, all evenly spaced out, attending to everyone going in and out.


    And, the main headquarters had 30!...


    That''s 30 tellers!


    However, with the working storm of people in and out of Baymard, it was still not enough with the Capital''s size.


    But now, all this is about to change!

 Chapter 1375 - The Solution

    One by one, Dionne listed their current issues.


    ''Not enough Tellers'' was at the number 1 spot.


    As for the rest of the issues, they were all more or less linked to the first concern... Such as petitions for more bank branches to be made.


    In the end, all customers wanted was just for the bank to solve the issue of time.


    They didn''t want to spend so much time on the Mine''s whenever they arrived... Especially if one was just making a simple withdrawal or putting more money into their ounts.


    Everyone nodded in understanding, as they too were customers of the bank as well.


    Dionne finished his brief segment, allowing Landon to continue.


    In his mind, he was still thinking of these issues.


    It sure would be good if this issue could be nipped in the bud once and for all.


    Because at the end of the day, it was they, the bank, who worked twice as hard behind closed doors to ensure everything was in ce.


    Well, he had to admit that today''s situation was far better than in the past when they had to count gold, silver and copper coins one by one over and over.


    Yes. Even though there were still a few Baymardian coins like 1 or 25 cents being used, it was still better with counting machines on their sides.


    Sigh... They had indeede a long way. But the journey was far from over.


    .


    Landon smirked, gearing up for the big reveal.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, you''ve heard it all, both customer and employee concerns.


    And that''s why, this year, Baymard will begin itsunch of banking cards!"


    You look at me; I look at you.


    Banking cards?


    Everyone was bewildered.


    Was this the surprise project that his majesty personally funded?


    It''s said that he worked daily over the winter to create 50 samples.


    Landon chuckled, seeing their faces filled with curiosity.


    He had been diligently training a particr team to create these babies.


    The team he worked with came from the Currency Manufacturing industry.


    That''s right.


    This was initially a small department within the Printing Industry that focused on printing and manufacturing money.


    But a year and a half ago, Lanson separated the department from the painting industry, having them be an independent Industry involved with every ''money'' in Baymard.


    The printing industry is now solely focused on making IDs, badges, books, etc... While they did their own thing.


    Anyway, he had nned for this day ever since looking forward to the inte.


    With the newly created Industry, Landon got to work, training a specific department to develop samples of today''s big reveals.


    And once the meeting and conclusions were finalized, his team would get mass-produced for everyday banking.


    This was just the beginning!


    .


    Bubuum.


    Hearts trembled with expectations as many subconsciously leaned towards the edge of their seats.


    What is it? What surprise has his majesty prepared for them this time?


    Landon nced at the already excited group with a broad smile on his face.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, on your right, you''ll see a brown envelope. Please, open them."


    ~Track! Track!


    Like children receiving Christmas gifts, they ripped the envelopes, revealing its contents.


    Dionne held the thinly cut card in his hand, squinting his eyes as much as though wanting to bore a hole into it with his ser-vision.''


    This... This...


    Eh?


    Your majesty, what is this?


    Blink. Blink. Blink.


    -Silence-


    The blue card was sleek with beautiful 8 bold numbers printed on its front.


    And above that was the National Baymardian Bank''s logo or mascot symbol... As well as its Initials - NBB.


    Of course, there were several other strange symbols on the card that he didn''t recognize.


    But just below, he saw the words: ''Expo. Date: 00/00'' and ''CardHolder Name'' too.


    But that wasn''t all.


    At the back, there was a long ck bar, followed by another white bar below it with 3 digits to the side.


    In short, there was a lot to take in with this strange card.


    The most concerning thing was that he just couldn''t make heads or tails of what he should do with it.


    Erm... How was this supposed to solve their problems?


    (-_-)


    .


    Landon grinned, seeing many scratched their heads in confusion.


    "These cards in your hands will soon rece physical money."


    Boom!


    An explosion went off in everyone''s mind.


    Impossible!


    How can it do such a thing?


    Why... this was defying everything they knew!


    Everyone''s hands trembled, tightening their grip on their cards.


    Could it be that this card could spit out money like magic if they flicked it hard enough?


    His majesty had made man fly and had even created swift trains.


    So this time, could it be that he had sessfully created a magical card?


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    The expressions on their faces were rich!


    And for their imaginations, if Landon knew, he wouldn''t know either tough or to cry.


    ''Aren''t you all being a little too ridiculous now? Do you think this is a Wuxia mythical storage space where one could just pull things out from a card at will?''


    .


    Bank Manager Dionne smacked his lips together in disbelief.


    "Your majesty... Are... Are you serious?... Can this card truly rece money?"


    "Yes." Landon nodded. "Customers can take this to the stores or other establishments when paying for items. But to further understand its use and importance, it''s time to introduce you all to another major banking breakthrough."


    Snap.


    With the snap of his finger, Brian calmly walked towards the massive 6 feet box just behind Landon, fully cloaked with a thick grayish sheet.


    Dionne and everyone looked at the item with curious gazes.


    One should know that over thest couple of days, these massive items had been brought and ced in various corners of the bank without them knowing what it was.


    So how can they not be excited about this grand reveal?


    Landon slowly stood, gesturing to the cloaked item behind him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... I give you, the A.T.M.... The Automated Teller Machine!"

 Chapter 1376 - The Perfect Combo

    The item underneath the cloth was finally unveiled right before everyone''s eyes.


    Whoosh!


    It was a very strange-looking and big machine that still caused waves of confusion for them.


    Dionne gazed at it deeply, suddenly getting enlightened.


    "Your majesty, could this thing be simr to the money-changing machines all around Baymard?"


    "Well, not quite."


    "Eh?"


    Now, many were still even more confused than before.


    Landon chuckled, seeing them struggle to make heads or tails of the situation.


    "For A.T.M''s, you can think of them as money dispensing machines, very different from currency exchange machines.


    In these machines, you will need to input your card. But in thetter, you input money to get it back in a different currency or a different form of the same currency."


    On the ships, the currency exchange machines can change silver coins into smaller bits of copper coins for those leaving Baymard.


    And for those arriving who already have a good understanding of Baymard, they would use the specific machines that change coins into a few Bays.


    Likewise, there are machines around Baymard and aboard the ships that also change big Bays like the 100-Bay paper into smaller Bays like 25s, 10s, 5s, 1s.


    In the end, all these machines scattered around worked on the vending machine principle.


    But ATMs didn''t.


    Landon sped his hands, moving towards the machine.


    "Ladies... Gentlemen... Please gather around and let me exin."


    Say no more.


    They had long wanted to move closer and see the machine rather than stretching their necks like ducks.


    "Everyone, some of you might notice that you have very different prominent colored cards, either blue or gray.


    The blue represents what I''d like to call a debit card, and the gray represents a credit card.


    Subconsciously, everyone peeked at the cards in their hands thoughtfully. .though there were many strange coloured logos/symbols on them; the most prominent color would be the card''s base color.


    Dionne narrowed his eyes profoundly.


    Debit cards... Credit cards...


    He still wanted to know more about them.


    .


    With everyone''s attention piqued, Landon decided to give a very brief exnation to it all.


    "As I said, this machine is an Automated Teller Machine, which can do a variety of jobs and basic operations that tellers do.


    Typically, the ATMs would be connected to the bank''s systems, recording and monitoring all actions that urred to a customer''s ount.


    However, with these sample cards, today''s visual representation will show no ounts." Landon cautioned.


    Well, the inte had already been up and running. And as soon as he finished that meeting with Tim a while back, the specific industry tasked with connecting several establishments with the inte was quickly dispatched to the bank.


    He had waited for them to finish up before this meeting began.


    Over a year and a half, they had long been building inte towers and connecting cables all around Baymard for the day when both wireless and wired Inte would finally be avable.


    Thus, with the emergence ofputers, how can there be no inte?


    Anyway, the team he had down at the lower region should now be seated by theputers, monitoring that whatever he did worked.


    After all, he was using sample cards on this specific machine tester.


    The other ATMs around the building were official ones for official use. But this one wasn''t.


    .


    Pap.


    Landon inserted his card, and everyone''s eyes bulged, almosting out of their sockets.


    "Look! It''s asking his majesty to insert a pin. Bravo! Bravo! This way, security will be kept in ce!"


    "Quickly! Take a look at the screen. There are 4 main boxes highlighted: Deposit, Withdraw, ount Bnce, Transfer."


    "Amazing! After opening the deposit tab, the money his majesty sent in was added to his ount after checking the bnce. And in the end, there''s even an option to print a receipt... So does that mean that there''s a printer inside?"


    "This is good! Do you know how many people line up for hours to deposit money? Imagine these A.T.Ms scattered all over Baymard. Think about it. The banks will no longer be saturated!"


    "Exactly! And to make matters better, look at tye ''transfer'' situation. When he clicks on the transfer tab, it''s merely a tab for those with 2 or more ounts. Let me tell you that as someone with 3 bank ounts, this is a dream to be. Hahahahahaha~... No more standing in line for simple money transfers from one ount to another."


    "That''s right. Even depositing money and checking one''s ounts bnce can be done with the simple use of the cards. Tsk! No wonder his majesty said that the cards would rece physical money."


    Dionne shook his head thoughtfully: "Not quite. Though these are all good, it''s still far from enough to rece physical money. Think about it... The cards seemed to be only usable in the banks... So why should many mean towards them?"


    Landon grinned, listening to everyone''s thoughts.


    For now, they still didn''t see the whole picture, thinking that cards must only be used in the bank.


    Whoosh!


    Brian appeared beside Landon, opening up what seemed like arge sealed envelope.


    And in it was what many modern people would recognize.


    Sigh... As expected.


    This was theplete package to the card and A.T.Mbo.


    Yup!


    He was talking about a Point-Of-Sale (POS) machine.


    That''s right.


    He was talking about the card machines that taxi drivers, superstores, cafes, restaurants and every other store in modern times used when a person wanted to purchase an item.


    You know the drill... Insert your card, tip or not, type your pin and punch the enter button.


    This machine was the baby that made the triobo work.


    Though he introduced the A.T.M and Card system, he nned to make it public a month after the inte andputers became public in May.


    Meaning byte June or early July, he expected the bank to finally make things known once they were fully ready to go!

 Chapter 1377 - The Good And The Bad

    Landon nodded in satisfaction when thinking about his ns.


    This was still early April, and they still had quite a lot of time beforete June.


    He wasn''t just giving the banks time but also providing other businesses with ample time to understand it all.


    Just like the case back on earth, Landon had long worked hand-in-hand with a team to create various Retail Software.


    There were payment processing software, inventory management software, POS software, Retail Management Softwares, Retail ERP software... And many more.


    In the stores, when employees use the machines, everything would be made easier if they all had particr software for what they wanted.


    Luckily for them, they weren''t the ones creating the software. So all they had to do was hire 1 or 2 specialists from the lower realm to set up these software systems in theputers and teach them how to use it all for 2 or 3 weeks of intense training.


    Mind you,puters in general will be new to them as well.


    That''s why he felt it necessary for them to get trained on properly using these systems.


    There would also be guidelines on what they should do when they run into a few stumbling blocks.


    All this was part of the learning process, ensuring Baymard''s growth.


    .


    Just as Landon had said, though theunch was inte May... ever since his meeting with Tim, the various establishments had already begun orderingputers and connecting with the Inte.


    This was their training period before the stores officially used these devices during checkouts.


    And during this time, he expected them to master many management systems that concerned customers and staff management.


    Checking inventory and many other behind the scene operations would be made easier by these systems.


    He wanted them to master these bits first. And sometime during May, he would issue the use of the POS machines.


    Following that, these businesses would then master the POS software system and use it during checkouts.


    Landon had nned it all.


    And that''s whyte June or July, the A.T.Ms, banking cards and POS machines will all be publiclyunched.


    Everyone crowded around Landon, looking at the small but strange machine in his hands.


    "Your Majesty, what is this?"


    Landon raised the machine.


    "This, my friends, is a card machine!"


    "_"


    With Landon''s exnation, everyone soon saw the full potential of the cards and the ATMs!


    Dionne was in too much shock that his mouth continuously hung open.


    Wait! Wait! Just wait a damn minute!


    Was his majesty saying that these cards will be used everywhere and in every store or area where services can be paid for?


    (+0+)


    Awesome!


    .


    Dionne''s lips trembled with excitement, wishing that he could have his card now.


    F***!


    He had thought that the cards were only to be used in the bank. But now, he realized just how short-sighted he was.


    The more he listened, the more in awe he was.


    "Your majesty... I think I''m getting to see just how powerful this card truly is. And what makes it more amazing is how easy it is to use."


    Landon smiled slyly.


    "Hmhm... Cards will more or less rece physical currency. But it''s important to know that these cards are still linked to the bank''s systems.


    Let''s say you go shopping with your debit card. A straightforward process urs.


    You insert your card into the card machine (POS), and a signal gets sent to the bank.


    The bank checks the card is valid and that the ount exists.


    And if all is well, a signal is sent back to the shop, asking you to prove that the card is yours."


    "And that''s when we put in our pins. Right, your majesty?"


    Landon nodded at one of the ministers: "Correct. If you enter the right pin, the bank will pay your bill for you and debit your ount directly.


    However, if you use a credit card, the machine will contact what I call a ''data office'' that requests credit card transactions.


    There, the ount will be verified and checked to see if one has exceeded their credit card limit or not before releasing the money if all is well."


    All information concerning the cards gets stored on the ck maic strips at the back of the cards.


    From there, things got too technical, and Landon didn''t want to confuse them even more.


    All in all, they now understood how the cards worked.


    And what made them even happier was that theputers already had systems to do most of the work.


    Of course, they would have to hire and contractputer and I.T specialists to work with them for 2, 5 or maybe 10 years, overseeing various aspects of it all.


    .


    Customers might never know, but a lot went into using a card.


    Landon was also d that he took so long in doing all these.


    Gosh... It''s been so long since hestpleted his previous main missions.


    But he didn''t regret taking his time perfecting it all.


    And now, since again, there would be a major outburst of several new technologies all at once.


    Phew!


    Landon wiped his invisible sweat away.


    And the excited people around him were now focused on the various cards.


    Everyone once again took to their seats.


    It was time to round up the meeting with a few key points.


    It was time to dive into the Pros and Cons of both cards.


    Of course, one thing that Landon changed were the few key aspects concerning credit card uses.


    He had ced a few uses on the whole credit card charade, trying his best to limit people from going into debt.


    Credit cards were there when times were rough, Like not having enough for tuition, health or other services.


    Of course, one could use their credit cards to make essential everyday purchases and build credit, but he still made various guidelines and measures to ensure that people don''t start going crazy with it.


    After all, he wouldn''t want his people to go into debt that easily.


    Of course, even without cards, many people in this world still go into debt from borrowing from others or biting off more than what they could chew.


    Hence the many scenarios where people would ship their daughters to pay off gambling debts or any other debts.


    Others had their farms, life sticks and homes seized. Many also turned into ves because of their debts.


    So going into debt wasn''t anything new.


    However, if one was inviting arge debt, it better be worth it and not over something silly.


    Either way, with his current brain strength, modifying this much wasn''t tasking.


    Credit cards could be both bad and good.


    However, he wouldn''t allow a person to keep taking and taking, going more and more into debt.


    Landon drew the line clean.


    He changed over 30% of all policies back on earth.


    This was his empire, and he could bloody hell do what he wanted to!

 Chapter 1378 - Losing Face!

    --Hidden Fortress, Ten--


    .


    ~Shahhhh~~


    The rains were hard today, unlike the case with the other days.


    Once again, the spring rains began washing away theyers of snow residue left from the harsh winters.


    The buds of greenery within the ancient and towering fortress soon began to dance to the beatings of the rain.


    And within the fortress, no creature or person could be seen lurking around the zone.


    The quietness of it all only made the ce seem even more mysterious.


    Cold stone walls, gloomy buildings... Everywhere one looked, it seemed as though they had entered an abandoned ghostly site.


    However, appearances could be deceiving... Especially when the seemingly abandoned fortress was protected by thousands, all hidden in various spots.


    Any intruders who dared to cross into the territory would die an excruciating death!


    .


    ~Shahhhhh~~~


    The rains continuously fell.


    It was like meditative music to one''s ears.


    And in a grand room within the tallest towering building, a certain person sat on her desk, cold tapping their fingers against the table.


    It was the soon to be 41 years old Jim!


    That''s right.


    She was the current Head Witch!


    Looking at the secret documents she received a day ago, Jim''s entire body was on fire with rage!


    "How dare they?"


    Bam!


    She smashed her fist against the table, damning the consequence.


    And almost immediately, the temperature in the room dropped even more.


    ~Gulp.


    Those standing before only felt cornered like animals the more vicious her expression and aura changed.


    They looked at the documents in her hands, wondering what was on it that would make their Head Witch so furious.


    Taking in deep breaths, Jim forced herself to calm down.


    She was only halfway done with the reports. So there should be more to it.


    Particrly, she was hoping for some happy ending in this long tale.


    However, the more she read, the angrier she became.


    Until finally, she had read them all.


    Son of a b**ch!


    .


    Like a fire-breathing Dragon, Jim huffed and puffed, wishing that she would''ve been there in person to take care of those bloody sons of b**ches that had the guys to touch her witches!


    "Leave!" She ordered.


    And even before replying, those in the room felt their legs had long betrayed them, moving faster than their mouths could talk.


    "~Aaaah!"


    Boom!


    A chair flew across the room, smashing itself into the walls.


    The entire scene was chaotic, with Jim turning her entire office upside down in hopes of relieving her irritation.


    ''Why? Why is this happening now?''


    The Full Moon Festival was only a month and a half away.


    And for the festival, everyone was looking forward to the big sacrifice.


    However, the star of the show hadn''t arrived yet. And from the reports, she wasn''t going to anytime soon.


    Jim took her seat once more within the chaotic room, thinking about all the face she was going to lose.


    ''I me that b**ch! Because of her, I''ll definitely get mocked by witch Edna and her bloody goons!''


    .


    Dammit!


    Jim was about to die in frustration.


    What? Do you think because they''re witches, they don''t have internal conflicts and struggle for power?


    Over the years, she had been fighting a long battle. And her opposition wanted to hurriedly rece her with the 34-year-old old Edna, a rare genius with innovative ideas for their future.


    A witch can only be a Head Witch until the age of 45!


    After that, they were to step down and join the sacred council tasked with assisting the next head witch.


    However, it''s not all the time that they will be eligible to join the council.


    One wrong step during one''s reign as Head witch could make their retirement into the council living hell.


    At the same time, one Gloria move could also make them live in paradise above the others.


    Mind you, in summer; she would be turning 41.


    This means she only had 4 more years to enjoy her position.


    The moment she and many high-ups heard about the traitor''s daughter, it had been long decided that they would have to bring her in.


    In the end, if she, Jim, could do it in her reign, appeasing many with the traitor''s blood, then she would go down in Witch history and be a beacon and a symbol of awe to the many generations of witches.


    However, things didn''t go ording to n.


    And now, the sacred festival was upon them with no sacrifice!


    The festival was a big deal, with Witchesing in from various cities and empires within the vast continent of Ten.


    This was their main headquarters. And the esteemed and high-ranking witches overseeing the other fortresses would all be here.


    It was going to be big.


    And for such a festival, they had captured over a thousand men, giving them their secret poison, called Bone-chiller.


    Once taken, the victims will only feel cold and wet day by day, not even having enough strength to shout.


    It was a poison they dared say was only known to their Society.


    Of course, they also made the antidote, just in case one of the witches identally ingested the ghastly poison.


    .


    In the end, the food and spring water given to the prisoners were allced with the poison.


    And even if these prisoners knew they were being poisoned, what could they do about it?


    Could it be that they were to stare here for weeks and weeks without eating or taking a single drop of water?


    Sure... They could live off of rat flesh and blood running about the dungeons.


    But in this winter, where the body was fighting against using fat to keep them alive and not starve, relying on rats alone wouldn''t do.


    Plus, in the winter, rat activities in these dungeons errant that high.


    The dungeons were cold, and the rodents typically focused on warmer regions within the fortress to survive.


    Like so, many of the prisoners were given small doses of the dastardly poison, prepping them for the big day!

 Chapter 1379 - Jimilas Plans

    Elbows on her desk, Jim held her head frustratedly.


    Why?


    Why must everything go wrong in her reign?


    Sure.


    They may have a thousand men ready to be gutted and used for the grand sacrificial ceremony.


    But in her eyes and that of many others, the traitor''s daughter alone was worth more than 100,000 peoplebined!


    The turnout for the uing festival was expected to be high because of the appearance of the traitor''s daughter.


    The traitor was a legend and, to many witches, their biggest enemy ever!


    Even younger generations also studied the traitor in the various sses taught out. Though popr negatively, the traitor was still known to all witches.


    So imagine many showing up and not seeing the star they were waiting for?


    F***!


    Though many wouldn''t date to voice their opinions, the seeds of hatred and disappointment would end up getting nted in their minds.


    And with a little push, her opposition would be able to take advantage of the matter.


    Jim''s pupils danced maniacally.


    ''No! I have to keep this information hidden for the time being. Edna cannot know about this for now!''


    For sure, the information had to go out to the council and the higher-ups.


    Luckily, over 8 out of 12 council meters were all out and should be back in another week or so.


    This was the perfect excuse for her to find things off.


    She just needed more time to put things in motion and secretly ready a team that would move out almost immediately once a final verdict on the matter had been issued.


    .


    Heh...


    Jim massaged her chin thoughtfully.


    She decided that ''with the seriousness of the matter,'' she would only reveal the information once ALL higher-ups and council members returned.


    So even if she had to wait for 3 or even 5 weeks before they all arrived, so what?


    Mind you, the big festival is 6 weeks from now. So if they came just before the big day, what about it?


    The matter was too critical and needed the votes and thoughts of everyone on what they should do.


    That was her excuse, and she was sticking to it.


    Other times, such an excuse might be ipetence.


    But with the information she archived, no one would feel that she was dragging things along.


    First, there was the matter of many high-skilled witches dying.


    From the list that went, she knew that they were all 2nd and 1st rated talents, with one of them being blessed with by the Goddess of Witchcraft to have the power of controlling iron/metal.


    So for almost all of them to perish in the hands of the traitor''s daughter alone meant that they had very much underestimated her.


    From the report, it''s said she was also blessed with super strength by the Goddess of Witchcraft.


    This again confines that she had witch-blood running through her.


    Too bad she was the enemy.


    .


    The one thing that Jim regretted was underestimating this seemingly ordinary girl.


    Before dispatching the team to Baymard, the reports stated that this girl was a very naive one with little to nobat skills.


    In short, the moment they mentioned being married to a young monarch, the witches all felt that she should be one of thosedies in the harem, fighting for a man''s attention when it should be the other way around.


    Men were born to lick the feet of women.


    Like dogs, they had to remain on all 4''s when next to a woman.


    They were spawned from the wombs of women. And should therefore die in the hands of them, the women.


    After all, without them, how could mene into this world?


    Tsk!


    Almost immediately, everyone was more disdainful of Lucy because she married and pleased a man.


    And even if that man was giving her the best in the world, so what?


    Men were already supposed to do that while remaining in lower positions.


    So what was the fuss about that?


    Still, they didn''t believe that Lucy''s partner truly loved her.


    They had their suspicions right from the start.


    And reading the secret letters, Jim had confirmed this matter in her heart.


    Yes!


    Number 5 specifically said that Lucy''s partner was only for her because of her intellect.


    Hmm...


    She was very familiar with the deceit of men.


    They could shower one with sweet words and keep one in a bubble ofmentary boss, all to fulfill their greed and achieve their dastardly ns.


    Looking at it, this traitor''s daughter was just as foolish as her mother.


    Because of a man, she killed off her fellow women as though gutting fish.


    Jim sneered in disdain, forgetting that they were the ones who initially attacked and threatened Lucy.


    Not only that, but they also wanted to kidnap Kora, taking her back to the Fortress to hold as hostage.


    So, where was theirpassion towards fellow women then?


    .


    Jim leaned into her chair, feeling that the council wouldn''t take her decision of waiting for them to heart.


    The matters written in the reports were all too severe for just a few of them to debate on.


    They all had to be present to reach the final verdict because it was truly an eye-opener.


    The key point was that this Lucy girl was a very intellectual being¡­ (Probably a blessing from their goodness.)


    ording to Number 5, she had created wonders in Baymard, allowing her partner to take all the credit while she just sat in the background.


    Looking at the ripped-off magazine pages showing many beautiful Baymardian sceneries, Jim had to admit that this Lucy girl was a genius.


    Apart from these 3 or 4 ripped magazine papers, there were still 2 pamphlets there.


    Those delivering the message couldn''t very well carry thick books while fleeing.


    Thus, they only carried turn-off pages and other lighter papers.


    Jim looked at the many strange papers with trembling hands.


    Just what sort of paper was this?


    The quality was something she had never seen before.


    It was nothing like their brown parchment paper!


    The more she looked at the strange but beautiful images shown on the papers, the more determined she was in bringing Lucy in.


    How can such a clever mind be buried behind a greedy man?


    Yes!


    If she brought in Lucy and extracted all this information from her, wouldn''t her reign go down in history as the best of them all?


    (*?*)


    Jim''s eyes twinkled.


    Before her reign was up, she would get Lucy here to make up for this matter, be it by hook or by crook!

 Chapter 1380 - A Tough Beginning

    Call!


    Jim pped her cape, walking out of the room with a frosty loom in her eyes.


    Lucy, Lucy, Lucy...


    ''If I can''t bring you back in my reign, then don''t expect to love longer!''


    Like so, Head Witch Jim was ready to unleash her wrath and make a name for herself in Witch History!


    And just as she had the burning zeal toplete her goals, back in Baymard, quite a few others were now burning energetically as well.


    .


    --The Capital City, Baymard--


    .


    Late. Late. Late!


    A young girl leaped past the hallways running at top speed with a sandwich in her mouth.


    "Miss Dina, slow down... You''re going to fall at this rate!"


    The young girl swiftly threw her head behind her shoulders, peeking at the suited maid holding beddings behind her.


    "Thanks, Aunt May! I''ll be sure to pay attention!" Tilda had a hint of helplessness in her eyes, talking past the slice of bread she firmly held in her mouth.


    That''s right. Tilda, A.K.A Dina was now runningte for her lectures.


    And what was even more ironic was that unlike Linda and the others who had to leave the pce for lectures, she was ''homeschooled'' and yet always arrived 1 or 2 minutes before the ss began.


    It wasn''t that she wasst or anything, but that she genuinely had a poor sense of direction, running through these many halls.


    Can you believe that she has lived here for 7 whole months and still couldn''t master every nuke and cranny of this ce?


    This could not be med on her.


    In District A, the only thing one could see is the Royal Pce.


    If modern people came here, they would no doubt feel as though the pcendmass was simr, if not bigger than Walt Disney''s.


    And bear in mind that there was always expansion in the pce.


    .


    The Pce was decided in many sectors, some for public tourists and fun activities, while others for public government or civilian visits.


    And then there was the sector only private to those staying in the pce.


    To not cause any suspicions, Dina and Paige (Grandma Pa) all lived in the guest buildings.


    But the thing was that Dina had her sses always scattered around various locations within the private sector.


    Landon had done this to keep her schedule always moving, lest someone suspicious tried to master her movements.


    She was fluid and always on the move, changing her ss location once every week or 7 days.


    But the issue was that, though she would personally bring her to her ss location on the first day of the week, for the other days, she sometimes got lost.


    Sigh... Brother Landon had said it was all part of her training, allowing her to sharpen her sense of direction and her eyes.


    If she can''t even master how she got here or there, then if she were out on a mission, wouldn''t she get lost in someone''s estate or home if it were her first time there?


    As a future Monarch, she had to do better when doing simple tasks.


    She was already 14 and a half.


    And though she hade of age in Veinitta, here, she was still a minor until 15.


    She was homeschooled for this period, focusing on the basics and foundations.


    .


    When she was first essed, Landon was shocked that her father didn''t even allow them to teach her simple addition and subtraction.


    F***!


    Even the children of Barons here in Pyno knew of simple arithmetics.


    Say no more. Even ordinary guards knew this much.


    And from what Pa told him, he was sure many in Veinitta knew these simple basics.


    For Tilda, she seemed to know only how to spell and write.


    Even hernguage knowledge was very poor, making several mistakes here and there.


    Thus, all this time, she had only been focusing on the basics.


    If the foundation of a home were poor, then the house would eventually copse, not being able to hold more weight.


    And unlike the others who had long and short holidays between each semester, Tilda''s case was different.


    She had no long holiday periods.


    Instead, her schedule gave her ample time within each week for a holiday.


    She had 4 days a week for sses, Mondays to Thursdays.


    During these days, Ethics, Nobility & Leadership Courses, Sword fighting, handbat, math,nguages, both Roma and Pyron, were taught diligently.


    After Thursday, She could do what she wanted.


    Notably, on Thursdays, her ss schedule daily was less than average, allowing her to do her homework on this day if she waspetent to catch the drift - Might as well do it and enjoy your 3 days of fun.


    Don''t think that she didn''t have friends of her own.


    .


    When she first arrived, she began her journey of seeing the most pir Baymardian sights.


    Sometimes, little Ren, Linda and Momo would apany her with their friends.


    And on other asions, she would only go with her Nana.


    However, what was ironic was that she made her friends when she went out alone.


    And since then, they had been close, with her visiting their homes often.


    It was a big aplishment for her to have her own set of friends.


    Thus, she cherished her free days very much


    However, no matter how free she was, she still practiced her swords and stance because every Saturday morning, Landon evaluated all royals in the private underground gym.


    Whether one had cked off or not would be fairly easy to tell.


    To wield a sword, being good in handbat, and many others also meant discipline.


    And as a future monarch who will subdue her enemies, how dare she ck off?


    .


    Tilda nced at her watch with a pale expression.


    No. No. No!


    ''I can''t afford to bete, or else the consequences will be dire!''


    Bete? No way!


    Tilda picked up her pace with a firm expression on her face.


    And as she rushed, a faint green glow at the back of her neck.

 Chapter 1381 - Awakened!

    Bam!


    The doors opened fiercely, and in came the haggard Tilda.


    "You''re 2 minutes early, Miss Dina."


    Gulp.


    Tilda quickly adjusted herself, giving a deep bow to the Military lecturer before her.


    "I apologize for my tardiness, Teacher Botu."


    That''s right.


    Her teachers were the same military lecturers who taught the soldiers in ssrooms.


    And for Tilda''s matter, they treated it simr to a mission.


    Secrecy was of the utmost importance here and out of the corners of these walls; no one was to know they had taught Tilda in any way.


    She was their mission target. And every one of her teachers was all determined to do their best!


    Tilda thinned her lips, understanding her mistake.


    Though she was 2 minutes earlier than the appointed ss time, it was still bad for her to arrive thiste.


    She should be here 10~30 minutes before the ss begins, giving her ample time to make out her books or writing material.


    Beingte because of directional reasons wasn''t good enough.


    Yesterday, she was escorted past the many simr hallways, making many turns to get to this hidden ssroom.


    And today, she did wake up earlier than usual to figure things out.


    However, once she got into the building, she still got lost.


    Typically, it was always around Wednesdays and Thursdays that she would be able to master the route without a synch.


    However, ss locations kept changing at the start of every week.


    And her timely arrival only meant that she still hadn''t trained her brain to its full potential.


    Do you think they, the soldiers, assassins and everyone else were born with eidetic memories?


    Perfumers could train their sense of smell to pick out every ingredient used.


    Food tasters could train their tongues to feel and know every ingredient given.


    Likewise, the brain in this era was too essential. They could master things and hardly forget because of their training.


    .


    In fact, in the first days of the week after being escorted, she should''ve been able to find her way without getting lost.


    If one were kidnapped with eyes closed, they, the guards, would still know how to escape.


    Left, right, left, left... Calcte pace, seconds at heart and many other clues.


    Again, even if they made all hallways simr, no 2 things in this world could ever be the same.


    Even the processed food packages of the same product weren''t the same after being passed through human hands.


    Food cans or even printers get stretched, and other objects get wrinkled or damaged instead.


    Likewise, the hallways had ws. Look for them, and the rest was history.


    If she was going to be a monarch, a simple: ''I got lost'' actually said a lot about what shecked.


    Her observational sight and reaction were just too poor.


    Botu nced at the very well-mannereddy, inwardly sighing at heart.


    They had a long, long, long, very long way to go.


    "Take your seat."


    "Yes, teacher," Tilda replied, trying not to feel down.


    She had indeed gotten better over the many months. But she knew she was still weak.


    ~Ahh!


    Tilda ran her fingers underneath her hair, touching her neck in displeasure.


    Something was heating up behind her neck.


    It stung. It stung bitterly.


    Eh? Could a mosquito have bitten her?


    Tilda was concerned but decided to brush it off.


    For now, she had to focus on her lectures.


    But little did she know that her bloodline had been awakened!


    And in another building, Pa, who was getting ready to leave the pce, also felt a burn at the back of her neck... Though hers was much stronger.


    .


    Dizzy... Dizzy...


    Bam!


    The guards were shocked beyond belief.


    "Mrs. Paige? Mrs. PAIGE, are you alright? Quick, get the stay-in nurses over and contact the royal doctor!"


    Many couldn''t understand what went wrong with his Paige.


    One minute she was up, looking good and rosy, and in the next, her face was pale, and her body began to weaken.


    Pa''s eyes grew blurry, listening to the many concerned voices.


    No... It''s happening again!


    Pa had never understood why she would sometimes have this heavy dizziness overwhelm her.


    However, when she was younger, she had a doctor check her, only to say she was down with a fever.


    At first, she believed it. But what sort of fever would keeping so strategically?


    Again, aftering to Baymard, she had done a full body check, but luckily she only had a few minor issues.


    Yet, these headaches woulde once a month, more potent than thest, typicallyte at night.


    And everyone she had a checkup the next day, she would find no issues.


    Pa began to sweat heavily.


    This was the first time she had been attacked at night and during the day all at once.


    That''s right.


    Last night, she had a headache.


    Usually, she should be fine the next day.


    But who would''ve known that she would have another surprise attack out of nowhere?


    Pa gripped the guard who held her, whispering her final words before falling into a deep sleep.


    "Please don''t tell Dina... She has a lot of sses today."


    Plop.


    She was out.


    .


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The steady sounds of ticking resounded in Pa''s ears.


    ''Eh? Where... What happened to me?''


    Pa groaned and shook ever so slowly, finally waking up from her predicament.


    Her senses returned one by one. And after a few flutters, the blurry film before her became apparent.


    Awake. Awake. Awake.


    "Quick! Inform the doctor! The patient is awake!"


    Pa heard


    The voices were mumbled when reaching her ears; the more Pa tried to steady herself.


    With one hand to her head and one on the side bed, she leaned up with the support of the nearby nurses.


    "Mrs. Pa... Try not to strain yourself."


    "That''s right. Please just rx."


    "Hmmm..."


    She replied.


    And soon, the doctor arrived, apanied by his majesty.


    Landon narrowed his eyes profoundly.


    [''Host, it''s her bloodline.... It''s linked to the Holy Core!'']

 Chapter 1382 - The Keys!

    Landon didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    Who would''ve known that her Bloodline was linked to that of the Holy Core, somehow?


    ''System, why am I only hearing about this bow?''


    [''... Noment host.'']


    Veins popped off on the sides of Landon''s head.


    Tech!


    Of course, the bloody system wouldn''t have anything to say!


    Damn bastard!


    Forget it.


    Landon took deep breaths, trying his hardest to maintain his smile when facing Pa.


    If he continued to dwell into the system''s remarks, then wouldn''t he have high blood pressure before he turned 30?


    Landon listened to Pa, realizing that these headaches were amon thing for her, except these past few months, things seemed a little more different.


    "Mrs. Pa, so you mean since the summer ofst year, these headaches have beening in stronger than they used to?"


    Pa nodded her head vigorously.


    "Yes, your majesty. It''s just as you''ve said."


    In the pce, she could typically rx her guard and call Landon more intimately.


    But when outsiders, even the doctors, were called in, she typically switched up, calling him his majesty.


    Her identity was that of someone who had once helped him in Arcadina back then.


    Thus, he brought her to the pce to pay her back for her generosity.


    This was the identity she used.


    That said, she could still call Landon intimately in public, but some people with evil intentions might think she''s rude, pompous or taking advantage of his gratitude.


    All across Pyno, she was sure that Landon had enemies who disagreed with his vision, trying to make things harder for him.


    That''s why she didn''t want to be used against him in any way.


    .


    Landon rubbed his hands against his chin, deeply analyzing her words.


    ''System, care to exin further?''


    [''My stupid Host, her headaches are entirely her fault.'']


    ''What do you mean? And how does this rte to the Holy Core?''


    [''Host, to fully understand her situation, one must look at her ancestral background.'']


    Oh?


    Landon raised a brow, listening to the system''s exnations and insults.


    Bottom line, Pa''s ancestor ages ago was one of those in charge of transporting the Holy core to its resting ce.


    It was strange to say that Pa''s ancestors originated from Ten.


    And back then, they were one of the fiercest and most trusted people, who, along with others, ced the core in the mountain.


    One could say that back then, these people probably had Wuxia Cultivation kind of strength.


    They probably jump in with the holy without using ropes or anything of that sort.


    The heavens made them that strong because of how terrifying the beasts back then truly were.


    Even now, with many still extinct, the present beasts were still too terrifying. So imagine the past?


    Well, Pa''s ancestor that started it all was blessed with the power to locate whatever one was looking for by having visions or focusing on touch.


    They could also find people if one gave them personal information on that person.


    Sometimes, they also had visions about certain people too.


    They could also see themselves too.


    But it was necessary to note that this power was different from Lucia''s, whose own could only be beneficial for Zalipnia.


    In Lucia''s case, it always involved visions which sometimes caused her to fall into that state for hours, days... And the longest was for a week.


    Plus, Lucia couldn''t find people, objects or animals at will.


    The difference was there.


    .


    Back to the matter of Pa''s ancestor, from the system''s words, he and 4 other ancestors were the ones who held the core and ced it down in the mountain amidst the presence of others.


    And during the exact moment when the core touched the ground, something happened that transformed them into Keys.


    That''s right.


    All 5 of them had the power to unlock the Holy Core, unleashing its full capacity.


    And only a person with an awakened blood could do it.


    Again, because of this connection with the core, these 5 have purer and stronger bloodlines than any other ''blessed people.''


    And as they say, more power called for more concerns.


    And unlock other blessed people, those who have these unique bloodlines, need to fully awaken them to stop the headaches.


    The Holy Core''s powers were strong!


    So it needed them to train, hone and focus their energy on controlling it all.


    However, how could Pa know this?


    One should know that it wasn''t every generation or everyone that turned into blessed people.


    For example, take Astar''s situation.


    He was blessed with a ridiculous strength that needed ample food to maintain.


    But look at his siblings, father and even his grandfather... No one had this power.


    In some cases, it could take up to 10 generations before a person with an activated bloodline turns up.


    Things die, people forget, and many facts be myths instead.


    Pa might not be aware of her activated bloodline.


    All she knew was that since the age of 17, she had constantly been having this headache.


    .


    ''System, so she and Tilda are the only descendants having this bloodline?''


    [''That is correct, host. Since the dawn of age, power holders have dwindled. And thousands and thousands of yearster, only a few still stand'']


    ''In other words, the enemy who wanted the core mighte for her, yes?''


    [''Host, see you''re not that stupid after all.'']


    ''Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes... Whatever you say.''


    Landon replied, restraining himself from rolling his eyes heavenwards.


    5 Keys!


    For the T.O.E.P to have sessfully located the core after hundreds and thousands of years of searching meant that they should also have some knowledge of the 5 Keys!


    Maybe their knowledge might be limited. But still, Landon wouldn''t dare to assume them clueless.


    No! It was best to prepare for the worst.


    Which brought him to his next question - Just how many KEYS had they found?


    They needed a descendant with a fully activated Bloodline that hailed from those 5.


    So just how many had they captured?


    Did they know about Pa? Were they looking for her, or was he overthinking on this matter?


    Landon''s expression turned grim.


    Too much uncertainty.

 Chapter 1383 - [Bonus ]The Keys! 2

    <h4>Chapter 1383 - [Bonus ]The Keys! 2</h4>


    The 5 Keys!


    ''System, I want to find them!''


    [''Good host. All I can do is pinpoint the general scope of where they might be. It will be up to the hist to find them for himself!'']


    Pup!


    Landon stared at the blue interface before him, looking at the general locations.


    One was in the Continent of Omania, another in Morgany, Pyno (Pa), Dania and Zohl.


    Of course, the system had been kind enough to say what empires they were on and what regions too.


    For example, the one in Zohl was located around the eastern region of Glutia.


    Meaning it was up to him to check the eastern regions.


    It didn''t say NorthEast or South East.


    Nope.


    The system said east, limiting his range further, which was good for him.


    Landon took note of these locations, realizing that no one seemed to be captured yet.


    But that didn''t mean that the enemy wasn''ting for them.


    The event might not even know what they looked like or who they were. But once they begin their search, it shouldn''t be long before they gather more clues and find precisely who they were looking for.


    What was intriguing was that looking at the system''s information, some regions had 2 people with awakened bloodlines that seemed to stem from the same direct family and not cousins or indirect ones.


    And in Pyno, there were also 2... Fairly located here in Baymard.


    Landon tilted his head in surprise.


    Eh? Could it be that Tilda had awakened her bloodline?


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    .


    ''System, does it make a difference if the enemy captured Tilda or Pa?''


    [''Host, if Miss Tilda has awakened, it would depend on the strength of her bloodline. That said, this system can tell you that Mrs. Pa''s bloodline is way stronger than the 2nd person in Pyno.'']


    ''Meaning the enemy would have a higher chance of unlocking the Core using Pa.''


    Yes!


    Landon''s eyes twinkled endlessly.


    Assuming Tilda was the awakened person, maybe capturing her would only yield a 1 or 3% core unlock.


    However, Pa might be able to unlock up to 20% of the core''s potential.


    Yes! This was how he looked at it.


    There were 5 primary bloodline Keys.


    So the stronger the bloodline, the more potential it had to unlock up to 20%.


    Then doesn''t this mean that if he can get the keys, the Morgs won''t be able to fully unlock it?


    Landon''s body trembled.


    Yes! Yes!


    For now, he still has to upgrade his space if he wants to keep the core inside.


    At first, he was worried that the longer the core stayed with the enemy, them unlocking it to its full potential would be inevitable, only being a matter of time.


    However, that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    If he found the keys, no matter how long the view stayed with them, wouldn''t it be useless?


    Heh.


    He finally found a shortcut.


    But of course, he would never be able to get all 5 keys.


    And this was because one of the unique bloodlines only had a single descendant alive, living in Morgany!


    The enemy already had one key lurking amongst them.


    And soon, they should be able to unlock a certain percentage of power. Maybe 10 or maybe 20%!


    .


    All in all, some key bloodlines only had a single person with the activated bloodline.


    Dammit!


    Looking at another location, Landon just wanted to cry for himself.


    Dania?... Dania of all ces?


    Wasn''t that the 2nd Lampe/Adonis continent?


    Yup!


    Adonis had long turned the entire container unto their own.


    So he would have to let his people infiltrate the regions and manage to survive and live in that ridiculously Cultic ce while trying to find the key.


    Do you know how ultic that ce was?


    Sure. . they say they are a good religion and a proper temple.


    But their activities were all cultic in his eyes.


    And for his men, it could take days, weeks and even months to find the Key.


    So imaging it all was truly daunting.


    The more Landon thought about it, the more he felt like making ns right away.


    In Dania''s case, it was best to go in by air... Meaning he would have to take advantage of the summer.


    And if the worstes to the worst, they would have to infiltrate by sea, but using the submerged ships.


    After knowing all he did, Landon had to make ns before the T.O.E.P made their move!


    .


    With the doctor, nurses and everyone excused, Landon calmly sat beside Pa.


    "Aunt, I know what''s wrong with you."


    Pa was taken aback.


    "Really? Little Landon, what is it?"


    She gripped his hand anxiously, not knowing whether she wished to get the answer to the question she had always longed for.


    The air was frozen cold, as goosebumps covered her entire body.


    Body felt uneasy, tightening her quivering lips at Landon.


    She... She wasn''t dying, was she?


    "Rx, aunt. It''s not what you think."


    "It''s not?"


    Landon shook his head sideways. "No. You''re more or less fine and healthy. But aunt, have you ever wondered about their ancestors?"


    "_"


    Pa almost smacked Landon in the head. What did her ancestors have to do with her?


    Since she could recall, her grandmother said she was an orphan who grew up in Veinitta.


    So beyond her Grandmother''s generation, what could she possibly know about them?"


    "What? Do you mean my ancestors originated from Ten? Little Landon, are you joking with me? Look at me! I''m not as fair as they are."


    Well, this was because her ancestors hade to Veinitta generations back and had married people here.


    In a sense, she was 60~70% Veinitta and the rest, Ten.


    So how can she have the same skinpletion as them?


    Landon chuckled, exining a few key points of what he knew.


    "Aunt. From now on, you''ll have to train your powers!"


    (-_-)


    .


    Like so, Landon began to make preparations. And in a blink of an eye, 4 more weeks flew by.


    The month of May was finally here, which made many look forward to the blissful summer even more.


    But to others, this was a time of war instead!

 Chapter 1384 - The Battle Against Giants

    <h4>Chapter 1384 - The Battle Against Giants</h4>


    The cold was unbearable.


    And the sky, as dark as ink.


    However, as dark as it might be, it was no match for the darkness swimming in the eyes of many.


    ~Caipui!


    A burly man spat to the side in a manly way, looking at the towering walls before him.


    It''s been a week since they began their siege, and soon enough, they will be able to break through!


    "Holy Kardinal Everett, your holy Generals and Monkards have been gathered."


    Said a knight, dawned with a diamond eye-shaped symbol on his armor.


    "Hmm.."


    Everett hummed, making his way back to his tent not too far from where he was.


    And the knight who spoke out only followed behind with reverence in his eyes.


    Just speaking to such a Holy Kardinal was as though he was receiving the Adonis'' blessings on the spot!


    The knight looked back at the city that would soon be theirs, snickering and their stupidity to hold the fort.


    Heh.


    In the face of Adonis, who can win?


    Surrender now or face ''His'' wrath!


    .


    Everett lifted the ps into his massive tent, walking past many seated.


    But as prestigious as he was, the moment they saw him, they all stood and performed a strange greeting, doing the eye-symbol with their hands.


    "We salute the Holy Kardinal Everett the VII. May the light of Adonis shine upon us at this hour... To Adonis!"


    "To Adonis!"


    Everyone briefly closed their eyes,municating with their ''almighty.''


    "At ease."


    "Yes, Your holiness." Everyone replied.


    In the room, the Holy Generals sat directly behind the Holy Monkards.


    Each Monkard had 2 Generals seated behind them.


    In essence, the Kardinal spoke directly to the Monkards, and the Generals controlled and spoke directly to the Monkards.


    The chain ofmand was so, with each group having their units of trained men.


    But make no mistake.


    Though only 2 Holy Generals were brought in by each Monkard, this wasn''t all they had under their sleeves.


    They only brought their most trusted and prized Monkards into the room, leaving the rest to keep overseeing the general battle that was still going on.


    As Monkards, rising to this high position meant having at least 15 Monkards in theirmand.


    And each General also had a team of at least 8000 men, with some having up to 11,000, dividing them into different units.


    As for the Kardinal, he had 10 Monkards under hismand.


    The Kardinal''s robe was Holy Blue; though he had 3 other main coloured options he could wear; Blue with ck lined robes, Blue with white lined robes, or Blue with orange lined robes.


    The Monkards could choose between purple robes and 2 other colored robes lined with different colors too.


    .


    Everett took his seat, rating his ring for all to see.


    "With the blessed being given by our great and Holy Leader, we shall win this battle.


    First, the Thamans! How are things going with them?"


    Thamans... A.K.A priests.


    They were believed to convert enemies on the battlefield using their staff.


    If one can recall, the staff colors vary from strongest to weakest as; ck, Dark Green, Purple, Red, Blue, Yellow/Golden and finally, Silver/Clear Crystal.


    And only high ranking Thamans could use clear staffs, having a higher willpower and strength of manifesting Adonis'' powers.


    The clearer the staff, the more power they can wield.


    One of the Lords smiled, feeling very pleased with the situation.


    "Your holiness. The Thamans in my units have had great help since the beginning.


    There was a tricky situation along the walls, which we couldn''t get over. But after the Thamans prayed, a strong wind descended, curving many enemy arrows away.


    With this, we managed to move several more steps closer, finally leaving the barrels of explosives along the barred city gates.


    If this continues, it won''t be long before we can break through the gates and infiltrate the city!"


    The Monkard smiled merrily.


    Right now, they are at war in the continent of Omania!


    Here, ? of the empires in this continent experience snow.


    No... They only had 2 primary weather types: rain and Sun.


    .


    Typically, when it''s snowing for the rest of the world, it would be the sunniest time for them.


    And when it was the pique of sunny days around many parts of the world, they would have heavy rainfall too.


    In short, their weather was more or less pleasant, with 7 and a half months of sun and 4 and a half months of heavy rains around July to October.


    But make no mistake.


    At the beginning of their rain to sunny transition, the weather is typically chill and just alright with enough sun... Though it won''t rain.


    And as the time goes on, the heat picks up, creeping up on one.


    And soon, the crazy Hamattans begin, blowing wind and just all around.


    The winds can get brutal, as though one were in a sand storm.


    No... If those back on earth saw this sort of sand storm some, they would think the end of the world was near.


    But for those in this world, such things were normal.


    The weather here has always been extreme.


    And the grounds here were also far sturdier and richer than Earth''s.


    There were also strange metals in Omania that would be unidentified for an earthling.


    It should be said that it was a tough ce and thend of giants. This was basically because the people here were far taller than the average man.


    Make no mistake.


    The heights in this world varied from what the medieval age heights of people back on earth were.


    For example, Landon and many others were already past 6 feet, with the average woman being 5''8 and above.


    Even with the way they lived, they could grow to this height.


    Well, maybe it was because of the slight deviation of their gravity figure here, which wasn''t 9.81 m/s2, by the way.


    It was slightly close but not the same.


    The difference was very negligible in calctions. Yet, it caused so much change in the world itself.


    ... Or maybe it was because of the other changes from nature and factored around them.


    But still... They were all too tall for processed people.


    Then imagine how they would be in the nearest future?


    .


    Omania was thend of giants because the women there averaged 6''2 and the men were 6''8.


    And though this was theirnd and they were more skilled in winning battles here, they seemed to be losing against Adonis!

 Chapter 1385 - A Determined Adonis

    <h4>Chapter 1385 - A Determined Adonis</h4>


    Everett nodded in satisfaction, listening to the situation outside.


    "Your holiness, the Battlefords under my Holy Generals, are now preparing for phase 2. It shouldn''t be long before we can enter the city!"


    "Good...."


    The air was already thick with the foul stench of old blood.


    And right in his tent, he could already smell the heavy aftermath from a week-long battle.


    Everett''s expression was chill


    Getting to this point was not without a few sacrifices.


    Scattered across the battlefield were his dead battle fords


    At present, because they hadn''t infiltrated the city, their enemy had the advantage of attacking from above without carrying about attacks from them.


    One should recall that even though Morgany was about to create the first Ballista, it wasn''t long ago.


    Again, it wasn''t long ago that their hidden Lampe prince had stolen the design from Alexander''s person.


    So it would take a while to reach Lampe.


    That said, they over here didn''t know about it.


    In short, they couldn''t imagine such long-range weapons could exist.


    That is... Wasn''t it just a fairytale?


    The way of battle had always been like this, to minimize the death rate before the barred city gates got destroyed.


    If they also knew that stone-throwers, A.K.A, Catapults were also made in Pyno, many would no doubt open their mouths wide in shock and delight.


    Such Godly things was what they needed!


    (*?*)


    However, even though they couldn''t fathom the idea of having long-ranged weapons, they still managed to find several ways of protecting themselves during battle.


    "Monkard Joshua... How is the ''Holy Home''ing up?"


    Joshua chuckled yfully.


    "Your holiness, they are all ready for infiltration!"


    .


    The Home!


    In essence, they were wooden structures created at Adonis war sights that could cover a total of 10 horses with the riders, only leaving the horses'' hoofs exposed.


    Of course, to support the frame, there are several support systems that are worn by the horses to keep things steady.


    And the wooden structures are built so tightly together to avoid flying arrows prating the structure.


    Of course, there are peep/arrow holes for those inside to release their own attacks on the enemies.


    And when they had to leave the device, there was a door at the corners with atch on the inside.


    This was why it was called a home.


    And there were 2 types.


    One could be held up by10 horses in 2 rows. And another that could be held by men as though they were in a rectangr formation.


    And if worsees to the worst, they would drop their feet, covering their weaknesses, if the rain of attack was too heavy.


    It should be noted that both types were the same size, length and width.


    One could take up to 10 horses, and another could take up to 20~25 men.


    The men moving the structure weren''t entirely the same as the men shooting from within.


    Everyone worked together to create a bnce to things.


    And of course, outlined and attached to the exterior of these Holy Homes, we''re multiple shields too.


    Hey...


    One had to get many forms of protection, alight?


    After all, wood had its own damage capacity too.


    If they allowed too many arrows to pierce the wood more and more, it would soon begin to cream and open, leaving room for enemy arrows to prate and kill them from within.


    That said, the Holy Home was designed to look roughly simr to how knights move in formation, with their armors covering all sides.


    They stoop when they can and advance when necessary.


    .


    Everett was very pleased with the overall situation. However, how could he make his men feel happy with this much?


    He tapped the paper before him with bloodshot eyes.


    "It''s been a week. And looking at these merry results, do you expect me to be happy?


    Our Basic Troops, Auxiliaries and Legions have all been lost by 1/30th.


    Tell me! We still have other areas to im after this. So if we keep losing this much, do you expect me to be happy?


    Our Calvary, Spearmen, advanced Militia¡­ we lost so much before we could even enter the city.


    So should I be happy?


    ANSWER ME!!"


    Bam!


    Everest smashed his table into pieces right before their very eyes.


    Everyone sucked in their breath, feel g the heavy tension in the air


    Strong. . strong...


    How could they forget that their Kardinal was a Skull Crusher?


    Though fewer people died than they expected, a loss of people was still a loss.


    Luckily, after finishing things up here, they just had to conquer and control the following 3 towns and 16 viges, followed by the next big City.


    And by then, backup should''ve arrived at the scene.


    That''s right.


    They were expecting Backup by October of this year.


    One shouldn''t think that it was far away.


    For one, just transitioning to the nearby vige took a day and a half.


    If they were just traveling to the next Big City with no intention of fighting, the journey alone would take 3.5~4 weeks¡­ a month.


    However, now that they were fighting, this alone would prolong things.


    .


    For one, before they could leave this city, they would have to stay here for another month or 2 to subdue and control thingspletely.


    They had to look for all hidden enemies in the city and quad the ce too, before moving on to the next.


    This was the Omanian Empire of in, one of the most fertile empires with all sorts of strong metal ores.


    Omania as a whole had numerous uncountable resources.


    But in was a good start if Adonis wanted to own and rule over the entire continent of Omania.


    They will conquer the region and im Omania as theirs.


    However, what they didn''t know was that Morgany had long been eyeing Omania too.


    The reason why they hadn''t been able to conquer the ce for the specs was because of too much division ofbor.


    It was true.


    Because Morgany was focusing on too many, if not all projects in this world, they couldn''tmit to a full-scale war at present.


    But Adonis was different.


    All their forces were strategically targeted to expand their influence.


    Unlike Morgany, who was busy guarding the seas, going here and there, and even doing things Adonis found meaningless.


    Of course, all that Morgany had done was still great, seeing that they are able to always be on top in this world.


    In truth, Morgany was sneaky, making everyone feel like they needed Morgany. They almost hypnotized the world to see their continent as a ce where the Gods lived.


    But Lampe was more direct rather than tricking many. Lampe was a true tyrant.


    And in terms of strength, it wasn''t bad either.


    There was a reason why they were the 2nd strongest force in this world.


    However, even if Morgany couldn''t make a move on Omania now... Who said they would ever allow Lampe to take over?


    NAIVE!

 Chapter 1386 - A Tight Power Struggle

    <h4>Chapter 1386 - A Tight Power Struggle</h4>


    Left, right.


    Everett''s eyes slowly moved over everyone in the room.


    "1 day... That is all the time you have."


    If they couldn''t infiltrate the city by then... Heh... Well, it''s best they didn''t anger him.


    They had to act fast before those bloody Morgs realized their actions.


    Of course, the reason why they chose to take action against Omania was that even the Morgs despised the ce.


    Yes! It was rich in resources.


    In this world, many continents were also rich with unique resources too.


    But Omania''s blessings were its ores.


    However, just gathering enough ores to fill an entire fleet of ships would take a lot of Omanian workers and a lot of time.


    That''s right. The Morgs had initially intended to force the Omanians into very, making them do thebor.


    After all, in their eyes, the Omanians were all lowlife ves.


    Why?


    Because Omania looked even more down-ridden than Pyno.


    Omania was ranked by them as one of the bottom continents in this world.


    It was just so bad.


    Maybe because the monarchs and elite groups all wore strange skirts, or perhaps it was something else... But they just looked down on them.


    It can also be said that their infrastructure was very old and not ''modernized.''


    It looked like they were living in a period hundreds of years in the past.


    .


    To be honest, if anyone back on earth saw these towering giants, the first thing that would pop into their minds would be the burly Hignders of ancient Scond!


    And here, they called their traditional attire a Dingah.


    These men had a sort of heroism in their bones, and we''re very prideful, refusing to be ves to Morgany.


    The only downside was that they were very hot-headed.


    And their women were also no joke as well.


    The women would rather die than allow themselves to get taken away.


    To die such an honorable death was truly worth some des.


    That was the Omanian way!


    Maybe because most Omanians stood together, Morgany didn''t dare to act too rashly since they didn''t want to send or gather almost all their resources to battle against an entirely different continent.


    It wasn''t like they were fighting some city or even an empire.


    No!


    They would be going against an entire Continent with 8 empires in it!


    To do so and keep sending backup constantly... would mean that they would have to pull out all ships stationed on the seas and even recall a majority of their spies and T.O.E.P members across the world just to take down an entire continent.


    And you know, one doesn''t have to give the enemy any chance to climb up, so the backup would have to keeping, maybe every 3 months or 2.


    .


    Honestly, if Morgany did all this, It would not only let them lose some knights/power in war, but it would also make them lose their hold on other continents and empires in the world.


    Heck!


    They would lose control of the high seas, causing other ambitious continents like Veinitta and Ten to rise and reim the waters.


    Not to mention that they already had very important projects and missions they had long been working on, so how could they drop everything for Omania?


    Hello? Wasn''t that madness?


    The matter of the Holy core had been a big priority for hundreds and hundreds of years. So who was time for Omania?


    In short, the world power will shift if they concentrate all their forces on Omania.


    Morgany was able to infiltrate many regions because more than 60% of nobles and the people in those regions were somewhat willing to be bribed or used.


    But the strange hignd-style heroism here didn''t allow the Omanians to listen to their crap.


    It was better to die honorably than to live such a cowardly life.


    More than 70% of the Omanians thought simrly.


    Yes.


    They might have issues amongst themselves and even scheme with each other.


    But that didn''t mean that they would allow foreigners to enve them!


    Are you crazy?


    In matters concerning foreigners, they almost all stood on the same side.


    Even the fact that they remained a little undeveloped in this world''s era showed how stubborn they were in epting change.


    They might be ranked as one of the poorest, but the people don''t think so.


    They hunted creatures, had food, a roof over their heads and a im to their ownnd.


    So what was there to feel sad about?


    They unanimously refused any forms of very to foreigners... Though amongst them, there were ves of war roaming about.


    They just didn''t trust foreigners.


    It can be said that even Landon will have difficulties after meeting these people.


    To get an Omanian''s trust was akin to passing an elephant through the eye of a needle.


    .


    That said, Morgany was more hell-bent on information gathering, slowly seeping and controlling the people with several projects and hidden organizations, making many see them simr to Gods.


    But Adonis didn''t roll like that.


    One should recall that Adonis already had 2 continents; Lampe and Dania, under its wing.


    So they were really for a full invasion, focusing on Omania, Romain and Pyno.


    They had decided to start with these 3 continents and see where things led.


    However, just a few months ago, back in Lampe, the leaders were shocked to find out that the teams they sent to spy on the situation returned with horrible news.


    It can be said that back in the Capital, they were already making decisions to focus their entire energy on Omania now.


    These Adonis followers in Omania didn''t know it, but soon, they will have triple the backup they were waiting for.


    If Adonis couldn''t im Pyno or Romain... Then they sure as well wouldn''t give up on Omania.


    Bubuum!


    Everyone''s heart drummed loudly, saying their goodbyes to the Kardinal.


    The Holy Monkards swallowed hard.


    What the hell are they waiting here for?


    They better get a move on it before the Kardinal lowered the time limit any further.


    Looking at their Holy Generals, everyone began to voice theirmands.


    "By Adonis! You all better show some real results before nightfall!"


    "That''s right. Though those pesky Morgs won''t act inrge numbers, they''ll give us a headache if they catch on to our ns!"


    "Listen here! I don''t care if we have to work all night. But you must get into the city before this time tomorrow!"


    (*^)

 Chapter 1387 - New Alert

    <h4>Chapter 1387 - New Alert</h4>


    Like so, the Adonis followers began to hasten their approach.


    And over the towering city walls, a burly man with a long ck and gray beard stood majestically, watching the enemy continue their fired waves of attacks.


    "City Lord, please... You have to leave!" Replied one of the men standing behind him.


    Rupert''s hands tightened against the walls, looking at the scene in utter silence.


    "Where is my family?"


    "City Lord, just as you''ve requested, we''ve tied them up and sent them out."


    If they didn''t tie them up, these people wouldn''t leave, dying for honor.


    In fact, over thest couple of days, even allowing people to vacate was quite a challenging task.


    Some proimed that they would rather die in their properties than flee a battlezone... And these were ordinary farmers who held their pitchforks and sat in front of their doors as though waiting for enemy attack.


    As a warrior, Rupert admired their fighting spirit.


    But as a city Lord, it was troubling.


    You have to know that even if these people infiltrated the city, they wouldn''t kill the ordinary folks.


    If you kill all people in Omania, who will you rule over?


    No...


    They needed the ordinary folks to continue farming and feeding their armies. Cleaning, booking, timber, fishing, harvesting ores, building, hunting for food, merchandising in the city, opening food stalls for gathering money into their pockets, and many other reasons were why they didn''t kill them.


    But knowing how stubborn the majority of people here were, they would fight on the spot and get killed instead.


    Of course, these intruders can''t kill everyone because that would also leave them at a loss.


    These people came to conquer and not divide tasks and do manualbor.


    So there will always be a bnce to things.


    First, they might pick a few and kill to make an example.


    But what happens if the people aren''t phased at all by the example?


    His people were hot-headed and felt it an honor to die that way.


    They would provoke the enemy even more.


    That is, even if they died, they would all start a big riot, wanting to take as many enemies to the grave as possible.


    And to further control matters, the enemy might have to chain them up and allow them to work... Simr to how the ancient Egyptian ordinary folks back on earth got chained and whipped when working.


    This battle has been going on for a week now.


    And on day 2, he called every one, issuing out his order.


    He knew his people very well. If he didn''t give them a mission, they would act too rashly.


    Thus, he told everyone to act fearful of the enemy, gathering information and doing their best to survive until hopees their way.


    That''s right.


    He had bundled up his family, sending them with several guards away via the hidden exit.


    They were to head straight for the Capital, informing his majesty Abrodius of the situation at hand.


    He was also not worked up about the enemy finding the secret escape path because it was somewhat... As they say, enchanted.


    The strange vines blocking the path could only open via extraordinary methods that only he and a few knew.


    Those vines hovered over the secret wall were imprable.


    So forget it.


    That said, he also had over 90% of the guards across the city flee with his family.


    Of course, they will be back, joining the reinforcements to take down those intruders.


    If they stayed here, the enemy would put them to death!


    .


    Rupert looked at a few of the guards and chuckled.


    "Are you all sure?"


    The guards behind him looked at the sky, closing their eyes only briefly.


    The faces of their loved ones shed within their minds.


    The good, the bad rimes, fun and even minutes of some members passing from illnesses all reminded them of just how human they were.


    "City Lord, we will fight and die with you."


    ''Wife, daughter, son, family... Sorry...''


    They would never see them again.


    But someone had to keep the attacks raining to distract the enemy and give ample time to flee.


    The hidden passageway led to the outskirts facing the Capital''s direction.


    However far, it could still be caught up with if the enemy entered now and realized they were missing.


    Thus, the men on the walls never stopped attacking, as though confident in their victory.


    Rupert smiled, knowing that his life wasing to an end.


    In short, the enemy might lock him up in the dungeon, trying to get out as much information as they could.


    But for how long?


    If whatever they wanted to uncover was found, he would be killed.


    Yesterday, Rupert had kept all important documents in the pce vault.


    Yes! Just like the hidden passageway, the doors to the vault that the enchanted vines alive them.


    The enemy would do anything to enter that ce; maybe that would be why they would keep him alive.


    The enemy might not even know that it''s a vault, thinking that he kept his family and the other 80% of the city guards in some strange oasis.


    .


    ording to the city''s history, there was a powerful ancestor thousand and thousands of years ago that had the power to manipte and grow these vines.


    He positioned several enchanted vines here and across many regions within the empire.


    His legend lives on because he used to walk on water, relying on his vine powers from the Vine God!


    He was a powerful Omanian whose legend still resonated across thend.


    Thousands and thousands of yearster, the vines had never lost their power, still maintaining their enchantment.


    It was thanks to his firm belief in the vines that Rupert felt relieved.


    Sigh...


    Good times.


    He indeed lived a true and fulfilling life.


    But now, his fate was hanging on a string.


    Rupert looked to the heavens in distress.


    ''Please, oh wise Vine God... Please, send your holy aid to us.''


    .


    ~Ding!


    Landon already had a bad feeling.


    [''Host, you have a new mission.'']

 Chapter 1388 - New Main Missions

    <h4>Chapter 1388 - New Main Missions</h4>


    [Main Missions:


    >Adonis is once again on the move. And this time, their focus is on Omania.


    Task: Prevent them from sessfully invading the continent.


    Deadline: 11 months.


    Punishment: Ripped apart in the void for 7 days.


    >Sign a treaty with at least 1 Omanian Empire.


    Deadline: 1 year.


    Punishment: Reduction in overall strength by 20%.]


    ....


    Landon looked at his main missions, inwardly nning his next moves in his mind.


    First off, one should know that by the first week of August, he would be leaving for Zohl to save the boy who was blessed by nature.


    By the time he got back, he would only have about a month and a half to chill before reading over to Omania.


    Unlike Zohl, Omania was closer to Baymard.


    Once again, Landon estimated that he woulde to their aid by next winter.


    There was no helping it.


    He couldn''t be in 2 ces at the same time.


    He had to finish his impending mission in Zohl, whose deadline was nearing dangerously, by the way.


    If there was anyone to me, it would have to be those damn people who kept trying to assassinate the boy.


    He had to deal with that, as well as establish a treaty with the boy before leaving.


    Once he does so, that would be his breakthrough into Zohl.


    He still had the other 13 Zohl empires to convince.


    But at least, it was a start.


    This was the month of May, and thus, he had 3 months and 1 week to prepare a team before leaving.


    Landon sighed, taking his noon tea while waiting for a few people to see him.


    ~Ring~~


    The phone rang, waking him up from his stupor.


    ["Your majesty, your 12:45''s are here."]


    "Hmm... Send them in."


    ["Yes, your majesty."]


    Landon subconsciously sat upright, watching all 6 people enter his office.


    And after a brief salute, they took their seats.


    Of course, Alicia, one of Landon''s many secretaries, also came in but sat a little further at the back.


    Today, they were here for a brief follow-up meeting of no more than 30~45 minutes.


    .


    ~Flip. Flip. Flip.~


    Jotters and documents were flipped the longer the meeting carried on.


    "Your majesty, here are the stats;


    Regarding the Zombie virus, in the city of Yaxu, more than 99.98% of the volunteered patients reacted positively to treatment. As for the others, we are still conserving them to steady their cases. Although some in this group no longer show signs of extreme sweat release, we still aren''t too sure about their situations." Doctor Pia stated.


    That''s right.


    She had just arrived from the contaminated zone.


    And only after quarantining herself did she visit Landon.


    Once the returning ship she was on was close enough to Baymard''s docks, they had to stay aboard for a week and a half.


    And during this time, they were checked, inspected and made sure that they didn''t carry the virus.


    And even when she passed the port and headed for her home, she was asked to stay another 3 days indoors.


    So in total, she was quarantined for 2 weeks.


    And during that time, she was checked and warned not to leave.


    Of course, she was a doctor.


    So she understood this fact more than anyone else.


    And during this time, she wasn''t free either.


    She spent her time on the phone talking to the many teams in Baymard, assisting them in understanding the notes and documents sent from the team back in Romain.


    .


    As many might know, it was only in mid-February that they distributed the cure to the many Romain teams.


    She was on the ship heading to Romain.


    And while there, she gave the treatments some time to show signs before speeding through the empire of Czar, going from infected city to city, town to town and vige to vige to gather result reports.


    And from there, she headed straight back for Baymard.


    What they focused on was how the patients reacted to the virus.


    Each curing stage had to be checked.


    It wasn''t until the patients got fully cured that one should begin patient documenting.


    No!


    The moment the patients received the cure, they were observed diligently.


    In particr, they began by observing the volunteered group of patients just as nned.


    Luckily, the volunteer group showed immense signs of recovery.


    Several weekster, many of them no longer looked like sunken skeletal beings.


    For sure... They did look pale from illness, but one could see that their body was plumper than before.


    It was as though the food and nutrients they were taking in were finally getting absorbed.


    What made many of these volunteered patients weep was that their jaws no longer cracked and felt broken when they chewed.


    Their tongues did swell up, but the selling happened to go down in a week or 2.


    Followed by the burst of vor they taste whenever they are.


    Before, all food tasted ashy in their mouths. But now, they felt like human beings again.


    .


    Pia not only collected reports but also saw a few patients for herself.


    The pictures of the before, and the, them of now we''re too different.


    The other looked like a juicy corpse and thetter like an average sickly person.


    It was already evident that the cure was working well.


    However, they still had 0.02% of volunteered patients that she didn''t see many striking changes from.


    They only stopped sweating excessively. But chewing and doing other tasks were still burdening to them.


    Maybe the treatment was slower in response for these people... Or perhaps it was ineffective.


    Whatever the situation, they would have to keep a close eye on these victims and open a case study.


    City by city, town by town, vige by vige, Pia and her team ryed the situation in each region.


    And for each region, several pie charts were also done, simplifying the report further.


    Landon nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Excellent!


    Everything was going ording to n.

 Chapter 1389 - A Firm Decision

    <h4>Chapter 1389 - A Firm Decision</h4>


    "Well done," Landon asserted, sweeping his eyes across the group before him from left to right.


    "Your team will stay in Baymard and continue following up, while the next team will be sent forth to Romain."


    "Thank you, your majesty... It''s truly an honor." Pia said, swelling with pride.


    Everyone also nodded enthusiastically.


    They had been gone for so long. And now, their rotational shift is over... At least for a while.


    The next team would proceed towards Romain, carrying out the instructions on Phase 2.


    It should be noted that though these volunteered patients had begun to see signs of recovery, Landon wanted them to pass the initial stage of observation.


    By the time the next team arrived, these patients should''ve been in the final-observational stage.


    If things still showed positive signs of recovery, they would begin spreading the cure to everyone... Not just a few volunteered.


    Only then would they take such risks of injecting hundreds and thousands of people with the cure.


    Just think about it, if they failed, stimting and maybe killing everyone instead?


    Though the situation was desperate, they couldn''t rush things.


    .


    For one, with the observational recovery seen by the volunteered patients, it should be another 2 months AT MOST before they fully recover... If everything went well.


    This means that before the next team arrives, they should be fine.


    Some might even recover a monthter; it all depends on their bodies.


    Of course, though a majority was estimated to be okay after 2 months, there were still the cases of those who would take longer and those who weren''t showing immediate signs of recovery.


    Maybe they''re allergic to something, or their bodies have other issues tampering with the final results. .in the end, the work in Romain might take up to another year before they decide to you''ll out, after checking and ensuring that no virus carriers escaped their grasp.


    Again, they had to keep their eyes and ears open to the situation in the neighboring empires in case a carrier managed to find themselves there, spreading the virus once more.


    All in all, everything was going swell. .and Landon was inwardly not based because he was confident in the veins he perfected.


    That''s right.


    You have to know that in the initial testing phase with managers, the doctors made groundbreaking advances, which made him proud.


    They started on the right track but stumbled a little along the way, aggravating and killing the hamsters.


    .


    The doctors all felt cold sweat, imagining if it were the patients they were treating.


    Say no more.


    They went back to the drawing board again and again.


    Of course, thanks to the doctors in Romain, the situation was stabilized and quarantined, giving them leeway or some limited time to create the cure.


    And though Landon would''ve liked to allow them to do their thing again and again in hopes ofing up with the right form, people were dying of agony... And, his mission dateline was also approaching.


    The system had assured them that once he spread the cure and lessened the illness of even a single person, the mission would be deemed sessful.


    After all, curing so many people would take time that couldn''t be rushed.


    He just had to give one person the right form, and the system would mark his mission done.


    However, he won''t receive the reward till everyone gets healed.


    At least with the mission marked asplete, the punishment was no longer void.


    Phew.


    He almost died for a moment; luckily, he stepped in halfway and pointed the doctors and medical researchers in the right direction.


    With a few simple words, everything clicked in their minds.


    And step by step, he gave his input when they got stuck.


    Finally, when the first volunteer patient received treatment, Landon got the system''s alert.


    This alone showed that his cure was correct.


    That''s why he felt confident.


    As for the patients with special cases, he would probably have to look into their matter.


    Doing their case studies and getting results would benefit other patients simr to them.


    .


    Like so, the doctors rounded up giving their reports.


    And after they left, a couple of soldiers and Marines stepped in instead.


    Pap!


    They stomped their feet and gave a military salute.


    "Your majesty!"


    "At ease... Have a seat." Landon said, gesturing to the men in uniform, who also came in with an enveloped report.


    Landon took the envelope, seeing that the seal hadn''t been broken.


    Hmmm...


    He opened the report and read it in scrutiny.


    The men had expressionless faces. However, the shock in their eyes was very undisguised.


    No matter how many times they saw it, his majestic reading speed was too Godly!


    Flip. Flip. Flip. Flip. Flip!~


    With the flick of his wrist, he speeded through the 26 paged document in just 1 minute.


    F***!


    This was his majesty''s legendary reading ability!


    The fact that his majesty could do this was not a secret... Especially in the barracks.


    It''s also said that his majesty knew every word and page in every book just from a single nce.


    It figures... Since his majesty was indeed the creator of 96% of Baymardian books.


    The guy''s brain power was out of this world.


    Many secretly thought he should be the more intelligent person alive.


    It wasn''t rare for one to be interested in so many professions.


    Many high ranking people had 7 to 10 different professions they specialized in and did well.


    However, his majesty seemed to specialize in ALL!


    If this wasn''t a genius, they didn''t know what was.


    .


    Landon stared at the document, frowning deeply.


    This was the second report on this matter. He thought these people were civilized after he gave his initial hint.


    However, they dared to attack his people?


    The empire of Czar...


    As expected... The heavens had a good vision.


    The current ruling monarch was not the monarch the system wanted.


    Corruption and greed were at their highest.


    You have to know that during the quarantine period, the Virus had already reached Czar''s Capital.


    And their monarch was more than greedy for what he saw.


    Heh.


    So they wanted his vehicles?


    Na?ve!


    Landon tapped his fingers on the table thoughtfully.


    At first, he wanted to give that monarch some time to enjoy hisst remaining years on the throne.


    So who asked the guy to provoke him?


    It was time to ce the chosen one on the throne!


    "If they don''t want to listen, then we''ll just have to make them listen!


    And to begin, we''ll start with the first reported troublemaker.... Ivo the Terrible."

 Chapter 1390 - An Insulted Man!

    <h4>Chapter 1390 - An Insulted Man!</h4>


    --nt Town, Empire of Czar, Romain.--


    .


    In a massive empty room, a loud stream of curses echoed across the hallways, just as expected.


    For thest couple of months, it was customary to hear the screams almost every moment of the day.


    Many only shook their heads wryly, going about their businesses.


    While others acted as though they didn''t hear a thing, carryingundry, drinking tea, having their meal like it was just the don''t howling away.


    "What a good day." A personmented.


    You''d think by now, the person screaming would''ve lost his voice or hurt his throat.


    Many had secretly ced bets on this matter, saying that ''this month would be hisst screaming month.''


    Late October, November, December, January, February, March, April, now mid-May...


    Every month, they thought the person would break his throat or something.


    However, who could''ve predicted that this guy had the strongest neck and throat of all?


    What a guy!


    .


    "Let me out! Let me out now! This is my town pce! Do you sh**heads think you can get away with this? Damn you! Damn you and your master!"


    In a very grand guest Bedroom chamber, everything, except for the bed, its beddings, and curtains, were taken out.


    And the big man on the bed was also chained with the thickest shackle he had ever seen.


    What was even crazier was how long the chains were.


    So insane!


    You have to know that he was currently in the guest bedroom wing on the 2nd floor or one of his many buildings in the estate.


    Of course, each floor was as tall as 2-stories... Except for the first floor that was as tall as 2.5 stories instead


    When one steps in, they would be treated with a tall and open space, looking at the ceiling high up.


    This was a sign of luxury!


    That said, though he was on the second floor, one could say he was on the 4th or 5th floor based on modern earth home heights.


    Not to talk of the fact that he was now in a guest wing, which in itself was simr to a separate 2 story building since it had its own hall and 5 rooms; 3 below the strain and 2 above.


    In short, the space was grand.


    F***!


    These bastards red his left ankle to the stairway in the wing, opposite his grand room.


    That is, they passed the chain severally along the stairway, leading to the wing''s balcony, overlooking the wing''s hall.


    And just opposite his balcony was the room he was in.


    .


    They created a cone-shaped hole at the very bottom of the wooden door, allowing the chain to pass through.


    The space was just enough for the thick chains.


    But this alone wasn''t what made him crazy!


    With the hole there, they could somewhat hear into the chambers if he tried to do anything crazy.


    But in his case, even if he heard their words, he couldn''t understand them at all!


    Dammit! What sort ofnguage was that?


    He spoke Roma. However, these people were talking gibberish.


    That''s right.


    The soldiers weren''t speaking Pyron but English.


    With the Morgs being the leading force in this world, it also means that theirnguage is something many would learn to know the enemy better.


    It can be said that anynguage simr to Morgany''s was the leadingnguage in the world.


    And Pyron had 95~99% simrities to it.


    Just some spellings and nge differed. .that was it.


    They feared that he might know Pyron and continuously spoke only English.


    And whenever the doctors came in, wanting to disguise something important, they would take them to one of the other guest rooms, which they turned into an office, by the way.


    It can be said that the only time they allowed him to step out was when they had to take him to the bathroom.


    What was insulting was the way they allowed him to relieve himself?


    F***!


    As someone of his status, he had his private toilet in his main building.


    He sat on the stone tform and pooped into the hole.


    Whatever happens to the sh** after that was done with his business was none of his concern.


    .


    Also, he had the family sponge that he sometimes shared with his wives to wipe his ass.


    That''s right.


    The women felt it a privilege, fighting over who would use it.


    Everyone wanted to use the golden sponge... Even his only son and daughters.


    Of course, except for hisst daughter, the others hade of age and moved out long ago.


    His son was in the prestigious Knighthood Academy in the Capital. And his daughters were married off to other bones scattered around the empire, all for the sake of benefits.


    No one cared about those who would be tasked with cleaning the sponges. All they focused on was using the golden sponge.


    Of course, sometimes, they also popped in buckets and dumped sponges in there, wanting to punish some ves, maids, or people to clean it up.


    There were also times that they forced others to eat their sh**.


    Everything was normal and seemed to scream: I''m powerful, and I can do what I want!


    However, since these bastards came, things changed.


    The first month they arrived, they forced him, of all people, to clean up his sh** and also clean his sponge.


    And even though they gave him strange blue gloves he had never seen before (cleaning gloves), he was not grateful but wanted to hack them to pieces instead.


    Those gloves weren''t made of fabric and didn''t seem to allow water to pass through them.


    What sort of material were they from?


    Ivo felt they should be no doubt priceless... But that was beside the point!


    If word got out that he did such a thing, how would he be able to maintain his reputation?


    Rather than calling him Ivo the Terrible, they might start calling him Ivo the sh** cleaner!


    .


    Ahhh~~~


    Ivo held his head in horror.


    Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!


    Whenever he thought of those times, he just wanted the ground to open up.


    Revenge! Revenge! He wanted Revenge!

 Chapter 1391 - Beyond A Tyrant

    <h4>Chapter 1391 - Beyond A Tyrant</h4>


    Ivo was very tempted to run up against the wall and bash his head to death.


    Get out! Get out!


    He wanted those memories out of his head.


    That wasn''t it. It was all a dream.


    How could he be a poop cleaner?


    Though they gave him gloves, he was still disgusted by it all.


    He had to take the time and clean the sponges, making them look new.


    He recalled that in the past, he had beheaded a few sponge cleaners because he saw a spec of doo-doo.


    But now, he realized how hard it was to keep it clean.


    Of course, he changed sponges monthly.


    And during that time, he expected his sponges to look heavenly.


    As for why he and many portals around the world preferred sponges, many believed that using a strip of clothing wouldn''t do the job well.


    Anything that scrubbed harder should remove more dirt, no?


    Typically, theybined the 2.


    First, they used the sponges to take most out before using a piece of fabric to do the finishing touches.


    Both went hand in hand.


    And though some people used reusable cloths, as nobles, they could afford to throw away their pieces of fabric every time.


    But for sponges, the reason they preferred to re-use was that it was believed that the perfect pique phase for cleaning was when it had been used for quite some time.


    It was like getting a new shoe.


    You know, the more you wear the shoe, the more you open it up andter make itfortable for your feet.


    Famous philosophers had depicted this to be valid with sponges.


    However, too much use will make the sponges too soft, like cloth to the body.


    There will be a time when the doing will be deemed weak or good enough.


    And that''s when they threw it away.


    There were a lot of words and appraised books from famous teachers, philosophers, and renowned people that showed that this was the essence of proper hygiene.


    .


    The only times they let Ivo out was for him to clean up all sponges and take out doo-doo buckets for the times that he and his wife felt the need to behead and punish others for something so inhumane.


    Finally, it was in December that he decided to give him a break from it all.


    Oh~... But it looked like he celebrated too quickly because whenever he had to remove himself, they would make him dig a while on the ground and do his business like a wild animal or a dog.


    He would then be given water and something they called soap to wash off his tushie.


    They said it was good manure to the ground. But who the hell cares about that?


    It was winter... Freezing times.


    And they had to tushie open. How can he not want to kill them?


    What was even sad was that when the crazy hurling winds and storms came on, he would be to time his moments of relief.


    This was Romain.


    The weather was brutal. And the winds would make a person fly.


    He would stand by the door, escorted by many, peeking out to determine when thest minute or second intervals from one tornado wind to another.


    He had just a limited time frame to poop and cover the hole, or else he would fly up with his tushie exposed.


    Of course, he wouldn''t be able to go far seeing the chain they always had him on.


    That''s right.


    Even when letting him out, they still treated him like a dog on a leash.


    So if the tornado tried to hurl him away, they would yank him back.


    The only downside might be that he could fracture his bone or even have his foot cut off because of the shackles and the dangerous strength of the winds.


    .


    Like so, Ivo had been living in hell, sometimes cleaning the guest wing under supervision.


    At least he was not alone.


    In the 2nd guest room above the stairs just next to his was Cerberus and 5 of his most trusted men.


    They too, went through hell.


    And many a time, he had wanted to do the cleaning job for Ivo. But how could the Baymardians allow them?


    The Grand Guest wing was enormous!


    And apart from scrubbing the floors using the smallest brushes, they also washed their beddings, the curtains, cleaned their very empty rooms alongside the stairway and balcony overlooking the hall.


    Yes... They cleaned every 3 days.


    Sigh...


    In the past, they would get frantic if they saw a speck of dust.


    Now, they didn''t mind at all.


    But did they learn their lessons?


    No! They only wanted revenge!


    "Damn you, Bastards! You let me out! Do you hear me? I said, let me out!~"


    Lieutenant James looked up from ground floor, staring at Ivo''s balcony with a slight buckle across his lips.


    My, my, my... The guy had talent.


    Very swiftly, he drew his attention to the men around him.


    "Robert. Thanks for all your work."


    "Not a problem, sir..." A 39-year-old man said, nodding vigorously.


    .


    Robert, an ordinary farmer, nodded, feeling a little released with the situation at hand.


    You know, one of his sons and a few others became a cripple because they didn''t do a ''good'' job cleaning the Grand Dining Hall in the main building.


    Ivo was called a Tyrant for a reason.


    And the people here feared him so much, with many not wanting to work here no matter the pay.


    However, what can they do when they get taken from their times and forcefully thrown in here to work?


    How can they, ordinary people, fight back?


    Even the ves had it worst than him, a townfolk born here.


    He had been working here for 16 years, always wanting to leave but never able to.


    However, how would''ve known that a miracle woulde?


    At first, he and many of them were afraid to work with these strangers, lest Ivo''s forces head over and behead them all.


    However, a lot of time had passed, and many started to believe that nothing would happen to them.


    These strangers were kind-natured, not belittling or bullying them like others.


    With time, many couldn''t help wishing they would stay forever.


    How can people who risk their lives to treat the curse be bad?


    Well, it wasn''t a curse since they now knew it was just a disease.


    All this just made them like these strangers even more.


    However, many were still worried for them... Especially Robert.


    If word got out to the young master in the Capital, will they all survive in the end?


    Master Ivo might be a Tyrant, but his son, the young master, was far beyond that title.


    The boy was something else.

 Chapter 1392 - The Academys Famous Troublemaker

    <h4>Chapter 1392 - The Academy''s Famous Troublemaker</h4>


    --Knighthood Academy, Capital City, Czar, Romain.--


    .


    ~Ting. Ting. Ting.


    The sounds of des shing could be heard all across the academy.


    Wherever one looked, they would see warriors sparring against one another.


    Maybe it was because of the emergence of these strange visitors into the Capital city that created the tense atmosphere.


    But many sparred with a heavy air, training harder and harder instead.


    The sun was up, giving some warmth to these past rainy spring days.


    It was already the 2nd week of May, and most of the snowy residue had all but gone, leaving very wet grounds... Especially the sparring fields that were now very muddy, with little shoots of greenery poking out from them.


    If it were before, one would hear the upbeat bantering and gambling of some knights, wrestling against each other for money or knight resources.


    But now, they all practiced outdoors and indoors, preparing for any emergencies.


    If called upon, they would be able to act immediately!


    The men were ready for any purpose summons!


    However, one person didn''t seem phased by the craziness in the Capital.


    ~Flip.


    In a single dormitory-style room, a young man waszily flipping through the book in his hand.


    The young man had shoulder-length white hair with 2 or 4 strands of dark ones at the very front of his hair.


    It should be noted that though the people in Romain typically had white hair and dark skin tones, over 80% of them had a few strands of hair with different colors ced on various regions on their hair.


    For example, the boy''s mother had just 5 bold strands of ck hair on the left side of her all-white hair.


    And the boy''s father, the great Tyrant, had just 10 or so trends of red hair instead mixed with his white ones.


    Of course, in Romain, one could say that their overall or dominant white hair varied from silver to various gray undertones and back.


    Only a few had pure white hair without different colored strands in them.


    Such people were always more or less found in the royal family... Though some nobles and peasants also had these traits.


    People with these were seen as pure breeds or nobler than others.


    It should also be noted that because of close rtions with the continent of Zohl (blue people), mixed children also had many hair color variations too.


    .


    Very calmly, the boy closed the book and snapped his fingers at live-in Butler.


    Yes. Most noble students from the academy came in with their butlers and caretakers who would shine their armor for them, assist them dress up, clean their boots, clothes and even fetch their meals.


    This was to allow them, the proud knights of the empire, focus on nothing else but training!


    The youngster had managed to secure a bachelor dormitory for himself, which only showed how capable he was.


    Word on the street was that he managed to secure it long ago when he was still a measly 13 years old.


    That''s right.


    Before he even came of age and matured, the youngster had already shown great prospects.


    At the age of 7, he got into the Academy and was bundled up in one room with over 10 boys or so.


    At that age, they were allowed to bring in butlers, ves, maids, or servants.


    They were far from officially being allowed to down armor.


    At that age, they had to focus more on building a solid formation, all the way up until theiring of age at 14.


    So before then, the youngsters would have to do everything for themselves or bully their other ssmates or dormitory mates into doing it.


    .


    From the start, the boy had always shone brightly.


    Crossing him was disastrous.


    And he became a ''problem'' to many because he would always beat up his roommates to the point of near-death.


    No matter whether they were nobles or not, they tasted his fist.


    Make no mistake!


    These youngsters all had their hidden guards sent by their families.


    In some instances, their butlers were undercover hidden guards.


    Those were the academy rules.


    Outsiders could not harm the students in any way, even if their masters were in a fight.


    They could only watch and do nothing.


    The only moment they could intervene was when their masters were almost dying.


    They were not to fight the opposing student but take the masters and flee.


    That was the way things were.


    From the moment he not stepped into his first dormitory, he had long decided to take action.


    At first, his ssmates and others were annoyed, wanting to beat the hell out of him in teams.


    But he was the mists killed in ss, using their advantages and hesitation during battles to stab their hands with des or punch them cold.


    Killing was not allowed.


    So the boy wasn''t punished.


    His roommates were always trying toe at him at the start of his mania.


    But soon, they began to cower away after eating so many losses.


    .


    Once, a person''s bones were so fractured that they had to stay at home for a year to recover before returning to the academy.


    They would have to enter the batch behind them while their ssmates advanced.


    Who wanted to be left in the dust?.. Especially when they had pressure from their families?


    Many people in their big and noble ns in the Capital were fighting for the position of patriarch or leader.


    Some were sons of elders who wanted to overthrow the patriarch. In contrast, others were the sons of the leaders.


    Should they seem weak, theirpetitors would use this to push them down!


    After so many brutal beatings, their families told them to stay away.


    But even if they did, the boy didn''t seem to want to let them go.


    With big headaches andints from ALL the big ns, the academy had no choice but to give him a single bachelor chamber, with 2 rooms in it¡ªone for himself and one for his servants.


    What was bizarre was that after this, the boy seemed to calm down.


    ''_''

 Chapter 1393 - A Famous Boy

    <h4>Chapter 1393 - A Famous Boy</h4>


    Vitonio Helting...


    Though he had calmed down quite a lot, no one dared to underestimate him... except for quite a few, who would try teasing him, wanting to take down the big devil.


    Many juniors and even his seniors would always want to stir trouble but ended up badly.


    As a rule of thumb, the academy allowed juniors and seniors of 2 levels apart to spar with one another.


    After all, it won''t be fair for a newbie of 7 years old to spar with a 1st-grade Knightley Commander.


    There were rules to everything.


    This meant that a few seniors could also challenge him.


    They thought they couldn''t win but always ended up with very gut-wrenching injuries instead.


    What was even more strange was that this demonic tyrant had 2 chummy friends, who would always tag along with him during sses.


    The identities of these friends were very off-putting, making many wonder why the big demon chose them as friends.


    One was a peasant, while another was an independent noble who popped out of nowhere.


    Though their identities were weird, the initial feeling they gave off could scare many away with a single gaze.


    They were definitely not normal!


    .


    Vitonio closed his book, leaning against his seat thoughtfully.


    "Ambros."


    ~Swish!


    A shadow appeared.


    "Young master!"


    "Hmm... So you''ve returned... Any news?"


    The fully cloaked Ambros had his head down, retrieving something from his pockets.


    Oh?


    "What''s this?"


    "Young master, while I was scouting for information about these strangers, I met with Locke."


    Here?


    Vitonio tightened his grip on the rolled-up letter.


    Locke was one of the men he had stationed in a city not too far from his nt Town.


    For a message to arrive with a red string on it meant things back home weren''t looking good.


    Who?


    nt was his to inherit! It might be a town, but it was still his inheritance, and he would never allow anyone to touch what he had long taken as his!


    Could it be that the royals and many of their foes had finally decided to act?


    You should know that his father, Ivo, the Terrible, had all it took to advance in status. Yet, they kept him at the level he was in.


    The monarch liked to act as though ''his hands were tied'' in changing matters, saying that other nobles disagreed. Vitonio sneered when thinking of it all.


    Things weren''t as simple as they seemed.


    .


    The Helting n was a vast and superior n scattered across the empire.


    That''s right.


    His ancestors and n members were also in the Capital. However, they were his enemies.


    In short, his father got sent away (banished) to nt town in his younger days.


    And the Helting n branch here was given to him to overlook. In the end, this also meant that the n had decided to abandon the branch here too.


    Many because the products there were almost nothing or maybe for other reasons.


    In the end, the monarch approved Ivo to be the town lord of nt.


    In the past, his ambitious father had gone against many and lost.


    That he understood.


    However, if someone tried to project their hatred for his father onto himself¡­ that, he couldn''t tolerate!


    Whether his father lived or does, what did it have to do with him?


    The old man was 43.


    Hadn''t he lived long enough already?


    Vitonio wasn''t bothered by the many people wanting his father''s neck.


    No... What annoyed him was that ever since he came to the Capital at a young age, those Helting bastards in the Head n had been secretly making moves at him.


    It was quite annoying having to deal with them again and again.


    What''s worse was his majesty''s attitude and the many ambitious people who might want to take his inheritance away, hoping to pull him down.


    Vitonio''s eyes shone with a calm yet vicious light while untying the red string holding the letter.


    .


    Two minutes went by in a sh.


    "look at it."


    Em?


    Ambros took the note feeling the murderous aura from his lord.


    "Young Master! Could it be the work of these strangers?"


    From the letter, around the 1st week ofst November, Locke headed on to check things under the guise of being a traveling merchant, wanting to rest in an inn or tavern.


    You have to know that with all the enemy enemies around him, Vitonio always had his people regrly check on his property... nt town.


    He didn''t care about his mother or his father.


    His mother has also been a ruthless woman, always trying to please his father.


    When he was 4 or so, she would injure him just to frame the other wives.


    She used him as a pawn to get closer to Ivo.


    And because he was Ivo''s only son, of course Ivo would blow his head off if something happened to him.


    It wasn''t like Ivo loved him so dearly or something like that.


    No...


    In this world, having a son was also a prestige.


    A man could raise their head and talk pridefully in public.


    Men who have nothing but daughters were moved and even looked down on.


    That is, who is going to carry your name when you''re gone? Who will take over your legacy?


    Many men refused to ept that all they worked and schemed for would go down the drain because of theck of an heir.


    It was probably why the enemy always came for him and hardly came for his stepsisters.


    .


    Locke had gone to do his routine check. However, he was stopped at the perimeter and told to go back.


    What was so shocking was that the entire nt town seemed to be surrounded by strangers.


    Thus, he immediately sent the message to him.


    From the description, Vitonio confirmed that they should be the same people who invaded the Capital.


    How dare they?


    Call it intention, but he had a feeling that if things continued, he would lose nt town forever.


    He had a secret in that Town that he could afford anyone, not even his father, to know.


    Vitonio stared at Ambros with a frosty look in his eyes.


    "Find their weaknesses!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    ~Swish!


    Vanish.

 Chapter 1394 - A Messy Czar

    <h4>Chapter 1394 - A Messy Czar</h4>


    Like so, those in the empire of Czar became more and more heated up.


    How could they not be?


    Even their monarch was biting his nails from anxiety.


    These people had just stormed in, behaving like mercenaries.


    Of course, organically, these people came in through the ''front door''... As they say.


    These intruders originally and very humbly requested cooperation to deal with the curse at hand.


    However, the greedy eyes of the monarch, as well as several nobles, couldn''t resist wanting to confiscate their carriages and everything they had on them... Including their cool clothes too.


    After all, if you do the math, they, the nobles and knights of Czar, were so many in number and could easily overpower these intruders.


    Though they might lose a few, what they lose should be a small number.


    F***! Do you know how many knights and nobles reside in the capital?


    Most big ns have their primary n residence in the capital. And each person with status from that noble home would have their one set of guards and public knights.


    2,000... 5,000... 10,000... 20,000... The number of guards people had was a lot, not to talk of what the royals had.


    The pce itself was a gigantic zone divided into sectors with a vast number of guards in rotation.


    .


    In addition, one shouldn''t forget all the talents, both young and old, residing in the knighthood academy.


    Andstly, apart from the many movies and those around, there were city guards scattered a mock too.


    No matter how one saw it, if they all came together and acted against these people, they would definitely win.


    Yes!


    With the curse, they did lose quite a few people... However, their losses were less than 2%... Mostly the peasants, with little or no losses from the nobility.


    That''s right.


    These intruders came in 1 week after the curse had prated the capital.


    But so what?


    The Monarch, healers, Apothecaries, and even the Muyins (priests) of their God Jah, weren''t grateful at all!


    What a joke!


    The curse had only surprised them initially. So wouldn''t it take time to deal with it?


    They felt that using their customary rituals of divinity, bloodletting, and a couple of factors, they should be able to solve it themselves.


    So what thanks should they give these strangers?


    As per Landon''s orders, the Baymardians had discharged towards all regions in Czar, ensuring that they didn''t miss a single spot... Or else, even if they cured the already infected ces and left, wouldn''t their efforts and work be undone if it started all over again in another region?


    .


    Like so, the Baymardians had done their job steadily, with all task units and medical staff from the ships strong out strategically.


    And that was how they got to the Capital on time, making the Nobles and the monarchs greedy for what they saw.


    However, these people refused to cooperate with them even though the lives of their citizens were at stake.


    So what else could they do except to act like mercenaries?


    Sure.


    These people outnumbered them, but so what?


    The Baymardians gave their warning by targeting picking public forest-like zones within the royal and noble estates.


    Rick people liked to havewns that stretched out far, with ponds, little bridges, and even small forest regions in their estates.


    Some might have 2 or even 3 forest-like hills in their homes... Some for keeping their abandoned wives far away, while others for sightseeing or keeping wild pets in.


    In the end, it wasn''t umon for an estate to have a lot of greenery.


    And the bigger the n, the more grand and numerous these forest zones were.


    The Baymardians didn''t want to kill anyone... Yet. Only if they have to would they do so.


    As a warning, they exploded these forest zones within all the noble estates simultaneously.


    .


    2 A.M.


    The ground shook, a massive crater was formed as though a meteor had crashed within thesees!


    Fire had lit up, burning one or two of their precious forest zones.


    Luckily, with the way they designed their estates, the fire wouldn''t spread out of the other regions of their estates.


    Still... The next day, every noble, and even his majesty, all had solemn faces.


    This was a p to their faces.


    As powerful men, who could take such an insult and tant show of arrogance?


    At first, they didn''t know who did it.


    However, the Baymardians themselves, when asked, shrugged their shoulders, saying it would be easy to kill off everyone idle they wanted to.


    ''_''


    Dammit!


    Such an explosion and fire all over their grand noble estates meant that these Baymardians had a vast amount of ck powder with them.


    What if they had decided to kill them in their sleep instead?


    And just look at their superior skills?


    No one had seen them move... How did they do it?


    .


    Of course, since it happened in early spring, the Baymardians didn''t use hot air balloons but snuck in to do the job.


    They wanted time-bombs to go out at the same time.


    Did you see the holes those time bombs left in the ground? What sort of ck powder were these people using?


    Some nobles felt that they should''ve run out of ck powder, wanting the monarch to take advantage of this.


    However, before they could put their n into motion, more strange vehicles came in as backup.


    And the sizes of these vehicles were even more dreadful and intimidating than the earlier ones.


    That''s right.


    More Baymardians had arrived with Military Tanks and bigger war machines.


    (-_-)


    Say no more.


    Everyone cringed their neck, feeling the heavy tension in the air.


    Like so, the Baymardians forcefully began quarantine.


    No one in, and no one out.


    The monarch pulled blood severally, having people give orders on his behalf.


    He was like a paper monarch now.


    But what could he do?


    The situation in Czar was a mess!


    However, the ordinary folks didn''t seem to mind.


    (^0^)

 Chapter 1395 - Good News!

    <h4>Chapter 1395 - Good News!</h4>


    The situation in Czar was unique.


    But unlike them, far away in Morgany, things were truly looking up!


    .


    -Estate of ''V,'' Empire of Abian-


    .


    Thend was vast and rich, with numerous hills and shores running a mock.


    The owner of the ce had a love for his mares, designating an entire hill with trees, streams, stony structures, and a few well-built stables for them.


    The horses were all intelligent and used to living in the space.


    They knew where everything was and even knew how to get back to their stables to avoid the rains or theplicated weather.


    They were free to do as they wanted.


    And the stable boys would always routinely check their needs daily, ensuring they didn''t have injuries.


    And as per most, if not all, noble estates, it too had 3 major sectors.


    The ease was grand and very luxurious.


    Everywhere one looked, they would see workers busy with their chores, as well as various wagons going in and out.


    This was a typical lifestyle here.


    However, on this day, many worked extra hard.


    It was obvious.


    The master of the estate was finallying back.


    And who was he?


    Well, he was none other than the current Head and Leader of the Pirate Organization!


    Lord, Master!


    No one knew the master''s name or what he looked like, apart from a few.


    As pirate leader, so many people wanted him dead. His identity was always shrouded in mystery.


    There was little to no sound in the estate, yet everyone was moving... Moving, not talking.


    Time... Time...


    They didn''t have time to talk!


    His pillows had to be fluffed, his bath water ready, his food ready, with the tasters all lined up too.


    Everything needed to be perfect for when the master arrived.


    But it wasn''t just them, as the master''s 7 wives also got busy.


    "Dammit! Where are my crescent pearls?"


    "You there, get me the beauty potion #5! The lord ising back. Do you want that b**ch to look better than me? I MUST HAVE THE LORD TONIGHT!"


    (*¡Á*)


    .


    The wives took out their best attire from this season''s shopping and even had bees and insects sting their Lips to plump it up.


    The life of a noblewoman was so tasking.


    They could only see their husband one or maybe even 4 times a year if they were lucky.


    There was no helping it.


    Their husband was the head of the pirate organization.


    He had many hidden estates, not just in Abian, but in the other 2 Morg empires.


    He also jumped back and forth between the 3 empires in secret, with no one knowing his movements.


    Even his arrival at this time was unexpected.


    A messenger had ridden to say he would being in 2 hours.


    Goodness!


    Every ce was helter-skelter.


    The women yearned for their husband, wanting to quench the fire that had burned them for months now... Though they also knew that their husband should''ve probably quenched his fire with those many vixens around the continent.


    Of course, they would never me their husband.


    The vixens were to me,ing to a married man who already had 7 wives.


    How shameful!


    Hmph!


    .


    "Come now, girls, prepare fast! Your family is on his way!"


    The daughter of the many wives all dresser duo as well.


    As for the sons, they had long been away from the estate, undergoing rigorous training to be great pirate members in future.


    Only the oldest and second sons were qualified for Heir training.


    If one would recall, when a current pirate leader turns 50, he has to step down and be an elder.


    And during that side, a new heir is chosen, taking his ce as the leader.


    He must be a minimum of 25 years old... No less!


    It should be said that 860 applicants get chosen from the age of 7.


    From then on, thepetition between them would only be fiercer and fiercer, until at 24 or so, only one would emerge victoriously.


    The rest who survived the long 16-year tournament of training, poison adhering, and brutality, would then be posted to other pirate positions.


    Zain had his first 2 sons sent in for Heir training.


    As for his other 2 sons, they popped out a little toote


    After all, by the time he was 50, some of them would still be 20 or 21.


    With 7 wives, and a few illegitimate children from his escapades, Zain had a total of 4 sons and 29 daughters.


    Most of his daughters were married off, and he didn''t even know them.


    What he cared about were his 4 sons!


    .


    ~Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    The many carriages processed closer and closer.


    And in one of them, a burly aide was currently talking with his master on serious events.


    "Leader... ording to our estimates, it shouldn''t be long before the investigation groups arrive Pyno and Veinitta."


    "Hmmm..." His master replied with a cold glint in his eyes.


    Pressure¡­ Pressure¡­


    The aide felt it hard to breathe.


    Whitebeard... The Baker... Who would dare to kidnap the leader''s blood brothers?


    With the leader''s supernatural powers, that person would definitely die a cruel death!


    "Go on."


    "Right! Leader. We are only staying here for 2 months.


    In another week or so, the Holystone should be approaching one of the coastal cities here in Abian.


    If we leave in 2 months, we should more or less arrive about the same time it arrives in the Capital city.


    Even though the pirate research unit is also stationed in the Capital, our presence there is a must!"


    Zain nodded his head, agreeing with his aide.


    ording to the very hard-to-find information left by his predecessors, the Holystone is the root of power.


    ording to the legend, the stone should have keys that unlock its potential.


    He and many didn''t know what the keys were.


    However, a few ancient n names were roughly mentioned.


    So if they could locate thoseing from their families, wouldn''t they be one step closer to solving the mystery?


    Did ancestral generations pass down these keys as family heirlooms?


    Zain didn''t fully understand this matter.


    However, he knew he had to capture these people!


    Only they had the answer to unlocking the stone''s potential!

 Chapter 1396 - An Expecting Visit

    <h4>Chapter 1396 - An Expecting Visit</h4>


    Finally!


    The Holystone was closer to Morgany than ever before.


    Just in a week or so, it would hit the shores.


    And after a few more months, those in the capital would ultimately be able to get their hands on it!


    Soon, the world would truly know what power was!


    The Morgs were ecstatic.


    Zain smiled broadly, thinking this news alone could topple the annoying stream of bad that had been bombarding him for quite some time now.


    First, there was a report from Old Crow Face and a few others about some legendary people from a ce called Hamunaptra.


    They not only kidnapped the young Rankin but also had the guts to say that he was their heir or something.


    Rankin was the son of Countess Yaya, whose father was a great inventor.


    The old fool died with his secret technique and creations, hiding them somewhere they hadn''t figured out.


    What irked him was that one of the old fool''s creations had inspiration from some ancient document linking up to the Holy Stone.


    They didn''t know how important that information was.


    However, since they were too clueless of all that the holy stone could do, wouldn''t it be best to gather all the information that came their way?


    It was the real reason Countess Yaya was forced to marry the count.


    .


    For years, they built a particr tower high up in the sky for her, keeping her locked in there forever.


    The only thing they did was bring her food and a few buckets of water.


    She cleaned for herself, didundry, and practically everything else.


    Many in Morgany had long forgotten how she looked, thinking she should''ve long died up in the tower.


    But only a few servants and they, the higher-ups, knew for a fact that the woman''s life was hard to kill!


    Through her many years of future, she hadn''t even confessed or given way for one second... This was rare in a woman.


    Maybe it was because they hadn''t captured her brat of a kid yet.


    But since she didn''t see his body, she didn''t budge at all from their threats.


    A mother trusts her instincts.


    She knew her son was alive. And if after so many years, they couldn''t find him... Heh... Then what bloody threat could they give her to prove his death?


    Countess Yaya''s only weakness was her son... Rankin.


    Just when they thought they finally had him, those Hamunaptra people suddenly swooped in and took him.


    They had strange symbol clothes, and their entire fighting styles were strong and very distinctive too.


    Theirnguage was neither Pyron, Morg, or Veinnit.


    They only knew a few Pyron words, and their ents were too strange and heavy.


    They were definitely not around Pyno, Veinitta, or even Morgany.


    So... Could it be that there was some hidden ind or region far out in the seas that they hadn''t seen yet?


    Could it be that the cause for many missing or dead private fleets was because when they came closer to this ind, they would get killed by these Hamunaptra people?


    [... Err... No. Tye dangerous creatures underneath the seas and the many event attacks got to them...]


    .


    Hamunaptra... Hamunaptra...


    "Leader, with the 20 from the top 100 pirate fleets on the move, we will definitely find this ce called Hamunaptra."


    "Hmmm." Zain''s expression was cold.


    From the letter, these people even dared to say they were stronger than Morgany and woulde for Morgany soon.


    This meant they weren''t afraid of Morgany.


    So what gave them the guts to say so?... What gave them the liver, the heart, the eyeball to say such daring words?


    It wasn''t as though Zain was scared of them.


    No!


    What he hated was having venues lurking in the dark.


    It was best to bring them out in the light and find out all he could about them.


    "Leader, it''s said that they fled by ship and escaped the scene. And with the evidence we have, it''s clear that they battled with a few of their men, trying to leave the continent Pyno as fast as they could.''


    One should know that a lot of pirate fleets stationed in a particr spot in line with their reported escape route was proof enough of their exit from Pyno.


    But where?


    Zain wasn''t sure they wouldn''t head for Morgany or Veinitta.


    And since Pyno itself was out of the question, they definitely took the boy to either other parts of the world... Or to some undiscovered ind they, the Morgs, weren''t acquainted with.


    Zain frowned.


    Could it be the Whirltic zone?


    (?^?)


    .


    The Whirltic Zone.


    There''s a very turbulent corner of the seas directly between Dania and Romain.


    There, monstrous whirlpools reigned, making the zone a no ship-traveling spot.


    That would just be suicide.


    Additionally, no matter what time one went there, it was always raining and thundering.


    There were many bizarre phenomena in this world... And the Whirltic zone was one of them.


    So... Could it be that there was an unknown ind this fine that only its people know how to cross?


    Zain didn''t like this one bit!


    He felt his hunch was correct.


    And maybe, there might even be an entire ind as massive as an empire in there!


    Of course, judging from the distance between Dania and Romain, it wouldn''t be another continent.


    Nheless, having a small size doesn''t mean it wasn''t a powerful force to be reckoned with.


    Just look at how much damage they did to those he sent to capture the boy?


    "Leader, for this Hamunaptra matter, I think they have something to do with Countess Yaya... Or else why would they risk so much for her son? Maybe they would also try rescuing her too."


    Countess Yaya was the most suspicious.


    All they had to do was wait, and these Hamunaptra people will soone for her!


    It should be her father''s work that also drew them in.


    In that case, did they also know about the Holystone?


    .


    Zain raised the corner of his lips cruelly.


    "When we get to the Capital, strengthen the defenses around that woman.... Wouldn''t it be rude for us to miss their visit?"

 Chapter 1397 - To The Barracks!

    <h4>Chapter 1397 - To The Barracks!</h4>


    5, 4, 3, 2... 2 days to D-day!


    "Dammit! Why the hell is time going so slowly?"


    "Ahhh~ I can''t stand it anymore! I saw the every for the blueputer keyboards and wanted to go crazy!"


    "F***! They even had my favorite character Gon from Hunter x Hunter on the keyboard pad!"


    "Amazing! Did you see the advert? How can thisputer thing be able to do so much? No way! I want it now!"


    "Say no more! I''m going to camp outside the store tomorrow night. Didn''t you hear the amazing sales for the first 50 people in each store? F***! I would be a fool to miss out on that! Luckily, I don''t have school anymore!"


    (*?*)


    ....


    The scene was too lively.


    Many students who had long finished their final exams at the beginning of April were all too happy to line up and get theirputer pieces.


    You can''t buy one part without the other.


    The Monitors, CPU, and even the plugin keyboards were all one big unit.


    Of course, buying some necessities like the CPU fluid cleaner, the keyboard pad, microphones, keyboard protector, and several other basic amenities was one''s choice.


    Tsk!


    No wonder they had long seen many vans filled with workers,ing in and out of various buildings connecting cables to each unit.


    That''s right.


    Almost all buildings had inte services already.


    All that was needed was for them to plug in theirputers.


    There were no wireless connections avable. So everything had to be plugged directly into the walls.


    Nheless, this alone was still jaw-dropping to many.


    Schools, police stations, hospitals, even residential regions had long been making adjustments for over 8 months now.


    And even though many didn''t know how to use aputer, the adverts alone spoke for themselves.


    There were adverts focusing on gaming, some focusing on how beneficial this was for work and many other reasons.


    Tsk.


    For sure, the birth of Esports would soon be a professional job.


    And in 2 more days, Baymard would explode!


    Not just because of theputers and the inte... But also because of portable music pods too.


    Doing a morning jog or working out in the gym would now be more fun than before.


    Of course, one must be aware of their surroundings, not boosting the volume to a maximum level while on the streets.


    Believe it or not, Landon was going to make it illegal.


    That''s right.


    It was his empire, and he could do what the hell he wanted to.


    Just as speeding over the speed limit was wrong, cranking up the volume to a max was also wrong.


    What if they get too drawn in that Truck-kun finally takes their lives?


    No way!


    At most, the volume should be on a 50% level.


    That''s why on the Pods, there were rational volume choices on the settings like Driving/walking mode, and so on.


    Should you be caught listening higher than that, one could get fined heavily.


    Anything to stop Truck-Kun.


    .


    Like so, many were awaiting the D-Day itself!


    As for Landon''s household, they too were all pumped out as well.


    Little Momo, Linda, Tilda, and Little Ren all catered around him anxiously.


    "Com''on, brother Landon... can''t we just go into your office and use them for the first time?"


    "Yeah! Why are you so stingy? What''s the difference between now and 2 dayster?"


    The 4 were like little dogs scratching at him.


    Little Ren and Tilda had long fitted in with them, acting as spoiled as ever too.


    Hey... What could they do?


    In the face of such godly things, they couldn''t help themselves at all!


    Landon shook his head wryly, looking at the youngsters around him.


    As expected, he should''ve left earlier to avoid their hassle.


    This entire week, they had been giving him hell all in hopes of sneaking into his office.


    Yup!


    He already had hisputer delivered and set up perfectly.


    And these little devils had been too scheming this entire time... Even Tilda was in on it!


    "Well, if there''s no difference between seeing it now and seeing it in 2 days, then I see your point."


    "You do?!"


    Everyone''s eyes jumped ecstatically.


    Their lips quivered with disguised glee while holding each other tightly.


    "So... You agree?"


    "That''s right. I agree... I agree that you''ll have yours in 2 days!"


    "No~~~!!!!!!."


    Their painful cries echoed out across the hallway as Landon hastily dashed away from the scene, vanishing before their very eyes.


    Soon enough, he was already outside, running for his dear life.


    "Quick! Quick! Start the car!"


    His secretary was already in the vehicle, and the moment he hopped in, the cries of the 4 devils bellowed from behind.


    "Brother Landon, get back here and face us!"


    "Smelly big brother! Just you wait! When youe back, we will have our revenge!"


    (*¦Ð*)


    .


    Kora who seemingly joined them with the many holding her, also stared at her big brother tearfully.


    She had tried to use her baby charms to enter his office alongside him.


    But why? Why did her sweet brother who spoiled her silly refuse to get the hint?


    It was such a funny scene, seeing a baby with a pink pacifier in her mouth, sucking carefully at Landon.


    Brain pushed his sses and flicked his hair to the side calmly.


    "Your majesty, if I didn''t know that your sister was a baby, I would''ve thought she was mad about this matter too."


    Landon chuckled, taking hold of the documents Brian was shoving at him.


    If he told him that his guess was correct, how would Brian react?


    Landon pushed the matter aside, signing the documents his diligent secretary had prepared for him.


    "Your majesty, those at the bank called in, reporting that their ns were still going smoothly. And on June 15th, all information concerning the major establishments should be saved in the bank system with their business ounts created."


    "Meaning by June 30th, the bank would be able to fully focus on civilian matters."


    Yes!


    During these past 4 and a half weeks, that was all the bank was doing.


    All businesses had to be registered with their ounts before June 15th... Which was in another 3 weeks.


    The bank activities would officiallyunch by June 30th, giving them an additional 2 weeks to round up any loose ends.


    Landon nodded his head in satisfaction.


    Good...


    Now, it was time to head on to the barracks.


    That''s right.


    Today, he would be overseeing a Military battle with units on the move.


    But the difference was that this time, they would be using DRONES!


    Hehehehe...


    It was time for action!

 Chapter 1398 - Military Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1398 - Military Competition</h4>


    --Baymardian Barracks, District B--


    .


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your majesty!"


    One by one, everyone gave Landon a firm salute before walking beside him with their hands behind their backs.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    "Yes, Your majesty." One of them stated.


    For thepetitions amongst the many brigades, the brigade themselves wouldn''t know when thepetition was held.


    It was only during thete morning hours today that the sirens went off.


    They, the higher-ups, liked mixing things up.


    In a year, they would get 1 or 2petitions of this nature, and it could fall within any of the seasons, be it in the harsh climate or the warm and nice summer ones.


    They also did the same for the soldiers within the other empires too.


    It should be noted that unlike Baymard''s situation, for the other empires, they bundled them and put them in the ''foreign brigades created.


    So those brigades were very diversified, having talents from Carona, Zalipnia, and even the newly treaty-signed Romain empires.


    In total, Baymard had signed treaties with over 15 empires now... Most from Romain.


    The talents would enter either one of the 12 existing foreign Brigades.


    .


    Landon had no ns for making other brigades. These ones should be enough, even after signing treaties with the entire world.


    That''s why the entire District B was for military purposes.


    Half of the vast moderate-city sized district would only be for training new arrive.


    Of course, the other half had the prisons there.


    Though sometimes, the higher-ups did permit some battles to be done on the left side, seeing that they had built quite a few ''abandoned-buildings'' for simtions over there.


    It can be said that when it came to the matters of those residing out of Baymard, theirpetitions were more or less different too.


    However, it was all beneficial for them.


    Without guns, explosives, or other weapons, they primarily relied on their hands, as well as a few gadgets of their own.


    For one, they were given practice bows and arrows, which would stick on its target, refusing toe out without a specific chemical for removal.


    It was thanks to the Weapon manufacturing industry that such a thing was made possible.


    Also, their swords, des, and daggers were akin to lightsabers... Except that when it made contact with any object, it would release a paint-like fluid.


    Like way, they would know if one was killed or hot.


    Baymard had done its best to create as many practice weapons as possible.


    Out on the field, they would have to rely on quick thinking, terrain assessment, hearing, the ability to create ropes from nts, rock-climbing and even how to use their surroundings to their advantage.


    The popr assassin skills that all empires had inmon were also enhanced and taught.


    .


    Like so, theirpetitions and tests of strength differed from Baymard''s.


    It can also be said that unlike those who had just 1 or 2petitions a year, the Baymardians had 3.


    One was simted with weapons and every technology Baymard had to offer, while another was simted simr to how the other barracks operated.


    This was so that in any scenario, whether there was technology or not, the Baymardians would be able to stand on the top.


    This also made them not rely on modern weapons too.


    And as for the 3rdpetition, it could resemble any of the first 2.


    The higher-ups would pick which one they felt needed more working on, giving the Baymardian soldiers another chance to better themselves.


    The firstpetition for the year took ce in the early months of January.


    And today, the various brigades would send forth their best Companies and units to represent themselves.


    This drill was just in time to show how well they''ve mastered thetest drone technology that came out a month ago.


    How well they used this to their advantage was what he wanted to see!


    .


    Landon and the rest briskly walked into the vast control center, with numerous monitors showing every corner across the scene.


    What''s more, there were already official monitoring drones flying around.


    The official drives were bright camouge Red to let everyone know they weren''t part of thepetition.


    So they shouldn''t feel too bothered about them.


    However, if it were a green camouge drone flying about, that would be an issue.


    This was still spring, and the weather was not conducive for Hot air balloon air force unit operations since it would rain midpetition.


    Meaning the air force units could more or less stay in fixed positions, moving their drones about.


    The drones were waterproof and could even go under the sea if needed.


    So one didn''t have to worry about them getting damaged.


    Landon walked in with a stoic expression, taking his seat beside Lucius.


    "You''re just in time," Lucius said, without even looking at Landon.


    His attention was all on the screen.


    That''s right.


    Just 2 more minutes and the show would officially begin!


    Landon leaned into his seat with an expectant gaze on the many screens before him.


    The Poison Lily Brigade, ck Scorpion, Blue Tarant, and many other brigades were participating.


    Good...


    Landon nodded at another in the room, taking up themunicator.


    Click.


    The green bottom came on. And now, his voice would be audible for all to hear.


    .


    "Today, you all will be participating in your 2nd Barrackpetitions!"


    On the front entrances of the various barracks, the many soldiers stood firm with expressionless faces, listening to Landon''s sage words.


    Their bodies were hot, their hearts boiling, and even their feet wobbling.


    No matter how many times they did this, the sensation was very jolting.


    Some brigade members were new, some old...


    Thepetition was never the same!


    "I won''t say much, but only remind you that as soldiers, it is your duty to protect, guide and lead.


    You are to act in alignment with the moral code and do your duties to the best of your abilities!


    Army General Lucius, your Brigadier Generals, the rest of your superiors, and I are watching you diligently.


    Soldiers!... Good luck.


    You may now begin!"

 Chapter 1399 - A Double-Edged Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1399 - A Double-Edged Sword</h4>


    "Move! Move! Move!"


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    Like a well-fueled unit, the many teams stretched out, covering as muchnd as they could with very stealthy moves.


    Lieutenant Yan, who was the leader of the Blue Moon Battalion, was taking a few men the size of a squad towards the Poison Lily Brigade.


    It should be noted that a Brigade consisted of 3,000~5,000 soldiers.


    And within the brigade, one could have various battalions formed within the.


    Again, a Battalion had 400 men with 3 riflepanies, abat supportpany, and a headquarterspany.


    That said, a Company was a gathering of 130~150 soldiers.


    Apany was made up of toons.


    And in turn, a toon was made up of 5 squads.


    The chain of order was always like this, never getting broken.


    Lieutenant Yan was the leader of the Blue moon Battalion within the ck Scorpion Brigade.


    Hemanded 400 men.


    However, they couldn''t very well travel out in suchrge numbers.


    Thus, they broke out into various squads consisting of 10 people.


    Some squads were air force units; some were ground teams, some would keep a lookout.


    Of course, he left his second inmand back at headquarters to control and protect the area while he made his way to capture and take control of the Control center within the ck Scorpion brigade.


    The other ground units were also moving towards the other brigades, led by his capable sergeants.


    .


    Lieutenant Yan propped himself behind a tree, steadying his breathing while listening again to the sounds all around him.


    His unit also nced at him, seeing the look in his eyes and understanding their situation.


    He heard something, didn''t he.


    The trees were resulting, nature was singing, and nothing bizarre seemed to echo within their ears.


    However, just when Yan thought he heard it wrong, a very frail puddle-tapping sound echoed out again.


    Dammit!


    Yan raised his hands,municating with his team.


    Trap!


    The enemy was trying to surround them as stealthy as they could.


    Yan''s eyes shine with a vicious light.


    Even if he used his father to climb the tree, the enemy would hear it.


    Well, then... This leaves them with no choice!


    Yan nodded at his team, reaching for his pockets as fast as he could.


    Boom!


    A deafening sound echoed out, followed by a lightning light.


    What?!


    The other side was bbergasted because all this while, Yan''s unit had acted as though they didn''t realize their presence.


    That''s right.


    Yan had revealed himself a couple of times just to make them lower their guard.


    And now, with many eyes on them, one could imagine the blinding disarray of chaos going through their minds.


    Bang. Bang. Bang!


    Yan and his team were quick to fire shots, taking down any they saw.


    "You are dead!... Dead men tell no tales."


    Bang!


    The entire scene would''ve been bloody if this was a real battle.


    However, not everyone in the enemy team died.


    Some had frightening intuition, fleeing the scene the moment their bodies knew they were at a disadvantage.


    That''s right.


    Not everyone looked when the stun grenade went off.


    They were quick to realize their standing, fleeing as fast as they could.


    .


    "Lieutenant Yan, so far, we''ve been able to gather 6 blue gs!" A soldier said, handing in the gs before standing at attention beside Yan.


    Blue gs?


    They must be from the Blue Tarant Brigade!


    No time to waste. Their actions were too loud and showy. Enemy Air Force units might send their drones over.


    Yan quickly issued out hismand: "Everyone, give me a good performance! Let''s go!"


    "Yes! Guaranteed excellence!" The soldiers stated, regaining their extreme vignce.


    With their weapons at hand, they continued marching on, while Yan took out hismunicating to give his report.


    "This is Blue Moon Unit 01! We are closing in on the Poison Lily Brigade. In total, 63 enemy gs acquired. No members lost. Proceed entry in 25 minutes."


    [Copy that BM-U-01. Your backup unit is 30 minutes away, heading towards target Brigade from the East.]


    That''s right.


    Each infiltration unit had another 1~4 other backup units with the same mission target, just in case the main unit git taken out by the enemy.


    Already, one of his backup units was more or less close to the target brigade like himself.


    So he had 2 options.


    They could either infiltrate the brigade together or do it separately.


    Both cases had their advantages and disadvantages.


    If they went in together, they would berger in number. And if they got captured or killed, they would have lost 2 whole units for naught.


    It was best to go in separately from different entrance points and meet up at the control center.


    .


    "How far are the other backup teams?"


    [U-01-BT-03 is estimated to arrive in 40 minutes if they don''t get taken out. And BT-04 is 44 minutes away. However, both backup units have lost at least 30% of their members.]


    The voice said.


    Each unit had 10~12 members.


    "How about the backup team BT-02?"


    [They''ve lost 2 members. Now 9 in total.]


    Not bad...


    Yan was feeding the stakes.


    "Individual infiltration!"


    [Copy that. Air Force drones are scanning the brigade terrain. Over!]


    Good...


    Yan dropped hismunicator, thinking how easier it was with these military drones in ce.


    F***!


    They were even better than the air gorges using hot air balloons to roam around enemy terrain.


    They flew faster, could descend to lower heights, and pick up information they might have missed.


    Of course, with so many years of doing thesepetitions, old veterans like himself knew her every control center within every brigade was.


    What he was focusing on was what the enemy was doing.


    Did they have ambush units waiting for them?


    What was their security like?


    Simrly, with drones now being a thing, the enemy would also use drones to check their perimeters.


    So this was undoubtedly a double-edged sword.


    Nheless, Yan was confident in his n.


    "17 minutes more!"

 Chapter 1400 - All Clear!

    <h4>Chapter 1400 - All Clear!</h4>


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The clock was ticking, and Yan''s heart was drumming vigorously.


    Freeze!


    A drone swished through the air, monitoring the perimeters.


    Yan leaned against the tree, subconsciously sucking his belly in, breathing very lightly.


    The trees weren''tpletely grown out, being a little sparse, to say the least.


    However, this wasn''t an issue for them.


    With the proper camouge technique, this would still be enough to cover him up.


    For today''s operation, they used drones that didn''t have any heat or night vision with them.


    These were ranked as the lowest level of drones since they didn''t have any extra advantages, apart from covering footage.


    Unlike the Bax-05 that can shoot tiny missiles from them or the Bax-02 model that has different modes like night or heat, these Bax-01 drones were simpler ones.


    There were various reasons why today''s operation would use Bax-01.


    First, to familiarize themselves with evasion techniques from such an enemy like drones.


    Additionally, what if, when out on a mission, the only avable drone technology was this one?


    They had to learn how to rely on the simplest drone technology to their advantage.


    Whether learning how to evade these drones or using them against the enemy, today''s matter would ess their understanding of it all.


    Of course, in the future, they might have drills using Bax-02 with different modes too.


    And for that, many people would probably use the old trick taught to them in the military when trying to remain hidden from a person wearing heat vision goggles.


    No equipment was perfect. And knowing the ws or the loopholes involving each one was essential.


    For example, the heat vision goggles couldn''t pick up heat through thick cement, could they?


    Yan slowly tilted his head upwards, peeking at the drone that was now a little distance away from him.


    Moving his fingers, heminuted with the closest person in his team, who thenmunicated with another.


    And one by one, they all got his message.


    Timing.


    ''The drives mist have a particr pattern of movement.'' Yan thought.


    They had to master its movement before advancing little by little.


    1 2, 3...


    Swish!


    Yan''s team advanced like scratching tigers moving in for the kill.


    Scouts?


    Very smart... He almost missed it.


    Yan narrowed his eyes, spotting a few scouts up ahead.


    Kill!


    .


    ~Croak. Croak. Croak!


    The loud sounds of frogs singing out of harmony, continuously bombarded the scene.


    There were several ponds not too far away from the scene, with all sorts of creatures celebrating the joy of Spring.


    The entire forest zone had more or less recovered its vitality, preparing for the Summer in June.


    Yes!


    A week more, and the month of May would be done and over with.


    Nature was jubting, with yields and fruits long bearing.


    And in the depths of a certain forest region, 2 guards in their fort were diligently keeping a lookout on things.


    They knelt in a not-so-deep hole, looking left, right, up, down, and every possible corner, making sure that no one trespassed across the scene.


    Their heads were covered with camouge shrubs, berry bushes, and other short foliages.


    The sense was too deceitful, making it hard for any to spot it.


    And while theirmand center had long sent drones to guard the perimeter, they too had their own individual drones flying high in the sky, just in case they missed something.


    One of the men had binocrs, focusing on the scene before him, while another manipted the drone, watching the footage from his arm shield.


    Thanks to thetest technology advancements, the footage got sent to the arm Shield with or without the Inte.


    That''s right.


    Even radio waves would do, provided they tap into the drone''s frequency.


    .


    Thanks to Landon and the military weapons manufacturing industry, the drone has its own receiver, amplifier, inbuilt antennas, and everything simr to a walkie-talkie.


    Switching to its frequency would automatically show one the image they wanted.


    Like Buzz Lightyear, they just had to open the shield to watch the footage.


    Of course, a very thin screen was on the left of the opened shield.


    And to the right, one would find a few buttons for footage settings.


    There was also a frequency changer, sort of like the one a person could find on a walkie-talkie... But a lot smaller.


    When changing the frequency, the screen could focus on the matter, showing what hertz they were on.


    91.9FM? 91.8? 82?


    One should recall that the arm shield also had a built-in microphone and receiver to listen in on orders and instructions from superiors.


    They could also make reports, passing on their current situations, especially when in danger.


    In short, when creating this arm guard, Landon''s vision was Toy Story.


    Lastly, at the bottom right-hand side, just below the buttons, would also find a very petite and flexible thumb/joystick, simr to those on a PS or Xbox game controller.


    This was a built-in backup Drone controller, just in case one lost the portable remote.


    It can be said that Landon had thought a lot when creating thistest arm shield.


    But of course, the regr buttons for shlights, pepper spray, and electrical taser shock were on the outer surface of the arm guard, not requiring them to open up the municator side'' of the shield.


    In a battle, who would have time for that?


    (?^?)


    The new arm shields that had been given out were more like testing prototypes because soon, the real deals would be created with a firmer cover that was metal enhanced to make it sturdier, at the same time as light as a feather.


    .


    The guard controlling the drone moved it around the scene severally.


    "All clear."


    Nothing shook randomly or weirdly.


    "Good." The one holding the binocrs said.


    Their eyes shone with determination.


    For their brigade, they had to hold the fort, not allowing any trespassers through!


    Sadly... their wish was short-lived because, in the next few minutes, Yan and his team had managed to position themselves behind their fort.


    Game over!

 Chapter 1401 - A Lively Competition

    <h4>Chapter 1401 - A Lively Competition</h4>


    The duo on watch duty continuously did their best, until soon, they heard a strange noise behind them.


    Instantly, their pupils dted.


    As trained Baymardians, it didn''t take long to figure things out.


    Dammit!


    They reached for their weapons as fast as they could.


    Sadly, it was toote.


    Yan''s team unearthed their camouged foliages, shooting them right clean.


    Bang.


    You''re dead."


    The men all looked at Yan hatefully, thinking of their predicament.


    "How? How did you do it?"


    It''s been hours since they guarded this post.


    And so far, they had apprehended quite a few, scouting iing teams and sending reports for the closest ground team to take those ones out.


    As scouts, they did what scouts did, not getting involved with the overall battle.


    Their job was passing intel along.


    And only if necessary would they make a move.


    "How?"


    "Simple," Yan said, turning his back to them.


    What?


    Yan''s entire back from head to toe was covered with bushes.


    He used vines as ropes, tying them across his body.


    Wait! Did they crawl like this?


    They were also very smart, moving close to trees, not trying to stand out.


    And when the drive would fly by, they would freeze on the spot.


    It did take time to move like this. However, theirbor had born fruit.


    In a blink of an eye, Yan and his team had gotten the duo out of their hiding ce before changing attire with them and dumping the pair back in the hole.


    "After thepetition, send my uniform to xxxxx... And don''t forget, Dead men don''t speak."


    "_"


    .


    The men were ruthlessly thrown back, with their camouged bushes ced over their hideout as though they weren''t attacked just now.


    And apanying them was another person in Yan''s team who would take over their drone, keeping a lookout for others too.


    Yan room their gs, bundling them with the other gs they acquired.


    Very smartly, Yan dug a hole and buried all the gs in it.


    They were going into enemy territory.


    Putting all eggs in one basket was risky.


    There were 2 ways to be on top.


    Take over as many brigade headquarters as one could... Or collect as many gs as possible.


    Depending on the situation, the brigade with the highest gs could draw with the brigade that took over as many headquarters as others.


    There was a system to calcte merit and estimate the value of each g whenpared to conquering headquarters.


    Since the start of thesepetitions years back, there has never been a draw.


    So Yan didn''t know much about what would happen if that was the case.


    All he wanted to do now was keep these gs safe until another unit came over to retrieve them.


    You didn''t think he would leave them out for long, did you?


    No way!


    He called ck Scorpion headquarters, requesting headquarters to send a team over.


    Along the way towards their target destination, Yan and his team had long been switching their attire with the dead whenever they found the opportunity.


    And now, everyone was dressed in simr attire like those in the Poison Lily Brigade.


    Good...


    "BM-U-01 to Headquarters... ready for Infiltration!"


    [Copy that. On standby waiting for results.]


    .


    In the official Monitoring Room, many superiors now had their eyes on Yan''s team, watching their actions with disguised appreciation.


    "Hey!... This Yan boy is very good. Congrattions, Brigadier Rui, for training such a talent!"


    Rui was smiling from mr to mr, listening to the manypliments from the others.


    They had watched Yan''s strange but thoughtful method of disguise, tricking his event by hiding in in sight.


    With so much greenery, the eye might overlook certain aspects, especially if they were green in color (simr to the greenery).


    Rui waves his hands nonchntly, trying to seem modest.


    "You guys shouldn''t tease an old man like myself. This junior is the current leader of the Blue Moon within my brigade."


    "Blue Moon!" Someone eximed with even more satisfaction.


    You have to know that Blue Moon was just createdst year.


    There used to be just 3 Companies of special soldiers in the ck Scorpion brigade.


    So when Blue Moon sprung up, everyone was too optimistic about this newbie Group.


    However, they proved many wrong.


    Last year, Blue Moon and Silver Hound worked together to im victory over one of thepetitions.


    It can be said that Blue Moon, this newly risen group, had a lot to y in securing their victory.


    Their leader had a flexible mind.


    And now, seeing him in action, many knew he was a true talent.


    A special soldier in the making!


    .


    Although manyplimented Rui, they still had a liver of anxiousness and cries in their bellies.


    This time, will the ck Scorpion Brigade still im one of thepetition victories?


    No one wanted their brigade toest.


    Every 2 years, the brigades got ranked ording to their results and mission awards.


    And this alone could tip the scale.


    Son of b**ch!


    Many restrained themselves from buying their handkerchiefs at their juniors on the screen.


    Brigadier Jina was even more angry, seeing that this time, ck Scorpion had targeted her Brigade.


    And the moment she saw Yan and his team sessfully infiltrate and get a few steps away from her brigade control center, she was even more livid!


    "Damn you, Rui! Are you trying to pick a fight with me? It''s not enough for you to rob me of this talent back then, but now, you dare to send him to my brigade?"


    To get chosen and taken into a brigade, one has to prove their worth in the yearlypetition.


    From there, the Brigade masters all scramble for the best.


    Yan was the youngest Lieutenant and the Youngest person to control apany such as Blue Moon.


    This alone was enough to show his talents.


    But back then, Jina had her eyes on him but lost a bet against Rui, who was adamant about taking Yan.


    Dammit!


    Jina gritted her teeth hatefully.


    And Rui could only cough awkwardly, raising his hands to the air in defeat.


    "Now, now, Jina, you can''t me me, can you? This is apetition, and everyone''s brigade is bound to be attacked."


    "So, that''s your excuse?!" Nina narrowed her eyes at him.


    "Fine! After this, you and me, outside! If I don''t beat you to a pulp, then I, Brigadier Jina, am not a woman!"


    Landon and Lucius looked at the lively group, not daring to insert their input.


    Invisible... Invisible...


    No one wanted to upset Brigadier Jina.


    To Landon, she was truly the reincarnation of the Chinese Zodiac Boar.


    Hot-headed and ready for action!


    .


    Time went by smoothly; Landon was pleased with how the soldiers maneuvered the drones.


    Already, he could see the advantages and disadvantages of all methods they came up with while using the drones.


    Hmmm... Feedback would need to get sent, allowing them not to get over-dependent on these drones.


    Many times, they focused on it too much, forgetting their surroundings for brief moments.


    This was a w.


    In the end, The Golden Eagle took victory over thepetition, while the ck Scorpion Brigade came in 2nd!


    Not bad...


    For Jina, her brigade came in 4th.


    There were 6 Baymardian Brigades.


    All in all, London was satisfied with all he saw.


    Drone testingpleted.


    Now they could use them out on missions.

 Chapter 1402 - A Few Changes

    <h4>Chapter 1402 - A Few Changes</h4>


    Good. Good.


    Landon left the barracks in a jolly mood.


    He felt like a father watching his child grow up.


    The birth of drones was an exceptionally good start.


    But it wasn''t just the military, Police, and Navy who had them.


    For national documentaries and history''s sake, he also gave a few to those observing animals in their natural habitats.


    There were some ground drones that looked like the Spiked turtle, while others just looked like birds in the sky.


    Landon leaned back, driving towards the Lower Region.


    With the emergence of the inte andputers, there were just quite a few more things he had to approve of.


    The moment Tim heard of his arrival, he hurried over with a broad grin on his face.


    "Ah!-... Your majesty, I wasn''t expecting you over today. But now that you''re here, you''ve saved me the trouble of sending in the final draft and reports for the many pending matters." Tim said, escorting Landon to his office.


    You have to know that during these past few weeks, he had been so busy that he didn''t even have time to catch his breath.


    Left, right, center... One could find home everywhere these days.


    "Riley, get your Majesty''s favorite, will you?"


    Tim''s secretary nodded briskly.


    "Yes, sir."


    Landon was a regr in Tim''s office, only drinking one particr coffee in a specific way.


    So the secretaries here knew of his preferences.


    However, what he took while in Tims''s office, was very different from what he took in Wiggin''s office or even Lyore''s.


    A monarch must never be easy to figure out.


    So if you ask all the overseers or those who knew him, what his favorite beverage was, they would be very confused, to say the least.


    And asionally, he would change his presence abruptly when visiting them too.


    .


    "Your majesty..."


    Landon took hold of the warm cup of Apple-vored coffee, nodding at Riley in thanks.


    In truth, his best was everything Vani.


    But no one knew this except for his wife. Even mother Kim didn''t know.


    Many just thought all were his favorite since he more or less created a majority of them.


    Landon smacked his tongue, enjoying the rich vor that engulfed his mouth.


    Deliciously warm.


    The Spring rains had long begun to fall towards the end of the Competition.


    And now, the entire Baymard was colder than usual.


    Everyone had their scarves, warm attorney, raincoats, and umbres.


    Landon took another sip, finally putting it aside and reaching for the documents Tim sent his way.


    "Your majesty, here is the order list."


    "Hmmm..."


    It was quite long and very detailed.


    Landon looked at the list, scanning things one by one.


    The first priority on the list was Typewriters.


    Tim pushed his reading sses in, taking a pencil and pointing out key aspects to the matter.


    .


    "Your majesty, as requested, we have allocated a certain number of Typewriters for all city and town Baymardian settlements."


    Viges won''t be included in this matter.


    Flip. Flip.


    Landon flipped through the document, bidding in satisfaction.


    Before now, the only typewriters avable in the other territories were those used and kept in the police stations, vige/town/ city head government building, and whatnot.


    Ordinary civilians didn''t use them yet.


    Landon had long made up his mind that before the inte andputers came about, he would test the matters on the typewriters, seeing just how secure they were in other Baymardian regions.


    It should be noted that since the period when typewriters were sent out, quite a few thieves have long tried to steal these typewriters.


    Some people hired assassins to try sneaking in and taking them away.


    However, they failed because of several reasons.


    For one, all the typewriters were cab and locked with 3 powerful locks in 3 different positions; on the bottom and 2 on the sides.


    Additionally, the security within the Baymardian territories alone always made them catch the assassin bore they even tried to sneak into the buildings.


    It couldn''t be helped.


    With night and heat vision goggles, these assassins were like sitting ducks.


    The worst thing was that they didn''t even know they had been long spotted.


    Some would hide in the bushes, trees, or buildings after closing for ages, not knowing that the Baymardians had such strong technology.


    F***!


    At least if they knew, they wouldn''t be acting like fools in a yhouse for these Baymardians to see.


    .


    Thanks to the info from his Baymardian soldiers scattered around, he had gotten quite a few vital pieces of information over the years.


    Heh...


    He heard that in the assassin guilds, the task of speaking a typewriter had time up a notch, even bing a double-S ss mission.


    Landon was a person who would never drop his guard down.


    Don''t look at some noblesing to Baymard, thinking they were all very friendly with him.


    Heh... On the surface, they might be.


    However, it would be a lie to say that they didn''t want their hands on his lower region products.


    Who wouldn''t want to understand how his goods were made?


    Many would like to create 2nd-hand copies and sell them for lower prices to amass wealth.


    That''s why the security he kept in all these regions was tight.


    These people knew that stealing from Baymard''s capital was far riskier and harder.


    So they turned their attention to the other territories.


    After all, the Great wall of Baymard was still under construction.


    And though there were uncountable Baymardians guards stationed around the border perimeters, these assassins felt that they still had a better chance for escape.


    Fast-forwarding to this present moment, Landon had already sent more guards around every single part of his territory.


    He also wanted them to keep a lookout on things because now, Typewriters would be avable in the Public libraries within these regions.


    Of course, the vige government did have their own Typewriters they had been using for a while now.


    However, there would be no public libraries in the viges.


    So one must either go to the nearby towns or cities by bus.


    Such was the way things were for now.


    Luckily, by bus, the traveling time was far shorter than if one were to walk on foot or use carriages or wagons.

 Chapter 1403 - Territorial Growth

    <h4>Chapter 1403 - Territorial Growth</h4>


    Yangji City... 100 Public Library Typewriters.


    Blue Bell Town... 40 Typewriters.


    Hyui Town... 36 Typewriters


    Rainbow City...


    AppleCroth Town...


    Landon scanned through the list, doing his final check.


    In 2 days, they would all get shipped and delivered straight to the public libraries.


    And like all public libraries, they would get spread out across the tall 2~3 story wooden building.


    Make no mistake.


    These buildings were the size of arge-scale public library.


    He had been building them for quite some time now, using special fireproof woodwork that wouldn''t catch on fire easily.


    And with the many library rooms and spaces, the typewriters would get distributed across the buildings nicely.


    Hey... Now one could easily make their resumes on their own.


    Before, the people in these ces had to submit a resume draft to the town, vige, or city hall to make a resume for them.


    This was free of charge from the employment and job-seeking sector.


    Such things were already part of tax-payer money.


    And even when they getputers in the future, they would still continue to do it all within the same building site for free.


    Flip. Flip.


    Landon was done with this matter.


    Seeing this, Tim went straight on to the next.


    "h, h, h, h, h~."


    ....


    The duo finished talking about everything on the list.


    So far, Tim''s Industry was able to meet the quota allocated for each zone in his territory.


    "Your majesty, I''m sure those within the territory would be very happy when they know of this," Tim said, admiring Landon''s conviction and love for his people.


    If it were in many of the greedy empires in this world, the monarchs there would probably charge a hefty amount for a single time use of these typewriters.


    Hell!


    Ordinary peasants might never get the chance to see a typewriter till the day they die.


    But his majesty was different.


    Recalling the first time they met, Tim was a little nostalgic.


    Landon stepped into his cksmith shop, giving him the task of acquiring pickaxes and several basic tools from Riverdale city.


    The he of back then didn''t know how far Baynard would grow.


    But because he felt touched and beloved in his majesty, he was able to rise and assist the empire in every way that he could.


    Hey...


    If there was one person he had absolute faith in, it would have to be his majesty.


    He didn''t even trust his children the way he trusted his majesty.


    Well, the people will no doubt be pleased to see their various regions grow, beginning more developed than before.


    This opportunity would mean a lot to many... Especially future writers that would spring up from these regions.


    Tim 100% supported Landon''s ns to send out public Typewriters in the public libraries, all of which had been fully constructed.


    .


    Landon smiled at Tim''s undisguised awe, taking another sip of coffee.


    Everything on the list was marked, done, and over with.


    Now, it was time to focus on bigger aspects.


    Tim spread at Landon, very curious about the big project underway.


    "Your majesty... How long have you gone with the Metal Enhancer and high-tier mechanical builder?"


    Landon thigh-high a bit, revealing a mysterious smile.


    Yes!


    These were the important key technologies he was looking forward to.


    It should be noted that since the summer ofst year when he got rewarded with these technologies, he spent quite some time personally teaching many on every single thing about these technologies.


    In particr, He requested for Tim, as well as Overseer Lynchen and Overseer Lilian, to send in a team of 600 veterans that have spent at least 2 years in their industries.


    Lynchen was the overseer of the Vehicle and Lotive manufacturing industry, while Lilian was the overseer for the Ship/Boat Manufacturing industry.


    With this team, Landon nned to create another new industry that would not only focus on building metal enhancers but also create high-tier mechanical builders.


    .


    Landon had thought of it all.


    This new industry will essentially build the mechanical builders and send them out to the various industries that pay for them.


    Whether it was to build a car, ship, or even a ne, they would be more than pleased to have these mechanical builders assist them.


    The builders were in the form of Giant spiders that had some anti-gravitational core to them.


    They would take on assignments, jumping high up into the air and focusing their respective targeted zones.


    Well, it wouldn''t be far before the Baymardian soldiers also get their anti-traditional belts... Which he nned to release after nes gotunched.


    Yup!


    Even if he could finish them up now, he still wanted many military personnel to get shocked with the use of choppers and military aircrafts before having the privilege of having anti-gravitational belts.


    That''s why he decided to work on the belts sometime next year.


    Anyway, each industry would need this new builder when putting togetherplex machines.


    One should note that this machine was a builder and wouldn''t be making the parts.


    So car seats, window sses, and every other part would still have to be made by the various industries.


    They would then use their purchased builder to put all parts together like legos.


    This would drastically cut down the ''building phase.''


    Of course, this new industry would also be in charge of maintenance whenever the builder needed to be up to date with the current policies andws or when it had a problem that needed giving.


    .


    Again, all metals moved and proceeded would have to be sent to this industry for enhancement before distributing them to the various industries that needed them.


    That being said, sincest summer, Landon has worked with that specific team since the summer ofst year.


    And after 4 months of training and lectures, he finally worked alongside them from December ofst year till now, allowing them to make various prototypes, which still need a few touch-ups here and there.


    As they say, repetition was the mother of science.


    So he divided them up, having each team socialize in a specific construction aspect for each technology.


    They repeated the same thing every single day, hour to hour, as though they were on a manufacturing line.


    One team does something and passes it onto the next.


    Like so, they mastered things faster. And in the future, if a specific aspect needed maintenance or fixing, those who specialized in the parts would be sent for the job.


    Tom was very curious about the projects under this new industry.


    "Your majesty, when can we see the builder and metal enhancer in action?"


    "September of this year."


    Yes.... This September!

 Chapter 1404 - A Restless Young Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1404 - A Restless Young Lady</h4>


    Like so, Landon was doing a couple of ''rounding-up'' tasks across Baymard.


    Some technologies only used in the Capital by the public will now be able to reach the Baymardians scattered in the other territories.


    As a leader, he couldn''t very well neglect his people that much.


    He also took into ount safety and long-term losses too.


    All in all, he was pleased with how far they hade.


    And while he focused on this, far away in the empire of Deiferus, some people were suddenly going crazy with suspicion.


    .


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Therge Baymardian clock ticked loudly, hanging high above the wall.


    The heavy rains outside caused the air to be gloomy. And the cold seemed to have seeped in, generating the borate bedroom chamber.


    Moisture, cold winds, the smell of dampness... It all registered in everyone''s mind, adding to the already burning pressure within the room.


    -silence-


    Everywhere was quiet, with no one making a sound.


    The hidden guards were in their ces, the maids out of the bedroom chamber, and the youngdy all dressed in ck was calmly leaning against her reading chair, with her bottom half tightly wrapped underneath the warm Baymardian beddings.


    Because of the weather, she had no choice but to go closer to the fireside.


    During these rainy many days, she would keep the fire burning throughout the day and use the Baymardian Sr electric heater at night.


    Typically, during sleeping hours, the maids or servants wouldn''t be allowed to step into her chambers to refuel on firewood lest they disturb her sleep.


    Sure.


    They would leave surplus firewood at the side if she felt too cold in the middle of the night.


    But anyone who enjoys sleep would know that if they had to get up twice or thrive at night, they would eventually be sleep deprived by morning.


    Too many disturbances would wake the body up.


    Thus, some would prepare to risk it, sleeping with 4 or 5 nkets at once to keep the heat in and enjoy their rest.


    .


    As a noble daughter, her movements were controlled by the head of the home.


    Who knew if she would be summoned early in the morning or given extra lessons on etiquette, literature, calligraphy, and whatnot?


    Yes!


    Many a time, they hired tutors to live in the same estate as themselves during the cold seasons.


    In short, the rain didn''t stop the estate''s actions.


    Since they, with noble bodies, couldn''t step out, most likely, whatever was demanded of them to do would be done in thefort of their homes.


    And as long as she could remember, the cold nights of winter, spring, andte fall were more or less harder than the day.


    But with the Baymardian sr heater, she didn''t per se need to worry about this.


    Though catching the sun and charging the sr heaters could be harder to do in these cold seasons, it was not impossible.


    Even with the darkness, the sun still emitted what the Baymardians called heat rays.


    Again, there were quite a few days when the sun would still shine with little to no clouds up in the air.


    After all, it couldn''t rain very well every single day, could it?


    Even the weather needed a break.


    .


    The same could be said for the Baymardian sr light fixtures.


    With the wooden windows and balcony doors shut tightly, the room was definitely dark.


    However, no matter how dark the room became during the day, she would only use the various candles and light from the firece to illuminate her room.


    And by night, she then switched to the Baymardian light fixtures.


    Thack. Thack. Thack.


    The fiery hues from the fire illuminated across the girl seated by the fireside


    Initially, she had been busy readying the few novels from both Baymard and Deiferus, trying to pass the day by


    With this weather, don''t even think about going out.


    She would have to stay in her courtyard until the temperature got raised to a certain extent.


    Even if the rains stopped, every noble knew that it was advisable to wait for at least 4 hours before going back outside.


    As nobles, their bodies were treasures.


    They took care of it way more than peasants did, ensuring that they were fit and healthy to be ranked as the top beauties, eventuallynding high suitors that would inexplicably advance their family''s situation to the next level.


    Such information was something even babies knew.


    So looking at the weather, the youngdy knew that she would most likely stay indoors for the entire day.


    Thus, since her early rising, she had piled up quite a lot of newly bought books, nning to read 1 or 2 by today''s end.


    .


    Tah! Tah! Tah!


    The rains increased even more.


    And the girl who was elegantly reading her book suddenly frowned in displeasure, realizing that she had been on this same page for over an hour now.


    What was going on?


    Ezenia was annoyed!


    "Descend."


    Swish!


    The lead shadow appeared before her on bended knees.


    "Mistress." The man spoke while Ezenia calmly closed her book, cing it back on the round stool-like table beside her.


    "Why?... Why do you think that they haven''t gotten back to us?"


    The guard was silent.


    Concerning this matter, the T.O.E.P should''ve arrived in Deiferus sometime inte winter.


    They expected them here in March of this year.


    However, this was already the final week of May.


    In a few days, June wille. And they still haven''t heard a single word from these people.


    What could be the issue?


    "Mistress, it might be that after rescuing His highness Ulrich, they went into temporal hiding."


    Exenia borrowed her brows exquisitely: "So you''re saying that those pesky Baymardians might be chased after them, causing them to do so?"


    Could it be that those nosy Baymardians became too anxious after losing Ulrich, not wanting to give up in fear of his revenge against them?


    Ezenia gripped her armrest with a dark light in her eyes.


    Soon, she would get rid of them all!

 Chapter 1405 - D-Day Arrives!

    <h4>Chapter 1405 - D-Day Arrives!</h4>


    "Yes, Mistress. This sort of thing isn''t umon in our line of work. After all, with how powerful these Morg T.O.E.P were, who would be able to take them down that easily?"


    Hearing his words, Ezenia subconsciously nodded.


    "You have a point."


    The hidden guard had a sense of pride and arrogance in his heart when speaking up about the matter.


    In terms of ranking, he was above the top 60 assassins in Pyno, and even he had a problem spotting the T.O.E.P hidden guards.


    He also felt that the current number one assassin, Death, might suffer a loss if he were to go against such terrifying people.


    That''s why he was absolutely sure that these


    So in that case, who in Pyno would be able to handle them.


    Ezenia rubbed her elbows in annoyance.


    For how long will they continue to remain in hiding?


    In her mind, they fully believed that Ulrich had long been rescued.


    Her maternal grandfather, a member of the T.O.E.P, had long given her a brief summary about the Society she was initiated into.


    Recalling all she knew, as well as their influence, it was very unlikely that they had failed.


    F***!


    These were the same people who ced Alec Barn on the throne and assisted many famous noblemen like Nopline and others.


    So imagine how strong they were to keep these Pyno Tyrants under wraps.


    And one shouldn''t forget their scary and powerful skills, being able to leave her invitation without any of her men assisting them.


    Say no more!


    Her beloved was definitely rescued but kept in hiding for the time being.


    Her only question was, for how long?


    (:Y^Y:)


    .


    Ezenia was very perplexed.


    How long would she have to wait before falling into the arms of her beloved?


    Just thinking of all that she had put up with during these many, many, MANY months, Ezenia felt like puking!


    Disgusted!


    She was disgusted with herself.


    Downing time with that weakling, who called himself his majesty Henry, was just too much to nurture for her to bear.


    Every time she saw his stupid face, it took all her effort for her not to stab him in the throat.


    To think the weakling would forgive her for all she did in the past.


    Pff~


    Stupid! Stupid!


    If he was smart, he should''ve killed her when he had the chance, burning her flesh and grinding her bones to dust.


    However, the idiot kept her alive, instead!


    Heh... Then he shouldn''t and anyone for what was about toe.


    Hahahahah~


    She had long dreamt of herself hugging Ulrich while looking down on Henry groveling on the floor, begging for mercy.


    But would they give him that?


    No way!


    Who asked him to look her man far away in the hands of those meddlesome Baymardians?


    With a sharpened de, she was sure that her beloved would slice his head clean off his neck.


    Off with this head!


    That was the day she was waiting for.


    Sadly, it seems that it would take a longer time to realize her dreams.


    In the end, didn''t it mean that she still has to pretend with that fool?


    Exenia was annoyed.


    .


    "Mistress, please take heart. It won''t be long before they return." The guard encouraged.


    Lying trough.


    With the mistress as a member, this was his chance to train in Morgany.


    So how could he let the mistress not y her part?


    No matter what, he was determined to keep the mistress beside Prince Henry.


    This was a vital part of their n!


    He only wished that time could fast-forward to when Ulrich sits on the throne. That way, he could leave for the heavenly ce all assists dream to enter!


    (+?+)


    "Mistress, they will return. All we have to do is follow their instructions, and everything wille together nicely."


    Exenia nodded, firming her mind to continue ying along with the fool.


    For her beloved''splete takeover, she would do it... Even if it meant seducing a frog.


    She had long worked her charms around Henry and could see that he had already fallen for her.


    She yed the part of thedy with a broken heart, allowing Henry to ''mend'' it.


    And without knowing, he too slowly fell in love with her.


    Heh... In the end, what awaited him was nothing more than betrayal and death!


    With the T.O.E. on her side, as well as her powerful Grandfather, who could stop her from emerging victorious?


    .


    Ezenia tilted her head, thinking deeply.


    "Bring my pen and some paper."


    "Yes, mistress."


    Swish!


    The guard returned, presenting the items she requested.


    "Good."


    Very carefully, she wrote very steadily, making ns to visit her mother-inw before the week ends.


    Though Tilda kept the existence of the T.O.E.P a secret from her mother-inw, she did give the women some sense of security, optimizing to rescue Ulrich with the help of her grandfather.


    She only said so because she didn''t want her mother-inw to send people to Baymard.


    What if they identally attack or anger these T.O.E.P members while trying to find and retrieve Ulrich?


    Rather, she had her mother-inw work on collecting as much intel as they could about Henry''s movements.


    The guy was as slippery as grease.


    No one knew how he loved. .it was as though he just got up and decided on what to do as the day went by.


    But she knew this was not the case.


    If anything, it proved how tight-lipped and loyal his men were.


    Very briskly, Tilda wrote what seems like a poem to the untrained eyes.


    But to the scheming and dangerous eyes of her Mother-inw, the woman would definitely know what step to take next.


    Tilda finished writing, handing the letter to her lead guard: "You know what to do."


    Swish!


    He was gone.


    Before his highest Ulrich Tudor retired, they had a lot of work to do!


    However, the same atmosphere couldn''t be felt back in Baymard.


    .


    Like a miraculous blessing, the Baymardians secretly gave their praises and thanks to the heavens for this day.


    Yup!


    2 whole days had gone by like nothing.


    And now, it was finally time!


    The inte!... Computers¡­ Music pods...


    Hahahahaha~~~


    Okay.


    It was time to battle at the supermarkets!


    (^?^)

 Chapter 1406 - Pre-Battle Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 1406 - Pre-Battle Preparation</h4>


    -Baymard''s Capital City-


    .


    Old Baloo and his wife had long arrived at the Capital 2 days ago for the first time in their lives.


    They had arrived from Terique and were both uing merchants, trying to make a name for themselves in these changing times.


    Old Baloo had always wanted to be a merchant.


    Though he had 6 big stores in 3 of the most prominent cities in Terique, he had always leaned towards being a merchant instead.


    He had 2 sons and a daughter.


    And over the years, he had given his sons 2 stores each to manage with their families, while he remained with the other 2.


    As for his daughter, she had long married another with a hefty dowry too.


    In the end, because of his super busy Life, Old Baloo had never feltfortable taking another wife after his first.


    Unlike nobles, he was an ordinary person who struggled to get to where he was today, having no time to build emotions between himself and any new wife.


    So after leaving her at home for heaven knows how long, who knew if his home would be turned upside down in the end?


    He grew up understanding the dangerous harem life, not forgetting how his mother died.


    It was one of the reasons why he swore that even if he married up to 20 or even 50 wives, he had to court them enough before deciding whether they were wolves or truly innocent sheep.


    Which man wouldn''t want to have many wives and enjoy thefort of rolling within their bosoms?


    .


    A harem filled with women of all sorts of beauty, talent, and skill sets.


    This was a male fantasy that not many men could turn down, himself included.


    However, because of his past, he decided to see through a woman before officially taking her home.


    One shouldnt think that his stores were small.


    No.


    It should be more urate to say that he owned buildings that catered to many things.


    So in a way, he owned departmental stores.


    The first floor could be the actual store focusing on clothes, the second, a restaurant, and so on.


    He was a gambler and a juggler, amassing quite a bit from his sess.


    And it was because of all this that his movements and busy lifestyle had taken him from one end of the empire to another, looking after his many businesses.


    And during his business tries, he did entertain his leg in entertainment homes, where the women were mostly made baren, best they carry a merchant''s or nobleman''s child with their unworthy bodies.


    Many men didn''t feel happy marrying women who had been with uncountable men year after year, day after day, hour after hour.


    On average, these women entertain a minimum of 70 different men from all over the world.


    Visiting such ces was very typical for them.


    And long story short, he had never brought home other women, making his wife immensely pleased with him as well.


    .


    Old Baloo had been too busy for most of his life, but finally, with the changes happening in Terique, he suddenly became freer and freer than he thought.


    No thugs, bullied, and overly annoying people to cause trouble.


    Even amongstpetitors, it was harder to pull underhand tricks anymore.


    The newest group of Teriquen police and controlling officers during the day or night made things very hard for many to act.


    Change hade so suddenly, catching many unawares.


    But for people like himself, he was very grateful instead.


    Though he was seen as a rich man by peasant standards, he was more or less on the same level as an upper-ss Baron.


    He was no viscount, no earl, no marquees, or minister holding some political position.


    He was just an ordinary businessman who got lucky and hit it big.


    So he was more than happy to wee everything with open arms, freeing himself from being bullied by the mighty ones above.


    Hell!


    Who knew that these in thew would make businesses go so smoothly?


    Now that he had time off his shoulders, he decided to grow and enter the original career path he had long wanted to do.


    And that was being a merchant.


    Yes!


    Even if he made losses or did poorly, he wouldn''t be bothered because the capital investment he nned to use when starting up wasn''t something that would make him broke or homeless if he failed.


    .


    With glittering eyes, Baloo stared out his hotel window with an over my excited child-like expression on his face.


    "Wife! Wife! Look! At night, the city lights up so beautifully!"


    Baloo''s wife chuckled, dragging her husband away from the window.


    This wasn''t Diandra''s first time in Baymard.


    But to her husband, it was a whole new ball game!


    (*0*)


    His eyes popped too exaggerated, and his hands held onto the ss, smooshing his face against the walls like a retard.


    "Cold! Cold... It''s cold!"


    "Pff~... Yes. Yes... The ss window is cold." Diandra almost couldn''t hold back herughter, seeing her everyday serious husband turn into a toddler.


    This was the magic of Baymard.


    This ce could make one forget their identity. And ever since they had arrived, she felt her bond with her husband to be the greatest since they got married.


    He talked and looked at her not as a noble or titled wife... or a person in his harem, but as herself... Diandra.


    Back in Terique, even after seeing sth Baymardian goods, he would go to his office with his closest men, only showing his true face to them.


    As his wife, she had seldom seen him this excited before... Except in the bedroom.


    His face had remained stoic for as long as she could recall.


    However, who would''ve known that her God-like husband (in her mind) was mortal?


    .


    Diandra quickly wiped her teary eyes, inwardly saying her thanks in her heart.


    ''Thank you, your majesty Lanson, for creating such a ce and making me have this day.''


    Married for so long, and finally, she couldmunicate with her husband.


    "Husband, we have to go to bed. Tomorrow, we still have a war to fight."


    A war?


    Baloo showed a confused yet dazed expression.


    .... Can anyone tell him what his wife meant?

 Chapter 1407 - R.I.P. Man In White

    <h4>Chapter 1407 - R.I.P. Man In White</h4>


    Silent Night.


    Holy night.


    All was calm, and all was bright.


    The Little ones had gone to bed, and the older ones also followed along too.


    The smiles on their faces couldn''t be hidden.


    Christmas inte May.


    Would you believe it?


    Neither did they, until their world underwent an exciting spin with all themercials they saw from before.


    ''Sleep! Sleep! Sleep!''


    Many verballymanded their shut down, nning to use all the energy they gathered for the battle ahead.


    In the meantime, some families first prepared their armor for the journey.


    "Knee-pads?"


    "Check!"


    "Duct tape?"


    "Check."


    "Protective helmet?"


    "Check! Check! Check! Check! Check!"


    They say seeing is believing.


    If one walked in on these families, they would think they were preparing for the end of the world.


    It was already 2 A.M with everywhere as dark as ink with a few stars in the sky.


    Weather forecast: Sunny all day.


    It was perfect for war.


    So how could they not be excited?


    .


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Time flew by in a heartbeat.


    And before many knew it, it was already 8 A.M.


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din!


    Vrrrmmmmmm!


    Peep! Peep!


    Cars anxiously honked, and footsteps hurried along hastily.


    Today was the day!


    Everyone was both excited and determined to get their own Computers and Music pods.


    With all the adverts they saw... Say no more! They had long been sold!


    Even celebrities sent their agents to line up and get these bad guys too!


    But maybe the most excited of all were the non-Baymardian residents, international students, visitors, merchants, and others from outside who weren''t used to Baymard''s wave of uprising technology.


    (*?*)


    Unreal! Unreal!


    Why did their brains grow differently from theirs?


    Those from the newly treated-signed Romain empires who just arrived were breathing harder than average, trying to understand everything that was going on around them.


    This... This...


    .


    "Oh, my heavens! I can''t believe it''s all true!"


    "Hahahahaha~ even though it''s just 45 more minutes before the store opens, I can already see the staff putting theputers on disy!"


    "Ahhhh~~... What did I see? It''s on! The guy turned it on! It shines just like a Tv!"


    "Guys! Guys! Look again! The light has gone off on its own, but there is some bouncy wavy thing (windows logo) moving across the screen!"


    "Yes! Yes! I see it too! But how is it doing that?"


    "Amazing!"


    "Outstanding!"


    "How cute! I can''t get over the Hello Kitty keyboard and keyboard! Ahhh~... I''ve decided. I''ll get that, and there''s nothing anyone can do to stop me!''


    "Pff~... Don''t worry, no one will. I''m getting the sleek ck one that has my favorite manga character of all time, Sosuke Aizen."


    "What? Your favorite character is the viin of Bleach? So after all he did to Rukia, you still like him? Traitor, that''s what you deserve!"


    "Screw you all! Aizen is just too good, alright?"


    "No way! Byakuya is obviously the better option here. Do you know how cool he is? Of course you don''t. A mortal like you could never understand his coolness!"


    (*^*)


    One by one, many began toment on the items they saw on disy, talking about the few cool keyboards, mouse pads, and other designs they saw.


    The scene was lively, making many not realize just how long they were standing in wait.


    .


    In the meantime, many quickly arrived at the scene across the numerous stores in Baymard.


    The locations had long been advertised, and everyone more or less knew where to purchase what they were looking for.


    Today was Saturday.


    It was indeed a fine day for battle.


    And Old Baloo, who had just arrived with his wife, was so shocked by the enormous gathering before him.


    As a person who owned stores of his own, he had never had such arge crowned camo before his ce all at once.


    It was undeniable that thanks to the new Baymardian concepts of having special days in the year for discounts, he had managed to pull in many crowds severally.


    But this...


    "Wife... So you''re saying that across the Capital city, this same scene is happening before the many stores?"


    Diandra held his arm, nodding yfully. "Exactly, husband. It''s said that his majesty is both a good leader and an even greater businessman. So you shouldn''t be too shocked with this much."


    Baloo and his few guards swallowed hard, digesting all the information they had gotten since they arrived in this sacrednd.


    Diandra nced at her watch from time to time.


    Until soon, her smile broadened, growing even bigger than it already was.


    "Husband... Remember the bike helmet I insisted you purchase before today?"


    "Yes... It''s with the guards... What about it?"


    Diandra calmly took her helmet from the guard behind her, fastening it with a calm look on her face.


    "Husband, if you want to survive without any injuries in this war, I suggest you and your men put them on."


    (0_0)


    Erm... Who are you, what have you done to my docile and quiet wife, and what''s with that cheeky smirk on your lips?


    .


    Baloo was still confused.


    But soon, the doors at the very front of the door abruptly on their own.


    And out came a man wearing a protective helmet alongside many puffy protective items over his hands, legs, belly, and back.


    Looking at the battle-ready crowd, the man didn''t have a good expression on his face.


    If anything, he looked like a sacrificialmb waiting to be ughtered.


    And with what looked like trembling hands, the man pushed his sses in and began reading some alreadyid out and prepared for today''s event.


    Without knowing why, the air was filled with unprecedented tension, giving the illusion of being on a battlefield.


    Baloo didn''t know the man but suddenly felt pity for him.


    Thinking of the helmet on his head, he more or less understands what was about to happen.


    Sigh... R.I.P.


    ''Man in white, I hope youe out of it alive.''


    Ding!


    The nonexistent bell sounded, and the battle was on.


    "Charge!!!~"


    "Quickly! Quickly! Grab the carts!"


    "Dammit! You all better give me a cart, or we are all going to die on the battleline!"

 Chapter 1408 - First Baymardian Victory!

    <h4>Chapter 1408 - First Baymardian Victory!</h4>


    "Carts! Carts! Husband, Grab the cart!"


    "Ahh!- Yes.." Baloo replied, shocked that his wife was ordering and shoving him about fearlessly.


    But given the situation at hand, how could he be concerned about this now?


    Pac!


    He felt a pain on his side, feeling someone push him back, swirling girth like a vicious creature in the wild.


    Son of a b**ch!


    Baloo had initially intended to act calm with pride and dignity.


    Originally, he thought that no matter how rampant the people were, the scene could never be as maddening as a true battlefield.


    Thus, he didn''t take it all too seriously.


    However... reality was very far from what he envisioned.


    Bam!


    "Out of my way, slowpoke!"


    "Hey! Hey! That''s my cart! You can''t do this! I suffered a lifetime and have lived too long in this world to be dragging a cart with you!"


    "Please! Old man! Don''t use your 41 or 42-year-old self to bully me with age! Just lol at your muscles? I, on the other hand, am 16! So shouldn''t you take care of the weak? Can''t you see that I''m weaker than you? Let go of the cart!"


    "Dammit! There''s only one more pink barbie mousepad. Alright! Listen up,dies! Anyone who dates to grab this with me will face my wrath!"


    "What wrath? If you have the guys,e and pry it off my cold fingers!"


    The scene was chaotic, especially with the announcements going off.


    [Restock on Isle 54, Disy center]


    [Restock on use 72, Disy center]


    "Isle 54! Isle 54! Out of my way!"


    "Isle 72? That''s close to me! Ancestors! Ancestors! Please be with me in this battle!"


    (*o*)


    .


    Din. Din. Din.~


    The heavy stomping footsteps of many echoed across the vast stores.


    Many didn''te here to buy everyday items. No way. They came here for a purpose.


    And the fully armored staff tasked with restocking more or less diverted the crowd''s attention while restocking up on various disy stations across the stores.


    First, they would send the crowd to another location before guarding and restocking the already empty disy isles and shelves.


    And when they were done, they would flee the scene, sensing the crowd towards the site they just stocked up on.


    While they, on the other hand, used the back staff region to transverse towards the far opposite side of the store, filling the now-empty disy shelves and stations.


    Controlling the crazy mob of shoppers was not easy.


    And any slip-ups were paramount to getting caught on spider webs.


    On rush orunching days, all products, no matter how big they were, were covered and protected by heavy and thick rubbery packaging that outlined the boxes.


    It was as though they were vehicle tires, not breaking once they fell.


    Of course many were still very careful with theputer monitors and CPUs, grabbing and firmly cing them in their carts before leaving via the route the staff created.


    It can be said that the carts here were more or less different from the Earth''s shopping carts because of this rush mania.


    Just like the coveralls on a baby stroller, the topmost front of the cart had a thin metal-frame pullout mechanism to close to protect whatever was now in the cart.


    So when passing, those who try to grab what was in their carts wouldn''t be able to do so.


    Hey...


    In this time of war, anything goes.


    And the Baymardians who got theirputers in their carts were quick to close them up, treating the items like babies in strollers that needed full coverage from the sun.


    .


    "Red! Red! Husband, get the red one for me! Yes! Yes! That one!"


    Baloo gritted his teeth, grabbing the cute red mouse from the shelf.


    Pang!


    He dropped it in his cart, feeling mightily pleased.


    Sess! Sess!


    Baloo felt like crying in joy, looking at the rest behind him victoriously.


    He felt so young and on top of the world after this battle.


    But of course, he didn''t rest easy until his wife pulled out the coveryer of the cart.


    Awesome!


    He thought he would have to guard and bare his fangs at anyone who tried to send their hands in.


    But who knew that these carts had a cover-all system with a little hooktch mechanism at the bottom end?


    Tsk.


    As expected, these Baymardians think of everything.


    Adjusting his protective helmet and his distressed attire, Baloo raised his holders proudly.


    "Wife, let''s go."


    "Yes," Diandra replied, holding her husband''s arm and exiting the battlefield.


    Of course, they stood at another corner, waiting for the few of their guards to grab their own items as well.


    Lying trough.


    With how big the monitors and CPUs were, they couldn''t very well grab and carry everyone''s items in their carts, could they?


    Baloo''s emotions were high, feeling an adventurous spirit take over him.


    Hahahahaj~


    He tightened his grip on his Diandra with a child-like expression on his face. "Wife. Now that things back in Terique have settled down quite a bit over the years, why don''t we make it a habit of visiting Baynard together more frequently... Or what do you think?"


    "Me?" Diandra was inwardly shocked.


    Since when has he ever asked her opinion?


    "Ah-... Yes! Yes, husband... I''d like that very much." She tried, turning an attractive hue of pink.


    "Bahahahhaha~"


    Balooughed, enjoying his wife''s charming and shy gaze on him.


    Hey... Howe he didn''t realize that his wife was this interesting?


    He had never seen her more alive than when she was battling alongside him out here.


    Sure enough, they made a good team.


    .


    Baloo looked at his wife intensely as though seeing her for the first time in his life.


    Maybe it was the thrill of the moment, but he felt that no other woman was as beautiful as she was right now.


    He felt his body heat up and quickly tried to distract himself.


    Tonight, he''ll feast.


    But for now, it was time to see just what these bad guys could do!

 Chapter 1409 - Awed & Afraid?

    <h4>Chapter 1409 - Awed & Afraid?</h4>


    Computers? Music Pods? Microphones?


    Baloo merrily paid the cost, feeling that it was rtively cheaper than he expected.


    He thought it would cost tens of thousands of Bays for a singleputer unit,plete with the Monitor, CPU, mouse, and all the rest.


    However, what shocked him was that eachplete the note up 599 Bays.


    Again, if he had been one of the first shoppers in the store, he would''ve gotten them at various discounted prices.


    It was truly miraculous the way these Baymardians priced their items.


    Well, it could also be noted that ording to the adverts, it was said that the piece 599 was abo discount, it one bought allputer units at once.


    Individually, the price for everything would''ve been 750 Bays.


    One was saving over a hundred Bays from paying theplete set in one go.


    Buting in to buy another monitor alone would undoubtedly cost more than what they paid for today.


    Baloo was amazed by their marketing and business strategies, secretly taking them in his mind.


    ''Maybe I can implement some of them in my stores.'' He thought.


    And just like that, the gang managed to leave the store victoriously, heading back to the hotel.


    However, when they arrived, they saw a strange pamphlet of instructions on their table.


    [Today marks the start of the Inte era.


    For those withputers looking to connect online, ease flow the guideline or call our hotel services to assist you by sailing the number 7, followed by the pound key (#).]


    Eh?


    Blink. Blink.


    This... The duo first looked at each other before looking at the note once more.


    Okay.


    It looked like it was time to unstable their purchased items and make heads and tails on them.


    As for the guards, they too were in their separate shared rooms trying to understand the matter at hand.


    Diandra looked at the instructions from the opened monitor box, exining how to connect the cables to the monitors, CPUs, and everything else.


    The process was rtively simple, with a visual picture presentation that exined what to do.


    "Husband! Look at the picture! It''s a horizontal CPU. Meaning the monitor has to stand on the CPU."


    "Ah-~... You''re right." Baloo said with trembling hands while carefully cing the CPU on the table like a newborn baby.


    Lying trough.


    Why were his hands shaking so much?


    .


    First, they started with the mouse.


    "Husband, it''s said that the mouse is a USB mouse and needs to be connected to what is called a USB port at the back of the CPU."


    Like a person sculpting a fine piece of art, Baloo concentrated as hard as he could, looking at the image on the instructions and putting the mouse USB cord where it was supposed to go.


    Sess!


    It went in after flipping and sensing it in again.


    Hahaha hahaha!~


    Okay! Okay!


    ''Breathe, Baloo. Breathe!''


    "Wife, please, wipe my forehead."


    "No problem, husband."


    Dab. Dab.


    The duo moved on to the USB keyboard.


    After dealing with the mouse, plugging in the keyboard in the other USB port was an easy operation.


    Now, Baloo more or less understood just what a USB port was supposed to look like.


    And from time to time, his wife would massage his shoulders, giving him a boost of encouragement.


    "Keep going, husband. You''ve got this!"


    Yeah!


    The adrenaline Baloo felt was akin to how men working on a car or some heavy machine would feel.


    He felt it was a manly man''s job.


    External Computer setup?


    Manly!


    No doubt about it, many testosterone-filled men would begin bragging about how they did this or how they did that when setting up theirputers.


    Feeling his temperatures rise and his heart thumping, Baloo knew it was time to move on to the big guns.


    .


    Gulp.


    He swallowed hard.


    "Wife, pass me those separate ropes (cables) the store staff advised us to buy."


    "Yes!" Diandra responded vigorously.


    Now it was time to connect the monitor with the CPU and finish up a few strange setups.


    "Husband, it says to first use the VGA (Video, Graphics Adapter) connector, connecting it between the monitor and the CPU."


    Baloo began his work, noting a few primary connections he should note in the monitors, whether it was for now orter.


    These were the DVI, VGA, and HDMI connections.


    He also noted the jack and audio connections too. As well as a few USB ports too.


    Amazing!


    Baloo quickly went to work, identifying what was what and how to put everything together.


    Of course, he also plugged the monitor and CPU charging systems into the walls before manually inserting the hotel-inte cable.


    Sess?


    He wasn''t sure yet.


    However, there was only one way to find out.


    The couple took deep breaths, with Diandra having one hand on the Power button on the Monitor, while Baloo''s hand was on the Power switch at the back of the CPU.


    "Ready?"


    "Yeah."


    "Alright. In 3... 2... 1..."


    Thang!~


    A bright light blue page shed on the screen for no more than a second, followed by some bizarre logo.


    And there and then, they heard what sounded like heavenly music in their ears.


    It... It...


    It worked!


    "Hahahahahha~ "


    Like children, the couple hugged and jumped around in a circle, too happy to say any words.


    Of course, their joy never stopped them from focusing on the screen.


    Computer profiles? Passwords?


    They created it all, having ess to the wonderful world ofputers.


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    Diandra''s eyes almost fell out of their sockets after plugging in and taking her headphone out numerous times.


    "Magic! Magic! Husband! It works like magic! How can they manage to contain the voice, passing it to the headphone thingy? How is this even possible?"


    Baloo only looked at the scene with a dumbfounded expression.


    Godly! Truly Godly!


    Could it be that these headphone thingies had the body to make any sound be mute in the world?


    If he wore them for too long, would he eventually turn mute too?


    Shiver. Shiver.


    These Baymardians made him both awed and afraid.


    Scary... Scary...


    Very Scary.

 Chapter 1410 - Mission Complete

    <h4>Chapter 1410 - Mission Complete</h4>


    Baloo and his wife weren''t the only ones going crazy with thesetest Baymardian technologies.


    "Amazing! There''s a little icon for drawing called Paint! Awesome! My daughter will like this!"


    "Excel! Excel! This is a heavenly gift for us who have to do multiple calctions over and over again. It says we need to make a form, drag down andter insert input into the columns for the results! Wooo~... Now I don''t have to calcte data a million times with a hand calctor. Wow! This sure does save time!"


    "Bycrosoft Word! That''s what I''m here for! As a writer, having such a heavenly gift is all I could''ve asked for Christmas!"


    "You fool! Can''t you see the Adobe and Presentation software too? In short, all office apps are just too good!"


    "Ahhhh~... I just realized that you can print stuff off from theputers. All you have to do is connect it to the printers, and the rest is history!"


    "F*** all that! This daddy is here for the inte! Don''t you recall the inte search list that was published a week ago? Quickly! Bay-Tube! I heard there are some cool videos about my favorite celebrities there!"


    "Wait! The instructions say we can insert what is called a floppy disc... What the heck is that?"


    "Alright! Everyone, I need you all to shut up! I''m about to insert the Indiana Jones game!"


    "bPod! bPod... This music pod is just so awesome. I can hear everything loud and clear."


    "Hahahahha~... I''ve found it! I found my favorite celebrity''s page on Panda. Finally! I can leave myments under the barrage! Yes! Yes! Cute! I love this outfit she''s wearing. F***! Who is this bastard who dared toment and dislike it? Eat my fist, dirtbag!"


    "Awesome!"


    "100% Points!"


    "God! Will I be able to sleep by the end of the day with this heavenly artifact in my room?"


    (+0+)


    .


    One by one, many stayed in their rooms for over 6~7 hours without knowing it.


    There was just so much to uncover within this I chatted territory called aputer.


    And the inte was even more impressive.


    Before today, a whole 20~30 page booklet had emerged, giving a hint of what people could search for.


    There were topics on gaming, beauty, food, fashion, news, weather, schools, and many more.


    On BayTube, which was simr to Earth''s YouTube, one should know that all videos weren''t put there by any individuals or everyday folks.


    Simple videos on troubleshooting one''sputer or how to handle a cold were all put on the inte.


    Everything there wasmon knowledge that one wouldn''t need to pay for.


    Celebrities also had their pages on BayTube.


    The biggest reason why it would be impossible for everyone to have their own BayTube was that cameras weren''t for personal uses now.


    One needn''t think about theputers having cameras on them since they were the old earthling versions.


    And even if in the next 4 or so years, he hadptops, they still wouldn''t have cameras until the entire world was unified.


    The new camera technology was used in military drones, intending to y a big part in the uing war.


    So how could theypromise their future victory because of a little fun now?


    .


    At the moment, Landon felt that he had still been able to keep everyone happy.


    First, hospitals and every public establishment had their own websites where one could go on and look for more detailed information on what these services offered.


    Phone numbers and even booking appointments would be way easier than normal.


    The use of emails and manyputer essentials would be readily avable at the drop of a hat.


    And as he said earlier, even registering or dropping out of some courses, be it for the next semester or the present, would also be simplified.


    None longer would they have to physically go to the office or wait in line via telephone.


    The spits were all there


    And once filled, being could get waitlisted.


    Popr facts on hygiene, fashion, uing matters, camping, doing simple things like fishing on a campsite, or choosing the right location that works for them, could be shown on BayTube, official websites, or various blogs.


    Again, when securing trip spaces and paying online, one could book a hotel or trip online but had to go there in-person to pay for it within the next 72 hours, or the reservation would get canceled.


    The option of booking faster was because of the rush, especially when deals were involved.


    There was quite a lot to take in with these matters.


    And when it came to Esports, he nned to open an entire center that would get live-streamed there.


    It would be like a Cyber Cafe, but massive 3 stories tall, filled with Gamers battling steadily.


    There were no webcams or cameras for them to do so at home.


    But there, they''ll be able to build their individual gaming brands and make names for themselves.


    As for how they would receive bonuses from fans... By the time he officially introduced Esports in Baymard, credit and debit cards should work online.


    .


    Though Credit and Debit cards would be avable in another month or so, he only nned to make online payments a thing next Spring.


    During this time, he hopes many would thoroughly understand how to use their cards.


    And in the meantime, he would work on card protection security for theputers, ensuring that no personal information was lost.


    Sigh... There was a lot to consider going forward.


    But for now, this much was enough.


    "No! No! No!~ I can''t believe I died on my 11th attempt! Tsk! As expected of Tomb Raider. Truly worth the hype."


    "Dammit! Speed Punks is so good! Who dares to join me andpete?"


    "Okay! Okay! These stormtroopers are pissing me off! Now, it''s time to get serious. Die! Die! Die!!!!!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    (*¦Ð*)


    Like true gamers, Little Momo, Linda, Tilda, and little Ren had ganged up together in the main hall of their wing.


    As per the new rules of the house, they were not allowed to have aputer in their rooms.


    In his opinion, they were too young to have personal Tvs orputers in their rooms.


    When they came of age, then they could have that conversation with him.


    Within the wing, there were a total of 12puters scattered across the grand hall.


    6 were around the same location, for when they nned to y together or had their friends over, ying together again.


    And as for the other 6, he randomly distributed them around the wing in corners that didn''t allow one to see what they were working on.


    No matter what age one was at, Privacy was important too.


    And he spaced theputers out so that those ying games won''t bother those studying seriously.


    It should be noted that the 6puters that were grouped were now enclosed in a boot he had built that wouldn''t let the noise from within travel out.


    Before theputers came in, he had people create this mini-space in the most inconspicuous far most corner of the hall that blended in perfectly with the room just for this reason.


    And now, those gaming could make as much noise as they wanted within the space.


    Additionally, they weren''t the only ones staying in this wing, seeing as Pa was also here as well.


    As for mother Winnie, she married not too long ago and moved out.


    .


    "Dammit! Why is this level so hard?"


    Landon stepped into the space, seeing Momo and the rest in deep concentration with their headphones on, clicking their noise as though their lives depended on it.


    "It''s time for lunch."


    "Ah-... Lunch? Who needs that?"


    "Yeah! We''re not hungry!"


    "Not Hungry!"


    Landon rolled his eyes, calmly walking into the room.


    "If you guys don''t pause your games, I''ll ban your game-ying for a month."


    **Freeze**


    Everyone''s heart drummed chaotically.


    1, 2...


    Pause!


    Everyone froze their games, speedily lending the scene.


    "Ah~... Big Brother Landon, why didn''t you say it was lunchtime?"


    "That''s right. It''s my favorite meal of the day, so how can I miss it?"


    "Big brother Landon, could it be that you misheard us earlier?"


    No way. They had to flee before their big brother Landon changed his mind.


    Tsk!


    Now they know how to run?


    Landon watched the little imps leave the wing with their tails properly mped between their legs.


    Discipline.


    He knew that during school and serious times, they would focus and do what was necessary.


    After all, even in modern times with all these distractions, people still read for exams and even use the Inte andputers to their advantage, especially at work.


    Thus, he wasn''t too concerned about that.


    Instead, it was their cking nature at home that bothered him.


    This was the long holiday, and they were more or less free.


    But so what?


    The house rules still had to be applied!


    Lunch was to be eaten at a specific time, making this easier for the staff.


    Such simple rules were never to be instructed, no matter how fun their gamey was.


    .


    Landon shook his head wryly, making his way back to his office.


    Ding!


    [Host, Congrattions onpleting your main mission.]


    Hahahahah~


    Now, it was time to talk airnes!

 Chapter 1411 - Enticing Rewards!

    <h4>Chapter 1411 - Enticing Rewards!</h4>


    [Host, congrattions onpleting all your main missions!]


    Hahahahahha~


    In his office, Landon was twirling around on his office chair, pping his hands and legs about too excited to speak.


    Finally! Finally!


    The Baymardian technological upgrade he was waiting for was finally here!


    (:T0T:)


    Landon wanted to get on his knees and cry in joy but had no tears in his dry eyes.


    Sniff. Sniff.


    Today would go down in his private historian board.


    The council of Landons in his brain were jubting and dancing around a lit fire like wild cave dwellers.


    ''Damn you, system. You''re going to make a grown man cry... For this, I can forgive you for all the bullying you gave me over the years.''


    Sigh...


    Though Landon had now calmed down, the smile on the corners of his lips had yet to go down.


    He was smiling so hard that his haws were hurting badly.


    Thest year and 9 months were truly hectic but rewarding.


    And apart from passing on new medical and surgical information, as well as creating several new batches of drugs, he also;


    >Created 90''sputers & Wifi connectivity.


    >Created manga and animated movies.


    >Created Military Spy Drones.


    >Created music pods and Headphones


    >And finally, he made Gameboy and Gamegirls.


    Good.


    These were all part of his Technological primary mission.


    They took quite some time to do, but in the end, he managed to cross the finish line sessfully.


    .


    Landon rubbed his ys yfully, tapping on the blue transparent screen floating before him.


    [Rewards:


    >All knowledge on Aircraft, Military Air Force nes, and Helicopter manufacturing and piloting will be his.


    >All information on the manufacturing and operational use of DNA Sequencers.


    >All knowledge on Amusement park running and creation.


    >15 Random Food, Snack, and Beverage recipes.


    >All information of 10 Random medical and surgical procedures.


    >And finally, 40 recipes for new pharmaceutical drugs and surgical fluids.


    Okay.


    Landon wasted no time seeing the newly sprung main mission that shot out.


    [>Main Task 1: The system has long awarded the host with alien tech to ease aircraft manufacturing. Thus, the host has no excuse to miss the deadline.


    Mission Deadline: 11 months.


    Punishment: Death....]


    Landon subconsciously nodded, agreeing with the system as well.


    The deadline was more or less April of next year.


    So he had nothing to worry about becausee this September, all Alien tech should be ready to go.


    Thinking deeply, Landon nned that from September to December, he would have to teach those chosen for the job all they needed to know about the various aircraft.


    .


    As he said, everything more or less came down to division ofbor.


    Those making choppers will only know how to make choppers.


    Basic information like the dos, the don''t, and everything else would have to get drilled into their heads.


    Altitude, air resistance, and all flight factors would be taught to them.


    They had to know why each part was necessary. And during this time, they would personally work in making the various parts, doing tests in a room that mimicked all conditions the ces would face high up in the air.


    Anyway, because time was of the essence, Landon would give them theplete guidelines, not daring to hold back on any information.


    After all, the Holy core was out there.


    And any time-wasting was only disadvantageous to himself.


    Of course, one should know that he still had to optimize his designs since the core''s strength grew and awakened, the more useless his technology would be to withstand its power, lest he too optimized what he made.


    That''s why the research and testing center was a must!


    He wanted them to fully understand it all because even after aircrafts get made, the researchers would still have to bury their heads in thebs.


    .


    That said, even amongst those tasked with putting the choppers, every unit would have to specialize in distinct parts of the shoppers.


    There would be those focusing on wiring and controls, those focusing on the outer frame and whatnot.


    Yes!


    Even if they had the alien machine builders, it was their job to supervise, double-check and test if things were the way they wanted them to be.


    After all, if an event snuck in and changed the manufacturing design instructions on the giant spider builders, any ident would still be their negligence.


    This kind of thinking was simr to the many check ups done in an Oil production nt.


    Just because they could see all pipelines on the screen didn''t stop workers from doing physical routine checks across the pipelines.


    Yes!


    Technology was there to aid them. But that didn''t mean they would have to drop their guards down.


    They still need to supervise the whole work proceedings, as well as make any changes on the spot if need be.


    Bottom line, Landon would have different teams working on putting themercial nes,mercial choppers, military choppers with weapons, and even all other aircraft design types the system had rewarded him with.


    .


    That said, it was important to know that those assembling the various aircraft were different from those manufacturing the multiple parts.


    For part manufacturing, he would also create several teams, guiding them on what to do.


    For example, one team might be responsible for creating all Aircraft seats, be it for choppers ormercial nes.


    This team would make all the seats ording to the book of dimensions, material types, and other guidelines he gave.


    If there was an order for 50mercial aircraft seats, then 50 would be made by them and sent over.


    One should note that there was a difference between first-ss seats and economy-ss seats.


    Again, some seats had the pull-down table trays on their backs, while for others like the business ss, seats might not necessarily have these features.


    All in all, he expected them to meet his demands after his hellish training.


    Sigh...


    Moving forward, it was clear that Landon nned to utilize the essence ofbor division if he wanted to meet the system''s deadline.

 Chapter 1412 - A Stressed Out Man

    <h4>Chapter 1412 - A Stressed Out Man</h4>


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~


    Landon drummed his fingers on his desk severally, thinking of all he had to put in ce fast.


    When it came to the airne seats, those making them had to make the armrest region have microphone plugs and buttons to lower the seats for those needed to rx a bit.


    But of course when ites to the TVs, like he had nned earlier, the nes will have Tvs stationed at various intervals across the ne.


    And the rows and columns of people at those particr sections would have to plug in their microphones to listen in to whatever was showing.


    Back in the early 90s, Tvs on airlines were often more or less like so, with various groups sharing one TV suspended above.


    Of course, they will have no control over what''s showing.


    Nheless, everything will be family-friendly, something that all ages would enjoy.


    Only if the staff noticed that there were no children around the age of 14 within the section would they be allowed to show something a bit mature.


    In the end, only Tv viewings Business and Economy ss would have these settings.


    As for First-ss customers¡­ heh¡­ they would have their own personal Tvs instead.


    Of course, though there were 3 Main airne sses, each ss had sub-sses too.


    There was Economy, Premium economy, Business ss, Couch and all the rest.


    In short, the higher one climbed, the more spacious and luxurious their seating arrangement would be.


    Some airnes would have stairways leading to an upper floor, while others would be small with no business or even first-ss options.


    For now, Landon wasn''t thinking of going over the top.


    He wanted to make just the right amount of nes that could fly ording to schedule to and fro any of the empires within the many hours of the day.


    During a day, one could have more than 15 nes take off to various empires and roughly the samend back on ground floor.


    Some flights were just 30~45 minutes, while others were 8 hours, depending on the takeoff location.


    All in all, Landon had to estimate and create a backup batch for when some aircraft were under maintenance.


    These airnes would bending and taking off from the Pyno Capital cities.


    This was the only location for now.


    So you best believe that people will hurry over as fast as they can to hop aboard and fly away.


    Those closer to the coastal cities would prefer the ships.


    But for those who were 3 months away from the shores but only 1 month away from the Capital, which direction would you think they would move towards?


    Of course, the downside is that if they were using nes, they wouldn''t be allowed to transport the same amount of Items they did when using the cruise ships.


    Flight travel was more of a convenience for those traveling light, wanting to reach their destination in a matter of hours.


    That said, because there would only be one airport in each empire, one could imagine how full the nes would be.


    If his guess was correct, almost all nes would be fully booked.


    Damn!


    In the end, there was still a lot to do before the system''s deadline!


    .


    Very quickly, Landon took out a few uneased exercise books, making his ns and noting all major aspects he had to deal with before the officialunch date.


    As he said, from September to December, he would be focused on passing on his knowledge to the teams he selected.


    It should be noted that during this time, the first few parts should''ve beenpleted.


    And during this period, they should''ve also built pilot simtor rooms.


    While they had been busy understanding these aspects, the selected pilots should''ve had multiple tests, as well as ssroom training too.


    That''s right.


    Landon nned to also use the months of September to December to teach the pilots theoretical knowledge first.


    Ande January, they would first train using the built simtors.


    By the end of the month, they would have another set of aviation tests.


    Those who made it would then continue to phase 2, piloting the various prototypes.


    Be it a helicopter ormercial aircraft; these pilots would train till March, having multiple tests in between their training periods.


    Landon was very particr about this.


    Of course, while the pilots did their thing, those putting the real nes should also be working their hardest too.


    But this wasn''t all.


    .


    First, he had to deal with the matter of the airports.


    This summer, he had to let the other empires start choosing empty estates and massive terrains for their airports.


    The system had allowed him to create Sundays in these regions.


    Meaning he would have to send a construction team over there A.S.A.P.


    He wanted the runwaysid out before Winter.


    If they can start this July, that would be great!!


    And to speed things up, he also nned to send letters to the other monarchs, which should get to them 2 weeks from now.


    So they can easily pick locations swiftly.


    As for the International Baymardian Airport,e January, construction should be done and over with.


    And even if it got dyed a bit by the weather, it should be at most done by March.


    In the meantime, from September till the veryst opening date, all airport teams had to get trained... Especially the air hostesses.


    Those working within the airport in the check-in and checkout stations would more or less know what to do since Baymard already had a Coastal port and Landport.


    Security staff, cleaners, runway workers, official on-site maintenance staff, and many other workers would have to recruit.


    April of next year.


    Now that Landon thought about it... The time seemed too short.


    But what could he do?


    What made him weep was that all this stress came from his main mission alone.


    As for his many side-missions, they were another matter altogether!

 Chapter 1413 - Future Plans & Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 1413 - Future ns & Rewards</h4>


    Dorian shook his head from side to side, feeling the tightness around his schedule.


    One shouldn''t forget that apart from aircraft, he also had to create DNA Sequencers.


    This was a very essential medical and forensic machine that would boost their security and health assessments up a notch.


    Paternity tests, DNA sampling, and other procedures involving both medicine and crime saving would be done easier thanks to this machine.


    Of course, unlike the deadline concerning the aircraft, he had a more extended deadline for this matter.


    The system had given him a year and 9 months.


    Again, for his other main task, he had to create an Amusement Park with at least 8 different types of attractions.


    Only then would the mission be consideredplete.


    So he could start with this 8 andter expand to an even bigger size over the hours of 6 or 12 years if he liked.


    Overall, the system had given him 1 year and 11 months to create the first 8 attraction types at this amusement park.


    Well, that was almost 2 years away from now.


    8 attractions in 2 years? Very doable.


    Should he start with bumper car rides, followed by spinning teacups, carousel, and other minimal attractions?


    Well, yes!


    He nned to have 4 of these being veryx, while the others would be very adrenaline-junkified.


    1 would be themed roller coaster rides, 1 would be a slow rollercoaster tour ride across the Amusement Park, while the 2 would be standard flying rides or high-angled swinging rides.


    Some should know that these 8 were just the basic types.


    Meaning he would replicate each type, giving them a different theme and style.


    For example, he could create a flying Dumbo ride that spun around with many customers on each Dumbo. Or change the design style and direction with another theme too.


    .


    In the end, he could make quite a lot with these 10 initial ride types.


    But for sure, the ones that would be created the most would be the ones that would take a shorter time to construct.


    Maybe the Alice in wondend, slow-spinning cup ride, or perhaps the Marry Poppins horse rides going around In circles.


    Hey... Those would take shorter construction periods to make than the themed roller coaster rides.


    Of course, some roller coaster rides would be simple and very short, while the big guys would probably take the longest to make and test out.


    In the end, his next 2 years would be busy.


    And this was not considering the times he would have to head out of Pyno.


    Provided he showed the basics to the team, he was confident that they would adequately handle things without him, just as they did when makingputers and the inte.


    He only needed to be there for the initial learning phase.


    And after that, they would have to study independently, make a few errors, test each part of their designs and see if it passed the test.


    After all, as a busy man, he couldn''t very well do everything for them, could he?


    Last but not least, he also had to create new drinks, food, drugs and teach new surgical procedures.


    And for these, the system had given him 2 years and 2 months toplete.


    Well, this November, he will be turning 21.


    This was already thest week of May.


    So by the time he was close to 23, he should be finished with all of his main technological missions.


    And that brought him to his expecting rewards.


    .


    Landon smirked, looking at the Blue transparent screen before him.


    Tsk.


    Just as he expected, once he was done, the system would reward him with more medical and surgical knowledge, as well as more recipes for food and beverages.


    But apart from that, he also got;


    >Advanced knowledge on Criminology, Forensics, and Face-changing techniques.


    >All knowable on the manufacturing and use of 3 Random military heavy artillery weapons.


    >Manufacturing knowledge on 10 Beauty products.


    >And finally, all knowledge about satelliteunch, manufacturing, and use.


    That''s right.


    Satellites!


    This reward alone sure was enticing.


    But by the time he might create andunch it into the air, he might be 25 or so in age.


    Damn!


    The time sure flew by in a blink of an eye.


    Wasn''t it just a while ago that he came into this world as a 15-year-old boy?


    Heh.


    Landon shook his head in nostalgia, feeling a little old.


    Soon, even little Momo and the rest woulde of age, living their own lives and starting married too.


    Old man.


    He was slowly turning into the age these Medieval people referred to as Old man age.


    Back on earth, one''s 20s was a sign of vitality


    But here, it was a sign that sooner orter, they would have one foot buried in the ground.


    [Host, I feel that I should remind you that while your main technological missions have beenpleted, you still have the others to get done.]


    ''_''


    ...


    Killjoy!


    Why wasn''t he surprised by the system''s abruptments?


    Tsk.


    Looking at the many side and main missions left upleted, quite a few gave him a headache.


    There was the one involving that Nopline number 2 of Veinitta.


    Yup.


    The mighty ve owner had immense strength, having far more power than Nopline ever did.


    And what did the system require him to do?


    Destroy all of his public and hidden fortresses, as well as his ve camps too.


    In Nopline''s case, the system pinpointed where the ve camps were.


    But in this guy''s case, he needed his spies to begin the hunt.


    And then, there were the many other cases involving Omania, Ten, Romain, and Zohl.


    And at the moment, the most pressing one would have to be the one in Zohl.


    Landon had timed things perfectly.


    In a week and a half, he was leaving for Zohl.


    And before the Airne project begins by September, he will be back.


    This time, he was out to save the boy loved by nature!

 Chapter 1414 - Enter Prince Charming

    <h4>Chapter 1414 - Enter Prince Charming</h4>


    Okay.


    It was time to get to work.


    ~Swish!


    Like lightning, Landon began writing letters to the other Monarchs, requesting that they choose an Airport location fast.


    Of course, by the time they solve the matter, he would be out of Baymard.


    So Lucius would hand things moving forward. And on this mission, he was embarking on, for the very first time, Lucy wasing with him.


    Pupp~


    The dialing sound echoed out within his office.


    "Alison. Ready yourself in a week. You''ll be leaving with me."


    [Roger that, your majesty.] Alison replied.


    His majesty was at it again, wasn''t he.


    Tch!


    As one of the many secretaries working with his majesty, how can he not be used to his majesty''s surprise actions?


    He had expected to head out this time. And sure enough, his guess was urate.


    Just like that, Landon was busy away in his office while the entire Baymard jubted over the emergence of Computers, the inte, headphones, and music pods.


    But little did they know that they were the only ones feeling boisterous.


    .


    -Raydon Coastal City, Empire of Lingingburg, Veinitta.--


    .


    Today was yet another glorious day.


    The sun was high up in the sky, and the busy peasants began their usual loud bantering about the ce.


    Like a flock of loud birds gawking into the wind, the rambling blurs from the streets had managed to seep into the magnificent estate, called the Estate of Trans.


    This estate was famous in the region, belonging to one of the most eligible bachelors within the empire.


    Daily, many pleasant daughters who wanted to climb up the ranks would attempt to walk across the scene, hoping to one day stumble upon Mr. Bachelor.


    "Oh, Goddess of Light! Are you saying that not too long ago, sir Sebastian''s official carriage had pulled into the estate? Dammit! Why am I so unlucky? Why didn''t I arrive sooner to see the scene? Hey! Who knows if he would have seen my beauty and fallen heads over heels for me?"


    "You? With those big nostrils of yours, you still want to catch my husband''s eyes?"


    "Tsk! What''s wrong with having a big nose? At least I will be able to save up enough breath (air) for my darling if we should ever drown together. At least I''m better with you with those t sandals you call bosoms!"


    "Pff! How ridiculous! Have you ever bothered to look at yourself in a polished bronze mirror before?"


    "Of course! I''m gorgeous; you think I don''t know?"


    "You?... Excuse me, but what mirror do you use?"


    "Mine!"


    "Mine!"


    "My husband is mine!"


    (*¦Ð*)


    ...


    Outside the estate, the girls were all fighting one another like crazy, even though they hadn''t seen their prince charming yet.


    But did that stop them? No!


    As a noble, they knew that this estate was just one of the many estates their prince charming owned across the empire.


    From the talk around the city, Prince charming was based in the Capital city. And the times he came down to use his Coastal city was when he wanted a break from his duties or wanted to travel out.


    Their prince charming had no wives at all.


    He was one of the hottest dream men all girls wanted totch onto.


    All they wanted was one night.


    Yes!


    If they managed to get pregnant for him, then wouldn''t that mean that their child would be his first son?


    Even if the child were born from lowly means, no one would be able to deny that the child was his first son.


    Who didn''t like good things?


    Manydies passed around shyly across the scene, often bringing stolen bread or food from their homes to bribe the guards with.


    As peasantdies, their thinking was far too somepared to the nobledies of society who had multiple degrees in various first-hand scheming techniques.


    These simple peasantdies gave items to the guards in hopes that the guards would look favorably on them.


    They wanted information about this chanting bachelor. And many a time, they stupidly believed that the guards could pass their words onto their prince charming.


    "You! Didn''t you say that my parking trusts in youpletely? Then why don''t you go on there and put in a few good words about me?"


    "Eh? So you''re one of my darling''s hidden guards out undercover on the gates? Amazing!"


    "Thank you! Thank you for passing my message across!"


    ...


    Like so, the guards decided thedies, collecting not just good but sometimes money as well.


    And when their shift was over, they would move these brainless women who wanted a shortcut to climb higher in status.


    Talk to their master on their behalf?


    Stupid.


    Why would their master ever look for these substances, bad-skinned women?


    The toll of overworking under the sun andck of care for their bodies caused their skins to crack.


    Their lips were also bleeding from dryness, and their hair very unkempt.


    No matter how one looked at them, they looked as though they had never brushed their hair for months, which was typical for leasing women.


    They didn''t take baths often and usually emitted a foul body odor.


    Meanwhile, noblewomen typically smelled like flowers, so fragrant and nice with clear skin that radiated their beauty even more.


    Just the pimples and e on the faces of some of these peasant women was enough to drive their master away.


    Ridiculous!


    Even the women in pleasure homes looked far better than them.


    So what gave them the guys to have hopes on their master looking favorably onto them?


    .


    Tsk!


    The guards continuously sneered at the brainless women while still not forgetting to make them hopeful.


    Hey!


    If they told these women that their master would never look at them, who would bring all these goods and money?


    They didn''t know how the women managed to get the items. And quite frankly, they didn''t care.


    As for who their master was... Well, it was none other than the famous genius Lingingburg.


    That''s right.


    They were talking about the renowned Sebastian BARN!

 Chapter 1415 - The Barn Curse!

    <h4>Chapter 1415 - The Barn Curse!</h4>


    "My darling has arrived!"


    "Ahhh~~ I can''t believe he''s finally back in the city."


    (^0^)


    One by one, the peasant women shyly flocked across the gates, holding hand-weaved baskets of various sorts.


    From time to time, they would pretend to be strolling about or here on some business matters.


    Some even lied that they had brothers and cousins working as guards here, while others came to try applying for any avable positions, be it as an assistant cook or even a maid.


    Yes!


    With the many ves in the estate, what chance would they have in getting these positions?


    It should be noted that the peasants that did get hired were primarily put in positions that overlooked the ves.


    These peasants would be the Chief cooks, Chief maids, Head Stablemasters, Head Gardeners, etc.


    That was how it has always been, not just in the estate, but almost everywhere else in the continent, and maybe the world as well.


    Only a small group of peasants would get hired as the heads and controllers, ordering the ves around and correctly instructing them on how to do their jobs.


    So where did this busy estate have the chance to hire so many pleasantdies all at once?


    Heh.


    The ramblings of these women were so loud that one could hear their mumbling voices from the innermost sector of the estate.


    And standing beside a window was a yful-looking blond with very soft and delicate features.


    He lifted his curtain, seeing far across the massive territory, settling his gaze on the estate front walls that seemed very small from this distance and height.


    .


    Tch.


    "As expected of you, Mr. Bachelor. Your charm never ceases to fail." The 20-year-old blond man said, swiftly throwing his head behind his shoulders, staring at the famous Bachelor in the empire.


    "Is it fun?"


    Sebastian dawned an expressionless face, listening to his loud friend yfully mock him.


    Timothy chuckled, slowly making his way back to his seat once more.


    His friend might have a calm look on his face. But how long has Timothy known him?


    Sebastian''s cold gaze was truly terrifying. And coupled with his deep ck inky hair and eyebrows, he looked like an unhinged beast.


    Maybe it was because of the vibrant between his overly dark hair and his skin, but Sevastian''s entire body looked like he was sculpted and christened by the heavens on a special day.


    It was no wonder that many could go crazy over him, to the point ofmitting mass murder for his attention.


    Somedies have evenmented that whenever they met his deep yet beautiful eyes, their souls would fly away just from that single look.


    What a man.


    And he wasn''t the only one like this.


    Be it his father, Grandfather, or siblings... they had a very devastating handsomeness to them that could make millions of women drop to their feet in worship.


    That was how strong the Barn looks were.


    .


    In all his life, Timothy had never seen anyone more good-looking than Sebastian.


    Maybe they did exist, but in Lingingburg Veinitta, he hadn''t seen such a person.


    Even the ruthless crown prince of the empire was second ce in his heart when it came to handsomeness.


    Amongst all the Barns here in Veinitta, it was evident that Sebastian was the most good-looking.


    And it was because of this that even the unmarried royal princesses had secretly begun killing each other like crazy.


    If Sevastian wanted, he would be able to rely on these women and single-handedly kill off all his enemies in the shadows without lifting a finger.


    To have such good looks should be a crime!


    And even his majesty had a headache because of the many people in his royal family who wanted Sebastian.


    At first, he thought of engaging him with his 5th daughter, but then, a war broke out amongst thedies... and all hell ran loose!


    Thedies decided toposite fairly for Sebastian''s heart.


    It wasn''t just them as even the mighty daughters of nobles having strong military power also stepped in.


    What a joke!


    Just because the princesses were royal, they could have Sebastian all for themselves?


    Impossible!


    Timothy chuckled, thinking of all his friend had gone through over the years.


    To his friend, his handsomeness was a curse.


    But many in the world would like to have such a face.


    .


    Speaking on the matter of handsomeness, before William''s portrait was revealed, Timothy would''ve sworn that Sebastian was the most handsome man in the world.


    But William Barn of Arcadina was also devastatingly striking, even a little more good-looking than Sebastian.


    F***!


    What sort of family was this Barn?


    Why were they all so good-looking?


    Why were the heavens so unfair to the rest of them, men?


    (:T0T:)


    Apart from William Barn, another cousin of his friend should be the low-life struggling ruler called Landon Barn.


    If he had to rate things, he would say this Landon fellow was absolutely handsome... Even more attractive than Sebastian''s brothers.


    But not more handsome than William and Sebastian.


    It can be said that this Landon Barn had the same level of handsomeness as his step brothers, Connor, Eli, and James.


    All in all, the Barn looks were too frightening.


    And one shouldn''t talk about the women birthed from this lineage.


    It was as though the heavens had specifically favored them to all look so good!


    Timothy had to admit that though he was also considered good-looking, almost every woman would turn their attention to his friend once they saw him.


    When they were young, he was brimming with jealousy deep within.


    But over time, he got used to it... especially after seeing all the trouble his friend''s good looks had caused him.


    Tsk.


    It was a Barn curse!


    .


    Very coldly, Sebastian raised his thick ck inky brows, staring at his friend.


    "If you have the time to talk, then you have the time to work."


    "Ah!--... No! No! Can''t I take a little break? Didn''t we just arrive?"


    Sebastian couldn''t care less about Timothy''s aggrieved expression, focusing on the document before him.


    And right at that moment, there was a knock on the door.


    ~Knock. Knock. Knock.~


    The duo looked at each other briefly before turning their attention back to the door.


    5 knocks... It should be a top 4-tier guard under hismand.


    But he wasn''t expecting any news or anything of some sort.


    So why were they here?

 Chapter 1416 - All Hail The New Monarch

    <h4>Chapter 1416 - All Hail The New Monarch</h4>


    Top 4-Tier Guards.


    They weren''t hidden guards, but those walking about the ce out in the open to all to see.


    Of course, the biggest difference between them and regr guards was that they had ess to more assassin-like skills and also had ess to a range of hidden skills taught by their Veinitta Barn household.


    These men were the ones guarding his office and ces he considered sacred.


    Additionally, they sometimes handled business for him when he wasn''t around.


    One could see them as caretakers and estate managers of the highest orders, running all his vast wealth for him.


    They worked in his interest like spiders creating a perfect web, expanding his influence across the empire.


    And to keep thempletely loyal, they were all poisoned by a one-of-a-kind poison provided by the T.O E.P.


    Yes.


    As a member, he had this privilege.


    The poison''s cure was in the hands of the Morgs.


    And even if a person someday found or developed a cure of their own, they would still die.


    Why? Because without the T.O.E.P''s orders, anyone who dared to detoxify these people would have to face the wrath of the T.O.E.P.


    How dare they work against the Morgs?


    Every 4 months, tiny y vails would get sent by an unknown source to these Top 4-Tier guards.


    What was sent was enough to relieve the poison, keeping them alive for another 4 months before it started acting up again.


    With the Morgs on Sebastian''s side, these people dared not betray Sebastian... Even if they secretly hated him to the core.


    Of course, the feeling they got from Sebastian was utter fear.


    The youngster was cruel, not letting a single enemy get away.


    His methods were truly dreadful. And not many wanted to cross his oath after seeing him in action.


    That being said, these Top 4-Tier men were the ones handling his affairs when he wasn''t around.


    And even now that he was back, they still continued doing the same thing.


    However, with him in the estate, they had quite a few rules to adhere to.


    Rule number 1: Except the news is deathworthy, no one was to disturb the master.


    Sebastian had no time for rubbish.


    If they dared to bother him, then they better be prepared to die for whatever reason they barged in.


    Meaning that if he judged the news to be a waste of his time, he would kill them on the spot.


    Why did he have them if they couldn''t have simple tasks?


    Just because he was here didn''t mean that they should start bombarding him with these minimal tasks that, by the way, they had long been doing.


    All he wanted to see were the reports.


    And if there were indeed something that caught his eyes, then he would actively question it.


    Oh?


    Since they dared to disturb him, then it better be worth it!


    .


    "Come in," Timothy responded, while Sebastian still had his eyes gazing at the document in his hands.


    And soon enough, a guard hastily marched in, leaping for Sebastian as fast as he could.


    "Speak. What is it that has got you running mad?"


    "My lord! It''s urgent! A letter has just arrived from a Scarlet Messenger!"


    What?


    Scarlet Messenger?


    Wait!


    Could it be?


    "Give it to me." Sebastian took hold of the profound brownish parchment letter that had been rolled and secured with 3 Scarlet ribbons.


    Timothy looked at the 4-Tier guard. "Leave."


    "Yes, my lords."


    The guard responded, taking off in his sh to continue his estate management.


    Now, his job title had switched from a guard to one of the many m estate Caretakers within the vicinity.


    Bam!


    The door was tightly shut, and Timothe calmly sat opposite his friend, carefully looking at his friend''s facial expression.


    Was it good or bad news?


    Thrip!


    Sebastian undid the Scarlet ropes, feeling very overwhelmed.


    This was the moment of truth.


    It was now or never.


    Unraveling the scrolled message, Sebastian diligently read every sentence word for word, not daring to miss a single thing.


    Scarlet messengers were a higher trained messenger legion scattered across the world, all belonging to the T.O.E.P.


    Again, they were an elite messenger group tasked with delivering Absolute Orders from above.


    This meant that Sebastian would have no right to refuse or question them.


    Hopefully, it was what he was thinking of.


    .


    "Well? What does it say?"


    Timothy felt his heart thump dangerously the heavier the silence within the room.


    That''s right.


    He too was a T.O.E.P member. But he was taken in as Sebastian''s aide.


    He and Sebastian were, as they say, in the same pot of soup.


    So if anything went wrong on Sebastian''s side, he too would lose ruthlessly.


    Maybe it was because of this and many other factors that would never allow them to betray each other.


    United they stood, decided they would fall.


    Gulp.


    Timothy''s apple nervously bobbed up and down his throat.


    "Dammit, Sebastian. Can''t you speak up?" Timothy was about to impatiently curse at this friend of his when he suddenly saw him reveal a deep and cruel grin.


    This... This...


    "Bahahhahahahaha~"


    Tonight quickly burst intoughter.


    Good. Good...


    "Old friend, I know that look. With this, we''re good to go, yes?"


    Sebastian nodded, still carrying that grin on his face. "Yes. The envoy we sent to Arcadina arrived safely."


    One should know that the moment the envy reached the coasts of Arcadina, he sent a message to the TO.E.P, who in turn had sent him word now.


    Anyway, the envoy decided to sail up to the Capital using one of the massive and vast river routes in Arcadina.


    It''s said that the moment the envoy arrived, the Arcadians were shocked and in awe, giving face to them as though they had never seen such magnificent ships before.


    .


    Though they had no way of knowing whether the envoy was safe after arriving at the Capital city, the reaction of the Arcadinians had allowed them to estimate and envision what would''ve gone down.


    After all, who in their right minds would dare to stand against the T.O.E.P?


    If his guess was urate, that cousin of his should be fleeing towards Baymard now but wanting to die in his hands.


    But how was that possible?


    For his grandfather''s reputation and loss, he would kill and hang William on the city walls.


    Yes. Arcadina will continue to be riled by Barns... Barns from his grandfather''s lineage!


    Sebastian smiled cruelly.


    All hail the new monarch!


    "Good! Inform the men who were on standby.


    Well, leave for Arcadina in a month!"

 Chapter 1417 - Enter Warden Samantha

    <h4>Chapter 1417 - Enter Warden Samantha</h4>


    Just like that, a world of chaos was about to hit Pyno hard.


    A new Monarch contender was heading their way to disrupt their peace and tranquility.


    But all this was for the new future.


    At the moment, Landon and his secretary Alison, Lucy and her secretary D, were now walking across a parking lot within the barracks, heading right for the meeting location.


    Lucy felt her chest swell excitedly, having the rare opportunity to apany Landon out on a mission.


    Landon flicked her forehead yfully: "Love, this isn''t a getaway trip. I''ll need you to be extra careful, never dropping your guard for a moment!"


    Lucy nodded her head vigorously like an obedientmb. "I know. I know. I''ll take it seriously!"


    Her expression turned stern. But with her puffy cheeks, why did it seem too cute instead?


    "Lulu!"


    A voice called out from a distance.


    Eh?


    "Ruby! You''re on this mission too?"


    Ruby was Gary''s wife.


    Hahahahha~


    Thedies were pleased, knowing that they would have each other''spany while out on the voyage.


    Landon shook his head, watching thedies bond excitedly the closer they got to Grand Hall 05.


    And on the way over, he also spotted Warden Mitchen, his secretary Winnie... As well as Warden Samantha, alongside her secretary, Alfred.


    That''s right.


    Warden Sam, as they liked to call her, was the female warden in charge of the Female Prison on the opposite side of the Male one.


    .


    Make no mistake.


    Women prisoners were also not to be trifled with.


    The prison also had dangerous female prisoners who had done various despicable acts in their lives.


    It was just that too many of these female prisoners their actions were justified because they did the things they did for love.


    Killing over 50 love rivals, taking care of overly beautiful maids lest they seduce their men, and all other atrocities more or less had to do with a man.


    But in this game of love and war, they had always felt that it was because of these women that their beloved had never looked at them.


    Again, though women were gically born weaker than men, sometimes, strength wasn''t all it took to win.


    Women had even more scheming minds, having the ability to make a lie in a heartbeat, looking as honest as can be.


    They could also ess a room in a matter of seconds, making dangerous ns too.


    It would shock many to know that this year alone, the female prison had reported more pre-sneak-away attempts than the men.


    And quite frankly, they managed to get further than the men before getting caught.


    What shocked others were that some women were even willing to bite off their fingers and use the bone as a tool.


    Brutal!


    What man had that courage?


    These women were maniacs!


    .


    In a fight against men, they would definitely try their hardest to win by hook or by crook!


    Believe it or not, Warden Sam had her hands too full with the crazydies.


    And do you know how to make them crazier?


    Just mention something about their beloved, and they would even act wilder than they already were.


    Inmate fights usually originated because someone joked about another person''s handling methods or their beloved.


    "Heh! You''re so stupid! What''s the point of burning the b**ches face? If she came after your man, wouldn''t it be better to yank her heart out and feed it to her before she died? Your method only proves that you don''t love your man!"


    "B**ch! How dare you mock my love for my man? For him, I can even kill the monarch! So who the flipping hell are you to question me?"


    Bam! Pah! Boom!


    (-_-)


    Like so, their fights always started in that manner with them fighting over men who, by the way, might be too scared of them or don''t even care about them at all.


    .


    Again, when it came to redemption and changing one''s ways, he found that the male prisoners were far better in this aspect than the females.


    Whether they entered the hole or even faced scarier aspects, they would only promise to change, but never pull through till the end.


    Yes. They were indeed scared and shaken. But their motive and love for their beloveds were so great that they just didn''t want to give up their ways like that.


    That''s why Landon had racked his brains to create more punishment sites that would get rid of this aspect for them.


    And as of now, it seems to be working.


    Things weren''t as bad as they previously were, with quite a few changing for the better.


    It can be said that the make prisoners that came in weren''t shattered in the head.


    But the females were generally more or less physiologically broken.


    Yes. One can say that the reality of not rising to the top in power or not securing the throne was painful.


    But in the end, it was a shallow painpared to these women who had a deeper pain.


    Love hurts.


    And can even destroy one''s sanity.


    Sigh...


    Warden Sam had it tougher, trying to glue these broken pieces of shattered ss.


    But in Warden Mitchen''s case, he was more or less handling teacups that only had cracks on them.


    .


    One should never underestimate a woman''s wrath.


    Just look at Ulrich of Deiferus''s case?


    It was a woman who was doing everything she could to get him out of prison, even using her only T.O.E.P wish for love.


    But whether he loved her or just used her for power was another matter altogether.


    In the end, if she got broken, getting her back on her feet would be a take for the heavens.


    If she were a modern woman with nukes in her hands, she might blow up the entire world, letting it feel the same pain she had deep inside.


    Medieval women loved harsher and harder.


    Once they identified a person they wanted, they hammered hard without caring even for themselves.


    Such a love was too terrifying to modern people... Almost insane.


    But to those here, it was just perfect.


    That said, though the majority got in here because of love, some were here for other reasons like endless greed that put them in here, the desire to kill and eat flesh, and many more.


    They were serial killers with beautiful faces.


    And all in all, Warden Sam always had her hands full!

 Chapter 1418 - Mission Briefings!

    <h4>Chapter 1418 - Mission Briefings!</h4>


    "Your majesty."


    Warden Sam saluted.


    Landon looked at the bold and gant, heroic 37-year-old woman before him, lightly nodding in acknowledgment.


    Warren Sam had a long oversized rank-decorated white coat over her shoulders, with a full ck attire underneath.


    Her entire aura was frightening, which sharply contrasted with her good looks.


    She wasn''t the delicate type of beauty but an ice queen, simr to Penelope.


    And when it came to strength, she and Mitchen were on par with one another.


    Each month, if any of them were still in Baynard, they would fight at least once a month.


    And their underlings would watch with interest while also wearing protective gear too.


    It''s said that when these 2 fight, they always destroy buildings and throw broken concrete building pieces and other heavy items at one another at will.


    F***!


    Do you know that during one of their battles, they had identally created a now-famous pond in District B?


    That''s right.


    They punched into the ground so much that they created a crater.


    And in the end, after the rains fell, that space had now turned into a ce where ducks and other creatures swam merrily.


    Phew.


    The wardens were not to be messed with.


    From uprooting trees, smashing each other with those trees, and doing other jaw-dropping stunts, no one was daring enough to stand too close during their fights.


    Maybe only people like his majesty, King-Father Lucius, Major General Josh, and the rest would be able to handle these guys.


    Of course, just like Mitchen''s top underlings, Sam''s top underlings also had a fraction of their super strength too.


    And to perfect and hone their skills, they also trained in the Shaolin way.


    It can be said both Sam and Mitchen were equally terrifying.


    Thus, they both went out on missions towards the various corners they were sent out to.


    .


    "Your majesty, queen Lucy... "


    Mitchen, Sam, and their secretaries were quick to salute the gang, joining in on their conversation.


    "Your majesty, I hear this time, I''ve got a mission for us?" Mitchen asked curiously.


    And Sam also had her ears perked out too.


    You know, this was the first mission she and Mitchen would be taking one together... Or could it be that she was wrong, and they would be heading out towards different directions as they usually did?


    Landon could only smile, catching a glimpse of the curiosity brooding in their eyes.


    Mitchen was a bubbly guy, while Sam was colder and more quiet.


    You would think they would be like fire and ice.


    But when together, these 2plimented each other quite well.


    "Well, aren''t you all just a few minutes away from knowing?"


    He would tell them in the meeting hall.


    So what''s the rush?


    This...


    Mitchen and Sam looked at each other tactfully, seeing the brooding excitement deep within.


    Hey!


    It''s been months since any of them stepped out for a mission.


    Compared to the heaps and piles of paperwork they had to do as Wardens, they often preferred to head out.


    Yes!


    With the prisoners, they indeed had headaches now and then.


    But all in all, going out and exploring the vast world that they never knew of still filled their hearts with adventure and excitement!


    A few years back, they thought the world only had 3~4 continents.


    But over time, their world scope had begun to expand!


    So who wouldn''t want a taste for adventure?


    Traveling to new civilizations, seeing different people of color, meeting new animals, nts, deadly dangers that mother nature threw at them.


    Though dangerous, who wouldn''t be a little enticed by the adventure ahead?


    Hahahahhaha~


    The wardens inwardlyughed in glee.


    And their secretaries, Winnie and Alfred, also shook their heads wryly after seeing the spunky look in their eyes.


    Sigh...


    It looks like their Wardens were nning to go all out again.


    They looked at one another, tactfully understanding their predicaments.


    And like so, the gang continued towards the Grand Meeting Hall.


    .


    --Hall 05, Sector L, Baymardian Barracks--


    .


    "h, h, h, h, h~."


    The vast hall that fitted over 10,000 was as broad and extensive as 2 massive warehouses joined together.


    The ramblings from the seated men echoed out within the space.


    Some were curious, others more or less calm, some began chatting about their week, while others chose to close their eyes and quietly lean against their seats.


    Of course, there were still those who poked their heads out the many doors to keep a lookout, ready to give everyone a heads up once their superior arrived.


    Indeed.


    The gathering wasrge, consisting of marines, soldiers, several Navy officers, and a few prison special units too.


    "Hey, what do you think this mission is about? For it to be a Double-S rank, surely, it''s going to be more than life-threatening, right?"


    "Eh? Double-S rank? How is yours Double-S, while mine is an S-rank one?... Could it be that I''vee to the wrong Hall?"


    "Dammit! Could it be that I''m the one in the wrong Hall instead? Hall 05, Dwindleton Building... This is it, right?"


    "Yes, this is Hall 05. So what is up with the many mission ranks all gathered together? Ah!- could it be that this meeting is to address not just one mission, but several other missions?"


    .


    What was this?


    Many were still taken aback by their thoughts, feeling their hearts continuously beat too loudly against their chests.


    For some of them, this was their first big mission.


    So imagine entering the wrong hall for the meeting briefing?


    Even if they left now to find the right hall, they would no doubt reachte, making their superiors think they weren''t serious.


    F***!


    Many secretly sighed in relief after confirming that they were indeed in the right ce.


    Phew.


    ''Be cool. Act cool... Alexandria! This is your first S-ss mission!''


    Both women and men puffed their chests out, looking forward to their uing tasks.


    And soon, someone eximed a brief warning to many.


    "They''re here! They''re here!"


    Word traveled fast across the vast briefing hall.


    And just a few secondster, the entire ce was as silent as a cemetery.


    "_"


    ... Okay.


    It was time for the briefing to officially begin!

 Chapter 1419 - Full Speed Ahead!

    <h4>Chapter 1419 - Full Speed Ahead!</h4>


    --Silence.--


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Except for the knocking sounds of rugged boots, the entire ce was quiet.


    And one by one, the superiors headed for their seats on the podium.


    "Sir!"


    Everyone immediately stood and gave a firm salute once their leaders readily faced them.


    At ease.


    Landon gestured, speaking into the microphone already set up on his table.


    Following that, the enormous white roll-down screen emerged, and the lighting in the room got dimmed down by quite a bit.


    Landon took his seat, allowing one of the superiors to take the stage.


    The projector was turned on.


    And soon, the briefing began.


    "Today, you''re all here to pick up your assignments," a stern cold faced woman said.


    General Sulian.


    Her gaze was frosty and wasn''t one to be trifled with.


    Inch by inch, her eyes scanned across the vast space. And though it was logical that those at the middle or at the back wouldn''t get seen clearly by her, they still felt a cold sweat form across their foreheads from that single gaze.


    Gulp.


    ~Click.


    Sulian clicked a button on the remote, and the next slide came on.


    .


    "As some of you might''ve noticed, your mission ranks and code names are different from others. Well, think no further! Today, we''ll be allocating assignments for 4 consecutive mission ranks; S, Double-S, Triple-S, and finally tinum!"


    What? tinum?!


    You have to know that some years back, the mission ranks had added 2 new ranks above the Triple-S rank. And these were the tinum and Gold ranks.


    The Gold-rank was now the highest and deadliest mission rank!


    It was almost akin to a suicide mission!


    And even though the tinum rank was less dangerous than the Gold, it was still a deadly affair.


    tinum! tinum rank!


    Just what sort of mission was that?


    Already, many felt their hearts constrict, clenching their muscles and feeling their breathing grow rapid.


    Scary... But also exciting!


    Many began to dream of when they would ever be qualified for such a mission.


    To be selected meant that their capabilities, ranks, military contributions, and several other factors were very pleasing, long passing the qualified mark.


    What a mission rank!


    (*^*)


    .


    Taking deep breaths, many stabilized themselves while listening to General Sulian.


    "Today, our briefings won''t be as deep and detailed as before. After assignment distribution, you will meet your mission leaders and arrange your briefings, tackling these matters all on your own."


    Everyone nodded, being that it was reasonable.


    After all, since these missions were top secret and ssified, it wouldn''t make sense for those in other missions to know too much about specificities.


    In all sense, they were probably having the initial briefing hist to show who their Mission leader was, as well as to pass on various details to them.


    Looking at the various wardens and quite a few other top army and marine personnel, many guessed that they should be the mission leaders or would somehow be assuming or acting together with them while out on the field.


    Hmmm...


    "And just as usual, you will be given time to have your briefings, understand your mission information,e up with your infiltration or attack n before submitting them ording to each mission rank''s deadline!"


    For some missions, they would be leaving in a month. And for others, they would be leaving in a month and a half instead.


    .


    Again, 2 out of these 4 missions had already had a pre-briefing set up a while back.


    These 2 were those who would be leaving in a week and a half for their mission.


    However, the reason they got added once again in the mix was because of new intel.


    Some things have changed. And additionally, they now had drones with them and other weaponry at their disposal.


    The military was like this.


    ns that they made earlier could change at any time.


    Now, they had to go through all their earlier ns, back to the drawing board, and resubmit new ideas or counterattacks.


    One week and a half... Their changes won''t be much, but at least, it should be an improvement from their initial ns.


    Of course, many were still anxious because of their missions'' unknown factors.


    For example, those heading to Zohl, in particr, the empire of Titarian, had no clue of what the natural terrain there was like.


    Alright. Even in this summer, how much danger would mother nature give them?


    For example, look at the case of the Zohl empire of Titarian where some of them were headed?


    .


    The Land of Hills.


    That was Titarian''s nickname.


    It was called Titarian, thend of hills, because supposedly, there were hardly any even or straight paths there.


    It was as bumpy and hilly as a camel''s back.


    Up, down, up, down.


    This was probably why the people of Titarian had such strong and powerful hind legs.


    Thus, in such a ce, terrain preparation was essential.


    They couldn''t even sneak up on a person because of the up, down, up, down terrain.


    Well, except the hills were covered with enough forest, sneaking by would truly be difficult.


    And who knows just what sort of creatures and attacks from mother nature they would find there?


    Again, it was also said that Titarian had all sorts ofnd terrains on its hilly ins.


    What was more unbelievable to Landon was that just within the same eye-view... one could find a desert-like hill filled with sand to a person''s right... And to the left, a bushy, thick-forest hill instead.


    How?


    How was this even possible?


    The more he listened, the more he always felt it went beyond geography and the earth''sws of the world.


    But then again, he wasn''t on earth anymore, was he?


    After all, wasn''t it the Zalipnians that had a sacred ind high above the sky covered by a backward waterfall?


    The power of the Gods here was real!


    So science wasn''t always to be trusted.


    Thus, Titarian''s entirendscape was also bound to defy logic.

 Chapter 1420 - Chosen Mission Leaders

    <h4>Chapter 1420 - Chosen Mission Leaders</h4>


    One by one, each mission was tackled.


    "Those assigned to the S-ss'', you''ll be headed by myself, General Sulian. Priorities: Safely get to Ten undetected. gather information on the Witches!"


    Hmhm... Sounds about right.


    Many nodded in thought.


    And very briefly, she pointed out a few key factors, clicking the remote and changing the slides one by one.


    Of course, as leader, she also informed them of when and where she would be holding her private briefing.


    Additionally, she mentioned some general knowledge on the natter, telling them what to bring whening for her briefing and what she wanted done.


    Alright. Moving on.


    "Double-S ss! You''ll be led by his majesty Landon and Queen Lucy! Task Location: Titarian, Zohl! Get there undetected, save mission target. Capture or kill enemies, and finally, and in any means to relive matters and sign a treaty with Titarian. This is our first attempt to connect with a Zohl empire... So... Do your best!"


    Right!


    Many puffed their chests out with firm expressions on their faces.


    Must let everything go smoothly!


    Sultan was pleased with their overall reaction, subconsciously nodding in satisfaction.


    This was the energy she liked to see.


    .


    .


    This time, Sulian allowed Lucy to take the stage, briefly talking about when and where she and Landon would have their briefing.


    Just like in the case with Sulivan, she highlighted quite a few matters too before taking her seat once more.


    Alright. Everyone now knew they were getting up there in uncharted territory.


    That''s right.


    The big leagues.


    "TRIPLE-S ss! Your mission is ranked in this manner because you will be against an entire empire!"


    Yes.


    With the double-s mission, it can be said that Landon was going to fight against the limited few T.O.E.P members who might get sent to assassinate the gifted boy from Zohl.


    It was an assassination attempt and a n to put the boy''s uncle on the throne just as they ced Alec Barn on the throne years back.


    So maybe they would send 5~10 thousand men?


    They weren''t sure but felt that at max, it should be 20 thousand, and at a minimum level, it should be around 5,000 highly skilled professionals having Morg technology with them.


    In that case, would they alsoe with the first Siege weapons invented in Morgany?


    .


    Additionally, one shouldn''t forget that the boy''s uncle should also have a powerful force and any just waiting for the T.O.E.P to arrive.


    This uncle of his would probably use his any against the boy''s noble supporters.


    From what Landon gathered, at least 65% of novels were by the boys'' side.


    However, if the T.O.E.P and his uncle caught these people by surprise, do you think they would have enough time to rally up their soldiers scattered across the vast empire?


    Again, the boy''s uncle might gather the opposition and team up with the T.O.E.P to surround the entire Capital, leaving those inside helpless.


    These were all their thoughts and guesses of how the enemy would attack.


    It can be said that those on the Double-S missions would be against the T.O.E.P and the 35% opposition that was stationed in the Capital.


    Of course, not all of the 35% might act.


    Some might still choose to be neutral, wanting to see how things would go before moving a hand.


    All of these were possibilities, but as Baymardians, they liked to work with the worst-case scenario whening up with battle strategies.


    That said, the reason why the Tripple-S ss mission was more challenging was because this time, the Baymardians won''t be seen as intruders, fighting against a monarch and almost all nobles in the Capital city.


    Hehehehehe...


    That''s right. The Triple-S mission was precisely where many had expected.


    .


    "Mission location: Czar, Romain. Word has long been sent out that the monarchs and nobles there have grown too anxious ever since the Zombie virus team marily took over the field. On the surface, it looks like we still have control over the site. But from the reports sent in, the cornered rabbits would soon find a way to break free, killing off our teams there. And that''s why we need to move in fast!"


    Yes!


    "This time, we will be against them all! And at the moment, they had managed to send reinforcements from their hidden fortresses via eagles! This is an oversight we failed to catch on time."


    When the Baymardians in Czar realized the situation, it was toote.


    Quite a few eagles had long been sent. And surprisingly, some messages they caught were sent to another empire that supposedly had a very close rtionship with Czar.


    This was bad!


    Apart from the many feisty nobles wanting to crawl on their skins, they might be getting a visit from an external army too.


    Well, they couldn''t have their bed there unguarded in such a way.


    "Everyone, over time, we have made contact with the future Czar monarch. And now, we will assist him in getting on the throne!"


    Yes!


    Benvolio D''avant.


    That was the name of their Czar''s future Monarch.


    Everyone nodded deeply, listening to Sulian''s words.


    .


    "There shall be 2 leaders for this mission. Warden Sam will handle all things in and around the Capital. And Warden Mitchen will handle matters across the other regions."


    Most forces would be heading for the Capital.


    So Warden Sam would have her hands full.


    And Warden Mitchen would more or less have her back, tying up loose ends and zooming through thend as nned.


    And as wardens, what was their primary goal?


    Capture prisoners!


    Everyone looked at the wardens and their secretaries, feeling that it was just right for them to handle these matters.


    Of course, just like the case with Landon, Lucy, and Sulian''s missions... they would also be assisted by a few well-ranked marines, military personnel and their prison personnel while on the field.


    Good. Good. Good...


    These missions were truly mind-blowing.


    However, many subconsciously held their breaths when thinking of the big gun that hadn''t been revealed yet.


    tinum rank...


    What sort of mission was this?

 Chapter 1421 - A Dangerous Target

    <h4>Chapter 1421 - A Dangerous Target</h4>


    Ears perked to the sky, eyes subconsciously peered too widely; everyone was focused on this tinum mission.


    That is... How dangerous would it be?


    The tension was high, with some subconsciously thinking of those who would be headed out for this final mission.


    Such people would definitely be the strongest in the hall, bold, daring, and maybe more awe-striking than they envisioned.


    Like so, many people quickly left their imaginations to run wild while listening to General Sulian.


    "tform Taskers! The mission tank alone should tell you the immediate urgency and dangers surrounding your tasks!" Sulian stated while giving a hard sweeping look to the crowd.


    Of course, they know!


    Everyone knew just how deadly this tank was!


    "Your task is to gather intel and find all hidden and public bases, fortresses, pleasure homes and properties, training estates, and properties belonging to your target.


    For now, all of you are forbidden to monitor the target''s movements. It''s spected that the target has some unique ability. And for all we know, this skill might be able to spit you all out. So stick to your primary goal


    Because of how strong and dangerous the target and his men are, your mission is far more difficult than it looks like on the surface!...


    Target Locations: Lingingburg, Veinitta and Dafaren, Veinitta!"


    Sulian''s words resounded in the hall


    .


    Gather intel?


    Many looked at one another, wondering how tough the target and his men in question were for the mission to be ranked as tinum.


    Of course, they didn''t count the mission rank evaluation, feeling that there should be something tricky or special about the case.


    It can also be shown that the security within these ces would be terribly tight.


    And now, entering with no Baymardian technology to assist them, they would have to rely on their instincts and skills.


    No night vision sses, nothing to alert them of assassins various feet away.


    For all they know, while swooping in from a distance, they could be shot and killed, making it the end of them.


    But of course, as special forces assigned to these tasks, their skill level was unquestionably sharp.


    Spotting assassins should be a simple feat for them, especially when they too knew advanced assassin moves, blending like one in nature.


    They were almost trained as Baymardian Assassins, having the perfectbo of Baymardian techniques, ancient assassin skills, and various ones developed by his majesty himself.


    Additionally, it should be noted that most of them headed out were Shaolins.


    To be one in nature was a walk in the park for them.


    But just because they were skilled didn''t mean that they shouldn''t be careful.


    Why?


    Because though not as powerful as Morgany or those from Lampe, Veinitta wasn''t too far back in their strength, technique, and power.


    .


    Again, from Landon''s personal experience, when in Dafaren, he was quick to recognize how superior their weapons were.


    Brutal!


    Though people had special cksmith forms and other secrets topact and make their weapons devastatingly frightening.


    They could even make a weapon that looked simr to the Modao Saber.


    Thebo of spear and longsword was very eye-catching.


    And its weight alone couldn''t be handled by Pyno''s men.


    Many people in Pyno wouldn''t be able to swing it correctly since it should be 4 times heavier than an ordinary weapon.


    But did you see those in Veinitta?


    They were carrying and using their weapons about as though holding feathers.


    Once again, Landon would like to draw simrities from Goku in Dragon ball, who were weights all day long, even when fighting.


    In the end, didn''t this show that those Veitts had managed to train and build their strength to a far superior level than those in Pyno?


    .


    Such weapons not being in Pyno showed that those here didn''t know how to forge them.


    The forging method should be a secret form.


    And even back on earth, some cold forging techniques had long been lost with history.


    Historians did have the actual swords from people of the past.


    But for the life of them, no matter how much they tried to recreate some of these swords and sabers, they just couldn''t do it!


    These were some of the mysteries that the ancients took with them.


    And for good reasons.


    After all, in medieval times, Forging techniques were a nation''s secret. And anyone caught giving out such information would be put to death, no questions asked.


    The cksmiths who knew these techniques were all housed by the nobles in various camps.


    Common cksmiths couldn''t know this.


    And what made Landon shudder a bit was how much they affected the Modao Saber.


    Back on earth, it was recorded that General Li Siye from the Tang Dynasty had sliced both a rider and its horse in one full swing.


    That is, there was almost no resistance when the de touched its opponent.


    It cut through them like butter.


    Both the heads of the rider and his horse fell to the ground like nothing!


    .


    Bottom line, the Veitts had stronger raw power, stronger techniques, stronger weapons, stronger horses, and even stronger security.


    Don''t look at his earlier situation back when he reached Tilda.


    The only reason they were able to get things rolling so smoothly was that, for one, it was a fast operation. Go in, go out.


    Secondly, they had the help of advanced weaponry and gadgets tounch surprise and confusing attacks.


    But now, the battlefield has changed.


    Those going for the tinum mission would be all alone with no advanced technology, only surviving in simr manners that others in this world did.


    And what''s more, they would be going onto deadly territories.


    In there, they could get poisoned, stabbed, shot by archers, head-sliced, tortured without end, or even sold into very to another distant location where they, the Baymardians, might not be able to find or reach.


    And finally, if they ever got surrounded, it might also result in a fight to the death!


    tinum rank.


    Tsk...


    The dangers involved were unfathomable!

 Chapter 1422 Briefing Over

    <h4>Chapter 1422 Briefing Over</h4>


    F***!


    The more people listened to Sulian''s brief warnings, the more uneasy they felt for those going out.


    How did these people''s target also have special powers?


    Having extraordinary power wasn''t mind-blowing to many anymore.


    After all, in their barracks, prison systems, and various departments across Baymard, didn''t they see quite a few with super strength?


    One shouldn''t forget the Monarch do Terique, Astar, who also had super strength and a bottomless pit for a belly.


    And then there was Lucia with her visions, Queen Penelope with her scary flexibility, William with his speed, and the others who had their own unique quirks too.


    Again, what about the prisoner that could control metal? Though not strong, it was still something.


    They''ve seen it so much that now, they felt that nothing could surprise them again.


    Their only worry was with this target.


    That is, what exactly could he do? And in what capacity?


    Many were focused on that aspect, while Landon was focused on another.


    Blending.


    .


    And as nned, those going out on their mission would only take tools that regr Veitt hunters would use.


    Thest time they rescued Tilda, they were able to find out this much.


    And Landon had to admit that even the hunters of Veinitta had better standard hunting gears than those here.


    Thus, with the knowledge they gathered, they could recreate typical Veitt attires, shoes, daggers, knives, ropes, and all the rest!


    Again... They also had to have the in-style pleasant hairdos popr by the Veitt locals, not looking too out of ce.


    Blend, blend... They had to blend!


    And as for how they nned to send these people in, of course it would be by air!


    Summer was just around the corner, making it perfect for a drop-in!


    And just in case any might have forgotten, Veitt ships were different from those in Pyno. Entering by sea would only make people notice them more!


    Landon massaged his elbows, thinking deeply about the exchange method they had devised.


    That is, just as they did with other intel-gathering missions after some time has passed, they would send a few people to particr spots into both Lingingburg and Dafaren, getting them to check on those out here as well as collect the intel they targeted so far.


    And for this to work, they would still drop in by it in secluded areas after scanning the ce for any persons.


    Of course, they would use their heat and night vision devices, checking the scene before descent.


    .


    A lot of thought went into this.


    And those doing these tasks can at most stay 3 days in these various spots.


    These spots would probably be the same decade they initially dropped the primary team through.


    So every 3 or 4 weeks, those gathering intel would sneak out of the cities, towns, or viges they found themselves in, making their way to these spots.


    Of course, doing this won''t make them look suspicious since it was customary for ordinary folk to camp out when it was toote.


    You have to know that the cities and towns closed their gates at particr times.


    What if, when traveling for weeks, one reaches their destination toote at night?


    Again, they might''ve been dyed by fleeing from bandits or other unfortunate incidents.


    In that case, sleeping out until morning would be their only option.


    The forests were too dangerous, with all sorts of giant creatures waiting to swallow quite a few of them alive.


    That''s why many slept around the perimeters of the forest since everyone knows that the deeper one went, the more likely they were to run into the many nightly beasts.


    Again, the perimeters were safer since most beasts didn''t venture around such open sites.


    It can be said that their worries would be from meeting thugs, thieves, crazed killers, and ve sellers.


    .


    All in all, those sneaking out could aim to bete, missing the nightly deadline before the gates got shut.


    Of course, apart from acting like hunters, some might even have to sign up as workers within the target''s public homes.


    Such a busy and influential person should always be on the move, traveling months and months from location to location, sometimes also staying in his secret fortresses.


    Who knows... Maybe these public ones weren''t used quite often by him.


    And with his absence, those who go onto his mansion to gather thetest gossip and maybe one day snoop around sessfully.


    For sure, peasants having a position in the mansion would be tricky unless they were ves.


    So maybe, they would have to do contract jobs linking them to the mansion.


    Like getting hired by famous tailors into special workshops, working hard, and bing outstanding.


    For sure, the women in high society would no doubt request for such tailors.


    And visiting the estate would be a plus.


    Or they could work under some merchants,ing in to supply goods into the mansion.


    In the end... they could still be directly hired into the mansion as assistant cooks or something else.


    Sigh...


    Before leaving, he would like them to initially choose what they wanted to do, practice, and learn the trait here before leaving in summer.


    At the same time, they also get to work in taverns, merchant sites, stores, or be simple farmers and hunters.


    Bottom line, they had to research and perfect not just their ''Veitt jobs'' if they wanted to be favored, giving ess to bigger news.


    And as a new, they would all have to make themselves look average or ugly. Fat or just not attractive.


    Who knows what enmity they might bring to themselves because of their looks?


    .


    Landon shook his head wryly.


    ording to the system, Their target, Lord Castello Basanta, had various properties scattered in both Veitt Empires


    ?Dafaren: 14 hidden bases, 25 pleasure homes, 11 public estates scattered around, and 20 public money lending temples/establishments.


    ?Lingingburg: 11 hidden bases, 19 pleasure homes, 17 public estates, and 18 money lending temples.


    For now, all he wanted to know were the locations.


    And then, it would be time to move.


    "Alright! That is all!"


    Briefing over!

 Chapter 1423 A Blessed Child

    <h4>Chapter 1423 A Blessed Child</h4>


    And just like that, the ball was rolling back in Baymard.


    Not too long from now, Landon and Lucy would be on their way out of there.


    .


    --The Capital City, Empire of Titarian, Zohl.--


    .


    Thup!


    An arrow shot through the bushes, making its mark on the head of a 5-foot horned green boar.


    ~p. p. p.


    "Your highness, excellent performance!"


    "Wonderful, your highness! You''ve grown quite a lot sincest."


    "Excellent!"


    "Wonderful!"


    ~p. p. p.~


    The thunderous ps from the spectators were loud but sincere.


    This was his highness Gregory Ghoul the 3rd.


    He was their future monarch, someone while they, as supporters, stood beside fervently.


    At first, not many of them approved of him.


    After all, growing up, his highness was too soft-natured and a pure one at that too.


    When you look into his eyes, you could see the innocence of a newly born baby in them.


    He was just too clean for people like themselves in these warring times.


    That''s why when he was younger, he adamantly refused to allow him to take over.


    But Gregory''s nowte father had sent him to many of their camps, wanting them to give the boy a chance and train him in various aspects, be it archery, knowledge, writing, and even simple tasks like treating one''s injuries.


    That''s right.


    Growing up, Gregory didn''t have the standard teacher training methods.


    No teacher came to the pce to see him.


    Instead, for the first time in history, the leading nobles, generals, and many others were the ones who taught him first hand.


    And then, they realized that though the boy was innocent, he was very smart, like a sponge, soaking up everything they taught.


    Hell!


    Who would be won''t such a prized student?


    .


    Gregory never attended the knighthood academies.


    Yes.


    Only followed the select few who were tasked with being his teachers.


    And make no mistake.


    Though those who taught him were few in number, they were all at the topmost parts of the pyramid political powers In the empire.


    Meaning if one of them supported him, then the entire fraction of novels under that one person would also support him.


    This was histe father''s longsting n.


    And growing up to the age of 17, it worked perfectly.


    He had amassed quite a lot of supporters.


    And in the process, he had also managed to curb their greed.


    It was shocking to see that this young man had softened quite a few of them at heart, making them question their earlier actions.


    If it were before, many of them would be the ones seeking trouble, trying to crush others and scheme even when they needn''t do it.


    But now, their motto was: They wouldn''t look for trouble anymore. However, if trouble came their way, they would repay it triple!


    All they could do was protect and defend themselves while also gathering intel about their enemies.


    Only if things got too bad would they make a striking move!


    It can be seen that his highest Ghoul had changed them, while they in turn also changed his highness as well.


    Though the boy retained his innocence, the drive for his people, his motivation, and several other aspects had given them hope for a new era in Titarian.


    Some even began seeking him as a blessed child sent from the heavens.


    Most of the nobles were by his side, as well as almost all peasants too.


    Never in their history had they had such a future monarch loved by all.


    Of course, these were medieval times, and for everyone, what they considered a good monarch was someone with a sense of measure.


    No one was perfect.


    They expected every monarch to have ws and maybe even get greedy. But there should be a limit to one''s greed and level of tyranny.


    Provided one didn''t go too far, they would consider that person a good Monarch.


    But in Gregory''s case, they already considered him a Great Heavenly Monarch once his coronation took ce.


    That was how great his image was within the empire. And one shouldn''t even talk about how his heavenly powers bestowed on him.


    For sure, they expected great things from this future monarch of theirs.


    .


    "Bravo. Bravo, your highness, you did well."


    "Really?"


    Gregory looked at his uncles very excitedly.


    This was the famous Green horned boar!


    Its outer flesh was so hard that one couldn''t kill it with a few sword shes.


    No... One needs to send 20 to 30 shes on the same spot if you want to cut through its outer skin.


    However, its only weakness is the soft spot between its eyebrows.


    For 2 weeks now, Gregory had been trying to take down at least one to pass a final test.


    Make no mistake. These boars grew up to 10 feet tall. And when they went on a stampede rampage, they could even destroy countless thatched times and kill people in the process too.


    They were dangerous and very vicious when provoked.


    And as tradition, before his corrosion, he was to take down at least one of these boars by himself with no assistance from others.


    The boar''s skin would then be processed and used as part of his coronation attireter on.


    Of course, he was not allowed to take down a boar considered to be the age of children if he wanted to pass the trial.


    And as one can imagine, the task had given him hell!


    He was almost run over, killed, and even stabbed by its thick horns.


    But finally, all his hard work paid off.


    He finally killed a stray Boar that went too far off its pack.


    .


    The group of people who had arrived after receiving the signal from the hidden invigtors all rushed over and pridefully, seeing their student take down the boar in just 2 weeks.


    "Well done, your highness Gregory. In your father''s time, he used an entire month and a half out in the world before seeding.


    But you... You''ve done above and beyond his records!.. Thete Monarch would be proud!"


    Gregory''s eyes turned red.


    It''s only been 2 months since his father passed away.


    The pain was still fresh.


    ''Father, I will make you proud!''

 Chapter 1424 Barking Dog, Cletus Ghoul

    <h4>Chapter 1424 Barking Dog, Cletus Ghoul</h4>


    Gregory clenched his fists in determination.


    Before his father passed, he told him about a few aspirations he wished Gregory could fulfill during his reign.


    [''Gregory, my boy... Though many say I am a good ruler, I know I am not. I was very greedy when I started, hoarding my riches while letting others suffer.


    On the surface, I looked kind, but behind closed doors, I was indeed vicious. But maybe because I''ve touched me, I began to change ever since you came into my life.


    From only seeing you as a blood rtive to loving you... This old man has changed since then.


    And now, waiting for death''s call, I realized how wrong I was. Gregory... You must never be like my past self.


    Protect our people and lead them to a better tomorrow.]


    Gregory''s eyes were red.


    His father died strangely, suddenly growing weaker and weaker by the day, until he finally passed away.


    The 17-year-old Gregory felt he wasn''t ready for the throne.


    But recalling his father''s words, he decided to take a bold leap into his future.


    One of his cab ministers with a long white and ck beard calmly stepped forward and patted his shoulders.


    "Sigh... Your highness Gregory, let us do our best not to dwell too deeply into the past. Your father will not be happy seeing you this sad.".


    Gregory lifted his red eyes, shing a warm smile to everyone.


    "Right, uncles... Yes! It''s a happy asion, so let''s be happy! I finally caught the boar!"


    "Hmm... You did it. Congrattions, your highness."


    "Congrattions, your highness. As expected of my student."


    "Pui!~~... Why are you so shameless as to take credit now? That''s obviously my water step he was using."


    "What a joke! What is the water-step whenpared to my fire arrow skill?"


    (*¦Ð*)


    ....


    Gregory looked at the group and chucked merrily.


    Well, he wasn''t alone, even without his father being by his side.


    ~Gallop. Gallop.~


    Barly!


    In the distance, he could see one of his guards rapidly advancing with his beloved Barly.


    The horse was so happy, seeing its owner.


    The long-bearded minister hopped on his own horse, looking at Gregory with undisguised satisfaction.


    "Your highness, since your trial was a sess, it''s best we head back into the City. The boar will be transported by others very shortly."


    At night, the nightly beasts would begin to move.


    In particr, he was talking about the Night Mantis that only moved at night around these parts.


    Of course, meeting one or 2 was nothing.


    But meeting a whole gathering of wandering mantis would be very disastrous!


    Looking at the setting sun, they knew they had limited time to head towards the forest''s perimeters.


    ~Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    They were off, riding hastily amidst the hilly terrain.


    Up, down, up, down.


    They were first in a forest region, then soon arrived in a rocky one, followed by a mushy one, a sandy desert, another forest one, and so on.


    Each terrain housed unique creatures.


    But believe it or not, all this was still considered the innermost forest terrain.


    .


    Up, down, up, down... they moved vigntly.


    "Your highness, your coronation is inte July. For the time being, you must perfect and perform the various rituals in ordance with our culture. Fret not. We will be here to prepare and guide you step by step."


    Gregory nodded. "Thank you, uncles. I, your proud pupil, am ready to learn!"


    "Hahahahahaha~" Another manughed. "Great! Great! We shall begin the rituals 2 days from now!"


    "Yes! The earlier we begin, the better for his highest Gregory!"


    Gregory listened to his uncles, subconsciously agreeing with them.


    But soon, he frowned.


    "Uncles... Do you think my letter to Uncle Cletus will get to him?"


    This...


    The men all looked at one another tactfully.


    Cletus Ghoul!


    That man had always been a thorn in their flesh!


    What? Do you think they didn''t know how he tried to assassinate his highness on multiple asions? If not for his highness''s strange blessings, wouldn''t he have died a long time ago?


    They sneered, thinking of their counterattack with the bastard.


    It should be noted that when thete Monarch passed, they secretly controlled the news.


    At present, it was only announced a month ago that the monarch was dead.


    However, he had long died 2 months ago with only them knowing.


    Even the monarch himself wanted it to be so.


    And to preserve his body, they gathered the snowy remains of winter, freezing his body down to the more.


    And even after the announcement was made, they still applied paint and did several other tasks to make his appearance look fresh for the opposition to see.


    .


    The men all looked at themselves thoughtfully.


    Even if the news went out as fast as it could, it should be arriving at Cletus'' side a few weeks from now in mid-June orte June.


    In that case, how would it be possible for him to make it back to the Capital on time?


    Impossible!


    Even if he grew wings, such a thing would never happen!


    From their many spies scattered around, they knew exactly where Cletus was.


    So calcting and estimating things, it would be magical for Cletus to appear here during the coronation.


    F***!


    They didn''t want him here at all!


    And even thete Monarch had agreed to this.


    That guy''s ambition was too great.


    But luckily, they were smarter, making a swift move before Cletus could react.


    And now, even if he came to the Capitalter on... Wouldn''t the boy already be crowned?


    Of course, they would also stay vignt, especially against the opposition here.


    No...


    It can be said that if they handled the opposition, then even if Cletus came back and tried to rally support, he would be met with a dead-end!


    .


    The long-bearded man dawned a calm face.


    "Your highness, let us forget about your uncle now and focus on your corporation... For now, it''s best we keep him out of the picture,pletely!"


    What harm could a barking dog far away do without the opposition''s support?

 Chapter 1425 A Strange World

    <h4>Chapter 1425 A Strange World</h4>


    The turbulence across the world was as rocky as it ever was.


    But back in Baymard, many had their own joys, worries, sorrows, and thrills too.


    And sitting in a small cart, simr to golf one, was a man a little over the age of 35, smiling merrily while proceeding on their way.


    He was driving within the Coastal Region, from the public Coastal Port to another distant location across the district.


    Ah yes!...


    It was already the first week of June!


    And as everyone knows, the third week of June was always the official beginning of Summer!


    As of now, summer has yet toe. However, the Spring rains had lessened quite a lot, revealing the sun''s hot rays.


    During Spring, the sun woulde up once in a while; its feel wasn''t hot but cool and slightly warm.


    Maybe it was the rains washing the leftover snowy residues, or perhaps it was just the coolness of the rains.


    All in all, the heat was hardlying from the sun''s rays.


    And now, with the area fully green, clear, and bright, an unknown was quick to engulf thend.


    Before, they still wore sweaters while out and about.


    But at the start of the week, the sudden sun showers were so great that many thought summer was already here.


    The weather forecast estimated that it wouldn''t rain till Wednesday next week.


    Hahahahahahaha~


    Sunny, sunny, sunny.


    This was typically the best and most exciting time of the year!


    "Good morning, Dock Manager Levi!"


    "Hey, Manager Levi! Were you able to fix that tooth injury of yours? Honestly, how can a full-grown man like yourself still try to crack so many Iron nuts with your teeth?"


    "Hahahahha~... Manager Levi, good seeing you, man! How''s the family?"


    (^_^)


    ....


    One by one, many saluted Manager Levi while also doing their various tasks.


    Some were transporting crates of goods using the heavy drivable machines, while others were tasked with cleaning the open harbor.


    In short, there were too many takes that many did all around him.


    In general, many who haven''t spent time in the region might be confused by the many terminologies here.


    The Docks are thendings in a harbor where ships are loaded and unloaded or repaired.


    In short, it is the built sections along the coastlines that stretch further into the ocean where the ships and other water vessels are parked or stored.


    But the harbor is the open and restricted space of water where the ships are actually sitting and floating on while parked.


    And as for the Port... Many who listen to the conversation between the staff here might be very confused, wondering if they were talking about the actual Coastal Port.


    No... The Coast port building was the official ce like a seaport or airport where people and merchandise could officially enter or leave a country.


    But for them, the workers, this entire District was a port.


    Yes! This was District I.


    .


    Its entire existence was one vastmercial facility equipped with cranes, forklifts, warehouses, docks, port offices, security buildings, and so much more.


    It can be said that this region had no less than 200 different buildings already spread across the vast district, all in charge of taking care of port matters.


    And of course, all warehouses and various important buildings were housed like distressed, withyers of gates, securities, and many other measures put in ce.


    What a joke!


    Do you think they would befortable ces all these items out here without some form of security?


    If one could recall, a little over 4 years ago, Landon had requested for the entire Coastal region to be walled by towering electric fences.


    It was simple.


    And before one reached the fence, the many guards would''ve spotted them.


    Landon didn''t want to destroy the aesthetics of the port.


    That''s why between the actual waters and the fence were several miles of open space.


    Just like the open space in front of towering walls of King''snding, he also created a mole space here.


    And to be urate, the space here was 3 times bigger than the space before King''s Landing.


    Not only was this a good battlespace, but it also kept the scene looking very neat, not choked up, and very beautiful too.


    Again, not all buildings in the District were behind the fence.


    Security buildings and docking management buildings, some staff eateries, cleaning buildings, some cafes, and inventory and delivery buildings were fully set across the scene.


    Except for the towering Coast guard watchtowers, most buildings within this unfenced territory were made short in height so everyone could still enjoy the beautiful scenery across the district.


    .


    ~Drrrumm~


    Levi looked to his far left, seeing several trucks dive out of the fenced territory.


    They had the dishing logo on them.


    No doubt about it, they were probably moving back and forth between the Fishing dock and the Fishing Industry, transporting all fish captured.


    Levi had a slight smile on his face, thinking of how much growth the District had undergone.


    Scratching his head, he looked at the new map issued out, heading towards IE-78.


    This was a new Government Docking sight that had just been newly built.


    It was a new offloading and loading site for the empire''s imports and exports.


    Typically, foreign representatives, merchants, and the rest would have meetings on such sites.


    Thinking of why he was heading over, Levi looked at his watch, feeling more and more anxious with every passing second.


    ''Dammit! I can''t bete!''


    1, 5, 15, 23 minutes...


    He had spent 23 minutes across the bustling District until he was finally able to locate the newly established Site.


    Good.


    He hastily parked his cart, calmly running his hands through his hair and adjusting his outfit.


    Today, they would be meeting a few representatives from 2 new Treaty signed Romain Empires.


    .


    "Ah~~ Manager Levi, just the person I wanted to see. I just got a call that the cruise ship carrying the representatives had docked 30 minutes ago. So soon, they should be here. So... I trust you''re fully prepared, right?"


    Levi nodded: "Yes, Minster Rowin. We should have no problem from my end."


    "Wonderful!"


    Like so, he, minister Rowin and a few others went into the lounge to pass the time by.


    And before they knew it, their guests had arrived... All dark-skinned inplexion.


    Levi immediately got busy.


    Tick-Tick. Tick-Tock.


    Time flew by fast.


    Flip.~


    He calmly turned his page, speaking in Roma.


    "The goods arrived a week ago via cargo ship and have been properly ounted for."


    He was in charge of the warehouse that kept the goods Baymard imported from these people.


    And sometimes, rather than burning the goods, Baymard would choose to do an exchange. These foreigners wanted an equivalent exchange of various basic needs like mattresses, beddings, and so on.


    Working here in the port district, it was all about import, export, exchange, tourist matters, fishing, exploration, etc.


    .


    ~Phew.


    Levi wiped the sweat from his forehead, drinking several sses of water in one gulp.


    Maybe he didn''t show it, but in there, he was still nervous.


    No matter how many times he did such tasks, meeting new people while on state or other important businesses was always a bit scary.


    But luckily, the meeting had gone without a hitch.


    But was his day over?


    Far from it!


    With his trusty cart, he drove into the fenced region, reader straight for the warehouse he managed.


    Today, various other shipments from afar have arrived.


    His days were always like this.


    After many security checks, he finally entered the warehouse zone.


    Now, he was fully suited up with all safety gear necessary when on site.


    One by one, he watched those in the drivable machines transport the goods into his warehouse.


    And as expected, there were more bizarre things around.


    "Manager Levi, what are the storing conditions of this item? It says on the box that if we want to store this item for longer periods, we have to open it up and store it underwater... But how is that even possible? It''s not food or nts in there. So what sort of requirements are these? Could it be that they got it wrong?"


    "Manager Levi... Something strange just happened. When 3 of those crates with those strange stones fell, they all came together, gluing to themselves. And now we can''t separate them at all!"


    "Manager Levi, this crate is moving on its own as though something is in It... Should we open it up?"


    (?^?)


    ...


    Second by second, hour by hour, Levi was continuously met with such strange phenomenons.


    However, this was the best part of his job.


    With a broad smile on his face, he began checking the storage instructions for each item, making sure that for as long as they stayed here, they would be adequately stored.


    The world was filled with bizarre items from mother nature.


    And every day, his job felt like an adventure.


    What would he get next?


    Over the years, his love for his family, job, and his empire grew immensely.


    Levi tapped the crate before him, assisting a few to mark it up.


    [Museum.]


    The future was bright.


    "Alright. Everyone, take theirst 15-minute break!"


    "Eh?... Manager, what about you?"


    Leviughed, looking at the newly hired graduate before him. "As a manager, don''t you know that my working hours differed from yours? Come on, kid. Get out of here. Go... Go... Eat."


    Levi smiled, focusing on the task before him.


    This has been the ordinary life of a Baymardian Warehouse Manager.


    The adventure ever ends.

 Chapter 1426 A Special Guest

    <h4>Chapter 1426 A Special Guest</h4>


    Din. Din. Din. Din~


    The sudden footsteps grew louder and louder the closer they approached the room.


    Landon peeled his eyes off the book he was reading, looking at his approaching wife.


    "Oh, my ancestors! Why aren''t you heading for the showers yet? Don''t you know they could be here any moment from now?"


    Lucy''s hair and bathrobe robe were damp, showing that she was done taking her bath.


    Their room was massive, and their bathroom was even grander, just as a Royal bathroom should look.


    And one shouldn''t forget that they also had their private walk-in closets and several power rooms for things like makeup, lotion, perfume, and whatnot.


    It can be said that since they had the most prominent and grandest wing, the interior of the wing was too astonishing.


    Other wings had 2~3 floors of room in them.


    But theirs had 4 and a half.


    The half part was more or less the tippy-top tower region connected to their wing.


    And as it stood now, that top floor, as well as the entire 4th floor, was just one big bedroom for themselves.


    In other words, these 2 floors also had separate stairways and a single open elevator in the space.


    One couldn''t even begin to fathom just how big their wing was.


    As for the 1st to 3rd floor, the rooms were also excellent, though less grand than theirs.


    For sure, their future children would stay in these rooms.


    At present, there are just 7 spare rooms in the wing.


    Without a care in the world, Lucy began flying about vigorously, rushing to the massive powder room that contained shelves and shoes of lotion, perfume, oils, and so on.


    But as she darted around like a crazy person, giving Landon the scary eyes that said: If you don''t get up now, then just wait and see what I will do to you!


    (Q_Q)


    s...


    He was Monarch, a ruler respected by all. Yet, he was now being threatened like this all because of someone''s fiance!


    Though he hated to admit it, he was indeed jealous.


    He knew he was jealous for nothing. But who''s fault was that?


    For a while now, Lucy had been preparing for this day as though it was Goddess herself who would descend upon this world.


    He even felt that she had never done so much in his case.


    Now, he was even more curious to see this strange guest of his.


    .


    Closing his book, putting it aside, stepping out of his bed, and raising his hands in surrender, Landon retreated away under his wife''s fierce look.


    "Alright. Alright, my darling Lulu... I''m up. Come now, you wouldn''t be thinking of murdering your husband so soon, right?"


    Lucy rolled her eyes heavenwards."It''s good that you know I can still murder you."


    "Now, now... Calm down, Lulu. It''s treason to attempt murder on this king."


    "What did you say?!"


    "Nothing. Nothing, my darling wife..."


    ''So fierce...'' Landon murmured, hastily heading for the bathrobe corridor.


    It was the size of a small room. And was the separation between his actual bedroom and the bathroom.


    But while cleaning himself up, Landon couldn''t help grumbling in his heart.


    ''Damn guest!''


    Because of their expectant arrival, Lucy hasn''t even had the time to get intimate with him at night.


    For 5 whole days, he had been starved dry!


    Sure. He could probably go longer without.


    But sleeping beside the woman he loved and found to be the most beautiful in this world, how could his body not react?


    Peep!


    Landon pressed the buttons on the walls. And instantly, the shower he was under turned off.


    Right now, he was standing in a forest-like shower-site with 30~35 shower heads positioned in different regions on the ceiling.


    And at various intervals, there were also ts for people to lie or sit on while the many showers did their thing.


    And from the controls, he could turn on any single one of these showerheads, abination of some or even all at once.


    Again, the shower heads were far bigger and broader than the standard one, giving a person the illusion of being under a waterfall.


    The rxing lights were very meditative.


    And all this was just the shower region.


    Please! He had a vast bathhouse equipped with various stations.


    Even Julius Caesar would be jealous to death!


    His bathroom was abination of modern and medical blended together perfectly.


    And this was just for him and Lucy.


    .


    5, 10, 48 minutester, Landon had long gotten out of the shower and was now fully dressed and seated back on his bed, picking up the original book he was reading.


    As for his wife who was rushing him to death, where was she now?


    Oh yes... She was still getting ready!


    Hair, makeup, essories... The maids did their best to assist her in her separate walk-in closet.


    The closet space was indeed simr to a clothing store.


    It had its one lounge, changing site, and even a few snacks out on disy too.


    And another 42 minutes more, Lucy was finally done.


    She stepped into the bedroom, feeling choked and embarrassed seeing Landon long dressed.


    Landon chuckled.


    "Wife, you look beautiful."


    Just like that, she forgot her embarrassment, feeling shy.


    "Really? You like it?"


    "Hmmm... It brings out your eyes." Landon chuckled.


    Who made him love her. He kissed her forehead, making her blush.


    "Well, hubby... You... You also look dashing... very breathtaking too."


    The duoplimented themselves, stepping out of their room hand in hand.


    With them being ready, Lucy was no longer anxious.


    Earlier, she was afraid they''d bete.


    But as luck would have it, they even had a mole time to extend their breakfast while waiting for their guests to arrive.


    And just who were they waiting for?


    Heh... It was none other than the newly crowned Monarch of Terique and his little chef fiance.


    As to why they hade?


    It was simple!


    The Culinary and Bartending Entrance Examination was about to begin!

 Chapter 1427 Enter: Mildred The Little Chef

    <h4>Chapter 1427 Enter: Mildred The Little Chef</h4>


    Gawk! Gawk! Gawk!


    The seagulls were singing excitedly across the harbor, and the spirit of adventure had filled the scene.


    "What was that, and what was this?"


    "Amazing! How about that pointy building? It''s the first time seeing such a structural beauty in the flesh!"


    "Wait! Husband, just look at these streets? What sort of time did they use to do this?"


    "Ahhh~... Mommy! That thing called a car (forklift) is lifting so many barrels and crates on its own!"


    "Wife. Seeing is truly believing. This Baymard truly is a strange world for us vige folk."


    The rambles of the crowds were high.


    And as usual, some pointed at various shocking sites with dumbfounded expressions, while others just smiled, acting as pros since this wasn''t their first timeing here.


    Heh... Newbies!


    The port was busy with people and baggage transport vehicles moving in all directions.


    All sorts of people had arrived.


    But maybe thergest group of arrivees were those gearing up to take the official exams, managing to enter one of Baymard''s public academies.


    Their empires sent a majority of them.


    Be itw, culinary, weather, arts, or any other open Academies, the number of peopleing in was high.


    Each year, these academies hosted 2~3 entrance examinations.


    Some had failed earlier exams, hoping to pass on this try. While for others, it was also their first time here.


    And believe it or not, over thest few years, many people have taken advantage of this matter, actively gathering information to sell to those interested.


    Yes!


    Smart people in the many memories had begun selling cheat sheets or guidelines they considered as guidelines to the exams.


    Some information builds also worked hard in collecting this information too.


    And for a good price, they would be more than happy to sell them.


    What? You say it''s a ripoff?


    Then go to the exams without a cheat!


    Hmph!


    They alsopiled how the examinations over the years had been, trying to point many in the right direction.


    And in truth, their guidelines were all smart and good.


    However, those who relied on this wholly would soon realize the error of their ways.


    Some failed thest exams, noticing that they focused too much on this ''cheat,'' not considering the whole picture.


    The Baymardian academies were already very prestigious in the hearts of many.


    So what sort of entrance examination would be befitting of its status, if not one that could dive into all unknown factors?


    The exams were always random, out of nowhere, and required one to think of all factors pertaining to a matter.


    Nheless, the answer was always rtively simple, right under their noses!


    This was what made many crazy!


    .


    One by one, the many ships arrived from the many parts of the treaty-signed empires.


    Some from Romain and some from Pyno.


    And on one of those ships were the Teriquen Royal toons all here to escort his majesty and her highness, Princess Mildred.


    The ship had docked. And as usual, those who stayed at the highest V.I.P cabins would be escorted out first.


    Mildred stepped onto the docks, looking around with cute, widened eyes.


    Astar was pleased, seeing her happy.


    He puffed his chest and toon out the lollipop in his mouth proudly.


    "You see! I told you my older brother''s territory is powerful!"


    As if talking about himself, Astar was so proud that one would think he was Landon himself.


    "Amazing!" Mildred pped ecstatically,


    Yes! This was her idols'' territory!


    Just look at how good it looks?


    Landon, the genius and creator behind the many delicious goods she had been eating, was undoubtedly her idol!


    (*?*)


    Very quickly, she shook Astar. "No! No! No! I must be prepared!... How long before we reach the pce?"


    Erm...


    Astar scratched his head in confusion.


    He never recalled or noticed how long the journey was.


    But wait... He remembered now.


    "It''s 10 bags of hot ming Doritos away! That''s how far it is!"


    "Really? What about drinks?" Did he factor this in too?


    "Oh yeah... 5 small cans of sprite or fruitopia is my usual choice. h, h, h, h~."


    [The guards]: (-_-)


    The guards almost fell to their knees listening to these 2 foodies calcte time based on what they are.


    ''Your majesty, don''t you know that your eating is abnormal? More than that, who can eat 10 big bags of hot spicy Doritos all at once? And on top of that, you still drank 5 cans of drinks too? What sort of belly do you have? If you want to know how long, then why don''t you just ask?''


    Sigh...


    The guards resigned themselves to their fates, following Astar and Mildred past Coastal Port security.


    And soon, they were sent off to the pce.


    .


    Vmmmm~


    Landon and Lucy stared at the iing stream of vehicles.


    At the moment, everyone else, including children, were busy.


    Thus, they were the only ones here to wee this entourage, as well as a few Baymardian representatives.


    How could these 2 empires miss a chance to speed up some underlying businesses and get things done?


    The crafty government officials from both Baymard and Terique were all but ready to get to work!


    Of course over the years, many be friends with each other


    So it was more or less like a friendship reunion.


    Bubuum. Bubuum.


    Mildred stepped out of the vehicle, feeling her heart pounding too loudly.


    Her idol was standing right before her!


    Luckily, she knew sister Lucy.


    "Ahh~... My baby Mildred. You''re finally here!"


    If Lucy had wings, she would''ve pped towards Mildred in a heartbeat.


    The first time she and the girls met her in Terique, all of them fell in love with this little chef.


    She was just too cute, with very clean eyes, having no ulterior motives.


    The only time her eyes would change was when food was involved.


    What''s more, she was so cute, being a little squishy Loli.


    Ahhh~...


    She just wanted to hug her to death!


    (>v

 Chapter 1428 Heaven’s Gates

    <h4>Chapter 1428 Heaven''s Gates</h4>


    Everything seemed well and peachy. But in another corner of Baymard, 2 men checked in with the little bag they carried.


    "Remember, why we are here..." One of them said."


    "Hmmm..."


    The other hummed.


    These next 3 days were going to be the most difficult of them all!


    The duo looked at each other tactfully, continuing their tourist act.


    Who were they? And what did they truly want?


    No one knew.


    .


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The little feast for the guests and representatives was finally over.


    And as expected, Astar was taken to the room he always used whenever he came over.


    Well, it was on the highest and most luxurious floor in one of the Guest Buildings.


    And of course, though Mildred was his fiance, they were yet to be married.


    Thus, she stayed in a separate room with 2 of her maids.


    "Waw~... Princess, it''s really beautiful here! Look! You have 2 bathrooms!"


    "Yes! There''s also a guest room and a master bedroom too! Princess, we''ll sleep in the other bedroom. After all, there are also 2 beds in that room."


    Jumping about the ace, Mildred and her maids felt like adventurers in a new world. This was their first timeing to Baymard.


    So how can they not get excited?


    Of course on the Cruise ship, they also had a spacious Suite that was a 2-floored family-sized suite with a balcony and whatnot.


    There, they saw what a shower looked like, as well as mini-fridges.


    So yes... They more or less understood how to use the few various fixtures and items in their current room.


    But, the design of the ce was amazing and different from the one aboard the ships, in turn giving it another feel.


    The lights were what she saw on some pictures as Chandeliers, and the entire scene was very ssic and just toovish.


    Looking around, they all felt very blessed to be here.


    And though fixtures like air conditioners and phones weremon between this ce and the one they stayed in aboard the ship, they had to admit that some fixtures were either upgrades to the ones they saw orpletely new altogether.


    .


    Mildred stood before the massive doubled-sided force, opening it up in awe.


    ~La~~~


    A nonexistent music yed in her head.


    Very big!


    This was the highest fridge she had ever seen.


    "Eh? Press here to release ice?... Really?"


    Very quickly, she reached for a ss and pressed it excitedly.


    Chang~


    Sess!


    Let''s see, fridge, freezer...


    Ah!... There were several soft drinks and juice already in there.


    Mildred''s body trembled... Was this love?


    She higher the derive, almost not letting go.


    "Princess, you need to calm down." The maids said, trying to pry her away from the fridge.


    "Yes, princess... Look! On the counter, there are several gift baskets with a bold note from the queen."


    Ah- sister Lucy left her things?


    Rip!


    Mildred wasted no time opening them.


    Of course before she did, she could already get the smell prating her nostrils.


    Her favorite snacks! And any new ones too!


    It looks like Baymard had created several more yet again.


    Tsk... As expected of her Idol''s empire.


    "Quick. Help me out this over there, there, there, and there!"


    "Ah-... Cake! Straight to the fridge!"


    Like so, Mildred''s entire focus was on organizing her snacks by the bar in the room.


    Thinking of her fridge, it looks like they would have to go shopping to fill it up.


    Instantly, here yes were thinking like stars.


    She heard that the markets here were called superstores and were a dream for many food buyers.


    Great! This was definitely a must-visit location on her tourist checklist.


    .


    That''s right.


    Others want to go indoor snowboarding, go to the zoo, race on a go-kart, or even swim with the fish.


    But to her, the grocery stores were the first things on her list!


    Swim with the fishes? Heh... Shouldn''t they be worried that she would eat them instead?


    The maids nced at each other tactfully.


    "Princess, you only have a certain weekly budget and can never go over that. If you finish it, you''ll be a poor princess over here."


    They warned.


    Believe it or not, their princess was good with money in other departments.


    If you told her to restock her wardrobe, that money would probably never be used for that.


    Maybe she might heh 1 or 2 items in the end.


    But where her money spending went was on food and beverages.


    She wanted to eat it all. But for some reason, like his majesty, she seems to have the ability of not getting fat.


    Many had a headache when pairing them together.


    These 2 won''t eat the nation''s budget because of food, right?


    Luckily for Asar, his only existing siblings loved him to death.


    As one can recall, Micheal''s ex and dead wife, Nopline''s sister, had sessfully wiped out his other wives and children, leaving only Aster''s mother and Raul''s mother.


    Raul was rescued when Landon rescued Micheal, taking him to Baymard.


    And during that time, Raul studied and worked in a government position focused on Agriculture.


    And just several months before Astar''s corrtion, Raul officially went back to Terique, nning to assist Astar in running the empire.


    His primary focus was on agriculture, increasing yield, and ensuring that the ordinary peasants never go hungry.


    He also had to deal with the Tumbleweed issues that reduced crop yields.


    In short, Astar had a capable team around him, not just from his family but from the ministers and many others.


    And, they put Astar on an eating buffet just like his Princess.


    It was funny because after watching One Piece, many felt that Lucy was made and referenced from Astar.


    How can such a person lead the powerful Zoro, Sanji, and the rest with that nature?


    If you say it''s impossible, then what about their situation in Terique?


    With all honesty, they truly wanted him to be monarch, not minding his straightforwardness.


    The guy was just like Lucy. He would dive into a fight without even thinking.


    Sigh...


    What else could they do but watch his back?


    It was really true what they said. Simpletons had their sort of luck.


    All many could do now was pray that the child birthed by these 2 would have a brain.


    Their expectations were low but hopeful.


    Mildred munched on her snacks, feeling very pleased with her current situation.


    But soon, she realized her current predicament.


    "Ah-... I have to make sure that I sleep early."


    Tomorrow, the entrance examination begins!


    .


    Zzzzzz~~


    The light was filled with snores, as many slept with books and papers on their faces. Some slept in the kitchens, others amidst several unopened beverages, and some slept on the floor with their backs touching the walls.


    No way. Who made them study well into the night?


    For fear that they wouldn''t be able to get out or snooze their rms, they dared not sleep infy beds.


    The night went by in a blink of an eye.


    And before many knew it, their rms buzzed and rang crazily.


    ~Ring!!!!~~~~~


    ''Wake up! Wake up!... I said wake your damn ass up!''


    Like lightning, many were up to their feet even though they wished nothing more than to get several moments of sleep.


    Pah.


    They pped their jaws, throwing them into the shower, before finally having a quick meal at an unbelievable pace.


    For some of them who were on the path to bing culinary gods, how can they not know the importance of having a well-rounded meal before entering such a daunting battlefield?


    The exams were long, with a few breaks in between.


    But that didn''t mean they should start this battle on an empty stomach.


    Going on an empty stomach would not only make one have less energy but would keep them distracted thinking of nothing else but eating at some point.


    And when one''s mind was focused on such matters, they would try to rush everything else... Especially in such long exams.


    "Quick? Pass me my apron!"


    "Dammit! Where are my pens? I put them in my bagst night! They are my lucky pens! With this, I will pass the Bar exam into Law school!"


    "F***! I forgot my XG-Paint brush models! Oh no! What should I do now?"


    "Hurry! Hurry! The bus will be here any moment from now!"


    (Q^Q)


    ...


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    The footsteps of many could be heard running across the streets and various sites, all heading for these locations.


    It should be noted that for the public academies, they had their Entrance Examinations all on the same day!


    So the rush was real, with people spreading towards many locations within District C.


    They hade from the many empires in Romain and Pyno, anxiously heating to the examination sites.


    Some princes, princesses, nobles and even famous chefs, government officials and many others were here.


    Bubuum. Bubuum.


    Their hearts drummed too loudly against their chests.


    For some, their empires had sent them over. And for others, they came to better their skills and improve their businesses.


    And standing before the incredible academy gates, it looked like they were before the doors leading into the heavens!


    Knowledge, all the mysteries they had long been curious about were all behind these gates!


    Suddenly, the golden gates opened.


    "You may enter."

 Chapter 1429 The Examination Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 1429 The Examination Begins!</h4>


    The massive golden gates were open.


    And with the heavenly words spoken, many took deep breaths, lifted their chests, and marched in.


    Din. Din. Din. Din.


    Their footsteps reflected their emotions.


    Some were hesitant, some nervous, others confident, while quite a few were just rxed.


    And soon after entering the academy ground, they seemed toe to a fork on the main road a little further from the massive fountain.


    [All Culinary examinees will head to the left, while those for Bartending... head to the right!]


    The voice again resounded, making the massive inflow of people break apart.


    Make no mistake!


    The golden fenced academy was incrediblyrge, with numerous student residential buildings, each having their designated farming sites too.


    The ce was beyond huge, having its own streets, car parks, Battle Arena, etc.


    And as the group divided, Mildred found herself going left.


    Up the hilly terrain, she and the many contestants went.


    Right from the gates, they were given contestant number badges.


    This was why they arrived way earlier than the actual exam time.


    They not only registered their names but also did multiple rounds of security checks.


    It can be said that the academy was more or less on several vast hills.


    And to reach the main gates, one has to drive or walk upwards within the private drivene.


    However, it should be noted that the main Golden Gate was the 2nd and final gate to enter the academy because just before one stepped onto the long-winded drivene, they would first pass through another gate and several security protocols within the private widened drivene.


    Thus, everyone had been checked, registered, and even had the opportunity to put their bags away in the Public locker-room within the security entry buildings.


    Now, they were marching in with their bartending/chef attire on hand, as well their trusty favorite or ancestral des at hand.


    No one wore their aprons yet since they didn''t want to get it dirty.


    Marks could get taken away for appearing at the start of the examination like that.


    And though the academy would provide knives, chopping boards, and everything else they would use, many still came with their favorite des.


    It was the prestige of a chef.


    The only rule for carrying kitchen des was that unless when in use, one must have it ticked away in a wooden holding or iron dagger sheath of some sort.


    Anyone caught marching with an open de in their hands would be sanctioned the way they saw best!


    Gulp.


    With the warning loud and clear, no one dared to do so. Simrly, everyone subconsciously held or ced their de sheath at their front, making sure that no one with ill intentions would pull it out and frame them or do any other devious acts just to see them away.


    The exam was stiff. And some real-lifepetitors from opposing restaurants, inns, and taverns were here.


    Provided they stopped theirpetitors from bringing glory to their hometowns or cities, wanst this still great for them?


    In this moment of truth, countless bad thoughts continuously swirled and bombarded many people''s minds.


    But for whether they would dare to pull such acts, only they knew the answer to that.


    .


    "Hey... Take a look at candidate 526. If I''m not mistaken, that should be Chef Basol from the massive 2-star Restaurant in Deiferus!"


    "What? A 2-star restaurant?.... Why... That''s the highest restaurant star out of Baymard!"


    "Exactly! And Basol is also a very famous chef there!"


    "Check it out. There''s the uprising Chef Polina, one of the few female chefs to spring up in Zalipnia. It''s said that she has a magic touch, making food turn as rich as gold when entering your mouth!"


    "h, h, h, h, h~~..."


    The ramblings of the contestants only served in highlighting the forecast examinees amongst them.


    And already, many felt their self-confidence lower even more.


    Would they be able to get in after so many professional chefs around?


    If they aren''t able to impress the examiners with the talents they had?


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    The further they traversed, the thicker the air around them.


    Fear and doubt had only made their muscles clenched even more.


    For some, their entire families depended on passing this one examination.


    Mildred''s ears seemed to be in an istion chamber because all that she heard didn''t phase her at all.


    Others were secretly looking at the strong examinees amongst them. But she had long been focused on something else entirely.


    Sniff. Sniff~


    Tomatoes, ginger, greens...


    Her nose has always had a heightened sense. And already, she could smell the faint aromas of these ingredients.


    It was so faint that she hardly picked anything up.


    Maybe the smell wasing from the many academy farms belonging to the students. But she had a hunch that the smells would have something to do with the exam.


    Tomatoes... Did this have something to do with the exams?


    And more importantly, when can she take a bite of it?


    Grrr~...


    She was already hungry, even though it wasn''t long that she ate.


    .


    Mildred rubbed her belly while imagining the delicious taste of food in her mouth when suddenly, someone bumped into her.


    "Ah!... I''m sorry... I... I didn''t mean it. The smell just caught me off guard."


    A timid girl with the cutest freckles and 2 pigtails continuously apologized to her.


    Mildred opened her eyes in shock. "You can smell it too?"


    The girl nodded vigorously.


    She had thought she was hallucinating or imagining things. But hearing Mildred''s questions, she knew what she smelt was real.


    "I''m... I''m... Okaru."


    The girl said, blushing shyly.


    And the moment introduced herself, the duo walked alongside each other, making their way towards the examination site.


    Okaru bit her lips very nervously. "What if we don''t make it? This is the first exam out of the week. If we don''t make it through today, we won''t qualify for tomorrow''s exam. So aren''t you afraid? What if the other examinees are too strong, giving us a bad review in the eyes of the examiners?"


    Mildred shrugged her shoulders. "We are all just as talented as the rest. So just do your best for yourself... And everything will be fine... Cook for the customer and not yourself."


    Cook for the customer?


    ... The words resounded in Okaru''s ears again and again.


    Yes!


    Although this was an examination, their test was still to please the customers!

 Chapter 1430 A Fierce Start

    <h4>Chapter 1430 A Fierce Start</h4>


    One by one, the crowd finally arrived within an open hillside.


    Wow.


    So beautiful!


    The neatly trimmed green field, the many open farming beds at the perimeters, and an open pond at the center of the space.


    Wait... Were they to pick and choose their own ingredients from the lot?


    Bubuum.


    Heartbeats rising, sweat forming on their palms, many stepped towards the many rows and columns of tables liked up in the open.


    No doubt about it, these tables would be their preparation sites.


    And by the side of every table was a small portable outdoor gas tank connected to a gas stove with 2 spots for cooking.


    This meant that each examinee could cook at most 2 things at a time.


    How they used up their time would be up to them.


    Some people might decide to start with the ingredients that took the longest to make, while others might choose to start with those that took the shortest.


    And strategically positioned at the perimeters of the site were massive ovens to be used by everyone.


    They also quickly noticed that each table had a chopping board, several knives, spoons, pots, preparation bowls, serving dishes, and serving trays.


    [Everyone, take your positions ording to your numbers.]


    And at the very front was a podium with numerous teachers seated calmly while others stood on the sides instead.


    But apart from the teachers and examiners, there were also quite a few security guards and famous certified Baymardian chefs, and important personnel in the food industry who came as guests.


    "Wow! His majesty Landon and his majesty Astar are here!"


    Someone eximed. And immediately, everyone felt their bodies burn with uncontroble excitement.


    And Mildred wasn''t exempted from this feeling.


    Her idol... Her idol was here!


    .


    Examinee 378.


    That was her number.


    Look left, look right, she noticed that 372~377 had no tables here.


    ...so does this mean that they were to the right, heading to the bartending exam?


    But even with many missing, Mildred could roughly guess that there should be at least 800 of them here.


    And from what she was told, the moment the exam began, the elimination would also begin.


    It''s said that before the taste-testing period came, as many as 1/10th of them might''ve already failed.


    And after taste-testing, some would still end up failing as well.


    And this was all within the first day of their exams.


    Just as she expected, the hundreds of examiners were already moving about the scene.


    Some had already been disqualified for not even bothering to bring an apron.


    "Disqualified!"


    "No... No... Please, give me one more chance."


    "Disqualified!"


    "Why? Why am I disqualified over such a flimsy reason while they aren''t?"


    "Disqualified!"


    "How can I be disqualified? Impossible! I''m one of the best cooks in my town!"


    "Go home! You''re out!"


    Brutal.


    Many secretly sweated buckets, listening to the examiners disqualify a few around them.


    Lying trough, why the savagery?


    Already, their 800 had dropped down quite a bit.


    Okaru trembled and released a sigh of relief, seeing the examiner pass her without any issues.


    Her entire body was shaking to the core.


    "Mildred, they are really tough, aren''t they."


    Mildred nodded, agreeing with Okaru.


    This was her first time in such an exam.


    And even if she was calm and confident, the shocks and the seriousness were enough to make her tale this very serious.


    She dared to say that she had never felt so on edge before.


    Mildred looked at Landon in the far distance above the Podium.


    ''As expected of an academy opened by my Idol.''


    Clenching her de, Mildred swore to create the best dish she had ever made in her life!


    She had a deal with Astar.


    If she doesn''t pass the exam, she would go back to Terique and begin her Queen training which was like hell.


    When she thought of all the horror she had faced during that time, she had no idea how Astar could sit through his Monarch training when he was younger.


    She knew that eventually, she would begin her Queen training. But what she geared was that by the time she officially began, she wouldn''t have time to further her dream as a chef.


    That''s why she wanted to do this first!


    It was also fated that Okaru just happened to be by the table beside her.


    .


    "Examinees! Today, you''ll begin your first exam. You are to create any dish of your choice, focused around any theme, with the main ingredient being Tomatoes." The host said with a yful look in his eyes.


    "Look all around you!... There are ingredients everywhere. And on the public tables, there are also some ingredients like rice, flour, salt, and others... The choice is yours."


    Already, many thought of what they would pair their dishes with.


    Rice?... Flour?... There wasn''t a mention of pasta or noodles. So should they want this, they would have to make it from the flour avable.


    Oil and all the rest were there too.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere was even more energetic.


    And once again, the host''s voice rang out.


    "You have 5 hours on the clock! Those who if she earlier can also get early evaluations and leave early. Now, begin!"


    Like an order from the heavens, many rushed to grab their ingredients.


    "Okaru, do you have what dishes you want to make in mind?"


    Okaru shook her head in confusion. "Not... Not yet."


    "Then think fast. Look all around you. Apart from tomatoes that seem excessive, the farm beds and even the pond has limited ingredients. Once they are all picked out, those who failed to secure them will be forced to cook with what other scarce ingredients they find!"


    What?!


    Okaru''s eyes opened in horror.


    Limited?


    Then... Then didn''t this mean they might end up with little to no, or ones that are badly damaged or poor in quality?


    "You understand this, don''t you. No matter how good one''s cooking ability is, bad quality ingredients will always leave defects in the dishes."


    Mildred''s words smacked Okaru in the face.


    And gritting her teeth, she dropped her de and held Mildred firmly.


    me her for thinking stupidly.


    "Let''s go! We have to get the freshest tomatoes... And fish! Yes! Fish! We have to catch the fish!"


    What the hell were they waiting for?


    Like lightning, everyone developed ninja tactics.


    The examiners, invigtors, guests, and everyone stared at the chaotic scenes with smiles on their faces


    The exam had officially begun!

 Chapter 1431 A Thundering Order

    <h4>Chapter 1431 A Thundering Order</h4>


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    The heavy stomping sounds of many rushing across the farms, ponds, and public tables could be heard all across the scene.


    And soon enough, many truly knew what scarcity meant.


    "No!... I don''t see any more Tpias. Hey! Catfish!... Catfish... Though the taste is simr to Tpia, there''s a distinct difference that wouldn''t go well with the dish I had in mind. Dammit! It looks like ill have to change things up!"


    "Purple Salmon! I got Salmon! Oh, baby, I can just kiss you now!.. Lucky me!"


    "A Green Perch! I actually caught a Perch fish!"


    "Silver Bass fish... Carp fish... I caught these 2 at once!"


    "Oh no! The pond is all out of fish! But at least half of us here haven''t gotten any fish yet! Then what do we do?... Meat!... They seem to have meat in the public deep freezer at the side!"


    "Dammit! Meat is almost out too! What do I do if my dishcks either meat or fish?... Can I make tunings instead? In that case, what dish wouldpliment my dumplings? Ahhhh~... This is the 4th time I''ve had to change my dish idea!"


    "Terrible! All the fresh tomatoes have been picked out clean. And now, there''s only the bruised and low-quality ones here!"


    "Carrots! The limited rainbow carrots have all been plucked out too! Even the orange carrots are gone!"


    "Oh, my ancestors! This is aplete disaster! The Golden lettuce is no more. In that case, I have to change my dish again. Wait! I think I spotted orange cabbages over there!"


    "Ahhhh~... I identally dropped one of my eggs! Dammit! Each of us is only given a maximum of 9 eggs on each workstation. I nned to use 4 and keep the rest just in case I messed up my dish and had to create new ones again. The time limit is 5 hours. With one egg down, I have to make sure I don''t overcook, burn or destroy my dish, lest I waste all my eggs!"


    (`*^*)


    .


    Sweat already trickled down their backs; many began fighting for resources like crazed people.


    The Purple Sea Bream.


    That was the fish Mildred had secured for herself and Okaru.


    They had to put their hands in the water and catch these fish for themselves with care.


    And while she dealt with the fish, Okaru had been on her way to the meat refrigerators.


    At that point, it was a ''grab-what-you-can'' situation. Because in no less than a few minutes, the entire fridge was empty.


    And in the end, over 200 people didn''t get meat.


    One should recall that they started the exams with 800 people. And about 70 or so were sent out right from the start.


    Thepetition as it stood was fierce.


    They git their fish and meat before grabbing, dividing themselves up to grab as many tomatoes, bell peppers, and other greens they could get.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Take a look at the fruits around, as well as the milk, butter, and other items in the fridge.


    One shouldn''t forget that at this very moment, though they were in an exam, the examiners were their customers.


    Though they didn''t say they should make a full course meal, Mildred wondered if doing this would increase their chances of passing the exam.


    All examiners should have a scoreboard that maybe checks taste,patibility, and whatnot. So would points be located for those who also gave full course meals?


    Appetizers, desserts, and the meal itself... This was what she understood was a full course meal from all her reading up beforeing to Baymard.


    If she decided to bake a cupcake, should she decorate it with fruits?


    Of course Mildred preferred to make the fruits into smoothies or some juice.


    At the same time, she might have to choose any of the beverages in the public fridges.


    However, a wrong pairing with her dish could ruin the entire taste of it all.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Bam. Bam. Bam. Bam.


    Everyone began working knives on their chopping boards with little no noise.


    The entire scene felt as heavy as a battlefield, with many swinging their swords andmanding their troops like true army generals.


    And eight above the examiner stand, several people watched the scene with disguised excitement in their eyes.


    .


    "Waw! Big Brother Landon, is this how fierce your exams here are?"


    Astar was so amazed.


    He had never seen anything like this.


    Just look at how fast their hands were moving?


    Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap.~


    They were slicing their onions, carrots, and all the rest like machines.


    Sure. At least half of those here showed lesser skills than the other half examinees.


    But though less skilled, the battle atmosphere made them work very diligently, properly working their magic across their workstations.


    And the more Astar watched, the more hungry and excited he was.


    Hahahhahaha~


    Not only will he get to eat his fill, but he also felt like he was in some show, especially after listening to thements from the other examiners and guests around him.


    Honestly, he never knew chefs had to put so much thought into creating a fish.


    "Over there, examinee 12, he''s left his fish too long on one side. When doing fish, it''s important to floor it constantly, not overlooking its exterior."


    "Number 24 doesn''t realize that he already has his batch of diced onions. Pity... I reckon he''ll still serve them thinking they''re alright."


    Eh?


    Blink. Blink.


    Astar felt like he was in another world.


    At present, he could only see what the first 30 examinees were doing.


    The examination site was huge, with countless rows and columns.


    If they wanted, they could also stroll around to look at other examinees.


    Of course, there were still invigtors stationed across the scene watching and taking note of everything.


    And when necessary, they would say their famous words.


    "Contestant overburnt all his tomatoes. Disqualified!"


    Tomatoes were the main ingredient for the dish.


    So if one med, burnt, or overcooked them without leaving spare tomatoes for another try, then too bad. They would get automatically disqualified.


    As it stood now, even the bad quality tomatoes and the newly sprouting ones have all been plucked out.


    So what more could these people do?


    "Disqualified!"


    "Disqualified!"


    "Disqualified!"


    The words fell like thunder, making many shiver uncontrobly.


    As for Mildred, things were getting more and more heated up!

 Chapter 1432 The Moment Of Truth

    <h4>Chapter 1432 The Moment Of Truth</h4>


    Look left; look right.


    Mushrooms, Thyme, Basil, pepper, salt, oil, and other herbs.


    All her ingredients were long washed.


    Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap.


    Her fingers, de, and board worked seamlessly with one other.


    ''First, slice the brown mushrooms thinly, followed by the garlic, ginger...''


    Mildred began instructing herself on what to do, finely processing each ingredient before her.


    And when she was some, she would push her ingredients into the few bowls before her.


    Those that would get used for the sauce went in one bowl, those for the fish in another, etc.


    Speaking of fish, because Okaru was going to prepare a dish with sweet potatoes, she allowed Okaru to have her portion of meat while she, in turn, took Okaru''s fish.


    And now, they both had backup ingredients lest they messed up on their first or second try.


    Sweet potatoes weren''t like ordinary white potatoes. They had a sweetness to them and several distinguishable factors too.


    Okaru wanted to bnce its sweetness with the presence of well-salted meat.


    The savory blend of sweetness and saltiness would indeed create a mouth-watering feeling if done right.


    Swish!


    Mildred was fast.


    It took little to no time for her to scrap out the Sea Bream fish and take out its gills and other bitter insides.


    But things weren''t even yet.


    Now, she crushed her ingredients, keeping them finely small.


    And for her fish, she decided to create lines on its sides and began pouring white wine into the fish.


    This was something she discovered back in Terique after experimenting.


    Her only worry was that she had tested this out using another type of fish.


    ''So, will this still work?''


    Mildred was curious. If in the end, it ruins the taste of the carp, then at least she had another share carp to work with.


    .


    ~Bruuu~


    The white wine sprinkled onto the fish.


    ''Coat both sides, adding salt. But don''t overdo it.'' She reminded herself.


    Good!


    Now, she could take it to the fire.


    That was the essential step.


    On low~medium heat, she ced the fish on a well-oiled frying pan and set it above one of the stove rings.


    Bubuum. Bubuum.


    Mildred felt her entire body tremble from just setting it in her fire.


    All this time, she had been subconsciously holding her breath.


    ''Now, I wait. I can only continue when the outer skin of the fish begins crisp but not done. Quickly! I have to work on my noodles!''


    Like lightning, she began clearing her workstation while still switching the sides of the fish from time to time.


    And one of the indicators who was supposed to grade each step of her actions couldn''t help nodding and scribbling something down on her sheet.


    Per 40 examinees, 4 invigtors were overlooking all they did.


    Even their knife work was taken into consideration.


    But Mildred had no time to focus on this indicator.


    Pah! She ced the roughened dough onto the table and began working her magic, smoothing it all out.


    But did you think she would be able to work on the dough like this?


    Not a chance!


    Very quickly, she ced it in a bowl and coveted its top, wanting the years in the dough to activate.


    "Ah!- her fish!"


    Very quickly, Mildred was on the stove side.


    The fish was almost how she wanted it to be.


    And after flipping it severally, she was finally satisfied.


    She didn''t want itpletely crisped.


    This much was enough for now.


    Good.


    Plunging a cube of salted butter into the pan, she used a spoon to carry some of the hot melted butter, dropping it on the fish.


    If one kept pouring the oil onto the fish, the outer side of the fish would be crispy and the inside moist.


    This was a cooking technique also called basting.


    With all the recorded cooking shows from the famous Baymardian chefs, she did learn a few of the ''popr'' everyday Baymardian techniques just about everyone here knew.


    ''Come on... Come on...''


    Mildred was focused on the fish.


    .


    [3 hours, 25 minutes left!]


    What?!!


    Mildred couldn''t believe her ears.


    Where did the time go?


    Could the rush for ingredients and even this little cooking she did have used up so much time?


    Everyone''s belly was knotted with butterflies the moment they heard the voice.


    Some couldn''t stop shaking, while others had tears in their eyes, feeling the pressure and their now failed ingredients preparation.


    Some had already burnt or overcooked most of their ingredients, making them want to cry.


    Time... Time... They needed more time!


    Mildred once again looked at her dough.


    Not yet.


    ''Alright. It''s time to work on my sauce!''


    With all ingredients long sliced or crushed.


    First, she began creating her paper sauce.


    Yes! This pepper sauce would get served separately. Additionally, she also nned to grate cheese and serve it separately too.


    Back in Terique, she found that when making this particr recipe, added cheese did wander while eating.


    And with an overly sensitive mouth as hers, how could she not feel the burst of taste from thebo?


    She made theplementary side condiments before finally starting with the main sauce.


    Phew.


    Mildred took a deep breath.


    What theme was she going for?


    Or rather, what did she want people to experience when they ate her food?


    Youth.


    That was what she wanted the explosive vors to remind everyone of. And of course, the way she would dress her dishes would be a great advantage.


    .


    1, 2, 3... The sauce was done.


    As for what she put in them, she would only leave the examiners to find out for themselves.


    The dough!


    Pah!


    She pped it into the table, rolled it severally, as well as sprinkled flour on it multiple times too.


    Over and over again, she ensured what she thought was perfection.


    And soon, she began cutting her noodle strips.


    Following that, she sent it straight to the pot, allowing it to cook.


    But was she done?


    No way.


    She still had to make dessert and a few appetizers.


    [1 Hour, 45 minutes more!]


    "Examinee 500 calls for final evaluation."


    Already, many people were done, wanting their dishes to get evaluated.


    And little by little, the space was now growing empty. Especially after some people got disqualified, seeing that they had no more tomatoes to use after failure.


    [1 Hour more!]


    [45 minutes more!]


    30.... 20... 15... 8... Zero.


    Ding!


    [All Examinees Stop! Your time is up.]


    Mildred deeply stared at her dishes.


    Now was the moment of truth.


    She couldn''t lie.


    She was nervous.

 Chapter 1433 What Is Going On?

    <h4>Chapter 1433 What Is Going On?</h4>


    The day was hot with no clouds in sight. Yet the remaining examinees felt a deep chill freeze their blood.


    Okaru trembled so much that her pigtails began moving back and forth. And as for others, they also felt the changes in their bodies.


    The more the judgment gods advanced towards them, the more they held their breaths.


    First, the many indicators and examiners walking about gave scores to the remaining examinees.


    "Pass!"


    "Failed!"


    "Pass!"


    "Failed!"


    "Failed!"


    "Pass!"


    "Pass!... You qualify to take tomorrow''s examination."


    .


    Plop.


    Some fell to the ground, crying their eyes out while listening to the advice and reason for their failure.


    "Failed... I can''t believe I''ve failed."


    "I... I... How could I make such a stupid mistake? I tried to fry the silver sweet potatoes, wanting them to be crisp. But in the end, I identally burnt them ck instead. And those were all the potatoes I had!"


    "A disaster! My rice was too soggy and not firm... me me for focusing too much on my meat and leaving the rice in the fire for so long. Even my meat wasn''t to the level I wanted it to be. And I burnt the tomato sauce instead!"


    "~Woooooo~... It''s over. It''s all over!"


    Many felt weak when thinking of how they messed things up with their one hand.


    The examiners also told them their good points... As well as their bad and the reason for their failure.


    They handled it so well that the examinees didn''t feel worthless or useless.


    Many firmed their hearts to rectify their mistakes and take the exam in the next entrance examination session.


    Don''t give up! Don''t give up!


    They swore to return stronger than ever... Especially after hearing that some examinees only passed after 2~5 times of repeating the examinations.


    Some who passed even shared their experience of how they had failed before.


    Yes!


    It wasn''t the end of the world.


    They still had a chance to enter this heavenly academy.


    And just as some were mourning their loss, others felt too exhrated, jumping on the spot and shedding tears of joy.


    Next round... They qualified to take the next taste tomorrow.


    Very quickly, they too regained their senses, feeling victory very close.


    ''Calm down. Calm down. This is just the 1st test put of 3. If I fail tomorrow, then I will still lose in the end. No! I have to go back home and work on myself!''


    Many had these thoughts, obviously forgetting today''s victory.


    Who could me them?


    For some in the bunch, this was their first time taking the academy''s exams.


    And to qualify to move into the next round was already jaw-dropping, seeing that at least 60% of examinees were those who failed the academy''s exams before.


    .


    Shiver. Shiver.


    Their bodies couldn''t stop quaking when they thought of how luck had smiled on their sides.


    Today''s test involved actual cooking. But for the other tests, they didn''t know whether it would involve cooking or something more rigorous.


    It''s said that the academy''s exams were just too random, in a way that no one could tell.


    One time, the examinees were asked to taste 20 different dishes, pointing out the ws in each one, as well as identifying the textures in them.


    Another time, the examinees were taken to a farm instead.


    And again, there was a time they took them to a restaurant.


    But what about when they put them in buses and headed towards one of the Baymardian territories for the exams?


    Harvestingmon nts was an essential skill that chefs should have.


    There was also that time that the academy sent the examinees into a secluded and protected area within one of the Baymardian territories that had severalmon poultry and sources of meat like the horned pheasant or the green hairy molg.


    These animals were always plentiful and were verymon to see because of their high birth rate. However, they were all too hard to catch... Especially the faults that grew to 4 feet tall.


    And their meat was even harder to cook if one messed things up.


    And during that time, they were tasked to cook with no Baymardian equipment.


    Yes! No stoves or anything of that sort.


    A good cook can create high-end dishes out in the wild.


    This was already how medieval cooking was.


    But because they were less knowledgeable about various cooking details, medieval food wasn''t that refined.


    .


    If it were before, they would throw the meat over the fire without too much care until it was cooked.


    At times, they would wait for its outer skin to turn charcoal... And to them, it was ready.


    But now over time, many learned that the way they were cooking was destroying the ingredients they used.


    Herbs, tomatoes, all these ingredients had health benefits. More than that, the new Baymardian cooking techniquesmon to everyone also helped to enhance the aroma of each ingredient, making for a mouth-watering delicacy.


    All in all, they could see the difference between what they used to do and what the Baymardians were doing.


    And during that test, the examinees were asked to cook with no Baymardian equipment out in the wild... The only thing they were given was salt, oil, and a lighter.


    Thinking about the many strange Baymardian tests, many felt their scales tingle.


    These exams hardly repeated themselves. So what can they expect for tomorrow''s test?


    Damn!


    It was always like going on an adventure, not knowing what would jump at them next.


    Like so, many exited the site with countless expressions on their faces.


    But for some examinees, they hadn''t been told to leave yet.


    Mildred watched the examiner taste her dishes without anything.


    All the examiner did was scribble more and more.


    (-_-)


    Erm... Excuse her... But did she pass or not?


    Mildred had never felt so panicked in her entire life.


    What was this situation?


    She wasn''t the only one because Okaru was also dying from the silence.


    Please... Can anyone tell her what is going on?

 Chapter 1434 First Exams Finally Over!

    <h4>Chapter 1434 First Exams Finally Over!</h4>


    --Silence--


    Shortly after the examiner taste-tested and scribbled down some more, she called several others toe for a taste test.


    You look at me; I look at you.


    The examiners nodded to one another, still saying nothing to the people who cooked the dishes.


    Hello?


    Can you tell us what the hell is going on here?


    Scattered across the now empty site, Mildred noticed that there were 15 of them left standing, some confused, others just calm, while some panicking.


    The space had upied 800 people.


    A few were far ahead, others closer to her and some far behind.


    And amongst them, the remaining examinees, no one knew why they were ignored.


    (-_-)


    [Examinees! Congrattions on making it this far. You are left standing because the examiners and investors have all tasted your dishes and agree that you are the Top 15 examinees for this test!]


    Boom!


    A wonderful explosion erupted in their brains.


    Top 15?


    Okaru felt the nonexistent wind almost blow her body away.


    "T-t-top 15? Mildred, did he just say we are in the Top 15? 15! 15! 15! I... Top 15. You, me... I..."


    Okaru was stammering and waving her hand around in shock.


    She almost had a heart attack from the examiner''s words.


    But more than anything else, she knew that she wouldn''t have gotten this far without Mildred''s help and advice during the exams.


    .


    [You''re all in the Top 15. And to rank yourselves, our extended examiners will taste each dish, giving your ranks and scores! The top 5 examinees will get exempted from tomorrow''s test. While the rest of you will get 40 bonus points towards tomorrow''s exams... But bear in mind that there is still a 3rd exam in the end. And how you do will also affect your overall entrance score!]


    What?


    The examinees couldn''t believe their ears.


    This was just too good of a reward. Who wouldn''t want this?


    Wonderful!


    One of the examinees let out a sly smile. He was confident that his dosh shouldnd him with the dishes he made.


    His goal was to be the top examinee.


    And once he established a footing in the academy, he hoped to challenge not just the top Chef Generals but also the Top 10 Seats!


    Yes!


    It''s said that the 10 seats were the cooking gods in the academy. And the prestige given to them wasn''t small


    Their radiance and power in the academy were enough to show how strong that title was.


    But with privilegees hard work. These top dogs weren''tzy, taking in various intern jobs across the entire Continent during holidays.


    And some even nned to open restaurants with a few of the dishes they developed.


    To be one of the 10 seats was something he and many others dreamt of!


    .


    Reaching the top 15, many felt that they had what it takes to be a cooking God or goddess in the future.


    But the road won''t be easy, especially when every entrance examination birthed Top examinees all the time.


    And there were also those already in the academy who had been working their butts off, also challenging these 10 seats, as well as the 10 generals behind them.


    F***!


    Even winning a general felt like a fantasy dream to those in the academy. That was how strong these gifted ones were.


    But who knows... Maybe amongst them, one would shine to the top!


    But before that, they had to determine their ranks for today''s test.


    There were 5 main examiners they had to please to determine their ranks.


    Landon, Astar, and 3 others were seated on the podium.


    Thus, with the many trays and serving bowls at their disposal, they quickly went to work.


    Mildred evenly distributed her dishes between all 6 trays.


    And one by one, the examinees were called out until it was her turn.


    Swish!


    The invigtors assisted her in taking all trays to the front, cing them before the Main examiners.


    .


    Oh?


    Landon raised his brow, looking at the simple yet clean disy.


    The bowls she chose were pure white, making the food pop out even more.


    Additionally, her decorative choice with her food was also quite good.


    Already, many had written a score, evaluating what they saw.


    If they stepped into her restaurant and saw this, would they be looking forward to eating it?


    Yes, they would!


    The noodles were neat and evenly cut with a shine to them.


    Theyy on the te in a flower-shaped pattern.


    And above them was the red and vibrant sauce that seemed to be calling on them.


    It resembled an erupted volcano, giving their hearts a rush of adrenaline just from looking at it.


    But wait... was that ck ginger she formed shredded above the sauce?


    It all looked like rock formations alongside a hilly volcano.


    And that smell... So fragrant.


    Grrrr~


    The examiners all felt their bellies grumble.


    The smell alone was just too enticing.


    If not for Landon''s earlier words, Astar would''ve wanted to give his fiance a 10/10 without even tasting it.


    But he knew that he had to be fair to everyone else.


    Hey... He was biased. But not blind. His mouth would do the judging.


    One of the examiners stared at Mildred in scrutiny.


    "Examiner 387. I see you made a simple dish of spaghetti and sauce, alongside what seemed to be proper sauce and grated cheese in these separate bowls?"


    Mildred nodded. "Yes, Chef Belinda."


    Hmmm...


    Belinda nodded, feeling that the dish might not be as simple as it looked for it to be in the top 15.


    "And what theme were you going for?"


    "Youth!... The youth of a climber."


    Hmmm...


    The examiners nodded, finally deciding to take a bit.


    With their forks, they rolled the noodles, gathering a bit of sauce along the way.


    .


    Boom!


    Their eyes widened.


    "What is this? Fish? Yes! Finely cut pieces of fish were hidden in the sauce like a gift waiting to be unwrapped." One of the examiners said, closing his eyes to enjoy the taste.


    "The savoriness and crisp of the fish''s outer skin, as well as its moist and tender insides, simmers with the sauce to produce an explosive taste that bombards one''s mouth the moment they take it in."


    "There are also mushrooms in there." Another said. "The hidden mushroom pieces are cooked just right, giving a tender yet rich taste."


    At this moment, everyone felt like they were young and vibrant rock climbers, heading to the very top of this tomato sauce mountain.


    Slurp. Slurp. Slurp. Slurp!


    No one could stop eating. It was as though they were possessed.


    Mildred smiled. "With the power and the cheese, the effect is even powerful."


    "Delicious!"


    Astar did as she instructed, almost eating his te clean.


    Even more surprising was that the tea she made for themplimented this dish.


    It somehow created a cooling effect on their mouths.


    Astar was confused. Hot food, hot tea... Where does the cooling effecte from? Could it be something in the good that does this?


    Desserts and even the appetizers they were supposed to eat at the start were now devoured by them.


    The portions given to them were small so that the examiners would have enough room in their bellies to taste every examinee''s dish.


    In the end, Mildred firmly cemented her spot as in the top 5.


    Yes! She was 3rd, while Okaru was ranked 9th.


    Mildred felt like she had just run a marathon.


    Phew.


    Today''s test was officially over!

 Chapter 1435 Time To Leave!

    <h4>Chapter 1435 Time To Leave!</h4>


    The days took off like a hurricane, with many weeping with joy, sorrow, and other emotions.


    "I did it! I got epted to studyw!"


    "Awesome! You are now looking at the next great pretending to face the world!"


    "I... I can''t believe I''ve been epted into the Arts, Entertainment & Beauty academy. This... This is too much of a dream!"


    "Woooo~... I failed to enter the Management & Teaching Academy."


    "Dammit! How could I have made such a blunder? Now I won''t be able to enter the Academy of Hert, Weather & Atmospheric science!"


    ....


    Whether it was the Baymardians themselves or the foreigners, people were still talking about their results about these public academies.


    And maybe the most popr public academy was the Management &Teaching Academy.


    There, they would not only be taught management skills that are popr in this world. But it was also said that these skills were somewhat refined too.


    Additionally, one could specialize in being secretaries, front desk service helpers, amd just every other job involved with customer service.


    Knowing how to make one''s customer happy was a great skill that any business should have.


    Plus, they would be shown various efficient ways to manage and even start up businesses, learning about what to do with the capital they acquired, how to create cumtive tracks of everything they did, and seeing what corners and risks were worth it or not.


    In short, it was mostly about business.


    So how could people not be interested?


    Almost everything in this world revolved around trade. Whether one was a fish seller, a fisherman, a cook or even a hotel runner, or even a farmer.


    And many ordinary folks in these medieval times just entered business and trades without even overthinking.


    Some got cheated after selling grains, others lost money and ended up as ves, while many more went into debt.


    They were ignorant, and there was no one to show them the ropes.


    Even the rich were greedy, not wanting to see those below them blossom.


    So when Baymard began this Academy, many across the continent were scrambling to get in.


    .


    Things were truly rough.


    The entrance quota was fixed, with some getting waitlisted to the next academy session.


    And because of the rush and the high volume of examinees that came in frequently, the Academy had long continued to expand.


    This academy was the most popr academy of them all.


    No academy could beat its volume of examiners that came in often.


    Of course, apart from ordinary business management, the academy also taught a lot about ''waste management.''... Though as a minor elective.


    And because of this knowledge, many assisted other empires in handling waste and keeping the ce clean.


    Though all recybles were sent back to Baymard... That''s what they were taught to do with recybles.


    And bottles also got sent back.


    For this, no one even needed to teach them what to do because depending on the size of the bottles... for every 8 bottles they sent back, they would be given a copper coon for them.


    And now, within the many empires, there were waste management stations where people could exchange bottles for money.


    Many ordinary folks saw this as a way to make a quick buck when in dire need of money.


    And now, no one dared to throw bottles around.


    They looked at the bottles as though looking at money.


    Some even joked that if they were ever robbed, they wouldn''t feel too panicked but go around the cities and streets looking for bottles.


    And you know, depending on the bottle''s size and weight, the amount given to them would be higher.


    .


    It should be noted that bigger bottles like campaign bottles were different from ordinary ones.


    All these things were in their eyes.


    In the end, Waste management in the academy was taken seriously, but those who nned to work with the government''s waste management department in their empires.


    Yes!


    Now job opportunities have opened up, and many are getting employed.


    When talking about waste... It was also linked with hygiene.


    So they were told what to do about standing apostles of infected green water that probably stood there for long attracting flies.


    Everything about waste, from rotting food to stagnant waters, stream maintenance, was covered.


    Andst but not least, the academy also taught others to specialize in the teaching profession.


    There were many teachers in this world.


    Being a teacher was a noble profession. And bettering one''s skills on this was also a remarkable feat.


    All in all, Baymard''s public academies were very popr.


    Simrly, the private Ma like the medical & Health academy, the Baymardian Institute of Science & Engineering, and many others were also hot cakes in these times.


    Even those wanting to enter the Police Academy, Navy, Coastguards, and barracks felt itchy.


    Indeed... These past days have been very turbulent.


    And now, it was all simmering down with the official entrance examination week finally over.


    Many who failed chose to stay back and prepare for the next entrance session 3~4 monthster.


    Others chose to leave, nning to retire next year.


    And as for those who seeded, next semester for most academies started around August 15th~20th.


    It was already the first week of June.


    So they had a little over 2 months to prepare themselves and settle whatever they needed to do before school resumed.


    All these public academies had a residence in the schools.


    So for those who wanted to apply to live in school, they had to register now.


    But while things were quenching down for most people, Landon''s situation was different.


    .


    --Royal Baymardian Pce, Capital City.--


    Seated in his office were 12 men and women, some who were Warrant officers, while others were First Lieutenants and Navy captains


    And of course, Lucy and 3 others from her side were also there.


    Everyone had serious expressions on their faces.


    "Your majesty, all food preparation has beenpleted."


    "Report! All ships ready to go!"


    Landon listened to their reports one by one.


    "Good. It looks like everything is prepared as per schedule. So, are the men ready?"


    "Affirmative, sir!"


    "Good! Then we leave tonight!"

 Chapter 1436 Failed Operation

    <h4>Chapter 1436 Failed Operation</h4>


    1:15 A.M.


    Most people had already begun snoring in dreand while some were at work, nning to work till dawn.


    And for others, they were either watching tv or hanging out with friends, seeing that they were free the following day.


    Off days were managed to be enjoyed. And they nned to spend every hour gifted to them in bliss.


    The night was hot and stagnant.


    Damn. This heat was enough to cause a heat stroke even at night.


    The onlyfort they had was that the sea breeze, though very low, gavefort to many.


    Their windows were opened, their fans and air conditioners turned on without dy.


    Some also had water nearby ready to quench their dry throats.


    The night sky was filled with uncountable stars but no clouds at sight.


    It was indeed beautiful.


    The moon was so bright andrge, illuminating the world below.


    The many foreigners star-gazing in their hotel rooms with wine in their hands, couldn''t help feeling blessed for being in this moment of absolute peace.


    They gulped down their drinks and stared above in bliss.


    Beautiful.


    What a beautiful night!


    Yes... It was indeed a sight to see.


    But for others, they were having an even more difficult time.


    In a hotel room, 2 men were sweating buckets after escaping for their lives.


    .


    Bang!


    They fell on their beds with grim expressions.


    "Brother, we were almost caught! One of them eximed. They had underestimated these Baymardians.


    "... Yes... " replied the other in a daze.


    Tonight''s fiasco had left a chill in his heart.


    And for the first time, a strange dream gnawed at his insides.


    Too brutal!


    He felt like they had passed some terrible tribtion out here.


    In the darkroom, the men stared at one another in silence.


    Before taking action, they thought it would be a simple operation.


    But who can tell them why these Baymardians seemed to have eyes at the back of their heads?


    Could these people''s skills have advanced through leaps and bounds sincest they came into this deste continent?


    Shocking!


    Both men were blown out of their shoes with several thoughts racing through their minds.


    But before one can understand their predicament, one first has to understand their identities.


    Bone and w.


    Those were their names given to them by their master. They were twins, always working alongside each other.


    It was hard to see one of them and not see the other.


    So... Who was their master, and who were they really? Forces from Veinitta sent on a private mission to find out the whereabouts of Prince Skye.


    They were hidden guards from Alexander''s direct team.


    Yes... They worked for Dafaren''s monarch.


    Prince Skye had been missing for too long. And those initially sent had also turned up missing. So obviously, some lowly Pyno bastard was taking them out one by one.


    And that''s where they came in.


    Their journey first took them to Carona, where they heard of Prince Skye''s defeat. But from the information they bought off the Guilds, it was spected that Prince Skye wasn''t dead but locked up somewhere.


    And after a few more weeks of snooping around, they found that these Caronians and Baymardians weren''t hiding this fact that Skye was indeed locked up in Baymard.


    Even more insulting was that they wanted Alexander to discuss his release and prisoner transfer with them.


    But before that, Skye must serve at least 1/3rd of his prison sentence in Pyno before any right of transfer can be agreed upon.


    They probably feared that if they let things go, Alexander wouldn''t punish his son... Which should rightly be!


    Why the hell would he punish Prince Skye?


    As far as they could see, these people''s actions were pping their faces, as though saying: Pyno is stronger than Veinitta.


    Such a thing was a trigger for war!


    .


    Finding his whereabouts, they then headed here to Baymard to confirm these facts.


    But it should be noted that they weren''t here to rescue Skye but to gather any possible information that could help Alexander fight back.


    And where were they targeting? District B, the lower region, and everything concerning the Coastal region.


    They nned to stay here for a while, sneaking into these many ces.


    They couldn''t lie.


    Greed also shed within their eyes.


    Just look at the hotel they were staying in.


    If they could get the manufacturing processes and information, wouldn''t Alexander promote them to the sky?


    That is... Such a feat is enough to shake the entire Dafaren and make it stand above any empire in Morgany!


    Who knew that Pyno would birth such a genius?


    Initially, they thought of kidnapping his majesty Landon. But after thinking about it, they calmed down greatly.


    Though his majesty Landon moved about freely without any guards around, who knew if the few passerbys were his hidden men?


    Such a risk was too heavy to take now.


    If they get caught or killed, their master will never know all they discovered.


    That''s why they strictly curbed their chaotic thoughts and stuck to infiltrating these private regions.


    Get in, steal information, get out and leave Baymard.


    Such a simpleyout. But now, who can tell them why it all seemed so difficult all of a sudden?


    .


    w looked at Bone, using his elbows to drag his numb body.


    "Brother, I think we should forget about gathering information on this district B and focus on the others," w said, catching his breath.


    He didn''t know if it was that the vignce skills of these people in Pyno had gone through heavenly changes or that they were lucky.


    But tonight, every time they wanted to continue advancing, they would hear the nearby guards yell out: Who''s there! I think I heard something! Who? Is anyone there? Show yourselves!


    Though these Baymardians didn''t have great fighting abilities, they were so alert that they seemed to have heard their every little move.


    If he moved a finger, they would talk about their guesses on whether someone was intruding or not.


    Honestly, if not that he, a human, knew the limits of humanity, he could be sworn their eyes could see as clear as day in the dark.

 Chapter 1437 To Zohl, We Go!

    <h4>Chapter 1437 To Zohl, We Go!</h4>


    w stared at his leg, inwardly cursing his lungs out.


    F***!


    The yelling from these bastard Baymardians, as well as their actions of trying to check the surroundings out, had caused him to get chewed on by the ded Lily nt.


    Him! A high-ranked hidden guard identally stepping into such a vicious nt!


    If word went out, his reputation would be hurt.


    And the most annoying thing about this lily was that its bite would release a poison that would numb his lower body for 3 hours.


    But that wasn''t all.


    After the numbing came the itching.


    Itch. Itch. Itch.


    One could scrape and scratch themselves to death because of its tingling itch.


    And during this time, their bodies would be scaly and mmy, constantly shedding like some bizarre creature.


    This went without saying but scratching one''s self during this time would only lead to fatal injuriester on.


    It was best to contain some self and sit still as a rock if they could.


    But do it at thefort of your home because the itchy poison released out of the body alongside the shedding skin had a very enticing smell to several forest beasts.


    Well, evene cannibals would find it enticing.


    It smelt like properly roasted meat.


    So if one didn''t want to end up as dinner or constantly fight off predators, staying in a closed building was the way to go.


    In the end, the itching phase wouldst for another 2 hours. And after that, the victim would return to normal... Though their skin would be overly dry.


    Of course, if they scratch themselves during the itching time, then too bad. There would be plenty of gruesome scars left behind.


    This ded lily was a favorite in a few harems.


    Some women would ce other ordinary flowers around it, doing their best to disguise its presence.


    And after taking their enemies for a ''stroll around the gardens,'' the rest would be history.


    For noblewomen, deep starches and marks on their bodies could affect their marriage... Talkless of many gruesome scratches.


    Some men even felt their wives were too ugly after having so many marks.


    They would leave them in the cold pce of royals or abandoned courtyard at the furthest corners of their estates.


    ded Lily... Also known in Veinitta as the Queen''s Wrath. It was named after a famous queen in Veinitta who used them to take out her opponent''s ages ago.


    w gritted his teeth, still dragging his numb body across.


    To think that he would one day taste the Queen''s wrath.


    "Brother, you must never speak of this to anyone!"


    "I know." Home replied with a stern face. They were identical twins.


    So even if word went out about w, others would feel that he, Bone, had also gone through such an embarrassing experience.


    If anyone ever found out...


    Bone''s eyes shed with a fierce light.


    "Brother, for now, we rest up. We should leave District B forst. In the next few days, we''ll infiltrate the Lower region instead. And this time, there can be no more slip-ups."


    "Hmmm," w replied.


    Tonight''s operator was a disaster!


    But while their night was over, for some... It was just the beginning.


    .


    -- District K, Coastal Region--


    .


    Vrmmm!


    At the very front of the District, several vehicles were lined up, ready to enter the district.


    Yes!


    Just like how the lower region was fenced with electric wires, the border starting District K from the public was also fenced and heavily guarded.


    District K was one of the few Districts within the Coastal Region.


    And what purpose did it serve?


    Well... It housed the various Navy, Marine, and Coastguard main facilities, ships, and headquarters.


    Everything involving Baymard''s waters and coastlines was taken care of by these armed forces.


    But one shouldn''t think that they only took care of the coastlines around the Capital city.


    Naive!


    With Baymard''s expansion and acquisition of new territories, they worked on schedules to patrol and station themselves along all coastlines.


    These brave men and women are always on the move, ensuring Baymard''s overall security.


    The moment the stream of vehicles approached the District, several security lights focused on them.


    Military vehicles!


    This alone told those guarding the entrance of who they were.


    But just to be safe, standard protocol must always be followed.


    Whoosh!


    The many guards at the high watchtowers all stood, keeping their binocrs on their eyes. The hidden snipers were also ready to tranquilize and capture any who turned up to be spies or enemies.


    All men were heavy to engage in case it was all a setup.


    And on the ground, the many security guards also got ready to perform their checks.


    .


    While signaling with his hands, the main guard called out.


    "Drive forward, please."


    Vrmmm!


    The vehicles humbly approached.


    "Identification and purpose."


    Very quickly, credentials were brought out. And some security men, women, and dogs rushed forth to do checks and sniff around the vehicles.


    ~Whoof! Whoof!~


    The guard dogs barked andmunicated with the other dogs in these military vehicles.


    Everyone jas seen such a scene countless times that they didn''t find it strange at all.


    The dogs had their sense of hierarchy amongst themselves, forming legions and teams at will.


    In the barracks, they had their mission dogs too.


    And wouldn''t you know it, the strongest dog was the one Landon had chosen.


    The prisons, police forces, firefighters, and many other departments also had dogs for rescue dogs, mission dogs, etc.


    In Baymard, there were also service dogs trained for assisting the blind or those disabled and in need.


    Dogs were truly man''s best friend.


    And for this mission to Zohl, the dogs wereing with them!


    Woof! Woof! Woof!~


    Landon chuckled while staring at the security dogs that all stood in straight lines after their checks.


    "Thank you."


    ~Whoof!


    The dogs were gant as ever.


    .


    The guards nodded to one another.


    "All clear! You may proceed onto the District!"


    Getting the order, the many streams of vehicles swarmed in.


    It was time to board the ships and set sail.

 Chapter 1438 District K

    <h4>Chapter 1438 District K</h4>


    Vrmmm~


    The vehicles drove through the vast district, passing numerous security buildings and stations with the sole purpose of safeguarding and keeping this district protected.


    The sight was somewhat simr to District B''s barrack control.


    But here, the Navy, marines, and Coastguards were in charge.


    District K housed the many headquarters of these games forces, having the ships, military gear, and everything else.


    It should be noted that at the start, when the District was still taking form, the Navy training site was still in district B, close to the police academy and the prisons.


    But now, the training site was moved to District K, keeping it close to headquarters.


    The many training grounds were scattered around the vast district. And the few streams, ponds, and man-madekes only served as training sites for these marines, coastguards, and navy officers.


    Swimming was a must in all conditions.


    The entire district was slightly smaller than District Bs.


    Nheless, it was still very vast, spawning from miles and miles and having all sorts of hills, and nts had been grown and transnted over the years.


    If one could recall, the Coastal region with all districts had little to no vegetation at the start.


    So over the years, the task of both nting and transnting bushes, trees was a major task.


    And now looking at the changes, it looked nothing like its earlier self.


    Of course, it should also be noted that 1/3 of this district was very sandy, allowing just particr nt types to grow here.


    In the summer with the sun high up, these sandy regions looked like tropical vacation sites with coconut trees and sand on one''s feet.


    But unlike a vacation setting where the sand begins and ends only on the coastline, the District''s situation was different.


    The sand went into 1/3 of the district.


    1/3!


    There were hills and valleys of these sandy soils.


    And over time, they also found weird tree squirrels and animals that loved this setting.


    Nature was at its best here. Some nts were green, some were golden, others pure and whatnot.


    Every time Landon looked at the scene, he would always marvel at how colorful this world was.


    And of course, more than anything else, the sandy terrain made for good training grounds.


    Hiding in the sand to capture an event,ing with camouging in such open ces, understanding survival inkes within these ces... Knowing what sort of nts would grow here and taking more of their beneficial or harmful aspects... All of this was essential in training.


    And just like the barracks had their brigades, those training in District K also formed units and legions of their own.


    Ranking was important, and taking in missions usually alongside the barrack soldiers was also important.


    District K was another military district well protected and guarded!


    .


    Vrmmm!


    Landon and the rest drove past the forest terrain, which now made up 2/3rd of the District.


    At present, he was on the main highway road within the district.


    Look to his left, look to his right.


    There were hills and hills, spanning for miles with various buildings. Everything was so far apart.


    And at every interval along the main road, as well as the other routes, one could find public watchtowers, as well as some hidden ones.


    Just like District B, one could get lost here if not careful.


    But this was just how he liked it.


    Landon continued admiring the scene.


    And after 20 minutes on the main highway road, they finally entered sandy territory.


    They proceeded onwards, going straight before taking a right bend.


    And soon, they reached Navy, Narine, and CoastGuard Headquarters.


    Huge!


    The entire ce was even bigger than the barracks because of the storage of ships and whatnot.


    Once again, they showed their credentials before hopping out.


    Vrmm!~


    The military vehicles left them, heading back to the barracks.


    Hey... They were only tasked with dropping them off.


    As for the vehicles with the dogs, they drove further into headquarters.


    It can be seen that the dogs would directly board the ships before them.


    They were treated like warriors and had rights.


    Thus, they had their canine stations in one vast room as big as a public basketball arena.


    And in here, there was a section for sleeping, a section for washing, and an area for ''training.''


    The training was more or less like obstacle courses for dogs.


    But for dogs of their caliber, they also imeds and did other things.


    It was all arranged for them.


    And with the way they had been trained, the field knew where to poop.


    And once in a while, the dogs would also apany the soldiers to take morning runs around the ships in batches.


    Again, during their time here, they would also work alongside the marines and soldiers to continue scenario training.


    Preparing for battle never ends.


    One must be prepared for the inevitable!


    .


    "Yaya Baggins!"


    "Sir!"


    "Nway Xiang!"


    "Sir!"


    "Annapolis Rophus!"


    "Sir!"


    (*^*)


    The roll allmenced.


    And one by one, they all got in their respective ships.


    In total, 15 ships were headed out for the battle in Zohl.


    Nurses, doctors... You name it.


    Everyone knew what rile to y once they arrived!


    Lucy held Landon''s hand, stepping aboard the Blue Mary.


    War...


    It''s been a long time since she saw such a thing. This time, she was leading a team of her out of Baymard. So she couldn''t afford to be careless!


    "Hubby, I promise to do good!"


    Landonbed her hair lovingly. "I know you will."


    Though he looked calm, he was also worried since it would be her first time out.


    He and she would move in different directions once the mission began.


    His eyes deepened.


    ''If anything happens, I''ll save you before it''s toote.''


    This much he could do.


    Landon looked at the beautiful night sky with no one knowing what was racing through his thoughts.


    But soon, a voice woke him from his stupor.


    "Your majesty... Queen Lucy... It''s all done."


    Landon looked at his watch.


    They nned to leave at 3:30 A.M.


    But now, it was 3:01.


    They were 29 minutes early.


    What a good start.


    "Prepare to set sail! We leave now!"

 Chapter 1439 Loved By All

    <h4>Chapter 1439 Loved By All</h4>


    Broooh~


    The ships began moving.


    And soon, they were out of sight.


    The moon went down, the sun went up, the moon went down, the sun went up.


    Time sprinkled away in a blink of an eye.


    And before many knew it, 2 days had vanished.


    .


    --The Capital City, Central Region, Carona.--


    .


    The roads were busy and bubbling.


    Look left, look right.


    The entire ce hade to life like a painting in motion.


    "Chips~... Oh, chips!~... I''ll have 3 fried eggs with tomato slices 3rge fries please!" Said a woman, rushing towards the already crowded street food stand.


    The ce was very, very busy.


    But those making these foods all had smiles on their faces.


    In the Capital, this ce and several other aces were now dubbed the street food Sites in Carona.


    For cleanliness and orderliness across the vast cities, these were the designated streets for street food.


    But when did it all begin?


    Of course it was when Baymard carried its many seminars!


    Knowledge was power because once many peasants became enlightened, their entrepreneurial insights awakened within them.


    They all wore smiles on their faces while making inspirational foods they had the privilege to taste while visiting Baymard.


    In Baymard, one could find a variety of street foods like the one they called hot dogs.


    It was a pity that these hot dogs needed to be stored at cool temperatures all the time for them to be good.


    So in summer and Fall, Baymard restricted the supply of hot dogs out of its territory.


    Deliberate food poisoning was a crime.


    But in winter and early~Mid spring, hotdogs could be transported out.


    The winters were icy, so some chose to freeze their hot dogs to solid before using it.


    But if the transportation time or destination passed the cold seasons, then a merchant wouldn''t be allowed to take hot dogs out.


    Yes! There were sr fridges that one could use out of Baymard.


    But for fear that some would be stingy in this aspect, Baymard made their decision.


    After all, in this medieval world, it would make many know that most of the meat sold out was almost going bad.


    Many businessmen would give the rich good meat and keep the bad to sell to the poor.


    Why throw it away if you can make a quick buck from it?


    These were the dangerous thoughts of these times.


    In short, there were too many ifs and if not concerning meat.


    And that''s why many of them hardly bothered to get these items like hot dogs.


    Instead, they attended seminars and sent their families into the Culinary academy to learn a thing or 2.


    There was a seminar titled: Street Food.


    That was the popr one amongst them, the peasants.


    It was truly worth the money because after paying to attend the seminar, they got a basic understanding of street food art.


    Rather than using hot dogs, why not use other meats with freshly supplied bread?


    Of course, this trend of meat and bread wasn''t rare


    It has existed for years and years.


    But maybe because the meat many ate weren''t too good, many great that Baymard''s bread and meat delivery was mind-blowing.


    How did they do it?


    Thanks to the seminar, they learned a few dos and don''ts, as well as using ingredients like mustard, ketchup, and whatnot.


    Again, oil used to be something only nobles and those in pces could afford.


    In cooking, peasants like them only relied on boiling and roasting over a fire.


    So even something as simple as frying an egg was a special delicacy.


    One shouldn''t forget that before, theycked the equipment.


    But now, Baymard gave frying pans! Frying spoons and even selling outdoor grills and other equipment made their food making too easy.


    Fresh tomatoes and other ingredients were bought here in the Carona''s markets. And even imported salt from Baymard, and oil was everywhere.


    This was Carona''s entrepreneurial age.


    And if they didn''t take advantage of this, they would be fools!


    Of course, most buyers also liked this method because they could see how raw food got turned into cooked ones.


    Who wanted to eat old and bad food?


    And the time was also short. The Street good cooks had grown better and better with time management.


    The seminars were truly worth it.


    Many of them also bought sr fridges too. As street vendors, how could they not?


    They sold Baymardian straw drinks like juice boxes that were easy to carry and store with long expiration dates apart.


    They also had Carona to thank for permitting them to station themselves around these streets.


    Each street food vendor had their own designated space that was registered and licensed.


    They would also have health checks from time to time by Caronian health officers.


    And they also had to pay their taxes too.


    These ces were one of the numerous tourist sites in Carona too.


    Now can youe to the Capital city without tasting street food?


    .


    "Oh my God! This Taco is so good! No wonder it''s inspired by the Baymardian Beef Taco. The thinly cut and fried beef strips go well with the shredded cheese! The tomatoes and even the vegetables are so good!"


    "No way! Spicy Golden fries are the best!"


    "Ahhh~... If I knew, I should''vee here earlier. Now the lineup around the Baymardian themed street-corn is too much!"


    "Wow! The Caronian styled Festive Nacho blends well in my mouth!"


    "Steam pork dumplings!"


    "ssic-Styled Baymardian sweet Crepes!"


    "Fred egg rolls and bread!"


    "Fried Spicy noodles!"


    "Meat on a stick with onion rings!"


    "Give me two portions of Fried rice with tomatoes and purple greens for my sons!"


    (*¦Ð*)


    The scene was chaotic, but no one wasining.


    And within the ruckus was a man with a scarf wrapped around his head and mouth. And standing around him were several others that seemed to have blended well with the crowd.


    "Your highness, here''s your ''meat-on-a-stick'' with onion rings, fried mushroom, and bell peppers."


    There were 5 sticks of meat in total.


    Santa licked his lips, drooling from the smell alone.


    Pah!


    He happily pped the man''s shoulder.


    "Hahahhahah~... With this, I can move mountains!" His expression was too silly.


    But everyone was already used to it.


    What could they say?


    His lead guard doesn''t know whether tough or cry.


    "Your highness, we need to leave now, or I''ll have to drag you away by force. Have you forgotten that we must be at the site for the airport project? If youete, but inky will her majesty kill you, the many Ministers will also whip you dead!"


    "Impossible! Everyone loves me." Santa retorted.


    But his men only rolled their eyes heavenwards.


    "Your highness, have you forgotten how you managed to destroy a monumental statue on your own? Or what about the explosion you caused when testing ck powder?"


    The more they spoke, the more they felt like shaking him stupid.


    Your highness, are you confused or so dense that you haven''t noticed that even the cooks in the pce have cklisted you out? Whether you go, you cause chaos!


    Santa didn''t seem to catch their drift. He was still munching on his meat on a stick merrily.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Everyone loves me."


    (-_-)

 Chapter 1440 A Smiling Ball Of Santa -Carona’s Star

    <h4>Chapter 1440 A Smiling Ball Of Santa -Carona''s Star</h4>


    Santa felt that his guards were blind.


    What was the nickname that his little bro gave him?


    Santa!


    The name alone speaks for itself.


    Do you know how loved one must be to get an entire holiday character made after them?


    Yes!


    Christmas was when Santa gave gifts.


    And his bro had made Christmas after calling him Santa!


    It''s clear that his bro felt inspired by his kindness and loving nature, creating the jolly Santa.


    Whether it was the ministers, cooks, gardeners, or anyone else, they appreciated all his help.


    So what were his ignorant guards saying?


    Hmph!


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Everyone loves me!... Ah~... So delicious!"


    (:-_-:)


    The men around Santa almost raised their hands in defeat.


    Forget it.


    They would just let his highness continue living in his make-believe bubble world.


    Sometimes talking to him was like talking to a stone wall.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Looking at his watch, the guard leader felt more and more desperate.


    "Your highness, can you eat and walk at the same time? We not only have to beat the traffic, but also move a far distance too!"


    At this rate, won''t they bete?


    .


    Everyone felt like pulling their hair out one by one when recalling their sworn promise to Her Majesty Penelope this morning.


    It was in her pce office. And their conversation went like so;


    [Penelope]: I''m heading out to handle another project. So the reason I called you all is to remind you of the urgency of Project Airport. I''m sure you''re all aware that the Delegates, representatives, and chief Road Builders from Baymard arrived 2 days ago. And today, we begin Operation Airport at 11 A.M. So... I expect you all to ensure that your master gets we''re in time! And if he''s being stubborn, you have my permission to bundle him up. He must not bete! The other Caronian ministers and representatives will be there too... Is that understood?


    [Them]: Yes, your majesty. Leave it to us. We will guarantee his early arrival!


    The image of their bold and determined faces when promising toplete this mission sessfully now shed in their heads once again.


    If they said they wanted to cry, would they beughed at?


    (:T^T:)


    Well, a guard has to go what a guard has to do


    Many had already begun rolling up their sleeves, ready to bundle him up.


    "Your highness, if you don''t move, don''t me us for what we are about to do."


    1, 2, 3...


    "Take him away!"


    Santa hadn''t reacted yet. And the next thing he knew, he was already in the carriage.


    "Eh? Is that a kidnapping? Did I just see that man get kidnapped?"


    "Holy cow! Where are the patrolling police when you need them?"


    A few people who have been used to having controlling police safeguard the streets were already about to call and alert one.


    But after seeing Santa unmasked, as well as the now visible credits on the guards, they no longer bothered.


    "Never mind, it''s just his highness."


    Santa was a legend in Carona.


    Who didn''t know that he was always buried around like this?


    His endless tales could be put in books and read foredy.


    For sure, he was driving his guards again.


    Many shrugged.


    "I want extra tomatoes on the sandwich, please!"


    "Can I have a small pack of ketchup?"


    ...


    The people who noticed and realized the truth chuckled and went about their day as though blind.


    Meanwhile, the guards who shoved Santa in gritted their teeth and sent the horses moving.


    If it were in the past, they would''ve been allowed to rush like mad people on the streets.


    But now, there are traffic and roadws.


    Horses pulling carriages, wagons, and carts could either wall or gallop at an average pace.


    No high-speed flying.


    For medieval people, they have known and lived with horses all their lives.


    Their horses were their lotives. So how could they not know which level of speed they were going?


    Their idea of speed might be termed differently from what modern people know. But it was speed all the same.


    Back on earth, anyone who has driven a vehicle for long can know and roughly estimate what speed it''s going without even looking at its speed meter.


    You just feel it, understand the pressure pushing you back onto your seat, understand the fastness of your surroundings, understand your vehicle itself, and you''ll know.


    Some can even guess how fast other vehicles went just from looking.


    Likewise, these people knew horses like the back of their hands.


    How far a horse can leap while running, how wavy its mane is while on the move in the wind, how its body reacted, the surroundings, and many other factors told them all they needed to know.


    That said, there werenes where horse working and those for horse galloping with a certain maximum galloping speed in mind.


    And once several feet away from a Stop post or bend, they must all walk.


    This way, people could switchnes.


    .


    The stop post was where the traffic police always stood. And in Baymard, this stop post was where the stoplights typically were.


    In short, every bend or turn had stop posts and Caronian traffic control officers.


    Of course, in some smaller streets, both walking and allowing horses would merge together in thenes.


    But everyone was more or less kept everyone at the same speed.


    Things have changed, and the ident rate, as well as death rate, has vastly decreased.


    Before, horses would run wildly, knocking into each other at many turns.


    Sometimes children or those on the sideways could get stumped by these horses. Some have been crippled with broken spines.


    Others smashed to death. Their weak bodies couldn''t withstand such a disaster.


    Wagons and carriages smashing each other, wood getting broken and stopping people... Those inside having heavy injuries, loss of goods, and so many othermon urrences greatly reduced.


    Again, there werews that even if one was a noble, they had to abide by thews.


    Before, all peasants would move aside every time a nobleman''s carriage passed.


    From Baron to all the rest... Every time they moved, the world was forced to give them way.


    But now everyone has to follow the rules.


    The lead guard''s gaze moved from his watch to their surroundings back and forth.


    If they take the less congested roads andnes, they should be able to avoid the traffic and get their master there 10 minutes before it all begins!


    "Quickly! Head to Apple street and follow a long Scribe Street! We can make it!"


    .


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    The horses moved at the maximum galloping speed allowed.


    And as they traversed, the men all felt as though the fate of the entire world rested on their shoulders.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The hands of their watches never stopped.


    And after what felt like an eternity, they finally made it to the site.


    But how could they rx?


    9 minutes more!


    In a blink of an eye, Santa was forced out.


    And at this moment, a few surrounded him, creating a privacy curtain while others quickly checked his appearance.


    Straighten his attire, remove the meaty food stains from his mouth cheeks, force a Baymardian mint snack in his mouth, ce his weapon on his waist, adjust his hair... And they were good to go.


    Phew.


    The men felt like copsing.


    They were currently within a very grand estate and property.


    And in a far corner, they could see the many silhouettes of people already gathered.


    From here, everyone looked as tiny as their pinkies.


    They were currently standing beside their vehicle at a grand circr roundabout.


    From here on out, they would have to walk.


    Though carriages could indeed go above this point, all vehicles were parked behind this spot. So wouldn''t it be awkward if they alone drove in?


    It seems. Like everyone walked to the point they were at.


    Then it''s settled. His highness must also walk as well.


    Even the Baymard vehicles didn''t go above this point.


    Escorting Santa forward, they only prayed that theing prince or princess would be different from his father.


    That''s right.


    3 days ago, a wet nurse confirmed Queen Penelope to be pregnant.


    The news wasn''t made to the public, with only a few of them directly working for the royals knowing.


    The Queen nned to announce the newster on.


    And a few months before delivery, she nned to head to Baymard.


    Such joyous news was a blessing for Carona!... Only many prayed that the child would inherit all of its mother''s qualities and none from its father!


    Step by step, the men brought Santa along.


    .


    Penelope lightly nodded at them once they arrived.


    Mission Aplished!


    (:T0T:)


    It was quite a tough mission.


    They deserved some des.


    "See, I made it on time, didn''t I?" Santamented, revealing a radiating smile while taking his ce beside Penelope.


    And as he walked, he greeted everyone excitedly.


    But the Caronian Ministers all had cold sweats.


    ''With our Baymardian guests around, this bastard won''t try anything funny here, right?''

 Chapter 1441 Project AirPort

    <h4>Chapter 1441 Project AirPort</h4>


    The sun was out, and many had arrived with their secretaries, assistants, or guards, assisting them in taking notes.


    Everyone''s ears were perked to the sky with this new and surprising project that they knew nothing about.


    Airport?


    What was that?


    They knew of seaports and even Baymard''s famous Landport.


    But who can tell them what an airport was?


    They had a hunch but pushed their thoughts away, feeling that maybe they were overthinking things.


    Project Airport.


    It was not too long that their Queen began looking for a suitable site, alongside the Baymardian team that delivered a special letter to her.


    In the end, this site was chosen.


    It wasn''t in the heart of the city. And neither was not in a slum region or overly crowded site.


    What was surplus over here were beautiful sceneries of greenery that differed from the hustling and bustling of the central city site.


    Quite a few nobles had personal grand estates here. But they hardly stayed in them since by carriage side, it would take close to 2 hours to get to the bustling zone.


    The Capital city was vast. Its history was also abination of quite a few towns, viges, and a city back in more ancient times.


    To move about the ce would take people hours and hours.


    From some extreme ends to another end in the city, one could use up to 6 hours!


    But this wasn''t so bad.


    Even in modern cities, people could stay on the roads for close to 2 hours in the same city when leaving for work early in the mornings.


    Some cities were just that big.


    For those in this location, leaving towards the central heart of the Capital city was a 2-hour journey or more.


    Most nobles chose to step closer towards the central site, as close to the pce as they could... Only a few stayed here.


    But for the Baymardians, such a sight was perfect.


    There was so much space and insteadnd!


    Thus, the Chief Baymardian personnel in charge of the project chose their current site with Penelope a while back.


    And now, the project will officially begin taking shape.


    Before the rains begin in October, the runways have to get done!


    .


    Penelope stepped forward to address the crowd opposite her.


    She could see their curiosity almost bursting through their eyes.


    But she knew that once they knew how powerful this project would be, they might all have heart attacks!


    "Everyone, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedules for such an abrupt meeting."


    Many shook their heads as though saying: it''s nothing.


    Such a strange and mysterious project... How could they miss such an opportunity when invited?


    You must be joking!


    Their faces lit up. And subconsciously, they also leaned forward too.


    Their curiosity was getting the better of them.


    Hehehehehe~


    Penelope lightly chuckled.


    "In our beloved Carona, the transportation sector has long grown to an incredible rate that none of us expected. Our public road transportation system is kicking off nicely."


    Many, especially those in Carona''s transport ministry, all nodded in agreement.


    There are even some public wagins that would take one out of the city to any of the nearby towns or cities.


    The Capital city, as well as several other cities, towns, and viges, have all been grouped into what the Baymard''s called a Prefecture/province/state.


    The changes are slow and steady, but they believed that in the next 4~6 years, every part of Carona would be able to have such services.


    "Though we''ve been able to aplish so much, we still have a long way to go. And on that note, Baymard and Carona will be partnering up once more to expand our growth by establishing Project Airport!"


    ~p. p. p. p.~


    Many pped at the momentum of Penelope''s words.


    What a way to introduce a project.


    Bravo, your Majesty. Bravo!


    ~p. p. p. p.~


    Santa had a fat smile on his face, appreciating his wife.


    Hey, he really scored big time.


    Just look at how amazing his wife was?


    Too cool!


    (^_^)


    .


    Penelope raised her hands, calling for silence.


    "Project Airport!... What is it exactly? There are seaports for the sea, Baymard''s Landport for thend... And of course, thetest and new type of them all, AIRPORTS for the sky!"


    Boom!


    Her revtion shook them to the core.


    You know, they have only guessed so much, thinking that they should be wrong.


    But who knew that it was precisely what its name insinuated?


    Sky travel! Sky travel... Will it be with those Baymardian Air Balloons?


    "I know what many of you are thinking. But you''re mistaken. No balloons will be used. And just like the Baymardians ships, they will be able to travel with some of your bags, suitcases, and luggage."


    Really?


    Many felt that maybe her majesty was wrong.


    Apart from the Baymardian Balloon that looked lightweight enough to reach for the sky, they couldn''t see any other way flying would be possible.


    ''Her majesty should be wrong.'' They thought, though not bothering to state their conclusions.


    For now, the fact that airport travel would be a new thing was already too exciting, to say the least.


    "To my right are the Baymardian representatives and workers who will help us with this project."


    From Penelope''s understanding, the airport operation was more or less simr to how the Main Bay-Caronian Ship port is run... Except for a few changes.


    What exactly was a runway?


    It would be a lie if she said she knew what it was.


    One by one, Penelope began dividing thebor and pairing many with those on the Baymardian teams.


    This airport was a joint matter. Contracts will have to be signed, budgeting worked on, money recovery ns and estimated yields assessed, shares talked about, etc.


    The many Caronian delighted were pleased with all they heard.


    However, Penelope''sst words made them have goosebumps.


    "For many of your sub-tasks, I will appoint my husband, his highness Benjamin Hamilton, to work with you all!"


    **Freeze**


    (¡ã¦Ð¡ã)


    ... Your majesty... Are you serious?

 Chapter 1442 An Intimidating Start... But So What?

    <h4>Chapter 1442 An Intimidating Start... But So What?</h4>


    (-_-)


    ...


    With Penelope''smand, operation Airport began.


    But just like the case in Carona, the many other empires were also ready to take action.


    For now, the airport project will only focus on Pyno.


    And only a year and a half after itsunch will physical ns get drawn for the other treaty signed empires far from Pyno.


    There were several factors to consider, as well as several weather factors to look Into too.


    They in Pyno had a better understanding of their weather and were focused on mapping and aligning all records and ancient documents on Pyno''s hourly weather that had been recorded since ancient times.


    But of course, during this time, the astronomers and many others from the other treaty signed empires also worked hard on gathering information about their prospective empires too.


    And by the time airport talk in these empires begin, half the work should already be done.


    There was a lot to consider.


    Thus, airport travel would only be in Pyno.


    Of course, another reason why Baymard continued to collect this information was In the future, their missions might take them through various unknown ces across the world.


    The more world data collected, the smoother their journey.


    Like so, the entire Pyno seemed to be filled with unprecedented vigor.


    From better sea travel, better road travel... And now, air travel.


    Hahahhahahah~


    What more could they say?


    They enjoyed this new age, wanting to benefit as much as they could for their future generations.


    Thus, they took the project seriously.


    And just like them, many others had their own projects and missions to fulfill.


    .


    --2nd Baker''s Street, Capital City, Baymard--


    The fresh smell of baked bread floated across the air, tempting all those walking along this street.


    2nd Baker''s street¡­ One of the only 3 baker streets in Baymard''s Capital.


    You would think having so many bakeries in one ce would be a bad idea. But the truth was far from that.


    Some customers in a rush didn''t want to wait in line for long. So they would leave their favorite ships and enter their 2nd, 3rd, or even 5th favorite.


    Some liked items in many of these bakery stores.


    So they would enter each of them, picking out what they like the most.


    Prestige bites? 64% dark chocte croissants, blueberry bread, honey bread, banana bread with a high of white chocte cream shattered on it, whole wheat bread... And all the rest.


    One could buy their bread and sit inside the stores or have them on the go.


    In short, all stores, be they on the left or ride side of the street, were always busy and shared simr customers amongst themselves.


    They also had their signature bread, as well as their signature drinks too.


    The entire ce smelt of freshly baked bread that gurgled everyone''s belly.


    And leaving one of these rowdy stores were men in ordinary, in-looking attire.


    They dawned light ck pants and vibrant shirts that weremon for many to wear around these times.


    And on their faces were dark sunsses, which didn''t make them stand out, seeing that many in the crowd also wore their headed sunsses.


    The men bite into the bread in their hands, secretly acknowledging its deliciousness.


    Soft and Tasty.


    And this fact only made them frown even more.


    Even the food here was far better than theirs. So how could they not be angry?


    They walked along the streets with their ears perked high, gathering any information that they could.


    And soon, they took the train, headed back to District D, and went straight into their hotel rooms.


    .


    ~Bam!


    The doors were shut tight.


    Bone and w went straight into their bedroom chamber.


    And on the bed were the many items they had bought over their time here.


    However, stepping into the room, Bone suddenly froze.


    "Check properly! Why do I feel that someone has been here?"


    What? Did someonee in?


    Impossible After leaving the sign, no cleaner wille in. w thought.


    This wasn''t their first day here.


    Over the past few days, they had tested this fact.


    If you put the do not disturb sign up, no one woulde or knock on the doors.


    They had tested this in many ways.


    And besides, no one was looking for them or gas suspected them of anything, seeing that they weren''t followed.


    Even the many threaded traps they ced right before the doors were still intact.


    If someone had entered and weren''t aware of these, they would''ve long broken the thread.


    But at the moment, it was still intact.


    Looking at their balcony, they also made several traps there too.


    And even their balcony door was shut from inside.


    The only thing that was open by a few inches was one of the windows.


    Looking at the open gap, it was impossible for a human or even a dog to enter.


    That space was too tiny.


    And they were far high up on the 23rd floor!


    From all they knew about Baymard, they would never allow someone to climb their buildings.


    And besides, they had only left for 4 hours.


    So who would have climbed the building walls in broad daylight under the eyes of the bustling crowd below?


    Impossible!


    Even if they did, there would be no way for them to enter the room.


    They kept the window open in that manner because closing all windows at all times would only make them look suspicious, as though they were hiding something.


    Plus, it was good to let fresh air circte within the room.


    In the end, all their traps were unbroken. So w greatly doubted his brother''s worries.


    But just to be sure...


    1, 2, 3...


    Clean.


    Everything was as they ced them.


    As hidden guards, their eye of observation was sharp.


    If they left even a toothbrush carelessly, their minds would note how everything was.


    Nothing was out of the ordinary.


    w frowned. "Brother, could you have made a mistake?"


    "Well, maybe I''m overthinking it." Bone replied, running his neck. "It might''ve been a bird that flew in through the window and left... Or maybe nothing at all."


    Apart from a bird, he didn''t see how anything could enter the room?


    And the traps also showed how trustworthy these hotel cleaners were


    That is, even if an assassin broke the traps and reconstructed them, Bone would know if it was his work or not.


    But everything was okay.


    Sigh...


    ''It must be the failure from ourst operation that''s getting to me.'' Bone thought, sitting on the bed with a stoic expression.


    And just like Bone, w wasn''t in aughing mood.


    .


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The hours flew by in a few blinks.


    The sun was setting, and the moon began to rise.


    Some clocked out of work, while others clocked in.


    Thest ''Traffic-packed'' hour was as heavy as usual with the darkness in the sky.


    Some were also going to bars, while others headed to the cinemas, theaters, and circus acts.


    The night was busy for many.


    And it''s this business that allowed the dark forces to move with ease.


    And by the time the city regained its silence, w and Bone had already infiltrated the forest region right before the Lower Realm entrance.


    But rather than entering through the very front, they chose to try their luck from the sides.


    They knew the ce was fenced.


    But if they could go over this fence from an inconspicuous angle, half of their work should bepleted.


    .


    Midnight.


    ~Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!~


    The duo sped through the trees, making as little sound as possible.


    Their sh steps were precise, giving the illusion of them lightly gapping the soil.


    Their breathing noises were non-existent, and their momentum steady.


    And as they moved, they would paste for a while, have a lot around their surroundings, and confirm their inexposure.


    In the early nket of the night, the duo nced at each other tactfully.


    So far, so good!


    10, 20, 30, 49 minutes more, they had moved across the terrain.


    And soon, they began seeing the towering silver barred walls from a distance.


    Up on a tree, Bone squinted his eyes dangerously.


    ''How very clever. Just as expected, they distanced the trees from the walls.'' He thought.


    Like a monkey, w was also pitched up on a tree, taking in the site far ahead.


    What an intimidating sight!


    Just at the end of these rows of trees was a deep trench that gave the illusion that the Lower region was standing on a low rocky cliff.


    The trench was wide, long, and deep.


    But more dastardly was that the sides that the barred fences stood rested on were too steep and also covered with this impossibly smooth Baymardian Stone (cement.)


    It was too smooth.


    Normal medieval stone surfaces had holes that they could use to ascend as high as they wanted.


    But these Baymardian ones were just too annoying!


    Looking at the steep angle, climbing up towards the barred walls would be a nightmare!


    But were they so easily deterred?


    Not a chance!


    Bone and w sneered.


    "Let''s go, brother!"


    "Right!"


    They had already done their scouting and research.

 Chapter 1443 Man Vs.... Whatever.

    <h4>Chapter 1443 Man Vs.... Whatever.</h4>


    Like monkeys, w and Bone jumped from tree to tree, fully masking themselves within the luscious foliage.


    Their skills were strong.


    And even after leaping from tree to tree, not a single leaf fell off.


    It was all about the technique.


    They stayed little to no time on a single branch, not putting their weight on them too much.


    Did they put the security of this ce in their eyes? Not a chance!


    From the weak public security, as well as their own experiences, they more or less looked down on this ce.


    It may have all these treasures here. But it was only sage because of the other empires working hard to protect it.


    Again, if these people were truly skilled, they should''ve noticed them the first time they tried infiltrating District B.


    Tch!


    The duo felt that such treasures shouldn''t belong to the weak.


    Their eyes glowed, nning to make a detailed report to their master!


    Dafaren must own it all!


    With cruel smiles mastered on their games, they leaped from tree to tree, choosing this method to avoid the stray animals lurking below.


    It should be noted that because Baymard didn''t want to destroy the overall ecosystem of the ce, they left squirrels, rabbits, deers, and other harmless creatures within the many forest zones across the Capital city.


    Without a doubt, there were a few dangerous ones like the buck-tooth wild boars that were purposefully kept in ces like these forest zones.


    These animals liked to stay deep inside the forest zone, seldom heading out. However, if one were to enter the aces they marked as their territory, they would attack without dy.


    And their cries would, in turn, alert the guards too. It was a good strategy.


    As a caution, there were many signs along the road along these zones, warning people of what to expect if they dared enter these restricted ces.


    The brothers didn''t give the animals time to find fault with him because wouldn''t it be ridiculous if they, top dogs under Alexander, had failed a task because they were caught in a squabble with wild animals?


    Impossible!


    Such a shame could never be tagged alongside their names.


    Forward they leaped, one branch at a time.


    And soon, they came face to face with what seemed like the biggest hurdle of them all.


    Arching their backs, they became one with the leaves on the trees.


    "Brother, this is it." Bone said, already spotting a good infiltration point.


    "Look! Over there!" Bone pointed at the only blind spot.


    At present, countless lights were dancing around the deep and wide trench.


    Just like the case when infiltrating District B, doing the lights took skill, but not impossible to do.


    So this was not their worry.


    Instead, they were looking for a blind spot along the opposite side that would give them a mile time to climb the steep, smooth stone base.


    From the stone base, they would immediately need to switch equipment since the barred fences were stationed on the towering base.


    Already, that stone base was as tall as 3 adults stacked on one another.


    And the fences again were even more towering!


    In truth, the fence was sitting on ground level.


    But because of how deep the trench was, one would think it was very mighty.


    .


    Alright.


    They had their tweezers in ce for climbing the overly tight-knitted fence.


    It would take a lot of thumb strength and grip to pull this off.


    But who were they?


    Brum!~


    They rolled down the deep trench, quickly dancing around the shing circr lights.


    With their ck attires, they blended in nicely with the darkness.


    Typically, one might''ve been able to spot them under the moon''s hue.


    But because of the many overly bright lights, anyone staring at the scene wouldn''t know that their eyes have adjusted, thinking that everything else is pitch ck.


    The many bright lights only have a deeper contrast with the darkness around.


    And Bone and w used this to their advantage.


    Hup! Hup! Hup! Hup!


    They flexibly stretched in all directions, feeling that things were as easy as having a piece of fine bread.


    But suddenly, a low growl crime from afar.


    What?!


    The duo threw their faces to the side, on my to see over 30 dogs running towards them with bloody eyes.


    Yes!


    The hounds were out.


    And it was clear that this trench was their territory.


    .


    Woof! Wood! Woof!


    The loud bastard dogs began to alert probably every Baymardian guard there was!... these were the duo''s thoughts when hearing the Baymardians on the side of the fence question what the dogs were barking at.


    Dammit!


    First, they blocked in District B by the nts and all of that rubbish sh**. And now, it''s the dogs?


    What sort of bullish** bad luck is this?


    Bone and w almost puked blood on the spot.


    It''s clear as day that these Baymardians didn''t have skill but relied on great luck and the ability to make others work for them.


    Just look at these dogs?


    With the dogs, would these Baymardians know of their presence?


    Too hateful!


    The duo gritted their teeth, made a U-turn, and were off.


    But how could the dogs let them go?


    Leading the pack was the mighty Sergeant Bullseye, a well-decorated and titled dog who has done honorary tasks.


    Bullseye was a Chrompo dog with a mix of features from both a wolf and a bear. And its size was even bigger than that of a wolf.


    And one couldn''t get it started with its retractable ws and sharp fangs.


    You infiltrate and dare to mess with the Sergeant in its territory?


    Throwing its head behind its left and right shoulders, it began to give its orders to the rest just like a wolf kingmanding its pack.


    Whoo~whoo~whoo~whoo!~


    [You lot, take to the woods and cover the left! You lot, to the right! The rest of you! Follow me!]


    ~Whooooooo~~~


    In a sh, the fully armored dogs dispersed.


    Into the forest, they went.


    Man vs. Dog... The Battle was on!

 Chapter 1444 Borrowing A Knife

    <h4>Chapter 1444 Borrowing A Knife</h4>


    Bloody bastards!


    w and Bone were speedily running through the woods while spotting countless curses in their hearts.


    Leaping from tree to tree would be slower; thus, they chose to run.


    After all, who knew if the Baymardians were following the dogs from behind?


    So unfortunate!


    How did they end up in such a situation?


    No matter how fast he ran, they could still hear the heavy, pounding steps right behind them.


    But however many times they turned around, they couldn''t see the dogs in sight.


    Yet their entire bodies were quaking and thumping with suspense.


    It was almost as though the dogs were only inches away from them!


    Dammit!


    w gritted his teeth while pushing several branches away.


    "We have to lose these dogs!"


    Their whole aura spelled danger... Especially the lead dog.


    Such ferociousness was akin to that of a wolf or some other wild deadly creature in the wild.


    If they hadn''t seen it for themselves, they would''ve thought these dogs were truly wild beasts!


    They had no time to fight off such creatures.


    They had to flee before the Baymardians noticed.


    Bam!


    A stone smashed into a tree like a dagger.


    And suddenly, the air became even more dangerous.


    "Who?"


    The duo felt their chest grow tight.


    A wave of acid welled up in their bellies, and for a moment, time seemed frozen.


    **pause**


    They passed for only a second.


    However, it felt like an eternity.


    A thinyer of sweat formed on their faces, realizing that they were not alone.


    And soon, a powerful voice echoed from a branch on a tree they had just passed.


    w and Bone''s eyes erged, quickly taking cover behind a few trees. But the stranger didn''t attack them at all.


    Dammit! They had no time for this.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    The dogs were still on their tails. But this was not their concern.


    There was someone else here!


    "You! What do you want? We have no enmity with you!"


    The stranger was dressed simrly to them.


    And judging from the depth at which he managed to bury the rough, circr stone into the tree, they knew he should also be an assassin or spy.


    They had a hunch that it wasn''t a Pyno spy too.


    The spy''s purplish eyes were cold and ruthless.


    It was like staring at an unhinged beast.


    "You know... Because of you 2, my operation tonight has been unuseful!" The man started with an unhurried tone. And in the next moment, he did several front flips,nding on the ground.


    And as he spoke, he acted before Bone and w could react.


    "Because of you 2, they already know that there is an intruder here. In that case, since you all started this, why not be my decoys?"


    "You!..."


    Pap. Pap.~


    The stranger smacked the sides of their shoulders like a karate chop.


    And in a sh, he vanished, leaving the duo to their demise.


    But one thing was for sure. The man came from a ce far more excellent than Veinitta.


    "Brother, I can''t move my hands!" Bone was already going crazy with anger and all sorts of raging feelings in his heart.


    Who knew that today they chose to infiltrate the scene would also be the day that another hidden force would make a move too?


    Everything happened too fast, leaving them dizzy.


    As spies, they used their hands frequently.


    And though they could change without limbs, the task of fleeing would be far more challenging.


    If they had workable limbs, they could climb over walls, leap on trees, and whatnot.


    But to rely on only one''s feet means they only had to run.


    Yes, they could use their neck muscles, but the oue of their escape would be slower.


    Their limbs should remind like this for a few hours before returning to normal.


    However, these hours were the most important to them!


    w''s eyes shed in horror after listening to the hounding sounds of those damn dogs.


    "Brother; now''s not the time toin! We have to leave!"


    "Right!"


    In not more than 3 seconds after the stranger left them, they were back on their feet -- what other method of escape could they use?


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    Hearts pounding, body temperatures rising, the brothers have never felt so close to failure before.


    Even when they fled District B and fled other scenarios in the past, none have been so intense.


    Many it was because of the presence of high powers looking at this piece of meat that allowed them to feel all the stakes at hand.


    Who? Who was that stranger who wanted to use them as a decoy?


    The duo ran at full speed with their hands falling to the back.


    How we, their pursuers, were iing in closer and closer than they expected.


    .


    Grrrr~~


    Bullseye let out a vicious growl.


    Its eyes were still focused on his target.


    1 2, 3...


    It and its squad had all arrived close enough to make their move.


    ~Awoooooo!~... Whoof!"


    Bone and w didn''t need to know how to speak ''dog'' to understand what the terrible lead dog meant.


    Thup. Thup. Thup. Thup!


    Look left, look right.


    There were dogs running by the sides, advancing at their ce while closing into them.


    And some also hastened up, nning to go right to their front, cutting them off!


    Bone and w''s faces were grim.


    "Brother, we have to shake them off! For now, we split."


    "Agreed."


    Whoosh!


    Bone jumped over a fallen log, taking a right turn. And w went the other direction instead.


    ''Brother, good luck.'' Both inwardly said.


    They were brothers who had always been together.


    They trusted themselves more than anyone in the world. And their bond and love for one another were real. Both hoped that each one would be safe.


    How very touching.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!~


    Bullseye issued out several othermands, sending most towards Bone, while he and a few other dogs followed behind w.


    And just like that, the chase began!


    .


    Zigzag, left, right...


    Each brother moved in irregr and confusing patterns. And sometimes, they did manage to shake or confuse their pursuers.


    However, the dogs were always quick to react, adjusting to their ns.


    Dammit!


    "What sort of bastard dogs are these?" w was almost at his widened with these damn dogs.


    w''s scalp was prickled and his mouth dry.


    He began regretting that he didn''t bring many others on this mission.


    He thought he and his brother were enough to handle things in a small Pyno. But now, he knew that he was too hasty in handling things.


    Pyno might be small and weak.


    However, it had all these goodies that others were eyeing too.


    If those under hismand had apanied him and his brother here inrge numbers, they would have been able to handle things more adequately.


    Withrge numbers, no matter how talented that strange spy was, he wouldn''t be able to use them as decoys.


    w wanted to vomit blood when thinking of his ill-luck sinceing to Baymard.


    But soon, he thought of something interesting.


    ''This ce... Wasn''t this the ce that... Hah!"


    w''s eyes home with a yful light.


    It looks like his luck wasn''t all bad after all.


    Swish!


    With a quickened pace, he headed in a particr direction in the forest. .and soon, he spotted what he was looking for.


    And in a sh, he headed into a rocky cave.


    1, 2, 3~


    ~Braoooooorrrr~~~~!!!!!


    The pack of buck-toothed boars was awake.


    And now, they were charging out of their nest with vigor, trying to kill the bloody son of a b**ch that trespassed on their territory sote into the night.


    Say no more.


    To them, such a being must be ill-intended!


    Braooooor!!!~~~~~


    The loud battle vet echoed out, followed by the thundering footsteps of the boars.


    Now, up to 15 adult boars had stepped out, chasing the slim figure that had disturbed their peace.


    But when they finally stepped out, they became shocked by what they saw.


    11 trespassing dogs stood on the opposite side like wolves on a hunt.


    The boars were furious and very protective of their young still inside the cave.


    One should never forget that dogs were descendants of wolves.


    In the eyes of these wild animals in the forest, they were still hunters!


    To the boars, it was clear.


    She hunters were out for a night snack. If not, why appear here in such arge gathering, even taking their scent?


    Though wolves travel in packs, when scouting, they would go alone.


    Additionally, the dangerous aura from dogs meant they meant business too.


    The boar might be a lesser intelligent being. But it could sniff out danger just like any other beast.


    What toe for their children?


    Braorrr!!!~


    They kicked their feet and charged ruthlessly.


    After all, they were roughly the same size as the dogs, if not bigger and fatter. And their buck teeth were sharp too.


    They also had their batten experiences too!


    Charge!!!!~


    The boars charged at the dogs.


    And the culprit of it all, secretly left the scene, looking at the dogs provocatively.


    ''What to capture this daddy? You all are a few years younger!''


    In a sh, he vanished after borrowing a knife.


    He left them to kill one another.


    The n was indeed good...


    Unfortunately, Bullseye had ns of his own too.

 Chapter 1445 Sergeant Bullseye’s Secret Pleasures

    <h4>Chapter 1445 Sergeant Bullseye''s Secret Pleasures</h4>


    Baooorr~!


    With hooves as hard as stone, the boars charged like raging bulls, opening their teeth, ready for the kill.


    ~Swish!


    Bullseye leaped towards a tree and pushed it.


    And before the boar knew it, Bullseye was now high above its stature.


    Toote.


    Bullseye smacked the back of the board head, directing it towards the tree.


    ~Bam!


    The boar smashed into the tree.


    Brutal!


    Its teeth sank into the tree like a steel metal te.


    This alone showed how deadly its bite would be.


    The heavens didn''t give it long arms butpensated it with those sharp teeth.


    They were beaker-like, yet so sharp as though they were fangs.


    Grrruph! Grrruph!


    The boar shook from left to right, struggling to part its teeth from the tree.


    Curse its opponent for pulling out such a dirty trick.


    How hateful!


    Woowooooof~


    Bullseye was like a general at war, calling out his subordinates, who had also begun tricking the boars.


    No!


    Their fight wasn''t with these beasts but with the sneaky human that fled the scene.


    ~Grrruuh! Grrruph!


    Bit by bit, the boar began freeing themselves from their predicaments.


    But when they finally turned around, the enemies they had long vanished.


    Gone? Well, good riddance!


    The boars were proud.


    The enemy should''ve been afraid of their mighty disy, yes?


    Hmph!


    The boars crawled, taking several looks around their territory before entering the cave onest time.


    In their simple minds, their disy of power was what did the trick.


    Boaaaarrrr!!!!~


    They are mighty!


    .


    Sniff. Sniff.


    Bullseye and his team used their nostrils to sniff the bastard human''s tracks.


    And this time, they didn''t bark at one another, only choosing to move in silence.


    Strong.


    As a Chrompo dog, Bullseye''s sense of smell was more terrifying.


    Soon enough, they could also see their target''s silhouette.


    The air was heavy, and the silence only made things feel worse.


    w felt his heart leaping out of his chest the closer those familiar footsteps echoed seemed.


    "Dammit! You bastards have already caught up to me this quick?!"


    w threw his head behind his shoulders in rage.


    What about the boars I left for you?


    Useless! Useless!... What a bunch of useless boars!


    What dangerous?


    Didn''t they say that the buck-tooth boar was one to kill any that it could ill-intended?


    So what about this situation?


    The fact that the dogs had gained up on him showed that they probably didn''t have a brawl with those boars.


    w dangled his limbs, trying to see if they had regained some workability.


    But too bad, it was all his wishful thinking.


    They were useless!


    w only felt the ups and downs in his head, knowing that when bothered, he would indeed have to fight.


    And looking at a nearby sharpened twig on the ground, he quickly rolled forward, grabbing it with his teeth.


    But this move allowed his enemies to catch up quicker than he expected.


    Surrounded!


    w''s eyes shone with a vicious light.


    Even if he had to go down, one of these dogs would go with him!


    .


    One man standing in the center, surrounded by 11 dogs at every corner.


    Some dogs on an elevated path in the uneven woods, others on a log, and some pm the leveled paths.


    Unless he could climb a tree, escaping would be impossible!


    w tightened his grip on the stick in his mouth.


    ''So you what to attack? Then bring it on, then!''


    Wwoooo!~~


    Bullseye gave the battle cry.


    Go! 5 dogs advanced while the other 6 stood guard.


    The image of these 5 attacking dogs was fierce, their fangs protruding out of their lips viciously.


    ~Swish!


    w moved like water, dodging some while kicking a few mid-air.


    Just because he had no workable limbs, one shouldn''t underlook his strength.


    Drawing a curve on the ground with his legs, he took a defensive stance.


    And whenever the fallen dogs raised to attack, he decisively kicked them away.


    Pah. Pah. Pah!


    2 dogs were pped on the face, while a few others were backed away by the sharp stock in his mouth.


    And Bullseye sat as still as a statue, watching the scene like a king while releasing a low grunt.


    ~Grrruph.


    [The human is good. But his arms are unusable.]


    What?!!!?


    w''s face distorted with ugliness, seeing 2 dogs hanging on his arms.


    When?


    Everything opened so fast after he kicked a few away.


    And it was only at this moment that w realized he was tricked.


    The dogs had been ying a good one on him.


    .


    At the start, though he was focused on these 5 dogs, he still kept an eye on the other nearby ones.


    But as the fight progressed, he slowly paid less attention to them, thinking that even if they wanted to change strategies, just like wolves, they would howl things out.


    However, he was wrong.


    Without the howl of the big guy, 2 other dogs had unexpectedly stamped their mark on his arms.


    And before w could react any further, another dog jumped onto his chest, biting the exposed part of the stick in his mouth.


    w''s face was ck... Especially when seeing how close their mouths were to one another.


    ''F***! Isn''t this an indirect kiss?''


    The dog that was disgusted by w, also gave him an angered side roll too.


    ~Grrrr~~


    [You think this daddy enjoys doing this? I too don''t want to be so close to your mouth!]


    For a moment, the scene was both messy and funny.


    And in a blink of an eye, w''s legs were pinned by 4 other dogs, and the rest rushed forward to kick him on his belly.


    It was akin to a movie scene, with all 10 dogs jumping on him all at once.


    No matter how he struggled, failure was inevitable.


    And wouldn''t you know it, the big man fell to the ground like Humpty Dumpty.


    Bam!


    All 10 dogs pinned his clothes down, abounding deep injury to his flesh.


    Seated on his chest, looking down on him was Bullseye.


    His retractable ws would extend and retract intimidatingly whenever its prey showed any resistance.


    w had no evidence but felt this dog was secretly enjoying the process of intimidating him?


    And what was up with his godly strength?


    ~Pah!


    Bullseye pped his jaw, almost knocking out all of his teeth.


    [w]: (:T^T:)

 Chapter 1446 Brother’s Reunited

    <h4>Chapter 1446 Brother''s Reunited</h4>


    [Smile.]


    ~Pah!


    [I said, smile and stop twisting your face.]


    ~Pah!


    w wanted to die.


    Never had he been bullied so much.


    The dog kept grunting and barking as though speaking to him with its sly eyes.


    But hello?... He didn''t understand ''dog,'' okay?


    Pah. Pah. Pah. Pah~


    Seeing the pitiful gazes the other dogs gave him, w didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    What was his life?


    If another human were doing this, he would feel slightly honored.


    He was never afraid of torture or death. To him, prestige, face, and reputation were all that mattered.


    The strong would prevail, and that was the way things were done.


    That''s why the moment he realized he would get captured, he was only worried that his majesty Alexander wouldn''t be able to get the information.


    Even if he died, he wanted to be avenged.


    Yes! He could ept death at the hands of a human.


    But getting bullied this much from mere dogs... Want this disgraceful enough?


    No matter how strong the dog was, it was still a DOG!


    If those in Veinitta and worldwide hear of this matter, even if they didn''t know him personally, they would frown at him in disgust.


    He would be famous for the wrong reasons.


    Look! He wasn''t even taken down by wolves, deadly creatures, nts, or human enemies.


    His subduers were Dogs!


    Oh my God! Just kill him now!


    What sort of embarrassment was this?


    ~Pah! Pah! Pah!"


    The more resistant and unwilling he was to lie down, the ps he got.


    Even till this moment, he wanted to escape, even if it meant biting the dogs to death.


    Thus, Bullseye was quick to put him down with ''light'' ps.


    If anyone saw this, they would think w was exaggerating his pain from the ps.


    It looked like Bullseye was literally tapping him.


    But only he and the Baymardians who worked Bullseye knew just how powerful the seemingly ordinary ps were.


    And in the distance, approaching their location were a few Lower Region guards.


    One of them was still controlling the drone that was in the shape of a bird, firmly sitting on a tree branch, looking down at the disturbing scene.


    Tch!


    "Sergeant Bullseye is at it again."


    "I knew he would be able to handle it. Pfff~... Aiyoo~~... The beatdown is too funny to watch.''


    " I know, right? I almost feel that the poor guy is too pitiful. At this rate, won''t he lose all his teeth?"


    "Though the guy was in the wrong, it would be too much for him to end up toothless... Bahahaha~... The popped-up image of a toothless spy is cracking me up!"


    "I was a bit worried at first, seeing Bullseyee close to boar territory. But now, I feel that Bullseye is truly too smart. He handled things very well!"


    The leaddy ahead of the guards chuckled, listening to everyone speak in high regard about her dog.


    Ahe, Captain Hnia, was the proud owner of Bullseye.


    From the moment she sported the dog during her starting years in training, she and Bullseye were as thick as thieves. And though The military still owned bullseye, she was officially written off as his caretaker.


    Though the military still took care of him, when handling certain matters, she was always called in to discuss.


    Again, as a well-titled Sergeant, Bullseye had taken missions alongside her and others.


    And sometimes, she would be allowed to take Bullseye out of the military for personal matters with permission, of course.


    Bullseye was close to her husband and her sons.


    Yup!


    She was proud of this dog of hers.


    .


    Like so, Hnia led the group of guards towards Bullseye''s location.


    And the moment they arrived, they seemed to see w''s eyes saying: ''Where have you guys been? Why are you onlying now?''


    (-_-)


    The poor w had been embarrassed enough.


    He could ept anything from human hands... And not a dog''s!


    w was like a broken doll,ying there as though wanting to conclude.


    In the end, he had no strength, his teeth were all loosened, and his damn arms were still immobile.


    And it was all thanks to the bad luck that seemed to be surrounding Baymard.


    Could it be that this ce had so much bad luck, sucking out the goodness of every visitor, using this goodwill to replenish thend?


    How else would one describe his situation?


    First, they had bad luck when infiltrating District B.


    And then, fast forward to today''s matter, they not only stumbled upon dogs but also a hidden spy from an even more dangerous ce.


    In short, what irritated them the most was that the ones who were supposed to catch them (the Baymardians) have only seeded now because of this bad luck.


    So... So... without all these factors, wouldn''t they have escaped ages ago? Wouldn''t they have sessfully infiltrated and stolen all the information they wanted?


    Augh~


    w was so unwilling and aggrieved!


    He wouldn''t be cursed by something dirty, would he?


    No matter how he looked at it, that was the only exnation.


    ''Ahhh~~~... I''m so pissed!''


    ~ng.


    A cold and heavy metal cuff clipped around his wrist.


    "You''re under arrest. You have the right to remain silent, for anything you say or do will be used against you in the court ofw."


    "_"


    "Boys, take him away!"


    That''s right.


    There were 6 police officers in the group.


    They had been on w and Bone''s tails since the District B incident.


    Everyone had been aware of the presence of these spies from the get-go.


    Heh...


    Everything had gone ording to n.


    w was taken out of the forest, on my to see Bone already seated in a police vehicle.


    ''Brother, they got you too?''


    The brothers who still couldn''t feel their hands only cursed that damn hidden spy for their troubles.


    me it all on the bastard!


    But how could they let him go?


    The brothers looked at each other,ing up with a devious n.


    WeeOoo~WeeOoo~


    The vehicle left, escorted by a few others!


    But in a faraway corner, the purple-eyed spy looked at the scene with countless thoughts brooding within.


    For his own safety, he too knew what he must do.


    Flee Baymard before those brothers rat him out!

 Chapter 1447 Purple-Eyed Spy

    <h4>Chapter 1447 Purple-Eyed Spy</h4>


    Flee!


    The word thumped into the purple-eyed spy''s mind like a beating drum.


    The man knew that the longer he stayed, the more likely those imbeciles who disturbed his operation would speak out.


    Squinting his eyes, he watched the vehicles leave off into the distance.


    ''Since it hase to this, I can only flee first thing in the morning.''


    Thinking about all he had already gathered, the man smirked with a yful glint in his eyes.


    His holiness must be ecstatic with the info he collected!


    Yes!


    He had been sent to not only investigate the missing Adonis warriors 3~4 years ago but also to find out why the many backups they sent over seemed to disappear.


    That is, there was no word from these people. No return hidden letters, no secret messages left out or anything.


    They knew it was most likely Morgany''s work.


    So rather than sending severalrger forces to their deaths, they selected a handful, sending them to Pyno.


    However, when these shoes arrived, they were shocked that Pyno now had an additional empire amongst those he knew.


    When did this happen? And howe they weren''t aware of it?


    Coming to Baymard, they were even more shocked to see that these Baymardians had signed a treaty with Romain empires like Zalipnia.


    The spies all had pale lips when thinking of what the treaty stood for.


    As it stops now, Baymard had signed treaties with the rest of the Pyno empires before branching off to Romain.


    In their eyes, the treaty was either a scam from Baymard or a forced decision they came up with after realizing how weak they were.


    A thin tree is no match for the howling winds.


    So they should''ve been forced to reach this point with the other Pyno empires.


    If they wanted to leave peacefully without wars raging nonstop, doing so was their best option. As for them signing treaties with other Empires out of Pyno, that might not have been Baymard''s idea.


    Just like his Adonis, who are branching out of the continent of Lampe to conquer others... These Pyno lowlifes should also have the same ideas -- though their methods are sneaker and full of deceit.


    First, they show goodness, allowing the other empires to lower their guard before striking!


    It was clear that Pyno was trying to stand up for the first time in their cowardly history.


    When recalling all the absurdws like no very in the official treaty, he onlyughed in disdain.


    Who were they fooling?


    How can very be abolished?


    Impossible!


    This should be a trick to let the peasants stand on their sides.


    The spy couldn''t imagine a world without very.


    That was like imagining a world without water.


    Who would clean the manors? Who would service them at their every beck and call?


    And do you really expect them to pay ve wages?


    Sure.


    Maybe they bought the ves a million times cheaper than the work they ves would do for the rest of their lives.


    But so what?


    Wasn''t food and a roof in their manors or homes enoughpensation?


    As for freedom to move as they liked, why should ves have it?


    The more the spies saw the rules, the more convinced they were that it was all a hoax.


    It has to be!


    After essing things, the spy was convinced that these people were as slippery as a 3-head eel that looked beautiful on the outside but deadly and toxic on the inside.


    .


    3 A.M


    ~Bam!


    The spy was back in his hotel room, quickly piloting all his things together.


    Though he wanted to use a Baymardian suitcase or luggage, he knew fleeing meant heading back to Lampe.


    And he didn''t want to cause so much attention or cause the morgs or anyone else to shine greedy eyes on his items.


    Thus, he chose to use his ordinary sac-bag.


    In there, he only took small Baymardian items like toothbrushes, 1 or 2 bars of soap, 1 roll of toilet paper, pens, a few rolled sheets of clear white A4 papers, a jotter, a calendar, sachets of sugar, all the perfume sachet samples he had gathered over time, and a few more that were lightweight.


    He rolled them neatly within his clothes and still kept the rolled items inrge travel zip lock bags. Yes!


    All these things were proof and evidence to prove to his Holiness that all he said was true.


    He also took a femalepact mirror to prove that people in Pyno indeed had ss buildings and windows everywhere.


    Without proof, no one would believe it.


    He was sure that when he unveiled thepact mirror, many in Lampe might gather together in awe at how clear it was.


    Their mirrors were stunned bronze, coppers, and old surfaces.


    So seeing oneself this clear for the first time is too shocking.


    Even he was blown away after seeing what he looked like.


    Was that the face he had been carrying all these years? Why did it seem different from what he thought?


    The polished metal surfaces had a blur to them. Hence it was a shocking factor when looking at the Baymardian mirror.


    Some who thought they were too ugly couldn''t help marveling at how better off they were.


    At least, even if they were ''ugly,'' it wasn''t to the extent of what they thought.


    All in all, anyone whoes face to face with Baymardian mirrors would be tempted to kneel in awe.


    He also took 2 packs of noodles, tightly rolling them up. There was a tiny traveler''s pack of toothpaste and mouthwash too.


    Lastly, he took out lipstick and what they call lipgloss.


    The Alchemists would be pleased to study such things. After all, creating beauty potions and elixirs of immortality was still a hidden agenda for almost all powers in this world.


    The spy thought a lot, gathering all the evidence, including brochures with Baymardian images, carriages, etc.


    1, 2, 3...


    The spy flew about his hotel room like crazy.


    He was within district G, amercial district with a national park, ski resort, and other attractions.


    Though the hotels here weren''t as high-end andvish as those in District D, they were veryfortable and budget-friendly to those who couldn''t afford high luxury.


    The soy quickly kept his now packed sac aside before heading to the showers.


    The Port opens at 6 A.M.


    And now, it was already 3:57.


    2 more hours to go.

 Chapter 1448 On The Run

    <h4>Chapter 1448 On The Run</h4>


    ~Shahhh!~~~~


    The purple-eyed spy was taking a rxing shower and enjoying hisst moments in Baymard.


    But down below on the ground floor, 5 ordinary-looking Baymardians had now gathered in one room.


    "Captain, he''s in the showers!" One of them spoke out, listening to the faint drizzling noises from their equipment.


    Their undercover agents had been cleaning the man''s hotel room in his presence.


    The spy had been here for 3 weeks.


    And during clean-up time, the spy would keep a close watch on them.


    Sometimes they would be allowed to clean, while other times, they would see the Do Not Disturb sign on his door.


    Of course, the spy also hadmon sense to allow them to go in at least 3~4 times a week.


    After all, the hotel needed to change the sheets, take out the garbage, sweep, wipe out the dust, vacuum, etc.


    To have their guests stay for 3 weeks without changing the sheets was impossible!


    The spy also had less suspicions since it was amon thing in Baymard.


    He had seen them go to work and leave immediately, not even bothering him.


    And while leaving, they would sometimes meet other ''cleaners'' in the same hallways, chatting about sheets, detergents, etc.


    They would also knock on the doors of the other guest rooms, finding out if other guests staying in the nearby rooms needed cleaning services too.


    And the undercover agents chosen weren''t big in stature, all looking weak in appearance.


    For the past 3 weeks, they had been going in and out, not attempting to bug the ce yet.


    Why? Because their information stated that the spy meant to stay for 5 weeks before leaving.


    Of course, they also feared that the spy might abruptly change his mind, leaving earlier than nned.


    And that''s why they were trying to bug his room.


    Still, such a thing couldn''t be rushed.


    So for thest 3 weeks, they didn''t make any attempt, acting very ordinary and getting the spy to put his focus on other ces.


    And sure enough, as the days went by, the spy''s eyes weren''t as overpowering whenever they came in to clean.


    Typically, only 2 woulde in to clean. 1 focused on the bathroom, while the other focused on the actual room and balcony.


    Sometimes, the spy would stand by the door, having a clear view of the bathroom to the right and the room ahead.


    He watched their actions in that manner, realizing that they had a cleaning pattern.


    For the cleansers, whenever they finished a task, they would also put a stock on a document, showing the ces they had to focus on.


    The soy had seen the list before since they weren''t hiding it.


    -Clean bathroom mirror... Check!


    -Clean bathtub... Check.


    -Take out bathroom trash... Check.


    -Wipe down T.v... Check!


    The list was a standard thing in Baymard that almost all hotel cleaners followed.


    This way, even those new would know what their tasks were.


    Seeing them following the list strictly, he knew they were doing their job. And his vignce had begun to drop.


    Before, he used to stand by the door, watching both of them at once.


    But now, he would either go to the balcony, waiting for them to finish with his room. And if they wanted to start with the balcony first, he would be in the room instead.


    The undercover agents acted well.


    And it was only today that they finally got a chance to big him.


    When wiping the fridge, Tv, and massive cupboard space, they nted a small microphone, mixing it with the cables.


    With headphones being a thing, of course, they had learned how to create smaller and more powerful microphones than before... Though these were still kept a secret, all for military purposes.


    Bugging the room, they finally left.


    And sure enough, though the spy didn''t talk, they could guess what he was doing in the room.


    The man always had his blinds down, they couldn''t see into the room.


    In the end, maybe today''s matter had made the guy break character so much so that they heard his and of fleeing Baymard.


    And though they wanted to catch him, wouldn''t it be better to watch this big fish lead them to other big fishes?


    .


    The lead man in the group took out his walkie-talkie, quickly contacting the barracks.


    "Sir, we have to deploy operation Pin The Tail On The Donkey."


    [I understood. Stay alert and update me if things change. Over.]


    On the other side, the big army man quickly rose to his feet while contacting another.


    [Sir!]


    "Warrant Officer Miguel! Your team of 4 has an hour and a half to prepare. You''ve been long briefed on this. So follow the donkey!"


    The man said before quickly switching the frequency channel to contact others.


    No!


    This spy was leaving via thendport.


    The men had to be there before the spy.


    Carriages and horses could be taken from the port if the spy chose to leave in this manner.


    And if the soy chose to leave via Baymardian territorial public transportation to the borders, they too would have to move in that way.


    Such a spy should have ''friends'' within Pyno.


    So before leaving, the spy would definitely stop by the closest acquaintance, arranging a ship to take him to wherever.


    Of course, the spy could also belong to someone in Pyno. So why not follow?


    Such a mission was very sudden and might keep those heading out for longer periods.


    But it had to be done.


    Catching spies one by one and prosecuting them all in Baymard wouldn''t reveal all their cards.


    So if they wanted to know what games their enemies were ying, they had to dove deep into the belly of a boggle (whale.)


    .


    Like so, both the Baymardian undercover agents and purple-eyed spy were ready to leave the empire.


    And just like their case, a storm was surging deeply amongst the witches!

 Chapter 1449 Infighting

    <h4>Chapter 1449 Infighting</h4>


    The day was bright and fair.


    The sun was high up in the sky with fluffy white clouds all around.


    Beautiful.


    Nature exposed her beauty, like a charming woman seducing her target.


    The leaves were full, luscious, and vibrant.


    The birds hummed, the butterflies ttering, the little noises from the nearby creatures singing in tune from time to time.


    In a little over a week, summer would take its full bloom.


    But in preparation, mother nature had slowed her crying. And for the past few days, not even a drizzle could be seen across thend.


    Ah yes...


    This was the weather many loved.


    Many were indeed happy to see themselves make it through another harsh year.


    The sunny weather felt like a liberation from all they went through.


    It felt good to be alive.


    Along the streets, many pulled their carts, drove their wagons, moved on foot, farmed, and lived their best lives, not fearing impending death from nature''s harsh seasons.


    Just like bears and other creatures of the world, many were already nning to gather little by little for the winter.


    This was the time to fix any problems, build more, and gather enough grain!


    And for others, this was the time for love.


    No rains, no snow, no cold winds... They could stroll around with their partners, enjoying the sweetness of youth or old age.


    This was the most crucial season of the year for many.


    Not only because of prosperity but also because of wars.


    Generals led their armies, ns shed to destroy themselves, secrets stolen, people kidnapped... With the sun came more dangers.


    As they say, the more the light grew, the darker the shadow reflected.


    Likewise, just as many were happy and full of bubbly life, the same couldn''t be said for others.


    .


    --The Blood Hall, Hidden Fortress, Ten.--


    .


    It was still the heart of daytime.


    Yet, a massive hall that should''ve been well lit with sunlight was as dark as night itself.


    In several circr rows and columns, over 800 women sat in absolute silence.


    They were as quiet as statues, never speaking or even coughing.


    Their faces were ''invisible,'' thanks to their ck veils.


    Their handsced with ck gloves, their robes ck and everything else ck, as inky ck.


    Take a closer look!


    It might look like they were all from one faction. But attacked on their veils were massive symbols belonging to the specific elders they followed.


    These came from the many hidden fortresses scattered around Ten.


    The seating arrangement was akin to 13 triangles ced in a circr pattern like a flower.


    All 12 Elders sat at the forefront of each ''triangr row. And thest, most prominent row was meant for the Leader of the witches and those belonging to the main fortress.


    Everyone had a firm expression on their faces.


    And why did they visit the main fortress?


    This was for the Full Moon Festival!


    And as usual, they feasted on the men captured after the purification process.


    This year, they had been promised a major surprise - The Traitor''s daughter!


    Many of them wanted to watch the historical moment when the Traitor''s daughter would be in their hands.


    Such a thing will no doubt be recorded down in Witch history!


    Who didn''t want to go down in books in that manner?


    Additionally, they had high hopes of offering such a high sacrifice to their Goddess of Witchcraft & Sorcery so they could get more and more of her blessings.


    Many of them wanted strange powers that they believed only their goddess could provide.


    Others wanted to rise in power, while some wanted immortality.


    There they were, minding their business in their many fortresses, when suddenly, they received word from the leader about this matter.


    Their hopes were raised too high because of all the announcements and promises their current leader had sent out over time.


    Too bad reality was such a disappointment.


    Overpromising led to greater dissatisfaction.


    So to say they were disappointed with their leader was an understatement.


    What sort of leader can''t even capture a wee little girl in such a lowly ce like Pyno?


    The more they looked at their leader through their ck veils, the more dissatisfied they were with her.


    Though veiled, Jam could still feel their dissatisfaction from her high seat.


    .


    Elder Yanji!


    She was in the current movement that had long wanted to rece Jim with another.


    Fluttering her fan, she crossed her legs, looking rather alluring.


    Though witch council elders are those from 46 and above, they were well maintained, looking like people in their early 30s.


    And coupled with the fact that these were medieval times, even if they grew fat, what could be considered fat might only be chubby in the eyes of modern people.


    Well, they might have been chubby if not for the fact that in their line of work, they never stopped training, lest they meet assassins that wanted to take their lives.


    Fluttering her face, the 48-year-old elder narrowed her crescent-shaped eyes at Jim.


    "Forgive me for my abruptness, Head Witch. But the festival was long done and over with a week ago. And all this time, you''ve not spoken or given us an exnation for the disappointment during the festival."


    Exactly!


    Why haven''t you spoken about it?


    The other elders and their followers felt their blood boiling.


    Even if there was some logical exnation, why didn''t she speak on it until now? Was it guilt or a way to look for excuses for her failure?


    Forgive them for being rude, but their precious dissatisfaction with her over the years was now amplified.


    (*^*)


    .


    Looking at Jim, even her stature didn''t seem pleasing to the eyes anymore.


    When a person has given up on another, even the other person''s eyebrow movement bes annoying.


    Though they couldn''t see her face, they still found other ways to get dissatisfied.


    ''How ugly! Just look at her short hands? Aren''t they too short for the Blessed robe? Isn''t this evidence that the robe is rejecting her? The robe is a gift from the Goddess herself. Is she truly worthy of wearing it?''


    ''Why does she keep focusing on one section of the room? Is she favoring them over us seated here?''


    ''Just look at her deting sacs on her chest? Even Elder Yanji, who is older than her, has a fuller sac. It''s clear that the leader isn''t receiving all the blessings and nutrients from the daily sacrifices offered. So isn''t this proof that she isn''t worthy?


    One by one, many inwardly had things to say.


    And though Jim couldn''t see their faces or read their inner thoughts, she could still feel their dissatisfaction.


    Squinting her eyes, she carefully stared at the troublemaker who sparked the mes -- Elder Yanji.


    The woman had been trying to rece her with the 34-year-old Edna, one of their most talented genius witches.


    Her ideas were new, fresh... And most importantly, have never failed!


    Many believe that she, the soon-to-be 41-year-old head witch, should pack up and give way for this innovative genius.


    They, the witches, might look out together on the surface. But in reality, they had many cracks within them, with people all wanting to be the leader.


    It was simr to a monarchy, with rulers fighting to take the throne.


    They might despise men for this fact, but they were quite simr when it came to power.


    It was true that many had their hidden agendas, but when it came to outsiders, they would stand united.


    Maybe that was their only redeeming quality.


    That said, many believed the vibrant 34-year-old Edna with her brilliant mind and blessed power, ''Toenail,'' should be the head.


    Edna''s toenails could grow as long and sharp as foot ws at her will.


    That''s why when fighting she would rely more on her feet.


    Many have wanted the two of them to have a showdown to decide who gets the throne.


    But why should she?


    She was already the head, so why put herself at a disadvantage, especially knowing that her opponent was crafty, smart, quick-witted, and more than what meets the eye?


    Looking at Edna, seated directly behind Elder Yanji, Jim knew that the duo, as well as the followers and several other siders, might use this matter against her.


    Luckily, she had prepared for their ''attack.''


    .


    "Elder Yanji, I understand your concerns and that of others... But before jumping to conclusions, why don''t you all just listen?" Jim tried to speak calmly, but her hot-tempered nature made her voice sound a little harsh to many.


    Edna smiled. "Indeed. Everyone, I think our leader is right. Surely, she must have some grave exnation for it all. So we shouldn''t rush into this matter."


    Once again, Yanji''s faction had taken the lead with Edna''s heavenly voice had suddenly calmed many down.


    It was weird to say that even when using the cone-shaped metal megaphone, her voice didn''t sound like yellings.


    It was very noble.


    Edna smirked underneath her veil.


    This position was hers!

 Chapter 1450 True Or False?

    <h4>Chapter 1450 True Or False?</h4>


    -Silence-


    The room regained its former quiet.


    But underneath it, all was a raging storm.


    With ck veils and straight backs, the women narrowed their eyes at Jim.


    ''Whatever excuse you have, better be good!''


    Their anger was enough to make themunch their daggers at her.


    "Ladies... Let''s act civilized and not like some shrews in a marketce."


    Jam''s veins were popping.


    What she hated the most was people undermining her authority.


    From past Head Witches to now, she didn''t think there was any who had faced such tant disrespect as her.


    When did she permit them to talk?


    Was her authority no longer important?


    "Moving forward, this should be thest time we speak out of turn! There''s a reason you all have the speaking boards. If you want to say something, RAISE THEM HIGH UP!"


    The speaking boards were simr to those used in auction sites.


    No one spoke again but still had no respect for her underneath their veils.


    But Jim was satisfied with this much.


    "Now then... Let''s get down to it."


    In no time, she spoke about the matter.


    The traitor''s daughter killed her fellow sisters, her traitor''s promise to extinguish and kill them all (all made up), her intelligence and betrayal while working for a man, her Witch powers of super-strength, how the surviving spy fled, and so on.


    And the more they listened, the colder everyone got.


    Even Elder Yanji and the genius Edna were furious.


    Indeed.


    The reasons for failure were all there. And the anger they had towards Lucy magnified.


    And sure enough, another elder quickly burst into mes of rage.


    "How bold! The traitor''s daughter dares to kill our members? She dares to kill her own sisters? Sacrilege!!!"


    "Exactly!" Another eximed.


    The news was just too intoxicating and murderous.


    "She dares to swear to extinguish us all? How naive! Does she think she will have a chance like that bastard mother of hers? I say we go to Pyno, bury her so-called new family before her eyes before dragging her back!"


    "Weakling! Has she no shame in licking a man''s foot? What a waste of intelligence!"


    Many felt personally threatened.


    Things have changed since her mother''s incident. And then have grown stronger and even more ruthless over the tears.


    So if she thinks she''ll be able to take them down, then the little bastard should think again!


    Who were they? Witches!


    Everyone grumbled to one another, talking about what they should do to counterattack her threats.


    If their leader doesn''t deal with this matter to their satisfaction, a riot could happen here and now.


    .


    Raising her board, Yanji stared at Jim with a wicked smile stered on her face.


    Oops¡­


    Her expression was hidden underneath her veil.


    Motherf**ker!


    Jim already rolled her eyes underneath her veil.


    She hadn''t even pointed at Yanji, giving her permission. Yet the woman had already begun opening her mouth.


    "Head Witch Jim. I think I speak for everyone when I say that the traitor''s daughter is truly a despicable little worm."


    Yes. Yes, a despicable little worm.


    Many bobbed their heads in agreement as though she was truly their spokeswoman.


    (-_-)


    Some elders and others knew that Yanji was secretly looking for fault.


    But what about it?


    They had long been tired of Jim and wanted a change.


    To them, this was their worst leader in Witch history!


    So turning the cheek and acting blind to it all was easy.


    With everyone listening, Yanji worked her magic, stirring everyone''s emotions.


    And as she spoke, the atmosphere turned even colder, with burdening tension in the air.


    "Head Witch Jim. Though I do agree that such reasons can excuse you for your failure to present the Traitor''s daughter, there are still some disturbing factors with your story. FIRST!: Even if our sisters were headed to a scum ce, why did you underestimate an enemy whose mother had almost eliminated our entire society? Even if told she was a weakling, it''s best to give it your all and overkill the b**ch. So... Why go so cheap and send so little?"


    Yeah. She''s right!


    Yanji''s words sparked even more questions than before.


    Why did the leader have to act so secretive?


    It can be said that the leader had only been working with her people here in the main fortress. But what about them in their fortresses?


    A darl glint shed in their eyes.


    Even if she sent her goons out, she could still have prepared for backup by sending orders to them to head out quickly.


    In that way, they would being for the traitor''s daughter in batches!


    But no, she acted so secretively as though wanting to hug all the glory for herself while guarding against them.


    Earlier, they felt that their leader''s excuse was reasonable.


    But after Yanji''s words, their thoughts had done another 180 in the opposite direction again.


    Oh... But Yanji wasn''t through.


    .


    "Head Witch Jim! As per my first point, if you had worked with us, sess would''ve been inevitable. I don''t mean any disrespect. But with sister Edna''s brilliant mind, we might''ve gone far."


    Jim felt all her veins exploding.


    ''If you don''t mean any disrespect, then why don''t you just shut up? And don''t think I don''t see you pushing Edna for my position, you old hag!''


    In just a second, Jim had developed the superpower to unleash a thousand curses on Yanji.


    She would like to kill and over Yanji as a sacrifice!


    And hearing Yanji''s voice again, she just wanted to kill the b**ch!


    Too bad that was against the Sisterhood.


    If she made a move on a sister and anyone found out, she would not only step down from her position but get put to death too.


    "Head Witch Jim. My second point is probably my most important." Yanji spoke in a soft tone, different from her earlier one.


    "Head Witch Jim... I agree that all actions the traitor''s daughter exuded were evil and treacherous. But there''s just one thing that disturbs my beautiful mind... How true is all you''ve said?"

 Chapter 1451 Forces Unite

    <h4>Chapter 1451 Forces Unite</h4>


    B**ch!


    Jim was going crazy.


    Was Yanji saying she was lying?


    Fine.


    She knew that she lied about Lucy saying she would kill them all.


    But everything else was true! So how dare they doubt her?


    When has she ever lied to them before? Okay... Maybe on asion.


    But the lies wouldn''t hurt anyone. And she did it all for the sisterhood (her position.)


    So what was all this?


    Everyone calmed down, brooding over Yanji''s words.


    Yanji wasn''t saying that all their Head witch said was a lie.


    No.


    A good lie has more truth than lies in it.


    So a majority of what Jim said should be urate. But what part in the story was there to stimte them?


    What parts have been left out of the story for the leader''s benefit?


    They didn''t mind this much since it was natural for those in higher positions to do so, provided they didn''t go overboard.


    And provided the information left out wouldn''t be one that would cause their downfall in the future.


    Everyone chuckled, feeling that Yanji should just be asking this to relieve her rage on the leader for not asking for their help or assistance earlier.


    Do you think that with them all working together, the traitor''s daughter would have a chance against an unknown event she might not have been aware of?


    To them, the leader had blown off the element of surprise tactic, exposing them from the shadows.


    And now Lucy was on guard against them.


    Also, they wanted to know who reported the matter to the leader.


    Many of the elders inwardly thought that after this meeting, they would find ways to talk to this messenger, assessing things for themselves.


    Of course, some things have been passed on via letters, meaning they wouldn''t have any opportunity to know so much.


    But still, the messages should know a bit about the matter too.


    Hmph!


    Jim huffed, knowing what they wanted to see.


    Luckily, she had prepared for such matters.


    And soon, she called the messages forth.


    "Number V7! Step forth and show your face!"


    Ady replied from behind Jim. She was seated in Jim''s row and faction.


    Step by step, she advanced.


    And standing before the congregation, she finally unveiled herself.


    "Elders, Councilwomen... Number V5 at your service."


    ''V5... You and I will have a little chat of our own.''


    With Jim''s failure, Yanji inwardly decided to use this matter to ce Edna on the witch throne.


    Think about it.


    If her faction sessfully kidnaps Lucy, wouldn''t they win the vote of many?


    They would''ve done what even the leader couldn''t.


    Now she knew why Jim nned to do it all on her own.


    If Jim had seeded, many... Especially the young members would no longer resist Jim, turning her resentment into blind worship.


    Yes. Even here, the strong were respected.


    Edna cleaned close to Yanji.


    "Mentor... Even if we work together with everyone else, we have to send some of our people ahead... This is our chance to secure our goals."


    "Hmm... I know." Yanji replied, agreeing with the matter.


    Tonight, she''ll send a letter back to the fortress.


    It''s time for the girls to y.


    Many elders thought the same.


    Like so, the raging storm had cooled down, and everyone was back to normal again.


    "Head Witch Jim. What is your decision?"


    "It''s as you''ve said. We all have to work together. So once you get to your fortresses, send out your teams to meet up at our main Coastal base. They will head out to Pyno together!"


    Though they will still arriveter than my hidden team.


    Jim wasn''t worried.


    The moment she got the news, she sent others out.


    Heh.


    Jim sneered, envisioning Yanji''s angered expression when her team captured Lucy.


    This time, she was sure there would be no slip-ups!


    And just like her, others around Pyno''s waters were also overly sure of themselves.


    .


    --Somewhere around Deifer Waters, Pyno--


    .


    Swah~~ Swah~ Swah~~


    The waves mildly danced in tune with the stagnant breeze and the fish underneath.


    The ocean was calm, and the zing sun was high up in the sky.


    The fragrant air flooded the nostrils of sailors, leaving a salty taste in their mouths.


    And on several massive ships were sailors doing various tasks.


    Some were mopping the decks, others carrying buckets of seawater for cleanup, and some juststing around.


    But no matter who it was, the men were either shirtless or wearing extremely light shirts.


    Some held swords, practicing nonstop.


    Their sweat trickled down their abs, making their bodies glossy as though in a model advert.


    And for others, theypletely took off their pants, wrapping them around like diapers.


    It was normal that at sea, the men would let loose... Especially if traveling with one another for months and months without end.


    Only when getting close to the shores would many act noble and stuck up.


    But with no sense around but themselves, theypletely chilled off.


    Dammit!


    Gugugugu~


    Many drank their rum ration for the day, trying to quench their thirst.


    The bloody sun was a nightmare.


    And the heat absorbed into the floors only made the wood emit burning their butts too.


    The only constion was that they were finally around Pyno waters!


    The fleet of 15 vessels moved steadily over the waves until they spotted several other familiar ships.


    Wait!


    Hold on... weren''t those ships from their medical academy?


    "Captain! Captain! Look over there!"


    "Then what are you staying here for? Move closer!"


    The Morg Art society ships gave out a signal.


    And so, the 2 fleets met.


    Yes!


    Though the medical society left Deifers, they sailed out of the heavy and usual paths many took, choosing to sail close to the perimeters that distanced Pyno''s waters from open ones.


    If they were going toe for Baymard, they wanted the element of surprise.


    And now meeting those from the Arts society, who would''ve known that they too were headed to raise a storm in Baymard?


    ... Interesting.

 Chapter 1452 Sweet Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 1452 Sweet Revenge</h4>


    15 lumber vessels to the left, 18 to the right.


    Both fleets seemed simr and could be mistaken as being under the same rule if not for the crest engraved on the ships.


    One fleet from the Morg Arts Society and another from the Medical society.


    Engaging very close to one another, the main ships from both fleets inched in until the space between them was only a jump away.


    The decks were filled with hot-blooded men who looked glistening underneath the boiling sun.


    "Make way!"


    On both ships, an open path was created.


    And the leaders stepped out of the cabins above deck level and headed down the open stairway with straight backs.


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    Their boots stumped the slightly creaky wooden floors.


    Their light shirts, tied-up hairdos, and swords hanging on their sides greatly contrasted the many bare-chested men on the decks.


    The sun was hazy and disturbing, causing many to squint severally.


    The men moved along the open path until they stood face to face.


    The lead Captain of the fleet and the main society members all gathered to face one another.


    "Sir, Marcus Perquo... Number one on the Art society list. Your works are legendary, and even some monarchs can''t afford your time. It is a pleasure seeing the greatest Painter, Poet, and Sculptor of our time."


    "Sir, Benvolio Higgins. Number 17 on the list of all Medical society members. You created a remedy for Wolf poison and several others. Your contributions are many. And your knowledge is vast. Many pray to have you visit their times just once, even if they aren''t ill."


    Both men give praise to one another.


    It''s not that they knew everyone in the many societies in Morgany.


    No... They just knew the top 50 people in every society off the bat.


    In these turbulent times, knowing talents was important. Information was what they lived by.


    Who knows if one day they would make these talents grateful to them, hence winning allies or friends?


    Morgany was united against outsiders. But amongst themselves,petition to get to the top of the list was brutal.


    Every 2~3 years, the list changes, and neers fight their way up.


    The top ten, top 50, top 100~500 are published in the open.


    The whole process was more or less akin to how schrs get epted after passing the exams.


    Officials would visit the home of the top 500, making the knowledge public to many and celebrating the birth of a genius.


    And depending on the position on the list, there would be a reward.


    Of course, for Morgany, only the top 5 were given mary rewards, schrships for the next 7 years, and a chance to personally pick a teacher to worship.


    In this world, people study till they age and die.


    Schrs, astronomers, and everyone else studied and mastered more than 4 professions, if not more.


    How can one have just 1 profession? That wasziness!


    To study was to acquire wealth, prestige, and fame.


    Poisons were created constantly, technology was ever-changing, art was changing based on client needs and research, agriculture was going, looking for solutions from disasters, be it man-made or not, was always present and even studying military tactics, swordsmanship, undergoing training and all the rest were a form of learning.


    One never stopped learning.


    That was what they in medieval times relied on.


    So a 7 years schrship wasn''t long.


    Some have been in the medical society for 30 years now... Though they were now taken as teachers or elders.


    Again, if one doesn''t contribute to their various Morg societies, they might be swept under the rug of the many uing talents.


    That was why the list of the top 500 was constantly changing.


    .


    Following the top 5, the next 20 would be given money depending on their rank. They would also get picked by the teachers as pupils and schrships for the next 5 years.


    And the next 50 after that would be given schrships for the next 3 years of their education and 3 chances to enter the forbidden libraries.


    It can be said that the top 5 and those above these 50 also have these opportunities too.


    Andstly, those below these groups would get a year schrship and a few more opportunities, and a 1-year tax-free period for their direct families.


    So if one''s father is a farmer or even a merchant, as the rules stated, for this period, they wouldn''t be asked to give the 4-seasonal taxes.


    So with all these benefits, who wouldn''t want to do their best in Morgany?


    Morgany had mastered the ability to motivate and keep its people faithful to them.


    The top 500 from every society would get celebrated in this manner, whether they''re from the Structural (Building) & Technological society or even The food/Agricultural society.


    Whether one hates Morgany or not, they had to admit that their organizational skills were outstanding.


    So it only made it smear that they should stand at the top of the food chain.


    And though celebrating 500 from each society seems like a lot, it truly wasn''t.


    One shouldn''t forget that these 500 are a total of all 5 Morg empires.


    Additionally, the various societies have hundreds and thousands of people in them from all 3 empires.


    The societies had their headquarters and branch academies in various Capitals, cities, and towns.


    It was simr to knighthood, with many entering the knighthood academy, having a vast poption.


    Nheless, entering the academies didn''t mean one would be in the many societies.


    There were various requirements that one had to meet before one could apply.


    And only after eptance would they get transferred to the genius sections of each academy.


    The genius sections were another codename for the society members.


    The genius sectors alone took up half the space of the academies and headquarters.


    Only society members could grace these ces.


    And the best of the best hidden guards and men trained in the secret Morg skills were left on guard.


    Again, only upon first eptance would one get the schrship opportunity.


    For rewards like that, even if they continuously kept the spot at the top of the list, they won''t get another 7, 5, or 3 years of schrship.


    However, the reward might be reced by something else.


    Sometimes more money is rewarded other times. And depending on whether one was in the top 5 or not, they should get massive galleys of ships customized and made for them.


    Some smart people on the top have already amassed 12 giant ships, creating their forces.


    Ships were expensive.


    So do you know how happy they were to get high-end ships from Morgany?


    Some got a chance to join the T.O.E.P.


    Others were given titles and so on.


    Bottom line, Morgany''s rewards made the rest of the world envious.


    Which other continent has such a collective benefit n? (Cough~... Baymard.)


    I mean, they weren''t asking for shops and whatnot. The schrships alone were enough to make many struggling peasants from other continents weep.


    No wonder they say the peasants in Morgany were a higher grade and far well off than others around the world.


    It''s because of all this that even the Morg peasants would never think of betraying Morgany.


    Please! They were already in heaven. So why risk it?


    They even hated foreigners being in Morgany for long.


    If they noticed a foreigner, they would subconsciously keep watch on the person, wondering when they would leave.


    And if they stayed too long, many would report the matter.


    It can be said that the Morg ancestors had done too good of a job atying Morgany''s foundation.


    .


    "Sir Marcus, everyone... why don''t we have some refreshments?"


    "Hmmm... A little feast would be nice." Marcus replied while walking on the nk towards Benvolio''s ship.


    He could jump from this distance.


    But why break a sweat in this already hot weather?


    Up the stairs, the duo went straight into Benvolio''s cabin.


    Already, the duo knew they would travel to Baymard together. So why not get acquainted?


    "You heard them; bring out the rum!"


    The men on deck were quick to pass the word to the other ships.


    They wouldn''t go crazy on the feast.


    Rum and good food were all they needed.


    It wasn''t too long that Benvolio''s fleet had left one of Deiferus'' Coastal cities.


    So they still had a ton of apples and newly bought food supplies.


    Apples couldst over close to 2 months before rotting¡ªa good source of water and juiciness on the high seas.


    With grains, carrots, and a few more ingredients, they began to prepare for the feast.


    But while preparations were in ace, their various leaders were now gathered together for a little meeting.


    Heh.


    A vicious glint shed through Marcus''s eyes when thinking about Baymard.


    Almost a little over 3 years back, he was mercilessly distracted and thrown out of Baymard when demanding that they sporadic the forms for their pens, paper, and other items.


    He vowed to get revenge.


    And now, he was back!


    But one shouldn''t think these 15 ships were all Morgany had sent him with.


    There should be another 100 ships waiting for them up ahead, just out around the path between the general waters and Pyno''s.


    Good...


    This time Baymard was dead!

 Chapter 1453 Thieves & Fraudsters

    <h4>Chapter 1453 Thieves & Fraudsters</h4>


    Like so, both sides agreed to set off towards Baymard tonight.


    After the feast and yful bantering, tis'' better for the men to rest up and prepare for the journey ahead.


    They reckoned the journey should take 3 months and 3 weeks with their ves rowing in these stagnant winds.


    It was just right.


    Without Baymardian ships, ordinary rowing ships would take this long or more, depending on their locations.


    If one can recall, from the official Caronian Coastal port to Baymard would take a little over a month of ship travel.


    Luckily, they had just officially crossed Deifer water territory, entering Yodan''s waters.


    Leaving the won''t they docked at and sailing


    Again, one shouldn''t forget that Yodan was between Carona and Deiferus.


    Leaving the Deifer port, they docked earlier, and sailing to this point took a little over 4 weeks to achieve. That''s a month.


    Of course, they weren''t in the official Yodan zine yet.


    In another day or so, they should enter the zone between General eaters and Yodan''s.


    Following that, they''ll have to pass Caronian waters and a bit of Arcadinian waters before reaching Baymard.


    So if they were quick, 3 months and 3 weeks should be their arrival date.


    By the end of September, they should arrive at their final destination.


    This was the normal movement, time, and distance for such travels.


    There was nothing medical people could do about this.


    me their pace on their rowing ves for being human and the not-helpful stagnant winds.


    If this was Fall, winter, or even the beginning of Springtime, the heavy winds and storms should aid them by giving a push on their sails.


    Of course, if one sailed against the stormy wind currents, the winds could push them back the entire storm, increasing their traveling time.


    Some ships have found themselvespletely off track after a storm. Others get sent towards inds instead.


    With the situation in windy seasons, one could expect to be helped by nature or pushed back.


    It was a 50-50 chance.


    But of course, as skilled sailors and masters of the sea, there were some rowing tactics they could make the ves perform to keep them on track for a while.


    In these medical times, Captain-Sailing wheels with mechanized rules of pulleys and levers haven''t been invented yet.


    Their entire fate seconded on the ves rowing the galleys.


    And while things were turbulent in wind times, the opposite could be said for now.


    The wind was nonexistent, letting all the work fall on the ves rowing the ships.


    The little waves below only aided by a little and nothing more.


    Rowing in this hot, boiling weather not only made the ves sweat buckets, but also caused them to feel exhausted quicker than they would in cooler seasons.


    Row, row, row the boat.


    Their muscles bulged, and their abs clenched.


    Doing such a feat month after month after month was enough to make even the thickest of people develop muscles.


    .


    3 months, 3 weeks.


    The leaders in both fleets sat around each other, making brief ns and gathering intel from one another about what they knew of their enemy.


    It would


    A few hours of dy shouldn''t change things much.


    The important thing to note was that a month ahead, they would meet the ''HELP'' assigned to them.


    All 100 war galleys filled with hotblooded warriors would assist them in making a stance in Baymard.


    Dare to hoard such goodies and refuse to give the manufacturing formry for pens, paper, and other Art-society items?


    Then don''t me them for being rude.


    This world was there, and they would take everything by force!


    Additionally, it''s clear that these items originally belonged to Morgany.


    So they were just teaching a thief a lesson!


    How do they know this?


    Simple.


    Some of their spies had confirmed that Baymard was keeping a genius locked up there.


    It wasn''t the pairs in Baymard that gave out this info.


    No.


    It was the spies around the other Pyno empires who came in contact with Baymardian goods, writing back to them.


    Additionally, a few of the T.O.R.P members seemed to meet with some other enemy spies from other lesser organizations, who revealed the matter to them after torture.


    For now, the truth was not clear whether there was a kidnapped or traitorous Morg Genius there.


    But wasn''t it likey?


    For thousands and thousands of years, Pyno has been nothing but trash.


    So how could it change so abruptly if not for one of their own changing it?


    Impossible!


    They would rather believe pigs can fly than believe such a thing.


    They had indirectly conditioned Pyno and many in the world to be weak and rely on them.


    So how could they suddenly break out of the system without the help of an external factor?


    If one is blind, then without the description, words, or help of a person who can see, they will never know what their surroundings look like.


    And in truth, they are right.


    The external helper, Landon, was not from this world.


    He broke through the matrix, showing the others the way.


    In short, he was the One.


    But to the Morgs, that external factor should be another Morg.


    That was the only way to exin this madness!


    They didn''t believe that all these ideas came from Landon, a lowly person of Pyno.


    Impossible!


    These Pyrons were not too smart.


    .


    As for the matter involving the medical society, they too wouldn''t let Baymard go.


    How dare these frauds treat people without bloodletting or anymon sense?


    It''s not like they cared about the patients.


    Their worry was that their patients no longer wanted Morgany''s help!


    Dare to drag Pyno customers with Morgany?


    Who gave these fools the guts?


    They, the Morg Society, were not ready to lose such massive amounts of money!


    What was even working was that these Baymardians were charging far less.


    They would get paid bags of gold and silver coins and so many rubies, diamonds, sapphire, and whatnot because their reputation was Godly, and their visit was seen as a divine miracle itself.


    But while they were given suchrge chests of treasures, the Baymardians only wanted 2, 3, or just a handful of silver coins...depending on the procedure or surgery.


    Some drugs were even less than this, costing almost nothing.


    10,000 Copper coins =100 Silver Coins =1 GOLD.


    In short, 10 Silver coins = 1,000 copper coins!


    For some people around Pyno, that was their 2 or 3 months'' sry.


    Baymard didn''t just care about the wealthy but also about the peasants.


    But when it came to the Morgs, they would take hundreds of gold coins, as well as a few silver coins from a single patient.


    Mind you, 1 GOLD = 10,000 Copper!


    So imagine taking a few hundred to treat typhoid?


    Of course, diseases weren''tughing matters.


    Illnesses like mria, typhoid, and the flu whipped out a vast number of the poption yearly.


    Thus, many wealthy clients didn''t blink an eye when paying heavy amounts.


    The amount wasn''t just for the illnesses but also as a show of gesture and a way to build rtionships with the powerful people of Morgany.


    Some even gave out chests of money, equivalent to the price of buying an estate, just to show goodwill.


    But now that they''re getting and no longer need Morgany''s aid, who would want to keep digging out their precious treasures for nothing?


    Morgany only made trips for wealthy clients.


    To gather a bigger reputation, when visiting a wealthy client, they would stay for a week or 2, announcing their presence in the city or town they stayed at.


    From there, other nobles from all around with sick rtives would show up.


    And in that manner, Morgany would make more money once more.


    Sometimes, they added other wealthier clients like this too.


    They expanded theirwork and improved their Godly reputation.


    Even if someone died in their hands during treatment, no one would game them, thinking it was all fate.


    After all, they, the Morgs, were said to have the ability to bring a person close to death back to life.


    And for as long as the Morg Medical society existed. They had seeded and built an impable clientele list of wealthy people and their descendants.


    So how can they not be angry when a majority of their Pyno clients are no longer interested in their services?


    Baymard!!!


    Those in the Morg society clenched their fists after listening to those in the Art society.


    Good... Good...


    What a good Baymard.


    They were both frauds and thieves!!!


    How dare they steal Morg information while also stealing their clients?


    Shameless!


    .


    Like so, the men prepared to feast and dine for a few more hours before leaving by nightfall.


    They looked forward to teaming up with the 100 war galleys ahead and training Baymard when they least expected it.


    And while they were engaged in battle preparation, the culprit of it all was now squinting his eyes dangerously at the trouble ahead.


    The seas where he was, were far quiet.


    Dammit!


    Landon cursed.

 Chapter 1454 Danger All Around

    <h4>Chapter 1454 Danger All Around</h4>


    Mother of Eyebrows!


    Everyone''s eyes stared at the giant family of 2-tail boggles with vignce at heart.


    In this world, there we''re all sorts of boggles/whales.


    But the most dangerous of all was the double-tailed boggle!


    It was aggressive, far bigger than any shape Landon had ever known and was always ready to pick a fight.


    The school of boggles wasted no time surrounding their ships, as though wanting to take them down to the dark chests below.


    The atmosphere was tense, and many could feel death''s ws.


    There were at least 60 boggles surrounding them.


    Dammit!!!


    Landon''s eyes grew grim.


    "Everyone, battle stations! Man the death shooters, ready the missiles and prepare to attack!"


    Landon''s cold voice echoed out like a heavenly order.


    The rms sounded within every interior chamber of the ships, and even those previously napping were up and out of their beds.


    "What''s happening? What danger are we about to face?"


    Many ran while asking the necessary questions.


    And soon, a public announcement was read simr to Landon''s orders on deck.


    Man the machines! Shoot in all directions! Kill without mercy!


    Cold sweat trickled down everyone''s face.


    It was either them, or these boggles.


    Get pulled down into the depths of the ocean without a fight? Naive!


    Their meeting such boggles might also be because of the oath they choose.


    It''s said that many sailors avoided this particr path.


    .


    To get to the empire they were targeting, the closest way would be to pass through the waters between Veinitta and Omania before heading towards Zohl from its bottom region of the continent.


    It can be said that not all the waters between Veinitta and Omania were dangerous.


    No. In truth, most of those waters were calm and peaceful.


    But when it came to a particr coordinate/route, most sailors, if not all, would avoid it.


    The seas in this world were turbulent. And many also found themselves at a disadvantage whether they passed through this particr route.


    Hence, the route was named the Chaos Route.


    In the winter, especially, this route was more dangerous than a majority of ces onnd.


    But why did Landon choose this path? Because it was the shortest point to the Zohl empire he was headed.


    The system gave him a deadline orpleted his mission. And any dys could cost him his life!


    That''s right. That was the punishment the system would give if he failed in rescuing that Zohl boy In time.


    Imagine if he camete, realizing that an arrow was already pierced into the boy''s head?


    The system would definitely tell him before he got to see the corpse, and his punishment would begin.


    Dare to let a chosen son of the heavens die under your watch?


    Landon had cold sweats thinking of how bad things would be if he dyed any further.


    That said, going on this route was his best option. Of course, he also factored in a few dy dates just in case.


    In the end, even with the dy dates added, this route was still the shortest!


    It should be noted that around these parts, the water direction and currents were strange.


    .


    On one sailing route, the water had formed a strange thick upperyer simr to clouds.


    And on that route, one could only go towards a single direction, as though being led forward to the edge of a waterfall.


    Sailing in the opposite direction was difficult, that''s to the water direction.


    And in another sailing route, the waters went in the opposite direction instead.


    And the push from the start current made sail time shortened by a few weeks for many rowing their boats.


    So these many directional routes were popr. You hope on one and get to where you need to be.


    It''s just that getting oneself out of the route requires skilled rowing maneuvers and experience.


    Landon had never seen such waters before in his life.


    The more he knew about this world, the more he felt it was a mix of science and fantasy.


    Why was one part as fluffy as clouds?


    This was also dangerous because sea creatures could easily sneak up on ships from below.


    It was almost as though the Goddess that created this world was drunk the day she made this world.


    And for him, an earthling used to the earthy world, many things here didn''t make sense. Maybe you can me it on the slight differences in gravity, the slight differences in soil properties, weather, the strange creatures, and whatnot.


    But when trying to exin it through science,


    Of course, just like how earth had its involved mysteries that scientists couldn''t crack, one could also assume that the many blizzard things in this world were also unsolvable mysterious.


    But Landon knew the truth in his heart.


    From the beginning of time, the Goddess had created her world like this.


    End of story.


    With people having strange powers and even the Holy city existing... Wasn''t this all connected?


    What she, the other gods and goddesses watching over this universe chose to bless, they blessed.


    The world was filled with wanders that Landon knew could never be exined by science.


    How can a waterfall glow against gravity upwards to a blessed toweringnd in Zalipnia? How can some humans have the powers to do what they did?


    Those in the future will never be able to find the answer by relying only on science.


    .


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    The thunderous boots of many echoed across the ships.


    Some hopped on the open heavy artillery guns on deck, while others paired themselves in teams, holding out missileunchers, ready for action.


    Of course, those in the Control rooms also squeezed their joysticks, steadily locking position with the creatures on the radar.


    F***!


    Down below, there were 50 boggles that differed from the 60 or so already above the water surface.


    Sweet mother of Pearls.


    Were they going to get attacked from underneath and from the sides?


    "Everyone, secure yourselves! It''s going to be bumpy!!!"

 Chapter 1455 A Tough Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1455 A Tough Battle</h4>


    Bam!!


    The leading ship was attacked from below.


    And those in the Control room gritted their teeth, hiding their anxiousness.


    [You have the go-ahead.]


    "Copy that, your majesty. Deploying Omega 15 missiles!"


    Receiving word from Landon on deck, the Captain wasted no timemanding his men.


    "Deploy the Omega 15s!"


    Don''t think that an explosion from below wouldn''t hurt them above.


    Anything more, and they would risk damaging their ships.


    The chemical reaction from the explosive, as well as the water pressure and forces, could create a hole in their already sturdy ships if they used anything too deadly.


    Of course, if their ships had been built with enhanced metal parts, that would be a different matter altogether.


    For now, their ships were still at risk.


    Even if they were to shoot a big one at an enemy, that said enemy had to be far out of their calcted damage range.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-!


    Time seemed to freeze in ce with burdening tension on everyone''s shudders.


    Their breathing became hoarse, and the abrupt war zone was even more terrifying than before.


    And seated on one of the numbers seats was a Sinju, a newbie Double-S ss mission taker.


    Yes! Though he had taken other missions before, this was his first time on a Double-S-ss mission.


    He was both nervous and eager to make contributions.


    Holding the joystick, his hands trembled, and his body quaked with worry.


    ''Come on, Sinju. You''ve got this. Though you''ve never had an opportunity to test this out, you''ve had training on what to do... Come on... Come on....''


    He moved his trembling joystick, locking position on the constantly swimming boggle.


    And soon, it was time for him to show his mastery.


    "Fire!!!"


    Click.


    Sinju pressed the red buttons at the tip of his joystick.


    [Missile deployed!]


    The words popped out in red above his attack screen. And soon, he saw the green dot he targeted turn sh red.


    Sinju''s body trembled in excitement.


    It was a good solid hit!!


    And though the missileunched was nowhere near enough to kill the boggle, this much made him happy.


    But ording to their estimate, one boggle might need 5~7 shots to die.


    This couldn''t be med on the missiles being weak.


    No... The 2-Tail Boggle was born with a sturdy outer skin that was impossible to slice off with a few de strikes.


    It was too tasking to do so.


    That''s why even when such boggles were sessfully captured with a string of luck, the butchering method involved the bucket going into the boggles body to slice it off from within.


    The outer skin was very sturdy. And this was why its skin was regarded as a precious military item.


    After drying its skin and doing a few finishing touches, somebined this with leather to make an excellent worth sheath, while others wore it underneath their armor during battle.


    Tsk.


    To kill so many was truly unfortunate.


    But what could they do? Their survival was at stake here!


    Nheless, his majesty had said if the creatures ran off, they were to let them go. But if they proved tough, then it was indeed their fate to die!!


    .


    Boom!


    The States blow turned orange, bubbling and bursting dangerously.


    And for a moment, it began to rain fish.


    Fish of all kinds flew into the air and onto their decks.


    The fish-salty smell in the air was pungent.


    But no one cares about this.


    "Captain! More are entering the radar zone!"


    Someone eximed.


    And sure enough, many quite a few more boggles from the deep dark depths below were swimming upwards.


    They didn''t dare to enter the shes of heated orange chaos.


    But only swam at a safe distance as though waiting for an opportune moment to strike or eat the injured fishes.


    Provided they didn''t n to harm the ships, those aboard would also let them go.


    "Some of you keep an eye out for them. The test of you to focus on the battle ahead."


    ~Grrrrra!!!~


    The injured 2-tail boggles cried out in hatred!


    If they were humans, they would be described as a petty bunch that held grudges.


    You would think they would flee after such an attack. But that would be wrong.


    An eye for an eye!


    Even if they couldn''t deal with those aboard, they still wanted to do some damage to the ships!


    Bam!


    The left bottom side of the ship jumped into the air as though almost overturning.


    What????!


    For a moment, Landon saw the famous titanic scene happen right before his eyes.


    Luckily they were all started onto the rails. Or else wouldn''t some fall off the ships?


    De-De-De-De-De-De~


    Those on the stationed weapons began shooting at the jumping boggles like crazy.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh~"


    They screamed whileunching their attacks, moving their weapons from left, right, and around them.


    Doe you pieces of sh**!


    De-De-De-De-De!~


    They seemed to be going crazy in this moment of truth.


    However, one of them soon froze before unbuckling himself and jumping out.


    Bam!


    A boggle''s tail smacked the stationed weaponry,pletely uprooting it from the ground.


    The massive weapon flew off the ship and into the waters on the other side.


    F***!


    The one who jumped out had cold sweat, thanking his lucky stars for his quick thinking.


    If he had dyed for just a second longer, that could''ve been him sinking in the waters.


    Of course, with how heavy the machine was, it would definitely sink to the bottom. So no one worried about it getting found or fished out.


    Maybe hundreds and thousands of years, it would be a lost historical treasure.


    But for now, this was not their focus.


    The big holes were angry. And those both below and above were engaging ruthlessly.


    And once, Landon realized how significant metal enhancement was.


    Dammit!


    Landon began pulling, rolling up his sleeves while holding the rails.


    What was he going to do?


    Many who spotted him inwardly wanted to ask.


    But before they could say anything, his majesty left them with only 2 sentences.


    "Stop all missile attacks below the main ship and focus on those above the surface."


    Plop~


    Everyone watched everything happen before their eyes in a faze.


    Did... Did their leader just jump into that hell hole?


    (¡ã_¡ã)

 Chapter 1456 Her Highness Is Strong

    <h4>Chapter 1456 Her Highness Is Strong</h4>


    Your majesty?


    Plop.


    They watched Landon do a professional dive into the hell hole.


    (I_I)


    His majesty will be fine, right?


    These were deadly boggles with a fierce force and thick skin that couldn''t be punctured easily. So how could they not worry?


    What??!!!!


    Lucy, who got word via her walkie talkie almost went insane listening to the report.


    How dare he put his life at stake like that?


    She was already nning to implement punishment when he got back.


    That''s right. His image in her heart was very untouchable.


    She had faith in his abilities, knowing that he wouldn''t take risks he wasn''t sure of.


    She understood this very well. It''s just that, as his wife, how could she not worry?


    Even if he trusted his abilities, nothing in this world was a hundred percent sure... Even science said this.


    So what of the slim possibility of something going wrong happening?


    What a husband!


    Boom!


    Lucyunched a missile towards one of the boggles that jumped out to swallow her and many others.


    The missile went straight into its insides, causing it to swell and rapture its belly.


    But even with the big opening on its tummy, the damn boggle was still alive.


    Lucy squinted one eye, positioning the heavyunching tube on her shoulders.


    It typically needed 2 people to hold and position thergeuncher.


    But in her case, she carried the ck tube over her shoulders with ease.


    Brauhhhh~


    The boggle shook violently, wanting to make ast shot before disappearing below.


    And as if working together with friends, the ship was abruptly tilted by a few below. And the boggle nned to make its attack.


    The abrupt ship movements threw many off for a few seconds. But this was enough time for garbage to reign if they weren''t careful.


    "Your highness, watch out!!!!"


    Someone eximed loudly while watching the boggle attempt to swallow Lucy and a few others again.


    Bungy road on her waist, Lucy hurriedly positioned her already nted body, making another aim at its mouth.


    ''Want to eat me, big fe? Sorry, I still haven''t enjoyed my marriage life to the fullest.''


    Boom!


    A massive yellow glow shed in the boggles open mouth, causing Lucy and many others to turn away marily.


    "Everyone, take cover!"


    This time, they did feel some heat from the attack even at their safe distance.


    The attack had gone off before the creature could close its mouth.


    Sck!


    Its brain mush and a few parts along its throat and upper body began raining in them like mana from the heavens.


    The creature''s lifeless body made anotherrge ssh on the water, immediately leaving them soaked.


    The giant boggle fell to its demise, floating above the water surface.


    But soon, its body was viciously dragged by others.


    Whether deadly or friendly, goggles were generally caring to their kind.


    They dragged the body away, forcing it to sink into the abyss below.


    Maybe it was a way of burial for them.


    Whatever the case, they didn''t allow the body to hover above the surface.


    But was the battle over? Not a chance!


    The boggles were still relentless.


    Thus, the battle continued.


    There was a reason why the 2-tailed Boggle was both annoying and dangerous.


    Sailors say that if one encountered a boggle, whether provoked or unprovoked, that boggle would bully and fight them as though they had some sworn hatred for one another.


    This was why people didn''t like taking this travel route.


    They didn''t know why, but the boggle didn''t like some of the travel routes, choosing this one and a few others as their favorite lines.


    And with the history of man''s demise in their hands, who would actively try using this line?


    Even the Morgs rarely moved on this path.


    Whenever they attempted it, their ships and men would be lost forever.


    How can their wooden galleys stand a chance against these boggles?


    One tail swipe, and they would be dead, sinking to the deep abyss below.


    Even the Adonis worshippers and other major powerful forces dared not pass on these ces.


    In this world, many regions at sea were damned and already condemned as dead man nes.


    Be it the deadly Devil''s Gate line that was dangerous in February with thousands and thousands of Laypiresing to mate... or the waters around the chaotic Whirlpool to Death''s doors that had nonstop whirlpools no matter the season, no one would dare go sailing in these regions.


    The whirlpool zone was the deadliest since it would suck in hundreds of fleets to the abyss below with no mercy.


    These ces were said to be unassable for them with wooden galleys.


    If their ships get punctured with no hand around them, what are they do except float about in the dangerous waters, hoping to one day reach an ind ornd?


    It could take months and even close to a year in some cases in dangerous seasons.


    And that only if they managed to stay alive.


    No matter how you look at it, the risks for passing along these ces were far too many.


    In the end, relying on wooden galleys and human rowing to get them out of such situations was impossible.


    So many would never take this route, no matter how powerful they were.


    This alone showed how dangerous this path was.


    .


    Boom!


    Lucy made another shot.


    "Quickly! Load me up!!!"


    "Yes, your highness!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Those on deck were quick to take action.


    And for a moment, the scene looked like it came straight out of a blockbuster movie.


    Some were rolling away from sudden attacks, others jumping to the side in a dive while using smaller missileunchers, and some were busy transporting more ammunition back and forth.


    Missile and grenade handheldunchers of all sizes were brought out to y.


    No one dared to shoot recklessly unless they were sure of its mark.


    Any ident, and they could shoot themselves instead.


    And just like their situation, Landon was also in a heated battle of his own.

 Chapter 1457 The Might Of A Puny Being

    <h4>Chapter 1457 The Might Of A Puny Being</h4>


    Holding his breath, Landon stared at the creatures that now surrounded him.


    Whenpared to them, he was an ant!


    The sun''s rays provided some light to an extent.


    But if one looked downwards, they would only see nothing but darkness.


    These paths were deep and far away fromnd.


    One man, 12 giant boggles, looking at him provocatively.


    Time seemed to have frozen when the staring contest began.


    But seconds more, one of the boggles let out a bubbly sound, making the first move.


    The fierce creature swam like lightning, opening its massive mouth to swallow him whole.


    As if infected with adrenaline, Landon raised his fist at the mischievous thing.


    Bam!


    Hended a solid hit at its upper lip.


    Bww~~


    The creature shook in disbelief, wondering how a tiny being could hand such a deadly blow.


    With its skin, such a move could do nothing to it.


    Yet, the creature felt the immense pain travel to its entire insides like an electric current.


    F***!


    What was going on here?


    The other boggles looked at the scene suspiciously.


    Their buddy won''t be pretending, right? How can this puny being pack a powerful punch?


    They didn''t believe it.


    .


    With vicious stares, they moved toward Landon yet again. This time, they came in packs from all directions.


    The tiny being was standing next to the ship as though saying: If you want to attack this ship, then you have to go through me.


    The being had ced its fins (hands) on its waist and raised its shoulders in a defense mode.


    They, sea creatures, lived by understanding certain behaviors.


    Once a creature took a defensive stance, it was either in preparation for the battle or to show its might and dominance.


    And as proud, deadly creatures of the seas, they took his behavior as provocation.


    And sure enough, they swung all 2 tails viciously while floating on the same spot.


    Their eyes narrowed, their bodies tilted in one direction, showing their intimidating tail motion to the enemy.


    It was as if they were smacking an invisible floor to show their might. This behavior was also simr to a monkey beating its chest.


    Swish! Swish! Swish!


    They acted in synchronization, as though they rehearsed for this money all their lives.


    Some fishes swimming not too far away immediately made U-turns in the opposite direction.


    Please. They were just cannon Dodgers in these deep waters. So don''t drag them into this.


    The lizard-horse fish the size of a human, the transparent catfish... So many creatures of the sea nearby moved away after seeing the battle formation from the boggles.


    But the person who should be worrying wasn''t even bothered at all.


    Lanson raised his brow, swinging his fist provocatively too.


    What?


    So only they were allowed to show off their synchronized tail taps?


    Well, he too had an arrogant showy disy. And that was rotating one of his arms as though getting ready for battle.


    Br?


    The boggles were even more annoyed to see his arrogance.


    ''Since you like this ship so much, then don''t mind if we mess it up!''


    .


    1, 2, 3!


    The boggles rushed to the ship with full force.


    They were going to flip it upside down once and for all!


    But how could Landon let them do so?


    Raising his fist and leaning back slightly, he sent a deadly blow to the nearest boggle.


    Bam!


    The Boggle found itself falling into the abyss but couldn''t do anything to stop its fall.


    The force from Landon''s blow had sent it flying.


    But this was just the beginning.


    Twisting his body, he kicked another like a ser ball,nded a few more punches on others, swam a little distance to the other end of the ship, smacked another boggle in the face, and continued like so.


    Bam! Bam! Pah! Bam! Bam!


    The boggles had never seen anything like this.


    What was he? Who was he? Why was he?


    They began to wonder if he was different from the other beings of his kind that they had destroyed severally.


    He looked the same as the others. So why was his strength so big?


    No matter how much they thought, the boggle brain power could not support such high thinking.


    Landon did under backflips, dodged their attacks, gave many of his own, and kept the ship safe.


    He was joking when he meant they wouldn''t be able to get close.


    Like lightning, he could swim from one end of the massive shop to another bottom in seconds.


    It was almost as though he cloned himself because at some point, the boggles began seeing his afterimages.


    (0_0)


    Eh?... They couldn''t have eaten some illuminating seaweed, would they?


    Howe this one being was now turning into 50 or more?


    Landon was brutal, increasing strength the more he yed.


    And soon, he not only attacked the boggles going after the main ship but also attacked those on other ships like a God.


    ''Get over here!''


    He dragged one from an extreme end, throwing it to the others like bowling pins


    Steer-Rike!


    He knocked them far away with his first throw.


    The boggles found themselves heading down but couldn''t do anything to stop the motion.


    Landon was hell-bent on sending them too far down after injuring them heavily.


    He didn''t intend to kill them since there were indeed precious creatures.


    Though annoying, their value was there.


    .


    Looking at the scene, he inwardly nodded, seeing the clear open seas once more except for little creatures moving about.


    At this point, even the other boggles he didn''t attack fled the scene aftering to terms with their loss.


    The nket of mist has been cleared from their eyes. And now, they dared not stay any longer.


    Will they stop attacking humans after this? Not a chance!


    They would still do it again and again and again if they had their way.


    But that was not Landon''s concern.


    Feeling his breath run short, he finally popped his head out for the first time since his dive.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty!"


    Many eximed in joy, seeing their hero emerge.


    The battle was finally over.


    "Quick! Quick! Get his majesty out of the waters!"

 Chapter 1458 Plead Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 1458 Plead Guilty</h4>


    With both excited and anxious gazes, the many people aboard quickly took Landon out of the waters.


    Hahahahahha~


    Their leader was strong!


    Many had gazes filled with reverence for all he did.


    Of course, with his majesty''s superhuman strength, they were sure he smacked the hell out of those boggles.


    Truth be told, they still found it surreal that his majesty''s strength could beat that of these tough boggles.


    Many smiled, watching the soaked Landon get drawn up from the waters.


    "Here, your majesty. Here''s a towel!"


    An overlyrge towel was carefully ced over his shoulder, and an open path was created.


    Landon looked at them with a slight smile on his face. "You did well. Keep up the good job!"


    "Sir, yes, sir!!"


    They eximed, giving firm military salutes!


    Their faces might look steel, but their eyes betrayed them, showing their glee.


    Landon nodded while looking at his water-resistant watch: "Change Attire and report back on duty by 13-0''hundred."


    Right!


    Everyone took to themand.


    You have to know that during the battle, the jumping bogglespletely soaked them too.


    And though the hot boiling sun had dried off 60~70% of their clothes, it was still advisable for them to get out of their damp attires and put on another set.


    13-0''hundred.


    Many moved quickly, not daring to arriveter than told.


    And all across the other ships, the wet men and women rushed to get changed and report back to duty.


    "You are so bold!"


    A clear voice echoed out, causing Landon to freeze.


    "...Wife, I? Bold? Since when?"


    Landon was already in survival mode, staring at Lucy.


    The daggers she was sending him with her eyes were too sharp for him to misread.


    She had her hands crossed over her chest and an expression that said it all.


    "You dare to take such a risk without even saying goodbye or even alerting me? Do you take our husband and wife rtionship as a joke!!"


    Lucy was furious.


    If she were not without him, she wouldn''t be this pissed.


    Every time Landon left her in Baymard, the days and hours before his setting out, he would always say hisst words just in case he didn''t return.


    She too would say her mind. Though she was confident in her husband''s strength, like she said, anything could happen. There was no absolute certainty in this world.


    That''s why she was furious.


    Heaven forbid that such a thing could happen to her hubby... But what if that was thest time she saw him? How dare he jump into such a pit surrounded by giant deadly creatures without even saying goodbye, alerting her, or giving some support or encouragement or promise.


    Had it not been for the walkie, she would''ve never known he went down there!!!


    Lucy''s eyes were spitting fire the more she thought of it.


    "Landon! How would you like it if I did the same to you?"


    Landon?


    What happened to hubby, dear, darling, or her usual sweet names she called him?


    Landon''s heart skipped a beat.


    In a sh, he reached out to her as though begging with his life.


    "Wife, please don''t be angry with me, okay? It''s all the fault of my stupidity. Wife, your husband is such a stupid man. So please forgive me. I promise never to do it again, cross my heart."


    ''"What about the ''hope to die'' part?"


    "_"


    .


    Lucy was about to storm away in rage when Landon quickly swooped her up and hurried to their chambers.


    Hey, a man has to do what a man has to do.


    Even if it meant begging his wife for the entire day, he would do it willingly.


    Everyone around the scene watched the couple, inwardlyughing in their hearts.


    His majesty might be firm, strong and even intimidating when need be. However, when facing his wife, he was as soft as a newborn calf.


    Everyone knew that his majesty was addicted to pampering his wife.


    Though they would never let his majesty know, many had already begun betting on it.


    "5 Bays says they''ll be out in 3 hours."


    "What? 3 hours? Are you underestimating his majesty''s coaxing skills? 7 Bays says it''ll be no more than an hour!"


    "You''re both crazy! 7 Bays says it will take 4!"


    "You''re on!!"


    Many secretly wished for their fight to take longer, while some hoped for it to end almost immediately.


    A gamble of this nature concerning this very topic wasn''t new.


    For close to 4 years now, many in Baymard who worked close to the couple always gambled on the matter.


    Did they feel bad? No!


    me the happy couple for always throwing dog food at them. Every time they were together, it was almost as if they were seeing each other for the first time.


    It made those who were still single cry with no tears.


    In the barracks and many other ces visited by the couple severally, many people would gamble on matters such as this... Especially when sailing out with them on missions.


    One also has to know that his majesty and her highness were also celebrities.


    People genuinely want to know about them.


    Even if it were just taking tea, people would describe the tea scene as though it were a blockbuster.


    And you better believe that the tea set would be sold out in hours.


    Many quickly ced their bets while heading out to change.


    Hehehehehehe~


    How long will it take for his majesty to admit his faults before Queen Lucy? Only time would tell.


    .


    And while the best were aces, Landon and Lucy had long arrived at their cabin.


    Plop.


    The man was quick to get on his knees, hugging her waist pitifully.


    They would not be leaving this room until he calmed her down to a certain extent.


    You must be joking! This was the woman he slept with, loved, and thought about constantly.


    So what manly pride? Who has that ever helped?


    "Wife, let''s talk about it, alright?"

 Chapter 1459 AfterMath

    <h4>Chapter 1459 AfterMath</h4>


    Like so, the couple spent 3 hours in their chambers.


    In truth, they made up barely 5 minutes after reaching their room.


    However, after that, both took their baths, washed away the salty seawater, and had a meal together before finally stepping out to continue their duties.


    What? It was in their nature to drag out anger with each other.


    Many people might think they did so because they usually spent time bonding in private after any disagreements.


    So now, with them leaving after 3 hours, many thought it took 2 or hours instead.


    But for this, Lucy and Landon would only roll their eyes heavenwards.


    Most people could indeed stay angry for half a day or longer with partners, but they couldn''t.


    How could they go to work, sleep, or even part from their partners with such anger brooding within?


    The couple stepped out holding hands in warmth, and many had a tactful look in their eyes.


    It looks like the couple was back to throw dog food at them again.


    "Pay up! You owe me 5 Bays!"


    ...


    With things under control, Landon and Lucy headed to the Control Center for a brief meeting.


    And there, they met with several other leading men and women involved with the mission.


    "Your Majesty Landon!"


    "Her Majesty Queen Lucy!"


    Everyone saluted one another, taking their seats, with their secretaries at the side, one taking down minutes and the rest sitting as still as stones.


    Some attendees had also arrived from the other ships too.


    Landon leaned forward, staring at everyone nce by nce.


    "First off, I would like to congratte us all on our victory. Every battle, no matter how small or how great, should be celebrated!"


    ~p. p. p. p.~


    Many pped for themselves as though giving a pat on their backs.


    For every victory, every good thing life brings, it was always important to be appreciative of it all. Even the air they breathed was a luxury because it could be done bad with some of them sinking to the bottom of the abyss.


    When the ships rocked up and down, some were indeed thrown overboard but hung at the sides of the ship thanks to them being strapped in.


    And of course, whenever this happened, many would cover for them, shooting whatever came their way while aiding these hanging men to climb up the ropes.


    In the end, their quick thinking, protocols, drills when attacked byrge animals, and luck had saved them all.


    This was the first time they had gone through this sort of attack.


    Thankfully, their drill-taught skills were good, though not as close to the real situation at hand. In truth, without his majesty''s help, things would not have gone this smoothly.


    Everyone inwardly recognized this matter while also taking this route.


    Unless in dire straits, they would never use this oath again!!


    So dangerous.


    What other big thingsy here? No wonder no ships could be spotted around the many mile radii'' on the radar.


    When traveling, they would use the radar to dodge ships like ghosts.


    The radar released a signal that traveled and mapped everything within certain mile radiuses.


    But for a while now, no ship was detected... Not even a sinking one.


    Inwardly, they made up their minds that when they arrived at Zohl, they would gather enough information about the waters around these regions.


    Another thing they were thankful for was that the attack urred when the dogs were in their training room 2 floors down.


    If one of their dogs got eaten or injured, they would feel terrible. To them, the dogs were theirrades who they respected as individuals.


    Of course even without the attacks, whenever they allowed the dogs to run on deck or about, they always dressed them in both lightweight armor and floatation suits too.


    .


    ~p. p. p. p. p.~


    The brave men and women pped for their victory in today''s battle.


    Landon nodded in satisfaction.


    "You all handled things beautifully... Though there are still a few more things we should''ve all done better: you, me, and the rest of our brave soldiers, marines, and navy personnel. But before we get into that, Status report. Go!"


    "Yes, your majesty." Replied the lead Captain in charge of all the other ship Captains.


    "No punctures to any ships made, though a few dents have been formed. As for ammunition, what we used was barely 0.03% of all we have in stock."


    Landon massaged his chin thoughtfully. "So it shouldn''t affect our war and ns for Zohl."


    "Correct, your majesty. We still have more than enough for the real battle. However, we still have to consider if such attacks from the sea ur very frequently."


    Of course, the ammunition wasn''t the main problem.


    The issue was that now that a few dents had formed on the ships, though the dents weren''t deep if they came across another school of boggles that hit on those same dented ces repeatedly, the results would be bad!


    These boggles had thick skin that was even a luxury to use on battlefields.


    So this alone should tell one how touched their skin was.


    If along the way, they met more and more of these sorts of deadly sea creatures, then who could say whether their ships would reach Zohl in good conditions? One or 2 might even sink in the end.


    Again, there could be more dangerous and powerful creatures like the boggles out there.


    So it was best for them to prepare for the worst!


    Landon''s eyes narrowed at the few documents that were put together in these 3 hours.


    From the report, only 2 major machine parts close to the dents needed maintenance and quick fix-ups.


    "Your majesty, the military mechanics & ship engineers are already on the job."


    "Good. Keep an eye out for things. Though we''ve always been battle-ready, we need to be on a higher alert stance. Allocate and prepare more ammunition for the job. Am I clear?!!!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"

 Chapter 1460 A Forceful Crusade

    <h4>Chapter 1460 A Forceful Crusade</h4>


    With the war with man vs. boggle over, the ships were inspected, and the lessons learned were drawn out for future purposes.


    And for some, they began writing reports, attack ns, and adjusting protocol for various new rising scenarios that just came to mind.


    Today''s matter had made everyone''s head swell with uncertainty about what the sea truly holds.


    Apart from the familiar routes they had used to head towards Zalipnia earlier, they were all new to these paths.


    Many also had cold sweat after realizing that if not for Majesty''s help... Maybe the situation would''ve been far worse than expected.


    In the end, this route was a no-go route for future purposes... Especially if they sign a treaty with those in Zohl and have to move the ship cruises back and forth between these 2 points.


    Such a thing would be disastrous and unsafe for both travelers and these steering the ships.


    Like so, they continued their journey onwards with vignce at bay.


    But they weren''t the only ones facing battle.


    .


    --The Outskirts Of Whitepold City, Deiferus--


    .


    The boiling sun fried those below, giving them a faint pinkish hue.


    The air was stagnant, with little or no breeze blowing by.


    The bees buzzed, and the birds chirped merrily.


    It sure was a good day to be alive.


    Underneath the scorching weather, a fierce battle began to unfold.


    In a forest path, several caravans of knightly soldiers marched forth with extreme vignce.


    Their eyes darted from left to right, up to down, and in every other position one could think of.


    The air was silent except for nature''s melodies.


    Some held their arrows tightly while riding their horses, while others had one hand on their sword sheaths.


    And for some, their shields were their biggest firms of protection. And for others, their long spears of steel rods were always close by.


    The scorching sun enhanced the greenery, making its colors shine even more vibrant than normal. The shadows from the many trees were a good cooling source while traveling through the woods.


    The men and women slowly marched forth in silence.


    Everything seemed to be alright... Or so they thought.


    Henry sat in his carriage, looking over quite a few documents concerning the ce they were headed.


    Though they were technically at the ''outskirts'' or Whitepold city, they were still 3 hours away from the actual city.


    Henry thinned his lips, looking at the reports he received.


    Whitepold city.


    Those here secretly opposed him, carrying out their hideous acts even though thew stated otherwise.


    They not only refused to ept his goodwill but also refused to allow them.


    As Deiferus'' ruler, how could he allow this to go on?


    Unlike Baymard''s situation, he had arge opposition against his rule.


    And over time, though the number had dwindled to an extent, there were still many who hated his ''nosy'' interference.


    Some protested, saying that if they wanted to throw their babies into the forest, it was their right!


    Others called him a tyrant because he disbanded the many ridiculous councils in Deiferus.


    Over time, Henry had just chosen to believe that these people were neurotic.


    Talking sense into them was akin to throwing water on a wall.


    Whatever he said entered one ear and left the other.


    These people believe that since the child was brother to them, they could do whatever they wanted with that said child.


    Inbthenedn, since they weren''t taking inmon sense, they released the edict like a tyrant.


    He did try the nice way. But since it wasn''t working, why try to reason with the unreasonable.


    Sometimes, one just has to put their foot down.


    What was even shocking was that they took the matter to Baymard, trying to attract more supporters to their ridiculousness.


    They also stated that women should be monitored because their blood-shedding was a curse or something like that.


    They stated that if a man didn''t monitor a woman''s cycle, she would develop sorceress powers that could freeze and kill them all in a blink of an eye.


    (-_-)


    He was sorry...


    Growing up, Henry had never believed that rubbish. If it were true, do you think men would still be on top in today''s world?


    Alright.


    Now that he rejected their ridiculous ideas, he would like to see it LIVE and direct.


    Come on... He was waiting for all women to start developing powers that could freeze all men in the world.


    Every time these people spoke about this, he would still his eyes, wondering why nothing had happened since his reign if what they said was true.


    In a nutshell, he worked hard to disband numerous councils. But there were still some adamant about fighting him with the veryst drop of their blood.


    And in a blink of an eye, these people began a CRUSADE for their beliefs.


    From the report, they would storm people''s homes with weapons at hand, asking everyone to kneel.


    Following that, they held their victims by the cor, asking a simple question.


    [Do you believe in Deiferus'' Old ways?]


    If one''s answer was yes, they would be dragged out of their homes and immediately taken away to be the next soldiers in line for the crusade.


    And if their answer was no, they would be asked if they were ready to believe.


    In the end, any that opposed would be killed on the spot, whether they were men, women, or children. .what was even more irksome was that these people kidnapped the newly born babies of those they killed.


    Probably to raise them as crusade warriors too.


    Because of this matter, many who once supported him publicly now stood on a neutral stance.


    Of course, he didn''t me them because everyone had the right to survival.


    His enemies were forcing them to choose the only path of survival when caught by the throat.


    So why should he me them?


    To eradicate the problem, he had to kill or catch those at the source.

 Chapter 1461 Henry’s Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 1461 Henry''s Dilemma</h4>


    His opposition was so irritating and worrying.


    Why?...


    Why couldn''t they just settle down for a bit and give him a moment''s rest?


    The more Henry thought about this, the more furious he was.


    But he didn''t lose his cool since he had long expected the opposition when he took the throne.


    In Arcadina, many didn''t oppose William because Alec was already a nightmare. In Terique, they weed Astar''s reign with open arms after Nopline''s demise.


    In Carona, Penelope was well-loved.


    And of course in Yodan, though Sirius had faced opposition since his father Maine had been on his side from a young age. It helped him build a solid foundation in the shadows. So Sirius taking the throne once the matter was revealed was only natural.


    But in his case, he had the most regtions alling at him at once.


    This was probably why Baymard sent more help to him than those in the other empires.


    But of course, he couldn''t rely on Baymard all the time.


    The Baymardians were mostly here to find and save all babies thrown in the forest zones maliciously.


    The Baymardians were more focused on humanitarian works, leaving matters of rolling the empire to himself.


    They had only helped him during the beginning months of his rule and during the period when the first batch of his Deifer knights got sent to Baymard for training.


    The Baymardians did pull out a while ago.


    The only time they guarded him was if they were there for a special mission that requested them to work alongside him for a specific period.


    In the end, most things were left to him and his trusted men as should be.


    He was already grateful to Baymard for doing this much.


    So unless he felt defeated, he wouldn''t ask for their help in dealing with these Crusaders.


    Look! Baymard was already training his men and many he sent over there.


    It can be said that the training was sessful because those who returned had a massive shift in attitude and work ethics.


    His private Royal Barracks in Deiferus changed with many teaching the others how to act and what training drills they would follow.


    Their schedule was strict, and most of those who returned simted the Barrack situation simr to that in Baymard''s.


    The prison systems and training regimes were also in effect.


    This in Henry''s mind, was the biggest gift Baymard had given him.


    It was just that he couldn''t help wondering how Baymard''s training fared against the almighty Morgany''s.


    This was something that many subconsciously asked with no ill intentions but pure curiosity.


    You have to know that getting a chance to train in Morgany was akin to getting the opportunity to enter heaven''s doors.


    So many thought that if Baymard, an empire in this lesser continent, had such powerful training skills, imagine how powerful those from Morgany would be?


    In the end, this question was an unanswered one.


    .


    The city of Whitepold.


    Henry had a stern expression, thinking of what they might face ahead.


    ording to their report, Whitepold held 2 major factions that spearheaded the killings.


    He was here not only to make a statement against these crusaders but also to cleanse Whitepold city.


    Suddenly, he heard the abrupt sound of someone tapping the carriage window twice.


    But he didn''t reach for the window.


    It was one of his aides, Twilight, that opened the stic-ss-looking window with ease.


    That''s right.


    Baymardian windows primarily used in vehicles were also imported by various carriage and wagon builders.


    Who wouldn''t want such a clear and stunning window when moving about?


    The Baymardians were so kind enough to sell these sses in rectangr, circr, and square-shaped of various cut dimensions particr for wagons, carriages, caravans, and other enclosed modes of transportation.


    Of course, the thick usual wooden windows they typically used weren''t removed from the wagons.


    They chose toyer both windows together.


    Standing outside a carriage, the windows were the see-Baymardian ones.


    And if a person wanted privacy, not allowing those outside from seeing the inside, they would utch the wood windowtched on the inner carriage ceiling, lowering it like a p.


    Again, it should also be noted that the transparent Baymardian windows could also be lowered or raised too. And Landon had nothing to do with the ingenious ideas of these carriage builders.


    Even shocking to him was that they had used the same idea that n windows used.


    When seated in an airne, if you don''t want to see the outside or the clouds anymore, what do you do? You raise the shaded part to seal the windows.


    They used this same logic to make the windows raise or lower the Baymardian windows from the inside.


    And the carriage parts below the windows were slightly thicker since the transparent window would slide down into the wood.


    Baymards lotive windows were popr, and many wooden vehicles were quick to hop on this trend.


    And now, all around Pyno, many had these clear Baymardian windows on their carriages, wagons, and all the rest.


    But of course, another thing that many might realize was that there was indeed a slight difference between the windows exported outpared to the overly thin framed windows in Baymard.


    These particr windows exported out were arrow tested by the Baymardians. This was also ced in the advertisements for the windows.


    Baymard was safe: but out here, they weren''t.


    That''s why those exported were made differently, not as flexible and ''soft'' as those in Baymard.


    And to serve as an even greater backup, the wooden windows were also left by the carriage designers.


    .


    ~Knock. Knock.


    The tapping noises echoed with the carriage.


    Raising the red curtains, Henry and the other 2 inside the carriage stared at the person riding alongside their window on horseback.


    "Your majesty, the scouts are back."


    The man said, passing a thinly rolled paper.


    Henry nodded. "Fall back and wait for further instructions."


    Depending on the message, their ns might have to change.

 Chapter 1462 The Enemy We Know

    <h4>Chapter 1462 The Enemy We Know</h4>


    Fall back?


    Everyone stared at each other with a subtle look in their eyes.


    Their master, his majesty, didn''t need to say much for them to understand the gravity of the situation.


    Subconsciously tightening their grip on their reins, some hurried in front, whole others moved in different directions, and some only pulled their horses to a halt, guarding their monarch.


    Their eyes still darting around magically, many that went ahead and around began breaking into the many parts of the forest looking for a suitable campsite.


    In a sh, things had changed.


    But what exactly was it that caused this heavy feeling in the atmosphere?


    Henry''s aides, Dan and Elroy, read the note with firm faces. And the more they read, the more distorted their expressions.


    How bold!!!


    Bam!


    Dan smashed his fist on the table with trembling hands.


    "Your majesty, these bastards are getting too much!"


    Dan''s chest raised and lowered numerously all in this single moment.


    If not for their sharp scouts, who noticed something wrong far up ahead, wouldn''t they just be walking into a trap before thinking about everything in the city?


    Dan squinted his eyes murderously.


    One doesn''t need to be spoon-fed to know the truth.


    Though calmer and moreposed than his colleague, Elroy''s eyes still flickered with a dangerous light.


    "Your majesty, our ns and actions have been leaked."


    "I know," Henry stated. "It seems we have traitors in our midst."


    Taking a sip of hot tea, theposed Elroy only looked outside the window as though peering into a far-off horizon.


    "Your majesty, the enemy is prepared and has territorial advantage over us." Turning his attention back to Henry, Elroy''s gaze was even more unfathomable than before.


    "Your majesty, forgive this one for not realizing how mad these people are."


    Who would''ve thought the opposition had such rming ns, actingpletely different from what they imagined?


    Though the opposition was against them ''publicly,'' in through, they had never stood face to face against Henry and his forces.


    Rather, they would want for opportunity moments before stepping out of the shadows and making their moves.


    This was the first time the opposition had decided to take such a bold step in the face of Henry and his forces.


    .


    ording to their initial path of action and behavioral methods, these people should still stay in the shadows, not wanting to feed any spies with more information than was already avable.


    Yes!


    Though a majority of Whitepold city was more or less under the control of these forces, it can be said that the people there were still not aware of this fact.


    The various council and opposition members acted on the policy of not pooping where they ate.


    They did begin the crusade of forcing many to adhere to Deiferus'' Old ways. But all this chaos happened out of Whitepold city.


    The peasants were still left in the dark, fearing the enemy they didn''t know was right under their noses.


    Their ignorance was also advantageous to the enemy since Peasants were the most likely to wag their tongues innocently.


    In the pubs, taverns, and even on the streets, the peasants gossiped to pass the time. And they spoke about anything they saw... Even an interesting butterfly would be gossiped about by them.


    Thus, the enemy would quickly gather info about many thate into the city.


    Having these people live in fear would only make these peasants too frightened to speak in public.


    As one could see, the benefits of allowing these peasants to live blindly were immeasurable - though the downside was that even they, his majesty''s forces, might be able to benefit from this too.


    Everything depended on how the enemy controlled the situation.


    And just like Henry''s side had predicted, in all working establishments in the city, there should be 2 or more spies acting like ordinary people.


    The man in the tavern wiping off the used jugs, the market seller pulling a cart of tomatoes, the farmer tilling the soil... All around the bound people of Whitepold city, there were forces watching their every move.


    And if not for the quick witnesses and a few Baymardian skills the scouts had picked up, they would''ve been caught by the enemy.


    .


    In Deiferus and Pyno as a whole, these scouting skills were more or less the same for many who started with training from powerful forces or assassin guilds.


    Of course, the degree to which one could master a skill would set them apart from the rest. Additionally, though assassins, killers, and trained scouts developed their own unique skills, its level in Pyno was still limited, maybe because their vision was also limited too.


    With time, many stole other people''s moves or got inspired after witnessing them, causing a variety of skills to spread out like wildfire.


    And one shouldn''t also forget that now and then, Pyno killers wouldpete to know who was the strongest.


    It was pride to get to the top out of tens and hundreds of thousands.


    As general knowledge, more than 80% of Pyno skills were known to all in this dark profession.


    Even back on earth,mon skills had circted the entire world. One could look up duo skills, martial arts, and even military skills.


    What differed was how they used this said public knowledge. Even with the same training, some emerged stronger than others.


    But the downside of both forces belonging to Deiferus and knowing 80% of their skills was that both sides could most likely pick out the ws or scouts that dared to walk into their territory in disguise.


    If a scout was sessful, it only meant they had a higher mastery than the enemy.


    And sure enough, it was thanks to 1 or 2 lessons from Baymard that canceled the enemy''s suspicions, thinking the scouts to be ordinary.


    After all, in such a vast city, ordinary everyday folks came in and out regrly.


    .


    Elroy folded the note and handed it back to Henry.


    "Your majesty, we need to make camp fast!"

 Chapter 1463 Fishing Them Out

    <h4>Chapter 1463 Fishing Them Out</h4>


    Make camp!


    Very quickly, Henry''s men found a suitable location, and without dy, they cued over while eliminating their tracks.


    Carriage tracks weren''t easy to eliminate, though they would take some time to fade out.


    If this were a muddy or cold period, doing this would be easy. But in this dry heat, their tracks were bolder on the forest floors and grass.


    ~ng. ng.


    The wagon constantly shed with the floor, creating a subtle silence within the carriage.


    No one said a thing, waiting until they found a good campsite.


    But even though their mouths were sealed, their minds were quick at work.


    Mad people!


    Why were their actions so different all of a sudden?


    Henry frowned. ''Are they finally ready toe out of the shadows and reveal themselves to the peasants? Could this be a sign that they are about to start phase 2 of their Crusade?''


    Henry had a bad feeling churning in his gut.


    Based on their initial and, they were to split up not too far away from here, with some heading towards a certain corner on the far left of the city, while the other group would enter Whitepold city under the guise of doing a routine check.


    Dan''s face was purple from rage. "Your majesty, we can no longer send our men in. It would be suicide!"


    .


    Every now and then, his majesty would always send his people to do routine checks in all cities, towns, and viges. So it was normal and not out of the ordinary for Henry''s men to enter the city.


    And based on the way the enemy had always acted, they should indeed continue their pretense, operating in the shadows.


    But now, things have changed!


    It was more evident that a traitor was in the midst, seeing as the note said the guards in the city had doubled and the enemy was nning to execute them the moment they stepped into the city publicly.


    So how can Dan not panic?


    Cold sweat formed on Dan''s forehead.


    The enemy had truly caught them on guard. Luckily, it wasn''t toote to make things right.


    Again, the ce where the first group nned to camp would also be a massacre sight if they dared to step in.


    Fortunately, their scouts had passed the message before they could enter dangerous waters in this vast forest.


    So far, they hadn''t seen any enemy scouts because they were still too far off.


    All in all, fate was on their sides, or else wouldn''t his majesty Henry die too young and too fast?


    Maybe the realism why the enemy was ready to go all out was because they heard Henry was here.


    Such a temptation was enough to pull them out of the shadows.


    With Henry dead, not only would the throne be avable for grabs, but the rules andws in Deiferus could be switched back to the old ways.


    Women controlled and kept in their ces, devil children thrown away before they grew up onto disasters, peasants kept in their ce, ve trading brought to life, human rights bullish**ing to an end... All these would take ce.


    And they, the noble council members and forces, would once again reach their high stage where they initially belonged.


    What were they fighting for if not for these all?


    Their cause was just and noble.


    And they wouldn''t believe it any other way!


    .


    Like so, Henry and his forces deviated from their original path, making a U-turn for a long while before branching into the Campsite found far away from the forest trails.


    One by one, they guarded their campsite.


    Some climbed the bushy trees with arrows in their hands, while others headed out to hunt, gather water, and do the other necessary deeds.


    Of course, there were also a selected few that went back towards the roads and the far distance ahead as scouts.


    If anyone should attempt to infiltrate the camp, their task was to spot them from a distance and report the matter A.S.A.P!


    But for these tasks, only Henry''s most trusted, who had been with him from the start, could do them.


    Stepping off the carriage, Henry narrowed his eyes at the many men dangerously.


    For this matter, he wasn''t here alone.


    Apanying him were 5manders and a few of their forces too.


    It can be said that within the next 2 weeks, more people from everyone''s forces would keep on pouring in as the battle progressed.


    A real battle could take up to a year if need be.


    But in a standard ce, toy siege on this massive city, Henry had estimated 2 weeks at most, given the many generals and legions under eachmander.


    However, with the enemy seemingly knowing of their arrival, the battle might drag on for 2~3 months if the enemy also had forces pouring in from all winds of direction too.


    Henry''s eyes moved dangerously.


    The possibility of having the traitor under his camp was slim. It''s most likely that one or even more of his dearmanders were traitors.


    But seeing that the traitor hasn''t acted meant they are currently outnumbered by Henry and his men.


    Thus, they dared not act yet.


    To be sure, he only trusted those in his team who had been with him from the very start.


    .


    In a sh, the tents were set up, and all leaders headed towards Henry''s tent.


    "Your majesty, what''s going on?"


    Everyone already had a hunch but wanted to get a confirmation on matters.


    Henry didn''t act suspiciously, calmly sitting cross-legged on the ground.


    "Sit."


    His voice was calm and surprisingly mighty.


    Sure enough, he was a different person from the weakling he started as.


    Since when did his majesty be this intimidating?


    You look at me; I look at you.


    The Commanders and their aides all followed his actions, also looking very majestic.


    Good!


    Henry inwardly smiled with a strange degree of cruelty at heart.


    Hismanders better pray they weren''t linked to this matter, or... Heh...


    Henry''s anger was no longer quenchable!


    Elroy and Dan were also taken aback, realizing how dangerous Henry''s voice was.


    This was the first time they had seen him like this.


    The duo looked at each other beautifully with smiles in their eyes.


    How would their young monarch handle these old goonies?


    Heh


    It was time to fish out the traitor!

 Chapter 1464 A Dark Night

    <h4>Chapter 1464 A Dark Night</h4>


    Although every Commander and their aide sat calmly, their inner minds weren''t.


    They felt something very off with their little monarch.


    -silence-


    ... The faint noises from their surroundings engulfed the room in utter quietness.


    And soon, Henry abruptly bursts out inughter.


    Hahahahaha~


    Seeing their monarchugh so cheerfully, everyone only felt it creepy.


    This... This...


    Their monarch was still okay in the head, right?


    Why did they feel too ufortable looking at him?


    Henry''s change took them unawares, maybe because they were used to seeing his naive side.


    Henry tapped the overlyrge floor cushion beneath him, looking at them one by one.


    But while some didn''t dare to speak, there were still some bold ones in the group who wasted no time in asking the needy.


    "Your majesty, we are yourmanders... Your people and your trusted officials. You have to say the word, and whatever you want shall be done."


    "Really?" Henry scoffed inwardly but didn''t show it. "You''re right, Commander Brinkley. My worries are your worries. That''s why I called you all here to share the news my scouts have just sent in."


    Immediately, everyone''s body tensed up.


    Their war ns had long been fixed and rted to their life and death. So how could they not worry?


    With ears perked high up, they stared at Henry, not wanting to miss a single thing.


    "Our ns must change. The enemy has caught a few of our scouts, so even though they might not know who sent the scouts in, they must be prepared for an enemy attack. Elroy, the note."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Elroy quickly passed the note to themanders, who read it one by one.


    It''s just that if one had seen the original note, they would know that this was a different one.


    Only the trio, Henry, Elroy, and Dan, knew of this secret.


    Reading the note, many quickly took Henry''s anger to be because a few of the scouts had been captured.


    Indirectly, this showed the enemy''s strength whenpared to theirs.


    The atmosphere was sullen, and without saying a thing, everyone knew their ns would have to change.


    "Your Majesty, you made the right call." Commander Ferguson said, calmly folding the letter.


    "Hmmm... I think so too."


    "..."


    What happened to his Majesty''s modesty?


    .


    Very quickly, Henry ced the overlyrge map on the small foldable floor table before them.


    The men were all seated on cushions with cross-legs and straight backs.


    Everyone was given what they called a positioner, which was essentially a stick with a t rectangr end attached to it.


    They used this to move the little block pieces ced on the map.


    "Any suggestions?''


    Brinkley frowned before pushing his block piece towards a certain direction on the map. "Your majesty, since this location might bepromised, my army will take the Ghoul trail, up the steep hills and down the flowers of Hertica. We should be able to reach one of the far-left corners of the city walls from there."


    Henry nodded. "Are you sure you can? The flowers of Hertica aren''t easy. I''ve never been there before. But from the many rumors gathered about that ce, it''s not a good passing ground."


    Brinkley pumped his chest twice in assurance. "Your majesty, leave it to me. Decades ago, your father had sent me to capture some foreign spies in Whitepold city. And upon arrival, we chased them through the flowers of Hertica. And though they got away, we learned more about this strange ce. So yes. Now, I''m sure we can handle it! Plus... The enemy would never think us daring to move through such a ce."


    The flowers of Hertica.


    Everyone listened, feeling good bumps just from the name alone.


    The reason why the trail leading there was called a ghoul trail was all because of these flowers of Hertica.


    Gulp.


    They swallowed hard, imagining themselves being the ones to pass through there.


    Now, the gaze they gave Brinkley was one of awe and pity, wondering if he was just out here seeking death.


    Not only would he have to fight the enemy, but they would also have to battle their way through Hertica. So wasn''t that too overwhelming?


    The name Hertica came from the legend or, rather, the origins of the ce.


    .


    It''s said that centuries ago, a youngdy, Hertica, married her husband in deep love and bliss. But because of her unreasonable nature of not wanting her husband to take in another wife, she became too petty and bold.


    It''s said that her cause drove her to insanity to the point where shemitted countless despicable acts, ripping the hearts out of any woman who dared to marry her husband.


    She selfishly felt that her husband owed her too much since he allowed the council to throw away all of her children born to her.


    Yes.


    Every time she birthed, they would say the child was no good. This was because all her children had defects/birthmarks on their faces.


    It drove the overly selfish woman to insanity, feeling there was nothing good about this life.


    And now that her husband no longer wanted her, how could she ept this?


    Heh.


    She went full psycho, ready to get her pound of flesh.


    Many believe that because she didn''t allow the council to supervise her, she slowly developed evil powers with all the mass killings she did.


    In her time, the woman was a legend and a nightmare.


    How can a single woman evade the government for decades without getting caught? Wasn''t that sorcery?


    She was a witch. And thus, they burnt her in the ce now known as the flowers of Hertica.


    But something strange happened not too long after her demise.


    The ce called Hertica turned into a ghoul site with all sorts of things going wrong there.


    Whether it was a coincidence or proof that she was indeed a witch that developed powers due tock of supervision, it was a fact that the ce was now deadly.


    Everyone felt a shiver go up their spine, envisioning Brinkley''s dead body after passing through the ce.


    Mad man!


    The Flowers of Hertica was no ce to go!


    .


    Henry narrowed his eyes at Brinkley, with no one knowing what he thought.


    "Alright, Commander Brinkley. You and your men will do as you''ve said."


    "Yes, your majesty," Brinkley answered humbly.


    Hmm...


    Like so, everyone''s initial n of attack had changed.


    Nothing was as it was initially.


    And in no time, themanders left Henry''s tent with their aides.


    Henry leaned forward, staring at the backs of the leaving men. "The fish has caught the hook."


    Elroy and Dan also smiled. "As predicted, your majesty."


    "Alright. You know what to do. Now go."


    "As you wish."


    With that, the duo left their monarch in theforts of the hidden guards.


    Good.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Time passed by quickly.


    And soon, the day turned into night.


    But while many were supposed to be guarding the site or sound asleep, some began to feel itchy.


    In a certain tent, a man with a deep scar on one of his eyes sat with his hands crossed over his chest.


    "The man leaned forward, calmly writing something down. And when done, he whistled a natural sound.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow appeared before him.


    "Take this note... You know what to do."


    The shadow snapped the nite like lightning. "Yes, my lord."


    With that, he vanished as though never there in the first ce.


    The strange lord leaned back, taking an apple and biting off it.


    Was he scared or intimidated by this weak monarch? Not a chance. To him, people like Henry were too predictable, rigid, and naive.


    He was willing to follow Henry''s father, but not this son that everyone initially looked down on.


    A cold smile spread across his lips.


    ''In the end, you will be a short-lived Monarch.''


    ~Crunch.


    He bit into the apple in a rxed manner.


    Soon, the blood bath will begin.


    The man was still engulfed in his thoughts when the sounds of several footsteps approaching quickly some him up. If nothing else, it should be someone sending for him.


    Well, it looks like it was time to go, continuing his act.


    .


    ~Swish!


    The shadow was quick to move, leaving the overlyrge campsite undetected.


    And soon, he jumped on the trees as stealthily as possible.


    The task wasn''t easy.


    Up on the trees, there were already several guards with arrows watching over the campsite. And on the ground floors, there were still many hidden about.


    Of course in the daytime, some of his lord''s men had volunteered to help with several tasks apanied by Henry''s men. So they had checked and seen the many positions where these archers and guards were stationed.


    With the intel passed on, as well as the darkness, he quickly snuck away, making little to no sound.


    And soon, he was out of the camp''s perimeters, making a quick run for it towards Whitepold city.


    But little did he know that things weren''t always as they seemed.


    In the dark, several eyes opened.


    It''s time.

 Chapter 1465 The Man’s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 1465 The Man''s Shock</h4>


    Rustle. Rustle.~


    The hidden guard moved like lightning, still keeping vignce on his surroundings.


    But after journeying for another 20 minutes at full speed, he began to rx his guard, only looking out for any predators or creatures of the night that might be out for ate snack.


    The man in full ck with nothing visible but his eyes only smiled underneath his mask.


    Everything was going ording to n.


    Looking at the massive log ahead, he jumped and performed a front flip over it.


    But before his feet could touch the ground, something unexpected happened.


    Thap!!!


    What???!


    The man''s eyes widened in shock, seeing the arrow move in slow motion inches away from his head while doing a front flip.


    Everything was just like those blockbuster Baymardian movies.


    F***!


    The man developed cold sweat while reaching for his weapons.


    And the moment hended, he quickly rolled towards a sizable nearby tree for cover.


    It''s over! It''s over!


    Those bloody sons of b**ches probably followed him.


    Dammit!


    The man rolled the poison underneath his tongue, readying himself to bite the bullet if need be.


    With his ''Crows'' in hand, the man peeked out from behind the tree.


    [**Crows were small spiral-ded hidden weapons that varied in.]


    Take this!!!


    The man released over 6 crows in various directions.


    So fast.


    The men running along the forest behind with their hands towards the back, all tilted to the sides or rolled about to evade the attack.


    Those on the tree also jumped higher, performing stunning moves at a deadly pace.


    The air was murderous and heavy, with the feeling of death constantly surrounding the atmosphere.


    A cold light shed.


    And soon, a deadly dagger from the hidden guard plunged into a tree, missing yet another target from Henry''s men.


    What??


    They were able to don''t his curved ded attack?


    Tap. Tao. Tao. Tao. Tap. Tap. Tap~


    The hidden guard squinted his eyes viciously while using sh steps to move across the forest, running on the ground and sometimes jumping onto the trees with 2 or 3 steps.


    And as he moved, he continuouslyunched hidden weapons at those following him.


    ''Dammit! I''ll soon run out of crows to shoot. I''ve already thrown 3 of my daggers, and I can''t afford to throw the remaining 2. It looks like soon, I''ll have to have a showdown with these bastards if ites to it.''


    With arge leap, the man made a big jump onto the nearby tree branch.


    But midair, he was once again attacked by an enemy arrow.


    And this time, it got him.


    Thup!


    A force pulled the man forward in a blink of an eye, pinning his left arm onto a tree.


    The arrow sliced through his flecks from one end to another, directly falling between the 2 main bones on his forearm.


    Such pain was one of the worst because if he shook slightly, the arrow would touch his bones.


    And believe him, the pain from the arrow itself, as well as the air flowing in, was enough to give one nightmares.


    But as a skilled hidden guard who has been tortured to get used to such high levels of pain, the man didn''t make a sound, though his body was reacting to the sudden anger.


    In just this brief moment, a heavyyer of sweat had already begun to form.


    And though he studied his breathing, his heart, no matter how much he tried, refused to calm down.


    The heart hastily pumped blood to the injured region. And his inner body and white blood cells were already gearing up to take charge.


    .


    The wooden arrow end couldn''t hold his weight suspended high up on the tree.


    And what was so painful was that the point of breakage was in his arm.


    Snap!


    F***!


    There were definitely splinters in there.


    Grrrr~


    The man gritted his teeth, circrly pulling out the other end of the arrow from his forearm.


    All this happened in just under 3 seconds.


    But make no mistake. This time was enough for the others to catch up to him.


    What bad luck!


    The scene was silent with no one saying a thing.


    They were all trained hidden guards who lived by silence.


    They allowed their actions to do the talking for them.


    1, 2, 3!


    The men all rushed forward to attack this lone hidden guard.


    3 ran forward, while 2 jumped from above the trees instead.


    Want to attack him? No problem. Even if he were to die, he would drag one of them down.


    So bring it on!!!


    The injured hidden guard quickly took his battle stance, using hisst pair of daggers on him.


    Kill!


    .


    Swish!


    His des moved like the wind but were quickly blocked by 2 enemies. This forced him to use his feet to attack the rest.


    Pah. Pah. Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Like a martial arts movie, the men all began to dance underneath the moonlight, twirling and twisting their bodies in various directions.


    Ankle-to-ankle blocks, thigh-to-thigh blocks, knee-to-knee blocks, sweeping kicks, backflips holding the opponent... So many attacks wereunched.


    For a moment, the deep murderous air was too intoxicating and choking.


    One of the men quickly used a Baymardian handbat move to gently glide the injured man''s iing de to the side, before using the notion of determining the man''s ''center of gravity'' to bend to harm, indirectly causing the injured hidden guard to stab himself.


    Pffffff~


    A little stream of blood squirted out amidst the injured guard''s shock.


    How? How?


    "You!!!!!~"


    What sort of y was this? How did they manage to twist his arms so unnaturally?


    Even if they did so with his injured arm, he was a person skilled and trained to fight under such pain.


    So even if he were tired or not, if one didn''t see the injury or notice theyer of sweat on his body, they would''ve been under the illusion that he was fine.


    Even when using his injured arm, he still exerted the same strengths in his attacks.


    But who can tell him how they twisted his arms so much that he managed to stab himself at an unbelievable ce?


    This has never happened to him before!!!

 Chapter 1466 No More Mr. Nice Guy

    <h4>Chapter 1466 No More Mr. Nice Guy</h4>


    It was hard to exin.


    Yes. One can stab themselves, but the way these Hidden guards caused him to do so left his body in a stare and paralysis.


    The guard''s eyes opened in disbelief.


    Just what did they do to cause his right arm to freeze up? Why wasn''t he feeling the connection with his arm anymore?


    Maybe to more giant prominent Continents like Morgany, they did know a thing or 2 about a few pressure points and skills of numbness.


    But as a skilled Pyno trained guard, he has never heard of such a technique before.


    And now, he couldn''t help wondering if his arm would ever get usable anymore.


    Sorcery!


    Pah!


    The man''s des were kicked out of his hands within the millisecond when he went into shock.


    Motherf**ker!


    In a sh, he found his hands and legs quickly bundled up with ropes.


    No! No!


    He still failed to take one down even till now?


    The man shook unwillingly at his downfall.


    But what was even more shocking was that these people magically made his arms and legs gopletely numb. So he was truly at their mercy


    me these sorcerers for using unseen techniques to take him down.


    Dammit! Did this mean he would have to bit the bullet now?


    Pah!


    A vicious punch punched into his jaw unexpectantly.


    And even though the poison didn''t fall out of his mouth, it still rolled out from underneath his tongue.


    Following that, they punched his throat and belly all at once. And of course, as a natural body reaction, the man spat out the carefully wrapped poison, as well as a mouth load of blood.


    Pufff~~


    The guards stared at each other tactfully.


    Mission aplished.


    They had used the quick knowledge they learned in Baymard on his to force poisons out of an enemy''s mouth.


    In doing this, they used time more than anything else, not giving the killer a moment to think lest he bit the poison.


    They learned how to use the enemy''s body against himself, making him gag the fan thing out.


    They had been doing this to all enemies they came across, whether they be death-killers or not.


    .


    The men looked at their numb target, readying thems to carry him back.


    But first, there were a few things they had to get out of the way.


    The lead guard stared at the rest.


    "Dark 1, Dark 2, gather all hidden weapons thrown along the way. Dark 3, Dark 4... Remove all traces of any fighting."


    As for him, he''ll continue tying up the prisoner and keeping the man as silent as a rock.


    Why? Because they didn''t want to startle the enemy once they reached the camp.


    Their task was to capture this man and sneak him back into the camp, and into a special tent Henry had prepared to hist their ''guest.''


    Receiving orders, the other guards quickly vanished into thin air like shadows of a mirage, leaving the lead guard to his task.


    "You before cough it all out." The lead man said in a cold voice.


    Hateful!


    The injured guard stared at him with a bloody mouth, wishing he could rip out the man''s tongue and give it to him to eat.


    Pufff~


    He released all the built-up blood in his system while the lead man prepared to gag him.


    The lead guard ruthlessly threw a thick rolled-up piece of fabric into his mouth without warning.


    And as though wrapping up a nonimportant gift, he wrappedrge Baymardian tape across the man''s mouth, going around and around from the back of his head to the front and over his mouth again and again.


    (:V^V:)


    ~Strack!!!


    The lead guard finally cut off the end of the wrapping tape, leaving things as they were.


    But no... This wasn''t the end of things.


    Reaching for the man, he sharply pressed a finger behind the earlobe into the pit between the jaw and neck. He then tapped other regions that created the overall effect he was looking for.


    And soon, a faint~medium level of numbness sped out from within the man.


    Mmmmhhhh~~~


    He mumbled to no avail.


    Why did he suddenly find his tongue and throat a little heavy and numb?


    For a while, the injured man found that even mumbling loudly seemed difficult.


    The eyes he shot the lead guard were that of scrutiny, wondering his much sorcery these people had up their butts.


    .


    In no more than 10 minutes, the others returned.


    "All done."


    "Good." The lead man said, piggybacking their target.


    "Let''s go!"


    Swish!


    They ran through the scene from whence they came.


    And as they ran, they made a mental note of the ace they were at.


    If their target was leaping towards Whitepold city from this direction, then the enemy might have stationed forced closer to them than they thought.


    The lead guard''s eyes shone with a firm light.


    ''I have to report this matter to his majesty!''


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Their sh steps once again emerged as they lightly leaked through the scene like ghosts.


    Even with the leader carrying their target, his actions were suave, though his footsteps left deeper prints than usual.


    Time shed by swiftly. And soon, they reached the perimeters of their campsite.


    But they weren''t in just yet.


    Their camp had 3 main circr perimeters all across the scene inyers taking one a total of at least 20 minutes to pass through all the numerous archers and guards strategically positioned along the way.


    Hiding behind thick bushes, they gave a signal and waited for their inside to let them through.


    Of course, they would still be moving from the shadows. But if anyone above noticed them, they would be shoot.


    They had also chosen the entry path that had their inside team lined up too.


    This was the team Henry trusted the most.


    .


    Like so, the men hadpleted their mission.


    And now, it was time to execute all traitors!!!


    For the first time, Henry refused to go soft.

 Chapter 1467 Strange Markings

    <h4>Chapter 1467 Strange Markings</h4>


    Bam.


    The numb hidden guard was thrown ruthlessly before Henry.


    And with one knee to the ground, the other men in ck bowed without saying a thing.


    "Go."


    Whoosh.


    In a blink of an eye, they had vanished from the tent, leaving just Dan, Elroy, and Henry.


    Dan quickly searched the bastard, finding the hidden more on him.


    "Here, your majesty."


    Henry unfolded the rolled-up paper, looking grim.


    "It''s as we expected. Our ''ns'' and location have all been noted down... But what do you think?"


    Elroy squinted his eyes, starting at the numb guard below. "His employer is indeed a ruthless man. Not only does he want to kill us, but he also wants to take out the spoon that fed him."


    Pah!!


    Elroy plunged a fierce kick to his belly.


    Mmmh!--


    The numb guard wanted to spit out blood, but the gag in his mouth prevented it.


    Everyone looked at the guard with frosty eyes. If not that they couldn''t afford to startle the enemy, they would''ve long tortured him clean.


    "It''s safe to assume that from the start of our journey, the enemy might''ve long known of ouring. These tractors should''ve been sending letters to the enemy weekly or monthly during our travels." Dan stated.


    "Hmmm...." Elroy crossed his arms and tapped his fingers on his chin thoughtfully. "From the note, they still don''t know of our arrival today. So we have an edge over them!"


    Yes!


    Because travels could take months and weeks, with inevitable dys or unforeseen circumstances, the enemy would only have a rough destination of when they should be arriving.


    The enemy might dedicate an entire month to be on high alert on the kook out for them.


    They could''ve arrivedst week, this week, next week, or even 3 weekster.


    When on horseback or in carriages pulled by horses, the journey would definitely take LONGpared to the Baymardian vehicles.


    What''s more, along their journey, they had stopped in various ces and waited to regroup with the various Commanders and a few of their legions.


    So things had indeed been dyed by quite a bit.


    This was also why in these times, one could dedicate a month or 2 as a procrastinated battle time against a certain enemy since they wouldn''t know the exact date the enemy would arrive.


    Of course, from the looks of things, the enemy should also have arge number of scouts scattered about the perimeters too.


    Fortunately for them, though this massive forest zone was still taken as part of Whitepold city''s, the ce they were currently at would take several hours to get to the city''s ''real'' perimeters.


    They reckoned that the scouts should all be around those regions.


    .


    Plop~


    4 other enemy hidden guards were also dropped in the room by others.


    What?


    Did you think the enemy had but 1 spy in their entire camp?


    "Your majesty, 6 others died during the chase."


    "What of the bodies?"


    "Discarded... All traces cleared... But just as requested, we have the heads here." The men in ck replied while handing over all the items they could on the dead, as well as the heads.


    The heads were what they would use to find the spy''s employer in their camp.


    Additionally, they also took note of all body marks and tattoos.


    Why? Because most hidden guards were rightly owned, trained, or sponsored by Deifer nobles, all bore almost non-visible marks simr to some ''pass'' their employer might have.


    A ''pass'' was arge carved circr golden block with a symbol.


    For example, the owner of a pass could control a certain army.


    Passes could be inherited and passed down from generation to generation.


    Like Commander Ferguson, who had the Tongshi pass, controlling the mighty Tongshi Army, a strong force with a mighty reputation in war and history.


    The men quickly found various markings on the bodies, peeling off the skin bearing the marks and taking them to Henry.


    Of course, if not for their trained eyes, finding these marks would be near impossible.


    Believe it or not, some even dared to mark themselves... ''Down there''... Allowing the bushes of nature to cover the spots. Some marked their little men in the most inconspicuous ways ever.


    For some, it was between their butt cheeks, under their armpits, on their chests, the back of their ears, and even under their feet.


    (-_-)


    In the end, the guards in ck had served every nuke and cranny with expressionless ces, neither in disdain nor joy.


    In their line of work, touching dead bodies was but ordinary.


    .


    Dan quickly took the bloody ck sacs filled with body parts. "Your majesty, we have to deal with this majesty fast before the stench of the dead gets discovered."


    "I know. To make things faster, you both will assist me."


    They didn''t have much time on their hands.


    Like so, the trio checked the contents of all letters gathered, seeing them be more or less the same.


    Tonight, 11 people were sent out by various people in his camp to deliver the same message.


    If one of these people had seeded, maybe 6~9 hourster, they would find themselves subordinated first thing to more morning.


    Out of the 11 sent out to deliver the message, 6 died in the hands of their men, and the other 5 were now numbly tied up and gagged before them.


    The trio worked fast. And soon, they were able to pinpoint quite a few matters at hand.


    The atmosphere quickly became serious the more they discovered.


    At least, what made them let out a collective sigh was that from the notes sent out by all 11 spies, they could rest assured that none of their Commanders were involved with the enemy.


    Why?


    Because not only were the writers of the letters vicious, but they were also greedy.


    Though discrete, each letter vaguely spoke of taking down themander above them.


    They wanted the enemy to kill themanders no matter what.


    Who were themanders?


    They were legends that amassed great wealth and prestige.


    And underneath them were their many generals. Though each general had their forces, they worked under one COMMANDER!


    If themander told them to go east, they would go east. If said to move in circles, they would have to do just that!


    Of course, allmanders also had their separate private armies too.


    Who wouldn''t want to be amander?


    .


    It should also be said that the temptation was quite high in this matter.


    But what was very enticing was that the Commanders were akin to emperors to the generals.


    Yes. The generals may all have their individual passes and armies they looked after. But once the Commander issued his orders, their army would do the walking.


    That said, Deiferus had a unique rule like none other in Pyno.


    If a Commander dies, his seat can be inherited not by his family or something else with merits... but by one of the Generals beneath him.


    No one else from anywhere or any other camp could take this position unless they were once a general under the deceasedmander.


    From there on, the newly appointed Commander would also enjoy all perks that came with being a Commander.


    At the moment, though the enemy seemed strong, they still didn''t have enough forces whenpared to Henry.


    Thus, they had to push their men up in ranks from the shadows.


    But even if Henry dies, his supporters would still go against the enemy. So they might''ve thought of this as a long-term n.


    Henry''s expression turned chilly. "It looks like they''ve decided to start assassinating all Commanders."


    "Meaning the generals are the most suspicious!"


    With that, the trio looked at the tied-up men beneath them.


    How cruel.


    "Even though we don''t recognize the Symbols on the bodies, thesemanders should."


    "Hmmm..." Both Elroy and Dan nodded.


    Thesemanders were people who oversaw all their generals did. So how can they not know the passes?


    Marking was normal and seen as an honorary thing. Even the Witches in Ten marked themselves.


    In armies or groups that had tens and hundreds of thousands of them, how can one distinguish their brother from another?


    Some organizations were scattered in various empires. So when meeting a foreign ''brother,'' the symbol would show their friendliness. Some tattooed their inner lip, others in ces where they would be ready to pull their pants down and show.


    All in all, marking was a normal thing in medieval times, with at least 70% of the poption doing so... Especially the assassins who belonged to various organizations.


    There was an uncountable number of symbols across the entire world.


    And only those in direct contact with these bearers of the marks would know a thing or 2 about them.


    In all his youthful life, Henry had seen over 200 different markings and could remember them all.


    Medieval people survived by acquiring knowledge and avoiding danger. So how could he forget all the markings he had seen?


    Searching his brain, this was the first time he saw these strange markings.


    "Send for the Commanders... Only they will know who these marks belong to"

 Chapter 1468 An Unforseen Battle

    <h4>Chapter 1468 An Unforseen Battle</h4>


    Whoooo~... Whoooo~


    The faint cry of a night owl whispered in the dark.


    Crickets chirped, fireflies danced, and the gently yet hot breeze caressed the cheeks of many.


    The night sky was clear and filled with stars with no clouds in sight.


    Beautiful.


    One could get drawn in and mesmerized by their surroundings.


    Yet... on this fine, warm night, a brooding chill passed through many like an electric current.


    In the overly ck massive tent fit for a ruler, several men gathered around in silence.


    Their faces though looking expressionless, still managed to capture all the rage within them.


    Want to kill them off so easily? Naive!!!


    Commander Ferguson narrowed his face on the piece of flesh before him.


    "You''re majesty, I know of the ungrateful bastard who owns this."


    How could he not?


    This symbol belonged to one of the generals, whom he thought was like a son to him.


    His heart quaked with pain.


    What did he not do for this guy?


    Amongst all his generals, this particr one was the person he tantly favored.


    What was so ironic was that he nned to step down 3 yearster, handing the position over to the bastard.


    Ferguson clutched his chest, bowing his head sadly.


    Though no one could see his expression, they knew his pain was evident.


    Who did not know how much Furgeson favored that General of his?


    Back then, some even spected that the said general was Ferguson''s illegitimate child he had when he was 14. (Legal age in Deiferus).


    The way he favored the general was no secret.


    But who would''ve known that one would raise a white-eyed wolf in the end?


    Sigh...


    Brinkleyy his hand on Ferguson''s shoulder, saying no words offort.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was strange, with feelings of anger, disbelief, and betrayal.


    Brinkley also had his own surprised rm when seeing the marks on one of the captured hidden guards.


    .


    Heh.


    No matter how one got old, life truly had a way of surprising them.


    Reading the note his dearest General sent out, Brinkley released a chilling yet murderousugh.


    Unlike Ferguson, he strived not to favor any of his generals. So he wasn''t too hurt like Ferguson.


    All he saw was a traitor who wanted to kill him for his position.


    But he had bad news for the fool.


    He, Brinkley, was still 41 years old and will either die in position or retire at 50!


    So they can just forget about eyeing his position now. He still had 9 good years to keep this seat.


    Reading the many notes, everyone more or less understood that if they didn''t eradicate these old believers, they, as Commander, would continuously receive a wave of assassins from the enemy.


    For now, the other generals underneath them might be innocent. But who is to say they won''t get tempted in the future?


    The event wanted to push its people into the main power positions once they died.


    So more generals would definitely get tempted in the future. Some might turn down the offer, while others might greedily ept.


    But whether they showed loyalty or not was a reality that could happen in the future.


    So why not eliminate the root fast, stopping such a situation from happening?


    They already had many people attempting to assassinate them yearly. So why add another devious bunch into the mix?


    As a rule of thumb, enemies no longer hidden in the shadows should be killed off quickly!


    The Commanders clenched their fists in determination.


    "Your majesty, we must get rid of the council in the next 3 years!!"


    Yes... 3 years tops!


    (*^*)


    Seeing their fiery eyes, Henry nodded in agreement. "I know. That''s why moving forward, I''ll need all the help I can get from you. But first, let''s handle all spies in our camp."


    Right!


    Everyone thinned their kid, leaning in to listen to Henry''s instructions.


    And the more they listened, the more they realized that this monarch of theirs might not be as soft-hearted as they initially thought.


    Who was this?


    Where did their previous monarch go?


    ....


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Time was a gift that waited for no man.


    1...2... 3 A.M came in a blink of an eye.


    The camp was chill, with a good fraction of people already asleep.


    The other fraction stayed up, guarding the camp diligently.


    Everything seemed to go as it should, with nothing but the sounds of nature acting as a luby to the sleeping warriors.


    But unbeknownst to them, their seemingly peaceful night would soone to an end.


    With his head on the soft cushion, Jameson fell to a light sleep.


    As a warrior, one could never sleep deeply.


    His senses were always alert, and his body honed to ovee obstacles and any surprise attacks.


    The man who initially had his eyes closed suddenly opened them fiercely.


    Schrip!!


    A dagger plunged into his cushion several inches to the left, away from his head.


    Jameson held his breath momentarily.


    Luckily, he had reacted on time.


    Assassin?


    With a quick roll, he quickly rose to his feet.


    And in less than a breath''s time, the duo began exchanging attacks, twisting and turning their bodies in all directions.


    "Who sent you?"


    -silence-


    The man in ck didn''t respond verbally, only allowing his de to do the talking for him.


    Swish!


    The danger whistled in the air with the chilling sounds of death on its ded tips.


    Dammit!


    Jameson rolled over his sleeping mat, quickly taking the dagger underneath his pillow.


    ''Come on!!''


    Ting!


    Their des shed.


    And at this very moment, time seemed frozen in ce.


    The fight was intense and vicious¡ªeach one wanting to kill another with a single move.


    With an unforgiving attack, the assassin sent his dagger toward his opponent''s heart.


    Schrip!


    A long horizontal line formed on the tent''s left walls.


    Pah!


    Jameson kicked the assassin through the opening, forcing the viin out the tent.


    Yes! He did it on purpose.


    The battle, though seemingly quiet, should''ve alerted all 6 personal hidden guards stationed around his tent.


    However, none of them had shown up since the battle began.


    Analyzing things quickly, Jameson concluded that his guards should either be held up or dead.


    In that case, it was safe to assume that there was more than one assassin sent to kill him.


    However, he didn''t think they would be more assassinspared to the number of warriors in the entire camp.


    Are you joking?


    He alone had 2000 men here. So imagine how many the other generals andmanders had out together?


    .


    Seeing how only one had attacked him while the others were preupied with his hidden guards, he quickly concluded that they were no more than 7 intruders.


    What he feared was that the other intruders would kill his hidden guards and gang up in numbers to kill him off.


    That''s why he decided to force the assassin out in the open for all to see.


    This way, at least, he would have a chance of keeping his neck.


    Strong! The assassin he fought was quite strong!


    But who?... Who would''ve sent them to finish him off around these parts?


    Could it be the council?


    Jameson''s expression turned grim.


    After receiving his note, had the council sent these men to eliminate him because they didn''t want to hold to their own end of the bargain?


    For all he knew, maybe they had any hidden trump card to y the part of a Commander after the whole charade.


    Jameson clenched his fist murderously.


    Good... Good... What a good council.


    Dare to deceive this daddy?


    Apart from the council, he couldn''t think of anyone else who would hire assassins to take him out while here.


    Make no mistake. He, like many in powerful positions, had tons of enemies.


    But those said enemies didn''t know his current whereabouts now.


    There were only those here and those with the council that knew his location.


    So it all narrows down, doesn''t it?... Or could it be another General who is jealous of all the favoritism he got from Commander Ferguson?


    It''s no secret that Ferguson would probably choose him as an heir for the position. But if he dies, the other generals would be viable to take over.


    Jameson lowered his head and stepped through the opening to meet the assassin he kicked earlier.


    ''Bastard! I''d like to see how you''ll handle things when your presencees to light.''


    Sure enough, his n seemed to be working. However, after stepping out and seeing the scene before him, Jameson had a bad feeling in his gut


    "Assassin!... Assassin!!!"


    Someone saw the dark figure make the wind and was quick to rm many.


    What? An assassin in the camp?


    In his camp, those sleeping woke up like vampires in a coffin, singing to their feet without dy.


    They grabbed the sword underneath their pillows, hurting out to see this said assassin.


    And stepping out of their tents, they were quickly taken aback.


    F***!


    Since when did their camp get surrounded by the Commander and his men?


    How could the Commander and his men arrive so fast?


    They¡­ they were surrounded in all directions.


    No matter how slow Jameson was, he knew he had fallen into a trap.

 Chapter 1469 GoodBye, Mr. Traitor

    <h4>Chapter 1469 GoodBye, Mr. Traitor</h4>


    What was going on here?


    Many stared at the scene in confusion.


    But the Commander and his forces only surrounded the scene with their chests raised to the sky in utter silence.


    You look at me; I look at you.


    No matter how they saw it, the scene was too out of ce.


    But it wasn''t just Jameson''s men who felt this. Rushing to the scene were many from the subcamps belonging to the other Generals under Commander Ferguson.


    They had been alerted by those still up, saying they spotted the Commander taking arge gathering of men towards Jameson''s camp.


    So how could they not show up?


    The Generals squinted their eyes with no one knowing what they were thinking.


    An assassin?


    It looked more unlikely.


    .


    Jameson''s throat bobbed as he swallowed the built-up saliva in his mouth.


    ''Was I discovered? No! Impossible! I''ve been going against him in secret for a year and a half now without him discovering anything. The fool would never think bad of me. So I must be overthinking it.'' Jameson said,forting himself.


    Settling his thoughts, Jameson kept his face as expressionless as he could.


    The moment he showed any signs of weakness, uneasiness, or guilt, the fool might grow suspicious, feeling he was hiding something.


    Looking at the assassin who was trying to flee, Jameson decided to turn his attention to the intruder. After all, the old fool must be here for this matter, right?


    With enough brainwashing, he raised his hand arrogantly, pointing his dagger at the swaying and anxious-looking Assassin.


    "Give it up! Your end is inevitable."


    "Inevitable?" The assassin sneered, suddenly standing rxed, as though whatever was going on had nothing to do with him.


    "You!~~~".


    Jameson''s self-brainwashing had begun to falter. And thest hope he had was quickly thrown away the moment Ferguson spoke.


    "That''s enough!!!"


    Ferguson''s voice echoed out. If one listened carefully, one would hear his pain.


    Step by step, the gant man proceeded towards Jameson with his hands behind his back and a few of his men beside him.


    Ferguson stared at Jameson in disappointment. Don''t think he didn''t see the expression this ungrateful white-eyed wolf made after seeing him arrive.


    Though he quickly covered it up, Ferguson had seen his true feelings of jealousy, hate, greed, and hostility against him.


    Ferguson only hated himself for being blind.


    ''To think I had taken him to my home, introduced him to my family, and weed him with open arms... Tsk... Ungrateful vagabond!''


    .


    "Commander!"


    Many saluted humbly whenever Ferguson passed their way.


    "General Jameson!"


    Bubuum.


    Hearing his name, Jameson felt a loud thumb in his heart.


    "Commander!" He saluted, slightly bowing humbly to shield the turbulent emotions in his eyes.


    Ferguson didn''t bother talking to him, turning around to face therge gathering.


    ''Does he know or not?''


    Jameson''s uneasiness only grew deeper.


    "Warriors of Deifer! Knights of pride! Since our young monarch took to seat, Deiferus had grown very prosperous. There is more food in the empire, and our families live better lives than before!"


    Yes... That''s right.


    Many nodded in agreement, feeling the wave of theirmander''s words.


    They weren''t nobles but warriors with humble backgrounds. Before, some privileges could only be avable to children from noble homes.


    But now, their little sons, daughters, nieces, and nephews had ess to this.


    The times are booming, literacy has reduced significantly, their children seem happier, and many already feelfortable with this new way of life.


    Whether one hates their monarch or not, it is a fact that Deiferus'' growth was something even the ancestors wouldn''t have foreseen.


    Unlike the nobles, they, ordinary folks, cared more about their day-to-day living.


    What was even more fascinating was that their wives had started doing new and innovative trades, wracking ie for their households too.


    Before, women were indeed allowed to work. But they did jobs like being a maid, cook, farmer,undry washers, and whatnot.


    The jobs they did evolve around household tasks.


    But now, the possibilities seem endless, with new job opportunities popping up now and then.


    Though the pay as amon soldier was good, sometimes, it wasn''t enough to deal with the many problems at home. So having their wives share some of the burdens was quite good.


    Before, they lived hand to mouth. If they wanted to buy something, they would start saving and may be limiting their daily need to make things up.


    But now, with both parents bringing a certain amount of ie, their families have enough money to eat well and have fun.


    Sending their children to a good Academy was no longer an issue, seeing how they could now make up the money faster than before.


    It also made them feel good knowing that even if their wages were dyed for a while, their families wouldn''t be in dire straits wherever they were.


    Additionally, the overall economy of the empire was good, with people getting restricted on how high they could charge their goods.


    Everything had a price range and guidelines that merchants had to obey, allowing ordinary people to get a taste of the ''luxury'' life too.


    Before, ordinary peasants couldn''t afford to get a painter to paint their portrait, seeing that Painters charged thousands of copper coins for their services. But now, things have changed!


    Those once proud painters who extorted them lowered their prices voluntarily, charging as low as 100 copper for a simple paint style. Complex paint sales would get charged higher. And the bigger the painting, the higher the price too.


    All in all, the changes were eptable to them, far better than before.


    .


    Hmmm...


    Everyone nodded, feeling the Commander''s words true.


    Ever since his majesty Henry took over, their families lived far better than before.


    The more they listened, the more solemn the atmosphere became.


    "We, Warriors of Pride, have been fighting alongside his majesty to keep our glorified empire at peace from the enemy. We marched through Deiferus'' many ins sharing one goal in mind... eradicating the enemy!"


    Ferguson''s voice though not calm, gave a thunderous p in their eyes.


    "In our midst, there is a traitor amongst us!"


    Traitor?


    Many looked between Jameson and the man in ck. A majority didn''t think it was Jameson, feeling that the man in ck should be someone they know who betrayed them.


    That is... How can General Jameson be the traitor? Even those in Jameson''s camp felt so.


    But as for the real culprit, he only felt cold sweat form on his back.


    Bubuum.


    ''He... He knows?...''


    Jameson''s eyes darted about unfocused.


    Even his men didn''t know of his scheme.


    As they say, if one wants something to be kept a secret, the more people one told, the more likely word was to spread. So how could he inform all 2000 of his men?


    Only his hidden guards and one of his aides knew of his ns.


    As for the rest, he nned to inform them after the Councilmen surrounded the group.


    There, he would tell them to choose between death or joining him.


    Jameson had calcted and thought it through.


    ... It was just that he didn''t see the scenario of Ferguson''s sudden change.


    He had been with Ferguson for over 12 years now. And barely 5 years back, he got promoted to General that ms to his scheming.


    But Maybe because he proved himself in knowing Ferguson like the insides of a book, he had subconsciously rxed his guard.


    However, reality was quick to smack him in the face.


    .


    Sling~


    Furgeson unsheathed his de at his dearest General.


    What?!!!


    The traitor was Jameson?!!!!


    Everyone was in an uproar!


    How could it be him?


    Those in Jameson''s camp didn''t know how to react. The other generals also had various expressions of disbelief.


    Even though they were jealous of how Ferguson treated Jameson, they never thought Jameson would betray the Commander.


    ''After all themander did for him, he dared to do so?'' Someone murmured in surprise.


    Heh.


    Ferguson didn''t even want to talk much or ask Jameson why he couldn''t wait for him to step down from his position at free will.


    In 4 more years, he would be handed it over to him.


    Sure enough. Impatience was a sin.


    "General Jameson Smith IV. You are hereby charged with treason for attempted murder on his Majesty''s life, attempted murder on yourmander''s life, attempted murder on the lives of the other Generals working alongside you, and a n of mutiny, to call us all!"


    Boom!


    The words exploded out like drums. And the other Generals and warriors grew colder by the second.


    So he wanted to kill them too?


    What a good General Jameson.


    Plop.


    The hidden guard he sent out was thrown to the ground without mercy.


    "General Jameson, in addition to those charges, you''re also charged for conspiring with the enemy to do with us all. And as for your punishment... The choice is death!!"


    "No!!~"


    Jameson roared in disbelief, not wanting to ept his defeat.


    He was this close. So what went wrong?


    He lifted his head towards Ferguson to deny his usations. But it was already toote.


    Plop.


    Everyone watched his head fall to the ground in utter silence.


    (¡ã¦Ð¡ã)


    Dead... He... He was really dead.

 Chapter 1470 An Unfortunate Mosby

    <h4>Chapter 1470 An Unfortunate Mosby</h4>


    sh! sh! sh!


    Across the camps, a few heads rolled in various corners.


    Some spoke of their resentment before dying; others remained silent with no remorse.


    Ferguson lowered his head, staring at the severed head with turbulent emotions.


    Initially, he hoped it was all some conspiracy, nning to give Jameson a chance to speak up on the matter.


    But the moment he saw Jameson''s eyes, he knew this General of his was guilty.


    When Jameson first spotted him, the shock, followed by hostility and contempt, all shed in his eyes in just a few seconds before returning to normal.


    Henry sat in his tent, listening to the news from his hidden guards.


    "Your majesty, 6 were executed in Commander Fergeson''s camp."


    "7 in Commander Brinkley''s."


    "5..."


    "10..."


    The hidden guards who watched the execution firsthand reported the matter diligently, not adding or subtracting anything from their tale.


    Henry nodded, satisfied with the oue.


    "Tell the rest to keep a lookout for more."


    Some might''ve not made a move, hiding in the shadows... One could never be too sure.


    Before themanders left, they changed their battle ns from what was initially proposed.


    Soon, their real battle willmence.


    Sigh...


    Henry slumped into his cushions, looking nothing like his Noble self the moment he was alone.


    Now that the matter had temporarily ended, he felt exhausted.


    His emotions were no longer overly raged, and he returned to his naive self.


    ''So tiring. Hopefully, we can finish this matter quickly.''


    He has to admit that he missed the Capital... More urately, he missed his warm bed and just his room that was now his sanctuary.


    Closing his eyes, Henry finished calling it a night.


    1, 2, 3...


    Zzzzz~~~


    The young monarch was sound asleep amidst the restless camp.


    And simr to the camp''s atmosphere, in another ce, many also had turbulent thoughts storming in their hearts... Though not as violent as these warriors.


    .


    --Vent Border City, Baymard--


    10 A.M.


    Mosby held a newspaper, crossing his legs within the massive wooden building.


    There were public seats everywhere with several posters of strange yet eye-boggling adverts all around


    ''What good woodwork!'' He thought, running his hands along the fine wooden walls.


    Mosby''s face turned pitiful, like a child deprived of candy.


    ''Dammit! If I knew, I wouldn''t have left Pyno when I did.''


    That''s right.


    Mosby had left Pyno the same month Baymard was officially open to the public.


    At the time, the 31-year-old Mosby was a low-level merchant who hadn''t started his career too long back.


    At first, he used to be a shop owner for most of his life, working with merchants.


    However, the longer he spent knowing merchants, the more profitable their profession seemed to him.


    And so, after saving up enough money and handing his shop to his only son to look after, Mosby left Pyno.


    Why leave? Because he wanted to make a big name for himself fast.


    .


    Like so, he decided to head into a bigger continent to get rare goods to supply in Baymard.


    And without thinking deeply, he set sail with his newly hired crew to Veinitta.


    But who would''ve known that the journey would be so terrible?


    They met pirates almost every step of the way. And by the time they reached Veinitta, they were very broke, with almost nothing on them.


    Mosby had initially heard he should prepare money for these pirates, which he did.


    But no one told him they would be this excessive.


    Now, stranded on another continent with little to no money and their goods all seized, they were forced to find ordinary jobs to make ends meet.


    It was the toughest and darkest time in Mosby''s life.


    Those in Veinitta looked down on them from a lesser continent. His ent was different, and his demeanor also weakened.


    Every night when jumping onto his hay-stacked bed, Mosby would recall the appearance of his wife and son in regret.


    He was already a well-off store owner. So why did he feel tempted to be a merchant?


    He indeed wanted to give his family a better life. But shouldn''t he also be grateful and content with what he already had?


    During his time there, the other crew members also went their way, some deciding to head deeper into Veinitta and start new loves, while others joined various factions, gangs, and even Crews belonging to those on the continent.


    But just like himself, those who still hoped to return all stayed in the coastal town they arrived at, nning to work and save up enough money to return.


    And those who quickly saved traveling expenses were the first to bid them farewell... Or so Mosby thought.


    Who knew that after six months, those who left would return with even more shocking news.


    .


    What?


    The Pirates blocked passage into Pyno? But why?


    Mosby only felt thest hope in his heart shatter.


    Was he destined to remain and suffer in Veinitta for the remainder of his life?


    Years had gone by like that.


    And many slowly lost hope, leaving the coastal town for better job opportunities in other regions across Veinitta.


    But Mosby remained, always thinking of his family. And maybe because of his prayers, the heavens finally decided to heed his cries.


    While working one day, he overheard the matter of the pirates now allowing people to pass.


    That day, he froze in ce while wiping tables, wondering if the news was true or not.


    Dammit!


    There was only one way to find out...


    Without thinking any further, he hopped on board a public ship with very little belongings.


    And whenever the pirates stopped the ship, the ship crew would show some documents, which made the pirates back off.


    As for what the document was, Mosby didn''t care!


    He was just happy he could return home!


    (^?^)


    Days passed, weeks passed, months passed...


    And soon, he arrived on Baymard''s shores.


    Lucky, his hometown was just a month and a half away from where he was dropped off.


    Mosby initially had a smile on his face when returning, feeling that fate was on his side.


    But who can tell him why Pyno became prosperous only after he left?


    (-w-)

 Chapter 1471 What A Bus!

    <h4>Chapter 1471 What A Bus!</h4>


    Mosby turned the pages of the newspaper in his hand with pity.


    If he had known that Baymard would grow this much to the point where it even had such a powerful Merchant association helping new and old Pyno merchants, why would he choose to leave instead?


    ¡¯You guys are ying with me, aren¡¯t you.¡¯


    After spending 5 months with his family, Mosby, who thought he no longer wanted to be a merchant, was again stirred towards the path due to his son.


    That¡¯s right. In his absence, his son hade of age and had also be a tier-3 merchant within the association.


    Tier-12 was the highest one could reach.


    Each Tier had its perks and advantages, like what sort of goods they could export and import in Baymard.


    There were also chances to advertise themselves across the continent and other advantages in growing their businesses.


    One shouldn¡¯t even talk about the bi-yearly party held in various locations across Pyno.


    After returning, he realized that his home had changed.


    There was something called sr bulbs scattered about, and even locks, pens, and paper, which used to be so expensive!!!


    But maybe his best item so far was the toilet paper.


    After using it once, he quickly did away with his thoughts of using a sponge or rope to wipe his bottoms.


    .


    ¡±Father, you need to calm down. This much is nothing.¡± Nics looked at his father, both happy and helpless, at the man¡¯s constant fidgeting.


    They had been sitting in the bus station for no more than 10 minutes. Yet, his father felt it was an eternity.


    ¡±Right¡­ Right¡­¡± Mosby thinned his lips, trying to act as calm as the others seated around them.


    But his shaky voice and overlyrge eyes were quick to betray him. ¡°You say¡­ Will ite on time?¡±


    ¡±Hmmm.¡± Nics nodded, looking at his watch. ¡°Always on time.¡±


    Even if it iste, it wouldn¡¯t be longer than a few minutes dy.


    Some people choose to continue further with their carriage whenever they enter Baymard¡¯s Territory.


    But with buses running about from territory to territory, he usually used these buses if he came with fewer people.


    In the border city, countless buildings were kept in ce for the sole purpose of keeping and maintaining carriages, wagons, and horses belonging to travelers.


    There, he would ¡®park¡¯ his carriage for as long as a time as he estimated his stay in Baymard while choosing to use the bus to head towards where he wanted to go.


    It should be noted that though the buses could arrive at their destination within a few hours, it could take up to 12~15 days to reach the many spread out Baymardian territories.


    .


    Both father and son spoke warmly, with Mosby mostly looking out the massive ss windows from time to time.


    And soon, he saw 6 strange carriages heading their way.


    Boom!


    He stood up in disbelief, subconsciously moving forward with his body impulses.


    ¡±This¡­ Bus? Bus! Bus! This-Bus!¡±


    Mosby looked like a child, seeing the world for the first time.


    He pointed at it severally, almost jumping on the spot.


    And many who witnessed his sheer joy also had smiles on their faces.


    Nics chuckled, following Mosby like a parent.


    And sure enough, the announcement went off.


    [All travelers heading to Sigamon Town, please board the Blue Fairy with tickets on hand.]


    [All travelers headed for Quincy town, please board the Golden Circle with tickets on hand.]


    The announcement went off for various locations. And soon, Nics heard theirs.


    [All travelers headed for Lagoon town, Terese Town, Riverdale City, and finally, the Royal Capital, please board buses; Fantasia, Night Sky, Enchanted or True Blood with your tickets on hand.]


    Great!!!


    Many nced at their tickets, knowing which buses they were boarding on.


    All 4 of these buses would indeed end up in the Capital city. But some would stop at either Riverdale City, Lagoon city, or Terese city¡­ With only one of these 4 buses heading straight to the Capital city on a non-stop trip.


    And lucky for Nics, that just happens to be the one he and his father were in.


    Hehehehehehe~


    Lucky¡­


    .


    Night Sky.


    That was the name of the bus Mosby stood before.


    And as he ascended the strange bus stairs, he met a very professionaldy with a smile on her face.


    She dawned a clean pair of deep blue pants, a shirt, a ck tie, ck gloves, hair tied ponytailed with red lipstick on her lips.


    Thedy seemed to be the bus driver.


    ¡±Sir, may I see your ticket?¡±


    ¡±Ah¡­ Ye¡­ Yes.¡± The nervousness in his voice was evident. But thedy didn¡¯t alter, smiling very kindly at him.


    ¡±69-F¡­ Sir, your seat is at the far back to your left. Wee on board, and thank you for using our services.¡±


    ¡±Ah-¡­¡±


    Mosby didn¡¯t know how to reply, nodding sheepishly.


    Her words and professionalism had somehow made him feel so safe, as though nothing could shake their travels.


    Not only did he feel his money¡¯s worth, but also felt pleasure for the trip he hadn¡¯t even begun yet.


    Maybe this was the magic of Baymard.


    Since he came into the territory, he has been feeling very, very safe.


    ¡±Father, your seat is over here by the window.¡±


    Cool!


    Mosby smiled like a fool, happy to have stolen a window seat.


    Was he the son of luck to have gotten such a steal?


    He seemed to have forgotten that not long back, he was the same person who thought himself unlucky.


    Bah!¡­ Who the hell cares?


    (^0^)


    .


    Mosby¡¯s eyes shone with excitement, feeling the overly soft seat on his tushie.


    The chair was positioned at afortable angle, with a firm armrest to his sides.


    Looking up, the windows had curtains pinned to the sides, giving them a homely yet sophisticated touch.


    And on the back of the chair in front of him was a small table he would pull down in case he wanted to eat a meal or ce his reading books on.


    And below the foldable table was ated pouch that had some pamphlets about the bus safety and fixture uses in them.


    There was also a list of touristic things to do in the empire, not just in the Capital city.


    What? There was something called a Camping/Caravan sight in Hopkinstown?


    What about the fields of Eden in J-Town?


    So exciting!


    Mosby dawned a broad smile filled with wonder.


    ¡¯What will the Royal Capital City be like?¡¯

 Chapter 1472 The Choice Was Made

    <h4>Chapter 1472 The Choice Was Made</h4>


    On the bus, the many passengers either closed their eyes to rest, knitted, read books, or even talked with one another merrily.


    The trip was steady.


    Mosby was still in awe at disbelief when seeing the speed of these magnificent buses.


    F***? Do you see how fast the trees are moving past them?


    Compared to their carriages, this speed was too godly.


    Mosby gripped his armrest, feeling goosebumps from sheer excitement.


    Another thing that caught his eyes was the roads his father said were the highways


    They were presently moving on the longest highway in the empire called Shanks Road.


    And strategically ced along the way were signs telling people where to go and what safety measures they had toply with.


    Even carriage and horse speeds were taken into ount.


    But what was also great was that before arriving at a town, city, or vige, one would see various signs on the highway, telling people which ¡®Exit¡¯ they had to take to get to these ces.


    ¡¯So organized!¡¯ Mosbymented, having a broad smile stered on his face.


    And soon, his eyes blew up like fireworks the moment he heard the announcement.


    [Dear Travelers, we will be arriving at the Capital in 15 minutes. Please check your seating area twice to confirm that all your things are in order.]


    ¡±Ah!-¡± Mosby jolted forward as though taking in a celestialmand.


    Say no more.


    He was in his own world, cing his items back into his bag.


    And soon, he caught a glimpse of Baymard¡¯s looming walls.


    Boom!


    He felt an explosion burst out in his mind. The good kind that intoxicated the very fiber of his being.


    This¡­ This¡­ What sort of stone was this?


    Smooth¡­ Uneven without blemishes¡­ Beautiful¡­


    Words alone couldn¡¯t describe how he felt, starting at such walls that were too unique and never-seen-before.


    No matter how hard he looked, he couldn¡¯t find the secret about them!


    Mosby stared at the walls in a daze.


    ¡¯How did they do it?¡¯


    Bah! Who the hell cares?


    (^?^)


    .


    Vrmmmmmm~


    The vehicle drone into King¡¯s Landing.


    And soon, Mosby passed through security.


    Holding onto his roble luggage, Mosby stared at the floor nervously.


    ~Jzzzzuuung~


    The esctor moved magnificently, with Mosby panicked on how to go about cing his foot on the moving stairs.


    ¡¯If I fall, won¡¯t the stairway eat me?¡¯


    The stairs seemed to being from underneath the thin opening. And Mosby felt that if he could miss a step, his clothes and even his skin might be caught on the mighty stairway to the heavens!


    ¡±Father, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gulp.~


    Holding his son¡¯s hands, Mosby took a leap of faith.


    ¡±Ah!~¡±


    In the first second, he was shaky. But soon, in no time, he steadied his leg, allowing the stairway to leave him up!!


    ¡¯Oh, Ancestors¡­ Was this how you felt when ascending to the heavens?¡¯


    ¡¯¡­¡¯


    Up the stairs he went, passing through the many terminal points.


    The Landport was also arge Bus station too. Some were waiting to leave Baymard, heading towards the other Baymardian territories, while others were only waiting for the connecting buses to take them straight to the Coastal Port instead.


    Yup!


    There were special buses for those who just wanted to head straight to the coastal ports and hop aboard their ships wherever they had to go.


    Moving about, Mosby saw a lit-up board with bus schedules that would change now and then.


    Curiosity, he stood beside his son, focused on looking at the screen.


    ¡±RC-38¡­ That¡¯s ours¡­¡±


    That¡¯s their bus.


    So that¡¯s it!


    Mosby nodded, seemingly understanding the technologies from this other world he entered.


    To him, Baymard was no longer in Hertfilia.


    .


    Like so, they stayed there for another 40 minutes. However, Mosby¡¯s butt had never touched any of the seats since their arrival.


    And what was he doing?


    Of course visiting the many travel stores!


    Custom-free choctes? So tasty! A pullover that said, wee to Baymard, so good-looking!


    The father-son duo walked around endlessly until they found a spot to grab a bite.


    Today was Mosby¡¯s first time having BayBucks croissants with chocte feelings and a vanitte.


    The bread was so soft, almost melting into his mouth upon impact.


    Mosby closed his eyes and rolled his tongue around his mouth in silence.


    He didn¡¯t need to speak of his satisfaction because his face said it all.


    Looking at the other food items on disy, he had an unwilling expression.


    If not for his already filled belly, he wouldn¡¯t have minded having 1 of everything to taste.


    What great food!


    (*^*)


    Soon, their bus arrived, and Mosby finally stood in line.


    ¡±Sir, remember to get your official passport before the dateline on the slip expires.¡±


    ¡±Yes! Yes! Yes, I will. Thank you.¡±


    Mosby replied, tightening his grip on his documents.


    .


    He got his identity slip/temporal passport from the border city he came from.


    No one could pass through into Baymard¡¯s territory without passing through the border control and getting issued this temporary passport.


    The temporary passport already gave them a fixed date of when they should leave Baymard.


    Since he and Nics wereing for a 2-week trip of sightseeing, as well as a few business meetings in the Merchant Association, he had been given 3 months¡¯ stay.


    That alone was more than enough to cover for any unforeseen circumstances.


    Of course, they also told him that if he was here for health reasons or other reasons that needed an extension from the current date, he could also apply from the offices.


    Mosby held his temporal passport tightly, treating it like his own flesh.


    ¡±Father, should I keep it for you?¡±


    ¡±No!.¡± He retorted, putting it in his pocket and partying his chest severally. ¡°What? Do you think your old man is too careless or something? Go! Go!¡­ Hurry up and lead the way! My eyes are wasting time, looking at you when I can be looking at other heavenly things!!¡±


    ¡¯¡­¡¯


    Should he be insulted or amused?


    Nics shook his head, helplessly following behind his father.


    Howe the image of his old man was so different from what he remembered years back?


    Once again, Mosby and Nics boarded a different bus from King¡¯snding into the Royal Capital city.


    Finally!¡­ They were here.


    (^0^)


    .


    [Ladies and gentlemen¡­ Wee to the Royal Baymardian Capital!]


    Mosby stared at the tall highrise buildings, feeling 10 years old again.


    Its¡­ So it¡¯s all true.


    No horses¡­ No carriages¡­ Nothing of those sorts had filled the advanced city.


    All he saw were the many monster carriages moving about.


    Buses, trucks, cars, trains¡­ It was all there.


    And sitting on the bus, his expression was filled with infinite impatience while passing by the many buildings.


    The buildings came in all sorts of sizes. Some were spherical, rectangr, some shaped strangely, and others with 5 sides.


    And once again, he spotted several booklets on bus schedules, trains schedules, and the list of touristic sites particr to the capital City.


    ¡¯So detailed!!¡¯


    This time, what he saw was more thorough.


    Seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°Son, aren¡¯t these Baymardians afraid?¡±


    If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t disy such detailed maps about the public districts.


    ¡±Father, I thought it would be a problem too. But since I¡¯ve been familiar with Baymard, they¡¯ve never had any issues yet¡­ So I can¡¯t say.¡±


    What Nics said was the truth. Maybe in the future, things might change. But for now, this seems to be working for them.


    The more Mosby learned about Baymard, the more silent he became.


    If one has a treasure, shouldn¡¯t they safeguard and hide it away forever?


    After spending so much time in Veinitta, he had seen the true cruelty of those on bigger continents.


    .


    Vrmmm~


    The bus stopped at thergest bus station.


    And once again, they passed through a rigorous security check before being allowed to will their luggage away.


    But where would they go?


    Of course, to District H.


    This district was filled with vis and different styled homes, from ordinary to luxurious for foreigners.


    Here, businessmen and others could acquire these residences for the duration of their stay.


    Bam!


    The door was shut, and Mosby couldn¡¯t believe he would be staying in.


    ¡±Hahahahaha~¡­ It¡¯s as you said¡­ Water ising out on its own!¡±


    ¡±Amazing! This microwave is ingenious!¡±


    ¡±Eh? So this is the stove thing you mentioned before? Awesome!¡±


    Room by room, Mosby went through their A-framed 2-story home filled with adventure.


    But maybe the most incredible thing was theputer in their rooms.


    They, who were supposed to go out for a stroll, found themselves holed up in their rooms, exploring the exciting world of the Inte!


    Even Nics hadn¡¯t seen this before.


    Like so, Mosby felt himself in a dream-like state.


    With an unfathomable gaze, he stared at the stars in silence as though trying to make up his mind about something.


    ¡¯Those people who brought me to Arcadina requested I gather information about Pyno for them¡­ If I didn¡¯tply, my family¡­ They¡¯ll get hurt.¡¯


    ¨CSilence¨C

 Chapter 1473 Battle Preparations!

    <h4>Chapter 1473 Battle Preparations!</h4>


    In a sh, many weeks went by, with many events unfolding across the world.


    There were wars, battles, celebrations, new opportunities, new hatreds, and new friendships formed throughout Hertfilia.


    Everyone was engrossed in their matters, counting their blessings and hardships as the days went by.


    And before they knew it, it was already the 3rd week of July.


    Summer was long in full bloom!


    .


    Swahhh~ Swahhh~ Swahhh~


    The waters patted the sides of the massive ships with a gentle touch,pletely contrasting from the dangers underneath.


    The sun was still rising, yet the weather was stagnant and boiling the moment many stood on deck.


    Ringggg~~


    A phone went off.


    [Your majesty, we¡¯ve entered the waters of Titarian.]


    ¡±Good. Slow the ships as nned.¡±


    [With immediate effect, your majesty.]


    Tut¡­


    Landon subconsciously nodded, calmly walking towards his balcony with a warm mug of tea in hand.


    And sure enough, the signal had been given, and many sprung onto the deck like wolves in a hunt.


    ¡¯I should probably get going.¡¯ He reminded me.


    As nned, they had to slow the speeds at which all ships moved.


    If they didn¡¯t do this, they¡¯d probably arrive at the shores of Titarian 18 minutes after entering its official waters.


    With that, Landon stepped out of his room, meeting a few others on the way down to deck level.


    But unlike his calm demeanor, the same couldn¡¯t be said for those on deck.


    .


    ¡±F***! Is it just me, or did time just disappear like that?¡±


    ¡±Bro, I feel the same way too. I want to say that I¡¯m fully prepared. But my body won¡¯t stop streaming when thinking of what¡¯s toe!¡±


    ¡±Hahahahahaha~¡­ You newbies and youngsters sure are lively. It¡¯s normal to feel butterflies. But you need not worry too much. You¡¯ll all be apanied and paired with us, veterans. So you¡¯ll be well looked after. Just follow orders, protect yourself, and you should be fine.¡±


    ¡±Senior¡­ Thank you so much¡­ But why are your legs shaking?¡±


    ¡±¡­¡±


    Many listened in awe, watching the famous marines and soldiers give them courage.


    Their previously sunken chests rose firmly above the skies with a single word from their seniors.


    Cecilia stared at her senior in obedience and attentiveness.


    Was she nervous? Of course, she was!


    This was a life and death matter like no other.


    Double-S.


    That was the mission status. Something she had never undergone before. She was a newbie whose highest mission undertaking was an A-ss mission.


    She had never even been on an A-ss one, not to talk of being in a Double-S task.


    It can be said that her emotions were very turbulent, sometimes filled with self-doubt and other times overflowing with confidence.


    Why her? Why was she chosen for such an important task out of many in her brigade?


    Was it her potential? What qualities did the higher-ups see in her that made them choose her out of the lot?


    .


    Cecilia took deep breaths, wanting to calm her trembling body.


    So it was true, what they say.


    The closer one got to the shores, the more words of panic echoed out of their minds.


    How would things go?


    What to expect?


    Cecilia clutched the hens of her long camouge shirt, starting at the iing group of superiors at the forefront.


    ATTENTION!


    Everyone subconsciously stood at attention.


    And soon, all that could be heard were the sounds of several thundering boots marching forth.


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    Like whispers of battle, the mighty footsteps drummed in rhythm to their hearts.


    ¡±Dario Coastal City, Tatarian. That¡¯s where we will be docking in a matter of time. So I ask¡­ Are you ready?!!¡±


    ¡±Sir, yes, sir!¡±


    ¡±I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡±SIR, YES, SIR!!¡±


    The men¡¯s voices echoed out, neither too loud nor too low.


    Though they were at a safe distance, away from any damn pirate passing by or patrol ships, the voice of many could still be carried forth by the open air.


    But this alone gave many a sudden strength from within.


    The replies of these brave soldiers, Navy, and marines echoed out from all Battleships.


    And at this moment, they all connected, feeling as one.


    Yes! They weren¡¯t fighting alone.


    .


    ¡±We are ready, sir!¡±


    ¡±Good! Then the battle has already been won!¡±


    Landon swept a firm gaze at the massive gathering of both men and women, letting his words sink in.


    ¡±Double-S ss!¡­ You all have been chosen and found worthy of undertaking this deadly mission. And as already nned, I will be leading Team Blue, and your Queen will be leading Team Red!¡±


    Everyone listened with a firm gaze, once again receiving a brief ovey of their tasks.


    Though there were but 2 main teams, it can be seen that underneath each team were many subteams consisting of marines, military doctors, dogs, and soldiers.


    The Navy also had instructions on what to do while all ground teams set out.


    As Landon spoke, a cold aura leaked off him, reminding everyone how deadly their current situation was.


    ¡±The enemy is here and on the move! They are vicious and will do anything to kill the target.¡±


    Everyone knew who he spoke of ¡ª The T.O.E.P¡¯s.


    ¡±We have but 3 main missions to fulfill: save the target while protecting the innocent. Capture or kill enemies. Sign a treaty with Titarian.¡±


    Everyone nodded, subconsciously repeating his words.


    ¡±As for the target¡¯s uncle¡­ We received Intel that this uncle, Codename Featherduster, should be on his way to the Capital as we speak.¡±


    ¡¯The corporation date was but a few weeks away. So it¡¯s more likely the Featherduster should either be there or on his way over.¡¯ Many thought.


    ¡±I¡¯m sure everyone knows this¡­ But due to the Titarian¡¯s unique terrains, anything can happen in these parts. Not only will we have to beat the enemy, but we¡¯ll have to survive in this strange ce.¡±


    .


    They call Titarian the Land Of Hills.


    Its difficulty is unpredictable and said to have a mind of its own.


    So how could they not be vignt in strange territories?


    Landon looked at them deeply. ¡°Remember, though the missions are important, your lives weigh far more than that. Keep yourself safe before attempting to keep another¡­ Now¡­ Prepare for battle!!¡±


    It was time to face the T.O.E.Ps once more.


    Landon¡¯s eyes glowed with a cold glint.


    The T.O.E.Ps would never let him go. So why should he do the same?


    It was almost time to end things with these bastards and head to Morgany.

 Chapter 1474 Real or Fake?

    <h4>Chapter 1474 Real or Fake?</h4>


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    ¡±Move! Move! Move!¡±


    The men quickly geared up, not forgetting to take out the dogs.


    Whoof!~


    Was it time?


    Woof! Woof! Woof!~


    The dogs barked the moment they saw their men in full uniform.


    How could they not recognize the military battle attire consisting of arm shields and everything else?


    Woof! Woof!~


    The Navy quickly suited each dog up, protecting them with shielded vests.


    ~Pheee~


    A whistling sound that human ears couldn¡¯t pick up echoed out. And suddenly, the dogs stood in straight lines at attention.


    3 Whistle blows were all it took to issue themand. And in silence, each dog lined up behind its prospective dog leaders.


    (*^*)


    ¡±Move. Move. Move. Move!¡±


    The dogs were led towards the vehicles on the lower floors without a single word from their human counterparts.


    With discipline!


    The dogs followed the subunits they were assigned to, seated within the vehicles in preparation for what was toe.


    Ammunition had long been packed, vehicles had been checked with no issues detected, spare tires ced in them, and food supplies also tucked away.


    Some vehicles were medical, others for the dogs, and some for the fighters.


    At the same time, some prepared to descend into the waters instead.


    They would only submerge around the forest Coastline regions, away from the docks.


    .


    Landon held Lucy¡¯s hand. ¡°Be safe out there.¡±


    Of course!¡± Lucy replied with a sweet but childish smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be safe. Don¡¯t you see who you¡¯re talking to? Even I think there¡¯s almost no one out there who can beat me!¡±


    ¡±Be serious.¡± He flicked her forehead lightly.


    Though he wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her, he still wanted her to keep her guard up and stay safe. She also had her teams to overlook.


    Their safety was in her hand. And she couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.


    This was her first mission of his rank.


    ¡±I know¡­ I¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    ¡±Good.¡±


    The lovey-dovey couple smiled at each other, immediately feeding dog food to those passing by.


    ¡¯Your majesty¡­ Queen Lucy¡­ Can¡¯t you guys see that this isn¡¯t the time for this?¡¯ Many inwardly rolled their eyes, forgetting about their initial nervousness.


    All single dogs secretly promised to find partners after this. While some just missed their partners back in Baymard.


    You have to know that there is always a kind of joy in one¡¯s heart when returning home to an overly excited wife, husband, boyfriend, or girlfriend after battling and facing death.


    The feeling was like no other, reminding them that this was what they were fighting for. Peace, love, and just a good life.


    For others, they only felt better knowing that their partners were here, working alongside them.


    Even if they were ced in different groups, so what? At least, they would meet up at some point. They also prayed to their ancestors that their partners also stay safe too.


    In the end, the once tense atmosphere changed into an emotional one, with some even jokingly processing their love for others.


    .


    Landon briefly nced at his watch, holding his walkie-talkie a few inches away from his mouth.


    ¡±Pick up the pace.¡±


    [Copy that, sir. 18 minutes before impact.]


    Most people were seated in the modified military vehicles or the underwater ships, ready to move out.


    18 minutes before they reached the busy shores. There was no way out of this. Their presence would be shy. But so what? Even if many knew, how fast could news travel when relying on horses and carriages? There is no way the enemy would be able to travel and deliver this said news to codename Featherduster, who should be close to the Capital by now.


    As for being afraid that the T.O.E.P would have their spies send out word on the present on their technology, quite frankly¡­ Landon didn¡¯t care anymore.


    He knew the time for war was drawing closer. And sooner and he thought, they would have to head to Morgany.


    Thus, let them look! Let them feed their eyes and feast on the havoc he was about to cause.


    However¡­ If he should catch them, they¡¯ll wish they were born blind from the start.


    Landon chuckled coldly, separating from Lucy and heading toward his vehicle.


    Alright.


    Let the games begin!


    .


    ¨CDocks, Dario Coastal City, Titarian, Zohl.¨C


    .


    The sun warmly cascaded over the many hilly nes across the scene.


    Look left, look right, look all around¡­ One would find no even ims, except for the roads.


    The buildings stood firm on these bizarre hills and strange terrains.


    To the left, there was a small hill filled with sand, like a desert. Yet just behind this hill was another filled but bushes and greenery as thick as that of a forest. And another had but stones on them.


    Just around the visible shoreline, any who draws closer to the city would already see these hills of stark contrast. Some colored yellow, others blue, some white, and others green.


    The entirend seemed to have all the colors of a rainbow scattered about.


    But these hills were separated from the docks by a vast leveled in that seemed man-made.


    These ces used to be small hills that ended up getting dug and leveled by the ancients of thend ages ago.


    The busy docks had ships sailed in and out at an rming pace, only showing how popr the city was.


    The sun was up; men carried barrels up and down the docks while others were busy grabbing customers who wanted to sail.


    Ah yes¡­


    Dario city was amercial city with arge inflow of travelers year in and year out. Both noble, merchant and ordinary ships could all be seen docked ashore.


    But¡­ where there was light, darkness also prevailed.


    In the vast city and along the shorelines, a number of spies hovered around with ill intentions.


    However, no one could¡¯ve prepared them for what was about toe.


    Many stared at the fleet of approaching boggles with gruesome expressions.


    This¡­ This¡­


    Was this real?

 Chapter 1475 Friend Or Foe?

    <h4>Chapter 1475 Friend Or Foe?</h4>


    Pang!


    A few sweaty and greasy men dropped their barrels to the ground, spilling the rum through the newly formed cracks.


    This should¡¯ve been a problem. However, no one¡¯s eyes were focused on this matter.


    ¡±Blimey!.. What the hell are those?¡±


    ¡±I must be dreaming. What sort of thing has such a speed if not a boggle?¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s¡­ Coming here¡­ It¡¯sing over here!!!!¡±


    ¡±Boggles¡­ A whooping fleet of boggles!¡±


    Everyone froze in time, looking at the speeding creatures approaching the massive docks.


    Good Goddess!


    What do they do? How do they prepare to fight a boggle if it decides to crush their ships to smithereens?


    You look at me; I look at you.


    Dammit!


    ¡±Get moving, you crazy sons of b**ches! Roe the bloody ships aside! Row the damn bloody ships aside!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    It was unknown who yelled out first. But the moment the words echoed out, a turbulent storm abruptly filled the scene.


    To the left, to the right, to the front, and all directions.


    The sweaty blue and dark skin-toned people ran amok in all directions, trying to save whatever they could from disaster.


    Do you know how powerful boggles were against their wooden ships? No matter what ss/type of boggles appeared, they would be powerfulpared to their lumber vessels.


    It¡¯s very rare of Boggles to head so close to the docks¡­ But this didn¡¯t mean it was impossible.


    For all they knew, the boggles could reach the docks and smash all their ships to smithereens.


    And the worst part of it all was that they would be powerless to do a thing against these tough-skinned creatures.


    .


    Apart from docking on the actual docks, many could choose to anchor on the waters not too far from the docks and use smaller boats to row towards the dockingnes.


    When those rowing on the waters spotted the fast-moving boggles, their faces turned pale white from horror.


    ¡±F***ing yellow belly bastards! What the hell are you guys waiting for? Row the ships away before we all get crushed!!¡±


    Good Goddess!


    Row, row, row, the boats¡­ Gently down the¨C¡­ Gently?


    F*** you! Gently their asses!


    The men began to row with the strength of Thor as they secretly prayed to make it through the ordeal.


    And while those aboard were rowing the bigger ships with all they had, some had already gotten on the smaller rower costs, using the waves caused by the bigger one to push them to shore quickly.


    They ced a few of their treasure chests on the chests and began moving at ¡®lightning speed.¡¯


    Even if their bigger ships sank, these leaders at least wanted their treasures to remain. After all, once sunken, it would be hard to dive in and retrieve it all.


    It should be noted that even though they were anchored close to the docks, there was still a vast amount of sea space between them and the sea floors below.


    Of course, many in this era couldst longer underwater due to their lifestyle and constant reliance on the sea.


    .


    The situation was not rare, as even back on modern Earth, the Bajau people¡¯s nomadic lifestyle gave them remarkable changes, enabling them to stay underwater for unbelievable periods.


    If one had to picture themselves holding their breath, how long could theyst underwater? A minute? Two?


    One should note that swimming in a pool or dunking one¡¯s head underneath a tub of water wasn¡¯t the same as swimming down into the ocean against the massive pressure squeezing one down.


    In hindsight, one couldst 30 seconds to a minute when heading down into the deep ocean without scuba gear or air tanks.


    But for the Bajau people, they couldst for up to 13 WHOLE minutes underwater.


    Do you know what 13 minutes were? On a sunny day, one could make a good walkthrough several blocks within this time.


    But for the Bajau people, they managed to go beyond human standards, proving that any human could adapt to any situation.


    Of course, these abilities weren¡¯t merely the result of dedicated training.


    The Bajau people have lived their lives at sea for generations, so much so they developed special adaptations to their oceanic lifestyle.


    And due to the changes, their spleens were 50 percentrger than normal.


    Spleens weren¡¯t necessary for survival, but they did y a role in the immune system and act as a kind of filter for the blood, removing old red blood cells and recycling iron.


    Nevertheless, the spleen held a reserve of blood. And when mammals dive underwater, the spleen contracted, sending reserved, oxygen-rich blood throughout the body.


    So, a bigger spleen means more avable oxygen when diving.


    .


    The human body can change, just as it had changed from the early man-days.


    And just like the Bajau people, what was shocking in Hertfilia, was that almost all sailors and people of the sea had these changes.


    It can be said that at least 35% of Hertfilia¡¯s poption seemed to have mutated their bodies to adapt to life on the seas. What¡¯s more, they seemed to have better abilities than those of the Bajau people.


    With daggers in their mouths, most pirates could swim down below the vast oceans andst for up to 17 minutes with no worries.


    The harshness of medieval times was indescribable¡­ Especially if they had to swim below to recover sunken treasure.


    What could they do if they had no scuba gears or air tanks?


    Of course, some could only stay for 10, 13, and even 15 minutes underneath.


    But staying for 17 minutes wasn¡¯t a problem for a small fraction of people.


    A majority could stay for 15.


    However, even with their abilities, swimming down and recovering heavy treasure from their sunken ships would extend their energy, making the time they had to spend below very limited.


    This was why treasure recovery was hard¡­ Even if their ships fell close to the docks.


    Dammit!


    The men inwardly cried, watching the stream of boggles swim towards them from afar.


    Row! Row! Row!


    Many rowed with unfathomable strength, thinking of their bad luck for meeting with such a difficult situation.


    Everyone was still thinking of their fate when the group of goggles soon became clearer and clearer.


    And it was then that they knew they were wrong.


    Boom!


    Everyone stared with widened eyes at the mighty ¡®boggles¡¯ approaching.


    ¡±If in not mistaken¡­ Could these be¡­ Ships?¡±


    True or false?


    They were actually ships?


    (+0+)


    .


    Many couldn¡¯t believe their eyes, seeing the many metal ships advancing towards the scene.


    ¡±So tall!!!¡±


    These were the tallest andrgest ships they had ever seen in their lives!!!¡±


    Many were already bbergasted by the fact that metal could stay unsinkable on water. So seeing the two ring ships sail forth ly made their throats dry from disbelief.


    Were they drunk from all the rum, or were their eyes no longer working the same?


    Many had the impulse to pluck their eyes out, wile them on their clothes for rity and force them back into their sockets.


    But at the same time, the news was quite a stir for some hidden forces.


    On a horse, a blue-skinned man squinted his eyes dangerously before making a U-Turn towards the city.


    ¡¯I have to report this matter to Mr. M!¡¯


    The man¡¯s eye had a hint of greed shing in its abyss. ¡®No matter what? We have to get at least one of the ships or find out the source of these ships!¡¯


    Gallop. Gallop.


    The horse galloped away with the mysterious man. And just like his case, many also rushed out to report matters to their superiors.


    Assassin guilds, Noble estates, the City Lord¡¯s pce, the hidden T.O.E.P estates¡­ Many had their lookouts leap away to convey the messengers.


    Some stayed back to observe, sending only a few to report the matters.


    But no matter what faction they belonged to, everyone had the same thoughts running through their minds.


    Who were these strange people? Why were they here inrge numbers and fleet of vessels?


    War or friendship?


    The sun was high up, and summer was here.


    This was indeed the time of war¡­ Or were they friends of the Empire?


    What to expect?


    Many licked their lips with interest, feeling some wave of greed well up within them.


    Such ships should belong to the powerful Morgany!


    But those in the T.O.E.P knee they didn¡¯t¡­ So¡­ Who were they?


    Who was the man controlling Such a powerful fleet?


    The webs of fate began to spin dangerously.


    .


    ¡±Prepare for battle!¡±


    The order was given out, and the stand-by troops began to move. If these strangers were here against Titarian, their duty was to fight and hold the fort.


    If not, they would wee these strangers in!


    That was the standard protocol for such situations, waiting for the word to reach the City Lord¡¯s ears.


    ¡±Prepare for battle!¡±


    ¡±Prepare for battle!¡±


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop!~


    A thundering group of horses rushed down the many hills towards the leveled ins in wait.


    What to do?


    Many ships made way, not wanting to get caught up in some terrible situation.


    They dared not get involved with the mess.


    And soon, the stars of the show had arrived!


    War or friendship?

 Chapter 1476 Word Along The Streets

    <h4>Chapter 1476 Word Along The Streets</h4>


    Everyone looked at the scene with piercing stares.


    It wasn¡¯t their imagination.


    These giant metal ships were slowing down the closer they approached.


    But why?


    The moment the question popped up, many quickly threw it at the back of their heads. No matter what reasons these people came, it would be best to stay out of their way.


    The group of ship owners and sailors dared not stop or slow down their pace.


    What a joke.


    Better safe than sorry.


    Goosebumps filled their bodies, reminding them of the impending tension in the air.


    Row. Row. Row away!


    .


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop~


    The horses galloped away with their manes dancing in the air.


    Whoosh!


    ¡±They watch it, buddy! You crazy son of a b**ch.¡±


    A man cursed the damn ordinary dressed rider, staring at his basket of apples scattered on the street.


    What¡¯s more, before the slight slope, the apples began rolling downwards.


    ¡±My apples! My apples!¡±


    F***!


    What bad luck.


    Where the devil was this guy heading to at such high speeds?


    The poor man had true tears in his eyes, seeing his hard work roll down the slope.


    Gallop. Gallop.~


    The man in ck rode through the busy streets, taking turns and jumping over obstacles time and time again.


    With the way he was going, one would think he was running from an assassin chasing after him¡­ Or could it be so?


    Look left, look right, look around maniacally.


    Many of the streets be vignt. What was even funnier was that some also began running too.


    Don¡¯t me them for doing this.


    When you see someone running as though it¡¯s the end of the world, you better run away from the seven, just to be sure. Who knows if you¡¯ll get stray feathers into your heart and end up dying because you were on the set of the crossfire?


    Say no more.


    Hawkers dived for cover in the nearby stores, people moved on the same spot in circles with evident confusion in their eyes, and some onlyid down, already nning to y dead.


    They waited to see someone or something chasing the mad rider but saw nothing.


    False rm?


    (?^?)


    Some thought so, while others didn¡¯t. Who knows if after a while, danger would emerge?


    Like so, many began preparing for the worst. And the culprit of it all was already close to his destination.


    .


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    The dark steed charged with its owner towards a seemingly poorer estate.


    Amongst the many estates, this one was a lower-ss one for people like barons. It wasn¡¯t asvish and big. It looked like a start-up estate for a start-up nobleman.


    Compared to the many other estates in this grand city, no one would take any staying here too seriously.


    ¡±Halt! Who goes there.¡± One of the guards stopped the rider.


    And without saying any more words, the rider took out his identification crest. From there, their conversation seemed strange.


    [Rider]: Day and night, the sun and moon engulf thend.


    [Guard]: On top of the world, both figures are.


    [Rider]: Be it day or night, we are the sun and moon hovering over thend.


    [Guard]: Cabbage or Carrots.


    [Rider]: Carrots.


    [Guard]: Eye or Tongue.


    [Rider]: Eye.


    One by one, the guard tested the rider.


    And in no time, the rider was free to pass.


    For these tests, one couldn¡¯t master what was asked. Every morning, afternoon, evening, day in and day out, the passwords are changed ording to what the superior sent below.


    The questions were changed by midday and midnight.


    Additionally, one must have a unique crest embedded with particr stones hard to find in other ces apart from the source.


    Seeing the crest, the guard knew that the rider must be a direct person or tool of their lord.


    Such a rank was something even he hadn¡¯t reached.


    So powerful!


    The guard¡¯s apple bobbed against his throat.


    ¡±You may enter.¡±


    ¡±Hmmm¡­¡±


    .


    The rider took off, heading straight for the innermost section of the estate.


    Many who spotted him along the way knew he was in a hurry.


    It looks like the news he carried was a heavy one.


    But what could it be?


    Gallop. Gallop.~


    The rider showed no signs of stopping. He had to reach his master fast!!


    And in the innermost sector of the estate, a certain middle-aged man was currently leaning on a long red resting chair with 3 voluptuous women nestled on his chest; 2 on his sides and one with her knees to the ground and her face staring at him from below.


    Their voices were soft and alluring.


    They, as well as the man, we¡¯re all butt-naked.


    ¡±My lord¡­ Why don¡¯t you have a grape?¡± One of thedies took hold of a stem of grapes from the golden bowl, hovering it close to the lord.


    And very awfully, the man stretched his neck forth and yanked out a few.


    ~p. p. p. p.


    ¡±The lord is awesome.¡±


    ¡±Hahahhaha~¡­ I know.¡± The yboy of a man said, leaning forth to kiss one of them, while another was running her fingers in his can¡¯t and kissing him lightly. And for thedy below¡­ Well¡­ She also attended to his lite man too.


    ¡±Hahahahahaha~¡­ Life is sweet. You all know me too well.¡±


    Thedies smiled, enjoying hispany.


    They liked men like this who were always willing to spend on them and give them a good time.


    Though not as rich as the many nobles in the city, it was this man¡¯s excessive generosity that made many whores in the city wish to be his sex toys.


    Spank.


    The naked man was yful with his whores, enjoying their teases and caressing.


    But soon, that all came to a stop.


    Knock. Knock.


    The man¡¯s eyes flickered, though his expression remained like that of a flower dandy.


    ¡±Who? Who dares to disturb this daddy¡¯s enjoyment?¡±


    ¡±Boards and Daggers, by Lord!¡±


    Woosh!


    The naked man abruptly stood up yfully, taking hold of the naked women and kissing their hands and necks.


    ¡±My littledies¡­ It looks like some people don¡¯t want me to rest. So why don¡¯t you all run along? Don¡¯t worry¡­ Daddy won¡¯t take too long.¡±

 Chapter 1477 Mr. M!

    <h4>Chapter 1477 Mr. M!</h4>


    Giggle. Giggle.


    Thedies chuckled, giving the man ast taste of their sweet bodies.


    Hmmmm¡­


    Their kisses stung his body, giving an electric thumb in his heart.


    Pah!


    He soaked their butts one after another as they hastily wore very transparent attires made of knotted rope weaved together.


    Well, as whores, their business was to advertise their bodies. That was their market.


    And advertise they did.


    They giggled and walled out the massive private bed chambers, not caring that the other guards saw them.


    The man tied a love of fabric on his waist, walking behind them closely.


    ¡±My Lord.¡± The guards guarding his room saluted.


    ¡±Go. Take the littledies to my yroom. Give them anything they desire and treat them like my prized possessions.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at thedies with burning lust, making them blush. Hey¡­ Even if they were whores, who wouldn¡¯t want to fantasize about one day capturing a noble¡¯s heart and beckoning one of his wives?


    Bubuum.


    Eachdy felt they had a shot¡­ Especially after hearing him say they were to be treated as prized possessions.


    The 39-year-old man with his strong body, handsome face, and wealth was already prince charming in their hearts.


    But unbeknownst to them, the moment they turned around, the yful expression on the man grew cold.


    ¡±Get in.¡±


    The rider followed the man humbly. And though anxious to hear, he dared not.


    Don¡¯t let his master¡¯s previous performance fool you. His master was one of the most vicious people he had set his eyes on.


    .


    Mr. M.


    His rank in the Society was unfathomable. And his control and power would be deadlier.


    His master was a man of many faces. One moment he could kill you, and another, he would be smiling at you.


    And within the entirety of Titarian, his master was the 2nd in control of all actions administered by the Society here in this empire.


    His master¡¯s origins were also very peculiar.


    The master was a mixed blood ¡ª his mother, a Titarian woman, and his father, a Morg.


    He had never seen his mother, though he heard his father rapped and killed his mother after his birth.


    But he didn¡¯t feel sorry for her.


    Who asked her to be a convenient vessel for child making?


    From a young age, his father allowed him to grow up in Titarian. However, he was allowed to enter Morgany every 2 and a half years.


    Like so, he switched back and forth between ces, never feeling left out.


    What was more, he was initiated into the Society at a young age.


    Thus, his missions and other factors kept him busy.


    And now, he has grown up to the age of 39.


    His family, A.K.A, his 2 wives, and children were all in Morgany, birthed by Morg women.


    Though he was blue, he was far lighter inplexion than the other blue-toned Titarians.


    His skin tone did give him off as mixed blood. But all this was part of the n, making it easier for him to sink his way further into Titarian¡¯s empire.


    And over the years, he and other mixed bloods carried on their tasks here in Titarian.


    At the moment, there was a bigger task for many in Titarian ¨CAssassinating the Crown Prince of Titarian.


    .


    For this task, Mr. M had sent his men over, not going in person.


    As #2 in Titarian, how could someone of his prestige head out and reveal himself?


    No! He chose toy low and continue his act of being a flower dandy.


    No one took him seriously from a young age to now because of his ¡®yboy nature.¡¯


    Week in, week out, he would invitedies from all walks of life to his estate. He even took the wives of many men too. And had fought over these wives against their husbands, making somedies choose to abandon their marriages.


    Pff~¡­ Bahahahaha~~


    For this, he onlyughed because after winning the fight, he would keep them in a honebed state for at most a week before decisively throwing them out of his estate.


    They imed to love him but wasn¡¯t it just for the money?


    They abandoned their children and his ads for the money!


    Sure enough, he enjoyed his ytime using his dandy role.


    The rider swallowed hard while staring at his master, who waspletely different from before.


    .


    ¡±Speak.¡±


    ¡±Yes¡­ Master.¡±


    The rider said all he saw and everything he guessed.


    And the more he spoke, the more in disbelief Mr. M was.


    ¡±Is this a joke? Are you telling me you saw metal ships float?¡±


    The rider nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Mr. M quickly rose, staring at his window deep in thought.


    And soon, he turned around with a wicked smile stered on his face.


    Giant metal vessels that don¡¯t sink?


    ¡¯I must have them! But first, it¡¯s safe to ess these strangers. And for that, I¡¯ll have to go out in person.¡¯ He thought.


    ¡±Call in Alucard and the others standing outside.¡±


    ¡±Yes, my master.¡±


    Good¡­


    Mr. M smiled, calmly dawning a casual-looking attire that ordinary pleasant guards wore.


    Hahahhahaha~


    ¡¯M¡¯ was in ecstasy.


    If he could get his hands on these things and submit to the Society, not only jump up a rank, but the doors of more opportunities and wealth would be open to him.


    More importantly, it was a fact that if there were more than 1 simr item turned in, the tasker could collect 1 or 2 as his or hers.


    From the report, many simr metal ships were sailing toward them. So didn¡¯t this mean one of these bad boys was already his?


    Hehehehehe~


    Mr. M was in a good mood, leaving his mansion alongside his most trusted men.


    The stablemen brought their horses over.


    And soon, they took off, rushing across the streets like crazy.


    But¡­ They weren¡¯t the only ones who did so.


    .


    ¨CCity Lord¡¯s Pce.¨C


    ¡±What? Ships made of metal? War? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    .


    -Other Noble estates.¨C


    ¡±F***! Are you sure you saw things right? If that¡¯s the case, what the hell are we waiting for? Move! Move now!¡±


    .


    ¨CAssassin Guilds & Information Houses.¨C


    ¡±I want everyone out there now! Find all you can about these strangers! If it¡¯s a war, we have to prepare andy low too!!¡±


    ¡ª¨C


    In no time, the city was in chaos, unbeknownst to the culprits slowly approaching via metal ships.


    The shores were filled with archers, men at arms, and warriors waiting for the worst scenario to unfold.


    And soon¡­ The strange metal ships reached the shores.


    What to expect?

 Chapter 1478 Finally Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1478 Finally Arrived</h4>


    [15 minutes post arrival]


    The words echoed out within the ships.


    And many within the vehicles all braced themselves, clenching their fists, subconsciously holding onto their seats, and even tightening their grips on their steering wheels.


    Meanwhile, the knights and warriors standing within the leveled ins swallowed hard while staring at the enormous ships sailing their way.


    Mr. M stood on top of a bushy hill, staring over the horizon with an unfathomable gaze.


    His body quivered uncontrobly with widened eyes.


    Sure enough, the ships didn¡¯t disappoint him. They were majestic, giving off a powerful aura that made all the nearby ships and humans subconsciously give way.


    What was power? This was power!


    ¡¯These are the highest ships I have ever seen! But how can they be so fast? What sort of ves are rowing the giant ships? Animals?¡¯


    Murdoch¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡®No matter the cost, I must have one in my possession!¡¯


    No other forces are allowed to have such masterpieces. So it was only right for them to confiscate these godly pieces of work.


    Soon, they will belong to Morgany.


    .


    ¡±Alucard¡­ Cappon¡­ Windock¡­¡±


    ¡±Yes, master.¡±


    ¡±Ride down low. I want you on their tails like a shadow.¡±


    Murdoch¡¯s voice was low but intimidating. ¡°I want to know why they are here and what connections they have in Titarian.¡±


    All 3 men in ck nodded humbly. ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡±


    With that, they took off.


    And just as baffled as they were, was also the City Lord of this great coastal city.


    Riding his horse amidst the many men at arms standing in formation, the blue-toned burly red-head city lord galloped to the front with all his might, apanied by some of the nobles he met along the way.


    Each one of them was dressed in full battle attire with armor.


    ¡±City Lord, you are here!¡± eximed one of his subordinates at the forefront.


    ¡±Hmmm¡­¡± The fiery redhead city Lord pulled his horse reins, steadying himself with his eyes still focused on the iing fleet of ships.


    -silence-


    A strange quietness filled the air as many subconsciously held their breaths.


    Goosebumps covered their arms the more imaginative their minds became.


    Be it the other nobles, the city lord, or the many forces standing in formation; everyone had butterflies in their bellies.


    ¡±City Lord¡­ What do you suppose they came here for?¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s hard to say¡­¡± He replied calmly.


    So far, he hadn¡¯t spotted any archers or warriors on the decks of these ships. There were indeed a few people passing by, but none pointed held weapons at them.


    Of course, it could also be that he didn¡¯t see things well enough.


    After all, the ships were so tall that all he could see was a certain fraction of the deck closest to the rails.


    One could stack several wooden ships on top of one another to understand how freaking tall these ships were.


    And the closer the ships neared, the more difficult it was for them to see any other things on the decks apart from the metal rails.


    Indeed. It was hard to say whether these people were foes or friends¡­ But it wouldn¡¯t hurt to prepare for the worst.


    .


    Alright.


    Raising his hand and cing a megaphone close to his mouth, he gave out his orders. ¡°A-shield Formation! Prepare to take cover!!¡±


    Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    The many shielded knights at the forefront all surrounded the groups of archers they were assigned to.


    And in no time, they formed blockades of armored walls in all directions, leaving little gaps for the archers to shoot through.


    The city lord was taking no chances.


    The fact that they couldn¡¯t see the decks of these ships anymore was indeed a problem.


    For all he knew, these strangers could have their archers crawling on the deck grounds as they spoke.


    And when the ships reached the forefront, the archers could spring up and begin taking them to death.


    Make no mistake.


    These tall ships were akin to tall city walls. The arrow range would increase, allowing them to shoot far distances.


    And what this spelled out for them was misfortune.


    With that, the city lord and several other nobles rode their horses behind the rows of first-line archers and shield knights.


    Now, all they could do was wait.


    .


    [5 minutes post-arrival.]


    3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­


    [All ground units or worse for departure! May the ancestors be with you all.]


    Brrmm!~


    The ignition was turned on, and the vehicles were all alive.


    Landon threw a piece of gum in his mouth, looking at the gathering of seated men in his military truck, looking to the ground in utter silence.


    Some crossed their hands against their chests, leaned back, and closed their eyes as though sleeping, while others only took out their daggers, sharpening them against one another.


    Others continued reading their books as though the announcement had nothing to do with them. But that was far from what their inner feelings were.


    They were here for the Double-S ss mission.


    Wooww~


    Many took in deep breaths, calling their chaotic hearts.


    Indeed¡­ May the ancestors be with them all.


    Suddenly, a loud metal sound echoed out.


    Many didn¡¯t need to see to know what that sound was.


    ~BRRRRRM!


    Murdock almost had a pleasant heart attack, watching a part of the lower ship walls open up and lower itself to the docks.


    How? How is it doing this all on its own?


    Impossible! Those inside must have somehow lowered it with rope.


    Good¡­ Good¡­


    Murdock was already smiling like a silly goose.


    But this wasn¡¯t all that made his heart tremble.


    After the part was lowered, the railings on the lowered floor began to blink from red to green.


    What was this?


    How did they do it? Were there Phoenix fireflies in there that made it glow so brilliantly during this bright daytime?


    (+0+)


    I¡¯ll be damned!


    The more Murdoch saw, the more he went into a blissful cardiac arrest.


    ¡¯I can now die with no regrets?¡­ Impossible! This daddy must get these ships!¡¯


    Murdock was already fantasizing about how he would use them. But nothing could¡¯ve prepared him for what was toe next.

 Chapter 1479 Strange Man

    <h4>Chapter 1479 Strange Man</h4>


    ¡±Ships¡­ Ships¡­ I must have them¨C¡­ Eh?¡±


    Vrrrrrrmmmm!~


    Like lightning, the many military vehicles drove out so speedily that even the city lord had his eyes shot out of their sockets.


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I?


    Oh, my Goddess!


    Many subconsciously held their chests, watching the strange metal carriages approach the scene.


    How! How was any of this possible?


    ¡±City Lord, how do we address these people? Do they even speak ournguage?¡±


    ¡±Forget about thenguage. City Lord, I don¡¯t see a horse at sight. So how can their carriages still be moving?¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s impossible for there not to be an animal pulling these carriages at such speeds.¡±


    ¡±Yes, you¡¯re right. There are many unknown creatures in this world. So there should be something in these carriages, doing the work¡­ But¡­ I just don¡¯t understand how they do it.¡±


    Look underneath these carriages; there are no signs of animal feet running along. All one could see were the strange ck and fat-looking wheels that were definitely not made from wood.


    But what sort of material was that? They dared say they had never seen any managerial like that used for these wheels.


    Could it be some strange animal skin, some strange wood unknown to them, or a piece of sea stones unique to these visitors?


    Ahhhh~~¡­


    Many inwardly screamed, feeling a swell of uncountable questions bombarding their minds.


    But no matter how deep they thought, it was impossible for them to know how these wheels/tires were made.


    Heh¡­ Advanced Industrial chemistry, physics, and a good understanding of heat, pressure, entropy, enthalpy, and many other factors came into y when creating this single item.


    So they could just forget it!


    This strange material/wheels was something home only to Baymard!


    F***!


    Many were blown away by the coolness of these carriages.


    (+0+)


    So awesome.


    .


    Vrrrmmmm~


    Landon¡¯s vehicle was at the forefront of it all.


    And with a cool light drift, it finally stopped after tilting its left side toward the massive crowd.


    And soon, the door opened.


    Gulp.


    Many Titarian knights subconsciously swallowed hard with a hint of nervousness in their eyes. Forget it. They were more in awe than anything else.


    Even though they had never seen such carriages before, what man could resist the temptation of a cool ride?


    Bloody hell! Did you see how swift the driver¡¯s parking skills were?


    Landon and the rest didn¡¯t know this, but their sudden move would be the talk of the city for months and even years toe.


    Some had already nned to rush to the most popr carriage and wagon makers, wanting to see if they knew a thing or 2 about such godly pieces.


    Who can make these cars here in Titarian? These would be their biggest topics of discussion going forth.


    But for this, the carriage makers would distort their faces to these requests.


    Having metal wheels and even metal carriages was impossible from what they knew.


    In just a few days, such items should rust!!


    Just the humidity, fog, rains, snow, cold winds in other seasons, and even the salty sea breeze in summer should facilitate rusting.


    So this would be the highest mystery of all. How do these strangers do it?


    More still, having metal carriages and wheels would be too heavy for horses to pull.


    Say no more.


    Even Murdock one that without these strangers giving out the secret manufacturing processes, it would be impossible for them to recreate these items.


    That¡¯s why even if he had to confiscate them, he would still torture every single one of these strangers to fess up and give all information to Morgany!


    Yes¡­ His ns were already set in stone in his heart.


    .


    Instantly, the entire scene was bubbling with curiosity. Even the many knights and men-in-arms wanted to see what these visitors looked like.


    Luckily, they didn¡¯t have to wait any longer because soon, a strange man stepped out.


    Bear in mind that in Titarian, a man was anyone above the age of 14, theing of age period.


    It was a man with dark raven hair and inky eyes that could light up a starry sky.


    Too bright.


    They had never seen someone with such clear eyeballs before.


    Even in medical times, many had a few lines of red in their eyes. Simr to how yellowish teeth were more thanmon in different variations. Of course, even the Morgs with the ¡®cleanest teeth¡¯ still had a pale yellowish tint.


    Things like this were traitsmon to people of this era.


    So seeing such white eyes, as clear as a newborn baby¡¯s, was bound to be noticed by them.


    What was also very jaw-dropping was the man¡¯s attire.


    What was this? What sort of clothes were these?


    The outfit looked so expensive and manly!


    Even the man¡¯s ck boots were made from materials too unrecognizable.


    And again, they couldn¡¯t help asking themselves.


    Who were these people?


    Gallop. Gallop.~


    The city lord and nobles who backed away earlier rushed to the forefront to meet this stranger.


    From the actions of these visitors, it¡¯s clear they mean no harm. At least they haven¡¯t attacked them.


    And because they chose to show themselves amidst the many pointing arrows also demonstrated their willingness to cooperate with the forces of thew here in Titarian.


    It looks like they came in peace.


    But this didn¡¯t mean they would let their guards down around the people.


    .


    ¡±I¡¯m city Lord Zeno. The lead protector of Dario city. I¡¯m sorry if we seem curt, but given the circumstances, we had to prepare for the inevitable.¡±


    The fiery red-haired Zeno calmly exined, ncing at the many knights ready for battle.


    ¡±Hmmm¡­ I understand. I, too, would¡¯ve done the same thing.¡±


    After all, his arrival was indeed too eye-boggling not to pay attention to.


    Zeno narrowed his gaze at Landon. ¡°I take it you¡¯re not here for trouble?¡±


    ¡±Trouble?¡± Landon chuckled yfully. ¡°No, city lord Zeno. On the contrary, I¡¯m here to help.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡±

 Chapter 1480 Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 1480 Purpose</h4>


    ¡±Help?¡± Zeno stared eyeball to eyeball with Landon. ¡°How exactly will you be helping us?¡±


    Landon calmly leaned close to Zeno¡¯s ears. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a secret that only your Crown Prince is aware of.¡±


    The crown Prince?


    Zeno¡¯s body instantly froze.


    Were these people the guests of his royal highness?


    Zeno was about to question them further when Landon suddenly ced something in his hand.


    Good paper!


    Zeno held the paper with curiosity, reading through it word for word.


    And when he was done, he couldn¡¯t help taking a few nces at the stranger before him.


    ¡¯So this man was a monarch? And he also speaks Zol too?¡¯ Zeno inwardly questioned.


    You must know that Roma and Zol were 93~95% simr, with a few distinct differences.


    The simrity innguage was why people from the dark-toned people of Romain and the blue-toned Zohl married one another blissfully.


    Their Merchants also had a sound trading system going on. And all in all, the 2 continents were very close, though some empires within each continent went to war with others.


    But for these matters, royal marriages often tied them together, settling their enmity for the next few years.


    Zeno was still astounded by the stranger¡¯s Zolnguage, as though he had been living in Zohl since birth.


    How intriguing.


    .


    The document was just something that proved Landon¡¯s identity, though it didn¡¯t directly state which continent he came from.


    But, it did state their purpose ofing to Titarian. It looks like this strange empire called ByLander, was here to establish official trade with Titarian for some rare ores.


    It seems they neededrge amounts of the ores, hence their willingness to form official trades with the Titarian empire.


    Zeno couldn¡¯t help thinking of the ores listed. Were these ores somehow involved with the making of these strange carriages?


    (?^?)


    Trade¡­ Official trade with the empire and not specific merchants.


    This would be nice money for the Titarian empire to yield.


    In that case, if he dyed these people any longer, wouldn¡¯t the royals more or less get dissatisfied with him?


    Of course, there was also a possibility that these people were lying. But even so, there was no way they would be able to go against everyone once they reached the Capital.


    Do you know how many ns and noble times have their roots firmly nted in the Capital?


    From main branches to side branch descendants, many were all stationed there, not to talk of the knighthood academies and even the many knights under each noble.


    Bottom line, no matter how many of these visitors stayed in these metal carriages, Zeno thought it impossible for them to go against everyone.


    Yes.


    Seeing the sword hanging by Landon¡¯s side, Zeno and many others had already assumed that these guests protected themselves with swords, arrows, Spears, spiked hammers, and every other ordinary weapon.


    Of course, even if they didn¡¯t see a sword by Landon¡¯s side, they would still make the same conclusions.


    After all, what other weapons apart from ordinary ones could they think of?


    Heh.


    The only thing that might be concerning would be ck powder which all nobles had.


    In Zeno¡¯s opinion, there wasn¡¯t much these visitors could do against many in the Capital who supported the Crown Prince.


    .


    What was written on the note?


    Many wished they could stretch their necks far to see what could¡¯ve made the mighty City Lord Zeni freeze up the way he did.


    Even Murdoch, hidden away, also wished to snatch the letter to see what it was about.


    Dammit!


    Curiosity was getting the better of him.


    Murdock stared at the other few men beside him.


    ¡±You 3¡­ After this, contact the spies in the City Lord¡¯s Pce. You¡¯ll be going in.¡±


    ¡±Yes, master.¡±


    ¡±Good.¡±


    Many hidden assassin guild masters also made such decisions.


    What was their job? Collecting information!


    No matter the cost, they must get City Lord Zeno to speak about what he saw.


    Additionally, they also wanted to know what the visitor had whispered into his ears.


    They felt the information weighed far more than several chests of his stacked together¡­ Especially the written one.


    Their blood boiled the more they thought of it.


    If they could get the info, do you know how many nobles would rush to buy it off from them?


    What was the most important thing in this era? Information!!


    They lived and breathed off it.


    With burning gazes, many stared at the document in Zeno¡¯s hand.


    (*¡Á*)


    Must have it!


    .


    Closing the document, Zeno handed it back to Landon.


    ¡±I¡¯m sorry for holding you up, your majesty Lai.¡±


    ¡±Hmmm¡­ It¡¯s alright.¡± Landon waved casually. ¡°City lord Zeno, if it¡¯s alright with you, I¡¯ll be leaving a few of my men here to wait for some goods from Romain to arrive. But don¡¯t worry. They¡¯ll be on the ships and will sail out a distance away from the docks, not to disturb the usual operations around the parts. .¡±


    ¡±Not a problem, your majesty, Lai. I understand.¡±


    ¡±Then I thank you for that, ¡°


    Landon smirked.


    These people didn¡¯t know, but all this time, the underwater team should¡¯ve long reached the forest coastline and would soon begin infiltrating the city.


    For now, they couldn¡¯t trust anyone¡­ Not even this city lord.


    And quite frankly, they didn¡¯t want to waste time conversing with potential enemies.


    In the end, they gather information for themselves.


    The T.O.E.P were definitely in Titarian by now.


    And even though they weren¡¯t bothered about their technology exposure, this was a rare opportunity to gather more information on this strange society and find documents about their next ns of action.


    In the end, doing this would also help the chosen boy to eliminate potential dangers and traitors to Titarian¡¯s empire.


    Sigh¡­ Landon had already epted that he was not only a babysitter for the sons and daughters of the heavens, but also a clean-up guy for all their worries in this world.


    What more could he say?

 Chapter 1481 Gone With The Wind

    <h4>Chapter 1481 Gone With The Wind</h4>


    Zeno thinned his lips, staring at the visitor who went back into the vehicle.


    ¡±Make way! Make way for them to pass!¡±


    Just like that?


    Many had questions but dared not ask.


    They could only pull their horses and drag their feet aside to create a wide opening.


    Landon smirked, giving onest look at the fiery-haired Zeno. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Bam!


    The door was shut, and finally, they were on their way to the Capital!


    As for directions, they had gotten quite a few from the people home to Romain treaty signed empires who had visited Titarian before.


    This was Titarian¡¯s most popr coastal city. And a majority of those they asked gave directions on where to go after docking here.


    ¡¯After leaving Dario city, we should pass Woodstock vige, flower bridge vige, mountain peak vige, and several others before reaching Barbo town.¡¯ Landon thought.


    These medieval people knew how to give detailed directions.


    What was even surprising was that some who had visited the Titarian decades ago could still recall every little thing they saw.


    They would go as far as describing the hills, the ground texture, and even the unique features around each region, letting him know he was on the right track.


    .


    For example, after leaving Dario city, they should follow the main road, taking a left and swirling behind 3 vast, towering hills so wide that it would take 13 hours on horseback to pass through.


    And along the roads on these particr paths, one could always spot what they called blue worm birds. Once they see them, you know you¡¯re on the right track.


    Landon only wanted to pat the backs of these medieval people. Was it just him, or were their brains sharper than those from modern earth?


    How can a child of 12 describe things so urately, whereas a full-grown adult back in his former world wouldn¡¯t even be able to take notice of every particr thing that made each road or region important?


    The information they gathered was very detailed, though it was rightly missing out on a few cities and ces.


    This was maybe because during traveling, some would sleep during the day within the carriages and wagons, hence missing out on a lot of information.


    Again, some of the information they gathered had different starting points other than Dario city.


    So connecting the dots was quite tasking.


    Lucy and her team also had a different path to take once leaving Dario city.


    They were both heading to the Capital via different routes. And while Landon would reach the Capital sooner, Lucy¡¯s team had other things to do along the way before they arrived as backup.


    Indeed.


    Like always, they had enough to start their journey but not enough to continue further.


    But as a wise man said: In this life, there¡¯s more than one way to take to reach one¡¯s final destination.


    Landon¡¯s only concern was that they reached fast before the son of heaven¡¯s head got sliced off by the enemy.


    Because once the boy dies, then he too dies as well!


    That¡¯s it¡ªno more time to waste.


    .


    Vrmmmmm!!!~~


    The vehicles took off in rows of 2, shocking the audience with their speed.


    ¡±Wipe! Isn¡¯t it moving faster than my horse?¡±


    ¡±That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say.¡±


    ¡±Look! Look! It¡¯s already moving past the leveled ins and climbing up the slopes!¡±


    What sort of heavenly operation was this?


    In a blink of an eye, the vehicles were already far away.


    So¡­ Wasn¡¯t this a magic trick?


    ¡±Quickly! Quickly, you fools! After them!!!¡±


    Murdoch bellowed to his men, gritting his teeth and kicking his horse vigorously.


    They must not lose sight of the people.


    Chase¡­ Chase¡­ Chase after them!


    Murdock looked murderous.


    His hair pped in the wind, and his eyes shot red like Crue Deville chasing after the puppies.


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    Murdoch chased and chased until he and his boys finally left the forest perimeters and entered the busy streets.


    Too bad they were too far behind the vehicles.


    ¡±Dammit! Dammit! Damn it!!!¡±


    Murdock was about to explode.


    ¡¯Mine! Mine! Mine!¡¯


    His beautiful carriages were flying away right before his eyes, only leaving small silhouettes the further they drove off.


    His aura became so deadly that even the horses seemed spooked.


    ¡±This is all your fault!¡±


    Pah.


    With a heavy kick, he forced his horse forward. ¡°If you don¡¯t catch up, I¡¯ll roast you for dinner!¡±


    The horse couldn¡¯t speak human, but it knew Murdoch¡¯s words were definitely not good.


    It allowed with all its might under fear but still failed to keep up with the Horsepower engines of these vehicles.


    .


    Vrmmm!~~


    In no time, The vehicles passed through the street regions that seemed the most streets until they finally merged within the bubbly areas and exited the city via the gates, leaving everyone¡¯s mouth hanging wide open.


    F***!


    What did they just see? What sort of carriages were these?


    ¡±Brother, I wasn¡¯t dreaming, right?¡±


    ¡±This¡­ If this is a dream, then why are you here? Where are all the girls?¡±


    ¡±¡­¡±


    Like so, the streets were full of talk about the strange carriages.


    You have to know that the city itself was enormous, being one of the biggest and popr Coastal cities in the empire.


    Thus, to reach the eastern sections, southern, northern, central, and all other parts of the city would take a few hours on horseback.


    Yet, these vehicles had stormed through the scene so quickly in a matter of minutes.


    In truth, if the city lord and a few other nobles weren¡¯t visiting the knighthood academy near the docks, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it on time to see these visitors.


    Likewise, Murdock¡¯s vi was also nearby since he wanted to stay close to the docks.


    Estates around these parts were not likable because they were close to potential enemy attacks via sea.


    After 2 and a half hours, Murdock arrived at the city¡¯s gates with a devastating look in his eyes.


    Gone.


    They were long gone with the wind.

 Chapter 1482 A Determined Murdoch

    <h4>Chapter 1482 A Determined Murdoch</h4>


    Like so, the wheels of fate began spinning, with many narrowing their thoughts on the strange matters that unfolded.


    [Assassin & Info Guild Masters]: Don¡¯t they still have their ships around? Then we still have hope! I give you all 3 weeks! I want information on these strangers fast!


    [Nobles men]: Buy! Buy! No matter the price, buy the information. If we can get our own special carriages, our forces and prestige will strengthen! In the meantime, we¡¯ll be visiting City Lord Zeno too. Whatever secrets he was told, we must also know!


    [Noble Ladies]: I can¡¯t believe I have the rare opportunity to see such beautiful carriages while on a ride along the streets. Whoever has them must be very wealthy. It just so happens that my daughter has juste of age. I wonder if these people would be staying for long? Hurry! Find out how long they would be and all you can about them. I must let my husband find a way to get us invited to theirpany. My children must catch their eyes!


    [Wealthy Merchants]: Quickly! Prepare to throw a party and invite city Lord Zeno. He must get drunk and get in thepany of women. I don¡¯t care what it takes, but he must tell us everything he knows¡­ Also, get in touch with his favored wives and beside them all. Give them whatever they desire!


    [Famous Carriage makers in Dario]: Did you not see what we just saw? We must learn how to make such godly carriages. If we do so, we¡¯ll be able to make a fortune overnight. No! No! We must find a way to contact these people and make their carriage masters take us as their disciples.


    [More Carriage makers]: City lord Zeno¡­ Only he can help us now. We¡¯ve been creating expensive carriages for many nobles like himself. And even now, we still have projects from his household just submitted. So after our long working history with his household, shouldn¡¯t he help us this much?


    One by one, many started making ns.


    And Murdock was no different.


    .


    ¡±They still have their ships around, meaning they aren¡¯t going back anytime soon.¡±


    Murdock¡¯s voice was shrill and heavy the more he spoke. Taking a sip of tea, he stared out his window, with his back facing the gathering of men in ck.


    ¡±Hear me now and hear me well. I don¡¯t care whether you have to eat your foot or slice off your own hands. All that is important is that you don¡¯te back empty-handed.


    ~Hee-hee-hee~


    The eerie cries of the anxious horse echoed into the room via opened windows.


    Just below his window 3 stories down was an interesting spectacle that he wouldn¡¯t miss.


    Hee~hee~hee~hee~hee~¡­


    Several men pinned down the ck and brown striped horse with butcher hands at hand.


    Its legs shook with fear, and its eyes darted about.


    It didn¡¯t want to die. It didn¡¯t want to die.


    Hee~Hee~Hee~Hee~¡­


    Those standing far behind Murdock couldn¡¯t see the spectacle. But the wails alone made their breathing turn heavy.


    So cruel.


    Even if they didn¡¯t have a problem killing other humans, killing reliant animals like dogs or horses was something 1 or 2 of them weren¡¯t toofortable with.


    A majority of them still couldn¡¯t care less. But there was always that one person in the gang of hard stoned killers who had a love for these creatures they relied on.


    After riding their horses for so many years and having a strong bond with them, these few would feel a tingle in their hearts if told to put down their horses.


    .


    Heeeee~~


    sh!


    The horse was given a quick jab to its neck before it could even finish its cries.


    ~Gruph¡­


    Its whimpers grew softer and softer with every passing second.


    It was zing hot under the son¡¯s warmth. Yet, it was feeling colder as time passed by.


    Was this its end?


    Pfff~¡­


    Blood squirted out like a fountain from its neck.


    Body trembling, heart forcefully pumping blood to save the situation, the horse soon found its vision bing darker and darker.


    Dead.


    The poor being was dead.


    Murdock took a sip of his tea, staring at the useless pile of trash below.


    ¡±I told you. If you don¡¯t catch up, you¡¯re only as good as dinner to me.¡± Murdock numbered underneath his breath as though talking to the soul of the deceased horse.


    It only had itself to me for being so useless.


    Its meat would be the main course for tonight¡¯s meal at the tables.


    Both he and his many men would feat and the worthless beast!


    Shiver. Shiver.


    Many men in ck couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    They got their master¡¯s message loud and clear.


    In trantion, if they don¡¯t return with good news, they would be the ¡®dead horse.¡¯


    .


    Very calmly, Murdoch turned around to face his men.


    ¡±What I want is good news. Every day, I want to revive at least one new piece of information on these strangers. Whether it¡¯s about their favorite food, I want to know. Everything about them is my business!¡±


    With a sweeping gaze, he passed onest look at them. ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me direct news about these visitors, I expect to see ns for actionid out. Whether you can infiltrate their ships or bribe them is up to you!¡±


    Murdoch had a bad feeling about their visit.


    They shouldn¡¯t be able to hinder the Society¡¯s main mission.


    No matter how fast they moved, he found it hard to believe they would be able to reach the Capital so soon.


    And maybe¡­ Just maybe he was overthinking things.


    Who said their final destination was the Capital? For all he knew, they could have headed to another city altogether.


    Hmmm¡­


    The men in ck subconsciously nodded, listening very attentively to their master¡¯s words. Anything missed could only result in them losing their necks.


    ¡±Starting from today, each of you is obligated to report your findings and ns before the end of each day! Now, go.¡±


    In a sh, the men vanished.


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 1483 A Good Man

    <h4>Chapter 1483 A Good Man</h4>


    Standing alone in the room, Murdock slowly untied his hair before ruffing it up a bit.


    He washed his face with water in a basin and rubbed a hint of pinkish petals on his upper cheeks, giving him a youthful glow that would make one subconsciously lower their guard.


    Following that, he dawned a shy get-up and walked out of his room with a stupid look on his face.


    Alright.


    It was time to continue his flower dandy.


    ¡±Ladies¡­ Ladies¡­ I¡¯m so sorry to keep you all waiting.¡±


    The yboy was back.


    And just like that, Titarian had gotten its first look into Baymard¡¯s technology.


    The atmosphere in Dario looked steady on the surface but had several ripples underneath.


    And simr to their situation was that in Titarian¡¯s most beloved city.


    .


    ¨CThe Royal City City, Titarian, Zohl.¨C


    .


    The sun was high up in the sky, giving a warm nudge to those beneath.


    The Capital was huge and consisted of several uneven ins scattered amok.


    Beautiful.


    The many colors of thendscape were fairytale-like.


    If one had watched the ¡®sound of music,¡¯ one could envision hills as big and WIDE as those, all gathered in one ce to form the Capital.


    Yes. In this case, the hills were indeed alive with the sounds of birds tweeting about so lyrically.


    [Look over there, Simba¡­ Where everything the light touches is ours.]


    Standing on these hills, the Capital looked as though it covered the entire world.


    One wouldn¡¯t feel they were climbing up a cliff when passing here.


    One could picture themselves in a massive modern city, moving up the streets and sometimes down the streets heading downtown.


    No matter what city one was in, there were always slopes and dips along the way.


    Sometimes one¡¯s vehicle would drive and other items down.


    That was the usualndscape for many ces, including Baymard.


    However, one should also note that if this empire was called thend of hills, then it meant more than 90% of their terrain went up and down continuously.


    The problem was that while ordinary cities had slopes skin to little waves in summer, the situation here was akin to waves in the fall and winters.


    There were slopped hills everywhere that allowed people to work their leg muscles, even if they didn¡¯t want to.


    It was like hiking a mountain every single day.


    And just like how humans could adapt, the home legs of those in Titarian were so strong and powerful that ordinary people might not be able to take one hard kick from them.


    It can also be said that because of their body changes, most women here had the smallest waist sizes ever but very well-endowed lowermost parts.


    What could one say? They worked their butt glutes every damn day they moved up and down the many rigorous hills.


    .


    Speaking of thendscape, the ancestors back in ancient times had cleared out of the forest hill ranges, building homes on these hills. Beautiful purple stones were also used as roads too.


    These purple stones were called glow stones because they glowed out in the dark, illuminating the entire Capital beautifully.


    But these stones weren¡¯t rare.


    They were just ordinary rocks found everywhere in Zohl.


    So far, there were only 2 types of glow stones known to them: purple and orange.


    Some ced these stones on their mansion walls during construction as a form of night illumination and decorations.


    Ah yes¡­


    The streets also had poles and rails scattered about, simr to those on the streets of the many Romain empires.


    The only difference was that while Romain used these poles to hold on and save themselves during the terrible tornado rain, hail, and snowstorms in colder seasons¡­ Here in Titarian, they used them to tie their wagons, carriages, and carts about, lest they run downhill.


    After all, letting the horses stand still on an inclined hill with the pressure from the carriages pulling the horses back wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    But what was intriguing was that the rate of idents that urred here was simr to the ident rate of any other empire, despite the fact that they were more at a disadvantage than others.


    This was because of the city¡¯s structural nning.


    .


    Firstly, the roads were built lowerpared to the sidewalks and buildings.


    It was almost as though the roads were in small gutters of their own.


    Additionally, the ancestors had added soil and more stone to the steep parts of the roads, reducing the speed when one was going downhill.


    And in other ces, there were even speed bumps there too.


    One could go on and on about the various remarkable solutions these Titarian people had in ce over the ages.


    But that was a matter for another day.


    For now, many began decorating their beloved city with vines and ribbons.


    ¡±It¡¯s sad that our ruler is no more. But after tearse joy. Our great Crown Prince will soon take the throne!¡±


    ¡±Yes! Yes! I like Crown Prince Gregory. I¡¯ve seen him before and find him quite nice. He has a good heart and cares for us, ordinary folks. So how can I not support him?¡±


    ¡±That¡¯s it. We,mon folks, need a person with our interests aligned¡­ Though I¡¯m also sad that thete ruler passed away so suddenly. What a good man. He really treated us well. At least, he left something worthy to take up his mantle and follow his ways.¡±


    ¡±Sigh¡­¡±


    .


    Comments like this echoed out within the bustling streets.


    If thete monarch were bad, these people would¡¯ve been celebrating his death and even dancing on the streets to curse him to hell.


    But the situation here was different.


    The people felt that a good man had been taken away too soon.


    And though they had a good feeling for Gregory, change always made humans fear.


    What if Gregory couldn¡¯t continue what his father stood for? What if somewhere along the lines, he changed for the worst?


    Many hoped that his royal highness, Gregory Ghoul the 3rd, would be able to properly carry on his tasks as the next Monarch to Titarian.


    Like so, many began nning for the big coronation day, knowing that nothing could go wrong.


    But little did they know that at this very moment, trouble seemed to have had its way into the Capital city.


    A hooded man looked at the bubbling streets with a wicked smile on his face.


    The man lowered his head, hiding his emotions.


    And soon, he vanished amongst the crowd.

 Chapter 1484 The Man In Green

    <h4>Chapter 1484 The Man In Green</h4>


    ¡¯How blissful. Too bad¡­ Things can¡¯t always remain like this.¡¯


    The hooded man smirked dangerously, cing his hand behind his back and sneakily stealing an apple from a street hawker.


    ~Crunch.


    He bit into its juicy exterior.


    Along the bustling streets, he walked, moving in zig-zag patterns, avoiding the running children, peasants with goods bought from the marketce wrapped in their shirts and ankle-length gowns and skirts.


    Some were drunk, while others seemed lost instead.


    ¡±Stop! Thief! Thief!¡±


    asionally, there were cries from victims and many stall owners who had their fruits, vegetables, and goods snatched by the quick-handed street thieves.


    Well, even the hooded man could be considered a thief since he stole the apple off a hawker¡¯s basket.


    Sure enough. It wasn¡¯t stealing if one never got caught.


    The victims could only me themselves for being less cautious than he.


    With powerful legs, used to walking far distances, the man walked for close to 4 and a half hours until he arrived at a high-end Inn in the Royal city.


    4.5 hours on foot. On horseback, the time should¡¯ve been shortened by 1/3. Yet, the man still chose to wall instead. Maybe for reasons only he would know.


    ¡¯The Hiltor Estate¡¯ The man murmured the name of his destination while now buying into a banana he had long robbed from another street seller.


    Don¡¯t look at him with disdain. Unless caught, stealing was never a crime.


    (V^V)


    The hooded man felt no guilt over his thievery, thinking of his final destination.


    Indeed, taverns, inns, and other resting ces had their ranks and categories.


    The Hiltor Estate was one of the biggest in the city¡¯s eastern part.


    Here, newly arrived nobles, wealthy merchants, or nouveau rich folks would asionally stay for months until they finally secured a permanent estate, vi, or residence within the city.


    .


    To acquire an estate wasn¡¯t an easy thing.


    One would have to go to auction times and fight for these estates. Or, one could go to the source and visit the current estate owners who want to sell them out.


    Of course, some people could also secure a spot and begin estate construction.


    Construction could take 2~20 or more years depending on the estate size, the number of builders, the weather, terrain, and the type of material used to build the estate.


    In this world, over 60% of estates were wooden ones, while the other percentage was made of stone.


    With wood, they would ce severalyers of wooden walls together to make them as thick as the stone walls in case battle arrived.


    The wooden walls would also be treated and smeared with special lubricants that lessened the fire spread during unfortunate incidents.


    But during estate construction, the lords would still live on thend while construction was going on.


    They just needed a single buildingpleted, as well as the walls surrounding the entire property, done in order to move in.


    Depending on whether it¡¯s done with wood or stone, it could honestly get done in 6~18 months.


    And even if the inside of the vast open space only has a single building done, at least the lord would be able to sleep, knowing the walls were up for protection.


    His army could set tents in the enclosed space while waiting for the rest of the estate buildings to get done.


    Hiltor Estate.


    Many newly ranked wealthy people who hardly had contact with those in the Capital waited here to settle their residence issues before moving out.


    Some also took this ce as a true vacation or business inn,ing to the Capital to carry out their assignments away from the prying eyes of their rtives.


    A majority of guests had rtives and n members here. Yet, they chose to remain invisible and low-key.


    .


    Sigh¡­


    Carrying no sacs, bags, or luggage on him, the hooded man walked up the inclined hills, passing by several open farnds and a few other estates about.


    Each estate was so far apart, maybe for privacy reasons.


    The particrnd he was on was one where flowers of every color bloomed everywhere one looked.


    The scene could tempt one into running through the fields of flowers, singing to a ridiculous tune.


    The man walked for over 18 more minutes, passing the many scattered private estates around the scene, until his eyes fell on thergest estate right at the top of the hill.


    ¡¯Tch!¡­. No matter how many times I see it, it still leaves me in awe. Too bad it¡¯s nowhere near the structural beauties in Morgany.¡¯ The man inwardlymented.


    Though the man hadn¡¯t gone through all the empires in Zohl, he felt the estate¡¯s aesthetics were definitely ranked high up as one of the most beautiful in the continent, second to the many royal pces.


    The glow stone mixed in with the ordinary ones created a stunning sight.


    And coupled with the vibrant sea of flowers surrounding the entire hill, it looked like a fairytale castle estate.


    .


    ng. ng. ng.~


    On the roads, many carriages moved back and forth, some leaving and some arriving.


    Wagons from peasants and merchants also moved about too.


    Though the estate had its own farms in the estate, producing its own, it couldn¡¯t make everything¡ªhence the need to buy things from outside.


    Additionally, curtain drapes, clothes, and othermon supplies were also purchased constantly.


    On the road, some also walked alongside the hooded man in green.


    Hm?


    No horse, carriage, or wagon filled with goods?


    ¡¯In that case, he must either be a hidden guard or an ordinary peasant called in by the head staff.¡¯ The guard thought, assessing the housed man¡¯s situation.


    Either way, it wasn¡¯t his business to be nosy. So what if the guy was a hidden guard? Do you know how many hidden guards, assassins, and rest stayed in the estate with the many nobles?


    Nothing shocking about that.


    ¡±Worker or guest.¡±


    ¡±Guest.¡±


    The guard¡¯s eyes flickered. Sure enough, he was right on the money. ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡±2 months at most.¡± That¡¯s how long he would be staying.


    ¡±Anyone expecting you?¡±


    Huh.


    The nodded man raised his left brow slyly. ¡°Lord Mushu.¡±


    What? Lord Mushu?


    The guard froze before coughing to hide his surprise.


    ¡±You there,e over.¡±


    Immediately, another guard of lower rank rushed toward them.


    ¡±Senior, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡±Take our guest in, get horses and ensure our guest finds who he¡¯s looking for. Understood?¡±


    ¡±Yes, senior!¡± The young guard affirmed.


    And like that, the hooded man trailed behind the guard, walking along the long tunnel entry gate under the estate walls.


    .


    Upon entry, the young guard did precisely as told while being respectful to the hooded man, who seemed to be an influential person, not to be offended.


    Horses. Horses¡­


    Across the estate, there were more than 5 massive stables, some for keeping the guest¡¯s horses while others for estate matters.


    And not too far away from the gates was a stable filled with over a hundred horses for situations such as these.


    In no time, 2 fiery-colored horses with overly fat and strong legs were brought to them.


    In Titarian, these sorts of horses were the main types used. Just like humans here, the horses had developed powerful legs. And ordinary horses might not be able to do so well here.


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop~


    The estate was so huge and filled with blowers, statues, ponds, open fields, and over 40 buildings scattered about.


    Indeed.


    There was a reason why the estate was well-sought after. It was like a medium-sized Knighthood academy with sleeping, teaching, and training quarters.


    The vast buildings were all at least 3 stories high, with each floor having private quarters simr to wings.


    Nobles would get these wings, each having several rooms in them for their men. In this way, privacy was also guaranteed.


    And the setup resembles that of their homes, with each wing having a ground and upper floor, as well as a general open space in their wings.


    But of course, some sleeping quarters weren¡¯t wings but standard single rooms for individuals who came in alone.


    Tsk.


    Sure enough. Though the Hiltor estate was dubbed a ¡®dark¡¯ estate because of its sky-high prices, one couldn¡¯t deny that it did live up to expectations, making it with the money.


    .


    The duo rode along the busy estate roads, stopping by the first building they saw.


    First, they sent someone to contact Lord Mushu¡¯s side, confirming matters.


    And after a while, the hooded man¡¯s identity was verified.


    ¡±Take him to Building 29, 4th floor, 8th Wing.¡±


    Right!


    The hooded man led past many buildings scattered amok beautifully.


    And soon, he arrived at his destination.


    ¡±If you will excuse me then.¡± The butler said humbly, bowing and taking his leave.


    His job was done.


    The hooded man yfully entered the wing, staring at the many men gathered around.


    ¡±Good news, we presume?¡±


    ¡±Yes.¡± The hooded man replied. ¡°Everything is set. Now, we wait for the kill!¡±

 Chapter 1485 Number One

    <h4>Chapter 1485 Number One</h4>


    The hooded man in green took down his hood, revealing his lighter-shaded dark skin.


    It¡¯s clear that the man was a mixed breed, having one of his parents or grandparents being dark-skinned as those from Romain, with another parent being Blue-toned.


    It was hard to describe, as his light-darkplexion had blue undertones that only radiated his good looks even more.


    His hair was also of a different texture and his fingernails permanently tinted pale blue.


    But this was nothing out of the ordinary since Romain and Zohl often birthed mixed children everywhere one looked.


    Man¡¯s dark raven hair had blue and white streaks, only serving to beautify his appearance further.


    Taking off his gloves, he followed through the open hall space, reaching the very front of the stairway.


    He was waiting to be summoned.


    And everyone else around him was either working on some documents or training bare-chested.


    Of course, the Hiltor Estate had a public training ground called the Hiltor Arena.


    But for fear of one¡¯s skills getting seen or noticed, many only used the arena to do light training, nothing too shy or intense.


    Many also didn¡¯t want to be seen by other guests, not wanting to reveal their true strengths to spies or potential enemies.


    But that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t use the area.


    On the contrary, everyone would send a few of their men to head there and test out the skills or attitudes of the many forces gathered here.


    1 breath, 2 breaths, 3 breaths¡­ 4¡­


    The man stood with a straightened back in utter silence.


    Suddenly, the door opened from above.


    ¡±The Lord will see you now.¡±


    Wasting no time, the man ascended the stairway, reaching the door on the extreme left.


    Just from the door¡¯s position, one could see it was the biggest room in the wing.


    .


    ¡¯So grand!¡¯


    The hooded man took more of this, stepping into the room behind another.


    The room was huge, having a bathing pool that glowed thanks to the purple stones used for its floor.


    And on a far corner of the room was a firece, a few chairs and tables for private dining, and a grand balcony terrace for viewing.


    Polished copper and bronze mirrors beautifully hung around the walls.


    And the canopy bed draped with golden curtains had over 10 feathered pirs scattered on it, as though the lord was a master, waiting for his harem toe over.


    The hooded man walked in calmly, reaching the front of the small pool and taking to one knee.


    ¡±Your humble servant has returned, my Lord.¡±


    ¡±Hmmm¡­¡±


    The man in the pool hummed.


    Though he was naked, his face was still covered by the silver mask.


    ~SWAHH~~


    2dies rose it from underneath the waters.


    ¡±All clean, my lord.¡±


    ¡±You may go.¡±


    The nakeddies nodded humbly. ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    Their only task was to clean the lord, do hisundry and take care of his needs overall.


    Bam!


    The doors were shut, leaving only the masked lord, the hooded man, and 2 others.


    .


    Tying his bathroom, the hooded man took a seat calmly.


    Though they couldn¡¯t see his face, his aura was still terrifying enough to make the seemingly yful nodded man turn serious.


    ¡±Espar¡­¡±


    Bubuum.


    The hooded man felt his heart tremble. ¡°My lord. Your humble servant is here.¡±


    ¡±Have they arrived?¡±


    ¡±Yes, my lord. As we speak, the members from Murdoch¡¯s side have arrived in the hidden fortress.¡±


    If Murdoch were the 2nd person in charge of most T.O.E.P operations in Titarian, then his lord would be ranked #1.


    They were tasked with working with #2 and #3 toplete their task.


    Their goal was to assist the special assassins who had just arrived from Morgany.


    His master, Lord Murdock and Lord Shangtsu, each brought out 500 of their most skilled assassins to assist.


    Don¡¯t look down on this number.


    One shouldn¡¯t forget that they too were Society members, meaning their men would also train in Morgany every now and then.


    So inparison to the many in Titarian, they clearly stand tall amongst the lot.


    Their task was to kill the Crown Prince and assassinate his main supporters.


    They only needed to take out these heads, not concerning themselves with the armies underneath the men.


    No¡­ That would be for the one who ced the wish in the first ce.


    Yes¡­ They were talking about Cletus Ghoul, the crown Prince¡¯s uncle.


    He used his one wish to eliminate Gregory Ghoul. Apparently, no matter how hard he tried, Gregory¡¯s luck value was too high, surviving all first attempts at his life.


    In that case, he had no choice but to go hard!!!!


    This time, the boy and his many supporters were bound to die with no way out.


    .


    Mushu passed a grape underneath his mask, biting into it while deep in thought.


    The Society had sent in just 20 remarkable men to assist in getting the job done.


    But as for the army under the supporters¡­ That was up to Cletus to handle.


    ¡±Kill the head, and the rest will scatter,¡± Mushu spoke out with a gentle tone.


    ¡±If that idiot can¡¯t even handle the army¡¯s wrath after we clear the difficulty for him, he didn¡¯t deserve to sit on the throne, talk less of being a member of our society!¡±


    Mushu didn¡¯t like Cletus. His home was evident.


    How can someone find it difficult to kill such a defenseless crown prince?


    Useless!


    Mushu had the capabilities to have killed the boy ages ago for Cletus but didn¡¯t want to.


    He didn¡¯t like Cletus to begin with. So why do the pretentious prick?


    ¡±My lord, ording to the report, Duke Cletus has already rallied the opposition for the big day.¡±


    Huh.


    Mushu was still not impressed. ¡°What a low and cowardly way of dealing with the enemy¡­ But at least he does have a few working strings in that head of his. Though I would¡¯ve loved to see him fail, this surprise attack would indeed give him a guaranteed victory.¡±

 Chapter 1486 Plans Set In Motion

    <h4>Chapter 1486 ns Set In Motion</h4>


    Espar frowned, disdaining Cletus even more.


    The guy was truly a useless pile of bones.


    ¡±My lord, Cletus is far weaker than you. So why don¡¯t you be monarch?¡±


    ¡±Yes¡­ Why don¡¯t I?¡± Mushu smiled yfully underneath his mask.


    ¡±To you, am I living far worse than a monarch?¡±


    Espar shook his head. ¡°No, my lord.¡±


    If anything, his lord lived a better life than many said monarchs.


    ¡±If that¡¯s the case, what do the titles mean to me? Having it would be akin to being a live target for my enemies.¡±


    As monarch, he would be too in the public¡¯s eyes. Whereas, even though he was still a well-known figure presently, he still had leeway to move about as he pleased.


    But a monarch would have to ry their every action or give excuses here and ether to the ministers and many people who needed to keep up with him or spy on his activities.


    And for a Society member who wanted to keep things on the low, it would be troublesome.


    Make no mistake.


    There were indeed monarchs out there who were part of the Society. However, Mushu felt it was too much work to keep up with such a life.


    That said, even if he didn¡¯t want the seat, it didn¡¯t mean he would feelfortable having 2-faced people sit on the throne.


    .


    Mushu¡¯s deadly aura leaked out again.


    ¡¯My lord sure is scary.¡¯


    Espar forced himself not to take a step back from reflex.


    His lord was oozing with so much bloodlust that he could drive a pack of animals away with a single stare.


    What an unhinged beast!


    Espar already knew the bodynguage his lord was disying.


    But he couldn¡¯t me the lord either. With a slippery 2-faced person like Cletus, one had to grab the bull by the horns!


    ¡±My lord, I fear that once Duke Cletus takes the throne, this can only spell bad news for us. However, with his wish made, he will be one of us¡­ a T.O.E.P member. So we won¡¯t be able to touch him.¡±


    ¡±I know,¡± Mushu confirmed, casually leaning back in his seat. ¡°I know¡­ But you¡¯re forgetting that he too won¡¯t be able to touch us.¡±


    That¡¯s right!


    Everyone felt a little relief. Too bad Mushu¡¯s following words poured cold water on their backs.


    ¡±Don¡¯t be happy just yet. Cole¡­ What¡¯s the Society¡¯s first rule?¡±


    ¡±No killing other members¡­ Unless¡­ Unless¡­ killing Time.¡±


    As Cole spoke, everyone¡¯s expression turned cold.


    If that bastard became monarch, he might grow his forces until the end beforeing for their lord.


    In this time, who knows how the bastard will grow?


    ¡±You all understand what you must do, right?¡±


    ¡±Yes, my Lord!!¡± They eximed fiercely. ¡°They must grow stronger than Cletus¡¯s men and use that opportunity to kill the bloody bastard. By that time, it would be more difficult because Cletus would be monarch inplete control of the vast pce, setting traps for them.


    He could even stage an assassination attempt in public to put them in a dungeon and kill them off justifiably.


    By then, he would be the hunter and they, the prey!!!


    .


    Huh.


    Mushu revealed a crazed smile underneath his mask.


    It¡¯s not clear who the true hunter will be by then. So it was too early toment.


    Thest killing period was a year ago, and they still have 2~3 more years before the next one takes ce.


    But during this time, who said he couldn¡¯t have his fun? Naive!!!


    The rules said not to kill each other, but it didn¡¯t say they couldn¡¯t torture, abuse, or even beat one another.


    Mushu cracked his knuckles yfully.


    That¡¯s right.


    He wanted to practice hoolism.


    If you have a problem with this,e over and beat him up.


    Additionally, they could steal and make trouble for Cletus, keeping his hands busy while spinning around in circles.


    Mushu let out a deepugh, envisioning himself ying with Cletus.


    Till the killing date, he had more than 50 ways to spin the 2-faced idiot.


    And when it was time to make the kill, he would also be the first to draw his de, giving the fool no time to think.


    This, Mushu was sure of.


    ¡±There¡¯s nothing to worry about. We still have time to y with this little friend of ours. For now, our task is to assist the Society in granting his wish. The coronation is 4 days away¡­ On our end, we must not disappoint. Understood?¡±


    ¡±Yes, my lord!¡±


    ¡±Good.¡±


    What the Society had proimed, no one can stop it.


    So the Crown Prince¡¯s fate was sealed.


    And in 4 days, he will die!


    .


    ¨CRoyal Pce, Capital City, Titarian.¨C


    .


    Seated in a vast office, a young dashing blue-toned boy of 17 was busy cing deals on heaps and piles of documents.


    But he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Many men dawned in colored robes and moved about the room busily too.


    Some sat before the nearby desks, while others crowded beside the young man to oversee his activities.


    ¡±Your highness Gregory, the sudden copse of Ganjia Cliff has left those living underneath it in Ganjia town in despair. But the worry is that this copse was brought about by the famous Zieglers.¡±


    ¡±Your majesty,¡± another said. ¡°After the coronation, we must address this matter fast. one Ziegler alone is terrible. So if there¡¯s a pack of them, it would truly be disastrous!¡±


    Gregory massages his temples, listening to the many ministers and officials.


    Indeed. After his coronation, he still had a lot to do.


    However, this wasn¡¯t what was bothering him now.


    Hiss~


    He blinked severally.


    It¡¯s twitching again. His left eye is at it again.


    Every time his left eye switched like this, danger was always near.


    But from the scouts and many others, no suspicious armies or people have been seen making their way towards the Capital, talk less of them entering the city.


    So could it be he was overthinking things?


    (?^?)

 Chapter 1487 A Dangerous Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1487 A Dangerous Beauty</h4>


    ¡±Your highness, what¡¯s wrong with you today? Why do you look so out of it?¡±


    Minister Abdali spoke for everyone.


    They had also noticed his highness¡¯s strangeness.


    ¡¯Could it be that his highness is getting the shivers before his big day? Was he anxious about the Coronation ceremony?¡¯


    ¨CSilence¨C


    The entire room fell into a solemn state of quietness.


    The sounds of papers and documents being turned over, stopped.


    Those taking sips of tea also stopped.


    Many paused on their feet, while others leaned forward in their seats instead.


    Now, everyone was looking at Gregory squarely.


    What could be troubling his royal highness?


    ¡±Your highness, please speak. Tell us what¡¯s on your mind.¡±


    ¡±Uncles¡­¡±


    Gregory swept his uncertain gaze past the gathering of men.


    ¡±Uncles¡­ Maybe I¡¯m overthinking things¡­ But I fear that my coronation might not be as peaceful as we hope.¡±


    ¡±Are you talking about Duke Cletus? Impossible! It¡¯s impossible for him to make it over here on time even if he wanted to.¡± Someone added, and many also nodded in agreement.


    Abdali tapped the corners of his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Everyone, I think his highness might have a reason to worry. After all, even if Cletus isn¡¯t the problem, let¡¯s not forget that some other sneaky people are also vying for the throne.¡±


    Everyone looked at each other tactfully.


    Of course they knew who Abdali was talking about.


    Duchess Cam, that over-ambitious woman, might try pulling a disposable act during these next few days, or even on the vition day itself.


    They wouldn¡¯t put it past the woman to openly contend against her cousin-nephew and kill him publicly.


    .


    You see¡­ Cam was a unique woman and the only cousin to thete Monarch, making her Gregory¡¯s distinct aunt.


    She too had Royal blood flowing through her veins and pushed her sons to enter the royal court to keep fighting against Gregory.


    Their ambition for the throne was high. And unfortunately, since the woman and her sons were stationed in and around the Capital city, they also heard about thete Monarch¡¯s passing, making it impossible for them to hide the news from the sneaky woman.


    Don¡¯t look at her beautiful face, stunning body, and charming voice.


    The woman was a pure devil even more cruelly than Cletus Ghoul.


    The woman was a nightmare to those who crossed her path.


    And as for her husband, he too was another slippery character.


    It¡¯s said he dissolved his marriage to his first 2 wives, driving them and their children away from his private estate.


    For Cam, he drove everyone away without dy.


    The couple might be vicious to others, but to themselves, they treated each other like gold.


    And in truth, Cam was one of the most beautiful women many had ever seen in their lives. Even they had to admit that Cam was prettier than their wives.


    That walk¡­ That voice¡­ That face¡­


    Sigh¡­


    Too bad it was all ced on a vicious woman.


    Even after getting her husband¡¯s first wives out of the paper, she didn¡¯t rest with her overflowing jealousy. And before many could react, thesedies soon found themselves with burnt faces or torn open wounds that destroyed their beauty.


    And as for their children, she made sure they never stood tallpared to her darling sons and daughter.


    Served them right topete with her, a woman of royal blood!


    Of course, many of these facts were things people in the empire didn¡¯t know about. Only they with power had gotten wind of these things.


    .


    In the eyes of the public, Cam was a loving and kind woman who couldn¡¯t even hurt a butterfly.


    She had also mastered the art of looking weak in public, gaining arge group of followers who could swear on her innocence at every turn.


    Additionally, the love affair and dedication between her and her husband made so many women yearn for her kind of love, seeing her as a role model.


    All this made the 2-faced woman look even better in the public eye, but to talk of the fact that her children were also famous and well -sought after too.


    Too bad this couple hadn¡¯t be theater performers.


    Even their private lives were too dramatic.


    These 2 seemed addicted to killing, so much that they would act out cheating scenes on a regr.


    Sometimes, the husband would invite youngdies over just to watch his wife boil in jealousy, so much so that she would kill the seductress there and then.


    But many times, those who came in were innocent, thinking they would be made or anything of that nature.


    Likewise, Cam would invite handsome paupers too.


    All in all, Cam was a dangerous woman that even they had to thread along on thin ice when dealing with her.


    She and her husband had powerful hidden forces not just in Titarian but in a few other Zohl empires too.


    Who didn¡¯t know that her husband¡¯s older brother had willingly married a princess from another empire?


    The man left Titarian and headed to one of the nearby empires to marry in for good.


    And while there, he managed to kick off the Crown Prince of that said empire, uprooting himself as monarch.


    Such a thing was hard to aplish. But with the princess so in love with him, she used everything in her power to put him on the throne, hoping he would rule beside her as queen.


    But this was where she miscalcted.


    Many said she died in the cold pce during childbirth, while others said she was poisoned by her beloved instead.


    In the end, a man from Titarian became a monarch for another empire.


    And once more, to further secure his stay there, he married countless women from many powerful families.


    One should never underestimate the forces behind Cam¡¯s husband.


    .


    Everyone¡¯s face turned grim, thinking of the psychotic coupleing after his highness¡¯ throne.


    ¡±Your highness. During these next few days, I propose you make sure all food and drinks are tested before taking them in!¡±


    ¡±Yes! Minister Abdali is right. You will also need to have more guards by your side. We can¡¯t leave your survival to luck!!¡±


    They knew his highness was a fellow with immense luck. But who could say whether his luck would run out when the crazy duo attacked?


    They did make counter-ns against the duo.


    But now that Gregory had brought it up again, they also felt overly worried.


    Good heavens! The couple won¡¯t execute his highness in public, would they?


    (

 Chapter 1488 They Are Here!

    <h4>Chapter 1488 They Are Here!</h4>


    --Lampard Grand Estate--


    In the vast estate, open fields of colorful files flooded the scene.


    The Lampard estate, just like many other estates along this hill site, was covered with beautiful colored vines wherever one looked.


    The vines here weren''t very tough and could snap out like flowers on the fields, making gardening and clearance easier.


    So beautiful.


    Words couldn''t describe the sight''s beauty.


    The trees were also unique, and were called slouching vine trees.


    Their leaves were all vines, and their bodies slumped downwards like an old man holding a cane.


    But if many were almost amazed by this fairytale sight, then when night came, they would definitely be blown away even more.


    The purple stones used for the estate roads and paths, all lit up at night, making a faint purple hue to fall on these trees strategically grown about the estate.


    What''s more, the fireflies always danced magically on this particr hill like bees enticed with honey.


    But that wasn''t all.


    The little ponds scattered about were also lined with stones on their perimeters, making the fishes and everything else in the ponds look magical.


    Indeed, all Titarian hills had their own characteristics, all of which were beautiful without a doubt.


    Yes... The Lampard Grand Estate was a one-of-a-kind private estate owned by Duke Lampard.


    It should be known that the dashing duke came from the Folly n that owed an entire Bill to themselves.


    It can not be stressed how big and wide each hill was.


    Take an estate for example. Estates hadrge hands, Fields, and spaces to themselves... Just like Lampard''s own.


    And on this hill where his estate resided, he had many neighbors and other estate owners here too.


    But the Folly n owned an entire hill with both direct branch members and distant branch members living on the hill.


    .


    Only the direct Branch genres lived at the central part of the hill in the grandest of ces, where the n''s Pavillion, most equipped training facilities, and other buildings were ced.


    But the Folly n weren''t the only ones owning such hills.


    The biggest and most prominent ns owned a single hill, while other ns could only share hills with others.


    But though some ns had some main n sites, they were too bothered since they also had many branch ns scattered in different cities and towns within the empire.


    That said, many n members in the capital, including many popr and famous people, all stayed in theirvish courtyards scattered within the n sites.


    But for some people, they chose to move out, not wanting to conform to n decisions.


    Yes... People like Duke Lampard hated being questioned for his every move.


    When he sent his first 2 wives and children packing, the n head refused to ept his decision, saying the children were his blood.


    Bieber, Lampard couldn''t care less. The reason he married those women was because they gave off the feeling that they would be good in bed.


    Too bad they weren''t whores. So the only way to get them to open their legs was to marry them.


    And marry he did... Didn''t he?


    Finally, after he was done with them, he sent them packing.


    He had eaten their soup clean and climbed over their towering walls. And now, he was done and bored with their presence.


    Goodbye~


    He sent them packing with not a care in the world... Especially after meeting his one true love.


    She was the only one who could make his body boil the way it did.


    Even to this day, Lampard Folly was still mesmerized by her scent, her looks, her smile, her cruelty, the ground she walked on, and everything else about her.


    He wished he could join his bones to hers, so she would never have to leave his sight for a breath''s time.


    Yes...


    Lampard Folly was in love... Though many powerful men spected Cam gave him a love potion instead.


    It was the only reason they coulde up with to exin how a man could fall in love with such a cruel woman.


    Wasn''t that just psychotic?


    .


    The birds chirped merrily, swaying from side to side while perched on the colorful slouching Vine trees.


    Tweet. Tweet. Tweet.~


    A bird flew towards a grand balcony terrace,nding on the white stone rails.


    The balcony had several lounge chairs, a small table with fruits on it, and many maids fanning a gorgeous woman with fair blue skin, dark raven hair,rge crescent eyes that tilted upwards, pink nails from birth, PINK full lips like a cartoon''s and the thinnest waist one would ever see.


    Oh my...


    The womanid on the ancient lounge-like cushioned couch in a seductive manner.


    She dawned an all-white flowy goddess attire, tightened on the waist to fully entuate her figure.


    The maids fanning her couldn''t help swallowing hard from a single look.


    How can anyone be this good-looking? Even, they, women, felt tempted.


    The woman had birthed 3 children, yet she still blokes 16!


    It was no wonder that their Lord was crazy over her. It''s said that during their youth, the Lord fought for her like crazy, killing all suitors without mercy.


    Such a woman loved for decades and kept as the only wife to a man was indeed the envy of almost all women, including some of them.


    However, after thinking of the woman''s true nature, many couldn''t really appreciate such a beauty.


    Their mistress... Well... Their mistress was also as mad as their lord.


    Like so, the maids continued fanning their mistress while feeding her grapes and other fruits from time to time.


    Some messaged her feet, while others heldrge golden leaves as shade.


    "So hot." The woman murmured, feeling the summer''s heat invaded thend.


    Inside was hotter than out here. So she dared not go back in.


    "Fan harder!!!"


    Bubuum.


    "Yes, Mistress!"


    Blow. Blow. Blow.~


    Thedies fanned, knowing that their lives depended on it.


    But not too long after, a maid from inside rushed towards them speedily.


    Din. Din. Din Din~


    Her footsteps were very uneven.


    "Mister! Mistress... They are here!!"

 Chapter 1489 A Hateful Assignment

    <h4>Chapter 1489 A Hateful Assignment</h4>


    Here?


    The woman''s eyes shot open.


    And In no time, she was back on her feet.


    "Quickly, lead the way!" She gestured to the girl who had just run in. And as they moved, thedies beside her never stopped fanning their mistress.


    Cam gave off a witty smile, slowly swaying her hips back and forth out of her private bed chambers.


    This was her sanctuary, for when her dear husband was out of the estate on business, that could take too long to aplish.


    Staying away from their main bedroom chambers would make her miss her husband slightly less.


    That''s right.


    Just as her husband was crazy over her, she too was crazy over him.


    The 2 mad people found love in this chaotic world.


    Camille bit her already pink full, and plump lips, making them dresser and lighter bigger.


    What? Just because she loved her husband didn''t mean she didn''t like attention from others.


    "Mistress."


    A group of guards standing outside the room all fell on one knee, saluting her humbly.


    "Get up."


    At Cam''smand, the blue-toned burly guards rose to their feet, creating a formation around her.


    They blocked her line of sight in all corners, including the forefront. All anyone could see were her legs within the formation.


    Hmmmm...


    Cam chuckled. This was how she liked things to be, especially when she wanted to mesmerize others with her beauty.


    The sudden revtion always allowed people to gasp in awe once she emerged from the formation.


    Additionally, a few of her maids fanning her would also ce the fans across her face to create the illusion that only those worthy would see her beauty.


    The woman knew she was a beauty and made good use of her charms.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes, Mistress."


    .


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. ~


    Steady footsteps passed through the many hallways and stairways, moving from the 3rd to the ground floor.


    The guests were kept in her audience hall in wait.


    And soon enough, she reached the ground floor, took several more turns, and embarked into the hall via the forefront where her throne resided.


    The masked men raised their brows in interest, seeing the formation emerge.


    Though they weren''t interested in having Cam, they had to admit that even they were a little curious to see if she looked exactly the same as she did in her paintings.


    "Esteemed guests... I apologize if I kept you all waiting for so long."


    "You''re excused." The men''s voice remained unchanged, as though not intrigued by her air of mystery.


    Camille wasn''t put down by their attitudes.


    "Give way."


    The moment she spoke, her guards broke the friction, allowing the one only to see her back as she walked to take her throne.


    Finally seated, a few in early hissed at her beauty.


    It wasn''t an exaggeration. This woman ranked high in being one of the most beautiful on the face of the world... And that was saying a lot since their forces typically sent them around Hertfilia on a regr.


    This was the beauty that could topple a nation.


    Too bad this woman wasn''t one they could have too many thoughts on.


    They came to her on a mission. But unlike other cases, they came to her openly.


    .


    "Lady Cam... Your request has been denied."


    Cam''s face distorted.


    Denied? Why?!!


    "Go. Excluding you two, everyone, get out!"


    Her voice was still charming, yet it oozed of wickedness and cruelty for what she would do to others who didn''t move fast


    GET... OUT!


    The maids rushed away in a blink of an eye, apanied by the many other guards who went out to stand guard around the hall.


    They would prevent any from disturbing the meeting with these masked men.


    Taking deep breaths, Cam calmed herself, no longer digging her fingernails into her cushioned armrest.


    In a blink of an eye, her face turned innocent and cute.


    "Why?... Why did my request get denied? Is it because I''m a woman?"


    "Far from it,dy Cam." The red iron-masked man replied.


    "Lady Cam. We can all agree that whenpared to a majority of men, you stand far tall in power and are more ballsy than the lot. So why would you think we would look down on you? On the contrary, we appreciate you deeply. And that''s why we came here in the first ce."


    Really?


    Heh.


    Cam had an understanding smile on her face, but deep down, she still felt insulted. If what they said was try, then why did they reject her request?


    Men... They were all full of lies!... Except for her husband, of course.


    (£¤^£¤)


    ..


    Lucky for her, blue-toned people, their veins were far less evident in their faces. Or else these people would''ve seen Cam''s veins popping out crazily.


    "You''re indeed right. If you did look down on me, you wouldn''t be here today... However, don''t you think you owe me an exnation for turning down my request?"


    Naughty.


    The men smiled in amusement, seeing Cam''s gorgeous face look so pitiful.


    If not for their training, their hearts would''ve long softened by her gaze.


    Good heavens.


    It was a sin for a woman to look this good.


    "Lady... No... Duchess Cam... The reason your request was turned down was because the Society had already promised that I''m a request to someone else."


    What?


    Someone else joined the T.O.E.P just before she did and requested to sit on the throne too?


    Cam''s body emitted a dangerous aura.


    Who?... Who Is it??!


    The masked men smiled.


    "It''s your dear cousin... Cletus Ghoul."


    "Bastard!!!!"


    This time, Cam broke character.


    That slimy light-headed idiot actually managed to beat her to it?


    No way! Her first son must rule Titarian.


    She couldn''t allow that bastard to take what she and her family had been nning for ages.


    Dammit!


    What should she do now?


    The masked men chuckled.


    "Lady Cam... As part of the Society, it''s forbidden to kill other members... But, there''s still a situation that allows it."


    Cam''s eyes lit up.


    That''s right, the killing period.


    ''Good... Good... Coupon, I hope you don''t me me for being heartless. Who asked you to covert what belongs to my son?''


    A dangerous smile spread out on her lips while watching the masked men rise from their seats.


    "Duchess Cam, we are here to inform you of your first assignment... And that is to help your cousin take the throne."

 Chapter 1490 An Abrupt Meeting?

    <h4>Chapter 1490 An Abrupt Meeting?</h4>


    And just like that, the hidden battle for the throne became even more heated than before.


    Enemies were forced to work with each other, while others were clueless about all going on instead.


    Some forces were in the light, and others in the dark, thinking they had factored in every possibility to secure their victory.


    But little did they know that the heavens had also decided to tag along, putting their own and into motion.


    In the end, only the future would tell how the battle for the throne would go.


    At present, there were bigger things at stake!


    .


    --The Royal Capital City, Abian Empire, MORGANY--


    .


    In a massive arena-style hall, several leaders and influential men dawned in wealthier all sat behind curtain booths with their guards standing behind and beside them.


    The arena-styled booths were stacked 3 levels on each other.


    And at the center of the vast hall was an open space with various items covered up and disyed out in the open.


    But this wasn''t all.


    Within the booths, there were also several tables of portable covered items ced on them too.


    What was going on?


    Why the emergence of this sudden and abrupt meeting?


    Some knew the answer, while others seemed perplexed but on edge.


    And standing beside these small tables in their booths were 1 or 2 dazzling youngdies with stunning features that made one''s mouth water lustfully.


    Thedies wore red flirty attires, with their bodies exposed and their ankle-long but thin red skirts resting in their waists perfectly.


    They had golden bracelets wrapped around their arms like the coil of snakes.


    The women stood firm but very womanly, showing their best sides to the guests in the booths.


    They also knew that this wasn''t the time to unleash most of their feminine wilds.


    And sure enough. They were right. The guests in the booths were more concerned over whaty covered on the tables than what they had to offer.


    Of course, they were also extremely excited, seeing such a vast gathering of these few most influential people in all of Morgany.


    You have to know that some had traveled from the other empires to Abian for some top-secret matter.


    So it was just a coincidence that they could attend this sudden meeting.


    Well, even if they didn''t attend this one, once they got to their prospective empires, such meetings would also be held there too. So, in the end, they would never miss a thing.


    Oh my...


    Thedies blushed hard, too inwardly excited to be lucky enough to have chosen to see to their booth guests every need.


    One bonus or payment from these people was enough for them to live for a year or 3 without ever working again.


    Thesedies also hated the poor, especially those out of Morgany.


    Their motto was: ''Those who don''t have money, do not deserve to have an erection.''


    Looking at the rich men before them, they already hadyers of filters over their eyes, seeing these people as the most handsome men in the world.


    What was a gold customer? These were gold customers!!


    Some secretly focused on the booths for the Royal family instead.


    So what if these men were married to 3~12 wives or more?


    Such men were public property, goods for grabs from anyone.


    It was fair game when such men were involved. Even the Abian Monarch was targeted by them. What? Do you expect his old wives and concubines to be better than they, young and vibrant girls?


    How good can women who have birthed children bepared to them?


    What they liked the most was that even the princes didn''t have an issue with them frolicking with their father.


    It was customary for men to y outside often, provided they didn''t bring these lowly women back to the pce.


    So, the princes, who were also deeply rooted in such practices, didn''t care much or feel offended, seeing manydies make their moves on their father.


    These women could never get pregnant and knew the contract they swore on when taking the job.


    Get in there, do your best and get out.


    The message was short and simple.


    So what''s there to fear or bother about?


    .


    In the biggest booth of all, His majesty Kavian narrowed his gaze at the open space below.


    His dark inky eyes shone with a cold glint, still pondering on the Information he received over time.


    Today''s meeting was here to openly address the gue that had bothered him once and for all!


    At first, they thought they could handle these matters with little effort.


    But as time progressed, he and many others finally understood that things could not be allowed to progress the way they did any further.


    But what was he talking about?


    Kavien took hold of the wine brought over to him by one of thedies, taking a cool sip while also crushing on the few purplish grapes thrown into the wine for garnish.


    The excellent taste was indeed delectable and good for the hot summer heat. Yet, Kavien didn''t have the mind to enjoy its refreshing aftertaste.


    Until they managed to close up today''s meeting, everything else was going to leave a bitter taste in his mouth.


    "Take it away."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    The dazzlingdy dawned in arm jewelry, a red cropped top, and long-skirt attire, bowed and nodded humbly, showing her bosoms to Kavien.


    Too bad the man didn''t have the mind to get tempted in the least bit.


    But just like himself, many felt their hearts pounding with anxiety, wanting the bloody meeting to begin.


    Kavien was, of course, thest one to arrive since he was monarch and required the rest to be here already.


    Only after he had settled down, with fruits beside him, did he give a light nod for the meeting to officially begin.


    And just like that, a man dawning ck robes lined with silver patterns calmly walked to the center of the open space, apanied by 2 dashingdies and 2 burly men, both wheeling in arge megaphone mounted on a thick box.


    For sure, the megaphone should be a powerful one, allowing everyone to hear whatever was said from below.


    Many leaned back, seeing the host finally step out.


    Good...


    Now, they could finally begin!

 Chapter 1491 Now, They Know

    Chapter 1491 Now, They Know¡¡¡¡Step by step, the man in ck took center stage, standing before the massive Megaphone.


    Today, he was the host of this sudden meeting.


    "Your majesty Kavien, his royal highnesses, and many influential esteemed guests... It is our pleasure to wee you all here. And just as many of you have guessed, today''s matter is far beyond our expectations but must be stopped! And that''s why you''re all here!"


    The host''s words made many tremble with fierce expressions.


    And once again, their interest in the items covered in thick nkets of fabric made their hands urge to yank the damn cloth away.


    Heh.


    The host smirked, knowing that his words had captured their every emotion, making many lean forward subconsciously.


    And with a snap of his fingers, he sent all 4 people beside him towards all 4 tables scattered on the stage.


    The women and men held the corners of the fabrics, waiting to pull them off once he gave the signal.


    "For thousands and thousands of years, we, the Morgs, have remained untouchable. We are thewmakers whose words are akin to heavenly orders that cannot be disobeyed!... Yet, not too long ago, a puny rat was found, poking its head in our garden of paradise!"


    As the host spoke, the murderous air in the room suddenly intensified.


    A rat?


    Where did this stinky thinge from?


    Eh?


    Blink. Blink...


    Could it be Adonis?


    (¡ã¡Á¡ã)


    .


    Those who didn''t know were already making multiple guesses at heart. Some had been too cooked up with the many Morg research projects and discoveries that such news was the first time they heard of it.


    But whether they were right or not, only the host could verify such.


    ''Say... Who are the rats?''


    ~Snap!


    The hist snapped his fingers, and the pieces of fabrics were all drawn out simultaneously.


    "Baymard!... Our strange new enemy happens to be a small newly formed empire in Pyno!"


    What???!!!!!


    Many almost rose to their feet in shock and disbelief.


    Pyno? That useless ce? If there was indeed such an enemy, then wasn''t it enough to send a few fleets to finish them up?


    Since when did Morgany grow so weak that they couldn''t even handle a small empire in such a lesser skilled and poor continent like Pyno?


    This... This was a joke, right?


    Up, down, up, down... Many felt their chests rise and fall with reddish faces of anger yet to explode.


    They felt it was ridiculous. But soon, their expressions froze, looking at the items now brought closer to them on trays by thedies in their booths.


    That''s right. The host wanted to start with items found in everyone''s booth.


    On a golden tray, the many guests stared at the empty exercise and notebooks of different colors, apanied by pens, pencils, erasers, and rulers.


    "How magnificent!!" Someone eximed, almost fearing to pick up the items before them.


    What was this? How can paper be this clean?


    Look! In some booths, some even had writing exercise books with blue, pink, green, purple, and all other colored-base papers.


    For the pens, everyone had blue and red, with a variation of other colored pens in the mix.


    The pencils were also different too, with some being shelled in cases simr to those of the pens, while others were ''naked,'' having shells.


    As for the books, what also shocked them were the words  behind them.


    Times table? What the heck is that?


    2 x 1 = 2...


    2 ¡Á 2 = 4...


    How do you use this thing?


    .


    Amidst the shock and rage, many inwardly felt excited, with their brains pumping vigorously at the notion of new information.


    They, Medieval people, loved information too much.


    Any new theories or discoveries were akin to having ecstasy.


    Many mathematicians, researchers, and others in the audience tried to work their brains to crack this strange code called the Times Table.


    How do you use it? And what does it mean? Could it be some secret numericalnguage the enemy used to talk to one another with?


    Or was it an encrypted war message they sent to themselves and their allies in this form?


    (?^?)


    They wanted to know... They wanted to know... Who can tell them how to use it?


    Flip. Flip. Flip.


    Everyone turned the pages like crazy while listening to the host speak on these items called exercise books/journals/ and Jotters.


    Many had different types of books with them.


    "In and on the inner and outer backs of these books are a few things called the Times table, Emergency Phone numbers, and Calendars, to say the least."


    Eh?


    Emergency phone numbers?


    Pray tell... What exactly was a bone number?


    The more they heard, the more many felt their heads swelling in disbelief.


    What? You say with these phone numbers they can talk to each other from far distances right in thefort of their homes?


    Wasn''t this just sorcery? How can such a thing exist?


    Someone couldn''t take it anymore, smacking his attest hard and yelling out his incredulity.


    "I don''t believe it! Do you know what you''re talking about? Who has seen these things happen eye to eye? Are your scouts very trustworthy if they can bring back such ridiculous news?"


    "I agree. It''s just too impossible!" Another famous researcher added.


    "I second that. How true is this news? Why do I find it hard to believe?"


    Yeah!


    They were the top power holders with surplus resources and manpower to create wonders. So if they couldn''t do it, they didn''t believe a useless Pyno would be able to aplish such a feat.


    .


    "Enough!!" Kavien''s bellow quieted down the skeptic crowd.


    "I, Monarch of Abian, can attest to this being true. But if you''re shocked with only this much, what will you say about the rest of the items and news we''ve gathered so far?"


    Everyone''s face turned distorted.


    Baymard... Baymard!... Such a ce in a worthless empire could do it. Then what was stopping them from doing it too?


    The only constion they had was that Baymard had indeed stolen the many ideas from them.


    How, you asked?


    Well... This was all because they had caught genius Morgans and chained them up in their dungeons, peeling off everyyer of information to create these many masterpieces.


    Kavien narrowed his gaze on the items before him.


    Thankfully, they had sent many war vessels to apany the Arts society to unleash havoc in Baymard.


    Their top priority was to steal the manufacturing processes of these items, as well as find the captured Morgs and rescue them immediately!


    Yes...


    This time, Baymard was done!

 Chapter 1492 Meeting Dismissed!

    Chapter 1492 Meeting Dismissed!¡¡¡¡In thend of proud and high most humans, a n was slowly formted on how to take care of these barbaric People from Pyno.


    How dare they try to climb up thedders of power? If everyone acted like them, wouldn''t there be no peace for them, the Morgs?


    Dammit.


    They already had enough issues when dealing with Adonis. So they dared not breed space for another continent to grow.


    The more the host spoke on each item, the more terrible their faces became.


    Water that flowed out from tubes all on their own? Special toilets that could carry poop to some farawaynd without the stench?


    Lights thate on and off like magic without fire? A box that can create ice on its own for storing food?


    The things they heard went on and on. But what convinced them even more were the Baymardian brochures, advertising posters, magazines of goods in stores, and many other images that made them fantasize about seeing this new ''holynd.''


    What the hell was this?


    How could an entire sky-high building be made of ss? But even more rming was that thepact female mirror before them was so clear, shocking many with their reflections.


    F***!


    Was this truly how they looked?


    Even some of the servingdies got a glimpse of themselves when asked to put the mirror away. What they saw made them freeze on the spot.


    Oh my...


    Were they this good-looking? Damn. Drop-dead gorgeous was an understatement in their opinion.


    .


    After seeing such a clear mirror, many inwardly felt disdain over the polished silver, bronze, and golden sources they used as mirrors.


    But what was the price of these things?


    Could they be worth thousands and thousands of silver or gold coins?


    "4 Copper coins."


    What?!!!


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    Are those Baymardians stupid?


    How could they charge 4 copper coins for thispact travel mirror?


    In their opinion, these Baymardians should be mental!


    Many parched their throats with wine, trying to calm their trending bodies from all they saw.


    At this point, it would be a lie to say they were not greedy for everything... Especially all those in the cool, shy magazines.


    "Master, look at this image of this house? It''s so luxurious."


    "Master, look at their novels! It''s so well put together, and just the first few pages have hooked me!"


    "Ahhh!~... Master, take a look at this catalog of carriages they call cars? Too good looking! Too good-looking? Damn! The inside of this limo is too suave!"


    (+0+)


    .


    The guards standing behind their masters couldn''t hold in their surprise the more they saw.


    Who can me them?


    They spotted trains, metal ships of wonder with cabins that looked like fantasy rooms, vehicles, images of the zoo, and all sorts of adventurous things that made their blood boil.


    Good heavens!


    They wished they could appear in Baymard to see these things with their very eyes.


    As for their masters, these people gripped the magazines, finding it hard to peel their eyes off the stunning images.


    The researchers in particr, felt the urge to send their top forces over and steal the manufacturing processes fast.


    These things originally belonged to Morgany. So why should they stay for another day in Baymard?


    Many narrowed their eyes dangerously.


    ''What a good Pyno!''


    It''s probably all thanks to thatte bastard called Alec Barn, who caused many in Pyno to try going against them.


    You say this Landon Barn is his son?


    Sure enough. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.


    Disobedience is in their blood!


    .


    Like so, the host finished up his show & tell after 2 and a half hours. During this time, no one felt bored, especially with all the magnificent never-seen-before items around them.


    If anything, many felt the show & tell was too short.


    Fortunately, they would be allowed to take some of these items away after dropping off a considerable price... Of course.


    They could leave the ce without getting these items, but it would take 20~30 months for their forces to head over to Baymard, get these goods, and return to the Capital.


    So who could wait that long when such genius gadgets were already staring them in the face?


    Impossible!


    Many had already nned to ready the money and take what they could by the meeting''s end.


    Sorry girls... But part of the money they initially nned on spending on thedies, would be lowered by a substantial amount... Though they would still give thesedies enough money to keep them jobless for months and maybe even a year.


    The host bowed to the crowd. "At this time, all serving men and women could exit the booths."


    Right!


    Thesedies came from a special high-end brothel. And when it''s time to servicing like this? All the guards needed to do was register their names, give them tokens, as well as send a short time to those managing the brothels.


    And in the meantime, thedies would either get sent to the private mansions belonging to the many masters and lords or sent back to the brothel to wait for the lords toe over for gratification.


    Of course, some lords preferred to do it in their carriage or the private rooms in this grand building.


    So it really depended on the lord''s opinion. And like so, thedies merrily exited the booths.


    Good.


    Now, they could get down to the first order of business.


    .


    With a massive megaphone before him, his majesty Kavien addressed the gathering.


    "So... What do you all think?"


    The gloomy atmosphere was already self-exnatory.


    What did they think?


    Very quickly, someone asked their guard to raise arge red wooden board, indicating their attempt at speaking.


    "Your majesty, this threat must be eliminated fast!"


    "Agree!" Many seconded.


    "Hmmm... I know. And that is why this face on the many posters and pamphlets must be a wanted one!"


    As Kavien spoke, his dagger stabbed Landon''s eyes on a pamphlet.


    With such a giant fairytale castle in the picture, how could he not feel envious?


    "For now, we wait for news from the war vessels headed over there. I believe they should be able to handle this newly sung empire that still relied on the other Pyno empires for protection."


    Yes...


    Many nodded in agreement. They don''t think Baymard would win against an attack from them; talk less of a surprise one.


    But that said, this period of wait didn''t mean they would bepletely free.


    No...


    The fact that these items were disyed meant they were tasked with replicating them for Morgany!


    Kavien slowly rose from his seat with a calm yet cold expression.


    "I don''t care how you do it, but I believe that the other Monarchs, as well as myself, want to see results! Meeting over!!!"

 Chapter 1493 A Star Is Born

    Chapter 1493 A Star Is Born¡¡¡¡The revtion made many sit up, murmuring the name of this strange, newly sprung empire in the destends of Pyno.


    ''Baymard, was it?''


    Many had already nned on sending their forces and scouts over in a jiffy.


    It would take months and months... But this was expected.


    And in the end, this was Morgany''s first official ''knowing'' of Baymard''s treason against them.


    What! Kidnap their citizens, steal their technology and expect them to sit and do nothing? Naive!


    What belongs to them can ever stay in the hands of criminals!


    By hook or by crook, they''ll rescue their dear Morgs from the hands of these shameless thieving captives.


    And just like that, the matter hade to an end... For now.


    But unlike their gloomy atmosphere, far away in the blooming empire of Baymard, many had happy yet nervous smiles on thinking of what today represented for them.


    .


    --Royal Capital City, Baymard, Pyno.--


    .


    ~Ring!!!!~


    A loud clock rang out in thete hours of the morning, followed by a loud banging noise at the door.


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang.


    "Tina!... Tina... Wake up, girl; you''re going to bete! Today is your big day, remember?"


    "Ah!-... Big day!" An inky dark-haired girl jumped off her bed in a defensive mode, as though about to karate-chop someone.


    The eyes face was still tired, and her sleeping hair cap was long disorientated above her head.


    Last night, her entire hair was covered before falling to sleep. But now, the hair cap had shifted from all her rolling, so much so that it was barely hanging on itsst wits on her messy bun.


    And knowing her, it was clear she unintentionally took it off with her own hands while deep asleep.


    The girl was, as they say: A Hand-sleeper... Meaning, she liked to punch, you''ll, drag, and move her hands about while deep asleep.


    Smacking her lips, the 16-year-old forced her eyelids open while smashing the bottom above her clock.


    Dammit.


    It was already 10:30 A.M?!


    Ahhhhhhhhhhh!


    The girl screamed in horror.


    You have to know that she had snoozed 6 other rms prior to this, thinking she had time.


    She intended to wake up by 9:15. But instead, she woke up an hourter?


    .


    "Ahhhh~!"


    The girl ced her hands on her head anxiously. "No! No! No! No!--"


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang.


    "Tina, are you up yet?"


    "I''m up! I''m up!... But why didn''t you knock on my door earlier?"


    "I did!... But you didn''t even reply, even when I said the house was on fire. Lucky for you, the Theatre isn''t far from the Academy, or you''ll definitely miss your deadline!"


    "Yeah..."


    The girl Tina had no time for small talk.


    Of course, her friend was indeed correct.


    At present, she was in a small single room within one of the academy''s living quarters.


    That''s right.


    This was the Arts & Beauty Academy.


    Here, one could be a painter, sculptor, fashion designer, actress, actor, musician, stylist, makeup artist, masseuse, and every job pertaining to either Arts or Beauty.


    So one could imagine how massive the Campus spaces were.


    It was like a mini-city all on its own, with towering residences and teaching buildings all over the ce.


    And with the sleeping situation, one could choose to stay in the buildings that shared the same meal hall.


    These buildings had no public kitchens, just a meal hall with specific eating times, free for those staying there.


    It was great, seeing as their staying here hardly had to worry about what to cook or what groceries to get. Even if they got broke, at least their food was still guaranteed.


    Of course, in these buildings, there were options for 2~4 people to share the same room like a dormitory or live in single rooms instead.


    The bathrooms and showers here were also public too.


    But if one didn''t like these sorts of amodations, they could still live in the many buildings designed simr to apartments with their own kitchens, private bathrooms, parlors, and even balconies.


    Hey, it all depends on the price and a person''s presence.


    For Tina, she and 2 others lived in this 3-bedroom in one of the many apartment-styledplexes within the campus grounds.


    .


    Alright.


    Pah!


    Tina pped her face, knowing it was time for her to do her infamous morning marathon.


    This time, will she make it?


    Looking at the time, it''s now 10:31, but she had to get to the theater by 11:10.


    Well now... That gives her 34 minutes.


    34 minutes to take a bath, clean up, get dressed, fix her hair, have her breakfast, drive over and arrive on time.


    And for this, she only had one question to ask the nonbelievers... Do you believe in miracles?


    Ding~


    A nonexistent sound echoed out in her mind.


    There was the bell, and there goes Tina.


    It was a fast break as Tina led the field around the far turn.


    That''s it. She was out of the room, making her way through the hallway, over to the bathroom.


    What a sensational leap!


    In no time, she turned her shower on, waiting for the waters to stabilize to the temperature she wanted. But was she ideal?


    Not a chance!


    Toothpaste on her toothbrush, cleanser on her face, Tina made a big jump into the shower.


    In no time, she overtakes the showers by 2 lengths. And the imaginary baseball crowd goes wild! It''s Tina by one!


    ''Hoop!''


    She jumped out the shower, wiped herself off, and headed back to her room fully nude. But who the hell cares?


    Reaching the room, Tina stretched her body, proving that humans could only take a minute and a half to dress up.


    [The invisible crowd]: Hair Tina, Hair!!


    With quick hands, she showed great form and grace as she hastily ced her hair in a bun.


    But what about her face?


    A dab of this, a dab of that.


    And in the end... Tina looked... She looked... Well... Noment.


    .


    Whoosh!


    The girl took off like thunder, grabbing a box of Fruitloops and milk.


    1 spoon, 2 spoons... 7 spoons, and arge gulp down her throat, keeping her ce with indigestion.


    Tina finished her cereal, grabbed an apple, and flew out into the car.


    8 minutes more.


    Vrmmm!


    Tina took off without dy, leaving the vast campus and heading off to the theater as fast as she could.


    6 more minutes...


    4, 3, 2...


    Park!


    She parked her vehicle and rushed into the theater.


    Sess! Sess!


    "I''m here... I''m here..."


    Tina almost fainted the moment she arrived. And soon, she heard a familiar voice call out.


    "Ahh... There''s the star of my show, Miss Tina. There''s my Baronin Maria... The lead character of tonight''s performance, Sound Of Music!!... But, what''s with your face?"


    "..."


    Don''t ask.


    Tina walked backstage, feeling both nervous and excited.


    She was a Teriquen girl who came to Baymard to pursue a career as a theater performer.


    Today was her first time chosen as the main lead in a show. So how could she not feel fidgety?


    Who would''ve known she would make it this far?


    Thinking if her journey and the changes she was able to bring to her family since studying here 3 years back, Tina felt warmth from Baymard.


    And tonight, her family would be here to watch her first lead-role show ever!


    Sound of music¡­

 Chapter 1494 The Sound Of Music

    Chapter 1494 The Sound Of Music¡¡¡¡Tina was quickly rushed forst-minute rehearsals to ensure everyone was aligned with one another, knowing where to enter and exit the stage.


    Tina twirled and moved, keeping her from while ensuring to bring out her character for all to see.


    "Yes!... That''s it! You aren''t in rehearsals but on stage! The lights are shining on you. That''s it. Good. Good, and twirl. Marvelous! I can already see Maria in you. But remember, when reacting to Scene 3 Act 1, you need to show an even more stubborn yet graceful side."


    "Billy, that''s it! You are Baron Von Trapp! You hate music because of your deceased wife. Music opens the wound in your heart. Yes... Yes... Bring out the pain in you! More... More, God Dammit! Bring me more!"


    "Oh... That''s it. Don''t stop; you''ve got it now. Show me more!... And... 1, 2, 3, 1, 2, 3... Tonight''s Broadway show must be better than good!"


    (*^*)


    The key instructor dawned in all ck with a scarf around his neck and sses on his face, walked about the stage,menting on everyone''s performance.


    Today''s Broadway show was one never seen before in Baymard.


    That''s right. It was an adaptation of the book ''Sound of Music,'' written by his majesty, Landon Barn.


    Though the book has not yet been made into film adaptation or even cartoon adaptation, it was dubbed one of the greatest love stories since the Baymardian Empire''s birth.


    Do you know how many copies of it get sold out instantly? Even in school, it''s taught in literature, alongside the infamous ''Romeo & Juliet'' Story.


    But while thetter was a tragic love story, the former was one with a happy ending and more cheerful protagonists in them.


    After all, the entire Romeo & Juliett takes ce in just barely 4 days.


    .


    Though some were romanced by Romeo''s love, many felt he was a creep, a stalker, a cheater, and a flirt.


    That is... Wasn''t he the one who at the beginning of the y, said he would crash the Capulet''s household to see the woman of his dreams, called Rosaline?


    Didn''t he say he could walk on fire and even die just to have the opportunity to have her?


    Yet, this same man turned around and suddenly fell in love with another at the same party?


    Men!!


    I''m sorry, but this was why women couldn''t trust men so much.


    Moreover, this guy snuck into her courtyard, nning to do what exactly?


    What if he had raped her or done anything dastardly?


    And that Juliet girl... So you happen to see a strange man behind your backyard, and you don''t even have an iota of shock, fear, or defense?


    Look... As people living in dangerous times, they couldn''t understand the reasoning behind these 2.


    You can say it''s love, but they begged to differ.


    What sort of love would make the two fall to such unfortunate deaths in under 4 days?


    In the end, wasn''t it better for them never to meet?


    To many, the moral of the story was to teach their children never to rush into things like love.


    Many could swear that if the 2 had lived long enough, who knows if Romeo would also fall in love with another the same he abandoned his life for Rosaline and fell for Juliet?


    Such a man had ''excess'' love and would have 5~10 wives at that rate.


    Of course, they found nothing wrong with polygamy. But please, don''t make it seem as though this Romeo fellow was some noble guy who found his one true love.


    Compared with Romeo & Juliet, they preferred the Sound of Music.


    It was far more in tune with their sense of reasoning, with them rooting for the main characters to get together.


    .


    "And... 1, 2, 3, 4.... 1, 2, 3, 4..."


    The key instructor pped and gestured while swaying back and forth across the stage.


    "And... Scene! Good job! You all did marvelously! Now head for the locker rooms, shower, dress up, and get backstage for hair and makeup!"


    Of course, they would be putting their makeup on themselves. Only after they''re done will the professional team see what''s missing or what needs more adjusting.


    Unlike models and many shy professions that allowed makeup artists and hairstylists pamper them in the seat, part of their job was to learn how to do their own makeup instead.


    And for Broadway and theater performers, they would apply a whole lot more power because of the lights.


    When they hit the overly powdered face, they looked smooth on camera and even on eye-view from the audience''s stance.


    In a sh, Tina headed for the shower rooms to take yet another bath.


    Of course, the reason she bathed this morning was that her little ''aunt flow'' was here.


    And just like that, the performances got ready for the biggest show of the month.


    The Sound of music.


    Because of its poprity, it felt like the whole world would be here.


    Tina was nervous just thinking about it.


    And in no time, the afternoon passed, and the early evening hours came.


    The people were jolly and merry while strolling into the best estate grounds called the Baymardian Emerald Theater.


    What a ce!


    This was by far the biggest theater property they had ever seen!


    The theater had 10 three-story buildings within its promises, each having several overly grand stages in them.


    On the first floor of each building, ken could check-in, get their popcorn and drinks, and head to the theater where their y, magic show, or other shows would unfold.


    So grand!


    In total, the theater had 20 mega stages.


    .


    "Oh, my! We''ve booked a ticket for the fireman act of the jungle riders! So hurry up! We can''t bete!"


    "Ahhh!~... Finally, I''ll get to watch the Imaginarium circus show live! Hahahaha~... Oh, honey, this is the best birthday gift ever!"


    "F***! I can''t believe we''ll be seeing the Sound of Music! All over Pyno, there are indeed some theater performers who have brought the book''s adaptation to life in the other empires. Now, I want to just how different Baymard''s adaptation would be from others."


    "Me too! I love Maria in the book. She was such a free-spirited girl!"


    "Hey, I loved the little Von Trapp children instead. From the book''s description, I know they must be very cute!"


    "Quickly! We have to head to theater 9! We only have 11 more minutes before the show begins!"


    Quickly! Quickly!


    Many already felt their feet pick up the ce while grabbing their popcorn and rushing into the theater Halls.


    And among the stream of audience members was a family of 3; a little boy no more than 9, apanied by his parents.


    "Mom, dad... At this rate, we''ll bete for sister''s y!"


    The young boy of 8 years old was so nervous, pulling his parents along.


    How can he miss big sister''s first ''big act?'' It was because of his sister that he was able to go to school here without worrying about his tuition. As for his parents, they hade to visit them during this coincidental period, making them lucky enough to watch her y.


    Though Big sister had been informed she was the lead star several months ago, even if they wanted to invite their parents, they might not have made it on time.


    So big sister only promised to write a letter and send a tape of the show after it was over.


    But who would''ve known 2 weeks ago, their parents woulde visiting, nning to spend 3 weeks with them?


    Because big sister was a lead star, she got a few audience tickets but had been keeping them, but always had a habit of keeping 3 to herself, lest her family arrived.


    Both parents smiled, looking at their Little boy pulling them forward.


    "Alright. Alright. We areing."


    They felt it funny. They could''ve long entered the theater hall. But who was it that said he wanted pretzel buns, popcorn, and fruitopia?


    Both parents chuckled, quickly entered the hall, and found their seats.


    It was in the middle section.


    ''Not bad...''


    They nodded, also feeling proud of their daughter''s achievement.


    The couple sat, proudly thinking of their daughter''s aplishments.


    They had only watched her y on tape and had never seen it live. And never had they ever been in a theater before.


    Their hearts pounded with a thousand goosebumps covering their bodies.


    This feeling...


    What a magical feeling...


    "Look! Look! Over there! That''s King-Father Lucus, Queen Mother Kimberly, and their daughter princess Kora!"


    "What? They too are here watching the show?"


    "Ah!--... Look over there! That''s his majesty Hidoran from the Romain empire of Tulip. It appears he too is watching the show is family as well."


    The couple nced at the many important figures the crowd spoke about, feeling awed to be in such a grand ce alongside them.


    Royalty! They actually got to see royalty this close!


    ''How exciting!'' They thought, not knowing that the real magic was just about to begin.


    In no time, the curtains went up, the lights dimmed, and the little boy was squirmish in his seat.


    "Mom, dad, sister''s show is starting!"


    (^?^)

 Chapter 1495 The Hills Are Alive

    Chapter 1495 The Hills Are Alive¡¡¡¡The audience lights dimmed, and before everyone could react, the stage lights lit up, all facing the massive red curtain.


    ~Din~~~


    A drum-like sound echoed out, giving a tense yet exciting fill across the audience.


    What to expect? What would happen next?


    Too exciting!


    The show hadn''t even started, yet everyone felt the magical waves from the music pounded their beating hearts.


    So cool!


    Whether it was those who had experienced a Broadway show before or those new to it like his majesty Hidoran from the Tulip empire in Romain, everyone had the good kind of goosebumps across their bodies.


    And before they could react, their hands had reached for their popcorn and snacks.


    [Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, boys and girls, theater lovers and nin-theater lovers... Wee... Wee to the Sound of Music!!]


    ~Lah-Lah-Lah-Lah~~~


    The curtains went up slowly, moving in correspondence to the enchanting melody that unfolded.


    But that wasn''t all.


    A thick magical whiff of smoke rose from beneath the stage, making the ce look more mysterious.


    Everyone tried to peer into what was happening. But just then, the background music changed, the clearer the smoke became.


    And then, they heard the voice of a goddess echo out.


    "The hills are alive with the sound of music... With songs, they have sung~... for a thousand years~~~."


    La~


    Everyone swayed their heads, listening to the beautiful melody that echoed out across the audience.


    How can a song they just heard be so infectious?


    What was even more impressive was the stage.


    There were hills, trees, and all sorts of set designs that made one feel they were looking at some fantasynd.


    Why did it look so life-like?


    .


    "Hahaha~ mom, dad... That''s sister!!"


    The little boy was going crazy with excitement, watching his beautiful sister sing and twirl around the many trees and open ins on set.


    Yes...


    With her, the hills dide alive.


    And what was this enchanting music?


    It wasn''t just the boy and his family who noticed this, but almost all die-hard fans of the book.


    You should know that in the book, it just said she was singing on the open hills.


    But who knew that the songs she sang were this incredible?


    And the octaves behind the lead performer... Sis, don''t you think you''re in the wrong profession? Should you be a singer instead?


    Her voice was beautifully unique yet sharp enough for everyone to hear her word for word, yet so graceful.


    Oh my...


    "Nowhere can I get a copy of this song to listen to?" Manny murmured, singing along to the only lime they seemed to have fallen in love with.


    "The hills are alive, with the sound of music~~ La~~"


    They bobbed their heads left and right, singing very enjoyably as the show advanced.


    And just then, the lights on the stage dimmed, with only a single circr light focused on ''Maria'' while every other part on stage was as dark as night.


    Of course, Maria (Tina) did her finishing part, singing the song with all vigor.


    And after exiting the stage so beautifully, the lights once again came on.


    But what did everyone see? The stage has been changed!


    And now, it looked like the insides of an open courtyard with stone walls and floors all around.


    This time, they saw many women in ck robes and long white headwraps/veils that only showed their faces.


    Ah!... These must be the nuns in the book.


    Many didn''t know what a ''nun'' was.


    But from the book''s description, they roughly understood that they were a religious group with their own cause, though theirs was very noblepared to many in Hertfilia.


    .


    These nuns were kind and very caring toward orphans, the sick, and others in need.


    One of their many purposes seemed to be to help and guide people well. And they never force anyone to do so.


    But once one entered their group, there were rules they had to follow. No cursing, no swearing, and many other ways of acting. They also had duties to uphold too.


    These nuns ran nunneries, taking in all sorts of women, be it those who are barren and mocked, those who are shamed and disgraced.


    Provided one wanted to change or mold themselves into better beings, the door would always be open.


    In these nunneries, people could choose to leave if they wanted to. Some could leave to marry out, while others could leave if they found it hard blending well with the ways of the nunnery.


    In Pyno, they didn''t know of any ces like nunneries. But who knows... Hertfilia was big.


    And maybe, just maybe, out there somewhere, there is a simr religious group too.


    In all directions, the nuns in ck attires and white headwraps stepped on the stage in song as though leaving some prayer house.


    I mean, they were singing about them leaving the worship house. It wasn''t hard to guess where they came from and what they had been doing there.


    "We pray to the Almighty to keep blessing and taking care of those in need~"


    In song, thedies all danced with bibles in their hands in synched choreography.


    What?


    Some jumped out from the windows of the stone set designs, while others did backflips, summersaults, splits, and many other moves that kept everyone on the edge of their seats.


    The spotlights moved along the beautiful dance that made many p in satisfaction.


    Bravo! Brave!


    What a stunning performance!


    (^¦Ð^)


    We''re they impressed? Of course!


    Some lyrical geniuses in the audience also had a sh of inspiration for their next musical number.


    Of course, some were theater performers from other empires, all here to learn a thing or two from Baymard.


    ''If I can choreograph a good dance in my ys, it would be a hit in Romain!''


    What a good theater breakthrough this was...Write that down.


    In the dark, a few people scribbled notes with what little lights they had around them.


    Such important information must not be forgotten!


    (*^*)

 Chapter 1496 Finally Arrived. Time For War!

    Chapter 1496 Finally Arrived. Time For War!¡¡¡¡The nuns danced and danced, keeping the audience fully engaged.


    And after the peak of their song, they suddenly stopped, ced their hands across their chest in a prayerful way, and began moving about like passerbys.


    Eh?


    Many blinked, taken aback by the sudden change.


    But then their attention was quickly drawn to the few gathering of nuns standing still while others were moving about.


    They stood still, talking amongst themselves, until someone called from afar.


    "Reverend Mother, I simply can it find her. It appears she''s missing from the Abbey again."


    "Missing? Didn''t I say it? We ought to put a cow bell around her neck."


    Pff~


    Manyughed, already feeling how out of ace this Maria girl was.


    This was just the beginning, yet as they listened to the mind sing about her difficulties, the entire audience found it hard to find theirughs back.


    The little boy tried not tough but couldn''t help it.


    ''Sister, I''m notughing at you but Maria.''


    At the same time, he also enjoyed the songs sung by these nuns.


    .


    "How do you solve a problem like Maria~... How do you catch a cloud and pin it down~."


    You don''t.


    Many inwardly replied, feeling they should leave the poor girl alone. It''s clear she isn''t suited for the Abbey, so what''s the point in keeping her?


    It was only after the y advanced that many rted Maria was the one who didn''t want to leave.


    In that case, shouldn''t she put an effort?


    Didn''t you hear them say she waste for everything, except every meal?


    Indeed. How do you solve a problem like Maria?


    (^_^)


    .


    As the y advanced, theyughed, felt sad at times, and went back intoughter.


    "Pfff!~~ I can''t take it. Maria is too funny."


    "Did you see her face when getting caught?"


    "Aiyo~... I like that song. That, Doh A-deer, one."


    "No way! I like ''You are 16 going on 17'' one. So cute!!!"


    Like so, the crowd was so immersed in the y, as though they were really in the book.


    And backstage, Tina was getting ready for one of the biggest and most crucial parts of the y.


    "Quickly! Quickly! Get her ready! It''s almost time for the ball scene. The romantic dance must highlight her and Baron Von Trapp, cementing their love!"


    In a blink of an eye, Tina was twirled as many professionals worked on her attire and hairdo while doing a few makeup touch-ups.


    Tina fekt her entire body quiver nervously, knowing just how important his scene was.


    What''s more, her family was seated in the audience, and she wanted them to see her best performance yet.


    No matter how many times she stepped on the stage, she always got butterflies in her belly.


    ''Breath Tina, you can do this!''


    Clenching her fist, she empowered herself, thinking how blessed she was.


    Back in Terique, when she started as a stage performer at the age of 12, her ys were done on the streets, with some people throwing tomatoes at them if they made any errors or didn''t satisfy the crowd.


    She never knew stage performing could be so novel and awe-inspiring. Before Baymard emerged, many didn''t take stage performers seriously.


    They were more or less in line with how jesters andedians were treated.


    But everything changed once Baymard opened its Emerald theater.


    And now, everyone was looking at her profession in awe and respect. Moreover, thanks to Baymard creating Tvs, many could watch her performances and marvel at her profession from anywhere in the world.


    ''Thank you.''


    Every time she thought of these, she felt the need to thank Baymard and his majesty Landon for bringing hope to all performers across the world.


    And now, the money and fame she made from these shows were enough to let her livefortably.


    "Tina, you''re on!"


    Tina smiled, calming her anxious heart.


    Tonight is her moment to be a star!!!


    .


    Like so, Tina danced to the best of her capabilities, wowing the crowd who were immersed in the Cindere-like scene.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh~... How romantic! I know I have 2 left feet when it concerns dancing. But after this, I want my boyfriend to dance with me like this."


    "So good! Am I the only one who is envisioning herself in Maria''s position? Damn! Why is Baron Von Trapp so handsome?"


    "But I do feel bad for the baroness. She hade over, thinking Von Trapp would propose to her tonight, only to be hit by the sudden scene of them dancing. Sigh... It''s not easy being a Cannon fodder."


    For a moment, all sorts of excited yet romanticments whistled out.


    But just like Cindere''s ball, things muste to an end with the littledy running away for fear of her own feelings.


    For a moment, the crowd was immersed with worry, wondering if this Cindere woulde back and face her love.


    At least she was novel enough to leave, not wanting to be in the way of Von Trapp and the women he brought.


    Good girl...


    The audience was too engaged, with their emotions going up and down through the entire y until it finally ended.


    Hahahahahaha~


    She not only came back but had a wonderful happy ending too.


    But were they satisfied? Not a chance!


    They wanted more!


    Many foreign people watching the theater show for the first time calmly rose with nostalgia for all they saw tonight.


    However, one thing was clear... Baymard really knew how to put up a show.


    (^_^)


    One by one, they left the scene, as unwilling as those in modern times who refuse to leave after watching the ending scenes of the Avengers: Endgame.


    Well, at least they left happily.


    **[Cough, cough... The author has a big feud with Marvel over that ending.]


    Well... Everyone was happy, leaving the theater.


    But unlike the bubbly atmosphere here, the same couldn''t be said for the many Baymardian men traveling deep into the night.


    The men looked at each other tactfully.


    They were just 30 minutes away from the perimeters of the Royal Capital city.


    "Everyone, stay alert. We need to find a campsite and scout the scene. Air forces, you''ll be up!"


    Right!

 Chapter 1497 A Difficult Start

    Chapter 1497 A Difficult Start¡¡¡¡In the dead of night, the strange sound of nature echoed out, with some being familiar and others not so much.


    Titarian was too strange, and even the ground there moved on could harbor a deadly beast using camouge to sneak up on them.


    But with their cheat, they scoured the sight, using night and heat vision goggles the instant they diverted off the main roads and stormed through the forest trails.


    One should remember that they were just 30 minutes away by vehicle at high speed. On horseback, it might take on an entire morning or afternoon to get to the Capital.


    Hmmm...


    The distance they were at was smacked down in the middle between a town and the Royal Capital city.


    On horseback, moving between both ces would take 9~14 hours demoted on one''s horse speed.


    Of course, rather than stopping midway, they stopped 1/3 of the remaining journey, considering that the enemy camps might be within the perimeter of the Royal city.


    Looking around, there were no enemy scouts anywhere, proving that they were at a far enough ce out of reach.


    Good.


    .


    Vrmmm!!!


    In the vehicles, several people looked to the sky with a simr device one might see in submarines. Only this optical device allowed them to see not just their surroundings but also the sky once the dial settings that move the lenses turned.


    Yes... They were still following the few flying dots in the air.


    You see, Titarian''s terrain was too strange.


    Before, they didn''t think of doing this during the night. But after traveling for just one day, they started sending up air forces the moment it got dark.


    They would find a hidden site and send a few air forces up.


    Have you ever seennd that moves on its own?


    That''s right. During their travels, they reached a particr ce that nearly confused them silly.


    The hills apparently moved on their own every 6 hours.


    So one could get lost if they weren''t familiar with the particr sight.


    And wouldn''t you know it, they spent 5 hours going about in circles. What''s more, the shift also brought sudden dangers from heaven-knows-where.


    Fortunately, it was almost dark. So they waited for the darkness topletely cover thend before sending a few air force teams to head up and show them the way.


    Phew.~


    Never again shall they branch off the main road without sending Air Force units. Who knows what other strange things they would meet in these bizarre regions?


    It can be seen that only the people of Titarian knew best how to live in these ces.


    Tch.


    To think hunters could enter these regions ande up as though walking through their backyards.


    Now, driving away from the main roads, they stayed connected with the air force teams they sent up not too long ago.


    .


    [Reporting to groundmand. Suitable campsite located. I repeat. Campsite located!]


    "Roger that. Over."


    Both air and ground teams worked in sync to find a perfect open in deep within the forest.


    Titarian was thend of the hills, with very different terrain, so it wasn''t hard spotting one with open ins.


    Thend spotted was mainly filled with stones of all shapes, sizes, and structures.


    It was odd, but it was their best solution for the time being.


    What''s more, some giant rocks perfectly shielded the vehicles, making it hard for anyoneing from afar to spot their hideout. But this also meant the other animals and enemies would be able to sneak up on them too.


    So very quickly, they assigned scouts to hop on the tall rocks with nkets, weapons, night & heat vision goggles, and everything else needed to keep themfortable up there.


    Yes... Thend was so strange, like an inverted hill.


    The rocks were the only things filtering, while thend seemed to be going downwards instead


    So even without the towering rocks, if one was to stand at a distance on ground level, they won''t be able to see the vehicles that went down the deep dip.


    As an inverse hill would suggest, it was like a crater, a massive hole made by an enormousmit.


    And only the giant stones shot sky high to hill-top height.


    If one urately described the scene, they could say these towering stones looked like sharp teeth covering the deep crater''s mouth.


    But unlike a mouth with a tongue and smooth gums, the entire path was filled with rugged rocks.


    .


    ~Vrmmm!


    The vehicles drive down the rocky path, swaying left and right, dodging the small 4-6 sheet rocks scattered about the scene.


    Well,pared to the giant rocks around the hill''s perimeter, these rocks along the way seemed so small.


    But wait. What was this?


    Those scouting the scene within the vehicles quickly noticed several images picked up by the heat vision devices: some crawling, some resting, and some running.


    And then it was clear.


    Sure enough, not everything was as it seemed. Some rocks were animals in disguise.


    Everyone quickly stayed vignt, passing through the vast space.


    Provided these animals don''t bother them, they too won''t bother attacking.


    After all, some were the size of rabbits, others the size of dogs, while some were indeed quiterge.


    All in all, they weren''t here to fight and drive these beings out of their territories.


    It''s clear that these beings chose this sight to camouge themselves.


    And the hill wasn''t all fruitless.


    It had flowing streams that ran down the craters and vanished into the ground at the very center of the hill.


    And what''s more, There were indeed sights of greenery... Though all were colored marble white like stones.


    The fruits they bore were also white.


    Peculiar... Very peculiar...


    If Landon hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would''ve sworn that such things were impossible to exist.


    But the facts were right before him.


    What happened to science?


    Sigh...


    Landon shook his head wryly.


    Nature in this world sure was strange.


    In the end, the gang drove past the many strange beasts until they found a good enough spot that distanced themselves from the animals.


    And using their vehicles to form a circr fortress, they created a line separating them from these nightly beasts.


    Of course, a few vehicles broke out in all directions, heading to the towering Hill-heights stones at the perimeters.


    They parked the vehicles directly under the stones, nning to rock climb to the top and begin their scouting duties.


    They had to watch out for faraway-approaching enemies.


    But that wasn''t all. A few dogs were released and tasked with controlling the site very vigntly, apanied by their human counterparts


    And just like that, their campsite was sessfully secured.


    Now, it was mealtime.


    .


    Using the moon''s bright pale blue light, everyone gathered within the inner space surrounded by their many vehicles.


    Many found seats on the rocks while being served theirtest meal for the day from the books in the vehicles.


    Whether it was the military doctors, soldiers, or marines, everyone stayed close, with some on top of the vehicles with weapons at hand.


    Any animal trying to pull a fast one at them, kill!


    As for the rest of the dogs, they took them out to stretch their legs and fed them well.


    Landon sat alongside the lead unit leaders, eating his fill as they engaged in discussion.


    "Your majesty, we still have 40 minutes for Air Force units to ascend. Before tonight is up, we must find the enemy''s location. Time was working against us here!"


    Right.


    Because of the few inconveniences, they had lost 2 entire days. Their little moment of confusion within the area of identical changing hills wasn''t the only thing that kept them froming sooner.


    And now, they had but just 1 more day before the coronation began.


    Everyone''s heart thumped with urgency.


    They were already at a disadvantage, with the enemy knowing the terrain well enough.


    They would have to squeeze in all 3-day ns into 1 day. They only had now till tomorrow''s end to fit it all in.


    Dammit!


    One could only me themselves for underestimating Titarian''s strangest. For thend alone, they could score the mission rank high without hesitation.


    It can be seen that they were even lucky enough to have made it on time, or else wouldn''t theye after the target had been killed?


    Landon was even more anxious than they were.


    F***!


    It was his life on the line here!


    Anything happens to Gregory, and it would be game over for him.


    Taking deep breaths, Landon calmed himself down, finishing his meal up fast.


    They were right.


    They didn''t have time to dilly daily when the unpredictable T.O.E.P were still moving in the shadows like slippery eels.


    Landon chuckled, thinking of what surprises Lucy was in for on her own mission.


    Thisnd...


    This empire''sndscape was far more tasking than they anticipated!


    "Mealtime is over! All Air force teams line up!!"

 Chapter 1498 A Gathering Of The Strong

    Chapter 1498 A Gathering Of The Strong¡¡¡¡11 P.M.


    The air was heavy with silence.


    Whooshh~


    Far above the clear starry sky, many could seerger and brighter stars moving across the sky.


    Shooting stars? If that''s the case, these were the biggest shooting stars they had ever seen!


    The many hot air balloon baskets were covered with stic, bendable, mirror-like materials that reflected the sky and surroundings, giving a camouging illusion of nothing being there.


    Of course, even without this, it might be hard for one to see the ck-colored basket flying too high up in the sky without any strong binocrs.


    The bright flow from the mes created a blinding hue around it, just like the sun''s Huish rays when one gazed upon it.


    To those below, it might be a strong blinding star. But those seated in the many baskets weren''t affected, gazing down on the vast terrain.


    With heavily advanced heat and night vision devices for higher heights, they began scouting the scene diligently.


    "Nothing... Nothing yet."


    The many lights had now scattered about the entire perimeter around the many Capital, taking their time to find what they sought.


    And soon, many teams indeed had a breakthrough.


    .


    "Look! Look over there! I see them! Scouts on every tree. More than 300 in number!"


    More than 300 scouts spotting on trees alone? Then the enemy fortress.


    The fortress also seemed very hidden, thanks to nature and the strangeness of Titarian.


    ''What a huge fortress!''


    If not for their night vision devices, they would''ve thought the fortress the whole ce was but a forest zone from above.


    But that was where they got it wrong.


    Ermmm... Didn''t this look like the massive abandoned temples in the Baymardian Lara Croft movie? Could his Majesty have taken inspiration from this ce before writing the script?


    Fine! Maybe they weren''t identical. But with the vines and all sorts of greenery covering all buildings, it was impossible for one to know if they were structures or not.


    Such ces should have trapped doors, escape tunnels, and several other hidden features, right?


    "What do you think?"


    In a particr hot air balloon, one of the soldiers asked her colleague. "I think you''re right. Things might not be as easy as we initially thought. What''s more, thend alone can give us bountiful surprises? So we should observe and outline all we know."


    "Right!"


    (*^*)


    .


    Like so, the 2dies began scribbling depictions of the fortress alongside their colleagues within the other hot air balloons.


    Everyone began scribbling things directly close to them


    Some concerned themselves with the perimeter leading to this hidden fortress. In contrast, others worked in groups, heading north, east, north-east, central, west, and every other direction to sketch what they saw, as well as highlight the presence of many patrolling guards down below.


    "Take a look at that. What weapon is that?"


    With night vision on, they could see many holding strange weapons they had never heard of or seen before.


    Ah... This majesty must hear of this!


    They had to admit these weapons looked more robust than those in Pyno.


    Eh?


    Was this fortress a hidden T.O.E.P one?


    In truth, they were slightly right. The fortress belonged to a member of the T.O.R.P residing in Titarian. This fortress''s owner was none other than the one they called Lord Mushu, the number one master and controller of operations in the empire!!


    Hmmm...


    Many air force officers diligently carried out their duties, not daring to leave out a single thing.


    But what they didn''t know was that they weren''t the only ones getting down to business.


    .


    --Private hall, Hidden Fortress.--


    In the room, several powerful men gathered, all with their aides and guards beside them, except for the few masked men in ck.


    Yes. These were the same masked men who visited Cam earlier.


    And now, the ''family'' was all here, seated in a circr position.


    To the right, Cletus sat with his chest raised high, and his mouth hooked proudly. He looked as though saying: I''ve won. Soon, I will be monarch, and you all will have to vow to me!


    Huh.


    Cam, on another end, was still trying to hold her anger in.


    ''Rat bastard! Don''t think I will let you live for long. Soon, your upping''s wille!''


    As for Mushu, he too had the same thoughts as Cam. Don''t me him for being vicious. Keeping this guy alive any further would be detrimental to his ns.


    But even if Cletus Ghoul is out of the way, that doesn''t mean he would let Cam''s son sit on the throne.


    No... Though he didn''t want the throne, he would let either his son or someone trained with loyalty to take up the mantle.


    Mushu had thought this far ahead. The killing period was the time for the throne to shift hands.


    .


    Oh?


    The masked men smirked underneath their masks, already envisioning how bloody the next killing period in Titarian.


    There was also that guy, Murdoch, A.K.A, Mr. m, the second most powerful after Mushu, was also likely to fight for the throne.


    And one shouldn''t forget about number 3, number 4, number 5, and even the crooked number 9...


    Cletus might have beaten everyone to the finish line. But it was hard to say who would emerge victoriously.


    But of course, that wasn''t why they were here.


    The lead masked man in ck calmly tilted his head toward Cletus. "I take it all your forces have arrived?"


    "Yes, my lords. All forces have arrived and are now within the hidden fortress."


    Cletus didn''t have a private hideout around the Capital. And though he could camp outside in the forest regions in wait, it would be too risky, lest they got discovered. Additionally, the fortress gave them protection against beast attacks.


    Hiding such a big army required they had to go too deep into the dangerous lines around the perimeters.


    With Titarians terrain and beasts, they would start battling nature before having a chance to fight with Gregory. So who wants that?


    In the end, Mushu''s fortress was the perfect hideout.


    But how could he be so kind?

 Chapter 1499 Ready For Action

    Chapter 1499 Ready For Action¡¡¡¡Heh.


    Mushu inwardly sneered, thinking of why he allowed these enemies of his into his fortress.


    How stupid do you think he was?


    He Mushu had 2 Fortresses scared about the Capital''s perimeters.


    This fortress wasn''t even his main one. His real fortress was far bigger and more secure than this one.


    That''s right. He allowed them to see this site to make them focus on it. And during the time leading to the killing period, he would keep drawing their attention to this fortress.


    What can kill a man is being too sure and too confident.


    He nned to get them here, surround this ce and kill them all during the killing period!


    And with his acting, he had also made them believe the only reason he showed them was because he was forced to by the T.O.E.P.


    After all, just like Cam, his mission involved putting Cletus on the throne


    So what choice does he have?


    Cletus was greatly pleased, being his victory so close.


    Look! Aren''t these ''frenemies'' of his all bending to his wills now?


    Hahajahha~


    Monarch! Monarch!


    Finally, his long-time dream would be fulfilled!


    .


    "Duke Cletus, with all your men gathered, it''s time we reassess things for the big battle a day away. The same goes for you both."


    Mmmm...


    Everyone had stern expressions.


    Though they already knew victory was there, one still had to be careful, especially with Gregory''s dogs (ministers) running about vigntly.


    "Over the past few months, my men have been arriving in batches, little by little. And now, we have 21,289 men in total."


    "Hmmm... And what about you, Duchess Cam? I take it you have hidden forces too, no?"


    Cam swallowed hard but still maintained her charming smile, not adding to lie about the matter.


    It''s likely that these masked men already knew the true answer but were mainly testing her.


    So how dare she y a fast one on them?


    She had a fortress a little bit further away from the Capital''s perimeters. Her fortress could be said to be close to another town further east of the Capital.


    Cam''s throat was dry from the shock of how powerful Morgany was to know every little thing about everyone.


    Did they have eyes on the trees, walls, and the grounds? How can they always know everything, even her deepest darkest secrets?


    Cam had a momentary shiver the more she thought about it.


    Thankfully, she was on their team. Anyone who dared to go against them was looking for suicide!!


    .


    Camille forced a stiff smile, gripping her armrest tightly. Yet, her smile was as graceful as a stagnant lily floating on a pond.


    "My lords, you are indeed correct. This one does have a fortress all to herself, not belonging to her husband or children... But, I don''t know what orders my lords have for me?"


    One of the masked men chuckled, waving his hand casually. "The beautiful Cam needs not worry much. Compared to everyone else, you were only informed no more than 4 days ago. Everyone had months to prepare but you. So how can we not be fair toward one of our own?"


    "My lords, you mean..."


    "You will indeed contribute to tge battle, but we just need no more than 2/10th of those already residing in your fortress. This group will serve to do specific tasks within the Royal Capital to facilitate our assassination."


    Wonderful!


    Cam''s smile became genuine.


    Good. Good.


    They won''t be using all her men.


    What''s more, she also had many fortresses scared about the empire?


    But since they had only just informed her, it would indeed be unfair to request for all her men in the nearby fortress to match out.


    Even she didn''t want to.


    After all, no matter how vigorous they would emerge, they would still fight a bloody battle with Gregory''s dogs. All arrows, be they stray or not, will eventually take out some of her men. Swords, spears, and other weapons would have been detrimental in this bloody battle.


    She didn''t care much about them dying or not. She could always kidnap some more men or hire them. Though training them with resources wouldn''t be difficult, it would take time to build them up to a formidable group. At least now that she had the chance of sending her men to Morgany for training.


    Bah!...


    Cam''s main issue was that she didn''t want to use her forces for Cletus''s sake.


    F***!


    Why must her powers work for Cletus'' benefit?


    Hmph!


    Think beautifully!


    .


    The words from the lords made Cam visibly rx in her seat.


    The Lords didn''t ask about Mushu''s situation since they had long known all they should about his matters.


    "Now then, Duke Cletus, it''s best to remind you that we are only here to assist you. The deal was for us to assassinate Gregory and aid you in sitting on the throne. But that doesn''t mean you won''t be handling most of the work."


    Cletus suddenly felt nervous.


    "Duke Cletus, you need not feel anxious. We will still assassinate his highest Gregory and the few ministers too. And though Lord Mushu and Lady Cam and a few others will aid you, the majority of work will fall on your shoulders."


    The men left things on that note.


    If this guy couldn''t even control the many opposing nobles and forces in the Capital to abide by his orders, why bother thinking of the throne?


    With Gregory dead, the throne would be open for anyone to grab. So if another contender (a person not belonging to the T.O.E.P) arose and took the seat even after all they''ve done, then this guy was really useless!


    Back in Alec Barn''s day, they also aided him, still leaving all the work for him to fight against.


    The real go they gave was the impable information they had gathered.


    And just like Alec''s time, they had gathered everything about Gregory for Duke Cletus.


    He had the schedule for every single thing Gregory would do on the coronation day.


    He also knew about the many ministers'' ns and how many knights would get stationed everywhere.


    So only trash would not be able to win in such an advantageous scenario.


    .


    Like so, the enemy forces gathered to iron things out, while the many air force units collected all they could.


    Time seemed to y a quick game on many.


    And in no time, the morning hade.


    Landon tightened his grip on his weapon.


    Today would determine their oue for tomorrow!!

 Chapter 1500 Into The Royal Capital, We Go!

    Chapter 1500 Into The Royal Capital, We Go!¡¡¡¡With everyone up and on their feet with full bellies, they were finally ready to head into the Capital in teams.


    The day team was up on their feet while the night team went straight to bed. As for Landon, he had warped into his space after sleeping in his private pod.


    Everyone thought he slept for just 2 hours. But the flow of time in his space gave him ample, if not excess sleeping hours.


    And now, he was up and about, ready for action!


    Standing face to face in a circle-like manner, all team leaders gathered around Landon.


    "Captain Crowley, Bianca, Kayden... (10 more names)... Emma and Jennie... I assume you all know how heavy today''s tasks are."


    Everyone nodded with stern expressions.


    That had 3 days of work to do, all in just a single day.


    Of course, with the inflow of people going in and out of the Capital on a distant basis, their arrival might not be too suspicious, though they would stand out because of their skin tone. But it wouldn''t be too bad, since many foreigners regrly visit the Capital.


    Zohl was between the continent of Ten and Romain.


    And though closest in rtion to Romain, several people from Ten always passed by frequently.


    Ten people had skin tones simr to Lucy''s mothers. They just had significantly palerplexions.


    Of course, they were still simr in color to Pyno''s. So many wouldn''t find their appearances off-putting or too bizarre to raise suspicions. This was probably why the T.O.E.P from Morgany would move about easily too.


    All in all, there shouldn''t be a problem with them moving into the Capital, provided they paid the entrance fee.


    .


    "Your majesty, we are ready."


    All Captains replied, dawning regr clothes worn by those in Titarian.


    Good.


    Landon nodded, leading the group away from the campsite and through the forest.


    And after 2 and a half hours of walking, they finally reached the Main roads.


    Of course along the way, they did meet several beasts who wanted them as morning meals. But the beasts were handled by those exporting them towards the main roads.


    After arriving, they didn''t set out all at once.


    And from time to time, they popped out of the woods and began acting like travelers. Some even after as though they had gone into the bushes earlier to take as dumb and were now on their way, continuing their journey to the Royal Capital city.


    Some managed to hop onto the wagons of passing farmers and peasants, while others chose to buy off horses from the passing travelers at 3 times the cost.


    What? 3 times the cost?


    Many peasants were quick to sell their horses to these strangers who seemed to have fled for their lives from bandits.


    These foreigners looked tired, as though about to faint at any given time. Their clothes were haggard and twisted with soil and grass scattered over as though they had been running and falling while fleeing.


    To some of them, they sessfully fled 2 days ago from a bandit attack and had been running in the woods ever since while trying to find an exit towards the roads.


    Many knew howplicated their terrain was to foreigners. So this story was very justifiable.


    After all, amon joke in Titarian was that foreigners would always get lost out in the wilderness.


    Bit by bit, the Baymardians revealed themselves to the many travelers passing by, but not all at once.


    They waited for the first group of people to go a further distance ahead before popping out again.


    And in no time, they were sessfully on their way to the Royal Capital.


    But even though there were many groups in total, each team only had no more than 6 people, lest they draw too much attention to themselves.


    Everyone went on their way as though they werepletely unfamiliar with one another.


    Even within teams, some people went on alone since they knew the rendezvous point they would meet up in the city.


    The Air Force units had spent the entire night detailing the many streets, strange hills, and sights to look out for. Everyone more or less had an understanding of the Capital.


    .


    Landon pulled the reins of the overly fat and strong-legged horses while the owner rested merrily.


    That''s right.


    He, Landon, was one of the men going into the city Solo. He wasst to leave, hitchhiking a farmer''s wagon filled with hay.


    Of course, nothing like this could be free. So he not only offered to drive the wagon forests but gave all his ''catch'' he acquired in the forest to the farmer.


    If one didn''t have money, trading with food and grain was still an option in medieval times.


    It was just that the prey he offered was too good and too plump that the father couldn''t resist. Moreover, Landon also provided the man with some of the rock-looking fish he captured in theirposite streams and grilled in his space, seasoning it up with a few Baymardian spices.


    With all the Baymardians gone ahead, he took out the cooked fish and wrapped it in several big leaves.


    Just the smell alone was enough to make the farmer salivate.


    And now, Landon was driving the wagon while the farmer was still munching on the fish, closing his eyes to enjoy the delectable taste.


    "Good Creator Of the Heavens! What sort of tasty fish is this? How can you make it taste so good?"


    This was the best cooked fish the farmer had ever eaten!


    Landon chuckled. "Back in my empire, we like to rub several nts. And grass on our fish and meat before eating it."


    "Wonderful!"


    The farmer was already sold!


    No wonder he couldn''t eat such fish here. Maybe it has to do with the many methods Landon''s empire used.


    What a pity.


    .


    The farmer dropped a tasty piece of fish in his mouth and quickly yanked out the many pieces of fishbone from his mouth.


    "So you were alsoing for the corporation?"


    "Ah!---" Landon gave off an innocent look filled with excitement. "So the news is true?"


    "Of course it is true! Our new Monarch will soon take his ce on the throne!"


    Landon nodded obediently while listening to the farmer go in and on about how great Gregory and histe father are.


    The way he spoke, someone would think he was their campaign manager or something. But this was what it meant to be loved by the people.


    The farmer didn''t know it, but when something of the 2, his chest would rise high and his face full of pride.


    He pped Landon''s back yfully. "Aiyy... You don''t know, but before thete Monarch''s reign, things had just been so bad for usmon folks. But after some time, thete Monarch began making changes that benefited us. The man was a great man home we all loved. Sadly, his illness took him away."


    ''Illness? More like poison.'' Landon inwardly retorted, still maintaining an innocent smile.


    "I''ve been hearing about the condition on my way to the Capital, but I didn''t think much of it," Landon added.


    The news was released a while back, and many of the cuties and towns in this central region knew of the coronation.


    So saying you''ve been passing through all the cities and roads, not hearing about the coronation, would be too ridiculous.


    In the end, Landon went with a little white lie with more truth to it, exining his reasons for heading to the Capital.


    Like so, the duo continued their 2-show conversation until they reached the massive city gates.


    .


    ''So mighty!''


    This was Landon''s first impression seeing the towering walls up close.


    Firstly, one could see that the ancient people who first built the city walls took their sweet time in leveling many hills and spaces to create a firm and even ground to build the city walls on.


    If he had to say, he would guess these walls were far taller than his new Baymardian walls.


    They made them so tall and thicker than average, while also considering their strange terrain conditions across every part of the wall.


    Again, the external thickyer of the bottom and middle parts of the walls were made from our old glow stones. That way, if someone was trying to infiltrate at night, wouldn''t they just be spotted?


    Looking at the river channels that flowed in and out of the city, one could see manyyers of tiny bars to prevent people from swimming past the city walls.


    Again, these gutter-like regions also had glow stones lined in and out.


    The more Landon looked, the more interested he was in the glow stones.


    .


    "Next!!"


    Landon quickly drove the wagon towards one of the many guards calling to them.


    There were 2 lines of travelers going into the city and another 2 for those exiting.


    "Reason and feel!"


    "Here to make it big! I am to register in a hunting guild. Here''s my fee."


    Seeing his naive and overly excited face, the guards only scoffed.


    He wasn''t the first toe here thinking of making it in the big apple.


    What a dreamer!


    "Next!!"


    Landon and the farmer were in the clear after being searched and proven harmless.


    Good.


    Landon narrowed his eyes dangerously.


    Now it was time to sneak into the pce. Today, he had to meet Gregory!

 Chapter 1501: The Big day Is Finally Here

    <h4>Chapter 1501: The Big day Is Finally Here</h4>


    Like so, the day passed on swiftly.


    And in a blink of an eye, nighttime was here.


    Some were ted, looking toward the Coronation, thinking nothing of it. But behind the shadows, many forces were preparing for the ''big day'' in their own special way.


    .


    --Dark Vine Courtyard, Lampard Grand Estate--


    .


    A young, devilishly handsome blue-toned man sat on an exquisite long chair with several delicacies before him.


    His hair and eyes were jet ck, his fingernails permanently colored white from birth, and his body in-between burley and lean.


    His long hair had 2 braided strands tied back with the rest of his hair in a ponytail.


    The man leaned back nonchntly, with his legs apart and one hand on his chin.


    Hezily stared at the maids bringing in his night meal.


    It was customary for him to have a meal with his family during supper. But with tomorrow''s matters, everyone was busily making preparations of their own. And at the moment, only he was around in the estate.


    His father, brother, and siblings were out.


    He had returned a while back, realizing he was the first to arrive.


    The man shrugged, knowing fate was set in ce for now, and his family couldn''t make a move until a few more yearster.


    He didn''t know the particr reason but only got a brief confirmation that the mysterious people behind his mother had specific instructions that had to be followed.


    Hmmm...


    "Leave me."


    "Yes, young master." The many maids spoke out, blushing hard while leaving the room.


    No matter how many times they saw the youngster, his handsome face was even deadlier the longer one stared at him.


    With a mother like Cam, how could he not be good-looking?


    The 18-year-old Toro was Cam''s 1st son, the one she nned to initially take the throne.


    However, their initial and would have to wait thanks to his distant Uncle, his mother''s cousin Duke Cletus.


    .


    The young man swirled his cup of grape wine, watching the many blushingdies exit the room.


    "Silver Arrow."


    Swish.


    "Master!"


    A man dressed in all ck appeared from the shadows with one knee on the ground.


    He had been with Young master Toro for over 10 years now.


    "Report."


    "Master, the forces behind the madam are too powerful to investigate. No matter how we tried, they seemed to evade our every defense and ns. But this one thinks their skill set should belong to Morgany."


    "Oh?"


    The corners of Toro''s lips raised slightly.


    He had expected this much.


    "In that case, tell the men to fall backpletely... I''d like to see just how powerful these mysterious strangers truly are."


    It would be a lie to say he wasn''t unwilling.


    Just a few days ago, his mother told him to stop all operations for their ns for the throne.


    That is, since thete monarch died, do you know how many reinforcements he had written letters to nearby, asking them to leave the secret fortresses and head on to the Capital for war?


    Not only that. He had purchased enough ck power to blow Gregory to dust.


    No!


    By the time he would be done, even dust would be an understatement.


    He nned to wipe out Gregory''s entire existence like putting off a me on a single strand of hay.


    Everything had been going so well until his mother spat those words to put all operations at a halt.


    So how could he not be unwilling?


    .


    Heh.


    The young man did agree with his mother on the surface but still decided not only to investigate things further but understand who this new ''power force'' was.


    Who was behind his mother? Were their thoughts pure? What exactly do they want from his mother?


    For himself, Toro knew he was cruel, violent, and murderous. But for his family, in particr, his mother, he could rip out a thousand hearts and present them to her.


    She was one of his life weaknesses. His love for her was real.


    So investigating who suddenly ''supported'' her was something he did without question.


    "Morgany..."


    Toro murmured underneath his breath.


    For his mother to join any forces in the shadows, he knew she was doing for the family, in particr, himself.


    Listening to the words ''Morgany,'' for some reason, he felt rxed.


    Morgany was famous for never breaking their promises, no matter how high they stood.


    If they promised someone something, they would do it even if it costs them a lot.


    "At least she didn''t join these many useless associations around."


    "Master, I think so too." The guard humbly responded with his head still lowered to the ground.


    Heh.


    Toro dropped a grace unto his mouth, giving a sly smile. "As expected of mother. She''s always one step ahead of me in all her thoughts... I don''t know why we have to leave that bastard uncle of mine to take the throne. But I''m sure mother knows best."


    .


    With his cup in his hand, he calmly rose to his feet, walking towards the open balcony in the far corner of the room.


    "You only have now till sunrise to pass my orders. Tomorrow, we''ll only be spectators... Unless mother is in danger. Now, go."


    Whoosh!


    The man in ck vanished, leaning Toro alone, staring at the stars above.


    "This little dy means nothing..." He murdered, releasing a deadly aura to his surroundings.


    Soon, the throne will be his!


    As for his dear distant cousin Gregory, it looks like his time was up.


    Tomorrow was bound to be his death day.


    "Should I wear ck?"


    Hehehehhe...


    He looked forward to what surprises these influential people from Morgany would bring.


    "I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Time blinked away, having many looking at the starry skies.


    And soon, they fell to their beds, slowly feeling the Sandman''s snuggly embrace.


    Zzzzzzz~~~


    The moon stayed high, and in a flutter, the sun began to rise.


    And before many knew it, it was a brand new day.


    Yes! The big day was here!

 Chapter 1502: Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Who Are You?</h4>


    Cockle~doododoo~


    The morning birds had already begun waking many as the sunrise peeked through the cracks of their wooden windows.


    The early morning hue was like a nket of different colors, spreading shimmering light across thend.


    In the wash of the new light, everyone''s skin was glistening so beautifully.


    The early morning was the dominion of birds as they sang their morning tune to the sunrise in glee.


    The morning due had beaded on the many stalks of greenery like a fine wedding dress.


    But in no time, the due began fading, revealing the bright greenery it covered.


    Ah yes... Such mornings in Titarian only highlighted the beautifulndscape for many to marvel at.


    The bees were buzzing, and the nts opened their petals.


    But nature wasn''t the only one ready for the day ahead.


    It was barely 6 A.M, yet the streets were sizzling with people moving about in all directions.


    "Hahahah~... Today, our new monarch will take his rightful ce on the throne!"


    "I reckon the Royal square will soon get filled to the brim. Damn. If I want to watch, I have to get there early."


    "Bahahahah~... I''m so happy! This coronation has brought in big money for my shop! Do you know I was able to sell my family''s handmade sandals to visitors? Hey... You know to walk our Titarian ims, one needs the right shoes. Hahahahahha~... I''m now a little rich man."


    "Goodness! Have you heard? The celebrations will be allowed to carry on for 4 days straight! Typically, it''s supposed to be 3 days. But because of his highness''s record-breaking results when capturing the armored horned Wild boar, he earned us the course of having an additional day to celebrate!!"


    "That''s right. All this is a sign that his highness is a chosen one!"


    "Hey, hey, hey... Word around the streets that his highness is thinking of pushing forward the n made by his father a few years back."


    "Ah!- Are you talking about the one on taxes?"


    "Yes! Yes! That''s the one! Some nobles are against it while others support it. But it''s clear it''s beneficial to us. If we could have a say, I would fully support his highness!"


    "Me too!!"


    (*^*)


    ...


    On the streets, many discussed, thinking of Titarian''s future going forward.


    A new monarch meant change was imminent. But they wanted the change to favor them, even if it was by a little.


    So... Was that too much to ask?


    The streets were bubbling, with many nning to head to the open Royal Square.


    As per Titarian''s traditions, any new Monarch taking the throne must step forward on such a day and state at most 2 things they would aplish in their reigns.


    This was what they would mostly be known for.


    And throughout history, many have stood, talking about Conquering morend, expanding the territory, war, h, h, h~...


    They hardly ever spoke about anything directly beneficial to the people.


    It was always mostly rted to pleasing the nobles and those in high society.


    Looking at today''s matters, many couldn''t help wondering what promise or promises his highness Titarian would give.


    Apart from the coronation, many came forth to watch because of the promise.


    You have to know that if a monarch says something and can''t fulfill or begin work in the matter after 15 years at most, they could get forced to step down by many.


    This was Titarian''s way.


    So if one promises to be a tyrant? Though it was an ominous promise, they still had to fulfill or at least start their tyranny before the dateline.


    Why? Because their enemies would use this to drag them down!!


    Of course, many wouldn''t directly say they would be tyrants.


    No... They would put it sweaty, promising to make Titarian a strong empire.


    And what is needed for strength, a mighty army!


    In turn, what is needed for a powerful army? Food, more taxes collected, and even more ves to push forth their dreams.


    Many people in this era focus more on power, treating peasants as beings far lowly than their horses.


    Many were disgusted just being around peasants in public, talk less of ves. So why would they make promises benefiting these lowly beings?


    Heh... Naive!!!


    Of course, even in tyranny, they wouldn''t fully push the people to total despair, giving them at least a few breaths left in their lungs.


    When people get pushed to the extreme, they can unite against their ruler and the many nobles.


    The nobles and their forces only made up at most 30% of the poption. Everyone else were farmers, fishermen, maids, ves, boat builders, and so on.


    So the majority stand in unison, their doom would be imminent.


    In this world, tyrants understood this facet very clearly, keeping their people in fear while also having a sense of measure for their actions.


    All in all, everyone was looking toward today''s formation, wondering if their future Monarch would make a difference or not.


    For them, lesser people, they had ced a lot of hope on their Gregory!


    .


    Like so, the ce was filled with excitement, tension, and several other feelings unknown to many.


    Yes!


    This was the calm before the storm.


    In the many noble estates, several people dawned majestic attires whilemunicating with their forces.


    At the gates, the guards also began checking people while holding several painted images in hand.


    If anyone looked at it, they would know one of the portraits had the face of a very familiar man... Cletus Ghoul!


    Even now, they still kept ''strict'' control on the situation at hand.


    But how would some of them have known that the enemy was already snuck into the city by the many traitorous guards stationed on the city walls?


    Back in the pce, the many ministers had already arrived, looking at his highness Gregory at a loss.


    Their faces scrunched, and their eyes squinted deeply.


    "Your highness Gregory... Who is this strange man?"


    Yes... Who was this guard they had never seen before? Even the hidden guards around Gregory all wanted to know who this person was and where he popped out from.


    The man woreplete ck from head to toe. What''s more, there wasn''t even an opening hole on his assassin mask?


    That is, no one could see whether he was blue-skinned, dark-skinned, or pale-skinned.


    ''...''


    Hehehehe.


    "Who is he?" Gregory chuckled, seeing their many confused expressions.


    "Uncles... He''s but a simple guard."

 Chapter 1503: Coronation Ceremony Begins!

    <h4>Chapter 1503: Coronation Ceremony Begins!</h4>


    A simple guard?


    You look at me; I look at you.


    Everyone fell silent, notpleting any further. But deep down, they never rxed their vignce around this ''simple guard.''


    Eh-Erhm.


    Minister Abdali lightly coughed.


    "Yes... Well then, your highness. You look dashing. The sun is up, and the people are already growing below the terrace."


    Soon, it would be time for the coronation to officially begin!


    One step forth, another step forth, the group walked in formation with his highness and his special guard at the center.


    Gregory gave his ''guard'' a quick look.


    ''I hope you''re right, for all our sakes.''


    Gregory followed the group in silence, thinking of today''s matters.


    ''They should''ve already infiltrated our defenses by now.


    His heart turned cold, peeking at the many guards surrounding them.


    Who was on their side, and who amongst the bunch were the traitors?


    .


    Din. Din din. Din.


    The procession headed towards a massive room leading to the Grand Terrace.


    The terrace was extremelyrge and usually used by the royals for addressing the all Titarian subjects


    The vast stone structure was well decorated with various red drapes, as well as various golden vines intertwined and woven together for aesthetics.


    The Terrace was made to nt downwards, so those seated could be seen by those below.


    In short, the terrace looked like a giant 2-step stairway.


    On the bottom step, there were many neatly ced seats, enough to hold 200 nobles and royals.


    And standing on the corners where the royal guards, as well as 3 or 4 personal guards belonging to each noble faction seated there.


    As for the topmost giant step, it was mostly reserved for the monarch and those involved with performing the many rituals and rights during the coronation.


    There, a massive throne was stationed, with a vast enough space for those involved with the ceremony to stand by.


    Yes... The 1st step was high and far elevated for those seated on the 2nd step, as well as those below, could all watch the crowning ceremony.


    Ah yes... The giant 2-step structure looked more like 2 massive balconies, one above and one below, connected to form this gigantic Terrace.


    .


    For a moment, the scene was filled with anxiety, glee, murderous thoughts, and all sorts of emotions.


    As per tradition, only after the special guests had arrived and taken their seats would Gregory and his royal entourage enter.


    One by one, the many guests arrived, passing through the grand room leading to the giant terrace.


    And just before they emerged, preceding themselves to the crowd below, the royal announcer would yell out their names through the giant megaphone.


    The megaphone was connected to various metal tubes/pipes that also connected to several other megaphones hanging inches below the terrace.


    "The Lord Mushu, Viscount of Edinburgh Castle."


    What? Lord Mushu was here?


    Oh my...


    Many peasants below poled their heads high, wanting to glimpse the celebrity-like man in Titarian.


    F***!


    They felt even a newborn baby would want to know about Mushu.


    They saw Mushu emerge from the massive red curtains, stepping into the topmost Terrace.


    The man walked ever so gently, taking his time to reach the edge of the topmost balcony before descending the stairway and reaching the 2nd balcony.


    "My lord, your seat."


    Those in charge of sorting the various guests out, respectfully sent Mushu to his esteemed seat.


    Gulp.


    The fear of offending this man was great. Thankfully, the seat designated to him was a damn good spot!!


    Hmmm...


    The corner''s of Mushu''s lips raised slightly.


    "Go." He spoke out softly. And all 4 guards around him headed to the left and right far ends of the 2nd balcony, joining the many other guards belonging to others.


    The only rule was that they weren''t to stand in the regions that blocked the crowd from seeing those on the balconies.


    It can be seen that the architects who designed this whole terrace had considered many aspects.


    With a slight smile on his face, Mushu looked upwards towards the Throne on the First step.


    ''It really is tempting.''


    .


    "Her highness, Duchess of Lampard, Cam Twain."


    Many once again raised their heads to get a glimpse at the woman dubbed by many as the most beautiful creature in Hertfilia.


    And sure enough, she was indeed a head-turner.


    Sweet Heavens!


    The beautiful blue-toned, dark inky haired, rosy-lip woman dawned a white attire synched in the waist with a piece of golden fabric, leaving a flowy bottom that swayed with her every lip movement.


    Her bosoms were united firmly and upright, making many swallow hard after getting a peek.


    What a walking disaster.


    Yes... Such temptations were truly the downfall of men!


    But then again... Whether it''s death by battle or even by disease, something must kill... So why not a beautiful damsel?


    Many high-ranking nobledies on the terrace almost bit their tongues off, watching the game seductress capture the attention of their husbands.


    Vixen!!!!!


    Their eyes were bloodied with jealousy and rage.


    On the surface, they had a stic rtionship with Cam, acting all acting and chummy with her. But deep down, they were envious that her husband only kept her as his woman and no one else.


    To them, it''s all because of her face!!!


    If she were ugly, they didn''t believe he would still treat her the same.


    Hmph!


    They fluttered their fans inwardly angrily. Yet, they wore very warm expressions.


    "Duchess... It''s so great to see you. You look dazzling as ever."


    So fake!!!


    .


    "The Young master Toro Lampard from the House of Lampard!"


    Toro, his brother, and his sister entered the scene behind their mother, finding their seats.


    They were seated alongside those of simr age to them.


    "Go."


    Toro instructed their guards to join the rest, curious about how today''s matter would y out.


    So fun.


    Toro and his siblings calmly sat while bung gushed about by the many young nobles seated around them.


    ''So handsome!''


    Manydies were blushing so hard that their entire faces had turned tomato red.


    ''No. No... I can''t bear to peek at such a godly face. My legs are tempted to kneel and beg to be his wife.''


    ''Wait. Did he just look at me? Did the prince of my dreams give me a look? Then, does this mean he has decided to take me in as his bride?''


    ''Ahhh!!~... Young master Toro, please... Don''t look at me like that. I... I... Eh? My belly... I''m sure I''m already pregnant from a single look!''


    ''Good goddess! I almost fell off the balcony after locking Young master Toro eyeball to eyeball."


    As expected of children birthed from the most beautiful woman.


    Their features alone could start a religion.


    What was beauty? This was beauty!!!


    Everyone was going crazy about them. Meanwhile, the focus of their attention were oblivious to the fact they had ''impregnated'' others and given a few several heart attacks.


    Yes... Gregory was undoubtedly good-looking, far above average. Butpared to his distant cousin, Toro... The truth was evident for all to see.


    Some mothers secretly cursed, looking at their daughters literally drooling saliva onto their attorney.


    What happened to your manners? Don''t you know when to use your fan to cover their shameful acts?


    In truth, the girls all knew this. But have you ever been memorized so much that you just stare in a daze like a fool?


    Camille chuckled, once again confirming her children to be the best!


    As for her husband, he wasn''t anywhere near the empire, working on a certain matter.


    So she was now in charge of all Lampard matters here.


    .


    "The Lady Catherine DeWitt of Hoppleten Castle and her children... h, h, h, h h~"


    Like so, the names of all esteemed guests were called out.


    Some were allies to Gregory, while others secretly opposed his regime.


    As powerful and high-ranking nobles who had a say in the empire''s politics, it was customary for them to be here.


    There were also mighty Commanders and well defeated military strategists and individuals here.


    Everyone took their seats, looking up towards the 1st Balcony, waiting for the star of the show to emerge. Again, many knew this was the calm before the storm.


    A few gave each other tactful eyes before briefly ncing at the vast crowd gathered below.


    Some were peasants, some were visitors with curious minds... While others...


    Well, others were here for a purpose.


    Owner, looking at the crowd, everyone was dressed in everyday simple attorney, so who could tell who from who?


    For, friend or passerby... Only time would distinguish them all.


    And on the Royal city gates, a strange phenomenon was going on.


    However, those several hours deep into the city''s central zone would never know.


    Or should they say... It would be toote by then?


    .


    Pupuup!!


    On the Terrace, rows of men blew trumpets, and the crowd immediately felt a burst of awe.


    It was time... It was time for his highness to ascend the throne!!!

 Chapter 1504: Greed!

    <h4>Chapter 1504: Greed!</h4>


    Pupuup!~


    The glorious sounds bellowed out, and thousands of birds were strategically released into the air.


    The birds had ribbons tied to their feet, giving a stunning theatrical view for many.


    But that wasn''t all.


    Following that, another thousands of Dancing Flowers were also released.


    The term Dancing flowers came from the fact that the flower''s petals grew downwards like a cape.


    And coupled with the flower''s light weight and overall structure, the flowers would always fly towards the sky, dancing beautifully.


    The flowers were in all color varieties, making for another stunning view.


    The flowers released from the building flew so far high in the sky, covering the entire ce.


    Yes.


    In no time, the flowers traveled miles across therge gathering of people.


    "Your highness! Your highness! We love you!!!"


    "Hooray! Hooray! Our beloved Prince will finally take the throne!!!!"


    The people cheered and jubted, being infected by the merry atmosphere.


    Some peasants carried their children on their shoulders, pointing at the Topmost balcony.


    "Look there, Akira. That''s our soon-to-be monarch!!!"


    (^0^)


    These balconies designed to address the people weren''t far high above the ground.


    So many could still see those seated there. Though those in the crowd so far back could only see Gregory''s silhouette, it was still enough to make their blood boil.


    Hooray! Hooray!


    The festive atmosphere traveled through the crowd.


    But while some were festive about the ascent of the new monarch, others had different reasons.


    In the cheering crowd, several figures nodded at each other before slowly vanishing deeper into the Crowd.


    It was almost time.


    .


    Popup-Popup-Popup-Popup-Poup!!!!


    Everyone seated on the 2nd Balcony heard the trumpets change their tune to a familiar one.


    The meaning was simple.


    All rise!


    One by one, they stood from their seats, backing the crowd while facing the throne of the First Balcony.


    Their 2nd Balcony was built very protruding, stiving far outwards past the 1st.


    Goosebumps.


    Many had genuine smiles on their faces, imprinting today''s matter in their hearts.


    For those Gregory''s age, this was also the first time they would be witnessing all a coronation ceremony entailed.


    Toro clenched his fist, looking at the grand disy unfolding before his eyes.


    ''All this should be mine.''


    A deep wave of jealousy surged in his heart, as well as others too.


    As for some of the ambitious young noble girls, today''s matter showed them what true power represented.


    Sure. Toro was indeed far more handsome than his distant Cousin. But it wasn''t like Gregory wasn''t handsome too.


    And with Gregory''s power as Crown Prince and a few-moments-to-be Monarch... It was clear who they would choose to lean on in the end.


    Flutter. Flutter.


    Oh My...


    Thedies fluttered their fans, showing their most shy yet seductive and chanting expressions, hoping Gregory would get a glimpse of them during the entire Coronation event.


    .


    In no time, all esteemed guests stood, watching a group of burly royal knights dawned in Blue and ck attires bearing the Titarian Royal crest on them, marched out with long spears in their hands.


    But make no mistake!


    These spears weren''t ordinary.


    If a modern person were to describe the spearhead, they could say it looked like Wolverine''s extended w... Except the middle w was far longer than the others, acting as a sword.


    The outer ones were for catching an opponent''s sword attack, making this 2-in-one spear an excellent and admirable choice of weaponry.


    And judging from its des and thickness, a single sh from it could sever one''s body effortlessly.


    Din. Din. Din. Dim. Din!


    The Royal guards stormed out, stomping the blunt end of their spears on the ground.


    20 rows of Spearman came in, followed by another 20 rows of Bowman!


    And as one would expect, the Royal bows were indeed far different.


    "What a powerful disy..." Many murmured underneath their breaths.


    Who can me them?


    When the trumpets stopped ying, the majestic heroic-like tune echoed out.


    And at this moment, everyone felt their hearts thump vigorously.


    They had to admit the entrance of these many Royal forces was enough to make them subconsciously hold their breaths.


    .


    Everyone looked onwards, finally seeing a group of Ministers stepping out too.


    Unlike them, these ministers were directly involved with the Coronation event and would be aiding Gregory inpleting the many rituals.


    And sure enough, the ministers all held various items in their hands.


    Some held the horns of the Horned Wild boar Gregory killed, others held strange nts in their hands, some held ritual bowls, and so on.


    The group also emerged, surrounded by 10 guards.


    And following that, the Sanctifiers (priests) also came out too.


    In Titarian, they believe in the Goddess of the Hills, Myranda.


    Who else but her could produce such a strange yet magical terrain for them?


    Goddess Myranda had her Synagogues scattered about the entire empire.


    And as tradition, her Sanctifiers must always be present during each coronation to oversee the ritual.


    It has been this way since the beginning, hundreds and thousands of years ago.


    For the temple, their main concern was primarily thend.


    They believed thend was a sacred treasure in this Hertfilian world.


    Thus, they treated the ce like a baby.


    But of course in such a medieval ce with greedy and selfish people, the Synagogue had a mix of both good and bad people gathered in one.


    As for whether this Synagogue would follow the trend of many temples, wanting to begin crusades and force everyone to bend to their wills, such conversations had long been taking ce.


    In almost all empires, people had different beliefs. Many did talk about starting crusades, but only a few like the Temple of Adonis and the Temple of Dragmus, had ever officiallyunched their big crusade.


    In the end, many were ''all-talk'' and ''no work.''


    .


    One by one, the sanctified came out dawning special ceremonial robes.


    And finally, it was time for the star of the show to emerge!


    This...


    This was the moment they had been waiting for!

 Chapter 1505: Too Late!

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Too Late!</h4>


    Boum. Boum. Boum. Boum. Boum.


    Suddenly, the drums yed softly. And the royal announcer had a big smile on his face.


    "Announcing, the Crown Prince of Titarian, the future ruler, His Highness Gregory Ghoul the 3rd!!!"


    The thunderous announcement caused a deep pause to engulf the scene.


    Some forgot to breathe, others forgot to blink, while some stared with widened yet awe-struck mouths, watching the majestic younger appear.


    So mighty!!!!


    The Crown prince wore a golden attire with a long dark Green cape with ck outlines.


    In his hands were 2 short golden sticks/staffs.


    Step by step, the youngster marched out, holding the short staffs in a cross-like manner over his chest.


    "Your Highness!"


    The esteemed guests went down on one knee. And everyone else in the crowd did the same too.


    Well, everyone knelt... Except for Gregory and his special guard.


    Minister Abdali, kneeling beside Gregory, was once again intrigued.


    Why? Why was this guard so preposterous?


    How dare he not kneel? And why was his highness Gregory condoning such behavior?


    "Rise!"


    Many rose, thinking nothing of it when seeing the guard beside Gregory standing.


    Hey... As a guard, maybe the guy rose too quickly, right?


    With everyone''s heads down, many didn''t see the scene. Only those kneeling beside Gregory on the 1st balcony saw the spectacle.


    Now, they were getting more curious about this strange Mr. Guard.


    .


    Like so, the ceremony continued without a hitch.


    5 minutes went by.


    8, 10, 12, 16, 20... 35 minutes flew by in a blink of an eye, with the strange rituals allpleted.


    Unlike other empires, their rituals weren''t so long and daunting.


    And soon, the magnificent royal Crown was brought over.


    At the moment, Gregory was wearing his ''Crown Prince'' crown.


    But this wouldn''t do.


    Now, they had to switch the one on his head for the majestic one they carried about.


    However, before doing this, there were still some promises and oaths that needed to be sworn before the entire congregation.


    These oaths were mainly towards Goddess Myranda.


    Lord Mushu looked at Cam tactfully, knowing the hour to strike was upon them.


    It was bad luck for anyone to interrupt the oath process. They, as Titarians, believed in this, irrespective of whether they were members of the T.O.E.P or not.


    Who wants bad luck to follow them for the rest of their lives?


    Think about it.


    If Gregory was always blessed with Luck, then didn''t it mean they or anyone else could also get cursed with bad luck too?


    No way!


    They had to act before the oath-taking ceremony began.


    And they knew just the right moment to do so.


    .


    Very solemnly, the Sanctifiers stared at the gathering of people... In particr, the esteemed guests gathered.


    One of the Sanctifiers had a strange light flicker in his eyes. However... No one caught hold of his abnormalities.


    "People of Titarian!... We have gathered here as witnesses to the Crown Prince''s Coronation. And as per the tradition, now is the money for many to speak... Who here injects to the rising of Prince Gregory?!"


    I object!


    ... Is what someone should say if they had evidence Gregory was a person who wouldn''t follow Goddess Myranda''s ways.


    Yes... The objection was more in line with their beloved Goddess.


    --Silence--


    Look left; look right.


    Minister Abdali and several firm supporters behind Gregory couldn''t help peeking at Cam.


    But the woman just sat there as though it had nothing to do with her.


    Eh?... Could it be that they made a mistake?


    Hehehhe...


    Cam chuckled.


    Did she want to attack?... Ah... She wasn''t the one they should be anxious about, no?


    Abdali thinned his lips, seeing the vicious woman being obedient.


    Why? Why was he feeling a deep sense of unease if everything was alright?


    "Now then..." One of the Sanctifiers said, cutting the period of silence short.


    .


    The arrogant looming Sanctifier held a sacred book in his hand and looked very poise. "Since no one has any objection, then the ceremony will cont--"


    Before the Sanctifiers could finish his words, 3 shadows appeared beside Gregory with daggers in their hands.


    Time stopped dead in its tracks as everyone''s eyes shot open in honor.


    Toote! Toote!


    The guards and many tracked for their weapons, eating to rub over and save Gregory... But it would be toote.


    "Your highness!!!"


    Many eximed in terror, already envisioning the scene where Gregory would get diced into a hundred pieces.


    Ahhh!~


    Manydies curbed away, putting their hands over their faces while peeking.


    They didn''t want to see the bloody scene, but their eyes disobeyed their orders.


    Everyone thought Gregory was a goner. With the attack speed of his enemies, who can save him now?


    Toro, Lord Mushu, and Cam had expressions stretched in masks of triumph.


    Hahahahhahaha~


    Did you see their ability?


    What brisk steps!


    Look at their movements... No one they knew in Titarian could move like this.


    ''Morgany¡­''


    Toro inwardly recited, feeling a wave of awe smash into his heart.


    This was the power of Morgany!


    Camille and Mushu also had curved lips, feeling awed to be a part of the Society.


    They stared at the scene, almost chanting aloud what they thought in their hearts.


    ''Yes!... Yes! Do it... Kill him!... Kill-''


    ~Ting!!!!!!


    Cam and Mushu''s smiles froze.


    How can this be?


    Standing before Gregory was the strange guard who held one of the long Titarian spears in his hand.


    The image everyone saw was enough to cause a blockbuster!


    One of the enemies had their daggers caught between the spear''s ws; another had smashed their dagger into the spear''s long staff... While thest opponent who attacked Gregory from the back was more on the unfortunate side.


    A single kick from the guard had caused them to fly directly above them.


    (!_!)


    Who am I? Where am I? What am I?


    Landon smirked, looking at the 2 shocked T.O.E.P beside him.


    "Now then... How about I finish you off before your friend touches the ground?"


    "..."

 Chapter 1506: True Power!

    <h4>Chapter 1506: True Power!</h4>


    "Too slow."


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The two T.O.E.P people were beyond stupefied, watching themselves fall to the ground helplessly.


    ''What are you? Made of stone?''


    One of them wanted to curse, feeling his ribs broken by the mysterious guard''s punch.


    He swears he wasn''t exaggerating.


    Even his superior''s punches weren''t this powerful!


    (£¤^£¤)


    As for those watching, the scene was one they couldn''t describe.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    It was as though the killers were moving in slow motion because the guard''s reaction speed was just too crazy!


    Every time they would try to kill Gregory, their bacsh would be ten times heavier.


    But would you also believe that all this happened under 3 breaths, just before the killer he threw high in the air was about tond?


    Bam!


    Landon kicked both guards towards the balcony''s rails and quickly climbed his now-erect staff like a monkey.


    So fast!!!


    Bam!


    The falling killer was again kicked far high to the sky before anyone could react.


    Huh.


    Everyone saw the mysterious guardnd before Gregory, twirling his staff to show his protectiveness towards Gregory.


    "..."


    --Silence--


    Even the enemies had to give him a second look.


    Hello?... Are you sure you''re human?


    They wanted to pull off his mask and have a look at this fighting demon.


    That is... Since when did Gregory have such a powerful guard? What''s more, why was such a guard working for such a weakling?


    No! Such a person should be working for them instead!!


    Cam gave Lord Mushu a discreet look.


    They originally wanted to reveal themselves, standing on the opposite end of things since any project the T.O.E.P took was bound to be victorious.


    But now, they decided to wait a while before revealing themselves.


    Why not see how things would proceed before striking out of the shadows?


    Anyway, even if their men were to participate, it didn''t mean they had to be there in the flesh.


    If anything, they could deny any treason usations with tantamount ''proof.''


    Of course, they still believed the T.O.E.P would win this war.


    Heh.


    So what of one guard was exceptional?


    With the army gathered, it would be impossible for him to jeep protecting Gregory. Their only choice would be to flee into hiding.


    And sure enough, what happened next confirmed Cam and Lord Mushu''s thoughts.


    .


    "Protect your highness! Quickly! Take his highness to safety!!!"


    Minister Abdali bellowed, waning many from their stupor.


    And in a sh, Gregory was bundled like a dumpling and pushed into the grand room.


    Their n was good. But too bad the enemy had long been prepared.


    "You... You... What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    Abdali and the other supporters stared at the scene with grave faces.


    In the golden massive hall-like space, they were surrounded at all corners, with every door having hundreds and hundreds of guards lined across the hallways.


    But maybe what was more painful was that there were traitors amongst their personal units!!


    Abdali stared at one of his most trusted aides with an icy re. "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    The aide chuckled, waving his sword about yfully. "Master... Don''t me this disciple... Ever since you started teaching his highness, you changed. The ''you'' before was the one I looked up to... But Master... The ''you'' now makes me sick!!!"


    Don''t me him for being rude, but he initially followed his master to enjoy riches, wealth, women, and all sorts of good things in life. But after his highness came into the picture, they started ''helping'' people, doing many meaningless tasks, cutting their original thievery and bullying short.


    Do you know the most exhorting part of being in power was arrogance?


    To stomp on one''s feet and watch the other beg for mercy was something that made his blood boil excitedly.


    You take that away, and what does he have to enjoy left?


    .


    Change! Change!... He hated that word!


    But maybe his refusal to change was because he had gotten to his current position while being bullied and tortured by others.


    So now that it was his turn to do the same, why was it now that highness hade into the picture with his ''kindness?''


    You lie!


    It was his time for tyranny.


    Wait until he enjoined his fill beforeing with those stupidws and regimes!


    (*¦Ð*)


    Many felt so too.


    What''s surprising was that Gregory of 16 years old, had long been preparing them since the age of 9 to know that when he took over the throne, many things would have to change.


    However, they still felt it too abrupt, very unwilling.


    They had hoped for a miracle that would stop it all. And now that such a solution appeared in their time of need, how can they not jump on this wagon?


    2 of Abdali''s aides looked at their treacherous colleagues in rage.


    "You are too short-sighted! Who did his highness do this for? It''s for us!!!"


    Many of them are of peasant descent. Such changes would benefit their families. This was why many people loved and supported Gregory.


    "You shut up!!" The treacherous aide was getting furious. What did he care about the people? All he cared for was what entered his pocket, his mouth, and what his privileges could bring to him.


    Do you know that in the past few years, he had to hide every time he raped a woman just because he was Gregory''s ''supporter?''


    In this era, rape was asmon as flies following meat.


    If you are in power, you see a woman that meets your eye; whether she''s married or not, you can rob her and even bribe thew enforcers to side with you.


    Money solved everything!!!!


    Back then, he didn''t need to hide when doing his deeds.


    But all that changed with Gregory''s emergence.


    In this world... His existence was too stranded and out of tune.


    What happens to freedom for the powerful? What happened to the freedom to do what he wanted? Was he to keep hiding in his own empire?


    What''s even more frightening is his hypnotizing ability, making many, including his Master, minister Abdali, nod their head in agreement with the boy''s every decision!


    But not him.


    He wouldn''t be stupid enough to fall for the boy''s tricks!


    They say the boy has incredible luck. But he felt the boy was a male vixen with hypnotizing abilities instead.


    Or else... Why can everyone agree to such preposterous ideas?


    No way!!!


    Such a boy should''ve never been born in the first ce!!!


    .


    One by one, the many minutes were shocked to see a few people in their groups turn treacherous.


    What''s more, howe all the royal guards were suddenly against them?


    No... These shouldn''t be the Royal guards!


    Abdali''s face turned chillier. ''The original guards have all been reced!... If that''s the case¡­.''


    Bubuum!


    Minister Abdali quickly turned his head towards the balcony behind them.


    And sure enough, the chaotic sounds of swords and many weapons nging together.


    For sure, the enemy has got them surrounded!


    Their only hope now was that the enemy''s army wasn''t so big that they wouldn''t be able to counterattack.


    They too had prepared for any counterattack, with their units scattered about. But what if there were more traitorous amongst them who leaked all their ns?


    In that case, those they had prepared on standby might now be surrounded by the enemy.


    Abdali clenched his trembling fist.


    ... This was bad!


    The many Ministers and few supporters in the hall thought they had seen it all.


    But then, suddenly, one of the doors opened, and in came a face thought they wouldn''t be seeing for a long, long, long time.


    Din... Din... Din...~


    The slow yet arrogant footsteps echoed out across the vast open hall.


    Everyone turned to look at the approaching men, some happy, some smug, others grim.


    Gregory''s eyes twitched vigorously the moment the man arrived.


    "Uncle... You?"


    "Nephew... I''m so sorry we have to meet in such a way."


    "Damn you, Cletus! How dare you attack his highness?"


    Cletus sneered, staring at Abdali. "A good dog doesn''t bark without orders."


    "You!!!~~~... Very good... How did you know of thete monarch''s death? With his time of death, it would be impossible for--"


    Boom!


    A realization hit many.


    Gregory''s eyes turned red. "It''s you!!"


    .


    Gregory''s face became distorted.


    He had found his father''s illness too strange.


    It appeared out of nowhere a few years back.


    They had invited people over but were told it was just a strange disease.


    But now, Gregory understood it wasn''t that the healers were ipetent but that his dear uncle had gone to a higher source to look for this special poison!


    Gregory''s entire body quivered in anguish.


    "HOW COULD YOU? How could you kill your blood brother?!!... How? How? How?!!"


    The more Gregory spoke, the more his emotions were out of ce.


    No... His face... It was twitching vigorously!!


    And just then, Landon felt a slight tremble underneath his feet. But it was too weak, and only he felt it now.


    [Warning! Warning! If the host does not calm Gregory, his luck will copse the entire building!... The son of Luck has begun unlocking his ''Key'' Attributes!!]


    What?


    Critical as in Key to the Holy Core?


    Dammit!


    Landon felt the tremors growing by the second.

 Chapter 1507: And So It Begins

    <h4>Chapter 1507: And So It Begins</h4>


    "How can you? How could you?..."


    Everyone stared at Gregory in shock.


    Rumble. Rumble.


    Now, it was not only Landon who felt the tremors but they too!


    This... This...


    What was going in here?


    Everyone was still in shock, with only a few people staring at Gregory in understanding.


    This... Oh, no!


    "Your highness, you need to calm down," Abdali whispered, not wanting the enemy to find Gregory''s secret.


    Though he wasn''t entirely sure, the many strange things about Gregory made him more inclined to believe it was his Highness''s doing.


    Or else how can the tremors start at the exact time his highness was livid with fury?


    Coincidence? They think not!!


    Gregory''s entire face turned distorted with uncontroble twitches the more he thought of histe father.


    His body vibrated, and his breathing turned heavier.


    His eyes turned a frightening shard of brown, with his vision seemingly blinded, as though he couldn''t see anyone in the hall, only sinking into a pool of despair.


    The tremors weren''t that bad. But Abdali knew if things continued further, an imminent disaster would ur.


    ''No... What do I do to save his highness from himself?''


    Pah!


    A light talk fell on the back of Gregory''s neck, shocking many.


    They looked at the now fainted Gregory, quickly turning their attention to the mysterious guard in confusion.


    ''Erm... Mr. Guard, aren''t you supposed to be on his side? Why would you attack your own master?''


    Auhh~


    Abdali and a few supporters breathed a sigh of relief, feeling the tremors stop.


    F***!


    That was so close!


    They were almost tempted to give 2 thumbs up to the mysterious guard.


    At the start, they were ufortable with this mysterious guard who appeared out of nowhere. But now, they were only grateful he was here.


    The fact that he was still willing to stand by Gregory''s side after all that happened showed his loyalty to his highness.


    However, it only made them a little gleeful.


    After all, their current situation was quite hopeless.


    .


    Abdali and the rest had long unsheathed their swords, waiting to die on the battlefield if it came to it.


    Each side looked at each other grimly. And at this point, the 3 T.O.E.P members had joined the gang, calmly entering the shall as though they weren''t suffering from the many injuries Landon had given them.


    (-_-)


    They slowly walked towards Cletus''s side, vividly staring at the mysterious guard.


    That''s right. Their attention had now changed from Gregory to the guard.


    They understood that Gregory was weak. And without this guard''s help, they might not be able to touch a single strand of Gregory''s hair.


    Though they hated to admit it, they would have to work with Cletus and the rest to create openings and distractions.


    They didn''t believe that if 10 or 20 people attacked the guard at once, he would still be able to keep Gregory safe.


    Of course, all this would be regarded as water on a duck''s back if this guard was willing to join their Society.


    Morgany needed talents like him.


    Whether talented and blessed with the brains to create poison or even architecture, Morgany secretly enticed and recruited talents from the various empires.


    And if one day, Morgany were to go against their empires, these talents wouldn''t even bat an eysh to help, feeling that it was just right for Morgany to take over.


    Every 3 years, the Society hosts severalpetitions, allowing these Newly recruited Talents to showcase their strength.


    Thepetition was intense, with all Morg Monarchs, superiors in the 3 Morg empires, and those in the Pirate organization present for such asions.


    Without a doubt, these people were also T.O.E.P members standing at the top of the pyramid, here to pick the best talents to enter their factions.


    Be it in poison making, weapon manufacturing,bat, Agriculture, advancements in (A.K.A scientific discoveries like the Siege weapons and the mill)... Every talent group would be targeted.


    This again was probably why Morgany stood on the top.


    And at that point, once a young talent outshines the bunch and gets taken in under someone, the individual(s) responsible for bringing them in would get handsomely rewarded for their effort in making the Society strong.


    Every ''good'' deed was well prepared, and every bad was... Heh...


    Well, one could say the result traitors had to face was far worse than anything many could imagine.


    There was a special punishment developed just for this.


    .


    All 3 hooded T.O.E.P men calmly stared at the mysterious guard.


    The important thing is to rope this guy in first.


    As for them taking revenge for his earlier actions, wouldn''t they be the ones responsible for bringing him in and taking care of him following that?


    The men looked at the guard in scrutiny. "You... Who are you?"


    The words were simple, yet everyone''s attention was highly piqued.


    Yes... What exactly was the identity of the stage mysterious man?


    How old was he? What skin color did he have? Where was he from? A Titarian? A Zohl person from another empire? Or was he a foreigner?


    "Speak, guard. Who are you?"


    "Guard?" Landon chuckled. "You don''t deserve to know my identity... Bute to think of it, why do you bunch like chatting like little girls? Are we going to fight or not?"


    "You!~~~ Insolent!!!" Cletus was shocked and in rage.


    Clearly, the bastard was directing his insults at him for his earlier actions when entering the hall.


    Even beingposed to a woman was an insult; talk less of beingpared with a girl.


    ''We that prick saying I talk too much?... From young till now, except for my parents, bastard brother, and bastard cousin Cam, who has ever dared to hurl insults at me face to face?''


    "You''re quite a jester, aren''t you. Since my dear friends were interested in you, I thought I would let you go without extinction... But you just had to court death."


    Sling!!!


    Cletus unsheathed his majestic sword. And instantly, the entire room turned gloomier.


    Cletus might be weak to a few like Mushu, butpared to the majority, he was still a fierce beast that couldn''t be underestimated.


    Hehehehehehehe~


    Cletus'' eerieugh bellowed out, making many feel goosebumps all over.


    Typically, his voice always sounded a little loud and boisterous.


    But when angry, it was calm, steady, and low.


    .


    "You insolent, lowly worm... It appears you''re the type who has never known his ce. Look around you, moron! You''ve long been surrounded. But rather than begging, you dared to move that smart mouth of yours like a dog... Hehehehe... I guess It''s true what they say. Ignorance is indeed a crime! Now... I''ll give you one chance all because of my friends. Kneel, Kowtow and lick the ground, and I might let you off with just a severed arm!"


    Behind Cletus, one of his men followed angrily. "Kneel, you bastard!! Do you realize you''re in the presence of royalty?!!!"


    "Oh?"


    Pff~


    Landon chuckled.


    Indeed. Everyone here was in the presence of royalty... By that, he meant Gregory, and of course, himself!!


    The 3 T.O.E.P members gazed at him calmly. "A person like you should be working for a weakling like Gregory Ghoul."


    Oh?


    Landon effortlessly carried the now passed out Gregory and firmly ced him on his left shoulder as though carrying a pebble.


    ''...''


    They have once heard of people having dangerously powerful strengths.


    But this was the first time they had seen someone with such a godly physic.


    Erm... Can they say they were starting to get a little scared?


    .


    Cletus was taken aback, reassessing the mysterious guard once more.


    He and many here didn''t see Landon''s earlier actions.


    They just stormed into the ce in the nick of time, just before Gregory could leave.


    So how can he not be stunned by Landon''s casual acts?


    Cletus narrowed his gaze. ''This person isn''t easy. It''s better to let someone first test his strength before I make a move."


    Heheheh...


    With Gregory on his shoulder and his spear in one hand, Landon chuckled yfully.


    "Let me be clear. I won''t be joining any of you or switching sides. And, I won''t be letting you touch a single strand of hair from his Highness''s head and that of his supporters. So cut the bullsh** short! It''s against my ethics to bully others."


    Meaning, he wouldn''t attack them unless they made a move first?


    Dammit! Who did this guy think he was? Does he think he alone can protect the gathering of followers? Naive!!


    Many inwardly retorted.


    But Landon didn''t care. He raised his spear at Cletus and the 3 T.O.E.P members provocatively.


    "Like I said. I''m a very busy man. And as you can see, I don''t have all day to y with you. So are you going to move or just stand there like a bunch of retards?"


    At this point, everyone felt Landon deserved a beating.


    Good... Good...


    Some cracked their knuckles provocatively.


    "Since you want us to fight so badly, how dare we turn down your request?"


    Cletus sneered. "Everyone, attack! Hit them all at once!"


    "Charge~~~~!!!!!"


    The thunderous sounds of battle-spirited men echoed out. Hundreds and hundreds of men stormed in from all corners.


    Landon twirled his spear with an expressionless face. ''And so it begins...''


    The battle for the throne!!

 Chapter 1508: A Chance Emerges

    <h4>Chapter 1508: A Chance Emerges</h4>


    Iing from the left, iing from the right, iing from all around.


    The hundreds and hundreds of enemy guards stormed in from all 5 doors leading into the grand hall.


    The only way to escape would be towards the balcony.


    But who would''ve known there would also be enemies secretly taking the ce of the guards earlier?


    That''s right.


    They stood by the balcony door as though blocking the path, preventing Abdali and the rest from leaving.


    Dammit!


    If it''s a fight you won''t, then a fight you shall get.


    "Quickly! Cone Formation! Spears out! Protect his highness!"


    1, 2, 3...


    The gang hastily made a sloppye formation, cing their spears and swords at various strategic angles with their backspletely exposed.


    Yes. Only those at the balconies weren''t running to them. So they could only put a few eyes to stare at this bunch while focusing on strengthening their cone-shaped formation against the others storming in.


    This was just the beginning, yet Abdali''s hair was already loose, his eyes fidgety, and his body damp.


    Huh.


    Cletus sneered at their desperation. "Swordsmen halt! Archers take hold and fire!!"


    At the front of those rushing in, the archers forced their way forward, with the first line kneeling while the 2nd line standing behind with string bows and capable arrows in their hands.


    Some strung 2 arrows on their bows at once, while others used 1.


    F***! It can be seen that only top powerhouses like those in Morgany could shoot 3 arrows at once with high efficiency, with all hitting their marks in deadly ways.


    With firm grips, the many archers pulled their arms back and aimed at the many targets before them.


    .


    Archers?


    Abdali''s pupils dted at an incredulous speed.


    They had but few shields, not enough to protect everyone!


    He blinked with evident pain in his heart, knowing at most half of them would be taking a deadly hit.


    His men''s lives were his responsibilities. Seeing those willing to die alongside him only made his intestines churn with regret on why they didn''t prepare better.


    Nheless, they will never give up, dying like a true man.


    Using his swords, he stared fiercely at their many enemies.


    "Everyone, don''t be afraid. Today, we fight for honor! Hold your chests high, stand your ground and do your best to protect our Leader, the one true ruler of Titarian, his highness Gregory Ghoul!!!"


    Yeah!!!!!


    The man smacked their chests as though injecting more courage into their bloodstreams.


    For honor! For his highness, they fight!!


    Hmmm...


    Killing intent shed through Cletus''s eyes.


    One true ruler?


    "Fire!!!"


    ~Thung!


    The archers released their waves of destruction onto their prey.


    .


    Whoosh!


    Hundreds of arrows pierced through the air, creating sizzling sounds too hard to miss.


    Some flew very low, towards the group''s feet, others targeting their mid-sections and others, their upper bodies.


    And for the first time in a very, very long wild, Abdali felt like an ant shing the stormy waves at sea. Only this wave was made of deadly arrows, with some poisoned.


    ''May the Goddess be with us all.''


    1, 2, 3...


    "Ahhhhh!!!?~"


    The deadly cries of many echoed just as expected.


    The cries were enough to make many feel cold on this hot, sunny day.


    But wait! What was this?


    **Freeze***


    Time once again stood at a standstill the moment the arrows reached their ''marks.''


    Everyone wanted to smack their faces hard or run into a wall and hit themselves to bleeding-point just to make sure they saw what they did.


    How? You? When?... What the devil is going on here?


    Cletus''s age was full of disbelief. The 3 T.O.E.P members also had dumbfounded expressions behind their masks, and everyone else once again had a true understanding of how dangerous this masked guard was.


    "You!~..."


    What sort of fairy operation was this?


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    .


    "I told you... Didn''t I. With me here, don''t even think about touching a single strand of hair from any supporters here."


    "_"


    ''Yes, you did say that. But who would''ve taken you seriously? Don''t you know what you''ve done is already in the impossible category?''


    Ahh-...


    ''Goddess, was it that sent this guard to us in our time of need?''


    Being so close to death but surviving, Abdali felt like killing 20 cows after this to thank the heavens.


    Everyst supporter felt the same too.


    And was it just them, or did they just see their entire lives sh before their very eyes?


    In the massive hall, many were still wailing at the top of their lungs from the sudden arrow attacks.


    But what... No... How exactly did it happen so fast?


    They didn''t even see Landon shift position until the end.


    Yup!


    If not for seeing him move his spear at thest moment, sending thest few arrows away, they would''ve suspected the hands made U-turns on their own through sorcery.


    In the end, Landon had sent all arrows right back to the archers, killing over 8/10th of them.


    What a brutal attack!


    The 3 T.O.E.P members now confirmed he had super abilities. Such things weren''t all that rare. A handful of legendary people in Morgany had such different but powerful abilities.


    However, they had never seen someone so powerful and fast as the strange guard.


    ''No! If such a person doesn''t want to join us, then he has to die, lest he bes a problem for us in future!''


    Yes... All 3 gave each other tactful looks, slowly moving backward, fading into the crowd.


    For such a person, if they had to make a move on him, it had to be a surprise assault. For now, they would use these people as guinea pigs, waiting for the opportune moment to reveal themselves and strike.


    Cletus also thought the same, wanting his men to take action first.


    But how would they have known that things would only get more difficult from here on out?


    .


    Wong!~


    Landon''s spear resonated lightly, with him unhurriedly taking a firm stance at the very front of their Cone-formation.


    Even more eye-boggling was that Gregory was still on his holders, passed out.


    (!..!)


    Forget it. No supporter had anyments at this point.


    "No matter what happens, stand behind me as you are. Don''t shake, don''t move, and keep your eyes closed at all times."


    What? Keep their eyes closed during battle?


    Abdali and many wanted to protest. But Landon''s murderous aura that seeped out made even they, war veterans, feel like turtles looking for their shells.


    "On the count of 3, you will do as I''ve said."


    Mommy... They continuously nodded like chickens, not daring to disobey the guard''s orders.


    Who knows... Maybe there''s a poison that can affect their eyes and ears that they were unaware of. So who were they to argue here?


    (?¦Ð?)


    Of course, if it were someone else, they wouldn''t follow these instructions, closing their eyes during battle.


    But after seeing the guard''s disy, they decided to put their trust in him.


    .


    Landon''s voice was loud enough for those he was guarding to hear but too low for the many enemies around to pick up on.


    However, this didn''t stop them from being defensive.


    It was just that they thought Landon was making ns to fight them all one by one. In the end, even if he had super abilities, how can he attack them all at once?


    This fact was already etched in their minds.


    Cletus narrowed his eyes.


    "Everyone! Bull Formation! 2-1-2 Tactic! The rest of you join in and attack!!"


    He would like to see how the damn guard would be able to go against their famous Bull Formation that was famous to those in his legions.


    As for Cam and Mushu''s few men amongst them bunch, if they too joined in, quickly learning and adjusting to the bare essential of his bull Formation.


    So powerful!


    Though the enemy wasn''t holding up any shields, the formation was still very intimidating, making it hard for any ordinary person to break through it.


    Seeing the many intimating groups advancing, Landon didn''t even bat an eye.


    "1..."


    Bubuum.


    Abdali and the rest clenched their jaws, hearing Landon''s countdown.


    "2..."


    F***!


    What did he say again? They recalled his words one more time, not wanting to miss a single instruction.


    And at this very moment, the enemy began their first wave of attacks.


    They believed the reason the arrow attacks failed was because their opponent had a mole space to y with and time to do so.


    Now, they had reached overly close to the bunch of supporters from all sides, holding their spears barely inches away from them.


    Hahaha~


    Cletusughed.


    This time, the bastard game and his group of weaklings were going to die! Look. Even the guard has given up, with his head lowered, staring at the ground in dismay.


    "This is your chance! Kill! Kill! Shoot the spears now!!!"


    Very calmly, Landon slowly raised it high. And just then, something mysterious happened.


    "3..."


    Boom!!!!!!

 Chapter 1509: God?

    <h4>Chapter 1509: God?</h4>


    Boom!


    Everything happened in slow motion, with many already realizing it was toote before they could squeeze out a single blink.


    "Ahhhhhhh~~~~!!!... My ears... I can''t hear a thing!"


    "Help... Help... I can''t see."


    What was going in here?


    Panic and fear of the unknownpletely engulfed many as the blinding heavenly light took away their sight.


    "It hurts!... It hurts!!"


    ~Pitchui!


    Many identally stabbed those around them, too confused about where they were swinging their weapons.


    Their ears bled, and their eyes tingled.


    Blind! Deaf!... They were both bound and deaf, all due to this sorceress guard.


    And now, for the trust time, many felt they were facing an underworld creature cloaked in human skin.


    How can one produce heavenly light in a snap of a finger? How can one not only take away their senses of sight but hearing as well?


    With trembling hands, those closest to the attack held their ears in horror.


    No... No... What was an assassin, knight, or killer without hearing?


    "Ahhhhh!!!~"


    It was hard to tell whether they were wailing for their imminent futures or the pain wallowing up within.


    Yep, the effects would only take 5 seconds for their Sight and hearing to slowly start recovering if hit by one grenade.


    Yet, this time for them felt like an eternity!


    Or those with working ears, recovery wasn''t an issue. But it was hard to say for those too close to the attack range.


    The sh from the stun grenade had emitted a st of heat upon detonation.


    The heat was so fierce that many felt the tingling burn in their ears.


    The sh temporally activated the photoreceptor cells in their eyes, blinding them for this period and causing them to loseplete bnce of themselves.


    Up was down, down was up, left was right...


    For a moment, some had made U-turns without even knowing it, stabbing those at the back.


    But did you think this was all?


    No.


    The pressure from the st''s shock waves was enough to cause internal injuries, especially along the more delicate membranes apart from their eardrums.


    This prating trauma was enough to drill the pain straight home into their hearts.


    This was a battlefield, and the enemy could strike at any time.


    On the battlefield, a blind and deaf person would be the most scared of them all.


    At this moment, they all thought of just protecting themselves and no one else.


    .


    "Ahhhhh~"


    Boom. Boom. Boom. Boom!


    The loud thunderous ps from the grenades echoed out, with Landon giving them no time to rest.


    With several flicks, he unleashed over 15 stun grenades into the vast room.


    Even some event guards blocking the balcony way stared in, got disoriented too, and finally fell off the balcony, falling all the way down to the chaotic battlefield below.


    As for whether they made it or were crowd surfed to safety, those within the hall would never know until the end of the charade.


    Dammit!


    What the hell was going on here?


    With their heads kidding the grounds, the 3 T.O.E.P members trenches violently, feeling the true limitations of what it would be like to have their senses stolen from them.


    They couldn''t hear any movements or even cries. Whether people were cursing, wailing, or even making ns, their ears were blocked.


    Their sight, they could probably live without.


    But their sense of hearing was too essential!!!


    The only thing they had left was the sense of touch or feeling.


    If a stampede ran towards them, they would be able to feel the little tremors underneath their feet.


    But if only 1 or 3 people came to them, it wasn''t enough to make these stone floors move.


    This... This...


    What sort of monster had they made an enemy out of?


    Even annoying was that they found themselves in disarray, meaning he couldn''t pinpoint north from east and west from south. In this way, how were they to get out of this mess safely?


    One of the T.O.E.P men touched his left ear, feeling his blood constantly ooze out.


    He poked his ear in, meeting immense pain.


    It was as though his ear was pulsating on its own like a beating heart.


    His face was grim and his body murderous.


    This wasn''t good.


    .


    Bang!! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Landon shot thest set of grenades up while sending the remaining supporters to the balcony. There, he also secured a Bungie line rope too.


    The operation was too fast for many to make heads or tails on the matter.


    But what did they see?


    Several people in sleek arrives crawled out the windows of the room directly now the balcony and ascended the scene.


    They gathered on the balcony and stared at the remaining guards around.


    "No one makes a move, or it will be your head that gets blown up!!"


    (¡ã¡Á¡ã)


    Say no more.


    ''We obey your every order!'' Many of the nobles, especially the many high-rankingdies and girls on the balconies, were the first to do as told while raising their hands in surrender.


    You can call them cowardly all you want.


    But did you hear the strange booming sounds from the hall inside? What about the light a few of them saw?


    Godly... Godly...


    When dealing with the unknown, no one dared to y smart.


    Of course, there were some like Cam and Mushu who weren''tpletely petrified just yet, but still obeyed because of the fear of the unknown.


    They did as they were told, putting their hands on their heads, dropping to their knees, and letting their foreheads kiss the ground.


    Mom... What sort of crazy day was this?


    Of course, another voice told them to harness such strange powers for their greedy goods.


    "Take them down!"


    Landon gave orders, and the strange men quickly secured Abdali and the rest, sending them down, passing through the massive open window.


    Hehehhehehe...


    As for Gregory... sorry, but this guy stays with him on his shoulders.


    As for the war underhand, Landon smiled while staring at the scene before him.


    And with a simple tap of his arm shield, he spoke to those above.


    "Begin operation: Unleash Hell!"

 Chapter 1510: The Heavens Wrath

    <h4>Chapter 1510: The Heaven''s Wrath</h4>


    Up on the hot air balloons, a certain Captain smirked yfully.


    "Operation: Hellmencing! All units lock on targeted regions!! What is our goal? To create diversions!"


    The air force units began locking on their targeted zones scattered about the massive pce.


    And those below were stunned the moment they got a glimpse of the skies.


    Hyah!!


    A man with a bloodied sword stabbed and pushed his opponent aside after getting a glimpse of the strange phenomena above.


    "What are those? Round birds floating above?" He couldn''t help murmuring to himself.


    But he wasn''t the only one.


    Many went into vignce mode, seeing the strange round birds high up in the air, flying at the same spot, no longer moving from where they stood.


    This... This... Wasn''t this already too bizarre?


    4 other T.O.E.P members were also keeping a wary watch amidst the vast crowds outdoors... Though they didn''t overthink it.


    After all, even if these words swoop in to carry people away, what are the odds these words woulde for them instead?


    No... The 4 T.O.E.P continued their battle, clearing out a few major supporters in high-ranking positions.


    They were here below to assassinate these powerful unit leaders, leaving the rest of the armies to Cletus, Mushu, and the rest of the opposition to deal with.


    However, not being could''ve prepared them for what happened next.


    Hehhehehe...


    The Air Force Commander raised one of his hands, with hismunicator in the other.


    "Steady... Steady... Fire!!!"


    Boom!


    The sky cried, and the ground shook.


    It was as though the scene had be a heavenly toilet for the gods to sh** on!


    Boom!


    A huge chunk of soil quickly jumped into the air and shattered around, apanied by a thick screen of heated smoke, simr to a monster''s mouth.


    "Ahhhhh~"


    Several people found themselves thrown into the air by a mystical force beyond control.


    This? You? We?... What was going on here?


    ~Hee-he-he-hee


    The horses ran amok in confusion, panic, and distraught.


    What were they looking for? Any closest exit they could find.


    .


    Trample. Trample. Trample!


    Many found themselves trampled by these monstrous horses with high hind legs and powerful bodies.


    Ahhhh~


    Some rolled down the sloppy terrains, bashing their heads on stones.


    The battleground was now filled with even more chaos than it started with.


    To describe the horror many felt was beyond.


    The 4 T.O.E.P men crashed into a far corner, getting so closely hit by the heavenly poop descending on them.


    "No... No... It''s not supposed to be like this. Cough, cough, cough~."


    One of them whispered while coughing heavily.


    What was that heat?


    When the attacknded, it formed an enormous ck and orange blob that slowly turned into a hot white mushroom cloud, burning his entire body.


    Hot... So hot.


    It felt like some monster unleashed from the very depths of the underworld.


    This sort of heat was ten times stronger than any he had ever felt before.


    He and the others had been running towards their targets from what they deemed to be a safe corner.


    But who would''ve known the heavens would decide to strike the ce they and their allies were?


    The effect was even more devastating than ck powder.


    Cough. Cough~


    The man''s face was covered in dirt.


    He thought this was all that was wrong with him.


    However, reaching for his boy, a monstrous pain flooded his being.


    His... His...


    The man''s eyes quivered in exaggerated shock.


    A good chunk of his waist was no more, and his insides were now handing out.


    With bloodied hands, he tried his best to save the situation to no avail.


    It was as though a giant mouse had bitten his left waist from below his rib lines to his hip bone.


    .


    Grrrrr~


    The man gritted in pain, refusing to make any sounds, even till now.


    The air moved into his open wounds, causing his entire body to sweat profoundly.


    Hiss!~


    What sort of pain was this?


    His heart couldn''t stop beating wildly, his blood flowing out like a stream and his punctured intestines and belly mixing with the ground and all around him.


    Pain... Pain...


    The man''s lips quivered unwillingly.


    "I will survive... I will be the strongest member... I must live..."


    Crawling on the ground unwillingly, the man used his dagger to move about with the zeal to fight and save himself despite the odds.


    But how could it be that easy?


    .


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Almost the already thick cloud of smoke, no one could see what was going on in there.


    All they could hear were the constant wails and agonizing screams from those within the mist.


    It was such a dreadful sight that made even the enemymanders dare not March into the must to save theirrades.


    "Good Heavens... What have we done?"


    Plop.~


    Some quickly surrender, going down on their knees, seeing this as a sign from Titarian''s Goddess in the heavens.


    Even a blind person could see these heavenly attacks only targeted those who wanted to overthrow Gregory.


    That''s right.


    The first set of attacks hadnded on the gathering Calvary of over 2000 men marching in from the east side of the pce.


    In that manner, the attacks had targetedrge groups of their men. But they found that the attack never reached any ce where the supportersy, even here on the leading battlefield.


    This... This was for sure a sign.


    (+¦Ð+)


    Many already felt they were fortunate enough not to get hit by such attacks because of the supporters.


    That is¡­If the supporters weren''t by their sides right now, they would definitely be dead.


    Mommy... Have they annoyed the Goddess? Was Gregory the one true ruler appointed by the heavens themselves?


    How dare they?


    Plop.~


    No amount of rewards could save one if they incur the wrath of the heavens.


    "Oh, Goddess... Please forgive these foolish ones."


    [AirForce Units]: (-_-)... You''re... You''re not forgiven!


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

 Chapter 1511: Morgany Must Always Win!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Morgany Must Always Win!!!</h4>


    "Ahhhh~"


    The wails and screams of those within the mysterious mist quickly pierced through the sky, creating a very ghastly imagination for those around.


    Bubup. Bubup.


    Abdali felt his heart threaten to jump out his chest the moment he and many ran across a hallway with windows showing the outside. h


    [And the Goddess said... Let her fury burn thend...]


    This was a scripture passage from their own Bible.


    Everyone watched the scene with different emotions burning within them.


    What are the odds that these rescuers would know that today, the heavens would unleash their wrath below?...


    Could these people be speakers for the heavens?


    Were they a group of heavenly entities that descended to save them and his highness Gregory?


    It would make sense to think so when recalling not just Landon''s strength and speed but also recalling the strange attire and things they had seen these people use.


    At this moment, the way they looked at the Baymardians escorting them changed.


    (+?+)


    Words alone couldn''t describe what they were feeling right now.


    Hooray!... They chose to stand on the side approved by the heavens... And that was his majesty, Gregory!


    F***!


    After today, no one could tell them anything!


    They were on cloud 9, already floating high like a motherf**er.


    .


    Ting~


    The few who remained stubborn, fighting without end, though their hearts were already greatly wavered.


    But no matter how they fought, it would be a lie to say they weren''t distracted.


    The massive screen of smoke cleared away very slowly, leaving behind a horrendous sight for them to behold.


    Blood...


    The scene was covered with dark shades of red and brown as the blood from the dead or injured continuously moved with the ground beneath it.


    But this wasn''t all.


    There wererge files across the terrain that seemed like the heavenly figures from above had yfully poked their fingers into them as a form of gamey.


    "Moooooh~..."


    Injured men moaned and gasped for air pitifully.


    Some men lost feeling in their legs, using their des and hands to crawl out the deep hell holes and craters.


    Several people took a few steps back, looking at the apocalyptic scene with horridness.


    A person missing their eyes, several without hands, some with massive holes that shot right through their bellies... Who wouldn''t take several steps back?


    So gruesome.


    They gripped their hearts and tried to steady their breathing while calling theirrades for help.


    "Please... Help... Help me..."


    "Captain, please help me... I''m bleeding."


    "No... No! I don''t want to die like this. If I die in the hands of the goddess, without a chance of staying alive and training for my sin, it''s clear where I will be heading from now."


    "It hurts... It hurts... I don''t want to die."


    Many saw their Zombie-like colleagues and dared not approach.


    You just die there in peace. Please, don''t drag them into it.


    They were afraid that if they left the side of these supporters, they too would get hit by the heavenly poop flying down.


    .


    Cough. Cough. Cough~


    Blood gushed out the mouth of one of the T.O.E.Ps, as he quickly dropped to his knees.


    He had somehow lost his leg hand, while his right hand was also broken, twisting to an unnatural angle.


    But just when he thought he would soon find an exit point out of this mess, another wave of assault made him fly backward.


    Grrraaahhh!~


    He gritted his bloody teeth after mming hard to the ground.


    Pff!~


    A mouth load of blood shot out.


    "Motherf**ker! Hahahahhaja~... I can''t believe a person like myself can get hit."


    "Blue7, is that you?"


    Someone called out. And soon, he realized he was stepping on the arm of one of his T.O.E.Prades.


    Half of the man''s face was skeletal, with the heat and fire from the attack burning off that part of his skin cleanly.


    Goodness!


    He thought he had it bad. But this guy now had such a face, and his foot cut off from his ankle.


    He also had stab wounds, probably from many in the massive mist blindly running about once they first momentarily lost their sense of sight and hearing.


    Looking at his friend, this wasn''t what astonished the man the most.


    On his friend''s throat, an arrow shot right in through the middle at a life-threatening point.


    The fact that the guy was still alive, though struggling, was already far miraculous. However, he knew the moment the arrow was removed; he would die.


    Every time the attacks went off, stones and all sorts of objects would sh about the scene.


    That was probably how the arrow found itself in the man''s throat.


    .


    "Hah!~... Would you have believed we would''ve lost out here in Titarian of all ces?"


    The dying man chuckled at their luck.


    Even with the arrow still embedded in his neck, he felt death hovering closer and closer.


    It was just that he was unwilling to die in such a lowly ce that wasn''t his mothend.


    Why? Why did it have to be this way?


    "I may be dying, but you must live and pass the word on! Our people must know of the danger Titarian holds... ~Cough. Cough."


    "I know."


    Clung.


    The arrow was taken out, letting a fountain of blood squirt upwards.


    And in no time, the dying man''s face turned ashen as countless beads of seat formed on his forehead in a blink of an eye.


    ''It shouldn''t have been this way... It shouldn''t be this way... Morgany must always win...''


    These were the man''sst thoughts while watching his life sh before his very eyes.


    Dead.


    The man''s eyes lost their liveliness.


    And the other injured T.O.E.P quickly searched the body, took any evidence he could find, and prepared to find an exit.


    Amongst the 4 of them here, he had already spotted 2 dead before spotting thisst friend of his.


    The surviving man gritted his teeth and dragged his body away.


    Hisrade was right.


    It was now up to him to get the word across!

 Chapter 1512: Iron Monsters On The Move!

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Iron Monsters On The Move!</h4>


    ''Must report... Must report...''


    The one T.O.E.P member dragged his body, trying to find a way out of his current predicament.


    But as for those in the Hall far above, they finally woke up from their cmity, only to see chaos all around them.


    Cletus''s blood ran dry.


    This... This... Was this the end of the world?


    He raised his feet and moved past the many injured and dead knights around the scene.


    He and the only surviving T.O.E.P member within the space carried their heavy feet towards the balcony in a dazed-like state.


    They didn''t even need to go outside because from the massive balcony ironing, they could see giant mushrooms of fire and smoke explode into the air.


    Before, if Cletus wasn''t entirely sure if the Goddess'' powers were real, today, he fully understood just how puny they, as mortals, were.


    Good Heavens... This was a sign that the end was near, wasn''t it?


    On the balconies, many nobles remained on their knees, daring not to move an inch, best they call the attention of the heavens.


    It was clear that after today, the Goddess'' Synagogue will undoubtedly be filled with believers who would read her words of protecting the sacred Titariannd.


    Protecting thend...


    Again, many thought this was a warning to those with bad intentions who dared to disturb Gregory''s coronation event.


    Cletus'' body quivered.


    ''I thought attacking before the oath ceremony would keep the heavens calm... But could it be that we were wrong? We''re the heavens saying that once the overall Coronation began, no one was to stop it?''


    .


    Boom!


    An explosion urred at a near-watchful distance, followed by the gruesome wails of many.


    And soon, Cletus began imagining himself lying in the smile, being killed by whatever creature lurked within it.


    The ways of man were not the ways of the heavens.


    Then... Then... Knowing he had offended them, wouldn''t it be right for him to flee?


    The one he wanted to kill was nowhere in sight now. So it was best he saved his behind first!!!


    He was just about to make a run for it when he suddenly heard the T.O.E.P member beside him murmuring in disbelief.


    "No. No. No... This can''t be happening. We have been nning this for a long time now. So how can it end in failure? More than our ally forces are invited or dead. But how can Morgany lose? We have never lost to anyone or anything before!... No. No. It''s all fake... It''s all a lie... We still have a chance."


    A chance?


    Cletus sneered, listening to the rankings of this dazed masked man.


    Before today, he was even willing to lick these people''s feet, thinking them so skilled and superior, almost above human level.


    But after seeing the heavens in action, he realized they too were mortal. Look! In the hall, aren''t the other 2 T.O.E.P men dead?


    They probably died without knowing how it all happened.


    For him, all he could say was that he was constantly blinded and made deaf by the strange light that exploded out.


    At that point, it was toote for him to react.


    Every time his sight would recover even a little bit, more shy lights and explosive sounds would burst into his ears again.


    One couldn''t even ce their hands on their ears for fear someone around them would identally stab them.


    Yes!


    Even in his deaf and blind state, he had been battling with those around him, trying to stay alive.


    .


    In the end, it can be seen that they massacred themselves while allowing their targets to flee.


    And in the room, at least 7/10th of them were dead, with the other fraction either injured or miraculously alive without a scratch.


    The hall reeked of foul blood, with a nauseating stench mixed in with musty sweat.


    Blood. Blood... Blood everywhere!


    The hall that was once golden and majestic now had stters and spillings of blood everywhere.


    ''I''m afraid even in narrative, no one would ever believe we could massacre ourselves so blindly!''


    Cletus''s confidence was shattered.


    This was not how he wanted his name to go down in history.


    A person the Goddess disfavored would be undoubtedly hated and cursed at wherever he went.


    But why? Why couldn''t he be monarch?


    Back then, the throne was passed to his brother when it should''ve gone to him!


    He had always been more talented than his brother in everything. So why would his father be so adamant about making his brother monarch?


    sh forward many yearster, he sessfully killed that bastard brother of his.


    Yet, he was once again defeated by his son instead?


    It''s just not fair!!!


    Cletus truly felt the urge to cry.


    .


    ''No! This isn''t the time to wallow in sorrow. If fate doesn''t want to give me an opening, I will just have to go against the heavens!''


    In no time, Cletus regained his child exterior.


    ''What''s important now is to flee.''


    With that, he rushed back into the hall and decided to find a way out of this mess!


    ''I''m already part of the T.O.E.P... Though they ended up being useless today, being with them is still my best bet... It''s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge.''


    Like so, Cletus and the only surviving T.O E.P member around him fled the scene together.


    Yes. The T.O.E.P man had also regained his former self, knowing that today, they won''t be able to make any more progress.


    ''Abort Mission! Abort Mission!''


    The rm bells rang out in their hearts.


    And like so, the duo fled the scene jointly, knowing they were now wearing the same pair of pants together.


    Yes...


    Though one of them liked to hold himself in high esteem, in the moment of truth, their thoughts were all connected as one right now.


    "We must leave the Capital city fast!"


    Hmmm...


    Cletus agreed. And in no time, the duo vanished from the scene, feeling things should be easy for them who had mastered the way and had allies by the city walls.


    Too bad they had underestimated the ''wrath of the heavens.''


    .


    Vrrrrmmmn!


    Around the gates, the many Baymardian vehicles had long stormed into the scene, causing havoc.


    "Run! Run! Strange metal monsters have infiltrated the city!"


    "Archers go! Shoot! Shoot with everything you''ve got!!"


    ~Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!


    For a moment, a dangerous nket of arrows flew into the air, trying to hit these dancing iron creatures moving about maniacally.


    What great speed!


    They thought all these iron monsters could do was dodge. But before they could react, a long tube emerged from the corners of the creatures.


    And in no time, small balls fell into the window openings along the city walls.


    In a particr section of the stone wall, the strange ball fell through the opening.


    Pff~~~


    A strange poisonous eye-tearing smoke abruptly sprayed out.


    "Ahhh~... There''s fire inside the ball!"


    "So painful! So painful!... My eyes... My eyes!"


    Many felt a swinging pain erode their eyes, as though one had rubbed all the spices (pepper) in the world into them.


    Tears trickled down their faces uncontrobly


    Please make it stop¡­


    Their eyes were already swollen red and very itchy, so much so that they couldn''t think of anything else than calming their eyes.


    .


    Plop.


    Many fell to the ground, dripping their weapons and running their eyes for some relief.


    The smoke went straight through their throats, making them cough out their ''Intestines.''


    Well, it felt like that because they coughed so hard that their insides began hurting.


    "So chiming... I can''t breathe... I can''t breathe..."


    In no time, many chose to run out of the walls, forgetting that there were iron monsters outside.


    Toote!


    Fhup. Fhup!


    A set of tranquilizers were shot in their bodies.


    And in no time, they dropped like flies.


    Bam!


    Men down!!


    "Everyone, move in!"


    "Yes, or!"


    The Baymardians who got off the vehicles tactfully nodded before making their way into the city walls.


    For now, they didn''t know who was foe or supporter of Gregory.


    But they knew before today''s charade was over, the traitors would''ve been singled out from the good bunch.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The vehicles continuouslyunched grenades into the walls while the gas-masked Baymardians made their move.


    Of course, some vehicles headed further into the city, scattering about in various directions while following the instructions from the Air Force units.


    [This is Airforce East-18 to Team Bravo... Supporters surrounded and in need of assistance. Battlefield readymenced at the city''s Eastern Zones.]


    "Roger that, on our now. Over."


    Vrmmm!!!


    The vehicles moved along the busy hilly roads with a fierce light.


    F***! F***! F***!


    (¡ã¦Ð¡ã)


    Several people ced their hands on their heads in shock.


    "Did you see that?"


    "I seemed to have an epiphany, see8ng myself owning and riding such iron beasts someday."


    "F*** you! If anyone is to ride on such a monster, it will be me!"


    "Who am I? Where am I?... Is this still the Capital City?"


    .


    Vrmmmmm!!!


    The whole ce was chaotic!


    As for the protagonist son of Luck, he was just about waking up now.


    [Gregory]: (!..!)


    Can anyone tell him why the world has changed so much?

 Chapter 1513: The Big Reveal

    <h4>Chapter 1513: The Big Reveal</h4>


    ''I must be dreaming... Or else how can the world change so much?''


    Gregory felt tempted to close his eyes again and return to ''sleep.''


    If not for the pain he felt at the back of his neck, he would still believe he was dreaming.


    "Rise and shine, Rapunzel. This monarch just saved your life."


    "..."


    Rapunzel? Who is that? And are you also a monarch?


    Watch out!!!


    Bam!


    Landon held the sword shing at him, using only a single finger.


    F***!


    "I must be dreaming," Gregory muttered in disbelief.


    Even the attacker froze with his mouth hung open and his eyes bulging.


    ''Bro, are you sure you are human?''


    This move was just too exaggerated!


    If this guy wasn''t an enemy, he would like to go down on his knees and beg the hit to take him in as his pupil.


    Unfortunately, such a thing could never happen now.


    .


    Bam!


    Landon kicked his armor, sending the guy rolling away like a bowling ball.


    Strike!


    He cleared a few more enemies rushing his way.


    And for amongst, the scene made Gregory numb with awe the longer he watched Landon fight.


    At this point, he didn''t even need to give Landon any heads up. The guy seemed to have eyes already stered at the back of his head.


    Then... Then... What else can he do to help?


    The answer was nothing!


    Sigh...


    Gregoryzilyid on Landon''s shoulders, wishing he had a cup of tea and some good snacks to eat while watching the show.


    What was even more ridiculous that at some points, Landon would jump high into the air while fighting those below.


    At first, he was anxious while high up. But now, he could even cross his feet and watch the stunning battle from above.


    Landon jumped out of a window with him,nding one floor up as though he were doing a simple skip.


    Forget it.


    If he had to exin how much he had passed through in just these brief moments, he felt he would talk from today till tomorrow.


    One had to see it, to believe it.


    Even future historians might also think it a myth or a lie.


    That was how good this savior of his was.


    But aside from that, his savior''s actions and the many glimpses of chaos he witnessed unfolded outdoors made his hairs stand erect.


    The heavens... The heavens had unleashed a monstrous hell in his pce that caused many to scream and wail in horror.


    Gregory had never seen anything like this!


    ''Too powerful!...'' He inwardly muttered.


    How to defend against such an attack?


    .


    Ting! Ting! Ting!~


    Landon fought vigorously, taking Gregory toward the topmost room in the building.


    And sure enough, in no time, he reunited with Abdali and the rest.


    "Your highness!"


    "Uncles!!"


    Gregory was d they were all alive without a single scratch.


    But who? Who were these strange people escorting them?


    "My men..." Landon calmly reported, finally taking off his mask.


    And sure enough, the other Baymardians all went down on one knee.


    "Your majesty..."


    Bloom!!!


    The title alone responded like a booming drum.


    Whether it was Abdali or the other supporters, they all left their lips quivering uncontrobly while staring at the dashing youngster in his early 20s.


    He didn''t give off any mean vibes but looked friendly and approachable. Yet, they dared not show any signs of rudeness.


    After all, do they have the same strength this great youngster had?


    So terrible!


    Abdi and the rest felt dizzy after seeing his face.


    Sigh...


    "The world is now for the young. We old people must take a step back." Abdalimented, inwardly acknowledging Landon''s strength.


    He was no more than 42 years old. But in today''s world, he was far more than¡ªa Grandfather.


    In fact, he already had a great-grandchild.


    .


    Looking at Landon, they too bowed respectfully before him.


    As customary actions, they were only to kneel before Titarian''s Monarch while being to other monarchs instead.


    But the degree they bowed had to be different and deeper than usual.


    "Hmmm..."


    Landon waved his hands casually, and both his people and Gregory''s supporters stood or straightened their backs.


    Landon calmly ced Gregory down.


    And instantly, Abdali and the rest looked at Gregory with curious eyes that seemed to ask; when did he make friends with such a powerful monarch, and how did he know in advance to invite such a person here?


    (0?0)


    Questions, questions, questions...


    There were too many things they wanted to ask. Too bad Gregory himself was clueless about the identity and purpose of this new friend of his


    Land chuckled.


    "I''m sure you all are wondering who I am. Pardon me for my rudeness. You may call me, Your Majesty Landon Barn, ruler of a small but prestigious empire called Baymard."


    .


    Baymard... Baymard... Baymard?


    Many scrunched their brows, trying to see if the same could tingle their brains.


    Why? Why wasn''t it ringing any bells? Was it a ce around them? Could it be a mysterious ind of some sort?


    Never heard of it.


    ... But this didn''t make them look down on the ce. After all, didn''t you hear him say ''small'' but ''prestigious?''


    "If I may ask, your majesty... Where might your glorious empire be found?"


    The corners of Landon''s like raised greatly. "Pyno."


    Boom!


    Yet another explosion took ce in their hearts.


    A restless feeling seized their brains, and a sharp jolt of adrenaline crashed their systems.


    Pyno?... How can that be?


    (???)


    Fine!


    They had to admit that though they knew little to nothing about Pyno, the few Merchants who stumbled into their territory from Veinitta sometimes mentioned Pyno as a dump.


    Some said Pyno was overall simr to Zohl in technological rank, as well as many other aspects.


    Many also looked down on Zohl extensively, also calling it a dump.


    Compared to Ten and even their good buddy, Romain, Zohl was still far back in many aspects, despite itsnd and strange creatures inhabiting the ce.


    Well, at least they were far better than Omania.


    (V^V)

 Chapter 1514: Time To Round-Up!

    <h4>Chapter 1514: Time To Round-Up!</h4>


    You look at me; I look at you.


    Everyone was in a state of shock.


    They don''t mean to willingly look down on Pyno, but can one me them for their reaction?


    Yes!


    They had to admit it was incredibly tough for them to know any other continents except those surrounding Zohl.


    Many say once leaving for further regions, they would meet with all sorts of dangers on the high seas, as well as creatures in such unchartered waters that they, Zohl people, had never ventured.


    Thus, over time, they had been beaten to stay put in their safe bubble, not daring to endeavor too far away from their neighboring continents.


    That said, they still didn''t know how many continents existed in this world... Talk less of knowing how many empires existed in Pyno.


    The ''t'' world seemed to have many mysteries they desperately wanted to uncover for generations, centuries, and thousands of years.


    One should know that back then, they spent most of their time dealing with creatures the size of dinosaurs.


    Imagine!


    Such creatures existed even after the ''big event'' that wiped out animals 10 times bigger than dinosaurs.


    Anyway, they, as humans, worked hard, putting an end to the tyranny of these giant beasts.


    Back then, they wouldn''t have been able to do it if not for the Heavens, giving a few of them powers to fight these beasts in Zohl.


    And when the beast era was finally over, humans started waging wars against themselves, wanting to swallow all territory greedily.


    In the end, Zohl broke out into 14 parts or 14 Empires.


    But don''t think it was done overnight.


    .


    History was brutal


    At the time, all empires had Coastal cities, towns, and viges, with no one wanting to find themselves smudged in the middle.


    What a joke!


    In that case, when leaving Zohl, they would have to sneak past the borders of another empire just to reach the shores.


    This alone was too risky; and no one... No ONE wanted such a situation.


    So even if they had 10 coastal regions, they guarded these ces like treasures, especially since it facilitated merchant activities and moved money into the many empires.


    For a moment, the war was on to conquer as many coastal regions as possible while expanding their territories in all directions.


    And like so, the wars were fought for centuries and centuries until these 14 empires were established.


    But when things got finally settled, many started developing ''technologies'' that benefited their everyday lives and not just wars. Though slow, they progressed with a few inspirational ideas from their neighboring empires and continents.


    Once Merchants brought foreign goods, many would try to copy and duplicate them.


    In that manner, things started picking up, and the people''s knowledge also began to grow with some creating unique items from inspiration.


    Too bad when it was finally time to break out of their Zohl shells and see the new world, they were decades and generations behind the very powerful Morgany.


    .


    That''s right.


    The seas were conquered, and time waited for no man.


    What''s more,pared to powerful ces like Ten, Veinitta, Morgany, and Lampe (Adonis), they were but specs of dust left in the wind.


    Now, they and Pyno were always seen as ces with trashy technologies and living standards.


    The weapons they used, their roads that were not all stoned and essible, and their peasants earning and living far worsepared to their in the big continents were just a few of the reasons why they ranked where they were.


    How many people die from strange diseases, limited knowledge, the air pollutionpared to big regions... yada, yada, yada.


    Yup!


    Even air pollution was taken into ount.


    It was vital to know that all ces in this medieval world, no matter how advanced they were, smelled like sh**... (Except Baymard, of course.)


    The potent degree was also taken into ount since some ces knock one out clean with scent alone.


    Ultimately, Zohl and Pyno were always seen as trashy continents, no matter how beautiful theirnds were.


    .


    Everyone looked at Landon in disbelief.


    How can the savior say his ''Prestigious'' empire was in Pyno?


    It really didn''t add up!


    And subconsciously, they lowered their expectations for what his empire would look like, even though they had been amazed by the attire these Baymardians wore.


    Their brains had already made up their minds on what to believe.


    Abdi coughed awkwardly. "Well, yes... Erm... Your majesty Landon, no matter where you''re from, we will treat you with the utmost respect just for saving our lives and that of his highness''s."


    "Yes!" Many nodded as though saying: ''You don''t need to lie about your empire being prestigious just to get their respect. We would honor you anyway.''


    ''...''


    Landon was inwardly helpless.


    Why won''t they just believe him? Was Pyno''s reputation that bad?


    Ugh... Forget it.


    Time to round things up.


    "You may all be wondering why I saved your highness, saved yourselves, and also saved your empire''s future... And no... I don''t want anything drastic in return but peace."


    ...


    (-_+)


    [Supporters]:... Are you sure?


    With one eye open and one eye closed, they started at Landon in disbelief. Who would go all out, use so many resources, as well as put their lives on the line for peace?


    Sorry... But they had never had such an ally in these warring times.


    Most people say this but are truly there for hidden agendas.


    So was this a trap?


    Gregory was the only one they had ever seen in this entire world that could say such a thing, and they would believe.


    In their hearts, everyone else who said the same thing was a con-man.


    [Landon]: (Q_Q)


    "I know you''ll find it hard to believe, not after things are settled, why don''t I show you my vision?"


    "Fine with me," Gregory spoke out for the first time since he got here.


    He had been observing the wind of things.


    Yes... He would ess this savior of his for himself once the chaos was over.


    Landon chuckled. "Don''t worry; I''ll properly show it all then. But for now, I must leave. General Hilda!"


    "Yes, sir!" A stunning woman stepped forward, shocking everyone.


    It was only now they realized there were women in the bunch.


    "Keep them safe and stationed here at all times!... I''ll be back!"


    Like Batman, he finished out the window.


    And where was he going?


    Landon stared at the objects moving on his interface.


    ''Cletus Ghoul... You can''t escape your fate as one of my Baymard Prisoners!''


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 1515 The Big Reveal

    Chapter 1515 The Big Reveal¡¡¡¡''I must be dreaming... Or else how can the world change so much?''


    Gregory felt tempted to close his eyes again and return to ''sleep.''


    If not for the pain he felt at the back of his neck, he would still believe he was dreaming.


    "Rise and shine, Rapunzel. This monarch just saved your life."


    "..."


    Rapunzel? Who is that? And are you also a monarch?


    Watch out!!!


    Bam!


    Landon held the sword shing at him, using only a single finger.


    F***!


    "I must be dreaming," Gregory muttered in disbelief.


    Even the attacker froze with his mouth hung open and his eyes bulging.


    ''Bro, are you sure you are human?''


    This move was just too exaggerated!


    If this guy wasn''t an enemy, he would like to go down on his knees and beg the hit to take him in as his pupil.


    Unfortunately, such a thing could never happen now.


    .


    Bam!


    Landon kicked his armor, sending the guy rolling away like a bowling ball.


    Strike!


    He cleared a few more enemies rushing his way.


    And for amongst, the scene made Gregory numb with awe the longer he watched Landon fight.


    At this point, he didn''t even need to give Landon any heads up. The guy seemed to have eyes already stered at the back of his head.


    Then... Then... What else can he do to help?


    The answer was nothing!


    Sigh...


    Gregoryzilyid on Landon''s shoulders, wishing he had a cup of tea and some good snacks to eat while watching the show.


    What was even more ridiculous that at some points, Landon would jump high into the air while fighting those below.


    At first, he was anxious while high up. But now, he could even cross his feet and watch the stunning battle from above.


    Landon jumped out of a window with him,nding one floor up as though he were doing a simple skip.


    Forget it.


    If he had to exin how much he had passed through in just these brief moments, he felt he would talk from today till tomorrow.


    One had to see it, to believe it.


    Even future historians might also think it a myth or a lie.


    That was how good this savior of his was.


    But aside from that, his savior''s actions and the many glimpses of chaos he witnessed unfolded outdoors made his hairs stand erect.


    The heavens... The heavens had unleashed a monstrous hell in his pce that caused many to scream and wail in horror.


    Gregory had never seen anything like this!


    ''Too powerful!...'' He inwardly muttered.


    How to defend against such an attack?


    .


    Ting! Ting! Ting!~


    Landon fought vigorously, taking Gregory toward the topmost room in the building.


    And sure enough, in no time, he reunited with Abdali and the rest.


    "Your highness!"


    "Uncles!!"


    Gregory was d they were all alive without a single scratch.


    But who? Who were these strange people escorting them?


    "My men..." Landon calmly reported, finally taking off his mask.


    And sure enough, the other Baymardians all went down on one knee.


    "Your majesty..."


    Bloom!!!


    The title alone responded like a booming drum.


    Whether it was Abdali or the other supporters, they all left their lips quivering uncontrobly while staring at the dashing youngster in his early 20s.


    He didn''t give off any mean vibes but looked friendly and approachable. Yet, they dared not show any signs of rudeness.


    After all, do they have the same strength this great youngster had?


    So terrible!


    Abdi and the rest felt dizzy after seeing his face.


    Sigh...


    "The world is now for the young. We old people must take a step back." Abdalimented, inwardly acknowledging Landon''s strength.


    He was no more than 42 years old. But in today''s world, he was far more than¡ªa Grandfather.


    In fact, he already had a great-grandchild.


    .


    Looking at Landon, they too bowed respectfully before him.


    As customary actions, they were only to kneel before Titarian''s Monarch while being to other monarchs instead.


    But the degree they bowed had to be different and deeper than usual.


    "Hmmm..."


    Landon waved his hands casually, and both his people and Gregory''s supporters stood or straightened their backs.


    Landon calmly ced Gregory down.


    And instantly, Abdali and the rest looked at Gregory with curious eyes that seemed to ask; when did he make friends with such a powerful monarch, and how did he know in advance to invite such a person here?


    (0?0)


    Questions, questions, questions...


    There were too many things they wanted to ask. Too bad Gregory himself was clueless about the identity and purpose of this new friend of his


    Land chuckled.


    "I''m sure you all are wondering who I am. Pardon me for my rudeness. You may call me, Your Majesty Landon Barn, ruler of a small but prestigious empire called Baymard."


    .


    Baymard... Baymard... Baymard?


    Many scrunched their brows, trying to see if the same could tingle their brains.


    Why? Why wasn''t it ringing any bells? Was it a ce around them? Could it be a mysterious ind of some sort?


    Never heard of it.


    ... But this didn''t make them look down on the ce. After all, didn''t you hear him say ''small'' but ''prestigious?''


    "If I may ask, your majesty... Where might your glorious empire be found?"


    The corners of Landon''s like raised greatly. "Pyno."


    Boom!


    Yet another explosion took ce in their hearts.


    A restless feeling seized their brains, and a sharp jolt of adrenaline crashed their systems.


    Pyno?... How can that be?


    (???)


    Fine!


    They had to admit that though they knew little to nothing about Pyno, the few Merchants who stumbled into their territory from Veinitta sometimes mentioned Pyno as a dump.


    Some said Pyno was overall simr to Zohl in technological rank, as well as many other aspects.


    Many also looked down on Zohl extensively, also calling it a dump.


    Compared to Ten and even their good buddy, Romain, Zohl was still far back in many aspects, despite itsnd and strange creatures inhabiting the ce.


    Well, at least they were far better than Omania.


    (V^V)

 Chapter 1516 Time To Round-Up!

    Chapter 1516 Time To Round-Up!¡¡¡¡You look at me; I look at you.


    Everyone was in a state of shock.


    They don''t mean to willingly look down on Pyno, but can one me them for their reaction?


    Yes!


    They had to admit it was incredibly tough for them to know any other continents except those surrounding Zohl.


    Many say once leaving for further regions, they would meet with all sorts of dangers on the high seas, as well as creatures in such unchartered waters that they, Zohl people, had never ventured.


    Thus, over time, they had been beaten to stay put in their safe bubble, not daring to endeavor too far away from their neighboring continents.


    That said, they still didn''t know how many continents existed in this world... Talk less of knowing how many empires existed in Pyno.


    The ''t'' world seemed to have many mysteries they desperately wanted to uncover for generations, centuries, and thousands of years.


    One should know that back then, they spent most of their time dealing with creatures the size of dinosaurs.


    Imagine!


    Such creatures existed even after the ''big event'' that wiped out animals 10 times bigger than dinosaurs.


    Anyway, they, as humans, worked hard, putting an end to the tyranny of these giant beasts.


    Back then, they wouldn''t have been able to do it if not for the Heavens, giving a few of them powers to fight these beasts in Zohl.


    And when the beast era was finally over, humans started waging wars against themselves, wanting to swallow all territory greedily.


    In the end, Zohl broke out into 14 parts or 14 Empires.


    But don''t think it was done overnight.


    .


    History was brutal


    At the time, all empires had Coastal cities, towns, and viges, with no one wanting to find themselves smudged in the middle.


    What a joke!


    In that case, when leaving Zohl, they would have to sneak past the borders of another empire just to reach the shores.


    This alone was too risky; and no one... No ONE wanted such a situation.


    So even if they had 10 coastal regions, they guarded these ces like treasures, especially since it facilitated merchant activities and moved money into the many empires.


    For a moment, the war was on to conquer as many coastal regions as possible while expanding their territories in all directions.


    And like so, the wars were fought for centuries and centuries until these 14 empires were established.


    But when things got finally settled, many started developing ''technologies'' that benefited their everyday lives and not just wars. Though slow, they progressed with a few inspirational ideas from their neighboring empires and continents.


    Once Merchants brought foreign goods, many would try to copy and duplicate them.


    In that manner, things started picking up, and the people''s knowledge also began to grow with some creating unique items from inspiration.


    Too bad when it was finally time to break out of their Zohl shells and see the new world, they were decades and generations behind the very powerful Morgany.


    .


    That''s right.


    The seas were conquered, and time waited for no man.


    What''s more,pared to powerful ces like Ten, Veinitta, Morgany, and Lampe (Adonis), they were but specs of dust left in the wind.


    Now, they and Pyno were always seen as ces with trashy technologies and living standards.


    The weapons they used, their roads that were not all stoned and essible, and their peasants earning and living far worsepared to their in the big continents were just a few of the reasons why they ranked where they were.


    How many people die from strange diseases, limited knowledge, the air pollutionpared to big regions... yada, yada, yada.


    Yup!


    Even air pollution was taken into ount.


    It was vital to know that all ces in this medieval world, no matter how advanced they were, smelled like sh**... (Except Baymard, of course.)


    The potent degree was also taken into ount since some ces knock one out clean with scent alone.


    Ultimately, Zohl and Pyno were always seen as trashy continents, no matter how beautiful theirnds were.


    .


    Everyone looked at Landon in disbelief.


    How can the savior say his ''Prestigious'' empire was in Pyno?


    It really didn''t add up!


    And subconsciously, they lowered their expectations for what his empire would look like, even though they had been amazed by the attire these Baymardians wore.


    Their brains had already made up their minds on what to believe.


    Abdi coughed awkwardly. "Well, yes... Erm... Your majesty Landon, no matter where you''re from, we will treat you with the utmost respect just for saving our lives and that of his highness''s."


    "Yes!" Many nodded as though saying: ''You don''t need to lie about your empire being prestigious just to get their respect. We would honor you anyway.''


    ''...''


    Landon was inwardly helpless.


    Why won''t they just believe him? Was Pyno''s reputation that bad?


    Ugh... Forget it.


    Time to round things up.


    "You may all be wondering why I saved your highness, saved yourselves, and also saved your empire''s future... And no... I don''t want anything drastic in return but peace."


    ...


    (-_+)


    [Supporters]:... Are you sure?


    With one eye open and one eye closed, they started at Landon in disbelief. Who would go all out, use so many resources, as well as put their lives on the line for peace?


    Sorry... But they had never had such an ally in these warring times.


    Most people say this but are truly there for hidden agendas.


    So was this a trap?


    Gregory was the only one they had ever seen in this entire world that could say such a thing, and they would believe.


    In their hearts, everyone else who said the same thing was a con-man.


    [Landon]: (Q_Q)


    "I know you''ll find it hard to believe, not after things are settled, why don''t I show you my vision?"


    "Fine with me," Gregory spoke out for the first time since he got here.


    He had been observing the wind of things.


    Yes... He would ess this savior of his for himself once the chaos was over.


    Landon chuckled. "Don''t worry; I''ll properly show it all then. But for now, I must leave. General Hilda!"


    "Yes, sir!" A stunning woman stepped forward, shocking everyone.


    It was only now they realized there were women in the bunch.


    "Keep them safe and stationed here at all times!... I''ll be back!"


    Like Batman, he finished out the window.


    And where was he going?


    Landon stared at the objects moving on his interface.


    ''Cletus Ghoul... You can''t escape your fate as one of my Baymard Prisoners!''


    Whoosh!

 Chapter 1517 So Thats It!

    Chapter 1517 So That''s It!¡¡¡¡Run!


    Those were the only words resounding in Cletus'' mind as he followed the masked T.O.E.P man across the building''s many hallways.


    Though the outdoors was chaotic, it was indeed the only way out, or so he thought.


    Cletus frowned. "Hey! Aren''t we going the wrong way? Why are we heading upwards instead of finding a safe way out?"


    "Stupid..."


    The masked T.O.E.P killer calmly retorted, not bothering to waste his breath on the fool following him.


    If not that the Society had a use for the moron, do you think he would spend time helping the fool escape?


    The idiot ims to be a royal who grew up in the pce until his brother took over as Monarch.


    Yet, he didn''t know this building, as well as 3 others, had connecting underground passages to take the ruling monarch out if there were destination attempts or enemies around when important speeches or events were held?


    .


    Truth be told, the secret could only be shared and passed down to the ruling Monarch or crown Prince and a select few.


    So of course, Cletus was left in the dark all his life, even till now.


    Yet, what he couldn''t know under his nostrils, Morgany far away knew very well, with detailed maps on most features this pce held.


    When Cletus heard the man say there was an escape way out from within, he felt veryplicated.


    ''Are you the Titarian Royal, or am I the royal here.''


    Why did it seem their positions were switched?


    Now he couldn''t help wondering what else he didn''t know about the pce.


    Idiot.


    The T.O.E.P killer dashed through the scene while avoiding any iing passerbys, be they friends or foe.


    Ting. Ting. Ting~


    ... With the chaos outdoors, many dragged their outdoor battles indoors.


    And now, they were turning the entire ce upside down.


    Jump, duck, slide, twist in the air, the killer dodged all abrupt attacks, unintentionally heading his way while clearing a path for Cletus.


    It was quite annoying, but since the Society had marked him as Titarian''s ruler for the time being, he bloody well had to stay alive.


    Everyone could die but him.


    "Keep close."


    .


    Up the massive stairways they went, making a sharp pass to one of the many hallways on the floor.


    The building''s design was simr to how many were built in this world-- Complex and challenging.


    Each floor had a grand hall with a railed stairway leading to a small indoor balcony overseeing the open hall.


    From there, one would have to pick any of the many maze-like hallways that could confuse one silly. To get to a higher floor, one had to locate the stairway on the opposite side of the current floor.


    Back and forth, forth and back, one would move in that manner until they got to their destination.


    And in the duo''s case, they were headed for the 5th and topmost floor!


    Thup!


    The killer shot daggers at the Royal guards heading towards them defensively.


    Though not as impressive as the mysterious guard''s moves, Cletus still had cold sweats watching the killer move with water, stabbing those who approached in a few breaths.


    He saw the killer twirl like a tornado, fitting inside between 2 royal guards.


    Pitchuu!


    The des sliced the bellies of these men. But the protagonist of the show wasn''t done yet.


    He twisted his body, kicked the chin of one, and somehow used the guy as a human shield.


    sh! sh! sh!


    Blood spilled everywhere.


    It was such a beautiful yet cruel dance that once again proved Morgany''s might.


    "Keep up."


    "Right."


    .


    Cletus thinned his lips and tightened his grip on his sword.


    Why did he feel he wouldn''t be using it any time soon?


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    The duo advanced as fast as they could.


    And soon, they not only reached the 5th floor but were well on their way onto one of the wings.


    ''It should be here,'' the killer inwardlymented, recalling all information he had about the building.


    This West wing was a medieval office-stylepartment area with many rooms for the monarch''s private use.


    The wing should also have arge hall with blue floors.


    One might think the secret tunnel would be in any of the rooms or office spaces... But, have you ever thought of the words: hiding in in sight?


    The duo ran across the Wing''s long winding hallway leading, with Cletus still curls about it all.


    You have to know that since he was born, he had never gone into this wing.


    Their father forbade it. Again, when he was young, he did have a strong sense of curiosity about the ce.


    But he felt there shouldn''t be anything too particr about the wing since his father practically forbade him and everyone else from entering many other wings and rooms not only in this building, but in several other pce structures too.


    Back in, he had broken into many of these forbidden ces, only to find nothing special about them.


    That''s why his interest in these forbidden ces learned with time.


    But thinking about it again, what if his father had just randomly assigned other ces as forbidden just to give the mask the real ces he didn''t want others to go?


    If he thinks about it more, he did find a few aspects of his children strange.


    At this point, Cletus'' face was distorted.


    ''Really! Just how much do I not know about this pce?''


    .


    A golden door as thick as a gate stood before them.


    It had a heavy metal staff ced against it.


    "Quickly! Assist me in opening it."


    The duo worked hand in hand, struggling to carry the giant metal column away from the door.


    If the room were in use, the door would always remain open, with uncountable guards stationed about.


    Of course, the few guards that were supposed to be stationed here were taken out for the masked T.O.E.P killer.


    1, 2, 3...


    Up she goes!


    The duo were already turning red from how heavy the column was.


    So heavy!


    If it falls on one''s foot, they best believe their toes would get crushed in an instant.


    No!... If fallen too fiercely, it would even mince the too up too.


    With swift but careful moves, they ced the column down before pulling the doors open.


    Following that, they once again carried the column into the hall and pulled the doors, before finally putting the iron column across the thick golden gate-like doors.


    Yes! They were shutting it from the inside.


    This way, even if someone noticed their actions and called many to chase after them, it would take one hell of a fighting force to break through the door.


    .


    ~Bam!


    The column rested nicely against the doors. But their actions never slowed down for a second.


    "Hey? What are you doing? Shouldn''t we be looking for the exit in one of the wing''s rooms?"


    Cletus ran for a bit across the blue-floored hall but couldn''t help pausing when seeing the killer''s actions.


    If he had a secret passageway, he would put it in one of the rooms, specifically in the grand office he mostly used.


    Isn''t that justmon sense?


    (?^?)


    "Shut up."


    "..."


    The killer was trying to focus, looking at the floor''s strange patterns.


    It was all a code.


    And what happened next only shocked Cletus silly.


    "You!~..."


    Is this killer humming to a Titarian famous folklore song that everyone knows?


    It''s fine that you like the song. But is this the time for that?


    Forget it... Why should he be anxious about their safety when his damn partner didn''t even care?


    Augh~


    Cletus briefly watched his partner hop about the ce before looking at the starry paintings on the ceilings.


    ''This guy wouldn''t have lost his sense of reasoning, right?''


    .


    The killer didn''t care.


    He kept looking between the floor and the start painting above while humming the famous Titarian song.


    "When in the dark, the night sky shines bright... Left turn on 1, right twirl on 2... Bow to the goddess~... "


    Catchack!


    The moment he did a bow, the pressure he applied on the spot he stepped on triggered an incredibly small piece of flooring, the size of one''s tippy finger.


    And Cletus abruptly stood erect.


    "What was that?"


    The killer didn''t respond, continuing the dance.


    And the more the killer moved, the more evident it was that the entire floor had several hidden mechanisms that could only trigger one after the other in some hidden ''order.''


    So even if one stepped on the 9th trigger, but the 1st, 2nd to 8th can''t get activated in the right pattern, the 9th wouldn''t move.


    "The song..." Cletus murmured, finally understanding it all.


    How smart.


    ''Father, you really could hide a secret!''


    Bam!


    The killer stepped on thest trigger, and soon, he heard a faint sounding from one of the rooms.


    What? So he was right?


    The trap door was in one of the rooms, as spected?


    "Let''s go. We only have 50 breaths before it closes on its own.


    The killer had a faint smile of aplishment on his face.


    50 breaths.


    Time was ticking.


    The duo began their run across the hall.


    But just then, one of the windows suddenly shattered.


    And in came their worst nightmares.

 Chapter 1518 Killer: Can I Get A Time-Out?

    Chapter 1518 Killer: Can I Get A Time-Out?¡¡¡¡Pack!!!


    The massive wooden window shattered into pieces.


    "You!!"


    The duo couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Even till now, this bastard still wouldn''t let them go?


    (>/:T¦ÐT:)


    The duo didn''t know whether tomend his relentlessness orment for their fortune, having such a bastard behind their tails.


    F***!


    Don''t think the windows were normal.


    From the inside, one would only think these windows were tall wooden windows.


    But after opening the windows, one woulde face to face with thick prison bars built into the stone walls.


    This way, not even an assassin could break in from outside.


    The ce was truly secured. This was why they focused on the massive door, using their poor energy to block the only opening with the ridiculously heavy column.


    But who knew they would meet a human monster who could break through the iron bars as though it were nothing?


    Suddenly, they had child sweats, imagining they were the iron bars instead.


    Lying trough.


    If this guy punches them, wouldn''t their bodies break into half instead?


    (>:¡ã?¡ã:)


    Cletus felt his legs wobbly from this realization.


    His attitude is now different from his pompous demeanor when dealing with Landon a while ago.


    But apart from this shock, something else made gin stand frozen in disbelief.


    "It''s you!!!"


    .


    You?


    The anxious T.O E.P man furrowed his brow, looking between Cletus and the now unmasked guard.


    "You know each other?"


    He didn''t think they would be friends. Or else why would this guy still be against Cletus if there were on good terms?


    Enemies? Was it because Cletus had somehow angered this guy that he decided to turn in their ns today?


    So did this have anything to do with Gregory but everything to do with Cletus?


    The T.O E.P swore that if his guess were right, he would secretly put a sac on Cletus'' head and strangle the guy to near death. He wouldn''t kill him but vent some of his anger and pretend it wasn''t him.


    "I know him..." Cletus answered in a daze. "He and his group suddenly appeared from under the water, saving me from those Adonis followers."


    What? Him?


    You have to know that when Cletus reported the matter, they felt it was impossible.


    Cletus said there was no other ship in sight for as far as the eyes could see.


    But how was that even possible?


    Are you saying these people lived underwater and came out just to save him?


    Impossible!


    .


    Everyone was more willing to believe Cletus and his men had been so engulfed with their battle against the Adonis flowers for hours that they didn''t see the ship or ships belonging to their saviors.


    Or could it be these saviors had somehow managed to tame whales or bigger sea creatures to bring them along?


    Again, that was just too fantasy-like.


    Do you know how far at sea Cletus and his men were during the battle?


    The more many thought about it, the more excuses they gave as to why these saviors appeared out of nowhere.


    Some even said they had long hidden in the Adonis ships waiting for the right opportunity to strike.


    Others also imed they might''ve been captured rowing ves who made theor moves at the strategic moments.


    Even those with Cletus during the battle had brainwashed themselves, iming they probably saw things wrong.


    .


    "You! You! You! You! You!!!~~"


    Cletus felt his insides churning, pointing at Landon with his trending fingers.


    Recalling the brutal battle he watched and how easy it was for Landon to take out the Adonis followers, Cletus turned cowardly.


    "I... I''ve not offended you, senior... So why are you so against me?"


    Cletus spoke, without knowing his Jody was subconsciously moving behind the T.O.E.P killer.


    ''...''


    So now, he was Cletus''s shield?


    The killer was tempted to plunge his dagger into Cletus'' throat.


    What bad luck to be working with a scum!


    But this was no time to dilly dally.


    The enemy hade with no open arms.


    It was either they fought, surrendered, or died.


    Judging by this guy''s strength, the logical thing to do is surrender and gather information before secretly uncovering a way to escape and report his findings.


    The Society might be more pleased with his capture since it was useless than him dying now.


    But as a proud Morg who had never lost to any other than his kind (Morgs), how can he be unwilling to surrender without a fight?


    There might be a chance for him to make it out. Though still, one must always keep on fighting!


    The killer narrowed his eyes, reaching for his des.


    ''Fight first. And if it''s beyond me, surrender only then. But no matter what? I must not die! How dare this man kill members of the Society?''


    Even if he didn''t deliver the finishing blow to end this guy''s life, the Society would never let him go!


    .


    ''Die for me!''


    Whoosh!


    Several lights flickered.


    Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!~


    Several small objects were deeply embedded in the wooden windows.


    Hidden weapons!


    "8-hand Throw!"


    Thup! Thul! Thup! Thup!~"


    The killer''s throwing speed creased, giving the illusion he was a Buddha with 8 hands waving out.


    Landon jumped onto every possible surface like spiderman.


    He did a backflip,nding on the wall for just a millisecond, before jumping off to another location crazily.


    F***! F***! F***!


    Cletus ran as fast as he could, seeing Landon jumping toward him.


    Cletus, who had already gone a far distance ahead, was shocked to see the maniac jump toward him.


    What was more pitiful was that since Landon was facing him, the hidden weapons from the killer might identally plunge into his body too.


    No! No! jump somewhere else, buddy.


    Just the crazy attack from the killer made him know Morgany was even more unfathomable than he previously thought.


    What sort of speed was this?


    Though not as fast as Landon, one must admit this Morg guy was like a phantom far above anyone Cletus had seen in Titarian.


    If the killer had these moves, then imagine how strong their superiors and leaders would be?


    ''I''ll be damned!''


    Whether it was the killer or Landon, it made Cletus now he was just a small fish in a big pond


    50 breaths...


    That was how long they had at the start before the mechanism closed on its own.


    Already, one could hear the mechanism underneath floors making several closing sounds.


    38 breaths had gone by. And now, he had but little time to get up the stairs, head to the grand office, and find the trap door.


    Breathe in... Breathe out...


    The breaths were going, and his only escape door was closing.


    .


    Dammit!


    Cletusmanded his legs to pick up the pace. At the same time, he couldn''t help letting out his rage at Landon, seeing the guy was once again focused on the killer rather than him.


    "You hateful bastard! Did I kill or poison your mother? What did I ever do to you? Why are you trying to end my life so desperately?"


    "Why? Because you''re ugly."


    [Cletus, who didn''t expect a response]: "_"


    Bam!


    Cletus jumped ahead in time to avoid a massive chair thrown at him.


    "You! You!... You barbarian!"


    The chair shattered into pieces as Cletus scurried back to his feet in horror.


    ''Crazy bastard!!'' He cursed inwardly, fleeing like a dog whose tail had been clipped.


    Landon watched him run but didn''t chase after.


    He had stalled the guy for the remaining breaths. So no matter how fast he ran, Cletus shouldn''t be able to escape.


    Alright. He wanted to see what battle level this guy was at.


    "You''re good."


    The killer tried controlling his breathing. "Not as good as you."


    1, 2, 3...


    The killer lightly jumped with daggers in his hands. It seemed his most confident weapon to use were des.


    .


    ~Swish! Swish! Swish!


    The entire room turned into a tornado of cold winds, sharp enough to turn the space into a chopping board.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Landon slowed down his speed. And sure enough, the de hadn''t even touched him, yet there was a cut line below his ears.


    What skill!


    Morgany was indeed good. After going back, he had to adjust the training the soldiers and the rest did.


    Understanding the true might of an enemy would save them when the big wares.


    Assessing time was over.


    Vanished!


    The killer had no time to react when he suddenly felt his body drop.


    Bam!


    What just happened?


    ''Ahhhh!!'' He inwardly screamed.


    Landon twisted his legs WWE style, so much so that the killer began tapping unwillingly.


    What sort of vicious move was this?


    Bam!


    The killer again smashed to the ground with another famous move that almost knocked all his teeth out.


    Many back on earth would recognize Landon''s moves to be simr to King''s lives in Tekken.


    Dizzy... Dizzy...


    He was already dizzy, until he heard Landon lightly chuckle.


    "Don''t faint yet; we are just getting started."


    Wait? What?


    The killer wanted to cry.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!

 Chapter 1519 [Bonus chapter]Battle Over

    Chapter 1519 [Bonus chapter]Battle Over¡¡¡¡No. No. No. No No. No.No!!~


    Cletus had arrived in the room, only to see the escape door closing.


    He slid to his knees and stretched his hands in horror.


    50 breaths were up.


    Bam!


    The heavy door thundered, reminding Cletus he was still trapped in this Wing with that crazy bastard.


    What to do? What to do?


    Cletus wished to throw himself out a window to escape his fate.


    But just like the windows in the wing''s hall, these also had thick prison bars.


    Cletus smashed his fists on the bars after opening the firstyer of wooden covering to see this sight.


    ''Damn you! Damn you!!''


    His separation had gotten the best of him so much that he didn''t even know who he was cursing at.


    Firstly, he felt disdainful towards the T.O.E.P for not being assertive enough after all the promises they gave him.


    He was also angry at his savior turned enemy for disgusting his crowning glory.


    And finally, he was hateful towards the Goddess and the heavens, who kept raining their heavenly poop below.


    It seemed everything in the world was working against him. It was just not fair!


    "Today is my day! I am monarch! I will be monarch! No one can take it away from me!!"


    Holding the thick metal bars, he rocked his body back and forth, allowing his sweaty damp hair to fly about in a crazed manner.


    " Dammit! Dammit! Dammit! Da--..."


    **freeze!**


    Cletus suddenly froze, feeling a strange dread growing and gnawing at his insides.


    His hands quivered.


    And with a low turn, he threw his head behind his shoulders.


    "I see you''ve been having fun, ying monarch by yourself."


    Landon''s voice was enough to make Cletus'' legs turn jelly.


    Turning his back and leaning in, he wished he could be one with the stony walls.


    "You... You... Great savior... What do you want to be?"


    Great savior?


    Landon chuckled, seeing how the once arrogant Cletus was now humbling himself like a rat in a gutter.


    "You call me savior. And as a man with ethics, I must live up to your expectations, right?"


    Cletus'' was nk.


    How was he supposed to know what Landon means? At this point, even he knew his ''savior'' wouldn''t let him go.


    Landon took one step forward, and Cletus leaned on the wall like tapestry.


    "I see you enjoy ying [monarch] and [house]. Many little children in my empire enjoy ying house with Barbie too. In that case, why don''t I take you to a better ce where you''ll be able to have more ymates around?"


    "..."


    The confused and dumbfounded Cletus soon found everything around him getting dark, the more he lost consciousness.


    Barbie? What was that? And who were the other ymates this guy was talking about?


    Lights out.


    Landon stacked Cletus on his shoulders, on top of the T.O.E.P man, and headed out through the giant metal doors.


    Of course, after passing, he locked the doors with the giant metal column, just as it had been before Cletus and the killer entered.


    1, 2, 3...


    Whoosh!


    Landon vanished.


    .


    Boom! Boom! Bam! Boom! Boom! Bang!!!!


    For 6 long hours, the war never ceased.


    Supporters were getting saved across the entire city, from north, south, east, west, and even central.


    Hee~Hee~Hee~Hee~Hee~


    The horses moved about anxious steps.


    Animals were always sensitive to danger.


    The many supporters in stained armor had sweat drilling down their gore-sprayed faces.


    This sweat was mixed with blood that stung their eyes like tiny vipers.


    All around them was nothing with a bloody rivet filled with death, weapons, chaos, and violence.


    Today, they had been prepared to face all the storms and weather, standing beside his highness''s camp.


    But they had greatly underestimated the enemy.


    To the left, to the right, to the sides... All around them!


    The opposing nobles had sent their forces to surround them, strangling them from the middle.


    Yes! Initially, they only thought the witch Cam, and maybe a few others would dare stand against his highness Gregory in the open.


    But who would''ve known all these opposing forces would move out at once?


    From the north zone, over 30 opposing novels gathered no less than 3,000 men each to surround the supporters. And this wasn''t even including those Mushu sent.


    They, the supporters, were shocked to know that their positions were all leaked and well known to the enemy.


    Thus, it didn''t take time for them to be at a disadvantage.


    What''s more, the enemy had garnered them in such a way that it would be near impossible for them to send for more backup!


    And they also had a hunch that their main headquarters was under siege.


    The enemy had got them good!


    Tens of thousands had stormed into the city streets so suddenly, giving them no time to react.


    They reckoned all enemy forcesbined should be well over 600,000 men.


    Some nsmen from opposing families lined in, going all out to support Cletus. And of course, some only sent a portion of their powers to aid in the war, still ying it safe.


    Though inwardly, they felt it was a done deal, with only one Victor --- Cletus.


    However, what they didn''t take into ount, was the will of the heavens.


    And now, the tables have turned.


    .


    It was a battle to behold!


    At first, they were at a disadvantage. But an hourter, an assembly of metal creatures stormed the scene out of nowhere.


    These creatures zoomed in and spat out other humans who aided them.


    But this wasn''t all.


    The injured were being recorded and taken away in a steady stream.


    Who am I? What am I?


    The gang of supporters were too shocked for words.


    They had expected to die but were somehow saved by these godly people and their heavenly artifacts.


    What was also shocking was that there were women in the bunch!!


    Captain Twainid down on a strange soft mat, looking at the beautiful woman attending to his injuries.


    Even as an adult man, because men and women were supposed to keep their distances, her holding his arm still made him very ufortable.


    Some other men blushed hard too.


    "I''m fine... You don''t need to look after--"


    "Stop moving." Thedymanded in a low but threatening voice.


    "..."


    Hello? Is this how you treat a patient?


    Forget it.


    Twain was finding himself very weird, not knowing how to act around such a Woman.


    You have to know that women''s careers were limited. They could be wetnurses or sick nurses, wiping off one''s sweat, feeding a patient, and doing other menial tasks.


    But who has ever heard of a female healer?


    In the tent, several male and female healers were working equally.


    Just from their conversations and their interactions, one could see how the men respected the women.


    What a strange situation.


    Of course, many were still ashamed because the women seemed stronger than they were.


    F***!


    Some wanted to die when recalling how a few women had carried them princess-style.


    Some even carried them on their backs, making them question if their injuries had somehow made them lose all their weight.


    This... This was embarrassing!!


    .


    Twain was also embarrassed too. Ady and a man had carried him on a strange stretcher to this tent.


    And the money he was out down, thest began increasing him without question.


    Increasing him was what many heaters in the past had done.


    But when it came to her... Can he say he felt vited?


    (:Q^Q:)


    Twain was also inwardly questioning his charms.


    Because mostdies in this era wished to get married, they followed certain rules, not wanting to see a man''s body unless it was their lover''s or husband''s.


    So most would turn tomato-red when seeing Twain''s thighs even if an arrow was plunged into them.


    But thisdy here, as well as the other females, never blushed or acted shy. Instead, they were quite bold and very focused on their duties.


    Instead, their actions made the many long men redden, not daring to look at their faces.


    "No... I''m really fine. You can go treat my friend over there first."


    "F*** you! All I have is a broken leg, a dislocated shoulder, and 3 severed toes. So how is my situation? Be urgent? You go over and hell Rodney over there."


    "You all are bastards! Miss, don''t listen to him! Sure! I do have an arrow that somehow managed to go around my armor,nding on my butt, but believe me, it doesn''t hurt at all! You just go over--"


    ~Thang!!


    The arrow was yanked out before the man could finish his words.


    In a nutshell, everything they said went into the eras of these female doctors and flew out from the other.


    They had no time for nonsense!


    "..."


    .


    And just like that, the war had been won.


    However, not all enemies were known to them...


    How can this happen?


    Cam and Mushu reached their estates, both with frantic expressions.


    What did all this mean for them? This was what they had to figure out!

 Chapter 1520 The AfterMath

    Chapter 1520 The AfterMath¡¡¡¡It''s been 4 days since the unbelievable battle in the Capital.


    And though they won, it was not without sorrow.


    Before the Baymardians came to their rescue, they had already lost a few good men to the war.


    Many inwardly prayed for those who died, wishing the Goddess would wee them with open arms into the heavens.


    But death was a normal thing in these times. Many didn''t grieve sorrowfully but looked at the men as heroes who were just starting another chapter of their existence in the heavens.


    Everyone would die someday. And though it hurts... In these warring times, their grief was but momentarily.


    Now, it was time to get back to work.


    The many knights and Baymardian soldiers joined in cleaning up the bloodied sites.


    All armors, shields, and any metallic objects, were sent to the Private Royal Barracks.


    Following that, the horses that survived were also sent there too, if not overly injured.


    However, some needed to be out of their misery.


    These and the already dead ones were gathered and their meat shared and sent to the kitchens in the Royal barracks and the estates belonging to the supporters.


    They found over 200,000 dead horses. This meat alone should feed therge number well and provide nourishment for the injured who risked their lives to fight for his highness Gregory.


    As for the battlefield itself, sigh...


    One should never underestimate the gore it contained.


    The entire ce was just reddish ck, with dried-up blood everywhere on looks.


    Once the battle ended that fateful day, a massive flock of crows and vultures flew in great numbers, pecking off on all body parts they could find.


    Be it amputated legs, severed ears, or even eyeballs... These birds spared no parts.


    But this wasn''t all.


    The stench was awful, with many dders and bowels of these dead men opening up.


    And as the hours passed, the stench only grew worse, especially in this hot weather.


    A tsunami of flies flocked over too, and maggots began swimming wherever they touched.


    This was the true aftermath of war!!


    .


    But while the able did their best to clear the scene and return ces to normal, the many injured knights were hauled away by not just the Baymardian military doctors and nurses but also the famous Titarian healers.


    These healers pushed their eats through, diligently following the Baymardians like dogs, wagging their tails about.


    "What holy thing is this? You call it a medicine capsule? And why is its color red on one side and white on another?"


    "Ahhhh!!!!!---... What equipment will let you hear the patient''s heartbeat like this?"


    "Amazing! I have never seen anything like this! This surgery is too groundbreaking! Please, take me as your disciple! Look! I''ll even throw in my son for you to matter!"


    "F***! Don''t listen to him, miss! His son is still 11 years old! What do you want to do with such a little brat with no manly features? If we''re talking about sons, then take mine instead!"


    "Bastard! Are you trying to pick a fight? With how bad baldness runs in your family, why would you want doctor Olivia to waste her time with her sons?"


    "Doctor Shanan! Take me as your disciples instead!!"


    "Doctor Gray! I am willing to be adopted by you. Just say the word, and I''ll pack up and follow you to the ends of the world!"


    "I was so shocked by what I saw that I forgot to blink and began crying."


    "Me too! Can I say I''m happy that people got injured? What is godly medicine? This is godly medicine!"


    "Thank you! Thank you, brave injured knights! Next time, try breaking other parts of your body, so we see such heavenly techniques again."


    [The injured knights]... (¡Á_¡Á)


    We want to punch you but we have no strength.


    ...


    Baymard.


    It has just been 4 days, yet the name Baymard has conquered the entire Capital!!!


    From their metal carriages to the strange items and objects they had at their disposal, many were already convinced this ce was a heavenly site too advanced for their limited imaginations.


    F***! What did they just see?


    There were brochures with ss buildings reaching for the sky!


    Moreover, many saw what these Baymardians called catalogs, with various car models lined up!


    The trees in some of these images were too beautiful, with strange clean, and ck colored roads that made it hard for them to tell if they were made of stone or not.


    And then, what was even more strange, was that these people also knew Roma.


    Roma was identical to ''Zol,'' with only a few spelling and pronunciation differences between the 2.


    So of course they understood what these Baymardians said.


    Giant ships made of iron and other wonders disyed on the brochures and various small booklets only fueled their desire to see this heavenly ce.


    Merchants saw an opportunity in this, and people in business were already beginning to make ns.


    In the various ns, even the enemies who hadn''t been brought out into the light, also squinted their eyes, listening to the reports their spies had gotten from the pce.


    Their few spies had managed to steal a few brochures from the guards and workers.


    And in a particr dark room, many had pale faces, knowing how dangerous this new opponent was.


    .


    Pyno!... Pyno of all damn ces! No... It wasn''t Pyno but Baymard in particr.


    These were their thoughts, thinking whether empires might not be a match for this new empire.


    They even thought Baymard might be the biggest empire in Pyno, upying most of itsndscape and a majority of Pyno''s poption.


    Just look at how powerful it looked in these strange booklets?


    Yes! It should be the biggest and the strongest!


    Then doesn''t this spell bad news for them?


    Not good! Not good!


    Their chests grew together, and the feeling of being trapped flooded their bodies.


    ~Bam!


    A silver-haired man smashed his fists on his armrest.


    "Good Goddess of Titarian! I never should''ve agreed to join you in this deadly crusade!"


    "Yes! Yes! You all pushed and talked us into it!" Another added, feeling very anxious.


    Don''t look at how calm the Capital was after the legendary war.


    They, more than anyone else, knew this was just the calm before the storm.


    What they did was an act of treason!!!


    They sided with the enemy to take Gregory''s life. And though they could say it was those Captains that individually acted without their consent due to greed, who would truly buy such a tant lie?


    Even if his highness lets things go for now, they would still be talking on a thin rope that could snap when they least expected it.


    .


    Many felt their intestines grow green, thinking of how they might get demoted and lose their power once summoned to the pce.


    Yes! They don''t think his tightness would kill them, even if their injured and captured men ratted them out in prison.


    They had more than 20 ways to prove someone had ''set them up.''


    Before the big battle, they had long left a leeway out for themselves. So the only thing that would get affected would be their power.


    But what''s the difference between crippling them and taking most of their power away?


    Their ships, their men, their warehouses filled with armors, expensive ck powders, and so on... If any of these get confiscated, then even protecting themselves against their other high-society enemies in nobility would be too difficult!


    Just envisioning a scene of them groveling before their enemies while being bullied was enough to give them sleepless nights.


    They would prefer to lose a body part than lose their power!!!


    ''Dear Goddess... Please don''t demote me to a Count or even a Baron!''


    These were their prayers. Many were Viscounts, Dukes, ministers, and people of the highest grades. So how can they be willing to swim with the scum of the wealthy?


    Making such an adjustment would be too difficult.


    .


    "What do we do? What do we do now?"


    Panic. Panic... Panic filled the room, thinking of such a troublesome enemy they made all because of the instigation of these bastards!!!


    "It''s all your fault! We were there on our own, minding our damn business until you lot came along!"


    "That''s right! Just the hidden guard that saved Gregory right before our eyes was already a top-notch guard. The best I''ve ever seen. So imagine how strong the other Baymardian guards and knights will be? Tell me, do you have such a powerful force to counterattack them with?"


    Everyone stood, pointing hysterically as they vented their anger and mostly fears onto Cam and Mushu.


    On a normal day, they would''ve been too scared to open their mouths and talk back to the duo in this manner.


    But after experiencing such a thing, who the hell cares about the identities of these 2 when their futures were at stake?


    "Silence!" Mushu''s voice bellowed.


    And his icy aura instantly made many cower back.


    "I know what many of you fear. But don''t forget that the one who brought you in was Duke Cletus, not myself ordy Cam. That said... Why do you think we''ve lost?"


    Eh? Haven''t they?


    Mushu''s words shocked everyone silly.


    The little fat on their cheeks trembled vigorously.


    What did Lord Mushu mean?!!!!!!


    Eh? Haven''t they?


    (?0?)

 Chapter 1521 The Time Was Finally Here!

    Chapter 1521 The Time Was Finally Here!¡¡¡¡Have they truly lost?


    Everyone couldn''t help wondering what he meant by those words.


    In the dark room, their fear was their shackles.


    It was like a knife in their gut, slowly twisting and churning their insides.


    A thinyer of sweated beads formed on their foreheads as they stared at each other in silent questioning.


    What did he mean?


    Mushu slowly revealed a knowing smile, rxing into the darkness on his seat.


    Idiots.


    "Your leader... Cletus, should have told you we have a powerful backer on our side, no?"


    Yes! He did!


    But there was still uncertainty with this unknown Backer they had never heard of.


    After today''s events, would this backer still want to go up against Gregory and his powerful allies?


    They asked themselves. If it were them, would they cut tiespletely and act as the wind, scrambling to the ends of Hertfilia... Or continue to fight such a terrible enemy?


    If it were them, they would go with thest option.


    Hey... As they say, there are no certainties in this life. Even they could betray each other to save their necks when the timees.


    So how could they be sure this said backer will still choose to fight and not give up?


    No! In their minds, the backer would definitely abandon them now that the going was tough.


    This... This...


    The men all had awkward and dodgy eyes, wanting to jump out of this moving wagon but too scared to voice it out to Mushu''s face.


    This was Lord Mushu they were talking about!


    Forget the fact they were in high positions.


    Lord Mushu was like an uncrowded Monarch in Titarian.


    No one, not even thete Monarch, was able to shake this powerful man.


    Cam sneered behind her feathered fan, looking at the spineless men seated around her.


    ''If you knew you didn''t have the balls to go against us, then why argue and jump about earlier like golden monkeys?''


    Cam lifted her chest proudly, obviously sharing in Mushu''s glory.


    Yes! They were wary of Cam and her means.


    But the one they feared was Mushu!


    Mushu snapped his fingers, and one of his guards lowered the bowl of fruit closer.


    Tasty!


    Mushu savored the juicy grapes, narrowing his eyes at the bunch.


    "Gentlemen... I hate to be the one to pour rain on your sunny days, but the moment you jumped in our wagon, there was no turning back!"


    No turning back... No turning back...


    The words echoed in the silent room, causing a deep tremor up the spines of many.


    They looked at each other, knowing there was just one way ahead.


    If they don''t anger Gregory, then they would be angering Mushu and his backer.


    In the end, there was indeed just one way forward.


    "Lord Mushu, you have our support... We will do whatever is asked."


    "Good...."


    Mushu smiled while slowly taking a stand.


    ''This is just a hup in the way. A good hup for me since Cletus is now out of the portrait... It won''t be long before my person rules the empire. And by then, all who stand in my way will die!!!!''


    .


    ---The Royal Pce.---


    In a massive, well-lit hall filled with luxurious decorations, ornaments, tapestries, and artifacts... Many prime supporters, as well as the Baymardian leaders of the many divisions, sat in rows and columns of seats lined out neatly.


    And on the golden podium, Gregory and Landon both sat at a table ced before them.


    There were Titarian ministers,manders, and other important personnel among the supporters.


    This Grand hall was the same one used for hosting banquets and official balls.


    It was so humongous that Cindere would have a hard time finding her way through the ce.


    It was so big that even with thisrge gathering, they looked like ants swimming in the space.


    The doors leading into the halls were also gigantic, as though one was about to enter the heavens.


    This hall was also the official hall for addressing official and private matters, be it from the ministers or from the people who came in, debating their monarchs to settle their little disputes over who owned a stolen pheasant, etc.


    For at least 3 hours on Mondays to Fridays, the Titarian Monarchs would allow rows of ordinary folks toe in andy out their worries.


    And


    Thus, this room was a multi-purpose one, used for an uncountable number of reasons.


    Sometimes official businesses, other times for celebration, and sometimes for public affairs.


    And today, they once again put the grand hall into use.


    At present, their seats were all around in a semi-circr manner.


    1/10th of the semi-circle was filled with the Baymardians, and the rest were them.


    The seats were arranged so those seated behind, whether shorter or taller, would have no problems seeing past the person before them.


    It wasn''t this arrangement or the fact that they were seated that surprised them.


    No!


    It was the fact that each seat had tables ced before them.


    It was the tables that were arranged in a semi-circr manner.


    And each seat was ced in a way that didn''t bother those behind.


    So everyone found they could see straight ahead, as well as see the many around them without any worries.


    On the tables, there were strange transparent water jugs (bottles), as well as several documents in the finest paper they had ever seen.


    What''s more, they had their names written and ced in a transparent pyramid object too.


    Good heavens!


    What sort of water jug is this? And was this actually paper too?


    Many felt their balls roll up and down their throats.


    It took all their energy not to grab the documents and touch them like possessed beings.


    But what was this?


    Click.


    Several people clicked the top of the strange ender object, only to see a small pointy end pop out.


    A hidden weapon?


    (+0+)


    Many looked at the pens and mechanized pencils in shock.

 Chapter 1522 Sign Or Not?

    Chapter 1522 Sign Or Not?¡¡¡¡Abdali looked at the documentsid out.


    Each person had 2 documents separated before them.


    One said treaty and another Agenda.


    How strange... What is this agenda thing?


    At this moment, Abdali and everyone else in the room was too curious and anxious, wanting the meeting to start now!


    Typically, if everyone was there, shouldn''t the meeting begin? Why are they taking their time?


    Today, Abdali and the rest knew exactly what it meant to be time-focused.


    As for the Baymardian delegates and many others, they only looked at their watches briefly before leaning back in their seats.


    They noticed Titarian was 4 hours behind Baymard''s time.


    So unless their Baymardian watch struck 2 PM (10 A.M, in Titarian), the meeting wouldn''t hold.


    And now, they only had 3 minutes more to go.


    Seeing their actions, Abdali and the few who managed to get Baymardian watches as gifts did the same, not wanting to look stupid.


    "_"


    2... 1...


    Ding!!!


    One of the 3 secretaries Landon came with, Landon''s secretary, calmly struck the triangle.


    "10 A.M! Everyone, please be advised. The meeting will now begin."


    So professional!


    Seeing the female secretary at work, many Titarians inwardly acknowledged her mannerisms.


    Landon looked at the group from his elevated seat.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen... Today, we, the Baymardians, stand here with the sole purpose of being Titarian''s allies. That is why the meeting is held. And by the end, it will be up to you to decide whether your empire will take our hand or not."


    Absalom and everyone else nodded, liking this approach.


    After all, even though Landon and the rest saved them, they won''t be quick to jump into anything until they understand who they were dealing with.


    Hell!


    This was the first they even heard that an empire called Baymard existed.


    They did have a favorable outlook on these people. But sometimes, appearances could be deceiving.


    Of course, if by the end of the meeting they were convinced, then they would be willing to be allies.


    But if this so-called union is to make Titarian a ve nation to these people, then they can just forget it!


    Many nations hade to Titarian for an alliance, putting forth conditions that required Titarian to always bow to them.


    Some people came over, wanting Titarian''s resources but not giving much in return.


    Others came, sneakily wanting their people as ves to be shipped out.


    Some also came for ''alliances,'' especially marital ones, so they could ce their spies here and one day conquer or decrease Titarian''s boundaries andndmass.


    These were still warring times. And depending on who was monarch, empires would fight one another to expand their powers.


    In the hands of wise and good rulers, peace would reign the continent if Zohl.


    But in the hands of someone like Cam''s brother-inw, who married a princess from another empire and somehow fought his way to be the monarch of that said empire... Only chaos would fill the people''s days.


    Food shortages for war provisions and many other drawbacks would worry the ordinary folks. But for the wealthy, who the hell cares?


    Sigh...


    In the end, they, the Titarians, wanted first to hear all this treaty entailed.


    If there was something in there they firmly stood against, you best believe the matter was off!


    (*^*)


    .


    "I, his highness Gregory, have agreed that we listen to these saviors before making our concluding facts," Gregory added, speaking for his people.


    And Landon continued.


    "Attendees... Your majesty, Landon Barn... His highness Gregory Ghoul the 3rd... Right Minister and Commander of the 1st Royal Legion, Abdali Exodus... "


    Abdali nodded as many nced at him.


    In the end, several others nodded too.


    No matter what meeting was going on, the attendees must always be mentioned at the beginning of the agenda.


    One by one, many heard other names and their titles in the empire.


    Sometimes, Titarian names would get called, and other items, Baymardian names.


    And soon, the meeting finally began!


    First, the treaty spoke of the true purpose of their alliance, also brushing up on the matter of the United Nations.


    This fact shocked everyone silly.


    What?


    This Baymard alone already had 36 ally memories, most from Romain?


    Now it made sense!


    No wonder they could speak Zol.


    But what''s this, they also want to train them too?


    Imaging the crazy battle they witnessed a few days ago, several couldn''t help dreaming of bing that powerful.


    It would be a lie to say they weren''t tempted.


    Good start! Good start!


    (^_^)


    .


    Landon chuckled, feeling their burning gazes.


    "Everyone, please turn to page xx."


    Flip. Flip.


    The sounds of paper turning were all that filled the scene.


    They were now staring at Section 12, Article 4:


    [Baymard is obligated to train the Titarian warriors on ''physical hand-to-hand,'' and failure to do so will be a breach of the contract.]


    The article went deeper, talking about what services Baymard would provide, what their punishment would be for breaching the contract, as well as what expectations Baymard also held towards Titarian.


    Abdali looked at the training semesters detaily.


    There were 3 of them.


    ?January 1st -April 30th.


    ?May 1st -August 31st.


    ?And September 1st - December 31st.


    Everyone had their own empire to defend, so those who came in would only stay for at most 2 semesters before taking a vacation back to Titarian.


    One should recall that each year, they could only take a max of 2 semesters.


    So if for example, they left to head back to Titarian after the 2nd semester on August 31st, they could decide to resume In September of the following year.


    One should know that before they spoke about this training matter, the treaty had already stated that Baymard was obligated to provide something called a Bay-Titarian travel route via sea, as well as other ways of travel they may create in future.


    So ording to his majesty Landon, if a knight left Baymard on August 31st, they should reach Titarian the 1st or 2nd week of September.


    And even if they had to travel for months on horseback home, by December or January, they should be home sweet home.


    So didn''t this mean they had enough time to rest before taking up another semester in the new year?


    In short, there were no excuses!!


    .


    Everyone''s eyes shone brightly, noticing how advantageous this Treaty was to them.


    This Baymard¡­.


    What sort of ce was it?

 Chapter 1523 Meeting Concluded!

    Chapter 1523 Meeting Concluded!¡¡¡¡The meeting had already gone by for 2 hours and a half now, yet no one was bored or felt the need to take a stand at all!


    What a joke.


    How could they when they were afraid of missing any information if they got distracted?


    The group of Titarians sat upright like good pupils in a ssroom.


    Anyone with questions would raise the small stic board on their tables and ask away.


    They had to ask questions pertaining to each section Landon spoke on before mining to the next.


    Damn!


    They wanted to write all they heard, but again, we''re too scared to be too engulfed in writing that they missed bits and pieces of information his majesty Landon dishes out.


    Fortunately, at the start of the meeting, it was said there were three people assigned to take down what they called the ''meeting minutes.''


    And after the 3 went over andbined their works, they would send in these meeting minutes to everyone here.


    The Titarians were no doubt taken aback and amazed by something so simple yet so effective.


    It was such a good method.


    Moreover, the meeting minutes would only be delivered here in the pce.


    So once things werepiled, they would be summoned to recover the minutes.


    There would never be a 3rd partner to deliver the minutes over, lest an assassin or someone else intercepted the document.


    For ministers like themselves, they would look at the document before throwing it in the fire.


    One should never underestimate the brain ability of these people to recall the things they read detailly.


    Doing such things was normal.


    As ministers, high-ranking Knightlymanders, and those of higher status, they dealt with important information like these on a daily basis.


    .


    "Any further questions will have to be answered in the Q&A section of the agenda."


    The only reason he allowed these first few questions was because they had finished talking about that section earlier than stated on the agenda.


    "Moving on... Visas and Passports!"


    Oh?


    What were those?


    Many had their ears perked to the sky.


    And just like the other treaty-signed empires, their situations differed from ordinary guests from other regions.


    For passport covers;


    ?Baymardians had ''RED'' colored passport covers.''


    ''U.N/treaty-signed empires had ''BLUE'' covers.


    ?& The rest had ''GREEN'' passport covers.


    ?Royals from Baymard and all Treaty-signed nations had ''GOLD'' covers.


    ?While Royals from non-treaty signed Empires had ''Silver'' covers, with gold linings across the edges of the covers.


    Everyone looked at the images of sample passports, feeling that such an identification method was excellent.


    "Yes, Minister Abdali."


    "Thank you, your Majesty. My question is about the small portraits/pictures in the passports... On your end, wouldn''t it be daunting to have Painters paint everyone''s image? At this rate, would it be advisable for us to sendrge numbers of knights for training?"


    Yes! The question was valid, and many... Even Gregory wanted to know just how these Baymardians would paint the faces of hundreds and thousands all at once.


    Or could it be they had a lineup of painters sitting in wait just to do the job?


    It seemed a little unrealistic, especially when the painters also spent their time creating the images on the many hamlets and Baymardian magazines they had seen.


    F***!


    This was too exaggerated!


    (>¡ã¦Ð¡ã)


    .


    They tried to rack their brains on how it was all done.


    Too bad their imagination was limited.


    Landon chuckled, finding their worries funny.


    With Cameras, a massive bringing press, and many other Baymardian technologies, how could something as simple as a passport picture be hard for them?


    "For this matter, my empire has developed a certain technology dwelling in this aspect. So it''s not an issue for us." Landon spoke casually, shrugging his shoulders as though it were nothing.


    You look at me; I look at you.


    True or false?


    Everyone was more than curious about how these Baymardians would do it.


    Like so, the meeting continued, with their faces stretching to all sorts of lengths.


    Sometimes excited, sometimes confused, other times anxious to ask all the questions of life like babiesing into the world.


    They spoke on education, travel, and the various other opportunities this newfound rtionship would have if they agreed to be allies.


    Again, they touched on the matter of taking in dangerous prisoners they couldn''t guarantee to hold in Titarian.


    You have to know that almost weekly, people escape from their grasp, falling into the cycle of getting captured, escaped, captured, escaped, and captured again... Even during public executions.


    Why? Because these people had their forces in the dark watching their backs.


    Sometimes, an entire Assassin guild would storm out with thousands of super passing to rescue them.


    .


    Like many empires in these medieval times, it was hard to guarantee a certain high-ranked prisoner would stay put.


    Typically, such people had to be publicly executed to liberate the families of their victims, as well as to calm public arrest.


    Just saying ''oh, he''s dead'' was not enough.


    If the people aren''t satisfied, there might be a distarius. The ordinary folks would be like frightened chickens, too scared to move or even go to work, all worrying about their lives too.


    Again, even if they killed the prisoner, it has to be when they are in the Capital.


    Let''s say they capture the prisoner in a location 3 months away from here.


    If they kill the prisoner, his body would be too unrecognizable by the time they arrive at the Capital.


    Such situations did give the criminals opportunities to flee before reaching close to the Capital.


    But what could they do about it?


    Sigh... It was really hard during these medieval times.


    Additionally, they sometimes kept the criminals alive to torture and extract all information from them.


    For such mass serial killers, when they escaped, it was guaranteed that at least 3,000 or more innocent would die in the hands of these murderous criminals who killed for fun.


    Even the prison guards weren''t safe. So who wouldn''t want such criminals off their hands?


    .


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Time seemed to go by quickly.


    Meeting Over!


    Everyone had smiles on their faces as they witnessed the treaty signing process.


    p. p. p. p.


    Wonderful!!!


    They were ecstatic.


    However, in another corner of Titarian, Lucy''s team was in a very, very... Very hard pickle!!


    ... What to do?

 Chapter 1524 Lucys Command!

    Chapter 1524 Lucy''s Command!¡¡¡¡--West side, Outskirts of Firgan Town.--


    .


    The afternoon sky was hot, boiling, and buzzing with nature''s boisterous sounds.


    It was 4 P.M, and Lucy''s team had arrived several days back.


    The gang had already surveyed and mapped the site out.


    Their faces were grim and their bodies solemn.


    Lucy looked at the fewdies before her, still notfortable enough to do the job, but knowing they had no other choice.


    "Are you sure you can get it done? If the task is too daunting for you, this is your chance to pull out."


    "Your majesty, we can do it!" The female soldiers replied boldly.


    They were dressed in thin and showy attires of all sorts of colors.


    The bottom half of their faces were covered with long see-through silky pieces of fabric, and their hands dawned with a special ''tattoo.''


    The tattoo was painted on themst night and wouldn''te off till 1 weekter.


    In this world, most ves were marked, either by burning or by other means. So to see their act more, Baymard had developed these special inks for operations such as these.


    Lucy took deep breaths, calling her thunderous heart.


    Once thedies go in, those scum men might touch them and do other things. But luckily, from their investigations, even if thesedies came in, they wouldn''t get thrown onto the beds of these men so fast.


    .


    The team leaders, both men, and women, all surrounded Lucy while looking at the map they had out together.


    Captain Ivanka ced her hand on a certain road on the map.


    "Your majesty, from our investigations, the Pleasure Caravan will use this path. But we found that they somehow vanish midway around this next point. So there should be more than 4 ways of getting to this underground base."


    And that''s why they were sending thedies in through the caravan.


    They couldn''t go there to investigate since it''s likely enemy scouts would be around those passages.


    "We need to infiltrate through as many entrances and exits as we can." Captain Raymond added.


    Everyone nodded solemnly.


    They had separated from his majesty Landon''s team from the start, with their goal being this underground base.


    During the time they pretended to be people from Hamunaptra, they saved little Ren, as well as unearthed a few hidden T.O.E.P messages with a few strange notes they couldn''t make out.


    And one of such notes had a single sentence with 15 words on it that didn''t make any bloody sense when out together.


    The grammar was bad, the spellings wrong, and everything about it just sounded wrong.


    They thought they would never be able to crack the code. But when the mission to Titarian came up, the words written soon made sense!


    And they realized the first 14 words were directions, with thest word in the letter being the order ormand the writer was instructing them to do.


    How clever.


    It took a lot of their brain cells to conclude on the matter, showing how crazy and tight with information these Morgs were.


    And sure enough, they followed not only the stars in the sky but the strangeness in their surroundings, as well as the shift in the atmosphere to get to this point... Firgan town.


    It was just a hunch, though very unbelievable and uncertain. Thus, they had embarked on this mission with a 50/50 probability of being wrong.


    But who knew if they would be right on the money?


    .


    The revtion made them want to scream, jump, and jubilee in glee.


    Do you know how many years they''ve been trying to crack some of those codes in those hidden Morg documents?


    Crazy!... Crazy!!!


    They had made groundbreaking sess.


    But it was still too early to be excited.


    First things first, they had to gather as much information they could about this ce, since they knew nothing about it to begin with.


    That''s why they had taken a long time to observe the site.


    And at first, they didn''t know where the base was. Luckily, at night, they flew over the scene, trying to spot any crazy gathering of people they could find.


    It took a while, but they finally found it.


    The fortress'' stone walls were masked by the creeping vines and coges around.


    It almost made the soaring walls look invisible.


    But with the soaring height of the walls, one would think the buildings in the fortress would also be ridiculously high.


    However, from what they saw, the tallest building was but 2 stories, with many being ground level.


    This again confirmed their suspicions that the bulk of the base was underground.


    And knowing how difficult the enemy was, they feared it wouldn''t be a simple underground base.


    What if they got trapped somehow down there?


    This was the T.O.E.P they were talking about.


    You have to know that thest T.O.E.P base they infiltrated looked easy on the surface but made them sweat buckets.


    They were now in the enemy''s territory. So one false step and it might be them who end up unfortunate.


    This time, they made a great effort to understand their enemy.


    And as the saying went... Luck and true hard work will always be rewarded.


    With that, it didn''t take long for them to find a few good ces they could start their counter-attacking from.


    It was just that their information was stillplete. And the time was always ticking at their disadvantage.


    .


    In the gathering, the gang all wore solemn faces.


    "Everyone! It''s safe to assume the base has not 4 but 5 or 6 exit and entrance points." Lucy indicated, with many following her fingers on the map.


    "Here, here, here, here and here... These points are all out in the wilderness. But from what you all told me, there should be exit/entrance points in the town too?"


    Captain Raymon and everyone else nodded. "Affirmative, your majesty." Her majesty had never been on such missions before, but they had uncountable times and knew most bases did have tunnels connecting them to the nearby cities or towns.


    This much they knew.

 Chapter 1525: Into The Fortress We go

    Chapter 1525: Into The Fortress We goListening to the many wise sage words from those around her, Lucy frowned.


    So there might still be many more hidden passages inside the city they were unaware of?


    "If that''s the case, why would the Caravan bring thedies not use the hidden path in the town? Even the wagon carrying food provisions. Why? Why risk moving out in the open?"


    "Because most of these exit/entry points are used by the superiors and their right-hand forces closest to them."


    Ohhh~


    "I see," Lucy noted, thinking it was simr to the royal escape passages in their Baymardian pce.


    For safety reasons, only a few knew these passages.


    ''So it should probably be the same, right?'' She inwardly retorted while running her fingers across her hair.


    She hated unknown factors the most!


    She had to admit she was still inwardly nervous, seeing as this was her first big mission in a long, long, very long time.


    Her, Queen Lucy, was now in charge of everyone''s life here.


    The responsibility made her double-check every little thing down to the tee.


    So how could she not feel inwardly panicked?


    You look at me; I look at you.


    Everyone tactfully didn''t mention her fidgeting. Though her majesty, the Queen acted like a mother hen worrying about her chicks, she still did a good and thorough job. And if she didn''t know, she would ask for their opinions.


    But of course, they couldn''t wait here forever. They had to rush to the Capital to meet his Majesty Landon.


    So tonight, they will strike!


    .


    Like so, the gang rounded up anyst-minute changes and quickly went out to reconfirm the n with their squads.


    1, 2, 3...


    3 and a half hours had gone by in a sh. And now, it was already 7:49 P.M.


    Raymond, Ivanka, and the other leaders stood on Lucy''s left and right-hand sides.


    Everyone was now gathered with straightened backs and chests raised to the heavens!!"


    "Listen Up!!!... I assume everyone is well fed and ready for action!"


    There was absolute silence.


    The brave soldiers and marines didn''t make a sound.


    They couldn''t afford to yell all at once so loudly.


    Their silence was their tactful agreement.


    Good...


    Raymond nodded, giving the chance for her majesty to show her vigor.


    And sure enough. She didn''t disappoint him and the other leaders. Only when with them would she reveal her nervousness.


    Out on the battlefield, she was cold and stern, making many see the resemnce between her and her husband.


    With hands firmly ced behind her back and body fawned in full camouge attire, Lucy stood with her feet apart and her boots facing front.


    "Before we begin, I expect you all to have worn thetest flexible bulletproof vest technology, as well as your arm guard shield."


    The vest technology has changed and improved since its original 5 and a half years ago.


    Today''s own was light enough and flexible enough to be worn underneath their clothes.


    Additionally, one could attack it with their arm-guard shields.


    A word to the wise was enough. Lucy wouldn''t dwell on their safety anymore.


    It was time to move on to today''s main agenda


    .


    "Team Alpha, Beta, Omega, Gama, Delta, Zee, Hechi, and Burner... What are your duties?"


    "Surround the enemy and give them hell!!"


    "Correct! All 8 teams will focus ok surrounding the Fortress from all directions, raining terror to the many enemies on the fortress''s walls."


    Right!


    Those in these teams nodded, knowing they were to forcibly infiltrate the fortress out in the open.


    The enemy would be forced to focus their attention on them, sending more and more people out of the strange underground base.


    "Good!" Lucy squinted her eyes in satisfaction.


    "Teams Dasher, Prancer, Comet, Cupid, Donner and Rudolf... What are your duties!"


    "Cover the roads and perimeters around the city and around the fortress! Be the eyes and ears to take down any potential fleeing enemies!"


    "Hmmm... Sagittarius, Aquarius, Capricorn, Aries, Libra, Virgi, Scorpio, Taurus, Pisces, Gemini, and LEO... I ASK... What are your duties?"


    "To infiltrate the fortress through all hidden tunnels known."


    In particr, a few of them had to stop the caravan and sneak in a few of the female soldiers to go well ahead of them.


    "Ladies, be careful and don''t act tough."


    They were ''kidnapped victims'' and had to y their parts well.


    Lucy licked her dried lips. "Air force units, I''m sure you know your tasks, correct?"


    "Affirmative." They responded in a low but firm tone.


    What were their primary duties?


    To keep a lookout below, provide battle assistance, descend when necessary, or rain hell when instructed."


    .


    Grrr~~~


    Don''t forget about us!


    The dogs were all obedient, as though listening to Lucy''s words.


    They sat calmly, like prized dogs, not even letting out a single bark.


    Yes!


    They too would be joining in on the fun.


    The hidden fortress looked tooplex, making room for enemy surprises.


    Thus, they needed all the help they could get.


    "Drones up! Explosives on lock... Though we are in the enemy''s ballroom, technology will be our main key to sess!"


    Yes! Yes! Yes!


    The soldiers raised their chests proudly, knowing their gadgets were their true ace in this deadly deck of cards.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The bringing was over.


    And now, it was 8:46 P.M on the dot.


    "Go. Go. Go. Go. Go!"


    In a sh, everyone was rushed away like crazy.


    Many boarded the vehicles, leaving their camp and storming into the night.


    Vrmmmmm!!!!


    The distance that should''ve taken well over a week toplete by horseback was covered in little to no time by vehicle.


    The many groups were to reach a safe and close enough range to drop off and engage.


    Bam!


    They jumped off with hunched backs, hands on their weapons, and eagle eyes always moving about maniacally.


    Several people raised their fingers, giving hand signals.


    All clear!


    The air force units had long been overhead,municating with those inside the vehicles, showing them the way.


    Titarian''sndscape was already a confusing death trap on its own.


    The air force units led the ground teams fervently, with some air force units also readying their baskets to descend.


    Why? Because some people would have to take a leap of faith along the high rocky cliffs.


    With the leading Chrompo dog running beside her, Lucy led her team towards the pathway the Caravan was to take.


    And sure enough, they reached right on time.


    Lucy''s eyes shed dangerously, seeing the lonely pack of caravans making their way past the road.


    Good.


    It was time to go in!

 Chapter 1526: The Good, The Bad, & The Ugly

    Chapter 1526: The Good, The Bad, & The UglyGallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    The thick-legged stallions slowly descended a hilly forest path in the dead of night.


    Up, down, up, down...


    They had been moving across the many hilly paths and strange terrain all too familiar.


    The Caravans, apanied by no more than 60 guards on horseback, traveled across the path, still keeping their vignce high.


    Look left; look right.


    Look up, look sideways...


    The men held onto their reigns tightly.


    Everyone looked around except one of the pale-toned burly men with a long scar shed across his face.


    "Archers stay on guard. We''ve long entered the deep forest zones."


    This means their worries won''t necessarilye from humans but wild forest beasts.


    Yes!


    For the many days, months, and even years they had moved along this road too deep into the forest, they hardly, if not ever, ran into people other than those from the Society.


    The path was very confusing, as well as very illusionary if one had never stumbled on it before.


    This again was thanks to a few hills around these regions that move every now and then, revealing the path for only a brief while as though it were a secret cave of wonders.


    It''s strange to say that most of the time, the path''s starting point gets covered with a deep stream of water rushing adjacent to it.


    And during calcted periods, the water vanishes, revealing the path''s starting point.


    The location was too perfect, making it hard for many to stumble upon this road.


    What''s more, during the times that the path was inessible, they, the T.O.E.P, would lure deadly beasts toward these regions in case some enemy or passerby happened to stumble upon the ce.


    But this wasn''t all.


    They, the T.O.E.P, had also spread crazy rumors about the deep forest regions, keeping the people out of sight at all times.


    And over time, the rumors were believable since those who did venture never returned.


    Like so, the years had passed, and their hidden fortress remained unknown to the masses.


    So of course, after traveling on this road for so long, they had long been ustomed to looking out only for beast attacks.


    .


    The leader''s words echoed out.


    And everyone squinted their eyes, cautiously looking about with their arrows at hand and swords already unsheathed.


    Nothing.


    They had been traveling for some time now with just a few creatures daring to attack theirrge group all at once.


    60 highly skilled T.O.E.P guards on horseback and 12 other guards driving the 6 caravans.


    They were indeed a lot. And any creature daring to attack them would only have to do so inrge groups.


    Having only one bear or one beaste at them would be suicide for itself.


    Hmmm...


    So far, so good.


    "Silence!!"


    The imprisoneddies in the caravans quickly forced themselves to stop crying the further the gang advanced.


    Each caravan was designed simr to a beast cage withrge tents ced over it to hide the prisoners'' beauty to keep them away from the sun and rains.


    Each caged caravan would carry up to 20 women, all packed and smudged together like sardines in a can.


    Several chains were wrapped around the caravan''s cage-barred doors, locking the women indefinitely lest they tried to escape.


    Some women were still crying, while others were silent, with solemn faces.


    What was the point of crying when knowing they had already been caught?


    .


    The silent women leave their heads on the barred walls, already knowing they would never escape from whatever prison these monsters were sending them in.


    They looked upwards, with no one knowing what they thought.


    But one thing was for sure.


    Though they looked tough, a deep brooding turbulence was already underway in their hearts.


    With moistened but closed eyes, they started at the tent roofs with trembling bodies.


    ''Is this really to be my fate?... Goddess... Please... Come to the aid of your children.''.


    Many made silent prayers in their hearts, with some hoping their families would be alright wherever they were.


    But as for otherdies, though forced into captivity, they quickly adjusted themselves, nning to climb to the top while riding on the many men they would soon meet.


    "You!!!!~... What are you doing?" One of thedies eximed, seeing the shameless actions of these few.


    "And so? What I do is my problem and not yours. So what''s your attitude?... Hmph! I think you''re just jealous, not wanting me to shine brighter than I already am!"


    "..."


    These women spoke back to those calling them shameless while rearranging their entire look.


    First, they bit their lips to make them redder than they already were.


    And following that, they also pushed their hair back and even tugged some of the loose fabric under their rope belts, making their tires shorter than they already were.


    Of course, some women had long skirts with short-sleeved cropped tops that showed their bellies, while others had on a single see-through shown thigh-length.


    What''s even more shocking was that these women who acted this way were secretly happy about their kidnap.


    .


    As ordinary peasants who love money and nobility, this might be their chance to live the good life. So why not make use of this opportunity to the best of their capabilities?


    Though the chance was slim, if they could use their bodies to control the most powerful men wherever they were going, they might end up living like princesses in such ces, exclusively belonging to that said powerful man.


    Yes!


    These women didn''t even want to be rescued.


    And would be the first to betray the other captive if they tried ying any fast ones on the guards.


    These women all stared at the others in their caravans, trying to find out which people were more beautiful than them.


    They secretly decided that after reaching their destinations, they would either eliminate or somehow disfigure them.


    A fierce light shed in their eyes as they secretly made calctions.


    But suddenly,the many caravans stopped.


    Bam!


    The women crashed into one another, moaning in pain with panic fleeting in their eyes.


    What?... What was going on outside?

 Chapter 1527: Phase 1 Completed!

    Chapter 1527: Phase 1 Completed!Creek. Creek!


    The nightcrawlers sang, and the burly leader calmly tightened his grip on his horse''s reins.


    Hee-he-he-hee~


    --Silence--


    Except for the sounds from the horses and that from nature, the atmosphere was now filled with a burdening silence that slowly crept up on one.


    With swords at hand and bows strung tightly, the gang of highly trained members peered at their surroundings from the corners of their eyes.


    And soon, they heard it.


    Grrrrr!!!!!~~


    Loud, gritting noises echoed from within the forests all around them.


    Wolves in a pack?


    Or some other beast moving in a group?


    The burly leader kept an expressionless face, with his head still facing the same direction he did when they stopped earlier.


    "How many?"


    "At least 80." A skinny but fearsome man replied.


    And many nodded in agreement.


    The air was solemn, and their senses were heightened.


    They couldn''t see the eyes of these beasts yet. But the gruff sounds and several other aspects gave much more information than for skilled persons like themselves.


    At least 80? That means there could be 100 or more.


    The enemy dared toe out because they knew they had the advantage of numbers over them.


    But even at this, they, highly trained T.O.E.P men, would never panic in the face of danger.


    The burly man''s eyes glistened with a dangerous light.


    For now, it''s still early to tell who will fall and who will stand victorious.


    "Be prepared."


    .


    Rustle. Rustle.~


    The trees and greenery began rustling naturally, making it hard to guess whether it was nature''s doing or the many beasts slowly advancing toward them.


    Their hearts tightened for only a brief no, and their bodies hinged, ready for battle.


    Barely a second had time by, yet the entire time was already tense!


    RUSTLE. RUSTLE. RUSTLE!~


    Over there!!!


    A certain bush began shaking madly, making them subconsciously hold their breaths.


    What? A one-buck-toothed rabbit?


    1, 2, 3...


    It''s a trap!!


    Many inwardly screamed.


    But it was already toote. The enemy appeared before them, sending their force ws and teeth at them.


    "Dogs?!!!!!"


    Everyone was only momentarily shocked,ing to terms with the reality before them.


    In this world, there wasn''t too much of a difference between dogs and wolves.


    Though a dog was more trainable, a majority were still fierce lone beasts who wondered about the towns, cities, and forest zones too.


    Some were forest dogs, growing up their entire lives in the jungle, and some were city, town, and vige dogs, always in thepany of people.


    Again, some dogs, just like some humans in this world, didn''t care about what flesh they targeted.


    So they would readily eat human flesh without qualms.


    It was just that whenpared to wolves that had a strong defensive back, dogs obviously fell short.


    So to see them showcase their intelligence and work as one team, simr to wolves, they only felt their brains buzz for a second.


    At the same time, they also saw how skilled these beasts were and how disadvantageous their situation was.


    .


    Whoosh!


    The massive Chrompo dog jumped back, avoiding the burly leader''s sweeping sword.


    Up, down, roll, slide... The dog maneuvered fiercely around the leader''s horse like a star killer.


    It was a battle worthy of its big status.


    On the horse, the burly leader twisted in several directions, trying to hit the giant dog that moved underneath the horse, finally biting a chunk of the burly man''s shin.


    Gahhhh~


    The man''s face trembled and turned slightly red. But no matter how much pain he endured, his lips remained shut, making no agonizing sounds.


    ''Damn you, beast!''


    Swish!!


    The de cut through the air, murderously aiming for its prey.


    But just when it was about tond its hit, something jaw-dropping happened right before the burly man''s face.


    What???!


    The burly man was bbergasted, seeing the giant dog not only backflip high in the sky but also send one of its hind legs to deliver a fierce kick at his face.


    Pah!!!!


    The burly man had his entire jaw trend to the side by that punch.


    Blood shot out of his mouth, and his teeth instantly became loose.


    If he hadn''t been quick to stabilize himself, he would''ve definitely fallen off his horse.


    Holding onto the reins, his entire body trembled in disbelief.


    This... This... This...


    What are its paws made of? Stone?


    How can they be this hard?


    .


    Grrrrr!!!~~


    The chrompo dognded proudly, seeing how distraught its enemy was.


    Its eyes glowed yellow, its teeth as fierce as that of wolves, and its retractable ws moving in for the kill.


    At this point, even the burly leader had to admit that the dog was one hell of a formidable foe.


    But things can''t keep going on like this.


    Dammit!


    The burly man''s face immediately darkened.


    "Beast! Enough fun!"


    Bam!


    The burly mannded on his feet, finally ditching his horse to fight.


    But it wasn''t just him but several others that also realized the horrors of these flesh-eating dogs.


    No! They couldn''t continue taking them like regr dogs, but wolves out to have a taste of their flesh.


    Today, they were bound to have dog meat at their disposal to eat for the next few days toe.


    Whoosh! They twirled their weapons and strung their bows again, taking several close-up shots at their opponents.


    Grrrrr~~...


    Perfect!


    The dogs had a gleeful glimmer sh past their eyes as their strategy was nowmencing just as nned.


    And with a little action, they slowly shifted the battle away from the caravans.


    Though the distance wasn''t great, the whistling sounds only they could hear affirmed they were in the right position.


    Good!


    Their tasks were to keep the enemy engaged until they got yet another whistling order.


    And sure enough, within the surroundings, several people moved stealthily towards the 12 guards/drivers.


    In the bushes, Lucy jerked her body, ready for action.


    Alright.


    Phase 1pleted... Now, it was time for phase 2!

 Chapter 1528: Move In!!!!

    Chapter 1528: Move In!!!!With a firm expression, Lucy gave several hand signals, and the snipers quickly took the shots.


    Thup! Thup! Thup!


    Lucy nced at the time on her arms-shield guard, inwardly doing a countdown in her mind.


    The special tranquilizer had a fast reaction time, as well as a fast recovery time.


    At most 10 minutes after sleeping, the guards would regain consciousness.


    This was why it was called the ''blink.''


    Those hit would hardly notice anything out of ce.


    Lucy thinned her lips, looking at the guards protecting the caravans.


    5, 4, 3, 2, 1...


    Bam!


    The guards fell like flies while surrounded by several dogs pretending to bite them hard.


    From a distance, it truly looked like the dogs were ripping these men apart without dy, seemingly enjoying the taste of ''human flesh.''


    How brutal.


    The burly man and others, all distorted faces, seeing the cruel fate of theirrades.


    Of course, their attention no longer focused on these men, already taking them as dead.


    No... It can be seen that their focus was now on the many dogs around them that increased in number, thanks to many others appearing out from the woods and joining in in the battle.


    Dammit!


    Left, right, up, down...


    The dogs jumped at them in all directions, making it hard for them to keep watch of the caravans.


    On the edge of one of the caravans, Lucy and several others resumed crawling position while having the many dogs cover them.


    Those ncing from afar would only think the dogs were biting off chunks of meat from those sleeping guards.


    .


    Roll!!


    Lucy rolled under the caravan, reaching the other side.


    The caravans were chained in 2 positions by several long chains pinned together with several metal hooks.


    Seeing this, Lucy and several others quickly went to work, acting like bomb specialists in some spy movie.


    ''First, remove the spiraltch... Then, remove the T-shapedtch... Followed by the O-shaped one.''


    Damn her trembling hands.


    Lucy felt she was on fire, feeling a thickyer of sweat cover her.


    Her emotions were turbulent as she went over the instructions severally.


    Make no mistake!


    Though the invention of the Padlock was slow forting in this world, these ancients still had their ways of keeping things on a tight lock.


    The chain andtch locking mechanism required one to follow a particr sequence when unlocking the barred doors.


    Moreover, thetches could only be undone by a particr shaped metal mainly carried around by those guarding the caravans.


    How to say it?


    Just as every screwdriver had particr nails they focused on, these metal sticks were shaped and carved to only utch these particr hooks.


    Again, one can''t carry wooden twigs or stick objects of lighter weight to move these heavytches around.


    But what is also amazing is that though thetches can only be opened with a particrly shaped head, one must also pay attention to the order in which they''re opened.


    Sure enough, the ancients were a scary group.


    .


    Lucy took deep breaths, working on unlocking the manytches before her.


    The mechanisms were simr to pulley systems that only had to operate in particr sequences.


    Lucy held out each metal head, going over which fitted what.


    All metal heads were ced in far circr keychains.


    The task was daunting, seeing as time was no longer on their side.


    They had to hurry things up before the caravan''s dyed arrival caused the enemy to send others to check things out. They too were working on a time limit, not wanting to drag things any further than need be.


    7 minutes more...


    The gang was now on theirsttch.


    ~Chang!


    Sess!


    The gang carefully unwrapped the manyyers of chains away.


    And with a fearsome tap on the horses, as well as a little bit of assistance, the horses shook fiercely, swaying the now opened barred doors.


    And sure enough, even though some women were scared, one should know that the battle outside had already echoed in their ears.


    So in this case, should they stay out and wait for death?


    Some felt they should sit silently, while others felt their lives were on the line, and they had to make a break for it.


    Additionally, the horses shook so much, forcefully sending the sardine-packeddies flying out of the caravans before they could react.


    .


    The caravan!!!


    Those battling the dogs all trained their heads in rage, already thinking that these women should have stolen the metal heads from the dead guards, managing to free themselves.


    Obviously, dogs can''t undo these manytches. So it must be these women.


    The burly man''s face free grim, seeing the women run off in several directions.


    "Finish off these beastly dogs can''t and grab the women!!"


    If the women escape, this secret path might one day no longer be a secret anymore.


    Dammit!


    The burly man swung his sword viciously, wanting to end things fast.


    But back in the forest, the Baymardians were quick to tranquilize several running women, carrying them away as fast as they could.


    Lucy touched the necks of several fallen women.


    "Gone... Warrant Officer Mia, you''ll be taking her ce... You know what to do."


    "Affirmative!"


    With that, the female soldier took in a deep breath and began running about crazily too.


    She looked weak, pitiful, helpless, and dressed simrly to these women.


    These were themon harlot attorney dawned in Titarian.


    She also covered her face with dirt and grass and used small stones and twigs to create uneven tension on her fabric, making her appearance look all the more convincing.


    She already knew the drill.


    After getting captured, she and the other Baymardians would attest to taking the keychains and unlocking thetches.


    No matter what, the enemy wouldn''t kill or overly torture them since they were now taken in as modities.''


    The n was good, seeing as the captured women had skin tones ranging from blue to dark-skinned and pale-skinned.


    So all they had to do was rece the pale skimmed women in the bunch... Not all, but just some.


    As for the women they tranquilize, they should sleep for no less than 10 hours.


    By then, shouldn''t the entire battle be done and over with?


    Holding the red whistle, Lucy blew it 4 times in sequence.


    Fhee-fhee-fhee-fhee~


    The dogs knew exactly what that meant.


    Phase 2 waspleted.


    Time for them to pretentiously lose and flee the scene!!

 Chapter 1529: Success!

    Chapter 1529: Sess!Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The clock was ticking, seconds were fleeting, and they had no time to waste!


    With the whistling orders given, the dogs began their staged performance.


    In particr, the big Chrompo dog jumped towards the Burly man, allowing its skin to get brazed slightly.


    Yet, it acted as though the enemy had almost pieces through its heart.


    Grrrr~~~


    It gritted his teeth fiercely, cowering away as though too afraid of the big man.


    The others, seeing their leader ''injured,'' quickly swarmed in to protect him while slowly backing away.


    And with one final look, they made for the hills, with some limping and others supporting their ''heavily'' injuredrades.


    The Baymardians, who had been watching the battle unfold from a distance, would never truly allow the dogs take any big hits.


    There were snipers on the go to tranquilize any who delivered a fierce hand.


    And after the tranquilizer hits its mark, the dogs would secretly yank out the tiny dart mid-battle.


    .


    They''ve trained them for this.


    With several whistling orders, these dogs could do wonders... Especially the Chrompo dogs who are too spiritual and smart. (Thanks to Landon).


    Sometimes, they didn''t need to give orders, as these dogs knew exactly what to do.


    As for the tranquilized guards that watched over the caravans earlier, they were long dragged away by the dogs after the women ran far.


    These men were dragged to the woods and taken away by the Baymardians.


    They wanted these men awake for questioning. Thus, they only give them the doses that would be ineffective after 10 minutes.


    Now, these bastards were awake, though their hidden points were sealed, leaving their tongues too heavy to make a sound and their limbs numb.


    As Lucy had said, they would need all the help they could get when trying to infiltrate the fortress. And though they weren''t expecting these captured men to talk, the art of physiology was a beautiful thing.


    Here people, no matter how tough they were, all had one weakness--- Their high and night Morg egos!


    Though they might remain expressionless, the movements of their muscles and several other subtle actions can make one guess If the answer to the question asked would be a Yes or a no.


    Morgan might be the biggest thing to many in this world.


    But with Landon''s blend of advanced knowledge spread across Baymard that integrated things from the ancient and the future, the aspects these Morgs had overlooked or not discovered in their Assassin/killer training were all studied by the Baymardians.


    Of course, this was still a new world. And there were also some things Morgany did that were new to Landon and the Baymardians.


    Bottom line, Lucy and the rest wanted to try their luck with these few T.O.E.P captives.


    .


    Woooo!!!~~~~


    The dogs barked and fled the scene.


    ''Damn wild dogs!!!''


    The burly man wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, inwardly cursing the pack of wild dogs.


    Recalling the few powerful punches he received from the Dog King, leader of the pack, the burly man couldn''t help feeling it a stain on his killer resume.


    What will people say if they find out they got attacked and beaten up by a pack of mangy dogs and lost?


    Yes!


    Though the dogs fled, the burly man felt they still lost.


    How shameful!


    Who will assign them to do more killings or jobs if they can''t even handle a pack of dogs fast?


    F***!


    The matter would make them aughing stock, the pun of all jokes in the Society.


    Mind you, these were dogs and not wolves!!!!!


    What''s more, these dogs even managed to drag the bodies of their dead T.O.E.P men away, probably nning to defeat them in some cave or location where the dog pack resided!


    He could already see it now... The others getting devoured by the baby dog cubs and many other mutts around.


    Dammit! Dammit! Dammit!


    How was he to exin this without losing his impable reputation?


    The burly man felt his chest rise and fall severally as he tried hard to control his breathing.


    .


    Too hard.


    Bam!!!


    His fist smashed into a tree, leaning a fisted print on it.


    However,pared to the strength that damn dog from earlier showed, his hand strength was nothing to be in awe of.


    ''Now, even dogs dared to be stronger than I, a Level 6 killer?''


    Bam!


    He smashed his fists into the tree again, swiftly turning his attention to his men.


    His eyes were morbid, his aura deadly, and coupled with the terrible scar across his face, the burly man seemed dreadfully mighty in a dangerous way in the eyes of his men.


    "Listen up and listen well... I don''t care what happened tonight. I don''t care what you thought you fought against or what you conjured up had happened... I''m telling you that today, we were ambushed by a pack of Golden wolves, no more than 170... I understood?"


    The men tactfully nced at each other from the corners of their eyes.


    "Hmmm..."


    Yes. It wasn''t dogs they fought with but one of the deadliest types of wolves, Golden wolves.


    They even exaggerated the number. But so what?


    If they say that''s what went down, then that''s what bloody hell went down!


    After all, everyone here understood how important their reputation was as killers and members of the Society.


    They were also inwardly d they didn''t reach a close enough ce where T.O.E.P scouts could swarm in and spy on the matter.


    If the scouts came in, saw them at a disadvantage, and went to bring backup over, do you know how much their current shame would be amplified?


    .


    F***!


    Were they damsels in distress in need of saving from simple animals like dogs?


    No matter how fierce these wild dogs were, no one would take their story seriously.


    A dog was a dog!!!


    And they would be the biggest losers, who would have their positions degraded, with those above feeling they were too weak and disgraceful for their current ranks.


    Others would want them impeached from their ranks, and domains woulde in from people not finding them pleasing to the eye.


    Though they, the T.O E.P members, were united against outsiders, they had greatpetition amongst themselves, with some people being their allies and some being their foes.


    If this sort of thing went out, they would be kept in a corner, only used for the lowest of jobs, all in the name of giving them more time to rain since they couldn''t even handle a group of little dogs.


    So how could they let such n


    Augh~


    In under a second, everyone had a glimpse into what their future would be like if news of this nature went out.


    As for the women, who would truly consider what those frighteneddies saw?


    After capturing the women, they would instill the words Golden Wolves to their kinds in subtle ways, saying; they shouldn''t dare to run away if they don''t want to be eaten by Golden wolves.


    It was dark out, with the trees blocking 80% of the moon''s light.


    So who can say for sure what they saw?


    .


    The burly man squinted his eyes dangerously.


    "Go! Find all prostitutes and bring them back!!!"


    Whoosh!


    The men vanished, leaving the burly man and a few others alone on site.


    Again, only about 70% of the women fled. The rest either stayed because they were too scared to move or wanted to stay to prove their loyalty to these people and pave their way to grace the beds of the prominent leaders wherever It was they were headed.


    The burly man thought it would take quite a while. But surprisingly, these fled women had been running around the same site since their big escape. (Thanks to the Baymardians)


    Thesedies didn''t even know they were going in a loop.


    In the end, they were all bright back and thrown into the caravans once again.


    Bam!!


    The barred doors were shut, and the culprits who opened them found.


    "You lowly women dared to take the take off our deceased men and open thetches. Since you''re all bold, I hope you can keep it up after we arrive."


    His words were calm but left many''s hearts thumping in fear.


    What did he mean?


    Would these fewdies that opened the caravans get tortured to death?


    The many women looked at the few pale-skinneddies with pity, contempt, and all sorts of emotions.


    ''Poor things... I hope they canst through it all.''


    ''Hmph! Serves them right. So what if you''re pretty? You dared to go against these big men. So it''s only fair you get punished. Yes! Lesspetitors to fight against!''


    .


    Now, with the horses retrieved and the women here, the burly man gestured his orders with his fingers.


    Go!


    In a sh, the caravan had hastily left the scene, not knowing they were carrying a few imposters within their midst.


    Those in the air force units smiled.


    "The eagles are soaring high! I repeat, the eagles are soaring high!"


    Good...


    Lucy chuckled. "Copy that, Air Force U23. Keep an eye on the passage."


    Soon, it would be her time for action!

 Chapter 1530: True Or False?

    Chapter 1530: True Or False?Gallop. Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    The caravans made their way through the hidden road passing countless trees that stretched their branches to cover the moon''s rays.


    Only a wee bit of moonlight illuminated the scene. Many would find it hard making their way in such conditions past the confusing road.


    But the burly man and his entourage calmly advanced with their horse reins in hand, only keeping a vignt watch on their surroundings for any more beastly attacks.


    But so far, nothing had dared to attack them again.


    And wouldn''t you know it, an arrow with a white cloth tied on it shot through the air,nding its mark in a tree inches away from the Burly man.


    Scouts!


    The burly man''s eyes shone in understanding.


    As expected, their dy made the scouts rush forth to see what the issue was.


    Any potential intruders or dangers must be reported A.S.A. P to the Fortress superiors.


    The burly man inwardly praised his quick-thinking mind for acting fast.


    Or else wouldn''t these people see them at a disadvantage against mere dogs?


    No! Golden Wolves! Golden wolves!


    That was what he saw, and that was that.


    He had brainwashed himself so much that he was starting to believe it.


    "Halt!!" He ordered while yanking the arrow from the tree.


    White cloth, he then shed several specific points on the cloth and knotted them together before giving it to one of his archers, who in turn shot it into a tree further ahead.


    Thap!


    Communication established.


    The burly man continued on to make several whistling noises in sequence as though they were codes.


    He and his guys weren''t imposters.


    If they couldn''t prove themselves, the hundreds of archers already swarming the ce would waste no time killing them!


    .


    After a series of confirmations, a slender figure in ck descended from the trees like a ghost.


    Only the figure''s eyes could be seen.


    The slender man walked towards them, keeping his eyes on the burly man at all times.


    "Why the dy?"


    "Golden wolves."


    The slender man''s eyes flickered.


    And in under 3 seconds, he had taken in the appearance of the burly man and everyone else close by.


    If the injuries were made by themselves, he would be able to tell.


    Likewise, if it were humans they fought, he would also be able to tell too.


    His level of expertise was higher than the built man''s.


    He shifted his eyes dangerously, concluding it should''ve been a beastly attack.


    The wed scar on the burly man''s shoulder could in fact belong to a golden wolf. Such a fierce sh was enough to make one swallow hard.


    And he figured the burnt man had dodged most of the attack. This was why the wound wasn''t deep but still a fierce one.


    Looking around, some evidence countered the story of the beasts being Golden Wolves, while some proved the story urate.


    So in this case, could it be that the pack of wolves had a mix of ordinary and golden ones amongst the lot?


    Whatever the case, it was evident that beasts attacked them, not humans.


    So the slender man decided to drop the matter.


    Ultimately, all that mattered was that they were back with the goods (women).


    Nheless, he still had to ask all he could as per protocol.


    Like so, the caravans continued their journey. Only this time, they were escorted back by the many hidden archers.


    And the leader of the bunch, the slender man, calmly took an unused horse, riding beside the burly man.


    Yes!


    He had noticed they were dragging along several unused horses, probably belonging to those already in the bellies of those ''Golden Wolves.''


    .


    Again, for 12 to be lost meant they, T.O.E.P members, should''ve been swarmed and surrounded by an uncountable number of beastly enemies.


    Yup!


    As T.O.E.P men, part of their training involved taming down the many beasts of the world.


    Back in Morgany, they would get thrown into forests filled with beasts of all sorts. They were to survive and kill a definite number before leaving.


    They would be followed by higher-ranking members who would focus on assessing their training progress.


    Sometimes, they would get thrown there, telling them only to fight using one fighting style.


    In other times, they would get thrown on the many outrage inds too.


    So even if they were battling with Golden Wolves, the slender man felt those 12 to die, the number of beastly enemies must have been too great to count.


    Yes... That just be it.


    The slender man''s thoughts were good.


    But if he knew they had battled mere ordinary,mon, everyday dogs, he would no doubt take his arrows and shoot them all to death.


    What a disgrace!


    How can such useless weaklings be part of their great T.O.E.P Society?


    The burly man inwardly had cold sweats but maintained a calm face, retelling all that went down.


    95% of what he said was true. But the other percentage was made up.


    As they say, a good lie has more truth in it.


    And just like that, the caravan finally reached a strange point on the road.


    .


    Here, there were over 300 scouts and archers surrounding the scene at all hidden angles.


    The hidden road they were on continued forward.


    So why did the caravans stop?


    Why not continue further?


    Heh!


    From this point on, if anyone continued, they would fall into a loop designed by them. The loop would not only make one go in circles but also divert them to even deadlier ces in the forest.


    Additionally, it would lead them straight to several strange hills, they liked to call ''the Hills of illusions.''


    The trees there twitched and moved their bodies hourly, stretching their bodies in various ways that made one question if they had passed through the ce or not.


    Moreover, it was hard to keep track of footprints and things like carriage tracks since the ce was constantly swampy, with waters rising and falling between ankle and knee-length every 2 hours.


    There were also swamp creatures that would love to drag and feast on those passing by.


    Continuing on this same road they were on was no longer feasible.


    Then in that case, where were they to go?


    Where exactly was the hidden passageway to the fortress?

 Chapter 1531: Finally found It!

    Chapter 1531: Finally found It!


    Halt!


    The caravans stopped, and the slender man moved his horse to the left corner of the road.


    And like so, they branched into the woods, leaving the path.


    The trees were spread more openly in these regions, allowing the caravans to move in zig-zag manners about the scene.


    --Silence--


    Apart from the nging of the caravans, the huffing sounds from the horses, and the nightly sounds from nature, the scene was quiet, with no one daring to speak.


    And in the caravans, a few women were still shifting their tears away, some gloating, some seemingly tired and asleep from crying their eyes out, and of course, a few focused on other important aspects.


    In the caravans, the imposters squint their eyes at the tent covering their caged caravan, inwardly making calctions.


    ''Roughly 11 minutes since we diverted from the path. The horses are suddenly slowing down, meaning we should be close, or there''s some obstacle we must pass carefully.''


    They took in all details, though they couldn''t see anything.


    And outside the caravan, the horses were indeed passing through a precarious path in the forest.


    It was a gathering of thorny blue roses.


    That''s right. This particr hill had one major attribute about it... It''s many Blue roses of all shoes and sizes.


    Some of these roses are ordinary, while others... Well, others bring quite a special surprise to any enemies who don''t know its ''value.''


    The caravan passed carefully until it reached a giant blue rose, with petals as massive as a single carriage.


    Now, it looked sleepy and was rtively harmless.


    But during the day, the sun wakes it up, turning it into a blood-sucking flower.


    Any being thates 15 feet close to it would get grappled around its many thorny vines.


    .


    Yes...


    It wasn''t an ordinary rose, having over 20 long vines that could stretch out quite well.


    And the moment it bruises one and gets hooked on their blood, it never lets the person go until they are mummified.


    Such a beauty was the guardian of this hidden passageway during the day. And it had its many babies around the scene too.


    This was why during the day, they had less people guarding this sight and also forbade any from using the secret passageway here.


    Only at night when the beauty and her many children were asleep, could they move about in this manner.


    That''s why the caravans passed here when they did. At night, they posted 300 and sometimes 500 people here to guard the site.


    Of course, even though the beauty and her children were weakest now... If one identally woke the snoring gang up, you best believe these nts would use all their reserve strength to fight till the very end.


    This was why they carefully moved the caravans and horses, not daring to step on any vines belonging to them.


    Ordinary green vines they could step on. But blue vines were out of the question!


    The giant beauty had her petals plumbing down and even toll now, one violent see the hidden passageway, showing how gigantic she was.


    Only when very close one could see the beauty was sleeping before a hidden tunnel.


    Listening to the news from the air force teams, Lucy tightened her grip on her arm guard shield.


    "Copy


    that. Keep a close watch on how they act around the nt."


    [Roger that, ground team. Over.]


    Tut...


    Alright.


    Lucy took in deep breaths.


    "Everyone take positions!"


    Yes!


    .


    Holding their weapons, everyone''s heart more or less trembled.


    No matter how many times they''ve gone on missions, facing life and death always brought out a wave of emotions hidden within.


    Don''t get too close to frighten the chicken.


    Those were their thoughts while positioning themselves across the bushy forest region.


    The air force units assisted, and the gang now surrounded the semi-circr formation the scouts had formed around the hidden passageway.


    "Enemy surrounded!"


    Good.


    Steady... Steady...


    With tightened grips on their sniper rifles, they squeezed the levers, secretly counting down in their hearts; 8... 7... 6...


    The countdown was on, and heat vision mode was on lock.


    And amidst the surrounding scouts a distance away, 2 scouts were leaning on a soaring tree, not knowing danger was fast approaching!


    "Hahaha~... I can already see the crowning of the weaklinging to pass." One of them spoke out with a sly grin on his face.


    "Hmmm... Now, we, the Society, will haveplete control over this poverty-stricken ce! Hah! Finally, we get to go home to Morgany for a breather after this!"


    "Indeed. There''s no ce like home."


    "Wait!... Do you hear that?"


    The duo raised, only to hear a few of their people snoring away!


    "These bastards!" One of them yelled angrily, calling into the few on other trees, dozing off.


    "What the hell are you guys doing? Don''t you know we''re supposed to stay alert? Are you deserving of the elite positions you are giving?!!"


    The duo had scrunched up faces and were just about to leap onto the nearby trees to smack the living daylight out of these sleeping buffoons.


    However, before they could have, they too... Seemed to have been infected by some deadly sleeping insect.


    Not good!


    Their eyes drained in dizziness.


    This one... They felt the bite.


    It was an instant bite that made their hands and bodies too heavy to lift.


    And on the towering tree, one managed to fall safely, sitting on the tree branch, while the other fell t down 2-stories high.


    Bam!


    The sandman was here to take them to Sleepy Land.


    Move! Move! Move!


    The snipers far away had clearer the entering perimeter, allowing Lucy and the rest to swarm in.


    Their focus?... Put everyone to sleep and infiltrate the hideout.


    The Cleanup team will care for the sleeping enemies once they get in!


    With her heat vision goggles, Lucy loaded her shots and delivered several sweeping hits.


    The team wasn''t going to let Lucy hug all the glory.


    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang~


    Jump, roll, and run, all the while hiding behind the many trees along the way.


    The scene was epic, as the pressure and the need to meet the deadline w


    as choking them whole.


    Everyone gritted their teeth, estimating the time on their hearts.


    No time! No time! They had to hasten things up!


    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang!~


    Good shots!


    ~Plop.


    The snoring men dropped like flies in a drunken state.


    But if anyone thought things here were already blockbuster, the chaos across the open fortress walls was enough to make one lose all hairs on their head.


    "Quickly! Ready the bazookas!"


    "All teams, get ready to burst through the walls!"

 Chapter 1532: The Ever Victorious T.O.E.P!

    Chapter 1532: The Ever Victorious T.O.E.P!


    "Enemy! Enemy alert!"


    "Enemy? Impossible! How can that be?"


    "What? An enemy? Here? Who gave them the balls?"


    With the warnings out, at least 50% of the T.O.E.P gang headed out in the open, running speedily to all corners of the walls to defend their territory.


    Yes!


    The fortress, though having buildings no more than 2 stories high on the surface, was also surrounded by 2 walls, creating a total of 3 sectors within the fortress; The outer, the mid-sector, and the Innermost sector!


    And on all these towering walls covered by greenery, there were stony steps built against the walls and backupdders for ascending or descending.


    The walls had small crevices for the archers to take cover and shoot from behind the walls, though these archers would be standing on an in-built open stairway when making their shots along the various points on the walls.


    And now, everywhere one looked on the outer-sector stairways, one could see archers taking positions and firing out at the enemy at will.


    There were also those above who stood at the top before the wall''s crowns, dicking strategically and shooting the enemy with everything they had.


    But who said they were that defenseless?


    On the high-up walls, they also managed to acquire arge number of Siege Ballistas, all positioned at the very top, ready to shoot at further angles than humanly possible.


    .


    "Fire!"


    Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!


    The heavy rain of heavy siege arrows fell from the sky, like the utter nightmare they were.


    The Baymardians took protective measures, not daring to get too close to the enemy.


    F***!


    They were also shocked that the Morgs had Ballistas too!


    This... This... Since when?


    Dammit?


    Morgany was truly a dangerous ce.


    And though they had sturdy metal military trucks and tanks¡­ their trucks in particr weren''t all omnipotent.


    With the speed and force of those heavy arrows falling, their vehicles would begin to wearily throughout the battle.


    And once an opening is made, if arrows continuously poured in that same spot, they dared say those deadly arrows with ck powder-filled tubes in their backs would do a whole more damage than one could imagine.


    One has to admit it though these Morg ballistas aren''t as powerful as the newly Improved Ballistas created in Pyno with the help of all UN nations, its effect was still enough to make them careful.


    And now, it looked like these T.O.E.P men, though not knowing the real reason for their retreat, had at least gotten the clue that they should be afraid of their famous Morg Ballistas!!!


    .


    On the walls, the many T.O.E.P warriors were going crazy with glee.


    They had proud and arrogant smiles, watching the strange iron monsters retreat.


    In particr, the one in charge of overseeing the safety of the


    outer wall smacked the wall excitedly, seeing their victory.


    The others around him alsomented boisterously too.


    "Bloody monstrous bastards! How dare they think of attacking our great wall?"


    "Yes! We, the T.O.E.P, have never lost to any beast or man. So how can we lose now?''


    "Iron... I suspect that in those iron monsters, we might find enemy soldiers. I reckon they built some iron protective case and enclosed several fast animals in it."


    "Same here! I don''t believe there''s any beast that''s actually made of Iron. So it must be the enemy trying to confuse us!"


    "Agreed!"


    "Agreed!"


    "Agreed!"


    (*^*)


    ....


    On the walls, the burly prominent figures stood like soaring giants, overlooking the battlefield.


    The enemy hadn''t even attacked yet, but they still felt they had the advantage.


    But even though they were fighting back hard, the whole thing had indeede too suddenly.


    What the hell?


    This was the first time their base had been attacked!


    But by who?


    Who was it that knew of their existence and was hell-bent oning for them with no fear at all?


    Wait!... Or could it be those bastards from the mysterious ce called Hamunaptra?


    The few generals and captains were confident in winning, their priority was always to minimize their losses.


    That is, even till this moment, they didn''t pit the enemy in their eyes, feeling their Ballistas were the most powerful creations of all!


    So what if they had iron-casings protecting them?


    "I think they want to shield themselves and reach a close enough range to blow a gate open." One of the T.O.E.P Captain''s said, feeling the enemy should also have arge amount of ck powder with them in barrels hidden underneath that Iron casing.


    Their goal was clear enough to see that even a 5-year-old could point it out.


    But as fierce T.O.E.P warriors, how could they ever let that happen?


    The Ballistas continued to shoot as many arrows as they could, driving the enemy back.


    However, they would soon know how wrong their analysis was.


    .


    Thup. Thup. Thup. Thup!


    Boom!


    The heavy Ballista arrows with ck powder tubes on their backs, continuously made sizable explosions before the many iron monsters that were all too quiet and reserved during this time.


    1, 2, 3, 4...


    They stayed in that many, with no one knowing what was going on inside.


    Until suddenly, the top heads of the iron monsters began to grow higher.


    And those on the walls could only watch curiously, with a hint of anxiety stuck in their throats.


    "This... This... What do they want to do?"


    You ask me? Who shall I ask?


    &


    nbsp;


    No one could answer the question, but everyone knew it would spell anything good.


    Yet they didn''t think any attack could reach them this far away.


    "Hold fire!" Commander One-Brow Griffin called the shots, and many stared at the strange extending neck from the few iron boxes.


    Of course, some other iron boxes already had long noses out in the open, that now spun to their direction, pointing at them cleanly.


    And before everyone could react, several shy lights blinked from the iron boxes.


    Boom!!!!!!!!!!!!


    The entire world began crumbling down.

 Chapter 1533: Succesful Infiltration!

    Chapter 1533: Sesful Infiltration!


    Boom! The entire wall shook from impact from over 40 hits of all sorts. And the men were the least prepared for such a monstrous attack "Ahhhhh!!!, Several fell far down the walls to their deaths from the sudden strange force that pushed them back The sudden heat, coupled with gravity, was enough to make their legs, heads, and few body parts get turned into gruesome stters of pace upon impact. The scene was just too indescribable! There was blood everywhere one looked, and the smoky mushroom only made the already dark night turn darker. Griffin hung on the side of a backupdder, hearing the gruesome cries from his people. His face was now covered with ashes and cinder, and his body weak from the explosive effects that happened too close to his being. Blood dripped from his forehead downward, causing a very disturbing image. Griffin''s face turned pale, feeling cold sweat form on his back ''How? How did this happen?'' How can the enemy have such strange ck powder weapons? No! It shouldn''t be like this! They must''ve stolen Morg technology. And are probably here to find out what ns Morgany has for Titarian. ''Then I must get the word out and wam my superiors about Hamunaptra''s wicked thoughts!'' Griffin gritted his teeth and firmed his mind, nning to escape through any hidden tunnels and passageways, fleeing the fortress as fast as he could. It was just that he would have to head past the middle and innermost sector to flee the fortress. Indeed, he would love to stay back and fight these bloody sons of bunches. But he knew as per protocol that if something was wrong, he and 5 others were to immediately flee and pass things on, rying all they knew about the


    enemy.


    First, he had to get the word across about thew strange iron boxes and their firing capabilities.


    He was sure the technology was stolen from their Morg continent. If not them, who else can aplish such a feat? (?VW?) For Morgany, he had to leave now! But little did he )mow that things had indeed gone far out of his control than he thought.


    Boom,''


    The outer sector''s metal gate burst open. And in came the massive flock of iron boxes.


    "Run! Run! Retreat into the 2nd sector!!!" Someone eximed loudly as desperation stretched out on the faces of many. Never in their lives had they thought they would face such a gruesome level of pain. The metal boxes were vicious, shooting at every angle and every being without


    mercy.


    Ahhhhh!!!-


    The explosion sent many flying high and fast, so much that they smashed themselves into the and wall, cracking their skulls hard in the process. And maybe even scarier was the thick fog that urred after the thunderous sound echoed out.


    The fog was filled with screams and cries from the pits of hell themselves. It was such a monstrous sight that though those on the 2nd walls were blinded by the smoke, they still decided to grit their teeth and fire their stationed Ballistas in any and all directions, even if it meant killing their surging colleagues below. Well, they did give them a 10-breath window before closing the gates on the 2nd wall, no?


    At this point, those locked out were considered lost men though some were still alive.


    And wouldn''t you know it, Griffin was one of them.


    Hammitt Hammitt Hammitt He was trapped! Trap led in here with nowhere to run! For the first time, his face distorted in horror, feeling death''s ws suddenly too close forfort. Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock...


    In no time, his time was up. Boom!!!! The ground rose several feet high, many screamed, blood-sttered, body parts flew, and countless people closed their eyes for thest time.


    ... Dead.


    Hamunaptra had struck again.


    Ahhhhh--


    Down below, the many women in captivity screamed and tightly held each other while listening to the many hasty footsteps ringing a mock in the underground maze-like pce. There were over 30o women, some on the brink of death, others injured with bruises, burnt and whip marks on their bodies, and some with nothing wrong with them.


    "Oh, will you just shut up? Cry, cry, cry! That''s all you Imow how to do!!" ''Stop it! Don''t attack her! Why do you have to be so mean all the time?" "The many women exposed their true natures in the face of danger around them.


    Some had been here for over 3 years and had never experienced what was going on here today.


    From the many footsteps one could tell the guards and the few conversations they locked up, it was clear an enemy was attacking the fortress. And from all themotion, it seemed like a big enemy too. Now, they had several worries to fear. What if this enemy does worst things to them if they seed tonight? For all they knew, it could be cannibals that ventured into the space. To many, better the devil they knew than the angel they didn''t. With their luck, many didn''t think it would be anyone better. Wanta and the other Baymardians undercover suddenly rose to their feet, walking towards the entrance of the sleeping space amidst everyone''s grumbling. As nned, those above should have already crossed the 2nd wall by now. But for them, it was time to head to the hidden chambers and find all they could before the enemy destroyed anything beneficial when realizing their defeat was inevitable.


    "Hey!" Someone saw their suspicious acts of rolling up their pants and taking out a dagger from nowhere! pu*u)


    Weren''t they all checked before being sent in? So where did these people get these daggers?


    And more still, why was one of them reaching for her hair? The woman watched the few Baymardiandies lure the few guards closer, like honeb traps. Wait... Wait... Knife?... Guard?... The woman''s hairs stood in fear, hoping it wasn''t what she was thinking. "Hey! What are you guys trying to do? You''ll get us all ki---" sh!!!"


    Ivanka gripped the guard outside the door, first tapping his mute points before plunging her dagger into the back of his neck


    ... Alright. They seemed to have gotten everyone''s attention. (''O'')


    luelyden


    1011 they ever find the truth about Hamunaptra? And what will the Morgs do then?heY Hellehehhe? The brain teaser will won be a reality. But not so soon, my Baymardians... First, we must give a big shout-out to firstmenters: .FearlessCloudol


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Please give me more motivation! Creation is hard; cheer me up! VOTE for me! Tag this book,e and support me with a thumbs up! Like it?Add to your library!


    0


    SENO GIFT


    Chapter 1534: The Golden-Haired Man.


    Flwatj What did they just see? Everyone was more than taken aback by the boldness of the few women before them.


    And before they could reach, these women had not only knocked down the few guards standing by, but also began unlocking the many ces across the barred door.


    With the trouble above, most of those guarding them had fled, leaving a mere 3 standing guard.


    But Ivanka and her girls didn''t stop there. In a blink of an eye, 3 of them switched attire with the killed guard. Seeing all this, the many women were more than afraid of these strange pale-faced women... Especially after listening to the orders from the leaf one. "Ashley... You lmow what to do..." The one named Ashley nodded, knowing she and a few others would be in charge of leading these women out as nned. As for Ivanka and the rest, they were out to find all the information they could get.


    But for this, they couldn''t do it alone. Ivanka looked at the 27-year-olddy before them. There were others older and maybe more experienced than thisdy. However, through their little time here, they concluded that this woman posted more trustworthy attributespared to the other older ones. "Are you sure you anew your way about these parts?" The ginger-haired woman nodded vigorously: "Yes... Yes!... I''ve served here for years and am one of the oldest survivors. It is near impossible for someone tost here for more than 5 years." "Good... Your service is much appreciated. But don''t worry, nothing ill wille to you with no around." Ivanka assured. And though she didn''t need to go into detail, anyone with a brain could see that the attacks from above might have something to do with them. Now, hearing her affiliation, the shifting ginger-head woman couldn''t help but sigh with relief. Maybe it''s because she always wanted revenge, or perhaps because she felt tonight the heavens were in their favor, that she boldly volunteered to show them the way. Over her time here, she had served the few most powerful men in this fortress severally. So she knew the path to take, even if her eyes were closed. And just like that, Ivanka''s team left the site while Ashley''s gang began their grand escape. Of course, some were unwilling to leave with this group, secretly an inn to alert any T.O.E.P men they met along the way. But after hearing that this ce might get blown up with ck powder after this... Who would want to stay any longer and risk getting buried to death?


    No way! Now, they only hoped thesedies could bring them out quicker!


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Ivanka''s gang stealthily rushed out, looking left and right at all times. "You there! Halt!... What are you lot doing out at this- - -" Fhup!!! Ivanka plunged a few pebbles onto the man''s throat with her supernatural strength. And before the man could fall, he was caught by the otherdies. They dragged him to the corner and began taking off his clothes. "Quickly!" Ivanka urged. And soon, they were mining once more. And because of the chaotic enemies also running amok, they blended well into the scene, with the ginger-haired woman being the only one in prostitute attire. Anyone who saw this scene would think maybe on their way to bringing her to the big bosses for some fun, the attacks from above began. And now, maybe they were trying to keep her in another quiet corner until things calmed. In the end, the woman was escorted by many of their T.O.E.P men. So what harm could she cause? Many weren''t focused on her but the constant cries for backup from those above. "Hammitt Who the hell dares to attack us so tantly?" "F"king bastards! They''ve really hit us in a tight pinch." "Hurry! Hurry! Send all the barrels of ck powder out!!!" (*rj*)


    Like so, Ivanka was ahead, but Lucy wasn''t far behind too. What? A few standing guard at one of the tunnel exits into the fortress were shocked beyond belief, seeing the strange people storm in.


    But before they could smack their lips in warning, a sudden rush of pain flooded their senses.


    Peuu! Penu! Peuu!-


    Lucy''s silencers went straight for the kill, taking down as many as she could. "Your majesty, 9 O''clock" Panan-


    Lucy took care of thest one, nodding tactfully to her gang. Very quickly, some pulled the bodies to the sides, while others rolled to the corners, slowly inching their way forward with sharp vignce.


    3 of the men leaned tightly along the stony walls, slowly crouching down and taking outpact mirrors to take a peek But though the many fire torches on the walls gave off dim lights, which should''ve been enough, the torch''s reach created many darkers along the paths... Especially with how they were strategically ced.


    So for all they knew, there might be hidden guards lurking in these shadows. 1, 2, 3... 6 spotted in the dark. Maybe the heavens bless his majesty Landon for inventing Heat vision technology. Pettit! Penu! Pam! Petal! What?!!!! Everyone happened so fast that those falling to their deaths felt it too surreal. What was fast? This was fast!


    They hadn''t even heard the whistling sounds of an arrow to react and protect themselves.


    So how exactly did the enemy sliMin? Many didn''t understand, struggling for air as suffocating quickly took hold of them. And soon, they closed their eyes for thest time. Dead. It hade too fast for these omnipotent T.O.E.Ps. Lucy kept her expression cold. "Let''s go." Though they were winning, she wouldn''t be so confident just yet. The enemy... The enemy might have a higher trick up their sleeves once they find themselves cornered.


    And sure enough, her guess was right because, at this very moment, a man with golden hair and a powerful aura listened to the reports with a calm expression.


    In fact_ one might any he was too calm..

 Chapter 1534: The Golden-Haired Man.

    Chapter 1534: The Golden-Haired Man.


    F*"! What did they just see? Everyone was more than taken aback by the boldness of the few women before them.


    And before they could reach, these women had not only knocked down the few guards standing by, but also began unlocking the many ces across the barred door.


    With the trouble above, most of those guarding them had fled, leaving a mere 3 standing guard. But Ivanka and her girls didn''t stop there. In a blink of an eye, 3 of them switched attire with the killed guard. Seeing all this, the many women were more than afraid of these strange pale-faced women... Especially after listening to the orders from the leaf one. "Ashley... You know what to do..." The one named Ashley nodded, knowing she and a few others would be in charge of leading these women out as nned. As for Ivanka and the rest, they were out to find all the information they could get. But for this, they couldn''t do it alone. Ivanka looked at the 27-year-olddy before them. There were others older and maybe more experienced than thisdy. However, through their little time here, they concluded that this woman posted more trustworthy attributespared to the other older ones. "Are you sure you know your way about these parts?" The ginger-haired woman nodded vigorously: "Yes... Yes!... I''ve served here for 4 years and am one of the oldest survivors. It is near impossible for someone tost here for more than 5 years." "Good... Your service is much appreciated. But don''t worry, nothing ill wille to you with us around." Ivanka assured. And though she didn''t need to go into detail, anyone with a brain could see that the attacks from above might have something to do with them. Now, hearing her affiliation, the shifting ginger-head woman couldn''t help but sigh with relief. Maybe it''s because she always wanted revenge, or perhaps because she felt tonight the heavens were in their favor, that she boldly volunteered to show them the way. Over her time here, she had served the few most powerful men in this fortress severally. So she knew the path to take, even if her eyes were closed. And just like that, Ivanka''s team left the site while Ashley''s gang began their grand escape. Of course, some were unwilling to leave with this group, secretly an inn to alert any T.O.E.P men they met along the way. But after hearing that this ce might get blown up with ck powder after this... Who would want to stay any longer and risk getting buried to death? No way! Now, they only hoped thesedies could bring them out quicker!


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.


    Ivanka''s gang stealthily rushed out, looking left and right at all times. "You there! Halt!... What are you lot doing out at this- - -" Fhup!!! Ivanka plunged a few pebbles onto the man''s throat with her supernatural strength. And before the man could fall, he was caught by the otherdies. They dragged him to the corner and began taking off his clothes. "Quickly!" Ivanka urged. And soon, they were running once more. And because of the chaotic enemies also running amok, they blended well into the scene, with the ginger-haired woman being the only one in prostitute attire. Anyone who saw this scene would think maybe on their way to bringing her to the big bosses for some fun, the attacks from above began. And now, maybe they were trying to keep her in another quiet corner until things calmed. In the end, the woman was escorted by many of their T.O.E.P men. So what harm could she cause?


    Many weren''t focused on her but the constant cries for backup from those above.


    "Dammit! Who the hell dares to attack us so tantly?" "Fr *king bastards! They''ve really hit us in a tight pinch." "Hurry! Hurry! Send all the barrels of ck powder out!!!"


    Like so, Ivanka was ahead, but Lucy wasn''t far behind too. What? A few standing guard at one of the tunnel exits into the fortress were shocked beyond belief, seeing the strange people storm in.


    But before they could smack their lips in warning, a sudden rush of pain flooded their senses.


    Peon! Peuu! Peuu!-


    Lucy''s silencers went straight for the kill, taking down as many as she could. "Your majesty, 9 O''clock" Peuu!-Lucy took care of thest one, nodding tactfully to her gang. Very quickly, some pulled the bodies to the sides, while others rolled to the corners, slowly inching their way forward with sharp vignce. 3 of the men leaned tightly along the stony walls, slowly crouching down and taking outpact mirrors to take a peek But though the many fire torches on the walls gave off dim lights, which should''ve been enough, the torch''s reach created many dark corners along the paths... Especially with how they were strategically ced.


    So for all they knew, there might be hidden guards lurking in these shadows. 0, 2, 3... 6 spotted in the dark Maybe the heavens bless his majesty Landon for inventing Heat vision technology. Petal! Peuu! Peuu! Peon! What?!!!! Everyone happened so fast that those falling to their deaths felt it too surreal. What was fast? This was fast!


    They hadn''t even heard the whistling sounds of an arrow to react and protect themselves.


    So how exactly did the enemy shoot them down? Many didn''t understand, struggling for air as suffocating quickly took hold of them. And soon, they closed their eyes for thest time. Dead. It hade too fast for these omnipotent T.O.E.Ps. Lucy kept her expression cold. "Let''s go." Though they were winning, she wouldn''t be so confident just yet. The enemy... The enemy might have a higher trick up their sleeves once they find themselves cornered. And sure enough, her guess was right because, at this very moment, a man with golden hair and a powerful aura listened to the reports with a calm


    expression.


    In fact... one might say he was too calm..

 Chapter 1535: Women?

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Women?</h4>


    Tap... Tap... Tap...Tap...


    The strange man tapped his armrest, listening to the reports from the few around him.


    "My Lord... That is all."


    "Oh?..." The golden-haired man chuckled, not feeling threatened by this sudden enemy.


    Instead, a sudden yful smile emerged from his calm lips.


    "And here I thought Titarian was boring."


    Everyone didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Though they would never admit it, they inwardly felt their Lord had many pins loose in his head.


    That is, who would pray for such a situation?


    (?0?)


    Maybe because of their Lord¡¯s need for crazy adventures over the years, the T.O.R.P had stationed him in this region, overseeing all matters pertaining to the base.


    Though blue-skin Lord Mushu was Titarian¡¯s Number one man in all society matters... One could say their pale-skin Lord indirectly oversaw everything these Blue-Toned Titarian people did.


    This base was the Society¡¯s main headquarters in Titarian. So of course, a powerful and high-ranked Morg such as their Lord would be sent over.


    And as time passed, their lord had always been restless because of the inactivity and ¡¯boredom¡¯ around these parts.


    He badly wanted an enemy that would make him think and bleed blood.


    If it were before, they would say such an enemy didn¡¯t exist since anyone in their right minds would dare go against the Society, except they were Adonis bastards.<sub></sub>


    But who would¡¯ve thought there would be a new contender in the mix?


    .


    "Hamunaptra..."


    The man murmured the name amidst everyone¡¯s silence.


    "My lord... You must make a call now... We don¡¯t have much time."


    "He¡¯s right, my lord." Someone added. "It¡¯s impossible to take everything important out in this short time. So we must destroy it all before the enemy can get their hands on them.


    "Right!"


    Everyone in the room had sullen faces, thinking of all the essential documents and items they had in this base.h


    You have to know that even those executed a while back still had reported documents about them that were stored here for the time being.


    That¡¯s right.


    Every year, those in Morgany send powerful fleets to Titarian to collect these documents and items... Even if there were reports on cases closed by them, the T.O.E.P.


    History must be preserved and studied by their famous Morg Historians and strategists who would analyze things detailly.


    To be the powerful continent they were, it wasn¡¯t by luck.


    Even matters 10 and even 50 years ago were still their possessions located in the few safest and most well-guarded vaults in Morgany.


    It¡¯s said one would have to be a God to break in.<sub></sub>


    Morgany was a very organized ce!


    And wouldn¡¯t you know it, they hadn¡¯t dent out this year¡¯s reported documents on all matters back to Morgany.


    Though many of these matters were closed ones, the enemy will definitely pick up on a few hints and spell out trouble for them.


    It was unfortunate, but as it stood now, they had no choice but to burn everything to the ground!


    .


    "My Lord!... Our chances of winning are slim. They have us surrounded and should be long thought of counter-attacking us. The forest regions might be surrounded by thousands and thousands of Hamunaptra knights. So we must act fast!"


    "Hmmm..."


    The Golden-haired man hummed, slowly standing, making his way to his armor with calm steps.


    "Light! Shadow!"


    "My lord." 2 lead men knelt.


    "Bring all 3 Ghoul cases and destroy the rest."


    The men tactfully nodded once, leaving the space.


    They stepped out, and those under theirmand waiting outside followed them.


    Their lord didn¡¯t need to speak much for them to know their instructions.


    Light was to hurry to grab the specific documents, burning everything else to the ground with his team.<sub></sub>


    As for Shadow, they didn¡¯t need to blow up every part of this ce.


    No!


    There were some columns and structural parts that held the entire thing together.


    And once destroyed, the entire underground pce woulde crumbling down.


    It was unfortunate that in doing so, they would also be killing their other T.O.E.P members.


    But as they say, desperate times called for desperate measures.


    There were already barrels of ck powder buried around these columns and structures for events such as today¡¯s.


    .


    The golden-haired man raised his hands, allowing the others to put his chest armor on.


    And when done, the man walked towards his bed, snapping his fingers at the men.


    Brmmm!


    The bed was pushed away, revealing a small wheel initially covered by the headboard.


    Immediately, many could see it had sturdy ropes passed along it.


    And with several turns, a trap door on the ground opened.


    Many had never seen this passageway before!!


    Wait!...


    Don¡¯t tell them this was how their lord used to sneak around before.


    Sometimes, they thought he was a ghost.


    But who knew he had his own private passageway just for himself?


    Well... Now that the entire undergoing pce was to crumble down, there was indeed no use hiding this path anymore.


    The lord¡¯s eyes flickered. "Let¡¯s go."


    He wanted a fight but knew now wasn¡¯t the time.


    Soon enough, he would have his opportunity toe for Hamunaptra.


    Din. Din. Din. Din~


    The gang calmly walked down a set of stairs before reaching a leveled path.


    The men kept their paces fast, with slight smiles on their faces.


    How good it would be if these bastards would get buried underneath!


    .


    Like so, a thousand things took ce all at once, with the Baymardians infiltrating the underground fortress from the many hidden tunnels as well from above.


    Soon, the kidnapped women met with Lucy and her team, who sent a few to escort them out, while Ivanka was almost there, reaching the most Fortresses¡¯ vault.


    But as fate would have it, they seemed to have arrived at the same time Light, and his gang did.


    "You!~~~."


    Both sides stared at each other.


    And instantly, Light, a far superior Morg, knew they were frauds!


    But what made them feel dumbfounded were the faces of these masked fraudsters.


    What?


    Women?...


    They didn¡¯t think these women were the same as those who attacked them.


    These women should definitely be the ones they f***ked hard over the years.


    Yes! They should have disguised themselves, looking for a way out during the attack? Or maybe they first thought of stealing some treasures before leaving.


    What was even more irritating was the fighting stance these women took against them.


    A group of weak women want a piece of them?


    Everyone felt disgusted, feeling it was beneath them to fight women seriously.


    Even Light subconsciously rxed his guard for a bit.


    They were women... Lowly spawns born for the single act of Childbirth.


    So how tough can they be to handle?


    Light sneered.


    "Knock them down and get those documents!"

 Chapter 1536: Courting Death!

    Chapter 1536: Courting Death!"Hehehehe... Boys, would you look at this... A bunch of women thinking they can take us down."


    The group of burly men chuckled, finding it too funny.


    Light, who was always known for having no expressions, also cracked out a smile, only showing how ridiculous the matter seemed.


    Women... How hard can it be to defeat them?


    The ginger-haired woman was shivering in fright, while Ivanka and the others only tilted their heads with a yful air around them.


    And with both daggers in her hand, she twirled them like DC''s Elektra.


    One step forth, another step forth.


    She and a few walked with smiles on their faces.


    But when the more they advanced, the more their footsteps speeded, until they were bow running.


    And by the time the men realized their actions, thedies had already killed 6.


    sh!


    Ivanka slid on her knees, taking on 2 burly men all at once.


    And at this moment, time froze in its tracks, as the men couldn''t believe these lowly women dared to fight against them, towering giants.


    What strength and stamina can a woman have except for f**king?


    Yes... There were organizations like the Witches who believed themselves to be strong.


    But even to this day, Morgany hadn''t put them in their eyes.


    To die at the hands of a woman was the most insulting thing any of them could think of.


    And as they watched the bodies of their 3 fallenrades drop, every man''s brain went numb, and their jaws hung wide open in disbelief.


    "Cloud!!"


    "Blue Fish!"


    "High Sky!"


    They bellowed the codenames for the few dead while drawing their weapons fiercely.


    And like so, the battle between men and women took ce.


    .


    sh! sh! Pah! sh!


    What?!


    One of the men was shocked, seeing how his attack had failed, and made way for his opponent to strike him instead.


    sh!


    A deep cut swooshed across his chest, tearing open the flesh for all to see. Luckily, he dodged most of it, or that could''ve been his end.


    "Damn you, woman! You dare attack, I, Iron face Billy?"


    Angry. Angry. Angry. Angry.


    The man punched the woman in her belly, causing her to jerk painfully.


    Such a force should have at least pushed her back a bit.


    But the woman gritted her teeth, grabbed the same hand that punched her, and wrapped herself on the man''s body like a snake.


    What?!


    The man was dumbfounded by the woman''s flexibility and swift moves.


    What sort of fighting technique was this?


    The man set his hand towards his back, trying to stop the woman''s actions.


    But it was already toote.


    Pouff!!~~


    Blood squirted out uncontrobly from the back of the man''s neck when the woman yanked her dagger out.


    She still stayed piggybacked, again stabbing the man in the same spot while he ran amok in pain.


    No... No... No!!!!


    The man held his neck, feeling the air in his body deplete.


    His heart struggled to pump all the blood or could, and his body began turning colder by the milli-breath.


    .


    Bam!


    He fell to his knees with his hands still on his throat.


    Cwack!~


    It was hard to say whether the man was coughing or quaking like a duck.


    His pain was evident to all as his face turned into a disturbing bluish-pink hue of color almost instantly.


    His eyes grew heavy, and he soon lost control of his body.


    His hands were no longer working under his control, his legs gone, the feeling around his back vanished... And many more frightening changes urred that left him unwilling.


    No!


    He was a proud Morg who had a long time of glory ahead of him. So how could he be willing to die now?


    What''s more, dying at the hands of a woman!!!


    Cwack! Cwack! Cwack!


    The man coughed and struggled for survival as blood gushed out his mouth.


    And in a blink of an eye, the man struggled no more.


    ... Dead.


    He died with his eyes wide open and his body unwilling with a thousand curses ced in those eyes.


    B/ut the culprit, on the other hand, was fighting off others, nning to send morepany to the man on the other side.


    Hey... At least she was kind, wanting them to all die together, no?


    .


    Ting!


    Light and Ivanka shed weapons, each side putting up a fierce battle.


    Their moves were so fast that it seemed like some fantasy blockbuster movie.


    Their de dance steps only get faster and faster with every attack.


    Ting. Ting. Ting. Ting!~


    Both had 2 long daggers, blocking each other''s attacks whether low, high, or even at the sides. "Hyah!!!"


    The duo pushed each other back but didn''t rush to attack.


    Light looked at Ivanka squarely, burning her image in his mind. "You''re good."


    Ament of acknowledgment from him didn''te easily.


    He hated to admit it, but such skills were on par with their Morg ones... Though in some areas shown by this female warrior, Morgany still prevailed.


    However, one shouldn''t overlook the new moves he saw her y out, which showed they made up for what theycked with these new techniques.


    Witches?


    Definitely not.


    He has fought and killed quite a handful of witches.


    They weren''t this skilled. Plus, he doubted they would have a way to steal and improve Morg techniques.


    That''s right.


    Light recognized a few of her techniques as high ranking techniques in Morgany that not just anyone could learn.


    These techniques were exclusive only to Morgany.


    So what does this mean?


    A traitor!


    Someone in their midst had leaked the info and was maybe also involved in tonight''s charade.


    Spies...


    It appears they had long had spies in their midst.


    ''I must survive and report this matter fast!... But not before I destroy or take the documents away.''


    Those documents...


    Light stared at the vault chamber with a murderous glint in his eyes.


    Those documents must not fall into the enemy''s hands!

 Chapter 1537: Tremors? Run!

    Chapter 1537: Finally, It''s Here!!!!


    Running out, Lucy''s heart was heavy. One could say they hadn''t lost a substantial amount of people today. But still, a loss was a loss. If they had anticipated the enemy''s final move, the results would''ve been different. Lucy didn''t know how she finally fled the underground cave. But all she knew was how heavy her heart was for the families of these people. Was this how it felt? She didn''t know how Landon and the others did it, carrying so many people''s lives on their shoulders. It wasn''t that this was the first time Baymardians died during battle. No... They weren''t omnipotent. And even now with Lucy overseeing a team of 2,000... Having 16 people die wasn''t bad. It was a good statistical numberpared to anywhere in this world. Even Morgs when out in battle, couldn''t seem to get such a number no matter how skilled they were.


    Maynard had technology to shoot their enemy before they could react, as well as spot their event no matter what hiding ce they hid.


    Additionally, they had good body shields and strong fighting abilities too.


    Such advantages like these lowered the death rates. But it didn''t mean people won''t die.


    All 16 were buried underground. And right before their moments of death, they spoke to those in the ''Control tower,'' passing messages to those they loved. It''s impossible for these bodies not to be retrieved!!! After the treaty was done and finalized, excavation teams from Baymard woulde over, dig out all piles of rubble and bring these brave soldiers home. Additionally, they would have to retrieve any Baymardian weapons and items on them. One needn''t worry that the event would dog it out. Firstly, excavation in this era could take 2 or 3 years, with people relying on ves and builders to carry the blocks and nibbles buried so deeply into the ground. Do you know how deep this underground pce is? It''s like a tomb raider setting, too impossible to aplish in any short time. The things one might find first would probably be things in the buildings out and above on the surface. Death was something all marines and soldiers were ready to face, with everyone having a will made should in case they didn''te back. The families of the dead would bepensated and given certain privileges and glories that belong to the deceased. Lucy lowered her head, feeling pain erode her heart.


    "Your majesty, it''s not your fault. None of us predicted their final move, showing we still have much to learn."


    This was the first time they had been taken unawares like this. They also thought the T.O.E.P would value such a ce too much to destroy. In the end, it proved they didn''t know their enemy as well as they thought. Lucy''s face was covered in dirt, and her entire body gloomy. "Round things up for tonight, fast. We leave for the Capital tomorrow." She didn''t want to stay here for another second. Everyone looked at each other tactfully. "As you wish, your majesty." "Good..." Like so, victory was Baymard''s, but no one smiled at such aplishments. And that very night, the rescueddies were blindfolded.


    They didn''t even know whether they entered a carriage or a wagon, but soon, they reached the forest''s perimeters and were set free.


    It was already 4:2o A.M. And by 6, the town''s gates would be opened. They could go in then or stay in the forest if they liked. Ivanka had given the bag of gold she took from the chamber vault to thesedies. They distributed it amongst them equally, and now they set them free. Sometimes, the more one knew, the more dangerous their situation would be. So they tried their best for thesedies not to know much about them. Why? Because in this nearby town, it''s clear that some people might be undercover T.O.E.P members. As for the T.O.E.P scouts they tranquilized, these scouts had long been gagged and locked in the trucks. Head counts were already done, and everyone knew the death result for tonight''s operations. The dogs were back in their vehicles, and the injured reported their status while the many vehicles drove oft For now, they had to get as far away from here as possible before stopping to attend to the injured and have breakfast. The Capital was only a 12-hour drive away from here. So they should be able to see his majesty Landon tomorrow. Sigh... Lucy fell to her bead, in no mood for breakfast. She took a single protein bar, chewed on it, and thought of the fallen Baymardians. This was her first time having someone die under her hands. So how could it not trouble her? She closed her eyes and prayed for her ancestors to teach over those who left. She also swore that when she got back, she would see the families of these people, personally sending her condolences. The only thing she was grateful for was that the loss wasn''t out of Baymard''s scope.


    In recorded times, the biggest loss Baymard had encountered in a single battle was 21... And that was when Landon got over 10,000 people to assist Henry take the throne.


    Baymard''s losses have always been small, with sometimes having only a single person dying and in other times (most of the times), having no one dying, just injured. s... Lucy closed her eyes, feeling her tired body sinking deeply into a sleepy abyss. Operation Destroy Titarian Headquarters Completed. And now, it was time for her to reunite with her beloved husband. Things were indeed going as nned. Not just for the Baymardians but for many others far away too. For you see, in another glorious empire, several people of high importance had gathered around excitedly. In particr, one of them wasughing hysterically, not holding back in his lively banter. Hahahhahaha-"Everyone make way!!!... It''s here!... It''s finally here!" The Holy Core has arrived at Abian''s Capital city! And now, Morgany''s powers will grow..

 Chapter 1538: The Good And The Bad

    Chapter 1538: The Good And The Bad


    Run! Run! Run!


    All warning bells rang in everyone¡¯s mind, be them foe or not.


    And while Ivanka and her lot were grabbing what they could, Lucy¡¯s team had long met with the other fleeing women, deciding to take them out safely.


    Sweet mother of pearls.


    At a time like this, what choice did they have other than fleeing the scene?


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several massive explosions echoed, and the entire ce began rumbling without end.


    And then it happened.


    Bam!!!


    They heard a loud copse ur in a faraway corner.


    Everyone turned in horror to see a wave of rocks and hard piles swim their way with every structure that copsed.


    ¡°Run!!!¡±


    Lucy was quick to her feet, running on shaky grounds that now had loosened soils.


    Things fell before her, behind her, and at the sides, all crumbling down without dy.


    Lucy jumped in the nick of time before the space she was on was shattered by the ceiling above.


    Lucy bellowed at the group before her.


    She and only a few others were at the very back, guarding the captureddies against any danger that might befall them.


    "Ahhhhhh~"


    One of thedies screamed after missing a step and stumbling over her long skirt.


    "Watch out!!!"


    Someone screamed, already turning their attention away in despair.


    Even thedy thought she would be turned into minced meat. She closed her eyes, waiting for death to sweep her by. However, a strange force pulled her away just in time.


    And opening her eyes, she found herself hugging another woman on the ground.


    .


    "Can you stand?" Lucy asked the terrified woman.


    To their left was giant rubble from above. Such a boulder could smash someone''s head to paste from the height alone.


    It''s clear that even in this underground pce, the roofs were all high ceilings, nothing too choked up or narrowed.


    Everything happened in no more than 2 seconds. But already, the woman felt her body covered in sticky sweat and her speech stammering with every word she spoke.


    Shaken¡­ She was shaken to the core.


    "My... My... My ankle... It''s... It''s broken."


    Broken ankle?


    Lucy threw the woman over her shoulders and followed the lot, and fled.


    God dammit!


    This was no time to think.


    She felt like she was in the Baymardian Tomb Raider Movie, with the grounds shaking, some breaking and opening up bigger holes, all the while heavy dangerous stones and objects fell from above.


    But maybe the terrifying part she encountered was when the ground suddenly became nted into a slope, causing her to fall on her butt and slide down in horror.


    She found she and the one on her back had been selected from the rest.


    "Your majesty!!!"


    Those above screamed, seeing Lucy slide down into some sloppy hell-hole.


    "Go!!!..."


    Cough. Cough. Cough~


    Lucy coughed. "I''ll catch up with youter."


    "Your maje--"


    "I said go!!... That is an order!"


    Lucymanded, and those above had no choice but to obey.


    They also understood they had a duty to take the other women outside safely too.


    Everyone thinned their lips and fled the scene, leaving the duo to their fates.


    But despite their worry, they also knew her majesty would be able to handle herself just fine.


    And sure enough, they were right.


    .


    "You okay, back there?"


    "..." Silence...


    The one on her back must have been so frightened that she passed out.


    "Well then..."


    Lucy dusted her butt, took out a glow stick, and shook it vigorously.


    Green.


    The glow stick was green.


    Good lighting!


    She secured the one on her back together and began her rock climbing on the already shaky walls.


    Bam!


    More objects from above fell. And at some point, half of the ceiling space above her dropped all at once.


    But luckily, she had already begun her ascent.


    Hup!


    Lucy leaped forward like a monkey, jumping upwards in big steps.


    Bam!


    She punched and molded her own secure buildings on the walls with her supernatural strength while also jumping from side to side to avoid any falling dangers.


    Up we go...1, 2, 3.


    In no time, Miss Lara Croft had sessfully climbed back to her starting point.


    Only this time, more than 7/10th of the path was broken or covered.


    Her journey wasn''t going to be easy, but what choice did she have?


    The more she dyed, the more buried the underground pce would be.


    And just like that, Lucy began fitting herself through any spaces she could find.


    Over there! And there!


    There! There! There!


    Her eyes became sharp, rushing for any opening she could find.


    .


    Roll, jump, crawl, climb up piles of rubble, slide...


    Lucy acted like a true raider.


    And soon, her efforts all paid off.


    She could see it!


    The giant room with several hallways shooting out from it!


    The giant hall-like room also had a massive exit tunnel at its far back.


    Lucy looked around and saw no less than 8 hallways simr to the one she just fled out of.


    And sure enough, she also saw some of her people, as well as the enemy fleeing out of these paths too.


    But this wasn''t the time to be merry.


    The entire hall wasing down, and they hadn''t escaped just yet.


    What was more annoying were these Morgs who were still trying to fight them at a time kike this.


    Oh, for the love of God.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    She and the rest quickly took their silencers and shot these morons to death.


    Honestly... Can''t they see that this isn''t the time for this?


    Priority, people!... Priority.


    Lucy rolled her eyes, looking at the men who died with shocked expressions.


    "Everyone, get moving now! Leave no man behind!"


    Right!


    The capable Baymardians aided theirrades, dragging those with sprained legs, and injured bodies into the massive exit tunnel.


    Looking at the destruction behind, Lucy felt her heart drum uncontrobly.


    And with quick actions, she opened her arm guard and submitted hermunications.


    [Bravo team out and counted for. All heads ounted for!]


    [Omega team out... 3 members lost!]


    [Dasher team out... 7 members lost!]


    [Rudolf Team out!... No members lost!]


    Lucy listened with a grim expression.


    Today... some died.

 Chapter 1539: Finally, Its Here!!!!

    Chapter 1539: Finally, It''s Here!!!!Running out, Lucy''s heart was heavy.


    One could say they hadn''t lost a substantial amount of people today.


    But still, a loss was a loss.


    If they had anticipated the enemy''s final move, the results would''ve been different.


    Lucy didn''t know how she finally fled the underground cave.


    But all she knew was how heavy her heart was for the families of these people.


    Was this how it felt?


    She didn''t know how Landon and the others did it, carrying so many people''s lives on their shoulders.


    It wasn''t that this was the first time Baymardians died during battle.


    No...


    They weren''t omnipotent.


    And even now with Lucy overseeing a team of 2,000... Having 16 people die wasn''t bad.


    It was a good statistical numberpared to anywhere in this world.


    Even Morgs when out in battle, couldn''t seem to get such a number no matter how skilled they were.


    Maynard had technology to shoot their enemy before they could react, as well as spot their event no matter what hiding ce they hid.


    Additionally, they had good body shields and strong fighting abilities too.


    Such advantages like these lowered the death rates. But it didn''t mean people won''t die.


    .


    All 16 were buried underground.


    And right before their moments of death, they spoke to those in the ''Control tower,'' passing messages to those they loved.


    It''s impossible for these bodies not to be retrieved!!!


    After the treaty was done and finalized, excavation teams from Baymard woulde over, dig out all piles of rubble and bring these brave soldiers home.


    Additionally, they would have to retrieve any Baymardian weapons and items on them.


    One needn''t worry that the event would dog it out.


    Firstly, excavation in this era could take 2 or 3 years, with people relying on ves and builders to carry the blocks and rubbles buried so deeply into the ground.


    Do you know how deep this underground pce is?


    It''s like a tomb raider setting, too impossible to aplish in any short time.


    The things one might find first would probably be things in the buildings out and above on the surface.


    Death was something all marines and soldiers were ready to face, with everyone having a will made should in case they didn''te back.


    The families of the dead would bepensated and given certain privileges and glories that belong to the deceased.


    Lucy lowered her head, feeling pain erode her heart.


    "Your majesty, it''s not your fault. None of us predicted their final move, showing we still have much to learn."


    This was the first time they had been taken unawares like this.


    They also thought the T.O.E.P would value such a ce too much to destroy.


    In the end, it proved they didn''t know their enemy as well as they thought.


    Lucy''s face was covered in dirt, and her entire body gloomy.


    "Round things up for tonight, fast. We leave for the Capital tomorrow."


    She didn''t want to stay here for another second.


    Everyone looked at each other tactfully. "As you wish, your majesty."


    "Good..."


    .


    Like so, victory was Baymard''s, but no one smiled at such aplishments.


    And that very night, the rescueddies were blindfolded.


    They didn''t even know whether they entered a carriage or a wagon, but soon, they reached the forest''s perimeters and were set free.


    It was already 4:20 A.M.


    And by 6, the town''s gates would be opened.


    They could go in then or stay in the forest if they liked.


    Ivanka had given the bag of gold she took from the chamber vault to thesedies.


    They distributed it amongst them equally, and now they set them free.


    Sometimes, the more one knew, the more dangerous their situation would be.


    So they tried their best for thesedies not to know much about them.


    Why?


    Because in this nearby town, it''s clear that some people might be undercover T.O.E.P members.


    As for the T.O.E.P scouts they tranquilized, these scouts had long been gagged and locked in the trucks.


    Head counts were already done, and everyone knew the death result for tonight''s operations.


    The dogs were back in their vehicles, and the injured reported their status while the many vehicles drove off.


    For now, they had to get as far away from here as possible before stopping to attend to the injured and have breakfast.


    The Capital was only a 12-hour drive away from here.


    So they should be able to see his majesty Landon tomorrow.


    Sigh...


    Lucy fell to her bead, in no mood for breakfast.


    She took a single protein bar, chewed on it, and thought of the fallen Baymardians.


    This was her first time having someone die under her hands. So how could it not trouble her?


    She closed her eyes and prayed for her ancestors to teach over those who left.


    She also swore that when she got back, she would see the families of these people, personally sending her condolences.


    The only thing she was grateful for was that the loss wasn''t out of Baymard''s scope.


    In recorded times, the biggest loss Baymard had encountered in a single battle was 21... And that was when Landon got over 10,000 people to assist Henry take the throne.


    Baymard''s losses have always been small, with sometimes having only a single person dying and in other times (most of the times), having no one dying, just injured.


    .


    s...


    Lucy closed her eyes, feeling her tired body sinking deeply into a sleepy abyss.


    Operation Destroy Titarian Headquarters Completed.


    And now, it was time for her to reunite with her beloved husband.


    Things were indeed going as nned.


    Not just for the Baymardians but for many others far away too.


    For you see, in another glorious empire, several people of high importance had gathered around excitedly.


    In particr, one of them wasughing hysterically, not holding back in his lively banter.


    Hahahhahaha~


    "Everyone make way!!!... It''s here!... It''s finally here!"


    The Holy Core has arrived at Abian''s Capital city!


    And now, Morgany''s powers will grow.

 Chapter 1540: The Holy Core Has Arrived!

    Chapter 1540: The Holy Core Has Arrived!--Capital City, Abian Empire, Morgany.--


    .


    The in was still not at its highest peak, but the weather had long been boiling.


    It was still 9 A.M. in the Capital.


    The well-structured stone roads glistened beautifully, the tall street poles now had people on them withdders, changing or checking the wax wick fromst night.


    Yes...


    These poles were their street lights, only lit every day at 6 P.M~9 P.M, depending on the season and when darkness began.


    Special wax mixed with many substances was created by the many genius Morg researchers. This wax could burn throughout the entire night brighter than others but also longsting.


    Taxes were cut out for public illumination. And the people enjoyed lit up streets at night.


    It goes without saying that Morgany was far ahead of its time, with Litter boys (trash pickers) also in ce, keeping all parts of Morgany clean.


    Littering was a crime here, and several aspects in tune with a modern society were out in ce, though in Morgany''s way.


    The structural and organizational skills of these people were astronomical.


    Yes... They were truly advancedpared to the many regions in this world, though they still hadn''t thought of traffic issues yet. (V_V)


    Ah~... Morgany, Morgany...


    The heavenly dreand for many was now in a state of constant bliss as several powerful and influential men gathered in Abian''s grandest arena-styled hall of all.


    Everyone took to their seats in each booth, having their guards stand behind them.


    .


    The Core...


    They got word as early as 5 A.M of its arrival.


    Hahahhaha~


    It looked like luck was still on their side, seeing as those Adonis bastards hadn''t intercepted their precious Holy Core.


    His majesty Kavien of Abian, as well as the other royals, were here.


    And seated in another booth was the one and only Zain Jones in his usual iron mask.


    Of course, apart from the emperor and a select few, no one truly knew his name but only recognized from his mask that this man was the leader of the entire Pirate Organization.


    For sure, everyone here was a T.O.E.P member. Some were powerful researchers, others healers, some politicalmanders, others poison masters, and so on.


    In this room, there was a gathering of terrifying people with forces one couldn''t even imagine, all from the 3 Morgany empires.


    As agreed, all empires would work together in understanding this Holy core and making Morgany greater than it already was.


    But besides these select few, there was again another unique individual from the empire of Andorian.


    The man wore no mask, only a simple smile.


    But make no mistake.


    As warm as his smile looked, was as dark as his heart truly was.


    And who was this ''bubbly'' 39-year-old man?


    Well, he had many, many, MANY names.


    Some called him the Night Whisperer. Others called him the devil''s son. But many do prefer to call him Mr. Crane.


    Why? Because his mansion was riddled with uncountable types of cranes and exotic birds.


    .


    Heheheheh~


    Mr. Crane... Mr. Crane...


    Many who don''t know better wouldn''t think he was doing this because of his love for birds.


    But that couldn''t be far from the truth.


    For you see, this Mr. Crane had a natural gift just like Zain whose body couldn''t be poisoned, naturally tougher than iron, and couldn''t be easily killed.


    In Crane''s case, he could control birds of all sorts to bend to his will.


    His eagles could fly high for miles, with him connecting to their eyes and ears.


    This man was dangerous, knowing all enemies before they marched on.


    And in his younger days, he once went to battle, controlling 50 birds all at once.


    They say this is the limit of his current powers. His ancestors could control tens of thousands. And as the eras and centuries turn, the control and capabilities of these powers diminish.


    But being able to control 50 was already a grand feat.


    Tis'' the reason Zain and his majesty Kavien hated birds so much. They always felt like they were always being watched.


    But apart from his bird-taming cavities, Mr. Crane was one of the strongest warriors Morgany had ever birthed.


    He had the power, the army, the connections, and everything else that could make one shiver.


    And just like Zain, he was a legend in his own way, with 4 professions, all at top-notch degrees.


    He was a renowned warrior, a famous weapon manufacturing master, a powerful Astronomist, and of course, a great Agricultural Developer, creating a more advanced version of their current plow.


    Ah yes... His name has already been written down in the history books, no doubt about it.


    His contributions to Morgany were all noteworthy.


    And now, he was here as a famous weapon manufacturer to get his hands on the holy core and create something spectacr for Morgany once more.


    Hmph!


    So what if that thieving ce called Baymard stole their technologies and created them there?


    Once he worked on the Holy Core and made super weapons from it, he didn''t believe those bloody Baymardians would be able to raise their heads high anymore.


    Thieves!


    What belongs to Morgany, they will get back using theirtest weapons of destruction!


    .


    Crane had his usual smile on his face, pushing back his bronze-colored hair and leaning into his seat.


    "What do you think it would look like?"


    His guards stood in silence, knowing he wasn''t really talking to them but asking himself the question everyone in the room wanted to know.


    Everyone''s muscles were clenched, their bodies quivering and their hearts racing uncontrobly.


    What to expect? What to expect?


    The murmurs from all the booths drowned the space for what seemed like an eternity until suddenly, the massive going was wrong thrice.


    Gong!~... Gong!~... Gong!~


    His majesty Kavien had long arrived, so the massive golden gong wasn''t struck because of him.


    Great!


    Everyone was ecstatic.


    It was here... Their baby was finally here!!!


    (^?^)

 Chapter 1541: Its True Greatness

    Chapter 1541: Its True GreatnessHoly Core! Holy Core! Holy Core!


    Inwardly, many were chanting like children.


    The going was like heavenly music to their ears.


    All this time, they had been waiting for the Holy Core to be safely transported from its resting ce in the well-secured research Academy to this hall.


    As many would know, amongst all the various types of Morg academies, the one thing they had inmon was their structural arrangements.


    In these academies, there were prohibited zones only privileged by T.O.E.P members of certain ranks.


    It was safe to say these ces were guarded as though all the treasures in the world were found in them.


    Some even joked that it would be easier to infiltrate the Morg royal pces than to attempt sneaking into these ces.


    F***!


    It was even better to try sneaking into Adonis'' capital city than doing such a suicidal job.


    Even the royals worked hand in hand with everyone else to keep these ces safe.


    So many preferred the Holy core slept in the research facilities than in the pce or any other private site. And the royals couldn''t agree less.


    This was for Morgany''s future as a whole.


    That was how safe the ce was.


    .


    The gong went off, and in a blink of an eye, over 200 guards stormed into the open space below with massive sabers and weapons of the highest grade.


    It looks like even till now, these guards were willing to die to protect the Holy Core from any who tried destroying it here.


    Though it was doubtful and near-impossible, maybe a death-assassin or spy would have infiltrated the space.


    Archers circled the open space, and swordsmen stood in formation, though not too close to and not too far from the core.


    Luckily, the viewing booths were at least 2 floors higher than the ground floor. So everyone didn''t have to worry about these people blocking their view of the core.


    Alright.


    The guards were in ce, and the Holy Core was now pushed out on a table with small wooden wheels at the bottom.


    The Holy Core was covered with several dark fabrics of the highest qualities. Yet, this much wasn''t enough to cover its glistening shine.


    And all that was missing was heavenly music to this grand reveal.


    ~LAAAAAA~~~~


    So radiant...


    (¡ã?¡ã)


    Whether it was Crane, Zain, Kavien, or anyone else, they subconsciously leaned forward, staring at the covered object that needed over 30 people to push it in.


    Yes!


    It was standing on a modified wheble table made very thick to carry its weight.


    ording to the reports from those who went ahead of the transporting team, the description of how the Core''s height had pulled them down during extraction made Morgany prepare for its weight.


    It''s said no less than 5,000 people had gathered to pull an ordinary boulder-sized rock out of the volcano.


    The letters painted a very fantasy-like image in their heads, making them understand just how Godly this core was.


    But again, after the core was extracted from the volcano, it''s said its weight wasn''t as heavy as before... Though when they arrived on the coastal shores of Morgany, they had to ask the wagon makers there to create a special wagon to transport the stone.


    The wagon was far thicker than usual, with reinforced wheels.


    And the number of horses pulling the wagons was no more than 14.


    With the information they received, they created the perfect wheble tables for the core to stand on.


    If ced on any ordinary table, the more would break it instantly.


    .


    Everyone stared at the iing air, swallowing their built-up saliva.


    And soon enough, the hist took to the stage when everyone was almost dying from impatience.


    Good God, man... Just reveal it already!!!


    (>*¦Ð*)


    The host wore a knowing smile on his face.


    "Gentlemen... We are d--"


    ~Boom!


    Someone broke something in their booth.


    "Hurry it up, or you die!!!"


    "..."


    Erm... Wasn''t it against the rules to threaten the host?


    If it were another day, someone would stand up and put order to the scene.


    But today, even his majesty Kavien wished to kill that bloody host below.


    "Holy Core! Holy Core! Holy Core!"


    Someone stopped their mallets on the tables in their booths, and everyone joined in, chanting the words [Holy Core] nonstop.


    And at this point, the host didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    With a single flick of his wrist, those surrounding the table carefully removed the manyyers of dark fabric covering the sacred stone.


    1yer off, 2yers off...


    Everyone watched the Holy Core underwear with glistening interest.


    And with everyyer off, the part of the light emitting from the stone was also revealed.


    And soon, the crowd came face to face with the magnificent massive glowing shoulder.


    All rise!...


    Everyone stood with their jaws to the ground and their eyes falling out of their sockets.


    It was... It was...


    "Beautiful." Someone murmured, finding themselves drawn to the godly stone.


    It was hard to describe, but the time had a strange and powerful air about it that made It hard for anyone to peel their eyes off the scene.


    Good heavens!


    Even from where they stood, they could feel the raw and powerful energy emitting from its glorious shell.


    Plop!~


    Someone went down on their knees in shock.


    "The Holy Core of legend... It''s finally here..."


    (:TQT:)


    Good!... Good... Wonderful!


    In the massive hall with prominent men who all have their ways of knowing information, everyone had more or less heard of this Holy Core''s history, though briefly.


    There wasn''t much to go in with. But from the few texts that survived, they knew this Holy Core was a thing that could topple all powers in the world.


    They didn''t know how to use it exactly, but wasn''t that why they had assigned researchers and others to work on it?


    Kavian stood majestically.


    "Gentlemen... We have the Holy Core! So now, we can begin our long prepared ns for world domination!!"

 Chapter 1542: Morgany: Plans For The Future

    Chapter 1542: Morgany: ns For The FutureWorld domination!


    Everyone pped thunderously, already envisioning the future.


    What? You think this was an intention they sprung up all of a sudden?


    Hahahahhaha~


    Naive!


    If one thinks that, they truly don''t know how patient Morgany could be.


    [Roll it, Narrator!]


    {***... Rolling tape.}


    ...


    For hundreds and thousands of years, the 3 emperors belonging to the great continent of Morgany came together as one.


    And with their new found unity, they began controlling the seas and recruited an uncountable number of lesser influential people belonging to the many worthless continents in Hertfilia.


    But that didn''t mean they weren''t susceptible to defeat.


    If everyone else ganged up against them, they would surely lose no matter how much they trained.


    That''s why they perfected the art of keeping everyone too fearful to rise up, while controlling world powers as they pleased.


    They could probably take down 1 or 2 continents at once... But imagine all turning against them?

 Chapter 1543: Strange Feelings

    Chapter 1543: Strange FeelingsZain squinted his eyes, thinking of all he went through to find this Holy Stone.


    In the ancient text, it was sometimes called the Holy Stone. And other times called the Holy Core. Either one was right.


    But all in all, the sessful search and confiscation of this Core was primarily because of his particr ancestors.


    Yup!


    The recovered hidden texts from his ancestor were what triggered the search in the first ce.


    The story was quite a short one.


    In the beginning, the holy core aided in killing a majority of beasts in the world, giving humans a chance to survive.


    And after humanity''s great victory, the ones called guardians ced the Holy Core at its resting ce, agreeing to destroy all and any information about the Holy Core.


    Why they did this wasn''t clear.


    In fact, how the Holy Core came into this world was also unclear. But there are a lot of strange things in this world, so who knows...


    Maybe it fell from the sky, or perhaps it was a gift from their Abian God of War and destruction.


    In truth, many, even Zain, believed it to be from the God of War.


    He even believed it was solely bright for Morgany''s use and also thought the other continents had cheated Morgany of their entitlement.


    In his mind, all good things were for Morgany and Morgany alone.


    Anyway, the other Holy guardians chose to destroy all information on the Holy Stone.


    But in Morgany, the guardian here wasn''t too happy about this n.


    And with his best friend, they tried to hide all they knew about the Holy Core.


    But this was where things got messy.


    The Morg Guardian was killed almost immediately as he hatched then, leaving only his friend, Zain''s ancestor, to carry on the n in secret.


    .


    Greed... They wanted the powers from the holy stone.


    Zain felt it should be so. Even he couldn''t swear he wouldn''t do the same if it were him.


    And in the end, Zain''s ancestor had died under the hands of these unknown guardians in the ancient text.


    But before his death, his ancestor had already prepared for the worst, leaving bits and pieces of these ancient texts scattered like a riddle.


    What was so amazing was that he left them not just in Morgany but on several other continents too.


    He left a paper with just 3 lines in some hidden path in an empire in Zohl, others in Romain, and even in Lampe (now the enemy continent, home to Adonis.)


    It was estimated that he got killed 3~4 years after his big quest, running about from ce to ce and hiding all he knew.


    Hell!


    There was even a secret scroll in one of their Morg royal pce vaults that even the monarch didn''t know about.


    And over the eras, centuries, and thousands of years, no one had ever stumbled upon the first scroll... That is until one of Zain''s great-great~... So many~... great-grandfathers found a hidden passageway in their estate.


    This estate was passed down from generation to generation. And every owner was told never to let the estate fall into the hands of others.


    But why? No one knew until the hidden passageway was uncovered.


    And thus began the hearty search for the Holy Core.


    .


    It''s funny to know that a small part of Zain''s heritage was also tangled with Pyno since one of his ancestors married the true Morgdy who belonged to this powerful heritage.


    If one could recall, the temple of Adonis made several Pyno pirates flee Deiferus and join forces with other pirates hated by their various empires to form the current pirate organization.


    Hundreds and thousands of years have also gone by with all those people marrying Morgs.


    And now their descendants were true Morgs, with some being just 1% Pyron or 1% Tenolian.


    All in all, many generations have passed, and Zain also picked up the mantle titled to his Jone''s n legacy --- the search for the Holy Core.


    In this matter, he and his ancestors had contributed to 60% of the findings of this core.


    So his Jone''s n had much a say in this matter, though he also understood his Jone ancestor who wrote down all the clues was probably working under the ns and instructions from that dead Morg guardian


    But who?


    wished he knew the defendant of that


    In the end, they found it.


    But Zain still wasn''tx.


    There was a single riddle-styled sentence in the ancient texts he still didn''t understand.


    [Stone, oh Holy Stone. You shine brighter with every special sign you meet.]


    Special sign?


    Zain was perplexed.


    What special signs did the Holy Core need to shine brighter than it already did?


    Was it a sign from the sky? Or thunder from above?


    All ancient texts gathered began with this sentence.


    And he, Zain, would be a fool to believe it was just a simple poem or riddle.


    It definitely had something to do with the Core, but what?


    .


    The thunderous outburst in the hall quickly broke Zain''s train of thoughts.


    His majesty Kavian had long left things to the host, who in turn called out a list of those who would be overseeing all concerning the core.


    And not surprisingly, there were top specialists from all 3 empires who had long been waiting for the Core''s arrival.


    These few research leaders smiled broadly, already out of their booth and standing in the open space at the bottom for all to see.


    So enchanting~...


    ''But what was this feeling?''


    Crane stared at the core with glistening eyes the closer he got.


    Its shining glory was truly indescribable.


    But there was something else that made him draw closer to the core...


    He didn''t know why, but a voice in his heart told him to remove his gloves.


    It was as though the core was talking to him. And at this moment, he felt he and the core were the only ones in the hall.


    Touch it¡­ Touch it¡­


    The strange voice in his heart grew stronger!

 Chapter 1544: Thats it!!

    Chapter 1544: That''s it!!What is he doing?


    Before anyone could react, they saw the always calm yet bubbly Crane tremble with vigor, moving speedily towards the Core while taking off his right-hand glove.


    And for a moment, everyone wishes to kill him with their eyes.


    They only thought it was his sheer excitement that made him leap to the core like so.


    Thus, even the knights and guards around the core hesitated whether to put Crane down or not. After all, Crane was one of the most powerful men in Morgany as a whole, working for the same cause as them.


    So such a person shouldn''t be thinking of doing anything stupid... At least that''s what they hoped.


    Nheless, their arrows and weapons were still drawn just in case.


    Of course, they too understood the feeling of wanting to touch his holy stone that emitted a heavenly golden light.


    Amongst the thousands of men who brought the stone over from its resting ce, a few had touched the stone skin to skin.


    Again, even when ced in the research facility, it would be a lie to say 1 or 2 didn''t touch this core.


    If possible, they would''ve loved to rub their faces in it too.


    So Crane''s actions were understood by many, though everyone else in the room hated his guts.


    .


    What a joke!


    They hadn''t touched this precious baby yet, and this guy was so boldly rubbing it all in their faces like this?


    Many gritted their teeth hatefully.


    Damn you, Crane!


    ''As one of the top 15 men of power amongst all 3 empires in the whole of Morgany, can''t you show a little bit of aura and dignity?''


    He looked like a hungry dog staring at a juicy bone dangling before him.


    All these thoughts circled everyone''s mind for less than a second without anyone truly understanding Crane''s sudden strangeness.


    But soon... They were found to realize that things weren''t always as they seemed.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!~


    Everyone stood from their seats in shock, watching the stone shake and rubble the moment Crane''s bare handsnded on the stone.


    What? (''0'')


    Who can tell them what''s going on here?


    Blood!


    Everyone saw Crane pull his hand back, only to see a thin strip of blood from his open wound float through the air and into the Holy Core.


    But this wasn''t all.


    Crane began twitching vigorously, mumbling words only the guards and those close to him heard.


    Keys? Special signs and gifts in the bloodlines?


    "Repeat!!!" Kavien bellowed, and the host repeated his words into the massive megaphone.


    Boom!!!


    An explosion went off in everyone''s mind, especially Zain''s.


    Now, he finally understood what the unsolved words in the ancient texts meant.


    [Stone, oh Holy Stone. You shine brighter with every special sign you meet.]


    Shine brighter with every sign it meets?


    It was referring to every special and unique bloodline it came across.


    Bloodlines... Special powers...


    The more the cost resounded the mumbling words from Crane, the surer Zain and Kavien were about their thoughts.


    Only one person belonging to the special bloodlines could activate the core?


    Hold on... Hold on... The guardians in the Ancient text that secured the Holy Core... Were they the ones with the special bloodlines?


    If that''s the case, Crane should be the descendant of the Morg Guardian from ancient times!!!!


    .


    Remember... Remember...


    It says the holy core shines brighter with every special power/bloodline it meets, meaning it needed the descendants of these Guardians to make the core stronger than it already was.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!~


    The core shook, finally floating in the air and giving off an even brighter golden hue.


    Its aura became grander, and its size also shrunk a little too.


    But everyone wasn''t worried about this, knowing it seemed to be getting stronger instead.


    "Heavenly... What a divine stone." Someone mumbled, feeling as though the God of War himself had appeared in Abian.


    "This is a gift from the War God to our beloved Morgany!!!"


    Plop.~


    Many got on their knees, thanking their God for letting them see such a miraculous feat.


    The old and elderly men had eyes filled with reverence and excitement, thinking of the unbelievable sight before them.


    It was truly an honor and a blessing to see such a thing in their lifetimes.


    And now, they were even more confident that once they died, the God of War would wee them into his blossoms as one of his own.


    Their bodies trembled, and their hearts free firmer.


    No! No!


    Before their old mes of light ran out, they would work their hardest for Mornay, creating the biggest contribution in all their lives.


    Only in that way could they be qualified to have a ce before the Great war God.


    (*^*)


    .


    Descendant... Descendant...


    Zain stared at the twitching Crane with narrowed eyes.


    It was said that for some unknown reason, there were 2 Morg ancients with special powers that emerged back then.


    And one of these Morg ancients became the chosen guardian, while the other was his friend, fighting alongside him.


    Analyzing matters like this, didn''t this mean he and Crane always had fate?


    His ancestor was Crane''s ancestor''s best friend, dying for the cause of preserving these ancient texts.


    And if his intuition was correct, he also guessed Crane''s ancestor could control birds of all sorts... Maybe he could console tens of thousands too.


    Again, one shouldn''t look down on Crane''s powers.


    It''s said that when Crane controls a bord, its body bes stronger, making it difficult for an ordinary arrow to kill it.


    And this was the situation at present. So imagine how stronger the bodies of these birds would''ve been when taken over by the Morg Ancestor?


    Again, imagine if 10,000... No! 50,000 boards flew into a battlefield with ded shape ws ready for the kill.


    One man could go into battle and kill thousands and thousands of troops with a flick of his finger.


    Scary... Truly scary...


    And the worst part was that he, Zain, felt there was more to Crane''s power than what they saw on the surface.


    Crane¡­ Crane¡­ Crane¡­


    Many squinted their eyes thoughtfully.


    This guy might be more powerful than they thought.

 Chapter 1545: Meeting Concluded!

    Rumble. Rumble. Rumble~


    The stone twirled mid-air, and Crane also spasmed continuously on the floor.


    So powerful!


    The blood from Crane''s old palm wound flowed out with every twitch he made.


    And in no less than 30 breaths, the stone finally dropped


    Bang!!


    It appeared to be lighter than it was before.


    Gasp!


    Crane took in all the air he could.


    Breath in, breath out... Breath in, breath out...


    He looked like he had just been saved from the seas.


    His clothes dampened on the chest and back regions, his neck, hair, and face sweatier beyond belief, and his body still quivering slightly.


    "Lord Crane!!"


    A few guards quickly rushed to support him. But before they could arrive, his eagle appeared underneath his armpit.


    What?!!!


    Everyone stared at the eagle in rm.


    Just how powerful was it to support such a big, burly, and powerful man like so?


    This... This... This...


    F***k!


    Today, they were once again refreshed by Crane''s unique abilities.


    But more than anything else, their focus was now on the Holy Core.


    At this moment, the entire hall was submerged with a deep brooding tension that seemed to gnaw on everyone''s soul.


    .


    Alright.


    Kavien calmly stood. Yet his heart was anything but calm.


    "New task!... We must immediately send out the most elite of elites to head out into the many continents and find all descendants hailing from the ancient guardians."


    As T.O.E.P manners, of course, they had suddenly turned this ce into a T.O.E.P meeting.


    Those here were all in the higher sses on the society pyramid. Either that or they worked directly under those in these higher sses. (A.K.A the guards and the event host.)


    "For this matter, my Umbra Assassins will be willing to assist in this quest!"


    "Yes! My Elite Jaguars Killers can guarantee sess if given a chance!!"


    "F*** You! When choosing those to go, do you think your damn Jaguars would be better than my Silver Killers?"


    "No! Take my RedMoon Assassins instead!"


    "Damn you, yton! Was I talking to you?"


    "Oh, you bunch of bastards better shut up for me! If anyone is going, my Golden Tower Elites should be the ones!"


    "h, h, h, BLAH!!!"


    In no time, the ce turned into a market site with many voicing their opinions and mming their mallets onto their tables.


    Typically, they were a very organized bunch.


    But after such a heavenly disy from the Holy Core, how could they not be itching to contribute to the cause?


    In their opinion, this was an opportunity not only to aim for more power and influence in the Society but also to better Morgany and let their names be written in historical texts.


    They felt no other mission would be greater than this.


    So how could they let others gig all the glory for themselves?


    Hehehhehe~


    You lie!!!


    They, top T.O.E.P Members, must be a part of this matter, be it by hook or by crook!!!


    Damn.


    They were even happy that other Top members weren''t here to fight them on this matter.


    One could say that even though there were hundreds of them here, arger number of core Morg members were either out on missions or in other Morg empires attending to important matters.


    Take for example the monarchs of the other 2 empires.


    Though they sent their sons who had lesser positions than themselves as representatives, it was still a fact that these people were absent.


    The Society had 10 sses, each with 5~7 positions/ranks one must pass to move in a ss.


    And in Morgany, many stayed in the top 3 sses of the pyramid.


    But even at that, one could be in ss/Level 3, position 7... The lowest position in Morgany.


    They would have to fight, climbing from 7 to 6, 5, 4... to 1 before moving to ss 2, rank 7.


    And when ranking up, it could take years and decades to move anywhere.


    So in the end, those who truly got to ss 1 were seen as Godly.


    Even if they were at ss 1, rank 7... It was still way better than the others.


    And in this meeting space, those attending were all ss 1... With only a handful of ss 2, rank 1 members attending.


    To be invited to such important meetings, one must at least be a ss 2, rank 1 member.


    Climbing to the top was still apetitive feat even in this promisednd called Morgany.


    And in Morgany''s entire existence, only 30 people reached ss 1, rank 1 before they died.


    It was made in this way to keep everyone constantly working and on their feet because once humans teach what they felt was absurd power, some greedy thoughts would alwayse in, making many feel they shouldn''t be working for Morgany but colonize and turn the entire ce into theirs.


    Hehehehhe~


    The ancient founders developed the system to make the Morgs work till they died striving for that glorious top position.


    If even the Monarchs and those like Zain were only at ss 1, rank 4... then one could understand how challenging the demands were the more a person advanced in rank.


    For Zain, he needed at least 1 million Society points to advance to Rank 3. Initially, it was 2.7 million.


    But over time, his 40-something-year-old self had brought it down to 1 million.


    And as for how the points were given out, the ancient had also formted various books and charts on rules and awarding protocols to follow.


    So no matter the task, they would ce it under a certain danger criteria, a certain scope criteria, and so on.


    Additionally, they would assess how great this matter was to Morgany.


    Again, they had special bonus protocol books that gave them away in adding more points to the task rewards and so on.


    In the end, everyone knew this take involving the Holy Core might be their ticket to pushing them several ranks high. So who wouldn''t want to be a part of it?


    (¡ã¦Ð¡ã)

 Chapter 1546: Meeting Concluded - 2

    Chapter 1546: Meeting Concluded - 2The rambles of many echoed out, with everyone wanting a piece in on the action.


    And for a moment, those in lesser ranks in the hall seemed to have forgotten where they were, what rules were in ce for talking, and who the f*** they were speaking boldly to.


    "Enough!"


    Kavienmanded, having had enough of their mumbles.


    His icy cold voice, though echoed through his megaphone, still gave many chills.


    Hmph!


    Kavien sneered.


    "We, the ss 1s rank 4s, will delegate on this matter and send task letters to those chosen for the missions. In 4 days, you will all get your answers!"


    And so it shall be. Zain and a few others in this rank nodded, knowing it would be their duty to assign who will head out and find these descendants.


    If it were other times, he, Kavien, and many other top tank 4s would use this opportunity to favor those they liked.


    But the matter of finding these descendants was too important to afford any slip-ups.


    So yes...


    They would be sending only the most capable elite assassins, warriors, scouts, and shadows out, even if the said elite group belonged to those in other factions.


    As for the others in the hall of lesser ranks, they inwardly fitted all Kavien said.


    4 days...


    You look at me; I look at you.


    Everyone tactfully calmed down.


    Faith enough. They would wait patiently, hoping to receive a message from the Society deciding whether their elite teams would be called to go out or not.


    .


    Again, though there were even more top T.O.E.P meters not in attendance today, these rank 4s wouldn''t bother sending these people''s elites after the Descendants.


    Why?


    Because by the time the message was passed, it could be months and even over a year for these others to get word, talk less of them nning to gather the few T.O.E.P members and guards scattered about before heading out for the mission.


    Too long!


    With the holy core in their possession, they didn''t want to wait so long.


    That''s why the elites likely sent out wouldn''t belong to those in the hall.


    For each ancient guardian, they would send no less than 4 elite teams belonging to 4 different rank members to attack the descendants.


    At least in this way, more people will get a chance to perform and make outstanding contributions, right?


    Everyone was optimistic about their elites, thinking they would be chosen.


    But at the end of the day, there must be winners, and there must be losers. So amongst the hundreds and hundreds of leaders gathered here... Just how many would get the go-ahead to send their elite teams out?


    Hehehehehe~


    Many inwardly thought of bribing the top leaders or secretly giving them visits during these next 4 days to facilitate their matters.


    .


    Bottom line, only those here would probably get chosen for the task.


    And if they left hastily, some should arrive on the other nearby continents like Ten in 10~14 months, depending on how they survive during winter, the waters, and what dangers unfolded for them.


    Firstly, from Abian''s capital to the closest coastal shore was at least a 3 and a half months journey nonstop with no rest.


    Factoring in sleeping times, it could stretch for 4 months and a week.


    And then, one has to also ount for the fact that the closest distance between Ten and that particr Abian coastal shores was also 6 months of sailing at the start of spring (arriving in mid or summer end.)


    But as of now, this was August, and summer would soon end. So by the time they actually reach the coastal shores to sail out, it would be close to winter''s beginning.


    The seas were nothing but rough with various storms, creatures, and many other windy attacks that forced them to dock in the portal inds along the way.


    They had no choice!


    These pirate inds were also used by many of them as temporary ship repairing sites during harsh weather.


    What? Did you think they sailed straight on without topping somewhere during the winters?


    Impossible!


    There was only so little that lumber could do against the heavy forces (pressures), dangerous winds, terrible creatures, and ferocious icy storms of the seas during winter.


    So rather than 6 months, they might spend 8~10 months at sea.


    Andbining it with the initial 4 months worth of travel via Abian, it would make a whopping 14 months.


    But that wasn''t all.


    .


    Once in Ten, they had to match into the various regions, taking several months again.


    And during this time, they would have to scout and search for these descendants with the little blues they had.


    So in the end, it could take 2 and a half years just to find these descendants.


    Sigh... And after that, they would sail back to Morgany as nned.


    Indeed... Transportation was such a bummer!


    This was why it was important that those chosen were those here. Or who would have time to wait for the other members scattered about Morgany to react, gather their forces, and head out?


    These would even take longer than needed.


    But thinking that the teams they sent to Baymard would soon destroy those bloody thieves and even take hold of those beautiful carriages and ships... Maybe they should be able to finish it faster than they thought, no?


    (^_^)


    Everyone thought beautifully, especially when recalling the strange carriage these Baymardians called cars, trains, and buses.


    As of now, everyone had realized the danger of Baymard.


    That''s why they were even more serious about eradicating them all and mass massacring everyone there, be they women, children, or men.


    The only ones they would keep as prisoners were those who worked in the Lower sector.


    And after extracting all they knew, they would destroy these people so much that not even their corpses would be recognizable.


    Hehehehehe~


    Many chuckled.


    ... Soon...


    Soon, Baymard will fall!!


    This, they were sure of.

 Chapter 1547: A Finder!!!

    Chapter 1547: A Finder!!!Many lesser rank members were content with what they heard so fat.


    But for the deciding members like Kavien and Zain, though they were confident in the skills of the elite teams, this matter was just too important for them to ce all their eggs in one basket.


    That is, once these elites have sessfully docked on the continents, they were to meet with the top T.O.E.P members there and work with everyone to collect info.


    Take for example, Titarian, Zohl.


    The T.O.E.P had disguised hideouts in 4 different Titarian coastal zones.


    There were top Titarian members like # 2 who watched over these coastal sites, while some like Lord Mushu, #1 watched the Capital.


    Once these elites met those along the coastal shores, word would fly out faster than one could think.


    And before these elites could even reach T.O.E.P headquarters, many would''ve picked up the matter and might have even gathered info before they arrived.


    The T.O.E.P had people they called Sleepless messengers who moved and acted speedily in delivering the word.


    What''s more, the T.O.E.P''s in Titarian would definitely know almost every little thing happening there. So they should be able to pinpoint the ones they were looking for fast.


    Everyone was to help collect info.


    And once the target(s) are found, the elites would move out!


    Point, nk, simple.


    .


    Good...


    Seeing everyone finally calling down, Kavien narrowed his eyes, staring at the Holy Stone deeply.


    "I''ve said it all. As for the chosen researchers, Morgany expects weapons as fast as possible. To take over this world, we must be fast!... We must gather all guardian descendants, even if some are in Adonis!!!"


    What?... Adonis?


    Tsk!


    Tricky... Tricky... Tricky...


    That was the 2nd most powerful continent that had been their nemesis for as far back as they could recall.


    Many faces turned distorted, listening to Kavien''s words. For now, it''s only a hunch, but they felt it likely.


    One should know that at present, Adonis had 2 entire continents under its rule... Lampe and Dania.


    It''s said that each guardian was chosen from each continent.


    So it''s only fitting to assume the descendants would also hail from Lampe and Dania.


    Many didn''t shy away from the task, feeling it was tricky but still doable.


    After all, they had infiltrated Adonis on several asions and even had their spies still lurking about the ce as they spoke.


    Their only wish was for the descendants not to be in Adonis'' Capitals... Because those were the most heavily guarded ces of all.


    If it were back on earth, one would take the entire capital as the Vatican with the pope and many religious figures.


    Only, these religious figures would not only know how to kick ass but also have uncountable hidden shadows, factions, and elites roaming about the scene.


    (Q_Q)


    Even they, Morgs, had to admit that infiltrating the many Capitals wouldn''t be a normal or easy feat but a hellish one almost on the same level as infiltrating theirs.


    But the challenge also made many feel their eyes shine and twinkle greatly.


    .


    Alright.


    Many in the room already had countless thoughts spinning about when it came to finding these descendants.


    At present, the ancient text only gave out one clue about finding a particr descendant.


    Of course, at the time, they didn''t know that the one they were looking for was a descendant.


    It all started not too long ago when they traced a certain heritage, finally ending their investigations with a certain old woman who fled her pursuers and hid in in sight in another empire within Veinitta.


    The woman lived her life, married, died, and even had a granddaughter in Veinitta.


    Of course with her dead, they turned their focus to the olddy''s granddaughter, who married a noble and got badly abused for decades.


    Now, this granddaughter had her daughter, who married Alexander Lockhart, current monarch of Dafaren.


    And in the end, Tilda Lockhart was born.


    At the time, they were only searching for this unknown granddaughter (Pa) of the strange old woman, not knowing what Pa looked like or what purpose she had with the Holy Core.


    At the time, they didn''t know why they had to find her but did it anyway because of the ancient messages.


    However, just when they thought they had her in her grasp, word came that Pa and Tilda had suddenly vanished on the wedding eve with no bodies recovered.


    Initially, they felt they didn''t need to pursue the truth so much.


    But now, they understood that this woman definitely carried the special bloodline in her!!


    (''0'')


    .


    In all the ancient texts, this was the only clue they had to finding the other descendants.


    Wait... Wait...


    That''s it!


    Kavien and Zain had their eyes light up the more he thought about it.


    Finder... This bloodline should be able to find and connect all descendants!


    She can probably pinpoint and find those they were looking for, limiting their search time!


    Good heavens!!


    A few who noticed this had obvious shock in their eyes.


    This woman... They had to find her fast!


    She... She held the key to it all.


    As for the matter of her being dead, huh!


    Many sneered, not believing it for a second.


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    Her body wasn''t recovered, and they didn''t think such a person with special powers would die so easily.


    Escaped!


    The woman probably escaped with her granddaughter.


    But where?... Where could she be?


    (?~?)


    Kavien looked at the bunch, feeling he had said all he needed.


    "Meeting over!... Now, get the Holy Core back to the research academy and assist Lord Crane immediately... Morgany wants weapons, and it wants them now!!"


    Dismissed!


    Many stood with trembling bodies.


    .


    Just like that, the wheels of fate had once again spun wildly, with many in Morgany feeling like the chosen sons of the heavens.


    Today was undoubtedly a good day for them, though they weren''t the only ones feeling gleeful.


    Back in Baymard, things were also getting heated up, too!

 Chapter 1548: A Good Day

    Chapter 1548: A Good Day--The Royal Capital, Baymard.--


    .


    The sun was up, though not at its fullest.


    It was 8 A.M. The summer sun had long risen by 6 A.M.


    And now, the streets were filled with people smiling and saluting one another, some whistling merrily, others rushing to work before the clock struck 9, and some busily running stands on their days off.


    Yes...


    The day was busy, bubbling, and vibrant.


    And the heat, though so way in the morning, was already eminent.


    Ugh.


    Many could already imagine how hot it would be once midday arrived.


    On the trains, some held their newspapers, reading all important information they found.


    "Ahhh... Here it is, the weather forecast for the next 2 weeks!" Someone mumbled to himself, piquing the interest of those seated around him.


    Baymard was such a magical ce in the eyes of many.


    Whether foreigners or locals of various statuses, information like this could make them all gather and converse like old friends.


    In truth, some had conversed before and became travel friends as they always seemed to be on the same train at the same time, either heading to work or doing other activities.


    Some people knew the stops that strangers would exit just from traveling alongside them for so long.


    And today, on the train, several strangers who were familiar with each other had once again gathered in their ''spot,'' going through the many jaw-dropping pieces of informationid out in the newspapers.


    Some of these people were temporary visitors who had been staying in Baymard, working hard to assist in covering their children''s tuition fees.


    .


    The group of men and women, some husband and wife, while others single, all held their daily newspapers firmly.


    "Wow!... Look at this! It says, "Emergency Heat Warning for next week!"


    "Yeah! She''s right! It''s right here!"


    "What? A heat warning?"


    (?0?)


    Many dropped their jaws dumbfounded but dared not take their eyes off their newspapers.


    [?Threat: Daytime high temperatures of 28 to 30 degrees Celcius near the waters. Early morning low temperatures 15 to 18 degrees Celsius.


    When: Tuesday, August 5 till Saturday, August 9th.


    ?Locations: The Royal Capital, Histon Town, Whistler vige, Greendale City, h, h, h~


    ?Remarks: A Strong ridge of high pressure continues to bring a heat wave to Baymard.


    A pattern of change is expected Sunday 10th, as an upper trough brings a cooler air mass.


    Temperatures near or just below heat warning criteria are forecast today.


    The hottest time of the day will bete afternoon to early evening. The coolest time of the day will be near sunrise.


    ?Effects: The risks are greater for young children, pregnant women, older adults, people with chronic illnesses, and people working or exercising outdoors.


    Watch for the effects of heat illness: swelling, rash, cramps, fainting, heat exhaustion, heat stroke, and the worsening of some health conditions.]


    .


    This... This...


    So detailed?


    Many were still in awe at Baymard''s ability to pass on such vital information from many.


    You must know that even if the many empires had astronomers, astrologists, and all the like, matters like the weather would never be made known to the public.


    Why?


    Because generals and military personnel relied on their forces to decipher whether to attack each other.


    Initially when Baymard began discussing weather issues, many in power thought it foolish.


    Who in their right minds would show their weakness for the enemy to take advantage of their situation and maybe one day corner them to defeat?


    Years back, many shook their heads, feeling Baymard foolish, saying they wouldn''t survive a few months after that.


    They waited and waited for disaster to strike.


    But what did they see?


    Why was Baymard still sound and may? Why was no enemy sailing to the shores to take advantage of their weather changes tounch full-scale attacks?


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    Blink. Blink...


    This was too unnatural.


    What happened to those Council people in Deiferus who were so against Baymard?


    What about the opposition in the many U.N nations against Baymard?


    Why hadn''t they teamed up to prove their point?


    (?~?)


    .


    Many spies and enemies of Baymard could only swallow their thoughts while still inwardly collecting information on Baymard.


    It was funny because some also benefited from Baymard''s weather reports while on spy duties.


    But for the ordinary folks, they had nothing but gratitude.


    In this selfish and greedy world where poverty, famine, gues, and other urrences happen weekly, the monarchs may gather their ministers to discuss how to solve the matter only when it reaches a very above-average pique.


    Death was toomon a thing.


    So even if they estimated certain dangers to emerge, if the dangers were likely to kill only 100 or 200 people, it was nothing to worry about.


    But once the threat could kill tens of thousands, that''s when the monarchs be anxious.


    Don''t you know that using money, power, and resources to solve these matters would make them less powerful at the end of it?


    And who knows... Maybe their enemy would take advantage of it, cutting them down too.


    Of course, a majority of ministers were corrupt. So most taxes elected weren''t properly recorded, with a fat majority entering their pockets.


    Now, you tell them to repay all they collected over the years... How was that even possible?


    In the end, themon folks were the ones to suffer the most during natural disasters.


    But in Baymard, everything was reported truthfully, once again proving how noble his majesty Landon was.


    Every day, they now knew what the weather would be like, also preparing them for how to dress, what shows to what, what items to take out, and what foods to eat during these hit times.


    Even businesses benefited from this.


    So how can themon folks not see his majesty as a pure soul?


    .


    "This dangerous? I can''t believe this year, we also have another heat wave. But this year''s heat wave seems to be heavier."


    "Damn! Last year, I was so sluggish at work then."


    "Me too! It got so bad that we had 15-minute breaks every 2 hours... What''s surprising is that the hospital reported a case of a wealthy chubby noble son who lost several carries after the heat pped him thin!"


    "Hahahhaha~... I heard about that. The boy became a poor man after being robbed on the way to Baymard. And after finally arriving, he used up all he had in his Baymardian bank ount in a short time. So of course he had to find a job!"


    "Pfff!~... I reckon the heat wasn''t the only thing that made him be a thin man... Hahahaha~"


    Many on the train chuckled andughed, seemingly having a good time.


    And seated in the corner, a man who wasn''t part of their group also smiled, feeling the story funny. But soon, the pleasing voice echoed out again.


    [Next stop, Dumbledore Street.]


    Ah!--


    This was his stop.

 Chapter 1549: [Bonus chapter]A Great Day For An Anxious Man

    Chapter 1549: [Bonus chapter]A Great Day For An Anxious ManExiting the train, a man no older than 26 promptly left the small station.


    District C.


    This was exactly the ce he wanted to be. There were uncountable government buildings scattered about, as well as several sites for the many academies and schools the Royal capital had.


    And on a far corner, one could also spot the main hospital.


    Each district had several clinics and hospitals, but the one he stared at was thergest.


    Of course, the police official headquarters was also located in District C (with the police training academy found in District B not too far from the prisons.)


    Each district also had several police branch offices, as well as fire stations, gas stations, etc.


    With how far the royal capital city was, each district mostly maintained itself.


    And for where the anxious 26-year-old man was going, he needed to get there fast.


    Ah!-


    The man woke up from his stupor.


    He had to admit that the newly elected building not too far from the train station was enough to stop a flying ball in mid-air.


    ''Just how did they do it?''


    The man shook his head wryly, feeling by now, he had asked himself such a question no less than a thousand times.


    Oh no!


    Time!


    The man quickly looked at his watch before rushing to the bus station as fast as he could.


    .


    Tick-Tock.


    Time was going.


    And with his gray suit on, Cyprian gritted his teeth, dashing past the already busy walkways.


    "Excuse me... Coming through... Excuse me, please."


    Very politely, he bypassed many.


    The bus stop was but a 2-minute walk after stepping out of the train station.


    Yet the walkways between these points were fled with streams of people following back and forth. Some ran, some walked casually, some stood at the corners, and some squatted.


    Swish!


    Cyprian threw his head high, getting a glimpse of the bus driving forward from behind him.


    Dammit.


    It was here! His ride was here!


    Time for his most explosive run.


    His muscles bulged, and his body swayed amid the crowd with precision.


    F***!


    He didn''t even think he had powers within him.


    Maybe it was his illusion, but he felt he was moving faster than time and could even catch 50 arrows in midair with his super speed (All in his head).


    Pitsh!


    The bus doors opened.


    And the heavily breathing Cyprian jumped in after showing his bus pass.


    .


    Sess!


    He got in and found no seats. But that was okay.


    The bus he stepped on was a double-decker bus. So even if there weren''t any seats, there was enough standing space around, though not a lot.


    Phew~


    Cyprian stood at the far back, wiping his sweat and trying to look presentable.


    This was his first time in Baymard.


    And to ensure he knew his way today, he had tested out this same route to and fro his destination and his apartment residence no less than 3 times.


    He... It would be a lie to say he wasn''t nervous as hell!


    He, a dark-toned person from the empire of Gallia in the continent of Romain, couldn''t express how shocked he was when he arrived at Baymard 6 days ago.


    And for a moment, he thought he died and was now in heaven. That was how blown away he was.


    From the magical doors that open on their own to the moving rooms (elevators) that take one up and down a building, Cyprian was left convinced Baymard was a heavenly empire.


    For the past few days since his arrival, he found an apartment in District H (the residential district for foreigners if they nned to stay for longer than a couple of days.)


    But what was he really here for?


    Why was he here in Baymard from Romain?


    To see his children, of course!


    This was the first week of August. School was back on track, with this period being orientation week.


    .


    One should know that for U.N empires like his, parents could work hard and pay the tuition from their prospective empires.


    Trustworthy people were scattered in various parts of these memories with the help of the Baymardians, who showed them how to run matters concerning the school properly.


    At the moment, some Baymardians were in his empire of Gallia. At the same time, some of his people then hade over alongside the Gallian ambassador to intern in various government offices, particrly those involving agriculture and transportation.


    In this world where poverty reigned supreme, everyone''s first thought was agriculture.


    What to do during famine? What to do when gues like the yellow chewer sweep their crops, turning them sickly yellow and dry?


    Without food, everyone would die no matter how strong they were.


    The armies need to eat, workers need to feed, and households need strength to go about their days.


    Of course, with greedy monarchs kicked off the throne and those with good hearts put in ce, the many U.N empires united to decrease poverty in their territories.


    As the bus swayed along the bubbling streets, Cyprian smiled when thinking of how efficient these Baymardian were at handling these matters.


    For them simple folk, all they hoped for was to never get duped.


    And at the end of every month, he would rush to the collection officers, paying 30% of his earnings to them.


    Of course they in turn would not only give him a signed and stamped receipt but also an estimate of what he had left to pay off.


    From there, the money would find its way back to Baymard.


    So from the start of Aprilst year, he had been paying his children''s tuition.


    .


    Cyprian''s firstborn, Moj (10 years old), and hisst born, Maggie (7 years old), were sent to schoolst September with fully paid tuition for the first semester.


    The tuition varied depending on whether one was in preschool, elementary school, or Junior high. Also, one''s status could affect the piece too.


    Take for example Maggie and Moj''s cases.


    Maggie was 7 years old, an elementary school girl and Moj was 10, also an elementary school boy.


    If they were Baymardian, they would pay 1,800 Bays for each semester.


    Treaty-signed territories paid 2,650 BAYS, and those from non-treaty signed territories would pay 3,200 BAYS instead.


    For Cyprian, he had long begun keeping money aside to pay for their tuition. And even if it wasn''tpleted, his children would still apply for educational loans via the Gallia ambassador in Baymard.


    The premise is that after they reached the officialing of age, 15, they would have to start working here and pay off everything they owed.


    This was one option.


    Another was for one of their parents or family members to temporarily stay in Baymard and work with paying everything off in installments.


    In the end, there were a lot of roads one could take to pay the tuition off.


    .


    Additionally, schrships and many opportunities to lessen the tuition did arise now and then.


    For Cyprian, his children studied Pyron for a year before taking the officialnguage examination to determine their proficiency.


    And sure enough, the ancients were indeed scary people.


    Cyprian''s children, as well as many, adapted fast to learning Pyron, though to an oral beginner level.


    Indeed¡­They made many mistakes when talking, maybe because they were nervous, or perhaps because they hadn''t had enough talking experience.


    Either way, their reading andprehension were at an intermediate level despite this fact.


    And relying on the many Baymardian learning cassettes, books, and teachers, many adapted quickly.


    And the moment they passed the officialnguage exam, they were then qualified to head to Baymard and further their studies.


    Of course, they also had an official math examination finishing on addition, subtraction, multiplication, and division.


    Everyone was expected to know this much to enable them to learn bigger matters like fractions when they got to Baymard.


    Of course even Cyprian and many others learned Pyron, hoping to visit this famous ce during their children''s study time here.


    But why?... Why was he here today?


    .


    Gururur~


    ''Didn''t I eat?''


    Cyprian felt the butterflies in his tummy rumble.


    At this point, he had to admit his nervousness was slowly getting the best of him.


    Today, he was here for something the Baymardians called a Parent-Teacher Conference!


    Conference¡­ So formal¡­


    Cyprian felt the pressure already.


    Depending on the school term: fall, summer, or Winter, the parent-teacher conference would be held either at the beginning of the semester, mid-way past the semester, or at the end just before the final examinations.


    And it was just so-called that this semester, the parent-teacher conference was taking ce at the start of the semester.


    ~Swish!


    The bus doors opened, and Cyprian jumped out, nervously adjusting his clothes.


    ''I hope I look presentable.''


    With his anxious fingers, he wiped off anyyer of sweat with his hanky.


    So¡­ So big¡­


    The school, no matter how many times he saw it, looked like a heavenly studying ground for the most elite of elites.


    No!


    He didn''t want to embarrass his children by showing up looking unprofessional.


    Breath in, breathe out.


    Taking deep breaths, the young Cyprian clenched his fists in determination to look dashing enough for his children.


    Too bad his wobbly feet greatly contrasted his firm upper body.


    (-w-!)

 Chapter 1550: A Great School!

    Chapter 1550: A Great School!Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.


    On the warm sunny morning, a massive influx of people stormed into the Baymardian P.E.Jh Institute of Higher Education.


    The abbreviation for P.E.Jh stood for Preschool, Elementary school (from Kindergarten, grade 1~5), and Junior High (Grade 6~9).


    So massive!


    Everyone''s eyes lit up as they stared at their very massive surroundings.


    Stepping in, one would first meet a massive roundabout with flowers and all shorts of bushes shaped and carved into letters.


    Even thewn was more than perfect, spelling the school name.


    But this wasn''t all.


    Fountains, statues, stylish ck street lights, and the many bs and outdoor seats were also well positioned, making the ce look more massive than It already was. And from a distance, one could also see that the buildings were designed differently too.


    Cyprian and many felt the images captured by the portraits and pictures did no justice to seeing the actual site before them.


    And yes... They had already done security checks before getting this far in.


    As parents and rtives to those studying here, how can they not be pleased seeing this?


    Good.


    In these times when assassinations and murders were rampant, this much eased their worried hearts. Anding in, they hadn''t seen a single student, except for the first years and newly epted students who seemed to be having an organized tour.


    From what they knew, this was still orientation week, though a majority of school sses had already begun.


    It was now 9:23 A.M.


    Typically, all sses begin at 8:30 A.M.


    And on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, the students had morning assembly at 8 A.M.


    .


    "Wee, guardians."


    A weing and audible voice echoed out, calling everyone''s attention,


    The man wore ck pants, a tie, and a gray shirt.


    His hair was tied in a high ponytail, and his sleeve rolled up to his elbow neatly.


    His voice was very calming, making many feel less tense than they already were.


    How did he do it?


    One minute they felt a choking force on them when stepping onto the site, and another minute, the man-made them chuckle with his few silly remarks.


    He had mastered the ability to control the scene with his every word and action.


    That is, they couldn''t see through him at all. He only showed what he wanted them to see.


    Instantly, many influential people''s eyes lit up in acknowledgment. Even themon folks subconsciously gave the man respect without realizing it.


    Was this the strength of Baymard''s Institute? In that case, would their children learn such skills too?


    The man spoke not too slow and not too fast, yet very entertainingly, with a certain charm that captivated them all.


    One might think he looked yet. But they also felt a sudden wolf lurking within him.


    Many of noble breed inwardly nodded, appreciating the man''s talents.


    Well, at least their children/rtives had such outstanding teachers to guide them during their time here.


    .


    With a broadened smile, the man pped his hands as though ending his fun with them.


    "Now then, it''s almost time for the conference to begin. So please listen carefully."


    At present they stood in the massive roundabout with the gigantic school fountain behind them.


    This roundabout had 4 main roads branching off it that led to several other roads and pathways moving forward.


    And as the man spoke, he gestured towards 3 of the main 4 roads branching off the Roundabout.


    "All preschool guardians, please follow the path to my extreme left. And remember, do not branch off or stray away from the path."


    There were over 20 different small roads that branched out along their way.


    So if they took a wrong turn, they might head into the maze gardens, the sports fields, or somece else.


    Hmm...


    Everyone nodded vigorously like obedient squirrels.


    Who would want to bete or miss the conference because of their carelessness?


    "Elementary school Guardians, please follow the 2nd Path till the end. And for Junior High Guardians, please follow the 3rd path in a simr manner."


    Yes, yes...


    "Thank you, sir." Many said respectfully, quickly meaning their way through the various paths shown.


    .


    Cyprian''s children were both Elementary school ones.


    And once again, Cyprian was blown away by how big this school was.


    The roads all grew further and further apart, so much, with each region now having a distinct decorative aesthetic about them.


    For example, the purple lotus trees differed from the pink lotus trees he spotted earlier at the beginning of the Preschool path.


    And as for the trees along the Junior High path, they were also Lotus trees, but yellow.


    Though he didn''t know what the other regions inside these different paths would look like, they could also tell they were made and designed differently.


    Maybe to prevent others from getting lost?


    Anyway, from the little information he knew, Preschoolers had their facilities, Elementary schoolers had their own facilities, and Junior High students had theirs too.


    There were thousands and thousands of students from over the many U.N empires.


    So of course the school had to be made this gigantic. And even their morning assemblies were done in their various sectors too.


    But let this not fool anyone.


    The morning assemblies in the great announcement halls were full.


    Junior High students (grade 6~9) filled their halls in their region, and so on.


    Only during sports and other public activities would everyone see one another.


    Again, the school was arranged this way, primarily because of the preschoolers (ages 3~5).


    In the end, they were just children. And if they cried next to others who were trying to study, it would affect the mood of many students.


    Thus, the preschoolers had their own world, the elementary school students had their own world, and the Junior school students had theirs.


    It was as though Landon hadbined 3 different school grounds to create this massive one.


    From the unusednd at the back of the Academy, one could see there was still Re m for expansion if the school became overcrowded.


    After all, in the future when every nation in the world joins the U.N, the influx of students will be even greater.


    Yes!


    The school was indeed massive, like an elite academy but for the young and developing!

 Chapter 1551: Awaken, Oh Shamelessness

    "What a massive estate... Look! Look! It also has a rose garden too!"


    "How beautiful~... The wind always blows away the purple trees, making the purple lotus petals rain continuously."


    "Wipe! Is this a school or a private estate? Tsk. Such a ce is indeed good for studying in."


    "Exactly! How I wish such a ce could''ve been built decades ago when I was still a vibrant and youngss."


    "You also have that same dream too? Aiiiy~... What I would give to be 30 years younger."


    "Beautiful."


    "Amazing."


    "Divine..."


    "Good-looking... It is indeed good-looking. But now, it''s time we take a look at how our tuition money is spent."


    "Yeah."


    Many nodded, following the path.


    Cyprian listened to the words of many, agreeing with their thoughts.


    But maybe because he was too immersed, he identally bumped into one of the guardians.


    "Ah!-... I''m so sorry. I apologize for my carelessness."


    "It''s... It''s okay." Another dark-toned 28-year-old man replied, a little nervous too.


    "First time here?"


    "Is... Is it that obvious?"


    Cyprian shook wryly. "Well, your hands are shaking. But don''t worry, it''s also my first time."


    "Really?"


    The other man''s eyes lit up excitedly.


    Finally, he had someone to talk to. He was timid and introverted by nature.


    So though many spoke around him, he still swallowed hard, having a tough time integrating with the crowd. But after he and Cyprian met, he took it as fate.


    What''s more, they were both dark-toned people, obviously from Romain too.


    The man shyly puffed his face like a puffer fish, talking and walking alongside Cyprian.


    "I''m... I''m... Frodo, by the way."


    "Cyprian."


    A man''s bond was simple to make, especially since they realized when their children were in the same elementary school sector.


    And soon, the group reached a massive 4-story building with its own fountain at the front too.


    Of course, they also spotted over 12 buildings scattered about but chose to head towards that one because a stream of teachers were waiting for them at the front.


    The teachers stood on the outdoor stairs in a V-formation, with the Principal, Vice-principal, and several others at the very front of it all.


    Oh, My heavens!


    Why did they think these groups of teachers looked so powerful?


    "Once more, Guardians... wee!"


    Everyone thought it would be the Principal or vice-principal who would take the stage.


    Sadly, it was another teacher to address them.


    They felt a little disappointed but expected.


    Feeling the confident auras these people exuded, who wouldn''t want to hear them speak?


    It was akin to listening to the top schrly talents, educational members, and pce ministers speak.


    In this era, those well-spoken were far more respected than others.


    There was a universal decorum that well-spoken people followed, blending strength, intellect, and poise with their eerie action.


    The art of controlling the crowd and rallying up a group was also important, especially when protecting oneself against getting framed and judged publicly.


    This was a brutal world. And skills like these exuded from these teachers made many feel it right for their children to be here.


    Are you convinced?... Convinced so far!


    (*^*)


    "Guardians!"


    One of the teachers stepped forward to address.


    "It is our honor to host the Parent-teacher conference, focusing on your child''s progress academically, socially, and all other aspects regarding their ssroom behavior."


    So detailed?


    Everyone squeezed their fists, hoping their children didn''t do something wrong they weren''t aware of. And the more they heard, the tenser the atmosphere became.


    "First, we will have a general conference meeting, addressing all guardians in groups. Kindergarten guardians will be addressed in Hall 1; Grade 1 guardians will be addressed in Hall 2... h, h, h¡­. And for those with children in various grades, you can pick which hall you would like to go to."


    Question answered.


    Cyprian decided he would first go to the hall rted to his daughter''s grade before heading out to join his son''s mid-way.


    ording to the teacher''s words, they should have this general conference for 1 and a half hours before being called into the offices and various rooms for private meetings no longer than 12 minutes.


    It was clear that some people might finish up earlier while others might have to wait for hours and hours until it was their time to go in.


    Either way, the school had arranged food for them and even tours around the school for those who wouldn''t be called in anytime soon.


    The school had managed the time slots efficiently, allowing them to know when they would be called in.


    .


    And just like that, the general conference began with parents, guardians, and teachers engaging attentively with one another.


    Cyprian and Frodo held the booklets in their hands in awe.


    "This... Brother Cyprian... This is really smart!" Frodo''s hands quivered the tighter he held his booklet.


    Half of it was written in Pyron.


    And if one flipped the leaflet upside down and started reading from the back, they would also realize it was all in Roma.


    But this wasn''t what made them in awe and appreciation.


    Written inside were answers to several questions a majority of them had in mind.


    Questions like;


    What will their child be learning about this school year? The curriculum and a brief exnation of several topics were lined up.


    What about books? What about their physical strength in such warring times?


    No one wanted their children to be wimpy in these times.


    That''s why Landon had also included archery, sword training, and kendo from age 7.


    Yes!


    The school was a blend of modern and academic performances of this era.


    Whether one liked it or not, Strength training, calligraphy learning, poetry, and several other aspects could not be thrown away. Or else he would just be keeping these students at a disadvantage in this current world.


    It was also good since it allowed ''peasants'' to learn introductory lessons to what would have been impossible for them in these times.


    A simple Arts & Craft session, as well as simple introductory sculpting lessons, were seen as heavenly to these folks.


    There were also club activities after school to better support whatever training many found themselves drawn to.


    Yes! This academic was an elite academy with aristocratic training that made many bleed with envy.


    So seeing the well-outlined curriculum, how could these parents not be impressed?


    There were even nonpulsory sses for public speaking and other matters too.


    Too impressive!


    ''What a school!... Even if that son of mine tries to drop out, I would rather break his legs than let him dare!''


    ''No way! My girl dare not leave this ce. Or won''t I have to pull the good old Tear-jerker to gain her pity and send her back to school?''


    (?^?)


    Tch.


    Even if some had to use shameless means, they were more than willing after seeing how good the curriculum was.

 Chapter 1552: Amazed Parents

    Chapter 1552: Amazed ParentsMust stay in school.


    Must stay in school!


    These were the thoughts of many.


    Never in their wildest dreams could they imagine the school was so detailed in everything it did and all for the current price they were paying every semester.


    They felt they were dreaming with such a cheap and doable tuition.


    Hell!


    What this school was offering had far more aspects, both academic, mental, and physical, even surpassing those of the famous academies across the many empires.


    Yet, it wasn''t some sky-high price only nobles or those in noble factions could afford.


    One had to know that even if a peasant wanted such an opportunity, they would have to take an assessment test from a noble faction and enter that said aristocratic faction before finally joining the academy with their tuition covered.


    Again one could get shouted by tantly entering many arena houses and catching the eyes of some big noble.


    Believe it or not, Baymard''s prices were only 30% of what they would have to pay to enter these prominent academies and be in the presence of nobles.


    One should recall nobles hardly like being close to peasants, wanting to keep the feeling of being better than them always.


    So to enter such a ce, one must have a backer. And even then, one''s education would get limited unless they were very talented.


    They might train to be physically strong. But theory-wise, they would get limited, only knowing the basics and nothing more.


    This was to keep everyone in their ''ss group'' and make only the nobles rise above the rest.


    Whether it was to be a strategist, a key painter, or any other profession, the peasants that ended up being famous truly pushed themselves up there against the odds.


    .


    It was also important to know there were several lesser schools around, primarily for peasants.


    These very small schools only had 1 or 2 buildings in ce, run by former soldiers who were probably relieved from their duties.


    So what do these retired, Injured, or relieved people do when they return to their home cities, towns, or viges?


    They start a small school as a business, teaching young ones the way of the sword.


    Some, like painters, sculptures, builders, and all the rest, took in disciples of their own, teaching them using crushed flowers pictures or what was blood paint (a mixture of blood, dirt, animal substances, etc.)


    Once an animal was killed, wasn''t it a waste to do away with its blood?


    People learn with what resources they have.


    But to enter the big leagues, they either have to take their talents and get tested by a big person or get scouted.


    So imagine their shock from Baymard''s curriculum... At such an insanely cheap piece at that.


    (+0+)


    Good... Good... Good...


    Say no more.


    Many, mainly the peasants amongst the group, had their eyes lit up like torches as they read through the booklet.


    Literacy in U.N empires has gone down by arge number ever since their empires came in contact with Baymard. Many were now beginners or intermediary writers and speakers of Pyron/Roma.


    And even if they were words they couldn''t ultimately make out some words written, the lead teacher ahead was now going over everything written below one by one, solving a few questions that came up now and then.


    This... this...


    Cyprian gripped his booklet with trembling hands.


    ''This isn''t a dream, right?''


    Do they teach all this to his son and daughter?


    Cyprian''s face stretched in gratification, once again thanking his majesty Landon Barn deep in his heart.


    Sigh...


    As expected, a good Monarch sure could make a difference. Even more unexpected was that many around him also thought so, especially Frodo, who murmured in awe and fisted his chest softly.


    "Long live his majesty, Landon Barn."


    Cyprian was taken aback, finally chuckling at his new friend''s open promation.


    Yes...


    Long live his majesty, Landon Barn!


    ...


    Like so, Landon''s fan base was growing without his knowledge.


    The P.T.E-meeting progressed with everyone getting deeply drawn in until soon, time was up.


    All questions concerning overall general matters had been solved, whether it was on how to contact the school in case of emergencies, aspects on club activities, ssroom matters, and so on.


    Now, it was time for the one-on-one seasons.


    F***!


    Cyprian couldn''t believe his eyes when staring at his watch.


    Augh~


    He nned to only stay here for half the time before heading to the meeting room pertaining to his son''s Grade 4-ss.


    Cyprian smacked his forehead, inwardly calling himself stupid.


    Sigh...


    me him for getting too sucked in. Nheless, he felt the general information should be simr.


    "Great! Great! My meeting is scheduled from 1:15 to 1:30. Location: This same room!" Frodo eximed, looking at his meeting slip.


    "Buddy, what about you?"


    Cyprian pulled out the information from the bucket at the back of the booklet.


    For parents with several children in many grades, theybined his meeting times all in one slip.


    ''What a great convenience.''


    He couldn''t helpplimenting.


    "Mine? 1 P.M to 1:15 in here and 2:30 to 2:45 in another room."


    Looking around, he could see at least 15 isted desks alongside the corners of the room.


    What was interesting was that the room seemed to be built for one-on-one conversations, with wooden walls chest-high isting each cubicle from the next, giving a sense of privacy.


    .


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The time was already 12:10 P.M.


    So all he could do was bid his time until 1 P.M.


    Others went to take a long stroll around the school, jumping in the arranged tours around the premises.


    In times like these, it would be good to show off the many facilities the school had and offered the students.


    Aputerb, a library, an indoor Olympic-size swimming pool, a gym, and so on.


    Hey... The P.T.E-meeting would stop by 5:30 P.M, allowing parents to go home with their children, who would also finish club activities around then.


    So why not tour around for now since some had their meeting time slots at 4 P.M?


    Frodo smacked Cyprian''s shoulders yfully.


    "Bro, let''s check out the cafeteria!"

 Chapter 1553: P.T.E Over... Trouble Comes!

    Chapter 1553: P.T.E Over... Trouble Comes!Like so, time went by swiftly, with Cyprian attending all his meetings.


    And thanks to having all general questions long answered, he stormed into these meetings, only focusing on his children''s progress.


    First, the teachers brought out the final results for thest 2 semesters.


    This was the start of the school term. So even though they were having a P.T.E-conference meeting now, the results from thest 2 sessions already showed what strengths and weaknesses his children had.


    And of course, the assigned teachers talking to him were those who taught his children during those semesters.


    He could see his girl was weak innguage but very strong in Math. She was also good at archery, even though she barely started it during thest semester.


    She had the 4th best foundation and beginner level-stance and technique in her ss.


    She also ran well, finding herself on the junior track team.


    She was only decent in subjects like biology but excelled in another called chemistry.


    To her, biology almost had no numbers and chemistry was just up her alley.


    Anything with numbers, she was good at.


    But when thinking of lengthy matters, she just didn''t like them... Except they were literature and poetry, of course.


    That is, who doesn''t like listening to famous stories?


    Again, he could see the massive improvement in her calligraphy and writing.


    Just look at her test papers... Was this truly what his daughter wrote? He felt like framing it as a treasure.


    He had never seen writing so good in his family before!


    All these praises were good and all. But why did he hear that his daughter was also a chatterbox in ss?


    .


    Augh~


    Cyprian felt embarrassed when the teacher spoke about her disturbing his sses on multiple asions.


    ''This girl...''


    He would have to give her a proper spanking when they got home!


    Cyprian''s face turned red, wishing the ground could open up and swallow him whole.


    Her grades were good, with the lowest grade being a B. But why was she still so troublesome?


    ''Stinky Girl. Just wait for your father to clean you up!''


    Cyprian listened to the teacher summarize a lot about his daughter in 8 minutes. These were things he didn''t even know she had as habits!


    Some were good, and others needed attention.


    All in all, he learned his daughter was super friendly with her ssmates, not isted, had friends of her own, and felt some subjects like biology were challenging.


    Following that summary, the remaining 7 minutes were spent in a brief Q&A session with him asking any other questions he felt necessary to know.


    "Is my daughter the one bullying people?"


    "No."


    "What types of support are avable to help her keep up with her studies and her ssmates if need be?"


    "Library,puter rooms, and teachers."


    "What grade qualifications does she need to get epted into the gifted-talented program?"


    "h, h, h, h~."


    "..."


    "How is she with in-ss assignments? Even though you''ve given me some suggestions to promote and manage her struggles, if I find myself unable to assist her, what other options do I have to better her mentally, physically, and academically?"


    "h, h, h, h~."


    "..."


    "What is my role as a parent to make them grow better? And also, can you rmend some activities to support her learning?"


    "Puzzles, brain-teasing books, etc."


    "..."


    .


    What a strong meeting.


    Those 15 minutes he spent talking about his daughter was the most intense he had ever had.


    He didn''t even know there was so much that these teachers observed.


    At this point, it would be a lie to say he wasn''t impressed.


    He learned things about his children he didn''t even realize. I even felt no school or academy in his empire could give such a detailed outline of his daughter''s strengths, weaknesses, and habits.


    What parent wouldn''t want such an analysis?


    It aided him in knowing what direction his child could grow towards.


    Already he knew she would probably love a profession involving lots of numbers or her favorite sports.


    He also saw an essay on what she wanted to be in future.


    There was also another follow-up on 3 other professions they felt they wanted to get drawn into.


    Her first dream job was to be a Math teacher. And for the other options, she chose to be a track runner, a ''store owner,'' or a movie star!


    Look. She even ced her favorite actress as her idol.


    Things like these allowed him to gauge her future, knowing what she would be mostfortable with.


    As for matters concerning his older son of 10 years, the meeting was during another time slot with another teacher.


    Here, he found his son was very quiet and a little too withdrawnpared to his daughter. The teacher raised this concern, seeing if he could spend time with his son and draw him out of his shell.


    As for matters, his son was a good boy, the ss monitor of ss A, Grade 10.


    Yes...


    For Grade 10 alone, there were sses from A to F, with the best students being in the A ss and the worst in the F.


    But every 1 out of the 2 primary term semesters, they would shuffle the students around, sending some good students to F ss, worst students to A ss, and so on.


    This move raised the overall ss average seeing as there were peers to teach the weaker ones.


    And while his daughter was at the top of C-ss in her grade. His son was the 3rd top in A-ss of his grade.


    .


    All in all, Cyprian was impressed!


    He collected his fist in awe, looking at the bullet-point key notes long printed out for these meetings.


    ''What a school. With this, I will know how to help them more.''


    Cyprian puffed his chest out, feeling like a proud and confident father.


    And soon, he saw his 7 and 10-year-old children outside the room.


    "Father."


    "Dad!"


    The troublemaker, of course, yelled ''dad'' while his silent son called out softly.


    Only now did he know how urate the teachers were.


    But this much was good.


    He felt he could leave his children in Baymard''s hands with peace of mind.


    "Com''on... Let''s go home." He said softly, rubbing his hair and holding his daughter''s hands.


    "No way! Father, let''s stop for ice cream first!... Ah! Let''s get cake too. I know just the ce, dad. Believe me. With me... You can never go wrong!"


    "..."


    Cyprian paused dumbfoundedly before bursting out inughter. His son revealed a slight smile, and his daughter quickly pulled them both away.


    Warm...


    Such moments always felt warm.


    .


    Smiles here,ughter there...


    Just like Cyprian, many felt a warm atmosphere seeing their children and rtives meet up with them after club activities.


    The day went by quickly. And in a blink of an eye, Baymard fell asleep in a merry state.


    But little did they know that just around the corner, the darkness was now surrounding them all!


    Yes¡­


    The darkness hade to capture the fraudsters!!

 Chapter 1554: Enter: The Red Devil

    Revenge... Oh, sweet revenge.


    The seas were calm, with the gentle caress of the summery night breeze lightly blowing about the scene.


    The night was young, as midnight hadn''t arrived.


    Silent night... Silent, calm and gentle night.


    Over 250 galleys sailed across the open seas, all heading in one direction... Baymard!


    ...


    Shwah~... Shwah~... Shwah~...


    The waves tapped the corners of the ships lightly.


    There was no sound from the men, yet everyone was moving with stern expressions stered on their faces.


    The air was so brittle it could snap.


    But why all the tension?


    Sling!~


    Shirtless men sharpened their weapons in silence, others relieved themselves, and some moved about the ship from one assignment to another.


    Even though the night was here, it was still summer.


    The air was thick, hot, and still with little to no breeze.


    The shirtless men gazed at one another, rounding up whatever they were doing.


    Soon...


    Soon, they will receive the order!


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    A red-haired broad-shouldered man calmly walked across the deck, heading to a stairway on the opposite.


    Many didn''t need to look up to know that whoever was approaching was either arge and heavily armed man or a leader who considered himself untouchable.


    The man exuded confidence with every step he took.


    However, just a single look left many in shock.


    They were too dazzled that they couldn''t help whispering amongst themselves, especially the crew members who were still seen as juniors.


    "I''ll be damned!... It''s Captain Red Beard!"


    "What? You mean the famous Red Beard who rules over half of Skull ind?"


    "Yes! It''s him! I was only fortunate to see him once in my life, but I will never forget him." One of the crew members spoke, recalling his days when he had to battle with others in order to get chosen by the higher-ups or other prominent men to join their crew or faction.


    .


    Red Beard...


    The name sent chills down the spines of many.


    "I heard once that a massive Boggle was about to attack his fleet. But when all hope seemed lost, Red Beard, asleep during the shocking incident, only looked out his balcony, giving the vicious creature one stare."


    "And then? And then what happened?"


    "Hehehehe~ I tell yah, I heard it was incredible! The creature ran away in horror, too scared to look into his eyes. It''s said just staring for long can keep one in a trance abyss for all eternity."


    Hiss!!!


    Many sucked in air, lowering their heads, never wanting to meet this red devil''s eyes.


    "Red Beard... A.K.A, the red Devil of the seas. He is still number 16 on the main private list."


    "So fierce! That''s number 16! With the hundreds and thousands out there, it''s not easy to climb the ranks."


    "You don''t need to say it anymore. This guy is so fierce that it''s been spected he doesn''t have any blood in his body. It''s ironic since his name he''s the famous Red Beard. But many said he was cursed by the ghost of Old Yeller, one of the greatest pirates to have ever lived."


    "So scary? Damn!... But wait! Didn''t he and thete Nopline of Pyno have a brotherhood?"


    "Of course they did! Why do you think a person of his high rank would actively go on this mission? I don''t know the whole story, but somehow, Baymard is also involved in Nopline''s matter."


    "That''s right. When useless Nopline died, his things were taken by those lowlifes. I heard Red Beard was looking for something in particr which these bastards stole."


    "Tch!" One of the operates scoffed, feeling Baymard too stupid.


    How dare they provoke so many terrible people all at once?


    "Huh! It looks like this Baymard is really dead. With Red Beard fighting by our side, these Baymardians will soon be a thing of the past!!"


    "Yeah!"


    ....


    Discussions like these came up whenever the red-haired devil passed by.


    His face was expressionless, and his eyes cold. Maynard...


    A murderous aura seeped out whenever he thought of all the money, treasures, and deals he lost from Nopline''s death.


    You have to know that though Nopline was his chess piece, this worthless insect was still his eyes and ears in Pyno.


    Do you think he was sad about the fool''s untimely death?


    Heh.


    What he cared about was all he lost!


    He, Red Beard, would get his ''just'' revenge.


    Red Beard''s eyes flickered with a cold glint.


    .


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.


    Up the creaky outer stairway he went, along the luxurious wing above the deck.


    Only those in high positions could stay in these upper cabins. And the more he advanced, the more luxurious the space.


    Red Beard moved through the narrow but stylish hallway.


    To his left were 2 separate cabins, while his right only had one cabin that took the same space as the other 2 on his left.


    1, 2, 3...7


    He knocked in a coded manner.


    "Sunny days, clearer nights."


    Trantion: It''s safe¡ªno enemy at sight.


    Still, he knew he was being watched by the tiny, hardly visible hole on the door at waist-level.


    These peepholes were so small and hard to spot, especially with how the door was painted and coated.


    A brief silence passed before the door was opened from within.


    "Enter."


    Hmmm...


    Red Beard''s eyes had scanned the room in just a few seconds.


    There were golden candle stands, well-sewn carpets made from the most expensive wool, feathered pillows scattered all over thefortable couches, and a golden table with a tray of apples in the center.


    Fruits expire the fastest out at sea. So the delicacies were limited since theirst quick stop.


    But not to worry, after tonight, they would have plenty of luxurious food to fill them up for weeks.


    Hmmmm¡­.


    Red Beard''s eyes fell on the 3 men standing before the other 2 seated men. He recognized only the 2 seated men. The other 3, he guessed, were their subordinates.


    Good¡­


    Since everyone was here, then it was time to begin.

 Chapter 1555: The Night Was Young!

    Chapter 1555: The Night Was Young!Not many could deserve to sit beside the other 2. But Red Beard was in a league of his own, with enough power to rival the duo seated.


    What''s more, his position in the T.O.E.P was also eye-jarring.


    So how could they not show him respect?


    Famous Art Society Member, Marcus Perquo, was seated in a nted manner with a silver goblet in his hand.


    He looked at Red Beardzily, with a hint of interest in his eyes.


    As for Benvolio Higgins, the number 17 top on the Medical Society list, also rested his eyes on Red Beard with brief scrutiny.


    ''As expected of the one many call Red Devil. Even his stare is enough to make a big man like myself stay vignt.''


    What a beast!


    Benvolio couldn''t help sitting up, more appreciative of the Society for sending this guy to aid them in their battle.


    You have to know that for several weeks, they had long joined up with Red Beard''s fleet of 100 galleys, sailing together as nned.


    But would you believe it if they said all this while the infamous Red Devil hadn''t shown up once?


    Instead, he had been sending his most trusted aides to finalize things with them.


    They made ns on what attack strategies to use, as well as went over all major pieces of information without seeing him once.


    He was like a ghost, having his invisible hands stretch over everything.


    Of course, they also heard a lot about the Red Devil, who by the way was a Training maniac.


    He would rather train all day thane to see them.


    He, Red Beard, spent most of his time training like a machine. It was like he was addicted to it.


    Over the many years, he hardly gave face to anyone except those at the very top.


    So if his subordinates could handle things, why bother wasting his time?


    Even now that he arrived, you best believe he wouldn''t stay here for more than 5 minutes unless he truly had to.


    In short, the man''s character was arrogant and easily upsetting for those who didn''t know him.


    But even so, rather than being disgusted, they revered him instead.


    All geniuses had their own quirks, earning the right to be arrogant.


    So what about it?


    They too were geniuses in their perspective fields, having their own radical behaviors too. That''s why they understood himpletely.


    If this were modern times, the sentence: Game recognizes Game would hold true to their lot.


    Either way, having such a fierce devil on their side was a guaranteed sess for their mission.


    The duo smirked, already imagining how they would confront that frauding and thieving bastard soon.


    .


    "The time hase. In a couple of hours, we should hit Baymard''s shores." Marcusmented, gesturing at the massive sea map before them.


    The map had severalbels and lines on them, as well as various x''s posted in several spots.


    If they were to turn left from where they currently stood and sailed further to the open seas out of Pyno''s perimeter, they would reach the spot called the ''Green swirler.''


    On the map, it was presented by several x''s and twirling lines.


    Again, to ensure they knew the right soot, they referenced the North Star''s astral viewings and many more essential aspects too.


    A ship''s speed was measured in knots.


    So everyone also knew how many knots it would take to get to these paths, as well as how long it would take too.


    Additionally, creatures seen or well known to these water areas were listed on the maps in well-known abbreviated ways.


    "We hit the shored 2 hours, 45 minutes from now."


    "1 A.M." Benvolio intercepted. "Our men are ready. So I trust your side is ready as well?"


    "Naturally." Red Beard replied, pointing at several points along the shores.


    "Once more, as per the n, we''ll break apart, attacking from all regions across these so-called Baymardian Coastal Districts."


    "Right."


    As of now, they nned to hit Districts ''I'' and ''L'' harder than the rest.


    Why? Because District ''I'' was where the official visitor port was, and District ''L'' seemed to be a barrack posting site focused on training what they call police officers (Navy) there.


    That''s what their intel ryed.


    They also had to be on the lookout for the mysterious close-range weapons that could fry one''s insides upon contact.


    .


    One should know that the reason they wanted to take down this barrack fast was to take advantage of their surprise move and eliminate as many enemy knights as they could before the enemies far into the city rushed over as backup.


    As for infiltrating viand, they didn''t want to.


    Baymard has long expanded its territories, and sneaking in such arge number of knights would''ve already ruined the element of surprise.


    What was their priority? The Capital city.


    They nned to enter from the coastal regions before heading to the main wall dividing the Capital city from the other Baymardian territories.


    There, they would close the city walls and barricade the ce, adequately take over the city next noon.


    Once they take over and reveal their identities as Morgs, any neighboring Pyno empire wouldn''t dare to tantly go head to head with them knowing it was suicide.


    Marcus suddenly recalled how he was embarrassed by the little brat who ruled this empire several years back.


    The brat dared to turn in the manufacturing methods for the Baymardian papers, pens, pencils, and many other items.


    He was disgraced and thrown out like a homeless dog before a massive gathering of peasants.


    When has he, the number one master in the Arts society, ever faced such tant disrespect?


    Even thete Alec Barn had to humble himself before him.


    So how dare the little limp belittle him so?


    Marcus clenched his goblin, imagining he was strangling the bastard.


    But he wasn''t the only one. Both Red Beard and Benvolio wanted a piece of Landon''s flesh too.


    For this battle, they had preferred to bring out all of Morgany''stest military inventions.


    Huh!


    They would like to see how these bastards would fare against the mighty Ballista.


    .


    No more talking.


    The trio stood in tactful understanding.


    "Gentlemen, tonight we strike!"

 Chapter 1556: Warning! Warning! Intruder Alert!

    Chapter 1556: Warning! Warning! Intruder Alert!


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The intruders used the enemy Baymardian watches to tell the time with no shame.


    And as the ticking noises bellowed, the tension aboard the galleys grew hotter.


    The lit torches, as well as the sr Baymard bulbs, were all turned off, making the ship seem hunted.


    But who¡¯s to say there weren¡¯t ghosts aboard?


    In the dead of night, only the faint glowing eyes of many shone dimly the further they advanced.


    Each leader narrowed their eyes, whitling a natural tune in the wind.


    Wheee~~~


    Break apart!


    The order had been given, and the many galleys sailed off to every corner across the coastal zones.


    All galleys were to hit their mark onnd at the same time.


    So some slowed their speeds, and others hastened up.


    Every move had been calcted, giving rough estimates of when they should all reach their mark.


    In no time, everyone was in position. And when the clock struck 12, they all sailed forward to their designated positions.


    Tonight, they were bound to conquer!


    Red Beard''s eyes glowed fiercely.


    .


    Like so, the confident Morgs were quickly inching in for war.


    But back on several shores across the Coastal districts, many Baymardian Coast guards had begun noticing several strange sightings.


    In particr, one of them was Junior Grade Lieutenant Jonah.


    On the towering 4-story-tall guard post, Jonah and several others manned their stations, seated before the several working spaces around.


    Yes!


    This guard post was consideredrge, nothing like the typical smaller guard posts one would imagine.


    After all, these guard posts were considered part of Baymard''s first line of defense against intruders.


    So not only was it like a small treehouse above the sky, but it was also like a barricade, protecting those inside too.


    It had a mini toilet, reserve water, and a stack of emergency canned food supplies.


    What''s more, the entire structure was made of thick metal, protecting those above.


    Yes...


    It was true that no matter how it was coated, the structure would rust faster since metal itself being close to seawater wasn''t a good deal.


    But so what?


    Baymard was willing to pay the maintenance bill and cover the cost.


    These were wearing times. And until all empires were united, they dared not y with their defense.


    Thus, these guard posts at the very front were all toughened.


    And if the situation above was reallypromised, those within the guard posts could blow up the guard post and reverse-zipline to another secure higher post.


    That''s right.


    Far above were what the Baymardians call ''Invisible'' wires running 4 stories high, connecting with other equally towering tall guard posts.


    In truth, it was hard for the human eyes to see these very high ropes from ground level, which was the military''s n.


    What''s more, the ropes seemed camouged in color too.


    But back to the matter of the reverse Zipline, the ropes led to even higher regions far away, which were considered safe zones fortified with walls and defense systems in ce.


    Yes.


    These coast guards could zipline upwards to these posts, ensuring enemy arrows didn''t shoot them along their zip lining.


    The mechanism would skyline them fast in no more than 30 seconds.


    So they could put a timer bomb, ensuring that when they were safe on the other side, the guard post got destroyed simultaneously.


    After all, no matter what, they didn''t want the enemy to get their hands on any Baymardian military weapon.


    .


    In the guard tower, several people joked, retelling their amazing, exciting, or annoying urrences that happened to them during the past week.


    The shifts constantly rotated. So at times, one wouldn''t see their buddy at work for another 2 weeks or even 4.


    Some also went out on missions, and others went for their assigned holiday break.


    "Is what you''re saying true? The inte service provider ckJack is offering a huge yearly and monthly sale for the uing Baymard day?"


    "Yeah! If you switch ns now, you''ll be saving 15 Bays worth of money per month!"


    "So good?"


    "HmHm! What''s more, the inte speed is faster and stronger too."


    "Awesome!!... I''ll definitely check it outter. Tsk. Now that Baymard day ising, this is the best time for deals. No matter what, saving money is a must. But hey, your wedding ising up soon. So don''t go running out on missions so frequently, leaving the miss''s all to herself a lot."


    "Pfff~... You should be telling her that." The engaged manmented. "Would you believe in the one who is stickier than her? She tends to kick me off the bed whenever I try to make her sleep in."


    "Bahahaha~... Wee to couple life, bro. My woman also has me in tears. And honestly, I don''t know who she loves the most; the animals she cares for or me. As a vet, they sometimes have her up at mod-night to hurry to the zoos, ranch, and other ces if the situation is critical. Sigh... She''s even busier than I, a Coast Guard Officer meant to fight enemies. But you know what, I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    "Tsk. This guy... Why do I feel you just want to spread dog food rather thanin?


    "Eh?... How do you know?"


    "Pff~...Hahahahahaha~"


    (^_^)


    ...


    The men smiled, having their conversation deviate to their women. And the more they spoke, the prouder they were of dating/engaging/marrying such treasures.


    Of course, they still continued monitoring their surroundings, everyone standing in various positions.


    Then suddenly, Jonah''s eyes froze in horror.


    The massive disc-like heat vision telescope had picked up an astonishing sight.


    But it wasn''t just him who reacted, as another meaning the massive Night vision device also picked up the sight.


    Dammit!


    Jonah punched to the side, opening an enclosed covering and pushing the giant red button.


    Now, all Coast guard sites, as well as those in the Navy Headquarters in District K, should have gotten the warning.


    Bullocks!


    Jonah hastily picked his walkie.


    "This is D-I, Post 1, calling all units. Intruder Alert!... I repeat, intruder alert!"

 Chapter 1557: Bad Odds In favor

    Chapter 1557: Bad Odds In favorWhat? Intruders?


    The entire Navy was awakened by the crazy sirens going off.


    Some stopped their training, while others rose from their office seats with urgency.


    Who would be so bold?


    In their offices, Navy Admiral Gary, and Coast Guard Admiral Trey, also smacked their tables, grabbing their rallies and rushing out their offices with several navies and coast guard officers beside them.


    These lots were their most trusted secretaries and aides.


    -Trey''s side--


    Trey was dawning a Blue Coast guard cape, handgun majestically as he walked.


    [Trey]: "Quick! I want stats on all Districts. I want to know their situation, whether safe or not. We are the Coast guards of Baymard. Our main line of duty is to protect the shores no matter the cost. So hop to it! Also, someone for the love of heaven, please contact the barracks fast!"


    "On it, sir." One of his subordinates replied while another stepped closer to give a report.


    "Sir, our men are already heading out. Tonight, we might use all hidden traps to stop them from entering further into Baymard!"


    "Good! Wait. For the bird stones to fly over the enemy site and gather more intel."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Everyone had a solemn expression.


    Trey''s deadly aura had seeped out, reminding many of how terrible their Admiral''s abilities were.


    Sure enough, with their admiral''s strength and fury, he might squeeze the jelly out of these intruders!


    Trey barked his orders with authority, every word grounded out to dust with his momentum.


    His veins popped on his arms, and his expression predatory.


    ''Dare to attack when I''m on duty?... Heh... How very, very bold!''


    "Move out!"


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din!


    Trey and his group took a left turn in the hallway, visiting in a blink of an eye.


    And on Gary''s side, a simr situation unfolded too.


    .


    The Navy Admiral Gary had a long white cape hanging off his shoulders. Trey''s was Blue and his White.


    The ridges on Gary''s neck became dangerously pronounced the more he listened to the iing reports.


    "What? Earlier, you saw an estimated 30 approaching District ''I,'' and now it''s 50?... Hold on! A distress warning ising in from another district... What?!!! 60 Galleys in District K?"


    Gary''s face turned uglier than it already was. He threw his head towards those around him. "Check! Check for me! What about the other districts?"


    "Sir! This just in... The other districts have simr situations too. We fear in total, there might be 300 Galleys sailing our way."


    "st it!" Gary cursed. "First things first, contact the prisons. Though the wardens are all out on missions, their second inmand are indeed up to the task."


    Everyone nodded, already inching their walkies close to their lips.


    There was a chain ofmand here.


    Just as they were Gary''s subordinates, they too were the bosses of several others.


    So tonight, even if the second inmand for both female and male props were sound asleep in their perspective homes, you best believe they would wake them up and drag them away.


    "Alert the police forces to prepare in case a breach reaches the pedestrian sites. All streets must be covered and secured. With galleys of 300, it''s safe to assume we have a bloody war on our hands!"


    Right!


    Everyone thought so too.


    .


    From the reports, the galleys were thergest they had ever seen, even bigger than those from Adonis who tried conquering Pyno and Carona before.


    Already, they had a hunch the Morgs were behind it since such ships could only belong to top power forces.


    After all, who could have such warships inrge quantities apart from Adonis and Morgany?


    It takes money to acquire such ships and maintain them too. So not just any power could hold them.


    With the sheer size of those ships, they could estimate the vessel had 7 levels below deck.


    Maybe the ves rowed on thest level.


    Again, one of the floors will primarily be used for storage, keeping barrels and wooden containers of rum, food, weaponry, fixing/maintenance materials like tar, rope, etc.


    This floor should also have a small kitchen and other special rooms essential to the ship''s well-being.


    And with these 2 levels out of the way, the other 4 levels should be sleeping quarters for either the enemy or their stallions.


    Anyway, Gary liked working with the worst-case scenario. So he quickly eliminated the idea of stallions upying any of these ships.


    ''What if it was all just enemy knights?''


    (?^?)


    From his experience dealing with several enemy ships, sleeping cabins should have gatherings of warriors sleeping on the floors and on several Hammocks.


    It would shock many to know that up to 20 people could squeeze into one small room, everyone sleeping and using each other as pillows.


    What''s more, the Hammocks suspended also gave them additional sleeping space too?


    Bear in mind that 20 was the estimate for ordinary-sized ships.


    So what about this giant ship? Would 30 people be able to fit in one room?


    .


    Again, judging from the reports, those outside estimated each floor should have at least 10 cabins on each side, making a total of 20 cabins on a single floor.


    But how could they roughly estimate the size?


    The Coast guards had already sent long-range signal military drones camouged as tiny birds.


    Fairly quickly did the math in his head.


    20 sleeping cabins, a minimum of 30 people/room.... 20¡Á30... 600 per floor.


    So imagine this tomes 5 for the rest of the floors?


    3,000 enemies aboard a single ship! And this was excluding those who slept above deck.


    But do you think his calctions stopped there?


    No!


    3,000 x 300 (his estimated number of ships).


    Gary almost had a heart attack.


    900,000 enemies!


    Damn!


    The Morgs truly wanted to wipe them out!!


    How were they now certain the enemy was Morgany? Simple. Their bird drones had picked up the sailing gs they were all too familiar with.


    Moths were a proud punch, showing off their symbols even in times like these. Though some ships had different images on their sails, they all had a unique symbol to verify they were part of Morgany.


    This symbol can''t be mimicked since it''s stitched using a weird method only known to Morgany''s military. Again, specially treated paint is also thrown on the sails to differentiate them from fakes.


    .


    Gary''s face turned pale the more he analyzed.


    This was bad!


    The enemy hade to many all at once, catching them by surprise.


    "Quickly! Get the barracks, the Prison special forces, and the Police officers on board! And someone contact King-Father Lucius and his Royal squad¡­ Tonight, we need all hands on deck!"


    Heaven help them all.


    Move! Move! Move! Move!!!

 Chapter 1558: And So It Began!

    Chapter 1558: And So It Began!The night was supposed to pass by peacefully, with many already slumbering away unbeknownst to the impending danger lurking around.


    His beloved woman in his arms, his eyes sweat and sugary, and his mouth curved into a smile... Lucius was indeed in Sleepville.


    He unconsciously rubbed his face against Mother Kim''s chest, his unawakened consciousness finding his soft spot he usually aimed.


    Ah yes...


    This was the life.


    So calm... So blissful... So wonderful... So---


    ~Ring!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!~~


    Lucius shot up with grievances on his face.


    If the call wasn''t important, he would have someone''s head by morning.


    He had just closed his eyes an hour and 46 minutes ago. But as a Military man and a King-Father to a renowned empire, his body had long been trained to be ready for action when need be.


    Lucius stretched his hands fast, not wanting the ringing noise to disturb hisdy.


    His hands moved to the phone, and his body peeled away from Kim.


    Mother Kim''s frown loosened after he picked up the phone.


    Phew~


    Lucius gained his feet, stepping away from the bed with the coded receiver in his hand. And almost immediately, an urgent voice echoed from the other end.


    1, 2, 3...


    Boom!


    Lucius was now wide awake.


    An invasion? Not on his watch!


    With an imaginary lightning speed, Lucius slid into his emergency boots, opened his bedside drawer, and took out the emergency military uniform he always ced.


    From experience, one must always have their uniform close by, as well as their weapons.


    Even beforeing to Baymard, such a thing was the norm. Sleeping in one''s attire was what 99% of military personnel did.


    Assassins came by daily, wars rampant, noble factions fighting each other... How can anyone keep their military attorney too far away?


    Sleeping with one''s sword or danger behind their pillows gave many the feeling of being safe.


    Sometimes during campaigns when marching about in full armor, they also slipped in their armor for months no matter how unconstrained it felt.


    If he, Lucius, had to go back to the days of wearing chunky armor and sleeping with them, he would advise anyone to sit up and lean against a surface when sleeping.


    It was much morefortable than lying t down. The armor raised one''s neck ufortably and gave severe back pain too.


    If sleeping on a bed with armor, make sure to stagger the pillows in an inclined manner.


    Provided the space was elevated even by a bit, the results would be better than sleeping on leveled ground wearing full armor.


    Of course in a seated position, at least one would be relying on the soft meat of their tushie to rest rather than feeling the pressure from the metal when flying t with no inclines.


    How to say it?


    It''s like a lying turtle upside down. At least a turtle''s shell was naturally made to amodate it.


    But with armor¡­ So ufortable.


    (!w!)


    .


    In a sh, Lucius was dressed, leaving a quick note by mother Kim''s beside table and fleeing the room after pecking her on her cheeks.


    It was funny how he was holding his boots and tiptoeing out the room. And when he closed the door quietly, it was as though he had left all his warmth in the room.


    Lucius turned his Walkie on with a grim expression.


    "Calling all pce guards, assemble at Open ground immediately!!!"


    Lucius switched stations on his walkie. "Juliet, Zain... contact the barracks, the prisons, and the stations... I want stat immediately."


    Lucius'' mind quickly went to work.


    He would take 1/3rd of the guards away, leaving the rest to guard the pce.


    His orders... Under no circumstance should his Mother Kim, little Kora, or anyone else leave the pce until they get orders from him.


    If the war goes well into the day and even the afternoon, you best believe Baymard would have a forced holiday, with schools not resuming until afternoon or not at all.


    The streets will be filled with Police officers, allowing only those working in ces like the hospitals or the lower region to head out and work.


    Such patients would also be allowed to move about, especially if it''s an emergency with someone fainting at home, having a stroke, or needing some service.


    Of course, all this was if things carried on well into the day.


    They nned to round things up fast before dawn. And no matter what happens, these invaders must not pass the Coastal zones!!!


    .


    Dammit!


    Lucius heard the estimated number from Gary, almost fainting in the process.


    No! They had to give it everything they got relying on handheld weapons and nothing more.


    They couldn''t very well use tanks and blow up their territory, could they?


    Lucius closed his quivering eyes, knowing they wouldn''t be sinking all these ships.


    Why? Because they didn''t want the good of tens and thousands of ves in their hands.


    With all these ships, do you know how many people are chained up down there?


    They would have nowhere to go but sink below, unlike the ones who could swim up.


    This was just too much blood of the innocent.


    How does one be a Morg ve rower?


    Easy.


    Every time pirates kidnapped people and put them to the test viapetition, those they deemed ''weak'' automatically turned into ves, not wanting to be a part of any pirate or noble Morg crew. And so they begin rowing and rowing till they drop, dying at sea many a time.


    From the information they collected and their experience dealing with Morgs, they knew these lot suffered in bondage, with some even being eaten by Cannibalistic Morgs if they dared to defy orders from their captains.


    As ves, they had to live worst than dogs. But once in a while, some dared to retaliate, ending up in tes of these cannibal Morgs.


    So knowing all they did, how could they shoot these ships down?


    They believed in karma. And taking down these ships knowing what they knew would mean they disregard the lives of these lot.


    Ahhh!~~


    Lucius ruffled his hair bitterly.


    Damn his conscience.


    Even if everyone did agree to shoot the ships down, he would totally be against it.


    .


    F***!


    He squeezed his walkie fiercely, "First line of action. Report."


    [Gary]: "We have 80 underwater ships heading towards the iing fleets. Our men will sneak aboard the ships from the far back and begin taking action."


    [Trey]: "The enemy is still oblivious we are aware of their presence. They n to surprise us. But we now have the advantage of surprising them!"


    Hmmm...


    Lucius entered his vehicle, gesturing for the driver to move out while assessing the situation.


    Yes.


    The enemy is saying towards them with no light aboard their ships.


    It was pitch ck out there for them. And because the enemy was unaware they had submarine ships, they have the upper hand for now.


    Though these ball-shaped submarines could carry a maximum of 50 people at once, they were confident that with the elite groups sent out in all 80 subs, they should be able to handle the first line of enemy ships at the very back of the formation.


    Of course, the submarines would go ande severally, loading more marines and soldiers aboard as many times as needed until the enemy ships reached the shores.


    Yes.


    Since they weren''t going to shoot these ships down, they knew the enemy would touch Baymard soil.


    But unfortunately for them, they won''t be infiltrating even 1/5th into the coastal districts.


    .


    "Good. Keep me posted." Lucius switched stations again.


    Everyone wanted to talk to report matters from all directions.


    [Sir. All brigades have sent their teams out. Trigger traps set, drones in the sky, snipers in position, and everyone in camouge.]


    "Good. The enemy willnd, thinking they''re still invincible. Stay hidden until the attack order is given."


    [Copy that. Over.]


    Lucius looked out the car window and sighed.


    What a chaotic night.


    Wow~ Wow~ Wow~


    Police sirens invaded the stress, with uncountable cop vehicles and personnel on the streets.


    "What is our duty?"


    "To serve and protect!"


    "To serve and protect!"


    Bulletproof vests that could also stop arrows, ck police shields on hand and many police officers were lined up across the orders dividing the coastal regions from the rest of Baymard.


    They were Baymard''s third line of defense if the Navy, Soldiers, marines, and special correctional/prison squads failed to stop the invaders from reaching this point.


    Many clenched their weapons, breathing heavily.


    This was the first time such a thing was urring, only showing how big of an army the enemy had.


    No one spoke, leaving the hurting silence to choke them all.


    And sure enough, Baymard''s move was so great that even spies within the city woke up and stared out their windows.


    ''What''s going on? Why all the big movements?''


    No matter how they asked, there was no one to answer their questions. But some Morg spies in the city smiled slyly, having a hunch on it all.


    Hehehehehehe~


    Finally... It was beginning.

 Chapter 1559: [Bonus chapter]Prepare To Engage!

    Chapter 1559: [Bonus chapter]Prepare To Engage!~Bloop-Bloop-Bloop-Bloop-Bloop.


    Under the waters, many strange creatures blurted bubbles while swimming about.


    Left they went... Up, down, sideways, in circles they swam.


    Everything seemed as it should be under the seas, except for the many strange metal balls swimming within.


    Inside, everyone''s face was grim.


    They used the lowest light source to illuminate their path.


    They were being extra cautious, though at their current depth, those above won''t be able to spot any strange lights below.


    And so from time to time, those within the metal balls would get several ''jump scars'' from the underwater creatures that popped too close to transparent front screens.


    "Sir, we''ve reached the edge of U.D.W. (undetected waters). Any further, and our cover will bepromised!" One of the Navy pilots reported.


    When leaving Baymard, they never sailed straight to the ships.


    They took another far curved back, going round and finally moving far back away from the left before once again approaching. But this time, they made a U-turn and approached from the back like a wolf stalking its prey.


    The enemy had seen any nearby ships sail towards them this far out. So they wouldn''t expect the enemy to attack them from behind.


    That''s why most of their attention was still on the front.


    However, there were still a few onboard these ships who looked back from time to time, maybe watching out for any massive sea beasts that might strike.


    Bottom line, most had their eyes peeled to the front.


    .


    With one word from the superior, the many other submarines froze in ce.


    "Release the spy telescope and the high sound frequency receiver!"


    "Yes, sir!" The submarine pilot answered promptly while adjusting his sses.


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    With quick hands, he began touching several buttons and levers on the controls.


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Chack!


    Release!


    A lengthy but sturdy pole stretched from above the ship.


    And soon, an artificial frame was now standing on the water surface with its mouth opened, revealing a tiny but powerful microphone.


    It was a high-resolution one that could pick up the conversation from the targeted ships.


    Every submarine ship had chosen a targeted enemy ship to listen in on.


    Simrly, the small flexible spy telescope shot out the ships, teaching the surface level.


    The spy telescope was covered with a reflective coating that gave it the illusion of being invisible.


    It reflected its surroundings, making it hard for one to spot it, especially out here on the dark seas.


    ~Zzzzzz~


    The sound began static for a millisecond, finally picking out the many words from the pirates aboard the target''s ships.


    But to better filter out sounds, they yed about with the final, eliminating wave noises and other natural ones.


    "Focus your attention on the cabins above the deck."


    ~Zz-Zz~


    There was no sound, probably meaning no one was in there. Or even if they were, they chose to stay in silence.


    No!


    These lead, powerful men should probably be out of their rooms with their weapons in hand, ready to pounce on Baymard.


    But by experience, there should be hidden guards in these rooms even if it seemed no one was avable.


    With no kick, they began focusing on the apparentrge gathering of people aboard the ship.


    Their voices were clear for everyone to hear.


    "Look! There are tiny fireflies in the sky above. But what are they?"


    "I know what they are! They''re fire clouds. The clouds aren''t made from fire but strange stars probably above them. Yes, yes... That''s what they are."


    "Wow! So knowledgeable?"


    "Of course! Who do you think I am? These fire clouds are seen as a good omen. You see! This is a sign we are heaven''s parking!"


    "Heaven''s darling? Heaven''s darlings!... Bahahahaha~... Even the hexanes are with us... Huh! Those bloody thieves won''t know what''sing to them. How dare they steal from our beloved Morgany and expect to get away with it?"


    "Pui!~ They even have the guts to rob our medical businesses, using fake treatments like the worthless wastes they are!"


    "We have Red Beard on our side! Today, they will be ves."


    "Aiyy~... Though they''re stupid, they do have a few manageable-looking women. Hahahaha~... I can''t wait to take one."


    "Forcefully?"


    "Of course, forcefully! It makes it all the sweeter. The younger, the better. Thest 8-year-oldssie died before I could even have my fun... Tsk. How boring. The whore was wobbly and disintegrating so much that I had to slice her neck off to give me some pleasure."


    "No women for me. I want those weeds... To have them scream in fear while forming my way in is always enough to make me high."


    "Hmph! Baymard!... This is what they deserve for standing against us!"


    "Now, I only look forward to seeing their disheveled dog begging skills."


    "Bahahahahaha~... ''Dog'' is indeed the right word for them. Today, we unleash hell."


    ...


    The many men aboard the ship spike in low tunes, not wanting the sound to travel far forward and reach Baymard''s shores.


    They thought they were being discreet. But little did they know their words had made many boil in fury.


    Bastards!


    Many cursed fiercely.


    If not for the ves aboard, they would''ve sunk their galleys without mercy.


    These madmen were undeserving of sympathy.


    Assholes!


    The space was silent; everyone was again refreshed on how cruel this world was.


    In Baymard, they did live in a bubble... A safe bubble.


    And for some, they had been living there for so long they forgot how rotten the world was.


    Across the many ships, everyone felt the same.


    "Prepare for ejection!"


    "With pleasure, sir!"


    The soldiers and marines all too happily eximed in unions, wanting nothing more than to go out there and kick ass.


    As per practice, felt formed limes and began entering all 4 chambers the size of a massive shower.


    Each chamber could take at most 8 people.


    Into the chamber, the first group went.


    The doors closed tightly. And instantly, water from beneath filled the chamber space at a steady enough pace that allowed them to adjust to the water pressure.


    .


    Swahhh~~


    Everyone had their wetsuits on and a time in their mouths.


    Go time!


    ''Pap!''


    The adjacent wall opened, allowing them to not only out into the surrounding waters but also allowed fish to swim in.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    All this happened in 3 minutes.


    And when the first team left, the changed door closed, and the water drained after, expelled to the outside.


    ~p. p. p.


    The trapped fishes pped their tails across the now empty chamber.


    Voom!


    The inner doors opened, and the following teams swooped in, ready for ejection.


    Everyone recalled their instructions.


    Get aboard the ships, stay inconspicuous corners, and wait for the signal before attacking


    When the enemy reaches the shores, that''s when they''ll attack.


    Enemies would fall, not knowing what hit them.


    The goal? Get as many of their people on board and wait for the opportune moment to blind their foes.


    The enemy would then be circled onnd (their front), at sea (their backs), and in the air.


    Yes!


    The first few lines of ships in the enemy''s formation might have their feet touch Baymardian soil.


    But while the ships at the back were seemingly trying to wait their turn to dock, they would be shocked just how many of them would get taken out.


    .


    Meanwhile, in the seas opposite another Coastal District, Red Beard''s eyes glowed fiercely the closer he observed the shores.


    Of course, his most trusted men were on the other ships instilling their assigned fleets.


    The closer they got, the quieter their fleets with no one whispering anymore.


    On the sails above, anky, flexible but strong man swung down the ropes, hastily reaching Red Beard''s side.


    "How is it?"


    "Nothing."


    Because they were in darkness, their eyes had adjusted, bing more sensitive to light.


    So far, they didn''t see any Baymardians parking the ce, which matched the information they received on howzy and dependent these Baymardians were on the other Pyno empires.


    Maybe because these lot haven''t traveled out and seen the world, they think having the assistance of all other Pyno empires was enough to keep them safe.


    The reports stated these Baymardians were simple-minded people.


    For example, in some coastal districts, one could see patrolling knights from afar.


    But in others, they seem to have deserted their post, with some even sleeping on the sandy shores.


    Their reports from many spies had proven these facts true.


    It''s said the Baymardians mostly care about District I, the public port region, and the knight (Navy) district.


    They left the other districts wide open for the taking.


    Red Beard had his doubts. But with what he observed from afar, he felt he might be overthinking things.


    Nheless, it was always good to be cautious, especially when they were now 10 minutes away from the shores.


    "Slow the ship''s pace!"


    Red Beard squinted his eyes deeply.


    It seems too good¡­

 Chapter 1560: Red Beards Thoughts

    Chapter 1560: Red Beard''s ThoughtsSlow the ships! Slow the ships to a halt!


    (*^*)


    ¡­


    With the change of pace from the ships in the formation ahead, those behind also slowed their paces.


    Right now, they were already so close to the shores.


    Each district, whether public or not, had built docks stretched forth towards the sea.


    Within district I, the dock covered the entire shoreline.


    But in the other districts, the docks covered but a tiny fraction of the ce.


    There were also no buildings around these private districts except for strategically ced guard posts.


    And a good distance away from the shores were fall sturdy walls that were more or less see-through.


    From the distance they were out at sea, they couldn''t determine what type of walls these were. Nheless, they had information from the spies, knowing it was called a cross-barred fence.


    It''s said the fences were made with tiny holes that made it near impossible for one to scale above unless they had the right tools for the job.


    The spies in here had studied these corners, knowing the Baymardians hardly had any form of security around these fences. Even if there were patrol guards, these guards would be at the guard posts inside.


    The spies that sneaked in even imed to have also snuck over barred fences in District B and whatnot.


    In the end, though Red Beard believed Morg scout''s would never make any mistakes in their scouting, it still looked too easy, giving him an upsetting feeling.


    He knew lowlife continents were weak and foolish. But wasn''t this a little bit too stupid?


    Looking at the district more, he noticed a good chunk of pace before the strange fence.


    In truth, the distinction was akin to the width of a football stadium. It was the distance between the audiences seated on bleachers, staring opposite one another.


    The space was freaking huge, taking many aspects into ount.


    Additionally, the fences were also something else.


    If any modern person were there, they would realize the fence was far thicker, heavier, and sturdier than the usual barred fence.


    .


    Look forward to the left; Look forward to the right.


    He could see some guard posts having lights on, while some had no lights.


    Hmmm...


    To let the uneasiness he felt fade, he knew someone had to check things out first. And as they say, if you want something done, you do it yourself!


    Red Beard was a man who, whenever it came to meetings or paperwork, would willingly shove it all to his subordinates.


    But when it was physical, he liked to see things firsthand for himself.


    After fighting all their lives to get to their current positions.


    Alright.


    Reaching the front edge of the ship, he ced his dagger sheath in his mouth and prepared to jump in.


    "Wait for my signal."


    ''Yes, my lord!'' Many inwardly eximed, seeing him dive into the dark waters.


    Which other leaders would be willing to do this, not wanting to endanger their lives?


    Some felt touched, not knowing Red Beard''s concern was preserving their lives so they could do their bloody jobs and exact the revenge he came for.


    He wanted no mishaps. So of course he was willing to go in.


    Ssh!


    The red devil made a ssh, swimming towards the nearby docks.


    At this distance, no deadly beasts should be so close to the docks.


    They were already in Harbor water space.


    Even if there was no room in the docks, one could anchor themselves in the water space, lowering their small boats in paddle towardsnd.


    Look all around, the open waters they were in should be the harbor space.


    .


    Stroke. Stroke. Stroke. Stroke. Stroke!


    In the water, the fierce red-haired devil swam impressively.


    As a pirate, the water is part of his calling.


    Many a time as he dived deep in search of fallen treasure.


    Many pirates could hold their breaths for 12~15 minutes straight. But he could do 18.


    The fishes pped his cheeks, ran across his thighs, and did everything in their part to explore his mysterious being. But the red-haired devil couldn''t care less.


    The sea underneath was dark, inky, and scary, with only the moonlight illuminating it lightly.


    Underwater, his hands were sped, his legs joined like a fish, his breathing controlled, his movements superb, and his speed incredible.


    And to be honest, if not for the beard, one would mistake him for Hanma Yujiro... ''Baki''s father!''


    Red hair, body built to the gods... Muscles so powerful and intimidating... No! This guy really looked like him.


    All that was left for him was to have an equally terrifying son... (Which he did, back in Morgany.)


    (!..!)


    .


    Boom!


    Red Beard finally reached the docks, not or once taking his head out for air.


    Well, the ship was already close to the docks, so his swimming time would never be up to 18 minutes. At most it was 10.


    With his dagger in his mouth, he slowly raised his head underneath the dock made from strange materials.


    He wanted to say it was iron, but it felt too strange. Of course what he didn''t know was that it was made from Aluminum.


    Aluminum was considered one of the best choices for decking materials because it required low maintenance, would not rot, decay, warp, or twist, and only needed to be cleaned as one saw fit.


    He also saw some parts covered with wood, but overall, it was a blend of both materials to create the current dock.


    Red Beard felt it silly.


    If they ced ''iron'' into the salty waters, won''t it rust faster? In that case, won''t you maintain it frequently too?... Stupid.


    A bit of his vignce went down, thinking these people might truly be idiots.


    Underneath the docks, he swam to the corners, peeking across the sandy shores. In this particr district, only a tiny fraction of it had a dock.


    The rest were just sandy shores all around.


    Look left; Look right.


    With his trained vignce, he should have been able to pick up any enemies that might be in hiding. But there was nothing.


    Red Beard frowned.


    Could it be he was wrong?


    "_" [Bird drone on sea log]

 Chapter 1561: Battle Time!

    Chapter 1561: Battle Time!Red Beard squinted his eyes at the guard posts scattered about.


    Maybe he was overthinking things. But to confirm things once and for all, he had to inch in closer.


    With that, he lowered his head back into the water.


    On the dark sandy shores, a silhouette rolled his wet body on the sand and stealthily ran across the ins, only lightly touching the ground.


    His technique was wless, and his actions impressive


    1, 2, 3...


    He reached the frost guard post, leaning against the poles/pirs that held the post high.


    There was even a zig-zag stairway that led 2 stories high before converging into a singledder that one would have to climb to get to the top.


    Very well, then.


    Red Beard took his first step on the metal stairway.


    If it were someone else, their footsteps nging on the metal stairway would have alerted those above.


    But Red Beard''s light work was once again at y.


    They climbed the stats, as well as thedder following it. But when he finally reached the top, he had a long face with ck lines.


    (-_-)


    ... What were these idiots talking about? Aren''t they supposed to be doing their jobs and looking out to sea?


    Looking at the transparent ss, though he had already heard the reports and had seen thepact mirror his spots showed him, the scene before him still left his eyes bulging.


    Nheless, he still frowned.


    Why?... Why was


    Well, anyway, all this will soon belong to Morgany.


    So he wasn''t going to worry his head on it now.


    Who knows... In future, he''ll remodel his home to have a few of these features too.


    Seeing all this only made him angrier about how courageous these Baymardians were to steal precious Morg technology and use it in hiding.


    Despicable!


    .


    Red Beard leaned stealthily, stretching his de before him and using it as a mirror to see into the space.


    Eh?


    He could. Hear them speaking. So why weren''t their figures showing on his de?


    Red Beard froze.


    It shouldn''t be what he was thinking, would it?


    He raised his de above his figure, finally seeing the guards.


    Only they were ying on the ground rather than sitting.


    Of course!


    If they were seated, wouldn''t they have at least bothered to check up on their surroundings?


    The 3 fools were drinking and eating on the floor while telling ridiculous stories.


    Their faces were flushed so red it convinced him they had been drinking for long.


    Morons!


    Red Beard felt it ridiculous he had worries earlier.


    Just as his men had said, these imbeciles were too reliant on the other empires to keep them safe.


    Down he went to the other posts.


    The next one had a sign on the day that said on sick duty.


    This time, the walls were covered with metal sheaths, no longer the see-through transparent windows.


    So does that mean whenever the post was empty, they covered the windows with these metal walls?


    He listened carefully but heard nothinging from within.


    No lights, no movements... Nothing.


    Red Beard was starting to think this would be the easier mission in his life, right after the Omanian one.


    .


    Alright.


    Down he went once more, mining towards 2 other guard posts.


    One was again closed for silly reasons while another was open, but he could see people sleeping at their desks, snoring so loudly he could hear it while climbing up.


    Walking about the shores, moving closer to the strange fence far inward, he still didn''t see anyone or any peculiar defenses.


    ... It was official.


    These Baymardians had lost it!


    What sort of weak defenses were these?


    Even after capturing the enemy, he nned to knock them severally in the head.


    Of course to Red Beard, this wasn''t the first time seeing such a defenseless ce.


    Please!


    Morgany has moved across this world, shaping and infiltrating every ce because they were weak.


    Red Beard''s problem was that these people had the chance to defend themselves, unlike many.


    So you built a good wall (fence), got into contact with other Pyno empires, formed an alliance, and even acquired stolen technology from Morgs... So why didn''t you improve your defenses?


    Never in his life had he seen people sozy like these Baymardians.


    It was like seeing trouble-free gold before you but refusing to take it.


    Red Hair looked about the sandy shores in scrutiny. And after confirming these Baymardians were no threat to them, he finally lifted his de and signaled the ships.


    Yeah.


    What was he thinking?


    How could these Baymardians have known of Morgany''s ns?


    This n had been decided months and months ago. And their assignments had been sent out to them swiftly by the elite of the elites.


    So how could these lowlifes know?


    Even after getting the secret message, he burnt it before his eyes.


    Additionally, all those assigned to this mission had been with him from the very start.


    As protocol, everyone was to keep an eye on everyone even though they were ''brothers,'' members of the same crew.


    Everything Red Beard inwardly spoke was just to calm his uneasy heart.


    Why?...


    He frowned deeply.


    Why was it that even till now, his heart was still restless?


    .


    --On the ships--


    "Look! Look over there! That''s the leader''s signal!"


    Someone whispered, and the group knew exactly what to do next.


    Sail forth as quietly as possible!


    Good.


    The men all smiled wickedly.


    "Keep a good vigil. Until we dock, we''re not in the clearing yet." The second inmand whispered, and his words were also whispered about the crew person by person until the nearby ships got word.


    The sail ropes were pulled, the ves underneath were whipped, and those ready to fight clenched their weapons fiercely.


    One of the men took a deep whiff, murmering several words excitedly.


    "Aye... I can almost smell the blood of the Baymardians on my sword."


    1, 2, 3.


    ~Bam!


    Their ships had finally docked.


    ¡­ Battle time!!

 Chapter 1562: Let The Games Begin!

    Chapter 1562: Immortals?


    Give them hell? With pleasure. All forces finally revealed themselves. --Aboard the ships- - Among the pirates gathering, several figures smiled underneath their masks, finally their hands. 3, 2,1... Pouf!!!-


    A strange thick greenish fog appeared within the lower decks of the ships, cashing many eyes to widen in horror.


    "Fire! Fire! What bloody bastard set the ship on fire? "Fire!... Fire- - -" -Cough, cough cough! Many began choking to no avail, wanting to leave for the decks as fast as they could. Bloody motherf**king sons of b**ches! What sort of evil fire was this? Their breathing was heavy and their eyes so painful that seeing was damn near impossible. So spicy! So spicy! The pepper that stung their eye made them walk about like blind people. But even then, it was impressive enough that they didn''t hit anyone. Yes! With their training, their eyes were still razor sharp. Durd! "What asshole tried cooking at a time like this?" This sort of fire was not natural. So they felt it had something to do with the kitchen. Or else why would it be spicy? In the already dark hallways, no enemy dared to open their eyes while trying to make their way towards the decks. And so, the Baymardians switched their eye gears to night vision mode, raising their silencers very boldly. "Hasta La Vista, baby" Bang! The first bullet flew and thus began the sent raid. Warrant officer Denice made several shots, gracefully grabbing the enemy''s body after every kill. Silence was the word. She held onto the lifeless body, dancing across the many clueless enemies while sniping them down. Headshots, heart shots... Those were the only shots she took But soon, despite their quietness, several enemies felt their surroundings too strange. The voices... The voices of theirrades were getting quieter and quieter. Dammit! "It''s a trap!!!" Someone eximed, and many quickly swung their weapons. Oh? Denice swiftly disyed her flexibility, doing a backward cartwheel and pping the enemy''s sword. Thung! The sword stuck to the wooden ceiling, springing back and forth severally. What?? The enemy was shocked, feeling his weapon no longer in reach. Dog Balls! If not for the pain in his mouth and the choking feeling of suffocation, he would have loved to beat the man before him. Of course if he knew it was a woman, he might go crazier. Too bad he would never have the chance to know. Bang! Denice shot him straight in the heart, this time, not caring whether his body went down with a loud bang or not. What a joke. Their positions had long beenpromised. In that case, what if their actions were rowdy? Kill! -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Such was the situation within thesest few ships that were still in the process of docking.


    Their Baymardian enemies had long covered all lower deck floors. And as the massacre continued, those above deck didn''t know theirrades were picked out and killed one by one until it was toote.


    "What? Since when did these Baymardians get aboard our ships? "How is this possible? What sort of sorcery is this? "Could it be that we sailed to Baymard with them always aboard the ships? "Vile viins! They''re deceiving too much! Kill! Kill!... Kill them all!" In a sh, those who survived and made it out to the deck, as well as the hundreds already gathered there, all nned to rush back in and handle these deceiving Baymardians to pieces. However, before they could react, they spotted the strange glowing stars from before moving strangely but didn''t think much of it. No way! They hastily rushed back down the decks to deal with the Baymardian enemies. "Kill them!... Kill them all!"


    -Breww!!! The fire from the hot air balloons flew fiercely as the pilots positioned themselves just right. They weren''t directly underneath the ships. Good... The leadmander took hold of his walkie. "All soldiers prepare to engage." [Roger that, sir!)


    The others on the many hot air balloons responded before rying their instructions to the soldiers aboard their ''ships.''


    At the moment, all soldiers were secured at the edge of the massive baskets. They were still strapped onto the outer belts while standing on the tforms designed for such operations. "Eyewear!" "Check!" "Weapons!" "Check!" "Armor!" "Check!" "Parachute." "Check and check!" The soldiers replied in whispers.


    "Good soldiers... Good marines... Tonight, you make your leap of faith. Tonight, you are defenders and protective of our beloved Baymard!"


    The words echoed out, causing many to tighten their grips on the basket holding them up.


    It would be a lie to say they weren''t nervous.


    No matter how many times one has jumped so high, there was always a part of them that carried a little wave of fear.


    Additionally, as marines and soldiers, their lives were constantly at stake. Tonight, they didn''t expect there to be war.


    Tonight, they never thought any enemy woulde in so brazenly. For all they knew, this might be theirst time seeing such a beautiful night sky. Wh000w-The gang took deep breasts, bracing themselves for the battle ahead.


    Those participating in their first battle of this sort also took in a mouthful of air to relieve their tensed hearts.


    "All of you have teammates. Be your brother''s keepers. Look out for each other, and may our beloved Ancestors be with you all... For Baymard!"


    The group didn''t reply but responded, but their eyes screamed their thoughts. For Baymard!! Like so, the order was given, and the first group released their buckles at the edge of the baskets, dropping down below. Com''on!... Com''on... Com''on... Pop! Sess! The group unleashed their parachutes. And now, it was time for the 2nd wave to drop. The enemy was also taken aback "Look! Look over there! Is it a bird? Is it a white ball dragon?" "No! It''s... It''s..." -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Ahhhh!!!¡ª The many enemies on deck were shocked beyond belief, seeing theirrades to the tremble-dance. And the more they danced, the more flooded their appearances were. Oh, my heavens! What the hell is going on here? "Quickly! Take cover!" No matter how slow they were, they knew the enemy was taking them out while descending from above. At this point, they wanted to understand why these Baymardians had somehow developed a way to grow wings on their backs. Or could it be that they had now turned into immortals? "Ahhhhh!!--" Several Morgs were taken out in disbelief. Pff!!-They spat chunks of blood from their mouths, struggling to breathe with every fiber of their being. Caak! Caak! Caak!-Many made storage noises, trying to force air past their throats. Their lips were pale, and their faces turned a strange hue. Cold... A strange cold suddenly bombarded their being, and their vision was quickly bing blurry. It was strange to say it should be turning darker for them. Yet, it was only growing brighter inside. The light... They seemed to be going into the light. But with limited gold and silver on their bodies, will there be a good spot for them in the afterlife alongside their God of War? Unwilling! Unwilling! This was not the way they wanted to die! Moreover, they had much to look forward to in their futures as Morgs. ''Damn you, Baymardians! I curse you all to live as ves for a million years toe! Our Morgany will seed... We will defeat you--'' Caak! Caak! Caak!-Dead. Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang-The rain of chaos continued, shocking the many Morgs. And in a blink of an eye, the groups of Baymardians safelynded aboard the many event ships. However, shock was one thing, and realization was another.


    Aboard one of the ships, One-nipple Hopkins, one of Red Beard''s third inmand, had a murderous scowl, seeing the next wave of Baymardians descend from the sky. "Bloody bastards! They are nothing but human! Archers! Take them down and show them Morgany''s might!" ck powder! Blow them all to smithereens! Once they descended lower enough, he didn''t believe shooting those white wings behind their back would not make them lose their footing. No! No! They had to get to the highest post and take down these bastards! In a sh, these Morgs regained rity, remaining calm while trying their hardest to dodge the strange iing attacks. It would be a lie to say their hearts weren''t shaken. Where were the arrows? Where were the hidden weapons? They saw with their own naked eyeballs how theirrades suddenly died from sorcery. It was as though these Baymardians had truly learned the powers from their God of War!


    But even then, a greater part of them wanted to capture such powers and present them back to Morgany even more.


    The hatred and envy in their eyes were pure and true. "A bunch of good-for-nothing thieves! How dare they use our technology against us?" This time, the Morgs were determined. They don''t believe it! They don''t believe it! They had the God of War on their side. "Fire!!!"

 Chapter 1563: Who Is The Traitor? Who Is It?

    Chapter 1563: Who Is The Traitor? Who Is It?Red Beard''s grin grew broader the more he saw the situation before him¡­ Though his heart told him otherwise.


    Why? Why did it keep giving a million warnings?


    He had halted and stopped operations just because of his nerves.


    Was it getting old? Was that it?


    Well, at age 41, he was indeed old... ''Grandpa'' old... Some people his age still saw great-grandchildren.


    Married at 14... 25~27, you feel like a true man, seeing your children marry too. By 35, your great-grandchildren also marry or have slept around and birthed children. And before you know it, you''re a great-great-grandparent by 45~55 if you make it that long.


    So at 41, could it be that his body was getting old and worrisome? Red Beard felt it ridiculous, pushing his intuitive thoughts behind.


    It was time to move out!


    He raised his de, allowing it to glisten in all directions.


    .


    Charge!


    The first wave pushed their feet against the sand, taking with them the little tools they constructed amongst themselves. And the 2nd formation line was right behind them.


    Everyone rubbed their hands with the coarse hand for friction.


    Well, here goes nothing.


    Holding the puny objects with all their finger strength, the pressure only felt heavier the higher they went.


    Inwardly, many were cursing these Baymardians.


    ''Bastards! It''s no wonder you don''t want to guard these regions. With fences like these, even we are sweating buckets. F***! You could have at least made a ce to put our toes in!.. Rotten bastards!''


    Relying on arm strength alone while only using your fingers and not your entire palm made many pop veins on their necks.


    1, 2, 3... Climb!


    Those in the 1st formation line had already gone up, followed by the 2nd and 3rd waves.


    Red Beard nced at his watch, satisfied with their speed.


    Time was not their luxury right now. The earlier they get on the other side, the faster conquering Baymard''s capital would be.


    Still, he and the others behind had victorious smiles, feeling rxed by tonight''s operations.


    So far, so good... Or so they thought.


    When the first group was inches away from the barbed wires at the top, something magical happened.


    One of the men was about to take another lift upwards, wanting to taste sweet glory.


    However, a terrible power suddenly flooded his system.


    .


    What?


    Zzzzzzzz~


    His teeth began chattering in a closed position, his eyes rolling maniacally and his body in absolute pain.


    What was going on?


    Ahhhh!!!!!


    He felt his hairs stand erect and his heart threatening to burst into a million pieces.


    Alright.


    He, a strong man, wanted to cry.


    It was as though he was amid a deadly thunderbolt!


    Worst, he felt his muscles weaken and his body losing control over every control he built.


    Trickle. Trickle.


    He fell to the ground while feeling a hot fluid flow out his bottoms mid-air.


    Ah!... Son of a b**ch!


    Bam!


    Like so, Humpty Dumpty fell on the sandy shores, in need of diapers to hide his shame. And as hey there, not able to gain control of his body, he made a poisonous oath in his heart.


    ''I swear to the God of war that even if it''s thest thing I do, I must get revenge for the shape these Baymardians have caused me! Mark my words, Baymardians... Your uppings wille!''


    **Faint**


    The man fainted.


    "_"


    [Red Beard, his men]: What just happened here?


    (¡ã¦Ð¡ã)


    .


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The first 3 rows of fighters fell to the ground like droplets on a rainy day.


    They fell, shaking and constantly twitching to no end.


    When the shock first happened, they were first in a daze, having respiratory arrest and seizures from it all.


    It was only a few people from the 1st wave that survived.


    If one looked at the fence carefully, they would see the fence was distributed into many levels the higher one climbed.


    That''s right.


    The voltage at the very top was far deadlier than those below. As one goes up, so does the voltage.


    Now, 95% of those in the 1st wave were dead. The other 5% were severely burnt and scarred, with deep internal injuries. The long-term damage to their nerves was something that couldn''t be saved in a hurry.


    As for the 2nd wave, 60~70% of them died. The 3rd wave was the luckiest, with only about 3~4/10th of their lot dying.


    ''Sling!''


    Swords were immediately drawn, as everyone didn''t expect the situation would bepletely different from what they assumed.


    "I know it!... It was bloody too good to be true!"


    Red Beard''s words flew by, and everyone''s expression was solemn.


    If that''s true, how did these Baymardians know of their ns? Who was leaking the secrets to them?


    As if to further confirm it was all an borate setup, a majestic voice echoed out from heaven-knows-where.


    [Pirate Captain Red Beard!... We have you and your men surrounded!... Surrender now, and we''ll give you a chance to live]


    .


    Boom!


    An explosive bomb went off in everyone''s mind.


    These bastards have been waiting for them all along!... Some backstabbing Morg must have done it!


    Everyone''s eyes glowed, secretly nning to skin the bastard alive when they found him, not knowing the enemy knew about his name from all the drones and high-tech sound machines that listened in on the conversations his men spoke of aboard the ships.


    What traitor? The traitors were themselves!


    But why would the Baymardians want to spoil this good misunderstanding? It''s best if they think this way.


    Sure enough, Red Beard even began wondering if the Morg who bettered Baymard was actually held hostage or doing so willingly.


    No! He had to report this matter¡­Retreating was their best opinion. However, his Morg pride and ego as a powerful legend with a reputation, made him feel an itch to battle it out.


    Retreat?


    Huh.


    The Baymardians sneered from their hidden ces.


    What a joke. Is Baymard a ce one can go into and exit whenever they feel like it?


    "All units move in!... Guard towers, show them what you''ve got!!"

 Chapter 1564: Immortals?

    <h2 style="font-size: 22.4px;">1564 A Greedy Red Beard</h2>


    --Several moments before the Baymardians parachuted from above.--


    .


    Smoke! Smoke! Smoke!


    Why was there so much smoke on his ships?


    Could it be?


    The ships... The ships were allpromised!


    Aboard the ships, the smoke was so fierce! Yet, the ships were sailing away from the shores!


    That''s right.


    Their Morg ships were leaving!


    But Red Beard knew it couldn''t be his men leaving without him.


    Son of a b**ch!


    His eyes grew bloodshot red, and his hands trembled with rage.


    These weasels... These thieving viins called Baymardians dared to threaten their Morg ves to sail their ships away?


    Vagabonds!


    What Impetus!


    Red Beard stared at the scene and was going crazy. However, this didn''t stop him from giving it everything he had.


    Alright... Alright...


    Since they wanted to block all paths of fleeing, then they asked for it!


    He, Red Beard, would fight to his veryst drop, taking down as many Baymardians as he could.


    "Everyone! Break!... Break in for me!"


    Charge!!!!


    The Morgs raise their weapons high, rushing to the guard posts like zombies in an apocalypse.


    Even till now, no other Baymardians had emerged from across the fenced regions.


    That''s right.


    Arrogant!


    Did these Baymardians think those in these guard posts would be able to take them down?


    Good. Good. Good... What a brave Baymard.


    No matter how thick their metal guard posts were, he didn''t believe he wouldn''t be able to pinch through it... Even if it took a hundred punches to break in.


    Bam!


    He smacked his fists together, slowly advancing towards the post.


    At this point, he was ready to die, but before dragging these post guards with him on his journey into the afterlife.


    Of course, another thought came to mind.


    From the reports, these Baymardians valued themselves too much. They cared about each other exaggeratedly, with stupid slogans like; leave no man behind.


    Huh.


    What a moronic way of thinking.


    The rule should be; never leave your Captain behind. Other crew mates could be sacrificed for a good cause.


    But not the leader. Anyway, when those sacrificed die, won''t Morgany still avenge them?


    Morgany''s rule was always to avenge themselves. So people could die knowing their enemy would join them shortly.


    There. Doesn''t that make it up?


    In the end, these Baymardians had one true weakness. Their stupidity for how far they could go to save their fellow kind.


    He understood saving someone of importance. But let''s say a new crew member came in today and was taken hostage. Why would he put everything on the line for that person?


    Stupid.


    It was the reasoning these thieving bastards had. They were willing to go the extra length to save theirrades.


    In that case, weren''t his problems solved?


    Per a hostage, request to be let out and sail back with the hostage.


    Of course to provide leverage, he could keep a few of his men here.


    Whether the Baymardians decided to kill them was not his problem. All he was concerned with was the hostage he would be taking.


    After torturing the bastard in Morgany and releasing some pent-up fury, extracting information was a must before cooking the bastard and tasting to his heart''s content.


    That''s right.


    He was a cannibal.


    As much as he liked eating poultry, wolf meat, and all the rest, there was just something too juicy and detectable about human flesh.


    He couldn''t stay for more than a month without tasting human flesh. He was always d when his ves or those rowing the ship died from exhaustion or hunger.


    Their bodies were never thrown overboard. It all went to his belly!


    Hostage... Hostage...


    Red Beard''s eyes delivered intensely.


    "Baymardians... Your asses are mine!!"


    .


    Charge!!!!


    The many Morgs charged strategically, with archers steady with pulled arrows waiting to take the shots, and several others liked about in formation.


    No!


    The team headed forward was the first line of attack.


    In the meantime, those above the Baymardian posts were also prepared, ready for the battle.


    There were 8 of them in the square box, 2 at every corner.


    They had long punched the emergency button, which released a thick bulletproofyer of metal sheet that covered the transparent windows from the inside.


    From the outside, it only looked like the entire post had turned into a uniform square box. And if not for the door and stairways, one wouldn''t know the cube''s entrance/exit.


    With all moonlight blocked, the cube was dark inside.


    Click.


    The lights came on as per emergencies.


    And now, everyone had in full fighting attire, with armor, headgear, and everything else.


    They looked nothing like they did when Red Beard spied on them earlier.


    Lieutenant Wayne nodded at the rest, picking up his Walkie.


    "Guard Post L-03 ready to go. Initiating first wave. Over." With that, he turned to look at the rest.<sub> </sub>


    "This is it. It''s time to defend Baymard!!"


    Right!


    If anyone came in now, they would see these 4 people seated on seats suspended several feet high.


    And attached to these seats were powerful machine guns that could make anyone kneel in horror.


    F***!


    Wasn''t this overkill?


    These weren''t typical machine guns one could carry about on their shoulders.


    No...


    When designing these, Landon wanted people to feel as though they were on a spaceship, sting away any enemies ashore.


    A single bullet from these could cut half the circumference of one''s neck.


    In other words, one hit would make the neck dangle unnaturally.


    Say hello to my little friend.


    Hehhehehe~


    The weapon was more focused on those surrounding the Post. But for those who attempt to climb upwards, well... The remaining 4 Baymardians guards not mounting the machine guns had other ways of taking them out.


    It was not a joke when his Majesty Landon referred to these Guard posts as Doomsday Lockers.


    .


    Wayne mounted his Machine gun, and its massive head swiftly protruded out the side of the cube.


    Eh?


    The Morgs running below suddenly slowed down, a little lost but vignt about this strange change.


    "What is that?"


    "I don''t know. But whatever it is... It''s strange."


    "It''s metal... But why in that shape? Could it be that they developed a giant sword in that shape to fight us all? How naive! Even though its protruding head was long, it''s too far up to do us any damage."


    "Yes. You''re right."


    The few Morgsmented, analyzing the sudden appearance poking out of the box.


    Some Morgs were already on the stairways, singing upwards, while those running suddenly froze, uncertain of whether to advance or not.


    But looking at the 4 giant sticks protruding out the sides of the cube, it was enough to leave them baffled.


    Of course, the Baymardians hadn''t descended from above the sky at this time. So they couldn''t fathom what sort of weapon was fashioned here.


    Nheless, fast thinkers already had several hunches on what they thought it was.


    "Everyone, step back! They''ve stolen Siege Ballista weapons and are trying to fire giant arrows below!"


    "No! They''re trying to shoot their Thunderbolt down on us! Everyone step back now!"


    What?!


    Many widened their eyes in a frenzy.


    Toote!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!~"


    The thundering sounds from the posts masked the deafening screams of many.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!!


    Every pping sound could steal a person''s soul.


    Rumble here, rumble there.


    Everywhere one looked, the sands were now dyed red.


    No. No... Where are the giant metal arrows doing the damage?


    ~Bang!


    One of the men watched his Morgrade suddenly have his head blown into smithereens without warning.


    Sck.


    The brains and blood sttered on his face as he watched the now headless body drop to its knees before falling on its chest.


    Dead?


    This... This...


    Sorcery!!


    How were they to fight against this?


    "Everyone! Stay clear from the Guard posts!"


    "Fall back! Fall back!"


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang!


    Like the hands of an immortal, the strange weapons twisted and twirled in all directions, plunging many to eternal rest.


    And everyone one liked, there were wails and screams from the tormented.


    But this wasn''t all. Suddenly, another small opening appeared on the cube''s walls.


    And what followed next were strange tiny tubes being thrown towards them.


    Boom!


    The grenades went off, andyers of sand flew into the air.


    "Ahhh!!!... I can''t hear... I can''t hear..."


    "My legs...My legs...My belly...What type of weapon do these bastards have?"


    Boom! Boom! Bang!


    The machine guns never stopped, and the grenades continued flying.


    Such a scene was enough to make many regret their intestines foring here so ill-prepared.


    What siege Ballistas? That was the first thing the enemy shot aze.


    Many were in despair.


    But for Red Beard, his eyes became more and more obsessed.


    ''I don''t care! I must have them!''


    Not only will he take a hostage, but he will take these weapons too!


    The greed in his greed was at its pique.


    Blind spot!


    There must be a blind spot.

 Chapter 1565: How To Defeat Them?

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Warrant officer Chu was descending with his left hand on his parachute strap and his right holding his weapon.


    And for a moment, he got a few while maneuvering his way closer.


    "Ahhhh!~"


    Their defeating cross was enough to wake the spirits of the dead from the bottom of Davy Jones''s locker.


    His heart was firm, and his eyes quick to spot the many ducking for cover.


    However, all that came to an end when a bold group of enemies ascended the rooftop of the cabins above the decks.


    His eyeballs almost popped out from his eyes, watching them pull back their arrows.


    Oh No!


    Bang!


    He shot a bullet into his parachute, falling into the waters below before the arrowsnded their marks.


    Boom!


    An explosion of water seared far high into the air, causing the scene around there to rain fish.


    Phuck!


    Several ck powder-tubed arrows hadnded roughly around the same ce, causing a massive wave.


    Fortunately, it exploded several feet away from those who fell.


    "Halt operations!"


    Those in the sky balloons yet to jump, dared not let the remaining marines and soldiers descend.


    "Captain, it''s too risky! One idental hit and any of our men will disintegrate into a thousand pieces, beginning fish food easily minced in a can!"


    "Dammit! You think I don''t know that?" The burly Captain didn''t mean to yell. But his emotions were all over the ce after seeing just how close several people were to losing their lives.


    Watching it all from his binocrs made his body chill. Worse, he did hear a few, maybe 3 or 4 scream in agony before falling into the waters.


    The blood...


    Oh, No!


    .


    In a sh, the Captain gripped his walkie hard.


    "This is Air Command calling in! Watermand, do you copy? Position... X, Xx, xxx, xxxx... Injured men in need of attention. I repeat. Injured men in need of attention!"


    Instantly, the entire air force and underwater were going haywire.


    Of course all this time, the underwater forces have always been close by.


    So when they got word, the Navy piloting the ships only left one person in control, rushing to the ejection rooms. Of course, another stayed back, already opening the first aid boxes in preparation.


    Son of a b**ch.


    It stung like a bee!


    Warrant officer Chu had indeed fallen and missed the attacks mid-air.


    However, the moment hended, the enemy also shot at hisnding point. And if he didn''t abandon his parachute and swim downwards as fast as he could, maybe he would have lost a limb.


    For now, this armor had saved him from the impact but still left him with a shoulder wound.


    Ahhh!!~


    The salty waters mingled and danced their way into his injury, causing a spicy and ming sensation to tingle his being.


    Bloody Hell!


    He felt as though someone had reached for his heart and grouped it tightly. It hurt like a mother***ker.


    The pain was indescribable, as a part of him felt that if he poked his finger, he would be able to touch his bones with no resistance.


    That was how deep the open wound felt!


    Under water, his breathing faltered, and his limbs weakened.


    The massive yet docile fish around seemed to smell his blood, drawing closer to having a nibble at his flesh.


    He was lucky he was this close to the shores. Or who knows what other creatures would snatch him?


    Of course, being this close to the shores didn''t mean there weren''t any dangerous ones that could swim into this Harbor zone.


    Get back! Get back!


    He waved his uninjured left arm, ready to shoot down any fish that dared to test his patience.


    .


    Can''t breathe... Can''t breathe...


    He felt his body grow weaker by the second. But even then, he dare not head up, inky to get his brains blown out.


    There might be a chance that the 1st and 2nd group of parachuters that sessfullynded might''ve already taken down these dangerous archers.


    However, until sure, he wouldn''t be stupid to swim back up the same way he fell.


    No! He had to swim far away before poking his head out.


    It''s just that his n was good, but his body was at its limit. And when he thought he might die at sea, his heat vision goggles picked up a red-yellowish human silhouette swimming his way.


    Warrant officer Chu finally let out a smile amid his pain.


    Saved!...


    His previousrades always had his back. Now, he could rest easy knowing he would get to live another day.


    All for one, one for all!


    Got you!<novelnext>  pan(da-n0vel.c)om</novelnext>


    The iing swimmer carefully trapped his waist while also putting a strange pipe in his mouth.


    The pipe was not too long, roughly the same size as 2 fingers conjoined together.


    However, once the upper seal on the pipe gets broken, 2 pumps of oxygen would be released into the victim''s mouth.


    In situations like these when they couldn''t very well carry so many massive oxygen tanks around when trying to save everyone, these little gizmos could sustain those out of breath for a while until they swam back towards the submarine.


    Chu took in 2 pumps, suddenly feeling alive as the oxygen quickly rushed to his brain. And all this time, he was in a hazy daze while being taken to the submarines.


    Bam!


    The water drained from the chamber, and the navy officer left Chu to another in charge of first aid. As for him, he was going back out there to rescue some more!


    .


    Aboard the ship, one-nipple Hopkins couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Even after their counterattack, these Baymardians still had them crawling for mercy?


    Assholes!


    Hopkins crawled amidst the chaos, watching the turmoil from behind another lifeless body.


    Typically, he would be even out fighting by now. But for an enemy as mysterious and deadly as these, he first had to understand their skills.


    How to defeat them?


    He stayed hidden, observing when best to strike. Unfortunately, he was spotted faster than he anticipated.


    Over there!!


    Lieutenant Adam rolled to the side, ending on one knee like a spy and shooting with a straight face. He had just spotted Hopkins but had to kill many to get to him.


    Target spotted. His preferred goal was to take Hopkins alive!


    But why Hopkins? Easy. The drones captured Hopkins'' closeness to Red Beard during their ''secret'' sailing to Baymard''s shores.


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang!


    Chac!... Chac!...


    Out of bullets.


    The enemy seemed to notice, wanting to take him out fast. But maybe because they saw him rely too much on the weapons in his hands, they forgot he was still a trained enemy warrior/soldier.


    Pah!


    He nted his feet on another''s lower neck while cupping his hands and punching a few backward.


    "Iron Fist!"


    Bam!


    The few were taken aback before giving Adam a 2nd look. Their I.Q we''re back online. And they felt this battle style familiar.


    Yes!


    If the enemy wasing at them with those strange, mysterious ck sticks, what were they supposed to do? No matter how much they tried, even when dodging, they could evade at most 60% of whatever attack wasing their way.


    They had never dealt with any weapon with such an incredible speed.


    .


    Arrows had their speed, hidden weapons had their speed... And all these more or less relied on initial human strength.


    But these weapons the Baymardians held were just too bizarre.


    Typically, they could even see an arrow or hidden weapon mid-air postunch. However, they squinted as much as they could to no avail, unable to see the sorcery that left these ck sticks.


    So yes... Though they hated to admit it, their Almighty Morg selves were helpless against these mysterious weapons.


    But now, with the weapons out of their way, wasn''t this their ball game?


    They didn''t believe any empire or continent could have better hand-to-handbat as Morgany.


    Again, who says they had to y fair?


    They had allowed the enemy to shoot with his magical weapon much as he pleased. So wasn''t this their turn to take out their own ''magical weapons'' too?


    Heh!


    They reached for their sleeves, taking hold of several crow weapons.


    These were small hidden weapons, sometimes the size of tiny, razor-sharp discs. And other times, it was structured simrly to a 3 or 4-ded fan, smaller than one''s palms.


    ''This is what you get for going against Baymard!''


    1 2, 3...


    Flick!


    The discs flew into the air, driving towards their target with murderous intent.


    So fast!


    Adam used his body shield and arms to deflect them all.


    Gear protection!


    He kept his arms together, covering his face and twisting his body in a manner that used his arm and full body shield to deflect these hidden weapons.


    And of course, heunched several attacks of his own too.


    What? Who said only they were allowed to use hidden weapons?


    Pepper Spray!


    Taser mode!


    After giving them a taste of these, he swiftly loaded his guns and continued his saga, making his way to Hopkins.


    As for Red Beard''s situation down on Baymard shores... It was even more chaotic.

 Chapter 1566 A Greedy Red Beard

    Many fell off unprepared. But so what?


    Red Beard gritted his teeth and began holding on tightly to the rails.


    His eyes were bloody and his feet firm.


    ''What to throw me off? Not in this life!''


    1, 2, 3... Reach!


    Bam!


    Red Read soon became a gymnast, jumping upwards like a spider using the rails.


    His speed was mind-jerking, and his body reacting to raw instinct.


    Get out of the way!


    Those before him annoyed him greatly with their speed. In truth, they were fast, even when slightly injured. Butpared to the red devil, they fell short.


    In a sh, he passed the stairways, gripping thedder and beginning his ascent. But mid-way, another opening formed the square above.


    Red Beard''s pupils dted.


    "Hold on! Hold on!!!"


    ~Ssh!


    Another wave of people fell without warning.


    Dammit! What a good Baymard! Dare to pour slippery liquid on them?


    It took all of Red Beard''s control, veins, and muscle strings to stay firm on the metaldder.


    Cannot give up! Must not give up. How could he bow before these shameless people?


    "If you know you''re powerful, thene out here and fight me like a true man!" Red Beard howled, carefully advancing in rage.


    When has he ever been disgraced so much?


    ''Eat! Eat! I must taste Baymardians flesh even if it''s thest thing I do!''


    Red Beard was still absorbed in his thoughts when he suddenly heard the sound of yet another opening from the box above.


    But where? Where was iting from? (?^?)


    Red Beard lifted his head only to see the hostages he was desperately trying to catch, not inky escape through the window, suddenly developed the power of not only flying backward but also upwards too.


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    Who am I? Where am I? What is this ce?


    The cube already rested 4 stories high. So who can exin why his hostages flew backward and upwards to about 5~6 stories high and away?


    So far, only one hostage had developed invisible wings like so. But who is to say the others won''t fly too?


    "No! I don''t allow it!"


    .


    Red Beard was going crazy, speeding up his movements across the slipperydder.


    Zppp~


    2 more out.


    Ahhh!!!


    Red Beard pped one of his men away, reaching the top as the first enemy to get here.


    If he had a g, he would im this spot as his victoriously.


    "Iron Plundering Fists!"


    Bam!


    Red Beard''s fistsnded on the doorknob severely.


    "Dammit! Too hard!"


    What sort of reinforcement were these Baymardians using? If this were steel, like his sword, maybe he would have a chance of breaking it apart from his iron cost technique in several moves.


    But hello? Since the invention of the Periodic table and the emergence of other elements and ores like Aluminum, you best believe this doomsday square was not an easy feat to tackle.


    It was made to survive nuclear sts. So how could it be easy to prate?


    Of course, if they had the powers from the Holy Core with them, then that would be a whole other ballgame.


    "Iron plundering Fists!"


    "Raging Fists of War!"


    "Fist of Zenith!"


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Ban! Bam!


    Red Beard punched and punched, giving it his best shot. But why? Why wouldn''t it bulge? He had destroyed several metal surfaces and even doors back throughout his lifetime. So why won''t these break?


    Sorcery! Yes... That must be it!


    He, Red Beard, would never admit himselfcking to these Baymardians.


    .


    Zzppp~


    3 others were gone.


    No! No! His hostages!


    What to do? What to do?


    Red Beard realized these people were no longer firing at them. What did this mean? It meant they had run out of ammunition!


    6 have fled the box. But Red Beard felt there should be more inside, also trying to flee now.


    Very quickly, he slid down the tower, watching another one flee the opening.


    There! There it was!


    He rubbed sand on his hands for friction while starting at the opening on the other side. And sure enough, he spotted a head.


    Ahhhh!!!


    The battlefield was still smoky, even though no attacks were forting.


    However, Red Beard didn''t know if it was because the God of War had decided to smile on him that he spotted a bow and 3 arrows lying about, smeared in blood.


    This was his chance!


    ''Oh, God of War! Bless me to capture my hostage! For this, I will plunder morends, cut off more throats and drink up more blood of my enemies in your honor. And now, I only ask for you to show me a sign... Show me a sign by letting my hostage fly out now!''


    Red Beard inwardly prayed, pointing his arrows at the opening above.


    And as he expected, his God of war must''ve heard him loud and clear. Or else why would he find the future leaning overly close to the opening now?


    .


    One should know that with how close he was to the window, as well as the fact that he was on ground floor while the enemy was 4 stories high, shooting most arrows shot by many would fall between 2~3 stories high.


    And even if it went above this benchmark, it must not necessarily hit its mark as fiercely as it would close to ground level.


    This was probably why these Baymardians had the guard posts so high.


    Red Beard thinned his lips, staring at the opening above.


    For some, this height would''ve been a problem. But for trained Morgs like themselves, they decreased this issue by 20%, relying on improved strength and a few maneuvering tactics.


    So Red Beard was confident he would make the shot. However, he wasn''t trying to kill the enemy but to capture him instead. He was trying to shoot the enemy down.


    Sure. The man might break a few bones and even get fractured. But with so much sand and dead bodies here, he was positive the man would survive.

 Chapter 1567: Sneaky Baymardians

    Chapter 1567: Sneaky Baymardians''So brilliant... So good... I must have them!''


    Red Beard''s thoughts were good.


    His body quaked with excitement, and his eyes shed with tremendous greed.


    No way! There must be a blind spot.


    But where?


    Amidst the volcanic eruption of sand and fire, Red Beard used his dead men as protective shields when poking his head out to view the scene.


    ''I''m sure these bastards won''t be exploding themselves.'' He thought.


    If they get too close to their guard posts, would they dare to explode him?


    As a war veteran, he thought he had guessed right.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Ahhhhh~


    The defeating moans of many sounded out. Many voiced their in, feeling their bones break off with every explosive move.


    Mom... What sort of evil did they hit?


    Not long ago, they thought they would be the ones dishing out tonight''s surprise attack. But who would''ve known a fellow Morg would betray them, selling out their ns to these Baymardians?


    Yes! If there weren''t traitors who did it, how do you exin tonight''s matter?


    Like Red Beard, many had already figured it out. If they went underneath the guard post, they didn''t believe these Baymardians would be able to keep exploding them like so.


    "To the Guard posts!"


    "Quickly! We must keep persisting!!!"


    Everyone''s emotions went up and down like a rollercoaster but dared not slow their speed.


    No matter how injured they were, they crawled, ran, hopped, dragged, and pulled themselves to what seemed like their salvation.


    There were several guard posts scattered strategically around the shores.


    And though there was a good amount of distance between each, everyone felt they could make it with just a little perseverance.


    Must not die! Must not die!


    It would be shameful to die without taking a single enemy''s head.


    How would they exin themselves to their beloved God of War in the afterlife?


    Many gritted their bloodied teeth, using their elbows to drag their bloodied bodies across the sand.


    As for Red Beard, he seemed to have a mountain load of luck.


    Boom!


    A strange force threw him to the left, smashing into several others.


    Bam!


    Red Beard rolled and stepped on the already injured men hended on, gaining his feet without sympathy for the lot.


    ''What a powerful force. All the more reason Morgany has to acquire these.''


    He was impressed. The explosive power was several times higher than their ck-powered-arrow Ballistas whenunched.


    The horror of these made many feel there was a monster lurking within the after-fog that emerged. And one shouldn''t even get him started with the heat.


    ~Hiss!!!


    Red Beard could feel his shoulders slightly burnt.


    It was clear that had he been within a closer attack range, he would be like the rest affected, with gruesome injuries that even he was fearful of.


    Has the world always been so scary?


    Red Beard was back on his feet, knowing his greed and desperation to flee Baymard far surpassed his fear for the weapons ahead.


    .


    Rub! Run! Run!


    Red Beard was like a maze runner, moving in a zig-zag manner, never wanting the enemy to predict his moves. And for the most part, his luck seemed good.


    He reached the bottom of the post, following several others who had already begun ascending the small stairway attached to the towering post.


    This narrow 2-story tall stairway was the only direct path to the top.


    Red Beard began his descent, following behind a few. And just as they guessed, these assholes didn''t dare to blow themselves up.


    "Cowards." Red Beard scoffed. If they were real men, why didn''t they choose to sacrifice themselves and blow up?


    Weaklings!


    He thought he had a bit of spunk and grit in them. But it seemed they feared death too much to make such a big move.


    Red Beard gripped the stairway rails, hurrying those ahead."


    "Pick it up or take my de."


    In such times, he, Red Beard, didn''t care if they were invited or not.


    Move!!!


    Many heard his voice, gritting their teeth and amping up their speeds¡­ especially for the forest person leading them up.


    The Pirate gangster with a ck fabric tied around his head dared not dilly dally. He was sure that if he even looked back, the person directly behind him would slice his throat under Red Beard''s orders.


    But did he hate Red Beard? No. The stronger and fiercer their Captain was, the more respect and awe they had towards him.


    One step forward, another step forward.


    The pirate at the very front fiercely ascended the stairway. Just like him, everyone already took this stairway as a haven.


    Unfortunately, they miscalcted.


    The group of pirates suddenly felt their legs miss a step.


    Eh?


    What did they see?


    The high-step stairways now became a nted surface, like a slide in an amusement park. And like dominos, several unprepared pirates fell backward


    What?!!


    Several people were bundled like a deck of cards. And soon, many rolled to the sides of the stairways, falling over the edge.


    Bam!


    They fell like coconuts, nting their faces on the sands.


    Ahhhhh!!!


    Many inwardly screamed.


    Phuck! Phuck! Phuck! Phuck!


    They definitely sprained their ankles and broke a few bones from this fall.


    No wonder the tails along the stairways were so short. One would think they were designed for children.


    So this was the reason, to push them off?


    Too hateful! Those who fell condemned.


    Of course, not everyone fell off. Some were hiding onto the sides of the rails while suspended, while others wereying on the now nted stairway, also holding onto the rails, lest they slid down.


    Red Beard and a few quickly rode to their feet, holding both rails on their sides.


    "Everyone get up! These thieving viins are more despicable than they look. Head up! Once we arrive, they''ll have no choice but to admit defeat!"


    A strange light shed through Red Beard''s eyes.


    No matter how tightly shut these groups were in this Guard post, he didn''t believe he wouldn''t be able to break through with his Iron Jabbing Fists!


    Hostage... Hostage... He must get his hostage.


    In the meantime, those within the guard posts were also making preparations just in case they needed to execute n C.


    "Sir! Ammunition running low."


    "Then get the Zipline in order! Reinforcements are on the way."


    "Good¡­ It''s time to end things."

 Chapter 1568: Almost There...

    `


    Your majesty Landon was back!


    When Landon arrived, phone calls were made by his secretaries, reminding many who had listed meetings on a waitlist that he was back!


    Hahahhaha~


    Many twirled their phone cords happily,ughing and pping their thoughts when thighs of how they would impress his majesty with the progress of their various projects


    And amongst them was Overseer Tim, who nearly did a front somersault over his table in glee.


    Whenever his majesty returns, do you know what that means?


    The true emergence of technology!


    Hahahhaha~


    Tim raised his hands and lifted his face to the heavens, screaming in glory for such a good day.


    Yes!


    Apart from his family, friends, and life for Baymard, his sole sense of belonging fell on his current industry.


    Tim was in love with his job, never feeling it boring or tiresome. And the things he loved most about his career were the new and godly technologies that sprung out constantly.


    It was always a zoo here, with so much to do and so much to explore.


    Theories were bombarded, new books and editions studied, new problems to solve, and days never being the same.


    Who wouldn''t love such a job?


    Tim felt his ancestors must have been heavily blessed for him to not only belong to Baymard but also gain his majesty''s trust.


    Fate... Fate sure was an amazing thing.


    Who would''ve known that his first meeting with his majesty in his old cksmith shop would''ve marked the start of a beautiful friendship and an even more amazing life?


    .


    Ring~~~


    Tim''s phone went off.


    He had just spoken to Landon''s secretary. So who could it be? He tilted his head and stared at the caller I.D, suddenly taken aback.


    "Your majesty!!!... Hahahhaha~... It''s good to have you back and safe. You know, you''re still our beloved empire''s future."


    Tim nodded, smiled, and teased Landon while listening to his thoughts.


    Hey... Unlike others, he and Landon started their rtionship in an overly friendly manner. So even though Landon was his monarch, Landon would sometimes ce his hands over his shockers, and he would do the same, as though they had been buddies for a hundred years.


    Their rtionship was just like that. And sometimes, he forgot how young his majesty Landon waspared to himself.


    "You''re majesty, say less. Since you already stated you would arrive during this time, I had long ced the ads for hire and training as per project A.T... Interviews have been done, and chosen workers epted. They received their correspondence letters via home mail and email. So they are very much aware of when the official training day begins."


    [Good, Tim... For this project, I take it the priority has always been those with previous experience across the other industries within the Lower Region?]


    "Of course, your majesty! As you said, this project has to bepleted fast. So, for now, we can''t afford to put those straight out of school for these. I gathered those from the Vehicle Manufacturing Industry, the ship manufacturing industry, and all the likes... Provided they had experience and umted specific skills, the priority went to them."


    Tim felt it was just right.


    As it stands now in Baymard, those who started working in the Lower Region 2~3 years back became part-time students within the Baymardian Institute of Science & Engineering.


    This move surprisingly decreased training time because earlier, all training time started with theoretical knowledge they knew nothing about.


    Those graduating anding to age at 15 would enter the Lower Region, needing much theoretical knowledge alongside practical.


    But now, after taking the academy courses, one doesn''t need to overly exin things to them anymore.


    This was a good breakthrough that made those in the various industries focus on practical work more heavily than before.


    Of course, they would still give guidelines and step-by-step procedures on what to do, as well as why what they were doing was right.


    But unlike before, those here understood the principles faster and worked more efficiently.


    .


    Good guy!


    Tim was too excited, thinking of the official project day being 3 days from now.


    If his majesty hadn''t returned, he would have started the project without him. After all, all this time, he and many other selected others had been studying and experimenting with all concepts on the project.


    Additionally, a small manufacturing industry had already beenpleted, ready for project manufacturing.


    So yes... He was waiting for the students/workers to teach and hop right to it.


    To Tim, this might just be the biggest project he had ever worked on!


    (^?€^)


    Hazar!... Hazar!


    Tim was delighted.


    And just like that, the days went by, with Landon having some ''peace,'' spending his days signing off piles and piles of documents.<sub> </sub>


    What the hell?


    Landon felt his poor wrists swell with pain.


    He stared out the window and sighed, wanting to leave his office badly. But how could he when others are sealing him up in here?


    (:Y0Y:)


    Landon didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    Who said running an empire was all about heroism and face?


    Sigh...


    He felt his secretaries were slowly getting out of hand.


    Firstly, the 2 secretaries that followed him on his mission had brought... And this is no exaggeration... 2 entire suitcases of documents in eclipse and folders for him to sign.


    He spent his hours at sea flicking his wrists away. And of course, he always had to read what he signed or at least get a brief exnation of what the document entitled from his secretary by his side.


    So this again took time. And now that he was back, they piled all the documents he missed out on as a wee gift.


    Too brutal... He was out for close to 3 months.


    And this was the thanks he got?


    During these days, they ensured he never left the pce. When he said he wanted to move his feet, they offered to have a chest-level ''wheeable'' table in front of him so he could keep signing the pictures during his so-called stroll out the pce roads.


    Of course, if he wanted to stroll indoors, no problem. You can stroll in your office for 15 minutes, can''t you?


    .


    Augh~


    Landon thinned his lips, feeling very bullied right now.


    ''I''m the monarch! I''m the ruler! So shouldn''t I be allowed to do what I want? What''s the point of having power when I can''t use it?''


    Landon grumbled and crumbled, knowing he was being petty. He didn''t even mean theints heid out.


    He just wanted to stop flicking his twists already. Was that too much to ask?


    Apparently, yes.


    ~Flip. Flip. Flip.


    Papers turned one by one until a call came through.


    It was from one of his secretaries in the room leading to his.


    [Your majesty, it''s time for your afternoon snack and your 15-minute break... And your majesty, at your usual speed, finishing 5 piles by now should be nothing for you, no?]


    Tut...


    Landon grumbled once more. ''Heartless things.''


    Who is the monarch here?


    Forget it... Forget it... He knew he had to finish it all before he could be free.


    And he wouldn''t want to begin his project with Tim knowing his heartless secretaries would be chasing him like demons. Though in all honesty, he knew they were just doing their job and looking out for him. And apparently, Lucy''s situation wasn''t different either.


    The 2 of them were trapped in the pce like Rapunzel in her high tower. And here he thought he would spend these few days after returning, having at least one date with Lucy within one of Baymard''s uing touristic towns.


    But hey... one has to adjust to all situations in life. So he had already given her a pic evening date after both had a long and tiring time with their secretaries.


    They spent the evening in the main pce garden, eating supper alone and just dancing underneath the moonlight.


    It was a simple yet amazing date for them. So he had no regrets.


    .


    ''So tiring...''


    Landon massaged his wrists, staring at his secretary, who opened the food for the pce chef to bring in histe-afternoon grub and beverages.


    The foods were always light and not too much, ensuring he had enough space for supper.


    The trolley rolled in, and his belly sang loudly.


    The food was really delicious, and he againplimented the chef for the tasty sandwich, slice of cake, fruits, freshly baked biscuits, and tea.


    "Thank you, your majesty, thank you!"


    This was the highlight of the chef''s day, taking note of his majesty''s eating habits and favorite snacks.


    Landon of course had to taste them all and tell his thoughts before relieving the Chef. After he was done, he would send for the trolley to be taken away.


    And this was how Landon spent his hours as an imprisoned Monarch.


    Until soon, the day came when he finally regained his freedom


    Time for Project A.T... Alien Tech!`

 Chapter 1569: Plan Alien Tech Begins!

    Hmph!


    Red Beard stretched his bow with 3 arrows firmly ced while waiting for his target to humor out the opening.


    But soon, his confident smirk froze in ce.


    What was he seeing?


    Red Beard was dumbfounded, staring at the hundreds of enemies defending from above.


    So they were immortals now?


    Bam!


    The district gates opened, and out came hundreds and hundreds of Baymardians storming the scene on foot.


    But that wasn''t all.


    To the seas, they spotted several speeding boats suddenly covering the entire coastline, pointing weapons at them.


    Whether it was by sea, bynd, or by air... They were all surrounded.


    "Drop your weapons and raise your hands high where we can see them!"


    Zppp~


    During these few seconds of distraction, Red Beard''s target had ziplined out of the scene.


    Noooooo!!!!!


    Thup. Thup. Thup!


    Red Beard desperately punched all arrows when thinking of this big day sheep fleeing his grasp.


    Red Beard''s face turned sunken, his heart tightening, and his blood frozen in his veins.


    No. No. Just no!


    This didn''t make any sense. How can it turn out like this? How can Morgany lose to a bunch of nobodies?


    ''I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it!''


    .


    In his life, he had personally lost to others, but they were all Morgs.


    As a proud and big-name pirate, he dominated and configured uncountable times without numbers.


    He hadpleted his missions and made many out of Morgany tremble before his feet. So this taste of defeat in a strangend was enough to smack his cheeks ruthlessly.


    Red Beard clutched the bow in his hand, staring at the scene unwillingly.


    He refused to give up without a fight. Someone must die with him. Or so he thought because soon, 5 tranquilizers generated his flesh from heaven knows where.


    Thung!


    Red Beard felt his consciousness grow dark.


    What? Was he dying?


    But howe? Where is the pain? What weapon took him out? And why did he not feel any injury or blood loss?


    He wanted to live. He hasn''t gotten his revenge yet. So how can he go down in this shameful manner?


    Red Beard''s struggle against his body yielded no fruits.


    ''Baymard... What a dangerous ce.''


    ~Bam!


    The giant red devil dropped on his belly, now fast asleep.


    It wasn''t just him, as the many others who refused to give in were now deep in slumber. Only the heavily injured were left awake.


    .


    "Sirs!"


    The soldiers and marines all lined up while watching Lucius step towards Red Beard.


    The prison wagons were all here, as well as the prison dog escorts.


    "Report!


    "Sir! 8 dead and 22 heavily inquired."


    They had over 400 people out here tonight on the ships alone. And though it worked out well, 8 people still died.


    It made the hearts of many churn.


    These 8 had just seen their families not too long ago. But in a blink of an eye, they were dead.


    A moment of silence was offered for the dead, and ns were already made to ensure their families got all the honor they deserved.


    Of course, tonight''s stats were also excellent.


    Those at the guard posts had taken out 1/3 of the massive army before they emerged. Additionally, those attacking the seas also dealt with another 1/3 of the enemy''s poption.


    "Quickly! Transport the prisoners away!"


    "Medics! I need medics over here! Prisoner fatally wounded!"


    "Search the dead for any important info, and gather the rowing ve men immediately!"


    "Collect all coinage and resources found aboard the enemy ship and send out now!"


    "Maps!... Gather the maps and sailing routes!"


    "Come on! More! Move! Move! I want all districts rid of all signs of war. Now hop to it!"


    (*^*)


    ...


    Things were getting very chaotic, with most of the cleanup crew focusing on District I, the public port district.


    Yes. For the private districts, cleanup could be extended far into the day since no visitors would dock their ships there.


    But District I was also a tourist stop and a vital entry/exit point in Baymard.


    It was also because of this that the Baymard hadn''t used any extreme methods when handling those who invaded the district.


    They didn''t use any bazookas or explosives but relied on stun grenades, sleeping gasses, snipers, and other attack methods.


    They wanted as little blood as possible staining the public sideways.


    Again, it was also why they tranquilized the hell out of their enemy with heavy doses to get them to sleep in one go.


    And just like that, the famous number 1 Art Society Member, Marcus Perquo, was also captured in this district.


    Gary stared at him, first taken aback before chuckling.


    This guy...


    Wasn''t this the guy who made a big spectacle several years back?


    He came to Baymard, demanding manufacturing procedures of all things art rted, saying they were going against somew by not handing it over to Morgany.


    What''s more, the guy even wanted his majesty Landon to bow before him.


    What a joker.


    "Take him away!"


    Gary watched the men grab the snoring Marcus, wondering how the guy would react once he eventually woke up.


    Imagine having the best sleep in your life only to wake up and find the war over? Imagine blinking your eyes only to realize you''ve lost, and you''re now imprisoned?


    How would he feel?


    .


    Like that, Baymard had won the battle. There was joy, sorrow, and reflection on what ought to be done better.


    Technology was essed, and strategies challenged.


    But all in all, it was still a great victory. And Landon, who was almost close to home, couldn''t help sighing with relief.


    It''s good they handled things well.


    Morgany sure was getting restless. And so was he, especially when he got the system''s notification about the blood of the 1st Key absorbed by the Holy core.


    Landon wanted to cry. He hadn''t even started on his ns, yet the enemy was already one step further. He thought it would take them time to realize the matters about the keys.


    But now he knew he was wrong.


    This was a battlefield. There were no certainties, and anything could happen at any time.


    So his priority should always be on seizing the upper hand, especially since they don''t know he is aware of the Holy Core.


    Landon squinted his eyes thoughtfully.


    The Airports were already built and put in ce.


    So what was he waiting for? Alien tech!

 Chapter 1570: Some Happy, Others Miserable

    Chapter 1570: Some Happy, Others MiserableYour majesty Landon was back!


    When Landon arrived, phone calls were made by his secretaries, reminding many who had listed meetings on a waitlist that he was back!


    Hahahhaha~


    Many twirled their phone cords happily,ughing and pping their thoughts when thighs of how they would impress his majesty with the progress of their various projects


    And amongst them was Overseer Tim, who nearly did a front somersault over his table in glee.


    Whenever his majesty returns, do you know what that means?


    The true emergence of technology!


    Hahahhaha~


    Tim raised his hands and lifted his face to the heavens, screaming in glory for such a good day.


    Yes!


    Apart from his family, friends, and life for Baymard, his sole sense of belonging fell on his current industry.


    Tim was in love with his job, never feeling it boring or tiresome. And the things he loved most about his career were the new and godly technologies that sprung out constantly.


    It was always a zoo here, with so much to do and so much to explore.


    Theories were bombarded, new books and editions studied, new problems to solve, and days never being the same.


    Who wouldn''t love such a job?


    Tim felt his ancestors must have been heavily blessed for him to not only belong to Baymard but also gain his majesty''s trust.


    Fate... Fate sure was an amazing thing.


    Who would''ve known that his first meeting with his majesty in his old cksmith shop would''ve marked the start of a beautiful friendship and an even more amazing life?


    .


    Ring~~~


    Tim''s phone went off.


    He had just spoken to Landon''s secretary. So who could it be? He tilted his head and stared at the caller I.D, suddenly taken aback.


    "Your majesty!!!... Hahahhaha~... It''s good to have you back and safe. You know, you''re still our beloved empire''s future."


    Tim nodded, smiled, and teased Landon while listening to his thoughts.


    Hey... Unlike others, he and Landon started their rtionship in an overly friendly manner. So even though Landon was his monarch, Landon would sometimes ce his hands over his shockers, and he would do the same, as though they had been buddies for a hundred years.


    Their rtionship was just like that. And sometimes, he forgot how young his majesty Landon waspared to himself.


    "You''re majesty, say less. Since you already stated you would arrive during this time, I had long ced the ads for hire and training as per project A.T... Interviews have been done, and chosen workers epted. They received their correspondence letters via home mail and email. So they are very much aware of when the official training day begins."


    [Good, Tim... For this project, I take it the priority has always been those with previous experience across the other industries within the Lower Region?]


    "Of course, your majesty! As you said, this project has to bepleted fast. So, for now, we can''t afford to put those straight out of school for these. I gathered those from the Vehicle Manufacturing Industry, the ship manufacturing industry, and all the likes... Provided they had experience and umted specific skills, the priority went to them."


    Tim felt it was just right.


    As it stands now in Baymard, those who started working in the Lower Region 2~3 years back became part-time students within the Baymardian Institute of Science & Engineering.


    This move surprisingly decreased training time because earlier, all training time started with theoretical knowledge they knew nothing about.


    Those graduating anding to age at 15 would enter the Lower Region, needing much theoretical knowledge alongside practical.


    But now, after taking the academy courses, one doesn''t need to overly exin things to them anymore.


    This was a good breakthrough that made those in the various industries focus on practical work more heavily than before.


    Of course, they would still give guidelines and step-by-step procedures on what to do, as well as why what they were doing was right.


    But unlike before, those here understood the principles faster and worked more efficiently.


    .


    Good guy!


    Tim was too excited, thinking of the official project day being 3 days from now.


    If his majesty hadn''t returned, he would have started the project without him. After all, all this time, he and many other selected others had been studying and experimenting with all concepts on the project.


    Additionally, a small manufacturing industry had already beenpleted, ready for project manufacturing.


    So yes... He was waiting for the students/workers to teach and hop right to it.


    To Tim, this might just be the biggest project he had ever worked on!


    (^¦Ð^)


    Hazar!... Hazar!


    Tim was delighted.


    And just like that, the days went by, with Landon having some ''peace,'' spending his days signing off piles and piles of documents.


    What the hell?


    Landon felt his poor wrists swell with pain.


    He stared out the window and sighed, wanting to leave his office badly. But how could he when others are sealing him up in here?


    (:Y0Y:)


    Landon didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    Who said running an empire was all about heroism and face?


    Sigh...


    He felt his secretaries were slowly getting out of hand.


    Firstly, the 2 secretaries that followed him on his mission had brought... And this is no exaggeration... 2 entire suitcases of documents in eclipse and folders for him to sign.


    He spent his hours at sea flicking his wrists away. And of course, he always had to read what he signed or at least get a brief exnation of what the document entitled from his secretary by his side.


    So this again took time. And now that he was back, they piled all the documents he missed out on as a wee gift.


    Too brutal... He was out for close to 3 months.


    And this was the thanks he got?


    During these days, they ensured he never left the pce. When he said he wanted to move his feet, they offered to have a chest-level ''wheeable'' table in front of him so he could keep signing the pictures during his so-called stroll out the pce roads.


    Of course, if he wanted to stroll indoors, no problem. You can stroll in your office for 15 minutes, can''t you?


    .


    Augh~


    Landon thinned his lips, feeling very bullied right now.


    ''I''m the monarch! I''m the ruler! So shouldn''t I be allowed to do what I want? What''s the point of having power when I can''t use it?''


    Landon grumbled and crumbled, knowing he was being petty. He didn''t even mean theints heid out.


    He just wanted to stop flicking his twists already. Was that too much to ask?


    Apparently, yes.


    ~Flip. Flip. Flip.


    Papers turned one by one until a call came through.


    It was from one of his secretaries in the room leading to his.


    [Your majesty, it''s time for your afternoon snack and your 15-minute break... And your majesty, at your usual speed, finishing 5 piles by now should be nothing for you, no?]


    Tut...


    Landon grumbled once more. ''Heartless things.''


    Who is the monarch here?


    Forget it... Forget it... He knew he had to finish it all before he could be free.


    And he wouldn''t want to begin his project with Tim knowing his heartless secretaries would be chasing him like demons. Though in all honesty, he knew they were just doing their job and looking out for him. And apparently, Lucy''s situation wasn''t different either.


    The 2 of them were trapped in the pce like Rapunzel in her high tower. And here he thought he would spend these few days after returning, having at least one date with Lucy within one of Baymard''s uing touristic towns.


    But hey¡­ one has to adjust to all situations in life. So he had already given her a pic evening date after both had a long and tiring time with their secretaries.


    They spent the evening in the main pce garden, eating supper alone and just dancing underneath the moonlight.


    It was a simple yet amazing date for them. So he had no regrets.


    .


    ''So tiring...''


    Landon massaged his wrists, staring at his secretary, who opened the food for the pce chef to bring in histe-afternoon grub and beverages.


    The foods were always light and not too much, ensuring he had enough space for supper.


    The trolley rolled in, and his belly sang loudly.


    The food was really delicious, and he againplimented the chef for the tasty sandwich, slice of cake, fruits, freshly baked biscuits, and tea.


    "Thank you, your majesty, thank you!"


    This was the highlight of the chef''s day, taking note of his majesty''s eating habits and favorite snacks.


    Landon of course had to taste them all and tell his thoughts before relieving the Chef. After he was done, he would send for the trolley to be taken away.


    And this was how Landon spent his hours as an imprisoned Monarch.


    Until soon, the day came when he finally regained his freedom


    Time for Project A.T... Alien Tech!

 Chapter 1571 [Bonus chapter]First Day!

    Hahahahha~


    Today was the big day!


    Carl shot out of his bed, plunging between the bathroom and bedroom severally.


    One minute he was in the shower, another minute he was dressed, and one minute more, he wasbing his hair.


    "Morning, dad... Morning mom!"


    He quickly pecked his parents, who handed him a long sandwich. And before they could properly talk to their son, he was out the door.


    Bam!


    The couple looked at each other anxiously.


    "Don''t worry, Martha... Our boy was blessed to be chosen for this special project."


    "But working in the Lower region is a high honor. And though our son is smart, don''t you know how yful he can be at times? Aiii~... Don''t tell me he''s going to cause an ident. Please dear ancestors, remove the water from the boy''s mind!!"


    The husband opened his mouth, wanting to retort and speak up for his son, but found no words came out his mouth.


    s...


    "Maybe we should offer more prayers to our ancestors."


    "Hubby, I think so too."


    Like so, the couple lost their appetite, nning to begin a grueling period of fasting and prayers for their son.


    ''Dear ancestors, is it toote to hear our prayers?''


    ''...''


    Go, Go, go!


    Carl rushed to the nearest bus stop, reaching there 3 minutes before the bus''s designated time.


    His heart was pounding, his face flushed, his body slightly sweaty, and his feet tapping the floor in an action that relieved his tension.


    Carl thinned his lips, looking at therge gathering around the bus stop.


    It was 5:30 A.M.


    And the gathering was already a big one.


    Carl took deep breaths, squeezing the straps of his backpack hard.


    ''The lower region... The dream ce for all engineers and scientists. How big is it truly?''


    Carl couldn''t help fantasizing about his expectations, feeling himself being a protagonist in a fantasy novel.


    F***!


    Do you know how many people would kill to be in his position?


    It''s true that in hisst year of public school beforeing of age, every Saturday, the school arranged field trips across Baymard''s Capital and other uing sites in the many Baynard territories.


    Sometimes, the field trips would include both Baymardian students and international students when visiting public ces that internal students would potentially work in.


    And in other times, the field trips were strictly for Baymardians students, taking them into the Lower region, the army, and other ces of top secret interest.


    Many had even seen the Navy headquarters too.


    All in all, during everyone''sst year, these field trips were meant to allow them to see what sort of jobs they would like after graduating anding of age.


    .


    Carl ran his fingers through his hair nervously.


    He, Carl, came from Banjo vige, one of Baymard''s territories.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Every weekday, he would board the school bus punctually before taking a 1 hour, 15-minute ride to the closest town for school.


    Because the bus made a few stops on various routes along the way, it took that much time. But if one were in a private vehicle driving, it would be a measly 20 minutes.


    20 minutes!!!


    It was amazing how short the time was when remembering how one could spend 6 hours walking at a steady pace between both regions without any rest.


    A big emphasis on the word ''rest.'' Because if they were to factor in the fact that the times they stopped to eat or even rest due to the uneven terrain, Carl had never used less than 9 hours to get to the closest town from his vige.


    And yet, a car could use just 20 minutes to get the job done.


    Amazing!


    The power of technology was indeed a divine entity.


    Going back to his past, he began schooling when he was 13 and 10 months old.


    Baymard built impressive schools from wood that looked like lumber castles.


    They were tall, sturdy, and robust, with strange wood that hardly caught fire.


    Just how did they do it? How could they stop lumber from shing so much?


    If it were back in the past, many residents would have begun carrying people to burn on stakes as witches and sorcerers. Or they would have taken the wood as some treasure dropped from the heavens by their ancestors.


    But now they knew better, knowing it was all the work of science.


    Baymard had built many such schools around.


    Again, if one wants to transfer to the school in the Capital, they must meet the requirements. This was put in ce to keep people steady.


    After all, if everyone was to leave for the Capital, then who would better these other regions?


    The schools would be empty, and that wouldn''t make sense. So in the end, Carl graduated from the public school in Gagetown.


    In hisst year of public school, he had a brief tour across the Lower region, as well as several vital other regions scattered about Baymard''s many territories.


    Development wasing at full speed, and there were opportunities for many of them here. And after graduating from public school, some decided to work in their local post offices scattered about, others chose to work at the branch banks opening up, and so on.


    Some also worked at the wild center resorts in other towns and cities, while others worked within the many government-built branch offices scattered about


    But for Carl, ever since he stepped into the Lower Region, in particr, Overseer Tim''s industry, he had always yearned to be an engineer.


    And that''s why he began applying to the Baymardian Institute of Science and Engineering after graduating.


    The entrance examination was indeed tough. But before the exam, he packed his bag and stayed in the Capital for 3 months, having ess to some books the school in gauge town didn''t have.


    Yes! This was what made the Capital, the Capital!


    He went over several aspects and secured a spot in the academy. From there, he studied for 2 years rigorously.


    The academy had rules. Only in one''s 3rd year could they be part-time students.


    Yes!


    It''s alreadyte August, and the academy resumed sses in the first week of August. So he was already a 3rd-year student!


    But before the academy resumed, he used the holiday period to apply for all sorts of part-time jobs within Tim''s industry. And that was how he got his first job in the Lower Region.


    .


    Vmmmm!!!!


    Carl woke from his stupor.


    The bus was here.


    How exciting!

 Chapter 1572: Carls Jungle Experience

    Chapter 1572: Carl''s Jungle ExperienceFirst day, first day... First day...


    Carl hopped on the bus with a newbie attitude.


    Do you know what bus he was on?


    These particr buses were only for those working in the Lower region.


    He showed his badge and quickly took a seat.


    Before today, he and many newbies had already met with people from the Lower region in the academy.


    Their pictures were taken, and their badges and rule books were personally given to them in school.


    These rules weren''t so different from many academy rules.


    Don''t leak secrets out, don''t intentionally harm others, and so on.


    As long as one stayed on their best behavior, whether it was the academy or the Lower Region, they would treat them well.


    (^_^)


    ~Vrmmm!


    The bus took off, taking everyone to the main station.


    Arrived!


    Carl''s heart drummed loudly as he jumped off, only to see over 100 other buses stopping too.


    With the slight dark sky and the many people storming out, Carl suddenly felt he was Harry Potter jumping off the train when arriving at Hogwarts.


    The inflow of people was astronomical. No wonder the station was this massive.


    [Train Lightning McQueen will depart in 10 minutes.]


    [Train Thunderbolt will be departing in 25 minutes.]


    [Train Spirited Away, will depart in 40 minutes.]


    Many announcers went off as Carl walked into the station, which made him feel like an ant trapped in a massive tower.


    Maybe because of the aesthetics, Carl felt he was moving through a fantasy world within a clock.


    So cool!


    The interior theme was clockwork, which made many feel they were in another world.


    But wait. Carl''s brain was spinning rapidly.


    ''Each train has a 15-minute gap... One is leaving 10 minutes from now, another 25 minutes from now, and another 40... So every 15 minutes, does a train leave the station? Or is it because of the high flux of workers during such times?''


    Yes.


    The trains would only get used from 5~ 9:30 A.M (mornings), 2~4:30 P.M. (afternoons), and 6~8:30 P.m. (those going for evening shifts).


    Those were the busiest times and the period when many typically left for the lower region.


    Of course, if one wanted to head to the lower region during times not shown on the train schedule, they could always board the buses, which would be avable then to take them down.


    Statistics have proved that during those times, the trains had small numbers of people boarding in, which was not cost-effective.


    But gathering their few and putting them in a bus was better. So buses from the station to the lower region only ran during those times, not showing in the train schedule.


    .


    Carl had long passed security, holding a sheet of paper in his hands.


    ''Though all trains stop in the Lower region, it says there are 3 train stations in the lower region. And the ones heading to the 2nd station are closer to the industry I''ve been assigned to.''


    Very quickly, Carl ran his hands through the trains listed while also looking at the massive digital screen that showed all trains, their time of departure, and if they were dyed or not.


    Trains: Dasher, Hear, Britannia, Miracle train...


    Lightning McQueen!


    That''s the one separating in... Carl checked his watch. 6 minutes now!


    C7!


    That''s where he was supposed to be!


    "Excuse me... Coming through... Excuse me... Thank you!"


    Carl felt his muscles bulge and his feet take off like the sh.


    He didn''t want to wait for the next bus in 21 minutes,


    Run Carl, Run!


    Din. Din. Din. Din!


    His massive backpack pped his butt with every swaying leap he took.


    Up and down the many moving esctors he went, also utilizing the leveled moving floor along the open paths. Until soon, he reached his final destination, once again feeling lucky to have survived this doomsday experience.


    Yup.


    He felt he had just beaten hundreds of zombies before heading into the train, taking him away from it all.


    He ced his hands on his knees and panted heavily.


    No wonder one of his school seniors advised him toe earlier and take the first trains. Along his journey, he found many were also running by themselves, causing a stampede more terrible than one could imagine.


    At some point, he swore that the sea of people almost carried him in another direction.


    But who was he? Carl felt he was now the sin of luck.


    ~Shmmmm!


    The train doors closed with him inside and some not making the cut.


    Sorry. Before every door was a train guard controlling the traffic and the many who entered. Or else won''t they all be sardines in here?


    ~Phew.


    Finally, it''s over!


    Carl took his hanky, wiping his what off, only to see a buddy of his standing next to him.


    The duo pointed at each other with gaped mouths ''0''.


    "You--"


    "Howe I didn''t see you bef¨C?"


    "Hahaha!... Buddy, you have a sandwich sticking out your chest pockets."


    "You''re one tough! Just look at your hair? Why is it running away from your head?"


    "Well, it looks like there was no pointbing it today."


    "Pfff~... Me too. I look like a mess."


    "Hahahahahaha~"


    Laughter, joy, and excitement.


    The duoughed, and many around them also smiled.


    Newbies. They were always so entertaining to watch. And anyone could spot them easily. They weren''t used to the fast life of those in the lower region.


    They too used to be newbies. And you know what, they wouldn''t change their current style for anything.


    It gave a sense of adventure and excitement for the day ahead.


    Carl listened to his friend''s hrious start, trying his best not tough so hard.


    Sure enough, work-train-life sure was a mysterious thing.


    Next stop, the Lower region!


    Full speed ahead.


    ~Drmmmm!!!


    Off they went, into thend of Narnia.


    (^_^)


    .


    Like so, Carl and his friend reached station 2 within the lower region and hopped on their prospective buses.


    His friend was working in the oral care and toothpaste industry while he was working in a new industry he hardly knew a thing about.


    All he knew was that it was a branch industry from overseer Tim''s.


    However, judging from the assessment and interview, it primarily essed topics involving mechanics!


    The bus pulled up, and soon, Carl saw his number one idol in the world.


    Ahhhhh!!!!~


    Landon stepped forward alongside Overseer Tim to wee the bunch.


    Looking at the group, Landon was pleased with their enthusiasm.


    Good...


    Today, they start Project A.T!

 Chapter 1573: Finally, Here!

    Chapter 1573: Finally, Here!Are you impressed? Are you filled with the spirit of the working God in you?


    The crowd gathered all had a variety of expressions stered on their faces as they got out of the buses and headed to the front of the roundabout.


    Some couldn''t keep their eyes from darting about, while others only left their mouths hung wide open in disbelief.


    Yes. By now everyone was used to modern buildings for many years now.


    But one thing to note was that though the industries had simr buildings amongst themselves, each Industry had 2 or 3 iconic ones.


    The oral and toothpaste industry had a few key buildings designed like a squeeze of toothpaste on a brush.


    The paper-making industry had a particr beholding that resembled a giant sticky note from all angles.


    One could say within these industries, they all had iconic ''monuments'' that made many admirers.


    Whether it was Carl or the many others, their attention was first drawn to the giant structure before them.


    "Wahhh!... Look at it!"


    "Oh, my ancestors! Those construction workers have outdone themselves again."


    "Spider... The building is shaped like a spider. So could it be we''re here to make bug spray?"


    The newly arrived workers were stunned silly.


    Bug''s spray? Was that why they were here? (?~?)


    The exam they took ced heavy emphasis on physics and mechanics. So what''s the situation here?


    Wasn''t Bug''s spray more about chemicals?


    Erm¡­ who can tell them what this was all about?


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    .


    Everyone swallowed their many questions while advancing to the forefront.


    There, they saw his majesty Landon, overseer Tim, and 10 others standing with stoic expressions.


    Subconsciously, they quickened their pace.


    Landon nodded, seeing the excited but confused.


    "Congrattions, you''ve all been selected as workers for this newly developed industry. Now... I want to ask... What is it that you think this industry is for?"


    Several people raised their hands, and Landon gestured to a girl in red sses.


    "Amelia Fullbuster, reporting to your majesty... As per your question, the newspapers, radio stations, and Tv ads only stated the job requirements and not what the actual job entailed. However..."


    Thedy paused, adjusting her sses. "Your majesty, from the requirements, my guess is we are here to build things."


    Many nodded in agreement.


    They couldn''t have said it better... Though the giant spider building behind his majesty made them second guess what this whole thing was about.


    The entire industry was a mystery wrapped in a doughnut.


    What exactly were they doing here? And why so secretive?


    The corners of Landon''s mouth raised in a broad grin.


    "Metal... Zinc, stainless steel, aluminum... You name it... I take it everyone knows the basic properties and strengths of these?"


    Yes. They bobbed their heads, watching Landon lift a cutlery piece high.


    Eh? What did he want to do with it?


    "A fork... Amon everyday, essential tool. Many of you can bend it and twist it to change its appearance... But it''s not the fork I''m here to discuss, but the material is made from. ---Stainless steel.


    Everyone listens attentively, starting with widened eyes at the fork as though waiting for a magic trick to unfold.


    Landon swayed the fork yfully. " stainless steel... General properties, Go."


    Swish!


    Several hands went high again. Enobasis in the word ''General properties.''


    Once again, Landon gestured towards many raised hands.


    "Stainless steel is very strong even at high temperatures."


    "Resistant to start and wash in dishwashers.


    "Resistant to rust/corrosion!"


    "High tensile strength, hardness, yield strength, Durability, and very malleability."


    "Bingo!" Landon was happy with the answers he had.


    "Take 304 steel, for example. Already, its ultimate Tensile strength is 505MPa... And its Hardness is at 70 metric... So what will happen if we boost these numbers times 2? Or maybe 10?"


    .


    Boom!


    An explosion went off in everyone''s mind as they looked at Landon in shock.


    Was he joking?


    Good, heavens¡­ How was that even possible?


    No. No!


    If the strength factor went up that much, won''t the modulus of sticity keeping the iron together also fall apart?


    All properties were corrted to one another!


    If they boosted the strength so much, the bacsh would be incredible.


    It can''t be done. It can''t be done... This was whatmon sense had them believe after years of studying in the academy, as well as working here in the Lower region for some.


    Landon smiled, seeing their jaws drop in disbelief.


    Yes... That''s right.


    The Metal Enhancer was for sure a thing of advanced worlds far from that of his former world, Earth.


    Even those on Earth would swear to the heavens that such a thing was fantasy.


    Of course, one other thing to note was that even though the metal enhancer would be made, basic appliances like forks and kitchen knives would stay the same.


    The enhancer was only for steel frames, nes, ships, building rods, military gadgets, and other public needs.


    Why would he enhance a fork so it would be sharper for people to use and kill themselves with?


    .


    Everyone was already blown away by Landon''s insane idea of a metal enhancer. But when theyter heard of him talking about a high-hoer mechanical builder, they were suddenly lost for words.


    Alright.


    Now, they understood where the spiders came in. But what''s more, the Spiders would have something in them called an anti-Gravitational belt?


    If the spiders could fly in this way, does that mean they too would one day fly about in Baymard?


    (¡ã¦Ð¡ã)


    Crazy! Crazy!


    Everyone felt the world spinning around them the more they listened.


    No wonder the job was kept secret.


    The group flowed his majesty in, changing their attire within the 1st sector, before stepping through the 2nd gated sector after showing their IDs one after the other.


    It was official


    The weing Session is over. And now, it was time for the real work to begin.


    Landon had a broad smile on his face.


    He was most excited about the Anti-gravitational belt.


    (^v^)


    To infinity and Beyond!

 Chapter 1574: Industry Ready To Go

    Step by step, Landon, Tim, and the other supervisors introduced the group of recruits to a whole new world of tech.


    Though the industry was smallpared to the rest, it was still impressive in its own way.


    Everyone wouldn''t help feeling amazed, looking around the industry''s many features.


    Wow! Check out the production line!


    Carl couldn''t help fidgeting when seeing the many processes involved.


    ''This is it... This is the big leagues!''


    It was one thing to tour the industries before graduating and another to study in the academy and read about production lines without working on them.


    For a moment, his palms be sweaty, and his throat parched.


    Will he do a good job? What if his actions cause disruptions within the production line, leading them to more money loss?


    Dammit. They were getting more and more fidgety. Luckily, Landon''s following words calmed not just himself but many others too.


    "Before real production begins, training is essential. And that''s why you will not only build the final products by hand but also learn how to operate the production line correctly."


    "Yes," Tim added. "His majesty has said it all. Only by training and building it yourselves over and over will you stumble upon issues and understand why things are built the way they do."


    Their training was one that everyone in the Lower region, irrespective of their industries, always did.


    Training was like cooking.


    Only when making a dish multiple times would one understand why putting too much pepper or too little salt could affect the dish''s overall taste.


    In this case, physics yed a very important role.


    So you best believe they would calcte it all using the industryputers and whatnot, understanding these forms.


    That way, when they input data or arrange things in the control room, they would know what pressure, temperature, heat capacity, and whatnot were correct during production.


    Of course, theputer systems would show a red warning if something along the production lines went wrong.


    But due to the knowledge they learned now, correcting these issues would be easier, seeing that they understood the theoretical and practical processes well.


    That''s why training was necessary.


    For training and hand-to-hand building, they would have to do it over and over again, repeating the same monotonous actions until the information stuck on their brains like glue.


    In this industry, there were 2 main products... The metal Enhancer machine and the High-Tier mechanical builder, A.K.A, the spiders with anti-gravitational systems that could fly up and build a car, a ship, or even a ne all by themselves in the future.


    This was revolutionary technology.


    And just like in the other industries, everyone here would be divided into many groups.


    Some will be tasked with designing the product''s outer frame, while others may be tasked with understanding just the anti-gravitational belt.


    The group they found themselves in corresponded to the positions they would end up in within the production line.


    Like so, the industry had finally begun work, though not officially yet since the group was still in training.


    For the first week, Landon, Tim, and the rest agreed to help them as much as possible, answering any questions or hups they might have. But after that, they were on their own, more or less making their own mistakes.


    To kickstart things, it''s important to know there were 2 main production lines in separate buildings for the 2 main products. And within those production lines, everyone would be scattered about there.<sub> </sub>


    So for training, they gathered them into various groups, allowing each group to build as many prototypes.


    Within each group, some would only be concerned with building the spider''s internal framework, others concerned with its energy source, and so on. And at the end of each day, what they did would be essed by their superiors and feedback given.


    This was daily.


    However, by the end of the week, they would be told to demonstrate just how functional what they created was.


    Even if the product they were making weren''tpleted, their current works would still be essed.


    For example, how does it withstand xx pressure? If the current product was used, what does the estimated wear and tear look like?


    To keep them on their toes, the industry will ess every prototype made.


    Additionally, the test would also involve their understanding of the new doors opened by the upgraded physics shown.


    There were 3 new never seen theories Landon introduced.


    It sounded so bizarre but made so much sense!


    It was as though the doors to Pandora''s box were now open, with many having their eyes light up, as though they were finding the answers to some perplexing matters they faced when studying physics and mechanics.


    Damn!


    So the answer has been right there all along?


    In the end, everyone was arranged in prospective groups.


    For today in particr, they weren''t going to start work but tour the industry.


    The industry has 2 sectors.


    The first sector was where the cafeteria, infirmary, and business departments were. And the 2nd sector had all production buildings, distribution trucks, travel golf carts, and so on.


    So good...


    Many were happy.


    (^_^)


    .


    Alien tech... Alien tech...


    Landon inwardly sang in glee as Tim walked him to his vehicle.


    "Hahahhaha~... Your majesty, by September 20th, we can begin work on the production line. Only a few recruits are from the academy. A majority have already been working in the lower industry for 3~4 years now. So it should be easier for them to pick things fast."


    Land pped Tim''s shoulders lightly. "Hmmm... I''m confident in you, Tim. No matter what, we must get production started fast. After all... We still have Project Take Off pending."


    Project Take off!


    Tim''s eyes shot like rockets. "Your majesty, I more than anyone, want to see that daye fast."


    Only by getting this done can they bloody well fly through the sky.


    Can you imagine it? Man flying in a heavy metal box?


    Hahahahhaha~


    That would be a die to live for!

 Chapter 1575: Sudden Mission

    Chapter 1575: Sudden MissionVrmmm!


    Landon drove off with a smile on his face.


    Things would now have to move fast, especially with the enemy already gaining sight of all matters concerning the Holy Core.


    ''More points... More points... I have enough points to upgrade my space.''


    The space needed an upgrade for him to be able to put the Holy Core in once stolen from the Morgs.


    Landon realized that even if hepleted Production of these Alien techs, the points allocated by the system wouldn''t be enough for a space upgrade that could hold the majesty of the Holy Core.


    This was why he also had toplete most of his main missions to gather enough points for the big upgrade.


    Building aircrafts wasn''t enough. He also had toplete Amusement park construction.


    As for DNA sequencing, it was added as a new department under the industry which manufactures medical appliances.


    With DNA sequencing, various machines were made, and distribution started a week before he arrived.


    On the ship, he had already gotten the system''s notification about it being used in the hospitals.


    That''s right. Now, people could do DNA tests, verifying if one was the father/mother of a child.


    This era was truly turbulent, with many daring ves and midwives deriving children, letting imposters live the lives of nobles.


    Many still had crooked thoughts. But with this, the matter was solved.


    There were adverts making the world aware of this genius technology.


    What''s more, DNA sequencers could also study genomes and viruses.


    DNA sequencing allows clinicians to identify gic diseases, improve disease management, provide reproductive counseling, and whatnot.


    And for forensics, DNA fingerprinting and many other identification aspects were made easier thanks to this.


    All in all, DNA sequencing had too many benefits. But the points allocated by the system were still not enough.


    For now, he had to wait for aircraft manufacturing and Amusement parkpletion to garner enough points.


    For the amusement park, construction had long started 3 months back.


    For the park, he chose to focus on 8 different types of attractions. Those were the minimum for missionpletion. In the future, he could expand it more. But for now, he desperately needed it built fast.


    Again, he had to emphasize the words ''8 Types. ''.


    A roller coaster was one type. So maybe there would be 3 roller coasters with 3 different themes.


    A carousel was another type. So many he would make 4 difficult Carousels.


    A spinning teacup was one of the types, bumper car rides were another, and so on.


    All in all, 4 types would be rxed, and the other 4 types would be for adrenaline-junkie-filled people.


    That said, the current construction going on focused on building allmercial buildings within the park.


    One shouldn''t forget he was building both an indoor and outer park


    And as for the actual rides, of course he was also waiting for the high-tier mechanical builders to build these attractions using enhanced metal parts.


    That''s right. He wanted to lower the risk of attraction idents by all means.


    What was even more impressive was that these mechanical building spiders could build so fast that one would doubt whether they were in a sci-fi world or not.


    Just thinking about it made Landon giggle.


    The future sure was bright. But another matter troubled him.


    It''s sad to say, but he will be leaving Baymard 3 weeks from now. Why? Because there was trouble in thend of the Giants. ¨C Omania.


    He had another hidden mission there!


    .


    [Host, this stent would like to remind you that the clock is ticking. Omania is still under attack from the Adonis'' followers. Should the deadline pass, the host will get ripped apart in the void for 7 days, experiencing hell repeatedly.]


    Landon shuddered. One shouldn''t think such a punishment was light.


    This bastard system of his has now found another way of killing him.


    He thought after being ripped by the void, he would be fine. But who would''ve known after getting ripped, his mortal body would stay in ama for 80 years?


    (!¦Ð!)


    He was already 20. So if he were to wake up in 80 years, wouldn''t that make him 100?


    What''s more, who knows if he would die naturally before then?


    Landon felt the system was pretentious.


    Why not just say death as the punishment rather than first torturing him in the void before letting him stay in aa and eventually die?


    Landon didn''t know whether tough or cry for his current state.


    Forget it... Forget it...


    He not only had to save those in Omania but also began treaty-signing with their many empires.


    Thend of the giants was the most urate way to call these Omanians.


    They were too tall, with the shortest women being 6''2 and the most men being 6''8.


    But even though they were tall, they didn''t looknky by nature.


    How to say it?


    They looked like giant gods of Olympus when standing next to non-omanians.


    No body parts lookednky or overly long. And because of their tall structures, their homes and city walls were even talker.


    Landon couldn''t help wondering if he should start making vehicles to amodate which people. Buses and public transport already had ample space to amodate their heights.


    But personal vehicles would have to be modified for them in future.


    Just listening to the outline of what these Omanians look like, Landon was looking forward to seeing them in the flesh.


    That is... The shortest adult woman was 6''2... Then what of the tallest? He dared wonder if they were above 7 feet.


    Their children should also grow astronomically too.


    Damn.


    What a ce!


    .


    Landon drove into the barracks, still thinking of them when suddenly, a loud ringing noise echoed in his mind.


    Ding!


    [Urgent Side-mission: Save the Captured Omanians at sea.]


    What? Some Omanians were captured at sea? Say no more; he felt it should be the work of Morgs, stopping ships passing by.


    Landon thought he would have to make a n and head out with the soldiers. But who knew fate had other ns?


    ~Warning! Warning!


    [One of the Omanian Chosen Monarchs is about to be assassinated in 7...]


    No!


    Landon froze in ce, parking his vehicle fast and storming for any nearby building.


    Washroom... He had to find a bathroom fast.


    [5...]


    The countdown continued as Landon entered a building, acting like rk Kent about to change into his superman costume.


    [4...]


    Washroom sign found.


    [3...]


    He entered the washroom.


    [2...]


    What stalls were avable?


    [1...]


    Finally, he was in.


    [Zero¡­]


    ~Pouf!!!


    Landon vanished into thin air.


    Alright.


    It was time to y the part of a Fairy Godmother.

 Chapter 1576: Surrounded!

    Chapter 1576: Surrounded!Far away, around the waters between Carona and Veinitta, a fleet of 2 broader ships were surrounded by 6 others.


    The weather was hot, yet those in the 2 vessels felt a chill crawl up their spines.


    They held their swords and stood back to back each other on the deck while helplessly watching the enemy surround them.


    Where was Omania located?


    It was a continent below Veinitta, Ten, and Zohl.


    This was the world the giants knew.


    They hardly knew anything above this, not even knowing that a Continent such as Pyno existed.


    They had been strategically separated by the Morgs controlling the waters.


    Of course, apart from these continents surrounding them, they did know of Morgany, though not too much.


    Morgany brought their godly healers from time to time to impress them with their skills.


    To them, Morgany was akin to heaven''s garden, a ce too expensive for them to visit.


    So yes...


    Many had never returned out so far.


    However, their current situation wasn''t something they expected.


    The 3rd Prince of the Soma empire had gone to visit Romainst year for some diplomatic matters and was currently on his way back to the empire.


    But what did he see when arriving close by?


    He ran into the son of one of the city''s sons in another coastal city far from where his father was posted.


    Payne ryed the battle that went down, with countless Adonis warriors attacking the city he fled.


    Initially, he wanted to go to the royal pce but suddenly had a strange dream telling him to head to this coastal city instead.


    He knew it was bizarre, but his instincts were just too strong.


    To y things safe, he sent his aides to rush the news to his majesty while he followed his intuition.


    And shockingly, the moment he arrived, he saw the 3rd Prince''s fleet arrive too.


    Of course, the news was too devastating, especially after hearing the number of ships the enemy had brought over.


    He was afraid they might also send backupter too.


    In this way, their precious Soma empire was in trouble.


    3rd Prince Lexx Artemis was not at allfortable.


    So he sent 8/10th of his guards to head to the Capital and protect his Father, as well as join the battle, while he did a U-turn to any nearby Allies to beg for assistance.


    At least, that was the n.


    But who would have thought a strange storm would appear out of nowhere on a hot summer to shift them off their course?


    Terrible!


    They spiraled and spiraled and even entered the most deadly water territories of clouds that could only take one towards one oath.


    It was like a fierce waterfall, pushing them in one direction. And as many say: once you get on this water current, don''t even think about escaping it.


    The most fearful thing was the constant Boggles invading their space.


    Throughout their journey, they saw many Boggles shoot out of the water in an attempt to shatter their wooden ships.


    However, luck was always on their side, as Boggles would have one ident after another.


    Some identally collided with each other, causing them to faint, while others met strange urrences down the waters.


    There was a time when they even thought a boggle would swallow their ship.


    It opened its massive mouth but got knocked by another boggle fighting to eat them.


    Just how big were these boggles?


    Well, one could say when they opened their mouths, they could swallow 1~10 ships all at once, depending on the boggle''s size.


    Some were baby boggles, and others were old Boggles.


    It was strange that no boggle swallowed them from below, maybe because of the fast spinning current moving their ships around like crazy.


    It was like trying to catch a slippery find with one''s bare hands.


    One moment they were here, the next, the current had twirled them too far away.


    In this way, they danced away while watching the goggles fight to swallow them all.


    One could say the rapidly changing current indeed saved them. But if the damn storm hadn''t sent them here, would they be in this predicament?


    Everyone had to admit that this adventure was one they would never forget.


    Because the current was carrying them too fast, they had traveled a grave distance in a shorter time than one would deem impossible.


    Of course, sometimes, the current wasn''t as fierce, as though giving them a break from the craziness.


    They slept and woke up in a dizzy state. The ships were always moving.


    The ships had broken down severally. And 3rd prince Artemis had to rile up his sleeves and join the crew in sealing the leaks with tar.


    As for food, they never worried about this.


    Every time the waters swished, food fell onto the decks and the rooftops.


    They ate fish so much that they suddenly detested them.


    Meat!


    What they would give for a juicy leg of poultry, boar, or swine.


    Hiss!


    Their mouths always watered when thinking of this. The experiment had left them a little homesick.


    But other than food, they also found another way to get water. Sailers primarily relied on Rum.


    But when the rum is gone, and they are held hostage in a fierce loop of current, were they to never drink a day in their lives?


    No.


    Taking into ount the swishing moment from the ship, 3rd Prince Artemis had put together a little set-up with the many barrels they had.


    They couldn''t let anything dry outside; water always washed along the deck.


    First, they boiled the salt water, allowing its vapor to soak the cks above. Following that, they squeezed the water out and referred to this severally.


    The filtering method wasn''t that clean. But for them, it was very close to spring water.


    Good.


    They then used the salt residue at the bottom to vor their boiled fish.


    Because of the sea''s movement, they were too scared to create any massive kitchen fires. So roasting anything as they typically did was out of the question.


    They only boiled in controlled fires, with many watching while holding empty buckets in case of emergencies.


    They had seawater stored in a drum nearby just in case.


    .


    One word: Terrible.


    Life during that time wasn''t easy.


    Even the water they struggled to gather would often stop whenever the waters became chaotic.


    In the end, they had to tar/glue each barrel to the floor.


    Of course, another important aspect to note was that they managed to survive not only because of his highness''s intellect but also his special powers.


    Yup.


    His highness the 3rd Prince was blessed by the Vine God since birth.


    His highness could grow and manipte nts to twist and harden like vines.


    If you have him a basket of flowers, he could produce a thick and powerful rope with them all bundled up. But there was a limit to his powers.


    What was so amazing was that they were only now realizing that his highness had this power.


    It appears the entire Soma empire was oblivious to this. Maybe only his majesty and a few others know.


    If not for their current situation, they too might never know.


    No one can me his richness for protecting himself. After all, it''s no secret he faced assassination attempts frequently.


    All in all, their life at sea was tragic. And during this time, many thought they would never make it out if this hellish current alive.


    Many thought their mission to get allowed had long failed.


    But when they thought they would be trapped in the current forever, another strange, crazy 2-day storm pushed them out to unknown waters.


    Saved?


    They looked at the night sky, as well as all other signs around them in confusion.


    Where was this? What was going on here?


    Immediately, they knew they were out of their bubble.


    These were waters they had never heard of before. And what scared them the most was that they might be sailing straight for the sharp end of the world.


    Everyone knows the world is t. So wouldn''t they be headed for the edge? (''0'')


    They were too scared and wanted to turn back while cursing at the mysterious storm for pushing them far out in the middle of nowhere.


    It was strange that the storm was as strong as a winter one.


    So how can it appear in summer?


    They wanted to understand but had no one to ask questions to.


    Toote!!!


    Before they could move a muscle, several strange ships had spotted them and headed their way within warning.


    And that brought them to their current situation. ¨C Surrounded by enemies.


    .


    The pirates aboard the surrounding ships licked their des and sneered at the defensive giants.


    "Omanians? Fancy seeing you out here. It''s rare... It''s truly rare. Typically, I would''ve demanded your treasures alone. But you see, you Omanians are rare to find, even as ves¡­ So since you brought yourselves to my doorstep. So how can I let you go?"

 Chapter 1577: What Just Happened?

    Chapter 1577: What Just Happened?The Morgs all snickered in unwavering glee when seeing these giants cower like so.


    Omania...


    Though it was the poorest continent, far more backward than Pyno, it still made Morgany tread cautiously with these giants.


    Why? Because their stubbornness was like no other.


    Omanians may fight one another brutally. But they would never invite outsiders into their territories to kill their enemies.


    That''s right.


    Even after so many years, the T.O.E.P had found it near-impossible to get members from them.


    It can be seen that even if they did manage to be members, they would never ask the T.O.E.P to kill their Omanian enemies.


    Only if it was truly a final resort could they stretch their hands to outsiders for help taking care of their opponents.


    Don''t get them wrong. They could have diplomatic agreements and trade of all sorts with other regions. But they knew where to draw the line.


    They could turn their eyes and evade Morg temptation because of this belief. And this was why Morgany specifically made things 10 times harder for them than anywhere else.


    .


    Alright.


    Since you want to y tough, then let your continent be the most uncivilized... Let your people, though giants, feel small in this worldpared to others.


    Your knowledge is only what they, Morgs, allow you to know.


    Your water borders are limited, as you don''t know what lies beyond the bubble created for you.


    You will live in ignorance for as long as you remain stubborn.


    Even if they ever go to other nearby continents, the T.O.E.P members there would make things challenging for them.


    It was why even when it came to trading, they always got the shorter end of the stick.


    One shouldn''t forget the many powerful people in the other surrounding continents were double agents, citizens by day and T.O.E.P members by night.


    If Morgany wanted a certain group to pay the price, they would feel it in their bones.


    This was why most Omanians felt the outside world didn''t like them.


    The segregation was real, and they were always at a disadvantage.


    All this could change if they just let Morgany in more. But No~... They chose to prove stubborn.


    Again, it''s hard getting Omanian ves.


    There were indeed ve traders in Omania. But did you know these traders never allowed Omanian ves to leave the borders?


    No matter the price, they were unwilling.


    For one, thew woulde down on them 100 times more if ever caught.


    On the surface, they did visit Omanian from time to time, only having a cordial rtionship with these giants.


    The group of people were a very cautious one that took years to study people before willingly allowing them to be friends with themselves.


    Of course they had foreign Friends from outside and a few more allies too. But do you know how much scrutiny they took before nodding their heads?


    Omanians were like that. And that''s why Morgany suppressed them greatly.


    So seeing this group of people who were so hard to catch them this far out, how could they let this opportunity go?


    ''Good ves!''


    With taller frames, bigger bodies, and thicker calves, these Omanians naturally weighed more and hence had more strength since birth.


    Look at those hands... One punch and a person would find themselves in a terrible predicament.


    They make good rowing ves. If they torture and train these groups of giants well, they didn''t believe these bunch won''t turn into obedient dogs that pee where they told them to.


    If man could train a wolf to be a dog, then these against were no different.


    ...


    "Boys... It looks like they''re still unwilling, not knowing how much of an honor it is to work under us." The round-faced man yfully teased.


    The man was called Captain Longbottom.


    "Huh! Captain... What choice do they have?"


    One by one, the many rough-looking pirates mocked the punch.


    Everyone was still in ying mode when the Captain, who had been heating with them, suddenly turned serious.


    "Kill the leader, and the headless chickens will be lost."


    Kill the leader?


    They do believe their coating had just given his order. In that case, don''t me them for being rude.


    They stared at the giant that other giants tried to protect with menacing scowls.


    They could rain arrows down less they kill their future ves.


    Or it can be said that even if they wanted to kill him with their arrows, they had to get very close to him.


    Alright.


    They found the leader of the giants. And with broad firms, they ''tarzaned'' from their ship to the giants.


    Typically, their ships were always very tallpared to others in this world.


    But because the giants were too tall, their ships and floor heights were also elevated, making them almost simr in height to their Level-3 pirate ships.


    One could say the height difference between both decks was 5 feet at best.


    Damn.


    This was an insult of the highest order.


    Yahhhhh!!!!!~~~


    The Morgs swung over andnded aboard the Omanian ships. And in a blink of an eye, a fierce battle began.


    .


    "Come here, Omanian boy!... Let me show you the bought of a true Morg."


    ~Ting!


    Artemus shed stores with the strong ruffian.


    Artemis'' sword was far heavier and longer than an ordinary sword because, with height and weight, typical des would be too light for him and his people.


    But what stunned him was that his opponent was able to handle his force.


    Most foreigners like those from the neighboring Zohl would''ve been pushed back or blown awaypletely by his explosive force.


    So what was going on with this man?


    More importantly, his de should have cut or damaged the enemy''s sword. So why was it still intact?


    The veins on Artemis'' hands bulged overwhelmingly.


    Something didn''t add up.


    Retract!


    Both sides retracted their swords, with Artemis confused and the ruffian proud.


    "Hahahhaha~... You didn''t expect it... Didn''t you."


    ~Ting!


    The swords sh again.


    "Foolish Omanian. Don''t you know for Morgany to be the number one, we trained using weapons heavier than any ce in this world?"


    ~Ting!


    "We''ve studied your kind for ages... Knowing what you use and what type of fighting styles you''re most familiar with. So how can you be our equal?"


    What?


    Artemis felt his de slip away from his hands as the ruffian sent it flying.


    Ssh.


    It went overboard. And now, he was defenseless.


    Tick-Tock. Tick... Tock!


    Time seemed frozen in ce as Artemis felt his life sh before his very eyes.


    He had fought such a short but powerful battle that made him lose all his strength.


    His breathing free heavier, his stomach ached, and his many cuts sizzled from the salty air.


    Beads of sweat washed over his face, falling into the crevices of his eyes and making them appear teary.


    His mission... His mission...


    Artemis didn''t want to lose hope and truly felt despair.


    And even in a time like this, his thoughts first settled on his family... His wife of 3 years and his father.


    He left the shores of the Soma empire on a mission for more allies. But instead, fate dragged him here, like an order from above.


    .


    Artemis knew it sounded silly. But everything that happens on their journey was too bizarre, as though they were being led here on purpose. And if they tried to escape the path fateid for them, their ships always ced them right back on the route.


    But why?... Why were the heavens sending them here to die?


    Artemis didn''t understand.


    Why was any of this happening?


    His Omania needed him; his Soma empire needed him... And most important, his family needed him.


    So why was he returned to die now?


    No!


    Artemis forced his heavy eyelids open.


    No matter what? He wouldn''t be dying here!


    He had his vine powers. And even if he couldn''t take them all down, he would make sure to give a good show that frightened them off!


    He, Lexx Artemis, 3rd Prince of the renowned Soma Empire, was never one to back down when cornered.


    Artemis charged up his fingers, ready to grow the small stalk of nt underneath his sleeves.


    It has always been a habit of his to do so.


    He thought his actions would be faster than the enemy''s de dining at his neck.


    Little did he know that if not for ''divine'' intervention, there would only be one oue for this collision... Death.


    The pirates were smiling, but the giants were already mortified, watching the sword move in slow motion.


    But just then, a strange puff of smoke appeared.


    What?


    No one saw the collision happen. The smoke covered it all. But this didn''t stop the giants from worrying less.


    .


    "Your highness!"


    "Your highness!..."


    "Your--... Eh?"


    --Silence--


    Both pirates and giants stared at the scene in silence.


    ''I''m sorry¡­ But who is this?


    (¡ã_¡ã)

 Chapter 1578: Mr. Fairy GodMothers 2nd Debut

    Chapter 1578: Mr. Fairy GodMother''s 2nd Debut


    Bibbidi-Bobbidi-Boo.


    The thick pink fog vanished as quickly as it altered, and everyone was stupidly staring at a very unexinable sight. (''0'')


    The pirates were bbergasted, and the Giants had even more animated expressions.


    Everyone couldn''t help voicing the same question loudly.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    "I?"


    "Yes, you!" Many couldn''t help retorting, seeing the mysterious man pointing to himself as though confused.


    Please!


    He knew damn well they meant himself. So what was his acting all about?


    (///*a¨C?*)


    Just answer the bloody question. Who the heck are you?


    The mysterious man lifted a twig from heaven-knows-where and flickered it lightly in the air.


    "Who am I?... Well, I''m here to make his highness Artemis'' wishese true. For you see... I''m his Fairy Godmother.... Or should I say, father?"


    "_"


    Does it matter? What the hell was a fairy Godmother in the first ce?


    ''In the end, you''re just making things up to help the giants, aren''t you?''


    The pirates inwardly cursed.


    Of course, they were still cautious about the emergence of this mysterious man.


    (**Aftering of age, everyone was a man, where they were 16, 17, or 25)


    They stared at the nonchnt-looking man vigntly.


    For one, he had just made smoke not only appear and case but also made the smoke go out in a very natural color... Pink.


    A sorcerer? This one showed he was not ordinary.


    Moreover, around him were 10 of their piraterades, all lying motionless on the deck floors. And the Giants these lots were fighting against were all safe... Especially his highness Artemis, the leader they were trying to kill.


    What''s this? What''s going on here?


    Where did this guy appear from? Could he have been living in the ship of these giants all this while? Or could it be that he truly popped out of nowhere like the Sorcerer they suspected him to be?


    For a moment, time was once again frozen in ice as the once-arrogant pirates now contemted whether to rush toward or wait for an attack opportunity before plunging in.


    .


    Long Bottom''s face was cold.


    "Mr. Fairy Godmother, are you sure you want to butt in on this matter? Being nosy can indeed lead to one''s death. Are you aware of this? Are you going to take sides with them?."


    "Duh~... Why are you so slow in the head?"


    "You!---... Good. Good." Long Bottom''s lips quivered in fury. "What a good Mr. Fairy Godmother. No matter who you are, you are just but one person. We have you and your giants outnumbered. There is no way under the sky that you can take us all down. So since you like the feeling of dying so much, I''ll take a page from your book and grant you this wish as ''your'' Fairy Godmother too!"


    Long Bottom was done talking with this infuriating person. Now, he didn''t care whether the giants were injured or dead.


    In the face of such a dangerous but annoying person, his most important priority was showing the bastard the true might of Morgany.


    He wanted to see the arrogant scoundrel fall into disfavor with his thing dangling between his legs.


    Heh.


    He wondered if the fool would do his vanishing act with smoke again when they began their deadly attacks.please visit


    A part of him also wanted the son of a b**ch to vanish, so the giants could fall on their knees and beg for their lives. But he wouldn''t forgive them at all.


    Yes! If they had been good ves from the start, obeying their orders, this situation would''ve never begun in the first ce.


    The giants and Artemis were also stunned.


    Who was this man? And why was he willing to die for them?


    They had never seen him in their lives, nor did they ever do something to owe him a favor. So why was he going all out for them?


    It''s strange to say they typically guard against outsiders. But for some reason, they felt it wouldn''t be bad idea to be friends with Mr. Fairy Godmother.


    However, this wasn''t the time for friendship.


    They were surrounded from all angles by enemy ships.


    And high they hated to admit they, the viin captain was right.


    They were outnumbered, and the oue was evident. So they had already conditioned their minds to fight with everything they had, knowing they would either die or end up as ves.


    Even Artemis saw no way out.


    His vine powers were limited, and couldn''t save every time or fight every enemy. So he knew the oue, though unwilling.


    If before he was anxious, nuke, he was desperate butfortable having a stranger die for him and his people like this.


    He ced his tired big hands on Landon''s shoulders.


    "Quickly... Get behind me... I''m grateful for your help. But I don''t need it!"


    Don''t die for me!


    Landon almost rolled his eyes but dared not show it.


    He lightly tapped Artemis'' giant hands. "It''s alright. This much is nothing to be."


    !_!


    ...


    "Archers!!!"


    Long Bottom''s cold orders followed out. And in a blink of an eye, both giant ships had countless arrows pointing toward those on deck.


    How to evade such attacks? The answer was impossible. But for some reason, the man they focused on wasn''t fazed.


    "For your own safety, I hope you don''t shoot because, under my watch, no one from either ship will fall."


    Dreamer! Who do you think you are? An immortal?


    Long Bottom sneered, raising his hand to give the signal.


    "Fire!"


    Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!


    Hundreds of narrows plunged thoroughbred air in a sh. And the many swordsmen pirates only crossed their arms with victorious grins.


    "Heheheheh~... It serves them right."


    In their next lives, these giants and that bastard Fairy Godmother will learn never to be presumptuous before their enemies.


    Everyone saw the arrows fly mighty. And soon, they heard screams... Only, it wasn''t the enemy who cried out first.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!~


    The Pirates looked at the scene with numb scalps.


    What''s going on?

 Chapter 1579: Shocking Skills: Fight!

    Chapter 1579: Shocking Skills: Fight!Ahhhhhhhhhhhh~


    The screams of many bellowed, causing many to peer at the scene wildly.


    F***!


    "Am I blind? Or do I just see this guy vanish and reappear in the blink of an eye?"


    "You''re not alone. I was paying attention to the arrows, and some were all destroyed."


    "Dammit! What type of fairy operation is this? Just who is this guy?"


    Was this a swordsman or a legendary sword sorcerer?


    Just what did they see?


    (0¦Ð0


    *** [Narrator]: Mr. videographer, rewind the tape for the audience.


    --A few milliseconds earlier.--


    The archers had just released the arrows. And the strange man only smiled and tapped his feet on the ground lightly. Yet, his actions were fierce.


    With a de he took from one of the giants, he ascended high and deflected the many arrows around him.


    But this wasn''t the most shoving thing of all.


    Look closely.


    He deflected several arrows, sidetracking these to hit the other arrowsing at the giants on the other ships, as well as those standing far away from him. And then, arrows began shing one another mid-air like heavy collisions


    Amazed?


    Well, the mysterious man wasn''t done with his show yet.


    Some arrows alsonded on the Morgs standing in the giant ships, while other arrowsnded on the archers scattered around.


    But how to say it?


    Even though they felt they should''ve hallucinated, some could''ve sworn they saw afterimages of this guy on the other ship... Or could it be the sun was cashing them to see things?


    Yes! That must be it.


    They did admit this guy had good skills. But just how long did he think he would be able to hold on?


    What''s more, even though they were shocked, they quickly called down because Morgany also had countless powerful beings.


    So they felt they shouldn''t be so shocked, even if it were the first time seeing such a person.


    For one, the legends about their Pirate leader were enough to cause many nightmares for years toe.


    People with special gifts did exist. So they quickly took the mysterious man''s strangeness to be simr. And from what they knew, no matter the unique ability, it was all limited.


    So again, they ask... Just how long did this guy think he could hold on?


    Cai~Pui!!


    Long Bottom spat into the seas vow him. "Listen here, stranger...don''t think you can intimidate us by showing these little moves. We have lived long lives and seen bigger fish. So if you think we will back off now, then you''re more delusional than that silly Godmother title of yours.


    No more silly dallying.


    "Everyone... Attack!!!!"


    "Yeah!!!!~"


    In a sh, more and more pirates swing over fearlessly.


    From the very start, most pirates had targeted the ship he was on.


    Even when the arrows were firedst, it was roughly about 20% of arrows that focused on the 2nd ship.


    Most only focused on this one, trying to kill Artemis.


    If before, they didn''t know who he was, now they knew and also understood the importance of killing him cleanly, not giving him a chance to stand for revenge one day.


    Curse his injured body. Artemis panted heavenly, still shocked by the stranger''s actions.


    He thought they were all goners. But who would''ve known this guy has more abilities than himself?


    Because Veinitta was one of Omania''s closest neighboring continents, many learned theirnguage at an intermediary level.


    Omania''snguage was indeed different. But more than 80% of omanians could speak thenguages spoken in Zohl, Veinitta, and Ten.


    As the most looked down continent, many a time, they had to beg other regions for help, resources, and knowledge, especially medicine¡ªso they more than anyone, knew the importance ofmunication.


    This was why they did allow foreign merchants and many others to live in Omania from time to time, to enable their people also learn how to speak thenguage of foreigners.


    So yes... He could understand what these people said.


    And it was only now that Artemis understood that the world might be more mysterious than he initially thought.


    But was he going to let this stranger do all the saving?


    No!


    He gathered what little strength he had and voiced thismand. "All Somas, heed my call. We fight till they''re dead! We fight alongside our new friend!"


    Fight! Fight! Fight!


    The giants clenched their weapons and regained vitality, seeing the powerful ally they had by their sides.


    And just like that, the battle resumed with pirates, giants, and Landon brutally tearing at each other.


    But what was even stranger and funnier was that the all they trusted suddenly smacked their leaders and ced his big giant body over his shoulder.


    (-_-)... Aren''t you supposed to be on our side?


    [Host. Please do not roughen the future monarch when he is in such a delicate state. If he does, you too will follow.]


    F***!


    You think he didn''t know this?


    It''s not the first time he put these chosen sons and daughters of heaven to sleep. But Artemis'' state was really bad.


    However, Landon had to do this to make the damn guy settle down.


    How many times had he said the guy could rely on him? Please! Respect your body, and don''t distract him from doing his job.


    There was a very old and wise saying many said in his former world.


    The saying went like so:


    ''Time forced people to change strategies... If the famous wild boar has learned to dodge bullets, then the hunter must learn to fight with Kung Fu!''


    Likewise, since these sons and daughters of heaven keep disrupting him doing his missions, then don''t me him for putting them to sleep.


    [System]:(!_!)


    ¡­ What sort of saying was that?


    .


    Everyone reached Landon carrying the faint protectively,ying him over his shoulder.


    And following that, they saw him reach for a thick ck stick and point at the nearby pirates.


    Intimidating? Not really.


    What would that little stick do?... Although¡­ Why did it look familiar to the Morgs, as though they had seen some document about it before?


    The corners of Landon''s lips raised slightly.


    Have they?


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!!


    Landon unleashed an indescribable terror, with many dying with eyes opened in disbelief.


    Some fell overboard, and some shook like fishes out of water.


    Who am I? What am I?


    Was this still the world of Hertfilia they were in?


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang! Bang!


    Landon was on a roll.


    Ahhhh~


    Someone sshed hard into the water.


    Huh.


    "Have a nice trip down below... And keep the change, you filthy animal."

 Chapter 1580: Do You Feel Lucky?

    ~Flip. Flip. Flip


    Artemis flipped through the magazine with childlike wonder.


    Oh! What was this?


    A... Chiy-----ain?


    Did he say it right?


    You have to know that he was only 50~60% proficient in thenguage. He thought this was Viet. But since Pyron and Viet were simr, he glided through with moderate difficulty v


    After all, he was just at the intermediate level. Simple words he understood and could piece out. But when someone starts being in heavy jargon and terms, that would leave him scratching his head.


    His ent when saying these words was also a little hrious. But so what?


    As they say, if you have an ent whenmunicating with someone, it only means you are bilingual or multilingual.


    So it shouldn''t be themughing, but you... Laughing at those who only know onenguage in these devilish times.


    ... I mean... Are you crazy?


    Over 98% of the world knew at least 2nguages. Meeting people who only spoke one was indeed weird.


    How do people learn and get aware of these differentnguages?


    It''s also because of the merchants, foreigners, travelers, as well as several situational gatherings like auctions that sell great pieces from the neighboring continents.


    Those at the many ports and docks, sailors, crew members, porters, and whatnot, were the most fluent people one could find.


    Even within the empires, parties, social events, and many gatherings ur, introducing influential wealthy foreigners from other regions.


    People often learned thenguage tomunicate with these people and reach a deal/settlement. Women were not exempt from this as sometimes, many a time, they had to marry out into another empire for political reasons.


    Language wasn''t taken as a high-tier subject like painting because anyone could easily pick up anguage here.


    This was why it was allowed for women to study it, as they too studied poetry, dance, and so on. Bonus points to women who could sing in anothernguage.


    To wealthy women, especially those marrying out, knowing thenguage could save their necks.


    It was essential they didnt do anything to offend the people they were to marry. So they had to learn thenguage and know the rules.


    It was funny to say that peasants didn''t go to school for this.


    But because they had to deal with all sorts of foreigners in the marketce and all around, they also became proficient to a certain extent.


    "Fish! Fish! You want to buy fish?"


    "Yes! Yes! Give me 5! How much?"


    ... Peasants learn the basic words to keep a simple conversation flowing.


    That is, how can you know just 1nguage?


    Are you sure you''re alright?


    People would take one as extremelyzy if they knew 1nguage and nothing more.


    F***! There are people with 7 professions, from sculpting to painting, astrology, and so on.


    Language was but nothing. And yet, you can''t even do it?


    Even peasants who couldn''t write could at least speak orally to a certain degree. So what about you?


    Shame!


    People in this world felt there was no excuse for it.


    .


    "Subway Chiy-ain."


    ***Trantion, Subway train.


    What was it?


    Artemis'' heart fluttered, seeing the image of the train with arge part of its body underneath a tunnel.


    Ahhh!!~


    It looks so cool!


    He wants to try it out!


    He had never seen metal so smooth, so curved nicely at the front (bullet-train style), with glowing eyes that called out to him.


    "Chiyack... They call this a Chiyack (track)."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Your highness, let''s see! Let''s see too!"


    Everyone crowded over, wanting to see the images again.


    You have to know that before, they had been holding on due to temptation, taking the magazine as a secret and godly document that should first be opened by his highness.


    When they first received it, a part of them wanted to shake the slumbering Artemis, smacking him in the cheek left and right severally until he was eventually awakened.


    It would''ve gone something like this:


    "Your highness, please wake up!"


    Pah. Pah. Pah~


    (X_X) [the slumbering Artemis, being pped on both cheeks.]


    The group didn''t know how they held back. It felt like they had an itch on their throat that wouldn''t go away no matter how much they coughed.


    Who understands this feeling? It was the worst!


    .


    "What? They have buildings made of ss? How rich are they?"


    "Look! Look! Look here! It tells of their monarch! His majesty Langon Barn?"


    ***Of course they meant to say Langon Barn. But anyone hearing them would understand what they meant. Correct them once, and they will remember it.


    Again, if one heard correctly, they kept mixing up their D'' with G''s.


    Likewise, they indeed felt it a little hard to properly say the letter ''T,'' substituting it for ''Chiy.''


    The group gathered with glistening eyes, listening to Artemis read about several feats concerning this monarch, ''Langon'' Barn.


    It was said he wanted to offer another schrship program funded purely by the royal family for everyone, but just nobles!!!


    In another part, it spoke about the CELEBRATION DAY when Baymard became an empire.


    No very, education avable, food in excess, Baymard helping other empires in need with essible medicines that can treat the deadly shooting sickness (the flu)?


    What? There is actually a permanent cure for tuberculosis?


    Are you telling the truth? Even in Omania, the death rate was high because of these many ailments.


    Flip. Flip. Flip~


    The group continued, listening to his highness talk about a charity program involving the entire Pyno.


    Look! There were before and after images of several people who underwent treatment in the strange empire called Baymard.


    Everyone stared at the images in shock.


    So... So... This was a disability and not that the person was a cursed child?


    Everyone felt their minds blown away. The portrait shows a patient with split (cleft) lips fully healed.


    "Your highness... If that''s the case, then we..."


    --Silence--


    For a moment, the room fell into silence.


    Almost everyone in this world was guilty of thinking like this. And they weren''t exempt.


    In their case. They thought the vine God had cursed these people.


    But if it were something more--...


    Sigh...


    Everyone fell in deep thought the more they listened.


    His majesty ''Langon'' was called the father of all peasants.


    "Father of the peasants, father to the weak, father ushering humanity''s strongest era¡­ Andstly, the King Of Technology!"


    Boom!


    The words trembled in their hearts.


    ''Langon'' Barn...


    Would they ever be able to meet him?


    ''_'' [Landon fixing their ships]

 Chapter 1581: Awake!

    <h2 style="font-size: 22.4px;">1581 To Believe Or Not To Believe?</h2>


    The room was tranquil.


    It''s said the entire Pyno came to donate and help the lives of those in truly dire need.


    There are interviews with those helped. And volunteers from all Pyno empires wore simr attires in a portrait, standing beside those they helped.


    It was indeed moving, with the ''reporter'' detailing how the families went down on their knees and thanked the U.N, the ''world health organization, the salvation army, the Feed The Children organization, and many others.


    There were several people interviewed those helped by different organizations, some focusing on powdery, others focusing on illness, and there was even a case of disaster relief far away in Romain!


    Wow!


    Since when did this empire''s hands stretch to Romain? And howe they didn''t know of this?


    They saw the dark skin tone people, as well as several blue-skinned people who lived in Romain, all here interested.


    Everyone''s focused on Artemis'' words, never wanting to miss a single scoop.


    You have to know that news like thos was too phenomenal.


    How can these people put their news on disy like this? Aren''t they afraid of greedy people who would see their Chiyains/trains and try stealing them?


    Aren''t they afraid that helping others this way might make several greedy healerse together to stop them?


    On the flip side, it also made sense to let everyone know that their donations were going to the right ce: clothes and even hats.


    Education also came into y, showing a ssroom filled with a mix of people with different skin tones.


    There were also publicities for many academies like food and so on.


    It was also then that they realized how good-looking Baymard''s food was.


    Oh, my Vine God!


    me the painter for painting the few delicacies, cakes, meat buns, grains, and other foods in such a mouth-watering way.


    ~Gurgle. Gurgle. Gurgle.


    Their bellies rumbled. It took all their energy to pry their eyes off the page.


    Flip.


    Next page!


    They saw the giant ship shown, and their minds instantly exploded.


    "How can a metal ship stand on water? Is it true or just an imagination painted out by the painter?"


    Even now, they thought all this was pointed on by a massive factory of painters in one hall.


    Such a thing was too expensive to make. So how rich was this Baymard?


    The ship''s design and luxury sweets made everyone envision themselves on the vessel.


    Hey... They could already see it now¡ªthe good life.


    "What? Can the ship cut down at most 9/10th of travel time? But how? How can rowers paddle at such speeds? Or could they have peculiar animals that could row for longer?"


    Everyone was perplexed but knew they wouldn''t be able to find answers unless they met with others there.


    The matter of the treaties was briefly mentioned, giving them an understanding of how these ships moved back and forth from one empire to another.


    Again they ask... Have they been living under a rock not to know that such a ce existed at the edge of the world?


    Or could this be a temptation to pull them in before pushing them to fall over the edge?


    (?^?)


    .


    In no time, they finished their ''brief'' look on the 60-page magazine.


    They rushed through everything because their savior was still down below. Done.


    Artemis carefully ced the magazine in a drawer beside his bed. His cabin was the biggest and most luxurious of all.<novelnext> For more chapters,</novelnext>


    "Thoughts."


    He needed their thoughts.


    Could it be that everything they''ve seen was all made up?


    Artemis and his group had never seen such a thing exist in these wicked times!


    Today''s world was too cruel. So reading such a thing would undoubtedly make anything think it''s fake.


    It has to be fake!


    Can such a ce truly exist?


    On the flip side, if they brushed it off and its existence was truer than gold, wouldn''t they have missed an opportunity of a lifetime?


    The things they saw... They would want to meet with those in Baymard, if only for the matter of medicines and cures.


    gues were rampant in these times. And people falling sick was always an issue no matter where one went. So how can such an opportunity be missed?


    It''s also said the pose for the ''flu pills'' were very cheap too!


    The price for constion, talk less of healing the patient, was a cost peasants struggled with. Many peasants preferred to sweat it out, even if they died.


    Hence, it was called sweating sickness.


    They of course would try wiping the patient down or feeding crushed foods they believed would help... That is if they had enough food at home to continuously care for the patient.


    They often had no choice but to eat foods that had begun to rot, especially in cold seasons when the grounds were frozen, the environment too cold and hard to farm. In that case, their rations they stored were mostly their surviving grace.


    This was why grains were more expensive.


    Starvation, sanitation, mold, bad air quality, and several matters made most people die from things like the flu.


    Again, one shouldn''t forget the deadly weather that wouldn''t let them go, killing off even more.


    So yes.


    It would be good to have medicine for the peasants to take once they fell ill.


    .


    Payne thinned his lips. "Your highness...Everyone... I know it might be silly, but I think the Vine God brought us here to meet this man... I think this Baymard might be our only hope!"


    What were they to do? Turn back to Omania without allies?


    Even if they wanted to head back to their original route and then head onwards again to find allows before turning back to save Omania, more than 2 years might have gone by.


    They needed help, and they needed it now.


    What''s more, if these do exist, they would be able to reach Omania faster.


    Payne felt his intuition right, as did everyone listening to him.


    Their journey had been too strange and unexinable. So could this be the reason? Was this a sign from above?


    To take a leap of faith or turn around and find their way home?


    Ahh... F*** it.


    Their hearts were beating loudly, staring at highness in wait of his decision.


    Artemis chuckled.


    Payne had stolen the words right out of his mouth.


    He too believed it to be true. So why waste more time?


    "Help me up!"


    His decision was made.


    And now, it was time to meet the savior!

 Chapter 1582: A Whole New World!

    Chapter 1582: A Whole New World!~Flip. Flip. Flip


    Artemis flipped through the magazine with childlike wonder.


    Oh! What was this?


    A... Chiy-----ain?


    Did he say it right?


    You have to know that he was only 50~60% proficient in thenguage. He thought this was Viet. But since Pyron and Viet were simr, he glided through with moderate difficulty v


    After all, he was just at the intermediate level. Simple words he understood and could piece out. But when someone starts being in heavy jargon and terms, that would leave him scratching his head.


    His ent when saying these words was also a little hrious. But so what?


    As they say, if you have an ent whenmunicating with someone, it only means you are bilingual or multilingual.


    So it shouldn''t be themughing, but you... Laughing at those who only know onenguage in these devilish times.


    ... I mean... Are you crazy?


    Over 98% of the world knew at least 2nguages. Meeting people who only spoke one was indeed weird.


    How do people learn and get aware of these differentnguages?


    It''s also because of the merchants, foreigners, travelers, as well as several situational gatherings like auctions that sell great pieces from the neighboring continents.


    Those at the many ports and docks, sailors, crew members, porters, and whatnot, were the most fluent people one could find.


    Even within the empires, parties, social events, and many gatherings ur, introducing influential wealthy foreigners from other regions.


    People often learned thenguage tomunicate with these people and reach a deal/settlement. Women were not exempt from this as sometimes, many a time, they had to marry out into another empire for political reasons.


    Language wasn''t taken as a high-tier subject like painting because anyone could easily pick up anguage here.


    This was why it was allowed for women to study it, as they too studied poetry, dance, and so on. Bonus points to women who could sing in anothernguage.


    To wealthy women, especially those marrying out, knowing thenguage could save their necks.


    It was essential they didnt do anything to offend the people they were to marry. So they had to learn thenguage and know the rules.


    It was funny to say that peasants didn''t go to school for this.


    But because they had to deal with all sorts of foreigners in the marketce and all around, they also became proficient to a certain extent.


    "Fish! Fish! You want to buy fish?"


    "Yes! Yes! Give me 5! How much?"


    ... Peasants learn the basic words to keep a simple conversation flowing.


    That is, how can you know just 1nguage?


    Are you sure you''re alright?


    People would take one as extremelyzy if they knew 1nguage and nothing more.


    F***! There are people with 7 professions, from sculpting to painting, astrology, and so on.


    Language was but nothing. And yet, you can''t even do it?


    Even peasants who couldn''t write could at least speak orally to a certain degree. So what about you?


    Shame!


    People in this world felt there was no excuse for it.


    .


    "Subway Chiy-ain."


    ***Trantion, Subway train.


    What was it?


    Artemis'' heart fluttered, seeing the image of the train with arge part of its body underneath a tunnel.


    Ahhh!!~


    It looks so cool!


    He wants to try it out!


    He had never seen metal so smooth, so curved nicely at the front (bullet-train style), with glowing eyes that called out to him.


    "Chiyack... They call this a Chiyack (track)."


    "Your highness, let''s see! Let''s see too!"


    Everyone crowded over, wanting to see the images again.


    You have to know that before, they had been holding on due to temptation, taking the magazine as a secret and godly document that should first be opened by his highness.


    When they first received it, a part of them wanted to shake the slumbering Artemis, smacking him in the cheek left and right severally until he was eventually awakened.


    It would''ve gone something like this:


    "Your highness, please wake up!"


    Pah. Pah. Pah~


    (X_X) [the slumbering Artemis, being pped on both cheeks.]


    The group didn''t know how they held back. It felt like they had an itch on their throat that wouldn''t go away no matter how much they coughed.


    Who understands this feeling? It was the worst!


    .


    "What? They have buildings made of ss? How rich are they?"


    "Look! Look! Look here! It tells of their monarch! His majesty Langon Barn?"


    ***Of course they meant to say Langon Barn. But anyone hearing them would understand what they meant. Correct them once, and they will remember it.


    Again, if one heard correctly, they kept mixing up their D'' with G''s.


    Likewise, they indeed felt it a little hard to properly say the letter ''T,'' substituting it for ''Chiy.''


    The group gathered with glistening eyes, listening to Artemis read about several feats concerning this monarch, ''Langon'' Barn.


    It was said he wanted to offer another schrship program funded purely by the royal family for everyone, but just nobles!!!


    In another part, it spoke about the CELEBRATION DAY when Baymard became an empire.


    No very, education avable, food in excess, Baymard helping other empires in need with essible medicines that can treat the deadly shooting sickness (the flu)?


    What? There is actually a permanent cure for tuberculosis?


    Are you telling the truth? Even in Omania, the death rate was high because of these many ailments.


    Flip. Flip. Flip~


    The group continued, listening to his highness talk about a charity program involving the entire Pyno.


    Look! There were before and after images of several people who underwent treatment in the strange empire called Baymard.


    Everyone stared at the images in shock.


    So... So... This was a disability and not that the person was a cursed child?


    Everyone felt their minds blown away. The portrait shows a patient with split (cleft) lips fully healed.


    "Your highness... If that''s the case, then we..."


    --Silence--


    For a moment, the room fell into silence.


    Almost everyone in this world was guilty of thinking like this. And they weren''t exempt.


    In their case. They thought the vine God had cursed these people.


    But if it were something more--...


    Sigh...


    Everyone fell in deep thought the more they listened.


    His majesty ''Langon'' was called the father of all peasants.


    "Father of the peasants, father to the weak, father ushering humanity''s strongest era¡­ Andstly, the King Of Technology!"


    Boom!


    The words trembled in their hearts.


    ''Langon'' Barn...


    Would they ever be able to meet him?


    ''_'' [Landon fixing their ships]

 Chapter 1583: To Believe Or Not To Believe?

    Chapter 1583: To Believe Or Not To Believe?The room was tranquil.


    It''s said the entire Pyno came to donate and help the lives of those in truly dire need.


    There are interviews with those helped. And volunteers from all Pyno empires wore simr attires in a portrait, standing beside those they helped.


    It was indeed moving, with the ''reporter'' detailing how the families went down on their knees and thanked the U.N, the ''world health organization, the salvation army, the Feed The Children organization, and many others.


    There were several people interviewed those helped by different organizations, some focusing on powdery, others focusing on illness, and there was even a case of disaster relief far away in Romain!


    Wow!


    Since when did this empire''s hands stretch to Romain? And howe they didn''t know of this?


    They saw the dark skin tone people, as well as several blue-skinned people who lived in Romain, all here interested.


    Everyone''s focused on Artemis'' words, never wanting to miss a single scoop.


    You have to know that news like thos was too phenomenal.


    How can these people put their news on disy like this? Aren''t they afraid of greedy people who would see their Chiyains/trains and try stealing them?


    Aren''t they afraid that helping others this way might make several greedy healerse together to stop them?


    On the flip side, it also made sense to let everyone know that their donations were going to the right ce: clothes and even hats.


    Education also came into y, showing a ssroom filled with a mix of people with different skin tones.


    There were also publicities for many academies like food and so on.


    It was also then that they realized how good-looking Baymard''s food was.


    Oh, my Vine God!


    me the painter for painting the few delicacies, cakes, meat buns, grains, and other foods in such a mouth-watering way.


    ~Gurgle. Gurgle. Gurgle.


    Their bellies rumbled. It took all their energy to pry their eyes off the page.


    Flip.


    Next page!


    They saw the giant ship shown, and their minds instantly exploded.


    "How can a metal ship stand on water? Is it true or just an imagination painted out by the painter?"


    Even now, they thought all this was pointed on by a massive factory of painters in one hall.


    Such a thing was too expensive to make. So how rich was this Baymard?


    The ship''s design and luxury sweets made everyone envision themselves on the vessel.


    Hey... They could already see it now¡ªthe good life.


    "What? Can the ship cut down at most 9/10th of travel time? But how? How can rowers paddle at such speeds? Or could they have peculiar animals that could row for longer?"


    Everyone was perplexed but knew they wouldn''t be able to find answers unless they met with others there.


    The matter of the treaties was briefly mentioned, giving them an understanding of how these ships moved back and forth from one empire to another.


    Again they ask... Have they been living under a rock not to know that such a ce existed at the edge of the world?


    Or could this be a temptation to pull them in before pushing them to fall over the edge?


    (?^?)


    .


    In no time, they finished their ''brief'' look on the 60-page magazine.


    They rushed through everything because their savior was still down below. Done.


    Artemis carefully ced the magazine in a drawer beside his bed. His cabin was the biggest and most luxurious of all.


    "Thoughts."


    He needed their thoughts.


    Could it be that everything they''ve seen was all made up?


    Artemis and his group had never seen such a thing exist in these wicked times!


    Today''s world was too cruel. So reading such a thing would undoubtedly make anything think it''s fake.


    It has to be fake!


    Can such a ce truly exist?


    On the flip side, if they brushed it off and its existence was truer than gold, wouldn''t they have missed an opportunity of a lifetime?


    The things they saw... They would want to meet with those in Baymard, if only for the matter of medicines and cures.


    gues were rampant in these times. And people falling sick was always an issue no matter where one went. So how can such an opportunity be missed?


    It''s also said the pose for the ''flu pills'' were very cheap too!


    The price for constion, talk less of healing the patient, was a cost peasants struggled with. Many peasants preferred to sweat it out, even if they died.


    Hence, it was called sweating sickness.


    They of course would try wiping the patient down or feeding crushed foods they believed would help... That is if they had enough food at home to continuously care for the patient.


    They often had no choice but to eat foods that had begun to rot, especially in cold seasons when the grounds were frozen, the environment too cold and hard to farm. In that case, their rations they stored were mostly their surviving grace.


    This was why grains were more expensive.


    Starvation, sanitation, mold, bad air quality, and several matters made most people die from things like the flu.


    Again, one shouldn''t forget the deadly weather that wouldn''t let them go, killing off even more.


    So yes.


    It would be good to have medicine for the peasants to take once they fell ill.


    .


    Payne thinned his lips. "Your highness...Everyone... I know it might be silly, but I think the Vine God brought us here to meet this man... I think this Baymard might be our only hope!"


    What were they to do? Turn back to Omania without allies?


    Even if they wanted to head back to their original route and then head onwards again to find allows before turning back to save Omania, more than 2 years might have gone by.


    They needed help, and they needed it now.


    What''s more, if these do exist, they would be able to reach Omania faster.


    Payne felt his intuition right, as did everyone listening to him.


    Their journey had been too strange and unexinable. So could this be the reason? Was this a sign from above?


    To take a leap of faith or turn around and find their way home?


    Ahh... F*** it.


    Their hearts were beating loudly, staring at highness in wait of his decision.


    Artemis chuckled.


    Payne had stolen the words right out of his mouth.


    He too believed it to be true. So why waste more time?


    "Help me up!"


    His decision was made.


    And now, it was time to meet the savior!

 Chapter 1584: Finally Leaving!

    Chapter 1584: Finally Leaving!"Amazing! You''re right. If we scatter the broken pieces like so before pouring the tar, it builds up a goodyer like a solid wall!"


    "Hey, this technique is quite good. I estimate it will also hold up better during storms. Hahahahahaha~... Now, we don''t have to worry too much about meeting strange weather during our journey."


    "That''s right. The hold is more solid than before."


    "Tar!... Tar!... Bring out the tar!"


    The crewmen all worked merrily with Landon to fix the many damaged parts they could find.


    What? Do you think about a battle with all that throwing around and stunning, they weren''t already damaging their ships?


    Additionally, they hadn''tpleted previous repairs from the terrible storm.


    Don''t forget it wasn''t long before they arrived and were immediately spotted by the pirates.


    F***!


    The ce was a mess.


    There were beams needing reinforcement, floors in the deck that broke, and many structures needing sealing.


    The great thing was the many supplies they now had. They took out many crates and even kitchenware from the pirate ships.


    Yes...


    To recap on what happened earlier after the battle was won, they searched the ships and hoarded countless items like crates, rum, and whatnot.


    Treasures were also taken.


    And as for the ve rowers, they were all ced in a single ship headed for Pyno.


    A substantial amount of wealth was given to them. And the strange guard (Landon) also instructed them on the way to pass if they wanted to evade the many Morg/pirate checkpoints.


    Now, it would be up to them to save themselves.


    Of course, it would be best if they reachednd fast so as to stop using these pirate ships.


    Even now, their sailing away was still a risky deal.


    But no matter how one looked at it, their fate was doomed if they stayed here.


    So why not take a chance at absolute freedom?


    Provided they followed Landon''s words, they should reach their destination safely.


    Some wanted to head to Veinitta and Ten since they were people initially down those territories. But he told them in and simple.


    If they wanted to take up one of the pirate ships and head there, then be his guest.


    But they should know how difficult it was to sail without bumping into another Pirate checkpoint.


    They were rowers enved by the Morgs.


    They had sailed to several points without ever seeing where they were going clearly. So they were of course clueless.


    Nheless, they still had a little understanding of how difficult it was to space Morgs out in the waters.


    So could they confirm that if they sailed, they would be safe?


    They only know the small regions at sea that their Captain, Long Bottom, was ordered to patrol.


    What''s more, the Morgs changed their patrolling patterns every few months.


    Many who didn''t know this eventually fell into the hands of pirates after traveling with very old patterns.


    Heh.


    Landon could only give the ves a safe route to Pyno.


    Once they arrived, they could then pay and board many merchants or traveling ships headed for where they wanted.


    He gave them enough coins from what the Morgs carried. So they should be able to pay their fare.


    In that way, the freed rowers were sent off, leaving them behind with the remaining pirate ships.


    So what did they do?


    They continued hoarding all they could find, especially the food. And they have to say... After eating fish for so long, it felt so good finally eating something else.


    .


    Good!


    All barrels, be them empty or not, were brought over.


    For them, Omanians, they didn''t like the notion of having ves row their vessels. They believed it brought unity for the crew members to all row in turns and shifts.


    Moreover, maybe because of their stature as giants and pride, even a captured Omanian would rather die than row when forced.


    To have an Omanian as a ve was 5... No! 10 times more difficult than the ordinary person.


    The crew members worked together, taking all they could from the pirate ships.


    Everyone seemed to be a little worried that another storm mighte and carry them away to heaven knows what other ce.


    So shouldn''t they stack up on supplies fast?


    Hmmm...


    They also broke down pieces of wood, using them to fix their ships.


    As for the many important documents aboard these ships, Landon didn''t hide them much, allowing the giants to read and fill their eyes with whatever they saw was necessary.


    Of course, he took the ones vital for his future ns.


    Hey... At the end of the day, if these giants join the U.N, some of this information would again reach their hands. So they might lose them now but gain more information in the future.


    As for the pirate ships... After they were done with them, they sunk these ships, making many holes underneath.


    Yes.


    One must hide the evidence as fast as possible.


    And that... Was the recap of all that happened while his highness Artemis was out cold.


    ---------


    "Your highness!" The many crewmen saluted, seeing Artemis appear on the deck.


    "At ease."


    The men quickly rose, giving way for Artemis.


    "Savior... On behalf of the Soma empire, I thank you for everything you''ve done for us."


    Landon waved his hand casually. "No need for any thanks. The pleasure was mine. What''s more, I wasing after them originally. Like I said... I was sent by my monarch on this assignment. And now that it''spleted, I must be on my way."


    Everyone was taken aback.


    On his way?


    They had already destroyed all pirate ships. So how would he be leaving?


    And even if they didn''t, there were no people to row the ships any longer. So what would he do now?


    Everyone gave Landon an unfathomable eye.


    Bro... Be honest... Do you have a suicide wish?


    Just how was he supposed to leave, if not by swimming with all the deadly sea creatures underneath?


    (?¡Á?)

 Chapter 1585: An Incoming Storm

    Chapter 1585: An Iing StormLandon chuckled, pointing at a very tiny canoe below.


    Eh? When did that get there?


    "Don''t worry. With my strength, I can row farther in that small ship than you can imagine. Tis'' how I snuck into the pirate ships in the first ce."


    This...


    Everyone didn''t know what to say.


    It was the first time they met someone who didn''t y ording tomon sense.


    Artemis thinned his lips, looking at the masked man. "Savior...I know it seems abrupt, but I need your help."


    Bullseye!


    Artemis didn''t even know he was along with Landon''s strategy.


    It was always good to let one think it was their ''idea.''


    This way, things would be a whole lot easier.


    Good.


    Landon listened to their issues, acting like this was his first time hearing them.


    He was a good listener till the end.


    "No problem. I agree. My monarch would be more than pleased to assist you. We have a world organization called the United Nations for world peace and prosperity. So how can we turn a blind eye to your concerns?"


    Everyone was beaming the more they listened to Landon''s words.


    "All you need to do is sail towards Baymard''s party, following the instructions Iid out for you. I will inform my monarch. And I guarantee you that in no more than 3 weeks, we will meet at sea. From there, we''ll head to Omania together!"


    Everyone had no choice but to believe, watching him jump on the tiny canoe and row out like a boggle.


    His speed was too incredible. And in a blink of an eye, he vanished.


    Everyone stared at the night seas deeply.


    Gone.


    Alright... It''s time for them to prepare and set sail just as instructed.


    In 3 weeks, they hope they won''t be met with disappointment.


    In ordinary times, they wouldn''t be so trusting to sail toward the direction their savior pointed.


    But now, they were stranded at the edge of the world. From what their savior said and what the freed ves also mentioned, it seems the pirates were roaming these parts too.


    Hey... It wasn''t their first time seeing pirates since the waters they also sailed had such people.


    But maybe because it was in their bubble, the pirates acted ordingly, only requesting certain toll fees.


    There were always many ships sailing about in the bubble. So the pirates had to behave slightly, lest another sailing fleet of Omanians steps forward to help.


    But now that they were out here, far away from their safe zone, these pirates began feeling itchy.


    They also got to learn that these waters were more vast than what their bubble had.


    So with many pirate checkpoints, they had no choice but to believe Landon and meet up with him 3 weekster.


    Provided they sailed in the direction he showed, they would definitely meet soon.


    Of course, for backup, Landon had ced a tracker on Artemis.


    Everyone watched the marked guard leave, rowing and disappearing into the night in a blink of an eye.


    Phew~


    Landon quickly took off his mask and wig before stomping his canoe.


    Break!


    Water flooded in like crazy, and the boat began to sink.


    And the next moment, the figure standing in the boat vanished like a ghostly sport in the night.


    If sailors saw this, they would describe the urrence as such.


    F***!


    They just saw the ghost of the famous Captain Toothless.


    (¡ã¦Ð¡ã)


    ....


    ~Whoosh!


    Landon appeared in an empty bathroom stall, curry of the system.


    Hell.


    It would be awkward if he appeared in one with another person in it, no?


    Landon flushed the toilet, calmly stepped out, washed his hands, nodded, and exited the scene amidst the jaw-dropping gazes of several soldiers, primarily recruits.


    Was that his majesty?


    ''I think it really was, his majesty.''


    Many froze, disbelieving that they had seen their idol in a bathroom used mainly by recruits since it was close to their residence.


    Someone circled the bathroom, still not believing.


    And then, he raised his hands to call for silence as though they were all in some cult meeting.


    "Men... These are holy grounds."


    Vrmmmmmm~


    Landon was back in his vehicle, leaning the barracks and heading home.


    It was already 11 P.M.


    He had not only missed her but had probably missed several calls too.


    But since his vehicle was in the barracks, many knew he should be there doing something urgent if he hadn''t responded till now.


    He got back to see Lucy ''waiting'' up for him on their couch.


    She was focused on several documents while having reading sses on and a cup of tea on the side.


    "You''re back!!"


    Her smile was so warm it could melt a frozen popsicle.


    "Hmmm... I''m back."


    She hurriedly closed her folders and higher him deeply.


    The 2 didn''t need to say a thing but tactfully smiled.


    They have been together for so long and have understood each other''s nature.


    Landon rushed to take a bath while she calmly collected her documents by the couch before keeping them safe in her bedside drawer.


    Though Pce security was tight and very secure, there was no room forxity on her part.


    So it was better to lock these documents up than to be sorry when someone breaks in and steals them.


    Both people were exhausted, deciding not to do any adult gymnastics.


    They hugged and cuddled, saying sweet words before drowning in the sea of slumber.


    Tomorrow was yet another busy day for the duo.


    Zzzzzz~


    Night, night.


    Light''s out.


    Baymard was quiet and peaceful as the night breezed by.


    But far away from them, another dark force arrived at Arcadina''s shores.


    The fleets were massive in number, all led by a dashing young man with looks that could make many breathless.


    The man squinted his eyes yfully.


    "We haven''t heard a word sincest... It''s weird... Tell the men to stop. We''ll be going in batches towards the capital."


    The young manmanded, with his hands secured behind his back.


    The man smiled underneath his mask, looking forward to his encounter in the capital.


    He knew something was wrong.


    But what of it?


    The corner of the man''s lips raised slightly.


    ''Cousin... It''s time to see what you''re made of.''


    For Arcadina''s throne, he was going to go all out!

 Chapter 1586: It Was All Wrong!

    Chapter 1586: It Was All Wrong!In the South-West waters of Arcadina, the massive fleet broke into several pairs, knowing their rendezvous point.


    Yes...


    They had Arcadina''s map and several T.O.E.P members to meet.


    The various captainsmanding their teams nodded in understanding, breaking the massive fleet apart.


    Initially, they nned to sail straight for the Capital and take down Willian Barn in one swoop.


    But as it stood, they hadn''t heard a word from the messenger sent to meet up with William.


    They didn''t think William would have the guts to kill him since no one in their right mind would boldly go against people from Veinitta.


    It''s true that they were T.O.E.P members in hiding. But out in public, they were Viets.


    They were born and raised in Veinitta, a continent superior to Pyno.


    Many wouldn''t dare to bring about war in that manner.


    However, they still had to consider whether this William Barn was a sane person or not. No sane person would attack the Viet messenger. But what if he did?


    Things had to be observed from a different angle.


    The original n of ughtering him and his family A.S.A.P might be prolonged for several more months.


    Everyone was showing, only their leader seemed to smile with a hint of yful excitement in his eyes.


    Oh?


    It would be fun to see how well other Barns fair to him.


    In this cat and mouse game, he looked forward to William''s fall... Especially when he had the 3rd most powerful Assassin in Veinitta working for him.


    Heh.


    Pyno''s number 1 assassin was nowhere near Veinitta''s number 10, talk less of number 3.


    So imagine how much of an edge he had?


    The number 3 assassin in all of Veinitta was called Ghost.


    As his name described, he could be a shadow or one''s dreadful imagination, only appearing like a ghost in the night.


    He also had a powerful guild and an entire force that could make one feel dismayed. But here was the good thing.


    He had been working for their family since Sebastian was born.


    No matter how high up there Ghost was, he always worked for Sebastian, the heir and the prime young master of the Barn household in Veinitta.


    Many didn''t know he was Sebastian, with some people hiring him to kill Sebastian.


    Ignorant.


    They were fools to think a dog could kill its master.


    In truth, Ghost came from a brutal n of assassins.


    The entire n''s purpose was to serve others as assassins.


    They were a proud bunch of assassins who could do tasks and chores dished out for them without a problem.


    However, to earn their respect, one must truly deserve it.


    How Ghost recognized the Barn family had to do with his past.


    Ghost was the unwanted and illegitimate child of the then-current n head.


    At 13, resources were hardly given to him, and the hatred in his heart grew to no bounds. His mother also despised him for being born before the n head could marry her. Thus, making many discover their affair.


    With all that hatred, he held his strength and did the most to fight for any resources he could. It was during this journey that he met the then-father Barn and Grandfather Judd Barn.


    They saw his potential and helped him grow. However, he wouldn''t be quick to work with them unless he truly respected them.


    Because of them, he joined the T.O.E.P, growing to his current strength.


    He was 11 years older than Sebastian. And from Sebastian''s birth, he swore to follow and protect the next lineage of Barns.


    There was so much the Barns have done for him that Ghost had long seen Grandpa Barn as his own father.


    He took them as family, taking it as an honor to serve them all.


    What''s more, whether it was in Veinitta or out here in Pyno, Sebastian''s future was very bright... Especially with the T.O.E.P deciding that he would be the monarch of Arcadina after Alec Barn''s death.


    Well, it made sense, didn''t it?


    A Barn taking over after the death of another Barn.


    They didn''t for one second recognize William was monarch. To them, he was just someone warning the throne seat until the rightful monarch came along.


    The T.O.E.P had decided, and that was all that mattered!


    That''s why Sebastian not only came with his forces but also had a whole lot of


    They sent their fleets to assist, sending word to some members already in Pyno.


    The hour of reckoning hase.


    All hail the king!


    .


    Heh.


    The massive fleets all broke apart, sailing in various directions, knowing they would meet up in a city 2 weeks away on horseback from Arcadina''s Capital.


    They would act as servants and guards in a certain undercover family.


    Yes... That ''family'' was just a front for public appearance''s sake.


    The family owns a massive estate at the far edge of the city, having hills and open greenery all to themselves.


    The family is widely known as an upper-ss merchant family, with stores, farm fields, and many other properties in their names.


    This was also one of the ways the T.O.E.P made money.


    Everyone only saw things from surface level, not knowing the estate was sitting on top of an undergoing tunnel leading far into the woods.


    One could wall for 8 hours, following that single tunnel until they reached another space in the deep forest terrains.


    And there, they would meet an Underground T.O.E.P fortress.


    That was where they were headed for.


    And breaking apart into small groups was the best so as not to alert the enemy.


    Sebastian didn''t care about what route the group wanted to use. He only cared about seeing them at the rendezvous point at the appointed time.


    Break!


    The group sailed towards their many chosen routes, with some sailing along the massive rivers that led into the Arcadina.


    ording to the map, this River was one of the biggest in Pyno, having over 100 various Toll stations, with guard vessels strategically positioned on every coastal town, vige, or city bed along the way to observe those failing across the waters.


    If the guards were suspicious, the fleet would have to be stopped for questioning.


    At the same time, word would be sent to the Capital to alert his majesty.


    "Young master, what are your orders?"


    "Dock the ships at the forest coastal city along the shores. We will not be sailing up the river... Ghost... Our group will travel via road to Karu City."


    "Good..."


    Ghost nodded and vanished in a blink of an eye.


    And now, all 6 ships sailed towards the first city closest to them.


    With 6 ships, they looked more ordinary. And soon, they not only docked but also took their goods, waiting along the docks for a few of the men to bring the carriage and wagons over.


    .


    Rudolph, Sebastian''s longtime friend, and T.O.E.P member, also came along with him.


    But there it was Rudolf, Sebastian, Ghost, and several others, the scene they saw took them aback.


    How can this worthless ce be so organized? The roads along the docks were clean and broadened, with several people owning establishments that not only rented out transportation but also allowed one to buy horses, gains, and so on.


    If a deal were made, the dealer would ask the assistance to take them to an estate not too far away. There, they could pick out the goods they bought.


    Even more rming was that these transport sellers/renters had strange painted portraits of all types of goods they had.


    People just needed to pick what type they wanted from the catalog, and the rest was history.


    Of course, they ced an order with Baymard to print these Catalogs after Baymard sent a team to take pictures for their businesses.


    It was truly amazing that since Baymard came into existence, the unemployment rate has gone down, with people starting their own transport businesses and whatnot.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and lost for words, seeing the ind''s traffic control and the many strange portrait/printed images around them.


    Banners were up, business people also had flyers about, special traffic police on the roads, another group wearing uniforms picking litter... Everything was too crazy!


    Rudolf smacked his lips in disbelief.


    Who said Arcadina was a dirty and ugly dump? Who was it?


    Come out and taste his deadly long de!!!!


    So terrible.


    The information they received was wrong!!!


    Everyone looked at the scene with countless thoughts racing in their minds.


    ...


    "Hero savesdy! Hero savesdy!... Quickly! Only 1 copper coin for 4 papers!"


    "Here you are!... Take your meat in a bun! Step right up and get your meat in a bun!"


    "Here! Here! New shoes from Baymard! I repeat, new shoes for Baymard, 30% off!"


    "You there! You look like you have a woman in your life. This is the new perfume, Beauty in a bottle! Just buy her one, and she will love you forever!"


    "Sr light bulbs!... Get your sr light bulbs here!"


    "h, h, h, h, h."


    ...

 Chapter 1587

    Sebastian, Rudolf, Ghost, and several others were now crowded in a luxurious ''hotel,'' too dumbfounded for words.


    What sort of name was ''Hotel?'' What happened to the ordinary names like inn, taverns, public homes, public parlors, pot houses, ale houses, guest houses, and so on?


    Hotel...


    They had to admit that the name sounded just right.


    From the moment they entered the ce, the hotel immediately told them of all the great amenities they had.


    What the hell is a 2-star restaurant?


    Who is giving these stars from the sky to these people?


    The meal experience was one of a kind. They had strange silverware and menu options lined up with the prices listed.


    Hey... The food was no longer scribbled on some board as it usually is in many ces across the world.


    No.


    Everyone had their separate menus for drinks and food.


    Wow!


    The desert was out of this world.


    They are something called Ice Cream! Feeling it original hard but fluffy when entering their mouths. And as the heat from their saliva intertwined with it, a glorious fish of sweetness flooded their mouths.


    Rudolf was instantly in love with the blueberry ice cream!


    What sort of heavenly food was this?


    Howe they''ve never had it in their prestigious Veinitta?


    So good! So good!


    Rudolf couldn''t put his spoon down!


    He finished it like a starving child, even wanting to ask for more!


    He thinned his lips in annoyance.


    Why did they give so few quantities? He wanted 4rge bowls!!!


    Stingy.


    (^^^)


    ...


    While Rudolf was immersed in the many deserts, Ghost was baffled, too shocked by the ale quality... Or should he say champagne?


    The drink menu was so enticing that he ordered several drinks in size ''small,'' getting a taste of many.


    Dammit!


    This drink called Pepsi is truly amazing! Wait! The one called Jack Daniels is also good! Vodka and this 7-Up! Is a goodbo!


    Eh? There is also a drink named after the famous Captain Morgan? The 45th fiercest Captain in all of Morgany''s current pirate ranks?


    Ghost was a little jealous.


    It''s not fair!


    Just because these people are Morgs, does it mean they won''t name famous drinks after them from Veinitta? What about him?


    His reputation was also so good in the entirety of Veinitta that he should also deserve a shout-out. So why the discrimination?


    Ghost gulped arge chunk of drinks, sulking at life''s unfairness.


    He had a good mind to secretly meet with the hotel owner and talk about this matter, hoping to know who he could meet to make a drink under his name.


    After the young master takes the throne, a drink... no!... 10 drinks must be named after himself.


    That is... How can they bully him so much?


    Hateful!!!


    While Ghost was all about the drinks, Sebastian was mainly concerned about the food itself... The full course meal.


    What? Why did it taste so good?


    He had never tasted such vors bursting out from meat alone. But how would he have known that over the years, Baymard had produced over 100 types of spices from grounded thyme, paprika, and so on?


    There were even wide varieties of salts for those who liked a little bit of something extra or something milder.


    But it wasn''t just the use of spices that made the dishe alive.


    The methods of cooking were broader than what many medieval people knew. And coupled with the fact that many had studied in the Baymardian academy and gone out for internships across the many U.N empires, the world of cooking had improved by leaps and bounds.


    Temperature control was better with thermometers for those out of Baymard.


    There were also requirements like fridges and coolers primarily used in restaurants during summers.


    There were simple cooking recipes for the outside world to enjoy and even videos on cooking shows and whatnot.


    To many chefs, this was the dawn of a new era!


    That is why many improved their skills, also nning on entering the academies in future.


    Some of course wanted to learn all they could from the interns and their colleagues so as to win cooking prizes in the manypetitions that spring up now and then.


    Not everyone can go to the academy. This much, they knew and were satisfied with just improving their skills and retaining a good pay.


    .


    Sebastian was blown away with every dish he tasted.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    What was this?


    Dish name: Red Lobster-- Ultimate Feast.


    Fender lobster tail, steamed crow crab legs, garlic shrimp party, golden fried shrimps, sd, colew, biscuits... Dipping sauce of choice.


    All-beef Pizza on the menu? He ordered one slice to see what it was.


    One Rib-Eye steak? He wanted it to... Well cooked since they said medium rare would still have signs of blood in it.


    Wait. Baymard (French) fries? What the heck is that?


    When he tasted it? His mind exploded.


    He didn''t even know what a potato was.


    In truth, many people in this world didn''t know potatoes were edible. And those who knew did know neglected it because once boiled, it just tasted like nothing.


    It was the most looked down food of all.


    Firstly, frying was the scariest cooking method, even the royal cooks who fried asionally didn''t know they could fry potatoes.


    To fry, they used presented animal fat, which was quite a tasking thing to store well.


    So many preferred boiling, smoking, baking, and roasting.


    Simple crude methods that worked with many needing fire, wood, and water at times. So extraplications.


    The taste was truly marvelous in Sebastian''s mouth.


    He also had a small serving of something called Macaroni.


    But it wasn''t just him enjoying the meal, as his entire group also ate in silence, licking their tes clean.


    They hated to admit it, but Pyno sure had a way of making some damn good meals!!!


    It was far better and tastier than anything they had in Veinitta. Even the crew chefs had to admit this.


    Their eyes glowed dimly.


    This was a p on their faces.


    ''I must get the secret to why the food tastes so good!... Maybe this is what I need to be the best cook and get recognized by Morgany.'' Many inwardly clenched their cutlery.


    Yes!


    Just as Morgany made a list of the top 500 pirates, they also had the same list for every profession.


    There were tip chefs that one needed to pay a fortune just for appearance alone. The meal was another cost.


    Morgany was the dream ce many yearned for. And even if they were loyal to Sebastian, they wanted to make a name for themselves and be like Ghost, who was one of Sebastian''s backers.


    .


    Like so, the gang had their meals and the money they arrived, waiting for avable rooms to be freed for them to use.


    After all, there were no inte or phone services out of Baymard where one could book rooms at a snap of a wrist.


    So even though the hotel staff already knew what rooms were avable, they still had to send others to double-check if the rooms were in good condition.


    Even if it''s been a day since the room was cleaned and marked as ready to go, dust must settle, and a nice fast wipe down was always good.


    They were determined to keep their reputation as a 2-star hotel in check! Who wants to go back down to a 1-star rating? You must be joking!


    Ever since they ranked up, their sales had also gone up, and their opportunities were bountiful.


    What''s more, they won interview opportunities, with Baymardian mediaing over and showcasing their hotel.


    F***!


    They were on the cover of a magazine seen by everyone!


    It''s because of this blessing that they had the funds to expand their hotel and offer more great services.


    And now, when touristse, the locals all point them to this 2-star hotel!


    One should know that in all the empires outside Baymard, there were only four 3-star hotels and a few 2-star hotels... Most were 1-star hotels, fighting to climb up the ranks.


    A list of hotels was also published to all regions, showcasing those hotels that improved within the year and those that fell back.


    There were awards given and events when all hotel owners gathered. So do you know how much of a big deal their current rank was?


    It can be seen that even the hotel staff had slight sry increases because of the prestige. And they dared not y any games in this hotel.


    Not when their money was involved!


    Some even had more people wanting to be their girlfriends, husbands, and lovers because they worked here.


    The prestige was indeed good.


    .


    Sebastian and his group were now in Sebastian''s King Suite hotel room, gathered together with all the Baymardian goods along the roads.


    Everyone had a spoken expression.


    "Young Master... I doubt we are in Pyno."


    Hmmm...


    Sebastian tapped his fingers thoughtfully.


    "If we are to take the throne, our ns need to change!"


    This Pyno Is not what they thought it would be.

 Chapter 1588

    Just like that, the wheels of fate had once again spun.


    Another powerful yer had entered this chess board.


    A Barn...


    Not just any Barn... A Barn whose intelligence could never be looked down on.


    He had arrived, unbeknownst to William and Landon.


    Hehehehhe~...


    He was looking forward to the grand meet-up with his dear distant cousins.


    Sebastian smiled, curbing his overly handsome brows upwards.


    ''Cousins... Now that you''ve piqued my interest, I hope you don''t bore me, for it would be a shame to have you die faster than I now expect.''


    Thup!


    A dart fell straight towards a pulley on the wall.


    And what poster hung on that wall? William''s.


    The dart fell straight between his well-groomed brows.


    "Ghost."


    The towing masked man went down on one knee. "I''m here, young master."


    "Hmmmm... ording to our reports, this cousin of mine is somewhat simr in the sense that he has the number 1 assassin in Pyno working for him, while I have the 3rd most powerful Assassin in Veinitta working for me."


    Sebastian chuckled.


    "As expected. We Barns aren''t an easy bunch. We attract power wherever we go. And even though I know you''re far more powerful than the waste they say is the number 1 assassin, I still want to see you 2 square up."


    Ghost squinted his eyes with interest, understanding Sebastian''s words.


    "Young master, you need not worry yourself over these Pyno wastes. I will give you the show of a lifetime!"


    Ghost was serious.


    So what if they have good food and have made several more achievements to better their lives? In the end, when ites to battles, they can''t be better, no matter how anyone looks at them.


    He, Ghost, trained in Morgany severally thanks to being a T.O.E.P member under the Barn faction.


    Morgany was the home and team ce for all assassins, killers, guards, knights, and anyone wanting to grow stronger.


    There was just no better ce in this world.


    Everyone knows this.


    Ghost has been to Morgany severally to know that Pyno didn''t have as many people going on to train as veinitta and Ten.


    In fact, the numbers were just so low. And even on the T.O.E.P ranks, Pyno people never climbed to certain lengths that they from Veinitta could.


    So how could they be better than him?


    After a brief meeting in the young master''s suite, they had done out, exploding the city, also gathering as much information as they could.


    Ghost felt it was a joke if anyone thought Death could defeat him in battle.


    That would be an insult to his prestige as the 3rd most powerful in Veinitta. He felt even the 11th person of Veinitta should be able to kill Death.


    Heh.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    No matter how many changes Pyno had, it was still a weak ce that he looked down on.


    Tsk.


    Since the young master wanted them topare, he, Ghost, will give his master a show.


    He would not only take Death down but do it so quickly and swiftly that Death himself would wonder if he was in Hertfilia or thend of the dead.


    .


    Hmmmm...


    Sebastian was pleased with Ghost''s response.


    He didn''t want any of his men to lose heart or falter just because of Pyno''s changes.


    In the end, they were still proud Viet warriors, never getting intimidated by a bunch of weaklings!


    Sebastian was also looking forward to fighting William. He wanted to know just how powerful this cousin of his truly was.


    As for his other cousin Landon... He wouldn''t be in a fish to kill that one just yet.


    A person who could change a barrennd into what it was today, using his blessed mind to produce masterpiece after masterpiece.


    It''s said the other empires originally nned to attack him. But he quickly drew up several treaties that made Baymard get the short end of the stick.


    He did all this, knowing he was a weakling who couldn''t defeat the other empires.


    They had already met with 2 T.O.E.P members stationed here, who spected that these goods were originally from Morgany. But Sebastian didn''t think so.


    Maybe he would be the only one to feel this way, but he truly believed in the Barn blood.


    His Barn blood could produce geniuses, as well as trash like (thete James Barn, Landon''s half-brother).


    Sebastian was proud of his Barn blood. Whether it was good looks, a solid figure, a good brain... Good Innate abilities or a birth that put them in a ce of power, they all had it.


    Look! Even a castaway Barn turned an entire barrennd into an empire.


    His grandfather, exiled ages ago, also entered Veinitta and rose to power despite the immeasurable difficulties.


    And then look at William''s situation... He rose to be Arcadina''s monarch.


    Even Eli Barna and Connor Barn, who lost were also impressive in their own feat.


    If their enemies weren''t Barns themselves, they too would have stood out, making a name for themselves or taking over other territories.


    Though Alec Barn does, he too was an exceptional person that rose up the T.O.E.P ranks, going higher than the other Pyno members.


    He rose so high that it scared people, as he now climbed to a rank that Viets typically fell in.


    Bottom line, the guy was a beast with enough ambitions to cause many nightmares.


    This was the Barn blood!


    He didn''t believe Landon''s gift of knowledge came from copying some Morg''s ideas. The guy should be a creative genius.


    Too bad most people like this were typically weaker in battle.


    All this, as well as the report from the 2 T.O.E.P members stationed here, once again confirmed his thoughts on Landon''s situation.


    The guy only needed protection and might not even bat an eyelid if William died.


    So he didn''t want to bother with Landon anytime soon... His priority was the throne!

 Chapter 1589 A Glorius Day!

    "Ghost... Are the supplies ready?"


    "Young master, it won''t be long for everything to be saddled."


    "Good... We''ll leave first thing tomorrow morning. We have to reach the appointed city as fast as we can. We still have several months of journeying to do. So tell the men to quicken things up."


    "Yes, young lord."


    "Good..."


    The sooner they can get to the rendezvous point, the faster they can make ns on William.


    "Dismissed."


    ~Swish!


    Ghost vanished, leaving Sebastian and Rudolf to the TV series they were fascinated about.


    "Ahh... Finally, he''s gone." Rudolf muttered, quickly clicking the pause/unpause button.


    Now, they were watching Daenerys Targaryen, queen of the dragons, introduced into the series for the first time.


    "Is she going to marry that mighty warrior? It''s said his hair is long because he''s never lost a battle!"


    For the first time, Rudolf didn''t feel so bored staying indoors for hours without doing anything.


    He threw a piece of Doritos in his mouth, crushing and chewing away the savoring taste with delight.


    Sebastian sat beside him, taking the pack of Doritos with a calm expression.


    Rudolf was aggrieved but still allowed him to have his way. "Bro, aren''t you bullying too much?"


    They have been friends so long to know of Sebastian''s ''rudeness.''


    Ugh~... me him for never winning against Sebastian in a fight before.


    The duo acted like brothers, with Sebastian consistently above Rudolf''s head. Each was loyal to themselves like this.


    Rudolf gritted his teeth, looking at his pack of Doritos finishing fast.


    "Earlier, I asked if you wanted me to buy some for you and said no. But now, you shamelessly take my pack and eat it all without mercy?"


    "Hmmmm... I changed my mind."


    "_"


    Crunch~


    Sebastian chewed on the amazing snack with focused eyes on the interesting TV show, not bothering about Rudolf who now became a puffer fish, his cheeks encoding with anger.


    It was just not fair!!!


    That was the only pack he bought. In all his years, he never knew his sworn brother could be this shameless!


    He didn''t even let him take any more Doritos after seizing the pack.


    Woooooooooo~


    Rudolf felt like crying.


    "That''s it. I''m breaking up with you!"


    Sebastian shrugged. "Suit yourself."


    ~Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.


    "_"


    Woooooooooooo~


    Bully! Bully! Bad bully!


    Rudolf had no choice but to grumpily sip his Baymardian Tropicana sachet. But soon, even this wasn''t spared.


    Sebastian took hisst remaining, unopened sachet to quench his thirst.


    [Rudolf]:... (//*?€*)


    Are you looking for a fight?


    He had no years but felt like crying out a river.


    He had never been bullied so much!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    To think that after all the battles and chaos he had experienced in his life, the thing that would make him close to crying was food and drinks.


    He continued watching Game of Thrones, protecting the 3 other snacks he bought; ''Original'' Pringles, Bounty, and cheese puffs.


    Don''t me him for being stingy.


    These things were just too good to be shared indiscriminately.


    ...


    Like so, the gang of intruders settled very well into Arcadina.


    By this time tomorrow, they should''ve already been on their way.


    They found many carriages sold in Pyno that seemed to have been modified to have 2yer windows.


    The outeryer was wooden, with the interioryer being ss.


    They also found that the carriage itself was slightly bigger than what typical lowlife Pyno people used.


    No... They found that the carriages were now allocated a small spot for a sr TV.


    That''s right.


    1/3 of the original seats on one side of the carriage were now taken out and a Tv cab built into the spot.


    The built-in frame would hold the Tv through any tremors.


    What''s more, the frame was cushioned on the inside thanks to the hold of the Baymardians so as to protect the Tv from mming against the frame through any rigorous travels.


    They really thought it through.


    The Tv cables went through a tiny hole bored above the carriage. And if one looked carefully, one would see several Sr panels attached to the upper parts.


    The nobles were the ones who mored for such inventions to be made, not wanting to spend months and months on the road bored to death.


    Before, they would knit, sleep, gossip till tenor mouths turned sour, and wait to arrive wherever they were headed.


    Now things have changed. They had books, Tv shows to watch, puzzles, and other things to keep them busy.


    It was amazing that the small TV stand in the carriage also had a lowerpartment where they could ce books and other items to serve during their travels.


    Many in high society had already changed their carriages for thetest models, wanting to never be bored again.


    All in all, Rudolf was also pleased with this invention. He felt Veinitta should quickly pick up the pace and do the same.


    Once he started such a life, it would be BORING to expect him to sit in a carriage for months and months without any TV or entertainment once he revisited Veinitta.


    Sorry... He has tasted the good life.


    So you can just forget about it.


    Even sailing for close to a year can sometimes get hellish. So why not have a tv aboard one''s ship?


    Hey!!! That wouldn''t be a bad idea!


    Rudolf felt he should be the first person to think of such. (^0^)


    "_" [Baymard with Tvs aboard their cruise ships]


    Whatever rocks your boat.


    ....


    In this manner, time flew swiftly, with 1 week vanishing in a blink of an eye.


    Landon''s time to leave for Omania was soon upon him. However, there were still several more things he had to iron out.


    The night went down, and the sun came up again. And as usual, Baymard became boisterous in the wee early hours of the morning.


    Many woke up feeling as they typically did. But for some, today was an amazing day worthy of history''s recognition.


    Many wore uniforms, feeling proud of how far they hade.


    Hehehehehe~...


    Are you ready?... Are you f***ing ready?!!


    Today was going to be glorious.

 Chapter 1590 A Mistake?

    Wake up, brush your teeth, and take morning showers.


    It had been a sleepless night for many, not because of troubles or some unforeseen incidents.


    But because of the sweetness and honey-suckled feelings they experienced.


    And the only reason they finally managed to sleep was because they talked themselves into doing so.


    F***!


    They woke up hours before their rm clocks but didn''t feel tired or sleepy.


    The adrenaline fishing into their heads was enough to keep them smiling like silly dolls on a shelf.


    But why?


    What was the whole hubaloo about?


    Llla~


    Humhumhumhum~(^_^)


    Overseer Yusha chewed on his Captain Crunch cereal, swimming and enjoying his meal.


    His shoulders couldn''t stop shaking, and his smile was very hard to put away.


    Ring!!!!!!~


    Ah-


    He grabbed his bowl and hurried to the phone on the wall.


    "Hahahahaha~... Old man! I see you''re up!"


    "Of course! You think I''m like you? By the way... It''s also shocking to see you up so early."


    "Hey... Who can sleep when history is about to be written? Who dares to do so? If you give me 10 balls, I won''tete to today''s matter!"


    "Damn. You''re eating up my time. I see you over there. So get off my line!"


    "Rotten bastard! I''ll see you over there too. M"


    Tut...


    Yusha smiled, shaking his head wryly.


    It was amazing that in just over a year, he had be swell friends with the famous Gillian Torres, a powerful Astrologist from Arcadina.


    Back when Baymard''s territory still belonged to Arcadina, everyone in this field had heard of Gillian''s feat.


    And now, he and the genius were chummy and rubbing shoulders with one another almost every day!


    Times sure have changed.


    But he didn''t have them to dilly dally.


    .


    No time!!


    Overseer Yusha quickly finished his breakfast, having toast, scrambled omelet, and a cup of tea he would take while driving out.


    Great!


    Today was a Saturday.


    On weekends, he mostly spent his nights in his private home with his wife and family.


    Of course, he could still drive from home to the academy daily.


    But during retracting periods, he found he was too drawn into his work to sleep at home during weekdays


    Yes!


    He was the Dean... the head and Overseer, in charge of Baymard''s Academy of Atmospheric& Hert sciences.


    Here was what they used to require to the ground, simr to how people in Landon''s world would''ve said Earth sciences... Here it was Hert.


    The academy took up an incredible amount of space, owning several hills in its path.


    It was massive, with a research Zone, for those with ess passes only.


    And at the back of the academy, not too far away was another separate structure still in construction.


    That would be the headquarters for all weather, atmospheric, and Hert-rted matters.


    Studying and researching these matters wasn''t an easy feat.


    They had developed many big and small instruments for these reasons alone.


    It took a lot of work, education, dedication, and focus on getting urate numerical ranges for everything they tested, be it wind speed, cloudiness, perception, and so on.


    Yusha was both excited and nervous about today''s matter.


    It was something his majesty had always mentioned over their time together.


    Flight...


    Not hot air balloon flight, but one that his majesty said was a surprise.


    They had been tasked with gathering all information, oveying them to depict and predict climate and weather changes urately.


    As many will know, Climate was the study of these changes over a long period, while weather was the study of them during a shorter period.


    For climate, if one looked at the records for thest 100 years, 1000 years, and so on, one would see that on this particr day, the weather was roughly the same.


    There might be times when it deviates slightly. But 99% of the time, it remained somewhat simr.


    .


    Yesterday was a sunny day.


    If you look at the records for hundreds and hundreds of years, one would still see that temperatures were roughly the same.


    Of course, before Baymard, they had their way of knowing what temperature was what.


    And now, they covered it all to degrees Celsius or Fahrenheit, also doing tests in controlled spaces with thermometers to ensure they were urate.


    That''s why they won''t give a specific temperature but estimate the hourly range based on years and years of records.


    For example, they can tell you that at 8 A.M, expect the temperature to be between 10~12 degrees Celsius.


    At 9 A.M today, 10~15 degrees Celsius.


    The temperature could fall or drop during the hour within these ranges.


    Anyway, for over 2 years now, the people of Baymard have been used to getting their weather reports 2 weeks ahead of time for hourly reports.


    They could have daily reports for the next 6 months that told them the overall temperature range during the specific day they targeted.


    At least people would know if it was just likely to rain heavily on the day they wanted to travel and so on.


    The people relied heavily on the weather, checking the newspapers, theirputers, and the news reports on Tv.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    They also bought weather booklets that came out now and then.


    The little booklets were cold and could also be used as small pocketbooks.


    Some people used them as phone books, keeping the numbers of those they valued most close to heart.


    Hey... Baymard, as well as the other U.N Empires, also relied on this matter.


    There were departments tasked with assessing weather for all U.N emperors.


    Most people outside Baymard got daily reports rather than hourly ones.


    Though... The most difficult, coldest, rainiest, or hottest periods were written alongside each day''s overall description.


    They could be told to be wary between the hours of 2 PM to 6 PM, based on historical data.


    .


    All in all, the information from thest was more than helpful.


    But they didn''t just rely on this alone.


    They had machines and people recording weather every day.


    Though the results mostly tell within the range predicted, there were sometimes when the weather shocked them immensely.


    One should never forget that they, humans, were on a small. And matters from out of space could also affect them... Whether it''s the sun''s radiation that melts the ice caps fiercer than ever or other unforeseen circumstances.


    They were all just little fish in arge sea of gxies and universes.


    So anything could happen.


    But overall, the matter of weather, atmosphere and the ground itself was studied within the academy.


    Hum-hum-hum~


    Yushu was humming and tapping his steering wheels, seemingly talking to himself.


    ''This is it... Today is the first for Project Take-off.'' He murmured, thinking of how far he and everyone hade.


    What if they do a bad job? What if they mess it all up? What ifa€¡°


    No! He can''t afford to think negatively.


    It''s toote for that.


    Vrmmmmmmm!!!!~


    Yusha drove for another 47 minutes before reaching his final destination.


    Made it.


    "Teacher!"


    Someone called out, seeing Yusha step out of his vehicle. It was one of his disciples and academy teacher, Gregg.


    Yusha had 2 main disciples, Gregg and Ben. These were his core disciples when he was the lead Astrologist of Riverdale City. Yusha had 8 more disciples.


    "Teacher."


    "Teacher."


    They greeted him respectfully, and many other academy students followed suit.


    "Good morning, Dean Yusha!"


    "Good morning, Overseer Yusha."


    "Good morning, Dean!"


    Hmmm...


    Yusha nodded at them respectfully.


    Don''t mind as they were all students of the academy. Some were famous people across their respective empires.


    If not for the fact that his majesty had found Yusha first, how is it possible for him to be their senior and dean?


    "Yusha, you crazy bastard," Gillian called out, approving Yusha. "How is it possible that I came before you after all the fussing you made over the phone?"


    Yusha was also helpless. He too would like to know.


    Gillian ced his hand over Yusha''s shoulders, and the duo continued to walk closer to the massively broad structure before them.


    .


    Yusha stared at the building, feeling its beauty sucking out the living daylight out of him.


    The building looked simr to the Coastal port and the Landport.


    However, it was incredulously huge.


    Just look at this.


    Why did it stretch so far out? Was it supposed to be this big?


    Strange... Oh, This was so strange!


    It wasn''t just the size that puzzled him.


    Why was every main entrance so far apart? Could it be a mistake?


    [Air Baymard-- Local Flights Departures]


    [Air Baymard -- International Flight Departures.]


    [Air Sknds --Local Flights Departures]


    [Air Sknds -- International Flight Departures.]


    What?


    He felt one would have to drive through the massive ce to reach each main entrance.


    Can it be like this?


    Why isn''t everything in the same ce?


    "Buddy... Look over there..."


    Gillian pointed at the towering figure far back.


    Was that it?


    The control tower?


    Boom!


    Yusha''s brain exploded.


    Today, they will enter the tower!

 Chapter 1591 First In Hertfilia!

    "Amazing! amazing!"


    Truly amazing!


    Whether it was Yusha, Gillian, or everyone else, they felt the Coastal Port and the Landport had nothing on this Airport.


    It was just too huge and far more good-looking.


    They stepped in and immediately saw Landon, Lucius, and ministers already waiting for them.


    They saluted the group, and soon, Landon got the ball rolling.


    " Everyone!... Today, we''re gathered here not only to take one giant step for mankind but to also begin your training in one of the most important jobs of all!"


    Everyone felt their heads swell.


    What? How important?


    "The lives of hundreds, thousands, and even millions will rely on your work... But this is not to put pressure on you all. I believe with the knowledge you''ve absorbed over thest few years, you will be able to make Baymard, as well as yourselves, proud!"


    Yes...


    They have been learning and improving in anticipation of this mysterious air lotive.


    A ripping effect took ce in their hearts as they pushed out their chests and tilted their heads high.


    They can do it!


    ~Click. Click!


    The camera crew was already on the scene, taking videos and pictures.


    It''s evident that some of these images would be put in the museum and historical books.


    They didn''t know it now, but they would be the first group of aviation control officers to ever grace Hertfilia.


    In the future, books will circle some of their heads in the then-considered ''old'' photos and write about them.


    Everyone has their name tags already given to them before today and their respective attire too.


    So before their energy drained, Landon had them take photos, with some standing, kneeling, or sitting inrge groups.


    The ministers in charge of transportation, safety, and so on all gathered tomend this day.


    One small step for man, one giant step for mankind!


    Good...


    Now, it was time to begin the tour of where the magic would happen.


    They could enjoy the scenery and explore the massive airportter on when the doors opened for the public.


    For now, their main concerns were with 3 particr regions scattered about the airport.


    Of course, to get to these ces, they would need to pass through the airport, having a mini tour.


    Today, there were 200 people from the academy invited.


    The airport was already running, though it had been running to train the many staff members.


    Airport matters were a little more different than Coastal port and Landport matters.


    What''s more, amongst those who have experience with the other ports, there were brand new graduates out here too.


    Vrmmm~


    The airport golf-go-kart vehicles drive by, with the workers practicing how to transport goods or carry those who need assistance. Of course, before they got to the stage when they could drive these carts, they still required a special license.


    To drive these vehicles, they had to take driving lessons in the government buildings within District C.


    The training was all paid for by the airport. So it was a must that they learn this and get their certifications.


    The airport would only pay for it once. To renew their license each time, they had to pay it out of their pockets.


    This was a one-time matter for the airport.


    [Attention. Flight AB 001 is now boarding at... Erm... Erm... Terminal C4.]


    [Attention. Last call for John Doe, John Smith, and John Ralph, for Flight SL 020 to Carona.]


    ....


    The voices rang out from time to time, and many understood these people were practicing for the opening day.


    They really considered all scenarios, with all gate stations filled with people doing work and learning how to maneuver around any possible difficulties.


    Landon smiled, stopping one of them.


    "Excuse me... 3 of my friends have an injury and can''t walk around for fear of the pain. They have to make it fast before their flight takes off."


    The smiling person immediately reacted.


    "Not a problem, sir. We can get them to their terminal gate on time. But mind me asking, what time is your flight?"


    The period would''ve asked to see their tickets in order to aid them better. But since this was training, their response was also good and very professional.


    "There was already a boarding call that rang out for their flight 4 minutes ago. They are to head to C57... So is it still possible for them to make it on time?"


    "One second, sir... Let me contact those at the gates."


    Thedy quickly took out her walkie-talkie, and someone on the other side called those at gate C57.


    It just so happens that they were still boarding those in zones 4 and 5... Thest boarding zones.


    The aircraft doors haven''t closed yet.


    Great!


    Yusha, Gillian, and Lucius, now found themselves carefully treated and ced on the long karts, with the staff asking them if they had any diforts.


    "_"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Goodbye.


    Landon waved at the helpless people driving off. Lucius gave him a stink eye.


    ''Boy... Wait for me to deal with you once we get home!''


    Why was it always him being used as a dummy in Landon''s many ''vehicle test'' simtions?


    Ugh~


    He felt he had been too soft with this brat over the years.


    Landon chuckled, not having an ounce of guilt when sending the trio off.


    Well, they could wait for him at that gate because from there, they''ll use the staff-only exit way and head down onto the runway.


    ...


    Like so, several people had their mini-tour until they met with Lucius, Yusha, and Gillian.


    "Everyone, remember to zip up."


    An advice to the wise was enough.


    They wore airport uniform jackets earlier since it was slightly colder than outside.


    After all, it''s summer... So of course it would be hot, while the airport was air-conditioned.


    However, they didn''t understand why Landon was being them to zip up.


    Many had already unzipped themselves, preparing to head out. So why should they zip up again when it is summery warm outside?


    BRRRRRR!!!!!!!!


    The st of wind that smacked them when they stepped out left many with widened eyes and dropped mouths.


    Eh?


    Where are these terrible windsing from?


    Landon smiled, raising his voice higher amid the winds.


    "It''s the unlocked open runway!"


    Do you know how big the runway was?


    It stretched for miles and miles, being open, levelednds with no trees, and nothing in sight to block or lessen the winds.


    In this hot summer, it''s not that the winds were cold, but that they were rge,''ing, and everyone in such a high volume when on the runway.


    If one left their ears to such winds for long, it would start to feel cold. And their bodies would get goosebumps.


    Again, one should know that the runway was designed to allow winds to flow in and aid nes in take-off andnding.


    One could stay shirtless if they liked under such winds... But not long after, their brains were bound to trick them into feeling cold.


    The winds were too much., sometimes being a mix of hot and cold, just mming and smacking people the moment they stepped out onto the runway.


    Hey...


    Say no more. They learned their lessons.


    Zip!


    Many zipped their jackets back up, though they didn''t understand why his amnesty would build such a ce.


    Till now, no one has examined to them what sort of air floating device his majesty was on about.


    It couldn''t be a hot air balloon since that already existed. So what was it?


    For the life of them, they never imagined it to be metal.


    Can metal fly? Is this a joke?


    The project had been secret for the longest period.


    Of course, they only knew brief facts, like how his majesty promised the inventions would be able to allow hundreds to guy in the air within the contraption.


    Airports have been built in the other empires... Mysterious news and propaganda had already exploded, but no one knew what the bloody contraction would be.


    Many thought it would be a giant hot air balloon that would take them all away.


    Of course, Landon had ns for giant balloons, wanting to use them in sports events and whatnot.


    But that was another matter for another day.


    ...


    BRRRMmm!


    The winds howled on their faces.


    "Everyone, get on!"


    There were also staff members in many ''train-styled-karts that would drive them to their first stop.


    Theserge karts were put together like a train''s body and could carry up to 60 people in one go, 30 on one side and another 30 on the other.


    It''s good.


    They drove out, not to the Main tall tower, but to another stationed site which confused them.


    But Landon was quick to answer their thoughts.


    "Everyone... Your main functions will rely on 3 different departments: The tower up ahead, the SMC or surface movement controller/ground controller to your right, and the Aerodrome controller department."


    Yes¡­


    All these are essential in keeping the nes on the go!

 Chapter 1592 No More Waiting!

    Just like that, Yusha''s team was introduced to the wonderful world of aviation.


    For air traffic control, the most hired group was meteorologists.


    Meteorology itself was a branch of science concerned with the processes and phenomena of atmosphere, especially as a means of forecasting the weather.


    It included atmospheric chemistry, atmospheric physics, and many other matters concerned with the physical, dynamic, and chemical states of Hertfilia''s atmosphere, including its interactions with Hertfilia''s surface (bothnd and water).


    In simpleyperson''s terms, it studied these phenomena focusing on the troposphere and lower stratosphere.


    In the end, many of those majoring in meteorology were chosen. But that was to say there weren''t other jobs for those in other academy departments.


    All in all, a variety of people were chosen for the jobs of;


    ?Air Traffic Controller (A.T.C)


    ?Airport A.T.C (Air Traffic Controller.)


    ?Enroute A.T.C


    ?Flight dispatcher


    ?Flight service specialist (FSS)


    ?Terminal A.T.C


    ?Visual Flight Rules A.T.C


    ?Instrument Flight Rules A.T.C


    The list went on for what sort of jobs these people would fit in with best. And all of them had vital jobs.


    ...


    In a sh, 5 hours went by, with everyone more or less getting the scoop on their new jobs. And within thest hour, they gathered in arge staff hall for a brief presentation of what type of air lotive they would be working with.


    F***!


    Yusha was tempted to curse while standing at the animated presentation before him.


    His hands trembled, and his eyes shifted unfocused as he looked between Landon and the projected screen.


    Gillian also wanted to scream from the top of his lungs, seeing the metal animation fly beautifully.


    If it were before, they would have said such a thing was insoluble. But since his majesty said so, they believed it even more. He had blind faith in his majesty Landon. If anyone can do it, it would be him.


    But after amazement came confusion and worry. Was this feasible?


    Yusha''s brows knotted. "Your majesty, though this ne thing has a stream-lined body, if it is to fly that high up in the air, I''m afraid the air will be apart in under a few seconds. So how do you counter this??"


    Many nodded, also expressing their concerns.


    They might not know the technical side of it more, but they have been studying the weather and using the hot air balloon to ascend high up severally.


    Their studies showed that the higher one climbed, the colder it was. The wind speed was also terrible, and many other factors had drastic changes.


    At the speed his majesty spoke of, visibility, wind shifts, precipitation, and overall sky conditions could cause this metal object to break apart, as simple as snapping a twig or peeling a banana.


    Unlike hot air balloons that could float in a stationary position when high up, the same couldn''t be said for airnes.


    These nes must always be on the move at a certain minimum speed. So his majesty can''t lower the speed for fear of the ne crashing.


    The only way to solve this matter was toe up with a unique solution that also took into ount the ne''s minimum allowed speed.


    Landon smiled, massaging his chin slyly. His group of pupils was indeed smart.


    "Everyone, your questions do target several major points. But I assure you that you need not worry about this matter. The aircraft''s frame will have thousands of specially formed damage-resistance panels attached to a lightweight underlined base. The panels and frames together make a strong and lightweight craft to keep the ne''s structure together under the attacks and pressure from the atmosphere."


    What''s more, after alien tech is mass-produced, the outer frame will be several times stronger¡­ Of course, they don''t need to know this part.


    Oh~~ (''0'')


    Make sense.


    Many nodded, putting their fears aside.


    As they said, they might not know the technical or design parts, but they did know weather.


    It''s good...


    Yusha''s heart was drumming loudly the more he listened.


    He couldn''t wait to book a flight after the project became a reality. So what if he would be supervising airport matters? Did it mean he shouldn''t take a flight during his off days?


    Of course, because he was a very busy academy dean, Landon also tasked 6 people to supervise this project alongside him, 2 his disciples and the rest from other Baymard territories.


    As for those from U.N. empires out here today, they wouldn''t per se be working in the control tower but would be tasked with ground and runway control alongside other Baymardians.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    There were many departments that would do many tasks likemunicating and reaching out to aircraft on the ground, clearing up runways, assisting with take-off after factors like wind speed on the runway were calcted, and so on.


    Many don''t know that when they sit in their nes and drive along the runway, several experts do their jobs to ensure the take-off is sessful.


    The central tower would primarily focus on air control, aiming at matters during the fight. Of course, it also joined in during take-off andnding too.


    All these calctions could be what dys a flight, especially weather.


    If the current flight situation doesn''t fit the flying criteria, the flight is stopped immediately. No boarding!!


    Or if people have already boarded, they sit on the runway until more orders are given.


    In other incidents, they might be told to exit the aircraft and reschedule for another time.


    Some passengers might grumble and cry wolf that they had important ces to go to. But it was for their good. It''s better to bete and alive than rush and die.


    All in all, Landon allowed the U.N nations to work in some air traffic jobs. They were all excited, still in disbelief by the opportunity presented.


    You have to know that be it the Coastal port or Landport, it was our key Baymardians working there.


    However, Landon had allowed them to work in these few jobs. It wasn''t thanks to him but the system. The system had no qualms with them working in the jobs.


    Of course, these were the only jobs they did in the entire airport. Every other job, whether it was Airline Food Service worker, passenger assistant, Airline baggage handler, and all the rest, was done by Baymardians.


    ...


    "Your majesty, so you''re leaving in a few days?"


    "Hmhm¡­ I''ll take up the training until I leave. I''ve left self-exnatory videos, manuals, and books that each department must follow. When I get back, I''ll test everyone to see how far they''ve gone."


    Yusha nodded, secretly bringing Landon''s words to his mind. No problem.


    They were used to Landon''s style and felt his usual manuals were always easy to follow, like one counting to 10.


    If you follow it urately, you''ll be able to do it well. However, the books would be stationed in the Academy library.


    One has to know that within the academy, the library was incredibly huge, with different ones and regions, from public to restricted.


    And even within the restricted regions, there were areas for Non-U.N nations, U.N nations, and Baymardians.


    How to say it? Baymardians could visit all 3 restricted zones, and U.N nations could visit Non-UN zones.


    In the Academy, there were already non-U.N students whose empires had heard about Baymard but were not yet ruled by the chosen sons and daughters of the heavens. So Landon dared not sign treaties with their current rulers.


    Instead, he sent people to aid those chosen to sit on the throne. So until then, these ces would remain Non-UN empires.


    Some of them had been chosen to join minor research groups, earning them a pass into the Non-UN restricted regions.


    Still... It was very good.


    Weather was for everyone to study because Baymard also needed to gather experts, as well as ancient records from all over the world.


    Alright.


    "Brat... You did good this time." Luciusmented, seeing many smiling while seated on their new workstations.


    Lucius looked at his watch, urging Landon to pick up his pace. Now that this matter was over, they had to head to the barracks for a final meeting.


    Why? Because they would be leaving for Omania together!


    Thend of the giants...


    Even Lucius was looking forward to seeing such people, though he felt Landon''s information might have exaggerated their physiques.


    That is... How can anyone be so giant?


    The duo entered theirtest BX24 Jeep Wrangler, storming off towards the barracks.


    Time for business.


    The duo was ready for war. But they weren''t the only ones ready to raise a fire.


    Heh...


    A woman wore a foul scowl, staring murderously at the portrait before her.


    That was it!


    She was done waiting for the T.O.E.P to take action.


    She missed the portrait lightly, swearing to make things right.


    Yes...


    It was time to eliminate the weakling on the throne!

 Chapter 1593 [Bonus ]Her Move!

    --The Capital, Deiferus--


    .


    The air was fresher than it used to be in the past, with many finding it difficult to recall how stinky the city was.


    The roads were cleaner, and the people were more organized. Many jobs were sprung out, with job postings ced on various notice boards across the city, with a location, time, and interview requirements.


    Word went around faster than usual, but many lived this sort of hustle and bustle.


    The unemployment rate had decreased, with all sorts of positions getting filled.


    What? Does the City need more street cleaners? Eh? The cleaners get paid from the tax collected?


    What? So-and-so restaurant is looking to give 15 new employees?


    Amazing! The tax structure had changed and was more organized than earlier.


    People with jobs got their sries with tax already deducted.


    Many liked this method, as they didnt indeed worry so much about tax matters.


    The many secretaries and office people in each establishment did these jobs, double-checking everything severally before it was sent to the Taxation offices.


    Good...


    Things were more structured, although people still needed to paynd taxes. The process was simpler than before when corrupt officials would tell what was owed by sight and greed.


    Everything was fair to the best of their knowledge. They couldn''t be happier.


    Change had swept Deiferus like a storm. And while many jubted, some were on the brink of despair.


    Snap!


    A pencil broke at its base.


    A charming young girl wore a gloomy face while staring at the document before her.


    What did they mean?


    If not for her grandfather, she would''ve been inclined to believe these people were working with the enemy.


    Her initial excitement concerning these people had diminished as the years went by.


    That''s right. It''s been a little over 2 years... 2 whole bloody years since they promised to get Ulrich Tudor out of Baymard.


    Fine!


    From here on horseback to the many coastal shores closer to Baymard, it would take at least 3 months without a break.


    It could go up to 4 months depending on what dangers one faced and how long their break periods were during their trip.


    From there, there were already the Trans-Baymardian ships that would bloody hell take them to Baymard in a couple of days, not like previously when one would spend another 3~5 months at sea.


    So yes!... At most, it should have taken them 6~9 months to and fro between Deiferus'' Capital city and Baymard. Escaping bynd would be difficult, especially since Baymard expanded its territories.


    Other... Fine!


    Let''s say they did use a total of 3 months and 1 week (horseback + Baymardian ship) to Baymard but chose to flee using an ordinary ship with Ulrich so as not to get discovered easily.


    Still, it should take them a total of 7 months to reach the capital.


    3 months, 1 week, to go... Plus 7 months,ing back... That should''ve been a little over 10 months, not even up to a year.


    Yet, these people had spent 2 years with no signs of her beloved anywhere.


    Heh¡­


    They had the guts to keep writing to her, telling her to regain calm and that everything was under control. What Under control?


    Bah!


    She swept her hand across the table, knocking off her documents and bowl of fruit to the ground, her cheeks trembling vigorously.


    What happened to the promise that taking him out would be a piece of pie? What happened to the purpose that they would treat this matter as a top priority?


    She knew the T.O.E.P was indeed powerful.


    This made her conclude that they might have been neglecting her matter, probably not taking it as seriously as she did.


    They probably felt they could rescue him easily and didn''t bother to do it yet, probably helping other members fulfill their wishes first, right?


    Damn! Damn! Damn!...


    She had been yed for a fool.


    Ezenia''s chest raised up and down severally, squeezing the document into a ball that took all her fury.


    The worst thing wa that ger mother-inw was getting tired of her empty promises.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    You have to know that even though she didn''t mention a word about reg T.O.E.P, she arrogantly swore before them that she would get him out in less than a year... Mind you, she said this 2 years back.


    Now, when her mother-inw, sister-inw, and other iws saw her, their initial excitement and warmth were no longer so vibrant... Especially after heading that she posted herself onto their miss hated enemy, Henry Tudor, the current monarch of Deiferus.


    Even if it were her, she too would feel ufortable with someone chummy with the enemy.


    They even began thinking she was a double agent nted by Henry from young to this day. Many thought Henry was a scheming one.


    Yes...


    First, he watched the manypetitors kill and eliminate themselves. And when it looked like a final victor was to emerge, he suddenly appeared, surrounding the Tudor pce, taking the throne without even breaking a sweat.


    Such a person was truly scary in their opinion since they long forgot his existence, not thinking he would be so daring.


    Even Ulrich, who hunted him during thest year before his capture, didn''t think Henry would be the one to have thestugh.


    It happened like a dream. No one saw iting. And that made Henry''s ultimate victory one history would remember amongst the other great throne battles.


    What''s more, Henry''s era in Deiferus led to many things, like signing the treaty, more food in thend, and so on.


    It''s clear to see he would be one of... If not the most famous Monarch in Deiferus'' history. But in Ezenia''s eyes, he was just a thief, stealing her beloved''s throne.


    ...


    "Wait? Wait? Did they just ask me to WAIT SOME MORE?"


    Ahhhhhh---


    ~Crash!!!!


    Arge vase shattered into a million pieces as Ezenia breathed heavily with her back hunched and her hands spread out like a werewolf''s.


    She blew off the few strands of messy hair away from her face.


    Are you now calm?


    "Come out."


    Swish!


    All 10 hidden guards appeared one knee to the ground.


    "Mistress... We are here."


    Ezenia narrowed her gaze, looking out her window.


    The sunny atmosphere outside was a stark contrast to her foul mood.


    "We''re done waiting... I''ve decided we will do it ourselves!"


    Everyone wore no expression, understanding her words. They couldn''t me the mistress. It seems these T.O.E.P people weren''t taking her request to heart. And even her grandfather, the one who cleared the path for her eptance into the T.O.E.P, also advised her to wait.


    Maybe there was indeed something going on that caused them to dy fulfilling her request, or perhaps they certainly looked down on her... But they knew her mistress was under stress on this matter. Her to-be iws were growing less friendlier, and every time, she had to put up an act when meeting her enemy.


    No matter who it is, they would get annoyed by it all, especially if those who were meant to help her weren''t doing so.


    Ezenia''s voice was cold.


    "It''s a good thing we continued building our forces, irrespective of the promised ''help'' along the way. And after these few years, our forces had grown stronger and stronger by the day. With this, we will no longer wait!"


    Very quickly, she picked several pieces of unused paper from the chaos on the ground, writing up several shorts notes


    "Take them... Contact our allies... They have no more than till March to gather and send their forces to the Capital.


    There was just no way... The news would take several months to reach the many forces scattered about. Again, these forces will have to take at least 2 weeks to prepare their armory and whatnot before using several months to head back to the Capital.


    This was already the 1st week of September. And 7 monthster was March.


    Winter officially ends around the 20th of March. But many a time, the snow still carried on till April before the rains poured in.


    She nned to take advantage of this and strike when the room was hot.


    There was no better time to strike than in terrible weather, everyone knows this. And while these forces were preparing for the bug war, she was going to have several special teams of assassins and killers rescue Ulrich.


    By 7 months or so, he should be here, right on time before they make their big move.


    Kill Henry, put Ulrich on the throne. Ezenia''s properties were clear.


    For that man, she was willing to cross a burning mountain if it would bring him out. But whether he would do the same for her was uncertain.


    "Go!... Tell them to prepare... Their true ruler will return. And no one... Not even Baymard can stop this movement!"


    This time, it would be as the Baymardians say...


    CHECKMATE.

 Chapter 1594 Leaving Again!

    Like the fleeting summer, time went by in a sh.


    Lucius kissed mother Kim and the sleepy Kora in her arms.


    Though Kora was now 2 years and a few months old, her little body prevented her from keeping a good wake-up stance after knowing her father was leaving for some time.


    She tried to pry open her eyes, but it was too heavy.


    s...


    me it on this baby body.


    She was very aggrieved, knowing she was limited in several matters. All she could do was pray for her father''s return, as well as her big brother''s.


    Her big brother was one of her favorite people, who always snuck her away for fun.


    She had been to the zoo, the aquarium, the fun house, the trampoline hall, and several other ces that made her very happy.


    Her parents were always too overprotective. And though they did take her out very often, the fun activities mostly involved her running around in some Park or ying with several other little kids.


    Augh~


    Sometimes, Kora felt it took much of her energy to deal with their sense of logic. Mind you, she died as an adult in her former world, though she didn''t reach 13.


    Nheless, dealing with their logic always made her speechless.


    She onceforted a crying child. And all of a sudden, that child began calling her his wife.


    ''_''


    She once fixed a girl''s hair, and that girl dumped her ''boyfriend'' to be with her.


    ''_''


    Forget it... The world of toddlers was too confusing. But oddly enough, she somehow understood mumblings from a young age, as though babies and very young children had their own unique universalnguage.


    It was all very interesting. But from what her brother once said in passing, when seeing her take care of everyone, she knew she would forget this secretnguage.


    That''s right. Everyone forgets their babynguage. Who remembers that?


    Kora wanted to remember it forever but knew the heavens might not allow it since it went against the natural flow of things.


    Once passing a certain stage, she would forget all this and be like one of the many adults around her --- Clueless.


    .


    "Be safe."


    "I will," Lucius replied, pecking Kim''s lips and giving the sleepy Kora a light kiss so as not to wake or disturb her.


    Everyone around the scene was used to the couple''s disy of affection, so they gave the family ample time to say their goodbyes.


    "Little Landon, you be safe too."


    "Really, mother. Now you remember me?"


    Kim didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Cheeky brat. Come here for your mother."


    Of course she loved him as dearly as she loved Kora. With how long they''ve grown and been together, do you think her love for him can diminish?


    It was just that she also gave him time to say his good eyes to Lucy first. And now, he was teasing her?


    Mother Kim gripped his hand and kissed his lowered forehead lovingly.


    "I know you head out on these emissions very often and have more experience under your resume... But I still worry for you because you will always be my little boy... The one that peed his--"


    "Mom, mom, mom!" Landon was desperate to stop her. He was monarch. So why bring out his embarrassing moments, especially in front of his woman?


    Landon felt aggrieved. How can it be his own mother that ''burns his cable?''


    "Mother, mother... We have to leave. I love you; I''ll miss you... Goodbye."


    Mother Kim chuckled, seeing Landon''s fast reaction.


    "Hey.m. now, you''re getting old, and you don''t want your mother anymore."


    "Impossible. Don''t talk nonsense, mother. It''s just that if we don''t leave now, we''ll be runningte." Landon replied, shoving Lucius into the back of the vehicle.


    4 vehicles were standing in straight lines, tasked with taking him to the Coastal region.


    A soldier had already opened the door, and Landon just shoved Lucius in without a word.


    Bam!


    The door was shut, and the vehicle took off with the duo watching the waving gang standing outside the main Pce building.


    Gone.


    They left the morous building and speeded through the open highways.


    Lucius sat cross-legged, thinking of the current matters involving Pyno. He had a document handed to him when he got into the limo. There were also 2 others waiting inside, seated opposite Landon and himself.


    "Prisoner Marlo no longer bellows for human flesh."


    "Really? Could this be anothertrap of his?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Everyone thought so.


    Who was Marlo Jones? A pirate nicknamed the Baker, the one they apprehended on Magoon ind.


    First, he seems to have some special identity, as other pirates feared the mere mention of his name. And from what they gathered from White Beard''s overly loud mouth, it seems the 2 are blood brothers.


    It seems they have a 3rd brother who was some very, very high member of the pirate organization. (Heh... He was the head of the organization!).


    It''s been several years since the famous baker was apprehended. They apprehended him just after dealing with Nopline''s matters.


    It has been a long time since that happened. Yet, for these many years, he had been moring for human flesh.


    At first, he refused to eat, starving himself for weeks, only drinking water.


    But though it was a little harmful to do so, Landon told them not to intervene yet.


    What a joke!


    They sent food in, and he refused to take it. What? Do you want them to also force his mouth open every mealtime?


    This was likely a trap to get a guard closer and bite chunks of meat off.


    Moreover, Landon had seen people fast for weeks in his former world.


    So if you want to fast, drinking water alone, then that''s fine by him. The only thing he requested was that the water should have electrolytes to keep this guy going.


    In case he might not know it, water-fasting was a thing. So by all means, go ahead. At least the guy still worked out daily while fasting.


    He began his journey by starving himself for several weeks before finally grabbing the meal they continuously sent him.


    At the start, he probably felt their emphasis on his life, banking they wouldn''t let him suffer too much since he hadn''t gotten any form of torture.


    In this world, how rare was it for someone to imprison you and never inflict physical pain on you?


    It was like a dream, which led Marlo to think he was some top-priority person they dared not touch. They should be afraid of his big brother''s wrath.


    With these thoughts in mind, he schemed for what he wanted, thinking they would meet all his needs and demands.


    But for weeks and weeks, everything remained normal, as though they didn''t care so much for him.


    Marlo gritted his teeth, knowing to keep his worthy body build, strength, and everything else, he needed to eat the meals sent his way.


    There was even meat in his meals which was what almost every warrior in this world relied on.


    Vegetables were good, but meat would really get one''s strength and punch force up there. And that''s how he ended up biting the bullet and eating what was given to him, though a stronger part of him only desired raw human newt.


    He felt even if they three him here with his most trusted aid Ratcliffe in with him, Marlo knew he would devour the guy without mercy.


    Of course, all these were his thoughts during the first year in Baymard''s prison.


    The following years after that, Baymard managed to eliminate his cannibalistic instincts to a certain extent, allowing him to put other meats on the same lime with human flesh.


    Before, Marlo would have sworn human flesh was the best. But after having various other types of meat in Baymard''s style, he was dissuaded, though there were still dark thoughts on human flesh.


    Of course, there were also psychological means and conditioning he passed through to get him out of the cycle of eating human flesh.


    It''s been several years since then, and though he no longer hammered for human flesh, they still couldn''t be sure if he was faking it or not.


    "We''ll have to put him through a series of tests... But we can''t let him know or sense our ideas. Besides, even if he fails the test now, his sentence is still far fromplete. So they still had a long time to figure things out."


    He had 63 years more to go. And if he behaved well, then it might be shortened.


    Hmmm...


    Everyone agreed with Landon''s thoughts.


    Landon chuckled, listening to the many matters surrounding Pyno.


    .


    Like so, the gang made their way toward District K.


    In no time, they boarded the ships after roll call was conducted.


    Landon looked at the open waters, which had now be his 2nd home.


    Alright.


    It was time to meet his newly found friends, the Giants!


    Time to go to war.


    1, 2, 3...


    The ships took off in formation.


    But just as they were leaving, another force had just docked its ships along Arcadina''s shores once more.


    The ships were filled with women with overly fair and beautiful skin.


    "Ladies!... We have arrived!"


    The witches were here!

 Chapter 1595 The New Era Approaching

    In the dead of night, the dark skies engulfed thends, and the streets were deste except for the few people moving about the ce.


    After 2 A.M, no one was to be seen walking about the sight. The guards would patrol the many streets, and any caught outdoors without permission would get locked up. This was a way to easily capture assassins, spies, and whatnot.


    So it was expected that no matter how much one drank in an ale parlor, they must stop around 1 A.M and leave if their homes were far. Some people''s homes were 40 minutes by horse within the same city. And some were over an hour''s worth of time.


    In the end, people know themselves. Of course, some drunk people never make it home, passing out in gutters and streets. The controlling guards would take note of these people, with some hidden guards watching them lest it was some ploy by an enemy to pretend.


    Of course, they were also those who prepared not to leave the taverns, ale houses, pleasure homes, hotels, and many ces they chose to stay.


    After drinking for so long, at 2 A.M, when some establishments choose to close up for the night, some people would book a single room in pairs to split the cost. There were new policies that no more than 2~4 people could stay in one room.


    Aye...


    Many have been splitting the cost for over 15 years with their good drinking buddies. And once they''ve gotten a room, they pass out immediately.


    Other times, they got 1 or 2dies to join them in the rooms.


    There were also several establishments that stayed open 24 hours throughout the day and night.


    These ces allowed people to stay indoors and drink and have their fill till morning. But the catch was that they were never to get on the streets during this time.


    They were to remain indoors until morning, when the city gates and docks were typically open.


    For most cities and towns, that would be 5~6 A.M.


    ....


    Stepping out from several vessels were women withrge ck hooded clothes.


    Looking at the moon, its shadows, the luster of the night sky, and all its stars, they quickly determined the time.


    There should be 2 quarters before 1 A.M... In other words,12:30 A.M... But this was just their guess, though they were truly close, as it was already 12:23.


    But hey... That was still impressive.


    Within each nightly quarter, the moon acts differently, positioning itself at different heights.


    Good...


    They had an hour and a half before the streets gotpletely deserted with nothing but controlling guards around.


    They came here quietly and didn''t want to be noticed.


    Their numbers were indeedrge, so they had almost all their ships sail far out at sea, a good distance away, while just 2 ships sailed to Arcadina''s shores.


    They purposefully came in smaller numbers.


    Luckily for them, there were many services around the shores that sold, rented carriages, or offered transport services to any arrivees.


    Tsk.


    This matter was very impressive, making the witches feel it should have been the wives of these men who came up with the ideas after blowing pillow farts at them.


    It was almost as though these witches had a filter, never acknowledging anything men do. Even the mighty Morgany was a fraud in their eyes.


    History has consistently proven that women were smarter than men thought. They were more in control and could manipte men puppets if they wanted to.


    They were powerful and naturally born quick thinkers. Their ability to multitask and keep things in order far surpassed men''s, maybe because they had more nurturing spirits since they gave birth.


    All in all, these witches felt women of this world hadn''t realized their potential, allowing the men to undermine them.


    But soon, the glorious day wille when women rise to power all over the world, locking men up in cages to be disyed like the beastly animals they were.


    The witches had disgust for men. Men were only there to assist in nting their seeds. After that, what was their use?


    The witches almost gagged, talking to the men doing business beside the docks.


    So disgusting!!


    ....


    "Lady, my people can drive you to whatever destination you want since we know all the roads in the city. "


    The witches found it hard to maintain their smiles but still showed a wless, gentle look.


    The men at the docks didnt discriminate their business between men and women, which was very rare. Of course, it was all due to the influence of Baymard, as they attended business seminars and gathered money from both men and women.


    If it were before, they would offer their business to men first, and women... Only nobles and those women looked like they were loaded.


    Ordinary women won''t get a chance to ride or use their well-made carriages and wagons to transport items.


    But now, things have changed, and they also got a good reputation amongst the locals, which boosted their sales and productivity.


    Damn!


    The owner regretted the years he had discriminated against the most pleasant women. Or else, wouldn''t his pockets be fuller than now?


    Women popted the world by more than a half, and though most were peasants, what of it?


    If they had money, then that''s it.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Now, those doing business dared not discriminate as they did before, not wanting theirpetitors to go ahead of them.


    They respectfully exined and showed them a booklet with images and prices for whatever they needed.


    But the witches did not think these people were showing them kindness because they wanted to have a taste of their flesh.


    Their insides churned with disgust, almost running out of patience.


    Was this another way of trying to woo them? By offering to drive them through the ce like some kind gentleman?


    Heh.


    They sneered inwardly.


    "Sir... I''m afraid that can''t work. We''ll rent."


    "Of course! Of course!... Just tell me the number, as well as the type. And it shall be done. As for a guarantee, it collected all that you won''t run away with my carriages, you need to present items or money of equal cost."


    They ran a fair business here. How can they rent their carriages just like that with no guarantee?


    What many visitors did was that they would give the gill market piece of everything they rented to these people.


    That way, if the carriage didn''t return, the money would be enough to buy another carriage, wagon, and so on.


    Of course, if they returned the carriages, the money would also be given to them. And the carriages had to be returned in the same condition it was given, or less maintenance fee cost would be deducted.


    Many can say this option was a hassle. But think about it.


    For those staying in the city for only a few days or so, it was the best option, rather than buying andter reselling them when leaving. Sometimes, you resell them for way cheaper than the original buying price.


    So why not just rent?


    ...


    "Here you are, 12 Grand/Large carriages. They are thetest carriages, having space for Tvs and storage. I know you''re going to love them."


    Eh? Tvs? Weren''t those the strange block things that Number 5 reported to have seen when she escaped the Baymard with her life on the line? She described it as a box that kept people trapped in them.


    The witches narrowed their eyes, seeing their carriages drive toward them.


    Some of thedies quickly took the position of coachmen, and off they went.


    They drove for 50 minutes, barely making it before curfew time.


    Mind you, they had spent an additional 30 minutes at the docks, renting and waiting for their carriage to be brought over. And when they finally arrived, it was already 1:52 A.M.


    Thedies folded their maps and excited the carriages.


    Bam!


    They stepped into a moderate-sized establishment, seeing many drinking merrily and having a good time.


    But suddenly, a strange light shone in the eyes of the female witnesses and staff frolicking around.


    "Excuse us, missies... But what do you want to drink?"


    "Red blood Moon Ale flying over the skies."


    "How many?"


    "As many as the stars. The Night is still young, but thedy of the night begins her feast."


    "Yes... She does indeed. Please, right this way... Lynda! Get their carriages before curfew time is over."


    The one speaking quickly led the gang in. And soon, the council bow deck promptly bowed their heads, seeing the mighty women walking in.


    "Wee, Head Witch."


    Since they got the secret letter, they''ve been expecting them.


    Hmmm...


    Jami nodded, taking her seat on a high chair.


    "We proceed as nned. Ladies... We are not only after Baymard but also after the traitor''s daughter. The girl has a gift of strength and intelligence. And with her, we witches will rule the world!!!"


    "Witches!"


    "Witches!"


    "Witches!"


    Bahahhahahahah~


    The witches began rattling their fingernails as a way of pping. Their eyes were crescent, and their smiles true.


    Finally, the time hase.


    The era of the witch.

 Chapter 1596 Plans Set In Motion

    Hahahhahahahahahaha~


    The Witches smiled, already nning how to handle the traitor''s daughter.


    Of course, their first mode of action would be to capture the traitor''s daughter before taking down Baymard.


    Truthfully, they felt they should be able to handle Baymard without a problem. But to maximize their chances of winning, they had to choose the most efficient route for handling this matter. And for this, they had to use the information already gathered.


    Heh.


    Elder Yanji and Genius Edna had a strange light flicker in their eyes.


    ''This is our chance!''


    You have to know that though Jam was the head witch, there were council elders with factions that opposed her rule, wanting her to step down before her appointed teen of office was over.


    For years, they have been trying to yank her off the honorable position of Head Witch. Many already preferred the genius Edna, a younger and more aspiring witch than Jam.


    They believed with Edna, the witches could have the greatest sess in life.


    What''s more, Jam''s deceit made everyone angered.


    For heaven''s sake! She wrote to them long before the festival that she would bring the traitor''s daughter.


    Do you know what such news symbolizes?


    Everyone in their witch world was boiling when the news passed. The traitor''s daughter was worth all the sacrifices in the world.


    So how could they not be looking forward to it?


    That was the gossip of the year, with many even buying special attires for the ceremony.


    But when they arrived, they realized Jam not only failed to do as promised but lost to the traitor''s daughter woefully.


    .


    Yes...


    To the witches, it seemed as though history had repeated itself, with them losing to the Traitor herself.


    Dammit!


    They weren''t fools.


    They also understood that Jam must have gotten the terrible news several weeks before they arrived. So why didn''t you send them word?


    At least if during their travels they saw the message, they would''ve already let out a bag of steam during their long months of travel.


    Of course, it didn''t mean they would let her go after that. But at least it would seem more honest than breaking the news to them on the day of the festival! And mind you, they arrived probably a week or a few days before the festival''s night.


    So what the hell?


    Why didn''t you look them in the eye back then and spew it out?


    Why do it on the morning of the festival? Was she trying to anger them to death?


    Believe it or not, during that period, it was easier to handle anyone when they were in an absolute raging state.


    They would most likely let a part of their emotion override their sense of judgment.


    Yes! They did give her hell when she arrived. However, she did aplish what she wanted. And then was to get everyone aboard this mission while still being the head Witch.


    Jam knew that if she had sent word during their travels, after their raging, they would''ve calmed down,ing at her with a sharper force than before.


    For years, she had been losing supporters from the plots and schemes of the opposing factions.


    If she didn''t do it like that, she would''ve been forced to step down and her name written in witch historic as the most disappointing head witch.


    Mind you, she was already down in history because of the loss she suffered from Lucy.


    But at least when still in power, she had a chance to make aeback and get rewritten as a fierce head witch who changed her fate and subdued the traitor''s cunning daughter.


    Some might even write a few bold and exaggerated sentences for Future witches to see her brilliance, praising her to the moon and back.


    So how could she let herself get yanked off her position without redeeming herself?


    What''s more, she didn''t want anyone to start the era of the witch without her. Such a thing would be another great event in their history. So if she stepped down now, the appointed head witch, possibly that b**ch Edna, would take all the glory.


    She was the one who suggested they capture and pry every manufacturing secret out of her mouth.


    She was the one who first thought of using Lucy to their advantage. So why should it be someone else who gets all the credit?


    Jam was unwilling, and that''s why she acted the way she did, letting them explode on that fateful day.


    Hehehhehehe~<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    She, Jam, was never an easy person to bully!


    ...


    The eyes of Yanji, Edna, and several important witches from the many factions and Council of elders all saw this matter as an opportunity.


    Completing this mission was more likely to solidify their faction''s chosen member as the next Head Witch after Jam was forced down. But until they had Lucy in their grasp, they would go along with everyone''s overall ns.


    As it stood, their trained killers had long arrived in Pyno months before them, gathering information too. This information they won''t share with the group.


    Why? Because any Head witch candidate who caught Lucy first would likely step into power at the snap of a finger.


    They were going to do it all on their own in hiding while still going along with the general n.


    Even Jam had long sent her forces here too. Everyone did...


    But what some of them didn''t know was that their forces had long been subdued by Lucy and thrown into the female prisons to serve their sentences.


    Alright.


    Everyone focused on the matter, acting cordially with Jam, even if they didn''t like her.


    "Head witch, as we''ve agreed, we must take the most efficient route toplete this mission. That is why I propose we don''t attack within Baymard yet." Edna spoke out, making many nod in appreciation.


    Jam''s n was to go to Baymard with a surprise kill. She believed this time, she had more people and more knowledge from Number 5 and several other spies here to take them down.


    Form number 5''s telling, they sessfully infiltrated Baymard,


    Even going far as torturing many men without being discovered. It all went all, and the only reason they lost was because of Lucy''s inherited witchly strength.


    Yes!...


    They were so close but lost because of this, showing how weak Baymard''s defense was.


    From Number 5''s words and that of the many spies, she again confirmed that these people were too weak, relying on their neighboring allies for defense.


    It''s said every year, during the many seasons, arge batch of ally knights would enter district B, setting up their base there, temporarily stationed to wait for wars.


    If there were wars, these ally knights would rush out and help. But what they didn''t know was that Baymard was training these allied knights and not the other way around.


    Bottom line, Jam and everyone else felt they could still take Baymard down if they avoided those strange pack sticks that could leave a person trembling as though hit by a lightning fish (electric eel).


    But what Edna said just now made them take several steps back in their ns. Her words were filled with more wisdom than Jam''s, causing them topare the 2 again.


    Edna smiled. "Head witch, elders, council women... My fellow witches, I don''t think it''s wise to take the horned wolf by its horns just yet. I suggest we attack her out of Baymard''s territories... Maybe an ambush?"


    Good one!


    Their eyes lit up. Yes. In this way, they could confirm all factors leading up to the ambush, from the surrounding roads to the battle.


    Jam sneered, not wanting to be outdone. "Witch Edna... Though your n is good, you need to know that the Witch''s daughter is a Queen herself. Her traveling should be secret. So how can you guarantee that we will meet her in whatever ce we wish to ambush her in?"


    Edna''s smile broadened, dropping a newspaper with eye-dropping headline news at the forefront.


    "Head Witch, take a look at this."


    She had taken this newspaper from the bar upstairs before they were led away.


    The newspaper was published 3 months ago. Some news reported there should''ve passed. However, the one at the front headline was still relevant.


    [Baymardian queen set to visit Dous town, Arcadina, for the saving of a thousand trapped birds in a discovered underwater cave.]


    Everyone looked at the headline news, several thoughts racing wildly in their minds.


    If she was going to be there, this was indeed a good chance.


    They had to ess all roads leading to Dous city, as well as determine the most likely for them to pass through from Baymard''s direction.


    What''s more, it should be showing by then... So they could also use the weather to defeat Lucy too.


    Many massaged their chins thoughtfully.


    This was a better way of handling this matter. Even Jam had to admit to it. And like that, their ns were set in motion.


    For now, they would have to continue staying in Arcadina. In this way, time vanished in a blink of an eye. And out at sea, Landon finally met his newfound friends.


    Lucius and everyone else stared at the group in shock.


    These... Are you sure these aren''t Gods?


    Indeed, they deserved to be called giants.

 Chapter 1597 [Bonus ]Predestined

    The seas were quite good, but the weather was getting a little colder.


    The 2nd week of September had just arrived. And though the sun was up, one could see that thend and seas were preparing for Fall, as the winds blowing were no more that of hot air but slightly colder air instead.


    The fishes and many sea creatures jumped from the waters from time to time, and the seas around ushered a calming sense, except for the sloshing waves that smashed against the ship''s side.


    Din. Din. Din. Din~


    A young man calmly stepped out of his cabin, heading down to meet his crew members, all standing on the docks of both ships too.


    They had adhered to the advice of their newly made friend, sailing via route at particr appointed times. And wouldn''t you know it? Their little friend was right!


    Since sailing, they had yet to meet any more troubling Morgs.


    Of course, they saw several passerby ships with travelers on them. These ships mostly belonged to merchants who made side money by charging any and all peasants who intended to hop aboard.


    They did see some ships belonging to several power factions. But no one bothered with them. As a protective measure, they either docked or made a U-turn back, avoiding people like the gue.


    The only thing they felt happy about was that they didn''t run into any bloody pirates.


    Since then, they had been sailing safely toward Baymard''s direction, and their hope still ignited, especially after seeing the mysterious guard''s instructions urately.


    And now, it looks like their journey was finally over.


    "Your highness! That should be the Baymardian ships!" Someone eximed excitedly, seeing the giant ship approach.


    Initially, they thought the ships were a school of great big boggles sailing to them at dangerous speeds.


    From the far blurry horizon, the first image they picked up was smaller than their pinky. But as it came closer and closer, the group informed those rowing to stop. And now, everyone was standing outside, watching the many beauties draw closer.


    Payne smacked his lips in disbelief.


    F***!


    This has got to be the tallest ship he had ever seen, right?


    They kid you not, 3 of their ships would need to be stacked together to reach this ship''s height.


    Mind you, this was a Navy ship that was supposed to be moderate.


    So if they saw a cruise ship, what would they do?


    This was too exaggerated, right?


    The group stared at the towering ship with jaws dropped to the ground.


    Sweat, Mother of Pearls!


    Though they had initially seen that the ship was made of metal, seeing it float live in the flesh was far different than seeing it in a magazine.


    "Well, I''ll be damned... It''s really true." Paynemented, feeling it difficult to pull his eyes away. And just then, a voice echoed across the space.


    No doubt, the person speaking should be using a megaphone. But which megaphone was so powerful?


    The voice quality projected was clearer and calmer, showing that the person wasn''t shouting.


    But this wasn''t right. When using a megaphone, one had to shout to get the message across.


    And then, they saw 2 faces they had seen several times in the Baymardian magazine.


    They were his majesty Landon and King-Father Lucius.


    They are really here!!!


    Landon stared at the group below, showing his friendly side.


    "We mean no harm. We heard about your situation and are here to help if you let us."


    That''s right. ''If'' they would let them. The ball was in their court.


    Artemis nodded and exchanged a broad conversation with Landon and Lucius.


    In the end, a connecting walkway was opened from the side of Landon''s ship, and the Giants all stepped in.


    **Shock**


    They were gasping loudly while looking at the ship''s insides.


    It was true that there wasn''t much to see here since the space they first entered was one that led straight to an elevator and stairway.


    But who made them never see an elevator before?


    Ding!~


    The sound and automatic opening doors caused them to jump.


    There was no one in the elevator to force the doors open. So what was this sorcery?


    They thought maybe the side door on the ship that brought out the connecting path should''ve done so by having people lower It with ropes.


    This was their original thinking. That''s why they kept searching for the ropes when passing by. But they didn''t see a thing. And now, the elevator door opened on its own.


    So could it be these Baymardians had mastered some level of sorcery to make it happen? Could it be a gifted person who controlled the doors?


    Eh? Did they use their gifted people as door openers?


    In that case, just how powerful were these Baymardians truly?


    (''0'')


    .


    Like so, the Giants had their ridiculous thoughts on the matter.


    "Wee, aboard, your highness Artemis."


    The moment they stepped into the ship, a group was already waiting to escort them up. One of the people in the group was the person who pressed the elevator button.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Your highness, Artemis, please, right this way."


    "Hmmm..." Artemis, Payne, and 1 other all rode the elevator to the decks while everyone else took the stairs.


    Of course, with how big and mighty these following Giants were, having too many of them at a time in the elevator would seriously be a problem.


    They have weighed themselves using the scales yet. But one shouldn''t forget the elevator had a weight limit.


    These were some of the essential things Landon wanted to change once Alien Tech was mass-produced.


    All elevators and their cords pulling and holding them would have to be changed.


    With the metal enhancer, these elevators and the weaved metal cords holding them would be stronger than before.


    What''s more, it would also feel lighter than its current state.


    Stronger and lighter? Who doesn''t want this? Before any ports were made in Omania, all ships, elevators, and every other major equipment would have to be changed/switched for enhanced ones.


    Landon didn''t want the cords snapping and killing people left, right, and center.


    The only good thing he was pleased with was that most things in Baymard were made taking their height into consideration.


    He always wondered why the system made things so talk until he took a look at Omania.


    They would have no problem when it concerns their height.


    .


    "Rest assured, your highness... Everyone will meet at the decks above."


    Inside the elevator, Artemis, Payne, and the other all moved their eyes like confused chickens. At times, their eyes would widen, and their lips would shake.


    What was this? Where was the light in the elevatoring from? And why were the buttons lighting up after being pressed?


    Eh?


    Artemis stretched his hands and held onto the elevator walls as he felt a strange force pulling down the higher they went.


    He had never gone upwards with this speed before. So of course he was shaken. The 2 others apanying him were no different.


    Damn.


    Was this what happens when one goes high up faster? And what was that strange force just now?


    Gravity!


    He and many others had jumped downward, never feeling the weight so much. But when you go naturally upwards at this speed, your body starts feeling heavier than usual.


    Artemis'' mind was going around his circles as he wanted to explore and understand this strange force better.


    To him, it was a heaven-defying matter that many Omanian philosophers should study.


    The group carried on with their many thoughts until their elevator ride came to an end.


    ~Ding!


    The invisible pressure vanished, and the doors finally opened.


    So big!!!!


    Those were everyone''s first thoughts, never having seen a deck this long and wide before.


    .... How can something be so big?


    What are they storing down here? Small submarines, military trucks, military tanks... Well, what can they say?


    Their military ships here were also slightly bigger than what those in Landon''s former world were


    Why? Because they always had to travel with their vehicles and other heavy artillery.


    What''s more, this world was nowhere near as safe as his former world. So it felt better to travel with everything, including medical supplies.


    The smaller ships were used mainly by the Coastal guards, whose jobs were to guard and patrol the Baymardian waters and seashores.


    Bigger boys like these were for the Navy.


    .


    Artemis stepped out, seeing Landon and Lucius standing opposite him.


    Lucius was still astonished by the true height of these people, especially with them standing so close to him.


    F***!


    He seems to understand why Mother Kim would always use him of having her neck in cramps.


    Just looking up at these people also agonized his neck.


    Landon had a warm smile.


    "Your Highness Artemis... Wee aboard our ship. We''ve been looking forward to meeting you."


    Artemis'' tensed heart calmed, seeing Landon''s warm gaze. He felt no malice from these people.


    "It''s good..."


    Artemis looked to the sky, feeling it all predestined.


    Vine God... Is he the help you wanted us to meet?


    Alright.


    Then it was time to save his people!!

 Chapter 1598 New Home?

    Like that, Artemis and the others were taken into the ship.


    After a warm wee, Landon spoke briefly before taking them to their rooms.


    F***!


    Artemis cursed loudly for the first time in his life.


    As a prince, how dare he curse or speak foulnguage in public?


    He was trained to speak his thoughts more elegantly. But after seeing the scene before him, his mind went nk, and his mouth moved obediently.


    There was also someone by his side to exin a few things to him while the door was opened and his baggage was brought in from his ship.


    "Your Highness, Artemis. This is called a light switch. For light, flick it upwards. And do thetter to turn it off. You have several light switches scattered around your suite and one by your bedside."


    Artemis'' mouth was opened as he flicked the switch severally, like a child.


    Flip. Flip. Flip~


    On, off, on, off, on, off...


    Sorry.


    Artemis was embarrassed, but the soldier showing him the way only smiled, inwardly chuckling at his reaction.


    Hey... They''ve all been there.


    The soldier then took him into the living room/parlor space.


    It should be noted that typically, military ships aren''t supposed to be luxurious, allowing the navy, marines, and soldiers to sleep on bunk beds as they did in their respective training camps.


    In truth, it was so for the many Navy ships.


    But there were 4 Navy ships in the entirety of Baymard, which were far bigger than the others, and were meant to transport rescued people in them.


    They designed them with cabins like those on cruise ships, with some cabins being ordinary-styled, ranging up to Royal Suites.


    There were also A-framed rooms and rooms with 4 beds or more.


    Some of the rooms have ocean views with no balconies, while others did have a balcony.


    .


    Anyway, they built these 4 particr Navy ships to cater for rescued people or important guests traveling with them during missions.


    So the Royal Suit Artemis was in, was a true depiction of a sr one on a cruise ship.


    F***!


    It was a Royal loft suite.


    And when one stepped in, they would immediately enter a massive space, with a 10-seat dining table in the far end, a couch region with Tv, and a kitchen several feet away.


    There was also a balcony door leading to what looked like a massive outdoor Patio with a jacuzzi and 2 outdoor beach-styled chairs forying back and rxing.


    If not for the weather soon getting to Fall, there would also be tables and chairs out where one could have dinner or meals if they wanted to eat while taking in the view.


    Of course, the dining table was also by a ss window overlooking the seas. But there was a difference between sitting outside on the balconypared to inside, watching through a window.


    There were also light-weight chandeliers high up that dropped downloads like drain drops


    Beautiful.


    ''Was this where he would be staying?''


    Artemis felt he might dirty these good-looking things.


    They all oozed luxury andfort.


    Stepping in, the soldier showed him around.


    "There is a fridge with water, juice boxes, and a few of our favorite Baymardian beverages. There are also ice trays in the freezer. And for alcohol, you''ll find that in this drawer."


    What?


    Artemis has never seen so many ss bottles or ss in his life for that matter.


    The bottles stared at him, each looking very enticing. There were also sses for wine, beer, and many more.


    .


    "His highness Artemis... This is called a telephone. Ring us using the numbers disyed here, and request whatever you need."


    There was a colorful design paper with bold numbers and words on them.


    If they need food or anything, just call the 3-digit number. But first, he must add a # before punching the numbers as instructed.


    There was also a schedule list, which showed the general just of things like mealtimes, and any other activities he could ess.


    That''s right.


    There was a basketball court, a tennis court, a field track around the deck, and a gym. This was the most they were willing to take from the cruise lines and add on this Navy ship.


    Well, track fields and Gyms were on all Navy ships, that way everyone could do their runs, as well as train their bodies while out at sea.


    In the early mornings, one would see many waking up to run for a mile or so before bathing and starting their shifts.


    Another feature that the baby shifts had, which the cruise lines didn''t have, was the many training rooms, some strictly for the Baymardians and others for anyone else like those dorm Carona or guests like Artemis.


    In the end, there were many ways they could stay fit here. And the hours when guests could ess these ces were also added to the list.


    This way, Artemis would know where to go and what time he could... Especially for mealtimes.


    In the kitchen, there were no stoves. Just an electric kettle, microwaves, fridge, sses, and all the other essentials.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Right this way, your Highness."


    "Ye... Yes... " Artemis was still in a daze while being led upstairs.


    Once up, one could stand on the terrace and overlook the parlor and open space below.


    The view from here was stunning, but that wasn''t the only thing that caught his attention.


    What a room!


    The bed was surprisingly okay for him.


    Yup.


    Again, he had to thank the system and insisted that Landon scaled all beds to certain lengthspared to how they were in his former world.


    What is king-sized here might be an extra-extra king-size back on Earth.


    The beds were always made spacious, as though preparing for Omania''s arrival.


    Artemis nodded in satisfaction. It was the size of his total bed back in Omania. But this one was too soft. And when he sat, he sank nicely with no clumps for unevenness anywhere.


    You have to know that pleasant beds were filled withyers of straws and twigs that needed to be dried and changed severally.


    For nobles and royals, their beds were essentially well-made wooden structures with fabrics or feathers as mattresses.


    Though softer than straw, there were always lumps in the rolled-up mattress when one slept on them.


    Again, though the pointy tips of feathers were cut off, not all of its rigid structure could be eliminated. And with that, one could get prickled when they rolled.


    If it were before, he wouldn''t have felt anything fromying in an uneven bed. But now, he thought it was trashpared to these Baymardian mattresses.


    That is, how can anything be so soft? And what did they put in it?


    (''a??'')


    .


    Artemis was now in Wondend.


    Ahhhhh~


    He screamed inwardly. He had seen these tvs in the magazine!


    He was actually seeing it in the flesh!


    Sigh...


    What a heavenly thing!


    The soldier showed him how to insert the tapes and watch Tv, as well as how to use theirputers there. But there was no inte.


    However, they could y the many games avable to them.


    Yes! There were built-in games like Solitaire, as well as adventure games with CDs.


    On the corner was a bookshelf with books ranging from children to adults, with some being public science knowledge and newspapers showing current world matters.


    Hmmmm...


    All in all, Artemis was pleased with his room and the giant bathroom.


    There, he had a sauna, a bathtub, and a massive shower with a stone te within it, where he could sit ory down while letting the waters from many massive shower heads fall on him.


    There were bars of soap, as well as liquid soaps too. With conditioner, shampoo, and many essentials one would find in a hotel.


    They also gave him 3 toothbrushes, 2bs of different sizes, a hairdryer, a shaving kit with instructions, and over 12 towels of various sizes.


    The soldier also warned him that electric appliances like hair dryers must never touch the water. So he shouldn''t enter the shower with them.


    Well, the warnings were already pasted on the walls, showing a before and after drawing of what would happen if he did.


    Good to know. Artemis though.


    .


    That was it for the tour.


    The soldier stood at the door. "Your highness, Artemis... It will be lunchtime soon. Is majesty will grab you then, will that be alright with you?"


    "Yes." Artemis agreed.


    It was time to talk business.


    But first, he had to explore his new home.


    Shoo. Shoo~


    He wanted to drive the soldier away.


    Bam!


    The door closed, and a childish grin on his face.


    They said this room was soundproof?...Bahahahahaha~


    He rolled on the couch, jumping like a child while grabbing the Pringle snack he was holding.


    He also turned on the Tv and began watching Indiana Jones.


    (^0^)


    Erm... Could he say he never wanted to leave his room again?

 Chapter 1599 Down To Business!

    Amazing!


    Payne looked at the menu, swallowing his saliva in anticipation of what his eyes were fed with.


    Oh, my Vine God!


    This was torture, seeing the menu options before him.


    They, giants, had a roughly bigger appetite than many in the world.


    The good thing was that their full-course meal pte was indeed filling to one''s belly, as though taking into ount their existence.


    Payne wasn''t the only one who thought so. Even Artemis felt so. And soon, everyone''s meal was brought over.


    So good looking!


    Just the dish arrangement alone made their mouths water. And what was that divine smell that keptparing their senses?


    Artemis'' eyes bulged in disbelief when the piece of juicy stake was crushed and mixed with his saliva.


    Taste Explosion.


    Boom!


    He felt his state buds tingling and his mouth chewing faster and faster.


    Eat. Eat. Eat...Eat?


    (0_0)


    Artemis stared at his now-cleaned dish, wondering what the hell type of meat tasted so good.


    This was the best he ever had! He even wanted to give a personal thumbs-up to the cook who made the dish.


    As expected of a Royal cook.


    They felt the cook should be a one-of-a-kind, a rare talent never seen before in the past hundred years to have made such divine delicacies.


    But where would he have known that many chefs back in Baymard had such good cooking skills?


    Artemis chewed merrily, even thinking of how to fish out such talents and pay them to teach his pce chefs.


    "Your highness Landon... Your cook is truly an extraordinary person. Do you think you could--"


    "Lend them to you?"


    Artemis felt embarrassed but nodded after seeing Landon wasn''t angered.


    "Yes. But not for free. I will pay whatever amount is needed."


    "Oh?" Landon smiled meaningfully. "I have a better option. How about you send others to my academy to learn? The dishes here can be made by many in my academy."


    "Really?" Everyone was shocked.


    How can such holy cooking bemon? Was there some sort of mistake? Or was it just that Omania''s cooking was so bad that everyone else had overtaken them?


    No... It can''t be so because he had traveled to the neighboring continents before. And though their food was indeed superior, it was nowhere near as good as this.


    So it seems the answer lies in Baymard.


    Landon calmly wiped his lips with a cloth, taking his ss in one hand.


    "Hmm... My academy opens its doors to all. So cooking these meals is nothing new. Also, why don''t we drop the formalities?"


    Artemis understood what he meant, Also nodding too. "Then I''ll call you brother Landon."


    Landon was 3 years older than himself.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Landon was still 20... And this November, he''ll be turning 21.


    Time sure does fly by since he arrived at 15. He too was getting old.


    The 2 conversed during dinner alongside Lucius, Payne, and the others. And soon, they were more or less familiar with each other... Though everyone felt a little more familiar with Landon instead.


    But why? This was probably because he was the ''hidden guard'' that saved himst time. Of course, they didn''t know this, only feeling he was very friendly towards them.


    Like so, their fellows got full, and their minds soon fell into deep thinking.


    They had long left the dining and were in a private meeting space.


    .


    "And that''s what happened."


    Payne narrated everything they went through with a distorted and pained expression. They might be eating delicious meals here, but their people were out there suffering.


    Payne would never forget the day he escaped the city with his family and several others, leaving his father behind.


    His father refused to leave, choosing to fight to the death. He wanted to join his father but was knocked out clean and taken away through the secret vine passage.


    When he woke up, his heart was heavy.


    He was a child. His father had chosen to stay back with those who also decided to stay and buy everyone time.


    Yes!


    If everyone left, who would hold the enemy and give them room for escape?


    Those Adonis bastards came for their empire. Thus, it was important the message reached his majesty on time!


    He sent his subordinates off while following the strange dream that gued him after his father''s men knocked him out.


    The dream weighed heavily in his heart, and he decided to follow it, leading to him meeting the 3rd prince Artemis. And then, the story became fantasy-like moving forward.


    What? They went through all this?


    (0_0)


    Lucius'' eyes shot open when listening to the mysterious journey the group went through.


    Indeed. It was as if something was forcing them to head for Baymard.


    As for the hidden guard who met them, Lucius had a clue of who it was.


    One should know that right from the beginning when Baymard was formed, Landon did have some unknown spies working for him who brought him information about Nopline and many other matters.


    So Lucius and everyone else felt the hidden guard should be the same person.


    The guard didn''t want to be seen and didn''t want his family to be in any sort ofplications, so he liked to remain as a shadow.


    This meant the guy could wall past Lucius in broad daylight, and he would never know.


    If it were someone else, Lucius would reject such a situation since it was vital for all soldiers and guards to be ounted for.


    But since it was someone who has always been with Landon from the very beginning, Lucius turned a blind eye to the matter.


    He had also seen the person appear in full ck before. Not even the person''s eyes and lips were shown.


    Anyway, the person had a deep voice. And sometimes, Lucius also sent some work for the person to do.


    Over time, he understood how this serious hidden guard operated.


    But where would he have known he was talking to Landon all this while?

 Chapter 1600 Hes Back!

    Artemis'' heart was filled with gratitude, seeing how easily Landon agreed to help his people.


    Though Landon had arrived and initially promised to help them, Artemis and the others were still not at rest because they hadn''t fully told Landon all the dangers ahead.


    So seeing him agree now, finally dropped the heavy stones in their hearts.


    After all, the task itself was indeed a ghoulish nightmare to aplish. So they wouldn''t me anyone for turning around and not helping them.


    The event was also foreign to them because they had never heard of any ce like Adonis/Lampe before.


    In truth, they were inwardly suspecting it was Morgany trying to y a fast one on them.


    At this point, they don''t know what to think. It''s funny that they know of Morgany but don''t know where Morgany was located. The Morgs forcefully created their bubble, and they weren''t privileged to go beyond this.


    They had indeed gone to other continents and even tried to broaden their horizons about the open seas. But for some reason, when people see them, the Giants, they refuse to tell any more than they already know.


    At this point, even they knew they were bullied by a bigger force.


    They had spected that Morgany shouldn''t be a continent but a ce within their neighboring continents.


    Yes! It should be an organization.


    Some Omanians do know the truth but would never tell their people, lest some war breaks off with them ending up in a disadvantageous position.


    Who were Omanians?


    They were proud giants. And should they know the culprit in charge of putting them where they were, they would unite to fight.


    No matter their enmity with each other, they would take down themon enemy first!


    They may be a small continent. But they were also mighty in pure strength! And the enemy had long been afraid of them too.


    Artemis grinned. "Thank you, brother."


    "You''re wee. And now that that''s out of the way, then it''s time we prepare."


    Right!


    In no time, a massive paper wasid out before them.


    Everyone was silent, with deep tension filling the space.


    Their hearts were thinking loudly, and their throats were dry.


    "With all the time already gone, it''s safe to assume the enemy might be down not just one city but other nearby towns and viges too. Again, they might have decided to attack many coastal regions across your Soma Empire... Nheless, our starting point remains at the Coastal city you first reported."


    He was talking about the coastal City Payne escaped from.


    "Since time is of the essence, this is how things will go. Our main team will begin operations on that Coastal city while the other teams scout around the other Coastal Soma waters."


    Their task is only to scout. They won''t be engaging even if they notice something wrong.


    Collection info would be their priority.


    "Sir Payne, I don''t suppose you have a map of the territory, do you?"


    "Regrettably not, your highness Landon. But I know it right off the back of my hand. I can sketch it out for you in my sleep."


    The corners of Landon''s lips tucked upwards. "Good... That''s exactly what we need."


    As the future heir inherited his father''s position, thed should''ve been shown his territory a million times by now.


    Like Landon had stated a gazillion times before, people in this era were too smart. With danger always one step closer, they had to keep on their feet by absorbing as much knowledge as possible.


    Payne should have been shown his territory from the age of 7 over and over again.


    It was almost like the scene in Lion King when Mufasa shows Zimba their territory.


    [Everywhere the light touches is ours.] (~_~)<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Well, in this case, he was taken across the city borders, as well as through all footpaths, roads, and every part to ensure he knew hisnd.


    As an aspiring City Lord, he must always know all about his city.


    Mind you, coastal regions were most likely to be in dangerpared to other territories within the empire.


    They were at the forefront of it all. So security could never bex!


    .


    Scribble. Scribble. Scribble.


    Payne''s brows were together as he finished drawing theyout of his territory.


    Even more impressive was that he could recall how many minutes it would take to walk from one point to another.


    This was how he measured his distance. And with this, they could also calcte a rough estimate of the distance too.


    In some ces, he estimated the time through horseback riding or carriage use. But on footpaths, he of course, did so by walking or running distance.


    He also highlighted the many terrains, be they rocky or not.


    It was also important to note that in thend of giants, the trees were also far taller and thicker around the middle than other regions in Hertfilia.


    Over 95% of Omanian regions had never experienced snow before. They had just 4 weather seasons:


    ?First Dry Season.


    ?Rainy Season


    ?Second Dry Season.


    ?Hail Season


    Those were the only 4 seasons they had.


    Yes. Though there was no snow. They had a whole season where Hailstones would fall on and off again for roughly 3 months. The weather would be foggy, and the raindrops would turn into stone drops before hitting the ground.


    Their 1st Dry Season was at least better than their 2nd Dry Season.


    During the 2nd one, the heat was delicious for one to bear if they hadn''t adapted to Omania''s climate.


    Even the cattle and animals there had developed adaptive features over the centuries to face the boiling weather.


    And wouldn''t you know it? When they arrive in Omania, it should be the 2nd Dry Season.


    .


    Scribble. Scribble. Scribble.~


    Payne drew to the best of his capabilities. And soon, a n began to form.


    Good.


    In another week and a half, they should arrive. Landon took several breaths, somewhat anxious toplete his mission. But he wasn''t the only one anxious to death.


    Far, far away, several people stood by to wee the young man in a carriage.


    The group had broadened smiles seeing the many carriages pull into the estate.


    Hahahahahahaha~


    The boy was finally home¡­


    The Adonis Heir was back!

 Chapter 1601 A Good Trick!

    Several luxurious carriages pulled in, apanied by 400 horseback riders at the front and back, protecting the entourage.


    The scene made many smile as they wore their majestic robes of various colors, showing their ranks.


    Some had overly long hats and staff, while others had specially made gloves with sharp, colorful rubies and gems embedded in them for sharpness.


    Make no mistake.


    They might be wearing these prestigious and overly long robes like priests. But whaty underneath were deadly weapons ready for the killing.


    Today, several Holy Kardinals, Battlefords, Monkards, Holy Generals, Men of Cloth, and all sorts of people with prestigious ranks, were lined up to meet the Heir!


    Hahahhahahha~


    Their smiles never ceased, and their eyes turned crescent with delight seeing the entourage approach the open space.


    They stood on a massive roundabout the size of an entire street block, all eyes focused on the scene.


    Soon, the carriage was here, and the trumpets blew. Some dropped down on one knee while others bowed deeply, depending on their rank.


    "We salute the Heir, future ruler of Adonis!"


    Boom!


    The words alone made their hearts tremble.


    This was the heir... The one most blessed by their God, Adonis.


    He would be the one to lead them into a new era. And it seemed he was indeed the most blessed, seeing as they had just made a discovery that could change their lives forever!


    The proud 29-year-old man calmly walled out of the carriage with his head high.


    The number of people here to wee him was astounding.


    Over 10,000 people of high importance were gathered within the space. Such a wee was indeed grand. But he felt It should be like so.


    Heh.


    He was the heir, a person blessed by the heavens. So it was only fitting for him to be worshiped and praised. In fact, he felt they should be grateful just for being in his presence.


    Java smirked, inwardly pleased with the wee party.


    He stretched forth his right hand, and the top most powerful people kissed the stone on his ring.


    "I''m honored to receive your blessings, heir."


    "Hmmm..."


    He acknowledged them, walking straight into the estate. And as he moved, the grounds were sprinkled with special water, blessed by his Holiness himself.


    It was a rule and a must that whoever the heir was on Adonis''s soil, the sacred water must be sprinkled on the grounds and floors he walked in the public''s eye.


    Once in his mansion, estate, or private sanctuary, he could do without. But provided he stepped outside a building and was underneath the sun''s rays, it was seen as a bad omen to move onnd not blessed yet.


    As per tradition, he had to carry out the same practice until he took the throne.


    Mind you, this could only be done on Adonis''snd. Should he do this in foreignnd, it''s said he would gather ill luck instead.


    Very quickly, several half-naked women in special attire held basins of blessed water, using their hands to sprinkle the oath the heir was supposed to use.


    "Oh, Holy heir... May your feet be blessed."


    "Oh, Holy heir... Adonis uses you to walk along our blessednds."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Flick. Flick. Flick.~


    The water droplets fell, and a few more powerful people began walking alongside the heir.


    Don''t look at this roundabout and think this was all to the ce.


    This roundabout led to a massive open walkway as broad as 2 highway roads. And the path then led to an even bigger open space.


    The space they were in was far bigger than that of Vatican City back in Landon''s former world.


    No carriages were permitted to go any further, as the ce was taken as Holy Land.


    Only in times of war were horses or carriages allowed any further in.


    Mind you, the ce was already so big that it would take one 3~5 hours to get from the entrance to the furthest point within the space.


    Again, it was akin to one walking in Disnend.


    The ce was incredibly high, and one could get lost if care wasn''t taken.


    Of course, 4~5 hours was if one was going to the other end of the space.


    As it stood, the space had 3 main zones, the outer, middle, and innermost, some situated at the very center.


    Each Zone was reiterated by a wall, as though one was in the world of Attack on Titan.


    To get to the innermost Zone from where he was, it would take roughly 2 hours. And that was why several maids had been stationed across the scene since they got word that the heir would arrive.


    These women all held blessed water.


    The first group starting the scene would stop when they reached the next group ahead. By then, the water in their massive bowls should''ve been finished or neatly gone.


    .


    Java spoke to the important people walking beside him. Though his face remained expressionless, his eyes shed with excitement, especially after he recovered word via a secret letter.


    "Hahahhaha~... You all did good. Those Morg bastards were probably searching for It all this time."


    "Yes, Heir." One of the stoic men with a long white beard replied. "We''ve always known they''ve been looking for something. But it''s been hidden for hundreds and thousands of years, with us never getting bigger blues as to what they were searching for."


    Everyone''s eyes burned with thrill. Their expressions said it all.


    "Heir, over the years, we did have some values, but nothing could have prepared us for what we found."


    Java nodded. "From the reports, those Morg fools searched the ce before leaving in failure."


    "Yes, heir. They even came backter on, maybe to double-check things. But we had only gotten the goods by then."


    Everyone smiled tactfully.


    It felt good to do a one-up on their most hated enemy.


    Hehehehehe~


    They have it in their possession...


    They have the Holy Feather with them!


    (^_^)

 Chapter 1602 One Step Ahead!

    1602 One Step Ahead!


    Java couldn''t express what he was feeling like now.


    The feather they found was filled with mystery and power.


    When he was told that it took the strength of over 2000 people to transport the feather out from the mountain hole, he almost didn''t believe it.


    Of course, with gravity not on their side, they also set up hundreds of ropes and had people pull the single feather out.


    He could imagine what the scene looked like.


    At least when on ground level, it wasn''t so heavy as pulling up several stories and feet high out of the mountain hole.


    Some even died during the whole fiasco.


    Several ropes broke. But while those with snapped ropes fell backward, those at tge forefront with unsnapped ropes were pulled in unprepared, falling to their deaths below.


    It was then that many had cold seats, secretly securing themselves more.


    He heard it took over 6 hours before they finally got the feather out of the mountain hole.


    Such a thing was too fantasy-like for him to believe. But ording to the reports, it really did happen.


    This was what the Morgs were searching for.


    This was it! They had acquired a Godly artifact!


    Java took in deep breaths, trying to calm himself. He turned to one of the Kardinals of the highest order, Kardinal Polio Bartrum VIII... The man with the long ck beard.


    "Is it true?"


    The old man nodded calmly: "Yes, heir. We have indeed acquired the holy feather."


    The old man walked steadily beside Java. And as he and the rest walked, many passing people in robes of all fashions also stopped to bow or drop to their knees respectfully.


    Everyone had their hands together as though in prayer as they walked about this ''holy space.''


    Purple, red, blue, green, Dark green lines with silver fabrics, you name it.


    There were 10 recognized rob colors, some being a different blend of 2 colors and others solid colors.


    Some had robes with the left half green and the right half blue.


    Again, their ranks were all shown by the strange patterns and designs on their majestic robes.


    Of course, not just anyone could be privileged to enter this holy space. So those here had at least made it 2/3rd the way up the ranks.


    There were also holy Thamans/priests with staffs too.


    As one could recall, Thamans could pray and manifest Adonis'' power in battle by praying and waving their staff around.


    Doing this would ce a confusion spell on the enemy. And in battle, they could even deflect arrows too.


    Well, this was all their beliefs. And it has indeed happened as such, but due to weather and other causes.


    Of course, one can''t tell these Adonis people anything because they believed it to be the work of the Thamans.


    (-_-)


    .


    The Thamans and many others in robes quickly greeted the passing group.


    And the old man, Kardinal Polio Bartrum VIII, massaged his long ck beard thoughtfully.


    "Heir... ording to the reports, the Morgs visited the ce twice after we acquired the feather. It seems they are still searching for the feather. And knowing them, it shouldn''t be long before they discover it in our possession."


    Java''s eyes flickered.


    Yes¡­


    No secret can remain hidden under the sun for long. Eventually, it would be known to all, especially after seeing how much emphasis they ced on finding the feather.


    Maybe they would only discover the truth after 100 years, 200, 50, 10, or even after 1 year.


    The problem now was the uncertainty of the matter.


    They now had a hot egg in their hands, meaning they had to deal with it fast.


    Time was of the essence.


    "What about the researchers? Have they been gathered yet?"


    "Answering to the heir. The sacred feather only arrived 2 days ago. There are indeed several researchers already working with the feather, but more are still toe over the course of the year."


    "Good. Good." Java was ecstatic. He arrived around the same time it arrived at the Holy Capital.


    Wonderful!


    He wanted to work firsthand on it too.


    Who was he?


    Java was the true heir of Adonis, a double agent living in Veinitta.


    He was the great Chariton Java, the famous Alchemist who reinvented the Elixir of Youth.


    The form had always been there, but he worked on it, causing the Morgs to focus on grooming him for the better.


    But little did they know that from the moment they opened their doors to him, he secretly worked hard infiltrating theirnds.


    He not only studied in Morgany but also did assignments in Dafaren Veinitta.


    From birth, he grew up in Veinitta, and even his mother was an ''orphan'' there too.


    Of course, the father many think was his... Was, of course, a fake.


    His mother had deceived and married the man while carrying him in her womb.


    Many think he was born prematurely. But he wasn''t. He came out after 9 nines, just as nned. And his mother was also a true Adonis woman.


    In Adonis, though there was no royalty, there was indeed a specific group simr to this, called the Direct Followers.


    These are people birthed by those with the highest ranks.


    As Adonisw states, women in this group were never to show their faces from birth till they married.


    Why? For the purpose of choosing double-agent women to go out and birth spies.


    In his case, his father, the Supreme one, had even escorted his mother to Veinitta to ensure the n was carried out swiftly.


    With no one knowing what they looked like, it was easy to get around more often.


    Java had arrived to stay until his coronation time.


    He and everyone else felt this matter was a blessing sent from Adonis to him.


    Java tightly clenched his fists: ''No matter what, I have to harness the blessed power from the feather before my ascension.''


    The Morgs were still in deep search for the feather, and time was of the utmost importance!

 Chapter 1603 Power Harnessed

    1603 Power Harnessed


    In no time, Java was brought into the heart of the Holy ground.


    The building before him was thergest in the entire Lampe.


    It was a true historical sight to behold, one that many Adonis followers were proud of.


    Java proceeded up the massive outdoor 50-step stairs to the building''s main entrance.


    This building was not only the 2nd tallest in Lampe but the broadest one too.


    Here, there were over 400 rooms and halls of various sizes. But the entire ground floor was a ce for worship, gatherings, and massive meeting holdings.


    The money he entered, Java knelt before a towering gold statue.


    This was Adonis''s symbolic appearance.


    He calmly said a brief prayer before heading further into the space and up the stairways at the far end of the ground floor.


    "Heir, your father is waiting for you at the main research Hall."


    "Hmmm." Java nodded, calmly advancing with his hands behind his back.


    Butterflies churned in his belly as a wave of uneasiness swept across his body.


    The person he respected the most in this world was his father, the Supreme one.


    He hasn''t seen his father for 6 years now. As Heir, he also had to watch himself while in the outside world, lest he got caught.


    Thest time he saw his father was when the old man visited him in Veinitta.


    Only a handful of people knew what his father looked like. Even those in Lampe didn''t know. The only ones who could recognize his father were those at the very top of power.


    It was the same for him. At this moment, he too wore a unique mask only worn by the Adonis heir.


    The mask was simr to a crown in that there were particr types and designs he was allowed to wear. And any who saw this would immediately know his status.


    Of course, to prevent frauds from popping up now and then, there was a special seal and other essories embedded on his mask.


    Again, those escorting him also wore special garments and had strange taties to identify his status.


    In particr cities, some knew what the heir looked like. These people were the Supreme One''s most trusted men. And anytime news of the heir arrived, they must confirm if this heir was truly a real one or a fake.


    All in all, so much protocol went into checking Java''s identity, from hidden password messages to secret meetings and so on.


    One would have better luck impersonating a man of cloth than the actual Heir or the Supreme one.


    That would be suicide. And again, every time the heir is about to enter Adonis, they must send word ahead of time at least twice before they arrive.


    So how would it be feasible for the heir to arrive without anyone knowing? Not possible!


    Any ''heir'' that suddenly arrives without informing them would be too suspicious.


    So far, no one has ever impersonated Java.


    .


    "The Heir is here!"


    Someone within the hall eximed, seeing Java enter the Main research hall.


    Oh?


    A burly masked man calmly turned around, and everyone in Java''s group went to their knees.


    The man''s aura was choking and his very being too majestic for their eyes alone.


    "Father."


    Java slowly walked towards his father, bowing humbly. This was the man he looked up to the most.


    His father, the Supreme one!


    The golden-masked man waved his hands casually. "Rise."


    Everyone stood, and the burly man ced a hand on Java''s shoulders.


    "My heir... You''re truly a blessed sign acknowledged by Adonis himself. Look... Look over there... There lies the one we acquired, the one we now call the Holy feather!"


    Java''s eyes shot open, seeing the golden glowing from the far end of the hall.


    F***!


    Did it really do this?


    There was a massive hole on the floor that looked as though some massive monster had smashed into the ground


    It looked like the work of an ancient beast in infancy. You have to know that in ancient times, there were beasts that could use humans as toothpicks. For sure, there were still gigantic beasts around, but none as huge as back then.


    The hall took up 1/5th of the already huge room.


    Java smacked his lips in disbelief. This was too exaggerated, right?


    (?¦Ð?)


    Looking around the incredible hole, he could see a newly built stairway beside the hole. In just these 2 days, they had rushed to create this stairway.


    "Surprised, aren''t you?"


    Java nodded nkly.


    When they told him about the feather''s weight, he still had reservations about how true the matter was. But seeing the hole formed gave his mind a shock.


    Hell! As they say, seeing is believing.


    It was funny to say that when transporting it on ground floor, the weight wasn''t so heavy and could be pulled by several horses and wagons transported via road with better ease.


    But when they wanted to move it from ground floor to the second floor, this disaster happened ¡ª The hole in the ground.


    It was also stimted that the feather fell on a surface due for maintenance, which led to an even bigger crack.


    14:33


    It''s true that their buildings typically stood for hundreds of thousands of years, akin to how castle walls could stand.


    But these buildings were not without cracks and dents, needing maintenance every 500 years or so.


    The floors were built 5 times thicker than modern ones, and the walls even more sturdier.


    So it''s not a surprise they canst for ages, seeing as Medieval people skimmed on any resources, especially when all buildings were built like forts to keep invaders away.


    It seems the feather fell on a weak spot, leading to the giant hole Java now stared at.


    But this wasn''t where his mind was at.


    Down below was the glowing feather that was now immersed in a pool of water.


    The Supreme One smiled underneath his mask.


    "Son, we''ve discovered a way to harness its powers."

 Chapter 1604 Unstoppable!

    Java''s heart couldn''t stop thumping.


    This... This... How can they harness its powers? Wait... While in Veinitta, he stole that secret document that was supposed to be sent to his Majesty Alexander. It spoke of the Morgs looking for a particr woman.


    Java frowned.


    Could she be linked to the powers within the feather?


    Alexander''s men had stolen that document from the Morgs, only for him to also steal it from them.


    There might be more to this matter than what meets the eye.


    Yes! They got the Holy feather. But maybe this was just a part of the reward.


    The woman... They have to find her fast.


    Java squinted his eyes dangerously.


    Though he couldn''t leave Adonis anymore due to his Ascension dateing closer, he could still send others back to Veinitta to keep a close watch.


    Maybe the Morgs have already found the woman, or perhaps they haven''t. Either way, he had to know the Woman''s location.


    Why did they address her matter as a topmost Veinitta issue?


    What was so special about the woman? It seems they didn''t know what she looked like or who they were searching for in particr.


    This was good. Maybe this was what would give him the edge.


    Java''s eyes flickered dangerously.


    "Father... I''ve brought the hidden document. I think you''d like to see what''s written in it."


    The Supreme One narrowed his gaze at the letter, gripping it right. His son was giving him a hint. Whatever was written there should have connections to this matter.


    Both father and son looked at each other tactfully.


    They''ll discuss itter. But for now, they should focus on the giant animal in the room... The feather.


    Java held the rails, staring down below at the pool of golden glowing light.


    Many also held the fails, watching the few researchers below, standing close and taking notes.


    Sure enough, because of the hole, they co vested the floor directly below this onto a sub-research room, connecting the upper floor and the one below with a sturdy stairway.


    Hahahhahahahaha~


    The Supreme One''s voice bellowed as he tightly dropped the rails to contain his excitement.


    "Son, take a look at the pool below. The feather identally dropped into the pool. And ever since then, the pool has been bubbling slightly."


    It has been the same since 2 days ago.


    The water wasn''t boiling, but only slightly hot. It was a miraculous scene that made everyone subconsciously hold their breaths.


    This was a godly urrence too hard to describe.


    They had touched the feather earlier, and it wasn''t hot or even boiling. So why did it emit this strange heat when in water?


    Java swallowed subconsciously, looking at the golden water below. The key point was the water.


    "Father, what if we--"


    "I know. It has been tested out but failed... Son, you''re thinking we should drink it, yes?"


    Java nodded.


    If this was holy water, why not drink it and be stronger from within?


    The Supreme One chuckled.


    They had already tried it by having a condemned Adonis Spy swallow a cup of the fluid.


    And right there, the man erupted and popped, sttered blood and hearty chunks everywhere.


    They initially thought maybe the quantity was too much. But even after putting a single drop on his tongue, they found it burnt his tonguepletely.


    And then they advanced to collecting this single dirk in water. Sadly, they were still unfortunate.


    The next condensed spy used as theirb rat had his throat cut open from the inside by the fluid, and his belly had a massive hole too.


    Not drinkable. Not for consumption.


    This was the take-home from their testing.


    It seems this Holy water wasn''t for mortals like themselves to drink. But did they give up?


    Not a chance!<novelnext></novelnext>


    They ced another captured spy''s hands into a bowl of golden fluid for an extended period, but nothing happened.


    In fact, all this time, the researchers had been touching the fluid with their hands while experimenting, though they washed their hands immediately after the first explosive experiment.


    Augh~


    When the first experiment blew up, they were so nervous that they almost tore off their flesh while washing their hands.


    To further sterilize their hands, they had to urinate on them. As everyone knows, pee was the best sterilizing fluid they knew.


    Ln the current era, the ves and many others collected their pee to use in washing garments for the wealthy. Pee was the best cleaning agent everywhere in this world.


    Of course after washing it with pee, one has to rewash it with clean water, sometimes covered with flower petals and other fragrant items to eliminate the smell.


    The researchers hastily washed the golden fluid after seeing its effect when swallowed.


    They were afraid their hands would blow up too. But after they left the spy''s hands in a bowl of golden water for 5~10 hours, they realized nothing would happen provided it wasn''t swallowed into the body.


    Even when it touched the spy''s wounds, it did nothing.


    They also tried forcing it into his body in other ways apart from his mouth. And nothing happened.


    Thus, it was concluded there was probably no benefit in taking it in.


    That''s when they decided to test it out with weaponry. And lo and behold, they finally saw progress.


    "Come! Show the heir a demonstration!" The Supreme Onemanded, and those below nodded deeply.


    Java followed his father down the stairs, watching a few people take a while out of the water.


    Someone also gave him a bow and arrow.


    Was he to shoot?


    Java narrowed his eyes on his target, pulled on the string, and plunged 2 arrows at a time.


    ~Thang!


    As expected, the arrows were stopped. But what surprised Java was that they also flew several feet backward in an exaggerated manner.


    What?!!!


    Java couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Bring the shield!"


    Java stared at the shield, seeing no dents or crevices from the arrow attack.


    One has to know that no matter how far or fast an arrow is plunged, it should at least leave a tiny hole or scratch on the shield.


    But passing his hands across, he could confirm that the shield hadn''t taken any damage at all.


    This... What? When?... How can this be?


    (0?€0)


    Java felt like plucking his eyes out and wiping them to ensure he was seeing what his eyes saw.


    His lips couldn''t stop quivering.


    Do you know what this means?


    If they wore armor strengthened by the golden water, won''t they be unstoppable in battle?


    Java had a cruel smile on his lips, thinking of the Morgs.


    He had already envisioned them crawling to their knees, begging Adonis for mercy.


    This was it! This was Adonis''s time to shine!


    Java was ecstatic.


    But what he didn''t know was that the feather he was excited about was only strong because it had absorbed powers from the Holy stone for thousands and thousands of years.


    The true power was the Holy Stone. Yet, they felt the feather carried their hope.


    Java couldn''t stop grinning.


    "Father... After my ascension, I think it''s time we put those rag bastard Morgs where they belong."


    The Supreme One smiled. "I was thinking the same thing."


    Hehehehehehehe~


    With this golden water, they will be unstoppable!!

 Chapter 1605 Arrived At Last!

    Unstoppable.


    Many scattered around the world held those words dear for different reasons.


    The witches, the Morgs, the Adonis followers, Sebastian Barn, and many others felt their movements unstoppable!


    And wouldn''t you know it? Landon also felt his November unstoppable too. But it was still too early to say who the true victor would be.


    Seconds, minutes, hours, and days flew by in the snap of a finger.


    There was so much going on aboard the many ships, from training and n revisions, everyone had something to do, especially Landon who still busied himself signing official documents thanks to his secretary beside him.


    Augh~


    Forget it. At this point, he was used to their business.


    Was he a monarch, or were they the monarch?


    When it came to everything else, they knew how to leash their cors. But in this particr matter, they were like generals at the forefront, shoving the documents down his throat.


    He had even begun ying a game of hide and seek with them, making them search for him for hours before he appeared.


    Please! He too needed some ''Me-time,'' okay?


    Sigh...


    Landon has alreadye to terms with this situation ages ago.


    And like that, time dwindled down as the many days went by. Until soon, they had reached Omania''s open waters.


    In particr, they were close to the North-East ends of the Soma empire. But this wasn''t where their journey ended.


    Break!


    The group knew it was time for the many teams to break apart.


    The missions toplete were a handful and needed to be done at the same time.


    Hmmm...


    Landon ced his hands on the table, standing in a hunched position and facing the gathered group of team leaders, lieutenants, and others of high ranks.


    The team doctors and nurses were also in attendance. As well as the Navy Captains in charge of the many charge ships.


    Indeed. A big group was seated in thergest conference room on the main ship.


    The Omanians were also there, sitting upright like everyone else.


    It''s good...


    Landon stared at the group of no less than 300 with forbearing expressions.


    ~Click.


    The projection came on, causing the Omanians to drop their jaws.


    WHAT?


    (''0'')


    They were already used to the TVs in their rooms. But where have they ever seen such a blown-up image appear before?


    The projection behind Landon made him look like an ant before the towering image.


    Their chests grew together, and their breathing became deeper.


    The more they saw, the more blown away they became.


    Many leaned back with dazed looks, wondering how such a giant screen coulde alive.


    More Baymardian magic?


    (¡ã¦Ð¡ã)


    ...


    Omania!<novelnext></novelnext>


    An ovey of the continent appeared, with the Soma empire''s borders highlighted.


    "As nned, our main team will proceed to Riverre Coastal City. As for the other teams, your priority mission is to scout the remaining Soma Coastnds and as much information as you can."


    Many nodded sternly, and Landon continued.


    "Be warned. Unless driven into situations A, B, C, D, E, or F on page 12, you shall not engage or take matters into your one hands. Is that understood?"


    "Sir, yes, sir!!!"


    The thundering bellows shook even the Omanians.


    Their blood was already boiling as though they were at war.


    Lucius soon took the stage, going over all ns briefly while making somest-minute adjustments too.


    "This just got in. The weather operators have picked up a fierce scorching heat along the coastlines. I know you all can feel it."


    Lucius''s eyes swept across the scene, seeing many nod.


    It was strange to say that yesterday, they were feeling slightly colder, with the rains falling, as though preparing for Fall''s official date to arrive.


    They were already in September, but mind you... The Fall equinox doesn''t officially start till September 22nd.


    Of course, the rains could choose to begin earlier before the date or farter. Anyway, the rains decided to start earlier but were within their expectations.


    Thus, they did have warmer clothes on during their travels.


    But what was so baffling was the sudden heat that made many turn and turn in their sleep.


    .


    It was just too much!


    It was the sort of heat that made one wake up and take off their clothes, throwing them away in a sleepy state.


    Many even kicked their nkets away while others rushed to turn off the heating systems in their rooms.


    What the hell?


    They were sweating buckets by morning. And this was when they realized they had hot Omania''s waters.


    They were now standing in the space between the Soma empire''s official waters and the open seas.


    Yes. They were at the border waters.


    The sudden heat wave allowed them to understand just how crazy the heat within the Soma empire might be.


    Mind you, the 2nd Dry Season, the hottest Omanian season, was also about to begin.


    And trust mother nature to prepare thend for its arrival.


    But the Omanians didn''t flinch, feeling the weather was nothing.


    ''Heh... Wait till the actual season begins. And then you''ll know just how booming things can be.''


    Many giants chuckled, seeing them sweat to no end.


    ces would get so dry and cracked.


    The water levels in wells and other water sources would go down as though they were in a state of drought.


    But unlike drought, this was a full season, so mother nature had to bnce things out.


    It was strange to say that with the entire ce bing as hot and heated as a desert, there should be limited water sources.


    Yet, during this period, water would firste out from what the Omanians call Obas.


    The water would shoot out from the Obas like a volcano eruption, following the space around them.


    What sort of magical thing was this?


    Why was there such a regting factor in the world?


    Indeed, nature was a mysterious thing. And the Omanians were blessed with the divine blessings they recovered during this period.

 Chapter 1606 DeathWatch

    Divine help came in the form of Obas. But what were they?


    The Obas, like an ant hill, allow the waters to flow down the towering slopes.


    It was the Omanian ancestors who thought it was to create channels that led the flowing waters into the nearby streams andkes.


    So everything bnced itself up like the circle of life.


    This was why even with the booming heat, water seemed to never run out for these people.


    Additionally, their trees might look simr to those in Baymard and other regions, but they were not.


    These trees were like their people, Giants. And what''s more, the trees could survive for extended periods without much water, as though they were a Cactus in a desert.


    So if one day the Obas don''t release water to bnce things up, these trees would still survive.


    Of course since the beginning of time, the Obas have always supplied water without dy... But that might never happen.


    Nheless, it was still a possibility. It was because of this that many Giants still hoarded water in preparation for the 2nd Dry Season.


    Hey... One never knows if this year might be when the Obas refuse to release water.


    The people prepared as much water as they could.


    What was also impressive was that the sort of foods that grew during this excessively harsh season was only very unique to Omania. One would find them nowhere else in the world except in ces with such heat.


    Even if Landon wanted to take the seeds and grow them in Baymard, he would have to grow them in controlled environments. And even at that, the field might not be a lot.


    So importing them from Omania was a necessary step in the future, though he would also import those that could stay longer at sea.


    Anyway, all those matters would be discussed if the treaty got signed with the Soma empire and the other memories in Omania.


    Each empire also had different goods, though they still had universal foods that grew within all territories.


    The wonders in Omania were too many.


    Like why were the giants naturally so tall? Why are their creatures also so big? One can argue it might be the food or the water, but outsiders have eaten enough there but are yet to grow so big.


    The truth was far simpler than one could imagine.


    Just as there were people born with naturally dark skin or blue skin tones, there were also born with this physique in their DNA.


    .


    Click. Click. Click~


    Landon and Lucius handled the final meeting adequately before having everyone scatter back to their respective ships.


    Tonight, they''ll break apart, and only those heading for Riverre Coastal City will stay in their team.


    Oh yes...


    This fleet consisted of 15 ships.


    Their n: To take down the Adonis intruders within the entirety of Soma. And their starting point was Riverre Coastal city!


    It was just 10 A.M.


    The day was still young, and many hours were left before they officially took off.


    "We leave at 21 O'' hundred (9 P.M.) Arrival time is scheduled for tomorrow at 4:30 A.M... You know what to do... Dismissed!"


    The group left the scene alongside the anxious giants.


    Payne''s eyes were red, thinking he could finally see his homnd again.


    They... They made it!


    They will soon be home!


    Everyone felt emotional, recalling their miraculous journey. Tears threatened to fall down their cheeks, but they sucked them all in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Artemis ced one hand on Landon''s shoulders.


    His head was lowered, and his voice shaky. "Thank you, brother."


    "Say no more thanks. Since you take yourself as my brother, then ept my help. This is what brothers should do."


    Artemis showed a genuine smile when staring at Landon''s honest eyes. "It''s good..."


    The duo smiled tactfully, walking away with Artemis'' hand over his shoulder.


    Enough mushy talk.


    Now, it was time to drive the intruders out!!


    Soma, here theye.


    .


    --- The Royal Capital, Yodan Empire, Arcadina.--


    .


    September 13th.


    The deathwatch was over.


    King-father Maine had finally been put to rest. The weather was unpleasant, as foul as the expressions on the faces of many.


    On thest day of the dead watch, the many royals, nobles, and people of importance gathered beside the Great River. Monarchs from the many Pyno empires had also sent their representatives if they couldn''t attend.


    Dark clouds, constant sttering.


    It was raining hard in the Capital city, and everyone wore ck or dark brown colors. During this period, no one was two wear anything else in color.


    The monarch had died 5 months ago. But his body was kept in a special solution to suspend his decaying self.


    Don''t look down at the ancients. They too had ways of keeping bodies in better conditions, though not as good as Modern science.


    When a present or past monarch dies, they aren''t put to rest immediately. Forces from all over the many empires have toe in to pay their respect.


    Royals had to go out in a grand style unless they were unpopr. And for monarchs who have their empires colonized and die mid-battle, they won''t be getting such privileges. After all, which enemy would go all out in burying an enemy in grand style?


    Sirius pulled back his ming arrow, plunging it into the floating burial sight.


    His father, the former monarch of Yodan, was now resting in the ming raft, burning into the distance.


    What surprised him the most was that Mother Winnie agreed to show up, as well as her new husband.


    Sirius felt it was ironic. His father had kicked her out with her 2 children to Baymard ages ago.


    During these years, his father had secretly visited Baymard, wanting to see Winnie without her knowing it.


    His arrogant father had changed during this time. And even he couldn''t tell what emotions went through that mind of his. His father would sit and stare out into the open, signing heavily when reading Baymard''s newspapers.


    Regret? Remorse? Unfinished business?


    He had never reached out to Winnie. His pride could never allow him to do so.


    Sirius didn''t feel he loved Winnie but only wanted to say sorry. Maybe the man began to sense his time drawing near because from the way he was assassinated, he showed no struggle as though expecting it.


    Maibe''s bodiless head showed no shocking signs or dted pupils upon death. His eyes told of a man who knew someone was plotting against him but did nothing to stop it.


    Hard rain spat down on Sirius, watching the ming fact float further away.


    ''I wanted to let you all live well, considering how much my father favors you. But since you dared to raise a hand, I don''t have to be amodated anymore.''


    Sirius'' eyes shed toward the former Queen Ivy, Queen Sera, and his so-called distant Cousin from Ten.


    Many people wanted his throne!

 Chapter 1607 Goodbye, Maclaine.

    The Deathwatch was finally over, but many knew this was just the beginning of the end. Many had mournful faces but thought otherwise deep down.


    ''Huh. The bastard is finally dead. After all these years, this is what he deserves!... Maine, Maine... Since you refused to give my son the throne, then you are of no use to me anymore.''


    The ''mournful'' women inwardly scoffed.


    This woman was Ivy. She had a crazed look in her eyes, trying her best to hold her wickedughter.


    Hahahhahahaha~


    It was ironic that she and Sedora would be the ones to end his life, seeing how much they killed and fought off other women at the start of their rtionship.


    Heh.


    She alone had killed over 200 women who attempted to seduce Maine from young till now.


    She not only killed them but sometimes targeted their families, burning them whole.


    The truth was that Ivy jumped to conclusions severally, killing many innocent women.


    Provided they assisted or looked at Maine for too long, they would be her next target.


    This was love, and her actions were justifiable!


    She gutted the throats of many like fish, skinned their outer bodies, and fed their fleshy chunks to the dogs.


    But did she regret it? No.


    If given a chance, she would''ve also found a way to kill the other 5 official wives and 2 love concubines Maine married in this life.


    Now, only 4 of them survived till now... The banished mother Winnie from Baymard, Sirius'' mother, the current Queen-Mother of Yodan, she, Ivy, and that slutty Vixen, Sedora.


    The other 3 were dead.


    But what drove her off the edge was the edge of her son. Sedora''s son, the 2ne prince, was also reported dead.


    You have to know that Maine had 24 Children, a mix of princes and princesses. So with those many, only the first 5 sons were taken as important.


    Sirius was the 3rd prince born from 3rd Queen Emma, the current Queen Mother.


    He was born around the same year the 4th, and 5th Princesses were born.


    It was noteworthy that the 4th prince and himself were only a month apart too.


    With 6 official wives, it''s easy to see how 24 children game about.


    The term ''love concubine'' means their only purpose is to please Maine in bed.


    Their wombs have been destroyed, as their humble birth and wombs were seen as unworthy of carrying royal blood.


    So Maine''s live concubines never bore him any children.


    They had but one thing to learn and master well... The art of Adult ''Gymnastics.''


    Maine had so many children that he didn''t even know the names of half the bunch.


    He addressed them with their titles, such as the 8th prince, 16th Princess, and so on.


    There were people in the pce to supervise the overall welfare of the children, from their first sses to training for boys at 7 and even nning for theiring of age.


    Someone would inform him 1~6 months prior, and all that is entitled to them would be given as royal rules dictated.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maine primarily focused on his first 5 sons, asionally looking at his 2 eldest daughters. But that was it.


    Life was never fair.


    No fingers could always be equal. Don''t expect people to be nice to them just because they birthed them.


    It was harsh to say, but that was the truth. He fed them, gave them wealth, and a life far better than the peasants who died of starvation and illnesses at every turn.


    If they get sick as royals, they will receive treatment from the best healers and royal pharmacists.


    But the poor would stick It out and die within a few days at most.


    They were already fortunate. So rather than always looking on the bad side, why not look at the good side and see how fortunate they already were?


    Instead, they crumbled and cursed at their fate, with some hating their mothers for not birthing them earlier like the first 5 Princes.


    Maine had even uncovered his 6th son trying to kill his own blood brother, the 2nd prince, so he could push himself from 6th position to 5th.


    Those not in this category inwardly hated their mothers, iming them for everything. But they didn''t realize how already fortunate they were.


    Look! Even the nobles would order to be in their position and be royals, just like the poor dream of being novels themselves, even if they started out at the low res noble rank, a baron.


    Maine felt he didn''t owe them anything. They ate well, attended sses taught by the best, trained with more superior techniques, had estates in their names, hold and wealth.


    If they were smart, they should''ve started something resourceful with their lives. Yet, they tried joining in the battle for the throne.


    He gave his princesses enough wealth and security so that even if they married out, they could have something to lean on. They even had estates for personal use and a way to give them power in the backroom harems in their husbands'' homes.


    They were already blessed with all this. So no one should me him for not loving them like he loved his first 5 sons.


    Like he said, one can''t have everything in life.


    They already had wealth and opportunities far beyond what others dream of. Their mothers also cared for them, and many had grandparents from well-known ns.


    Are you saying they will die without his love? Sometimes one has to know when to back off and ept reality. They were already very blessed.


    Maine felt he was very nicepared to monarchs before him. He wasn''t a Saint, but he did his best, though he also made mistakes like driving Mother Winnie away when she was framed.


    Sometimes, even if one knows the truth, as a Monarch, he has to take the overall decision that pleases the masses.


    After all, She said she didn''t cheat on him, but what evidence did she have to prove this? If he took her back, the people would think him weak.


    Other enemy forces would start moving early, with some opposition parties giving him trouble. And more importantly, he would be losing face by taking her in when her name wasn''t cleared!


    So yes. She had to be sacrificed and banished away from the empire. Her children opted to leave with her, and he shrugged, having no love from the 9th prince Bari and the 17th princess, Linda.


    He had spoken to Bari no more than 10 times in his life. As for litter Linda, probably only twice.


    So how can he have love for them? He didn''t even know them!


    ...


    The drums pounded gloomily as the burning floating raft soon began to sink.


    They stood until it was fully submerged, and many understood its significance.


    The deathwatch was officially over.

 Chapter 1608 Winter Was Coming

    Hehehehehe~


    Former 2nd queen Sedora smirked.


    It hasn''t been easy for her to hold it in. She stood beside the officials, her expression as solemn as theirs.


    She offered her prayers to the heavens, though not for Maine''s sake.


    No... She was giving thanks to the heavens for this glorious day!


    Good heavens...


    The Maine bastard was finally dead.


    Sedora had a sadistic glint in her eyes. Why should she be in agony while he keeps living happily?


    Her favorite son, the 2nd prince, died in the hands of the temple of Dragmus. But why was Sirius'' luck so good as to evade assassination while the other royals targeted died?


    It was just not fair!


    She had lost her sons, only having one daughter, already married off.


    It''s almost 2 and a half years since the ordeal happened. And during this time, she lived like a soulless corpse, finding it unbelievable that her strong gant sons could die just like that.


    You must know she only got word of their death after Sirius'' coronation.


    She had already moved out of the royal pce, living in Maine''s private estate on the other side of the Capital city.


    She had been giving Sirius hell, nning to clear the way for her son, the 2nd prince, to take over. But when news hit her that not 1 but 2 of her sons were dead, Sedora felt her world crumbling down.


    During this time, she had been gritting her teeth whenever news of Sirius exploded in the Capital.


    His face in the many Baymardian newspapers during visits, his appearance in tenor cassette videos, news about his projects and ns for Yodan, his achievements, driving employment up and starvation down, everything made Sedora rage.


    All this was supposed to be her son''s achievements!


    .


    Yes!


    Without Sirius, Baymard would''ve still signed that bloody treaty with Yodan. So why were many secretly calling Sirius the best ruler since the original founder?


    sphemy!


    How can this little brat be so good?


    Fedora didn''t believe it!


    It must be luck. The little punk was no better than her bleached son. And since he and his brother, the 6th prince, were dead. Then what was she fighting for anymore?


    Heh.


    Sedora wiped her fake teardrops away.


    In this era, women held less significance than men. It was a patriarchal society.


    There were of course women who cared for their royal and noble daughters to death. But she fell into thetter category, feeling her daughter being a bride to her.


    Look at it!


    If her daughter was a son, then even if her first 2 sons died, wouldn''t she still have a chance at fighting for the throne and being queen mother?


    Sedora had a little hatred for this daughter of hers. Since birth, the girl has always been cold and unresponsive, doing her own thing.


    To make things worse, the good-for-nothing''s performances in sses like calligraphy, poetry, and several other major subjects were all mediocre.


    Do you know how many times Ivy and the others had mocked her for having such a mediocre daughter?


    If not for her looks, she would have no good points.


    Personality? Who the hell cares about personality?


    All one needs is skills, beauty, and power!<novelnext></novelnext>


    To her, love was linked with power. If Maine was weaker, do you think she would love him so much?


    Heh.


    Love went hand in hand with status, wealth, skills, and potential.


    How dare the poor ask for love? To Sedora, they don''t deserve it.


    This daughter of hers was a disgrace, nothing like her glorious self. Ever since her daughter was wedded 3 and a half years ago, she has seen the girl even once.


    With that in mind, she focused all her attention on her 2 sons. So when the news of their death came, she felt childless.


    .


    Fate was too cruel.


    How can Sirius survive and her sons don''t?


    No! She wasn''t content seeing Maine and Sirius doing well.


    In that case, why not drag them all to the underworld?


    She swore she wouldn''t die until she ended them. And Ivy also thought the same, seeing as she lost her precious sons.


    In the end, the duo chose to end Maine''s life before dealing with Sirius.


    As King-father, Maine had many forces under hismand. He was Sirius'' biggest backer.


    With him dead, Sirius should be more vulnerable.


    That said, killing Maine wasn''t easy. He was always heavily guarded and well-apanied. The only times they could make a move was during lovemaking.


    He typically withdrew his guards far so they didn''t listen in on the noise.


    It was during this time that thedies made their move. But Maine showed no signs of surprise.


    A decoy assassin also appeared and escaped, letting the guards believe it was the assassin who delivered the blow.


    There were some signs that it was a weakling and mediocre person who made the killing. But one could argue that the wounds were opened and deformed even more from the constant pulling and dragging from the ''panicked'' wives who loudly filed and tried their best to cover the squirting blood with their hands.


    In the end, no one could say whether their spections were true. But the reports did say they soothed the assassin fleeing.


    That night, they had chosen to pleasure Maine together.


    Coincidence or not?


    Anyway, Maine was dead.


    The 2 women gave each other a discreet look, wailing like there was no tomorrow.


    The one they worked for was Sirius'' distant cousin from Ten.


    His father was 4th in line for the throne if Sirius died.


    At this point, they didn''t care who took the throne. All they wanted was Sirius'' death.


    Their eyes glowed fiercely. They thought they hid their little actions well, but Sirius quickly saw through it all.


    ''Time to prepare.''


    Winter wasing.


    ...


    Like so, Yodan had a settling peace before the storm. But for the intruders in Soma, their peaceful time was about to end.


    Landon calmly wore his battle gear, his eyes steadily looking at the clock on the wall.


    It was time.

 Chapter 1609 Lucius Time To Shine!

    3:15 A.M.


    The night was still dark, but the wind stagnant.


    Not even the sea breeze could blow the scorching heat away. But luckily, they were prepared.


    They had military attires used best during hot climates like summer.


    In 10 more minutes, they should arrive at a reasonable distance between the Riverre Docks and themselves.


    They dared not move so close just yet, as many watering ships and scouts along the coastlines might spot them.


    The coastal territory was full of life, with an uncountable number of buildings close by, many made of stone.


    And at the outskirts of this prosperous sight were several stretches of greenery. Payne had already informed them of this, thanks to his sketch of the territory.


    There should be scouts all around on the high trees.


    One shouldn''t forget that even now, many ships still sail toward the docks.


    The only thing was that just like many docks scattered around the world, the docks also had dock masters and official times they opened.


    The docks close and open when the city gates do the same. And people who arrive per se around 4 A.M will have to dock in the harbor, which has vast open waters around the dock.


    There, one can anchor their ships or toe their canoes or ships to the few wooden logs protruding from the waters.


    Docks were always busy, even during closing hours. So to see the harbor space and open waters being so deste, it can only mean that word was traveling fast. And many people who initially wanted to visit or enter the S ok ma empire through the route were quick to make a U-turn.


    .


    Heh.


    There was a saying that news passed on quicker via sea than road. And this indeed held true.


    Picture a scene when a few people arrive the Riverre shores, just about to dock. But suddenly, they sense something isn''t right and see strangers guarding the territory, whereas the giants were nowhere to be found.


    Many conclusions could be drawn, making them set out into the open seas once more, fleeing from whatever fears they had.


    Like so, they pass on the word to traveling ships they see heading the same way.


    Those ships in turn make for the hills and do the same until almost everyone around these parts, including other traveling giants from other Omanian empires, getting wind of the news.


    Meanwhile, those within the Soma empire would still remain far clueless for the most part.


    And now, there were too few ships moving around, not wanting to get caught up in the action.


    But to Landon, this was good.


    They sailed with ease, only avoiding fewer ships than nned.


    The radar picked less and less ships the further they advanced until they found no vessels at all!


    The only ships spotted could arguably be enemy patrol ships scouting their newly imed territory.


    Engines vs. human paddlers... Which ones would move faster?


    Before thedders made several strokes, they had already taken off, digging and evading these patrol ships.


    .


    The time was 3:22 A.M.


    They had arrived at the appointed ce 1 hour and 8 minutes earlier. Of course, before any n is made, Landon typically added 1.5~ 2 extra hours, taking into ount any emergency situations.


    So in fact, they should''ve arrived 30 minutes earlier but had a slight dy thanks to fighting off some sea opponents.


    All in all, they were considered to have arrived early since the maximum arrival time was 4:30 A.M.


    But now, it was 3:22 AM.


    It''s good.


    [All Blinders head for the submarines!... I repeat! All Blinders head for the submarines!"]


    Within all 15 ships under hismand, thosebeled as Blinders rushed down the decks below, entering the many small submarine ships.


    Their overall codename was ''Blinder'' because their task was to blind/take out all scouts that could pose a threat to their mission.


    They will also be attacking the patrol ships. But no blinding gasses that raise suspicion should be released.


    Their tasks were to do the job effortlessly, as silent as ninjas.


    Aboard these patrol ships, they should have ways of rying news to theirrades onnd.


    From his binocrs, he could see these people had a strange torch where a ship''s wheel should be.


    In this era, ship wheels hadn''t been invented yet, since they hadn''t mastered the proper pulley mechanism that also attacked it to the paddle force the ve paddlers gave.


    There was a whole lot of path that went into this, and the people just haven''t figured it out yet. What''s more, they already felt the current designs of this were top itch. So saying there''s a better way is truly shocking.


    .


    The Baymardian ships were also mind-blowing to them.


    Some had even visited the Captain''s main center through private tours while on cruise ships.


    They had seen the wheel but thought its notion should be simr to how a car''s steering wheel operated.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But here''s the thing. Since cars had engines, they also understood that the ships must have giant engines in them too.


    There was a vague model of what an engine looks like in the Science museum.


    It was just a metal box. There were no other hints on its specifics.


    Everyone felt this metal box was truly heavenly if it could force ships this fast.


    They also felt that vehicle, and ship steering wheels should somehow be linked to the engines.


    In that case, how can they create their own ship wheels when they don''t have any engines?


    Their thinking hadpletely skipped the pulley mechanisms systems, thinking of how to create their own ingenious engines... That is... if they knew exactly what it entailed.


    They were so focused on the engine that they overlooked turning and mechanizing their entire ships via pulley and lever systems.


    Of course it also took time, research calctions, and many knowledgeable aspects to aplish such a feat. It wasn''t easy. The ancients back on earth had researched this matter for centuries before the ship wheel mechanisms were sessful.


    Bottom line, there weren''t any ship steering wheels invented apart from Baymard''s.


    .


    Hmmmm¡­


    In the space where the wheel should be, a massive torch stood on what looked like a golden pir.


    The torch was massive and stood on a golden bowl above the pir.


    All they had to do was light the mes, and the scouts would know what it signaled.


    There are also 2 identical pirs beside the giant one at the center.


    Lightning each individually, or lighting 2 or 3 in various patterns and sequences, might also signify different meanings.


    The goal is to silence those aboard the patrol ships before they release the signal.


    Additionally, he didn''t want any noise or wails to carry on.


    The open seas carry sound far better. So they had to eliminate the opponent in stealth.


    But they had to be far more fearful since these Adonis people were far superior in strength and training, only officially 2nd to Morgany in this world.


    .


    Din. Din. Din. Din, Din~


    The thumping footsteps of men and women in sturdy boots echoed within the lowers chambers.


    Open!


    The submarine doors opened, and the team dashed in, with some submarines could carry up to 70 people, while others could carry 10, 30, or even 50.


    There were submarines of all sizes being controlled by Navy officers. Each sub had at least 3 Navy officers aboard.


    The air was tense as the group already had wet suits over their clothes. As for weaponry, it was kept in sizable waterproof bags, ck in color, perfect for spies.


    After reachingnd, they'''' find a perfect spot to suit up.


    Tonight, they all get to be Bond¡­ James Bond.


    "Ready to leave, sir!"


    "Good."


    Landon had a wallow talkie on his hand, listening to the Navy pilots within the subs.


    It appears everyone inside was stripped and ready for departure.


    At the end of the floor was what looked like an empty pool twice the size of an Olympic pool.


    3, 2, 1...


    Drrrrmmmm~


    The walls opened up, and the seawater began filling the pool. But from calctions, the water should never be able to go above 2/3 of the pool''s depth.


    This baseline corresponds to the same sea line outside the ships.


    But how do these submarines get to the pool?


    If one looked carefully, one would see that all subs had been ced on giant conveyor belts in maze-like order, as though they were Pac-Man.


    One by one, the giant floor conveyor moved the subs toward the pool. The pool''s edge was nted to assist the subs.


    Go! Go! Go!


    Each Ship released over 40 subs, some carrying 20 people, others 50 or 70.


    Landon traveled with a fleet of 15 ships... One could imagine just how many subs would be swimming tonight. And within one of the subs was King Father Lucius himself.


    Lucius took a deep breath, twisting his neck and cracking his bones calmly.


    Showtime!

 Chapter 1610 Into The Sea, We Go

    No matter how many times Lucius saw it, his heart would always leap at the sight of this underwater world.


    It was like magic!


    Though dimly lit, the moonlight shone specs of fairy blue light into the water. And immediately, they had front-row seats to a fish show.


    What?


    Was that a crab? Impossible! How can they grow so big?... Could it be the effect of the giants?


    Normal crabs around Baymard and Pyno were as big and round as a standard-size frying pan. But these were 3 times that size.


    Theytched onto the submarine''s front-growing ss, confused about its appearance and being.


    There were golden crabs and even purple ones, which were different from the pink and solved crabs they were used to seeing.


    Additionally, these crabs had 2 heads.


    Curiouser and curiouser...


    The magical underwater world took them by storm. It was always amazing to see and discover never-seen-before species the sea had to offer.


    To the Omanians, these lot might be verymon. But to them, it was all new.


    Amazing!


    Nature sure was a mysterious force. They also noticed that some of the fish and beings here were bigger than expected, with the baby ones looking like teen or adult ones instead.


    But there was also another group of underwater creatures that looked ordinary and well within what they were used to seeing.


    Hey... Could these fish be the ones that left the open grand lines and entered Omanian water space?


    The fishes slithered across the massive ss, burning bubbles as they swam.


    Everyone watched in marvel at the whole experience.


    And soon, one of the Navy pilots steering the sub quickly drew Lucius'' attention. The pilot''s eyes were still focused on the radar screen before him.


    "Sir! Passing under Enemy ship now... 3 minutes more before Mission Departure."


    The pilot''s words were clear.


    Right now, they were swimming underneath one of the Adonis patrol ships.


    They were so deep underneath, and these Adonis followers would''ve never believed there were enemies right under their noses.


    .


    At the moment, the submarine ships carrying the soldiers tasked with attacking the patrol ships haven''t made a move yet.


    They remained underneath their targets, only waiting for the green light before leaving the subs.


    As nned, only when thend team sessfully reaches the shores can they begin their ascent.


    The 3 Navy officers aboard Lucius'' sub swiftly moved their fingers across the many controls.


    They were like hackers on aputer, tapping away and very drawn into their operation.


    The sub continued to advance, stopping between the sea shores and patrolling lines the enemy ships moved on.


    Mid-way... Perfect.


    The fake frog with a mic on its mouth was sent to shore level like one extended an antenna. There were also telescopes sent out. But that wasn''t all.


    They unleashed thetest spy water-resistant techs to the surface.


    They ced another ck frog in a special chamber, opened the chamber doors, and released the frog.<novelnext></novelnext>


    From there on, they used its controllers to send it to the surface. A fish tried to eat it, but it sent a stinging sensation to its opponent.


    What a joke.


    How can they create military drones that aren''t covered with protective gear?


    Some of their air drones could fire bullets andunch stun grenades if they wanted to.


    They knew the dangers of underwater creatures. So they had to protect their expensive equipment.


    A single drone of this caliber costs thousands of Bays. So who is putting it into the water without a means of it fighting back? You must be joking.


    The underwater frog swam towards the surface, moving closer and closer to the shores.


    With the submarine at a standstill, the soldiers and marines had already unbuckled their seatbelts.


    Lucius moved to the front, looking at the bright disy.


    It showed what the frog was seeing. Its settings were in Heat Vision mode. And if they wanted, they could switch its settings to Night Vision mode too.


    But their main reason for sending the frog wasn''t all about visuals.


    One should know that before theirrger vessels docked far out in the seas, they had already sent several air forces into the air.


    The weather conditions were perfect for the air forces to operate. So how can they not use them?


    It was these air force officers who went ahead of them, zooming through thend and picking out where the many hidden scouts were located.


    No matter how well one hides in the trees, how can they be a match for their heat vision technology?


    Naive!


    The air force units had operated as usual and were still above thend, waiting for ground team to make their move.


    Both ground and air force teams will work together to eliminate the enemy.


    It was now 3:46 A.M.


    They had roughly another 3 hours before the sun came up.


    Their best hours of attack were now. So they had no time to waste!


    .


    The spy frog was on the move.


    They wanted better microphones to listen in on whatever goes on around and on the coastlines themselves.


    How to say it?


    The position they were on, covered a 1 and a half mile-listening radius.


    The range was exactly between the patrol line and the shores.


    They could hear the words of any enemy standing on the sandy shores, but anything above that became background noise when picked up.


    If they wanted to listen in and pick up other sentences behind this, they had to send the frogs to move closer and closer to the shores.


    This way, they might hear even those within the forest just before the sandy shores.


    Of course, this was the maximum speaker range within these small submarines.


    But for the main Baymardians ships hiding far back at sea, their listening range could go-to to 2 miles... Simr to their radar-detecting technology that can identify iing ships from a 3-mile radius range away.


    They could hear Dolphin and even boggle noises from a distance once these creatures cried out in the open air. Likewise, there were also underwater microphones to pick up strange noises too.

 Chapter 1611 Touch Base

    Swish!


    The frogs moved swiftly, even going as far as touching the sandy shores. Luckily, the waves shing against the shores weren''t overly chaotic, thanks to the stagnant boiling air.


    Tonight, the wind was very minimal.


    The frog opened its mouth, and those aboard the subs raised their ears.


    Unlike the microphones attached to the ships, this one was a directional microphone.


    The ones on the ships pick out sounds from all directions, but this one rejects sounds from directions other than the front where the frog was facing.


    So aboard the sub, the gang moved the frog''s head until they finally picked up on a conversation.


    Looking at the map with several crosses indicating hidden scouts, they knew exactly where the conversation wasing from.


    Ever since they realized Adonis was their enemy, they''ve been studying theirnguage for years.


    Shhhh!~


    The entire submarine turned quiet, listening attentively.


    .


    "Tis'' another good moon tonight." Stated one of the Adonis scouts on top of the towering tree.


    "Hmmm... Everything is going as nned... But what are those strange stars up above wonders? They sure move fast. They must be a sign from Adonis,mending us."


    "Pfft~... Must be. Soon, backup will be here to help us stabilize our foothold in Soma. Soon, our n to take over Omania will be realized before those evil Morgs can react."


    "Yes. Just as we took down the entirety of the Dania Continent, we will also proim Omania as ours!.. As for the Giants, they should be happy and willing to share our beloved God with them. But rather than being grateful, they dare to fight against us? Naive!"


    It was only a matter of time before Adonis ruled the world.


    But for now, they had toy low until they conquered enoughnd, built a stronger army, and ran Morgs over byunching a surprise attack to kill them all!


    Once that''s done, taking over the seas will be as doable as roasting a fish over a fire.


    Heh.


    The duo smiled, talking in Lampe. Theirnguage name was the same as the continent''s name.


    One shouldn''t forget that the continent where Adonis originated from was the Lampe continent.


    In ancient times, there were many empires in the container, including the Adonis empire.


    But as time passed, Adonisunched their attacks, defeating the other empires and walking the whole of Lampe.


    It wasn''t long before they invaded the Dania continent, doing the same. And now, Adonis owned 2 whole continents.


    But it didn''t happen overnight. It took hundreds and thousands of years to get to this stage.


    The 2 scouts whispered merrily, looking forward to how they would force these giants to bend to their will, especially the women.


    These female giants had the hearts of warriors.


    They were the toughest group of women they had ever seen.


    Even when forcing them to bed, one had to chain these women and teach them a lesson if they wanted to have their way with them.


    The duo licked their lips yfully.


    During this time, they had fun with these wild, beautiful ''things.''


    One man couldn''t handle these female giants.


    Their strength was imposing. So who can me them for ganging up in tens and twelves to enjoy the night with each one?


    Heh.


    They liked their women a little rough.


    All their struggling and arrogance only made their little men between their legs stand firmer.


    Who doesn''t like it rough?


    Many of them had never tasted female giants before now. So how can they not be thrilled?<novelnext></novelnext>


    As they say, it is ridiculous to request anyone to eat the same food over and over again.


    How can they only eat fish without tasting other food options like eggs and meat?


    Impossible!


    One cannot just eat one type of woman for the rest of their life.


    So it''s only right they get a feel at these beautiful towering giants, though they often had to chain them up with thicker chains to get the action rolling.


    The duo spoke while staring at the strange flickering stars above from time to time, not knowing their every word was heard.


    .


    Bastards!


    Many in the subs twisted their faces in disgust. These Adonis followers were going too far.


    "Everyone, get ready!"


    With Lucius'' words, many quickly ced their Scuba regtors in their mouths.


    The regtor was attached to a small portable bottle-like tube strapped on their left arms.


    But make no mistake.


    That bottle had oxygen for their journey.


    This was a better option than swimming with a heavy Scuba tank behind their backs when out on such spy-like missions.


    After all, whatever equipment they needed had to be small and portable when running or looking for cover once they reachednd.


    They also had ck head suits, which was basically a wetsuit for their head.


    And with goggles and other lightweight swimming gear on, they stood inside the chambers in pairs, ready to plunge into Soma waters.


    Is everyone ready?


    Many raised their thumbs in okay signs.


    "Everyone, take care. The underwater creatures here are bigger." Lucius cautioned.


    ? Of course, if any of these creatures dared to make a move at them... Heh... They also had many ways to sink them into the watery abyss.


    "Let''s go!"


    .


    Drrrrrr~


    The water flooded the chamber until Lucius, and the others were fully submerged. And then, the chamber walls opened.


    Go. Go. Go!


    They swam vigntly, spotting several other divers further away, heading for the other direction onnd too.


    The journey was fast and pleasant, with no trouble from their underwater friends. And as many know, the closer one gets to the shores, the less danger the seas have to offer.


    It''s good.


    Though the moonlight illuminated thend slightly, the ce was still dark.


    In fact, many scouts weren''t too focused on the empty waters close to the shores.


    For them, provided they didn''t see any enemy shipsing in, then that was enough.


    No one was expecting enemies to infiltrate thend from underneath the waters.


    Lucius''s head slowly shot out before submerging itself again. His feet were already touching the bottom of the sandy shores.


    Alright. They had finally touchednd.


    Time to take out the enemy!

 Chapter 1612 The Battle Begins!

    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The clock was ticking, and time was against them.


    After popping his head out and observing his surroundings, Lucius gave the signal, and the gang swam stealthily to the shores like crocodiles.


    Over there!


    There were still a few people on the actual shores.


    Even though there were scouts in the towering trees a little further in, the enemy also kept a ground team, perhaps to spot any enemy giants from the Coastal city trying to flee or run along the banks and shores.


    These ground scouts weren''t on the sandy shores but along the first line of trees.


    Luckily, there weren''t so many of them spotted. Presumably, most should be around the actual docks and within the forest regions themselves.


    What are the chances that the giants would pass the many Adonis guards stationed in the city and the forest before reaching these shores?


    The event might also have known the chances were low. So they had most of their ground team closest to the Giants in the cities.


    And at sea, they already had numerous Scout ships too.


    So really... Their attention wasn''t per set on the shores. And this gave Lucius'' gang all the advantage they needed.


    Good...


    Lucius nodded at the gang, and they began crawling towardsnd.


    Left elbow on the lodging forward, right elbow pushing another step forward.


    Lucius felt that another advantage of having their mission in thend of the giants was that everything was also gigantic.


    The towering trees close to the shores casted a darker shadow on the already darknds.


    The moon seemed to be just above thends, trying to run toward the direction of the seas.


    Provided they moved underneath the shadows with their usual stealth techniques, the enemy wouldn''t notice them.


    Indeed, these soaring trees had overly long shadows, which was a plus for them. Because if they were in this same predicament in any other ce, they would have to set up sniper rifles on the sandy shores and take down the enemy ground team.


    Crawling like chameleons, only 5 people, including Lucius, made their way through tond.


    They had their goggles on hand, several des, and a few special ''syringes.''


    Their guns were still zipped in therge bags. And they didn''t want any necessary sound to startle those on ground.


    Lucius'' eyes shed coldly while staring at the 5 prey scattered nearby.


    His primary goal: to kill one.


    He moved around his target''s sight, finally lying within the plush forest region.


    He didn''t dare to stand, first observing his surroundings.


    So far, only his target was in sight.


    With this, he slowly rose to his feet and propped himself against a tree.


    There were twigs everywhere. He could see the enemy arranged them.


    One false move, and he would''ve alerted them of his presence.


    ''Careful, old boy.'' Lucius told himself, dancing across the scene, unbeknownst to his prey.


    .


    Eh?


    The Adonis follower squinted hops eyes, staring at the shores deeply.


    He didn''t see anyone. So why was he feeling uneasy? Butterflies fluttered in his belly, making him wonder if it was due to hunger or something else.


    ''Am I overthinking it?''


    Observing for a while longer, he leaned behind a tree, closing his eyes and falling into meditative slumber.


    Why was it called meditative slumber? Because at this state, he could still respond to any sudden enemy attacks.


    He was asleep, but very, very, lightly.


    He closed his eyes and crossed his arms, tilting his head slightly downward.


    The. Suddenly, his eyes opened again, and his pupils dted when turning his head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Toote!


    PUFF.


    A cold light shed from his neck before he saw his old sshing out.


    He wanted to scream but couldn''t.


    The enemy appeared like a shadow, stabbing a strange-looking needle in his left cheek that caused his entire face and mouth to feel as stiff as a stone in barely a breath.


    No!.. No!


    How could he die before seeing Adonis'' glorious day? And what sort of throwing power was that?


    F***!


    His primal warning instincts came alive even before the dagger plunged into his neck.


    The murderous aura it carried made him feel it was a godly ferocious beast, one never seen before.


    Fear had overtaken his brain as he silently prayed for a chance of survival, hoping the dagger would miss its mark.


    Sadly, luck wasn''t on his side.


    NO!!!


    The Adonis follower roared inwardly as his heart was pounding too variously, fighting for its one survival, and his body turning colder and colder.


    Why him?


    Despair... Unwillingness... Hatred... Blurriness...


    His eyes were getting blurry, and his heart suddenly slowed after its fierce fight.


    Everything happened so fast. And in the end, he couldn''t cheat his fate.


    Dead.


    The man''s eyes were now dull.


    Lucius withdrew his syringe and wiped his bloodied dagger against the man''s clothes.


    Good start.


    .


    10 minutester, all 5 enemies on ground were dead, and the gang had now gathered to suit up.


    1, 2, 3...


    Done!


    They swiftly wore their military attire as they''d practiced for the umpteenth time almost every waking morning during training.


    Boots strapped, weapons at hand... All that was left was for their faces, necks, and arms to get painted ¨C camouge.


    They changed in batches, with some people keeping a lookout.


    And soon, their wetsuits were ced in the bag and taken away by one of the Navy pilots from the subs who followed them along.


    Unlike them, his only task was to bring the bag of wet suits, flippers, regtors, and other portable underwater back.


    Lucius opened the topyer of his ram guard, watching the ''strange stars'' above.


    "This is GT-00 to all Air Force Tower."


    Above in the skies, there was one primary air balloon acting as the air tower for issuing all major air decisions.


    [Air Tower here.] A voice replied. [Report and status.]


    "The Chicken hasid, and the path is clear..." Lucius not only reported their status but their location.


    [Roger that GT-00... We have eyes on you now. You may go in.]


    Good.


    That was all the confirmation he needed.


    He smiled mischievously, tapping his goggles to switch mode... And with his silencers at hand, Lucius was ready for the kill.


    "Move out!"

 Chapter 1613 Wrong!

    Go. Go. Go. Go!


    All over the shorelines in various positions, the underwater teams shot out like zombies making from the dead, emerging from the waters.


    They took out their targets, though some were almost discovered if not for their quick thinking.


    You don''t know how they felt, seeing the enemy raise their hands to signal for others.


    Phew~


    Quick work.


    They killed them off swiftly and suited up.


    But some teams were unfortunate, allowing one or 2 people from the enemy''s ground team to signal others far in thend.


    It was good that they didn''t scream or cause any overly loud sounds.


    With no loud sounds, those signaled might only think the ground was still alive and hiding while observing an enemy, probably a giant who somehow managed to reach the sandy shores.


    It''s impossible for an enemy toe by ship since the patrol team hadn''t signaled a thing by lighting the mes.


    What''s more, the scouts on the trees, hills and higherndscapes could''ve also alerted them if so.


    Thus, if any ground team close to the stores noticed a disturbance, it should be from the Giants.


    Thinking like that, the ground team stationed further back, a good distance from those attacked, aren''t only 1 or 2 people to check things out.


    They couldn''tpletely leave their position yet.


    If those sent out don''t return, they can be sure it was an enemy and would know what to do, climbing up a tree and lighting a torch for all to see.


    But how could the Baymardians leave the Kings or go haywire?


    The moment they realized the enemy was signaled, they knew they had to go further ahead to clear the next group of Ground team enemies before it was toote.


    Like so, they managed to keep the situation under wraps before suiting up.


    A key part of their n was taking advantage of the night and doing at least 50, if not 70%, of their work before the sun rises.


    It''s good.


    As those on ground did their thing, several others also emerged from the waters, climbing onto the ships and taking down their opponents as silently as they could.


    And up in the skies, the air force units hovering above the patrol ships were also observant, keeping a close watch on those below


    All air force units, whether hovering abovend or sea, were not to engage lest they alert the enemy.


    For those climbing the ships, their goal was to take over the patrol ships and keep everything as it was, at least until ground team took out the scouts and those that could see the water regions.


    Once sessful, only then can the main ships sail and dock.


    The time was now 4:11 A.M.


    They had till 5 A.M. to clear the way.


    At 5:15, their main ships should be docked. And by 6:30~7, the sun will rise.


    They had to make the most of this darkness before the day came.


    You have to know that because it was already well into the night, and no ship could be seen for miles, not many stood outside patrolling on the decks.


    They estimated that the ship should carry roughly 15 people at most.


    Mind you, they weren''t going on some big voyage. So, as controlling guards, their job was to patrol and give out a warning if they saw anything unusual from afar.


    After giving word, they would sail back to safety and regroup with the others.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was also because they were patrolling and not going on some big journey that their ships were smaller than the typical Adonis size.


    Again, the ve rowing was chained up. So the few 15 or so patrol guards aboard the ship didn''t have to worry about being overpowered or troubled during their patrol.


    And no¡­ These ves weren''t giants but the ones that rowed their ships from Lampe to Omania.


    They dared not use these undomesticated and aggressive Giants as ves yet.


    How to say it?


    These giants need their spiritspletely broken and shattered before they can ever be enved.


    Even then, they still felt a majority of giants might choose suicide or death than bing their ves.


    Tsk.


    These Giants were just too troublesome, the most irksome group to subdue. Thus, their potentials were great.


    Just think of how Adonis'' strength will double... No! Triple, once the giants acknowledge them?


    Hehehehehe~


    They could have these giants at the forefront of all battles, mming and pushing their fierce fists and weapons at the opponent like crazy.


    No wonder the Morgs tried their best to belittle these proud giants. Deep down, the Morgs wanted to do the same too.


    Omania was a potential power force, with people born with strengths simr to beasts.


    No!


    They even felt they should capture their women and breed diverse and mixed species with them.


    An army of this nature was too eye-catching.


    Just imagining it is enough to get them excited.


    .


    All in all, the Adonis flowers patrolling the ships should have few people aboard.


    The deck had no more than 6 people there, with the rest within the floors below and above the deck.


    Provided they made no sounds and didn''t cause any bodies to drop like stones, then their missions would be done and over with.


    Lieutenant Avril squinted her eyes, glowing on board, and hid behind a barrel.


    6 targets spotted.


    So far, so good¡­


    She nced to the side, noting where anotherrade was hiding. He was on the roof, lying on the ground, t-faced.


    He had his weapons on the enemies, like a sniper.


    The air was tense, and the choking heat wasn''t making it better.


    The enemies seemed to feel something off, but seeing no ships in sight for miles, they felt they might be overthinking things.


    However, intuition has always led them, trained killers, on the path of survival.


    So what was going on?


    No.


    Something was wrong!

 Chapter 1614 Impending Disaster

    Wrong. Wrong. Wrong!


    The men felt their primal instinct alerts buzzing like tingling spider senses.


    But wait! It didn''t make sense.


    They were far out here with no shop at sight for miles except their scouting ships.


    So could it be that the ves before have broken free from bondage from the floors below?


    The group of 6 nodded tactfully, and 3 others decided to head down the deck to check things out.


    But suddenly, their legs turned to noodles, and they saw themselves tumbling down with heavy eyelids that refused to open.


    WHAT?


    We''re they possessed by a sleeping spirit?


    If not, why do they feel so sleepy all of a sudden?


    No! No! No!


    The attack came too fast and very abnormally.


    1, 2, 3...


    Their bodies were about to hit the ground with loud bangs. But Lieutenant Avril and 2 others caught them in the nick of time.


    Gotcha!


    The bodies were gently lowered, and several other marines boarded the patrol ship.


    They stood before the doors with their silencers at hand.


    And in theirst waking moments, they seem to see several strange shoes shing by.


    Who?


    The Baymardians stormed in to catch them before they dropped.


    ''Got You!''


    Lieutenant Avril caught the big boy, dragging him toward the barrel on the leftmost corner.


    Look left, look right.


    Her eyes never stopped sweeping across the scene. And with a single motion, she signaled towards a shadowy zone.


    Emerge!


    Several Baymardians rolled for the darkness, quickly dealing with the massive unlit torch.


    In case they get discovered, it was best for those on board to have no way to pass information about their attack.


    Once the fire was lit, the scouts onnd and even those in the other scouting ships would know something was wrong.


    After dismantling the massive force piece, they didn''t throw it into the sea, lest it makes a good ssh.


    No...


    On such asions, it was best to lower it down ever so gently.


    .


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Can you feel it?


    Lieutenant Avril and several others leaned against the walls beside the doors, feeling their muscles clenching in tune with the ever-tense atmosphere.


    Weapons at hand, they nodded tactfully.


    ''Alright, gang... We''re going in.''


    Move. Move. Move. Move!


    They stormed in stealthily, trying to limit the many squealing noises from creaking floors.


    And on the floor now, 2 men were strolling along the halls with stolen pieces of cooked poultry in their hands.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hey, hey... This leg sure is delicious. But we have to eat it quickly before we''re found out. "


    "Hehehehehe... You don''t have to tell me twice." The other answered, licking the watery poultry essence that soiled his lips.


    "Good stuff! You''re right. We have to eat this before Battleford Ezekiel catches us. I don''t want to be bung upside down and beaten naked again. Everyone knows that when Battleford Ezekiel takes charge, his punishments are the same as enemy torture."


    The duo shuddered, having cold sweats firming on their backs. But even then, they still gnawed on the meaty pieces in their hands.


    "Hey, do you think Adonis will forgive us?"


    "Erm... Of course he will! He is our benevolent God. So how can he not forgive us?"


    Thup. Thup. Thup!


    Wrong answer!


    The gang died so suddenly, with their eyes bulged open.


    It was just a few pieces of meat. So did their God has to kill them for it?


    Who can tell them why Adonis had such a despicable temper?


    Until they drew theirst breath, they med it on Adonis, feeling it was his wrath.


    And in this fashion, the Baymardians began infiltrating the many scouting ships covering the waters.


    Fortunately, there were only a few people aboard these scouting ships, making it easier for them to take control of things.


    5, 10, 15... 20 minutester, Avril connected hermunicator to those above.


    "This is S-03 to Air Force center. Ship secured. Mission aplished... On standby, ready for phase 2!!"


    .


    It''s good.


    Landon squinted his eyes, listening to the many reports sent to the main ships. Everything was going well, except for little mishaps here and there. But the overall situation was controlled just right.


    Still, Landon knew it was too early to smile yet.


    It might not look like it, but the air force units were in a dangerous situation above the skies.


    "Brother Artemis, you said my early sunny mornings, the strange wave phenomenon would begin?"


    Artemis nodded heavily. "Correct. The Godly Breath waves usually start when the first shes from the sun touch thend."


    At night, things seem calm. But by day, the troublesome heat waves begin during this time.


    The other giants nodded vigorously.


    These heat waves are not a joking matter if one isn''t prepared enough.


    As one would expect, nature always had a way of bncing things out.


    This ce was scorching. At night, at least, it was better. But during the day, one could boil if not prepared.


    But you see, the heavens had a way of protecting its creations.


    During this time, the clouds and skies above, for whatever reason, always blew harsh winds every now and then that swept and relieved others from this heat every 3~4 days.


    It somehow created a cooling effect. And ording to Artemis'' group, once the godly breath/winds blew during a particr day, it wouldn''t do so until its next blowing cycle.


    Landon felt this world was too magical.


    Some things, technology, science, and weather, could exin, but others just seemed to be the divine work of those above.


    That being said, the ''godly breaths'' remind him of how winters are in the Romain continent.


    Over there, they have snow storms that blow horses, carriages, and even people in the air, like Dorothy in the Wizard of Oz.


    Well, they weren''t in Kansas anymore.


    That was the feeling they would get, finding themselves dumped in bushes and regions several miles away.


    Bottom line, this world was indeed full of mystery. But that wasn''t Landon''s main focus now.

 Chapter 1615 Docked!... Time For Action!

    Well, just how dangerous were these storms?


    Some people trapped in them died from getting pierced by broken stakes and pieces swirling within the windy, icy tornados.


    This was why their roads had stable support beams and all sorts of precautionary objects for people to use during winter.


    There were even chains avable too.


    Looking at the situation, Landon felt it was simr to the situation in Romain... Only, rather than having tornadoes of cold, these were made of hot air, flying rocks, and all sorts of objects caught in the rubble.


    At least during winter, the snow buried most of these objects. So imagine how deadlier Omania''s heated storms were.


    The strange tornados suck up the hot air, growing hotter and hotter.


    So for those caught in its web, their fate was indeed disastrous.


    .


    Landon tapped his fingers deep in thought.


    Alright.


    From Artemis'' talks, he and everyone else already knew the dangers surrounding these hot tornados.


    His only happiness was that the tornados weren''t so hot that they became a tracking fore ball. Or else wouldn''t that be insane?


    Nheless, It''s said those trapped in the tornadoes would get slight burns on their bodies. It won''t be first-degree burns, but treatable ones that could be peeled off for new skin to form.


    At least the heavens were merciful.


    Again, this only made Landom wonder if this world was made by some child or inexperienced God/Goddess who made errors andter tried to remedy them through these methods.


    Of course, there was also the idea that this world was created precisely how the God/Goddess intended, wanting to spice things up a bit.


    After all, he, Landon, was judging things from Earth''s perspective.


    But who is to say Earth is normal or even up to standard? For all he knew, the being that created Earth might be done sozily with no ambitions.


    Landon shrugged, knowing one day, he would get the answers he was looking for.


    But as of now, his main priority is everyone''s safety.


    Artemis was also worried.


    .


    "Brother Landon. Though the 2nd Dry Season hasn''t officially begun, The heat suggests that the season might have already kicked in earlier than expected."


    Perhaps, yesterday or even 2 days ago, the godly winds blew across thend. But how would they know since they had just arrived?


    It could start its next or beginning cycle today. So all ns must take ount of this.


    Landon and the others nodded, thinking of the air force units flying high.


    By 6 PM on the dot, they must return to the ships.


    The sun''s rays would emerge around 6:30~7 AM


    .


    Enough talk.


    Landon nced at his watch. And on cue, a message was broadcast within the ships.


    [All Remaining Ground teams, prepare for departure! I repeat!... All remaining Ground teams, prepare for Departure!]


    It''s time?


    Artemis and the giants felt their blood boil as they followed Landon and the other Baymardians, running several floors below deck.


    What was this feeling?


    Payne felt an explosive surge of adrenaline flood his veins, feeling a sense of beginning and righteousness when swimming in the crowd of stoic warriors.


    No. This feeling was far different from his deste emotions when he fled his beloved city and empire.


    Revenge.


    Payne clenched his fists, breathing heavily. And soon, he was led to a gathering of incredible carriages.


    In no time, his revenge-crazed expression turned to that oozing of excitement and confidence.


    (+0+)


    This... This...


    Are these the famous cars he saw in magazines?


    No! Those weren''t as big as these!


    He had seen them in films and movies too. But seeing one in the flesh was a whole other experience.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Payne raised his trembling hands, caressing the magnificent framework covering its exterior.


    "Beautiful." He blurted out.


    What a true beauty.


    The Baymardians smirked, seeing their dumbfounded gazes.


    Sure enough. Baymardians vehicles were still the best!


    Men, no matter what era, always had a special affinity with vehicles, from horses to carriages and now cars/military trucks.


    .


    Very good looking!


    Artemis, Payne, and the others immediately fell in love with the many Baymardian vehicles.


    "So soft!"


    Payne couldn''t helpparing the feeling to an ordinary carriage or wagon.


    Sure enough, there was no harm withoutparison.


    The difference was great.


    Everyone sat in the vehicles, waiting for the ships to dock.


    All sides were alert and active.


    Licius'' ground team had already seen across many regions, taking out the scouts on both low and higher grounds.


    Of course, they didn''t necessarily do it all alone.


    After a while, those in the air began taking a leap of faith, plunging downwards to assist.


    The more people they have on ground l, the faster the work done.


    People were taking leaps of faith in very, very distant locations that would take Lucius''s team 30 minutes, 1 hour, or even 3 hours to reach on foot.


    The Hot air balloons had covered the sky like stars, twinkling in all directions.


    If anyone in this world saw their actions closely, they would feel these people were bravelymuting suicide.


    Of course, the next question to ask was how these people managed to get so high up there.


    The units already on ground broke into 2, some focused on heading further toward the city, while others stayed within the forests as scouts and snipers.


    They also found different enemy camps within the forest.


    What? You say there''s a cabin in the woods belonging to the enemy? Well, now it was theirs!


    In this way, the gang did their best to cover as much ground as possible.


    .


    Again, because Lucius'' drop-off point was rtively close to the docks, it didn''t take long before he arrived at the zone separating the forest from the docks.


    And like the wind, he and his gang took out several patrolling Adonis followers with the help of other Baymardian units.


    They destroyed the massive torches scattered about and prepared to wee the ships.


    And right on cue, they saw the many shadow silhouettes of the ships saying forth.


    9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1...


    4:47 AM.


    The ships were docked, and the pleasant sounds of military vehicles echoed in Lucius'' ears.


    A vehicle stopped before him, and its doors flew open in style.


    Heheheheh~


    Lucius smirked.


    It''s time for the party to begin.


    Vrmmmmm!!!


    The gang of Baymardian intruders stormed thend, unbeknownst to their enemies, who were getting up.


    Many people rose, having a bad feeling kicking in.


    In particr, Kardinal Yu narrowed his gaze dangerously while staring into the distance.


    "Send those on the next shift to take over fast." The night was too silent for his liking.

 Chapter 1616 Monster Invasion?

    In a beautifully bronze-themed decorated space, several people met each other, nodding tactfully.


    Many wake up at 4:30~5, first saying silent thanks to Adonis, praying for more vitality and blessings from him.


    Following this, a brief breakfast was in order.


    They ate as fast as they could, their long moist hair dangling about their faces.


    The heat was insufferable, and they became sweating even before they woke.


    Many were in an extra rush because today would be the beginning of the next heated breeze blowing about the scene.


    From morning till the sun goes down, this breeze will blow every 2 hours.


    Damn.


    Everyone had already gobbled down their meals like people starved for days. And the most vital thing they did was to drink as much light ale as possible.


    In this heat, dehydration could indeed crack their lips, dry their throats and make them weak.


    Water was a no-no since many feared getting illnesses in this dangerous weather.


    The reason they loved ale was that it was treated and far safer.


    Ale had several ranks and types, some good for toddlers and others suitable for adults.


    That''s right.


    Children, even at the age of 3, drank ale, but not the powerful ones.


    And for them going out for their daily shifts, they indeed drank ale deemed for toddlers/children.


    There was no way they would get tipsy or lose their sanity with these, even if they drank 20 Tankards.


    (*/// A Tankard is a mug used in these times, simr to many medieval mugs in the past. Some tankards are made of wood resembling wine barrels, while others are made of iron, making louder noises when hit against bar tables.)


    Several people quickly stored additional rum in their horn tubes, calling the mouth with a massive wooden stopper.


    When out there in this heat, it''s best to be prepared for anything.


    But that was all they carried. They also had thick ropes with them.


    It was already a little over 5 AM. And the sunes out by 6:30~7.


    And for some, their duty posts were 2~3 hours away on horseback, meaning they might meet these dangerous tornado storms.


    So to deal with this matter, they followed the typical Omanian''s methods oftching the legs of their horses, wagons, and carriages to the many thick metal poles strategically ced across the city.


    Again, they could also secure their horses to trees if near forest regions.


    All in all, they held onto their ropes with everything they had, knowing it was their main survival gadget for the day.


    At least after today, the next terrible storm won''t arrive till 3~4 dayster.


    It would be their resting period.


    .


    Alright.


    Several people nodded tactfully at each other, meeting themselves in the vast open room space.


    Eh?


    Many were taken aback, seeing a particrly well-known personnel on the scene.


    "His Holy Kardinal!"


    Words couldn''t describe their feeling, going on their knees with thumping hearts.


    ''I can''t believe I''m privileged to see Kardinal Yu after not seeing him for months now.''


    How lucky! How fortunate they are!


    The eyes of many twinkled like stars, their mouths frozen in a gapped shape. ''0''


    You think it''s easy seeing a Kardinal?


    Please! Don''t be ridiculous.


    They could see Holy Battlefords daily.


    Holy Generals were just up that alley, followed by Holy Monkards, and then... The Kardinal.


    It''s believed that the higher one''s rank, the closer they are to Adonis.


    So seeing the Kardinal was also an experience for many.


    It was akin to how people back in Landon''s former world would travel far and wide to see the pope or Cardinals.


    If Landon had to be truthful, he would say the Supreme Leader in this world had a more terrifying influence on his people than the pope in this former world.


    Hell! Even Kardinals here had far more powerful control of their people than back in his former world.


    If one of these Kardinals told these people tomit suicide on the spot for no reason, the person would willingly slice their own throat, thinking it was Adonis'' wish.


    This was what made these Adonis people dangerous.


    And they were now going on their religious crusade, wanting to win the entire world for their God, Adonis.


    Of course, when they first arrived in Soma, they were arger group, led by the 7-rank ranked Kardinal Everett the VII.


    But where was he now?


    Of course, Everett continued with arger group towards the Capital, taking over other cities, towns, and viges along the way.


    And the 3-rank Kardinal Yu was left to oversee things here in Riverre Coastal city.


    .


    "His Holy Kardinal!"


    "Holy Kardinal!"


    With knees to the ground, the gathering saluted Kardinal Yu.


    "Rise. Adonis is with you all." You said, sweeping his hands nonchntly.


    "Thank you, Holy Kardinal."


    "Hmmm."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yu didn''t focus too much on the congregation, letting 2 of his trusted aides beside him to hurry everyone along.


    It was still pitch ck outside.


    The darkness seemed to represent his current feelings.


    Today, Adonis has sent me troubling sensations.


    Years and years of honing his instincts have always led him to the right path.


    It might be the strange stars in the sky or the uneasiness in his heart that made him troubled.


    Either way, Yu felt they had to double-check on things lest some giants were preparing a devious plot.


    "My lord. Should no reply return, I propose we prepare." The shed-face Magro cautioned.


    They had already sent their shadow guards to hastily check up on the city''s border lines, including that close to the shores.


    If no response returns from any one of the 16 shadows within the designated time, then it can only mean one thing.


    Kian''s face was heavy. "My lord. I agree with Magro. But while the wait is on, we must reinforce and protect ourselves too."


    Getting on his horse, Yu narrowed his gaze at the estate walls ahead.


    "No... Not yet. Let''s first give it time."


    .


    Give it time?


    Kian and Magro looked at each other but said nothing.


    They also understood their lord''s thoughts.


    Even if there''s an enemy around, they don''t want to let the enemy know they know they are here.


    With their skills, they felt their people should be able to handle any few giants that dare to revolt.


    If there is indeed an enemy, the shadows know how to send word fast.


    They had already erected many massive forces across the city.


    If Landon saw the scenee to y, he would say it resembles the scene in Mn when the torches on the Great Wall were lit, telling the people of the Hans trespassing across the border.


    Again, it''s not like they won''t alert the others.


    They n to wait things out for a bit. And if they don''t get the first confirmation signal, they would sound the rm, being the first to spot the ming torch and send word out.


    They even had a few of their servant boys ready their armor too.


    Their Armor sets were indeed cumbersome and heavy, needing several deviant boys to bring them over.


    But they needed to do so discreetly, not rming everyone else until they gave the signal if things didn''t go right.


    Hmmm.


    Kardinal Yu reached the estate walls, standing high in observation.


    ''I might be wrong... But for now, we wait.''


    Like so, Kardinal Yu was restless... As restless as several others closer to the docks.


    .


    Rumble~


    Suddenly, there were slight and noticeable roaring sounds in the distance, causing many practicing outside the court field to pause their training with their swords in hand.


    What was that?


    Even the veterans were perplexed, not liking the feeling of having any situation slip out of their control.


    If the source of that noise isn''t found, they will continue having butterflies churn in their bellies.


    The lead personnel who was training the others also frowned.


    He was Battleford Ezekiel, the same Battleford known to many as the Punisher.


    His methods were cruel, and his gaze was always unfeeling.


    Many have also said he was an example of the saying: The more good-looking a man, the cruder his ways.


    It''s because of his skills and methods that he was stationed in this training manor in the lower region of the city, just 17~20 minutes away from the docks on horseback.


    Ezekiel barked with authority at the frozen men. "What the hell are you f**king pieces of trash doing? Quickly! Someone check it out! I want ans--"


    Before Ezekiel could finish his sentence, the loud, shocking exmations of the guards on the manor walls rang out.


    "Holy Sh**!"


    "What sort of monstrosity is this?"


    "Ahhhh! Monsters! Sea--"


    Booommmmm!


    Everything happened so fast that those on the walls didn''t have time toprehend it all.


    At this moment, they collectively covered their ringing ears with a haunted look.


    It''s over... It''s over...


    They have been invaded by monsters!


    Monsters?


    Ezekiel heard their screams before the thundering ps bellowed out.


    And he didn''t move it for one second.


    He ran across the fields, sword in hand, with bloodshot eyes.


    Whether monster or man, he will not lose!


    "Everyone! Light the torches and prepare for battle! We have Adonis on our side!"


    Ezekiel crouched down, rubbed the soil onto his face, and said a brief ''spell'' for more power to Adonis.


    Let''s get it on!

 Chapter 1617 The Worlds End?

    Monster invasion?


    Ezekiel wouldn''t believe it unless he set eyes on it. But this didn''t stop him from being prepared.


    "Quickly, boy! Have someone get my armor! And for the rest of you, follow me to the front line!"


    Whether beast or ghost, they have Adonis on their side. So what was there to fear?


    "Yahhhhh!!!"


    The burly men covered with sweat from the blistering heat, all raised their swords, preparing to assist those on the courtyard walls.


    They hadn''t seen the actual battlefield yet. But seeing the overly bright orange mushroom cloud of heat on the other side, they knew the enemy came packing.


    What sort of monstrous beasts hadid siege on them?


    Adonis. Adonis. Adonis...


    The men chanted in their hearts, their facesyered with sweat from the blistering heat. And right on cue, the Stableboys and masters released the horses in all directions.


    It was like a stampede underway. Who had time to run to the back to grab a horse?


    No!


    Everyone knew the drill. And in no time, they yanked the reigns on the horses and hopped on without a month to spare.


    Come on!


    Ezekiel stabbed his legs on the stallion''s sides, causing it to raise its front hooves high up in a standing position.


    Go!


    The ck, burly giant horse beast looked like a monster straight out of one''s wild fantasies.


    Indeed. The Giants also had giant horses to amodate their massive bodies.


    And at first, when these Adonis people arrived, getting on these wild horses was difficult.


    But after months and months here, they also got used to them.


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop. Gallop~


    A stream of hooves advanced with all their might towards the front regions of the training estate.


    Boom!!


    Another loud thundering noise shocked the men and the horses.


    "Hee-he-he-hee''"


    The horses were restless, sensing the impending danger outside the walled estate.


    Dammit!


    Ezekiel''s veins protruded from his hands while steadying his horse.


    "Don''t stop now! Keep them steady, and keep going! Galtose! I want Line formation at the front. If and when the enemy breaks in, we give them hell!"


    The very short man Galtose, galloping beside Ezekial, nodded. "Yes, Battleford!"


    "Thomas!"


    "Here, my lord!"


    "I cover the surrounding walls and act as support. I want all archers ready at the snap of a finger. Have the Ballistas ready to kill them all."


    "Say no more, my lord... Hyah!" He kicked off, and several others followed him.


    "Permolio! You''re back up! Stay behind Galtose."


    He and his direct men would be the 2nd wave of attack.


    Hyah!


    The ever-silent Permolio took off after a brief nod.


    "Now, the rest of you, follow me to the front wall!"


    They will assist those at the front walls tounch attacks on the enemy from the outside.


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop!


    The dark horse on the majestic horses danced with vigor, like mesmerizing mes of fire.


    Dammit!


    Ezekiel looked at the sky, his face morbid and pale white.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It won''t be long before the sunes up. And by then, fighting a war alongside the deadly heat tornadoes would be far more difficult than now.


    Not good!


    Ezekiel knew that this period was the only time they had to turn things around favorably.


    That''s why he made a dangerous decision in his abrupt ns.


    Soon, they will have to open the gates and lead the ''monsters'' in!


    With their catapults and other heavy weapons surrounding the inner walls, he felt they could trap and destroy the enemy to smithereens.


    But before he could make the call to open the gates, he had to see what enemy they were working with and determine if his move was right.


    Iron Monsters?


    The name screamed by many on the towering walls seemed ridiculous. So in this matter, he trusted his eyes more.


    Hyah! Hyah! Hyah!


    Ezekiel forced his unwilling horse to advance before dismounting and rushing into the front walls.


    "The Battleford is here!"


    The moment Ezekiel arrived, many seemed to see a savior.


    They walked alongside him, running up the narrow stairway to the top.


    Ezekiel passed over a hundred people, standing before the numerous tiny triangr-shaped holes in the walls with arrows at hand.


    One of the men tagging along quickly spoke on the situation with a distorted look.


    "Battleford Ezekiel. It''s all too strange. I swear on my first wife''s life that I''ve never seen anything like this."


    Boom!!!


    The explosive noise pped out again as though to back up what the warrior said.


    It might be their imagination, but they all felt their ears (eardrums) threatening to burst.


    After the ring came a second of deafness, and a ''wang-wang'' resonating noise echoing in their ears.


    Listening to the sound this close was different from when he stood in the courtyard.


    The explosive heat he felt made the ridges on his neck more pronounced.


    Ezekiel subconsciously rubbed on his blessed bracelet that had been dunked into Adonis'' Holy Water back in Lampe.


    He who had never known fear now had his heart drumming critically. But soon, he called down.


    ''Get behind me, evil spirits of confusion! Nothing can waver my faith in Adonis. With him by my side, I will never lose!''


    "Keep talking!"


    "Yes, Battleford." The burly man answered, seemingly impressed and awed by Ezekiel''s strong demeanor.


    When they first heard the quaking noise this close, many were left in a daze with the color from their faces drained. But for Battleford Ezekiel, he saw no changes on the man''s face.


    As expected of one who is titled Battleford.


    The men retained confidence, seeing Ezekiel''s mood. And in no time, they retold all they saw.


    "My lord... It''s like this..."


    Boom! Boom!


    2 more attacks resounded before the group reached the very top.


    Ezekiel had already gotten the gist of the matter.


    But it was one thing to hear it and another to see.


    This... This... This...


    Ezekiel''s face turned stiff, and his eyes almost fell off their sockets.


    Chaos everywhere... Fire as high as a mountain in all corners, smoke, cracking noises, erupting floors of soil leaping high into the air.


    Terrible. Terrible¡­


    Was this the end of the world?


    (¡ã¦Ð¡ã)

 Chapter 1618 Problem Arises!

    Ezekiel, who initially thought he had an amazing n of opening the gates and trapping the enemy in the estate, dared not think about it!


    F***!


    The destruction and fires were everywhere he looked.


    No way.


    His me quickly made adjustments, his chest expanding and contracting chaotically with every breath.


    "Keep the gates closed! We defend and defeat the enemy from above!" Call in Permolio''s 2nd defense group back!"


    Seeing the Ballistas already lined up in ce, ready for action! Ready


    ? Standing on the crown of the wall, Ezekiel felt he was in hell. But touching his Adonis sacred rope bracelet, he looked to the sky and earnestly prayed for heavenly power.


    And indeed, he felt it. (So he would like to think.)


    He wanted to believe that after closing his eyes, he mistook the heat wave he felt from the explosion as divine power surging within.


    Hope and belief were the only things that could keep them going in times like this.


    This was how humans were. They needed something totch onto, hoping for better days once the storm resided.


    And with his new found ''powers'' dawned on him, Ezekiel once again felt they could take out the many strange metal beasts.


    But even if Ezekiel no longer had ns to open the gates, who said his enemy needed permission before entering?


    Vrrrrrmmm~


    Lucius'' gang stormed the scene in squads and car fleets, breaking apart and targeting the surrounding estates and buildings they spotted.


    And wouldn''t you know it, they had to take out several patrolling Adonis followers on the way.


    These people were on their way for shift change. But who would''ve known they would die before they could blink?


    "Hey... Do you guys hear that?"


    "Yeah! And can you feel that too? The pebbles on the floor are jumping slightly. What could be--"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The Baymardians didn''t waste time taking down any enemies they met on the roads.


    The first people they hit were the most unfortunate. At least those hitter had seen the golden fire elevate high from a distance, keeping them vignt.


    But so what?


    A few monthster, it was their time to die.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!~"


    "It burns! It burns!"


    "Help! Help! We''re under attack! Someone... Adonis... Adonis... Where is the other half of my body?"


    Dead.


    .


    For these Adonis followers, words alone couldn''t describe the scene.


    But for the Baymardians, their countenance never changed. And in no time, a few Barmadians vehicles and tanks arrived before Ezekiel''s training estate.


    It was also now that Ezekiel and many other Adonis followers in the estate, had a better look at what had a better glimpse at what these metal beasts looked like.


    Sweet mother of pearls!


    Dread gnawed at everyone''s insides.


    It was clearly a hot day. Yet many were trembling cold.


    "Battleford! Loo-loo... Look... Look at their speed." Someone remarked, and another added.


    "Their movements are also too fluid!"


    Good heavens. What exactly were they dealing with?


    That''s right.


    No one thought such a thing could be done by humans.


    It''s not umon for troops to carry massive wooden ones with 20 or 30 swordsmen and archers inside while advancing in battle.


    Such boxes would have openings allowing archers to shoot at will.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But here was to catch.


    These box shields were made of wood and weren''t suitable for overly long distances since too many wood piercings from enemy archers could create deep splits and cracks that eventually let the box shield fall apart.


    That said, crafting a metal one that is thick enough to withstand arrows would be too heavy to carry.


    Bear in mind that any thin sheet of iron could be pierced through by an arrow.


    It was impossible for such a heavy metal box piece to be carried by enemy soldiers at such a tremendous speed.


    So, could there be horses underneath?


    (?~?)


    Blink. Blink.


    Maybe.


    But even if so, they felt these metal beasts were going way faster than horses.


    Again, though they hadn''t seen how these beasts were able to cause so much fire and destruction, they felt no human hands could do so¡­ unless there were hundreds of ck powder barrels shot out all at once.


    Then... Then it''s true...


    They were dealing with real ''Iron'' beasts?


    Bam!


    Ezekiel mmed his fists on the stony wall crown hard!


    "Quickly! Head to the prisons and get those bloody Giants to confess all they know! I don''t believe they are so clueless!"


    How dare they hide such vital information from them?


    Bastards


    Ezekiel''s veins danced on his forehead, listening to the woeful cries of many echoing from the distance.


    "On second thought, bring them all out!... If we fall, they too fall. I don''t believe they won''t tell us what we want to know by then. Everyone, prepare to attack!"


    "Yes, Battleford!"


    The arrows on the Ballisists now carried tubes filled with ck power, ready to beunched.


    The arrows were made of metal, the right bnce between heavy and functional.


    And whenunched, the momentum and all other factors would add up to give a deadly flow to any target.


    Indeed.


    It was a troublesome thing for the Baymardians.


    Inside a thick armored military truck, Lucius stared at a screen connected to a telescope that could see the outside.


    The vehicle had some submarine features, allowing them to scan the perimeter in normal mode, heat mode, and night vision mode if necessary.


    "Zoom in on the crown... There... They have Ballistas."


    Ballistas?


    Last time these Adonis fellows attacked Pyno, they didn''t have Ballistas and were very shocked by the Siege weapons Pyno had.


    So between that period and now, the enemy''s side should have discovered its existence and sent the manufacturing methods to those there in Omania.


    There was still time before the air force units retired. So it wasn''t toote to make good use of them.


    "GT-00 to Air Force. Position xxxx... Enemy has Ballistas."


    [Copy that, GT-00...zzz~] The connection went static before connecting again. The main Air Force team wasmunicating with others during this time.


    [GT- 00... The AF-Bravo team has visuals over you... Over 100 Ballistas on the front line. Ballistas carrying tubes. Arrow thickness estimated at xx... h, h, h.]


    Everyone in Lucius'' vehicle fell silent, listening to those above ry what they saw.


    [Lastly, enemy has a massive cauldron of boiling metal over the estate gate. Sunrise is almost here. Tuning out for thest time. Over]


    Tut~


    Lucius stared at the towering walls through the screen before looking at the vehicle''s armor ceiling.


    At that momentum and height, arrows of that weight will definitely be a problem!

 Chapter 1619 A Bad Feeling

    So they have Ballistas?


    Who would''ve known that Morgs weren''t the only ones with siege weapons?


    In truth, these Adonis people had secretly stolen the info from Morgany with the help of their Adonis Heir.


    From there, their had secretly met with some trusted Adonis spies to send the info out.


    But he couldn''t just jot down such an important manufacturing method for fear of being discovered.


    So he had the spies burn the information in their minds until they reached their targeted destinations.


    Only when in trustworthy ces did they write down the information, sending it to various regions.


    It can be seen that these Siege Ballista weapons here in Soma were made recently by the Adonis followers themselves, and of course, with the help of captured giants, chained and threatened to build them all.


    ? They forged the giant siege arrows, hammering till they nearly passed out, like chained Gods of Olympus, crafting a magnificent artifact.


    In this way, they created excess weapons.


    These giants were unwilling to create weapons that would attack themselves and their beloved Soma Empire.


    And if they were alone, they would choose to die rather than bend to these people''s wills.


    However, they underestimated the shamelessness of these people.


    Newborn babies were captured and threatened to be drowned in batches, while infants below 5 were captured and hung for public skinning.


    No way!


    This was forcing them to obey.


    Once a person reaches 6, even though they aren''t officially adults, they are more or less seen as one, since by 6, boys start wielding swords and learning all first of arts.


    .


    Additionally, by 6, girls also start official lessons and take on matters concerning women as a whole.


    In Soma, theing age/adulthood year was 14.


    By 14, they were adults who could marry and live separately from their families if need be.


    It was also the official age that allowed people to ownnds and hold onto life deeds.


    The sameing-of-age concept is held for almost every ce in the world.


    Once a child is born, people must register and get life deeds for the child. And only after theye of age will the document leave their parents/guardians'' hands and given to them.


    Some families with 6~10 children and no way to feed them also sold their children to more affluent homes by handing over the life deeds.


    One can choose to sell them forever or draw up decade-year service contracts, having their children work as ves/servants/maids for 10 years, 20 years, and so on.


    Life deeds were also a way of identification, letting the empire know who was a true-born citizen, a ve from war, or any other status.


    In short, everyone in this world had a life deed... Even Landon had one before Baymard''s change.


    Of course now in Baymard, one didn''t need a life deed.


    They had Identity cards to prove their status, and very was officially banned.


    Thus, the concept of life deeds was void in Baymard.


    .


    Ballistas...


    Many squinted their eyes, essing the situation at hand.


    "King-Father, with the estimated weight, distance, and momentum each Ballista arrow will plunge, I''m afraid the vehicle''s roof will incur damage."


    "Mmmm."Lucius agreed. "They also carry tubes of ck powder. Though having a cruder form, it could still do major damage."


    The vehicle roof was indeed thick and sturdy. But if so many arrows attack it at once, it would weapon the upperyer, forming dents susceptible to creating hole-openings once the next wave of arrows hit.


    The first time, they might be safe. But the more arrow hits they take, the weaker the vehicle''s shield exterior. And soon, they might feel the enemy''s explosive ck powder within the vehicle.


    Make no mistake.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In all of Hertfilia, they were sure their gunpowder was of a higher form and quality than these people''s ck powder.


    But that didn''t mean they could be arrogant and take a direct hit from the enemy''s powder.


    The effects might not be as catastrophic as theirs, but they will still sustain injuries. So what''s the call?


    Everyone looked at Lucius, waiting for his orders.


    "All trucks fall back... All Tanks... aim for the crown!!!"


    Heheheheheh~


    Those in the tanks grinned excitedly, marching forward, raising their long nozzles at the upper walls.


    Well, they did promise these giants that they wouldn''t crumble the entire city down. But a little damage of this nature wasn''t a problem.


    After all, targeting the crown won''t affect the wall''s foundation.


    So these Giants canter fix and redo the destroyed upper regions again, no?


    Fall back.


    .


    Vrmmmmm!!!


    The trucks reversed, and Lucius tightened his group on the vehicle''s corded built-in walkie-talkie.


    Want to take them down with mere Ballistas? Naive!


    Lieutenant Agnus gripped his controls, with anxiety, excitement, and all sorts of emotions sweeping through.


    His hands were sweaty, and his eyes hovering across the screen before him.


    ''Come on, Agnus... You''ve done this countless times during training. You''ve got this!''


    With careful hands, he moved both Joysticks as if ying a video game.


    And after looking at his targeted upper wall region, he called in to verify his status.


    "This is TS-214... Target on lock."


    "Copy that. Standby for Launch. Over."


    The other tanks have to have their targets on lock too, before the first attack wave getsunched.


    Tut~


    Themunication went silent, and so did Agnus.


    No words could describe the butterflies in his belly. However, he wants the only one feeling this way.


    "Battleford! Battle ford! Look! Our prayers have worked! The strange metal creatures are retreating!"


    "~Hahahahaha! Adonis is on one side! It must be that Asonisbis pleased with our Battleford, making the enemy retreat!"


    "Adonis is mighty!"


    "Battleford Ezekiel is amazing!"


    While many were jubting, some, including Battleford Ezekiel, had bad feelings in their guts.


    "Wait! Look again! They''re not retreating but making way for bigger iron creatures with long noses!"


    "What? If it''s so, then what do they want to do?"


    Many widened their eyes in wonder, but Ezekiel reacted fast.


    He felt his intuition was never wrong.


    "Quickly! Release the Arrows!"


    "But Battleford, they aren''t in position yet. So shouldn''t we--"


    "Shut up and release them now!!

 Chapter 1620 Adonis Only Hope

    Many widened their eyes in wonder, but Ezekiel reacted fast.


    He felt his intuition was never wrong.


    "Quickly! Release the Arrows!"


    "But Battleford, they aren''t in position yet. So shouldn''t we--"


    "Shut up and do as I''vemanded! I want them down now!! Well, what are you waiting for? Shoot! Shoot!... Release the arrows!"


    Ezekielshed out with murderous. But it was toote.


    The enemy was faster. And soon, he saw countless shes of light flicker from the many metal nostrils.


    But at this point, his feet reacted faster than his brain, making a run for it toward the stairway leading down.


    His mind was sharp, telling him whatever wasing was disastrous.


    He made his way to the stair path with all his might but could still feel the strange, ring heat burn his back.


    So hot... So hot...


    Boom!


    Theyer of stone just below the stone crown railings was hit, sending several block pieces and fragments into the air.


    But that wasn''t the st sent flying.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh~


    A strange force pushed everyone back, causing many to fall off the walls at such a deadly height.


    Terrible... Terrible...


    Many already died from the st before falling and getting sttered on the grounds below like crushed tomatoes.


    Sck!


    The grounds were covered with minced and chunky meaty pieces, with any intestines and brains rolling out.


    Good God, Adonis... How were they supposed to fight this?


    The stony walls scattered, and the stone floors they stood on shook violently.


    Rumble. Rumble. Rumble!


    White dust flew several feet high but couldn''t be seen within the fiery heated surroundings that now engulfed many.


    The direct hit from the st killed almost everyone, with the majority of survivors being heavily injured.


    Some had blood oozing from their ears and nostrils, others lost body parts, and some directly broke into a million pieces.


    Instantly, panic spread throughout those watching along the other side wall regions.


    Although these men were experienced in battles, they humans would always fear the unknown


    Some even went down on their knees, begging Adonis to manifest and destroy the godly iron minister guing them.


    What the hell? Who can tell them why this was happening to them? Or was it true that there indeed existed some vine God that protected Omania?


    Ahhhhhhhhh~


    The Ear-wrenching cries from their fallenrades had them recoil back with trembling bodies.


    Boom!!!!


    Another wave of ear-piercing ps echoed out. And at this point, it was safe for them to say their so-called mighty Ballistas would flop against these powerful iron creatures.


    So what should they do?


    .


    Cough. Cough. Cough!


    Ezekiel was alive!


    Hisst-minute move of fleeing had saved his life.


    More urately, it was the stony stairway door that blocked most of the explosive force from killing him.


    When he sensed danger, he wanted no time locking everyone out and saving himself.


    But still, he sustained surface-level injuries, having the thick stone door shatter and his body smacked hard by its many pieces.


    But why was this stone door here? It was for safety reasons.


    Although it rarely happens, there might be a time when the enemy could ascend the towering structure with daggers and reach the crown sessfully.


    So if that happens and they discover it, they could seal the entry/exit way down the building, leaving the enemy no choice but to rope down the walls facing the estate.


    Imagine a scenario of thousands and hundreds of enemies reaching the crown. At least they should make things difficult for them by blocking their path, forcing them to go one way only.


    And during that down, the archers could take down many enemies by leaping down by rope.


    The thick stone door was designed like a trapped door.


    So after jumping in, Ezekiel wasted no time closing it in the nick of time before the explosion went off.


    Good call!


    It saved his life.


    Cough. Cough. Cough~


    ... Son of a b**ch!


    Ezekiel pulled himself out of the rubble, quickly clearing the narrow stony stairway.


    He wouldn''t dare to go back up after hearing the cries of the very few men who survived.


    Some crowd of missing ribs, others were still bleeding to death and calling on Adonis, while others remained silent, never to take up again.


    So how dare he take that chance?


    Dig. Dig. Dig!


    Ezekiel forced his bloodied hands to dig a path, pulling his limping body down the trembling upper walls.


    No way!


    Some of the walls had been pried open by the many attacks, leaving the enemy to see the inside.


    Luckily, the stairway was built attached to the walls facing the training estate. Or else wouldn''t his path down be destroyed, leaving him stranded?


    .


    Ezekiel quickly fled while still deep in thought.


    Apart from being an excellent swordsman, he was also a good archer.


    Were they to continue sitting duck and await destruction? Were they to give up when they wouldn''t negotiate with beasts?


    Everyone had long established that these iron creatures weren''t human.


    So how would they negotiate for their survival?


    This means they had to do their best to survive no matter what.


    This was why Ezekiel never gave up.


    Wait!.. That''s it.


    His eyes lit up.


    ''If we can aim the Ballistas to hit the shing flying attacks before them, then we might have a chance!''


    Maybe we canunch a double move, one to stop their attack and another to sneak attack them.


    ''Hahahhahaha~... Brilliant! I must reach the bottom and send word to the others along the nearby walls... We must regroup and n for the enemy''s entry.''


    Yup!


    Ezekiel knew there was no stopping these monsters from invading the estate.


    So why not change strategy?


    Additionally, he was still waiting for the giant ves to be brought.


    Like he said... If they don''t help in defeating this creature, he doesn''t mind dragging them all to death''s door.


    Good. Good. Good.


    Ezekiel''s ever-adapting mind had already devised more ns for his men.


    But sadly, his speed was still too slow because before he could reach the bottom, the estate gates were blown apart, and a steady stream of iron creatures now stormed in.


    Hehehehehe~


    The Baymardians smirked, driving into the estate with full force.


    Time to finish things once and for all.


    All units roll out!


    Many rolled out from their armored vehicles, and the scene soon became bloody.


    .


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    There was turmoil everywhere, simr to the hearts of others.


    In particr, the scouts sent out by Kardinal Yu, were now rushing at full speed on horseback, hoping to make it alive.


    Horrible... Horrible...


    They were under attack by iron Creatures. And they knew only someone as powerful and blessed as Kardinal Yu could save them all!


    Now, he was their only hope.

 Chapter 1621 A Greedy Kardinal

    "Kardinal! Over there! They''re back!"


    Standing high above the ordering walls, Kardinal Yu, his aides, and several others focused on the many men on horseback riding galloping towards them at full speed.


    The scouts were back.


    "Quickly! Open the gate! Let them in!"


    Open it! Open it!


    Word spread like fire, and those on the 3rd floor inside the walls, hastily gripped the handle on the massive mechanism, using all their might to roll the heavy chains up.


    The structure was a tall and thick metal shaft with 4 well-spaced, equally powerful arms sticking out from its upper region.


    Drawing up the chains connected with the gates required the men to rotate the structure in a clockwise movement. And Anticlockwise when releasing the previously thick chains.


    Heave! Ho! Heave! Ho!


    All 16 men had veins popping out their arms as they rotated the structure, with 4 people pushing on each of the structure''s extended arms.


    A soon...


    Brack!


    The sound they were most familiar with.


    The gates were open, and the scouts on horseback flew in like lightning.


    There was no time to waste.


    They dismounted and rushed up the many narrow flights of stairs.


    "Kardinal! Kardinal! Urgent news!"


    Well, what is it, man?


    Many perked their ears, wondering what cmity had fallen upon thend.


    Do you think they''re kind?


    From a distance, they could see strange fires and smoke that went straight to the skies!


    1, 2, 3... They lost count of how many of these fires popped out now and then.


    It was just that they were still too far away, so each stream of smoke and fire they saw was as tiny as their pinky fingers.


    They currently live in the city''s central regions.


    The city was also a massive one, with people taking 2, 3, and sometimes 4 and even 5 hours to get around on horseback.


    Those living in the central regions were better since the time used to travel to other zones was shortened by roughly half.


    Of course, with a modern car, one might take 45~1 hour''s time, depending on if they met traffic or not. Some aces would definitely be traveled in 15 minutes or 20, depending on how close they lived to their destination.


    Back in modern cities on earth, if something goes wrong in per se the downtown region of the city, people living in the upper regions and maybe the outskirts and other regions across the bridges would definitely not see the high-rising smoke.


    So how were they to know of any impending danger without modern Tvs and news?


    The same could be said for those here.


    They really couldn''t see the destruction well, only seeing everything from afar like a blur.


    In truth, if not for the fact the City Lord''s house was built on the highestnd point within the Central regions, they might never have seen the smoke erupting from afar.


    Of course, it was also because they were standing on the estate walls.


    If they got down to ground level, the many towering structures would obscure their vision.


    What''s more, they didn''t hear any explosive noises or cross of their people from here.


    So how can they truly know what was going on all the way over there? Their only hope was the scouts.


    Looking at the distance between the destruction and themselves, it can be seen that these scouts didn''t travel far.


    They probably spotted things from a distance and turned back toy reports.


    And everyone''s guess was correct. But this wasn''t the scouts'' fault. Who made the iron minister travel at an incredible speed so great that they could cover a massive distance in such a short time?


    The scouts nned to go further but already spotted the many streams of iron monsters appearing on the hilly road not too far away.


    F***!


    They watched as the creatures broke want, attacking several buildings, while other ones chose other routes and went in torrent directions.


    No way!


    The scouts already got what they were looking for. And with all their might, they turned around and galloped back.


    They were only fortunate that these iron monsters didn''t chase after them.


    But what they didn''t know was that the ''iron monsters'' had a n to attack the city in a circr formation.


    They nned to attack the other perimeter zones surrounding the city all at once before slowly advancing towards the central regions, leaving no way for these Adonis people to escape.


    Kardinal Yu and the others didn''t know it yet, but they were slowly being surrounded, with no way out.


    Tick-Tock. Tock-Tock.


    The clock was ticking. And by all indications, the main battle at the central will ur in broad daylight.


    It was to be a windy Tornado storm of a battle, far difficult for Kardinal Yu and others to control.


    So what if they had Ballistas? The wind would deviate it from its intended path and might even carry them, on the towering walls, away.


    How do you ride on horseback and charge at the enemy in this situation?


    .


    Kardinal Yu stared at the almost clear skies, having a bold n in mind.


    Iron monsters, ay?


    "Monsters are beasts with as little intelligence as we humans. Their primary ways of battle are all direct. So we can use the heat storms to lead them out."


    Just like a hunterys traps for a hare to fall in, they too will have to do the same because if these metal creatures possess godly killing powers like the scouts described, then they''re a force to be reckoned with.


    Nheless, they wouldn''t rely on the storm alone to take these creatures out.


    "Prepare the Ballistas! Even if we miss our aim due to the storms, we should still be able to get a few."


    What''s more, Kardinal Yu secretly wanted to tame a few.


    It would be a lie to say he wasn''t greedy to possess these strange iron beasts for himself.


    Just think of how high his rank will be once he seeds.


    Hehehhehehe~


    A cruel glint flickered through his eyes.


    He had to send for Thaman Gandof immediately.


    Thamans had the power to convert enemies with their sacred staff.


    He didn''t believe someone as blessed and powerful as him wouldn''t be able to take a few.


    That''s right!


    With the Thaman''s help, they were bound to fall into his hands.


    Kissing his ring, he chanted several mantras in his heart, feeling his body swell with ''divine'' power.


    "Everyone... Fear not; we have Adonis on our side!"


    "Yes, yes, Kardinal Yu is right! For Adonis, we will defeat the enemy."


    "For Adonis!"


    For Adonis, we fight!"


    (/*¦Ð*)


    The group raised their swords, eximing loudly.


    They must prepare for the enemy. But they weren''t the only ones filled with relief against these Iron Monsters.


    Artemis looked between Landon and the destruction around, too dumbfounded to speak.


    Who am I? Where am I?


    ... Waiting for answers form above.


    (¡ãw¡ã)

 Chapter 1622 Paynes Pain

    Chapter 1622 Payne''s Pain


    Artemis gripped his armrest. Seeing such results was frightening.


    bbergasted? Stunned? Blown away? Shocked silly?


    As a prince, who has graced the battlefield on several asions and fought against assassinations and uprisings, he didn''t know how he would fight such an enemy if he stood on the opposite side.


    ''So this is the destructive power of the long nose vehicles?''


    Artemis'' mouth still hadn''t closed to now, seeing the hellish horrors outside. Although he felt pity for anyone who faced such an opponent, it didn''t mean he would turn soft and let the enemy go.


    His Soma should have already experienced hell under the rule of these invaders. So what these Adonis people got, what they deserved!


    Artemis took several deep breaths. "Impressive, brother... I have to admit your strength is far greater than I expected."


    He thought they would fight with swords, arrows, and ck powder. But the reality proved they could pack a heavy punch while still driving safely within these godly vehicles.


    Soma felt a heavy stone drop in his heart, finally convinced he had brought a powerful force as helpers.


    If before he had doubts, now he was 200% certain of their victory.


    Payne and the other Giants felt the same, their faces going to shock to realization and excitement. But soon, Payne''s smile stiffened.


    "Fa... Father?"


    He was far, far toote.


    Payne''s eyes moistened, seeing the few skeletal pieces linked high up on the front walls of a familiar sight.


    The building was one of the 3 official buildings used by the city lord to address themon folk.


    One could say the building was akin to a slender tower.


    A massive roundabout surrounded the entire building, with ample space for many to crowd around.


    There were 2 chains coated in old-dried-up blood, dangling from the highest points.


    A prisoner had been hanged there, with his arms chained and his palms pinned.


    "Father... "


    Payne choked, tears continuously streaming down his flushed cheeks.


    Judging from what they saw, the victim should have also had his arms, belly, upper chest, thighs, knees, lower shins, and feet nailed firmly with long metal rods.


    It''s been months since the victim was nailed; this exins why 99% of his bones were missing. The only bone structure left was his skull.


    Above the skill''s pitiful being was a massive board carved with the victim''s name and crime, as though mocking his death.


    .


    "FATHER!... FATHER!... FATHER!!!"


    Payne shook violently, reaching for the vehicle doors. But everyone held him back, the atmosphere turning chilly.


    "Father... "


    Payne choked, tears continuously streaming down his flushed cheeks.


    His chest rose and fell vigorously, and his eyes became ferocious, like an unhinged beast.


    "Payne!"


    Artemis yelled his name, but it seemed that Payne was in his own world, incapable of hearing.


    "Payne! That''s enough, you hear me? Snap out of it, or you won''t get your chance of revenge!"


    Revenge... Revenge...


    Payne woke from his trance, closing his trembling eyes tightly. With his head lowered, he addressed Artemis.


    "Your highness... I know it''s not in my ce to make any requests... But promise me you''ll let me kill the bastard who did this."


    "Artemis didn''t immediately talk, turning his attention to Landon.


    " Killing blow... That''s all you''ll get."


    He was too weak to take on the top Adonis dogs. So how could Landon let him fight the Final Boss one on one? He was here to protect them and not have them die unexpectedly.


    Finishing blow...


    He will give the boy this much.


    Payne bowed towards Landon and Artemis. "Many thanks. That''s all I need."


    He must watch the enemy struggle and feel what his father felt. He must watch the enemy take hisst breath under his sword.


    Payne wiped his tears, feeling like a withered rose.


    ''Father... This unfilial son has returned toote. Please, forgive me.''


    He already expected his father to die. But to die in such a disgraceful manner was too much of an insult.


    Landon observed Payne from the corner of his eyes, quickly sending word for someone to retrieve the skull and other bone pieces found.


    "Thank you, your majesty Landon." With this, he can give his father a proper burial after the battle.


    Everyone''s mood was heavy, their fighting spirits ignited even more.


    Artemis inwardly med himself for taking too long, cashing his people to go through so much suffering. And just then, they noticed the skies no longer being darkened.


    The darkness had vanished, and the temperature had risen even more.


    Hell!


    .


    3, 2, 1...


    Shwooooo~


    Landon saw a small gathering of wind swirl, growing from dog-size to a monstrous tornado in under a minute.


    So fast?


    "Seat Belts!" One of the Baymardians reminded, and everyone doubled.


    ~Ju-Jhung!


    The driver shifted gears, throwing his head behind his shoulders sternly. "Hold on tight... It''s going to be a bumpy ride."


    Vrmmmmmm!!!!


    The vehicles took off like lightning, everyone on the edge of their seats.


    moving


    The fast and the furious?


    Artemis recalled the movie he watched on the ship, feeling his heartbeat pumping loudly in his ears.


    Oh, my Vine God! Are they going to pull those crazy stunts now? (¡ã¦Ð¡ã)


    Artemis was thinking too much. They had already made such preparations with their vehicles during the Romain incident.


    These many tornadoes were indeed troubling but weren''t as powerful as the full-force tornado that appeared once in a while.


    Though they were so tall that they went to the sky, these types were narrower and carried far less than a true giant tornado.


    They could disce horses, uproot crops, and destroy fields, and homes with mud, sticks, and thatched roofs, carrying them some distance away.


    But in most cases, those carried away survive, though injured by all sorts of unknown objects flying.


    So they weren''t like true tornadoes that were gigantic, with almost no one surviving when caught.


    Against them, the enormous military tanks and the modified, heavy Military vehicles wouldn''t be disyed and thrown high up if engulfed by one.


    At most, the military trucks would spin on the spot, but the heat tornadoes won''t be able to pick them up. And just in case they discounted, all military trucks had an anchoring system akin to spy technology, roping them to any targeted beam or pole.


    Though they had protective measures against these tornadoes, it didn''t mean they would sit duck and allow the tornadoes get to them. And besides¡­ Mother nature was one well of an unpredictabledy.


    Landon''s pupil''s dted, seeing several unexpected tornadoes forming from a distance.


    "Enough fiddling. All A1 units head to the City Lord''s pce... It''s time to end this."

 Chapter 1623 Pleasure In Danger

    Chapter 1623 Pleasure In Danger


    Everyone''s heart was drumming wildly in their ears.


    Holy mother of pearls!


    "She''s a big one!"


    The driver gritted his teeth, rolling the steering wheel leftwards. But why did it seem that the 3 strange tornadoes that appeared were after them?


    Left, right, front, sideways...


    The vicious 3 danced intimidation, always advancing with determination.


    Bam!


    A wagon fell in front of them, causing the driver to turn sharply.


    "Keep an eye on the skies!"


    The tornados began randomly spitting massive broken pieces in all directions.


    What sort of magical world was this Hertfilia?


    Landon wanted to file aint to the Goddess/God creator above.


    What the hell? Why did he feel he was in a real-life video game?


    Well, at least if he were to make a movie in future, he would know where to go for such realistic effects.


    Landon formed, meaning his way to the front. Though the driver neverined or showed any signs of nervousness, his face was sweatier than all of theirs.


    They indeed simted such scenarios in training.


    So when faced with the other heat-wave tornadoes, the driver did an excellent job. But the tornadoes chasing them were on a whole other level.


    Landon steadied himself in the bumpy vehicle, patting the man''s shoulders. "Good Job, soldier... Now, it''s my turn."


    The driver gritted his teeth, never taking his hands off the wheel and the pedal.


    1 2, 3...


    Landon was on the wheel.


    Ju-juck!


    Gears shifted, and thus began Landon''s ''Tokyo Drift'' fiasco.


    Ahhh!


    The giants and Baymardians smashed into each other, almost throwing up from Landon''s driving.


    Wooooooo~


    (:TwT:)


    Many Giants began praying to their Vine God.


    Say no more.


    It felt like his majesty was trying to rush them to their deaths! But the Baymardians seemed to have predicted such a scene,


    What? Do you think they''re newbies to his majestic operations?


    You have to know that in the entire barracks, only his Majesty Landon, King-Father Lucius, Major General Mark, and a few others could force at such crazy speeds without any idents.


    If they were to do what his majesty was doing, they would definitely smash into a wall or get everyone injured.


    As military personnel, it was important for them to know their limits and never go overboard because the most crucial thing drilled into their heads was safety.


    So no one would do what his majesty was doing unless they had absolute confidence in their skills.


    .


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Horses, wagons, stones, tree branches, pulling carts, and all sorts of objects were picked up by these tornados and spat out again.


    Since they began their attacks, they have only seen a handful of giants moving about. But from what they overheard from the many enemy scouts on trees and scouting ships, it seems these Adonis worshippers had ced a curfew on the people.


    No one was to be seen out until all Adonis warriors, guards, and scouts made their shift changes.


    So these people should only be allowed to leave their homes after 8 A.M or slightly earlier.


    If any giants were seen prior to them, they would be executed on the spot.


    Such control was brilliant since it made it harder for the against to scheme and take advantage of the night.


    If they have to do anything, it must be during the daytime.


    Some people might have tried to y smart but ended up dead for disobedience. In the end, it seemed these Adonis followers sessfully kept things under wraps.


    The handful of giants they saw, should they be forced out toplete one or 2 tasks.


    Never would the enemy have known that this arrogant and dictator rule they ced was the perfect opening for Baymard tounch their attacks without worry.


    Landon narrowed his eyes, seeing the tornados reflected in the vehicle mirrors.


    ''We can''t keep going like this.''


    "Payne!"


    Payne, struggling to hold on for his dear life, tried to steady his woody body after hearing his name.


    "Your majesty Landon, I''m at your service."


    "We need a shortcut! Preferably a narrow alleyway! No stony walls, but y."


    Short cut? y walls? Where? Where? Where?


    Payne examined the scene, his eyes darting around until a thought came to mind.


    "I''ve got it! Your Majesty, 2 blocks up, take a right, another right, and then a left!"


    There was an old alleyway there, with another room for a single carriage and ample wall space, enough to fit this vehicle just right.


    Good.


    Landon moved like lightning, driving for the alleyway. And at the first few turns, they separated from 2 tornados.


    Still, the biggest of them all was still after them.


    It was gaining in them as though having a mind of its own. And the narrower the path, the more violent it seemed. But Landon didn''t believe his calctions would fail.


    "That''s it!" Payne eximed. "That''s the alleyway!"


    Everyone''s heart was hanging on a thin string, feeling seeing the tornado now several inches behind them.


    Will they make it? Will they pull through?


    Sess!


    Landon stormed into the Alleyway and immediately halted the vehicle before lifting a ss and pressing a blue button--- Spider Latch.


    Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!


    Several thin but incredibly strong ropes shot out from the vehicle on each side and firmlytched into the ancient y alley walls.


    .


    WEEEEOOOOOOO~


    The tornado engulfed them, mming numerous objects on the vehicle.


    So this was what the inside of a tornado looked like?


    Landon felt a surge of adrenaline juggle through his body, feeling very tempted to go out and test it for himself.


    Hey... It was human nature to always have little devils in one''s heart when experiencing things like this.


    On the other hand, you''re afraid, and you know the results would be catastrophic. But on the other hand, you can''t help but wonder how it felt.


    This is why even though parents tell their children not to do this or that, they still do it at times, knowing the negative results.


    Who can honestly say from young till now, adulthood, they didn''t do something they knew full well of the repercussions?


    From looking a finger into a socket to sliding down the stairway rails even though it''s ''dangerous.''


    The scene made Landon''s muscles clench.

 Chapter 1624 Battle At The Palace!

    The tornado packed a punch, shaking the vehicle and blowing for what seemed to be an eternity until the chaos ceased.


    It''s... Is it over? (¡ãv¡ã)


    Look left, look right...


    Everyone felt they had just experienced a real-life Blockbuster movie scene with them being the actors and actresses.


    But what was this? Why was the air 5 times hotter than before?


    No way! Is the tornado really so boiling? No wonder people get surface brush when captured in it.


    They thought the information might have been exaggerated slightly. But who knew one could cook like a runny egg while engulfed by a tornado?


    "All A1 Units, report status!"


    Are they alright wherever they are?


    Landon gave the driver the wheel, contacting the other units ASAP.


    One must know they hadunched their attacks surrounding the entire city first. So his units were in the North, South, East, West, North-West, and all other directions, all heading to the City Lord''s pce. So what he experienced might be different for others, or maybe worse.


    He wasted no time telling them of the dangerous tornadoes they faced. Telling them the direction hest saw the tornados travelst.


    Of course, he also alerted the other units, like Lucius''. It was best for them to know of any strange changes, irrespective of whether they face them or not.


    "Stay advised for any Tornados roughly XX wide and XX."


    Artemis''s eyes shone with admiration.


    The second they escaped the tornado, the Baymardians became busy, some note-taking the tornado''s appearance, others observing the damage it did and recording while marking several lines on the map they brought out.


    These people adapted far more quickly than his Giants.


    And just like that, the group reached the City''s Central region, rushing straight for the very prominentndmass elevated above the scene.


    "There..." Payne pointed at the magnificent structure above. "That''s father''s pce."


    Good.


    .


    Landon drove off, noticing several giants peeking from their windows.


    What''s going on? Why did they see so many iron monsters?


    They dared not go out, reaching for sticks and any heavy objects in their homes.


    "Hide! Hide the children and stand guard by the doors!"


    Several people stood menacingly against the doors and windows after seeing the few Adonis intruders on horseback get killed.


    Terrible!... Terrible!...


    Though they were happy to see these bastards die, they still shivered, having never seen such a gruesome thing before.


    What sort of evil did theymit to face enemy after enemy?


    First it was the Adonis intruders. And now, Iron monsters?


    The Giants felt they had incurred some evil curse giving them bad luck. Or else why was everyone evil happening to them?


    Could it be they did something to anger the Vine God?


    Many grouped the objects in their hands firmly.


    "Wife! Listen to me! Go down to the cer, and don''te out until I say so!"


    "No way! Who do you think you''re talking to? I am a giant! Don''t you dare look down on my strength! Son, you hide and leave this matter to your parents!... SHUT UP! Don''t you dare argue with me? I brought you into this world, and I can take you back! So go hide, and don''t test me!"


    "Father, I will help you defend!"


    "Daughter, be obedient. Go hide from your father!"


    "Father, are you looking down on me because I''m a girl?"


    "Son, take your mother and hide."


    "Father, are you looking down on me because I''m a 6-year-old boy? Forgive me for being wide, but I can not only beat the enemy but beat you up after I''m done!"


    .


    All around the city, several family heads were having headaches.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    You have to know that it took a lot for them to convince their families to stay low-key against these Adonis intruders.


    As Giants, their blood was always hot, with children, even at 4 years of age, saying they would die fighting the enemy.


    It took a lot to convince them toy low and wait for backup from the empire. But now, another enemy hase, causing their spikes to show like porcupines.


    None were obedient anymore. The children refused to go down into the cers, and the women refused to abandon their men.


    It was so bad that some people had to knock out their children, gag, and tie them below.


    Of course, they left des at a close enough range for the children to free themselves after they woke up.


    Giants...


    They were indeed a ferociously troublesome bunch. And with their chosen objects at hand, they prepared to defend their homes.


    But... But... Eh?


    Everyone looked at each other skeptically, realizing that these iron giants weren''t interested in them.


    They watched a few people storm out tond hits on the iron creatures. But nothing happened.


    Instead, the room creature ignored them and machine-gunned a few more Adonis followers ahead.


    (-_-)


    ''Excuse us, Mr. Iron Monster... But are you only interested in these Adonis towers?''


    Blink. Blink.


    Was that truly the case?


    Well then, don''t mind them. You go on and do your thing.


    (^_^)


    Llal~


    .


    Vrmmmmmm!


    Landon stared at the majestic site growing closer. And on the way, his unit, A1-00, grouped with other units.


    "All A1 Units report location."


    [A1-04, reporting from the North East... Reaching the Pce gates in 5 minutes.]


    [A1-06, also reporting from the North East. Unit is behind A1-04... 5 minutes before arrival.]


    [This is A1-21...]


    [A1-17....]


    [A1-22 calling in.]


    Report! Report! Report!


    Alright...


    Everyone was close enough, with only a few vehicles in each other.


    Each unit had War Tanks, military transport & Surveince vehicles, medical vehicles, and Heavy Militia vehicles with vehicle walls that opened up to reveal massive machine guns, grenadeunchers, and other ammunition.


    ~Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Time vanished like the wind until soon, they reached the incline leading straight to the massive pce walls.


    This was it.


    The final battle.


    Everyone breathed heavily.


    But just as they saw the enemy, the enemy had a clear view of them.


    Kardinal Yu''s hairs stood erect, seeing the army of metal monsters climbing the terrain, like any climbing an ant hill.


    They were everywhere!

 Chapter 1625 Taming The Beasts!

    Gnashing his upper teeth against his bottom, Kardinal Yu tightened his grip on the rocky crown-shaped walls tightly.


    Good Adonis! They are here!


    Like ants climbing an ant hill, these damn metal monsters drove in from all directions.


    Magnificient! They were truly extraordinary. Till now, Kardinal Yu was greedy to have them. However, the same sentiment wasn''t shared when his men.


    They stared wide open at the horrors before them. But before they couldprehend it all, a dazzling sh of light flickered, followed by the jerking sounds of his eardrums threatening to burst.


    Oh no!


    ~BOOM!


    Their faces went pale, especially after hearing the anxious cries of others.


    "They''ve shattered the gates!


    Many felt their legs turn into noodles, their minds now nk as a clean sheet of paper.


    What? They have blown the gates up?


    "Of course they have!" Kardinal Yu snapped, stating the obvious.


    From the metal pieces that flew out, he bloody well knew that the gates were broken. So do you think he was blind?


    He transferred his anger to the unfortunate man with no guilt.


    Dammit!


    He felt he was going crazy at the abruptness of the enemy''s attacks. But if they think he would sit back and watch himself lose this battle, then better think again!


    He, Kardinal Yu, was one of Adonis'' most beloved humans.


    .


    "Kardinal, what is yourmand?"


    His men were worried. If these monsters don''t draw any closer, none of their attacks will seed. Kardinal Yu was about to speak when he felt a familiar breeze blowing


    The men had spoken for less than a second when suddenly, they felt a familiar breeze blowing.


    Not good.


    Kardinal Yu hastily grabbed the chains attached to the floors, feeling his body lifting to the heavens. The fierce winds blew even though they were this far high above the ground.


    It was horrible luck for them to face such opponents on such a day.


    ~Ahhhhhh!!!!!!


    Countless screams echoed as many, caught off guard, were either sucked away by the furious tornadoes or fell to their deaths below.


    Kardinal Yu''s muscles bulged as he held onto the chains keeping his floating self from flying away.


    Bam!


    A ballista poorly strapped in earlier, missed his face by inches, crashing into another beside him. The unfortunate fellow began swimming in the tornado, exiting the battlefield unwillingly.


    This was no time to dilly-dally.


    Kardinal Yu''s heartbeat elerated while holding onto the chains.


    To win this battle, a good n wasn''t all they required. The atmosphere and morale of his men cannot continue to remain low.


    Finally!


    The winds had now dispersed, and Yu regained his imposing stance.


    "Everyone! Don''t forget we have Adonis on our side. So calm your asses for me, and let''s show these beastly foes what we can do!"


    "Yeah!!!!~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Kardinal Yu''s words caused many to awaken from their slumbering fear, essentially when seeing him raise his rings high.


    He was right!... The Kardinal was right.


    [Fear not; stand firm. For doubt will drive you to despair.]


    These words were derived from their Holy Adonis book s scriptures.


    They knew the book and its manymandments by heart. The more they chatted the words in their heart, the more they felt this ordeal might be a test from their God to see if they would falter.


    Concluding so, many stared at Yu with gratitude and determination.


    .


    Like so, the men regained theirposure after the crazy winds were gone.


    The enemy had already destroyed the gates, meaning it was only a matter of time before they began their carnage. And sure enough, he was right.


    The moment the winds seized, the strange metal beasts began advancing across the open space.


    "Good! Good! Great! This is our chance... Chapman Gandof!... It''s time."


    It''s time to convert these beasts and make them obedient.


    The one named Gandof nodded firmly with his sacred staff high, like Moses parting the red seas.


    He looked awe-inspiring, with his robes and overly long and smooth hair that ran down his shoulders.


    He felt that with his high rank, his sacred staff covered by Adonis, and overall blessings, he was bound to convert at least 10 of these metal creatures.


    "Aiyo yo-yo~... Aiyo yo-yo~... Wololo~... Wololo~"


    Gandof raised his hands and looked to the heavens before chanting and praying to Adonis in their Lampe native tongue.


    Perhaps it was psychological, but the more the Thaman moved, the more they felt a sensation of a cool breeze caressing their cheeks warmly.


    Adonis, is that you? Have you heard their prayers?


    The archers were quick to take their positions around the surviving wall structures.


    After all, even if their Thaman could convert 5 to 10 creatures at once, what about the others? They spotted close to a hundred of these strange beasts heading their way.


    Too bad the initial attacks these beasts made had already destroyed the majority of their ballistae (Plural of Ballista).


    Only a handful was left, and the men were still struggling to flip it back on its right side and start loading whatever ballista arrows they could find scattered about.


    With the speed these creatures disyed, it didn''t look like they could make their first ballista arrow fly before the creatures reached the now-destroyed gates.


    Suddenly, everyone saw some of the creatures slow their pace and start at the Thaman Gandof.


    Kardinal Yu almost criopled the nearby knight''s back after excitedly snacking it severally.


    "Bahahahahahahaha~... It''s working! It''s working! Soon, they will follow our everymand!"


    Everyone was in awe, once again amazed by how powerful Thamans were.


    This was a sign that Adonis would always fight with them, provided they kept their faith in him alive.


    Kardinal Yu grinned greedily with red-shot eyes. "C''mon, Thaman Gandof! Convert them and give them to me!"


    Everyone thought it was a done deal. But very unexpectedly, the creatures began picking up their pace as they rushed forward and raised their long noses toward the excited bunch.


    In a millisecond, Kardinal Yu''s face pale.


    Oh no... Not again.


    Boom!!!

 Chapter 1626 Breaking All Defences

    Sh**!


    Kardinal Yu moved like lightning, already taking cover before impact.


    Boom!


    Several blocks fell from the ground alongside the bodies of many. And amongst these bodies was that of the now headless Thaman Gandof.


    That''s right. He was dead. But Kardinal Yu didn''t know this, as he began shrinking for his dear life.


    No matter how much he wanted to be optimistic about winning, he knew it would be an impossible feat.


    Kardinal Yu bit his bottom lips, feeling goosebumps cover his body.


    Then and there, he chose to find a way and flee to the neighboring settlements away from this border city.


    Yes! That was what he would do. He will leave and report the matter to the nearest Adonis forces, thus, bing a hero.


    Kardinal Yu nodded to himself. ''I must leave quickly.''


    It wasn''t giving up. It was being clever to finish the war at ater date. After all, how can he fight these many iron beasts with so few Thamans to assist?


    Kardinal Yu kept brainwashing himself, thinking of how to flee the scene. But soon, the scene below made his jaws drop to the ground.


    Vrrrm!!!~


    The metal monsters stormed past the gate, making a big fan and furious drift within the open space, with their sides/doors now open.


    Drop and roll!


    The Baymardains got to their feet with their guns and grenades targeted at the crowd of Swordsmen surrounding them. And it was at this moment that the dazed Adonis follows knew they were f**ked.


    "Fire!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Loud snapping sounds echoed out, causing several people to dive to the sides with heavy breaths.


    "Ahhhhhhh~"


    Bullets made those at the front surrounding lines dance magically, as they dropped to their knees and kept their peered forward in transfixed disbelief.


    They were wrong. They were so, so, so bloody wrong. Their enemies weren''t metal monsters, but people like them!


    Many gritted their bloodied teeth with tant hatred brooding in their eyes when thinking of all they had been through this morning.


    The enemy was probably having augh at them for their silly act of mistaking their metal carriages for beasts.


    The muscles around their eyes twitched vigorously as those still alive quickly used their deceased brothers as shields.


    A thick coating of sweat stung their eyes like a viper as it suddenly dawned on them that the war was on!


    Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di~


    The thunderous sounds made by the strange carriages never stooped. And those above the courtyard walls were the first to feel its horror.


    "Sergeant Petra! Lock and Load!"


    "You got it, boss," Petra responded with a confident grin as she quickly maneuvered her joysticks.


    She sat behind a heavy machine gun, locking on her target while waiting for her ''assist'' to reload her ammunition.


    "Round 3!"


    Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di-Di~


    Countless shes of light left the weapon''s nozzles and flew into the air likeser beams.


    Sorcery! Sorcery!


    Those on the walls had never heard of such a divine weapon existing.


    "Quick! Quick! Evade the lights!"


    "We can do this. We can... Ahhhhhhhhhh~"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No!!!!"


    Everyone had open mouths, uncertain whether to breathe or scream after seeing their powerful Battleford''s bloodied body drop several feet down, making a big stter.


    Evade the light?


    They wanted to stand and do so while aiming their ballistae and arrows at the enemy. But they soon realized that anyone who tried to stand or get closer to the Ballistae never lived toplete the task.


    Who will take charge? Who will tell them what to do?


    Now, they were like headless chickens, running amok without a leader.


    Throughout the dawn of time, people, be them modern-day people, cavemen, or medieval people, a majority are sheep that needed a leader to take charge and show them the way.


    It could be a team leader, general,mander, patriarch or monarch.


    Typically, every unit had 3~5 seconds inmands. But most people next inmand were dead or brutally injured seconds after they tried making their move.


    To make matters worse, they still haven''t gotten any words or news from their Kardinal''s side, making them think he was either dead or passed out from injury. But what they didn''t know was that their leadmander, Kardinal Yu, was only lying low, trying to find a way to save himself and escape.


    .


    Like so, the deafening cries of those above the courtyard walls bellowed out. And those within the walls were equally dumbfounded after seeing how urate the enemy''s attacks were.


    Wipe! Are you sure you''re all human?


    Those who tried peeping or positioning an arrow through the many wall holes were all presented with a shot straight to their eyes.


    Brutal!


    The bloodied scene was too absurd, especially when thinking that the enemy couldunch such a sessful projectile from fat down below.


    No matter how skilled one was, human strength dispersed on a bow couldn''t possibly make arrow shots into the windows at such heights. So, in the end, wasn''t this godly?


    (Q¦ÐQ)


    On the wall''s 3rd floor, in a corner, a young Adonis knight couldn''t stop quivering as he leaned against the walls, not daring to stand or take a peek.


    With his hands on his head and his eyes seemingly unfocused, he felt death''s embrace growing close.


    "It''s no use. It''s no use¡­ We''re going to die... We''re going to die... Adonis has abandoned us all!"


    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang~


    "Ahhhh!"


    The young man''s soul seemed to be sucked away after hearing the screams of hisradesing from not far away.


    They... They are in the walls?


    "If you don''t want to die, drop your weapons now!"


    ng!


    The young man in a daze subconsciously dropped his sword with trembling lips. He... He didn''t want to die.


    After joining a multitude of victorious battles, he thought he was ready to die a glorious death at any time for Adonis. But today''s battle made him know just how much he loved to live.


    It''s over.


    .


    ~Vrmmm!


    Landon''s team had long gone ahead, reaching the estate''s inner sector.


    The doors opened, and finally, Landon, as well as the Giants, stepped down for the first time.


    "To the dungeons!"


    Artemis unsheathed his sword, staring at the massive crowd of swordsmen storming out of the nearby buildings.


    It''s time they, Giants, join the fight!

 Chapter 1627 [Bonus ]Revenge For The Giants!

    Stepping out of the vehicle with 2 guns at hand, one of the Baymardian teams focused on the many archers above.


    "Go! We''ll cover you!"


    Artemis nodded firmly, moving towards the enemy swordsmen heading their way.


    Before they could safely eject themselves from the vehicle, a majority of archers were already taken off.


    Of course, the archers in question were the ones in the building ahead.


    It would be impossible for arrows from other buildings to hit them, given the distance.


    This was the city lord''s pce, with buildings being a long throw away from each other.


    They were separated by massivewns, roads, ponds and whatnot. So their only worries were from the archers on this single building ahead.


    Although the building had only 1 floor on the surface, it still had little watchtowers shooting out from each corner, allowing the archers tounch their attacks.


    As for the building''s length, it was half the length of a standard street block.


    For many unaware, one side of a street block can have 10~12 standard homes andwn spaces separating the homes. So one could only imagine how lengthy the building truly was. The building''s width was also half that of its current length.


    So for its overall shape, one could imagine a long rectangr building with watch towers on its 4 ends.


    .


    This building was the primary holding residence for prisoners. Because while it gave the illusion of being a single-story building, it hid far greater things below the surface.


    That''s right. The building had 3 massive underground floors for prisoner confinement. The further one descended, the more important or dangerous the prisoners in captivity were.


    Thanks to Payne, Artemis and the others had memorized the prison map, knowing how to descend the tricky building.


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang!


    Artemis didn''t stop when hearing the booming sound from behind.


    "Giants! It''s all up to us now!"


    Artemis raised his sword at the charging enemy and pushed the bastard back with sheer strength.


    "Don''t you dare underestimate us, Giants!"


    He ducked another attack and twirled with his sword shing the fellow''s belly.


    Grahhhh!!~


    The enemy fell to the ground, somewhat stunned by the unexpected blow. But he wasn''t dead yet. Seeing as Artemis was battling with 2 others, he sneaky rose and rushed with all his might at Artemis from behind.


    "Die!!!~"


    A cold light shed, and all the enemy could see was his blood squirting crazily from his neck.


    PUFF!


    He dropped to his knees, unwilling and full of hate, keeping his burning gaze on Artemis till his blurry vision grew dark.


    This was not how it was supposed to go.


    Artemis raised his sword high, running Ouuuh nth the building after clearing the path. "For Soma!."


    "For Soma!!!~"


    His Giants chanted, now feeling revenge within their cusps. And beside them were several other Baymardians, who were there to... as they said, ''cover them.''


    This wasn''t Baymard''s fight but theirs. They were the ones who had to get their revenge.


    So, the Baymardians were each told their assignment, which was to protect their targets amongst the Giants.


    They would let the giants fight. But if an enemy pulled a sneak attack or greatly overpowered the giants, then they would finish the job for them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Yup.


    The one who shot the dagger and saved Artemis'' life was Landon. He moved across the scene as though strolling in a park.


    .


    ~Bang. Bang!


    He shot 2 archers appearing at the door up ahead. Hey... It was another day for him to babysit Soma''s chosen one.


    In no time, they reached the prison''s massive metal doors.


    As nned, a majority of Baymardians would stay outside since the enemies from other buildings had noticed them and were constantly sending reinforcements.


    The task of those outside is to strictly defend and hold their ground outdoors until the hidden team that infiltrated this inner zone on foot has taken control of the situation in the many buildings around.


    Call it a distraction, if you will. But their actions of tantly storming in and making a ruckus were intentional. And as expected, the enemies in the inner zone now focused their attention here.


    Landon threw his head behind his shoulder, giving his second-inmand a knowing look. "You know what to do."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Hold the fort and wait for the signal.


    The n was straightforward. And if anyone other than ourrades or the giants step out, take them in.


    Bam!


    The giant metal doors were sealed from the inside by the giants and Landon''s group.


    ording to the map Payne provided, there should be another entrance/exit door of this nature on the North-East side of the building.


    With their doors sealed off, it was time to begin phase 3. But not just yet.


    The Baymardians were quick on their feet as they raised their weapons and guarded every door or exiting path exiting the entrance hall. And soon, they made various hand signs.


    ''All clear.''


    Good.


    .


    Landon opened the top lid of hismunicator, like Buzz Lightyear, as he contacted another team.


    "A1-023, A1-025, A1-027... This is A1-Prime. Report status."


    [A1-025 reporting in. It''s done. North-East door is sealed. Team''s A1-023 and A1-027 are confirmed present.]


    [A1-023 reporting in. Along with A1-027, we are about to clear off the remaining enemies on Ground floor.]


    [A1-027 reporting in. We are ready for action!]


    "Excellent. You may begin. Good luck, and stay alive! Over."


    Tut...


    Everyone watched Landon slowly close hismunicator before staring at the middle hallway path ahead.


    "Tell me... With the noise we caused, is it possible that these guards wouldn''t have heard us?"


    Artemis frowned. "Impossible. Even those in the cells should be able to hear us."


    Yeah. Payne nodded.


    On the first floor below ground level, the option cells had small tiny bars at the very top of the cell, allowing little sunlight, wind, rain and sound to travel through. So how can they not hear a thing?


    No¡­ Something was up!

 Chapter 1628 Heavens Fury

    Payne essed the matter deeply.


    The first underground floor was designed as such. But as for the other floors below, the prison formation was different.


    No cells were ced along the outer walls¡ªinstead, the hallways circled the cells. Meaning the outer walls were along the hallways instead.


    Thus, the venttion channels on those bottom floors ran along the outer walls.


    All in all, the ruckus they made should have alerted the giants.


    So if no one has appeared or moved, it could only mean one thing.


    Payne blurred his thoughts. "They are nning something."


    With grim faces, everyone stared at the dark, gloomy hallway.


    "When backed into a corner, even rabbits will know how to kill wolves... Keep vignt. The n remains the same."


    "Right."


    Both Baymardians and Giants nodded.


    The group cautiously advanced through the dark hallway, leaning just a handgun of Baymardians to guard the doors and hall.


    The hallway moved like a snake, slithering, curving, and many a time splitting into twos. And every time it divided, one path would be far narrower than the other. This was to confuse intruders.


    Think about it. The best way to analyze it was through ordinary roads.


    Everyone knows that highway roads were far broader and wider than other paths. So if one were lost, they would often try to find a highway oath, that is, a bigger road, thinking it would lead them to whatever destination they wanted.


    The same was true here. If they followed thetter path, one would expect it to lead them to the floors down since the entire building itself was for the purpose of keeping prisoners.


    In contrast, the smaller path was like a footpath, so small and seemingly useless at first nce.


    It had barrels and other proper disguises to make one think they would be headed for a small storage room with buckets and rags. But that wasn''t all.


    After a while, the small road broke into 2, both looking alike.


    ording to the map, they took a left, then another left, and finally a right. The road kept splitting into 2 at every turn.


    As for the paths they missed, they should loop with each other at another far end of buildings, maybe in the North, East, or who knows.


    Like so, they maneuvered their way to the final fork in the road. This time the roads broke into 2 unequal roads: one massive and another very tiny.


    Yes. It was the same as the first path they faced when they started. But this time, they took the biggest path.


    "Well done, Payne." Artemis ced his hands on Payne''s shoulders. "It''s because of you that we could make it this far and this quickly."


    Payne scratched his head, particrly embarrassed. He didn''t think he did anything out of the ordinary.


    After all, even a 5-year-old child in his shoes could probably do the same too.


    As the one to take over his father''s duties, he knew his pce at the back of his hand. He also knew hisnd t, down to the veryst detail.


    He knew what nts grew where and even knew how many steps it would take to move from one point to another in hisnd.


    That is, if one day he got blinded, he would still be able to live without issues here. But he wasn''t the only one.


    People in this world pay attention to details far greater than one could imagine. They could remember things as though they were reading them out from a textbook. It was all because they had trained their minds from birth to be like this.


    Moreover, as an heir, his father had shown him all the secrets in his territory and exined the prison''s mazes too.


    His father had only told him once. And after that, he was told to make his way to thest floor without assistance. That was his test, which he passed with flying colors.


    Payne felt almost everyone in this world could do it. So it wasn''t a big deal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He was right. Artemis thanked him for making it out alive, so he couldter show them the way.


    After all, if Payne wasn''t here, their operations should''ve taken longer than it was now.


    .


    Ah!-


    One of the Baymardians noticed something as she numbered her head sideways. And everyone gave a good distance between themselves and the door ahead.


    "Report. What did you find?"


    "Your majesty, it''s the door. Looking at the door from our end, it has 2 box hooks on it and on the adjacent walls. But after trying to open it, I failed."


    "As Sir Payne mentioned, the door can be locked from either side. So they''ve locked us out?"


    The female soldier nodded. "Affirmative. I may be wrong, but they should be buying themselves time for whatever n they''ve conjured."


    Everyone nodded in agreement, but just as the enemy was short on time, they too didn''t have time to squander either.


    "Destroy it."


    "Yes." The female soldier nodded before hastily throwing a small but lethal explosive at the door.


    Oh my God!


    Everyone felt their blood pumped and their muscles swell with vigor.


    "7 seconds! Everyone take cover!"


    Go! Go! Go!


    These giants have seen what such a tiny thing can do to an enemy and dared not slow down.


    Their bodies became infected with adrenaline, and their speed was the best they''d ever done.


    Oh My Vine God! ... Was this what their enemies faced when seeing the small devices thrown at them?


    In under 5 seconds, they had reached the end of the straight hallway and began dicing to the side along the sharp turn.


    BOOM!


    The heavens shook with fury as a deadly wave of heat filled their lungs. If where they were was already so hot, then imagine how people who receive first-impact attacks felt.


    Woosh!


    Several metal pieces mmed into the wall ahead, with some pieces even digging into the stone crevices.


    Payne''s eyes bulged exaggeratedly. If they were still out there, these pieces would''ve sliced them to bits.


    How scary... Many giants made a mental note, swearing never to provoke these Baymardians in their lives!


    Luckily, these Baymardians weren''t bad people. Or else it would really be over for their Soma empire.


    .


    Cough. Cough. Cough~


    Several people coughed while getting on their feet.


    "MOVE IN!"

 Chapter 1629 Breaking In

    Several premature cries apanied the explosion... In short, the earlier scene went out as such.


    --2 minutes before the explosion.--


    Several Adonis followers leaned on the other side of the heavy metal door, listening to the Iing footsteps.


    With careful analysis, they knew these intruders had arrived here without pulling barrels or carrying heavy quantities of ck powder.


    Let them be clear. If one ces 3 to 4 barrels of ck powder on the door, it should blow up.


    No matter how carefully they tried to ce the barrels down, the hallway floors on the other side were made to echo the littlest noises.


    They had been listening in like how professional vault crackers listen to a safe''s ''heartbeat.''


    Nothing.


    They could only hear the steady footsteps of these intruders.


    Again, even if 2 people carried the barrels, their footsteps should also sell them out.


    Who were they? Adonis''s followers who were at the top tier in terms of power in this world.


    Their training wasn''t ordinary, and the moment they understood their reality, they decided to change strategies. But for their n to seed, they must first lure their enemies where they want before sealing these bastards in here.


    As they say, one must tackle their current problem before delving into other matters.


    So how they would escape the building was put on ater matter. For now, they first needed to escape the underground floors and emerge to the surface floor.


    Bottom line, these people didn''te along with barrels of ck powder. Even if they brought a handful of ck powder, it wouldn''t be enough to destroy a sturdy door of this caliber.


    So being as smart as they were, they had already made their ns, knowing the intruders would send people to bring ck powder here after realizing the door was shut.


    This was the battlefield, and every second counts.


    So the enemy would swiftly not sit and wait for them to die of starvation in hopes of forcing them out.


    Again, the enemy would be afraid that they would hold some of the giants hostage. So the intruders should be more impatient than them. The fact that they stormed into the inner sector and first targeted the prisons showed they were here for the giants in their custody.


    Look at it...


    After essing the matter, aren''t they more likely to get through this hurdle?


    Of course, these guards had ns without knowing the enemy''s true potential.


    They had heard and only vaguely seen the explosions after hearing the gut-wrenching cries from theirrades. A wise man knew when to back down and rethink their strategy.


    Some were looking off in the many office rooms on the ground floor when the attacksmenced.


    Some were preparing to carryrge heaps of molded and water-soaked bread for the prisoners, while others were already underground, patrolling and bullying the prisoners to their heart''s content.


    So when the attacks began, they also wanted to go out and fight back. But after hearing the cross of theirrades and seeing the casualty rate, they dared not act rashly anymore.


    It was then that they devised their grand scheme of trapping the enemy down below.


    But if they had anticipated the enemy destroying this door with ck powder, how would they do the trapping?


    Easy. Lead them to the ce many call the bloody chambers. It was a torture room ok the 1st floor that allowed the horrible screams of others to all underground floors.


    It had a good psychological effect because whenever prisoners from the 3rd floor were tortured, those on the 1st floor with lesser crimes were always the first to wet themselves


    They would have sleepless nights, wondering if they too, would have such a gruesome fate. And many times, they became more obedient than before.


    Leaning on the door, the Adonis followers who acted as bait, smiled merrily. In whispery tones, they couldn''t help feeling proud.


    "Good. Good. It''s all going ording to n. They tried opening the door and should be discussing countermeasures."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That''s for sure."


    "Okay. Everyone get ready. Once the ck powder is brought, we''ll move away and wait for their chase."


    "Ah!" One of the followers, with his ear to the door, couldn''t help smiling from mr to mr. "That''s it! They are risking away now... Wow! They''re running so fiercely."


    "Pfft~... It''s like Battleford Hildo said. They are more anxious than we."


    Suddenly, the follower listening in frowned. "Something doesn''t feel right. Why do they keep counting down?"


    4... 3... 2...


    The Adibis followers looked at each other and understood.


    They miscalcted.


    "RUN!"


    ~Boom!


    It was already toote. And all they could do was scream while suddenly finding themselves flying through the air like a disc.


    But the worst was yet toe.


    ~sh!


    Many watched their bodies get sliced and diced by the many exploding metal parts while in mid-air.


    Heads rolled, blood sttered, and intestines sprung from their open bellies as the strange heat fried them to a char.


    Their dark, fried, and dried-up blood coated the walls and ceiling, giving it an even gloomier look.


    Till these Adonis followers took theirst breaths, they still didn''t understand how they had miscalcted.


    Did the enemy really bring in barrels of ck powder without them noticing?


    Out from the smoke that rose around the shattered doors was Landon''s group, slowly emerging as though they were in an Indiana Jones movie. They swaggered in calmly as though not fazed by the destruction behind.


    [Dead Adonis followers]: (?...?)... Our beloved God, Adonis, will judge you!


    .


    Like so, the matter with the door was dealt with. But the many Adonis guards ahead, took the explosion to mean their n was going well as predicted.


    The torches hanging on the walls of the prison hallways had all been quenched, and the entire ce was inky dark.


    Hehehehehehehe~


    A wicked light shed across the faces of many Adonis guards.


    Now they were waiting for their bait to lure the enemy to the torture chamber. But what came next left them in tears.


    Night Mode on¡­ SILENT Rifles in hand¡­ Steady, aim¡­ Fire.


    ~Bang!


    The Baymardians had no time to waste. This bloody war has been on for too long.


    Landon chewed his gum while casually staring at his watch.


    "15 minutes¡­ That''s it. Round things up and get the hostage out."


    "Yes, sir!"

 Chapter 1630 Friend Or Foe?

    No torches were illuminating the thick ck stone dwellings. Darkness was all many could see.


    The air was cold, the floors were icy, and the eyes of many struggled to stay open amid their swelling.


    What was going on here?


    On the 3rd floor, deep in the heart of the underground prison, 3 towering men locked in the same cell couldn''t help noticing themotion.


    They were giants, tortured beyond belief, with some losing toes and fingers and others dawning gruesome lines of the enemy''s design.


    Their skin was mmy, and their breathing was thin and ragged.


    They had been asleep earlier but had their eyes sprung wide open the moment they heard the strange noises from above. And coupled with how these Adonis bastards jumped around the ce, they were sure it was an enemy attack.


    But who?


    2 out of the 3 men were anxious, wishing that whether foe or friend, the intruders would hurriedly find them.


    Their friend, Nics, was in dire need of a healer. Even as they closed their eyes, they never slept deeply, focusing on his steady breathing.


    They''ve all been tortured, but not as much as Nics, who miraculously survived after so many months. But they knew he was running on borrowed time.


    As the days went by, the number of hours he could stay up during a single day slowly declined.


    This was bad. To watch a great Commander of the 4th Riverre legion die in chains against the thick walls of their own prison was a painful experience for them to watch.


    Nics became so weak that he no longer fought off the rats eating at his many festering wounds.


    Even if the intruders were enemies, they would do their best to manipte and give it fake but convincing words, tricking the enemy into first treating Nics''s injuries.


    ''Nics, you bastard! Stay awake... Stay awake, buddy... For your wife and children, don''t you dare go dying!"


    Brentford and Colin called their friend with red eyes, but there was no response, just chaotic sounds of breathing flooding the cell.


    The due gritted their teeth, troubling their attention in the hallway opposite their cell.


    ''C''mon! C''mon!... Anyone... Hurry up and find us!... Please...''


    They began praying to the Vine God for luck. And almost immediately, their prayers were answered.


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    The faint sounds of steady running echoing across the space sounded like heavenly music in their ears.


    With hope in their sunken eyes, they jilted their boney faces forward, looking at the hallway intensely.


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    The footsteps kept growing louder, and the sounds of cell doors opening made the fire in them burn even more vigorously


    If so many cell doors were opened, it meant these intruders were freeing their Giantrades. At the same time, they didn''t want to be too optimistic; after all, before getting locked up themselves, they also had notorious prisoners in their custody, some of which were giants themselves.


    Colin and Brentford took deep breaths as strange lights slowly illuminated the dark, shadowy hallways.


    Shadows... They saw shadows of people, most of whom were not the height of they, giants.


    It was easy to tell. The few giants amongst these people had shadows that sprung to no end.


    The duo immediately assumed that the giant there must''ve been freed from the cells and tagged along with them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then if that was the case, who were their rescuers?


    They looked towards the hallways and were quickly met with several firm eyes glowing fiercely at them.


    They didn''t recognize these people in strange attire. And soon, they saw people they couldn''t believe. They were his highness, 3rd Prince Artemis, and Payne, the young master of the Riverre city.


    "Your highness..."


    "Young master..."


    The 2 couldn''t help it as they lowered their faces and cried in shame.


    "We have failed you all."


    Payne felt emotional, seeing his former strong and burly uncles now reduced to this.


    The failure they meant was failing to protect Riverre, hence failing to protect Soma and its people. That was their apology to Artemis.


    For Payne, it is more personal. They failed to protect their lord, letting him get hanged before their very eyes in the most disgraceful manner.


    On that day, they screamed and tried to rush over to stop the madness but were no match for these bastard Adonis worshippers.


    After so many months, their lord will have no remains to be buried.


    They struggled to control their quivering as salty streams flowed down their cheeks.


    It hurts...


    Their hearts hurt from the grueling event that now seemed like a distant memory.


    They struggled to control their quivering as salty streams flowed down their cheeks.


    "Your highness... Young master... We have failed you." The duo sang the same song while being unchanged and supported. No one interrupted their cries.


    It was only after Nics was freed that they recalled his current situation.


    Their faces trembled as they briefly examined his condition. "Your highness, you have to help, sir Nics. He''s dying."


    The Baymardians had grim faces after driving away the rats gnawing on his wounds.


    Nics was drenched in heavyyers of sweat from head to toe and didn''t seem aware of their presence.


    With their first aid battle experience, they quickly checked his vitals and condition, feeling their hearts fall.


    With a small shlight, one of them checked his pupils, and his apparent external injuries were briefly inspected and noted for no more than 40 seconds.


    They moved so swiftly and professionally that Payne, Artemis, Colin, Brentford, and the other Giants, couldn''t help acting like people in a hospital, waiting for good or bad news.


    Well, speak up, man! What is his situation?


    "It''s not looking good. He has fallen into a deep sleep."


    He was in aa, but whether it would be long or short-lived would depend on how much time is dyed before treatment.


    So what were they waiting for?


    Move! Move! Move! Move!

 Chapter 1631 Yus End

    Like lightning, one person piggybacked Nics while 4 others apanied them out.


    Each unit had its own medical team, no matter where they chose to begin their attacks.


    "This is A1-Prime, calling all A1-medical staff on standby for emergency operation. Victim is Sir Nics Kelper. Age, 31."


    This was an energy situation, and they didn''t have time to dilly-dally. Thus, Landon exined all the visible external injuries he spotted. When Nics reaches the surface floor, the medical team will take him away with medical stretchers.


    They had to time his rescue well since the heavy winds were still not over. And I''m the matter of the prison, they also had a lot to consider.


    This prison didn''t belong to them, so they didn''t know much of its prisoners that were here before Adonis''s attacks.


    Nheless, they couldn''t leave things as they were. So whether a captive was a true criminal or an outright citizen being to Soma didn''t matter.


    They only freed the heavily injured prisoners for medical assistance and those Payne recognized.


    As for everyone else, they will have to stay out until the war officially ends. It is then that they would start sorting the identities of these people. ording to Payne, all Riverre prisoners had files, as should be. So they would go through them to separate the innocent from the guilty.


    Of course, Colin, Brentford, and the others that Payne recognized and freed should also be able to identify their subordinates locked up here.


    Sure enough, as they passed, the duo would stop them asionally, pointing at several others too.


    Alright¡­. Time to speed things up.


    Their reunion was good and all, but there was still a war outside.


    Payne tightened his grip on his sword sheath, feeling the need to release his turbulent emotions. How can he be happy when they haven''t caught the main leader running operations here?


    Everyone they met worked underneath that one man.


    From Colin''s information, they called him Kardinal Yu. As for his description, they also had that too. The information was passed to every single Baymardian scattered across the entire Riverre.


    No matter where he is hiding, so long as it''s in Riverre, he''s destined to be captured.


    Hehehhehehe~


    Several giants shed their fists provocatively.


    It''s time they find the dear Kardinal.


    ...


    Ahhhhhhhh~"


    Kardinal Yu heard the ear-deafening cries of his men but didn''t move an inch. He was hiding under several dead bodies within the wall.


    Dammit!


    What sort of monstrous enemy have they made for themselves? Kardinal Yu wanted to curse but dared not open his mouth.


    How to escape?


    Boom!


    The thunderous sound mapped out again, sending an oddly primitive warning at the back of his mind.


    His Kardinal senses were tingling. And he felt that should he move, he would be caught in a split second.


    However, he couldn''t stay here all the time, could he?


    Kardubal Yu knew more than any that the best time for an escape was now and notter.


    The more his people die, the freer these viinous intruders.


    Soon, they will start checking all dead bodies, perhaps slicing off the heads of all who died, lest someone gets ''resurrected.''


    That was how they, Adonis''s warriors, and several other people in this world handled matters after the war. So was it when the war was over that he would be thinking of freeing himself?


    Alright. He was going to do it¡­ It was now or never, Kardibal Yu told himself while feeling his chest grow tight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He slowly opened his eyes into a thin squint and carefully observed his surroundings.


    F***! Why were there 5 intruder guards standing not too far from him? Dear Adonis... Was this some kind of joke?


    ''No. No. No... I can still do it. I need to eliminate the closest one without the others noticing.''


    [Baymardians with heat goggles]: (-_-)


    His title as a Kardinal wasn''t for naught. He was even better than many assassins in the world.


    Very slowly, he raised his body and slowly got to his feet.


    At this moment, it seemed like he vanished. Technique and experience had taught him how to make use of every little detail in a room. And the closer he got to his target, the creepier his smile became.


    ''I''ve got you now.''


    Yu''s hands moved like flexible spears as he plunged them without mercy. But to his surprise, the guard suddenly ducked, swirling around and blocking his attack.


    He has been discovered. He had to finish his fast, giving the guard no energy to yell.


    Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    The duo moved crazily, each blocking attacks from the other. Legs red, hands moved, and bodies swirled as they attacked in utter silence.


    Swish!


    The Baymardian''s cheek was struck to the left. And when he turned his face, one could see a freshly made sh mark and a thin strip of blood slowing down his cheeks.


    Hahahahaha~


    Yu was ecstatic, seeing as he got the damn bastard good.


    ''If I increase my strength, I should be able to finish him, switch clothes, and vanish.''


    A moment of shock shed across his face. He had to admit that against Yu, he was struggling to maintain his form.


    He, Captain Osman, was struggling against this Kardianal. Osman clenched his fist, not satisfied with his results.


    If he wanted to fight noisily, he would be on an equal footing with the Kardinal. But his sent battle made him aware of howcking his assassin techniques and skills were.


    There was a big gap... One he wasn''t pleased about.


    When he got back, he would double his training. But for now, it was time to end this.


    Kardinal Yu was shocked, seeing his opponent''s change in fighting style.


    F***!


    This bastard will alert the others this way.


    Osman grabbed Yu''s attacking hand, lifting himself in the air and smacking Yu in the face with his knee.


    Ahhh!


    You son of a b**ch!


    Yu was furious after seeing his own. He threw his hands up but was again used as a pole by the disposable Osman.


    What the hell was this? Are you a monkey? Yu has never seen a fighting style like this. Do men need to train such flexibility?


    ''Aren''t you ashamed? Do you still call yourself a man?''


    Yes. [Osman]


    ''...''

 Chapter 1632 Let The Games Begin!

    Today was a peculiar day for many.


    The bitter winds swept thend, causing a stir wherever they went.


    Birds chirped, animals growled, and bees buzzed around their hives, also knowing the dangers of getting swept away.


    It''s been several hours since the battle for Riverre began. Yet, many giants dared not leave their homes just yet. But it was clear that what they witnessed today would be a worthwhile story passed down from generation to generation.


    Beside a fireside, they would tease their young.


    "Grandpa, can you tell us the story about the Great Battle for Riverre again?"


    (^_^)


    Whether one''s fireside is indoors or outdoors, it left a familiar feeling of mystery, seeing the storyteller''s shadows dance as they leaned in to tell their tale.


    All great stories are told by the to reside after a warm hearty supper.


    The Baymardians, alongside some Giants, stepped out along each street block to give brief messages to all.


    The 3rd Prince Artemis, alongside their young master Payne, brought in Allies to rescue them from their bondage.


    "We... We... We are free?"


    "Hahahahahahahahaha~... Finally! The Vine God has heard our prayers! Glory be to the Vine God!"


    Many felt a sudden stab of emotions in their gut, feeling by the news. There was excitement, disbelief, and all sorts of emotions, especially considering that this should be the shortest battle in Soma''s history, or perhaps the world''s.


    What? Do you think battle is a few hourly events? Please. Don''t be silly.


    The attackers make camp somewhere in the outskirts and start sending troops and legions to take over the city in waves. But even then, the attacks don''t happen 24 hours a day.


    After 8 or even 10hours of battle, the attackers could call for a retreat before attacking with another set of knights barely 3 hourster.


    Unless they n to attack at night, they would withdraw their forces and wait to get ready for the next day''s battle while also waiting for backup to arrive.


    After all, with no modern telephone lines, messages would reach their backup teams differently. So they had to hook their grounds until then.


    Sometimes the difference was a single day, and other times backup could arrive 5 dayster. However, if they arrived toote after the main attacking forces were dead, then the probability of them winning was slim.


    So isn''t this short battle a miraculous feat?


    (¡ã_¡ã)


    ... Are you sure it was a real battle and not a one-time ughter event? Several Baymardians gently cautioned the crowds along each block.


    They had to hurry up because the winds today were still windy. The winds blew every 2 hours... Blowing for 8~20 minutes at times. The shorter the time, the fiercer the winds.


    Thest winds blew and ended 35 minutes ago. So they had around an hour and 25 before the next cycle began. Knowing this, they addressed the crowd swiftly.


    "Everyone! We will need your cooperation to check each home and building in search of any runaway followers."


    Well, the homes might be cramped to them, but don''t forget they were giants, and their height alone made all their buildings high-ceiling, which were also wider than an ordinary peasant''s home in Pyno and many other ces.


    Many from the enemy''s camp have been trained in the art of stealth. So ordinary cksmiths, farmers, and peasants wouldn''t even know if there were enemies in their homes.


    "What? Is it that serious?"


    "Oh my Vine God! Then quickly, search through my house first. I can''t stay at peace with such an enemy there."


    The Giants enthusiastically cooperated and were shocked to find several people in a few homes.


    "Bastards! You dare to use this old man''s home as a hiding ce? Broom! Where is my broom?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "F***! Old man, let me use my slippers."


    With the uracy of the Gods, the old woman''s slippers flew and curved in the air,nding a solid hit that apprehended the follower''s face.


    He was already captured. So why the insult?


    Pah!


    He now had a thick red outline of agiant sandal on his face.


    "Nice job!"


    Many pped in satisfaction, with some rushing the Baymardians into their homes. And like that, the streets were searched and also cleaned of all the dead.


    The same was happening in the city''s Lord''s pce. It was just that the pce had more Carrion birds than any other ce in the entire city.


    These vicious giant crows swept in without mercy, plucking out eyes and looting the many corpses. But they were the only one''s doing the looting.


    "This is B10-Omega, reporting dirty, sir!"


    "Good, good, good¡­ Squad leader, your team will take on this field, collecting all the enemy swords, bows, armories, coins, and any vital items belonging to them. Is that understood?"


    "Sir, yes, sir!"


    All around, many units began taking up new missions. In no time, the battlefield covered in blood, gore and amputated body parts, began undergoing intense cleaning to rid it of its foul stench.


    They might have won today''s war, but this was just the beginning. They had It seize back every city, town, or vige during their journey to the Capital!


    The current war is over, and their following ns implemented. Lucious sighed while walking into the grand hall for the meeting.


    "What''s up with you now?"


    Sigh¡­


    "I miss my wife and precious daughter."


    [Landon]: ...


    Landon wanted to punch him so badly.


    He felt he had been forcefully fed dog food now. You think he doesn''t miss his wife, Lucy, too?


    Tch.


    ''Show off.''


    Landon inwardly rolled his eyes and soon got down to business.


    .


    Just like that, the people of Riverre smiled brightly, as their long lost peace was finally restored. But they were the only ones in merry jubtions.


    In anothernd far, far, away, several people also smiled when hearing the present reports.


    "So my dear cousin has begun losing sleep?"


    "Yes, master... Everything went ording to n."


    "How wonderful." A veryzily, devilishly handsome man gave a light chuckle.


    He liked this game very much.

 Chapter 1633 Chaos, Chaos Chaos

    A devilishly handsome man sat in his private quarters, reading the letters sent by his subordinates.


    His smile, though slight, was enough to cause a storm in many hearts, leaving many women breathless if seen.


    In the small butvish quarters, there were 5 others in his midst. One was his best friend and 4 were his most trusted subordinates.


    Pfft~.... Bahahahahaha~


    Rudolf pped his thigh andughed till his belly ached when he heard the report.


    "It''s good. It''s good. It''s good that we have the bastard running around now." Rudolf was in a pleasant mood, but he also knew this was just the beginning of their grand n.


    Still, he just couldn''t help himself after hearing the news. As a result, he sprung to his feet and was about to re his hands in victory. It was enough for Sebastien''s sweeping cold eyes to freeze him down in his tracks.


    "Settle down... Your feet are unworthy of my seat."


    "_"


    Are you truly my friend?


    Rudolf was aggrieved, feeling a bucket of cold water wash away his triumphant feelings. Helplessly, he stepped down from the cushioned seat he was standing on.


    Ugh~


    Who can tell him why his dear sworn brother''s kill joy ability keeps improving so much?


    Shouldn''t he be allowed to celebrate if their calctions went as nned?


    Sebastien had a slight smile on his lips, looking at one of the letters in his hand onest time before rising up and calmly throwing the it into the fiery mes that scorched the firece.


    "Aje. What are your thoughts? How do you think my dear cousin is handling things?"


    "Not very well." Aje stated, as a matter of fact. He was second inmand to Ghost.


    If it were him, he too would be going crazy, trying to figure out who in heaven''s name was so bold enough to do what they did.


    Hehehehehehe~


    Don''t forget that they, the T.O.E.P, know secrets and information that many might only know of in their afterlives.


    Of course not all secrets could be connected at once, or even known immediately. However, it was always a matter of time before they knew. Because nothing could be hidden from them for too long. The same can be said about William''s case.


    Many in Arcadiana, and even Pyno, still don''t know that William Barn, Sebastien''s dear cousin, was the infamous Ghostly Prince.


    That''s right!


    They knew of the Ghostly Prince, and even knew of some of his escapades.


    The higher ups didn''t have any inkling of the Ghostly Prince''s ns against Alec Barn. But they sealed off the Ghostly Prince''s activities and his whole existence from those below the top 3 ranks.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Who knows... Perhaps they were trying to kill 2 birds with one stone.


    Firstly, anyone who kills a T.O.E.P member must die. This Ghostly Prince person wasn''t the sort of person to join the organization.


    No.


    To them, he was a potential threat that could disrupt their T.O.E.P actions in Arcadina. And that''s why the beautiful n of using him to set off Alec Barn was conjured.


    It was because of this that the higher ups rxed their spying on William''s activities.


    Though Alec was greatly hated by a majority of T.O.E.P members, he still had his friends, some of whom were in high positions too. So should they get wind of the matter, they would definitely sell the information to Alec for a high price.


    What? Friends can''t be businessmen?


    People in their line of business never do anything for free. There must be something of equal exchange involved, even if they were friends/acquaintances.


    Like so, things in Arcadina carried on in this manner over the past years.


    They even hoped that William would also kill all of Alec''s sons, making a clean path for whoever they chose to rule Arcadina next. And as predicted, the n proceeded so smoothly, that even Sebastien and many in the T.O.E.P had never heard of this person called the Ghostly Prince.


    It was only after Alec''s death that the news ''somehow'' broke through the organization. It''s said Alec Barn had done the unthinkable, for the organization to make such a brutal move against him.


    Such a move should have terrified them. But instead, many sneered at Alec''s demise, feeling they were too smart to fall that easily.


    If Landon were here, he would roll his eyes heavenwards at their arrogance. They were all sick! And what they suffered from was a disease he liked to term ''Acute Egotism.''


    For real assassins, killers, and people neck-deep in this profession who had sky-high egos, each of them felt they were too smart and too valuable for the organization to cut them loose.


    Everyone felt that if it were them, they would never be caught or fall into a trap, seeing as they were so smart.


    What''s more, they felt that even if someone had ill intentions for them, at their level, shouldn''t they be able to feel something? This enabled them to prepare for whatever attack was on the way?


    It was indeed true, because Alec experienced subtle changes in the organisation during thest 11 to 15 years of his life.


    Poor Alec. He had been on edge for all these years while in turn watching out for their every move. But s... He did not die at their hands, but at William''s, just as the organization predicted.


    Hooray!


    The bastard Alec Barn was dead. And the one who killed him, the Ghostly Prince, should have also been hunted down and killed. But who would''ve known that the Ghostly Prince was actually the current William Barn?


    No one even knew he was still alive! However, this brought up another issue.


    Long, long ago, the organization made a promise not only to Sebastien, but to his grandfather, who happened to be Alec''s exiled uncle too.


    The organization granted them their wish, to deal with all Barns left in Pyno. And since the Ghostly Prince was actually William Barn, the organization couldn''t kill him as they initially intended.


    However, before he or even Landon dies, Sebastien has to y with his little toys to his heart''s content.

 Chapter 1634 Arcadinas New Legendary Figure

    What did he think?


    Hehehehehehe~


    Aje chuckled lightly. "Young master... With the chaos spreading, the one called William Barn must be in panic. An entire vige was burned under his former name, which is enough to spark public outrage... For now the people don''t know who the ghostly Prince is... But once they do, one can imagine the rage and disappointment they will feel."


    "Indeed..."


    It was just as Aje exined. Don''tpare the people of today to the people who lived in Alec''s reign. Change has made them elevate their expectations, which only spelled trouble for Wiliam once this when things go crazy.


    Sebastien was in an excellent mood.


    His people had time ahead, and had already begun their work on a small vige, not too far from the Capital.


    The vige was burned to the ground, with almost all of its poption wiped out. The only ones left were those who told the dreadful tale of the man in a mask, who led his subordinates to kill their people.


    The mask was identical to one of William''s own back in his former days.


    No one knows who this Ghostly Prince is... But they are already gnashing their teeth at his many murderous escapades.


    Yes. They said many, because at present, there was a sign carved out of a field close to another far away vige. The sign showed that the bastard had marked the vige and would one daye to kill its people.


    Just like that, the story of the Ghostly Prince began spreading to nearby towns, viges, and cities.


    Some said he had 2 heads and teeth as long as a wolf''s. Others imed to have seen him on dark nights, drinking the blood off his victims'' necks. And William who bloody hell knew he didn''t do these things, would of course be offended and panicked.


    Though he was innocent, many might not think so if he didn''t handle the issue right.


    There was a powerful enemy out there doing this. But who? Who? Who could it be?


    As of now, William was still unsure of who his true enemy was.


    Hehehehehehe~


    Sebastien smiled, as his eyes focused on the mesmerizing mes that danced wildly.


    "Tell me, Aje... Should the matter getpletely out of hand, what do you think the people will do?"


    "Detest William, thinking he was the same as their former ruler."


    Their disappointment might lead to a revolt.


    Rudolf nodded. In agreement. The difference between Alec and William was that no one ever expected much from Alec. But with William, the hope he gave them during these past years was enough to allow them to choose from a terer of new jobs, get through illnesses, and lead better lives.


    With him, they expected a new Arcadina. So to see him revert to Alec''s ways would be a big blow to them.


    And like sheep without a Sheppard, they would need someone to rally them up, wanting another ruler on the throne.


    After tasting today''s sweetness, no one wanted to go back to the days of Alec Barn.


    Rudolf shed his yellowish teeth brightly. "Yes, yes, yes! That''s it! All we need to do is keep ying the Ghostly Prince card correctly, and we''ll definitely be able to beat this guy fast!"


    "It''s not enough." Sebastian calmly added, as he slowly reached for a bottle.


    He had to admit that he truly enjoyed the many Baymarfian beverages on his table. But for now, he was interested in something they called ''Chateau Latour.'' It was a wine he liked very much.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Poof!


    The bottle''s lid popped off, and he poured himself a ss


    "What we''ve done isn''t enough.... Tell me Aje... How far do you think the news should travel by now?"


    Sebastien shook his head. "Not far enough for what we want."


    There were so many made-up stories spread among the people. But so far, the news has only reached about 5% of Arcadina''s poption.


    Mind you, Arcadina''sndmass alone was as big as a few continents in this world.


    It was incredibly high, meaning the news had to take a while to get around. Again, its poption was vast. So the other 95% of people who hadn''t heard the news yet, were still William''s supporters.


    Yes. They made a big ssh in the vige region near the capital. But it wasn''t enough if they wanted to get things moving.


    Nheless, it was a good start, seeing as it was their first move against William.


    Sebastien wasn''t worried, seeing as they still had plenty of time before the organization''s deadline neared.


    At present, they were in a city a month and a half away from the capital.


    "For now, we settle in... All Ghostly Prince raids will continue. In the meantime, we wait for news from Ghost."


    Soon, the number one Assassin in Arcadina, would be squared off against his mighty Ghost, Veinitta''s #3 Assassin.


    It would be a showdown to die for. Too bad he couldn''t be there to watch it unfold.


    Soon there was a knock on their door.


    Who?


    "My Lord, this subordinate purchased the daily newspapers as instructed."


    "Good. You may leave."


    William stared at the paper, his eyebrow raised high. Although he wasn''t very interested in that cousin in Baymard, he still kept an eye on it.


    ''Dear cousin... If you''re smart, you won''t get involved in this way between William and I.'' A puny and weak person like Landon was no match for him.


    "So, are we done?" Rudolf sprang up again like a cheetah.


    "I just got thetest season of Game of Thrones. So goodbye."


    Rudolf hummed happily, while taking big steps towards the door


    "It''s with me." Sebastian calmly stated, while sipping on his wine. In Rudolf''s heart, he experienced a wave of unpleasant fireworks when he heard him say something casual.


    "You-You-You-You....Why is something I paid and sent for with you? Didn''t I send my own people to retrieve it?"


    Do you know how difficult it is to find thetest season around here?


    (`:?0?:)

 Chapter 1635 Williams Worries

    Woooooo~


    Rudolf''s shoulders slumped down.


    It was so hard to get this new season.


    In Baymard, people can ess thetest season the moment it drops. But for the rest of the world, it takes time to transport it all across thend.


    For thest 3 days since they arrived in this city, he has been searching for thetest season like crazy. It wasn''t until now that a passing merchant had it, signaling that Baymard won''t be too far from the officialunch.Rudolf had a bad premonition.


    "My good buddy, why is it with you?"


    "Because I''m watching it and won''t be done with it any time soon."


    "_"


    "You''re kidding me, right?"


    "No."


    "Then, then... How about the limited edition snacks I sent for? Did you at least leave those ones for me?"


    "I had no idea they were limited edition."


    Liar! Liar! You definitely know. Rudolf inwardly retorted, while telling himself to calm down, lest he identally drown his friend in a river someday.


    "Fine. Now that you know that they are limited edition snacks, where are they?"


    "Confiscated. They are mine now... Go send for yours."


    "..."


    (:T?T:)


    Bastard!


    Was it a crime to be his friend? Rudolf wanted toin but had no one to talk to.


    Like so, the stories of the strange masked man slowly began spreading across Arcadiannds.


    It was the story of the great Ghostly prince who left a mysterious GP mark everywhere he went.


    Sebastian had made his move, and now it was William''s time to do the same.


    .


    -- The Royal Capital City, Arcadina, Pyno. --


    .


    It was raining hard these past few days, as summer came to an end.


    Look. It was now September 30th. The tree leaves began to fall, and the weather also grew colder by the day.


    Wild beasts of the forest had long begun saving up food for the winter. This was also true for farmers and many others, who harvested their crops and stored them for the harsher seasons.


    The crops still nted were those that could survive these rainy periods.


    But unlike other times, this year''s seasonal crop yields were far greater than expected.


    A new crop called the potato, which many initially thought was inedible, was very popr, since its yields were 3~5 more than that of grains.


    It''s been 2 years since Arcadina was introduced and encouraged to nt this crop. And so far, it alone has saved a great number of people''s hunger.


    They used to see this thing in the wild, but some thought it was poisonous.


    s¡­ me their ignorance.


    With things running smoothly, the capital was vibrant, even during these rainy periods. The many newly improved transport wagons/buses drove around the city in an organized fashion, making stops here and there.


    Official registered taxi drivers also worked hard, and many on the street could be seen holding several decorative Baymardian umbres. Of course, some people still use their ancient umbres.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There were many types of ancient umbres, depending on one''s ss.


    Some umbres were made of bamboo sticks with animal skins stretched across them. These were mostly used by the poor.


    Those in higher positions used oil-paper umbres that had hand-painted images and designs on them.


    One shouldn''t think that just because Baymard made umbres, there wasn''t any need for these beautiful ancient ones.


    Baymard''s umbres were used for practicality, while the oil-paint umbres were used as fashion statements, for women to use when walking through the park on hot sunny days or taking strolls.


    This was why umbre makers here registered their businesses with Baymard, importing Baymardian umbres to sell in the colder seasons. And once the heat was on, they would switch back to mostly selling their oil paint umbres.


    Of course, oil-paper umbres are also sold now, mostly for asions like traditional weddings, special events, and so on.


    Like so, the city was buzzing with activity despite the heavy rain.


    The people''s clothes were thicker, their shoes were stronger, and their smiles brighter. But the same couldn''t be said for their beloved leader.


    .


    -- Royal Pce --


    .


    William''s face was grim, as he lightly tapped his finger on his table.


    In the room with him was his father, Oden Barn... his mother, Mona Ferris... And his uncles, Murel Ferris and Powin Ferris. His subordinates, such as Death, and his aides were also there.


    In fact it was Death who brought the news directly to him.


    Silence...


    The foul weather added to everyone''s already gloomy mood. And the fruits they chewed on now turned to cardboard in their mouths, as the news left a dry sandbox sensation on their tongues.


    Bam!


    Oden mmed his fist on the table.


    "Who the hell is messing with us? How dare they use my son''s title for their schemes?"


    Dammit!


    Don''t let him find out who it is, or he will skin them alive!


    Mona also agreed with her husband. Why was it that every time they sat on their own, minding their damn business, someone somewhere always wanted to provoke them?


    Did they have some sign on their foreheads that read: Easy targets?


    Why was this happening now that her beloved son was about to get engaged?


    That''s right. The girl from Baymard who happens to be a security guard, was the one William chose to be his only queen.


    It took years of wooing to get her to agree. And finally, she did. And their wedding was scheduled for next summer.


    Summer is the time for royal weddings. Who wants to hold them in rain and snow? Only in hurried situations would it be done.


    Who?


    Powin and Murel continued biting their apples, deep in thought about the matter.


    When they spoke, their every word was always full of absolute wisdom. They were strategists at their finest, ones William valued highly.


    They looked at each other tactfully, finally asking for the table to be cleared. Enough snacking.


    There was a big situation at hand. But one that wasn''t unsolvable, if they yed their cards right.


    Want to use their nephew''s former title against him? Then think again!

 Chapter 1636 Who Did It?

    Like a wise sage, Powin had his hands hidden underneath hisrge robe, while Muriel calmly stretched his pen towards the paper on the table.


    Everyone turned their attention to the duo, some even forgetting to breathe. The duo were not called wise sages for nothing.


    Many could count on hand how many words they say a day. As soon as they open their mouths, you can be certain that half of your problems will be solved.


    "Nephew, we have several thoughts on the matter."


    "Hmmmm... It''s true that the enemy could be anyone, but let us ease your mind by narrowing down the culprit."


    Powin raised a finger. "The first suspicion falls on people from the opposition party."


    "Yes!" Oden''s eyes lit up.


    Yes!


    Those bastards, though subtle on the surface, still want to pull William from the throne and crown someone from their camp.


    The more Arcadina gets the better, the greedier they grow,ing up with several facies, like the one about William not being Oden''s real son, or Mona not being an excellent example of what a true Queen-Mother should be like.


    In short, they always looked to impeach their chosen ministers or cause chaos during weekly official meetings.


    Some even wanted William to turn against Baymard, kill Landon and even steal its technologies.


    They, who were used to living under Alec''s reign of power, weren''t pleased with William''s way of handling things.


    So what if Alec was murderous? At least, he closed his eyes and allowed them to fill their pockets and collect uncountable amounts of taxes on the people in their fields andnds. What''s more, without very being an option, do you know how much they now spend a month hiring their former ves?


    Many slowly felt that having 10,000 or so ves working as maids and butlers was no longer necessary.


    They had to cut the cost down, but at least Arcadina now had many job opportunities for these people.


    They have tried assassinating William more than a hundred times now. But somehow he always survived.


    One time, the assassin''s de was already inches away from his neck, when suddenly a stone reflected it away.


    But who can tell them who shot it when they made sure to keep all his hidden guards entertained?


    Ugh~


    It was so annoying, as though a strange force was guarding him.


    [Landon]: (-_-)...


    Anyway, the opposition also wanted to dethrone William. So it wouldn''t be far-fetched for them to be behind this whole thing.


    "It would also mean that one of our men betrayed us, leaking William''s past out," Powin added, and everyone nodded in agreement.


    It''s indeed a possibility. After all, the human heart can also change. So perhaps something truly betrayed them. But what are the odds?


    "I would say 10%" Murel suggested. Working with his nephew was far more profitable in the long run than working with any other Arcadinian powerhouse. Only short-sighted people would betray his nephew.


    He knew that the men they had lived with, trained with, and toiled with over the years in secret during Alec Barn''s reign, weren''t such people.


    Still, one can never be too sure.


    Powin and Murel continued talking in sync like twins.


    "It could be them or not..."


    "Which brings us to our second group of targets -- the Bandits."


    Bandits?


    Everyone frowned. Why did it seem more unbelievable than the first group?


    The Sage duo smiled.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Just as we can assume someone betrayed and leaked out our nephew''s other identity."


    "We can also assume that nothing of that sort has taken ce."


    Mona rolled her eyes heavenwards "Oh for the love of my ancestors, can you two just hit the nail on its head? You know I don''t like riddles."


    "Patience, Sister... "


    "You''re the Queen Mother now."


    "_" [Mona]


    Why did she feel the urge to strangle these two synchronized idiots to death?


    William on the other hand, instantly understood what the duo were trying to convey. And they were right.


    Let''s take a scenario where no one truly knows he was the ghostly prince, but they''re using the name for their own profits.


    You have to know that after he took the throne, the Ghostly Prince never appeared. Some think he is dead, while others think he fled into hiding.


    However, there will always be a small number of people who will want to use the name tomit evil deeds.


    Who knows... Perhaps someone came up with such a plot, trying to build a name for themselves before they begin robbing or looting others.


    There is a saying that reputationes hand in hand with power.


    Every Bandit gang must first do something crazy to establish themselves before they can truly send fear to others.


    So it wouldn''t be surprising if it was the work of some bandit organization or rogue noble, who''s ying with fire.


    They might think the ghostly Prince is dead, wanting to use his name.


    Indeed that was a usible scenario that could happen, especially with the many cornered bandits that they worked tirelessly to eradicate.


    Perhaps the escaped bandits got together in an attempt to form a hidden organization, away from his watchful eyes.


    Hey... Who knows...


    .


    "Lastly... This act might be caused by an unknown enemy, one we haven''t met before."


    "Little nephew... Everyone... Think hard about all the possible enemies hidden in the dark so far."


    "Who will want to dethrone you other than the people in the light?"


    "Who will want everything you have now?"


    Boom!


    Fireworks exploded in William''s brain. "Those bastards from Venitta?"


    It was the bastard group who arrived back then and sent for William as if he were their servant.


    To y along with them, William boarded one of theirvish ships. He was even told to step down, for some random unknown cousin to take the throne.


    Of course, he killed the bloody messenger group, seeing as they were the first to raise their swords against him.


    So could it be that the enemy was those Viets? Or was he wrong?


    No matter what his thoughts were, they couldn''t make any conclusions without obtaining their investigation reports.


    Meanwhile, they had to calm the storm quickly.

 Chapter 1637 Enter: The Hopeful Boy

    Oh? A sly smile appeared on William''s lips.


    "Uncles, I take it you have a solution?"


    "Yes, we do..."


    "But we need help from our most trusted ally."


    Baymard?


    "Yes, nephew."


    "Now, here''s what you will do."


    Everyone leaned in attentively.


    The more they listened, the lighter their hearts became. And by the time the duo became quiet, everyone had a broad grin on their faces.


    Hehehehehehehe~


    The wise duo delivered as expected.


    "Remember Nephew. You only have limited time to get the job done."


    "Yeah." The now-rxed William repliedzily.


    "Once we make our move on the chess board, they''ll be forced to change their route."


    "Good nephew¡­ By then, we will see what other tricks they have up their sleeves."


    Now, things are really getting interesting. Just like that, a war between those in the shadow and those in the light began. But who will win... Who will emerge victorious?


    For this, only time will tell. After all, nothing was always as it seemed... Even if some had a clear advantage. But all this was for the future to tell.


    On the other hand, things in Baymard were taking yet another explosive turn.


    .


    - District G, Royal Capital City, Baymard -


    .


    The district was bustling with people, moving in all directions, with umbres in hand.


    The rain fell heavily, exactly as the forecast predicted.


    District G...


    The district was filled with regr hotels, bars, bank branches, malls, and all sorts of fun activities, enticed those who ventured.


    This was the district that had the Baymardian national park and Baymardian Botanical Gardens in it.


    Ah yes... Fall was here with a mighty woosh, as it had been raining heavily nonstop for the past 5 days. But unlike the many people passing by, Mathew couldn''t hear a thing.


    He thinned his lips and distracted himself from the mesmerizing lines of rain streaming down the ss walls.


    He was at the Grizzly Cafe on Elmo Street, waiting for his sister. Luckily, he didn''t have to wait for long.


    Mathew watched a vibrant blue-haired girl hastily close her umbre at the cafe''s entrance.


    Closing her umbre, she hurriedly took out 1 Bay and slotted it into a distinct vending machine.


    ~Plop.


    10 peculiar red tokens fell, and the girl moved to another machine and inserted one of the red tokens to dispense a stic card-type key.


    There was the number 233 on the key.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Great.


    With this, she looked around the massive entryway space, determining that the left was for odd numbers and the right was for even numbers.


    On each side were several umbre lockers, designed not to upy space.


    The lockers weren''t tall, reaching waist level.


    With not a moment to spare, the girl slid her umbre down through the narrow opening in the spacebeled 233. And once her umbre was in, a thick metal bolt pinned the umbre at its neck.


    If she wanted to take it back she had to slip the card through the reader to release it.


    Once again, the girl was amazed by Baymard''s crazy ingenuity.


    The young girl quickly took off her raincoat and hung it over her arm. Thanks to the umbre, only the bottom half was soaked.


    Where was he? Where was her brother?


    Emily darted her eyes across the cafe severally, until her focusnded on the waving youngster at the far end.


    Her eyes turned crescent and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but swell with warmth. And without knowing it, she subconsciously walked faster too.


    [Little brother...]


    Her mouth moved, but no words came out. Yet, Mathew could understand her lips.


    "Sister... You should take something warm before we go." Mathew excitedly suggested.


    He couldn''t believe he was seeing his sister again.


    He was the only direct rtive he had alive. And since she sent him herest year, he hasn''t seen her again.


    Baymard was really amazing. Who would''ve known there were schools for those with disabilities?


    Even if you can''t hear, or you can''t speak, there are schools designed to teach people like him. Of course, he could also attend to regr schools for sses.


    After all, provided he read people''s lips, he would be able to make out what they were saying. Despite that, Mathew, at 10, stillcked confidence in himself and was very timid to attend a regr school.


    He thought he would remain like this for the rest of his life, but suddenly Baymard released a revolutionary technology that caused the entire Pyno to shake.


    Mathew didn''t know how to act after getting the news. And at the time, it was everywhere.


    Newspapers, TV channels, magazines, the inte, billboards... Everywhere!


    At that time, Mathew recalled his visit to the Cathedral, offering his sincere prayers to his ancestors, as well as to his Majesty Landon.


    He prayed for his majesty''s help, and once again raised his fan-tier level towards his majesty Landon.


    Honestly, if Landon was seen as the founder of a new religion himself, Mathew felt he might pray in Landon''s temple and be a devoted follower.


    The blue-haired siblings warmly greeted each other, while having a light but hasty meal. After all, they have an appointment at the hospital!


    "Sister! When you called my school, I almost thought it was a scam! How did you get here so fast? From yourst letter, I was expecting you in another month or 2."


    Emily nudged Mathew''s now yfully. "When I wrotest I was already on my way to see you. So do you like my surprise?"


    Mathew nodded vigorously. "Sister, I''m so happy you''re here!"


    Although Emily gave him the go-ahead to visit the hospital, he has been doing so without an immediate family. Just friends. So it feels good to have her here.


    In the hospital, he always listed the ambassador as his guardian. All international students use their empire''s Ambassador as their emergency contact number.


    Should something happen to them on foreign soil, the embassy would reach out to their families far away.


    Of course, the embassy won''t be paying their bill. They had to pay for whatever it was they needed.

 Chapter 1638 A Miraclous Blessing

    This early Saturday morning, Mathew was dumbfounded to receive a call from his sister.


    Sinceing here, he has been living in the same ce with 3 other dormitory roommates. The call woke them up.


    Mathew lived in the school itself, not wanting to rent outside since his sister had painstakingly paid for his tuition and boarding. His life and time in the school grounds were very fulfilling.


    As for his sister, she got a good job as a secretary in a newly established Arcadinian constructionpany.


    Though the pay wasn''t as high as that for those in Baymard, it still made them live far better lives than before.


    ''Look at the time!''


    Mathew looked at his watch nervously.


    They had to catch the next bus, or they would miss their appointment!


    "Sister! Forget about the food. We have to leave now!"


    Emily bitterly looked at the croissants and freshly baked pie, wishing she had the superpower to swallow them in one bite.


    Mathew wanted tough, seeing Emily''s distraught look. "Sister, I''ll pay the bill while you pack it up with paper napkins. I''ll be back with a To-Go box."


    .


    Mathew and Emily quickly moved across the capital as fast as they could.


    If they could, they wished they could fly over to the hospital now.


    Emily tapped her legs and wrung her hands anxiously


    ''Dear ancestors...''


    She looked heavenwards and said a silent prayer in her heart. "Little Matty, you said you already did several tests?"


    Mathew''s eyes were filled with emotion as he replied, "Yes, sister. I was told toe today after I did them... I just hope I can have one too."


    "Of course, you will." Emily encouraged, cing her hand over his trembling hands. "It will be okay. I''m here with you every step of the way."


    "Hmm..." Mathew was touched and felt his nervousness slowly fade.


    [Up next, Bridgeton Avenue.]


    There! That was them.


    Mathew nervously moistened his dry lips and clenched his umbre hard, while readying himself to leave.


    Several others also gathered their things making sure they left nothing behind. And when the doors opened, Mathew grabbed Emily and they ran.


    There was no time. They still had to run to the next bus that would take them directly to the hospital.


    The bus stop was just outside the train station. Yet, they had to rush because the ce was overcrowded and broad.


    In here, no one walks slowly, unless they missed their trains/buses, or weren''t leaving anytime soon. A majority of people moved though they were flying


    Emily''s eyes shot red as she finally took a seat on the bus.


    F***!


    How had she forgotten about Baymard''s fast-paced life?


    It was raining hard, yet the dark circles underneath her armpits would suggest otherwise.


    Breathe in, breathe out! Breathe in, breathe out!


    Emily''s nostrils were struggling to inhale all the air they could, causing her to take on a funny posture.


    Many chuckled lightly while reading their newspapers or listening to their iPods/music yers.


    "First time in Baymard?" An old woman knitting asked with a smile.


    "No... but it sure feels like it."


    "Pfft~... Don''t worry, you''re not the only foreigner who says that."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After leaving Baymard for months and months, of course, their experiences always felt new when they returned.


    "Sis, get ready. We''re leaving in 2 minutes."


    "What? So soon?"


    Emily wanted to cry, seeing as she hadn''t caught her breath yet.


    Mathew was dumbfounded. Why was he okay, but his sister was breathing as though she was about to die?


    They''ve indeed been running constantly. But shouldn''t the time they spent on the trains and buses be enough for her to settle down?


    Sigh... Forget it.


    His sister arrived in the city early this morning. So maybe she was still exhausted from her long travels.


    From the dark circles under her eyes, he knew she hadn''t slept at all. Which also exined why her movements seemed sluggish, despite how much she tried to speed up.


    While gaining her feet, Emily took a bite of the blue pie slice and followed Mathew into the enormous facility.


    The bus stop was directly in front of the hospital''s main building.


    Wow!


    Emily could tell there had been some improvements made to once again expand the hospital to its present look.


    The hospital stood on one of the biggest estatends around this area and had several buildings scattered about with some connected by verandas.


    11:51 A.M.


    They were 9 minutes early. Not bad.


    Emily sat on her seat with a pleasant sigh. "Brother, will you eat your slice of pie?"


    "_"


    "I''ll take your silence for no."


    (-_-)


    Aren''t you supposed to be the elder here? So why are you taking food from your little brother?


    Mathew shook his head wryly, feeling he was very maturepared to his 17-year-old sister.


    From time to time, his eyes fell between his watch and the door, until it was finally time for his appointment.


    "Mr. Mathew McDonahey?"


    "Yes!"


    Mathew sprung to his feet, alongside Emily, as they followed the male nurse past the door and into another open space containing several offices and examination rooms.


    "You may go in now. Doctor Silvia is ready for you."


    "Thank you, nurse Gordon." The duo bowed gratefully after seeing his name tag. And in the office, they saw a very short and petite woman.


    "Doctor, doctor!... Is... Is it here yet?"


    After doing a series of tests, the hospital approved his need for hearing aids, telling him to return today.


    So until he received it in his hands, Mathew feared his luck might somehow cancel his already approved notice.


    Don''t me him for thinking so... Who wouldn''t be afraid of such a blessing flying away?


    Seeing their reactions, Doctor Silvia chuckled, understanding their worries. Mathew wasn''t the first patient to act this way.


    "Yes. It''s here. And I''m pleased to say that after today, Mr. Matthew will be able to hear sound."


    That''s right. His hearing aids were avable!

 Chapter 1639 The Power Of Hearing!

    Mathew followed Silvia to another room at the back of her office.


    It was a small examination room, with cream-white walls, and a patient bed in the center. He also spotted a sink, and a series of cabs and drawers attached to the walls.


    ~Bubuum. Bubuum.


    Mathew''s heart drummed wildly, as he watched Silvia take out a small box from one of the drawers.


    It had his name on it.


    Silvia smiled lightly while cleaning Mathew''s ear with cotton swabs and several cleaning fluids. "Mr. Mathew, as agreed, you''ll be receiving your hearing aid, which is a behind the ear (BTE) type. Before I let you go on your way, I still have to ensure that you''refortable with this type."


    Emily frowned. "Doctor, how many types are there?"


    "Four... The first type is called ITE (in the ear), which sitsfortably inside the ear."


    "So they are simr to the earphones used for iPods?"


    "Well, yes... But these are wireless. They don''t have long wires."


    What? Without long wires? Impossible!


    Emily felt it was too magical.


    Even though she didn''t fully understand technology, she knew that those long wires, just like phone cords, help transmit sound from the music pod to her ears.


    So if the long wires are not present, how can sound still be transmitted?


    Emily looked at Mathew enviously, momentarily wishing she too had lost her hearing.


    Wipe! Such a device is enough to bring the world to a halt.


    Tsk.


    ''As expected of Baymard. They never disappoint me.''


    Silvia was amused by Emily''s expression.


    Regardless of the type, hearing aids have 3 mainponents: a microphone, a speaker, and an amplifier.


    So what makes them different would be how these 3 parts were positioned, how they worked and what other special features they had.


    Behind-the-ear (BTE), was the one Mathew had chosen. But there were 3 others, namely:


    ? In-The-Ear (ITE)


    ? In-The-Canal (ITC)


    ? And Lastly, Receiver-In-Canal (RIC)


    The RIC one is just as its name suggests. Its receiver was a very tiny head ced inside one''s ear. This head was attached to a short wire that connected it to the rest of the hearing aid positioned behind the ear.


    From Silvia''s many patients, most elderly people preferred this type.


    "Brother, are you sure you want to proceed with the BTE type?"


    "Yes." Mathew nodded viciously.


    While he was taking his tests, he had already been informed of the various types and he was shown their dummies to test out.


    He didn''t want anything that would be ced inside his ears. It was better to have it hanging behind his ears, so his hair could cover it up.


    Though everyone should probably know he has hearing problems, Mathew just felt it would be somewhat rude for him to have those things in his ears when someone was talking to him. And now, it was time for the moment of truth.


    The hearing aid was mped behind his ears like a fish''s gill. And with a book covering her mouth, Doctor Silvia spoke softly. "Mathew, can you hear me?"


    Mathew''s face was frozen in shock, as his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Though everything was unpleasant and strange, he didn''t feel repulsed. The newfound sounds echoed through his ears, leaving him with a tingling sensation.


    He can hear. He can hear!


    "Doctor Silvia, you have a beautiful voice... I... I can hear not just you, but my sister too!"


    "Little brother, that''s great!" Emily choked on her emotions. No matter the cost of these hearing aids, they were definitely worth it!


    "Sister! So this is what my heartbeat sounds like?"


    Mathew was like a newborn baby, not knowing how to properly process sound. If they didn''t tell him the background noise he heard was rain, he wouldn''t have known.


    Mathew swore he wouldn''t cry, but his eyes seemed determined to betray him.


    He could hear his heartbeat... and it was beautiful.


    As Silvia watched the duo hug each other, she was once more satisfied with her profession. Even if she died today, she would go down peacefully, knowing she made many regain their smiles.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Mathew. With this, your life will be even more colorful. But I must advise you to return every week for the next month."


    Hearing aids often require multiple adjustments during the initial period of use.


    One shouldn''t expect Mathew to start hearing perfectly so fast. Everyone has a frequency on which they can hear.


    Dogs have theirs, and humans have theirs too. But for deaf people, their frequencies were quite different, resulting in many adjustments needed.


    Again, the more prolonged one''s hearing loss, the more distorted the sounds may be.


    So even if they used hearing aids to rify what sound was what, their brains also needed time to readjust to the changing inputs.


    Some patients have screamed and woken up at night, very scared because they couldn''t understand certain sounds of thunder.


    Over time, it shouldn''t be a problem anymore. But Silvia advised Emily to help Mathew identify unfamiliar sounds, especially vehicle noises.


    Sniff. Sniff~


    Mathew quickly wiped his teary eyes, too embarrassed to look Doctor Silvia in the eye again. But his gratitude was real.


    With a deep bow, he faced Silvia solemnly. "Thank you, Doctor Silvia. I will never forget what you did for me in this life!"


    "No need to be so serious. It''s all your money''s worth. From now on, live a life filled with happiness. You don''t need to feel inferior to anyone."


    The duo felt like crying even more.


    "Yes, yes! Doctor Silvia is right. My brother is so good. So why should you keep feeling inferior?" Emily hoped her brother would get rid of his inferiorityplex and live his love to the fullest.


    Leaving the hospital, Mathew felt newfound confidence stirring within him... One he had never felt before!


    He looked at the buzzing Baymardian streets, as though he was seeing them for the first time.


    ''Thank you, your Majesty Landon... Thank you for making this lowly one hear in this life.''

 Chapter 1640 Threading On Dangerous Waters

    "Hahahhahahha~... I can hear! I can hear again!"


    "Baby... Is this what you sound like? I never knew you have the voice of an angel!"


    "Wooooo~... My baby of 9 months, can finally hear us. I don''t know what good my ancestors did in their lives to make my child get born in this era. But I thank them, and pray they continue to bless Baymard and his majesty with all their might."


    "Yes! All Hail his majesty Landon!"


    "All hail his majesty Landon!"


    "All hail..."


    "All hail..."


    "Hail his majesty Landon!"


    The father of all fathers, the founder of all godly technologies and the true savior of their lives.


    All across Baymard, be it foreigners or citizens, several deaf people, as well as their families, all gathered in praise after watching a miracle unfold before their eyes.


    That''s right.


    What his majesty Landon did, was akin to making a blind person see again.


    Over the years, he and the many doctors, have done uncountable miracles like curing cleft lips, removing cursed parts rge tumors), and even making several people walk again.


    Now, he even recover technology that could make a human recover one of their most important senses --Hearing.


    So how can you not say it''s a miracle? You have to know that the first time he heard of these hearing aids, they were the first to deny it tly.


    In fact, a majority of people thought it was fake.


    Never in the history of the world, has anyone ever heard of a deaf person regaining their hearing.


    Even though Baymard has continuously created miracles, many didn''t fully believe the news, wanting to see how the first group of patients reacted to the so-called heading aids.


    But this decision was what many regretted the most.


    F***!


    Are you saying the first 30 deaf patients had their hearing aids for free, while the next 50 patients had theirs at a 70% discount mark?


    And what do you mean by saying the next 100 people had also been given a 40% discount?


    Dammit!


    Those who were in Baymard at the time regretted it to the point that their intestine turned green.


    Mathew was amongst the group of those who registered back then at a 70% discount off.


    So apanied by his medical insurance, the total amount he had to pay was nearly nothing.


    He only dyed the matter after registering, because he wanted to firstmunicate with his Emily.


    Sure enough, the number of people rushing in from all over the UN empires was quite a lot. Even blue skin and dark skin people also rushed in like crazy.


    Some people had lost their hearing after fatal battle injuries to the head, while some lost their hearing from idents during childhood. And for some, like Mathew, it was right from birth.


    Mathew''s inferiorityplex came from the fact that many thought he was damned by the ancestors, cursed to live without gearing as punishment for killing his mother at birth.


    Everyone looked at him like a gue, but Emily never did so. She still remembered her mother''s dying words and brought Mathew up by herself.


    Thanks to Baymard, things started changing several years back, and no one in their hometown saw her brother as a gue again. Rather, they thought he was sickly and too pitiful.


    Well, it was better than being stunned by little children or being booed at him now and then.


    Ignorance was truly a harmful thing.


    That''s why to Mayhew, Baymard was more than just a ce. Here, he felt more at home than back in his hometown.


    It''s not that he never had conflicts here. Conflicts between people were what made them human. And everywhere one went, even if it was in heaven, he felt there should also be conflicts there.


    But no one mentioned his disability in fights. They treated him like aplete man, and not one that needed their constant sympathy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    All he wanted was to be treated like everyone else among his peers. And here they fulfilled his wishes.


    (^_^)


    Here, he had friends from both him the special school and ordinary schools.


    Here, the 10-year-old Mathew felt like aplete man!


    Like so, many were going crazy over Baymard''stest medical miracle. However, they weren''t the only ones bubbling with excitement.


    .


    --The High Seas, Caronian Water borders--


    .


    BOOOM!!!


    The storm at sea was a wild one. She went up in tempo, every wave shing high with the strength of Poseidon.


    The massive dark clouds and the vicious winds worked together in chaotic harmony, as they raised high waves of blue ever-changing mosaics that sshed in from all directions.


    "Hold them down, boys! Man the sails!!!"


    BROOM!


    Heaps of water shed against the magnificent wooden galleys, rocking them vigorously.


    Dammit!


    The men on the ships held the ropes as tight as they could, trying their best to control the situation.


    Though it has been raining for several days now there hasn''t been a storm yet. Buy today''s waves weren''t ordinary. And what was annoying was that it took them by surprise.


    Son of a b**ch!


    The ships were rocking too hard, and the fear was the troublesome waves that could topple their ships over if not careful.


    There are no steering wheels invented yet, so they had to control things with all the men they''ve got!


    "Mighty Mabel,ing in from the left! Everyone, he ready!"


    Mighty Mabel... It described a certain wave''s power. It was a universal nickname for sailors. Everyone knows the seas have a heart of their own.


    In folk legends, Mabel is described as the sea''s 5th daughter. She''s yful but has a temper that could set an entire forest aze.


    The wave was a deadly one, having a simr size to that of their ships. But it was unbeatable.


    The rains poured hard on the men, as they got ready to defeat the monstrous wavesing at them.


    For a moment, their senses were altered and their hair all standing exactly, as they watched countless fishes fly aboard their ships.


    Everyone postponed themselves waiting for the right opportunity, describing the cumbersome wave closing in on them.


    "Steady... Steady... Now!!"


    Brrrrrmmm!!!!


    The ships seemed to fly, as they found the perfect able to climb above the wave.


    Sess!


    They did. But the war was over yet. It took another 2 hours for the storm to cease. And soon, the waters, though rough, were far more silent than before.


    ~Phew.


    They survived. And though they were thrown off course, it wasn''t a major issue for them.


    As for where they were headed and what mission they were on, that was an even more confidential matter... One, they meant to aplish.


    And it involved the one they called her Majesty, Queen Penelope!

 Chapter 1641 His Woman, His Plans

    A total of 16 impressive galleys stood floating above the ocean''s surface. Their victory wasn''t without damages.


    In several groups, some went about picking up the many fish on the decks and other upper surfaces. Others took out their mobs and began drying off the soaked and dampened floors.


    The sailing ships were fashioned with a superior ancient oak, that would make many in lesser ces burn with greed.


    Some men hastily brought out tools to fix the wreckage on the ships and others remained indoors to reorganize any scattered items, like thrown-over pots, foods and many more.


    There was a stunning man no older than 24 standing on the stairs leading to the upper deck of the main ship. His clothes were soaked and his hair was dripping wet. He came to the most luxurious room aboard and found the entire ce a mess.


    "Clean it up."


    The man seemed to be speaking to himself. But just as he sat on his bed, several men in ck appeared. And in no time, the ce returned to how it originally was.


    These shadows, though silent, showed signs of absolute fear toward their master.


    "Bring it to me."


    One of the shadows reached for a secretpartment in the room and presented a portrait alongside several documents, and Baymardian magazines.


    Hmmm...


    The man''s eyes shone with a domineering light when looking at the woman in the portrait.


    "Tell me... My brother failed to woo such a beauty, isn''t he ipetent?"


    "Master, Prince Skye can never bepared to you."


    He''s an idiot, one who is too eager for results. All the hidden guards felt so.


    Who was their master? He was the renowned Prince Daniel Lockhart, Skye''s older brother, as well as Tilda''s. But more than anything else, he was also a powerful member of the T.O.E.P.


    It''s been years since he set his eyes on Penelope. It was also around the same time that Skye made his reckless move and lost.


    Prince Daniel could''ve attacked or imed Penelope way back then. But who knew his brother dared to think of a woman he already wanted?


    He had already negotiated with the T.O.E.P, to be Penelope''s husband, nning to coax her side while infiltrating Carona''s Royals for them.


    He was indeed the crown prince of Dafaren. But nothing stipted that he couldn''t rule 2 empires at once, right?


    He admitted he was greedy, but with his power and resources, it wasn''t something far-fetched... At least for him.


    In a way, it would be akin to colonization.


    Back in Landon''s former world, the British empire moved out, colonizing ''for queen and country''.


    The queen herself only visited these regions perhaps once a year or once every 2 years. Yet, these ces were still under their control.


    Provided one had the power, resources and the men for the job, he could run empires from Dafaren. So yes, he was greedy. But provided he proved to have the strength to back it up, it was allowed.


    As it stands, the T.O.E.P never approved of this because Carona was a delicate ce for them.


    How should he put it?


    Even during the reign of Alec Barn and all the ingenious rulers, Carona was always strange, as it mostly governed its people with honesty.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Look! They even banned sex establishments, causing Nopline to operate underground and in hiding.


    There were hardly any people they could support that would take the throne easily. This was why they slowed things down when it came to Carona.


    Of course, before Penelope was announced as heir, they did try to tempt her brothers. But even they who were douchebags at the time, didn''t want to join.


    They weren''t so rotten. Caronian brainwashing had made its people believe all those ''stupid'' rules.


    The T.O.E.P. was frustrated with them. But Daniel''s n though good was frowned upon because they didn''t want him to be so powerful too.


    Yes! He was a Veit, far superior to those in Pyno. The fact that he came from one of the top continents in the world did not imply that he could jump above Morgs.


    Know your ce!


    He was still their servant! All continents should serve Morgany! This was their belief. So they haven''t given Daniel any feedback since he made his request.


    Daniel has been waiting and waiting for over 4 years now with no one saying anything.


    Huh.


    Well then, since they neither approved nor disapproved, then they couldn''t me him for his actions.


    Daniel ran his fingers over Penelope''s portrait possessively.


    "When the rains end, get the Looming Bird and send word to Bojan."


    The guards nodded. Bojan was one of the master''s manymanders in his army.


    And over these 4 years, the master has been sending forces to Carona little by little.


    Their task was toy on wait and monitor Penelope''s every action, as well as Carona''s many changes.


    The empire would soon belong to him. So how could he not monitor it? Despite not having won the battle yet, Daniel had already taken it as his.


    Hey... Who knows... After he seeds, he might also pay his dear brother a visit too.


    ording to reports, Skye seems to be in a well-guarded Baymardian prison guarded by Caronian guards.


    He has been tightly held by Caronian guards. So his brother wasn''t able to escape on his own.


    Hmm.


    What a waste! A prince from Veinitta can''t even take care of mere Pyno people? How ipetent.


    Daniel had no desire to free his brother. Who told the fool to target the woman he desired?


    As for the woman''s current husband... He was already a dead man!


    Daniel stroked the portrait, looking deep into Penelope''s eyes.


    ''It''s been over four years now, mydy. Soon, you won''t have to wait too long. If you are obedient, I''ll give you the world, making you my main wife, among my 7. But should you prove stubborn..."


    His eyes shed with a cold light. ''For your sake, I hope not.''

 Chapter 1642 Success: Hello, Alien Tech!

    Time flew by swiftly, as the nights and days passed before many could react.


    October 16th.


    Do you know what this means?


    Bahahhahahahahhaha~~


    Tim pped his secretary''s back so hard that the poor guy almost fell on his face. But what was amazing was that the guy didn''t seem fazed, but was instead shocked by what upied his eyes.


    Holy sh**!


    They really did it!


    Standing above a towering metal walkway suspended high in the air, Tim, himself, his superiors, and people from several ministries stood in awe at the sight below. Representatives from the army and the royals were also in attendance.


    Mother Kim was shocked, but couldn''t deny the fact that she had ck lines on her face from fear.


    E~ She hated bugs.


    So the colony of spiders marching and crawling below made her feel like they were crawling all over her.


    Of course, there were only a few women and men who felt this way.


    There were a total of 30 prototype spiders now, with some still naked without exoskeletons, and some shown asplete models.


    "Amazing! They are magnificent. They are worthy of the name Spi-Builders!" Minister Gonovich from the Ministry of Innovation, Science and Industry, praised.


    The other ministers also nodded.


    Tsk.


    Had it been unsessful, you can be sure they would have drowned Tim withments about taking a stance on budget cuts and so on.


    These people were not his friends in times like this.


    He had a deadline and had to keep it up or it would be game over for him!


    Wooooo~


    These people can be ruthless when they want to.


    Tim wiped his nonexistent sweat, thanking his lucky stars for how hard he pushed for the first prototypes to be made.


    Sure, there are still adjustments that must be done. But the board of directors, the ministers and everyone else here must see the results of what they have aplished so far.


    Tim wiped his sweaty hands on his whiteb coat, before giving the signal to the group of workers and field testers below.


    As for who was taking the center stage to guide the group of visitors, of course it was Supervisor Mariam.


    "I''m sure every one of you wants to go down to see these spiders up close. But rather than doing that, why don''t we let theme over themselves?"


    Here we go.


    There were a fewputers on the ground floor for the testers.


    A special software program was already loaded onto theputers. And soon, everyone watched a scene they would never forget in their lives.


    The spiders who were staring at them motionlessly suddenly shook their bodies, like real spiders, before crawling in their direction, like beings from a horror movie.


    Erm... Can they say they are impressed, but also somewhat scared?


    All 30 spiders were no taller than everyone''s knees.


    "Please note how proficient they are at climbing over the few crate obstacles like real spiders. Their agility, flexibility, and speed are essential for maneuvering through any nooks and crannies during production or manufacturing."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "..."


    The spiders proved their worth, as they all leapt into the air, reaching over 2 floors high.


    Yes!


    The reason they chose this building for the demonstration was that the suspended observation bridge was really tall. These spiders are supposed to be able to jump on top of a ne too.


    Bear in mind that though they were knee-length and not so bulky in size, they could lift heavy structures for repairs or manufacturing.


    Their body size, without their spider legs, was simr in size to a toddler aged 3~5.


    "They... They are flying? Good God! Did your team seed?"


    Everyone''s eyes burned with excitement, especially those in the military.


    Mariam''s smile broadened yfully. "Yes. As you''ve probably guessed, we have indeed been sessful with the anti-gravity system. However... As you can see, the spiders can''t fly past this high yet."


    The spiders couldn''t fly past 20 feet. This wasn''t good enough.


    Thus, they still had to improve things in the following months and years.


    But at least it was a positive start. Though they couldn''t fly past 20 feet, once theynd on an object for construction, they crawl and climb higher too, don''t they?


    Mark, Josh, Gary, and Trey, who were Landon''s sworn brothers, all felt their bodies tremble the more they watched the spiders move.


    Anti-Gravitational Belts!


    It won''t be long before their various departments receive them. But how long will it take?


    Damn!


    Mark felt his eyes bleeding, wishing he could carry a spider back to the military base immediately. In the absence of Lucius, Mark took over all army matters. Likewise, Josh overlooked all police matters, as Lucius wanted him around.


    Gary had always cared for Navy and marine matters, while Trey oversaw Coast Guard matters, protecting Baymard''s shores and water borders.


    Bam!


    The spiders clung to the rails of the suspended bridge but did nothing else.


    Minister Gonovich felt warmth rushing into his body when staring face to face with these magnificent creations.


    He rubbed its many spider ws, rubbing it up and down, as though it was a pet.


    ''My precious~''


    Gonovich fell in love with its smooth ckish-purple exterior. And just then, the spiders moved, jumping down to ground floor again.


    It wasn''t long before Gonovich and the rest met with them, and a series of demonstrations were conducted.


    "How strong is it? I couldn''t believe that when the spider slipped underneath the thick metalpressor, it shattered thepressor instead... with barely any scratches at that!"


    "Ahhh! What a marvelous creation! It''s made of enhanced metal. So it''s only natural for it to be strong."


    "Hey, the metal-enhancing machinery and processes are also amazing. Look at the data shown. Improved resistance to corrosion/rust, improved tensile strength, yield strength, durability, malleability, and so much more."


    "I''ll be damned!... Strength has increased by 60%!... If I hadn''t witnessed it with my own eyes, I would have never believed it!"


    Do you know how much this changes things?


    With improved metal and these fast robotic spi-builders, how long do you think it would take to get the job done?


    They were talking about nes!

 Chapter 1643 Earl Peetage

    -- Yaiga City, Laboon Empire, Ten.--


    .


    Today''s weather was moody.


    It has been four days since the skies cried, pouring their frustrations on those below.


    The rainy days came with a confident wind, rousing the trees into a vortex of dance.


    To some it offered the gift of meditation, cleansing their chaotic minds. The peculiar sounds of rain hitting the building''s surfaces were most satisfying. But for others, the rain only fuelled their disturbed hearts.


    It was a fact that bad things always happen at night.


    In the eerie dark hours, a man no older than 23, tightly gripped the little girl in his arms.


    The man was Earl Peetage, the famous ''Empire''s de.''


    After reaching adulthood at 14, Peetage''s already impressive reputation was blown to even higher heights after he officially took on more serious roles. But one of his most notable aplishments was his refusal to get engaged at 6.


    Such a thing was unheard of. Which child of nobility has the right to decide on their marriage? Even peasant children do not have this right. So one can imagine how shocking the news was when it broke.


    Of course, everyone had a right to pick and choose their marriage partners, but not to the extent of freedom Peetage had.


    During the ages of 6~10, parents would scout families and make a list of potential inws.


    What was love? Can anyone tell them what purpose it served except giving temporalforts? Can one buy food with it? Can it buy their fancy clothes and shoes? Can it afford the many servants taking care of them?


    Love was indeed a fantasy full of facies for many parents, especially the mothers who have to fight for their husbands and their lives when treading on dangerous waters.


    Parents would look for the most politically suitable candidate that could better the family.


    Sometimes, the right marriage could boost their ranks from lesser abilities to higher ones.


    In addition, parents would look at the sort of household their soon-to-be inws came from.


    One might have power, influence, and wealth. But if the family in question was stingy with wealth or prone to scandal, that was another matter to consider.


    They wanted someone who would help them when times were rough and not a family that would drag them down instead.


    Of course, the next item on the menu was how their potential son-inw looked, as well as his overall reputation.


    Marrying an ugly boy/girl would make them lose face. People will mock them as parents for letting their children marry beasts.


    If it was a daughter-inw to be married in, there should be no visible scars on her body, and no deformation of any sort.


    Please!


    Even though some of them had no love for their many children, they still didn''t want people to think so by saying that they allowed their children to marry ugly monsters.


    Such a thing will ruin their household''s reputation. Meaning anyone rted to them, including unmarried cousins, will also take a hit to their reputation.


    People might say: Don''t marry a girl from XXX family, because they are all wicked.


    Reputation is everything!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Parents also consider several other factors. Only after they screened the list of potential suitors, would they send portraits to their children.


    Perhaps the original number of 100, but after screening, their children might be left with 10 to choose from.


    That was how things were usually done. So at age 6 when Peetage refused all candidates from the list, one can understand why it shocked the entire Ten.


    Men in particr, could marry 2 to 100 wives if they liked. So at age 6, most boys get their first fianc¨¦.


    As they grew, they added more to their harem, perhaps 1 every 2 years or something like that. But no matter what they do, they must marry their wives in the order they got them.


    Parents made sure that the first wife, the one in charge of the harem, came from a well-sought-after family.


    Most children have no say over the fate of their first wives/husbands. However, in Peetage''s case, he took a bold stand that made Ten see him in a different light.


    Year after year, he turned down many suitors. He also had no lovers and was even thought to like men.


    This wasn''t also a problem.


    In medieval times, do you know how many fishermen, sailors, knights, and pirates swung both ways?


    Sometimes, one could spend over a year out at sea. So do you think they don''t please themselves when the urge calls?


    The same was true for knights and warriors who had to remain hidden for months end, as they tried not to be spotted by locals.


    Sometimes, they had to stay out and camp out in rock-secluded areas for months while waiting for orders from their superiors.


    One can be sure that they performed several adult activities during this time.


    That''s why in this era, it wasn''t unusual for men to marry other men.


    Heck! Some were even presented to enemy nobles and royals as peace offerings.


    The only rule was that even if one wanted to marry a man, they must also marry another woman and sleep with her regrly. This was to ensure they have an heir.


    Peetage was indeed strange, refusing to get married or to have lovers, be it a man or woman.


    Some even thought the problem was with his ''lower man.'' And for a while, his parents became the most devoted prayers to Yangbo, the God of Thunder.


    **That was the God the Yangia empire believed in.


    Everyone thought Peetage was bound to die alone until he suddenly announced his marriage at 17.


    His actions took many by storm, making them wonder who the mysterious woman who seeded in taming the Empire''s de was.


    Her name was Vina, the unfavoured daughter of a low-ss baron. And over the years, she has bore him 2 children: a son and a daughter.


    With her, he wasplete.


    She and their children were his bottom line.


    Sadly, some people just like to poke at the devil''s tail, looking for trouble.

 Chapter 1644 Courting Death

    Little Emma was afraid of the dark. She barely squeezed her face out of her papa''s hardened chest, looking at her surroundings in confusion.


    "Papa... Didn''t you warn me that this is a secret ce I shouldn''t go to unless I want to hide?"


    Emma pouted her delicate pink lips, feeling her father had turned into a big liar.


    Through a secret passage in her bedroom, a tunnel connected to another secret tunnel in Papa''s chambers.


    Growing up, she loved going back and forth between these ces. But papa warned her that for the love of Yangbo, she shouldn''t use the tunnels unless she was in trouble.


    She also swore an oath not to let anyone know of its existence.


    Hy, even the most loyal servants had no clue of the passageway built between the bedroom chambers.


    Emma felt her father had stopped her from ying here because he too liked ying with her in secret.


    It was just that now, he might be feeling very guilty of his actions and should have brought her along this time.


    Yes. Yes. Yes. Yes.


    She, Emma, was very smart!


    As mama always said: The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.


    (^_^)


    Emma yourned, feeling very sleepy. After supper, she took a bath and fell asleep thanks to the heavy but soothing rain.


    She slept with a worry-free smile on her face. But suddenly, her papa woke her when he ran into the chambers with Mathias, her 1-year-old brother.


    Her papa had never dressed her before, which made her frown with worry.


    "Did grandma go to Yangbo again, Papa?"


    "For the love of... no, Emma." He resigned in helplessness.


    "Then, has she returned?"


    "s... My little beauty. We''ve been over this again, Emma. Your grandma is nevering back. The dead can''te back. She is with our God, Yangbo. Try to understand, okay my little beauty."


    "Right!" Emma nodded sleepily. "I get it, Papa. She''s ying with Yangbo in the heavens."


    "More or less, little one."


    "Ah! In that case, after Yangbo is done ying with grandmama, when will he send her back home?"


    "_"


    Peetage felt he shouldn''t have pampered the little girl to the point of stupidity. At her age, almost everyone, including himself, knew death''s true nature.


    But because he overprotected his little girl, she was like a princess living in a bubble, a safe tower he created. She was very simple and naive, and hardly stepped out for social gatherings.


    The few times they went out, he found that his little Emma preferred to be indoors than out. She said it was boring outside. In the massive estate grounds, she had little hideouts and adventures on her own, especially with some of the young servants around her too.


    Emma''s estate was her world. But this raised another issue for Peetage.


    s...


    He swore to tackle the matter once the storm was over. He would also toughen his son up, not wanting to make the same mistake he did with his daughter.


    Naivety and innocence are bothmendable traits. But in this world, the ignorant are the first to fall.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If he overlooked this matter, one day, his children might fall underneath another''s sword.


    Peetage helplessly rubbed his hand against his daughter''s back, leading the few men behind him forward.


    When he reached a fork on the road, Peetage handed the now-sleeping Emma to one of the men. His son was in another''s arms.


    "Take them to Bluedale Vi. Keep them safe and await further instructions. The madam should also be there... Give her this letter."


    "Yes, master." The men epted their mission. The children were dressed as ordinary peasants. All that was left was to have them ''dirtied-up'' a bit once they left the tunnels.


    Peetage kissed the sleeping children on their foreheads. "Papa will see you soon."


    As Peetage watched his subordinates carry them away, his warm smile quickly vanished.


    After making a U-turn, he returned to his bedroom chambers, left his wing, and headed down to ground floor.


    There were 2 others awaiting his arrival. They were some of his most trusted men. One had arge scar on his lips, and another had a burnt mark above his left eyebrow.


    "Are the men ready?"


    "My Lord, I''ve just received the word. All 2000 men are in position. They await our arrival." Eric, the one with a mark above his left brow, stated.


    "My Lord, all 2000 of my men are also awaiting our arrival." Nicko, the other man, confirmed.


    On Peetage''s side, he had 3000 men already awaiting their arrival at the rendezvous site. Of course, he led the estate guards behind because with the trouble they were about to raise, his absence might make other enemies feel tempted to raid his home.


    He wore the gloves slowly, leaving the building alongside the duo quickly.


    "Watson."


    "Yes, master," the butler at the door responded.


    "You know what to do."


    The butler bowed tactfully, shing the danger hidden at his side.


    For him to follow the Empire''s de as the head butler of one of his public estates, his skills were also extraordinary.


    The butler knew what to do with trespassers.


    Hyah!!


    Peetage stormed off on his horse alongside the others.


    Like a ghost, his control over this city allowed him toe and go as he pleased.


    He had eyes and ears everywhere in this city. So if he wished to be hidden, he could.


    The path they rode was the most deste, with undercover guards on night duty along the path.


    It took 2 hours to leave the city from his home. Soon, he and his subordinates created enough space between themselves and the city walls.


    Now, it was time to focus on the matter at hand -- WITCHES.


    Peetage''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light.


    It won''t be long before he slices those devilish women to pieces.


    Since they dared to attack his beloved wife after she refused to join their hellish crusade, they have no other choice than to face death!

 Chapter 1645 Mother Kims Grand Adventure

    The game was on!


    Peetage was bent on uprooting this band of witches and giving them hell.


    It wasn''t long ago that he discovered the location of their main headquarters which surprisingly wasn''t so far from the city.


    At least by horseback, it was at most five days away. Still, as a good hunter, he has always kept watching over his prey.


    It''s been months since he knew of its peculiar location.


    He studied their every move, watching theme and go as they pleased, biding his time for the right moment to make his move. Sure enough, the heavens decided to give him a sign.


    ording to the reports he received, an incredible number of witches suddenly began leaving their hideouts in batches.


    What are they up to? What games were they ying?


    After receiving the news, he didn''t dare to act just yet, lest it was a trap. After all, for all they knew, the witches might be aware of their monitoring and were just setting up schemes to kill them all.


    Luckily, it didn''t seem to be the case, as his menter reported seeing them board ships leaving the Yaiga Empire.


    It appears they were about to make a move on some other innocent victim Heaven knows where.


    ording to their estimates, more than half the witches had gone. Meaning this was their time to strike.


    Heh.


    Since they dared to have thoughts on his wife, it was only right that he reciprocated the feeling.


    Peetage galloped on his horse with a cold smile.


    He hoped that after returning from their little trip, they would like the little gift he left.


    Like the unveiling winds blowing across thend, things in Ten slowly fell into turmoil. Meanwhile, in Baymard, the many days of review, testing, and feedback were finally done. And after two whole days of attending demonstrations, everyone left with smiles on their faces.


    "Overseer Tim! These days, you and your team have really oue yourselves. Although I think it''s still important to note that we aren''t pleased by the maximum jump height the spiders can do... Do better!"


    "Yes!" Another monster added with twinkling eyes. "Can you imagine what we can aplish if we increase its jump height?"


    "Amazing! Though it''s a prototype, the Anti-gravitational belts are a must for my barracks." One of the military personnel added.


    He almost couldn''t contain himself after seeing one of the workers fly around the testing space while wearing nothing but a simple belt.


    The best was slightly bigger than regr belts, to amodate its high-tech features. But that was okay. In the face of such divine technology, who cares about size?


    (?0?)


    .


    Damn.


    Whether it was Gary, Josh, Mark, Trey, or even those from the Ministry of National Defense, couldn''t stop smiling no matter how hard they tried to keep it together.


    It seems that every time his majesty Landon came up with a new invention, it continuously shattered their worldview, leaving them speechless.


    Imagine fighting battles while flying? No! No!


    so, we will appear at the military research facility to intern and research Gravitational belts.


    Won''t they go down in history as the first flying warriors to grace the battlefield?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Many felt that if they should ever battle like so, they had to ensure their hair wasbed right and their military attire looked sharp.


    On such a day, they wished for their pictures to be spectacr for the history books.


    Well, the group admitted they were a bit overly excited about the matter. But so what?


    To infinity and beyond! They were ready to soar through the skies like birds.


    Listening to their many requests about increasing juno-height and whatnot, Tim could only nod wryly, knowing they were just greedy to taste the feeling.


    "Please, remember that his majesty had requested that once the first demonstration was done, we must begin Pilot selection and hiring."


    It should''ve been done earlier but was pushed to now. So they have to hurry and ce the job in the ads.


    Though it would be somewhat vague and only for Baymardians.


    Everyone would more or less know it''s about flying. It''s just that they might think it has to do with hot air balloons instead.


    Either way, they had to put the ads out and begin a 3-week interior and screening process before November 10th.


    Today was October 16th. Time was no longer on their side.


    Seeing how excited everyone was over her son''s inventions, how could Mother Kim not be proud?


    She smiled warmly while leaving the dazzled group behind. Her secretary, Ramsey, was by her side, urging her like a mother hen.


    Are you older than me, or am I the older one?


    Mother Kim tried her best not to roll her eyes, while seated in the vehicle with Ramsey.


    He was a good kid but he sometimes, believe it or not, had the power to make her hide in broom closets to avoid him.


    .


    "Queen Mother, we must go. We have to catch the merchant conference seminar. Have you forgotten you''re making a guest appearance today?"


    Mother Kim smiled bitterly. "I know, I know, I know Ramsey. But can''t I be a littlete?"


    Ramsey shook his head like a frightened chicken. "No way, queen mother not on my watch! Since you gave your word to them, then it''s only respectful to be there on time!"


    Who was he? One of the top secretaries in Baymard, who also has magazine features in the business world.


    Do you know how many secretaries all over Pyno and the other UN empires look up to him?


    In some online tforms and blogs, several people have ranked him within the top 20. So how dare he allow Mother Kim to ck off?


    You must be joking.


    Get ready, woman! They are going there early, whether she likes it or not! Of course, he was mostly doing it for Mother Kim''s interest too.


    He will never allow Mother Kim to get bad reviews under his watch.


    His daughter is Mother Kim''s biggest fan. So how will she feel knowing he aided in giving her a bad review?


    Heh. Not on his watch!

 Chapter 1646 Mysterious Visitors

    Ramsey hastily gave Mother Kim her coffee, while also rying instructions to the driver.


    Though it was raining Mother Kim didn''t like the vehicle to be too hot. If possible, only keep the seats hot, and leave the temperature lukewarm.


    "Madam, it''s time to switch them out."


    There is no time to waste.


    Mother Kim smiled wryly, as she took off her blue zer, and wore a ck one. Her shoes were also reced and her hair was inspected.


    As a fashion icon, Ramesy was not about to disappoint the fans.


    "Queen Mother, after today, your schedule will be light, but only for the following 3 days. Don''t forget, we must leave Baymard for Dous City, Arcadina."


    They were going for therge rescue operation involving thousands of trapped birds discovered underneath a water cave.


    The rescue couldn''t be done during the summer because of the type of birds involved. The sun and them didn''t mix well. These birds were the sort to go in liberation under hot climates, and only get active during periods like Fall and winter.


    Biologists and scientists have gone to Dous town and have indeed determined that these words are trapped underneath a massivendslide that urred this past spring.


    For the birds to still be alive, meant there''s airflow in the cave, but the space isn''t big enough for them to escape.


    This also means they should be eating themselves for food, or picking insects and perhaps other beings that can crawl in and out of the trapped space.


    But why the buzz for these birds? Why was everyone going gaga over them?


    Well, it was simple. These birds, though a thousand, trapped underneath, were thest known recorded birds of their kind.


    All across the entire Pyno and even the many UN nations, no one has seen words of this nature for thest hundreds and hundreds of years.


    The ones in Arcadina might just be thest of their kind. Thus they had to be protected.


    Of course, if they were too dangerous, then no one would care about their so-called endangerment.


    After all, there were beasts in this world as tall as 3-story buildings that are thest of their kind, yet people put them down and say: Good riddance.


    Some creatures are meant to go extinct, especially when they threaten humanity''s survival.


    Mother Kim was going to participate in the rescue. On her way to Dous town, she had to make appearances in several other regions along their travel route.


    This matter was very publicized.


    She knew this was a good opportunity for enemies to attack, but it was still a journey she had to make.


    Indeed, she was right. Several people were nning an ambush.


    Who were they? Of course, they were her old friends... The Witches!


    They swore to get their revenge, and revenge they shall!


    However, what they didn''t know was that back in Ten, things were getting a little too topsy-turvy for their people.


    Still, that was all in the future. In 2 days, the witches would make their move on the traitor''s daughter!


    In the meantime, the oblivious Mother Kim went about her day as usual.


    It was amazing how many things were happening all at once. With the dawn of Fall, several discoveries began unearthing themselves.


    .<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    --West Prizona, Code A, District B, Baymard.--


    .


    In a uniquely designed service bus, about 80 people satfortably, with some chatting excitedly, others crying, and many staying in silence.


    The ride was smooth and swift. But where were they heading to? Of course to Prison... Not as Prisoners but as visitors.


    District B had 2 major sides divided by highway roads. For ordinary folks, they called both sides the Left and the Right. But officially, the entire left side is called Code A, and the right is called Code B.


    Code A is the region with the Prisons and training academy for Police officers and guards.


    Code B of course is meant for those in the barracks. All in all, the majority of thend, hills, valleys, and terrains in these regions have been left untouched for training purposes.


    At times, with permission from their superiors, some Code A police officers could perform routine training in Code B, and vice versa.


    However, just because it looked easy to maneuver across the regions, didn''t mean it was. The entire ace was designed to trap andprise many.


    Some regions loop severally, causing intruders to go through the same paths over and over again.


    The only straightforward road was that leading to the prisons.


    The Prison regions for both females and males were grouped and named Prizona.


    The male Prison was on the West of Prizona and the female prison was on the East.


    As scheduled, buses came and went once every hour. Many boarded these buses from District C, wanting to meet their friends or loved ones locked within the prisons.


    The crime rate in Baymard was indeed particrly lowpared to the rest of the world. But that didn''t mean it didn''t exist.


    There were still people causing trouble for others, with some even going as far as exiling their loved ones or nning to kill family members to inherit their wealth.


    Yes.


    Such things still happen, but not at the rate they did before.


    In thest rows on bus Prizona 26, sat 6 burly men dressed no different than the many others boarded.


    They sat in silence, only staring out the windows, seemingly deep in thought. Who were they going to see?


    Vrrrmmmm!~


    The bus drove up towards the roundabout, before stopping at the bus stop sign not far away.


    [Last stop: West Prizona. Please exit.]


    The group of 6 calmly followed the crowd, leaving the bus and heading towards the intimidating Prison grounds ahead.


    As visitors, though they wouldn''t be in the same room as the prisoners, they still had to pass through a few security protocols, ensuring they held no dangerous knives that could injure the guards or other visitors.


    After getting the green light, the men were finally asked who they came to see.


    "Wee to see Marlo Jones." They spoke.


    Marlo Jones¡­ Also notoriously known as the Baker.

 Chapter 1647 First Visitor

    "Marlo Jones?" The officer tilted the edge of his hat downwards, hiding an unprecedented light in his eyes.


    Jones...


    This guy is one of the deadliest inmates Prizona had ever had. Naturally, his confine was one of the most secure and guarded ces in all of West Prizona.


    Since his arrival years ago, he has never gotten a single visitor, despite his real name being up. Perhaps because in his Pirate world, many only knew him as THE BAKER!


    Even his subordinates had no clue what he looked like underneath his masks. But now, they would.


    The fact they came for him, shows the private world now knows of his location.


    The guard doing the paperwork did not fret, as he continuously filled in the information.


    "IDs please."


    All 6 burly visitorsplied, showing handing their Baymardian visitor IDs.


    One of the guards on the other side scanned them, as the brief Q&A continued.


    "Rtionship to the prisoner?"


    "Acquaintance."


    "Acquaintance."


    "Distant rtive"


    "Acquaintance."


    "Distant rtive."


    "Acquaintance."


    "Type of visit: Conjugal or non-conjugal?"


    Typical Conjugal visits given to inmates is typically 2~72 hours, depending on the prisoner''s danger ss and behavior during their stay here.


    In the less dangerous zones where prisoners had shorter sentences for scamming, thievery without murder, and other crimes, they did provide condoms and private rooms for conjugal visits.


    Inmates were allowed conjugal visits once a month or once in 6 months, all depending on their case.


    Of course, looking at the 6 burly men, the chances of theming for a conjugal visit with Marlo Jones is zero to none.


    Still, one could never tell. Perhaps they were into this sort of thing. After all, it was normal in this era to find orgies everywhere, with groups of men and women going at it as they liked.


    Half of today''s poption of men had slept with other men, especially when traveling for days out in the seas together, or even heading out to war for months.


    The guard admitted that even if they dide for a conjugal visit, people in Marlo Jones''s danger ss had no such perks!


    It wasn''t that the prison was restricting and denying him of his human rights, but that they did so for the safety of all visitors!


    Believe them, Marlo was a dangerous man!


    .


    Bam!


    The guard, d in a ck uniform, smashed the stamp into the paper, revealing a red vibrant seal.


    "Approved. From the moment you reach his cell, you only have 5 minutes. No more, no less."


    5 minutes?


    All 6 men frowned, feeling it was different from the information they scouted.


    Shouldn''t it be more? Why do some peoplee out saying they spent 10~30 minutes with their loved ones, while they were only given 5?


    They weren''t angered by the guard''s words, but more focused on why the situation was different.


    As people who collected information for Morgany, they had to know every little detail and reasoning behind the enemy''s actions before sending word out.


    The outside world didn''t know of the prison''s danger ss division, only knowing that things like good behavior and other little factors, could help inmates get more perks in prison.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    So was that it?... Could it be Marlo had not been on good behavior so he had restricted visitation rights?


    "Sergeant Rowen will take you to him." Suddenly, the guard began sternly. "Gentlemen... I believe you''ve all been proven during your previous security check into the building. Any funny business and I promise you might just find yourself living next to Marlo. Understood?"


    All 6 men nodded heavily, though they showed a trace of arrogance, as though they didn''t believe they would get caught if they chose such a route.


    A bunch of fools!


    The lead guard inwardly scuffed, waving his hand for Rowen to take them away. Some people never learn.


    "This way, please."


    All 6 men followed nonchntly while observing the route used.


    What aplicated maze design.


    Guards, armed and vignt, stop at strategic positions across the hallway. They had to admit that even though they were fearless Morgs, these guards gave them a sense of oppression.


    After taking several bands, they reached a far-end corner, with the thickest metal doors they had ever seen!


    No!


    There were red rm lights alongside the walls around the enormous door.


    Already, all 6 men were breaking a sweat, their minds struggling toprehend how in heaven''s name they would be able to pass in and out without making noise if they were to rescue Marlo.


    Amid their worry, Rowen lifted the card around his neck. It was his Officer badge/ID... Only certain ranked officers could pass this entry point.


    Ding!


    The lights around the door turned green.


    [ACCESS GRANTED by Officer Rowen.] A mechanical voice echoed, causing all 6 men to have darker faces.


    Things were getting harder and harder.


    Click!~


    Another sound echoed from the side, revealing a keypad with its thick cover now opened.


    [Please punch in the Code.]


    Rowen nodded, not caring if the guests saw the code or not.


    It just so happens that today was the day the codes would get changed again.


    Every 2 weeks, the code changes, at 4 PM on the assigned day. This change was done for difficult prison zones like Marlos.


    Some zones only get code changes every 6 months, while some once a month. But for Marlo''s zone, it was bi-weekly.


    All guards with ess to this zone must master the entry codes regrly.


    Rowen shrugged. In another few hours, the codes will change.


    Still, though he didn''t care about their little sneaky actions, he dared not rx his vignce.


    [Code Verified. Opening Doors now]


    DRRRRM~


    The thick, massive gate-like metal door, suddenly opened with a smooth but loud noise, purposefully made to alert Rowen''s group to wait until the door fully opens. Behind the doors were metal bars that slid into the walls. But that wasn''t all the 6 men could see.


    "This way."


    Rowen''s voice bellowed as he led the group into a room with faint white lights scattered around the walls.


    You best believe if something should go wrong, these blue lights would cast heavy red lights across the massive room.


    All 6 suddenly felt their chest grow tight, seeing how much security was enforced to keep people like Marlo.


    At this right, their initial exact n for tonight will not be able to hold, right?

 Chapter 1648 The Dangerous Marlo

    In the space, there were over 20 guards seated behindputers and desks working tirelessly on heaven knows what: 10 to the left and 10 to the right.


    In the forefront of the room were simr machines seen in the ports, and even in the security room they first passed through when entering the prison building.


    Why were they doing the same check over and over again?


    "Leave your belts, shoes, and all metal and electronic pieces behind."


    All 6 men suddenly felt insulted thinking these people were giving them hard times on purpose, but Rowen and the other guards didn''t bother exining. These were the visitor rules for this sector.


    If they want to see Marlo, they must do as told.


    All 6 men passed through the scanning machine, ensuring no metal followed them.


    This was also to protect the guards escorting them down since for all they knew, these people might have something devious nned out.


    It was unlikely they would act in the confines of the prison walls, but can never tell.


    The guards checking gave Rowen the go-ahead. And soon, the group found themselves in a peculiar elevator with no directional buttons inside, just the call/emergency button.


    How odd.


    Seeing as the elevator took some time to halt, the group wondered just how many floors they descended.


    Rowen chuckled, sending their curiosity.


    In truth, they had only gone 1 floor down, but because of the elevator''s ingenious design, it made strangers feel they were 2 or even 3 floors down.


    Vrmmm!


    The doors opened and the group found themselves in a simr room to the one they left.


    Again, they hosted the right yet another security check, which honestly made all 6 feel like cursing.


    Can they just stop it, already?


    Augh~


    Luckily, it was thest one.


    The group found themselves walking past a wide pathway, with gray walls and heavy metal doors on their left and right.


    Cell S-001... Cell S-002... Cell S-003...


    Cell numbers were painted on the thick metal doors.


    There it is! S-078!


    Rowen revealed his badge, and opened it, showing its insides being a stark contrast to the foreboding gray corridor walls.


    Why was the space so immacte? The room was the whitest, they had ever seen. It was so white and luminous that it was hard to make out where it ended.


    If not for the thick ss cube at its far end, they would have sworn this was an endless room.


    It was strange to say that such a room should give one a sense of peace. Yet, the air was thick with tension, as all 6 slowly entered cautiously.


    "Jones, visitor," Rowen announced.


    The room turned dead silent, as everyone''s focus was on the burly figure currently training within the ss confines.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In the cell, the man was currently doing pushups with his body upside down and his entire weight on a single hand.


    That''s right.


    He was doing pushups with only his right hand, with no help from his legs or knees.


    The man''s muscles were extraordinary, well-toned, even and gracefully defined. This was evidence of relentless training even within the confines of his prison cell.


    For Rowen who has been with the man since day one, the biggest change seen would have to be the man''s rascal nature.


    Beforeing here, he had a heavy air of nobility about him. Now he was like a viin in a Baymardian story, one who enjoyed showing his devilish side.


    The corners of the man''s lips curled into a wicked smile as he twisted his right hand and spun his body into a somersault, skillfullynding on his feet.


    "Oh? And who do we have here?" Jones questioned his voiceced with a dangerous edge.


    Rowen stood his ground, unfazed by Jone''s intimidations. However, all 6 visitors shuddered, feeling his image magnify 10 times more, as though they were Cubs standing before a giant beast.


    Sergeant Rowen, his eyes hardened by years of dealing with such dangerous criminals, stayed calm.


    "They im to be your acquaintances. Deal without yourself. If you don''t want them, I assume someone as smart as you should''ve already mastered the prison rules and knows what to do, yes?"


    Jones abruptly ces his gigantic hands on the ss walls, causing all 6 to flinch back. They didn''t want to admit it, but they felt fortunate the walls existed.


    "Rowen, Rowen, Rowen... It''s my first time receiving guests. So how can I recall what rules you and your bunch of bastards told me years ago?"


    "Sorry. Then that''s your problem."


    "Huh." Jone''s eyes flickered with a mix of defiance and yfulness. "Do you know that after all these years, you''re still a prick?"


    "Thank you for thepliment. But I don''t have time to y your little mind games. No matter how you ask, we will not give you a person to eat."


    This guy was quite the stubborn one.


    There were quite a lot of cannibals in the prison who were slowly changing after years of reform.


    But this guy, though he made some improvements at the start, was still adamant about eating human flesh.


    When he first came here he refused to eat anything else for the next 2 months, always wanting to find opportunities to eat the guards.


    During his monthly checkups, they must ensure he was put asleep before they dared bring a doctor in the same room with him.


    One time, they thought he truly changed, but decided to test him out. And sure enough, like a zombie, he wasted no time biting the shoulders of his most trusted aid when they were ced together in one cell.


    It''s said when he sleeps, he sometimes calls out human flesh in his dreams. Only if they were insane, would they release such a criminal into the world.


    One must remember that back on Magoon Ind, they rescued hundreds of people who were kept as his revered food for the next few months.


    The guy was too obsessed with human flesh that they wondered how his pirate crew ever lived with him or trusted him.


    .


    Rowen briefly stared at his watch before turning his attention to the 6.


    "Remember, 5 minutes... your clock has begun ticking."

 Chapter 1649 Changes Overseas

    Looking at the group onest time, Rowen turned to leave them but did not leave the room.


    In the small C-shaped corridor between the door and the open space, there was a hidden door that led to a viewing room. Each cell had one.


    -Silence-


    The room soon regained its original quietness.


    "Are you truly the Baker?" The lead visitor, called One-ring Mamoya, asked.


    Marlo grinnedzily. "What do you think?"


    Marlo shifted the hair around his ears and neck, regaling all his discrete pirate markings.


    Though afraid of Marlo, the men were also in awe of his aura. The more powerful and intimidating a person was, the more in awe people in this era would be of him... especially Morgs.


    They loved the strong, and would even go as far as worshiping them too.


    Seeing Marlo slowly sit cross-legged, the group of 6 hastily did the same, not daring to stand when he sat. All 6 sat as close to the ss walls as possible.


    "My brother?


    Mamoya nodded, lowering his voice. "Yes, Baker. He sent us to scout and ensure your safety, sending word of your situation. We were also told to act if we can get you out."


    "Give it up." Bakerzily ordered. "You''ll just end up where I am. And that would be a waste of my brother''s resources. If it were before, they would argue on the Morg dignity being trampled. But not now.


    Who was Marlo? He was a person who could even escape Adonis''s most secure prisons when he was captured at the age of 18. He did so in under 3 months.


    But Marlo has been here for years and has never found a way out of his ss confines.


    What did this mean? Baymard wasn''t as easy on the surface as it looked!


    "Go back and tell my brother this..."


    Marlo whistled strangely, and the group mysteriously understood.


    "Times up, Jones!"


    Rowen''s voice bellowed.


    Visitation time was over.


    So soon? All 6 feet it was short, as they followed Rowen out.


    "Marlo!" Rowen called. "You''ve got 4 hours of TV today. "


    The TV wasn''t in the ss box within but was attached to a high point on the white walls within the space.


    "Tv show or movie. What''s it going to be?"


    Marlo grinned slyly. "Of course, I have to finish the Fellowship of the Rings before I watch anything else."


    Every 3 days, Marlo got to watch 4 hours of TV at a particr time.


    Major world news was allowed, as well as movies and TV shows. Any other thing on TV was denied.


    Rowen nodded, seeing he had 37 minutes more before Marlo''s viewing schedule. It was enough to see the guests off and return.


    Of course, the most important thing to do was ry Marlo''s little visit meeting to his superiors.


    Just like that, the one called the Baker, had his first visitation. Though it was clear Baker''s presence was a ticking time bomb, they felt they were up to the task!


    .<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    -Capital City, Czar Empire, Romain Continent-


    .


    A heavy downpour flooded the city.


    For many, the weather meant urgency. The urgency to fix or reinforce any leaky roofs, the urgency to knit warmer clothes for them just like the weather, and the urgency to makest-minute preparations before the winter began.


    But for others, the weather only added to their urgent need to eradicate the many bugs swarming around the city.


    Bang!


    Blue fingers of lightning shed in the sky in an ear-splitting eruption.


    In a dimly lit underground hall, several rowdy men sat around a Decagon-shaped table. They dressed in opulent attire, with thick robes with puffy shoulder sleeves, that danced whenever they moved.


    The massive decagon table was at the center of the hall.


    These seasoned nobles and esteemed guests sat on all 10 table corners.


    Behind each head guest were rows of stools for their faction to sit and observe.


    Each faction had unique masks and crests, announcing who they belonged to. Apart from the main guests at the table, everyone else wore masks.


    This was the continent of Romain. A majority of them had dark skin tones, with only a handful being mixed-toned. After all, Romain and Zohl were two continents with very close rtions. The blue-toned Zohls and the dark-toned Romas did have several political marriages resulting in a small fraction of mixed children on both continents.


    Of course, even among themon people, it was rtively easy to spot fishermen with blue-toned wives and vice versa. But has got these men got all hot and bothered?


    In the underground hall, the air was thick with anticipation, worry, and the need for action.


    Everyone tried to make their point despite the thundering ps that could still be heard even from underground.


    Bam!


    Someone mmed their fists on the table. "We cannot afford to let these foreigners persist any longer! I say the time hase to eradicate them all!"


    "I agree with Lord Alexus!" A fiery dark toned man with piercing gray eyes bellowed. "They are a menace to us all!"


    The man turned his eyes with a fierce growl.


    Damn these so-called Baymardians! What were they doing poking their noses where it didn''t concern them?


    Sure.


    They did help in controlling and destroying the deadly Zombie Virus. But so what? Did they ask them to help save the day? So what if some messiah peasants died at every turn?


    Hmph!


    Many scoffed not believing they wouldn''t have been able to handle the matter if the Baymardians didn''t step in.


    If the Baymardians gave them a little more time, they were a hundred percent sure they would have solved it on their own!


    Everyone had such thoughts, forgetting how they were helpless when it first erupted sometimest year in theter months.


    Welp.


    They weren''t going to thank these invaders.


    It was ridiculous that these invaders kicked their monarch out of his throne and ced an unlikely candidate with it asking them.


    How can they stand this? What empire was this? Czar or Baymard? How dare these people make political decisions about the empire when they were still alive?

 Chapter 1650 Dilemmas In Czar

    Everyone had a mouth full ofints after the Baymardians took over.


    Sure.


    The person ced on the throne did have his faction and was from their empire, but it wasn''t as grand as the other princes'' factions. Their anger stemmed from the fact that it wasn''t their prince who was ced on the throne!


    When everyone recalled the situation this past year, everyone couldn''t help feeling humiliated.


    Sincest year when the zombie virus erupted, they immediately ordered for the Capital to be sealed up when they got word. At least not until their healers found a cure.


    But suddenly, the Capital''s gates were forced open by these foreigners who spoke Roma.


    At first, their shrewd monarch denied ess, asking them to pay him for trespassing before he agreed for them to begin treatment in the Capital.


    But these Baymardians didn''t care about his rants, throwing him in his own dungeon wheel rushing to treat all the people in the Capital.


    They were swift and direct, taking their ce as a powerful force to be reckoned with. The most incredible thing was that they also had several allied nations in Romain.


    Everyone thought these Baymardiand would leave after months and months of taking care of the Zombie virus.


    However, this past summer, they suddenly sprung up with the bright idea of kicking their monarch off the throne for good and putting their own person up.


    All this time, they had been observing these strange Baymardians, while sending hundreds of assassins to take out their leaders, as well as their chosen monarch, Prince Benvolio D''avant.


    A majority of assassins didn''t return with those who made it back iming the Baymardians had eyes behind their heads.


    It just made no sense why they were also spotted no matter how hard they tried to hide.


    Look... isn''t that sorcery? Isn''t that the devil''s gift?


    Of course, they knew these Baymardians could never stay here for long. So from time to time, they sent smaller groups to stir troubles, wanting to see howpetent the Baymardians were at handling things.


    Though their numbers have reduced, are they still as powerful as they were on day one? Or are they faking it and putting up a front to deceive them?


    All these were questions they had to know.


    Thus, some of them did send smaller groups to the Baymardians trying to stir troubles and estimate their strength and response time.


    Slowly, they began feeling these bloody Baymardians weren''t as powerful as they seemed earlier.


    "Yes! That''s right, Lord Ichabod! We have to act fast before the spring-up reinforcements from their nativends."


    "So what if their weapons are strong? Many of them have already returned to their empire. And with our clear advantage in number, we have a greater chance at winning this thing once and for all!"


    One of the esteemed noblesbed his hands through his beard thoughtfully. The old man was from the first son, the Crown Prince Tarquitio D''avant''s faction.


    He has been nning for the crown prince to take over for years. Now, you tell him all his ns were for naught? Think again.


    "Gentlemen... although we all belong to different factions, we muste together to defeat themon enemy. I believe you all know individually, we won''t be able to take them down."


    "My prince has agreed to work with your princes to get the job done."


    Many at the table stared at each other, nodding tactfully.


    "Lord Gerard speaks with wisdom. Against foreigners, we must unite. For if we cannot address the root cause of our anxiety, we may miss this window of opportunity to strike!"


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed."


    "Agreed."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Agreed."


    The two men seated at the table belonging to the crown prince''s faction smiled.


    The rain seems to cause an outburst of heavy emotions in the capital. Yet, the men suddenly felt as though a ray of sunshine had cleared their foggy minds.


    As for their previous monarch locked up in his own dungeon... please! After driving the enemy, they will fight one another and ensure their chosen princes sit on the throne before freeing the ex-monarch.


    Don''t me them for being cruel. After what they suffered at the hands of these Baymardians, they dared not waste this golden opportunity to pull their chosen princes higher.


    "Good... Good... for all we know, the event might have backuping over. We must attack before the month runs out... we must especially be careful about the one called -Warden."


    "Right!"


    All factions agreed, feeling a shiver crawl up their spines.


    Never have they seen such a domineering woman who made grown men wet themselves.


    Who can tell them why that woman was so strong?


    The woman''s figure was sexy, yet imposing at the same time. She always had an oversized official coat that red heroically whenever she moved.


    They didn''t want to admit it, but many secretly wanted to be dominated by her.


    If Landon had to be honest, Warden Samantha looked and acted more like Miss Blaika in ck Lagoon.


    She carried a certain charm, deadly yet enticing for those around her.


    These arrogant nobles thought only weak, softdies could make them breathless. But it was only after seeing warden Samantha, that they realized how attractive a strong and cold woman could be.


    Nevertheless, they dared not voice their opinions, especially after their wives kept badmouthing Warden Samantha everywhere.


    Women are not supposed to fight like men! Only barbaric women did such things.


    At least, that was how it seemed earlier. But as time went on, several women turned into her fans.


    s...


    The men sighed, secretly thinking it would be a pity to kill such a seductive woman. But who asked her to be their enemy?


    A man has to do what a man has to do.


    All threats must be eradicated from the root.


    Like so, the men concluded their secret meeting. However, they were the only ones making ns.


    .


    -Knighthood Academy-


    .


    "So, they''ve finally decided to act?"


    A man in ck nodded calmly at the dashing youngsterzily leaning on a wall. "Yes, young master. Before the month''s end, they will move."


    The youngster grinned wickedly. "Good. Let them do all the fighting. We will only step in after thest man stands."


    He, Vitonio Helting, has waited for this day for a long time.

 Chapter 1651 The Helting Clan

    Vitonio Helting.


    The name rang dangerous bells to many in Czar.


    He was the heir to his father''s legacy, scheduled to inherit the title of Tow lord after his father''s passing.


    Unofficially, he already took over. But since the situation in Czar has been turbulent, no official documents or imperial edicts have been given.


    His deceased father, Ivo The Terrible, was the Town lord of nt Town.


    It might be a town, but it was still his inheritance, and he would never allow anyone to take what was rightly his.


    He, Vintonio, hailed from the great Helting n, a superior n scattered about the empire.


    In the Capital, his n owned several hills and regions that housed thousands of n members, as though it were a sect.


    Such were the designs for big ns. Everyone knows how the story goes.


    His father was banished in his younger days, but given an overlooked n branch to oversee. It also meant the n had decided to abandon the branch since it was making little to no profits for the family.


    nt town was one of the poorest towns in the empire. Not only were the people poor, but even their surroundings were not blessed too.


    No lines, no ores, no gold... no source of vibrant wealth to attract their eyes.


    Its poption was also too lowpared to many towns, and even a majority of people refused to settle down there.


    How to say it? It was one of those ces exiled prisoners could settle in.


    When one is exiled, it doesn''t necessarily mean out of the entire empire.


    Typically, the exiled people were never permitted to step foot in the Capital, or central regions of the empire.


    Again, they were only allowed to settle in the poorest ce with the poorest conditions.


    Escort guards would chain the file people up, and have them march on foot for months if need be to get to their chosen exiled location.


    Though the guards would whip them and give them a hard time, the guards also had an obligation to ensure that 4/10th of the exiled people arrived at their destination.


    These could also be sent to military camps where they would work in poor conditions as cksmiths, farmers, or workers solely focused on serving the knights.


    Of course, this was what happened to people banished by the monarch himself.


    If banished by one''s n, they might be banished from all n locations or might be restricted from ever appearing in the n''s location in the Capital and other flourishing regions.


    The n was also shrewd, wanting to push them away yet also wanting to work them tirelessly since the n''s blood flowed in the banished person''s veins.


    Many could simply see it as a job Transfer from a prosperous front to a deste one.


    In his father''s case, the n didn''t want to let him go. With their influence, it wastes hard to ask the royals to keep Ivo as Town lord of nt, which was filled with poverty and diseases.


    Though his majesty hardly cared for the ce, Town lord meant they could always use an excuse for his failure to better the ce to make him recover royal punishments.


    The n thought well but underestimated his then-young father.


    The name Ivo The Terrible did not stem from thin air.


    His father had risen to the top from the ashes, bones and blood of others, rooting his position across the South-Eastern Regions.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Heh.


    His father might be a town lord but his forces were many, kept in over 5 hidden fortresses.


    Over the years, he also made allies and his ambition for the throne grew too.


    After all his majesty had put Ivo through, he had nothing but hate for the royals. His goal was to sit on the throne while watching the monarch dance as a court jester.


    He would turn the monarch into a clown, whose sole purpose was to make themugh.


    It''s a pity his father''s dream was cut short by these damn Baymardians!


    nt town was the ce the Zombie Virus originated from.


    Long story short, there was a brief war between his father and these Baymardians. In the end, his father lost his life in the hands of these invaders.


    As for him, he was known as the little Tyrant by many. Not because he was overly pampered, but because his actions were smooth, precise and always chilling.


    Those his age who hailed from great ims had all fallen to his feet during his time in the academy.


    ''Father... I will take over your aspirations. I will make them all pay for what they''ve done to you.''


    He, Vintinio Helting, will be Monarch!


    "Ambros, Locke... how fast can the men arrive?"


    "Young master, our closest camp is 3 weeks away from the capital. Even if we send for them now they won''t be able to make it for the big finale by the end of the month."


    After getting word, the men will have to prepare, which could take 2~4 days... and that''s if they were preparing in a rush.


    Typically it took 10~21 days to prepare for any heavy battle.


    Thousands of batches of Medicine for poison arrows have to be concocted. The des resharpened, the strategy for marching out nned, lest they got discovered and so on.


    Even armor needs to be checked with the need to make new ones ifcking.


    One doesn''t just get up and goes to war. Failure to n... was already an attempt of nning to fail.


    In the end, it would take nothing less than a month and 3 weeks for their men to arrive in the Capital. That would be toote.


    "Who said so?" Vintonio chuckled. "Have you forgotten what I said? We will only fight thest man standing."


    The battle between the Baymardians and the noble factions might be close, but after that, all factions will revive and fight amongst themselves for the throne. So why show their ambition so early?


    Hehehehehe~...


    No one knew of his ns, and would never see iting!


    .


    Like so, another yer entered the game.


    During this period, the Capital was heated with many thinking things wouldy low for a while until the big day. But who knew their dear Warren would y her cards differently?

 Chapter 1652 A Scary Woman

    Today seemed like any other day in Czar, except they had a moment''s rest from the heavy downpour.


    It''s been 7 entire days since the heavy rains began pouring.


    Finally, they could have a little break before the next downpour began.


    Still, the weather was cold, and the winds gave many goosebumps.


    All the same, it was nice to have some time for many nobles to walk about their vast estates to ease their boredom.


    .


    Lord Ichabod reclined on a plush, ornately carved chair within theforts of his opulent private hall, solely used for meetings or as a rxing spot for him.


    His attire reflected his status, adorned with fine garments and essories befitting of his noble rank.


    The hall was dimly lit by the glimmering candles, casting a warm hue in the rich tapestries hung high.


    As he settled into his plush chair, several servant girls chosen for their grace and gentle demeanor, enter the hall with modest attires, carrying trays of fruits, baked goods, and tea.


    There were books on the corner of the table that would make a great addition to his entertainment.


    Food and books were always a greatbination.


    However, Ichabod was a little tempted by the many beauties around him.


    He knew his wives and 2 concubines would make things difficult for these girls once he touched them. But so what?


    It was a man''s right to enjoy all womanly pleasures in this world.


    His wives would probably try their best to be relevant by overly dressing up for dinner tonight.


    He knew all their attempts and felt pleased seeing them fight for his favor.


    The servant girls wasted no time getting to work.


    One gently looked over the tea from a small portable silver chest, while the other held the teapot and began pouring hot water into the ancient mug.


    Soon the aromatic steam wafts through the air carting the pleasant scent of tea leaves.


    .


    "You women are well trained." Ichabodplimented, enjoying the kneading and massages on his shoulders and neck.


    The servant girl behind him slowly tested the waters, lowering the messages from his shoulders to his chest.


    Ichabod felt his little man stand at attention but didn''t stop the daring girl from giving him pleasure.


    On such a cold day, it made one always feels the need to cuddle and perform.


    Ah yes... This was the life.


    Now that they had finalized their ns for attacking the Baymardians before the end of the month, Ichabod felt rxed.


    However it wasn''t for too long.


    Eh?


    Ichobob''s senses were heightened after years of being on the battlefield.


    What is that? Who was causing such amotion outside his door?


    "No! No! You can''te in!" Someone yelled, and soon...


    BAM!


    The heavy wooden door was abruptly open, breaking its center into a thousand pieces.


    "Ahhhhh!


    The servant girls proved their agility to be true, as they screamed and jumped off their lord, hiding behind the long plush, reclined conch in a blink of an eye.


    Lord Ichabob had long reached for the sword under the seat, tying his robe tighter, thinking it was some abominable noble who took him unawares.


    Seeing the neat row of boots storming into the hall, how can he not know who he was dealing with?


    .


    After an entourage of Baymardian prison guards entered in two rows, Alfred adjusted his tie, as though he wasn''t the one who shattered the door just now.


    Who was Alfred? One of the most powerful secretaries in all of Baymard.


    He was on the list of the top 15.


    (*¡õ^¡õ)


    Alfred pushed his sses back, and stepped to the side cordially, as his boss slowly walked into the room.


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din.


    His boss had a unique set of footsteps he and many others could make out from afar.


    Just stepping into the room his boss''s presence had already filled the space with her authority.


    "Well, well well... Having a nice afternoon, Lord Ichabod?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Damn you, Samantha! Who do you think you are? You can''t just waltz in here and--"


    Before he finished his sentence Warden Samanatha had already thrown a dagger at his feet.


    Bam!


    Ichabob watched in horror, as the de cut into the stone floors like cutting Tofu.


    --silence--


    It took time for Ichabob to register what he hosts saw.


    F***!


    What sort of strength did it take to do this? Are you sure you aren''t a monster wearing human clothing?


    Ichabob faltered realizing how bad his current situation was.


    Son of a b**ch!


    He cursed under his breath.


    ''If they can boldly storm into my home what''s stopping them from killing me off now? Although it''s not their style, it doesn''t mean it cannot happen.''


    Warden Samantha smirked, as though knowing his thoughts. "Well then, Lord Ichabob... you see... I am a woman of peace."


    Woman of peace?


    ''I beg to differ.'' Ichabob inwardly retorted, seeing his broken door and his beaten-up guards outside. And what''s up with her men dusting off one of his couches in another close corner?


    .


    Taking a seat, Samantha looked like an office boss, calling a disobedient employee to order.


    "My dear, Lord Ichabob... peace is always the best option, don''t you agree?"


    What else could he say? Though he would never admit it, this woman scared the living daylight out of him.


    "Yes, yes, yes... peace... peace is always best."


    "Oh?" With her arms crossed over her chest, Samantha slowly tapped her left fingers on her arm.


    "If you agree, then why do I hear that you''re spearheading an operation to take me out?"


    "MiSUNDERSTANDING! MISUNDERSTANDING! Who is feeding you with such tant lies?!"


    Don''t me Ichabod for turning white to ck. The woman''s aura was not a joke.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Samantha''s voice was calm butced with an underlying threat that sent shivers down Ichabod''s spine.


    Dear Heavens, who will save him from this woman?


    Slowly standing on her feet, Smanatha casually straightened her back.


    "Lord Ichabod, misunderstandings have dire consequences. Remember this moment. If you''re smart, you won''t cross me again."


    Turning away, Samantha walked out with her hands in her pocket.


    Her entourage trailed behind, with one of them informing Ichabod toter send the bill for the door and other damages to them.


    (-_-)


    Well, at least she was nice enough to pay for what she destroyed. Right?


    The hell she is!


    .


    Ichabod fell on his couch, now soaked in sweat from top to bottom.


    "What? You''re still here?"


    Hepletely forgot about the servant girls hiding behind his ouch. "Get out before I kill you all!!!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    The poor women fled for their lives, leaving the fire breathing Ichabod behind.


    Whatever entertainment he had nned earlier was now canceled!


    "She knows... They know... " Ichabod mumbled to himself in a daze. "But how? How can they--... A mole?"


    A traitor in their midst?


    No! No! They''vee too back to back down.


    Darting to the floor, Ichabob rushed to his chambers to dress up and go out.


    But where to? Of course to warn the others and his Prince!

 Chapter 1653 Crown Prince By Default

    All around the world, things were getting heated up, as seconds turned to minutes, minutes turned to hours, and hours to days.


    There was unrest across Hertfilia... particrly in thend of the giants!


    .


    - Central ins, Soma Empire, Omania-


    .


    The sun hung high on the horizon, casting a warm golden glow across the vast ins surrounding the Royal Capital City.


    When the rest of the world was facing rainy storms and hails, Omania''s situation was theplete opposite.


    This was their 2nd Dry Season, a deadly wind with terrifying winds and tornadoes that could destroy the homes of many.


    The wind rush happened yesterday, so today, nature was bound to give them peace. However, that wasn''t what concerned the locals.


    The wind carried the scent of impending battle, with crackling tension that made everyone uneasy.


    On the towering city walls, countless defending giants tightened their grips on their arrows, plunging them forward with everymand.


    "Steady... Steady... Fire!"


    The giants were panicked, worried and fearful of what was toe. The enemy had got them good. They knew no way out of their current predicament.


    The moment the first attack hit Soma, the 3rd prince sent word to the monarch.


    Over time, they have been trying to eradicate these bastards to no avail. These people always had fleets and fleets of backuping in from heaven knows where.


    Thus, they kept losing battles against the enemy, with some mighty generals falling in battle or some fleeing back to the capital with whatever soldiers they had left.


    It''s said the enemy had strange weapons like giant arrows far bigger than they.


    From how the enemy moved, they understood their ns.


    The enemy only took down major cities, which were potential reinforcement sites.


    These cities typically had Knighthood academies and other public barrack zones.


    The enemy didn''t waste time heading to viges or towns. All major generals and leaders resided in these major cities with their families.


    Even if the generals andmanders were not around they still had arge fraction of their powers in their home cities.


    Destruction was their goal.


    The intruders worked their way from the main coastal cities before finally regrouping at the Capital.


    The Capital meant hope for many of their uncounted warriors not yet defeated.


    The giants dared to say that if the capital was lost, it would mean their Soma was over!


    .


    On the battlefield, Ballista Siege weapons loomedrge, with their massive wooden frames adorned with ropes, and pulleys, that aimed at the City''s gates.


    His Majesty, Timothy Lexx the Great, surveyed the battlefield with a pale face.


    Today was a hot sunny day, yet for Timothy, it felt cold.


    His face was watched with weariness, as his eyes, once filled with determination, now reflected a mix of anguish, frustration, and sorrow


    The weight of their impending loss bore heavily on his shoulders, and the air around seemed thick with disappointment.


    How? How do they stop such a terrifying force?


    Were his people, proud Soma giants, going to live their lives in very because of his ipetence from here forward?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bam!


    He smashed his fists against the stony edge, not kindly the blood dripping from it.


    "Your majesty, it''s not your fault!" Commander Jackson eximed, seeing Timothy''s bloodied hand. "The enemy must have been nning this attack for years. The bastards have been nning on taking our Soma for a long time."


    Tomirhey nodded heavily. He knew they were right, but he still felt aggrieved and unwilling.


    His fiery confidence which had fueled his every decision, was now reced with gnawing self-doubt, questioning his choices, tactics, and leadership that led to now.


    From the moment they received the word of the enemy''s first attack, should they have counterattacked using different methods? Was there something they could''ve done differently to alter the course of the oue?


    Regret gripped Timothy''s heart as he pondered the potential missed opportunities and lives lost under hismand.


    It wasn''t just Timothy feeling this way.


    Despair lingered in the eyes of the manymanders and generals.


    Yet amidst the sorrow and anguish, a flicker of determination remained.


    .


    Pah!


    Timothy pped his thighs, forcing himself out of his deste state.


    On the battlefield, morale was everything.


    If they felt they lost, then the men would also feel the same, making mistakes and not performing their best.


    Who were they? Giants! The proudest people to wall this world!


    Their Vine God will never let them down.


    From the ashes they shall emerge, protecting theirnd and people from these dastardly invaders!


    What''s more, it''s not like they werepletely out of hope.


    From the time they got word of Adonis''s many attacks on Soma, they had sent several people to their allies for help.


    During this time, Timothy also bundled his wives, unmarried daughters and youngest son of 6, and spent them out of the empire.


    He meant what he said by saying ''bundle-up'' because they were so stubborn, refusing to leave. As giants, they didn''t know the definition of cowardice; it was not in their nature.


    If he didn''t knock them out and tie them up with chains, these people would never leave the empire no matter how he threatened them.


    As their monarch, he felt proud. But as their family, he felt helpless.


    Anyway, he sent a few people out for help but did not expect the enemy to move so fast.


    Timothy felt that even if he fell, his Soma empire still had hope for survival.


    At the same time, he also wondered what had happened to his 3rd son, the one he was most optimistic about.


    Though United against outsiders they too had internal strifes, especially since he hadn''t picked a crown prince his oldest sons all fought against each other, secretly nning assassinations here and there. Only Artemis kept out of it.


    Despite all this, he still loved all his children. This was a grieving time for him, as he heard these bastard Adonis followers had yed his 1st and 2nd sons in their territories.


    Timothy didn''t know how he stayed calm after hearing the news. His first and third fainted from shock, wanting to wear armor and head out to fight when they awoke.


    Automatically, this made Artemis the next monarch, seeing as he only had another 6-year-old son, and several daughters, over 11 of them.


    Yes.


    Third Prince Lexx Artemis, was now Soma''s Crown Prince!

 Chapter 1654 Cornered

    Sigh...


    Timothy sighed wondering how his 3rd son was doing. The boy was the first to send a letter, saying he was going to get back up.


    Typically, he should be the first person to arrive with backup, but since he was headed far out of Omania, any help he brought might not arrive anytime soon.


    For the time being, they would fight to defend their beloved Soma, but Timothy didn''t know how long it wouldst.


    .


    On the opposite side of the walls, a formidable army gathered.


    Banters fluttered proudly in the wind disying the insignias of various Adonis symbols and blessed words.


    "Wolololo~... Wolololo~"


    Thamans raised their staff high and began their chants, hoping to sway iing arrows from hitting their side.


    Battlefords worked underneath their respective Holy Generals, positioning their small units for action.


    In turn, the Holy Generals worked under their Holy Monkards, and the big man, Holy Kardinal Everett the VII oversaw the entire thing.


    supervised their actions.


    "We salute his Holy Kardinal Everett. May the light of Adonis shine upon us at this hour and for all eternity."


    Several Holy Monkards and Thamans saluted, disying strange eye symbols with their fingers.


    Unlike the giants, they were rxed and still had their chests puffed high with arrogance.


    How can they not when Adonis has always been on their side? The evidence was how smooth things were going for them.


    Their armored gleamed and their robes shone with a triumphant light, as he stood before Kardinal Everett.


    "Kardinal, the battle is indeed fierce, but we are still in the lead, doing as told, breaking the enemy''s spirit. Pfft~. I wonder how they would react if they knew that the number of Ballistas disyed today was only a small fraction of what we have?"


    Everyone chuckled, feeling it fun and refreshing to see the enemy run around like headless chickens.


    The n is to indeed break down the city gate, creating an opening for them to enter. But why rush into it when you can have the enemy burn through their supplies of ck powder?


    Typically, the code of war in these times had little breaks in between battles, with both sides pausing and ceasing fire now and then.


    But they purposefully made the enemy fight morning afternoon, and night till morning again, not giving them time to rest.


    The siege on the capital has been going on for a month and a week now, day and night, day and night in rotation like so.


    The giants were trapped in there with no way to get more supplies or fulfill their needs.


    So what do you think will happen when they run out of ck powder and other crucial necessities?


    Even if they tried ringing their alchemists to create more ck powder... they will still be working against time seeing as they were forced to burn through their supplies like water.


    They, believers of Adonis, kept these people on their toes, not just with the ballistas, but with other sneak attacks and tactics.


    Heh.


    Many Holy Monkards were smug, knowing today would be the day they finally broke into the City.


    Looking at the table, Kardinal Everett used a small staff to push the miniature wooden figures across the magnified hand-drawn map below.


    "Victory is within our grasp. Holy Monkards Cletus and Detritus. On the left and right nks lead the infantry to in square formations within the blessed box."


    The blessed box was just a wooden box onrge wheels.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The box was a little taller than the average man and was very wide enough to enclose a ballista and a few other people.


    To ensure the box didn''t catch fire, they attacked countless shields on every inch of its outer body.


    Since the attacks wereing from the front the box had only 3 enclosed sides, with its back beingpletely open.


    From their calctions, the enemy''s supply of ck powder should be very low now. So even if they disrupted a few devices from reaching the front at least 3/10th should still make it.


    Once the gate gets sted open, they have to enter the city with a loud bang!


    Those with shields would be the first to run in since the enemy still had an ample supply of arrows. If their calctions were right, even the enemy''s supply of poisoned arrows was limited. So even if stabbed they should be fine.


    There should be alchemists and poison masters trying their best to supply these items on a steady basis. Too bad they, Adonis, did not give these people time to breathe.


    Heh.


    Kardinal Everett twirled his overly long mustache in satisfaction.


    "The rest of you get your men ready. The first wave will enter the city as nned. It won''t be long before we conclude this matter. Now go for Adonis!"


    "For Adonis!"


    "For Adonis!"


    All men disyed the same strange signs with their fingers before going to their knees and looking to the heavens with triumphant smiles.


    Yes!


    They were doing it all for Adonis.


    .


    BOOM!


    The sounds of ignited ck powder echoed disturbingly. Arrows with tubes of ck powder hissed through the air, aiming for the many ballistic below.


    Sweat stung Timothy''s eyes like tiny vipers, dripping down from his sprayed face.


    "Quickly! Aim for the giant arrow weapons! Our probate goal must be to stop them from getting close! Fire! Fire! Fire them all!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Arrows covered the sky like a nket, as the archers did as told. If these giant machines get close enough tounch their attacks on the city''s gate, it wouldn''t be long before they destroy it... especially seeing the heavy tube of ck powder tied to the giant arrows.


    The gate was a thick, barred metal gate that had to be drawn upwards by chains on pulleys from the 2nd floor within the city walls.


    No! No!


    Even though they have thousands of warriors and calvary stationed within the front city gates, they must still never let the gate get destroyed!


    As the battle got heated, so did the people on the walls and down below.


    "More ck powder! We need more ck powder here!"


    "Your majesty, it''s bad! Apart from those few bags, we''ve run out of ck powder!"


    Timothy''s face turned pale, seeing the ridiculous number of massive boxes covered in shields heading their way.


    Is this how it ends?

 Chapter 1655 Vine God?

    Was this their end?


    Should they just give up now? No way! They still had fire!


    The fire was lit on a mixture of torches and other objects to keep it ming in the air.


    Even if the odds were against them, they would fight till they dropped dead.


    FIRE!!


    From the walls, their giant defendersunched a torrent of ming arrows raining on the assants.


    Thup. Thup. Thup!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    It was a scene to behold.


    They managed to injure a few people''s feet, and even got lucky, as the fire began burning some wooden boxes from the inside.


    However, it still didn''t stop the massive boxes from advancing.


    Soon, the worst happened.


    Several ballistas carrying huge amounts of ck powder shot arrows at the same time. The shield covering the arrow''s head was the only one that could be removed from inside the box.


    BOOM!


    The world fell silent, as smoke engrossed the scene.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The enemies didn''t waste time ensuring the job was done. Should in case the frostunch didn''t work, why not try another and another and another?


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "They''ve seeded!"


    One of the giants stationed on ground floor passed on the news, and Timothy''s whole body trembled hard.


    A hint of despair lingered in his eyes, raising his head to the heavens.


    ''Vine God.... your faithful servant is here. Please... please... send us a miracle and protect my people.''


    Eh?


    Timothy soon heard a strange but Godly and thunderous noise magnified from afar, followed by an even weirder explosion in the enemy''s camp, one he had never seen before.


    His eyes widened, between the scene and the heavens in shock.


    ''Is that you, Vine God?''


    .


    VRMMM!~


    The heavy roaring of tanks and heavy machines, gilded against the rocky terrain.


    "Com''on Olivia! Show them what you''ve got!"


    Di-di-di-di-dii-di-di-di-di.~


    "Ahhhhhhhhh~"


    Men screamed in shock and disbelief, recalling the sparks of light that shed their way before death.


    What was going on? What exactly were these metal things? No! They weren''t metal monsters, since the doors opened revealing humans inside.


    But how? How did these intruders manage to make a heavy metal box run so fast?


    Questions, questions, questions...


    So many questions, but sadly not necessary for a dying person.


    Like a Transformer about to reveal its true Optimus Prime, one of the heavy vehicles opened and extended One of the Baymardian girls high.


    She emerged seated behind her heavy machine gun, for being in all directions like a lunatic.


    Di-di-di-di-dii-di-di-di-di.~


    "Hold still. I promise to make it quick!"


    F***!


    Hold Still your mother!


    Many people who faintly heard her words, dove away with full marks. 10/10.


    Their dive was so meticulous, that one would think there was water on the ground. Several people broke a nose, but didn''t care, after finding behind the few sparse trees and rocks they could find.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Finx! Give me more juice!"


    "On it!" Finx quickly recharged her bullets before they could run out, and Oliveir controlled both gear sticks on her side, pressing the middle buttons whenever she fired.


    There were thin bulletproof frames around protective shields around her as she maneuvered diligently.


    "Olivia! Get ready! We''re going in!"


    "Roger that, sir!"


    What was her job? To cause chaos and disruption in the camp, while also making her way to the forefront of the battlefield to shoot down those moving wooden boxes before they enter the city.


    That''s Right.


    They were fortunate they came before the enemy could enter, which made rounding up and killing them easier.


    At present, the entire enemy camp was surrounded by them. And though the enemy had 30 times more people? They had ultimate technology that cleaned up a majority of Adonis''s followers in one swoop.


    Vrmmmmmm!~


    Olivia''s eyes narrowed, as the vehicles passed the majority of enemy troops, reaching the vast open space before the city walls.


    There were 30 other military vehicles, teaming up to do the same.


    In this boiling Dry season, the dust was plentiful, rising high as their vehicles dragged on heavily.


    What''s going on?


    Within the wooden boxes, several men stared at the approaching metal vehicle, first with confusion before settling in horror.


    Son of a b**ch!


    Only the front and side corners were covered. The entire back region of the long rectangr structure waspletely opened.


    Wasn''t this inviting the enemy to shoot them down cleanly?


    ~Sling!


    They unsheathed their swords and raised a few spare shields they kept on the ballista. But before they could defend themselves, Olivia had already plunged deadly bullets into 2 people''s heads


    "Come on, we can defend! We can--"


    Brah!


    The bullet''s effect was so crazy that it left fat holes in its victims, with them missing their mouths, eyes and noses altogether.


    What was that? Howe they didn''t see any enemy arrows on the floor?


    Was this thetest form of sorcery they were unaware of?


    Humans instinctively feared what they didn''t understand.


    It was strange that they, who had Thamans and all sorts of beliefs, also showed such disys of fear when they thought it might be sorcery.


    They all wore head armor, but the armor had an opening in the middle of their faces, allowing them to see all sides clearly, as well as to breathe and speak without obstruction Of course, the mouth region had to be left out, lest they needed to cough up blood or something.


    Bullseye.


    Olivia patted herself on the back while working alongside her co-shooter in the same vehicle


    She was on the left, while he was on the right.


    And as the vehicle gilded and drifted around the box, the duo coordinated beautifully to shoot any of the few archers and swordsmen within the box.


    ''Am I dreaming?''


    Timothy stared at the strange scene, too confused to make conclusions.


    It wasn''t just him, as the sight of such deadly machines and vehicles was unlike anything the knights had seen before


    Towering high above the ground, these armored vehicles seemed imprable, reflecting the sunlight beautifully.


    Their knightly weapons once deemed formidable, now appeared woefully inadequate against such mechanical monstrosities.


    Timothy couldn''t help thinking that their Soma was really backward with the times.


    First, the enemy came with strange but mighty Arrow shooting machines. And now another stranger hase with even deadlier weapons.


    So could it be that the times are changing so much in the outside world?


    Timothy was frightened by the thought.


    No!


    Soma must not fall behind. It just must not!

 Chapter 1656 The Work Of Opportunists?

    [Come in, Alcatraz. This is A0-52 calling in. The mermaid has legs! I repeat! The mermaid has legs.]


    "Copy that, A0-52. Assist the others and move to phase 2."


    [Copy that, Alcatraz. Over.]


    Tut...


    Several men and women with headphones on were working tirelessly in an open military vehicle.


    The vehicle was designed like a small moving van, except it hadputers and electronic devices stationed in all corners.


    Above the van were sr panels that proved most useful in Omania, seeing as the boiling sun gave enough electricity to power severalputers. Of course, most devices used Radio frequencies.


    The van was the control center for all operations and was named Alcatraz.


    After getting word from all teams, one of the men quickly deployed a countdown via Walkie Talkie.


    [5 minutes Phase 2 initiation.]


    Everyone should round up their activities fast.


    Got it. Many inwardly nodded, bing fierce with every passing second.


    And not too far from Alcatraz, Landon, Lucius, Artemis, Payne, and several others, calmly checked their weapons and gears once more.


    This was it!


    This was the big moment they''d been waiting for.


    Artemis, Payne and the other Giants trembled, thinking of all the battles they fought to push their way to this final scene.


    After leaving that Coastal city, they fought in over 21 other cities before finally reaching the Capital.


    Mind you, after leaving that coastal city, Landon sent several people in direct directions, be it east, west and so on.


    The n was to work their way to the capital from every direction.


    Of course, they were the first group to arrive at the Capital, and they made it just in time.


    Artemis was thankful for his luck. At the same time, he had immense hate for these intruders who left heavy trash of blood wherever they passed.


    You have to know that they killed and destroyed so many famous and powerful Soma armies, that would leave their empire vulnerable to other enemies in the dark.


    Luckily for them, Landon would be their ally once the treaty was signed.


    After spending so much time with Landon, he had a good inkling of what this treaty entailed. To be honest, there was nothing harmful to Soma.


    From the teary, he saw I would be Baymard losing. However, since Baymard''s goal is world peace, it meant everyone was getting what they wanted, no?


    Like so, things seemed to move as nned for the Baymardians. However, the same couldn''t be said for the pitiful Adonis followers.


    .


    ~Crack!


    Kardinal Everett swept the items off his table in rage.


    "Who? Who is it?! Who is trying to eat up the fruits of ourbor?"


    That''s right!


    They didn''t believe Soma had such a powerful alley. Please!


    They had done their homework and knew all allies that could potentially help this wretched ce. So there was no way in hell that these intruders were Soma''s allies.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This led to the conclusion that they were a group of opportunists hiding in the dark, watching them work hard to kill and take over Soma, only toe in the end to eat the fruits of theirbor.


    Shameless! Shameless!


    Everett was so angry that he almost had a heart attack and passed out. What was so annoying was that every few seconds someone would run in before with something to report.


    "Kardinal, it''s not good! They''ve stopped our siege on the city''s gates."


    Kardinal! Kardinal! It''s not good! They''ve killed Holy Monkard Ignatius and I dare say all his men."


    "Kardinal! Kardinal! It''s bad! They have strange weapons that can kill a person from a far distance... and it''s not an arrow!"


    "Kardinal! Kardinal! Their ck powder is too strong!"


    Kardinal Everett felt his ears ringing, watching so many peoplee and go as they pleased. Seeing another person rush in, he immediately lost it.


    "What? What? What is it now? Do you want to report that they can fly? Or do you want to report they can chew iron? Can you all give me a moment''s time to pray and think? Huh? Will it kill you?!"


    Yes. Many inwardly retorted, hearing the eerie screams of theirrades from afar.


    Every second spelled death. So yes. It would kill them.


    Of course, they dared not contradict the Holy Kardinal, seeing as he was the closest one to Adonis now.


    After all, if they want to escape today''s deadly fate, they must rely on the Kardinal to perform his miracle and take them out!


    Still, the messenger was aggrieved seeing as he was getting an earful from the Kardinal for something Holy Monkard Cletus sent him to do.


    "Well, out with it then? What do you have to say? It better be good, or I''ll grind your bones to dust once we emerge victorious. Now speak!"


    "Well, well... Holy Kardinal... We have been surrounded."


    "_"


    "Idiot! Why didn''t you say so sooner? Quickly! Quickly! Pass on my message to the others! Behind 2-4-2 for nations around the central camp! They haven''t gotten there yet so we still have time to make a defensive-..."


    Kardinal Everett hadn''t even finished his sentence when a man covered in heavy blood ran in unannounced.


    "Kardinal! Kardinal! Kardinal!... it''s bad! The intruders have breached the central zone!"


    "You odio-"


    BOOM!


    Everett was flung back from a strange power that emitted a scorching heat far stronger than the sun.


    The force was so strong that he almost broke his back on a tree just behind his tent.


    "Get off me!" Everette eximed, seeing as he and several men were now entangled within the massive tent that fell on them.


    As the leadmander here, his tent was extremely huge, consisting of a meeting space, his bedroom space and small private training space.


    There were ushers cushions everywhere, and signs of good living to make one feel they were in an Arabian Night movie.


    But when the force came it uprooted the whole tent, even burning some ces too. And now Everett was swimming within the tent and its ropes that were binding him.


    The most painful thing was the constant ringing noises in his ears caused by the strange force.


    Blood oozed from both ears, as he finally wiggled his way out by creating an opening with his sacred dagger.


    However, what greeted him was the sight he would never forget in a hurry.


    "You?"

 Chapter 1657 The Culprit Is Here!

    Pair of sleek boots lightly stepped on Everett''s body, looking as though it exerted little to no pressure. Yet, Everett felt his lungs were about to break.


    Looking at the group around him, he recognized 3 of them but was still in disbelief.


    "3rd prince of Soma... Exiled Prince of Arcadina... Dismissed Commander of the Galligan Legion? How can you three be here?"


    Everett was confused and began doubting his memory.


    ording to the news, the 3rd Prince shouldn''t be able toe back this fast after he left.


    Heh.


    After searching for all Soma-eligible princes for the throne, of course, he got wind toote that Soma had already left in search of allies.


    Still, the boy should''ve been here so soon, especially with Allies for that matter.


    As for Landon and Lucius, they knew his information because Adonis, just like Morgany, did their best to keep up with the world''s news.


    It''s true that Morgany made it hard for information to circte without their approval, but thanks to the few double agents they had in Morgany, they could get out some useful information now and then.


    The reason Everette was shocked was because he assumed Baymard was Adonis''s own by now.


    Close to 2 years ago when he was dispatched for this mission, others were also dispatched dot Baymard, Terique, and Carona in Pyno... with some getting dispatched several months before he left.


    So with their Adonis strength, he didn''t think small fires like those in Pyno would stand a chance.


    Of course, he expected Morgany would be pissed once they knew. But even if Morgany chooses to step in, preparing for such a battle doesn''t happen overnight.


    What''s more, just gathering the troops at a rendezvous ce might take them 3~5 months to March. Talk less of boarding ships and sailing for months and months to get to Pyno.


    Hey... it might be close to a year or even more before Morgany makes a big move.


    By that time they would also have their reinforcements in ce. So what was there to worry about?


    But the question was whether they were ready to send such a high number of warriors to aid Pyno and fight them off.


    Since sailing 2 years prior and arriving in Omania this year, Everett hasn''t followed up with the times, only focusing his attention on Omania and its possible allies.


    So imagine the shock of seeing Landon here. He was sure Landon was the one in the portrait shown as one of the members of Arcadina''s royal family.


    Though exiled he was still a royal they had to take note of.


    The information he also had about Baymard was very old, 2 and a half years old.


    He heard there were some strong improvements there, but many didn''t think there was anything dangerous about the ce since they only used that strange weapon that hits one with small discharges of thunder.


    It''s said a Baymardian wielding it must get very close to an enemy before it can work. So wasn''t it best to just eliminate such useless Baymardians with arrows from their archers?


    ording to the news, the Baymardians focused their energy on creating entertainment items and other amazing works that were not beneficial military-wise.


    This was why Everett didn''t think anything of it. He thought by now, Baymard would belong to Adonis. So who can tell him why Landon and Lucius were standing here unharmed? And what was up with the crazy weapons behind them?


    "You!... You''re not supposed to be here! You''re puny Pyno should''ve fallen by now!"


    Fallen? This time, it was the Baymardian who were shocked but soo understood after recalling the many Adonis attacksunched.


    Their attacks urred every season, mainly of various backup fleets thinking they wereing to assist theirrades who had already made Adonis proud in Pyno.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Pfft.~


    Many Baymardiansughed childishly.


    "Hey, did you hear that?" Landon teased. "He says we are not supposed to be here."


    Suddenly, the air grew cold.


    "GRAhhhhhhhhh!" Everett gritted his teeth feeling the heavy pressure Landon added on Jo''s chest.


    "Damn you, pagans! Do you know who you are messing with?" Everett''s eyes shed to a corner, watching one of the Thamans secretly lift his staff viciously.


    HMPH!


    Don''t me him for being cruel. With the Thamans move, he can turn the minds of several people crazed!


    The power of Adonis will soon teach them a lesson!


    "Wolololo~... Wolololo~... Wololo--"


    Bam!


    Landon''s secretary smacked the back of the Thaman''s head so hard that he left a face print on the tree he hid behind.


    Landon chuckled, seeing Everett''s pale face. "Now, what are you going to do?"


    What other tricks do you have? He wanted to see if the so-called Adonis would really appear to save them.


    "Ypu... you... you bastards! Bahahhahahahhahaha~... Now you''ve done it! Anyone who touches a Thaman will face the wrath of Adonis!"


    Everett seemed crazed, spewing all sorts of ridiculous things that would happen to an enemy that makes a Thaman bleed.


    Bahahahahhahahaha~


    "Now, you''ve done it! Soon, Adonis will rain balls of fire and unleash fleets of locusts to gue Yournds!"


    Now, you''re putting any future locust gues on Adonis'' head? Locust gues have always urred in history. Even in Pyno, there are locusts gues every once in a decade. So how does this stem from Adonis?


    Landon rolled his eyes, snapping his fingers for Everett to be pulled out from underneath the tent.


    Of course, the others trapped alongside him had long been pulled out.


    "Hold on," Artemis spoke, as he slowly appreciated Everett.


    Paaw!


    Everett felt the heavy blow disrupt his system, but Artemis didn''t stop then.


    Thanks to Landon almost breaking his lungs earlier, as well as the injuries he sustained from the st, Everett was weaker than he usually was.


    "Let him go," Landon ordered, understanding Artermis'' goal.


    They, Giants, were a vengeful lot. Seeing themander who was responsible for leading Adonis to victory in his ownnd, how can he not be furious?

 Chapter 1658 A Reliable Uncle

    Hehehehehehe~


    If Everett was in pique performance, perhaps he would struggle against Everett since the man had more experience than him.


    After all, strength wasn''t everything. Giants were naturally born with bigger strengths than others.


    They might only use a battle because of experience orck of skills. However, if it came to raw strength, no nation couldpare.


    Artemis smashed his fists together hard.


    So what if he was fighting against a weakened Everett?


    Artemis''s eyes grew murderous.


    No mercy.


    His fist swung with all his might, causing one of Everett''s teeth to fly out.


    Bam!


    Pouf~


    Everett spat a mouthful of blood, furious at the notion of these little nobodies fading to touch him. Since when has someone everid their fingers on him in this way?


    "You bastard! How dare you-"


    Bam!


    "You motherf**king--"


    Bam!


    "Adonis will hear of your--"


    Bam!


    "Wait! Stop, I say!"


    Ban!


    "You fool!"


    Bam!


    "You ingrate!"


    Bam!


    "You-you-you-"


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Blow after blow, Artemis Unleashed his wrath.


    F***!


    The man''s face waspletely covered in blood. His teeth were painted and even his hair was coated with a thickyer. In fact, if not for his pale opened eyes and constant cursing, they would think he was dead.


    It was so gruesome that many couldn''t help lightning candles for Everett in their hearts.


    Hey...


    They also pitied him because, after Artemis, there was still a long line of people wanting to beat him up.


    Don''t you see how Payne and the others are also smashing their fists together?


    "Hey! No cutting the line! After his highness, it will be my turn!"


    "The hell it is, not! We are far older than you and have known his highness the longest. So it should be us!"


    "Screw you all! What does age have to do with this?"


    "h, h, h h, h."


    [Baymardians watching]: (?_?+)


    Lucius coughed awkwardly, stepping closer to Artemis who seemed to be in his own world.


    "Enough, your highness! If you continue, you will kill him!"


    Lucius held his fists, waking Artemis from his stupor.


    Artemis thinned his lips butplied. "Yes, Uncle Lucius."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, not everyone could deserve to be called Uncle by him. But after fighting side by side with Lucius, drinking with him and spending ample time together, he truly respected the old man


    Lucius''s stories of his days in Arcadina were also interesting.


    But it''s undoubtedly his time in Baymard that has made the man so happy.


    Well, apart from the excessive times Lucius showed him pictures of his daughter, Artenis found Lucius was a really humble guy who didn''t care about his identity.


    Heughed, joked, andshed out at Artemis when need be.


    Artemis was a little envious of how Landon and Lucius were as father and son. He could never be so open with his father.


    Dare to call his majesty ''old man?'' Are you crazy?


    Artemis wasn''t sure he dared. But after seeing these Baymarfians, he wanted to give it a try with his old man too.


    Which child does not yearn for more than a fraction of their parents?


    As a royal child, they were prohibited from showing too much affection. Growing up, this was also to keep him safe because if his majesty showed him too much care, countless enemies would always n for his kidnap or assassination.


    When theye of age, most can show more affection since they could already protect themselves by having various factions and people under them.


    But after growing up in such a manner, they don''t know how to act affectionately anymore.


    "Nephew...you must calm your fury and await your father''s orders," Lucius advised like a wise sage, which almost made Landon''sugh escape his lips.


    Old man, who are you fooling? loudly.


    Well, seeing Artemis''s eyes of awe whenever he looked at Lucius, Landom could only swallow his words. "As for you all lining up. We haven''t finished our mission yet!"


    Ah-


    Payne and the others smiled awkwardly, seeing


    Lucius''s reprimanding eyes.


    "Yes! Yes! King-Father Lucius is right! We have to get the good news to those in the city!"


    "You think?" One of the calmer Giants grabbed Payne and ced it under his armpit, running his hair yfully.


    If he was one of those in the city watching, he would be panicking right about now wondering, what the hell just happened on the battlefield.


    They wouldn''t know whether to face off against an even stronger opponent or prepare to wee a potential ally.


    Alright.


    Landon sped his hands hard. "Round up all survivors! And clean up the battlefield!"


    "Yes!" Everyone answered, no longer acting yful.


    This was business time.


    They scattered through the tents that haven''t beenpletely burnt off, collecting any useful information they could find.


    All dead bodies would also have to be searched. Shields and armor must be collected, horses gathered, money collected, and dead bodies out in a pit to be burnt.


    Here is the pit from? Of course, from the many deep holes caused by the grenades and bombsunched.


    All Ballistas must also be tied in batches to the tanks that would pull them into the city.


    Don''t look down on these spoils of war.


    These Adonis people had beautiful chariots and all sorts of good quality goods that Soma would love to receive... especially the Ballista. As for the money and other items here, they could have it all. The only things they wanted were the Adonis documents or useful information they could find.


    Without a fight, they were willing to share this information with Soma. But he must see it first hand and get those in Alcatraz to photocopy them since any information of this sort must be shared by all UN nations.


    To fight themon enemy, they must know its strengths and weaknesses.


    .


    Tock-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    The clock ticked for what seemed like an eternity to those within the city walls. But for those in the enemy camp, only an hour and 42 minutes had gone by since they ended things.


    3:37 P.M.


    All enemy survivors were gathered, though most were injured and attended to by the Baymardian doctors and nurses. Those who weren''t heavily injured were cuffed and boarded into a prison wagon, which was slightly different from the regr police wagons. These ones were sturdier and more intimidating looking.


    Landon tapped Artemis on the shoulder. "Bro, you''ll be riding with me. Let''s go already. I''m so hungry that I can eat a cow. I just hope your father has something good to offer for my belly."


    Saying he was hungry was an understatement.

 Chapter 1659 Was It Real?

    Above the gates, many swallowed their saliva hard, stretching their anxious necks like chickens.


    "I see nothing. No movements yet."


    No invader would camp in a ce that could be seen from the city walls. The enemy camp hid behind a small hill to the left.


    Timothy strutted back and forth on the walls, mining from one point to another in hopes of getting a good glimpse at the hill''s horizon. And soon, there was movement.


    "Look! Look! Look!... the mighty metal carriages are moving again!"


    "What''s that? The carriages are pulling the giant bow and arrows too!"


    What? Are they nning to attack them?


    They didn''t have enough firepower to keep defending the city anymore.


    At least during this time when the strangers attacked their original enemies, they hastily sent for all cksmiths to find a solution for the city gates that had massive holes in them.


    "Your majesty, what are your orders?"


    Several generals stared at Timothy in silence while the archers already had their arrows stretched.


    The air was tense and everyone was heated.


    How were they to face such monstrosities?


    Gritting their teeth, many already knew today might be their death day.


    However, something unexpected happened that made the situation flip 180 degrees over.


    Eh?


    "Your majesty, what are they doing?"


    Everyone watched as the massive carriages steadily slowed down reaching halfway through the open fields.


    And soon, the top of the vehicle opened, and a familiar figure appeared, waving at them frantically. He also had a small device close to his mouth.


    "Father! Father! It''s over! They are good people! I''m back! I''m back! I made it back on time!"


    ... (!¡ñ¡õ¡ñ!)...


    The 3rd prince?


    Everyone was dumbfounded, looking at themselves as though forming their eyes and ears were still working the same.


    You look at me; I look at you.


    You look at me; I pinch your harms.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t a dream.


    1, 2, 3...


    "Hooray!!!!!"


    Cheers of victory echoed throughout the wall, as themanders, generals, and soldiers red their hands merrily.


    "Miracle! Miracle!"


    "The 3rd prince has saved us all!"


    The jubnt mood of the victorious troops was palpable.


    The most amazing thing was that none of them had lost their lives today!


    Such a victory was unprecedented and unheard of.


    This was a story they would tell their grandchildren by the fire-side in their old age.


    ''Grandson... I tell you it was amazing! The third prince appeared with a formidable allure that swept hundreds and thousands of foes in a blink of an eye. In fact, they had superpowers! Just looking at the opponent, they managed to kill them with a single re."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Future Grandchildren.]: Grandpa, why do I think you''re exaggerating things?


    (?-?)


    .


    Bahahhahahahahahahhaha!~


    Timothyughed loudly, shaking one of the Commanders to the point of dizziness.


    "Look! Look at that! Did you see it? There! That''s my boy! He did it! He really saved his old man and his people!"


    Timothy has never been prouder of Artemis than now. He might be strict with his sons but behind closed doors, he would brag about them to the many ministers, nobles,manders, and generals who were close to him.


    "Well, what are you waiting for? Tell them to open the gates now! Open the gates quickly! You must not dy the 3rd prince and our esteemed guests!" Timothy bellowed, almost falling off the edge of the walls from excitement.


    "Your majesty, please calm down." One of the monsters pleaded while grabbing his majesty who was about to fall to his death.


    "What''s wrong with you, old dog, let me go! Can''t you see my son has arrived? Do you know how hard it is to contain the pride in my heart? Well of course you don''t. Your son only spends time in bars. So how will you know?"


    "-"


    Your majesty, it''s times like this that I wish to punch you in the face. You''re lucky you''re my old sworn brother or I would''ve sliced you to pieces. Commander Gordon inwardly cursed.


    "Ah!- " Timothy pped his armored thigh hard.


    "What am I still doing here conversing with you? I have to go down and meet them! Hahahhahahahha~... my son is back! My son is back!"


    Those closest to Timothy smiled wryly, seeing his fleeting silhouette.


    What else could they say? "Follow."


    The group followed with calm faces, yet their hurried footsteps said otherwise.


    Who are their allies? Where are they from? How did the 3rd prince manage to convince such powerful people?


    The curiosity was eating them inside.


    In the meantime, Artemis still had his head poked out of the main vehicle enjoying the freeze to the fullest.


    Hey... why was this sofortable?


    With the awesome speed, the wind in his face, the sun high up, and the smooth no-bump feeling one typically gets in a wooden carriage, Artemis was really enjoying himself here.


    Hey... wouldn''t it be great to have a topless Baymardian vehicle for the hotter seasons?


    Artemis didn''t know that such a car existed and was called a convertible.


    .


    "Give way! Give way! Give enough space for the godly carriages to drive in!"


    Several lead giants ordered their units, as they watched the many magnificent vehicles storm in dashingly.


    Well, they had to admit that the way these vehicles curved and drifted was so cool, awakening their genuine love for automobiles.


    You have to know that since the dawn of time, men in particr, had a special love for lotives.


    When the discovery that horses and other animals can be used for transportation, men crowded the horses, talking about them, as though describing a vehicle''s engine, horsepower and other internal factors.


    And when the wheel was discovered, they did the same thing, amazed by its usefulness and power.


    Whether it was a carriage, a horse, a wagon, or a trolley cart, men were fascinated by all modes of transportation, marveling that each improvement was done with them over the years.


    Do you know how much people bid on thetest carriage style?


    It was akin to someone buying a Ferrari or luxury car in modern times!

 Chapter 1660 Who Will Come?

    Many people''s eyes twinkled with excitement.


    Seeing these never-seen-before Baymardian vehicles drive in, these giants felt their eyes explode with excitement.


    "Awesome! Just look at the size of that beauty!"


    (Fhee-Fheew~) someone whistled. "I bet it''s really cozy too."


    "Damn. Can anyone tell me how they made smooth beautiful wheels? It''s not made of wood. So what is it?"


    "Hey! Hey! Rodney! Your big head is blocking my way! I can''t see what the wheels are made of."


    "Damn. Can you imagine riding this beauty?"


    "But how did they do it? How can it move so fast if there are no horses, riding wolves, or animals pulling it?"


    "That is... How can they drive it with no coachman outside? More importantly, how can I get one of my own?"


    ....


    The cars, the return of the 3rd prince, and today''s victory made the crowd really pumped up.


    "Father! This unfilial son is back!"


    "Hahahhahahahha~... what unfilial?"


    Timothyughed warmly, controlling the tears that threatened to fall.


    Well, as a monarch, it would be unbing to cry in front of everyone.


    "Father?" Artemis was shocked when his father took him in a warm embrace.


    Erm... What should he do? How should he react?


    His body turned stiff, but it soon eased listening to his father''s whispers of how worried he was about him.


    Father and son seem to reconnect in a way they''ve never done.


    The scene was so touching that some grown men almost lost their cool too, as their eyes moistened. But of course, some didn''t bother hiding it, swearing they were crying because of the victory.


    You have to know that the only true reason a man should cry in public was if they won or lost a war, or if they lost a loved one.


    Do you know how many men shed tears on the battlefield after winning victoriously?


    That was not a shameful thing.


    Damn. The scene was truly beautiful, but Timothy knew this wasn''t the time for their father and son to have their moment. Their guest was looking at them with sly eyes, as though asking them if they abated a room to continue their little reunion.


    Timothy coughed to hide his embarrassment, looking at Landon''s entourage kindly. Of course, he secretly scrutinized him too.


    "Esteemed guest... On behalf of the Soma empire, I want to thank you foring to our aid in our time of need."


    At first, Timothy was afraid they might not be able to understand theirnguage, but when Landon spoke, he was pleasantly surprised.


    He also found that some of the Baymardians vaguely understood thenguage too.


    Of course, Landon said that though his people might not be fluent in Oma, he was very familiar with Roma and Zohl.


    .


    Oma was thenguage of Omania, and Roma was thenguage of Romania.


    Of course, the continents of Romain and Zohl had simrnguages, at least 97% simr.


    Like many people in this era, it was impossible for someone to know just onenguage.


    That was pureziness!


    Even if you can''t write or recognize words, you must at least know how to speak othernguages, especially since many merchantse and go from ce to ce.


    Even peasant children, fishermen, farmers, and local people pick up words from foreign merchants in the markets. So what''s a person''s excuse for only knowing onenguage?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The Soma empire also had a few foreign allies out of Omania from both Zohl and Romain.


    So how can they not understand thenguage of their ally people? Heh.


    You must be joking!


    Since Zohl and Roma were so simr, knowing one was like knowing the other.


    Understanding Landon''s hint, Timothy switched to Roma in a blink of an eye.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, your majesty Timothy. I myself am the monarch of a great empire called Baymard, in a continent named Pyno."


    Eh? Pyno? Where is that?


    Many were so confused wondering if Pyno was at the edge of the world or something like that.


    Howe they''ve never heard of it?


    Could it be that they''ve been holed up in theirfortable Omania, thus missing the uprising of newly discovered continents decades ahead of technological advancements?


    Heh.


    If they knew Pyno was a continent as old as theirs, how would they react?


    .


    "This is my father... King-Father Lucius, and my subordinates, which I won''t mind introducing in detail once we settle down. After all, we do have many prisoners with us that need to be taken away."


    Ah!


    "Look at my manners!" Timothy eximed in shock. "Don''t worry! I will have my royal chefs prepare a hell of a feast for you!... as for the prisoners..."


    Blink. Blink.


    Why doesn''t he see anyone?


    "Father, they are in the metal carriages. No need to search for them. We''ve spoken a lot here, causing amotion. So let''s go to the pce and show the guests in." Artemis suggested, reminding his father of the spectacle they were causing.


    Landon smiled. "I''ll be happy to be in your care. But to facilitate our movements, why don''t you and your aides ride with us?"


    Landon was like a devil, enticing them to the world of modern technology.


    Of course, the vehicle he rode in with Artemis, though a military one, was for royal and noble guests to travel in.


    It''s also the sort Landon would use if he was going on a trip with his family through dangerous terrain.


    The inside was exquisite and spoke of nobility through and through.


    The question is... who were those his majesty Timothy would choose to ride with him?


    "Immediately several people came forth, staring at Timothy with scorching eyes.


    Whether it was Commander Gordon, Commander Jackson, and the others, they were too curious about what the interior looked like.


    "Your majesty, as your long-time friend who has been with you since young, It''s only right that I be with you."


    "What the hell, you old dog! Who hasn''t been with his majesty since young? I was hispanion from the age of 5! So what are you talking about?"


    "Pooh! You two are being ridiculous! This is not a matter of who knows his majesty the longest. As one of his Majesty''s most diligent ministers, I must be with his majesty every step of the way. Besides... what''s the use of you being with his majesty when your brain is the size of a bean?"


    "Screw you! What''s wrong with my brain? At least I''m not the one passing out in a gutter from excess drinking!"


    "Damn old man! I don''t care what you say. I''m going with his majesty and that''s that!"


    "No, me! I dare you to take my spot! Heh. Look at you! You have never seen me in a drinking match, but you darepete with me for a ce beside his majesty?"


    "h, h, h, h..."


    [Timothy]: (-_-)

 Chapter 1661 Heavenly Drive To The Palace!

    Timothy was embarrassed, watching his close friends bicker like local champions before their guests.


    Hello? No matter how amazing it is, have you forgotten you are among the group of most renowned people in Soma?


    Well, it''s not like he could me them.


    Truth be told, he would do the same for a chance to ride on the godly carriages even if he wasn''t Monarch.


    Of course, he also felt set up, because he didn''t know who to choose and who to leave out. But luckily, Landon''s following words silenced his dilemma.


    "Not to worry. All 10 of you can fit infortably."


    After all, Landon had designed the vehicle''s interior like a luxury sleeper, with 20 sleeping pods bunking each other. 10 to the left and 10 to the right.


    But since they were bunking each, it was just 5 poses on the ground base to the left and 5 to the right.


    Of course, between the 2nd and 3rd capsule sleeping pods on both sides, was a cozy and sizable cozy dining region with a mini fridge in it.


    As for the bathroom, it was at the very back of the vehicle, consisting of a toilet, a shower, a small sink and a mirror for washing one''s face or brushing their teeth.


    The bathroom''s were also very sizable, giving one the feeling they weren''t on the road but at home. And don''t get them started with how luxurious the interior designs were.


    Hey!


    This vehicle was purposefully made for royals, nobles, or those Landon deemed as esteemed guests. So of course it would be exquisite.


    Seeing their anticipation, Landon felt if he did not lead them in now, they might truly stampede their way in.


    But though he wasn''t a show off, how can he let this opportunity to entice them to go?


    "This way, please."


    With the door opened, Landon, Lucius, and Artemis led them in. And soon, they felt they were walking into a whole new world.


    Landon knew this wasn''t the time to talk business, so he allowed them to move as they pleased, exploring the vehicle as much as they wanted.


    They weren''t the first vehicle in their entourage. So all they had to do was follow the first vehicle to the pce. One of Artemis''s men was sitting in the lead vehicle, showing the way.


    The other Giants who came with them stayed in other vehicles too.


    As for the crowd... of course, they watched in awe as the many lineups of vehicles drove in.


    It was truly a spectacle to behold, not just for them but for the entire Capital city.


    Again, some followed the Baymardian vehicles out of the city, to do ast-minute sweep on the enemy camp, lest the Baymardians missed something important.


    .


    "Are... are we in heaven?"


    "Incredible!... So 3rd prince...This is where you slept these days?" Commander Gordon asked in a daze, feeling the deliciously soft bed against his bottom.


    Oh my Vine God!


    If he slept on such a thing, he was sure his insomnia would vanish in a blink of an eye!


    Damn!


    Now that he got a good taste of what heaven felt like, he couldn''t help feeling envious of Artemis who had stayed for so long with these Baymardians. And what was up with how soft the pillows were too?


    "Ahhh!" Commander Jackson eximed, recoiling his fingers back in shock.


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" Timothy asked in worry.


    "Your majesty... your majesty... look! When I flip this thing up, the magic crystal object lights up like the sun... except it is white!"


    WHAT?


    How can that be?


    Everyone rushed in disbelief, with gasping mouths that fell to the floors. They looked at the smiling Lucius and Landon, as well as the proud Artemis, wondering if they were truly seeing what their eyes ryed.


    Artemis chuckled, feeling a sense of superiority knowing he saw these objects first.


    "Father! Uncles!... This is called a lightbulb, while this is its light switch! Try it... flip it again."


    Light bulb? Light switch? Good names!


    Erm... can they be allowed to excessively y with the switch?


    Like children, they stared at Lucius and Landon for approval.


    It was as though if they got rejected, they would cry.


    ~Flip. Flip. Flip. Flip.


    Their faces were filled with smiles, as theyughed maniacally, everyone rushing to flick the switches. But no. The fin didn''t stop there.


    Artemis dragged them to the bathroom, showing them the godly toilet, the heavenly sink that squirts water out on its own, and perhaps their favorite, the Fairy mirror that shocked them silly


    "So I''m this handsome?" Timothy loudly propped himself, noting his friends were only slightly behind him in this department.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, as a Dragon sitting on the throne, how can he not be the most good-looking one here?


    Touching his chin, Timothy just couldn''t get enough of himself.


    You have to know that all mirrors are made from bronze, silver or gold and were well-polished to reflect easier.


    The smoother the polished mirror, the clearer the reflection. But no matter how much one polishes, it cannot represent their true skin tones, eyes and features urately.


    However, this fairy mirror was different. From the hairs on his eyebrows to the heroic marks on his face, Timothy felt it was a must-have item a royal such as himself must get.


    Of course, he was most pleased with how his stature looked. Jo''s chest was pumped against his clothes, his muscles exquisite, though still holding underneath his attire.


    One look at him, and you can tell that this was a man!


    However, his actions were taking too long, causing a few people to poke their heads desperately. And when they too saw their reflections, they almost pushed Timothy away.


    Theyplimented Timothy while cursing at his shamelessness in their hearts.


    "His Majesty is wise." Now get out of the way so some of us can have a look.


    Timothy, having had enough for now, slowly walked out of the bathroom with his hands behind his back, feeling proud of being the first to see it before the others.


    Hmph!


    He saw the fairy mirror before them. Sure enough, being a monarch was great!


    Everyone was amazed by the fairy mirror, appreciating its ingenuity. This also made them understand just how powerful this new ally of theirs was.


    As though reading their mind, Artemis rushed to the nearest sleeping capsule, bringing out several Baymardian magazines in Soma in Zohlnguages. Well, since thenguage was practically the same, it made no difference to the group of men who hungrily granted the magazines and pamphlets.


    Now, they all sat in the dining region, hurdled up like school boys skipping sses.


    "Hold on! Hold on! So these godly carriages aren''t the only ones in this ce called Baymard?"


    Artemis nodded, showing them the various cars, trains, buses, bicycles, and other lotives avable.


    "So-so-so..These Chy-ains can pass underneath the ground as well as above? And you say it''s super fast and can carry hundreds of people at once?"


    **Because of how they pronounce certain words, the group called Trains... Chyains. Some called it Tryains, while others called Ryains.


    Amazing!


    Flip. Flip. Flip. Flip~


    Pages turned one after another, as they were amazed by thetest vehicles on sale in Baymard. Pictures of tourist sights also made them gasp, especially seeing how high some building structures could reach.


    But how can they do it?


    Everyone knows that if you build a building to a certain height above the ground, it would tumble and fall.


    Yes. They could ept buildings around 10 stories high since one could find such buildings in particr areas.


    But what they couldn''t understand was how people could build block buildings over 50 stories high!


    Was that even possible? Such a thing should only exist if one wanted to build the designs like a pyramid since a pyramid shape was the most stable building design for such.


    Yet, these Baymardains made it possible on rectangr structures, making them shoot to the sky.


    Again, they learned about cruise ships and travel boats made of metal that didn''t rush or sink.


    Such a thing defied logic, as even they have watched their metal swords sink into water.


    It wasmon sense that the heavier the metal, the quicker it would sink. So why can these people''s metal ships float?


    Hold on... could it be the work of fairy magic?


    What''s next? People flying? Everyone inwardly questioned, not knowing in a few more minutes, their shock would be greater, knowing these people could truly fly.


    That shock came after Landon and Luciis opened the little fringe to give them chilled beverages.


    "I''ll go! What was that magical box?"


    (?¡õ?)


    ...


    Vrmmmmmm!~


    The vehicle drove steadily, not in any rush to reach the pce. But to Timothy and the rest, they felt the journey was all too short. After all, it takes them no less than an hour and a half on horseback when riding fast to leave the City Square in the central zone and reach the city gates.


    If they went slower, it could take up to 2 hours. And this was time calcted without taking into ount the distance from their homes to the City square.


    So imagine their shock knowing they only took 47 minutes to get to the pce when the vehicles were not rushing?


    Landon chuckled.


    "We''re here."

 Chapter 1662 So You Wanna Be A Gangster?

    When the news of victory spread out, a messenger was quick to get on his horse and alert the pce.


    However, Landon''s group had long overtaken the messenger, so the pce was still on high alert, seeing the strange mechanical monsters run their way.


    Of course behind these mechanical monsters were also various guards in the city who chased widely after them thinking it was an enemy attack.


    Gritting their teeth, the guards pointed their spears and swords at the metal monsters now on standby.


    It had only been 3 seconds since the strange creatures arrived, yet it seemed both sides had been plunged into a fierce face-off for eternity.


    It was only after the Giant in the front Baymardian vehicle stepped out, that they froze, trying toprehend the short and brief message passed out.


    "Open the city gates! These are carriages belonging to our new allies. The war is won!"


    Boom!


    Fireworks went off in everyone''s mind, still in disbelief that these were carriages and not monsters.


    What was the driving force pulling these carriages forward?


    Though the head guard at the front was dazed, he quickly woke up from his stupor, hastily pping the back heads of several giants.


    "Well? What the hell are you all waiting for? The war is won! Our allies are to be let in on His Majesty''s orders!"


    Move. Move. Move. Move!


    Everyone quickly gave way, while raising hands to those on the 2nd floor of the pce gates.


    Roll the gates up!


    In a massive room above the gates, 8 men ced their hands on the 8 thick, horizontal staffs attached to a massive metal piece that could rotate in both clockwise and anti-clockwise directions.


    With hands purposefully dusted with sand, the men took their stance, pushing the object in a clockwise manner.


    Soon, the heavy sounds of nging could be heard, as several massive chains began unwinding themselves from the heavy object at the center, thus causing the thick barred gates to rise high.


    The guards who were vignt to the vehicles, were all within the entrance tunnel with spears, swords and shields.


    Now that they got wind of the war is won, they released collective sights of relief, stepping aside for the grand procession of Baymardian carriages to drive in.


    Hot Damn!


    Knowing these were carriages, it would be a lie to say they weren''t interested in owning some of their own.


    VRRMMMMMM~


    The vehicles drove in swiftly, but at times the windows were let down, allowing many in the pce to see their fellow Gaints inside.


    Hey! Some giants even waved, as though telling the others that they were not held hostage or kidnapped.


    The news quickly spread, but was never as fast as the Baymardians, since their vehicle could pack a punch in terms of speed.


    Getting out of the wonderful vehicle, Timothy and the others were so obsessed with it all.


    Why did the time go so fast?


    Did you know that it was only during thesest 11 minutes that the bastard 3rd prince mentioned there being a strange box in the vehicle that could show tiny people moving and speaking in it?


    Do you know how drawn they were to the movie called ''Goodfes?''


    What''s that famous line they were so in love with? Oh yes...


    [As far back as I can remember, I''ve always wanted to be a gangster!]


    The music, the style, everything about the movie was so cool! And just look at the outfits they wore. Were those called suits?


    Of course, Landon would never put guns, as the original movie did.


    No. Things like axes, hidden weapons and whatnot were what was disyed on the screen. But it''s just the way he put it all together was too simr to the original Goodfe movie.


    He reced all gun-firing scenes with someone firing an ax or cool hidden weapons while still keeping the overall emotions and suspense of the movie.


    Oh... and they insinuated the use of ck powder in some explosive scenes too.


    Damn.


    Everyone was so in love with the Movie that they didn''t want to leave when the driver announced they had reached the pce gates


    What the hell? Why were they arriving so soon? Everyone cursed underneath their feathers, secretly ming Artemis for only bringing the TV matter up toote.


    Bastard!


    Initially, they thought he suffered, doing his best to rush back with their ally. But after hearing he spent weeks enjoying suchforts, they really couldn''t pity him at all!


    ''Screw you! Why we were busting our ashes, you were drinking that champagne, apple juice, orange juice, Pepsi, and mango juice, while also


    Eating Cheetos, Doritos, and all the other goodies?''


    If eyes could kill Artemis would be dead by now.


    How can they watch a movie without eating something? Landon and Lucius were good hosts, giving them snacks and drinks from the fridge.


    Hey. There were even small cakes kept in a cupboard that was baked yesterday in the military kitchen vehicle.


    That''s right.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    There was a vehicle just for cooking meals since their Baymardian group consisted of hundreds of people.


    During this time, their caution towards Landon and Lucius lessened greatly. It was mostly due to Lucius who didn''t have the demeanor of a king-father.


    He wasx, very outspoken, and easy to get along with too.


    Perhaps the most interesting thing was how he got along with his son, Landon. He rubbed the boy''s head, pped his back yfully, and father and son also came at each other most amusingly.


    Soon, everyoneughed together, tasting champagne and whatnot.


    s...


    Many wished they could drag his TV box to their homes and watch till their eyes bleed.


    "Erm... Nephew..."


    Timothy nudged Landon on the sides whispering like a thief in the night.


    "Nephew... after seeing your TV box, you won''t be so cruel to let this old man be without one, right?"


    "Of course not, uncle. I brought a few as gifts. My men will set them up tomorrow for you."


    "Tomorrow?" Climbing up the many outdoor steps into the main mansion, Timothy felt tomorrow was too far.


    Then again, they have to deal with all matters concerning the war now. Hopefully, time will pass quickly, right?


    Although the others stayed silent, they could hear the whispers between Landon and Timothy.


    If Landon brought many TV boxes as gifts to Timothy, does this mean they have a chance to take some back too? After all, what will Timothy do with so many TV boxes?


    He sent his family out of Soma. Meaning, only he and Artemis would be in the pce. In that case, why not give them a few?


    Everyone''s mood was bubbly and calm, but not for long.


    Reaching the top of the grand outdoor stairs, Landon turned to face the fleet of vehicles, taking out his walkie.


    "Bring the prisoners out!"


    Prisoners!


    How did they forget?


    Timothy grew cold, seeing the injured Adonis survivors in cuffs escorted out of the vehicles.


    These men killed his sons, his soldiers and his people!


    Commander Jackson, who also had his 2nd son killed, soon vanished from their sight appearing beside the survivors below.


    Don''t say it! Looking at the prisoner who was the most well-dressed and heavily guarded, he knew this was the true leader of the group.


    Bam!


    Everett wanted to cry with no tears, feeling the whole world was bullying him too much.


    With how badly injured his jaw was, he found it hard to utter a single word.


    Ban! Bam! Bam! Pah! Boom! Bam!


    "Where the hell do you think you''re running to?" Jackson cracked his knuckles cruelly. "Get over here!"


    Dragging the fallen Everett who was crawling away, Jackson''s eyes were truly murderous. But lucky for Everett, Lucius was once again here to save his life.


    "Let go of me, brother Lucius!"


    "I won''t. You need to calm down. The scum deserves death but don''t beat him to it. He still has to answer for his life."


    Jackson tried moving his hand but found it couldn''t move at all.... not even by an inch.


    Looking at Lucius''s hand holding his, he didn''t find any protruding veins or signs of Lucius exerting his all to hold him back.


    What sort of monster is his new brother Lucius? Sure enough, to be King-Father of such a strong empire meant this guy was a force to be reckoned with.


    The idea popped in Jackson''s head only briefly before being overturned by his current grief and hatred when staring at the now passed-out Everett.


    With the farce over, the prisoners were shown to the pce dungeon, where they would continue recovering Baymardian treatment, irrespective of whether they would get publicly executed or not.


    As Baymardian doctors and nurses, it was their duty to save lives.


    Like so, today''s victory spread out like a gue, calming the Capital city in one swoop. And soon, the night was here.


    Landony on his guest bed, closing his eyes cheekily. With Artemis already on his side, he knew tomorrow, they would likelyplete their main task.


    "Tomorrow, we sign the treaty!"


    It was just that Landon wasn''t the only one who had things going ording to n.


    Far, far away in a dark room, several figures with ck hoods, all sharpened their weapons in cruel smiles on their lips.


    "Witches!... Tomorrow, we make the Traitor''s Daughter face our wrath."


    Tomorrow, Lucy must pay!

 Chapter 1663 The Big Moment Is Here!

    -Dous City, Arcadina, Pyno-


    .


    "Quickly! Quickly! I need the room in tip-top shape fast!"


    A loud bellow rang across the massive hallways, as several leading maids and butlersshed out orders at every turn.


    Some wore pocket watches sses on, while others had their equipment in hand, running across the rooms like crazy!


    "Oh, my ancestors! What''s going on here? I said to use thevender cleaning detergents and not the Strawberry one!"


    "What are these drapes? The drapes are to be white,ced with gold ends! No additional colors, no poker dots! Who do you think we haveing over? A child?"


    "Come on people! Get the 14 brand-new used towels and keep them in the bathroom! And what''s this? A strain on sheets? Use the new sheets and send these white ones to be bleached! Honestly, do I have to do your jobs for you?"


    "Bastard! Are these the guests'' slippers o requested? If I say your brain is made of wallpaper paste, you will think I''m insulting you! I''m going to close my eyes... And when I count to 3 and open them, the sea sheets better be gone from the bed or you don''t want to know what I''ll do to you"


    "h, h, h, h, h~"


    The head maids and head butlers felt they have never yelled so much in their lives. Who will not be anxious in times like these?


    As for where they worked, of course, it was in the famous 2-star hotel called the ''Grand Trigun.'' Their hard-earned reputation was one they didn''t intend to lose.


    Before Baymard''s arrival, it was called the Trigun Stay.


    However, after Baymard established its ranking system for all hotels in Baymard, the outside world was quick to copy and follow through, enacting their own hotels to be assessed.... especially after many empires became part of the UN.


    Thus, inspectors traversed to various regions of the UN empires ranking them, as well as giving enough benefits to those who crossed certain thresholds.


    It was also because of this system, that many realized their taverns, inns, and stay seated were all too dirty.


    Thanks to Baymardians protocol they now clean before and after a guest uses a room. They also swept and nipped frequently, not wearing for alcohol or dirt stains to build up.


    They also realized that during this period, their furniture and other movable objects for guests were in better condition after meticulous care than before.


    To protect them there were also certain rules for Guests to oblige, like killing in their hotels, no breaking furniture purposefully, and so on.


    In this era, people broke things to show how furious they were. But not anymore.


    At least if you do it now, you must pay a fine, so they could rece the broken items.


    Previously, even if a guest breaks an item, the hotel or tavern wouldn''t ask forpensation, for fear of driving their customers away.


    In bar fights, people purposefully threw others on tables and damaged many items for the fun of it. For noblewomen, they sometimes broke vases and other expensive ornaments to make a point.


    The inn, hotel, tavern, or stay house would let them go for fear of angering these nobles or important people. But not anymore.


    There were rules to protect the establishment from making unnecessary losses.


    All in all, Baymard''s many inspections led to great awareness in all stay homes, inns, and taverns, focusing on cleanliness, customer service, and so on.


    It was also amazing to get a raise in hotel star rank since the hotel in question will be featured in Baymard''s newspapers for 2 weeks, and would also get interviews and free publicity done for them.


    They would also get featured in the famous show called ''Star Quality: The Rise of Great Hotels.''


    Once they enter an episode of the show they would also get paid for appearances too.


    Again, those hotels that typically appear on the shows statistically see a 300% rose in customer visits during the next 2 years.


    It''s TRUE.


    All these have been documented and proven.


    In a nutshell, it meant more money for everyone.


    With the hotel''s prestige going up, you best believe the sries of the maids and butlers also got higher raises and end-of-year bonusespared to others.


    So with all the benefits these Baymardain policies offered, who in their right mind wouldn''t strive to raise or keep their hotel at higher star ranks?


    .


    "CHOP-CHOP everyone!... In another 30 minutes, the Baymardian Queen will arrive!"


    Can you believe it, the queen? Coming to their little 2-star hotel?


    She could''ve lived in any of the noble''s estates or even the City Lord''s. But because she wanted to encourage businesses, she chose to stay in their hotel.


    For assisting the queen, the head maids and butlers dared not anyone other than themselves to do the queen''s room service while she was here.


    No way! What if some idiot identally spills tea on the queen? They knew queen Lucy wasn''t the arrogant sort. But they still didn''t want errors!


    Of course, Queen Lucy won''t being alone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The queen was so kind enough to send a letter to their establishment, especially how many people she wasing with.


    There were 70 people in her entourage. The queen, 10 Baymardian ministers and biologists, and a news reporting team of 13 people. The rest of the peopleing with her were guards and a few military personnel.


    One might think 70 is a lot for their establishment, but that wasn''t the case.


    Their establishment was the size of an estate, with several towering stone buildings scattered around.


    They couldfortably house 1,500 guests at once.


    Mind you, their estate was regr-sized. Should they own the true estates that most big-shots nobles owned, those could house 8000, 12,000 and even more guards and servants all at once.


    Those estates had private barracks built around various training courtyards, with each floor in a rectangr formation being able to take at least a thousand men.


    All in all, dealing with Lucy''s 70 guests wasn''t an issue.


    Like so, the group of excited and anxious workers scattered about the ce like worker ants. But just when they finished Lucy''s matter, someone brought in 3 other letters for them.


    [If rooms be avable, the Royals of Arcadina, would love to secure 60.... signed Queen-Mother Mona.]


    Ahhhhh!!!


    The wealthy merchant family who owned the hotel was crazy.


    Though the Monarch wasn''ting, the Arcadinian Queen-Mother and Royal Uncle wereing to visit too.


    Luckily for them, only 1,023 rooms were already booked. So they still had 477 free rooms. They quickly gave Lucy 70 and Mona 60.


    The other 2 letters were from Arcadinian nobles who also wanted to stay in the hotel.


    Altogether, they allocated another 230 rooms for both nobles.


    That was it!


    If someonees along again, be it a noble or passerby, they only have 117 rooms left to give. Some were suites, some were those with double beds and some with single beds.


    Hey... business was booming.


    What else could they say?


    The business was indeed booming, not just for them but for other inns, taverns, and Home stays too.


    In bees following honey thousands of people swarmed in Dous city despite it being Fall.


    No one cared! Everyone wanted exclusive first-hand news on today''s matter.


    Even assassination guilds and other information-collecting agencies sent their people in disguise too.


    You have to know that in today''s society, information is key.


    People would pay heavy coins for little information. These many guilds who imed to know and see everything in the world, couldn''t afford to fall short in grabbing the news firsthand.


    They would know what nobles were here, who had an affair with who, who was secretly killed, who was threatened, who struck a deal with another, and so on.


    Many people were also here to get a glimpse of their goddess and idol, Queen Lucy. But while some were here on hood behavior, the same could not be said for others lurking in the dark.


    .


    Pah!


    Several women pped a few coins on the table hard, but thedy at the front desk still maintained her smile.


    "Wee to the great Trigun. How may I be of service to you?"


    "One room." The lead guest spoke out, with a tune not to be questioned.


    "Sure. I suppose it''s a double-bed room?"


    "Yes."


    Thedy at the front desk nodded, writing their information down in her book.


    "It''s important to know that each double-bed room is designed for 2~4 person-pay only. Since your 5, there is an extra charge of 68 copper coins for that. Is that alright?"


    "Hmmmm." The lead woman nodded, and soon, the group was shown to their room.


    Bam! With the door closed they quickly rushed for their bags and went to work.


    "Sisters... The traitor''s daughter will stay here. Remember. No attacks. We are here to watch and trail the b**ch."

 Chapter 1664 Many Thoughts

    Great!


    Carmen was the group''s leader, which was a stark contrast to her cute looks.


    If anyone saw the group of witches, one would think of any of the other 4 taller women to be the leader and not a petite woman who looked like she hadn''t advanced past the age of 15.


    She was short, tiny, and had long pigtails swaying from both sides of her head.


    Her lips were blimp and her face filled with freckles which did nothing to hide her good looks.


    In a majority of cases, freckles were frowned upon, as clear ss skin was the norm. Those with freckles had powder on their faces during every outing.


    It was certainly not a beauty statement for one''s face to be riddled with tiny dots. However, in Carmen''s case, her frecklesplimented her beauty most breathtakingly.


    Leaning against the wall, Carmen lifted the blinds and stared out the ss windows with narrowed eyes.


    Her Companions also did the same, silently crowding before the other window in wait.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Their faces stared between their watches and the window, making several calctions in their hearts.


    They had purposefully asked for a room that overlooks the entire front estate with all its fountains, ponds, roads, and open space.


    And soon, they saw movements at the estate gates that were too hard to miss.


    "She''s here!"


    ~Vrrrrmmmmmm!


    Several Baymardian trucks carefully drove in behind several carriages belonging to other guests.


    Those driving beside the Baymardian vehicles were pleased and satisfied by how understanding these Baymardians were.


    Although the outside world has changed immensely, there are still some jackasses who would purposefully cut the lines because of their superiority.


    Yes.


    Not everyone supported Baymard''s style of handling things. There were still factions scattered within all Pyno empires that wanted to bring the old ways back.


    Why should they have to wait in line behind peasants while in traffic?


    Why is it only the emergency ambnce wagons that get the roads open for them when they sound their rms?


    Though many wouldn''t dare to disrupt the steady flow on the streets, they still couldn''t swallow the unfairness of it all.


    So when entering such establishments, they always caused trouble, wanting those beneath their statuses to pull to the side and give them way in.


    Some people were grateful to the Baymardians, who appeared when one of such people was causing trouble.


    A few Baymardian guards stepped out, and ''kindly'' asked the nobleman to follow the rules.


    It was thanks to this that many could finally drive in without trouble irrespective of their status.


    Such a small act from Lucy''s entourage was to make their respect for her go up a notch.


    Look! If even the Baymardian Queen is lining up behind them then who are you to demand they make way?


    Hmph!


    Many coachmen and wagon drivers puffed their chests proudly, feeling they were respected as people.


    The farmer who was driving his vegetable goods through the estate tunnel underneath the towering walls held his breath and tightened his grip on his horse ropes, knowing the first Baymardian vehicle was right behind him.


    Good God!


    He has to tell his wife and children about this when he gets home!


    (^_^)


    .


    Carmen watched the Baymardian vehicles drive along the massive estate road until they reached the grand Fountain roundabout at the front.


    "Good spot! We should''ve been able to kill her off now!" One of the women spoke through her teeth, watching Lucy get out of the vehicle.


    Damn!


    Just give her a poison arrow, and she swears she will be able to tale Lucy out without a synch!


    Of course, they weren''t the only ones watching the scene.


    Many staying in rooms overlooking the front estate view, marveled at Lucy''s incredible beauty, as well as her noble demeanor.


    Lucy wore a stunning pale pink 2-piece suit skirt and ck stockings with heels.


    She had a pair of stylish ck gloves and simple but expensive earrings that blended in perfectly with her attire.


    Oh my God!


    How can a woman be so enticing to watch?


    ~Click. Click. Click!


    The professional! Baymardian photographers had already begun taking as many images as they could.


    As predicted by the weather forecast today, as well as tomorrow and the day after that, it will be free of rain.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The rains have been falling for more than a week now without rest. It was as though these 3 days were its holiday period before it continued pping them hard with its tears.


    It was because of the many confirmed weather predictions that they chose to begin the Big Rescue now.


    At least before the rainse in, they should have gotten enough footage too.


    Another aspect they didn''t need to worry about was their safety.


    Many might think a majority of guards were brought for the queen, but that was far from the truth.


    These guards were brought for them and the ministers and a few biologists.


    The guards they brought were elites from the barracks and prisons, who were all in the top 400 ranks.


    They didn''t know how strong these people were. But if his majesty and several people had given the go-ahead for these people to guard their Baymardian technology out of the empire, it meant the guards by their side were by no means average.


    One should know that even the Baymardians didn''t know the full strength of their military. After all, what one doesn''t know can''t hurt you.


    Don''t look down on the number 400. One has to know that Baymard now had tens and thousands of recruits who were all king every day.


    What''s more, many of these people should probably be out on missions now.


    So if you want those in the top 20 lists, maybe they weren''t in Baymard at all.


    Like that, the film crew and natural geographic channel crew were permitted to film an overview of the city, some monumental ces, and many other aspects too.


    The full video must include not just Lucy, the guests, and other nobles, but must also capture the opinions and thoughts of theyman.


    .


    On the windows above ground floor, several people crowded by their windows to watch the famous queen Lucy make her appearance. And among them was a figure no one could expect.


    "Damn, bro... That cousin of yours is enjoying a good thing. The videos I''ve seen of her don''t do her justice." Rudolfmented, acknowledging Lucy''s beauty.


    Sebastian didn''t say a thing, staring at Lucy thoughtfully.


    "I''ve changed my mind... After seizing Baymard we''ll kill him off."


    "Eh?" Rudolf was confused. "Didn''t you say that you would let that your weakling cousin live? You clearly said you''ll let him live under your reign in house arrests after taking over Baymard. So what has changed?"


    Rudolf was baffled by Sebastien''s sudden change. He has known his friend for far too long, knowing he wasn''t the indecisive type to suddenly wake up one day and change his mind.


    Impossible! There must be a driving force to it. But what?


    Rudolf was about to question him when he suddenly caught sight of Sebastian''s possessive eyes while staring out the window.


    It wouldn''t be what he was thinking right?


    "Her?... You fancy your cousin''s woman?"


    Was the sun rising from the West? His friend has never taken a fancy to any woman before. So could it be love at first sight?


    But they heard she was pregnant!


    Although her stomach has only begun to show slightly, even an idiot can see the woman is a few months pregnant. Perhaps 2 or 3 months in.


    So why would his bro prefer a married woman to the many single ones put there? Can it be that such women suited his taste very much?


    If Sebastien knew what Rudolf was thinking, he wouldn''t waste time snacking the living daylight out of him.


    What a joke! Whether pregnant or not, he has never been interested in any woman as he is in Lucy just now.


    He didn''t know how to describe it, but he was sure he wanted her at first sight.


    Whether it was love or not, he didn''t care. He was a person who took action fast, lest he regretted thingster. And if it ends up not being love, so what?


    It wasn''t too bad to have such a beautiful woman by his side.


    ''Queen Lucy of Baymard... You are mine!"


    Sebastian unwillingly pried his eyes away from the window, slowly making his way to the work table on the side.


    "Appear."


    Swish!


    Several men in ck revealed themselves, getting on bended knee before the desk.


    "Your master, our lives are yours tomand."


    "Hmmm... one of you will keep a close watch on Queen Lucy. I want to know everything she does. I want to know what she likes, what he eats, what she hates, and what makes her smile. Understood?"


    One of the shadows bowed solemnly. "As you wish, young master."


    Whoosh!


    He vanished from the group, leaving 5 other shadows kneeling.


    "Any word from above?"


    One of the men nodded. "Yes, young master. The T.O.E.P members in Glog Town await your orders!"


    "Good." Sebastien smiled. "It won''t be long before Arcadina is ours!"

 Chapter 1665 D-Day Has Come

    "Your majesty, this room is called the Crystal Suite. It has all thetest amenities in Arcadina, boasting of 5 massive rooms which include your grand chambers, the dining rooms, your work office space... h, h, h."


    The head maid, head butler and 5 other prominent staff quickly lead Lucy''s team around her suite.


    Everything looked grand with an ancient touch, which Lucy admired. Except for the bathroom area, everything was fine.


    For the estate, there were no true bathrooms per se. There was just a moderately sized powder room with a uniquely designed wooden toilet.


    You have to know that indoor plumbing hasn''te to the rest of the world yet.


    Thus, to solve this matter, Baymard created ''biodegradable poop bags, meaning they could be thrown away without fear of waste pollution.


    They were not like stic bags that would cause pollution to the environment. After a while, they too will break down.


    The special toilet was a wooden toilet seat attached to the wall.


    One has to securely attach these special bags to the toilet seat before doing their business.


    And when done, use the special bag straps to seal the paper.


    Immediately after that, they have to ce the bags in one of the Baymardain EXTRA-sent power containers.


    The seal from these containers was super amazing, preventing the smell from escaping the room.


    These Sealing containers could take up to 4 packs of ''poop'' and urine.


    One might think these containers would be expensive, but that was a lie!


    They were extremely affordable, roughly sold at 12 for 2 Copper coins.


    Yet, they still give Baymard a ton of money yearly. However, Baymard wasn''t the only one making money from this


    Do you know that every day, room service takes out the sealed poop and gathers it in storage for paying merchants and buyers to collect?


    What was poop? It was just manure!


    Since Baymard introduced ''manure'' to the world, the yield of crops skyrocketed.


    Cow dung, horse dung, swine dung, and even human dung were collected by all and stored in the Baymardian Extra-sent containers.


    Even peasant farmers were buying these containers like crazy.


    It''s very important to know that just like everything in the world, Poop needed oxygen to begin breaking down.


    But the sent was done in a way that it kept it vacuumed, just like astronauts storing pop in space.


    Of course, little air did slip in, but it wasn''t enough to change the poop''s contents.


    These extra-sent containers ensured the products sat on the shelves for years.


    That being said, once exposed to air, it can take 3 to 5 months in ideal conditions for poop to turn to manure.


    But it could also take a year or more if the starting material contained a wide carbon: nitrogen ratio.


    All this depends on the species the poop belongs to.


    For humans, their pop takes a year to be biodegradable.


    For horses, it takes a shorter time. And for pigs, an even shorter time. For chickens... Well, if done in ideal conditions a few months was all it took.


    Poop needs soil, oxygen and other parameters to break down.


    Additionally, some species like humans have harmful pathogens in their dung that would be harmful to crops instead.


    That''s why after marking andbeling their dyed poop, the merchants, farmers and many others send them to Baymard to get treated.


    After treatment, the manure is simr to soil in texture and ced in store-based manure bags.


    One could go to the store and pick these bags up anytime.


    In the end, farmers could exchange some of their manure for processed bags, while taking cash as payment for the rest after Baymard purchases them.


    Everyone wins!


    Poop has be a very lucrative business now, so much so that even the big establishments all rushed forth to sell their contained poop to merchants who traded with Baymard regrly.


    It was also because of this that homes no longer smelled of feces, and the roads were also cleaner, with people loving the clean feel in the air.


    Just a few years ago, everyone felt the scent of feces was very normal to behold every waking day.


    But now their nostrils were so sensitive to poop, that they would squeeze and distort their faces when they picked up the scent.


    Who can me them? After experiencing such a clean Capital city, they dared not go back.


    .


    Lucy nodded at the many arrangements, also very versed with the pooping system in the outside world.


    It was better than she remembered growing up. So this alone was an aplishment.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    As for the lights, she had already been told that in each room, there were Lights powered by Sr energy and those powered by Batteries.


    With the dark fall weather, of course, she would use the battery-powered lights.


    Themps on her bedside tables were battery-powered.


    There were also several ones attached to the walls that she could control with a remote. If she wanted blue lights they would change. If she wanted white lights, they would also change as well.


    Lucy chuckled, happy with how her Baymard had influenced the outside world.


    "Ramsey, you stay for a bit. The rest of you will stay in your rooms. Today, you can all go out and explore the city if you like, but you must all be back 2 hours before curfew. Understood?"


    Everyone nodded sternly, leaving Lucy and Ramsey to themselves.


    Although Lucy booked 60 rooms, the hotel didn''t expect her to arrive with almost triple the number of people. But that''s okay.


    The rooms she booked could house 2~3 people in each.


    For security and safety purposes, Lucy wanted everyone to sleep in pairs.


    When out of their territory, they must have each other''s snacks, with everyone ounting for their ''partners'' during this time.


    In every room, there should be at least 1 Baymardian guard resting in it. The exception is her room.


    Lucy didn''t think it would be a problem given her true strength. As for what outsiders think, they might assume she has hidden guards with her since they couldn''t see anyone around her.


    This would also make them cautious, not daring to attack her with an absolute n.


    Again, some Baymardian guards will also have to sleep in the vehicles to guard them too.


    These vehicles indeed had heavy security systems in ce in case anyone attempts breaking in. However, as an additional step, they had these guards stay in them in rotational shifts through the day and night.


    After finishing up some documents, Ramsey left and Lucy quickly took a steamy bath.


    In such estates, they had massive bathhouses in one of the buildings.


    There were those for females, those for males and those unisex.


    Each Section looked like a massive hall with multiple circr pools scattered around.


    The ancients were truly amazing.


    Till now, Lucy has never been able to understand how they could keep some massive poles bunking jog like a jacuzzi, while others were slightly warmer instead.


    Could there be that there was a space underneath each pool that was somehow heated up by steam from somewhere?


    The mystery was indeed thought-provoking.


    For Lucy, because she had a VIP suite, she was given ess to one of the private Bath Spaces, which was the size of a grand bathroom, with its own pool at the center.


    Lucy and 3 female guards were quick to jump in.


    In the end, how could they let her majestye to the Bathhouse alone?


    Theexpeomec was indeed rxing, as they swam across the wide pool of steamy water.


    On another end of the bath space were several stools and buckets for washing.


    Sitting on the stool, Lucy quickly foamed herself with soap before throwing water over her body.


    So cold!


    The first Ssh was cold but the rest were slightly warmer.


    Touching her tummy, Lucy had a smile, feeling extremely rxed with her little bun in her oven.


    She felt she was on vacation rather than work.


    Can she say she truly loves her job as Queen?


    Laying on her bed, Lucy closed her eyes, drifting away to L Land. And soon, the skies changed and a new dawn was here.


    Rise and shine!


    Today was the day many have been waiting for!


    How busy was the city?


    Well, imagine this... The street food sellers were already swamped, with some of them having sold out their 5th batch of goods already!


    "What the hell do you mean?! I came out for some Baymardian-style Chimichangas and you''re saying you''re already sold out? What? Your son has gone home to grab another batch of ingredients? Then what do you want me to eat for the time being?"


    "F***! These Baymardian-style Frikadellers are awesome! The meatballs are just too juicy. I wanted to buy more, but the owner said they were all out. Hey, today must be my lucky day."


    "Dammit! Look at what good deeds you''ve done, brother! Thanks to your slow running, I''vepletely missed my usual breakfast! Who can tell me where I can find Baymardain-style Tripas around here that taste so good? F***! It''s all over! How am I to live through the morning without it? Brother, you better think hard on getting me a Tripas, or else don''t even think of asking me for pocket money anymore!"


    "_"

 Chapter 1666 Open Sesame!

    Though it wasn''t raining, today''s weather was still cold. Yet, many didn''t feel its chilliness, as the dense crowd mingled along the streets.


    The crowd had a life of its own, as vibrant clothes of passerbys shone in the morning light beautifully.


    If it were before, it would be hard to find people wearing colors other than ck, brown and -dirtied-white. Dye before Baymard''s arrival could cost a fortune.


    But now people can be seen wearing all sorts of colored clothing, bringing the picturesque sights to life.


    The people moved like enchanting shoals of fish.


    Everywhere one looked, there was chatter between sellers and buyers, new friends made, and old friends catching up.


    It was busy for sure, but the hustle and bustle was exactly what brought the scene to life.


    "Ahhh! Look at the time! It''s 7:16 now!" Someonemented in a hurry.


    "What? 7:16 so soon? But I just got breakfast not too long ago at 6:12. So how can time fly so fast?" The man''s pace grew anxious, as he quickly dashed off to the volunteer office.


    Damn!


    Don''t think today''s matter was done half-heartedly.


    No way! The n to rescue these birds had been made known to many for months now. And during this time, Arcadinian workers, alongside hired Baymardian workers, hade to the site to make a path from the city gates through the woods to the targeted rescue site.


    Trees were cleared off to create 5ne roads: 2 for heading to the site and another 2 for leaving the sight. The middlene was for making turns, in case someone decided to head back.


    There were also 2 pedestrian sidewalks too.


    Just after the sidewalks, one would meet protective wooden rail-fences that didn''t go higher than a vehicle''s window.


    The road was remodeled like a wide highway way road and also had the surrounding trees around the highway cut down too.


    This way, people could see any beasts attempting to sneak up on anyone.


    These wooden rail fences also had gates strategically positioned along them, lest vehicles, horses or people wanted to leave the highway altogether.


    Of course, in the clearing outside the highway, there were small log cabins also built, with tall watch towers at their center.


    City guards stayed in the cabins, ensuring the roads were safe. Archers also kept weapons at hand to shoot any prey that dared reveal themselves.


    Still, the official time for Rescue was at 11 AM.


    Don''t think they had time just because it was 7:16 AM now.


    Even with the road, it would take 2 hours from the city gates to get to the site. And that was if there was no traffic.


    Again, one must take into ount the time to reach the city gates from the zone they were in.


    Luckily for the man, he was 47 minutes away from the city gates. Imagine those in zones that took them hours?


    Estimating the time, including the possibility of being stuck in traffic on the way, the man knew he might be there after 3 hours or so in the worst-case scenario.


    That being said, if he had already left by 7, it meant at 10 A.M he would be there, 1 hour before the Rescue officially began.


    Today, even finding a cab or taxi to take one out might be difficult since a majority of people were gearing for the same thing.


    Dammit!


    There was no time for this!


    The man dashed swiftly, making his way to the volunteer office in his zone.


    There were scheduled buses for volunteers, free of charge. All one had to do was show their volunteer token, tick their names, and present their volunteer approval letters too.


    The Baymardians had already provided the volunteer tokens, shirts, jackets, hoodies, beanies, cardigans, and gloves upon approval.


    Hopping in the bus, the man quickly took his seat and began unraveling his burrito. Well, during such long road journeys, he was the sort to eat, drink, and fill his eyes with the newly releasedics in the city.


    Hey... he might be an 18-year-old grown man with a 2-year-old, but he couldn''t help himself from getting drawn to the amazing world of what the Baymardians call manga. And the creation that made him so excited, was the one called ''Baki Son of Ogre''


    F***! As a manly man, how can he not love the ridiculousness of Baki''s world?


    Damn!


    He couldn''t wait to get a son, so he could name the brat ''Yuujirou Hanma'' A.K.A Ogre.


    Yes. Yes. Yes!


    His family name isn''t Hanma. But so what? He was going to add it all in and there was nothing anyone could do about it.


    Of course, because there were people in this world with crazy strength, Andonhad created the Baki series to disy even more ridiculous strength.


    For example, in one scene, Baki''s father made a fierce massive boggle (whale) unconscious with one punch when he was fishing out on a single canoe in the middle of the ocean.


    F***!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He wasn''t in some ce that was close to the shores.


    No! This guy went out into the far, far, ocean to fish on a small boat that could barely fit 2 people.


    He wouldn''t even call it a boat or canoe looking at the images.


    What was a man? This was a man!


    The man on the bus wasughing and chuckling while reading. Soon, his burrito was finished, but he dared not open his pack of Lays and other snacks since they were for his time on the rescue site.


    Hihihihihihihihi~


    The man smiled happily on the bus.


    As they say, when upied, time seems to sh fast in the blink of an eye.


    Hearing the unrest in the vehicle, the man looked up to see a vast clearing ahead.


    The clearing was more like a grand Baymardian shopping center for all vehicles.


    Again there were small log cabins scattered around, some were shoes selling water and snacks, while others were guard posts.


    The wide clearing was also fenced in a way that didn''t take away nature''s stunning beauty.


    And ahead of the clearing was a massive mountain of dirt caused by andslide.


    ording to the news, the peculiar birds were trapped in the cave.


    These birds were super rare, with only a handful of the Arcadinian poption ever seeing them.


    From records and investigations, these birds were most likely going extinct. They were not your ordinary birds but were a little more prehistoric.


    From the drawing in the newspaper articles, they should have 4 limbs... which was incredible since birds only have feathers and legs.


    Yet, these prehistoric birds had wings, as well as 2 limbs.


    Some records said the first pair of limbs were hands, and other records said all 4 limbs were feet.


    Either way, the good biologists and others who study animals across the UN nations, have alle together to observe and understand these strange birds.


    It''s said they also had multiple sets of eyes, strategically ced on their foreheads like spiders.


    The grown version of these birds should be the size of a bat.


    Their beaks were incredibly long and their eyes were blue.


    They also had strange systemspared to other birds and humans too. But I guess that''s the thing with ''prehistoric creatures.''


    All beings now were evolved versions of the original. Even humans evolved from what they were before.


    Thus, the systems, be it immune, digestive and whatnot, were far different.


    For these birds, they hated the heat, tending to hibernate like bears during the end of Spring and the entire of summer.


    They usually chose cool caves to hibernate in and could sleep for weeks without food or water. Once up, they of course had to eat. And thus, they begin eating their stored rations.


    But here was the thing... Summer has long been over, and their nocturnal sleeping habit has faded.


    Due to thendslide blocking their way out, they have no choice but to eat whatever they find in there or eat each other.


    At least, that was what the specialists spected. Again, if they are still alive, it means there should be some small cracks or breathable spots in the cave that kept them going.


    But how do they know these birds were trapped in there? A few local hunters to the city who were more than familiar with these birds knew their habits of staying in the caves during the hit sessions.


    Word went around when the hunters noticed thendslide. And because Baymard often paid for news stories like these, the hunters decided to make cool cash to report the matter.


    Of course, Baymardians rushed to thendslide to confirm the matter through rigorous investigations and site equipment tastings before giving the hunters money.


    The hunters never could have imagined such a thing could turn out to be global news.


    What? These birds they saw once in a while during hunts were actually going extinct? (''0'')


    In the end, the matter evolved into a big one.


    .


    11 A.M.


    "Alright! Everyone, gather around. Bring your hoes, shovels, and buckets, and assist in opening up the cave! It might take a few days to open to the sight, but we will not stop till we get those birds out!"


    "Yeah!!!!"

 Chapter 1667 Rewards?

    Like so, many worked hard to clear the path. Thanks to the strange Baymardian equipment, they could scan what the front insides of the cave looked like, seeing where it started and how much soil had to be removed before reaching the cave''s mouth.


    Of course, the volunteers and everyone else working didn''t know how the Baymardians knew so much.


    All in all, the city provided 40 barrels of ck powder, which was strategically ced across several hard-to-dig areas.


    And soon...


    BOOM!


    The hardened soil was softened, with chunks flying into the air.


    The air was cold, but everyone was feeling hot.


    With how rigorous their job was, the work sweaters they wore at the start were already causing their armpits to soak.


    Some even took off their sweaters, drowning their faces with water from their bottles.


    Tsk.


    It was times like these that they prayed for rain. Not heavy rain, but light drizzling rain.


    At least one would feel cooler during work times.


    Although the volunteers did not expect to get paid for this, they were very motivated after hearing about the possible Baymardian vouchers that would be given to them.


    Hey! After the rescue, they will be given gift baskets.


    Some gift baskets included a 1000 Bays gift card for Baymart. (Like Walmart).


    Hell!


    Do you know how many packs of toilet paper, kitchen utensils and necessities they can stock up on with that? What about buying drapes? Can they get fresh new bedsheets?


    Hey! They should be able to get good school supplies for their children and even get new outdoor hiking boots too.


    But for sure, some men were thinking about thetest grills that came out in the Baymart catalogs.


    .


    Other gift baskets included 1200 Bays worth of travel expenses on the high seas.


    Maybe the one some were excited about was the 7-day stay in the famous Underwater Aquarium hotel right next to the Zoo.


    Damn! Do you know how high on the tourism list that ce is?


    Standing at a whopping 17th ce out of hundreds it was a must-see ce that people queue up to stay in.


    The voucher includes free breakfast and lunch, and 10 passes to the many aquarium, scuba diving and other in-water activities offered.


    What''s more, do you see the location? It was by the Zoo! And also by the famous face-carved mountain called Mount Zion.


    There, the faces of Landon, Lucius, Mother Kim, Lucy, and Little Kora were.


    The site was surrounded by a sizable forest and involved a lot of hiking for people who liked to get away from ''technology.''


    The great thing is that the underwater hotel voucher is for a maximum of 4 people. So if they had family they could go together as well.


    The Voucher was valid for a year and a half only, after which it will expire. In truth, it''s not a loss because even if they couldn''t go, they could sell these vouchers for high money too!


    Well, some vouchers included 30 free meals in the famous Gods of Olympic Restaurant.


    Some vouchers were for 9 days'' worth of go-kart racing, and others offered a 3 times free visit to the Baymardian Motion Picture Studios, to see the many streets, buildings and sites used for their favorite shows and movies.


    Such vouchers also included food and a chance to meet a celebrity too.


    There were vouchers to visit ''Queen Lucy''s secret Gardens of Mystery,'' where they would go on scavenger hunts.


    Some people have found priceless nes and other royal artifacts that would be seen for big bucks.


    There was also ''his majesty Landon''s manhole which did the same scavenger hunts. But it required a lot more thinking as though one was in the Baymardian movie ''National Treasure.''


    Good God!


    You have to know that it is so popr that several blogs and pages were created by many sharing their experience and excitement about it.


    No.


    It was abination of the movie ''National Treasure'' and ''Indiana Jones.''


    There were moving walls, trap doors,s that hooked one and took them to another floor above, and many more.


    Damn!


    Someone once tripped on a trap wire that sent the door closing and the walls are slimming.


    Although they knew they wouldn''t die, ''death'' here meant they would have to start from the beginning of their journey again.


    Bear in mind that every hour, the entire ce changes its hidden traps, moving them to new positions.


    Sometimes, they would seepletely new traps instead.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Well, what they didn''t know was that every part of the walls and floors were all trapped doors and potential threats. It''s just that those in the control rooms changed which one would open and which ones would close.


    There was also an underground waterway, mimicking a situation of someone swimming underground in a cave.


    This was why everyone was given a costume before the start of their adventure. And when they swam to the other side, strange brown adventure jumpsuits of all sizes hung on the walls, and to the side was a well-disguised bathroom on the side.


    There were towels for them too.


    Once changed and out standing beside the underground waterway, a strange person will appear with a riddle. There were 3 paths to take. Only one path was right.


    Fail the riddle, the person will try to convince you to take any of the 2 wrong paths.


    Sometimes, you know the person is trying to trick you, so you end up going to the one ce they did not point at. But who would''ve thought the ce you took was also wrong?


    (:>¡õ<:)


    In the end, you find yourself in a crazy loop that takes you back to any of the ''square 1'' zones. There were 3 main starting zones. "The garden, the fake U-shaped 2-block street with houses on both sides and the stic favorite ce, the desert oasis.


    .


    Daily, many people go there just to attempt the entire thing!


    But his majesty Landon was truly a crazy ingenious person who made everything super hard to a fault,bining knowledge and adventure. They wanted to cry but had no tears.


    No matter how many times people yed in his ''Manhole of Adventure and Treasures,'' they always felt like beginners when his majesty came up with more crazy ideas.


    Did you know that just 5 months ago, he added a room called ''the Ancestor.''


    It was announced on the website that there was a hidden piece of paper that would lead many to one of his most prized treasures.


    But here was the thing. The room''s difficulty level was insane. Make one wrong move, and you annoy the ''ancestor'' statue.


    It was only 2 months ago that the first clue on how to advance towards the statue was discovered.


    The entire room had checker floors like a chessboard. Many have of course attempted ying chess to find a way. But it was to no avail.


    Only recently did one person discover that although the squares were all the same size, a few of them made slightly different noises.


    If one isn''t paying attention, one would miss it since the sound difference was almost nonexistent.


    But someone worth a hearing aid would quickly do something wrong. Stepping on the floor squares with different sounds, she realized the ancestor statue didn''t seem to be angered anymore.


    She was the first person to cross the sea of checker floors.


    But you know... after her attempt, many who tried the next day, found that the concept isn''t working on that day.


    Hey. It looked like there were many ways to reach the ancestor statue and they just had to find them out.


    His majesty was a genius!


    He made bloggers famous and rich from his Manhole.


    Some people never expected such fame and were taken aback when they got recognized during their adventure time in the manhole.


    Hey.


    Some even had scheduled fan meetings and were making money from their blogging content.


    Of course, the manhole in the pce was just Stage 1.


    Only when Stage 1 ispleted can yers ess Stage 2~5 in District D.


    That''s right.


    Landon acquired a vastnd just to expand and build his manhole into a real Indiana Jones thing.


    Treasures could be found in all location sites. Sometimes people would have to go back and forth between ces too.


    It was epic, insane, and they were all here for it!


    For people who can''t swim, their attire was a different color from everyone else. This way those in the control rooms could know who they were sending down.


    Before ying, one must answer several questions.


    Additionally, there were zones in all sites called ''Little Manhole'' for those below the age of 9. By 10, they could y the big ones.


    Don''t think 10 is too young here.


    10-year-olds here already knew so much about the world like 30-year-olds back on Earth.


    10-year-old people worked for their families, worked in dangerous ces and even killed or injured their first man during training and mock battles.


    Mind you, theing-of-age year in Pyno was 14 (in Yodan and Terique) and 15 (in Arcadina, Baymard, and Carona).


    Additionally, if Landon didn''t allow 10~13 year olds to y in the big leagues, do you know how many students would protest?


    Hey! 10~13 was like their 20~25 year period before getting married.


    They were adults and didn''t like being treated like children!

 Chapter 1668 New Academy Emerges!

    Chapter 1668 New Academy Emerges!


    All in all, many volunteers were looking forward to receiving their gift basket, wondering what goods they might get. Especially the women who prayed to get vouchers from the many Baymardian clothing store brands they recognized.


    Damn.


    They really wanted those Fall and winter clothes in the catalogs. Their eyes shone with fierceness, swearing to exchange any other voucher they got with others if they didn''t see what they wanted.


    Heck! They also wanted the 5-spa voucher package which included 10 free services for the selected services highlighted.


    They could get their nails done, they could get their body hairs waxed in certain areas, could get massages, they could get their eyebrows threaded, they could get Beauty facials, and finally, they could get their eyshes or eyebrows tinted for free!


    Can you imagine that?


    In the end, all this only made them more motivated to rescue the birds!


    Seeing how much work was left to be done, the leaders estimated the digging to be done within 4 days.


    After which the official search will begin.


    All in all, Lucy might stay here for a week and a half, which made the Witches boil in hiding.


    Because they underestimated how fast and in control Baymardian vehicles traveled, Lucy''s entourage passed their little disturbance on the way.


    So their n for giving her a surprise attack was a failure.


    If not for the fact that Lucy had to stop by in 2 other cities before reaching here, they would''ve never caught up to her so


    Luckily the ce where they nned their surprise attack was only 1 day away from this city.


    So they were able to rush fast without sleep to barely make it 50 or so minutes before Lucy entered the Hotel.


    Change of ns.


    They decided to watch the attack when Lucy was leaving. That was the only way. Leaving but of course, they couldn''t do it when she was in that vehicle. The piece of heavy metal was so thick and secure that arrows, spears, and hidden weapons couldn''t prate it so for a surprise attack. Again, with how fast it could go, their arrows would most likely miss aim too.


    Luckily for them, Lucy had vaguely given out her itinerary about the roads she would use whening here and the tone she would take when heading back.


    From what they knew, she would be stopping in a few more cities and towns when going back. So they had to attack the town called Guildford, which was the least popted ce among all the ces she intended to stop in.


    Here, she was too well guarded not just by her men, but by the many Arcadian nobles anand important personnel who came here from various parts of Arcadina for this asion.


    Anyone who attempts to assassinate her here would be a fool!


    No.


    They had to kill her in another town or city. That was the only way. And if they still couldn''t do it... well, it seems they would have to go back to their initial ns... -Infiltrating Baymard and taking her down!


    Although the earlier group that went into Baymard was mostly killed with only 1 survivor making it out, they understood that they were defeated by Lucy alone.


    From how easily the group handled matters then, it showed that Baymard was still not strong enough to take them out.


    Bear in mind that for their trip to Pyno, 2/3rd of their poption came over to settle the matter once and for all.


    At present, their massive group was scattered in their various taverns and pubs for peasants, working in disguise whileying in wait to receive orders.


    Yes. Receiving orders was what they had to do.


    They were waiting for the day when they had to storm over to Baymard to make their move!


    from women during pillow talks in bed.


    Thinking about their next move, the witches sat back and rxed, only observing That was theirst alternative if the Surprise attack on Lucy doesn''t work.


    Of course, even though they hated the Traitor''s daughter, they intended to take her alive so she could make their Organization wealthy with how smart she was to be able toe up with all these Baymardian technologies.


    Yes. Only a woman cane up with them. Men were pigs who liked stealing ideas from women during pillow talks in bed.


    Thinking about their next move, the witches sat back and rxed, only observing Lucy from a safe distance. Watching from the distance were also Sebastien''s men who ryed everything that went on daily.


    As Lucy was already determined to be their young master''s future wife, they dared not miss any information when speaking.


    Seeing Lucy, Sebastien clenched his fist, wishing he could speed up matters involving taking over Arcadina.


    Only when Arcadina is his can he reveal himself and take over Baymard too.


    Patience was all he needed, but right now he felt he had none.


    Like so, the oblivious Lucy went about her day not knowing what dark forces plotted against her.


    But just as she was focused on her goal, those not too far away also did the same.


    .


    --Code B, District B, Capital City, Baymard, Pyno--


    .


    Code A was the entire left side of District B... and Code B was the entire right side of District B.


    Code B was a military zone mostly filled with army personnel and barracks. And in another area further into the zone, far, far away from the many barracks, was a grand property with newly built structures and clear vast roads where one looked.


    The property had over 15 incredibly huge buildings, with the tallest being 3 stories high. Mind you, from the looks of things, the first floor should be a high-ceiling floor, and the buildings also seemed to have underground floors too.


    However, though they don''t look so tall, they made up for it by their width which took up the space of 7~12 homes lined up along each other. And in one of these buildings, several people waited anxiously, their eyes darting around in confusion.


    Can anyone tell them why they were in a brand new academy when they only came for a job?


    The Baymardian AVIATION Academy of Excellence!


    That was the name.

 Chapter 1669 A Strange Occupation?

    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~


    Julia couldn''t stop tapping her very low-heeled boots as she and many others crowded within a massive waiting room.


    The grand clock on the wall was no help in calming anyone''s nerves.


    What exactly was this new job all about? Julia felt uncertain, recalling the strange questions asked during the interview.


    She was just a fresh 15-year-old graduate who was a little confused about what she wanted to be despite having so many tours done by the school.


    While she felt all those jobs were great, she still felt something was missing in her heart.


    Well, not all jobs felt that way. Working as a crew member of a cruise ship was the only thing she hastily wanted to apply for. Sadly, after graduation she didn''t go job hunting immediately and missed the opportunity to apply for the position she wanted.


    What she wanted was a job that took her to new ces. She had a love for adventure and a yearning to see what the other UN nations looked like.


    Hey. Did you know most of Romain had the worst winters ever? Did you know there were areas in the sea with different mysterious currents traveling their own ce? Did you know that Zohl had the most uniquend terrains, making the people have stronger hind legs? Did you know there was a UN nation in it called the Land of Hills?


    What she wanted was a job that lets her visit these territories even if it''s just for a day, just like cruise ship members do when the ship docks on sight.


    After docking, the ships don''t leave immediately, and spend a few days before leaving.


    Her older sister works as a cruise staff and gets 2 days to visit their docking city whenever they arrive.


    Of course, that''s only when she and her group havepletely stripped down the beds, changed the sheets and cleaned up after the leaving guests.


    When a ship docks, it doesn''t leave immediately. It might sit on the waters for 4~7 more days before leaving.


    It all depended on the ship''s size and how much cargo they had to take out and keep for people at their destination.


    Don''t forget that with Baymard using the dock port buildings as a mail center, many people who ordered shipment from Baymard, also had their goods kept for them until someone on their side came over to receive it.


    Again, letters and items from loved ones also circted as such.


    Some people wrote letters in Romain and had them delivered in Zohl just like that.


    There was so much that went behind the scenes in running the ship.


    All in all, by the time the ship leaves on schedule, every new guest won''t even know the hassle the crew members went through to keep things this way.


    Julia''s yearning for adventure came from her elder sister''s many adventurous trips. Her sister who was now 19 years old, single-handedly raised her after her parents passed away 8 years ago.


    Julia yearned more and more for such a life, seeing the perks her sister got as a cruise member. Paid vacations once a year for her and her family, hefty end-of-year bonuses, and so much more.


    Add the fact that she was seeing new territories every trip and that was a steal.


    .<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hey... the name''s Eleanor." A bubbly girl who just entered the room said while taking a seat beside Julia.


    (^_^)


    "I thank the ancestors it hasn''t started yet. But do you have any idea why we are here in a new academy? Could it be that our job is to be students?"


    The girl didn''t know it, but she hit the nail on the head hard.


    "I''m not sure either. I''m Julia by the way." Julia introduced, as Eleanor soothed her anxiousness away.


    "Do you remember that during the interview they asked if we feared heights, or if we got motion sick? They even had us ced in strange devices that spun wildly, wanting to see how long we wouldst." Julia paused. "I think our job has to do with some new vehicle his majesty has created. Maybe it''s a wickedly fast one that will make one dizzy."


    The bubbly Eleanor with bangs nodded her head vigorously. "I think so too! Or else why would they ask us so many bizarre questions and also put us through such physical tests?"


    "Hey! Are you guys talking about the job?" One of the guys nearby asked, having unintentionally eavesdropped.


    He and his body were also confused too.


    Soon, the group joined heads,ing up with all sorts of possibilities. And before they knew it, the massive double lesided door on the other end opened.


    --Silence--


    The loud waiting room turned into a silent zone, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.~


    Footsteps echoed steadily, as a group of people wearing ck pants and unique white shirts with eye-catching ck and yellow zebra-crossing strips on their shoulders, calmly stepped in.


    They had a ck tie, and unique hats too.


    Some wore suits that also had ck and yellow zebra strips along the sleeve area. And their hats also had golden designs that made them stand out even more.


    Seeing their attire, Julia couldn''t help questioning what it is that they would be doing here to dress so dashingly.


    Well, she was promised the opportunity to see the world with this new job. So would be an on-the-move vehicle driver, stationed in various empires from season to season?


    .


    "Wee recruits." One of the men in attire spoke. "You have been chosen because you possess particr sets of skills we look highly on. We also know you are all confused by the many tests we put you through during the interview. And now that you''ve all seeded, congrattions on being Pilots in training!"


    Pilots? Like those controlling the hot air balloons in the amusement park and during festivities?


    Sensing their thoughts, the man, as well as the others in uniform smiled mischievously.


    "Congrattions! You are Baymard''s first batch of First years in the Academy! Now, follow us to get a glimpse of your future."

 Chapter 1670 First Day!

    Following the group, Julia''s heart pounded greatly.


    Bubuum. Bubuum.


    Julia ced her hand on her chest, feeling her heart was about to fly out any moment now. She wasn''t nervous but excited.


    What future could await her behind those doors?


    After passing through several hallways and ssrooms, they finally went down the stairs by one floor, before passing several other hallways and ssrooms to reach the massive doors leading to the outside.


    The building was built on slightly inclined terrain, so the ground floor on this side was the first basement level if one was entering the academy from the main doors on the other side.


    Wow!


    "What is that?" Someone eximed with bulging eyes of awe and disbelief.


    What sort of massive vehicle was this? Are they going to be driving people on the streets with such giant beauties?


    Damn!


    They dare say it was by far taller than trains and any other lotives around!


    But the people earlier said they were to be pilots, like those controlling the hot air balloons at festivals.


    So what''s going on? Could it be they were to fly this work of art in the air?


    No way! How can metal fly? Why... doesn''t that go against somews of the world?


    Toote!


    Everyone''s hair stops erect on their bodies as goosebumps quickly covered them. And the more they looked at the smirking people in the uniform, the more they wanted to shake out information from them.


    Come on! Tell them what they were doing quickly! At least confirm it, dammit!


    Seeing how slowly these people took things, they wished they had the power to smack their gloves on them severally.


    Again, they noticed how windy the outside ce was.


    Hell!


    So this was why they gave them earmuffs and gloves? It was strange that when they wereing here, the wind wasn''t this powerful. So why is this ce so damn windy?


    Someone in their group had already unintentionally figured it out. "Could it be because so much there''s have been cut off from the ce that it was so airy?"


    Yup.


    They were standing on the academy''s runway that stretched a far distance too.


    There were also small control towers and designs that mimicked the newly built Baymardian Airport which they would soon find out aboutter.


    .


    After gathering them, everyone knew the real show was about to begin!"


    "Dreams..." The lead man in uniform spoke. "Dreams are ideas and thoughts that can be reality with a little work and ingenuity. Today thanks to his majesty and the money who worked tirelessly to create these masterpieces, people like us can not only fly in our dreams but also in reality!"


    The man''s words caused a stir in their hearts, as he gestured to the 2 massive ''vehicles'' parked on the equally giant roads.


    "Aircraft! nes! Those were the general terms for them. Unfortunately, we can only show you the smaller versions of the true aircrafts all of you will eventually fly."


    What? These are these smaller versions?


    Several people in the crowd felt their bodies heat up and tremble with disbelief and faces that said it must be a joke. But more than anything else, their excitement came from confirming they were indeed going to FLY!


    Hahahhahahahha~


    Can you believe it? They, in metal vehicles... no! Metal aircraft flying sky-high? Well, even they didn''t believe it.


    (^w^)


    "All 3 aircrafts before you''remercial ones. To the right are 2 aircrafts called private jets. One is called a Corporate/business jet, and the other is a Twin Turboprop ne. And to my left is a rtively smaller aircraft called a private single-engine ne."


    Wow!


    All 3 were stunning, but many people''s eyes quicklynded on the Corporate/business private jet.


    Its design was so slick and cool that it left the other 2 eating in the dust.


    A private corporate jet. These are the sort rich wealthy folks who would pay to ride all by themselves. The entire aircraft smelt of wealth and luxury.


    Already, they knew this was a ne for the rich, and sure enough, they were right.


    .


    From what was exined to them, one will have to book a private for themselves. It wasn''t like the other aircrafts that could allow people to pay per seat.


    It was crazy to think that one person would book such arge structure to travel in all by themselves.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Of course, they could bring their families, friends, and lovers along too. Still, they had to admit it was showy.


    Again, the Private jet differed from the rest in that its propeller des were well hidden while the other 2 had visiblyrge exposed propellers.


    Take the single Engine ne as an example.


    It had a propeller for a nose, and would most likely be recognized by people back on Earth as the sort of ne as the ones used to pass over jungles in movie scenes where the main character wants to go onto an ind by air but no local nes would take them there.


    Welp. One could also find them in the Earth version of Indian Jones movies and other adventure flicks.


    Of course, it can also be used in the city for sightseeing tours. But rather than paying for the entire ne those touring only pay for a seat and the experience.


    Depending on its design, it can fit at most 6 people, including the pilot in it.


    As for the Twin Turboprop ne, it has no visible propeller on its nose but has 2 on its sides.


    It can also fit 19 passengers at most and is faster and more lightweight than the private jet. So travel time would be shorter too. Nheless, the distance it can travel fails inparison to how far a private jet could go.


    .


    Good Guy!


    Everyone was blown away when given tours of what the nes like on the inside.


    To get things moving fast, they split the group into 3 and led them to the various aircrafts.


    For Julia''s group, they started off with the smallest ne here -- The Single engine ne.


    Amazing!


    Once one enters, they are immediately met with a space that divides the pilot''s space and the passenger''s space.


    There were 8 seats in total on the ne. 2 seats for the pilot (s), and 6 seats for passengers. The design was just right, ensuring everyone could at least get a glimpse out of the small windows.


    Of course, everyone''s main attention was on the cockpit.


    What the hell? Why were there so many buttons?


    How were they to remember so much about what was what and where?


    What do they press? What do they do?


    "You need not think too much." One of the people in uniform advised. "When I started, I was just like you. I thought I would never be able topletely what these buttons do. I''m still learning now.But the good thing to know is that most of these buttons are the same on any type of aircraft. What''s more, for your first time flying, you will always be a co-pilot, assisting the lead pilot. Only afterpleting your standard required flying hours, can you be a Pilot.


    There were no shortcuts.


    It was now 6 days before the start of November.


    ording to the schedule, the Airport will officiallyunchmercial flights inte Spring which was around May.


    So now they had 7 months to train and fly to earn their positions as Co-pilots.


    Don''t think they''ll be in ssrooms and flight simtors all the time.


    No way. Come December, they will start joining in on public delivery missions.


    The nes adhere aren''t the only type of nes avable. They have Cargo nes and also amphibian nes that would have to do trips and runs across the Capital cities of all Pyno-UN Empires, taking cargo and doing swift deliveries for those located at the central regions of these empires.


    But it should be warned that although the aircraft cargo carriers could transfer a hefty load of goods, there will be a limit to what can be done per person, which is different from what the Baymardian ships offered.


    When doing shipping via the ships, there were no such constraints on items. Even weapons could be shipped from one empire to another... excluding Baymard.


    But in the nes, they might have to deny some items that could go aboard.


    In the end, these trainees will have ample time to feel confident about their flying skills. Even if they weren''t so ready yet, once Commercial nes getunched, they will still y as co-pilots for another 6~7 months before finally getting the chance to be Pilots.


    Soon, it will be them trainingter recruits.


    Of course, the reason why Landon made Cargo nes start flying in December was because of publicity.


    The more people look forward to it, the bigger the business!


    .


    Today was a miraculous day for Julia, after seeing so many awesome features each aircraft had.


    Their blood swelled with adrenaline and their heart raced chaotically.


    She could feel it.


    This was it! This was what she was looking for!


    "Today, and for the next 3 days, you will head home, gather your things and report to the academy to be given your assigned sleeping quarters! You will study, work, and train your bodies too. Just because you''re pilots in training does not mean you need to be weak! Now follow me to get your uniforms, registration badges, and rule books!"

 Chapter 1671 Regret? Too Late!

    Finding her keys, Julia excitedly pushed open the door to her 2 bedroom apartment, looking left and right to find her sister who was on a 2-week vacation.


    It was very rare for her sister to be home, but Julia was always ecstatic to see her older sister, especially since her sister was going to marry one of the men on the crew ship next year.


    The times they have together will definitely reduce once her sister starts her own family. And obviously, she will also have to move from a 2-bedroom apartment to a single-bedroom one.


    It was strange, but she didn''t like living alone, thus she had already nned to move in with a friendter.


    She also felt it was more economical that way... of course, that was before she joined the Academy!


    F***!


    Haven''t you seen their curriculum? She was to be in school for the entire first semester, and the other 3 semesters. So why should she be paying for a ce she wouldn''t use?


    Obviously, after her sister marries, she will still have a few more years of school left to go. Her sister can put all her stuff in storage in her new family home, while she went to the academy with peace of mind.


    On vacations, she could then choose whether to stay with a friend, her sister or rent a temporary ce outside too. Of course, she could always choose to stay in the academy and would have permission to go in and out as she pleased.


    It''s just that all districts were very far from each other, meaning even if she wanted to leave District B and head to District C or heavens... District G... it would be time-consuming, especially if there was traffic.


    How to say it? It was like cities merged over her as one.


    Landon would best exin it like the situation in British Columbia, where massive cities like Vancouver, Surrey, Burnaby and a few more were separated by bridges. Thus, they called them the inds. But people in these ces could live in Surrey And drive every morning to Vancouver for work, though it would take no less than 45 minutes depending on where they were headed. Some ces were 1 hour and 40, and some ces were 2.


    Such was how the many Districts were divided here. It was a hassle but doable since there were sky trains, double-decker buses and Bay-Cabs/taxis ready to take people ces.


    What''s more, the public Transportation system was so on point that if a person camete for an appointment, people would look at him or her strangely if they say it was traffic.


    Did you know that the schedules on the bus were made with the concentration of traffic in mind?


    That''s why during rush hour periods, you''ll see the bus travels have been stretched out a bit. A bus could bete, but she never heard of one beingte over 6 minutes.


    Bah!


    Why was her head already filled with things she will doter on?


    (^¡õ^)


    .


    "Elder sister Lilly, I''m Home~" Putting down her bag, unzipped her boots and flung them in whatever direction she could.


    "Elder sister Lily! Elder sister Lily... where are you?"


    Soon, a vibrant red-haired busty girl opened her bedroom door with sleepy eyes.


    She was jetgged from getting used to the time zone of herst voyage. "What''s the matter with you? Why did you shit the door so hard?... wait! Are you back so soon? What happened? Come on, tell me quickly!"


    The moment she saw Lydia''s face, she understood something great must have happened.


    "Well, it''s like this.... g, g, h, h.~"


    Sitting with her sister on the couch, Lydia went on and on about all that happened. Of course, she didn''t tell her sister what she would be piloting. She only said it was a new sort of air balloon. This was the only way he could put it. After all, the first rule stated that until the cargo shippingunch in December, they were to keep a tight lip on the matter.


    It was also to protect their loved ones since sometimes knowing something was more harmful than not knowing.


    "Great! Source going to stay for 3 days before leaving?" Lilly was both happy but worried. "So soon? What about supplies? Do you need more pocket money? What about clothes?"


    Oh my!


    Lilly''s mother mode came on, as she acted as though she was sending Lydia to kindergarten.


    "No. No! We have to go shopping now!"


    "Yeah." Lydia agreed. What woman didn''t like shopping?


    Although she would be given uniforms, nkets, pillows, and a mattress in the academy she still needed to buy bedsheets in 2 colors.: Dark, Navy blue shade for Mondays, Wednesdays and Saturdays... while pure white was for the other days.


    There were strict rules to be followed. And those who didn''t have money to buy sheets could also apply for used, passed-down sheets from the academy''s storage units.


    She also needed enough underwear and basic necessities too. A few sets of towels, her favorite moisturizers, and so on.


    Very quickly, Lily looked at the list, dragging Lydia out of the house for shopping.


    "Listen to me. When I was training to be a cruise member, I had a moment of regret aboard the ships because I forgot things."


    Like so, thedies came up with a well thought of list, and shopping immediately.


    Socks, panties, soap, and so on.


    Of course, some things can be gotten from the academy store. However, isn''t it cost effective to get a bunch now than get singlester? And academy stores were typically pricier too by 1 By or more too.


    Hey... she found this the hard way when she forgot shampoo and other items, and she was guessing more than half the students would also forget 1 or 2 things, too focused on the good news they received.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Like that, Lydoa spent her next 3 days in bliss and turned up at the academy''s doorsteps with her sister seeing her off.


    But it wasn''t just her sister.


    Today, parents were allowed to only grace the dormitories which were a long way in front of the main buildings.


    What''s more, the main buildings were on inclined terrains, which quickly hid the few enormous structures behind them.


    So from a distance, people could only see the buildings standing tall and spread.


    Parents, family members and friends quickly helped their loved ones, talking and advising them to be sensible while aiding in making their beds and having small talk with other parents.


    Lydia was amazed to find out Eleanor, the bubbly girl from earlier, was also in her dormitory.


    There were 40 girls in her dormitory.


    Every dormitory had bunk beds lined up on both sides of the room.


    There were also several iron lockers at the far back too. Some already had locks on them.


    The center space was kept wide open for people to walk past easily, even if carrying something wide.


    From what they gathered some rooms had fewer bunk beds and even had single beds in them. But to sleep in those units one must earn their ce and rank up through the many tests and examinations.


    Just the thought of ranking up made everyone boil. Ranking up can give one foray priority for delicious meals, and many more undiscovered perks.


    So who wouldn''t want it?


    The more Julia heard, the more thrilled she was. And soon, goodbyes were said, with her sister acting like a mother again. But she didn''t mind.


    It only proved how much her sister loved her.


    "Remember, if you''re short of money, don''t forget to call me or Rufus. Before I leave for my next trip, I''ll send you a letter or call you up again."


    Lydia waved warmly, watching her sister poke her out of her taxi, like someone who has been abandoned.


    Pfft~


    Smiling, Lydia headed back to her dorm room to meet her new future.


    "It''s going to be amazing."


    (^_^)


    .


    Well, it didn''t take long before she cursed at her naive thoughts.


    ~Zzzzzzzz~


    In her dormitory, everyone was sleeping sweetly. It was a brand new day.


    The sun hadn''tpletely risen, but the bugs and light rain already did their job of singing sweet lubies in everyone''s eyes.


    The students slept and snored peacefully within their dormitories. So what could go wrong?


    ''Phiiiiip!!!!''


    A deadly whistle blew like a devil''s cry.


    "Get up! Get up! Get up! Get up!.... you all have 5 minutes to be fully dressed and assembled at the center of the rooms!" Yelled someone in uniform.


    What the hell?


    Lydia initially thought she was dreaming, but after listening to many screaming rms after seeing strangers in their dormitory, the sleep quickly faded away. And her feet took over, jumping down from the upper bed and rushing to follow the herd.


    Seeing everyone rushing to get dressed, what did she not understand?


    Oh no! She locked her clothes yesterday!


    Keys! Keys!


    Luckily, she kept her locker key tied around her neck.


    Tick-Tock. TICK-TOCK!


    The clock was ticking against her.


    "Time up!"

 Chapter 1672 Day 1

    It was a nightmare!


    From waking up early to training doing training she had never encountered, Julia was shocked to realize they, pilots in training, had to go through such rigorous practices.


    Under the light rain, they ran their hardest


    "5ps around the field. Student Ashly, keep up with the rest!"


    The emotionless voice of their trainers echoed up, making Lydia''s blood pump faster.


    With her hands on her chest, Julia began regretting she ever chose such a bra for today''s matter.


    "Ladies! These dark dangerous times! All pilots must be trained in basic hand-to-handbat and dagger-wielding skills. You must learn to defend not just yourselves but your cargo and passengers in the cases of Hostage takeovers, emergencyndings in unknown jungles, and so on."


    Yes.


    Baymard might be safe, but the world outside was still dangerous.


    Even within the UN empires, although the crime rate had gone down a bit, one must know that there were still many factions who believed in the old ways of having whatever they wanted without consequence.


    Rape, kidnap, very and many other crimes still happened behind closed doors, usually from those in high-standing positions.


    Baymard is still small and easier to manage. However, for ces like Arcadina which is thendmass size of a few continents in Hertfilia, you best believe it will still take a few years topletely bend everyone to the new ways.


    For pilots, anything can happen. It would be foolish for them not to prepare for the worst.


    That''s why apart from basic training they must get first-aid licenses and a wide variety of understanding about how to solve minor technical difficulties.


    Of course, no matter the flight, for the first few years, Baymard will always have at least 1~15 military guards aboard the nes, as well as 1~15 technicians and 1~15 doctors aboard every flight.


    Take for example the Jumbo nes with 300~500 seats.


    In such nes, Landon would make sure to have 7~15 people from each category also board the nes.


    In smaller nes of 100 seats, 15 will be reserved for them, and so on.


    So them learningbat training was just so they could protect themselves if an enemy bypassed all the well-trained guards.


    They had to think fast and be very resourceful to get out of any emergency.


    .


    Julia looked down at her chest in regret.


    No wonder they were rmended to mostly bring sports bras that would bind their chests for the asion.


    She did bring some, but sadly, in the rush of today''s awakening, that wasn''t the first thing she grabbed. However she wasn''t the only one regretting it too.


    Eleanor who was running beside her, wanted to cry seeing as she was wearing a recognizable brand bra called Kimberly''s Secret, named after Queen Mother Kimberly.


    It was really a cute one. But now, she feared that after today, her gorgeous bra might stretch out in ways she never expected it to.


    Do you think it was just running they did? No.


    They did push-ups and frog jumps across a purposefully made shallow muddyke while listening to the potential dangers they could face out there.


    Day 1 already started so brutally, and here they thought they were only in the academy to study and fly nes.


    After the whole fiasco, everyone copsed to the ground breathing heavily like dogs in heat.


    F***!


    What sort of devil instructors were these? Apparently, they were from the military, here to train them until the semester was over.


    Everyone wished to stare hatefully at these evil trainers till holes bore in through their heads but dared not do so.


    Hell!


    It''s only been a short time since they met these instructors, but their bodily instincts told them they would be the ones who lost if they went against them.


    Don''t think they didn''t try.


    .


    At the start of the charade, some people, including her, voiced their revolt against going out and running under the light rain with 1 or 2 clothing items missing.


    Of course, there were no boys or men in their group.


    Once a person enters the academy, they will be able to see the girl''s dormitory to the far left corner, which is just a 4-minute drive from the gates.


    Likewise, the boy''s dormitory was situated in the far right corner too.


    The girl''s and boy''s dormitories were built facing each other, though there was ample space withrge open fields, slopes, and roads between them.


    At present, there were 5 buildings on each side, some buildings were 2 stories high and others 3 and 4.


    The buildings were also wide, already making room for future students.


    To have a better room, one must rank up and prove themselves. It''s that simple. And at the back of the dormitories were open ns with several man-made features like sandy fields and rocky grounds.


    Initially, they didn''t know why someone would go through the trouble to make so many contrasting features, but now they did.


    .


    Julia felt like beating her former self to death when thinking of the little protest they had earlier.


    A majority of people here were missing one or two clothing items.


    For her, he forgot her pants, and for others like Eleanor, they forgot their shirts, boots, belts and even bras.


    Some also had their nightgowns and PJs on instead.


    But sure enough, there were a few smart people who quickly picked out a special military-style outfit that had the same colors as their pilot-in-training attire.


    These military outfits were designed for training and were the most suitable get-up for anyone to wear.


    In the beginning, they protested against the instructors because they didn''t want to go out like this, but the more they protested, the heavier their punishments.


    What was even more shocking was that even those who didn''t protest were grouped up and joined in their group, with everyone doing additional pushups, frog-leg jumps, and so on.


    This was Julia''s first true lesson about dealing with her training instructors.


    Just because they were women, don''t think they would go easy on them.


    Heh.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Though their morning trainers were all women, even if Baymardian military men stood before them they would still get the same or even a worse fate than they already did.


    "Rise Maggots! Although you''re all done with routine training, who says we are done with you yet?"


    What? Not through?


    Eleanor''s face twisted so hard that it look like she was forcefully fed dog shit.


    What more is there to do?


    "Ashley! Kyra... h, h, h... You 5gged behind the most, failing toplete today''s tasks." The lead female trainer stood with her hands firmly behind her back, standing in a military position like an unshakable rock alongside her were the other 7 female trainers who looked expressionless too.


    "You 5 will stay back and run two moreps around the field."


    "What?" The one called Ashley eximed in shock. "3 moreps?!"


    "Yes. Is there a problem? Would you like me to add a few more?"


    The leader''s voice was calm and steady but somehow sent chills down their spines.


    Problem?


    "No. No. No! No problem at all, ma''am!"


    (:T^T:)


    How dare she continue to protest?


    Everyone looked at Ashley''s group pitifully, not knowing they too wouldn''t be able to escape fate''s ns either.


    "As for the rest of you, you will run 2 moreps!"


    What? Why? Didn''t theyplete their tasks on time as told?


    "What? You all think you''re right? McGregor Tina! You performed the best out of everyone and made it through thestp 5 minutes earlier than the rest. You saw yourrades fall and didn''t move to help. Remember this motto... All for one and one for all... that is the motto you will live by here."


    In real-life situations perhaps Tina would probably turn around to help others. Which means she wasn''t treating this train g practice sp seriously.


    From today henceforth, everything was as though they were on a battlefield.


    Treat your fallenrades like injured ones who need rescue when surrounded by dangerousnds.


    Teamwork makes the Dreamwork.


    Only if it was suicide, should they look away from their fallenrades... at least not until more reinforcementse to aid them all.


    They will also teach them how to stall the enemy if captured.


    Why? Because Baymard will alwayse for its kind no matter where they are.


    That was a promise!


    .


    Listening to their trainers, everyone fell silent.


    That''s right. They needed to take this more seriously. The harder their training, the safer they will be when they finally fly out of Baymard into the outside world.


    epting their fate, everyone rose and did their punishment calmly.


    At this moment it seems they had truly grown up to be real women.


    Their earlier stubbornness was now reced with obedience. What shocked them more was that their trainers didn''t seem so harsh anymore.


    During this time, their trainees taught them how to control their breathing and how to run without feeling so tired.


    Oops.


    Spoke too soon.


    "Alright, maggots! You sissies are done for the day. Sadly, you''ve eaten up into your bath time. So you best hurry up, get cleaned and head to the cafeteria before mealtime is over... or else your next meal will only be at LUNCH."


    Ahhh!!!!


    Many people eximed, as they quickly headed to the dormitories for a quick wash.


    How could they forget the strict rules in the academy? If they miss lunch, they''ll only have to go to ss on an empty belly.


    To make teaching go faster, they all had different schedules.


    For some, their first ss was on First Aid and Theoretical Rescue 101. For others, their first ss was Federal Regtions 101 and Aviation Geography 101, Aircraft Control Communication 101 and so on.


    Both boys and girls mixed in all sses.


    After 45 minutes of lunch, they still had another 2 and a half hours of sses, which were typically a mix between practical and theoretical.


    And by 4:30 PM, they all begin hand-to-handbat training or weapon handling, though it depends on what day it was.


    On Mondays, Wednesdays and Fridays, they had heavier days, with all sses, including training sses ending at 6:30 PM.


    On Tuesdays and Thursdays, their sses ended by 3:30~4:20 PM.


    And on Saturdays, they focused on conquering terrains and aplishing rock climbing for 4 hours.


    After lunch, they were free to do whatever. Sunday was a free day for them too.


    Of course, smart people should do their assignments during these times.


    Such was the daily life of the new group of Pilot-in-training.


    Soon, the world will see the wonders of Baymard''stest invention.


    But in the meantime, far away in the Lands of Omania, Landon finally had a smile on his lips, staring at the newly signed treaty!


    Bahahahhahaha~


    It''s done.


    It''s finally done.


    Now, to me to move on with his ns!

 Chapter 1673 Omania: Signing The Treaty

    "Hey! Hey! Hey!" Timothy yelled out to the shocked servant standing before him. "Do you think you''re invisible or see-through? Move, so I can see what happens to Rick O''Connell next. Why didn''t I realize that you''ve added a few stones on you? Why are you so broad all of a sudden?"


    [Servant]: (-_-)


    Chewing his new favorite snacks, Timothy was too engrossed in the movie.


    Even the guard who was sent to call him over also didn''t want to go. But s... What else could they do?


    Looking at the magic box of people, the guard wished he could own one of his own too. Such a heavenly box must surely cost a fortune, right?


    (*^*)


    Sun was what they had plenty of in Omania.


    It didn''t take long for the sr panels to trap enough energy.


    All over across the homes of those closest to Timothy, such scenes urred severally.


    In Commander Gordon''s home, his 2 wives, and his children who hadn''te of age yet, were now crowding in his bedchambers this early morning.


    Who invited them here?


    Gordon didn''t recall summoning anyone over. So why didn''t he notice that his family was full of shameless, thick-skinned people?


    No matter how he tried to drive them away, even his children who were once cautious around him did not show any fear if it meant they got to watch the portrait/picture box.


    Gordon, who had been summoned to the pce, stepped out of his dressing chambers to see his wives and children sitting in front of the TV while eating fruits andughing till their lungs were full and their eyes teary.


    His wives were Twins, who married him on the same day. They had a strange bond that honestly helped him since there were hardly any backyard troubles from the both of them.


    I was very fearful of his grandfather''s decision to wed both of them to him.


    Unlike other people''s homes, their wives were always secretly against each other. Even His Majesty Timothy wasn''t exempt from this.


    .


    "I''m leaving."


    "Okay... okay. Sure, sure."


    "Goodbye Father."


    "Goodbye Father."


    Everyone answered with murmuring voices, not even turning to look in his direction.


    What a joke!


    Just now, they saw the climax and big revtion was about to be done. So they can''t miss it because of Gordon''s departure.


    Some even frowned, wondering why their father was still here.


    Staring at the TV, some gritted their teeth, watching their favorite character almost die.


    "No! No! You can do it, Merlin! Get the flower and shave Arthur''s life!"


    "Dammit! Who said magic is a bad thing? I really hate this Uther guy. What a terrible father!"


    "Yeah. Why is he so hell-bent on controlling his son''s life? Even the decisions he makes are ridiculous!"


    "That''s right. He makes me feel like punching him. Oh, Vine God. I hope the dragon gives Merlin more answers. Every Time, he leaves us in suspense over his riddles."


    "Come on, Merlin. Just tell Arthur you are a Warlock already. With how many times you''ve saved his life, I''m sure he won''t kill you."


    "h, h, h, h.~"


    "_"


    ...


    Watching the famous TV series called Merlin, the group had been sitting there for 3 hours now, binge-watching over 6 episodes now, and no one was thinking of getting up.


    They still had another 10 more episodes before the first season ended.


    Damn.


    They wished it didn''te to an end so fast. And that Lady Morgana... Why did they feel she will be Arthur''s one and true love after the entire Merlin Franchise ends? They really liked her a lot!


    Gordon looked at his family aggrieved.


    What happened to seeing him off?


    Sigh...


    Gordon stepped into his carriage and headed to the pce, only to be told to wait for his Majesty''s arrival too.


    (-_-)


    He had a hunch the bastard was watching TV but had no evidence. Luckily, it didn''t take too long for Timothy to appear. Al


    Soon, the duo was headed for the Grand Hall in another building, several blocks away. And as they walked, they met with others like Minister Jackson and Minister Obuno.


    "It''s truly unbelievable, isn''t it? Who would''ve known there was a great Empire like Baymard out there?"


    "Yes. After the public execution of those bastards, we''ve spent 3 days going through the treaty." Jackson said, with his hands firmly behind his back.


    "No very, free education and public transportation for all children from ages 0~5, and a well-grounded system that makes our Soma ashamed."


    "Hmhm. And there''s more. Training in the barracks, for us to learn their skills, opportunities for their people to work and live in Baymard, and of course, exportation and importation of well-needed goods."


    "Don''t forget that when we join the UN, we will also get information about any ns Morgany or these Adonis people have for us. They promise to deliver all messages urgently. We will also have the privilege to ess knowledge like the creation of Siege weapons like that giant Arrow shooting machine."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    From what Landon said, there were also several other equally powerful siege weapons circting amongst all UN empires.


    What''s more being in the UN meant they would also get ess to the official library for UN empires.


    There, they might even pick up better farming methods or see how people solved simr problems they might face in the future.


    What''s more, being in the UN meant that if they should be under attack, you best believe the UN wille to their rescue.


    They also have many advantages in many UN empirespared to Non-UN members.


    Education was the one that touched them hard. That''s why they must endeavor to sign this treaty and send batches of skilled people to Baymard to learn all they can ande back to better Soma.


    From what they could see, Baymard had several public Academies, like the Baymardian Culinary and Bartending Academy.


    There was also the Baymardian Institution of Law and Order, which was helpful for those who were trying to understand Baymard''s ways of handling crimes.


    These were just a few academies from the many public ones avable.


    What''s more, their people could also work part-time or full-time jobs in any of the jobs listed in Section 7, article 41.


    The pay was good, and it will help some people pay off their tuition too.


    In short, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, one they wouldn''t miss for anything.


    .


    Additionally, a selected group of children could also head to the schools to learn a thing or two too. But there was a role on this matter.


    People who want to study in Baymard must learn Pyron. They must at least pass the Beginner level examinations before they can head to Baymard.


    This way, they''ll be heading to Baymard with an Intermediatenguage level.


    Landon has always said this time and time again. Don''t underestimate these people of this era who had sharper minds.


    In most UN empires, their people passed the test in under 6 months, with some even threatening to pass the intermediary level.


    Learning anguage to them was one of the easiest things they could do.


    And to make things easier, Baymard already had recorded and taped teaching lessons and sses on TV for those in UN Empires.


    Additionally, Baymardian teachers would be deployed for the task since they would be the ones overseeing the final examinations.


    Those who pass will get to go to Baymard for further education. They will go alongside the official Guardians appointed by Timothy who will take them to the Soma Ambassador who will be already there in Baymard.


    He will be the one to look for homes for them to stay in if they weren''t staying in the academy.


    All in all, the 6 month period was meant so that parents or family members could start saving up and preparing for the departure of those who passed.


    Chosen Soma soldiers will also be going to the barracks around this time too.


    The Baymardians and many others indeed spoke Roma/Zohl, but Baymard''s academies and schools taught in Pyron. This was why their people had to know thenguage of these Baymardians.


    In truth several people did understand a bit of Pyron, but not too much of it.


    Why? Because of Morgany.


    You have to know that during the times in the past when Morgany tried to give them headaches, they attempted to learn Morg.


    Sadly, those sneaky Morgs seemed to change, as they never once spoke Morgany more whenever they came into Omania.


    They deliberately didn''t want them to learn theirnguage.


    But what was shocking was that this mysterious Pyno ce had the samenguage as Morgany. Howe?


    At first, they thought they were being duped but Artemis confirmed they had nothing to fear.


    You have to know that even though Morgs havee here, they have never known where these peoplee from.


    Omanians only know Zohl and Romain.


    .


    All in all, they were looking forward to signing the treaty today.


    Landon had also spoken about gathering teachers from here to teach Oma in schools too.


    Oma was Omania''snguage.


    Everyone was happy with the treaty, though that wasn''t all that made them smile.


    It seems that when leaving, Landon will be able to take The chosen Oma teachers and chosen Ambassador will also go as well, so they can start learning how to do their jobs properly when the timees.


    And finally, he will be taking a few of them to Baymard to see for themselves just what sort of ce he was running.


    Finally, they'''' see just how great Baymard truly is.


    Say no more.


    Timothy prepared to throw everything to Artemis and leave at once.


    After all, as the future monarch, shouldn''t he be preparing to take up the throne?


    Of course, not all of his dear friends could go. Some have to stay behind and aid Artemis. But with the eyes his friends shot him, it was as though they would murder him if he told them not to go.


    (-=-)


    Who should he choose?

 Chapter 1674 Mission Complete

    Sitting in the hall, Landon, Timothy, Artemis, and Lucius sat at a long table facing over 50 people seated in the opposite direction on chairs.


    Some crossed their feet, others leaned forward, and some leaned to the side while holding the documents before them.


    Flip. Flip. Flip~


    Pages turned, as everyone silently listened to Lucius''s secretary, Emilia speak.


    Amazing!


    They, Omanians were not like the rest of the world who looked down on women so much.


    Yes. It''s TRUE that women didn''t go to war and whatnot, but that was because women were men with naturally less strength than men.


    Those were just simple facts.


    What''s more, the conditions in this ear were so bad, with women seeing their periods or menstrual blood once or twice a year.


    This meant the body was already taking too much in these harsh times, making childbirth very hard.


    Any little ident might permanently damage their wombs.


    What''s more, menopause came to them before they were 30.


    In some cases, by the time they were 22, their bodies refused to get pregnant.


    A man''s lineage rides on this.


    This was why most women were in a hurry to give birth before the dreadful 20.


    At 20, both men and women are already considered adults, very old.


    20 to them was like 40 back in modern times.


    People expect you to have more wisdom and so on.


    At least for the Omanians, this was why they held their women like eggs, afraid they would break.


    Today''s harsh society has beaten the human body to what it is now.


    ording to Landon''s statistics, almost 35% of women are ''pronounced'' barren.


    Even When Baymard Started medical care years back, many Baymardian women were shocked to find themselves pregnant for the first time in their ''old age'' of 31 or even 37.


    Throughout their existence, they never once got pregnant!


    Do you know how many sleepless nights they had praying and crying for a child toe?


    It was thanks to Baymard''s education, more and more women were opening their eyes realizing that it''s okay to do other jobs meant for men, so long as they ate well, and treated their bodies with utmost care.


    Women can work without issues for so long among men?


    Even the Omanians were shocked to see female warriors, doctors and so on working alongside women so easily within the Baymardians squad. And just take a look at that discipline.


    How did they get the women to be as obedient as their men when doing assignments?


    Anyone who has been with a woman would know howplicated their thinking patterns were.


    Women ced emotion in every little thing.


    This was why it was harder to tell them to obey amand.


    Many were talking from experience.


    Men would do it and charge on the battlefield silently


    But women would always question it all.


    Why this? Why that? Why, why, why, why!


    It wasn''t a bad thing to be curious. However, excessive curiosity can put dangerous thoughts into one''s head.


    All in all, they were shocked to see women among the Baymardians.


    When asking Lucius if the job didn''t affect their wombs, Lucius gave them a brief lesson on why most women experience menopause earlier and childlessness.


    Listening to Lucius''s stories, many widened their eyes in disbelief, swearing to visit Baymard''s hospital once they got there.


    F***!


    Didn''t you hear what he said?


    Baymard had a way of making deaf people hear.


    The list of surgery procedures they could do was rming and unheard of.


    Just exactly what sort of ce was this Baymard?


    Everyone looked at Secretary Emilia and was pleased with her work ethic.


    Hey, if they too had a female secretary who did such efficient work, they wouldn''t care whether she was a man or not.


    If most Baymardian women worked like this, then it was no doubt the men didn''t care what gender they were.


    .


    Concerning how these Byamardians had their meetings, everyone was secretly pleased with how organized it was.


    Look.


    Everything they were supposed to talk about was already printed on the Agenda.


    Time allocations were also made, and periods for Q&As also added.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Every day, thest segment of their meeting was left for Q&As.


    There were also water bottles and a set of pens and pencils ced on small stools to their left.


    People who felt parched drank the water and secretly in marvel at how refreshing it tasted.


    Even stream water has an outdoor taste to it, even if it was drinkable. But the water they drank now was truly tasteless.


    Alright.


    Briefly looking at her watch, Emilia flipped to thest page of all, which was a general outline of everything they spoke of over these 3 days.


    "To conclude, Baymard will honor its promise with the great Empire of Soma, ensuring everything written is strictly followed¡­ Moving on to the next segment, it''s time for questions and answers. Please, you may raise your wooden ques in an orderly fashion as we''ve done enduring these past 3 days."


    With that Emilia left the stage, joining Landon''s secretary who was focused on taking meeting minutes.


    The duo sat on the side as quietly as possible almost as though trying to make themselves invisible.


    Almost immediately, everyone failed their wooden ques like students in a ssroom except their gues had their first names, as well as their titles written on them.


    This way, everyone would know who they were.


    It was also very convenient for the Baymardians too.


    "Minister Cletus, the floor is yours."


    "Thank you, your majesties." The long, golden beard man expressed, before coughing to clear his throat.


    "Although it''s been exined, I would like to confirm the matter again. In Section, h h, Article h h... the speaker spoke of Education. Now, from what you said, there is free education for those before the ages of 6 (0~5)... But from what I''ve gathered, this is the case only for UN empires, correct?"


    Landon nodded. "That is true. Baymardians and UN empires get free Preschool education¡­ But for non-treaty signed empires, Preschool costs 2500 Bays for an entire year. That''s 2 semesters."


    "I see." Minister Cletus replied, thinking of his sister''s family in another Omanian empire.


    Listening to the benefits they had over non-treaty signed empires, everyone was also pleased with such special treatment.


    After all, it wouldn''t be fair to put them in the same position as non-treaty signed empires.


    Their perks didn''t stop there.


    Even with library ess, they could go to higher floors in the public and librariespared to non-treaty signed empires.


    Their Visas/passports were different, their credibility in Baymard was higher and so on.


    This made them know that no matter whether they were there or not their people won''t suffer in the slightest.


    Good. Good. Good. Good.


    Timothy smiled broadly. "Okay! Let''s sign this treaty!"


    Boom!


    The words were like fireworks in everyone''s hearts.


    It wasn''t a loss to have such powerful backers.


    .


    "Nephew, you said you are heading back tomorrow?"


    Landon nodded. "Yes, Uncle. But don''t you think it should be <WE> heading back?"


    "Of course, I know this!" Timothy happily retorted, looking at his eager ministers. After Landon leaves, he will finalize his list of those going and those staying.


    Those going will have to pack up fast. Landon has said each person can bring at most 10 family members. He didn''t mind.


    So if they wanted to leave with their family, they had to hastily prepare for departure tonight.


    On this trip, the chosen Oma teachers will also be taken, as well as the newly appointed Soma Ambassador alongside his wives and children.


    His family will only be visiting for a while because when Timothy and the rest return, they will follow back too.


    Someone has to keep the ambassador''s home running in order.


    Most chosen ambassadors who had many wives, did rotational ships, with some wivesing for 4~6 months and leaving before another wife came over.


    Those with only a single wife, had their wives visit as many times as they liked. The only thing is that the visits must not be long as their home needs tending after.


    For others with grown children, they quickly left the home to them and stayed in Baymard with their wives.


    All in all, Timothy had everything nned.


    "Nephew, I can''t wait to see this Baymard of yours!"


    Landon grinned harder too. "Don''t worry, you won''t be disappointed. That, I can assure you! And while we''re away, my people will stastay back and help you all secure Soma, until the Baymardian Seaport structure is marked as satisfactory."


    Yes. Soon, they too will have the privilege of taking ship cruises as they liked.


    However, that wasn''t the only thing making Landon Smile¡­ or should he say cry.


    Ding!


    [Congrattions host, for repelling Adonis forces and signing the Soma treaty.


    For your reward, you have escaped death again.


    p for yourself]


    ''T^T''


    For once, can his system be nice?

 Chapter 1675 New Mission!

    With his missionplete, Landon wished to celebrate and drink till he passed out.


    F***!


    What a close call!


    Don''t look at him who has been easygoing all this while and think he wasn''t sweating.


    After today, he just had another 24 hours to sign the treaty or else it would be game over for him.


    Luckily, they did it today, and the great thing was that he wasn''t even the one who wanted to rush things over.


    Damn!


    (:TwT:)


    As a grown man, he must not cry.


    (Sniff. Sniff)


    Time to go home, but first, he had to check his current missions, as well as histest.


    Of course, in the tech area,unching aircraft and opening the amusement park was all that was left.


    No...


    If he was right on the money, the indoor amusement park should be open sometime next week.


    The amusement park wouldn''t have extremely high roller coasters yet.


    Of course, there would be various themed carousels, like the ones in Mary Poppins.


    Bumper cars are also a must. Some will be named after beloved Baymardians kids shows like Initial D, Form one and Speed Racer.


    Again, the famous Teacup style attractions will also be avable.


    One sits in a teacup that spins and moves in an opposite direction from the other nearby teacups.


    Haunted houses, houses of mirrors, log river rides, tilt-a-whirls, and many others would be avable indoors.


    The system gave him designs for both indoor and outdoor Amusement parks.


    The indoor one will beunched next week, and the outdoor one was meant to be opened in the summer.


    .


    All in all, everything was going ording to n in the technology area.


    His main concern came from his babysitting ns.


    Next year, Tilda will be turning 16. He had just a handful of years to aid her build her own faction of supporters and take over Dafaren.


    What''s more, she also had to train and aid little Ren in taking over the Empire of Abian in the future.


    Luckily, Ren was still a little kid and had a long way to go before he could head to Morgany, rescue his mother and fight to rule the empire.


    Landon wiped his invisible sweat, thanking his lucky stars that he didn''t have toplete Ren''s mission anytime soon.


    No way!


    They weren''t ready for Morgany just yet.


    Soon, yes. But not now.


    Landon felt his tasks were bing more and more heavy on his shoulders.


    But just when he felt the relief of having one done, the system seemed to sense his mood, plunging him back to hell.


    Ding!


    [Host, you have a new side mission.]


    ''Tell me something new.''


    Landon rolled his eyes heavenward at his annoying ve-running system.


    A part of him had known this wasing.


    [Side-Mission: Visit the mysterious and hidden continent of Kngia. Get first contact with them and sign a treaty with 1st Prince Raymond of the Lotus Empire.


    Deadline: 11 months.


    Punishment: Death.]


    ''(-_-)''


    ''System, why can the punishments for my side missions also be death? Are you sure you''re not just bullying me?''


    [Nonsense, host. This system is the fairest and most honest you can find. The host should be warned that if he doesn''t head over before the deadline passes, Prince Raymond will die of illness... one Baymard can cure. I''m sure the host knows what that means for you.]


    Know? Of course, he knows!


    Should the chosen child of the heavens die, he might follow behind that person. And who knows... maybe another body snatcher will take over his position as Landon Barn, enjoying his wife, his mother, his family, his people and all his hard work.


    No way!


    He would be insane to let that happen.


    Even if he had to die, it had to be in his old age after enjoying the life he built for himself.


    .


    Sigh...


    Landon shook his head, focusing on the task at hand.


    How odd... there seems to be a small but mysterious continent that not even the Morgs knew of.


    Strangely enough, it was close to Zohl, Romain, Lampe and Dania (2nd Lampe).


    It was at the center of the massive oceans that each continent faced.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But if one can recall, its location seems to be the ce worth the dangerous waters, where thousands and thousands of whales mate.


    What''s more the waters have been proven to be imprable by ship.


    Once a person gets too close to that area, their ships will be destroyed.


    But from the system''s words, it seems humans loved inside, in a small continent of their own, probably having never gone out to see the world.


    From time to time, things in the outside world will wash up ashore on the continent. Sometimes even bodies that have swelled up beyond belief.


    This was probably how the people inside there knew other humans existed outside their little world.


    But how to get out? No one could ever seem to know.


    They have been trapped there since the beginning of time.


    But as they say, when the heavens close one door, they open another up.


    Unlike the rest of the world, they had the fewest number of ancient creatures in their continent from the start.


    Thus, humans quickly eradicated the giant beasts and took over thends.


    It''s just that in terms of civilization, they were still so far back, especially after reading that it was only 350 years ago that they discovered bronze.


    Are you kidding him? Bronze in the outside world was long discovered and used frequently for over a thousand years now.


    Well, at least they knew how to build ships, though it was only for traveling around their continent since any step further and their ships would get destroyed.


    It is also because of ack of information andck of trade resources that they really didn''t advance much.


    What?


    Do you think every empire in the world could advance without the help of overs?


    The main reason why human growth was strong was primarily because of merchants and those who go to outside ces and return with things and knowledge never seen before.


    Once an invention is known, people flock like birds to understand it.


    Do you think all technology you see on the streets, be it a butcher''s knife, a unique building, or even a barrel for storing rum, came from the people living in that empire?


    No.


    Humanity circted their discoveries.


    That''s why no ce can be an ind on its own and expect to advance faster than the rest.


    Morgany also understood this.


    That''s why they stole talents across the world and gave them education in Morgany.


    Of course, while also brainwashing them into believing Morgany was heaven itself.


    These talents create inventions in Morgany. However, though their names will be credited the majority of it will go to Morgany itself.


    Even back on Earth, Landon recalled some documentaries of primitive people in modern times living in istion.


    If you do not mingle with others, no matter how smart you think your people are, they cannot ''invent'' everything.


    At least, these people here have tried to see the outside world but failed.


    Again, Landon was shocked by how many skin tones the goddess of this world was obsessed with.


    If Landon didn''t know better he would say these people looked like Goblins, except they didn''t have ugly faces or long teeth.


    Their skin was green and their height was between that of ordinary people and the giants.


    They were really strong too.


    Landon had to say that out of all the many people he has seen in this world the people of this continent were the most endowed in terms of their bodies.


    Their women had the smallest waists he had ever seen. The hip-to-waist proportion was just insanely perfect.


    Their hair colors were either dark green, ck, white or red.


    Landon has never seen another good-looking group of people than them.


    Whether the women were slim, big, or average in weight, their bellies couldn''t grow bigger.


    Even the men weren''t easy either, having physical advantages others would dream of.


    Tsk.


    Landon had to say that in terms of overall appeal and beauty, they would take first ce in all of Hertfilia.


    .


    Alright.


    Landon reviewed his mission, knowing that it was because of their trapped situation, they couldn''t even get help if sick.


    ''If I''m going to save him, it must be after the military aircrafts are modified andpleted.''


    Entering a new continent, they will need not 1, not 2, but 10... but over 200 helicopters, and smaller aircrafts like the Twin Turbo ones.


    They needed to bring over military supplies as well as food and other items too.


    Finding these people to sign a treaty with them might take longer. So he had to give it at least 4 months for them to warm up to him.


    In the meantime, he had to start teaching theirnguage to his people.


    Sure enough, Oma will not be the onlynguage taught.


    Like so, Landon closed his eyes, seeing as the night was no longer young.


    Finally, he could go home.


    With a satisfied smile, he slowly entered Slumber town


    But unbeknownst to him, some people couldn''t sleep at all!

 Chapter 1676 DANGER!

    "Where are they?"


    "Aunt, I think they''re at their old ways again."


    Penelope frowned, holding the little boy''s hands delicately. "It''s times like this that I wish I could throw your uncle over a bridge."


    The boy said nothing, only furrowing his forehead.


    He might think he looked fierce, but for the many servants who tidied him up daily, he would always look super cute to them.


    Oliver sighed like an old man with countless thoughts.


    He did love his uncle with all his heart. But he was closer to his aunt and looked up to her more.


    As for his twin sister, Gwen, she, on the other hand, seems to have inherited his uncle''s unreliable nature.


    Oliver doesn''t remember much about his birth and his younger self, but everyone says that when he was born, he hardly made a sound growing up.


    He only cried when he was hungry or in need of clean diapers. In short, people only heard his wails when necessary.


    And even then his crying wasn''t so dramatic but something moderate.


    On the other hand, his sister was theplete opposite.


    From her birth till now, she always acted as though she had ants in her pants.


    She always tended to stage a prison break.


    It''s said that whether they ced her in her crib, she would find a way to escape no matter how tall the crib was.


    Indeed, she had inherited her uncle''s love for climbing over pce walls and fleeing.


    Penelope had the most headaches because of the uncle and daughter pair.


    She, a soon-to-be mother who was heavily pregnant, and Oliver had just returned from a vital outing.


    They expected to see the uncle-daughter duo at home. So who can tell them why Santa and Gwen were nowhere to be found?


    No. Strike it.


    One of the hidden guards protecting them just informed them of the duo''s escape.


    Penelope already had a hunch of where Santa was taking Gwen.


    They should be heading for the Carona Airport which was almost done with its final checks.


    Sigh...


    Penelope and Oliver sighed at the same time before smiling wryly.


    "What about it? Are you up for another outing?"


    Oliver shrugged. "Royal aunt, I don''t mind. Anyway, it''s great to get my sister back. As for my uncle, I feel I must ensure he doesn''t disturb or destroy anything there. After all, we don''t want what happenedst time to repeat itself."


    Oliver sounded very mature.


    At 3 and a half years old, he already showed signs of being responsible.


    He might be a good helper to her son when he grows up.


    Don''t look down on 3-year-olds.


    As a general rule of thumb, just know that children in this era matured top fastpared to the future era.


    At this age, some could already cook and boil water for their sick mothers, crippled family members and siblings, especially if they were the only ones who could do these tasks right now.


    Some were the only children of their parents.


    If something happens to their parents, who do you think will take care of the parents?


    From the moment children could walk and talk, they began learning how to manage their homes and take care of their loved ones.


    Such was life.


    .


    Oliver and Gwen were the twin children born to Penelope''s second brother.


    Hey.


    They have indeede a long since the days when her brothers plotted against her.


    After throwing them in Baymard, they not only sat up but changedpletely.


    Now, each of them has returned to Carona and is helping her govern the ce.


    Her 2nd brother married a while back and gave birth to her cute nephew and niece.


    If it were before, twins would have been seen as an ominous sign.


    But thanks to Baymard''s medical modernization, everyone understood it was a natural phenomenon.


    Penelope and Santa loved this pair of twins very much.


    One could say the twins also felt they were their second parents.


    In the case of their studies, Penelope has always been a fair person, giving them both the chance to take up a position beside her son.


    Penelope expected Gwen to be somewhat motivated. But who knew it would give an opposite reaction? Gwen looked like she had been given the death sentence.


    Don''t think you can fool her because she''s a child.


    She has seen how much work her aunt does constantly, from staying in the office and signing documents to going there, doing this, doing that, and so on.


    Standing in office close to the future heir in her aunt''s belly also meant she needed to study harder than anyone else.


    She needed to learn the art of war in more detail than others.


    Don''t look at the throne and think that all that glitter is gold.


    Her aunt worked too hard around the clock.


    Just thinking that her future might be to follow the heir till she dies in old age was enough to scare her skeleton out of her body.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Penelope didn''t even finish her sentence before Gwen raised her hand to opt-out from being a candidate.


    What a joke!


    She liked to be free like her uncle.


    Okay. Okay.


    It''s true that her uncle also had his duties as aunt''s husband. But they were nowhere near what her aunt did.


    As royalty, she knew she would have to shoulder some responsibility. So rather than choosing a route that gives her more duties, why not choose thetter?


    To be honest, her dream was to live like her other aunt, Queen Lucy.


    She has stayed with her aunt for 4 months once, going to several jobs and meetings with her aunt.


    Sure, some were boring. But the ones like the fashion hosting events, hospital visits, charity red carpet events and humanitarian events were very intriguing.


    Lucy''s work, just like her uncle''s, was a good bnce between ''serious'' tasks and ''fun'' ones.


    As for Oliver, apart from his father and aunt, he also looked up to his Uncle Landon, Uncle William and the other rulers too.


    But it would be a lie if he said he knew which one was his favorite.


    Spending time with Sirius, Landon, Williams and even Astar taught him different values.


    They each had something important to give.


    Again, he was most looking forward to attending sses in Baymard when he turned 7.


    Once in Baymard, he will not only go to school but also take up sword training 4 times a week in the pce.


    That''s right.


    He will be staying in the pce while studying.


    Like so, the duo stepped into their carriage, once again heading out of the pce.


    Many stared at Penelope''s cold face and lit candles in their hearts for Santa.


    Sigh...


    Some people never learn.


    .


    --Carona''s International Airport--


    .


    It was rare for the sun toe out on such a day.


    Holding Gwen with one hand, Santa ced another on his hips and stared at the massive estate with an unstoppable smile.


    "Little girl, uncle will tell you right now that the estate looks nothing like it does now."


    Gwen''s eyes shone brightly. "Really?"


    "Of course, it''s true. When did your uncle Benjamin ever lie to you?"


    "Many times, uncle. There was the time you promised me Strawberry candy but tricked me into eating ginger. Don''t think I will forgive for that yet."


    Santa wanted to cry wondering why this little girl''s memory was so good.


    Are you sure she''s not the true genius here? "Little girl, little girl. Uncle has already apologized for that. So why do you keep bringing it up?"


    "But aren''t you the one who asked me when upriver ever lied to me?" Gwen had an innocent look as though she didn''t mean any of it.


    Penelope might believe her, but Sanat who spent most of his time with the little brat knew about her cleverness.


    "Okay. Okay. You win. I''ll give you one wish token. You can ask me for anything and I''ll deliver. So what do you want?"


    "Hehehehehehehe~... uncle, you know I''m just a little child. So what can I need now? In another 15 years, I''ll hold us ountable for this promise."


    "_"


    Santa felt the girl had dug a hole for him but had no evidence.


    Again, he asked...


    Are you sure this girl is not purposefully hiding her cleverness?


    How badly did she wish not to take up an official government role by his son''s side for her to fool everyone?


    The girl knew what she was doing.


    It seems she was very interested in the Entertainment business.


    However, being an entertainer doesn''t mean she can also fulfill her royal duties.


    Knowing the little girl, she will probably do both exceptionally well. It''s just that she didn''t want many royal duties.


    .


    Wow!


    Gwen was pleased by the many runway roads and sights shown. Only she knew what she was thinking when asking to tour the ce.


    ''Will I be able to fly the air balloon soon?''


    She really wanted to learn, but cursed at how slow bodily growth. She didn''t want to admit it but she was jealous of adults who could go wherever they wanted. As a royal child, her movements were limited.


    Alright.


    The group toured around merrily and were about to head back when suddenly, Santa felt something cold strike his back.


    Bam!


    He and the little girl were now unconscious.

 Chapter 1677 Rivals Meet

    Three hours had gone by and Penelope''s face was turning morbid by the second.


    "Heheheheheheheheh~


    Herugh was evil and her expression was akin to a person who was about to ughter the world.


    "Your majesty, you must please calm down! You are carrying a dragon in your womb. Please, for the future young master''s sake, you must not fall prey to your emotions."


    Several people sang advice, afraid Penelope would have a miscarriage.


    The doctor has said no one must get the queen angered in this crucial stage of her pregnancy.


    Penelope had also wanted to join the search for Santa and Gwen, but how could they allow her with such a big tummy?


    Oliver clenched his fists, feeling very helpless too.


    It was also his sister and his uncle that was taken.


    If something happened to them, he didn''t know what he would do.


    Oliver swore an oath to the heavens that should he get them back, he would do more than help Penelope ground them.


    Should they return, don''t even think of ever escaping the pce or their homes without permission again!


    He will be ten times stricter and 20 times more annoying if it will get them to sit in one ce.


    "Aunt, can I see the note?"


    Penelope didn''t respond, only giving him the note with trembling hands.


    [Queen Penelope, you may not know me, but I know you... my future wife.


    If you wish to see that fool and girl again, you wille to xxx ce at xxx for my terms and conditions.]


    Oliver felt strange reading the note.


    Who is so bold as to call his aunt their future wife?


    Who is it that is trying to prune his uncle''s corner?


    Oliver didn''t think anyone in Carona had such balls to do it.


    So could it be the work of foreigners?


    (?~?)


    .


    Hiss!~


    Santa felt his consciousness return to him, as a deep throbbing pain ticked in his head like a clock.


    His face was heavy and his eyes blurry.


    "What happened? Thest thing I remember was... LITTLE GIRL!!!"


    Santa forced his eyes open with all his might, wanting to find his little niece.


    Where was she? And where was he?


    Santa stared at the dimly lit space with a million questions circting in his mind.


    The dungeon had damp walls and a chilling aura.


    Chains hung from the ceiling, swaying with an eerie creak.


    Perhaps the most conspicuous thing was the sound of dripping water echoing through the confined space.


    ''Am I near arge water source?''


    Though it''s raining now, castles and sturdy stone structures like these weren''t built to drip or have ways for leakage to pass through, unless the water was forced in through the force/pressure of a massive water body.


    Do you know how thick the walls and ceilings were?


    It''s not like modern structures that would skim out here and there.


    Some stone walls were over 1 meter thick and some 2.


    It would be like letting water flow through the eye of a needle.


    It''s possible but the water force must be great for it to drip continuously.


    Wanting to get more clues about his current location, Sanat continued his observation.


    The outside air smelled of Tahmil bushes, and the sounds of the birds he heard signified he was still within the Capital city.


    This is good.


    Santa squinted his eyes dangerously. Even Penelope has never seen him get so serious.


    He med himself for his negligence, thinking the capital was his turf and he and his naivety would be fine.


    Santa swore that if so much as a single scratch touched his niece, the son of a b**ch in charge would feel more than just his wrath.


    Looking at his chains, Santa chuckled.


    Except for Penelope, many don''t know that after he married Penelope, he noticed a strange increase in his strength.


    It wasn''t so great as those Baymardians, but he could indeed pack up a heavy punch.


    Unbeknownst to Santa, Landon had indeed blessed him with a teeny weenie bit of strength seeing as he was indeed too weak.


    Landon also did this so he could protect Penelope and babysit if the need arises.


    Hey...


    It was like killing 2 birds with 1 stone.


    Santa was the only non-Baymardian he blessed with strength, and Landon didn''t regret it for a second.


    The other chosen sons and daughters of heaven had their own blessings that came with them, like Astar who was born with super strength, Penelope who had super reflexes in battle, and all the rest.


    Look at each chosen person


    Either they were one of the ''Keys'' or possessed unique abilities.


    Tilda was a chosen person and she had the power of a seeker, who could locate all the keys needed to unlock the Holy Core.


    As a seeker, she also could tap into everyone else''s power too.


    Indeed, she was a dangerous little girl.


    Luckily, after another 3 or 4 generations, her bloodline will no longer carry these powers.


    .


    Santa quickly scanned the space, keeping his eyes and ears open.


    --silence--


    No prison guards standing close by.


    Santa concluded, as he hastily twirled the thick chains around his wrists.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    ~Shrrrreeeee!


    The chains cried in pain the more they were strained.


    Landon only gave him a little bit of extraordinary strength.


    So unlike the blessed Baymardians who could snap the chains apart in under 2 minutes, Santa figured he would need 10~15 minutes topletely break free.


    The chains were as thick as his ankles.


    ''Come on!''


    Santa inwardly yelled, as he gritted his teeth and forced his trembling mouth to stay silent.


    Not a word must go out until he destroys the chain''s strength by 90%.


    His lips were pressed together, his face as red as a tomato, and the little fat on his cheek was still jiggling uncontrobly.


    ''Niece, hold on a bit longer.''


    Never give up.


    Santa chanted his mantra in his heart.


    Never give up!


    The chain was now 60% loose.


    Never give up!


    70%


    Never give up!


    83%


    NEVER GIVE UP!


    91%


    Santa could tell that just a bit more and he willpletely break free.


    But just then, a set of heavy footsteps could be hearding from afar.


    Is it them?


    Hastily taking the position of a helpless prisoner, Santa closed his eyes in wait.


    .


    ~Din. Din. Din. Din. Din~


    Though even, the footsteps told of several men with several weights.


    One could tell a lot about a person from the way they walk.


    At the front of the group was a man in a bronze mask.


    With a slight nod, the man gestured to one of his men who quickly opened the prison door.


    The bronze-masked man smirked dangerously after seeing his prisoner''s state.


    His dear victim was disheveled and passed out, sitting huddled in a corner with his hands bound and his face pale as paper.


    "Wake him up."


    "Yes, Master."


    Ssh!


    Salted water was poured on Santa, prating and stinging his wounds like a viper.


    The masked man was a ruthless and calcting leader, dressed in ck from head to toe.


    Every part of him spelled dangerous to any who saw him.


    Heh.


    The masked man''s eyes gleamed with an unsettling mix of determination and malevolence as he approached his trembling victim with a twisted smile.


    How can he not be happy?


    Seeing Santa''s confused and fearful look only fueled his arrogance even more.


    "Ahhh!"


    Santa released a heavy grunt feeling the bastard pulling on his hair.


    "Weakling!"


    Bam!


    Santa''s head mercilessly smashed into the wall behind him.


    "You know... the first time I saw your portrait 5 and a half years ago, I didn''t like it."


    Bam!


    Santa was smashed again but did not care about the pain.


    5 and a half years ago? Who was so hell-bent on scheming his demise for long?


    How did he offend this person?


    The masked man stared at him in disgust.


    "When I first saw your portrait, I thought... How can a swine want to taste heavenly meat? You are clearly below her ss. Yet, you managed to wiggle your way to her bed like the fat worm that you are."


    So that''s it. Santa thought.


    In the end, it was about his woman, right?


    s...


    Who asked to marry such an enticing woman?


    Over the years, people havee to him for her hand.


    And though he was no longer fat, they still saw him in his former light.


    Santa was now a burly man and not a chubby Santa us person. Yet, the most popr portraits circting about him were those from his past.


    Bam!


    The masked man delivered a fierce blow to his cheek.


    Suddenly, the air grew 10 times colder than it was before.


    The masked man finally took off his mask, and both men stared at each other in deep silence.


    "Listen up, and listen well... From today, you will no longer be her husband. If you want your niece to live, you must willingly step down... She is mine!"

 Chapter 1678 Where Is She?

    Trash!


    Daniel Lockhart stared at Santa with burning eyes, wondering how in heaven''s name such a weak, useless, ugly bastard climbed on Penelope''s bed.


    What''s more, his family background was also too weak.


    He didn''te from the upper-ss noble society, but the middle ss.


    In fact, he was barely pushing the middle-ss ranks.


    From the reports, his family bounced between the middle ss and lower ss before he ever got together with Penelope.


    So how did it happen?


    Could it be Penelope, his future wife was blind?


    No matter how Daniel saw it, that must be the only logical conclusion.


    You have to know that though he hated his half-brother, Skye Lockhart, he had to admit that the bastard was still good-looking.


    Yet, Penelope not only turned him down but also battered him up and locked him in some prison.


    Daniel knew where Skye was, and didn''t care about rescuing him.


    Don''t think he didn''t know how much Skye had done to kill him when they were still in Dafaren, Veinitta.


    As brothers with different mothers, they were bound to be at each other''s necks, especially since he was the current Prince of Dafaren.


    Daniel felt he had given the old man enough time to warm the throne.


    1 year...


    One year was all he was Giving his father, Alexander Lockhart, to get his old ass off the throne.


    Daniel was already pushing 25.


    He had 2 wives and 1 son who was 2 years old. As for his daughters, they were not in his scope of consideration.


    In the future, he would sell them off in political marriages or sacrifice them for his greater good.


    That was the only use Royal females had in his opinion.


    Do you know how long he has been nning to take Penelope as his? He was 19 and a half at the time when he first saw her portrait.


    He should''ve gone to her since but wanted to see how she would respond to his half-brother.


    As for love, he had no considerations or that. What he wanted was her body, her loyalty and her power.


    Who says he can''t rule 2 empires?


    He nned to rule Dafaren as well as Carona.


    Although the T.O.E.P behind him didn''t know of his ultimate ns, if he seeds in the end they will have to choose but to agree to fate.


    After all, the rules stated that no members should kill other members.


    So after he governs, they will have no choice but to watch.


    The only way they can truly retaliate is by getting more people to kill him during the ''open killing period.''


    Once dead, they will vote and choose one of their own to rule Carona.


    As for Dafaren, they might allow his children to take over the throne if he initiated them into the organization.


    All in all, Daniel had his ns concerning Penelope. But as for Santa, heh... that was another issue on its own.


    .


    The air was tense and the cold winds were sharp.


    Both men stared at each other, as though there were no other people in the space.


    Daniel was a little shocked to see that Santa had a little spark in him but didn''t take it seriously.


    "Like I said¡­ After today, you will step down and dere yourself unworthy of my woman or your niece will pay the price."


    Cough, cough~


    With a pained and tired look, Santa coughed and spewed a mouthful of blood on hisp.


    "You... You make it seem so easy. How am I supposed to do it and make it believable?"


    Daniel raised his brows calmly. "I take it you''ve already epted my terms?"


    Santa nodded heavily. "Yes... yes... so long as you don''t hurt my niece."


    A sly smile appeared on Daniel''s face.


    It was going to be easier than he thought. Sure enough, the worthless bastard was as useless as he seemed.


    What sort of man gives up without a fight?


    He expected to get resistance from Santa, so he could torture the bastard in ces people couldn''t see.


    With the tools and buckets the few guards brought with them, Daniel hoped to use at least one on Santa.


    Sadly, the bastard was too weak-livered to put up a fight.


    .


    Daniel slowly crouched down before Santa, pping his chin yfully.


    "Now, now Benjamin. If you can deceive my wife into letting her marry you, then I believe you''re a bloody good actor. Remember, you''re the one trying to save your niece, not me. So why should I help you in that aspect?"


    "Fine," Santa replied hoarsely. "I said I''ll do it. But before that, I need to see my niece! How am I sure she''s still alive?"


    Baymard hostage lessons 101.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Before agreeing to any evil scheme, one must endure the hostage is still alive or else everything they do would be for naught.


    Recalling the harsh days he spent in Baymard''s barracks years back, Santa couldn''t help being thankful.


    Had it been the old him, he might have rushed to do things without thinking much.


    Looking at Daniel squarely, he revealed a hint of determination amidst his ''fear.''


    Daniel slowly rose to his feet, taken aback by Santa''s words.


    It was the first time someone he was interrogating was asking for proof that their loved ones were still alive.


    When people get their loved ones kidnapped, the hostage could be ced in hidden mansions 3 or 4 months away by horseback.


    Some are even in other empires.


    So don''t you think it''s ridiculous to ask for proof? What? Do you want them to bring those people all the way over before you confirm it?


    Sorry. That''s not how hostage situations work in medieval times.


    You just have to believe they are alive. Only the future can prove whether they are truly dead or not.


    You want to say they should bring a lock of her hair. That''s stupid because they can find anyone with the same hair to deceive you with.


    You want to say they should give her clothes to you so you can be sure she is alive.


    Again, that''s stupid.


    They could have killed her in her birthday suite after stripping her.


    Really and truly there was no way to prove anyone was alive other than seeing them eyeball to eyeball.


    So if Gwen was already several days ahead in travel to a hidden location, where they would quickly send word for her escorted to turn around just to please him?


    Sorry. Things didn''t work this way.


    .


    Santa''s words stumped not only Daniel but everyone else.


    Are they sure they didn''t hit him too hard in the head earlier? Or else why would he ask for such a bizarre request?


    Daniel looked to one of the guards and nodded deeply.


    "Ugly bastard. You''re lucky we haven''t shipped off the little rat." One of the guards said hastily, as they left the cell.


    It''s true.


    They Were supposed to send the girl off immediately but because she purposefully injured herself, they first had to give her medical help to keep her alive for the long journey.


    You have to know that the girl was their bargaining chip.


    So how can they let her stay here for long?


    No way!


    They nned to ship her out of Carona, sending her to Dafaren to be a disguised, orphan servant girl. If she proved stubborn, he had more than one way to make her yield.


    Hehehehe~


    So what if she was a 3-year-old child?


    He had some of his subordinates who liked the taste of really young flesh. She was going to fit tightly just as they wanted... If you know what he means.


    As they say, the younger they say, the sweeter the taste.


    Knowing how much Penelope, Santa and the other royals valued the girl, they will have to tread carefully for fear that he will injure her wherever she is.


    They also have to say that the little runt is also very clever.


    Knowing that she will be shipped away, she fiercely grabbed a dagger when they didn''t expect it, stabbing herself in the belly without fear.


    And then... thump!


    She has had a high fever since then.


    Luckily they had their own healer with them who worked fast in taking care of the brat.


    It''s been 2 days since the incident.


    The brat''s life seems to be too blessed, as she didn''t stab any vital parts.


    How dare they allow their bargaining chip to die?


    Of course, if she did die they will still continue lying to Penelope''s group. But the thing is, such lies don''tst for long.


    On a day they least expect it, perhaps the truth will be revealed, and they in Carona will be surrounded and killed in a blink of an eye.


    Don''t forget no matter how strong they are, they can''tpete with Carona as a whole.


    At least not until Daniel takes the throne.


    .


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock.


    Santa listened to the ticking sounds from Daniel''s watch feeling every second weighing heavy in his heart. And soon, the guard returned as nned.


    Only this time, he was dragging an extra person along.


    "Niece!"


    Santa''s face grew pale seeing the weak figure appear.


    "Bastards! What did you do to her?"

 Chapter 1679 Last Chance!

    A bunch of monsters!


    Santa''s eyes turned red, seeing the battered-up Gwen.


    Her eyes were purple and swollen like walnuts, with one side visibly bigger than the other.


    Her cheek had visible p marks on them and the clothes she dawned were now old peasant attires rather than her royal one.


    The clothes were bigger than her, sagging on one side of her shoulder.


    Her hair was a mess and her lips were cracked beyond belief.


    Santa''s body trembled vigorously, thinking of all the things she might''ve undergone.


    Fear paralyzed his legs, as his heart lurched uncontrobly, too scared of his imagination.


    Santa couldn''t imagine what would''ve happened if his niece was no longer here.


    If they shipped her to a faraway location, the damage done to her would''ve been irreversible.


    Seeing her facing smile, Santa knew she stalked the matter.


    Between uncle and nephew, they had their secret way ofmunicating with each other.


    Twisting his fingers, Santa gave her a signal.


    Gwen inwardly nodded, knowing she too had to y her part well.


    It''s been days and her aunt''s people haven''t found them yet.


    It meant the enemy was sneakier than they thought.


    If they don''t find a way out soonest, escaping would only grow harder in the future.


    "Uncle..."


    Gwen''s hoarse and teary voice blew, showing everyone how scared she was.


    The less confidence she showed, the more the men subconsciously lowered their guard against her.


    It seems that after seeing her uncle, she too gets emotional, with all her smartness jumping out the window.


    At least that is what it seems to the guards who had seen her stab herself just to stay longer.


    .


    Daniel smirked.


    ~p. p. p. p. p.


    "What a happy reunion. As you can see, she''s still alive (for now.) So... I take it you now know what to do, yes?"


    Santa nodded heavily. It looked like it took all his strength for him to open his mouth again.


    "I... I... I will step down."


    "Good. I like a smart man. But why do I feel you have another request in that filthy mouth of yours?"


    Daniel wasn''t wrong. Santa had another ''but''ing up.


    The typical Daniel wouldn''t even Entertain Santa so much.


    Perhaps it was because he was curious to see what Penelope sees in Santa had he agreed to the bastard''s requests.


    Sadly till now he still didn''t see what made Santa special in her eyes.


    Daniel frowned. "What is it this time?"


    "I..." Santa''s eyes grew red as though he was about to cry. "I... I just want to touch my niece."


    That''s it?


    Daniel almost rolled his eyes heavenwards, once again cursing at how weak Santa was.


    Don''t you know that even if the enemy holds you for interrogation and brings your loved ones before you, you are not supposed to make them know how much you care for your loved ones?


    A smart person would pretend as though Gwen meant nothing to him but Santa was doing the opposite.


    It''s a wonder how he managed to keep his position by Penelope for so long.


    Nodding, Daniel allowed his request o be fulfilled again but this was thest time.


    It was getting too exhausting talking to the fool.


    Daniel felt that the more he spoke to Santa the more his intelligence lowered.


    "Niece!"


    "Uncle!"


    Wooooooooooo~The duo cried loudly, as though mourning a loved one.


    Even the guards and Faniel were ashamed on Santa''s behalf for seeing such a big man cry like a little girl so much.


    "Uncle!"


    "Niece!"


    "Uncle!"


    "Niece!"


    "Uncle!"


    "Niece!"


    "Uncle!"


    "Niece!"


    The duo hugged and touched foreheads, getting stickier as they called each other''s names.


    Santa ran his trembling hands across Gwen''s hair, and Gwen in turn tried to wipe the blood from his face and eyes with a pitiful look.


    [Everyone]: (-_-)


    Have some dignity! Many inwardly cursed Santa in disgust.


    However, what happened next not only shocked them silly but made Daniel open his mouth wide, not wanting to believe his eyes.


    The duo who were calling each other lovingly, now broke free unscathed.


    .


    "Niece!"


    "Uncle!"


    "Niece."


    "Uncle."


    Brack!~<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "He''s free!"


    "He has broken free! Quickly, stop him!"


    Santa''s eyes grew cold, looking nothing like before.


    "Gwen, get behind me now. You know the drill."


    She did. In no time, she climbed on his back like an octopus, holding into his clothes with all her might.


    Her hands quaked and her body trembled, but she knew she must not fall until her uncle cleared them all.


    Santa still had his heavy iron cuffs around his wrists, with each cuff attached to a long thick chain.


    The guards did not dare waste time, all plunging his way to take him out.


    "You bastard! Go to hell!"


    Pah!


    The guards were sent flying by the heavy chains thatnded on their cheeks.


    F***! What was going on here?


    How can those heavy chains move so fast?


    ording to their calctions, the chains should''ve been moving slower, which was why they didn''t put too much effort into dodging the attack.


    Why, what, when, he... who am I? Where am I?


    One of the guards hissed in pain, slowly rising from his knees and touching his jaw in disbelief.


    His face now has a deep massive open wound that revealed his skeletal teeth and insides to the outside world.


    Just how powerful was this son of a b**ch''s attack for it to leave such damage?


    Pah! Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Santa aimed for the necks, killing them cleanly.


    The sheer force from the chains coupled with their weights tore off chunks from people''s necks, as though some huge monster had taken a nibble from them.


    And the best part was that Santa did this all in 4 seconds.


    Was this their end? Was this how they died?


    Many people held their throats, struggling her air in pain and fury.


    As T.O.E.P moments, they were far above the level of these Pyno people. So what was happening here?


    Indeed, Veinitta members were still nowhere stronger than Morg members. Butpared to the worthless Pyno, please!


    They could be Gods of fighting here.


    So why was reality not matching their beliefs?


    Unwilling and in despair, many wed at their throats wanting to force the air down in, even if it was to fight just for a little while longer and prove their worth.


    Despicable!


    They med Santa for attaching them unprepared like a coward. If given another chance, they swore they would defeat him easily!


    Everyone cursed at Santa with thest ounce of their strength, dying with open eyes of fury.


    Just 4 seconds had gone by and Daniel also couldn''t believe it.


    .


    "You lowly frauding son of a bastard whore! You were pretending the entire time?"


    Santa shrugged. "Shouldn''t I have done that? If I didn''t, how could you have brought my niece to me so easily?"


    "You-you-you-you---"


    They were all fooled!


    No. Maybe the entire world was fooled by his act, thinking he was some weak punk they could pick on at every turn.


    Even at this, Daniel still didn''t think he would lose. But he, on the other hand, had a higher level than them.


    ~Crack. Crack!


    Daniel twisted his legs, letting a loud crackling noise fill the space.


    When he stomped on the ground again, Gwen could swear she heard more than just his joints cracking.


    Yes! On the stone floors, there were small visible lines that though not deep could still make anyone sweat with fear.


    Imagine if his legsnded on you.


    Won''t your ribs be cracked and your bones get broken?


    If Gwen and Santa had never seen Landon cracking stones and buildings with his feet before, maybe she would''ve been impressed.


    Compared to their uncle/brother''s force, this guy was like a mosquito busting in the wind.


    Still, they had to admit that his technique was alsomendable.


    Seeing them freeze, Daniel smirked confidently. "What? Scared now? Well, it''s toote!"


    As Daniel spoke, Santa slowly curled a few loops of the chains around his wrist.


    Everyone moved slowly, circling the space with vignce.


    With unhinged ferocious gazes, everyone locked contact, no one daring to take their eyes off each other for even a second.


    Gwen felt her breathing grow heavier and more difficult as she felt the choking atmosphere stiffening.


    In these few moments of silence, her mind couldn''t help being worried for her uncle.


    What''s going to happen? Will he be alright?


    From what she saw, although her uncle was physically stronger, the bastard on the opposite side was also far more experienced and had more cards up his sleeves too.


    So how will this end?


    Gwen felt dizzy from overthinking things. All she could do now was pray for her aunt and people will find them soon.


    As for the men, they seemed to be in a world of their own.


    After circling for what seemed like an eternity to Gwen, both men suddenly stopped, each man looking extremely calm.


    Daniel sneered.


    "I gave you a chance and refused to take it so don''t me me for being rude."


    "Likewise," Santa replied.


    And soon, both parties kicked their feet and the world became silent.


    Boom!

 Chapter 1680 Go To Sleep

    "I''ll show you what happens when you try to act smart."


    ~Swish!


    Santa quickly dodged Daniel''s powerful and wild swinging kick to his chest, but that wasn''t the only attack Daniel had prepared for him.


    Ahhhh!


    Santa was pushed back, crushing Gwen behind him.


    Daniel was equally fast and was a brutal closebat fighter.


    Looking at the chains dangling from his hands, Santa knew he was never going to win this battle unless hepletely cut them off.


    Luckily, he had also seen pulling them earlier in preparation for when he had to run away.


    After all, dangling chains would only make louder noises and be hard to carry and handle if they had to flee.


    "Niece, hold on a bit longer. I''ll finish this quickly."


    Daniel smirked sisterly. "You? Finish this quicker? I don''t think so!"


    Pah! Pah! Boom! Pah! Bam! Bam!


    Daniel did not give Santa any time to breathe.


    On and on he went like a killing machine, rushing to ughter Santa at every opportunity he found.


    Good Heavens!


    Santa was almost at the end of his ropes, trying to dodge his opponent all at once.


    His focus was still on tipping off the dangling chains from his hands. So how could he have the time to make attack moves of his own?


    ''Almost there.'' Santa said inwardly, ensuring that Gwen was safe behind his back.


    It was hard for the little girl to hold on, but she didn''t have much of a choice.


    Should she get down, the bastard might find a way to get a hold of her again and that''s something Santa would never allow to happen.


    Suddenly, Santa''s eyes lit up as he knew he was sessful.


    Alright.


    Time to get serious.


    He side-stepped forward nning to use Baymard''s most ''deceiving'' hand-to-handbat techniques called the Tactical Y.


    Come on!


    The technique was so good that even seasoned veterans who were well-versed in the technique still fell for its pitfalls.


    First, he imagined the letter Y itself, imagining he was starting off at the bottom end of the Y, while Daniel stood between both branches of Y.


    At this point, they were both equal.


    But when Santa dashed forward, he began ying a scheming and deceiving game and cat and mouth between each Y tail.


    The trick was to get Daniel to shift his equilibrium to the opposite side before delivering a cool sneak attack when he least expected it.


    .


    What?


    Daniel was shocked to see the chains drop to the ground when Santa was barely a few inches from punching him.


    Still, he quickly recovered from his daze, leaning to his right in an attempt to block the attack. But who would have known the true attack wasing from that end instead?


    Pouf~


    Daniel spat a mouthful of blood, not wanting to believe the bastard had struck him.


    His eyes bulged animatedly as though trying to say:Cheater! Cheater!


    What sort of scheming attack was that?


    If you want to fight, fight like a man ande straight on!


    Bluffing and scheming attacks were the works of cowards!


    (*Q*)


    Daniel was so furious because Santa struck him when he was the least stable, causing him to almost tumble and fall.


    And the worst part of it all was that since he lost his stability, Santa refused to let him gain it back as he continued attacking and plunging him into greater instability.


    Dammit


    Cold sweat soon began to form on Daniel''s forehead, as he wondered if he would fall into the hands of this cheat who couldn''t even win him in a proper battle.


    Daniel was so aggrieved that he wished he could find Santa''s ancestral grave and torch the corpses of his ancestors to death!


    How can they give birth to such an unworthy descendant?


    And what was up with his attacks?


    Santa gave him the old Eyeball pinch, poking his eyeballs with his fingers when Daniel least expected it.


    Mind you, Santa''s fingers have been rolling in the dirt for so long that the moment they touched Daniel''s eyeballs, he began feeling teary.


    Who can tell him why he met such a weirdo here? Who taught him such spineless attacks?


    Daniel felt the person should be torched and his ashes thrown into an active volcano to be burnt again


    [Landon]:...


    .


    Dammit!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    His eyes! His eyes!


    They swelled up in a matter of seconds after a few runs, though Daniel still tried to keep hisposure, wanting to rely on sound to defeat his opponent.


    However, Santa seems to have read his thoughts, sending bluffs here and there while attacking him in cowardly ces.


    Looking at his boot, Santa smirked yfully.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!~


    This was the first cry Daniel had let out.


    Looking upward to the heavens, an image of 2 cracked eggs appeared in his mind when feeling the pain engulf him below.


    "Bastard! Motherf**ker! You son of a b**ch!"


    Daniel cursed in allnguages he spoke, as he felt his manhood escape him.


    No need to ask, from the loud gush of blood flowing, he knew his balls were gone.


    No.


    The sac had been torn and his balls were now out of his body.


    What sort of boots could remove a dagger from them?


    Daniel had never heard of such a shoe.


    But little did he know that during a UN meeting, astar was the one who thought of the idea of wanting a retractable dagger in his shoes.


    But they didn''t want everyone to have it since it might be stolen by enemy forces.


    So only the leaders and those in top positions had a batch of custom-made shoes they kept in their safes and most secure locations.


    Surprisingly, the system allowed it since the idea wasn''t thought of by Landon.


    And thus, all royals and the most trusted nobles now had these shows for extra protection.


    Hehehehehehehe~


    With a triple click of his boots, Santa sent the de into Daniel''s bottoms, wanting to see how he would think of his Penelope anymore knowing his twin eggs were gone.


    Looking at the wailing Daniel, Santa quickly threw a pebble into his mouth causing him to choke.


    Good.


    No more wailing.


    .


    Santa was afraid of draining more attention than they already did.


    Perhaps the guards from afar might think he was the one getting tortured. But after a while, if no one leaves the scene, they will be suspicious, thinking something might have gone wrong.


    Tearing a piece of fabric from the clothes of the dead around them, Santa hastily wrapped it in a ball and forced it into the mouth of the choking Daniel.


    What''s going on here? Why was he who had the upper hand lose in the end?


    Daniel''s chest grew tight with unwillingness, as his chest rose and fell vigorously.


    The choking, the swelling of his eyes, the loss of his balls, the stab to his inner thighs... every attack Santaunched was not only meticulously but also very savage and cowardly too.


    Don''t me Daniel for losing.


    In all his years, Daniel had never known people could fight dirty like this.


    Everyone knows a man''s bottom part was off-limits. It was a standard code that people knew from birth.


    In any battle, he could expect to have his head torn, his limbs severed and even his eyes plucked out. But no one will bloody hell take his balls away from him!


    As a T.O.E.P member, he felt the shame greater, already imagining how people in the organization wouldugh at him when they found out his balls were gone and his tentacles injured too.


    Hey...


    They mighte up with nicknames like Ballzy or Ball-less Crown Prince.


    Even a little thing like this could make his faction dissatisfied, looking at him in disgust that he couldn''t even take care of a person from Pyno.


    He will also stop getting important missions and will have fewer chances of ranking up too.


    Hell! They might also degrade him, feeling he was unworthy of his current seat.


    A downgrade was terrible since it also meant most of his men would have to be taken away from him and given to others who truly deserved them.


    Yes.


    Even if he brought the men in, once they entered the T.O.E.P not as leaders but as ''workers''... meant they could be transferred and dispatched at will if their current leader didn''t step up.


    Do you know how important reputation is for people like him?


    At that time, even people under him might be willing to opt and leave on their own, not wanting to have him as their leader anymore.


    After all, it also affects their reputation as workers too, having to work under such an ipetent boss.


    All in all, it would be bad for Daniel.


    Daniel only med himself for underestimating Santa''s shamelessness.


    Just thinking about it made him momentarily forget about his pain, wanting things to end like this.


    He tried spitting out the blood in his mouth while struggling to stand with all his might despite his weak legs.


    But how could Santa let him have his way?


    Santa plunged Daniel''s own dagger into his chest with a cold glint in his eyes.


    "Go to sleep."

 Chapter 1681 Pack Up!

    Striking Daniel hard, Santa turned to his niece.


    "We don''t have much time left. This is what we''re going to do... "


    Gwen listened attentively, watching Santa strip one of the burly guards and exchange his attire with his.


    Well, the man was already dead, so skinning his face wouldn''t be painful.


    He was the same guard who brought Gwen in earlier.


    Though Santa didn''t know much about him, the ever-sharp Gwen had been keen on listening to the man''s arrogant words when hurling her over.


    Additionally, she knew what the other guards called him.


    Everyone still called him ''fat,'' but he had long lost his chubby waistline and was now a burly man who was bigger than most.


    It''s just that their prejudice won''t let them see past his past looks.


    After skinning the man''s face, he hastily but carefully scraped the excess blood and blotted it clean using the clothes of another.


    Observational skills were a must in this line of duty. With a few steps, he managed to imitate how the dead man walked.


    Looking at Santa who waspletely transformed, Gwen would have sworn it was the enemy who came back from the dead if she didn''t know any better.


    Gwen rushed to the prison bars, leaning close to listen to any peculiar noises.


    "Uncle, hurry up! I have a bad feeling that if we don''t leave now, someone wille over."


    "I know," Santa replied, rushing to hide the card bodies.


    First, he wrapped the broken chains on the dead body that resembled him the most and strategically hid the other bodies behind the huge man.


    Of course, Daniel was also thrown in the back too.


    The man at the front in chains was the same person whose face was skinned.


    If any guards arrive after they''re gone, it might still take them time to realize the one on chains is theirrade since he and Santa had the same build. What''s more, he was wearing Santa''s clothes and was faceless.


    Alright.


    All done.


    Gripping Gwen''s hands, Santa calmly stepped out of the cell, locking it before dragging Gwen along.


    "Move your feet, you wench!"


    "Let go of me! Let go of me! My aunt will definitelye to save me!"


    Up ahead, a few guards guarding the entranceway threw their heads back and smirked arrogantly after hearing Gwen''s threats.


    Pooh!


    Who ising to save her?


    Cah-Pui!~


    One of the men spat in a manly fashion, enjoying the show Gwen was putting up.


    Seeing the duo bypass them and go further and further away, the guards finally spoke amongst themselves.


    "Heh. The little brat can dream. Who are we? Veinitta T.O.E.P members! How can anyone in this dump, tall less of a womanpare with us?"


    "Exactly! Here, we are Gods! I don''t even know why the leader is so cautious with these people. To me, they''re all tall and no work!"


    "I think so too. If it was us, we would''ve long since found out the location of our enemies if our leader got captured."


    "Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!"


    "Hmph. I can see the little brat still has the energy to put up a fight. After she''s shipped out, I''d still like to see how much energy she''ll have then."


    Hehehehehehehe~


    All 3 men stared at each other tactfully withrge grins on their faces.


    "Too bad we won''t be the ones breaking down her walls. I bet she''ll be tight. Tight enough to have her pass out and lose strength in her legs for weeks."


    Bahahahahahahahahahahaha~


    Everyoneughed in amusement, already feeling their blood pump from imaging the 3-year-old girl in their bed.


    So what if she''s young? Although 7/10 girls at that age die during such an experience, she might be lucky to fall in the 3/10 category of those who survive, no?


    Besides, do you know how many women in Veinitta want a taste of their little men below and aren''t so lucky to get chosen?


    Heh.


    The girl should feel honored she graced the beds of Veinitta members like themselves who were also hidden T.O.E.P members.


    .


    Everyoneughed and taunted but didn''t know they were the fools instead.


    For in the cell far behind, several dead bodies belonging to theirrades could be found in a cell they swore to watch over.


    For Santa and Gwen, there was another surprise unfolding in the cell which they didn''t expect.


    The fingers of one of the dead suddenly twitched.


    Shuuuuh~


    Daniel weakly sucked in his breath, refusing to die just yet.


    Never in his life had hee so close to death.


    Pain... pain...<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The pain was indescribable, feeling as though someone had reached for his heart and grabbed it hard with their sharp pointy fingernails.


    With a vigorously trembling face, Daniel struggled to create an opening and crawl out from underneath the pile of dead bodies hidden behind his huge burly subordinate.


    Damn!


    It was the first time Daniel noticed how big his subordinate was.


    Water, he needed water.


    Daniel wanted to scream, shout, and yell for help at the top of his lungs but did not have an ounce of energy in him.


    His breathing was weak, his eyes heavy, and his entire demeanor extremely frail. Daniel knew that if Santa escaped, it won''t be long before Penelope and her peoplee over to take them all.


    Daniel tried to drag his body to the front of the cell, wanting to put his hands outside and wave for help.


    Even if the prison cell was far away from the hallway entrance, there should be guards doing patrol shifts now and then.


    Estimating the time the fight took, as well as his time spent with Santa earlier, Daniel knew it would still take another half an hour for the next patrol guards to circle the prison floors around the cell.


    Half an hour!


    That was a lot of time, especially after seeing how much blood he was losing.


    He had deep stab wounds on his body, as well as a heavy tap-flow of blood gushing out from his severed ballsack.


    Of course, the flow isn''t as heavy as when it was first severed, but it didn''t make the situation any better.


    Daniel could feel his body growing weaker and weaker.


    He knew that if he did nothing about it, he might truly die before the patrol guards came over.


    Dammit!


    Stopping himself from crawling, he hastily used his trembling hands to tear off a piece of fabric and shamefully tied his turn ballsack as tight as he could.


    Well, at least he didn''t feel a painful draft down there any longer.


    Everyone knows that air in deep open winds was just a nightmare to the injured.


    What''s worse, he has been dragging himself, rubbing and irritating the open cut, as well as getting it dirty too.


    If not for him having no strength to scream, he would''ve long done so after a few grains of dirt and pebbles brushed against his soft and irritable ballsack.


    Son of a b**ch!


    It stung like a thousand bees.


    Daniel swore with every drop of his blood that he would definitely kill Santa when he got his hands on him next.


    Now, it was personal, no longer about a woman!


    Daniel''s eyes turned cold despite his shaky jaws.


    ''Mark my words, Benjamin Hamilton. You will die by my hands. So you better stay alive and wait for me to be your executioner!''


    Hmph!


    After Daniel managed to stop the excess blood flowerer, he attempted to crawl toward the cell board again.


    Sadly, he had drained all his energy halfway through his journey and nowy there staring at the ceiling, thinking of his reputation.


    It''s over.


    His reputation in the T.O.E.P was going to be affected.


    He could already see himself called Ball-less Daniel.


    (:T^T:)


    The thought alone was so gut-wrenching that Daniel puked blood from his mouth and soon passed out with Santa''s face being thest thing he thought of.


    ''Damn You, Hamilton! I''ll get you for this!''


    ...


    Just like that, Santa had left a powerful and revengeful opponent alive.


    However, this wasn''t his concern right now.


    They had to rush as fast as they could before the enemy found out their scheme.


    So far, they had already left the many floors of underground dungeons.


    It was thanks to this guy''s face that they were able to do so.


    You have to know that the person he wore was a person of high status around these parts, meaning no one could question him easily or stop him since he was above their ranks.


    Rather, when they spotted him, they adjusted themselves, puffing out their chests and acting more seriously on the job.


    It was because of this that Santa could casually walk to blind spots, carefully tie Gwen to his crack and wear overlyrge and thick medieval raincoats to leave underneath the rain.


    Never in Santa''s life could he imagine it would be so simple to escape these people.


    Again, his burly size also made hiding Gwen easier too.


    It was just that after Santa left the gates for 3 minutes, the entire hidden estate was going crazy looking for him.


    It was only after another 30 minutes that someone said they saw him leave the gates.


    Dammit


    "Pack up! We must leave immediately! They know our location!"

 Chapter 1682 Changes In Titarian

    Flee! Flee! Flee!


    Those were the only words ringing in the ears of the men.


    It was an abomination to have lost a weakling like Santa right under their noses.


    Their arrogance had led them to this moment, thinking Santa couldn''t even fight.


    Everyone''s face was grim, realizing their information was all wrong!


    Who said Santa was useless?


    Who said he was a no-good troublemaker who makes every minister and even his wife want to kill him?


    Lies! All a bunch of lies!


    Laying weakly behind another man on horseback, Daniel vaguely woke up, feeling Santa was a scheming man who could act and pretend for a lifetime.


    Perhaps even Penelope never knew his true side.


    Thinking like this, Daniel felt even more hatred toward Santa.


    For now, they must leave as far as they can lest the royal Caronian forcese after them.


    And sure enough, they were right because once Santa contacted others, they hurriedly stormed into the hidden fortress, searching for clues to who these people could''ve gone.


    Their ents proved they were Veitts, and from the little time Santa had with Daniel, he knew Daniel was Skye''s brother, meaning he too was royalty.


    It''s just that they didn''t know what Dafaren Prince he was.


    Could he be the 2nd prince? The Crown Prince? Or any other prince?


    For now, they had to keep things quiet while staying vignt.


    After all, it was no good startling the enemy.


    Seeing Gwen, Penelope hugged her tightly, saying no words.


    Feeling her aunt''s trembling body, Gwen gently rubbed her hands behind Penelope''s back.


    "Aunt. It''s okay. I''m alive, aren''t I?"


    "Yeah..."


    But from today onwards, your movements will be strictly controlled. Penelope concluded inwardly.


    Never did she want to go through such a thunderstorm of emotions again.


    The same goes for Santa.


    Don''t think because she has been going easy on him that he could move as he liked.


    This time, they really frightened her.


    Seeing his wife''s stern gaze, how could Santa not understand her ns and thoughts?


    Sigh...


    Santa wanted to protest but knew he had no say in this matter.


    Who asked him to get kidnapped?


    (:-w-:)


    Like so, the matter hade to an end with both Gwen and Santa returning alive. At least now they knew there was a lurking shadow hovering around them.


    Portraits were ced of Daniel with and without a mask. Now, he had be a wanted man in Carona.


    But while rest filled Carona''s central regions, the same couldn''t be said for others in farawaynds.


    .


    --South-East Titarian, Continent of Zohl--


    .


    7:17 AM


    Mitch stared out his window, smiling at the now-calm skies.


    It''s been raining cats and dogs for the past 7 days with little to no breaks in between.


    Finally, the sun was out and a majority of dark clouds had resided away.


    The trees were now bare, with only a few still full of leaves.


    But though the rain had stopped, the winds still blew fiercely as they harshly caressed his cheeks.


    Yet, Mitch still held a bright smile on his lips.


    "Morning, Mitch!"


    "Morning, Mitch. Off to ate start, are you?"


    "Well, what can I do? Today''s products are special. I''m afraid of carrying them under the rain so I can only wait for the weather to get better before heading out." Mitch replied to his neighbor through his window.


    Although it says in the introductions that the product won''t be damaged from rain due to its impable delivery package, Mitch still couldn''t be sure.


    As they say, better safe than sorry.


    Taking onest look out his window, Mitch closed his window and gently pecked his own on her cheek.


    It''s funny that they were the only ones home now since their children were away in Baymard studying.


    Mitch had never felt so alive than in these times.


    Without the children, they lived as they did when they first got together.


    It was fun, exciting and most importantly, peaceful.


    Their beds were no longer made of straw, but soft cushions mattresses that could soothe anyone''s aching back.


    They ate cereal for breakfast, though they used the milk from their goats.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Yes. That''s right.


    They now had goats and Poultry. Can you believe they could afford to have so much livestock?


    Mitch found he could suddenly do whatever he wanted.


    He bought Baymardian paint brushes and pallets, learning to draw and bing an artist too.


    Another day, he decided to be an author, so he began writing a book mostly inspired by his life.


    Though he didn''t feel it worthy to be published, he has to admit it felt amazing having done something one would''ve thought impossible a few years back.


    Now paper was cheap, pens and pencils were even cheaper and books were everywhere one turned.


    Many nobles who used to hoard the creation of paper and price them costly, learned their lessons, and quickly dropped the prices.


    Gell! Did you know that a single sheet of paper used to cost the same amount a peasant family got paid per month?


    Hell!


    Some merchants sold paper at the cost of a peasant''s 2 months'' sry.


    This kept illiteracy rates and levels up in the empire, not until Baymard came with their high-quality paper that was so cheap it felt like spring water.


    Food prices were also controlled, making them reasonable too.


    The economy was booming with more and more people getting unbelievably amazing jobs like bing traffic control officers, secretaries, improved food side sellers, street cleaners, and so on.


    Now, jobs were springing up everywhere, and even an official Job Service building that took in job requests and posted them on the notice boards.


    Hell!


    The times have changed and Mitch was all for it!


    The best part of it all was that very was abolished.


    Can you believe it?


    Mitch had never known that such a thing could be possible.


    You have to know that even though he was a peasant, it was easy to fall into very, especially if he got targeted by the wrong group.


    Where do vese from? Apart from war, they came from the rich or those kidnapping the peasants.


    Everyone had to live with this fear in their hearts for the rest of their lives.


    But now, very was finally abolished. And though many rich folks and nobles wanted to object, the current Crown Prince Gregory who just took seat not long ago after his father''s death, was adamant about it.


    Hooray! The people were happy, going to their knees and thanking the heavens for letting them see this day.


    Mitch was one of them. His sister had once been kidnapped when they were younger. It was only 8 years ago that he realized she had been working as a ve in the house of a lower ss Baron''s family.


    They might be lower ss in high society, but they were still giants that could squeeze a peasant''s life at the cost of nothing.


    With very abolished, his sister was free and was now working as a street cleaner.


    With his help, she was able to get a small cottage not too far from him.


    Yes.


    Things were really looking up for everyone.


    (^_^)


    .


    "You''re going out already?"


    "What do you mean already? Woman, do you know howte in the day it is? The early bird leaves their home at 5 AM. It''s already past 8." Mitch said, pointing at his watch.


    "Woman, you kept me up all night. Don''t you think you should take some me for my tardiness?"


    Mitch''s wife blushed with a gentle smile, pushing her husband away before he could pounce on her again. "You old man. Why do you act like you''re 14 again? In case you''ve forgotten your already 32! A very old man!"


    "I know... but can you me me for feeling young again when you look so good?"


    Sigh...


    His wife gave up, slowly rushing from the bed and kidding him gently. Afterward, she adjusted his tie and led him to the kitchen.


    Typically, she would have made something for him to eat already. But because she kept her out ofmission all night, he was the one who woke up earlier than she.


    Their house looked entirely different than it did a while back.


    No matter how many times she admired the house, Mitch''s wife still couldn''t get enough of it.


    "Hubby, these wallpapers from Baymard are truly amazing! It has brought our full house to life."


    Mitch nodded. "Exactly! Ever since I escorted the children to Baymard, I saw the potential in it. It''s why I decided to be a merchant even though we are farm folk."


    Mitch couldn''t believe how much wealth he had umted in such a short time.


    After registering with the merchant association he decided to sell home supplies, wanting his store to be like the Baymardian Home Depot store.


    For now, he sold paint, lightbulbs, wallpapers, tools, and other handy necessities one would need around the house.


    Although his store was still small, Mitch believed in his vision.


    With an apple in his mouth, he kissed his wife, hopped onto his wagon and set out immediately.


    As he left, he stared at the skies, thanking his lucky stars to be born in this era.


    Thank you, his majesty Gregory... thank you, his majesty Landon, wherever you are.


    The changes in Titarian were evident for all to see. And soon, more days flew by in a sh.


    Landon stared out at sea, with a warm smile on his face.


    He was home.

 Chapter 1683 Home Sweet Home

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The waves swished against the massive ship, hastily rising and falling as each wave rolled in strong and bold.


    Though dangerous, it was a sensational work of art to capture.


    The waves were angry, the air was filled with a salty taste, and the skies were dark and dull.


    Yet, the many guests above the ship stared wide-eyed in wonder when seeing the scene before them.


    "Old Lucius, are we there?" the impatient Gordon asked impatiently when seeing the sight growrger andrger.


    Everyone was restless holding the balcony rails and clenching hard with every ounce of strength in their bodies.


    Over the past few days, the many features aboard the ship have truly opened their eyes to what technology was.


    However, they knew this was just a mini-paradise, the tip of the Iceberg of what awaited them in Baymard.


    .


    "Good heavens! Someone pinch me, I must be dreaming."


    One of the chosen Oma teachers eximed.


    "This... This... Just how did they do it? How can their harbor and docks be so beautiful? And how did they get it built so far out into the waters?"


    "Amazing! If I didn''t see it for myself, I would''ve never thought it possible."


    Don''t me them for eximing.


    Like tentacle ws, the docks not only stretched far toward the ocean but also upied a vast amount ofnd along the shores.


    Even within the visitor docking zones, there were different categories, some for merchants, some for tourists and so on.


    The docks took over 80% of the shorelines within the district.


    It was grand yet very organized. And as the ships closed in on the harbor, everyone''s eyeballs popped out and their lips quivered slightly from the overwhelming sight.


    Many who had other professions like builders and carpenters, almost felt like pping themselves in the face to make sure it wasn''t a dream.


    Timothy ced his trembling hands on Landon''s back, with his lips saying nothing, yet his eyes had told of his true feelings.


    "Nephew, I haven''t even gone in and your empire has already impressed me from afar."


    Very quickly, a small Coastal boat speeded its way, shocking everyone silly.


    F***!


    They initially thought the speed of this military ship was already insane. But who would''ve known Baymard also had ships and boats that ran so fast that it seemed they never touched the water''s surface?


    (*0*)


    Awesome!


    The sounds of the boats felt like music in their ears, as they listened to the smooth engine noises that just made sense.


    Vrmmm!


    The boats were not headed for them but doing their regr routine patrol along Baymard''s waters.


    Any suspicious guests would be reported before they could say ''Nickel.''


    .


    Very quickly, the ship docked right on schedule and many wish they could develop wings and fly out.


    The ship docked in a military zone in the district meant for releasing saved passengers, guests, and whatnot.


    "Wee esteemed guests. Wee to Baymard! Pleased right this way for Check-in."


    Standing before them was a beautiful Baymardian Harbor guide with a ssy but elegant attire.


    The woman wore a dark shirt, a blue V-neck cardigan, ck pants, a ck zer, and a good pair of stylish working boats to deal with the rain.


    Her hair was tied in a ponytail and her name tag was highlighted with a gold background.


    Lydia was the name on the tag.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Everyone had to admit she looked good, and her professionalism made everyone respect her more.


    Hey... why is it that these Baymardians are not like others who would grovel on their feet to please them?


    From the most insignificant person to the highest, it seems these Baymardians had the courage and a bold sense of pride in them.


    They won''t cause trouble, but they won''t also stand by to get bullied.


    Timothy massaged his chin, appreciating all he observed.


    Hey... they were just like their Omanian people.


    "Please, take in any of the carts and we will arrive momentarily."


    Oh?


    What sort of carriage is this?


    Everyone stared at it with utmost curiosity.


    People in modern times might recognize the vehicles to be airport passenger carrier vehicles that could take passengers from the ground floor to the coastal port entrance when they arrive via small nes.


    It was like a golf cart, though it had been elongated to a limousine version of it with multiple carts attached to one another.


    Of course for VIPs or esteemed guests such as themselves, the go-karts used were more sleek and luxurious, taking in every aspect offort even if it''s just for a short while.


    "What about our bags?"


    "Don''t worry about them, they''ll get to the pce before we do," Landon assured.


    Ohhh~


    Many answered back like tourists seeing some safari sights for the first time.


    From time to time they would say: Ohhhh~ or Ahhh~ to the littlest thing.


    Soon, it didn''t take long before they found themselves standing before an enormous giant port building made of ss!


    Once again, many wished to p their former ves for thinking ss was a rare thing.


    Lying trough.


    Don''t you see that these Baymardians were obviously using ss-like natural spring water?


    So who was it that told them that ss was scarce?


    Before, he bragged about his collection of broken shard ss pieces on his drunken nights, making many envy him to death.


    Thinking of the dark greenish broken shards of ss he bought for thousands and thousands of gold coins several years back, Timothy wished the floor would open up and eat him now.


    So embarrassing!


    (//-¡õ-)


    Timothy swore to never mention the matter again.


    If someone should mention it, don''t me him for using his fists against them.


    Hmph!


    Who asked them to make fun of him behind his back?


    .


    The building was indeed a beauty, with the name ''Coastal Port'' at its center, as well as a recognizable Baymardian and UN g flying around the building.


    ~Shoop!


    The doors opened on their own and everyone gasped in silence, jumping back like cats dunked in water.


    What''s going on here? How can it just open on its own?


    (¡ã¡õ¡ã)

 Chapter 1684 New Love

    Gulp.~


    Many swallowed hard, staring between the Baymardians and the doors again.


    Passerbys saw their reactions and knew they were newbies.


    Hey... weren''t they just like these strangers years ago?


    Many shook their heads with yful smiles, puffing out their chests and walking through the magical doors that kept opening and closing on their own.


    Look! This is how you do it.


    Some even walked by and waved at the group of giants too.


    Well, the other aspect that gave their newbie status away was their giant figures.


    Many havee to Baymard several times and have never seen people so huge. But it didn''t mean they weren''t knowledgeable.


    If one could recall... When Landon started his UN mission years back, he initially began by creating dolls and toys modeled after people in this world like blue and dark skin Barbies.


    Diversity was a must for world peace so he had long begun opening up the minds of many, not wanting them to see a certain nationality as beneath them or inferior.


    Even now, he used people of other skin tones as lead characters for movies and TV shows.


    Hell!


    Even some anime main characters now had different skin tones from what people on earth knew.


    Light Yagami in the Death Note was a blue-toned 13-year-old boy.


    People are even crazier about Death Note because, in a way, it resonated with medieval times when people nowadays all im to be gods and chosen ones to save humanity.


    Do you know how many cults exist? Do you know how many people who worship particr humans as divine beings, reach to pluck their eyes out and give to their ''God'' to use?


    The Baymardian Death Note Anime passed a message to many, with one person even waking up from their cultish pits.


    Why Should they sacrifice their children or loved ones for some Human God?


    .


    Anyway, thanks to Landon''s influence, many didn''t think too much after seeing the giants.


    Rather, they were wondering if the NBA would be willing to take in the giants and if it would be unfair to the rest of the world who are shorter.


    Well, they were indeed impressed with the build of these giants.


    As for the giants, it was indeed their first time seeing automatic doors that open on their own from sensors.


    You have to know that even though the guest Military ship had luxurious features and amenities, it wasn''t like the cruise ship that had automatic doors at every turn.


    No.


    Because this was still a warship, everyone was required to open every bloody door for themselves manually by turning the handles or using the card keys.


    What if an enemyes aboard? At least they shouldn''t make things easier for him/her.


    Hiss!~


    "Scared me to death." Someone murmured with their hand still on their chest.


    Seeing as many passed through the magical door and survived, Timothy red a loud humph, red at the smiling Landon and walked through courageously.


    ''Damn brat! Who do you think is so scared?''


    Timothy scoffed at Landon, moving through the magical door despite his nervous heart.


    Gordon, Jackson and the others looked at each other tactfully, before pulling their heavy legs across too.


    They were doing it! They were really doing it!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Time seemed to freeze in its ce as their excited hearts began pounding loudly.


    And when they finally stepped in, they were introduced into a whole new world.


    (?¡ð?)


    The floors wereyered with gray and white Terrazzo epoxy, with distinctive lines across certain sections within the vicinity.


    [Wee to Baymard]


    That was the message disyed on the moving screen.


    The words dissipated every now and then, before showing departure and arrival times, as well as Dys. And from time to time, a calm but loud voice rang out across the space.


    [This is the final Boarding call for the Lightning Mary, leaving for Terique. Please head to Gate C15 to board now.]


    Everyone had no time toment as they were brought to arge private waiting room with 5 VIP stations desks at the forefront.


    They weren''t the only VIP members here so they had to wait their turn. In the meantime, snacks, and other goodies were avable for them.


    Once in the room, everyone was already assigned a number. So all they had to do was wait to be called up.


    Of course, top VIP service was done faster than usual... so fast that just after their butts touched their seats, it wasn''t even long before they were called up again.


    "Remember. This is a temporary Pass. Once in Baymard, you must get an official passport before the deadline on your pass."


    "Yes!" One of Gordon''s wives nodded vigorously, as she took her pass.


    It''s amazing that even though this was a pass they still managed to describe her features like eye color and other visible traits.


    Additionally, they wrote her password code with invisible ink at the back of the pass before covering it up like an ID card.


    Staring at it hard, Timothy grinned broadly.


    Can he not be proud of his son for finding such capable allies?


    Just the security they have in ce before entering their empire was impable.


    Timothy massaged his chin, agreeing that even he would have a hard time breathing all the security in ce, especially after they passed through several strange machines that beep loudly if they passed with any metal item.


    Seeing the dogs staying at everyone vigntly Timothy almostughed.


    Why were these dogs so human? They were even more serious than the guards. But what Timothy didn''t know was that these dogs were trained to sniff out chemical weapons used in this era like poisons and ck powder.


    .


    Sess!


    After finally passing through the rigorous check-in, they were finally led to several incredibly beautiful limousines.


    Everyone almost fell to the floor in awe.


    Mommy...


    Have you ever seen something look so beautiful?


    "Just look at how smooth it is. Damn! It''s even smoother than a woman."


    "Tsk. If I have one of these, I will definitely be able to die happy."


    "F***! So this is VIP treatment? My heart can''t stop beating. Please, someone, help me. I think I''ve fallen in love with a carriage!"


    (¡ð¡õ¡ð)


    Gordon''s son stared at Landon with twinkling eyes. "Uncle, have I ever told you that you are my hero?"


    [Landon]: ...

 Chapter 1685 A Marvelous Place

    What a ce!


    Can they say they entered a wondend of fun and adventure?


    Ouuu~Look at that! And that! And that over there!


    Cars, buses, trains, and strange buildings that went to the sky!


    What''s this? So you call this an ATM card?


    Hell yeah! It made buying things too easy.


    Well, it was better than carrying heavy bags of coins everywhere one went.


    You have to know that the rich had servants whose purpose was to follow them carrying their money while also being protected by guards.


    But with the bank card, no one worried about being jumped.


    All their money was on their card.


    If it should get missing, they could immediately head to the bank and get a new one.


    What''s more, their card could only be used with their secret pin codes.


    Very quickly, everyone got their cards. Even Gordon''s children had cards too.


    In Baymard, those under 9 needed an adult or guardian to sign.


    For students who were sent here to study and other foreigners, their respective ambassador offices would handle the matter of being their guardians.


    Although 9 years of age wasn''t the official adult age in this world, it was still akin to a 16 or 17-year-old having a debit card back on earth.


    One didn''t need to wait for the official 18/19-year-old adult mark before they could get a card back on earth.


    Same here, people didn''t need to wait until 14/15 adult age to get one.


    It''s just that below the age of 9, they would have to do so under guardians.


    Between the ages 9 to 13, they can open a bank ount all on their own but their cards had restrictions and less privileges and opportunities than those who were officially adults.


    In this intermediary stage, they couldn''t make any major investments with their cards and their spending limits were lower.


    It was almost as though the bank was trying to force them to save.


    The bank could also make monthly payments for them like paying a certain percentage of tuition and so on.


    .


    Wow!


    For the past 4 days sinceing to Baymard, everyone couldn''t get enough of it.


    With the help of little Momo and the other children around their ages, Gordon''s kids, as well as the children binging to the other giants, were thrilled to go go-kart racing and ces like Trampoline World.


    Of course, it''s only been 4 days since they got here, so how can it be possible to enjoy everything Baymard has to offer?


    Impossible!


    Even if you have them for a year, they felt it was possible to visit every single entertaining ce in Baymard''s Capital city.


    And mind you, over the years, Landon has been opening other tourist sites in other Baymardian cities and towns.


    There were ''Tarzan adventure'' parks that were basically optical courses and zip lines, where people could move on single tiny tanks no wider than 3 toes.


    There were even several 25-meter Tarzan jump zones for those daring enough to face such heights.


    If that wasn''t enough for you, what about visiting the old cursed estate in one of the cities?


    Thanks to Baymard owning the ce, they turned it into a spooksville scene that tickled the buds of many Scooby Doo lovers.


    Jinkies ... they found a clue! The sweet olddy was the one who did it!<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    No way. Who saw thising?


    (*0*)


    All in all, no one could enjoy everything Baymard had to offer in a short time.


    The giants felt these past few days were blissful.


    However, it wasn''t just the thrilling sites that left them dumbfounded.


    Doing an overall health check, they were shocked by the many services offered by the hospital.


    What? You can turn their teeth pearly white? Hold on... can you also cure chicken pox? But isn''t that a deadly disease that killed half the poption of those affected?


    It''s said only fate can save them if they get chickenpox.


    If they survive they will never have it again, but it''s fearful since they would be battling with fate for their lives.


    At least that''s what they thought until they heard Chickenpox had a cure.


    And what about the flu? Are you saying hardly anyone in Baymard died from the flu?


    How can that be?


    Is it the same flu they were talking about but a different one? Seeing the pills of vitamins in Timothy''s hand, he only felt his brain malfunctioning even more.


    "Error. Error. Cannotpute "


    (¡õ_¡õ)


    .


    In the end, Timothy had no words to tell them. Rather, he had a bitter face recalling his manyrades and friends who fell from all sorts of ''simple to cure'' diseases for these Baymardians.


    "Jackson... if we knew sooner, do you think--"


    Minister Jackson sighed, patting Timothy''s back heavily. "Your majesty, there''s no need to think about what has already happened. Neither you nor I could''ve known such a ce existed in the outside world."


    "Yeah," Timothy replied weakly.


    Before Landon came over, who had ever heard of a ce called Pyno? What was that? A fruit?


    They werepletely oblivious to it. But it seems these Baymardians were far more knowledgeable about them instead.


    It''s TRUE! While the children choose to visit ces like go-kart racing sites, they choose to fill their heads with knowledge, by visiting the Museum, libraries and other schrly ces.


    Additionally, they were also given a tour of the public school for those below adulthood.


    In the uing days, they still had to visit public academies like the Culinary one, the weather forecasting one, and so on.


    Of course, thanks to the fact that Timothy was the current monarch of a new UN nation, they had ess to another library separate from the public one.


    This library was for UN delegates, housing shared material in all subjects.


    Hertfilia Sciences... 6th floor.]


    The ce was so quiet that everyone dared not cough.


    What was supposed was that the library was jam-packed and full to the brim.


    F***!


    If not for Landon being with them, they swore they might not have been able to enter anytime soon.


    How can it be so full?


    (0?0)

 Chapter 1686 To Infinity And Beyond!

    Blink. Blink.


    (0¡õ0)


    What were they seeing?


    The library wasn''t a small one but a mighty huge one that should''ve been able to amodate them all.


    Yet, it was flooded on such a day with people sitting on the floor with water bottles beside them while leaning against the walls deep in reading.


    Some even brought nkets over since this library was a 24/7 library, open every day and night.


    It was also extremely guarded and didn''t allow for books to be taken out of the library.


    Whatever you want, look it up here and put the book, articles, or documents back.


    It was so highly controlled that when entering, one must first do several checks, confirming the items they came in with.


    When leaving, those items will be checked, alongside them hoping they didn''t rip a page from a book to steal away.


    Don''t me them for rudely checking.


    Some of the information here involved building siege weapons and other major aspects that they didn''t want the enemy to have.


    Of course, if one wanted to check any section, they must have approval letters or passes from their superiors, the ambassadors, or the monarchs themselves.


    Even if delegates came from UN empires, only those approved could venture into the library.


    Its security was simr to how the catholic church controlled the visitors who wanted to enter the exclusive Vatican library.


    It''s said the real bible is only a small version of the thousands and thousands of hidden records in the Vatican.


    Not everyone can have ess to those records.


    The same was said for the UN Library.


    It''s only full mostly because a majority of Agricultural delegates were here looking for methods to solve the many grain issues that have risen in their empires.


    A majority of them were from Romain and Zohl, looking for more solutions on increasing crop yields and whatnot.


    Although the basic methods were taught in several Baymardian public institutes, the advanced methods were kept here.


    This library was truly a blessing to them.


    Timothy thought so too, as he spent an entire night in the library, refusing to leave.


    Honestly, it felt like only an hour had gone by, yet he spent 18 hours there.


    That was how interesting and intriguing the information there was.


    Imagine if they learned a few things and carried them out in Soma?


    Just the topic of Sanitation alone was something Timothy swore to change.


    All trash must be collected. He didn''t want the ce smelling like poo and waste.


    The fresh air in Baymard was the first thing he noticed stepping in.


    Never in his life had he seen such a clean ce before.


    If it''s doable then why not give it a try? Didn''t you hear that most diseases were caused because of sanitation?


    No! He must at least start the process before handing things over to Artemis.


    During his reign, he wanted to have this title, being the one to bring Sanitation awareness to the people. The rest, he would leave for Artemis.


    .


    This group would be staying in Baymard for 4 weeks.


    If they wanted, the children and their wives could find regr jobs to gain experience.


    After all, living as a tourist for so long would get tiring if one didn''t have any purpose or line of duty.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    As for the Oma teachers next week, they''ll begin studying how Baymardian teaches students.


    Baymard''s teaching methods were different from a minority of medieval teaching methods. This must be consistent.


    Thus the Oma teachers must learn how it''s done. Contracts will be signed with them on how much they''ll receive bi-weekly.


    Baymard was hiring them and would never cheat them out of anything.


    They even helped them find homes and apartments in the city.


    Some chose to live in a single apartment while others chose to live with others in 3 and 2-bedroom apartments.


    However, they all had one thing inmon. Everyone wanted apartments that were so high in the sky, wanting to know the feeling of flying.


    (^¡ð^)


    How does it feel to live so high up there?


    The teachers were quickly given their learning schedules, as though they were students.


    They have monthly tests and superset tests too. They also had assignments, presentations and whatnot to be assessed before they could get their Tier-1 teaching certificates.


    It was already November, and the next semester started on January 5th.


    January 5th~9th would be orientation time for new iing students. sses officially began on Monday, January 10th.


    They had 1 month and 3 weeks to master and learn vigorously.


    At least, for the first semester in Omanguage, they won''t have to beat themselves hard since they would be focusing on simpler things like nouns, adjectives and so on.


    By the end of the semester, the students should show how to write personal Pronouns like Je, she, I, you, they, me... in Omanguage.


    They should also know about genders and number counting and writing too.


    Simple sentences like ''The cat jumped over the moon,'' should also be understood by the students.


    For the next 3 months of the semester, they will learn and at least somewhat understand Oma when spoken by them.


    As Landon said, people in this era were like sponges absorbing knowledge.


    It Would amaze you how many people would pass the beginner level just after that semester.


    In school, they will also have Oma days, when all conversations must be made in Oma.


    On Baymard this was amon phenomenon, as there were days in the entire Baymard when everyone only spoke Roma or Zohl.


    Such practices kept the people''s literacy levels high.


    In Romain and Zohl, many uN empires also began the practice of dering one or two days a week to Pyron.


    Hey... Pyron was more or less Veitt and Morg. So it wasn''t a loss.


    As for Timothy and the others... Well, Landon had a scheming schedule made for them too.


    Hehehehehehe~


    Next week, they will all be thrown in the barracks!


    So what if you''re royalty? Go in there and face the music!


    For him, well... he too would be going to the barracks, but for apletely different reason.


    Listening to the voice on the other end of his phone, Landon couldn''t help smiling stupidly.


    [Your majesty, it''s done. The prototypes are ready. Our soldiers will now be able to fly during battle!]


    To Infinity & Beyond!


    Bahahahhahahahah!


    Alien tech here hees!

 Chapter 1687 New Battle Gear!

    Vrmmm~


    Landon drove his Jeep Wrangler through the full streets with his windows up.


    Today it was raining cats and dogs.


    The street was filled with all sorts of umbres that seemed like multicolored nkets from a bird''s view.


    Some held their umbres and others chose to rely only on their trusty raincoats as they ran through the streets trying to catch the next buses or grab a cab.


    Heavily rainy days like there were always dull to him though many would disagree, seeing as Baymard isn''t your typical ce.


    No matter the weather, there were always things to do to keep one entertained.


    From reading thetest edition ofics to going online, and even ying video games on theputer.


    Some people even preferred rainy days, wanting to stay indoors and enjoy their solitude.


    "Arge French Vani, 2 sunny side bagels, arge h, h, h, and h."


    "Coming right up, sir. Please drive to the front to recover your order."


    Yup.


    Landon was in one of his favorite fast-food drive-through spots closest to District B.


    He had just left District C, attending a government meeting involving the spread of fake goods.


    That''s right. Some people are trying to trick him off!


    He didn''t have a problem with copycats.


    After all, he too was a copycat taking ideas from Earth and other aliens.


    His problem came from people who bought Baymardian liquid medical goods and diluted them in water to sell.


    The thing that irks him was the audacity for them to sell these botched-up goods using Baymard''s original medical bottles.


    And now a few people have stormed Baymard asking for refunds.


    Thankfully, the Ministry of Health and Welfare also acted swifter than expected as they put the matter in newspapers and also educated the public to please read the warnings thate on each bottle and drug container.


    It''s clearly stated that if the seal on the bottle or capsule container is removed, then do not purchase or consume that medicine if it wasn''t you who took it off.


    The warning wasn''t written in small hard-to-see letters.


    No.


    The warning was massive and in red too.


    From the guilty faces of those who asked for refunds, they could tell these people had read the warning but probably wanted to be cheap.


    The fake goods were sold rtively cheaper so they decided to go with it, especially after the seller used his ultimate marketing skills on them.


    Some even have side effects, as some sellers evenbine different drugs, while also adding their local ones in, as though they were like alchemists.


    And now, they run to Baymard seeing there was no hope of curing them outside.


    It seems that no matter the era, there will always be people who like to go the long and unnecessary way to get things done.


    What made him dumbfounded was that the drugs these people wanted weren''t even expensive and very affordable for peasants.


    However, rather than paying a few more copper coins, they chose to purchase the cheapest, which turned out to be the most expensive route seeing as they now used more money for their side-effect treatments.


    Landon shook his head wryly, not pitying such people. He wasn''t a saint. He had already made goods affordable for ordinary people and even former ves.


    So if you want it any cheaper, then you don''t want the workers to get paid. Some people just believe it should be free thinking he was Santa us.


    Tsk.


    Not wanting to think on the matter any longer, Landon raised his cup to his mouth, getting the fresh and enticing smell of his French Vani.


    .


    Vrmmm~


    The wrangler drove through various security checkpoints the deeper he proceeded.


    Although it was raining hard, the men never rxed their vignce. And soon, he was in!


    Pah!


    He pped his wrangler shut and dashed for cover from the rain with his coffee.


    There were already 3 people running beside him who were initially standing under the rain with umbres, waiting for him.


    The men wore stern expressions with sharp hats and cold eyes that said they meant business.


    "Your majesty, because it''s still in the experimental stage, we implore you to not partake in the test."


    "I agree with Major Cahan. If something happens to you, what should we do? Your identity represents Baymard''s present and future!"


    His majesty was the brains behind Baymard. How could they allow evil to befall him? Why would he want to try the prototype when they had so many able people willing to take the risk for him?


    Don''t you hear what it''s called?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    P-R-O-T-O-T-Y-P-E.


    Recalling thest few berserk instances that urred when testing new military gear and equipment,the 2 couldn''t help breaking out in a sweat.


    Luckily, all testers must wear testing suits, so no one was killed or heavily injured. They just had sprains and aches. But that didn''t make the men worry less.


    Those former tests were done on the ground floor or very high in the sky, allowing ample space for parachute safety.


    But this test fell in between a tight ensure space that their heads tingle.


    Landon didn''t think so.


    "You all think too much. You have to believe in the power of our Baymardian technology. I''m not only testing the new merch but also testing its safety operations should any of our soldiers go down."


    The 2 men did not Express anything after listening to Landon. All they could do was thin their lips and force a hum out of their mouths.


    "In that case, we wish you good luck, your majesty."


    "Okay, okay! Why are you both acting like my mother? Can I get injured from something like that? Have you forgotten how strong I am?"


    Both men didn''t say a thing. What does punch force have to do withnding force? You can''t win against gravity!


    The men thought that because Landon was adamant that he was staying anything and everything to calm their worries, but little did they know that Landon meant what he said.


    Of course, if it''s falling from a high ne and helicopter height without a parachute, he would die.


    But at slightly lower heights, he was like an anime character who would survive intact.


    Believe it or not, if he jumped from a 4 story building, he would survive. Any higher and he would be pushing it.


    To the men escorting him, Landon was only trying to calm their worries which made them touched.


    Their eyes shone with determination to protect his majesty if something went wrong, even if it was to try calling him if he fell.


    It warmed their hearts that his majesty was trying to soothe their worries.


    Indeed, his majesty was truly a humble and amazing person.


    [Landon]:...


    .


    Taking out an ess card, one of the men swiped it, opening the doors which led to a vast dome-shaped room that had all sorts of gear and merchandise on the tables.


    Lucius wasn''t here as he had other matters to attend to. But look who he saw. His sworn brothers and good buddies Josh, Mark, Gary and Trey.


    These 4 brothers of his were equally busy people since they had to oversee his various armed force units like the Marines, Coastguards, Police officers, and Soldiers.


    With Lucius not around, it fell on Josh to run things here, especially since Luciishad already spoke of retiring his position to Josh in 3 years.


    Don''t think it was long.


    Time flew fast like a jet when in Baymard.


    Although Lucius will be retired from his barrack position of police Chief position, he was still king-father and had duties to perform for the empire so he would still be busy.


    And if there was a need for him to fill out any war or military positions he would dly help too.


    Mark will be the one taking over his chief of police status in Baymard''s Capital city. Other towns and cities had their own chief of police officers though everyone still had to report to headquarters.


    Seeing Landon, Trey quickly ced his arms around Landon''s neck, dragging him in a choke position under his armpit. And then, he did what he always did since they were young.


    He roughened Landon''s hair and even yfully smacked him on his cheeks too.


    "Hey, hey, hey. Look who we have here. The monarch finally arrives. Tell us, what should we do with you when you''re sote?"


    "What do you mean by sote? I''m only 2 minuteste!"


    Pah!


    Gary smacked his back yfully. "Don''t you know you''re supposed to be here at least 15 minutes before the official start time?"


    Mark and Josh chuckled, seeing the 3 act like 5-year-old children.


    These were also the rare asions one could see Landon acting childish.


    "Alright, alright. Break it up. We are already 2 minutes 39 secondste. People are waiting for us to start. So no more teasing."


    "Right."


    Landon, Trey, and Gary replied like Juniors listening to an elder brother.


    Soon, everyone turned their attention to the peculiar suits hanging on disy.


    All 5 tactfully looked at each other with smiles stered on their faces.


    "One for all?"


    "All for one."


    "Com''on! It''s time to test these bad boys out"

 Chapter 1688 The Greatest Suit Of All Time

    Alright.


    With their little y done, everyone wore their ''stern-face'' mask again, looking at the group of developers and military scientists before them.


    "Doctor Watson. It''s a pleasure to see you again."


    "Likewise, your majesty. With you, my job is always a thrill." The 45-year-old Doctor Wattson in a whiteb coat and thick sses, shook Landon''s hand excitedly.


    He wasn''t lying.


    Every time Landones up with an idea, it''s bound to be ground-shattering.


    It was the thrill of falling deeper and deeper onto a web of mathematical equations that did it for Wattson.


    He swore it was hard to pick which one gave him more pleasure between his job and his wife.


    Aye...


    Sometimes, the job is that good.


    What more could he say?


    Adjusting his sses, Wattson greeted the others. The ministers and other barrack personnel were there too.


    And soon, Watson''s entire demeanor also changed to business-like.


    "Now then, shall we begin?"


    [*¡õ^¡õ]


    "Please, go on, doc."


    "Great." Watson then gestured to the group of people in whiteb coats who were rolling arge ss case box a little taller than Landon.


    In the box were hanging suits disyed for all to see.


    Of course, Landon could see it with his super vision eyes since it was hidden behind a red cloth.


    "In all my years of living, I would''ve never thought Immortal objects like these could exist. You say man can''t fly? You say man can''t soar the skies and touch the birds?... Then that is where you are mistaken!.. Today, I will show you all the flying artifacts we created with our own hands... Today, I bring you the Digma Gundam Flying Suit!"


    Brap!


    The red cloth was taken off, and several people gasped at the stunning disy they saw.


    "Oh, my pearly mother! Is this truly a fighting suit? Beautiful!... hist breathtaking...." Gary eximed, his saliva almost dripping down his lips.


    Gentlemen...dies... Nothing couldn''t prepare them for this moment.


    It''s one thing to know what they expected on paper, but another to witness it with their own eyes.


    Minister Abigail, inched closer as though hypnotized. Her hands were almost touching the ss box before she could reel herself back to reality.


    Another minister dropped to their knees, prostrating to their ancestors in gratitude for letting him see this day. "Ooo... Ancestors... this is truly a miraculous object. We must protect the technology at all costs! Should the enemy find out we have such, they will waste no timeunching a full invasion on our empire."


    Although they were somewhat confident they could put up a big fight, what they didn''t want were casualties.


    Even if it''s just 2 people who die, it would still weigh heavily on them.


    That''s why they must always choose the safest route.


    The casualties they were most worried about were civilian casualties.


    No matter how strong they have grown, they must always ensure minimal damage to the people.


    If anything, they shared to be the ones who stroke first.


    Doing so would give them the upper hand. And heaven knows they needed a lot of it when dealing with these scheming Morgs and Adonis fellows.


    Don''t think they weren''t aware of the Holy Core.


    Thanks to his majesty, they learned of its existence which was so powerful it could dy with their current technology with a flick of its wrist once it was fully activated.


    Why does such a thing exist?


    They knew the heavens gave humanity a chance to fight against the many monstrous creatures in the past.


    It was thanks to its powers that they, theter generations, could live in peace and build homes for themselves without too much fear of attacks from beasts.


    Indeed, there were still incrediblyrge and dangerous creatures in the world, but most have gone extinct which was already a good sign.


    You have put know that in the ancient records in Arcadina, Carona and all the other Pyno empires there are texts which indeed tall of the great era when humanity was saved by the heavens


    However, it doesn''t go into detail, as though holding something.


    It''s only now that they know how humanity won.


    Of course, such vital information was only told to a select few in the various UN empires.


    They didn''t want it going out. So only those on the exclusive list knew of its existence.


    Greed they say was an enigma that could tempt the kindest of people.


    Although everyone trusted their people to not betray them, one never knows who might be watching or listening in on their ns.


    The T.O.E.P has already proven itself to be a frightening existence that has spies in the many UN empires.


    Don''t mind as they don''t talk a lot about the matter but it''s true.


    In Terique justst month, 4 spies were discovered working in Astar''s pce.


    The terrifying thing was that they had been working there for more than 2 years now.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    It seems that after Astar took over, the T.O.E.P couldn''t sit still, knowing Nopline was dead and Astar and his father were alive.


    How did they get in so seamlessly?


    In Yodan, the same situation was found when Sirius became suspicious of a few people in his cab.


    Phew~


    Luckily, he only shared ns with those on the exclusive list.


    Should any news leak, those on the list will be brought on and questioned heavily.


    Once your name is on the list, there is no room for treachery.


    Everyone on the list watches their back, very careful of what they say. Some have even abstained from taking more than 2 sses of alcohol a month just to keep their mouths shut.


    The times have changed and now, there are options of things to drink, unlike the past when all one could drink was rum, water and other versions of alcohol.


    Now, there are a variety of non-alcoholic tasteful drinks to upy their bellies when they eat.


    The chefs even learned how to make enticing fruit punch that left their mouths very satisfied.


    Now one doesn''t need to drink alcohol all the time.


    Please! They''ve got choices now, okay?


    (~_~)


    .


    Anyway, those on the list knew themselves and would only talk about matters publicly, AFTER the project or situation was handled.


    If they had to go out on missions concerning the matter, they would only inform their soldiers when it was almost time to set out.


    They didn''t want information to spread before they made their move.


    Due to theck of telephones outside Baymard, information would definitely take several months and even a year to reach their enemies.


    They had to ensure that if any leaks do happen, it should be within this period.


    His Majesty had already told them that soon, they will be taking marching to Morgany to destroy the Holy Core once and for all.


    Such a thing must not be allowed to exist anymore as it could tip the bnce of power favorably to the wicked.


    For that mission, all UN empires will y their part.


    It seems that in Adonis, they too have found a secondhand source of power. His Majesty said the power should die and fade awayter, but who wanted to take chances?


    No way!


    They had to locate that Holy Leaf and destroy it too.


    Everyone agreed on the matter.


    Luckily, his majesty was smart enough to think of a way to enhance the strength of their metal weapons.


    Yes! The current enhancement percentage was 60.


    For now, this was enough to shield them against the Holy Core''s powers that haven''t been fully activated yet. (ording to His Majesty''s spies.)


    60% would be able to back the enemy until the Holy Stone/Core unlocks 50% of its powers.


    That''s why they too must always advance their enhancement percentage to stay one step ahead of the Holy Core.


    Of course, they dared not let the Holy Core reach 50% at all.


    Heck.


    They didn''t even what it to reach 40%.


    ording to his majesty, the descendants of the great heroes were keys to unlocking the Holy Core.


    Sadly, his majesty couldn''t find a single descendant.


    So they must work hard to grab the Holy Core before the enemy who obviously has more information gets to the descendants and unlock the core''s potential bit by bit.


    Landon had lied about not knowing the descendant KEYs, thinking the lesser people know the better.


    In this way, he would also be keeping the Keys safe from outsiders too.


    .


    Back to the present, the group stared at the magnificent suits, wishing Watson could hurry along his talks and let the testers try the bloody suits already!


    As they say, a picture speaks a thousand words. Their eyes will capture the picture and their brains will have a thousand things to say.


    At least they were somewhat pleased, inwardly agreeing not to cut any budgets for the project.


    Well, the people''s taxpayers'' money is going to good use.


    Josh, Mark, Gary, and Trey looked at Watson with burning eyes that said: if you don''t hurry it up, you might be 6 feet under soon.


    How scary...


    Watson was used to people ring at him during his epic reveals.


    Welp. It was normal in Baymard.


    "Testers please step forward. It''s time to put on the suit."

 Chapter 1689 The Future Is Bright

    Landon and the others had already stepped forward, allowing the people inb coats to suit them up.


    "Fleet Admiral Gary, imagine the suits as a mummy coffin that opens and closes from the back."


    One of the research scientists said while guiding Gary.


    And soon, a clicking sound went off on Gary''s back, indicating he was sealed into his Gundam suit.


    To be honest it looked like a mix between Buzz Lightyear and Iron Man''s suit.


    It was also very fitting and too simr to sci-fi mecha.


    Once the suit opens from the back, one just needs to step forward and ce their hands where the suit''s hands are.


    The Suit automatically detects if their head, hands and feet are in the right position before sealing up as though there is a zip behind the suit.


    In this case, the inner seals close them up like a cocoon and will only release them once they want to leave the mech.


    After being sealed, Gary clenched his fists and released them severally to test the response. Garty''s suit was a cool green camouge color that could make him look like a chameleon in the wild.


    Following that, he lifted his feet, which in turn lifted the mecha legs. After wearing the suit, his height had increased by only a few inches. The suit wasn''t some big chunky item but was slimming like Iron Man''s getup


    "Amazing! It feels so light. I feel like my usual self." Garymented, doing squats, though he found he squat far lower in the mecha.


    "That''s because the suit is designed to be one with its wearer."


    It''s like being in a car. You aren''t the engine driving the car forwards. There are many micro and advanced technologies in there that drive the mech forward.


    The wearer is like the person turning the steering wheel, only with Alien technology, steering the mechanism was far smoother than steering a vehicle.


    It almost came naturally to them.


    Josh looked at his smooth blue shield arms, before finding themunication board on his left hand.


    To say his heart was beating fast would be a lie.


    Just like their precious shield armor, one needed to press down the upperter to open themunication board like Buzz Lightyear.


    There, he found their typically inbuilt frequency walkie-talkie dial. There were buttons for pepper spray and Tasers.


    There were also safety buttons like Eject and detonation modes.


    Should a person feel the suit will be taken by an enemy, they could choose the detonation mode and a countdown will begin.


    The countdown is 40 seconds, so they better Eject themselves out of the suit fast.


    "Eh? The eject mode 2 sub modes we can choose from?" Trey eximed, taken aback by the new changes.


    "Yes," Watson confirmed. Underneath it, you can choose a parachute or bubble. Note that for any reason whatsoever... 1 minute after ejection, the self-detonation mode willmence... To stop it, you must use your special watches to cancel the self-detonation mode if you still think you can use your mecha."


    .


    Yes.


    There were many protocols in ce to ensure the enemy didn''t get the mecha.


    Mind you that ejection wasn''t the same as the OFF button.


    The off button simply opened one''s suit like a cocoon, allowing them to store their mecha back again.


    Ejection was for serious cases like knowing your mecha was badly injured with no hope.


    If in the air, you can choose a parachute mood that will eject you with a parachute strapped on you that will open upon release.


    If you''re at a height where parachutes would be deemed useless, the bubble machanism was the best, creating a thick bubble around you, like Firefighters catching falling victims with their inted beds¡­. Only this one was a sphere that would keep you safe from impact.


    It was also floatable should yound in a river,ke orrge water body.


    What sort of advanced technology was this? Some people even pinched themselves trying to see if they were dreaming.


    As for the watch Watson spoke of, it was a simple watch with a tracker that allows one to search for their suits.


    The tracker shows no maps, just 2 dots glowing red the further they are from each other.


    The device won''t know if there is a river dividing both parties or even a vast canyon.


    All it can do is estimate the distance and work like apass pointing the way.


    After all, there were no GPS satellites up yet. So you can just forget about it.


    The only things that worked out in the open world out of Baymard were radio frequencies.


    The watch had several buttons on its side too for canceling detonations and sending help signals to any nearby mech wearers.


    At least everyone will know your position ande to your rescue if you really need help.


    What was even more amazing was that the watch also had a self-detonation bottom of its own too, which isn''t easy to press since it''s underneath a small protective case.


    One would need a tiny twig or something sharp to push the button down and destroy the watch.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Hey... they took great pains to ensure the enemy would never touch their Mech.


    Lastly, if someone should find their Mecha after ejection, you won''t be able to wear it without inputting its 6-digit pin code.


    Every mecha has a unique 6-digit code that wearers must remember if they want to take it out for missions.


    You must burn the pin code in your head and input here was another important matter.


    Sometimes the code will have special symbols like # and ¡Á.


    It was a tedious thing for the scientists to configure every single mecha, but very necessary.


    Should you input the code wrongly more than thrice, the suit automatically goes into detonation mode with no questions asked.


    Detonation, detonation, detonation... Those were words they heard every little step of the way.


    (^¡ö^)


    This satisfied the ministers and military personnel who would rather the mecha never leave Baymardian than fall into enemy hands.


    Good guy!


    You all deserve bonuses!


    Sure enough, the future was bright... brighter than they could eveever imagine now that they had mechas!


    .


    Heheheheheheh-


    Watson smiled victoriously. "The mecha is made with thetest technology and materials, as we used enhanced metal to form its outer protective shells."


    The current shields were stronger than any metal shields in existence.


    Even their former ultra-high-molecr weight Ballistic shields and armor were nowhere near the potential of these.


    Their armors, just like these Gundam mechas, were made from Ker, Steel and Polyethene.


    But the difference was that these were the 60% metal-enhanced versions.


    A bus can run into these suits and get damaged instead.


    His Majesty said that after a while, all buildings must be done with advanced steel and building materials.


    It would be great if they couldst longer.


    Again, what was amazing was that these suits could pack a crazy punch force but weighed very smallpared to what they could do.


    Mechas were basically moving tanks.


    The current Mecha also had the option to release high fiber ropes with hooks on the ends for spy climbing over major walls and whatnot


    As for firearms, none had built-in systems for that yet. His Majesty didn''t wish for them to be included for now.


    Their primary role was to act as armor... the kind of armor that would leave no soldier dead.


    If Watson had to use their old metal quality and percentage to build mechas, it would''ve been so bulky like a car since one would need a lot of steel to carry its many features.


    With this 60% quality improvement, he found they could createpact steel that could take on a far heavier burden than ordinary steel could do.


    What''s more, it could also heat up or cool down the wearers depending on whether they were in a hot cooling region or a cold d.


    Mark frowned. "So how long does it take for its juice to run out?"


    "Good question! If the mecha was a weapon shooting one that released missiles and fire-sts, it might take 10~15 hours for it to get low on juice. But it''s mainly an armor now and would take 72 hours when fully charged."


    Everyone nodded, satisfied with the answer.


    "Mind you... you don''t have to wait for it to drain before charging since it has built-in air panels in it. Your shoulder des, upper arms and upper backs may look cool but they are disguised sr panels. We also have charging vehicles that use the power of the wind to generate electricity."


    Really?


    So that means they might never truly run dry of juice in warmer ces and colder ces.


    You would be amazed by just how crazy the winds in colder seasons get.


    .


    "Before we get to the matter of flying, we must carry out several final tests. All testers please jump!"


    Jump?


    Gary stared at the very high ceilings, wondering if he could touch them. The ceiling was as tall as a 3 stories high in this dome-shaped space.


    Should he go for it?

 Chapter 1690 Ca-BOOM! Its A Miracle!

    Hoop!


    Everyone kicked their feet, jumping so high they were 2/3''s the way up toward the ceiling.


    Mind you, the dome-shape structure was as high as 3 stories tall.


    Of course, the one''s ground floor was far underground too.


    Amazing!


    "With thetest Bay technology, the kick power can help you climb higher heights and scout your targeted regions if your anti-gravitational belt isn''t working.


    Hoop. Hoop. Hoop!~


    Like Super Mario, the video game character, Trey, Josh, Mark, Landon and Gary and the others jumped about crazily.


    The amazing thing was that when Landing from such high heights they didn''t feel any pain in their soles at all.


    The impact felt like they had only jumped an inch from the ground.


    Great stuff!


    Up next, they tested how much load they could carry in this state.


    After all, they must know if the suit was suitable for rescue missions.


    Landon already had the answer but still wanted to try.


    A dummy stuffed with weights was given to him and the others, as they carried their ''rescued'' dummies in princess-style and other ways that would be convenient for them during missions.


    Sess!


    They hardly felt a thing.


    In truth, Watson had just confirmed that they should be able to lift moderately boulders, about Landon''s height, and as wide as an 8-seater dining table.


    Once again, everyone was impressed.


    They also didmunication checks, before walking to one end of the dome that had an extremely thick protective ss.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, now we will test the detonation capabilities of these suits. If the ministers would be so kind as to assist, that would be great."


    Say no more.


    Many people almost raised their hands anxiously like school children, wishing Watson would pick them.


    They said <almost>, alright? Coughing to hide their enthusiasm, a few spoke out swiftly, though acting as though they weren''t in a hurry.


    "As they say, time is money, so I shall do it."


    "Yes, yes, yes... I too hate the notion of wasting time. Let me join in on the fun."


    Watson chuckled but said nothing, as he gave the volunteers, watches for the few suits in the


    Protected safely.


    People in protective suits went in and took off the red covers, revealing the mecha suits in the space.


    Looking at their watches they gave an okay signal with their thumbs to Watson.


    They checked the conditions of each suit, ensuring everything was functional.


    Their protective suits, though baggy, still fitted into the mecha suit.


    "All Close!"


    Vmmmm~The Mecha closed them in from the back like a cacoon.


    "Eject now and evacuate!"


    Brrrmmm~


    A smooth noise echoed and the gang left without nostalgia, heading out of the protective space as fast as they could.


    [40 seconds to detonation.]


    The words appeared on their watches.


    [38 seconds to detonation.]


    "STOP!"


    With Watson''s instructions, they opened a small tiny safety cap above a blue button and pulled out what seemed like an overly thin needle/nail disguised as the watch''s top left button.


    Very quickly, they used it to press the impossibly small blue button.


    No fingers can press it. Only something so tiny, it looked even thinner than a hospital needle.


    At 27 seconds to detonation, they all stopped the process.


    Phew~


    If anyone from Earth saw this scene they would say they acted simr to movie characters who were defusing bombs in crazy limited time frames and conditions.


    The ministers also admired the button designs, making it impossible for anyone to press them by ident.


    Even if you don''t stop your suit from detonating, big deal... at least the suit won''t fall into enemy hands.


    Of course, training will be in order, to get the soldiers to respond swifter than they did when clicking the buttons.


    Don''t look down on this kind of training.


    It was akin to knowing how to dismantle and regroup the parts of a gun in the fastest time frame possible


    Why? Because in the field every second counts.


    The longer you spend doing something like this the more opportunity you give the enemy time to shoot you when you''re not paying attention.


    Hidden arrows smeared with poison were still a problem.


    Don''t think you''re omnipotent because you''re got technology.


    Laziness, arrogance, and disregard for time were the biggest sins one canmit against themselves.


    The many military personnel frowned.


    Too slow.


    They weren''t happy with their actions.


    .


    Very quickly, many also checked the poisoning with their watches, getting a better understanding of its capabilities.


    Yes!


    Watson examined it very well.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    On the watch''s screen space, all they could see were 2 green triangr images now facing each other.


    When the volunteers turned, one of the green triangles would have its lead pointy end turn too.


    Like apass, it was looking for the right way to go. Of course, the moment it turned in the opposite direction, the triangle also changed from green to yellow.


    Eh?


    Why not red, as Watson said earlier? "If it''s red, then it means the distance between you and the suit is farther than you think. Once you get close enough to the suit, the triangle turns green."


    "Incredible!"


    Everyone''s face trembled in amazement


    Never in their lives had they believed such a thing was possible.


    Seeing them like this, Landon wondered how they would react when he finally created a Real GPS that showed roads,kes, hills, and even the vast their workces.


    With how much they easily dropped to their knees to worship the heavenly device, Landon wondered if he wouldn''t cause them to have blissful heart attacks by then.


    As Watson said, the screen showed nothing else but the 2 dots so you won''t even know if the suit is surrounded by enemies until you get close enough to its location.


    This means extra care must be taken when looking for it.


    Welp


    If you do find the suit and it''s in enemy hands just continue detonation and walk away.


    It''s not your problem anymore.


    .


    Alright.


    Time to move on.


    Watson was pleased, as he sent his subordinates back into the protective space again.


    They were to impute the code... the unique code each suit has.


    They only had 3 chances to get it right before the suit does self countdown to detonation again. And this time, the volunteers won''t be able to stop the countdown once it begins.


    Leaning closer to the protective ss screens, everyone watched the group do as Watson instructed.


    Everyone except 1 person, imputed the right code, allowing the suit to open again.


    Finally, it was thest person''s turn.


    She purposefully did it wrong thrice, activating the self-detonation mode before leaving the ace as fast as she could.


    Great!


    Now they could finally see things blow up!


    (^_^)


    Could they say it''s part of human nature to like watching explosions, demolitions, and other modes of breaking things down?


    For some reason, it was very satisfying and thrilling to watch.


    [13 Seconds to detonation.]


    [10 seconds to detonation.]


    9.... 8... 7... 6... 5... 4... 3... 2...


    Everyone wished they suddenly had popcorn in their hands.


    [1]


    Tack! Tack! Tack! Tack! Tack!


    The suit started smoothing up from the inside.


    The smoking phasested for a full 2 minutes and 20 seconds.


    You look at me; I look at you.


    The ministers and military personnel all stared at themselves in confusion.


    Eh? Shouldn''t there be some sort of explosion happening by now?


    BOOM!


    Many jumped back, not expecting the explosion after their initial disappointment at all.


    Sweet mother of Pearl!


    Brilliant!


    Should an enemy see if smoking, they might think of running away first. But After a while of nothing happening, they''lle closer, only to have it exude in their faces! (+0+)


    Take that, Morgs!


    Some might see the smoke and pour water from their jugs and dirt into it, thinking there was a bigger inside to be put out.


    Heh.


    Either way, it''s a great surprise.


    But the reason for the long dy wasn''t particrly for the enemy but for the Baymardain soldiers instead.


    It gave them even more time to go as far away as they could.


    .


    Boom!


    The explosion sent the highly modified metal parts flying so fast in the air that if they met any human, they might be sliced in half so cleanly they wouldn''t even feel the pain till theirst breath.


    It''s normal for explosions to cause injuries and death.


    Even the world''s current ck powder did some damage, sending shock waves that could throw daggers into passerbys or close in close enough ranges.


    It''s TRUE that the force was weak and not near what Baymard''s missiles and cannons could do, but it was still dangerous... though you might not necessarily die from its attack, but have deep wounds instead.


    However, Baymard''s gunpowder can leave your limbs exuding and flying about maniacally.


    Sometimes, swords could also be sent slicing their opponents too.


    However, the slicing force was nowhere near what would happen if any of these enhanced metal parts touched a person after the suit exploded.


    So yes.


    With the initial 40-second countdown, as well as the 2 minutes and 20 seconds of the smoking phase, the soldiers damn well had enough time to find arge tree or surface to take cover.

 Chapter 1691 Presentation Over!

    "Sacr¨¦ Bleu!" One of the ministers eximed already used to the expression which wasmonly used by his majesty


    Hey.


    It''s in the book of Baymardian ng.


    Good Dammit it!


    The explosion made some people exim loudly like frightened children.


    How embarrassing.


    But can you me them? It came from nowhere!


    Smoke filled the confined space, and a mechanical sound soon echoed, as the smoke in the ce was sucked out.


    What was even more amazing was that from the moment the room detected the heavy heat waves, emitting from the explosion, a thick sheet of enhanced metal dropped before the protective ss.


    And after the system did not detect any more explosions, the sheet was dropped, as though to be discarded.


    Thang!


    The sheets, just like window blinds, were now on the floor, and the room was no longer smokey too.


    Great.


    Everyone could now see clearly what exactly damage was done by the explosion.


    Hiss~


    How can anyone survive such an attack?


    Watson had strategically ced various objects of different weights and sizes at different distances from the explosion.


    Of course the further the object, the lesser the impact.


    What they saw made everyone''s skin tingle, making them secretly light candles for their enemies.


    This was too powerful, right?


    "Good job, Watson. You''ve really impressed us all."


    "Thank you," Watson replied, having them do a fewst operations with their watches.


    The first was sending out a signal.


    One person sent out a signal and the others with watches could now see, not only themselves with a green triangle, but also the person who sent the signal out in a green square.


    So square was for others and triangles were used for themselves and their suits?


    Good to know.


    Finally, they had to self-destruct the watches.


    After pushing the button, there would be no way to stop or pause it.


    Just like in the case with the suits, the watch first smoked up for a long while before exploding.


    The impact was minimal, but everyone still felt they should keep a good distance from the watch once the button is pressed out on missions.


    Didn''t you see how one of the watch''s buttons shot out like a bullet?


    Maybe they could use it to stun an enemy once captured.... who knows...


    .


    p. p. p. p. p.~


    Everyone was more than impressed. But now it was time for the finale.


    The money they have all been waiting for.


    "Testers, please push in therge circle on the suit''s built-in waist belts."


    Although he didn''t show it, Landon was so excited he didn''t even let Watson finish his instructions.


    Although the others couldn''t see it, Landon could see a very frail and thin coat covering the suit.


    Now, all he had to do was understand how to actually fly.


    Don''t think it was easy. Can''t you see Gary rowing his hands as though doing a backstroke? Mark also even began swimming, while Josh and Trey pped their hands like birds.


    He hadn''t fully essed this part yet, but he knew flying was about controlling one''s center of mass and movements.


    Thinking hard, Landon''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    Many felt they had the illusion of seeing a lightbulb shine brightly above his head.


    Leaving a bit forward, he found the suit seems to lead him forward.


    Superman! Superman!


    Everyone watched Landon zoom around like Superman. And when he wanted to stop, he lifted his chest, and the suit also stood, suspended in the air erect.


    Looking at his sworn brothers and the attentive people on the ground, Landon decided to share his thoughts.


    "Think about it. When you want to run, what''s the thing you instinctively do?"


    "ce one leg behind you and one leg ahead?"Someone answered.


    Landon nodded. "Yes. You do, do that. But not before pushing your shoulders and chests forward first."


    Try doing it.


    The moment you''re about to lift your legs, your brain has already sent your chest, shoulders and upper body to lean forward.


    Think of the suit as your true body. While you are the brain.


    If you want to step to the side, lean slightly to the side and the suit will follow your thoughts.


    One must understand how the body reacts to fully operate the suit.


    This was also amazing and good since it will give others a better understanding of human moments too.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Perhaps because of this, some people would better interpret an enemy''s next move from their little gestures.


    Is it really as Landon has said?


    Everyone''s heart throbbed severely.


    Zooming in the air in a struggling manner, the others also calmed down, stopping all movements no ring or hands and feet.


    Sure enough, though suits froze suspended in the air, waiting for their orders.


    Trey acted as though he wanted to kick a ball.


    Indeed, the suit followed his thoughts, kicking an invisible ball as he wished.


    But because he did not control his strength, he not only kicked the ball but somersaulted too, going into a spiral turn until he calmed down once again.


    Shaolin Ser?


    Everyone frowned.


    The suit was amazing, but without proper training and control, their soldiers could never take them out.


    Since the suits could fly, it was also necessary to see them as vehicles.


    Just like any other lotives, one must know how to drive it well or idents will ur.


    Be it a bicycle, a skateboard, a scooter, or even a polo stick, everything had a manual for control.


    .


    On Josh''s side, hended a punch to a non-existent opponent, realizing his hitnded exactly where he wanted.


    It was odd to say that for hand movements, that can be very easy for them all. But for legs, maybe because there was no ground or hard surface underneath, and no filmyer like water, it was harder to gauge.


    However, with time they were sure they would learn.


    The feeling reminded them of the first time they drove a vehicle during driving sses.


    The first day is often rough, with no one mattering it perfectly. But after a while, it bes too easy.


    For thest rest, Landon''s group flew to the very top of the dome.


    On the corner a metal staircase attached to the walls. There was also athe elevator too.


    Don''t forget that the dome was built 3 floors underground, and the ceiling was ground floor outside.


    So the group walked up the exposed stairs, reaching a balcony above and stepping out the giant 2-sided doors.


    Landon and the others followed them too, flying as efficiently as they could.


    Well, Landon was the only one flying well.


    Everyone else looked like newly hatched birds learning how to fly.


    s...


    If the soldiers had to practice, they just do so indoors, lest somebody identally flies to the moon. (:0¡õ0)


    Only those who pass the Tier-1 exams will be able to practice with the suits outdoors.


    Well, at least even if they were outdoors, they must never practice using the anti-gravitational system until they pass the test.


    If they really do fly away, please, you can eject, and safely return on a parachute or bubble.


    The cry would be to damage or waste such an expensive suit when it could''ve been avoided.


    Do you know that all this is taxpayer''s money, as well as his private funds he was injecting into it?


    Do you think money grew on trees?


    The manufacture of a single unit of suits could make the dumb talk again.


    Watson and the others inb coats ticked various items on their lists, as they instructed Landon''s group to lift boulders and other outside objects of varying weights.


    And then, it was time to test punch force, kick force, and other racial matters.


    Parachute!


    Since Landon was the most proficient driver, he was of course the one who went high up andunched his parachute.


    The suit wasn''t like Iron Man''s suit that could go so high above the ozoneyer.


    Well, for now the highest they could go was at a height of a 40-story builder.


    Still not enough.


    In the future, Landon would love for the fly height to be equivalent to the Chrysler Building which had 77 stories/floors... or the Empire State Building in New York with 102 floors.


    Landon clenched his fists already defended to turn this world into a Sci-Fi advanced world before he dies!


    It''s not enough.


    Today''s mecha was uselesspared to the ones in super-advanced worlds.


    .


    With that, the presentation was over with everyone smiling and shaking hands excitedly.


    Bravo! Bravo!


    "Watson, you and your team have made your empire proud! We will keep in further contact with you all, sending you more instructions on how much to manufacture. Now, with the super advanced Spider builders, I take it you''ll be able to produce thousands in shorter periods, no?"


    Watson nodded. "Yes. Before the deadline, 2000 suits will be sent to the barracks!"


    That''s good. Everyone agreed.


    The faster they trained the suits arrived the faster they could train soldiers.


    From the demonstration, they understood that the most challenging thing to do was to fly!

 Chapter 1692 The Lady In The Hole

    Everyone left with smiles, happy with the work done.


    However, there were still some dissatisfactions even in this moment of greatness.


    Watson and the others opened their ears, as the monitors, military personnel and observers bombarded them with thought-seeking questions.


    Can you make it fly higher?


    Can you add an adhesive film like how the spider builders are? They wanted the suit to also be like a spider, sticking to the sides of the walls.


    The Spidermanic has inspired them to do such activities. But not now.


    At least it was good to keep the idea out in the open. Maybe one day in the future, it will be added.


    For now Landon didn''t want too much on the suit since its primary objective was armory.


    Are you happy? Are you fulfilled?


    Everyone nodded and left after shaking hands.


    The rain had be heavier than before, causing them to run to their vehicles.


    Landon would have waited for an umbre and had no time to waste.


    He had another vital meeting with Overseer Lyore. And what was it about? Airne Meals!


    ----


    Time skip; 1 hour 43 minutester.


    Landon''s vehicle was stopped by stern security men who, although courteous with Landon, did their job of checking his vehicle without dy.


    Landon''s weapons were also noted down.


    The guard


    "All clear."


    The guards gave word and Landon drove in heading straight for the International flight section for major airlines.


    As of now, there are 3 main airlines, just as one would have Air France, Air Canada, Emirates, Brussels, and so on.


    Each airline Zone has 2 main categories: Departures and Arrivals, as well as 3 main sub-categories: Domestic flights, Pyno Flights, and International Flights.


    Although all Pyno flights are in themselves international flights, Landon still felt the need to distinguish them.


    Think about it.


    When you head to the airport and are looking for your arrival entrance, you will always see your continent''s international flights grouped in one ce.


    For example, in Asia, you will see domestic flights, Asian flights and International.


    In Dubai, you will see domestic flights, Arab flights and international flights divided into various sections.


    Airports typically did so, since those in their continent gave the airport paid for a majority of tickets.


    Additionally, it was easier to maneuver, for those traveling to areas within the same continent.


    For now, there were no domestic flights since the airport here was the only one in Baymard.


    However, Landon nned to open another one of Baymard''s second most popr cities in a few years.


    .


    Anyway, no Domestic flights until another major airport was built somewhere in Baymard.


    That said, don''t think there won''t be private jets flying about the scene.


    The domestic flight region would still be open, but for wealthy folks who wanted to take a jet to other regions within Baymard.


    Runways and mini-private airport estates have already been built in the chosen areas.


    No ne would ever sleep out of the Capital city, so the flights were mostly to drop off and pick people up.


    As for international flights out of Pyno... as Landon said, no nes would be heading out for now... until another 2 years or so.


    The distance was just too long and the thought of struggling to refuel the nes that far out was just so troublesome.


    Anything could happen that far about from hijacks to bold natives thinking they were vulnerable since the ne staff were so far from home.


    Thus, for now, only the entry region dubbed "Pyno Flights" will bemercially open to the mass public.


    Vrmmm~


    Passing by Air Phoenix, and Air Royal, Landon finally reached Air Baymard.


    Landron swirled his car along the path, inclining up a slope while passing the sectionbeled domestic flights.


    Taxis and loved ones would definitely have to drive by here to drop people off.


    Up next, he drove past the sectorbeled Pyno flights before passing International flights.


    This road will be used by taxis, cabs and loved ones here to drop off their families or customers at the airport since the whole region was for Departures.


    Ah yes...


    Arrivals were on the other side of the airport. There were 2 ways to get there, but Landon chose the longest route just to admire the airport since he had arrived a little earlier than expected.


    Soon, he saw the words in white written on a green background board that hung above the road.


    "Arrivals!"


    There Were even arrows pointing forward too. The entire 3ne road was a one-way path.


    He still bypassed a sign that said, Domestic flight.


    This meant those who arrived by domestic flights should be here. Taxis, cabs and other vehicles could easily park and wait to pick up passengers easily.


    Hey!


    The airport hasn''t opened, yet people were moving in and out.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    They were of course the workers because whether this ce is in use or not, they must never let dust pile up, especially in an airport for that matter.


    Landon dropped by and finally stopped outside the Pyno and internal flight zones before descending the slope and taking a right turn on the fork that split the road.


    The left turn was to leave the airport and the right turn was to head to the parking regions.


    Landon didn''t want to park underground so he chose to enter one of the parking buildings, swirling around till he parked his vehicle on the building''s 3rd floor.


    Ot was amazing how the 1st and 2nd floor was already filled with vehicles belonging to the staff working here.


    He was sure that within the many other parking buildings, the 1st and 2nd floors should also be full. So imagine how crazy it will be when the ce finally opens up.


    There Was also underground parking underneath the airport itself.


    Luckily, Landon chose this region and also purchased thend surrounding the airport reserved for future expansion.


    .


    "Wee, your majesty!"


    Several people had already been waiting for Landon, as they led him in through one of the many staff entrances.


    Soon, Landon found himself in the majestic space which was like a factory built within the airport.


    Can you guess where he was? Of course, it was the kitchen!


    Do you think it''s easy for airports to produce 8~10,000 omelets a day?


    Lyore didn''t see Landom wall in, as he was murdering about his fixation on still building a house made of food.


    "..."


    If eyes could kill, Lypre would be dead by now.


    Don''t think over the years he hasn''t seen Lyore''s news on the papers.


    How can a grown man be so childish?


    Lyore built a house of chocte and all sorts of sweets, like a witch trying to entice children like Hansel and Gretel.


    Sadly, he didn''t think very much about temperature, as the noise began building crazily during the boiling summer.


    Legend says the neighbors can still hear Lyore''s anguished cries when they sleep.


    Who does that? What grown man do you know cries for something like that?


    They say Lyore cried his eyes out like a 2-year-old child, sobbing on his wife''s shoulders while pointing at the small candynd house he built in his backyard.


    Landom thought he had gotten over it. So why was he now hearing Lyore murmuring about doing it again but this time hiring the technicians to get a cooling system in the ce?


    (¡Á-_-)


    ... Forget it... everyone has a dream.


    Landon decided not to bother with Lyore, coughing loudly to get the bastard''s attention.


    "Ah!... Your Majesty, you are here!"


    Lyore''s eyes lit up excitedly to see Landon.


    "You''re majesty, I saw thetest corrections made to the meal ns I approved... your majesty, don''t you think if we change it, it won''t taste good?"


    Landon shook his head sideways while walking with Lyore. "If we let the original meal ns slide, the oue will be even worse."


    High up in the sky, everything changes.


    "Lyore, due tock of moisture, the human sense of smell reduces and this affects our judgment of food."


    Everyone around listened attentively as if discovering a new world.


    Really? Does it truly happen like that?


    "Yes¡­ At the same time, lower air pressure will also affect the sensitivity of our taste buds. Our perception of saltiness and sweetness also drops. "


    This is why no matter how well food is done, it will always taste in and nd in the air.


    Don''t me the airlines.


    Who can they me for mother nature who changes the taste buds of humans high up in the air?


    All they can do is try to make it as tasty as possible.


    And that was why Landon was here.


    Today, they will experiment with a series of first-batch airline meals, take them high up in the air and allow these cooks to understand the difference.


    For the airline, there must be no errors!


    .


    Just like that, Land spent his days busying around in preparation for the day when airnes would grace the world.


    Things seemed bubbly in Baymard as expected. But what he did not know was that in one of their UN nations, an evil scheme was slowly hatching in the dark.


    BOOM!


    Cami smashed her fist into the ground in fury.


    They were so close! They were so close to finally eliminating that bastard who called himself a new monarch.


    But luckily, the TOEP had sent her word, ensuring Gregory and his little friends from Baymard will soon be eliminated. It was just that how long could she wait?


    Her situation was dire and she, one of the most beautiful and powerful women in Titarian, now found herself, hiding in a sewer hole like a rodent.


    What was that?


    She heard something.


    Cami knew someone was there. But who?

 Chapter 1693 New Assignment

    Cami, the great beauty, now reduced to this level of living on the edge of desperation... Can you believe it?


    One of the--... if not the most dangerous woman in all of Titarian, was now forced into this state of mystery.


    Should she bow her head in fear because of her current predicament? No, she wouldn''t!


    Squaring her shoulders and standing tall, she slowly unsheathed her dagger and pointed it forward.


    "Show yourself. Who goes there?"


    The stangant ones didn''t move, and the only noises that could be heard were hers and the sounds of water dripping in the distance.


    Ayman might truly believe they were alone. But who was she?


    A rare female member of the T.O.E.P.


    Though it was possible for women to train and have their factions, it was still very possible in the organization.


    Most female members will only focus on their guard getting training, not wanting to train intensely and make their bodies masculine.


    But Cami has always believed she was a defendant of the goddess of beauty herself.


    So no matter what she dies, she felt she would always be the fairest in thend.


    Sure enough, she was right since no matter how she trained her body remained the same, unlike some Pirate Morg females who developed manly looks and arms that could crush their partners in one go.


    Doing arm wrestlingpetitions and losing to one''s woman was so humiliating and grounds for a breakup.


    It wasn''t a joke.


    Many men who used to be lovers of these burly female pirates were quick to break up, feeling their egos bruised.


    It got so bad that these female pirates had to take in a harem of ves as lovers since these ves would never be able to escape their grasp on their respective shared inds.


    Hmph!


    If these ve boys wanted to live, they best be knowledgeable about eating their wives, dishing outpliments here and there and making these women feel that their bodies were the most beautiful of all.


    Cami always raised her chin boldly, when bragging about how skilled she was despite her current sexy figure.


    Who can be more blessed than her?


    Seeing as her body hadn''t changed from training, Cami went crazy on it, working hard to make herself strong.


    She had to admit that even though she worked hard, she was still slightly above averagepared to the many TOEP members.


    But if it''s a fight here in Titarian she was confident to have thestugh.


    .


    "I hate repeating myself."


    Swish!


    The de whistled in the air, and what followed next was the muffled sound of a man in pain.


    Bam!


    A loud thump echoed in the space, as Cami''s attack sessfullynded its mark.


    Slowly advancing toward the dying figure, the air pressure around her also increased by leaps.


    Her eyes were menacing, her face expressionless and her overall demeanor resembled that of a grim reaper.


    Tilting her head to the side, she watched the masked man struggle for air, slowly dying in shock and filled with unwillingness.


    Who would''ve known Cami had such skills?


    Neither his master nor the entity of Titarian were aware of her skills.


    Sure. Most noble women had guards and units of knights in their forces who did their bidding.


    Most fathers gave these knight units to their daughters after theiring of age.


    The women in question don''t know how to fight yet they could control such a vast number of forces.


    How to say it? The knights were not per se loyal but had no choice to be since they not only swore an oath to do so but also had their children''s life at stake if they dared to disobey.


    Who cares about the wife? They can marry as many women as they like.


    The problem was having their heirs killed for their mistakes.


    War does terrible things to a man.


    Do you know some lost the ability to give seeds to their women after returning from war?


    This meant their current children were the only ones they would have for the rest of their lives.


    So imagine hearing about the beheading or death of those said children?


    For some, it was the thought of their mothers or fathers getting beheaded that made their stomachs churn.


    Whether it was for love or inheritance''s sake, they didn''t want such a thing to happen when they were far away.


    In a nutshell, these female masters held what they valued the most in their palms, letting the knights know that should they betray them, their families, aspirations, or what they desired most would be taken away from them.


    .


    "How.... you, you, you--"


    Pouff~


    The masked man in ck coughed a mouthful of blood, slowly and unwillingly losing consciousness.


    He wished he could magically send word to those in the capital about Cani''s true strength. But it was toote for him now.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Cami watched him take his final breath, not bothering to interrogate the fool.


    After all, she already recognized a few things on his body that insinuated he was sent by those bastards in the Capital.


    No one knows she could fight.


    No one knows she was as good as the top 50 rank killers in the empire.


    How disgusting.


    Cami pulled her dagger out of his neck and slowly wiped the blood strains off.


    Now then... time to keep keeping.


    Putting her hoodie back on, she hastily walked through the dark underground tunnel caves.


    Although she hated Baymard, she had to admit that their jackets were the warmest and most stylish she had ever seen or used.


    With her heart trembling heavily, Cami ran as fast as she could through the space for 30 minutes before reaching a wider space.


    "There!"


    She saw the horse kept for her, as well as a note of instructions on where to go next.


    "Hyah!"


    Cami pped the subsides of her horse with her legs and continued her journey onwards.


    Although she would''ve been safe in the Capital, it was still hard to say how long that pretentious peace wouldst.


    It''s been a while since thete incident when the TOEP attacked Gregory on his coronation day.


    Everything should''ve gone perfectly right, except they didn''t ount for Gregory''s surprise visitors from Baymard who stormed the ce and killed many of their forces.


    Cami was extremely d she didn''t pump a majority of her forces for that battle.


    Though skeptical, there was no true proof to say Cami had something to do with the assassination attempt on that day.


    Her hands were thoroughly clean by the death of the men she sent in. No one could even identify these men as hers.


    They were all ssified as people from a mysterious unknown order.


    How very convenient for her, since she cried and showed public love for Gregory.


    That being said, she should still be able to live a happy life, knowing they would never have anything to toe her to the matter.


    But Cami was on the edge, always feeling it will only be a matter of time before their patience for her ran thin.


    For now, they kept sending people to watch her every move.


    For now, all they did was watch. But who is to say watching won''t soon turn into assassinating?


    Cami will never wait for such a day toe. She left most of her guards by her children''s side and fled in ordance with the TOEP''s instructions.


    She wasn''t fleeing per se, but heading to get thetest updates on when the T.O.E.P would finally strike back.


    Additionally, she heard there were special tasks specifically designed for her to take up. So how can she still stay in the Capital?


    "Dammit!"


    Cami cursed under her breath.


    "If that one bastard could trail me so closely, it means there is an enemy close by. I have to leave this area fast!"


    It''s off since she recalled blowing up the cave''s underground entrance with barrels of ck powder after getting in.


    So could it be that in her moment of carelessness, that scout snuck in before the ce was sealed?


    If so, the enemy might not know that there is a hidden tunnel here.


    Either way, she would dutifully report everything to the T.O.E.P as per usual


    It will be up to them to investigate further.


    .


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop. Gallop~


    Cami''s thighs were beginning to burn.


    Her hair was fizzy, her looks were haggard and her riding clumsy.


    It''s been 12 hours of riding underground nonstop.


    This was a T.O.E.P''s exclusive tunnel path. There were wild creatures living here.


    Even if a few do get in, Cami was still confident in her jet skills of taking them down.


    The tunnel had torches strategically lit along the walls.


    Finally, she was out atst.


    Cami ran through the woods for an additional 14 hours nonstop, before reaching a lone cottage in the woods.


    Finally, she saw her mission.


    [Head to Baymard and prepare for the Organization''s Grand Arrival]


    It seems they too have had enough of Baymard!


    This time, their big finale was near!

 Chapter 1694 The End Is Near!

    Bahahhahahahahahahaha~


    Cami was thrilled, reading the letter while boiling water in a ck cauldron suspended above the firece.


    How exciting!


    The end was truly near for Baymard, though it won''t be as brisk as she hoped.


    In Cami''s mind, Baymard would no longer exist after 2 years. It seems that despite knowing Baymard''s inventions the organization still had supreme confidence in smashing them all.


    It was times like these that made Cami proud and d he wasn''t the organization''s foe.


    You have to know that after Baymard did their little show and rescue back then, she was indeed terrified of their power.


    Seeing them move from a distance isn''t the same as witnessing it inches away from one''s face


    I''m telling you, she was right there with her burden, seated high up on that royal balcony overseeing the ashes as they gathered to watch Gregory''s coronation.


    The organization''s assassins should''ve unfinished him off then, but who knew Gregory had a super assassin who not only caught the arrows and spear attacks but also destroyed the hidden enemies in one move?


    No way!


    Cami had never seen something so terrifying yet so hot and steamy too.


    She knew the guard belonged to Grefory but his actions could indeed make her open her legs for him.


    Of course, she loved her husband, and wouldn''t dare think of cheating. No... what she loved doing was staging an act for her husband to ''almost catch her'' making love to another man.


    Her husband was so jealous that he would kill on sight and then make love to her by the dead body too.


    She loved a man who knew how to put her in her ce.


    How many men have died because of her? Maybe more than 10,000.


    Some were even innocent, having onlye because she promised a job opportunity for them.


    Sadly, it was all a trap since when they arrived at her mansion, they were led to her chambers where shey naked. And before they could reply whether to ept or decline, her husband would choose them down and disy their heads on stakes for all to see.


    Who cares if their families mourned for them?


    Cami once heard that the daughter of a person she had killed, was now living a pitiable life where no man wanted her thinking she carried her father''s blood and was therefore a loose woman who didn''t know how to close her legs for anyone.


    In the end, the girl raped and bashed her head on a wall to end her life.


    How weak.


    If she were the one she would rise to power and sell all those who spoke badly of her to ve traders.


    No... the best fate was having them sent in as true ves belonging to the organization.


    There, they will live on secluded inds with no way out until they prove themselves in deadlypetitions and get selected as crew members for the many pirate fleets.


    Of course, the week would end up being rowers, spending tenor lives chained up until they died.


    Look... wasn''t such a fate better for her enemies than having her die with no one still feeling remorse?


    Even after death, they stillughed at her, saying she was better off dying than living such a disgraceful life.


    Heh!


    Cami sneered feeling she didn''t do anything wrong.


    For one, even if people did turn her down she still felt they should die for insulting her.


    After all, wasn''t it an insult to see her heavenly body and not have dirty thoughts?


    Who are they fooling with that crap of saying they love their peasant wives and didn''t want to cheat?


    It was rare for men to turn her down but there were indeed a handful out of the thousands who from the moment they entered her bedroom chambers, their eyes already rejected her though they said nothing.


    However, as proud as she was, she would never allow such men to walk out alive.


    Even if she detested and loved down on them, who were they not to get turned on by her magnificent body?


    They were simply courting death!


    .


    Reading the note for the umpteenth time Cami slowly made her way to the fireside, throwing the note in without nostalgia.


    "Before I go anyways I must see my husband." She said to herself.


    Her husband was with his brother in another neighboring empire.


    Yes!


    Her brother-inw was the smart one who managed to marry a princess from the empire, andter taught his way to bing monarch.


    Hehehehehe~


    Many people from that empire hated that an outsider was the one to rule them. But what could they do?<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    They didn''t know what sort of ecstasy soup this foregone had given the nobles, but it was enough to keep him on the throne for over a decade now.


    What was so amazing was that after marrying the princess from that empire, he quickly kicked her to the curb once he got the throne.


    Tsk.


    Her brother-inw was truly an amazing man, almost as amazing as her husband, a loyal Tyrant in Titarian.


    Before leaving for Baymard, some things have to be looked after.


    That''s why she had to meet her husband face to face since he was the only one she truly trusted.


    Hey...


    They might not see each other for a while, so at least let them have a couple-moment together.


    Thus, Cami''s mind began to spin, as she made a detailed n of her journey.


    First head to see her husband in another empire''s Capital, before leaving for Baymard from there.


    Had she left straight from Titarian, reaching Baymard would''ve been way shorter since the Baymardian ship cruises were very operational, and ording to the rumors, swift too.


    Yes. That was undoubtedly the easier route to choose had she not had other matters to do before leaving.


    Luckily for her, the deadline the organization gave her was 1 year and 4 months.


    At the end of this period, she must be in Baymard. Someone will be there to ensure she ''checked in'' or so to speak.


    1 year, 4 months...


    She has to live fast.


    From where she was, it would take another 1 month 3 weeks to reach the borders before taking up another 3 months 2 weeks to reach the next empire''s Capital city.


    That''s 6 months and 1 week of travel time.


    Mind you, she will then have to leave that said empire and board a ship, staying afloat the seas for months before reaching Baymard.


    No matter how she saw it, she was really cutting it close by going to see her husband.


    However, Cami didn''t think too much.


    Provided she was there on time the organization wouldn''t care about how many stops she made on the way.


    Her journey was long but necessary.


    Cami estimated that her overall travel time would be approximately 1 year 2 months and 3 weeks if things went ording to n with my dys.


    This meant she would have 1 month and 1 week of free time, which she would generously use during her visitation time with her husband.


    She will give him 2 weeks, keeping the other 3 weeks for unexpected incidents that could dy her travel time.


    As for what she would be doing in Baymard, the organization didn''t care so long as she kept busy and stayed there while gathering information too.


    Pouring the boiled water into a wooden bowl, Cami set the bowl on the side to cool down a bit, while tapping her fingers on the worn-out tables thoughtfully.


    It would be a lie to say she wasn''t thrilled to see just how urate this Baymard was from the many portrait (magazine) images shown around.


    As for when the T.O.E.P were truly going to strike, Cami thought it should be 2 years from now but who knows... it might be 2 and a half or 3 depending on when they could gather all major forces to deliver a deep blow to Baymard.


    Here''s the thing.


    They had to gather as many forces as they could because once Baymard is under attack, the other Pyno empires wille to its rescue.


    Don''t forget that with those insane Baymardian ships the many Pyno forces would arrive in an hour or so rather than in a few days.


    So backup wille quicker than usual.


    In other words, they will be fighting Pyno as a whole and not just Baymard.


    This was why the organization had toe in hard, showing these lowly Pyno people just what they were made of.


    Of course, their many Pyno members will also have to work hard to destroy the enemy from within too.


    But what Cami didn''t know was that the reason might be due to something else... The matter of finding all keys and unlocking the core''s ultimate potential!


    However, that was a matter for another time.


    ~Pah!


    Cami mmed the empty bowl onto the table, wiping the corners of her mouth with her handkerchief before grabbing some food in the cupboards kept for her and heading back into the light rain to continue on her journey.


    Baymard, Baymard, Baymard...


    Their time was near.


    Many thought so, as the organization sent word to hundreds and thousands of people all at once.


    One thing was certain -- This was the end of the newly sprung empire.

 Chapter 1695 Going All Out

    Bang!


    The thundering ps from the heavens echoed in the ears of many, as the many bright streaks of lightning shed in the sky chaotically.


    The weather was foul, with numerous dark clouds hovering in the sky, as though they were signs of ominous predictions.


    Yet despite the heavy rains and dull atmosphere, the Royal Capital of Deiferus still had asional parties hosted by the many nobles.


    Oh, dear!


    What a glorious day it was for many to be invited to the Annual Fall Ball, thest thrilling ball of the year.


    Don''t be ridiculous in thinking it was an ordinary ball.


    Typically, most ''mating'' balls were done at the end of Spring and the entire summer, allowing young people eligible bachelors and married youngsters to look for first, second and even third wives.


    But the mating balls didn''t just bend with summer''s dying breath.


    In Fall, they had 3st balls, for those who hadn''t caught up with prospective partners, or those who are still looking to add more partners to their harems.


    Of course, some women were looking for second and third husbands to add to their harems too.


    Just like a man, provided a woman could show she was equally strong like Penelope, people wouldn''t bat an eyelid if she married 10 to 20 men of her choosing.


    If she wanted to be the breadwinner, then she better be able to support them and their excessive needs.


    Because just like how many noble women loved shopping and burning money in the vaults till they dropped dead, mist harem husbands loved buying expensive, limited supply and unique booze in barrels, sending hundreds and thousands for a single barrel.


    Others loved spending money on uniquely bred horses, wagons, carriages and other forms of transportation so they could brag about themter.


    Don''t think that one could belong to a noble house and not spend.


    They were obligated to do so, so as not to raise any negative rumors about their ns and households.


    Do you want word to go about that they were suddenly poor and now undeserving of their current nobility rank?


    Even in business, some might not want to invest or be partners with them seeing them as a sinking ship.


    All nobles must spend money to keep the masses envious of their lives.


    The more money they spend, the more scared people will be to cross them.


    .


    Today was the day for thest big ball of the season!


    Many were secretly crying tears of joy, feeling this was theirst true shot at love.


    Even those who already found partners still had to attend in case they found someone better than their current partners.


    After all, some eligible youngsters had just arrived from expeditions and would be attending thisst ball too.


    Goodness!


    "Have you heard? Young master Damon will be returning for good from his 4-year study in Baymard."


    "Heavens! Are we talking about the dame Damon Grey from the prestigious Grey n, a well-known High-ranked n?"


    "That''s the one, the one and only. I heard he is still unmarried since the passing of his fiance. He is now 20 and must marry soon ording to his mother''s wishes. This means we all have a shot!"


    "h, h h, h."


    (^-^)


    In many n estates and noble homes, many nobledies began the great spa rituals that enhanced their beauties mixing traditional spa methods with the ones purchased from Baymard.


    Face masks, toners, scented oils, and many other items were used during this period.


    The many store owners were almost bombarded by the maids and servants of these wealthy noble girls who caused them to be out of stock on various products way faster than they predicted.


    Whether they were products for the hair, face, skin and even toes, these noble women went all out with their purchases.


    For balls like these, only, Traditional clothes of this period would work.


    Baymard seems to understand this as they designed several ball pieces of their own too. But to make all cloth makers earn a sizable ie too, the Sewers Association had meetings with associates from all UN empires, releasing new clothing styles never seen before.


    All Landon did was make a few designs used in the 16th, 17th, 18th and 19th-century ball gowns.


    Whether one liked the clothes in Pride and Prejudice or Gone With the Wind and other ssics, it was their choice to make.


    Hear batches of different era attires, allowing the women to choose the designs they wanted, and leave the rest to the tailors to make for them.


    Baymard had a lot of fabric sold out to various merchants in the various UN nations. So all tailors had to do was buy the fabrics they wanted to stitch their client''s desires.


    For such balls, many women invited famous tailors in the empire, allowing them to design unique outfits catering to them alone.


    Who wants to dress up like another for the same ball?


    The tailors came with a book of inspiration released by Baymard. It was then their chance to get inspiration from these pieces and design clothes of their own that brought out their client''s unique features.


    .<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Just like that, a cloud of excitement and craze filled the noble society, with some still daydreaming of someone getting the monarch''s attention since he still hasn''t had any woman by his side.


    No. That''s not exactly true.


    It''s said their monarch, his majesty Henry, had eyes on his imprisoned brother''s woman, Ezenia though no one knows how true the rumor is.


    Many also said Ezenia seems to be throwing herself on his majesty Henry, seeing as he has never made a move on her, not even a shoulder touch.


    His Majesty Henry always kept the right amount between them whether they were sitting or walking.


    Hmph!


    Many people didn''t like Ezenia, knowing she was an overly arrogant and rude woman when men were not around.


    She was also not in any rtionship, making them feel she was waiting for his majesty Henry to ask her out.


    All season, many have gambled, betting that before the end of the year, his majesty will make her his queen.


    All through the many ball seasons, many have kept an eye on the duo but saw no progress.


    However, some believed this ball was the one Henry would make a move in. Even if he didn''t, Ezenia would surely do seductively to keep face.


    Just like that, time flew in a sh. And one of the most talked-after women was now sitting before a grand mirror, allowing her maids to style her hair.


    "Miss, you will knock his majesty off his feet with your looks. I don''t think any man will be able to resist you after a single nce."


    "You think so?" Ezenia asked, lowering her eyes shyly.


    "Of course, Miss! I definitely think he will do it tonight!"


    No one was praying for such a thing to happen more than them.


    Who doesn''t want to be a maid working for the future Queen?


    As people who were no longer ves, their pay would boost to an incredible number after Ezenia sits beside Henry on the throne.


    Although his majesty has tried to deny the rumors, Ezenia, their employer, always blushed when thinking of him, giving the impression she never wanted the rumors refuted.


    The maids chuckled seeing Ezenia''s expectant gaze.


    It seems she wanted Henry so badly it could no longer be hidden.


    If Henry doesn''t make a move, their Miss might be the one to do it instead. But what they didn''t know was that the moment they left the room, Ezenia''s shyness vanished.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, she had the urge to take everything off and shove them down Henry''s throat, as well as the throats of that bastard organization that was yet to meet her conditions.


    Wait, wait, what, wait, wait.


    That''s all she hears from them these days.


    It''s been over 2 and a half years now with no news of Ulrich''s sessful prison break from that godforsaken Baymardian prison.


    What are they doing? Don''t they say they were the most powerful people in the world? So why were they dying so much?


    In the end, the organization simply told her they were dealing with other important matters that were causing the dys.


    How dare they say they''ve attacked Baymard''s prisons several times and lost?


    If they did so, Ezenia might feel the organization wasn''t as strong as they said.


    Nheless, Ezenia felt she couldn''t wait any longer.


    Her mother-inw, Ulrich''s mother, had long been disappointed in her since she couldn''t fulfill her promise of rescuing Ulrich.


    At least, topensate her, the organization gave her a rare chance of training her men in Morgany, despite her situation being on a standstill


    Ezenia''s face was gloomy.


    "Out."


    Swish~


    "Master."


    Several men shed in ck appeared.


    "Is it all set?"


    "Yes, master. Tonight, His Majesty Henry will breathe hisst."


    "Good."


    Hehehehehehehe~


    Ezenia smiled cruelly.


    No one wants him dead more than she.


    Tonight, she was going all out.

 Chapter 1696 The Death Hour Is Here!

    In no time, several people didst-minute preparations, with their targets in mind.


    However, they weren''t the only ones rushing to get things done.


    In the pce, the head butlers, cooks and maids were almost plucking all their hair out during inspections.


    "Stupid is what you are! If stupid was a person, it would look just like you!"


    "Yes, Chef. I am stupid."


    "Dammit! Where are the candle boys? We need more candles here. With the dull weather, we cannot rely solely on electric lights! All ballroom candles will be lit alongside electric lights!"


    "Say it with me, you are a potato. Say it! Say: I Am A Potato... because that''s how you make me feel right now!"


    The pce''s bustling state only grew heavier and heavier as time sped up.


    Even the gardeners were in a pickle, rushing to reshape the many visiblewns and paths one will have to drive through to get to the massive ballroom.


    The ballroom would indeed take ce at night, but so what?


    The royals must never give the chance for anyone to ridicule them.


    When entering the pce, one''s face must always be that of awe and sometimes envy.


    This meant everything must be in tip-top shape.


    The roads, the nearbywns, the trees, and the many roundabout fountains strategically ced at the start of every zone from outer to inner, must be awe-striking.


    Likewise, the gardens surrounding the ballroom were typically used by the guests to stroll about when they wanted some air or privacy.


    Don''t think the gardens were small.


    If not for the various flowers nted within the gardens, one might get lost if not careful.


    In some regions, only roses were grown, and in other ces, only tulips were grown.


    The gardeners purposefully did this to give the many guests a sense of direction.


    Apart from that, there were bushes and rocks carved and chiseled to look like people.


    All in all, everyone was preparing hard for the day. In no time, the grand tour had arrived.


    In the many noble homes young girls all lined up before the many carriages, entering as carefully as they could.


    For the balls, they used their grandest carriages, wanting to make a statement on their wealth.


    .


    Gallup. Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    The night people stood by the streets, ying the game of guessing who is in the many carriages.


    Many no doubt recognize the family crests and symbols of these nobles, but still joined in the fun, wanting to see if they were right or not.


    Hey... the rainy seasons like this were somewhat slow in business unlike in the summer.


    Many shop owners looked at the time, noting it was still 5:37 P.M.


    Dont, think it''s early because, by the time these noble carriages reach the pce, it will almost be 7 PM.


    And as everyone knows, for balls such as these, carriage parking and name announcements were done from 5~8 PM, after which the doors will be closed.


    Some people could still arrivete and would be allowed to enter, but it''s just that their names won''t be read.


    To a noble, this was a huge blow.


    For one, if any of the daughters or sons were looking for marriageable partners without the announcement, who would know they were here in this gathering of thousands and thousands of people?


    Sure, maybe a hundred or so people could spot them, but their chances were greater when their names were announced and people were actively looking for them.


    Do you know how many people this ballroom could fitfortably? 10,000!


    That''s right.


    10,000!


    Don''t underestimate the number of nobles living in the Capital, as well as in neighboring towns and cities around the Capital.


    Nobles from neighboring ces came to the capital just to attend this final ball, hoping their children, nephews, nieces and descendants would catch a bigger fish than the options presented to them in their home regions.


    From 5~8, all nobles mostly arrived within this period.


    After 8 P.M, although the announcements for thosete won''t hold, those who came at 7:59 or even 7:51 will still have their names called out.


    So from 8~8:44 PM, their names would still be called out while the group of nobles chatted and mingled with each urge briefly. And by 8:45~9 PM, his majesty would make his appearance.


    A small show will follow after that, and by 9:15 to 12:45 AM, dance time and mealtime will bebined.


    For those who wished to eat first before dancing, they could do so. For those who wished to first strike a bond with their potential partners, they too could make their move before eating.


    But of course, some had no inkling of eating, as they did not wish to add even an inch of belly fat.


    One could easily get bloated from the many delicious pce foods if not careful.


    Welp, that was how many of the young girls felt but the boys were another matter altogether, with many nning to eat their fill.


    And of course, for the parents who already have partners... Please! How dare they not eat? They were ready to devour anything in their tes with ss, poise and style.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    (~^~)


    .


    On the streets, many cab drivers and taxi drivers gave priority to these carriages though they knew they didn''t have to.


    With the new trafficws and road regtions, all carriages, horses and wagons carry equal weight of importance, so they didn''t need to show favor to these noblemen.


    But hey, these people were on a tight schedule today, they decided to let them have their way just this once.


    Security at the pce gate was tight, as everyone''s weapons were registered before entry.


    How many bows and arrows do your men carry? How many swords do your guards have?


    Are any hidden weapons found after a deep search?


    Thanks to the UN''s shared suggestions, all monarchs did thorough searches for balls such as these.


    In the past, searches were never made. So assassinations, poisonings and all sorts of conspiracies often transpired.


    But now, with searches being made, it was far more difficult for one to slip something in.


    Even the servants, maids and other staff were checked by another team before they entered the ballroom.


    The security check was the thing that dyed them the most.


    After all, even if they drove on toward the ballroom, the driver would only drop them off and that was that.


    In conclusion, they were the ones who had to worry about parking.


    The guards and drivers they brought over will sort that matter out.


    All they knew was that 30 minutes before the partner typically ended, their carriages should be already standing outside the vast space before the ballroom.


    At the doors, there will also be 2 or more guards wearing their official uniforms with their crests in them. These guards were there to take them to where the carriages were parked in the vast space.


    The open space in front of the ballroom was akin to a car-park zone before a Walmart or massive superstore. It was even bigger as some people came with 10 carriages, carrying their family members in them.


    Finally, they were in!


    .


    ~Swish!


    At 5 PM exactly, the massive double-sided golden opened, revealing thevishly decorated ballroom.


    As the guests began making their way in, the herald stood near the entrance, announcing the arrival of each guest, their names echoing throughout the hall.


    "Lord Charles of Staffordshire, his first wife, Lady Emelia of Staffordshire, and their sons and daughter... h, h, h."


    A man''s first wife and the children born to her are all superior to the 2nd wife and her children.


    Likewise, the 2nd wife is also superior to the 3rd wife and her children.


    Thus, the names must be read like so.


    Again, for those who entered the hall 45 minutes earlier, their names would be reread at 5:45, as a courtesy since they were the first people to enter.


    Tick-tock. Tick-tock.


    The clock ticked heavily, and soon it was already 7:45 PM.


    Ezenia slowly followed her grandfather in, taking a seat in a high position deserving of her status.


    It was times like these that she was d she and her grandfather killed her mother. The woman was such a disgrace, one she felt shameful of having.


    Many noble boys stared at Ezenia with interest but she pretended not to see them.


    What a joke! Apart from her beloved Ulrich, who else is deserving of her?


    poup-pouppop-poup-poup-pouppop-poup~


    The tumblers suddenly blew and soon, everyone rose to wee the true man of the hour, their monarch, his majesty Henry!


    Today, many women wished to be his queen!


    Heh.


    Ezenia sneered viciously at the iing silhouette above the garbed tform.


    ''Enjoy it while you still can because tonight will be yourst! How dare you take what belongs to my baby?''


    As the party continued Ezenia slowly made her way to Henry.


    The twoughed and chuckled for a while, before heading for a private corner in the gardens.


    This ce was left exclusively for Henry. Heh.


    How perfect.


    Ezenia''s smiles could light up the stars.


    His majesty Henry¡­ It''s time for you to die!

 Chapter 1697 Ezenia The Great!

    Before stepping out with Henry Ezenia purposefully dropped her handkerchief by a waiter, before gracefully bending down to pick it up.


    "How much time do we have?"


    "30 minutes, Mistress." The waiter said in a low whisper.


    By now, their forces who were already within the pce, should be moving towards the targeted location.


    "Good."


    With their discussion concluded, Ezenia suddenly smiled, telling the waiter to be careful, since he almost ''bumped'' into her just now.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye and no one thought anything suspicious of their actions.


    And soon, Ezenia, who caught up with Henry, wiggled her way into a private audience with him just as they typically did whenever she came to the pce to see him.


    At first, Henry used to be defensive like a porcupine about to blow its spikes. But you have to know that it''s been well over 3 years now and Ezenia was still kind to him, as though turning a new leaf in her life from her monstrous past.


    And although it doesn''t erase all the pain she caused him, it did make him drop his guard a little.


    Tonight there was no rain, just dull clouds and chilly winds.


    "Are you cold?" Henry asked, seeing her rub her shoulders softly.


    Inwardly, he had no intention of taking off his Jacket for her.


    What? Do you want to say it''s the right thing to do? Please! If you knew it was going to be cold, you should''ve prepared one for yourself.


    Landon never loses when he says Henry and Astar were one of the densest people he knew.


    A girl could be throwing them a cue, and they still won''t be able to grasp it.


    (-_-)


    Idiot. Ezenia inwardly cursed, once again reminding herself of her mission, lest she got carried away by her anger.


    Although her smile looked a little cracked, she still performed her best, looking at Henry shyly from time to time.


    "Your majesty..." She called, reaching for one of the towering flowers on her side. "Every time I see your garden, it blooms even more vibrantly than before, despite the harsh season."


    Henry nodded. "Yeah. The royal gardeners are truly something else."


    That''s it? That''s all you have to say?


    Honestly, whenever Ezenia spent time with Henry, she would often doubt her beauty.


    If not for the thousands of boys and men who swooned over her from time to time, she would''ve thought she was ugly.


    She might not like Henry, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t like receiving attention from him. Those are 2 separate matters.


    Bah!


    What was she thinking?


    Seeing as they were venturing deeper into Henry''s private garden space, a smile slowly crept onto her face.


    From time to time, she looked around, with a sharp glint shing through her eyes.


    Suddenly, she ''tripped,'' causing Henry to support her.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Thank you, your majesty... without you, I don''t know what this little one would do."


    "Nonsense. Without me, of course, you will survive. After all, I didn''t meet you on life support, so you must still be able to live pretty well without me."


    "..."


    This bastard deserves to be single. Cant you see her puckered lips, her glistening chanting eyes and her soft pearly face?


    A normal person would blush and get tempted tond a soft kiss on her lips.


    Of course, she would allow him one kiss if it would facilitate their ns.


    So long as her baby, Ulrich never finds out, it should be all good.


    Estimating the time left, Ezenia knew her people should be ready.


    In the stunning garden maze, Ezenia slowly faced Henry with big googly eyes.


    "Your majesty... Can it be possible for us to truly be alone? I... I have something I wish to tell you. It''s been weighing greatly on my mind, and I feel I must tell you this before I regret itter."


    Listening to her, many hidden guards felt she should confess her feelings for Henry.


    Over the years, Ezenia made no effort in hiding how she felt about his majesty.


    She would blush at the mere mention of his name, sometimes also waving her hands on her eyes and shaking her head in she after getting asked about her feelings for him.


    For nobledies, they must wait for a man to be the one to first say how they feel about them.


    It was also a safety mechanism for them too.


    Who is marrying who? A majority of the time, it''s the men who marry.


    So if they don''te forth to make their intentions known, a woman will remain single unless she wants to marry beneath her ss.


    So if a woman stands before a man and gives a passionate confession, let''s say the man agrees butter neveres to propose or make his intentions known to the family, do you know what sort of shame that woman will face?


    Her reputation will be that of an abandoned woman.


    Thus, for the woman''s sake, just zip your mouth and wait for the man toe to your family and make his intentions known.


    After all, in today''s society, men could lose to 50 people if they liked, and marry 20 should they please.


    .


    Who goes to war? The men.


    Who gets rewarded the most for such feats? The men.


    A majority of wealth stays with the men, who then circte it to their wives.


    Even Baymard itself always strives for equality and has often said there can never be true equality in the world.


    Think about it.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    In Baymard, and in several UN nations, female soldiers have begun emerging.


    Yes. Now, men know women are also capable.


    But if you truly 2nat equality, then why should women and children be given priority in rescue instances? Say a ship is sinking.


    Why must we rescue the women and children first?


    Children they get.


    But if it''s true equality, then after the children are rescued, let both women and men fend for themselves.


    Likewise, even in war zones, after an empire is captured by an enemy, the enemy will never kill the women, but waste no time killing the men.


    Look! You can''t eat your cake in everything and have.


    For the men, theirpensation for risking their lives steadily and always being the first to get targeted was more money and power.


    You can''t want the wealth but not the responsibilities thate with it.


    Even the very rich are assassinated every day. Meanwhile, their women stay alive, unless being targeted by other women.


    A majority of assassinations are targeted at men.


    Whether one refused to admit it or not, men could never be equal to women, and vice versa.


    What Baymard mostly pushed forward was the belief in EQUITY.


    Meaning, one will be paid for exactly what they have contributed.


    So let''s say a man works ten hours a day and a woman works 8.


    You will be paid for your 10 hours and the woman will be paid for her 8 hours. Let''s say it''s the woman who makes 12 hours.


    Then she will be paid for 12.


    Back in the days before Baymard, women could work for up to 14 hours and get paid chicken change and almost nothing just because they were women.


    All Baymard was saying was that if you did the work, then you should get paid for that. Simple.


    EQUITY was the real deal since there could ever really and truly be equality in the world.


    From the moment you were born, not all 10 of your fingers were equal. So don''t expect it to remain the same in real life.


    The one thing Landon was most pleased with was that people now, both women and women, never believed in the matter of true equality at all.


    The difference between men and women was what made humanity so interesting.


    Everyone''s gender had a role to y in society.


    The heavens made it so and that was what.


    All they wanted was a way to make money fairly. And Baymard solved this issue rtively well.


    ----


    "h, h h, h."


    Ezenia was almost counting 100 sheep in her mind, trying to make this man of steel send his guards away.


    She spoke and spoke and was almost out of saliva before Henry finally waved his hand, and she heard several rustling noises fleeing the scene.


    Phew~


    Finally, alone atst.


    Her throat was beginning to run dry.


    Of course, to ensure she was truly alone, she gave a light cough, and soon got a bird''s reply, twisting away in the bushes.


    Heh.


    How can Pyno''s guardspare to her men trained in Morgany?


    After they returned from their training, the first thing she noticed was their improved deadly aura.


    They were like unhinged beasts, ready to pounce on prey whenever she gives the signal.


    Their techniques, skills, methods of torture and other aspects had greatly improved to a height she didn''t even know was possible.


    This alone showed just how powerful the true Morgany guards and men were if her Pyno were far below them.


    ~Twit-Twit-Twit.


    Ezenia smiled knowing she and a few of her guards were all alone with Henry.


    Deeper and deeper into the maze they went, until Henry was hastily given a push by Ezenia.


    Henry''s face turned cold, as he stared at the snobbish woman raising a dagger at him arrogantly.


    "DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU ARE DOING?"


    "Know?" Ezenia sneered. "Of course, I know! What? Did you think, I, the mighty Ezenia, your brother''s one true love, would call you here for a confession?"


    Seeing her crazed face, Henry was reminded of how lunatic-driven and mad she was when they were younger.


    "Ezenia, I''ll give you one chance to redeem yourself. Put down your weapon or this might be yourst."


    Pfft~


    Ezenia felt she heard the biggest joke of her life.


    What gave him the impetus to think he could pull a power card on her?


    "Come out!"


    ~Swish!


    All her guards appeared, and Ezenia couldn''t help smiling even more.


    "I think you have something mistaken, fool... I am the one with the people. I am the one with the weapon. So what can you do to me?"

 Chapter 1698 Henrys Disappointment

    Hahahahahahahaha~


    Finally, Ezenia felt liberated after many years of pretending.


    The distance between her and Henry was at most 2 meters, but the distance between her many guards and Henry was just several inches away.


    Like shadows, the man d in ck appeared, with daggers and weapons ced so close to his neck, chest and other body parts that any sudden movements and he would for sure be a goner.


    Yet, no one spiked the monarch, allowing their mistress to vent her anger.


    Tilting her head, Ezenia still pointed her dagger at Henry crazily.


    "Gosh. You are such a fool! An idiot... A stupid existence for you not to have seen thising, otherwise why didn''t you ask yourself how a goddess like myself could have a true man like Ulrich and go for a cockroach like you?"


    The more Ezenia spoke, the crueler her face twisted into a hideous distortion.


    Her body trembled with ecstasy and excitement the more she rambled.


    Hahahhahaha~


    Ezenia''s joy couldn''t make her disgust for another group too.


    ''What powerful? A simple task I gave, you all haven''t been able toplete. But now look at me. With my connections, abilities and men, I am to take down this bastard easily,'' she thought, feeling that the T.O.E.P aren''t as strong as her grandfather thought.


    Waste!


    That''s what they are. If not for their superb training methods, she wouldn''t even want to bother with them after this is over.


    As for Henry, this rodent, Ezenia found him to be simply idiotic, wondering if he had gone bonkers amid her fear.


    For him to still have the audacity to order her around in times like these meant he truly had a death wish one she would dly fulfill.


    The cold winds


    But no matter how much she rambled, Henry kept his thoughts somewhere else.


    ''Sure enough, they were right. She will never change.''


    Henry inwardly sighed, realizing that despite his changes over the years, he was still a soft-hearted person who couldn''t bring himself to take care of Ezenia years back especially after she lost her fiance and a half of her support.


    Maybe this betrayal hurt him since he was most looking forward to Ezenia''s change.


    It was he who held her hand, aiding her to take baby steps when she first urged herself on the floor in tears, begging for a fresh start years ago.


    Today''s betrayal, despite his expressionless face, made his body vibrate, feeling his heart throb loudly.


    .


    "Lady Ezenia..." Henry calmly called. "I did give you ast chance to drop your weapon."


    "You? A past chance?" Ezenia was made as a hippo. "Who the hell needs yourst--... Ahhhhhhhh!"


    Ezenia screamed, feeling both legs lose their strength, as blood gushed out from them like a pressurized tap.


    "You bastard! Bloody son of a b**ch!"


    Ezenia fell t on her side, as she dug her fingernails into the dirt and yelled in agony, as bone-chilling pain suddenly engulfed her being.


    It hurts! It hurt so bad!


    ''Good God! Why can''t I feel anything in my legs? I''m not crippled, am I?''


    Ezenia almost lost, thinking she was crippled without even trying harder to wiggle her toes for confirmation.


    No way!


    With the sort of pain she was feeling, she had already concluded she was crippled.


    But what about her men?


    Each of them fell with widened eyes, staring at Henry in shock until the darkness soon enveloped them.


    How can this be? How can they die in the hands of these Pce guards who have not been trained in Morgany at all?


    Baymard did offer its worthless training methods to the UN nations; but in their minds, how could any of it be better than the methods given by the Godfathers of the world?


    No way.


    If Morgany was a mobster/gangster, it would be the Godfather with everyone else being its minion.


    How can a minion and a Godfather be equal? They felt no threats after returning to Deuferus, feeling they were far superior to the rest of Pyno, and could possibly take Mr. Death, A.K.A the strongest assassin, in one go.


    But now, reality allowed them to understand that even before a mountain, a bigger one must exist.


    Dammit!


    In their final moments, they all grumbled and gritted their teeth at how useless the T.O.E.P was for promising to overdeliver what it couldn''t.


    What a bunch of Scumbags!


    If they had just left them alone, wouldn''t they have eventually tried to let Ezenia get them into Baymard for training instead?


    .


    Plop!


    All the men surrounding Henry fell like flies. And in a nearby slope filled with foliage and shrubs several men in ckid on their tummies, with long ck rifles at hand.


    "Beta squad calling in. Targets neutralized. Primary target is still alive. Waiting for the signal toplete elimination." The lead sniper reported, as he and several others aimed for the now-bloodied Ezenia who was crawling desperately on the ground.


    Poof!~


    Ezenia puked a mouthful of bad blood that couldn''t stop climbing up her throat. Gathering her strength in her hands, she was just about to fling a dagger at Henry when suddenly...


    "Ahhhhh!"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Both her hands were shot, causing a whirlpool of even more pain.


    Hereyes were full of resentment and her teeth, though bloody, were gnashing against each other, wishing for a piece of Henry.


    Yet, a piece of her also cried in despair, knowing she had lost.


    But why? Why did she lose? What about her beloved? What about their ns to reunite and live as one family?


    "You coward! Why don''t you fight me like a man if you''re so powerful?"


    Despite the agonizing pain, Ezenia''s mouth went off like a machine gun, firing shots at Henry in tears and humiliation.


    Her heart felt like it was being ripped apart, and all her senses streamed for destruction, wishing to destroy both just Henry, but the entire world as well.


    Honestly, it was very sad watching her struggle like a fish out of water, with all her limbs numb with pain.


    She struggled and wrestled, proving she had more hidden strength within her than expected.


    Ezenia just didn''t want to give up, wrestling her way toward Henry despite her situation.


    The mighty Ezenia had finally fallen, but Henry couldn''t get any satisfaction from seeing her like this.


    Ezenia felt choked up with countless emotions, as her chest rose and fell.


    Tears flowed down her dirty but beautiful face, as she slowly lost consciousness, having lost the battle with her own body.


    ''Was it all a dream? Yes!! It must be,'' she thought, not wanting to give up her drum of raising a family with Ulrich.


    All she wanted was a family of her own with the man she truly loved.


    So why was fate so against her? Why had the heavens turned their backs on her, a lonely woman in need?


    In Ezenia''s final moments before she fainted she seemed to have visualized a warm family, with Ulrich, conjuring up images of a little boy and girl running and ying in the royal gardens. And their parents, she and Urlich, were standing and hugging beside him blissfully.


    Aiy~


    What a nice dream. It would be good if she could live in this dream world forever, her husband being monarch, her being queen and her children being very happy.


    Of course, even in her dreams, she still visualized her children running around the gardens with daggers as they yed Hide and Kill with the many ve servants in the pce.


    Her little children killed quite a lot, and she couldn''t be prouder!


    (^_^)


    ¡ª


    "What do you suppose she''s dreaming of?" Henry asked one of the guards, who was also taken aback by the warm smile on Ezenia''s lips.


    "Probably about killing you, your majesty."


    "..."


    Yeah. That seems more likely.


    Phew~


    Thank the heavens he had enlisted spies in Ezenia''s home, though he dared not ce them very close to Ezenia or her grandfather.


    No. These spies were ced around her father''s other wives.


    Even then, it was so hard getting any news from her side.


    Luckily, 8 months ago, they made a small breakthrough, getting some clues of her grand scheme, all of which circted around Ulrich.


    For him to get on the throne meant he would have to die. It was that simple, even a baby could understand that logic.


    So from then on, every time Ezenia was to enter the pce, Henry was more than prepared to handle her.


    Don''t think that an unmarried woman like her cane to the pce as often as she wanted even if she was friends with Henry.


    Except he called for an audience, the only opportunity she had were in balls of these natures and celebratory asions.


    She could also attack him outside the pce, so he hardly went out unless it was necessary, and even then, his itinerary wasn''t so easy to get since he made fake itineraries entrapping enemies at many points.


    Thus, the only way she could get to Jim was in the pce.


    That''s why he also hired Baymardians in his protection wagon, having them secretly attend every ballroom party hosted in the pce.


    They already knew Ezenia must want to use the element of surprise to take him down. Thus, the best way is often during such asions.


    Think about it.


    Ballroom asions were perfect since after the deed gets done they could leave the pce as her escorts, taking her back home without suspicion.


    .


    Shaking his head, Henry watched the group carry the unconscious Ezenia away.


    "Get her treated and presentable for sanctioning. As nned, she''ll face her Verdict 3 days after she wakes up."


    For her, Henry had long decided to toss her to Baymard''s female prison.


    He knew from today onwards, her Grandfather, one of the most powerful ministers in Deiferus, would also tear face with him.


    If there was one thing that crazy old man loved, it was his Granddaughter, Ezenia!


    Just thinking about the trifles toe made his head throb. But did he regret it? No.


    He too wasn''t the little naive boy he was years ago. Now he had also be a cunning Fox.


    Heh.


    Let the battle begin. Henry thought, sharply turning to one of his aides. " Watch that old dog. I want to know what he does, where he goes, how he eats and who he meets."

 Chapter 1699 Ezenias End

    "Splendid ball, if I do say so myself."


    "Marvelous! The entire thing was a huge sess!"


    "Right, you are, my good chap. Tis a marvelous asion to gather and what the young ones prance around in dance. But tis'' most satisfying seeing my daughter getting interest from a very reliable suitor."


    "Yes, yes, yes. My son also tells me he fancies ady Bridget, one of Earl Knighthound''s 19 daughters. Tis a marvelous asion indeed."


    With high spirits the men and families of high society bid several farewells to one another, getting on their carriages with many smiling, some weeping, others in a dazed lovestruck look, others singing merrily and most giggling and gossiping with their families about what their crushes said to them.


    Oh, dear.


    Everyone now seemed to be a love expert overnight, giving their one and two cents on the matter.


    Some were sad that the people who came up to them were those they never had crushes on, while others met new people who gave them new bubbling feelings that made them.


    Well, a majority of people agreed that Fall''s final ball was a huge sess, leaving many of them with potential marriage suitors.


    From now till the next ball sometime inte spring, you best believe many men would pay visits to many families to talk about marriage.


    Of course, some boys/men already had wives but wanted 2nds, 3rds, 4ths and so on.


    After all, it was to be expected in this era.


    Likewise, the daughters of some powerful wealthy women who already had several husbands were still out here fishing for more.


    Both men and womenid their cards on the table allowing their chosen partners to decide if they wanted to jump aboard their ships or not.


    Only you know if you can handle the baggage it took in dealing with a man or woman with multiple spouses.


    Over 99.9 % of women in this era werefortable with that.


    With the night no longer young, it was time to turn in.


    Everyone thought the sess of the ball would be the biggest news to engulf the citye morning. So how could they know that just after waking up, the entire city would be flooded with Ezenia''s assassination attempt on his majesty Henry?


    "I knew it!" Onedy eximed loudly in her boudoir. "I knew she was pretending! One day, I caught a glimpse of her evil eye when she thought his majesty wasn''t staring at her. But every time I say it, everyone calls me crazy. Hahahhahahahha~... Crazily right is what I am!"


    "I still can''t believe she will still go so far because of the former Crown Prince, Prince Ulrich. Does she have brains at all? Why keep jumping in a sinking ship? I heard his highness is still kicked to in Baymard and will stay there for several years toe before getting released. So if she truly wanted to go on the whole love thing, why not wait for him to get out and then be with him?"


    "My God! You want her to wait so long? Haven''t you heard that the human body isn''t firewood? A woman needs the touch of a man to keep warm at night."


    "That''s true. But then again... if our men don''t want to touch us, women, what can we do but grow cobwebs underneath our legs? I don''t understand that girl at all. There are hundreds of men who would die just to lick her feet and marry her home. Obviously, they would treat her like a queen yet she prefers to hang on a dead tree in the name of love."


    "Pfft~... Love my foot. She might be in love but do you honestly think Ulrich, the famous Ulrich we all know would keep just her as his wife? It''s possible, but I doubt it in their case."


    "h, h, h, h, h."


    The news was everywhere and was the number one top between sisters, brothers, friends, and even the old fogies.


    Meanwhile, in an overly luxurious home with grand buildings, a well-maintained middle-aged woman slowly woke from their beauty rest, slowly taking out the soft eye covers.


    Her hair was in a silky hair bo, and her soft


    She had to admit that since she began using these Baymard.


    She had developed a richvish night and morning routine that left her face supple and soft like a baby''s bottom.


    In all her years of maturity, this was the period she began using Baymard''s targeted facial products for the first time, would subconsciously freeze, giving her many stares, some of envy, some with curiosity and some filled with lust.


    Goodness!


    She never knew young vibrant men below the age of 25 could still loom at a woman her age (39).


    Luckily for her, her husband was long dead and she was free to get jiggy with anyone she desired, although it must still be behind closed doors lest the press get a field day with the news.


    Don''t think only Baymard had official news gatherers.


    Before such news was only circted in information and assassin guilds people had to buy off every little bit of news.


    But now thanks to Baymard''s openness, the world also followed along with the change.


    Although many dare not post things about those in power, they could bloody well sell the information to Baymard. And you bet provided it would be posted, provided it was news that didn''t harm One so badly they thought ofmitting suicide.


    Baymard wasn''t a bully.


    Should they dare to post something truly horrendous, it meant the other party was just too much and had to be stopped.


    Like one of the nobles whose house was seized because he was a psycho.


    Do you know they found over 7,000 skulls buried in his gardens?


    It''s said he loved killing day and night just catching people on the roads and taking them back to his private quarters for a fun game.


    There were times that he even had ecstasy from the pleasure alone, standing naked before his victim''s body and enjoying himself to the fullest.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    What a sicko.


    Who would feel safe knowing such a man in power was free and on the loose?


    Again, if Baymard did have to post a cheating scandal or any eye-boggling matters they would leave the names anonymous since the story was just too interesting to pass up on.


    Of course, the real culprits or those involved would know themselves once they see the article.


    Hehehehehe~


    The guilt in their hearts would bear heavy on them, wondering if they would one day be found out or not.


    All in all, the gorgeous woman was very careful with any lover she had.


    ---


    Slowly rising from her bed, she grabbed the sheer red see-through robe with feathered outlines and wore it over her satin nightgown.


    Looking at the bell beside her bed, she raised it chest level and shook it calmly.


    Ring!~


    Bam!


    Almost immediately, 10 maids plunged into the bedroom with morning necessities already in hand.


    Some rushed to make her bed while others hurried to another small room within the main bedroom chambers.


    It was akin to a private bathing room just for herself.


    They called it small, but it really wasn''t.


    The madam had a fixed morning schedule and routine, no matter what time she woke.


    And of course, whileying in her massive bathtub for a scrub and wash, the maids would bring her up to speed with all the juicy topics they heard about.


    Although they as servants couldn''t get precious information like the nobles, you have to know that just this morning while moving across the vast estate, the guards and many others had already passed on information they heard from their colleagues and so on


    It was hard to hide such news as the royal pce was the one that released the news to everyone including peasants.


    Ssh!


    A load full of water spilled from the corners of the tub, as the woman abruptly rose in mary shock before cruising loudly to the skies.


    "Waste! Trash! Idiot!"


    So this was the big n Ezenia had been promising her for years now?


    This was the big n she had in kicking Henry down and putting her son, Ulrich, up.


    Was she so draft that she couldn''te up with anything more brilliant than this?


    Of course, if the man had worked, she would''ve been praising Ezenia to the skies. But now that it turned sour, all she had were horses and curses, wondering what she ever saw in such a stupid girl to make her Ulrich''s fiancee.


    "Get out." Her voice was low but terrifying.


    The woman only felt she must have been affected too much since she and Ezenia were somewhat close.


    Biting her bottom lips, the woman quickly rose, having no inkling of taking any fam bath again.


    What should she do now?


    Don''t think she has given up on freeing her son.


    What woman gives up on a child she carried and pushed out of her belly for 9 months? Of course, if that child is a daughter, well... giving up is easy.


    Daughters will eventually belong to someone else. So why care too much about them?


    In her opinion, sons were the only children things a woman should truly care for.


    Leaving the bathing room, she hastilymanded the servants to dress her up.


    No!


    She had to leave as soon as possible.


    But to where and to see whom? This was her biggest secret.


    "Don''t worry, son. Mother won''t rely on that bitch and her family anymore... not her has her own unique way of getting you out."


    With that, the carriage left the estate; and in just a single day, everyone knew Ezenia was over!

 Chapter 1700 The Angered Old Man

    Like so, Ezenia''s news shook the Capital for a while, making her allies and enemies confused by what could''ve gotten into her to pull through such a daring move.


    The shock was mostly because many people didn''t see iting.


    It also made many have a new fear of women, seeing as they could bend over backward and pretend so much in the past.


    Lying trough, she could be a movie star, you know?


    Her acting was so wless some never believed in love again. But while the news was shocking, many still looked forward to how her beloved Grandfather would react to all this.


    And sure enough, he was furious.


    Boom!


    A middle-aged man mmed his fists on a well-polished table, shaking so hard that his sunken cheeks began jiggling and lips quivering uncontrobly.


    He always felt something was off with his genius granddaughter these past few weeks.


    If he had known that this was what she was cooking up, he would have definitely stopped her, even if it meant locking her up for a while.


    Indeed, the goal has always been to pull Jenry off his high horse.


    However, because of the organization''s dy, he cautioned her to wait.


    Wait, wait, wait.


    For 2 years, he has been telling her to wait. Even he didn''t expect it to take this long.


    The T.O.E.P are neverte in their promises, so this was the first time he experienced such a thing happening right before his eyes.


    He could also see that the longer he spoke, the less and less his granddaughter believed in the organization.


    Her faith was dwindling by the day, and she even began badmouthing them, saying they were dupes who defrauded people like them in lesser continents.


    He would never forget how he almost had a heart attack from those words, fearing it would somehow reach the organization''s ears.


    You can act arrogant and preposterous all you what, but you must never talk ill of the organization.


    If they wanted to wipe her out, they could do it as easily as snuffing out a candle.


    Try as he might, Ezenia didn''t seem to believe him... that is until a few months ago.


    She suddenly changed her deposition, agreeing with everything he said, and even went as far as joining him to make ns for their future too.


    To be honest, he didn''t see thising.


    That''s what irked him the most.b


    From what the Royal pce issued out, she will be sent to the Baymard''s national prison for treason.


    It''s said that in a few days, she will be tried and sanctioned before they send her to Baymard.


    Only then will they know how long she will stay in prison.


    Is it 10 years? 17 years? 20 years? 50?


    Who can tell?


    She did make an attempt to the highest supreme being in the empire.


    Although she didn''t kill him, it still wouldn''t be overlooked lightly. But what did her final verdict have to do with him?


    No matter what they say he must rescue her before she reaches Baymardian grounds.


    Although he didn''t know much about why the organization dyed her promise to free Ulrich, he did a little understanding that it most definitely had to do with how much security is kept in ce there.


    Its not that the Baymardians are powerful, but that guards from all UN empires reside in District B, guarding the ce like hawks in the night.


    Even if someone was extremely skilled, they won''t be able to take Ulrich out without raising a few gs.


    This wouldn''t have been an issue in any other empire, since one could more flee the empire than in Baymard.


    Hell!


    Baymard had its crazyndports anand Coastal ports that checked everyone as though examining newly born babies.


    What the hell?


    The organization felt taking Ulrich out of Prison was the easy part while escaping Baymard as a whole was the most difficult part.


    Even when leaving, one must prove their identity and undergo strict security checks.


    Only Baymard does that.


    Out in empires like Deiferus, people could flee the capital through private and secret tunnels, as well as through bribery and threats.


    What''s more once out they could run into the woods, sneak away to a far-off vige and take a ship from there, leaving Deiferus for good.


    Don''t forget that the Organization had its eyes everywhere.


    You Will be amazed to know that the organization had a hidden tunnel underground the Capital city that was unknown to the many nobles and even royals.


    The tunnel''s entrance was in a scalded farming estate, fenced with towering walls that shot to the sky.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Many of the workers there were ordinary people, who were hired without knowing the true nature of their bosses.


    No one would expect a fenced ntation to be the entrance to a hidden tunnel.


    The tunnel''s entrance was in a dungeon zone no one wanted to ever venture into.


    On the floor of one of the always vacant dungeons, there was a thick stone b hidden underneath ayer of hay.


    Of course, to make people even more afraid of the ce, the dungeon was in a lone part of the underground dungeon zones, as it upied the entire west section.


    Sometimes they also tortured real prisoners there, allowing the screams to frighten the masses even more.


    Still, people could be tortured there, but no prisoners were allowed to be locked up there.


    Anyone tortured there would have their body parts chopped by the end of the torture.


    The men would also walk around with the severed body parts for other prisoners to see.


    One should bear in mind that the prisoners down there were mostly ordinary people who would get locked up maybe for a week, a month or a day because they either stole from the estate or were framed.


    In the end, once released, they spread the word of how gruesome the lone dungeon cell was, praying never to be dragged into that particr cell.


    Many call it a Ghost cell since everyone who went in there was killed and butchered with no one spending the night there.


    Yes. Yes. Yes.


    It was really scary, so who could expect that it was all done to keep people out of that particr mysterious cell?


    Of course, no one actually knew what the cell looked like since it was, as said, in a deste far back corner separated by a hallway.


    It''s strange to say that sometimes they see strange people walk out of those hallways but only think those people are guards doing their patrol rounds across the dungeons.


    Bottom line, the organization has its private way of getting the hell out of the Capital without being seen. And for his precious granddaughter, he would utilize it to the fullest before she gets taken away and locked up.


    He didn''t want to rescue her while she was on the road since Baymardian vehicles were faster than horses.


    It would make no sense to chase after her when he couldn''t catch up.


    Typically after one''s verdict is read, they will be immediately hauled away by the prison guards to whatever prison they will be transferred to.


    This was why it must be in the capital before the verdict is read.


    As her grandfather, he just couldn''t take any chances. He had to get her out of there before Henry did something unspeakable.


    Who knows... maybe he might change his mind and get her executed instead.


    Living this old, he has long learned never to trust any monarch.


    They were all a bunch of old liars like himself.


    After rescuing her, he was sure Henry would probably know it was him. But so what?


    Without clear hard-cold evidence, you couldn''t pin him down to it.


    Yes. Yes... that''s what he will do.


    Having calmed himself down, the old man tapped his fingers on his table lightly. Before him were 2 men of different sizes, one burly and one thin as a twig.


    "ydon, Ralph... what is her situation now?"


    "Unconscious, master... the little missy hasn''t woken up yet."


    The old man showed a pained expression amid his fury. "What about our people?"


    "My forces are already within the pce''s inner zone, keeping a watch around the prison."


    "Master, my people have infiltrated the pce gate posts, and are ready to lead her out whenever you say the word." The thin man stated calmly, with azy glint of confidence in his eyes.


    He med the little missy''s downfall on her weakly trained guards.


    So you''ve only gone to Morgany for a 5-month training session and you now think you are all that?


    Please!


    They have had such training done severally, for the past 20-something-years. It''s just that depending on one''s rank, one might have only one of such training sessions every 2, 5 or even 7 years


    Of course, the higher their master climbs up in ranks, the lesser the time between each session and then more advanced skills will be avable to them.


    Heh.


    They weren''t scared of the Baymardians¡­ especially when these people were put out of their safe Baymardian haven.


    No way.


    When out here, it was they, the T.O.E.P, who ran these streets and not Baymard.


    The duo felt that had it been them attacking Henry, they felt it would be a synch.


    "Worry not, master. We will get the little missy out."

 Chapter 1701 Training Begins!

    Ezenia had now turned to sleeping beauty, as she was still unconscious until now.


    She lost too much and was now undergoing a blood transfusion.


    The bullets in her were taken out and until she was truly awakened, the verdict won''t hold even if she was asleep for 2 weeks.


    This was good since it gave the old man time to n.


    Of course, despite his anxiety to get her out now he wouldn''t dare snatch her away from Baymardian treatment. Let the grip get free treatment before they whisk her away.


    Seems fair enough.


    And just like that, Deiferus''s capital blooded a deep sense of unrest that made even themon people feel uneasy.


    However, they weren''t the only ones twitching like ants.


    .


    --District B, Capital City, Baymard--


    .


    Within the shared barrack zones, several green army trucks drove mercilessly behind a group of tired soldiers of all colors.


    Newbies.


    The many veterans running in different directions could smell them from a mile away.


    Just look at their faces that were filled with unwillingness, stubbornness and tiredness.


    The veteran teams, on the other hand, ran in beautiful unison everyone''s feet rising and falling at the same time.


    They too followed theirmanding officer through rigorous training, but they still kept expressionless stone-cold faces that neither rain nor storm could change.


    One two three four!"


    "One two three four!"


    "One two three four!"


    Everywhere one looked, soldiers ran, engaging in hand-to-handbat and performing all sorts of stunts.


    Don''t think the shared barrack zones were small.


    Driving through the many mountain ranges and hills, Timothy, Minister Jackson, Gordon and the others from the Soma empire couldn''t help sucking in air from admiration.


    The discipline here was impable


    Even though there were a few stubborn peacocks here and there, everyone was more or less disciplined. You could tell that most dared not defy orders at all.


    Why? Was it because they would get bullied and circled out by the tougher gangs?


    This was what the Omanians thought.


    After all, medieval barracks were more like harsh schools consisting of too many noble families with their squires who gang up on the poor or the less fortunate.


    Many Omanians began wondering if that was truly the case, not knowing that the reason was one they would face soon enough.


    Vrmmmmm~


    It was a long ass drive across the many terrains within the Barrack zones until they soon a one of the reached the living and studying quarters for International soldiers.


    F***!


    It was incredibly huge.


    Mind you, this ce was for all UN empires, including future ones.


    Perhaps it was the strong and towering unique buildings, or the serious atmosphere in the jar that made everyone look around like people seeing a zoo for the first time.


    People were always on the move, rushing for the next activity on their schedules


    Even those who were free had long forgotten how to love slowly.


    They always moved in haste, which was something they were ashamed to say their Soma barrackscked.


    Hell!


    If you go into their barracks now, you''ll find people talking and bbing about tales from their best.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Other times it was juicy gossip. The only time they did get very serious was when wielding a sword or weapon to practice.


    Most of them gossiped, lit fires, enjoyed meals, yed with one another, danced, sang, or looked for someone to bully.


    Of course, they also did the chores within the barracks too, but that was mostly done by the poor.


    Where can one find such disciples and refreshes in any of their barracks?


    Seeing this scene, many felt they must change the way their men did things once they went back home.


    As they say: betterte than sorry.


    Timothy squinted his eyes at the group dangerously.


    "Remember, here we are just ordinary people. They must not know we have powerful positions lest they go easy on us."


    "_" [Baymardian Trainers who had no ns of doing so]


    Are you thinking too much here?


    They tortured Royals like Penelope''s father Carmelo and many others. So why would they go easy on them


    Please!


    (~>_>)


    Everyone nodded, agreeing to keep their identity secret.


    The diversity in the ce was also amazing. It was refreshing to see people of different skin tones walk together, with some being long-time buddies.


    .


    Getting off the vehicle, everyone saw a burly powerful man in a ck uniform and a green hat standing firm.


    Thanks to the weather forecast, they knew today wasn''t going to be a rainy one.


    At the front of the main building, they, including newly brought soldiers from other empires, were gathered.


    "Fall in line!"


    Fall in line? What does that mean?


    They didn''t fully understand but were surprised by how fast their legs reacted, especially after seeing others move.


    "Listen up!" The officer barked with a tone that was not to be questioned.


    His aura was menacing and his eyes too cold, as though it held the portal into a dark abyss.


    Even Timothy felt this guy was not to be trifled with.


    The giants were indeed an impressive bunch to stare at, as they were far taller than the rest. But so what?


    Here, don''t think you''ll be getting any special treatment just because you are unique.


    There were several warrant officers also standing beside the lead soldier. They too showed no expression.


    "I don''t care where you''re from, what you did for a living or who your daddy is! In here, I am thew; I will be your new God! When I say move, you move! When I say jump, the only question I want from your smart mouths is how high you should jump!"


    Timothy didn''t want to admit it, but his heart skipped a beat when the soldier''s gaze brushed over him.


    This fact also shocked him, since he, a fierce monarch in his own right, wasn''t so tense by single opponents very easily.


    Timothy had the illusion he could see a fierce beast projected behind themanding officer.


    It was so big it made a giant like himself feel shrunken in size.


    Maybe it was everyone''s illusion, but they suddenly felt like toys staring up at a towering human, even though they, giants, were far taller.


    ''This guy isn''t easy.'' Many of them thought, not daring to get out of line just yet.


    Sure enough, there was truth in what they said since Landon had specially requested One of the top 15 training officers in the Barrack''s history.


    He was so famous that many didn''t even know his real name, only knowing the nightmarish names the soldiers called him by.


    He was Major Mathew Johnson... A.K.A, the Devil.

 Chapter 1702 The Difference Is Too Great

    "Listen up, maggots!While here, you will refer to me and my officers as sir. When asked or spoken to, you will reply with: Sir, yes Sir! Is that understood?"


    "Sir, yes sir!"


    "I can''t hear you maggots!"


    Everyone''s heart skipped a beat as their mouths screamed louder.


    "SIR, YES, SIR!"


    Is that okay now?


    Don''t me them for being panicked. They just couldn''t understand why someone would have such a grueling aura.


    F***!


    Do you know for a second they forgot to breathe?


    Timothy, Gordon, Jackson and the others who have graced the battlefield severally, also couldn''t understand why this guy''s aura was so intense as if he had the blood of a BILLION lives in his hands.


    Erm~...


    Did they just forget to breathe again?


    "That will be all, so get your fat legs moving!"


    Ah-


    They scurried along the grand entrance that had a huge Fountain and a statue of the UN''s global symbol on it.


    Mind you, this was the space they stood on was a grand assembly region that could line up tens and thousands if called.


    The grounds were t, uniform, and intimidating.


    It took several long minutes to move across the scene.


    Entering the grand main building, they were quickly told to line up, stepping into one of the first rooms on the left.


    It was a huge room, akin to a waiting room with several officers on the other side of a closed-off front desk space.


    One by one, their names were called.


    "Hexaply Timothy."


    Wells Timothy used a fakest name, of course under Landon''s approval. The other Omanians had fakest names too.


    Stepping offers, he first listened to the general outline of the documents before him, signing his agreement for the barracks not to be held ountable if they go out for war and die.


    Well, his wealth umted in his time within the barracks and other matters were considered.


    Like if he wanted to be buried or burnt on a raft or have his ashes kept and given to their families.


    His next of kin, emergency contacts and so on were things he had to fill out.


    Everyone was given the same document, reading along with the officers while filling out spots they were told to do.


    The exnation was done once everyone had gotten their documents to save time.


    When it was all signed, done and over with, the group lined up again to hand the documents over; only this time, they were given tickets for barrack starter pack items too.


    "Here. These are your tickets. Collect your items down in the B21."


    B21?


    Timothy didn''t need to worry much about finding its location, he followed the line of people ahead of him who were also leaving.


    No one dared to break the order of things, quietly marching along the hallways, down the stairs, and through several other turns and hallways before reaching B21.


    "Hexaply Timothy!"


    "Here!" Timothy loudly responded, rushing to the front.


    There, he received 4 olive green uniforms that distinctively showed their ranks as newbies.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    They were also given 8 white strips measuring approximately 2 inches by 4 inches.


    But do you know the craziest thing they had them do next? ---- Sewing!


    That''s right.


    Right there and then they had then sat on the floor and sewed each strip of white cloth on each side of their various trouser legs.


    They had to see the strips just underneath the cargo pockets.


    That way, it was visible to see.


    Your left leg should have the strip sewn and your right leg should also have the strip sewn on it.


    However, they weren''t using ordinary thread to do it, but Dental Floss!


    Don''t forget that each of them was given a small sewing kit that could be rolled up and ced in their chest pockets.


    Dammit!


    Were they here to learn how to sew clothes?


    Many people grumbled under their breath though daring not to make a squeak.


    Have you forgotten that the scarymanding officer from earlier was still in the room, staring at them menacingly? Many people began sewing with trembling hands, doing botched-up jobs.


    But so what? Since it''s them who did it, even if it was hideous, they would have no choice but to wear them like so.


    Ah-


    Timothy pricked himself one too many times but fortunately seeded after what seemed like an eternity.


    Luckily, being on the battlefield, he has stitched up his own wounds before.


    It''s just that his sewing was ugly and too crooked on fabrics,pared to human flesh that would even out when constricted.


    ... Can he say he felt ashamed? (~v~)


    After that was done, they were told to write their Rooster Numbers inrge block characters.


    Timothy''s new identity was Rooster Number 101 and would remain like so for the next 18 days before having the privilege of getting his first name and the initials of his other names ced on his uniform.


    It''s important to know that the uniforms given to them weren''t their true and final uniforms, and would be returned after 18 days.


    That''s why apart from the giants, the other recruits were given old washed-out uniforms handed down and used by those in the past.


    Like their predecessors, they will stick their Rooster numbers on it and after 18 days they were to take it down and return the uniforms.


    Timothy smiled wryly.


    If he is going to be called ''101'' from today, then why did he go through the process of having a fake name?


    Well, at least after 18 days, he will have his real uniform. It''s just that a few days after that he will be leaving Baymard.


    ---


    The recruits were also given 2 boots for all weathers, a temporal military identity badge protected like an ID in a stic coat, 4 olive tank tops, a military hat, one jacket, 3 pairs of socks and gloves.


    Of course, the most important thing they were given was an envelope filled with documents like rule books and whatnot for them.


    Oh? Timothy opened it with relish before smiling wryly.


    Compared to Baymard''s thoughtfulness, why did their Soma barracks seem like child''s y?


    Jackson and Gordon thought so too, as their expressions changed subtly.


    "Soma must change."


    (*^*)

 Chapter 1703 First Night

    Leaving the main office building, many people stood outside in a daze, wondering if they were going to be abandoned just like that.


    "What''s going on?" Several people asked.


    "They told us to make it to the cafeteria before lunch, and even told us we must be in our dormitories before lights out. But who can tell us where to go?"


    Many hurdled in groups discussing the matter further.


    During the process of registration, the Omanians conversed with several people, shocked by the friendliness of many.


    Couldn''t be that the whole of Pyno is friendly?


    Well, you can''t me people for acting friendly.


    Even if they were harsher outside, once in Baymard they don''t know why, but they were very rxed, outgoing and in a better mood.


    Baymard was the sort of ce that allowed many people to do away with their scheming nature.


    At least you don''t have to worry about being killed or assassinated due to some despicable sort of hatred.


    "Wow! You guys are really as huge as they say."


    "They say?"


    The bubbly man from Yodan nodded. "Yes. Years ago I heard there were giants in the outer world and thought it was a lie. But the more and more Baymard publicized it, the more I felt it must be true. After all, there are blue people in Zohl and dark skin people in Romain, so it must be true."


    The man shrugged, not thinking anything of their appearance. If it were in the past, someone might im them to be monsters or cursed beings. But ever since Baymard came into their lives, everyone realized that they weren''t the center of the universe.


    In other words, just as they found other people''s skin tones weird, those said people might find them bizarre too.


    Logic tells them that if there are different types of horses in this world, some with 3 heads and others with 1, then there must all be different humans.


    Once again, the Omanians were amazed by how much the world, especially Baymard knew of them, yet they didn''t know shit about the other people in this world.


    Timothy massaged his chin thoughtfully. "They won''t tell us where to go but instead tell us the deadlines for where we have to be... are you all thinking what I''m thinking?"


    A test? A challenge?


    "It should be." Gordon nodded in satisfaction. How can they be good soldiers if they couldn''t even master the simple ways of gathering information to get where they have to be?


    Luckily for them, they came to the academy very lightly.


    The biggest bag in the group was the size of a gym duffle bag. Some also had simple butrge backpacks.


    Remember that from today, everything they will wear is given by the barracks.


    Apart from their towels, toothpaste, PJs, locks, body sponges, slippers, soaps, underwear and other necessities, they had nothing else in their bags.


    Some even had enough space to put the newly given barrack clothes in their duffle bags.


    Welp. Time to ask around.


    Very quickly, the group left the scene


    This was probably why they were told to


    They were told a majority of their bags were on the first floor of their dormitory building. All they had to do was ask the officers there for them.


    Each bag had a name tag


    Alright!


    With a new goal in mind, everyone quickly headed out to ask around.


    Yay!


    What a simple task.


    At first, they were happy with the many people who dly pointed them in the right direction. But the more they asked, the more they felt something was off, especially with how long they had walked helplessly.


    "Ah!... So you''re looking for the dormitories? Sure, sure, sure... it''s right over there. You just need to take 2 lefts after that cone-shaped building and you''ll be there."


    "Eh? Someone told you the dormitory is here? Aiy~... I apologize. They must be a newbie, or else why did they tell you that? The dormitory is on the other side of where you''reing from."


    "What? Those damn newbies are at it again. It''spletely wrong. You just take a left, 3 rights, 6 other lefts, follow the long winding road to Yorkshire Lake, skip 7 buildings and you''ll get there. Trust me, you can''t miss it."


    "_"


    Okay now, they were sure these people were ying with them. But who can they me but themselves for being too trusting?


    Gordon nodded heavily. "In the real world when collecting information, one must know how to filter the right information from the wrong."


    Timothy, Gordon and the others shook their heads, a little disappointed with themselves.


    They did see the signs and had already found something a little strange with the many people they met, yet they shrugged it off, feeling that since they were already within Baymard and in the barracks, the many people had no reason to lie to them.


    Baymardians and others here were just too friendly that they had dropped their guards down.


    Wait!


    Gordon''s eyes suddenly lit up! "Everyone, open up your envelopes! Even though they rushed us out earlier, I took a sneak peek at what''s in them and I think I saw a map there."


    Ah!-<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    A map? If they have that, then why bother going around asking for so long?


    Those officers also seemed to do it on purpose, as the money they gave them the envelope they rushed them to hurriedly keep their envelopes and clothes in their bags fast rushing them to leave the scene immediately.


    One more thing to note was that the regr clothes they came in with were taken off there and then in less than, as they rushed them on the clock to strip and change into their new clothes.


    After everything was done they rushed them out of the building as though they had some deadly infection on their skin.


    What''s more, after leaving, some officers stood outside, tapping their watches, reminding them that their time was running out.


    "Look over there! The name of the road says Gctica.... this is it on the map, right?" One of their new friends asked.


    "Yeah! Yeah!"


    Everyone looked at the map booklet which was pocket size.


    The first 4 pages were done in Pyron, the next 4 pages were done in Zohl/Roma, and thest 4 were done in Oma.


    What?


    Seeing thest 4 pages of Oma, the Omanians were truly pleased. It seems Baymard must have been preparing for their arrival for a long time.


    (>^_^<)


    Everyone looked at their map booklets in satisfaction.


    What was amazing was that the first 3 pages in eachnguage could be unfolded and stretched out into an evenrger form.


    Once stretched, it went from a little hand sheet to the size of an A4 paper.


    Alright.


    The 1st foldable page map of eachnguage showed the map of the overall ce with just the street names and names of buildings.


    The 2nd foldable page highlights the importance of all buildings. There is a list of the buildings and what street they were on, in what sector and in what zone.


    The 3rd foldable page was all about ssrooms on their schedules and where they can find them.


    The 4th page was a normal page that wasn''t foldable but contained a vital list of universal rules and holidays in this ce.


    For example, breakfast was from 7:30~8:45 Am; all buildings close at 10:30 PM, and on Sundays, there will be no sses.


    Lights out are at 11 PM, but people can sleep however early they want since supper/dinner is from 7:15 to 9:20 PM, after which people could rush up to take a shower and sleep.


    If you miss that period, there''s no turning back.


    Looking at the map, everyone once again marveled at Baymard''s thoughtfulness.


    It was amazing that the map also showed restricted zones within their UN region that they should never enter without the right clearance.


    ---


    "Look! Since we''re on Gctic Road, if we go through yton Street and keep moving straight, straight, straight, taking a bend at Sycamore Road and continuing, we should be able to reach the dormitories."


    "Great! Then what are we waiting for?"


    Timothy Shook his head. "No. We can''t head to the dormitories now. Remember that we must be there for lunch during the appropriate time which is just 5 minutes from now. So we should locate the cafeteria, eat before heading to our dormitories."


    After all, they only carried little bags with them that weren''t so unbearable.


    Many nodded in unison agreeing to how hungry they already were.


    And just like that, the many fresh recruits got their first real lesson. They thought with this little sess, their days here would be smooth sailing.


    So who can tell them why they were woken up to the sounds of whistles and gongs this early in the morning?


    Pheeee~


    "Wake up, you maggots! You only have 2 minutes 30 seconds to get out!"


    What? So short?


    "Hey, has anyone seen the left side of my boots?"


    "Oh no! I can''t find my locker keys! Dammit! Where the hell did I keep it?"


    "Ahhh!-- Where are my pants? Can anyone help me find my pants?"


    The struggle was real, as even Timothy hated himself for locking his things in his lockerst night.


    Should he have known, he would''ve kept them underneath his bed, pillow or anywhere close by.


    "Time''s up, maggots! Drop everything impure doing and line up now!"


    "_" [Jackson who still hasn''t found his pants]


    "_" [Timothy who wore pants, his boots but only a tank top.


    "_" [Gordon who was dressed but had no boots, only socks.]

 Chapter 1704 Happy Guests

    Can they say they wished they suspected his majesty Landon did this knowing they would suffer?


    Timothy and the others had bitter expressions the longer the days went.


    At first, despite their obedience on the surface, they were very aggrieved and full of stubbornness at heart.


    F***!


    Do you know how many years people of their status have felt this way?


    Why... thest time they were treated like newbies was when they were way younger, around ages 7~10.


    So one can imagine how much unwillingness people who stand at the top have when told to run on their 2nd day in their current states.


    Dammit!


    Many swore to only sleep with their clothes on or close by from now on.


    Some even thought the PJs were useless, seeking as they would have to wake up this way every day except Sundays of course.


    What a crazy experience!


    Timothy and the others stayed within the barracks, absorbing the many routines and blending in as beautifully as they could.


    They had to admit that their first week was rough.


    It was also then that they understood just how important it was to follow instructions in this academy.


    Why? Because just like theirmanding officer said earlier, in here he was a God!


    What? Do you want to argue with him when he gives out punishment?


    Don''t be stupid. Gordon once tried that but found that his punishment was quadrupled after speaking back with 4 words.


    No one would be that stupid to speak again.


    And what was up with the crazy exercises here like frog jumps?


    Damn! They had never known their thoughts could get so painful before today.


    It looked easy but was too difficult after a while.


    Their bodies would tremble, their knees would wobble and their bodies would turn so red like juicy plump tomatoes.


    Oh yes!


    One of the most painful but easy-looking tasks asked was to perform aplete military pose for several long minutes.


    Don''t think it looks easy.


    You have to stand upright, chest out, spine straight, hands at attention on one''s side, legs together, and most importantly, head straight too.


    Never in their loved would they have known it would be so difficult to stand in such a position oft too long.


    For the first 3 minutes, they felt almost nothing.


    But the longer the time, the more their bodies trembled and felt like giving up.


    Hell!


    It turned numb, spon feeling as if someone wanted to break their spine into 2.


    After 45 minutes, they dropped to the floor shakingly, still looking at one of their trainers who stood in that pose without flinching.


    Unlike them, he didn''t shake, his hands didn''t move an inch, his eyes remained calm and his body only slightly red.


    Amazing!


    Timothy began doubting his physique after the experience, wondering why he couldn''t go longer.


    Damn, what an experience!


    But that wasn''t all that amazed them about the shared UN Barack they found themselves in.


    For one, the courses here were equally amazing and well organized too.


    From Ethics to health and first aid, to weapon handling (archery, swordsmanship, spears, des), hand-to-handbat, Military strategy 101, Military Law and so on... Timothy found himself assigned to 10 courses this semester.


    Mind you, they also had basic courses like Math 101 and Math 102, as well as Pyron 101 and Zo-Ro 101, which were essentially Zohp and Romanguages.


    at


    Some courses repeated themselves Mondays Wednesdays and Fridays, while some courses repeated themselves on Tuesdays And Thursdays.


    On Saturday, he had just one course, which was an outdoor course.


    The course was essentially Field operations, where they would be ced in teams, told their identities and allowed to go against each other for a duration.


    Viin vs hero.


    Which side would win?


    Sometimes there were 2 enemy viin teams and only 1 hero team, but just because people are viins didn''t mean they must work together.


    Timothy felt those sses were his best, as he went against bright minds to im victory.


    They used the art of war, and other strategies taught in ss to keep advancing.


    You have to know that during the health and First aid ss, some topics such as identifying poisonous nts were also contributed by many UN empires.


    In that ss, the only thing Baymard mostly contributed was first aid. Everything else was general knowledge that was very vital to many.


    Of course, Baymard also added a few knowledgeable points that many were unaware of concerning the many helpful and poisonous nts out there.


    ---


    For this first week, they had only just begun learning about identifying the nt Leingumiere, a special nt that had a glowy tongue and pollination stick between its petals.


    Only at night would one realize it glowed. Identifying it during the day was also helpful to them as it served as antibiotics when in dire need of medicine.


    Timothy never knew such a nt existed since it wasn''t home to Omania.


    He was shocked how open-natured these UN empires were, allowing everyone to learn nts from other empires.


    This way, if he had a mission to do in an empire with the nt and gets ambushed he could treat himself despite any limited medical supplies.


    Whether it was him, Gordon or Benjamin, the first time they attended the ss, their mouths were open in shock, knowing that such priceless knowledge alone was enough to make them drag their soldiers here for training.


    Say no more!


    They have never seen such an open barrack training camp before.


    You have to know that even within the many other training camps they had seen, such knowledge would be held by the very powerful, refusing to share with those of lower ranks or status.


    Knowledge is gold, and many people don''t want to easily share what they learn, wishing to be seen as unique, lucky or special.


    But here, every soldier was valued and taught the same.


    s...


    Gordon shook his head bitterly, knowing their Soma had a very long way to go.


    In the end, what can they say?


    There was also the Obstacle Course training that left everyone thrilled.


    It was a good way of testing one''s reaction time when dealing with suddenplications.


    Baymard''s motto of; One of all and all for one was also very inspiring.


    Everyone saw how the soldiers helped one another from time to time.


    Even if some conflicts do arise, it wasn''t as brutal as the conflicts in their barracks where people could grab others in hiding ces, beat them to a pulp and even stab some mercilessly until they were crippled.


    No way! If you do that here, you will not only get suspended but might also end up being dismissed too, depending on the severity of the victim''s injury.


    In here there was no ss distinction, just rank and merit distinctions.


    You could be an Earl, a Duke or even a Prince. But so what? What does that have to do with the hellish trainers here?


    Being stubborn would only make the reprimanding 10 times harder. So why bother?


    ---


    All in all, their time spent in District B was amazing. After their Saturday courses, they, in particr, could leave the barracks and return before Dinner time on Sunday.


    Seeing as they were the only ones allowed to do so, many knew they had a special identity but didn''t care.


    What sort of people had they not seen within the barracks?


    Of course, only Timothy, Gordon, Jackson and the other Oma high-rankingmanders and generals were given this privilege.


    The rest of their oma soldiers who came along had to stay here, even if they brought their wives and children with them for this first trip.


    Mind you, they came here as Guards for their masters and were not the true selected Oma soldiers that wouldeter on.


    Just like Timothy, they too followed along into the barracks to understand the difference between Baymard and their Soma empire''s method of training.


    Long story short, they will be staying in the barracks, and would only get to leave once in 2 weeks until Timothy and his group are ready to head back to Soma.


    They weren''t so worried about their families because they were all arranged on the 1st and 2nd floors within one of the pce guest buildings.


    These buildings were designed like hotels, only they were for royal visitors.


    The higher one ascended, the more luxurious the floors.


    As for their families, including Gordon''s, the women weren''t so idle.


    With how long they were staying, being a tourist would eventually be boring.


    Some found part-time jobs at the wildlife resort, others surprisingly, decided to work in uniquely themed cafes, and others, mainly Gordon and a few other noble wives, chose to enter the Academy of Beauty, Fashion & Arts instead.


    Oh, dear!


    It was truly thrilling for them to know what it''s like to attend an academy.


    Only men attend academies, mostly Knighthood academies.


    They have to say that it was thrilling and fun.


    In the academy, they found there were students of all ages there, so they didn''t feel old at all.


    At 29, 31 and even 33, many felt ancient.


    Luckily, they met people even older than them there, and many of their ages too.


    It didn''t take long for them to be friends with some of these people, especially when sharing a dormitory too.


    Wow!


    Academy life sure is fun!


    It made them feel super young again, as they found new passions and hobbies other than attending to their husband''s every need.


    Indeed, the entire experience was pleasant for everyone, including the children who worked very stress-free part-time jobs too.


    They earned their own money and excitedly did shopping, buying new game boys and items they felt they couldn''t live without now.


    In short, everyone''s time in Baymard was aplete sess!


    (^¡ó^)


    ---


    However, they weren''t the only ones thrilled to the bone.


    Far far away in Ten, many people were smiling heavily, seeing the grounds that were now dyed red.


    "Don''t stop! Keep moving! Victory is almost ours!"

 Chapter 1705 Revenge, Oh Sweet Revenge!

    "Victory is ours!"


    Peetage raised his sword high, rushing with red blood eyes towards the heartless women ahead.


    ~Gallop. Gallop. Gallop!


    His men were eight bodies, roaring their thunderous bellows in support.


    By his immediate left and right sides were 2 of his most trusted aides, Nicko and Eric.


    "Yahhhhh!" They eximed shing and dicing the enemies'' necks and bodies at every turn.


    Dammit!


    One of the quick-thinking women rolled underneath Eric''s horse, tearing its stomach, causing him to fly off.


    Bam!


    The horse fell but Eric wasn''t hurt, as he rolled away for safety before stopping on one knee, taking 2 long daggers from his back sheaths and forming a cross against his face.


    Sling!


    He just blocked a fierce attack from another woman with a sword.


    "Yahhhh!"


    Bam!


    The woman was pushed back in a frenzy but did not give up, attacking Eric again and again until he finally sliced her throat clean.


    "Witches... how I hate them all." The man looked at the body in disgust and continued running forth to deal with the other women.


    Looking at the tower ahead, everyone smirked mercilessly. They had surrounded the entire hidden stronghold, attaching it from all corners.


    Yes, there might be hidden underground passageways for some enemies to flee.


    That''s why they also had men strategically ced within the far stretch of forest regions, nning to catch any escapees from caves, tunnels and so on.


    .


    Heh.


    Everyone sneered.


    Don''t think escaping them who nned this for a long, long, long f**king time now.


    The entire stronghold was covered in red, and even the current rains couldn''t wasn''t them clean easily.


    Bang!


    Thunder sounded and lightning filled the air too, but the many men did not care, rushing forth with des, spears, daggers and weapons of all kinds, pointing them at the supposed witches.


    In the few buildings not yet intruded several witches cursed loudly, wondering what sort of ill-fate their organization had for enemies to invade when a majority of witches have long left for Pyno.


    What the hell?


    "Mother Superior isn''t here! The only ones here are Elder Misa, Elder Jill, and Elder Lydia." One of the girls pointed out, wondering if they should rush to the other building to meet the elders.


    Many still hesitated as that building was somewhat off-bounce and seen as a Holy ce for only the most superior in rank to steal in.


    Many sneered in disgust and rage, feeling that men were just too grateful and cowardly to attack them when they were unprepared.


    "Hmph! Sure enough, Mother Superior was right! Men are just a bunch of wicked beings! How dare theye over to attack a bunch of women? Don''t they have any shame?"


    "Exactly! Men are all the same! I think if we lower their guard by dressing down seductively and awaiting them like caged prisoners they will not kill us easily. And then, it will be our time to strike!"


    "Yeah!" Many agreed.


    In the past, this has worked against men who caught them during missions.


    All they had to do was pretend to be scared and pitiful, arousing the man''s desire to either want them as ythings or enjoy the pleasure of seeing them in pain.


    It will amaze many how many men changed their minds no longer wanting to kill their enemy women but choosing to imprison them and force them through all sorts of sexual pleasures.


    The group thought that with their skills, they would escape during the journey.


    After all, although they spoke of rushing to the other building to see their superiors, the enemy might be the one to reach their elders faster than they, so it''s best to focus on saving their necks now.


    .


    Everyone swallowed their disgust for men, quickly taking off their clothes, biting their lips, and running their hands through their hair for maximum volume effect.


    They felt that no man could be able to withstand so many naked beauties shyly looking at them invitingly.


    Be honest... who can resist?


    (^v^)


    In the end, it should be a f**king easy, they won''t even need to lift a finger, no?


    It wasn''t just them thinking so, as many superiors in the Mighty Tower building at the center, also did the same.


    Of course, the Witch Elders who were above 45, went on their knees behind the bunch of younger naked witches.


    The naked ones were those between ages 33~38.


    Even though they were ''old,'' their bodies were still young, youthful and their bodies still vibrant.


    Bottom line, they were still very desirable.


    Everyone was looking forward to their arrival, too bad they miscalcted because Peetage wasn''t Your everyday typical man.


    ~Bang!


    Therge double-sided doors mmed open, as Peetage and his men.


    They were drenched from head to toe, and the sounds of heavy rain and thunder flooded the scene.


    Peetage''s men quickly checked the entrance hallway, rushing forward to upy every little hallway and path while Peetage slowly advanced, taking off his soaked gloves.


    "Search from top to bottom. Leave no corner unturned. I want them rounded up in no more than 3 hours !"


    Peetage was in no rush, sittingfortably and awaiting his men to gather them all.


    His men in other buildings should also be rounding up any captives they find too.


    .


    Time trickled down like falling grains of sand, as his men worked swiftly, rounding up any women they met.


    Tsk.


    It was amazing how these women had already given up and rounded themselves up too.


    They were so bold, always feeling they could never lose no matter what direction the winds blew.


    Whether victory or defeat, they felt their chances of survival were extremely high, especially in this era when enemy women were mostly captured while enemy men were typically yed on the spot.


    Had they been men, their fates would have been determined.


    But now, even in their moments of defeat, they could use what their Goddess of witchcraft and beauty had given them, enticing the enemy like fools that they are.


    Hmph!


    Even as they were escorted forward in full nudity, they still wore arrogant and calm faces to meet Peetage.


    They perked their chests high, letting their bosoms stand afloat with heightened pleasure thanks to the cold weather.


    Peetage swept his eyes across the group and sneered. "On your knees!"


    What? Do you still want them to kneel after they have lowered their dignity so much by standing in full nude as a gift before a man?


    If they were out on a mission, yeah sure, they could swallow it a bit. But this was their home, theirnds and their territory.


    They felt more than insulted to do so.


    More importantly, what''s with the face? Most men would have looked at them awfully at this point. So why was the leader still stern-faced?


    Could it be that he was too blind to appreciate their beauty?


    Many felt likeining but dared not say a word, at least not until the enemy leader spoke his mind.


    For now, they had to keep their act of pretending to be frightened chickens who couldn''t even kill a fly.


    Of course, the elders who were still fully clothed dared not act like demons in such a precarious situation.


    .


    Obediently, all women went down on their knees, shaking like leaves falling off a tree.


    One of the younger-looking ones at the forefront but their pink plump lips at Peetage.


    "What... what do you want to do with us?" Her actions alone, coupled with her voice and body, could make a man''s little thing stand erect. But sadly, she got no response at all.


    Dammit!


    ''What''s up with the leader? What''s up with these men in this room? It should''ve worked by now. Their leader should have been tempted to stand and lift my chin lustfully. At least that would''ve been a good sign. So why hasn''t anything happened yet?''


    Confusion filled the air alongside silence.


    They just couldn''t understand why Peetageand his men were proving difficult. Or could it be all of them like only men?


    Impossible!


    Only 2 out of 10 men in every group are fullymitted to being with men.


    5 out of 10 are bi, able to enjoy both men and women, while another 3 out of 10 are only fullymitted to women.


    What? Do you think when men stay out in war for months in deste areas and on the seas they don''t get down with each other?


    Please, be serious!


    At least 50%of men are bi, marrying men or women of their choice.


    Of course, marrying a woman was a must since they had to birth an heir to carry their lineage.


    It doesn''t matter if you marry a manter, but the first must be a woman!


    Whether you treat that woman right or not is all up to you.


    Look! Even the royal family of the Laboon Empire has a male consort as one of the monarch''s wives.


    Bottom line, it was impossible for all men here to like just women. So why weren''t they responding to their advances?


    (?~?)


    ---


    The corners of Peetage''s mouth raised wickedly, after seeing how anxious they were growing.


    He wore a mask which only covered bhis eyes and nose, leaving his mouth and chin exposed.


    With a simple nod, his men did not hesitate to raise their bows at the bunch of stunning naked women.


    "Why, you ask? Because you all touched my woman!"


    What?


    The women all turned grim, not expecting things to turn out this way!


    Who was this man?

 Chapter 1706 This Is Just The Beginning

    1706 This Is Just The Beginning


    Many had stiff smiles as countless thoughts began flooding their heads.


    Firstly, who was his wife? And was he here solely for raging revenge?


    One of the women didn''t dare give up, blinking her eyes seductively and looking at Peetage as softly as she could.


    "Pray kind sir, we do not know the wife you speak of."


    "Yes, yes... we are people who love women more than anything else. So how can it be possible that we would bring harm to your wife?"


    "Sirs, believe us! This must be a setup from our many enemies because poor weak women like ourselves can never go against strong, manly, handsome men like you."


    The more they spoke the more the Witches regained their former confidence, especially after seeing that none of the men were stopping them from talking.


    It meant they were beginning to soften greatly right?


    Thinking like this, a wave of thrill and confidence washed over the group of elders at the back and nude women at the front.


    Soon, one of the elders gave a signal, and the most beautiful and seductively looking woman slowly rose from her knees, allowing her long luscious fiery hair to drop below her shoulders, reaching the tip of her perky nipples.


    Her eyes were olive and nted seductively, her lips plump and full, and her body was a breathtaking beauty sculptured by the hands of the Gods themselves.


    With a shy smile on her lips, she slowly made her way to the strange burly man with a half-mask, the one who was the leader of the group.


    Of course, this was Peetage, sittingfortably with his legs apart and his body leaned into his seat and one hand on his chin, not saying a word.


    "My Lord..." the woman softly called, unmoving her hips toward the strong man.


    It took all her might for her not to throw up in disgust when looking at so many arrogant men. But on the subsurface, her face showed longing for their touch and their passion.


    "My Lord... Believe us, we would never harm yourdy... How dare we? My Lord, if this is some kind of misunderstanding, I humbly apologize to my people and swear to investigate and give the perpetrator up... But my lord... look at us, we aren''t bad either, right?"


    Very slowly, the woman raised and, wanting to run it down his chest.


    ''Hmph! I''ll see how arrogant you''ll be once I''m riding you like a horseter! No man born of a woman can resist my fiery touch of lust!''


    Why do you think they called her magic fingers? She could make a man wild with her caresses.


    The woman thought well, and so did the other women who stared at thend about tond its mark on its victim.


    ''Yes... yes... that''s it. Touch him and let him bend to our will!''


    Everyone''s eyes bulged open, as they watched the woman''s magic fingers descend on Peetage.


    But just when it was inches from his chest, the woman suddenly rolled to the side, screaming at the top of her lungs and shaking dangerously with murderous intent.


    Needless to say, the already delicate atmosphere had now be even more deadlier.


    Ahhhhhhhhhhhh~


    The woman looked at her trembling left hand and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Blood! Blood! Blood!


    There was an arrow plunged deep into her left palm with blood now oozing and squirting out from any openings around the arrow.


    Son of a b**ch!


    The shit hurt like crazy, as she couldn''t stop her hands from trembling.


    All her veins now popped out in disy, something she detested seeing as it reminded her of very very old age --33.


    What woman likes being old?


    At 33, most women are grandmothers; their children at 15 or 17 already have their first child.


    With the new dawn, everyone turns into an old woman overnight.


    At this very old age of 33, her veins started showing more than ever, which was why she took even more care of her hands and feet, not wanting a single vein to show.


    But now, you can forget about it!


    She saw all green veins staring at her as though reminding her she was so old she could turn to dust from being ancient.


    Perhaps it was the pain, the fury of her being old or the audacity of these worthless men injuring her magic hands, but the woman suddenly flipped for just a few seconds before realizing herself and calming down.


    "You lowly bastard! Do you know how much my hands cost? Do you--"


    The woman caught herself, quickly making the fury on her eyes and recing it with pain amazed gentleness. But all this only made Peetage''s expressionless face men abruptlyugh.


    Bahahhahahahhahahhahahah~


    "What a foolish woman!"


    "Would you look at that? They think just anyone can seduce the master?"


    "Tsk. If everyone in the empire has tried and failed, then who are they to think they could seed overnight?"


    The witches who heard this twisted their faces deep in thought before abruptly turning their attention to Peetage with trembling lips and eyes filled with rm.


    No! No!


    How can it be him? Not good!


    Recalling what they did to his wife when she rejected their offer of joining their Witch crusade, many had cold sweats and jelly bones that made them go limp on the ground.


    Peetage sneered, his eyes burning with a fiery light that couldn''t be extinguished easily.


    "What? You remember my darling wife now?"


    "This... This..."


    All the witches had a thousand words but couldn''t get them past their tongues.


    In particr, Mother Superior opened and closed her mouth so many times that you would think she was eating some invisible meal they couldn''t see.


    Can they say they didn''t mean it?


    Can they say they didn''t mean to hurt her?


    Of course not! When they attacked her, it made it clear that until she epts them, they will continue making life difficult for her.

 Chapter 1707 Hard Workers?

    1707 Hard Workers?


    Peetage''s wife was chosen.


    But why was she selected? Because she was his bloody wife and had ess to his wealth, his home office and secret information.


    She was so trusted by him that many, including them, believed she knew all his hidden fortress locations and theyout of his homes, including the ones she lived in.


    With her working as a double agent for them, they would be able to not only finance many of their operations but will also gain ess to stricter regions only the chosen nobles and royals could venture into.


    In return, they were offering her the chance of a new life, one where she wouldn''t need to be kept below her husband.


    No! Rather, she would be the one always on top, so much so that she could even chain him, whip him and throw food at him like the dog that he is.


    Yes, yes!


    The future they wanted was one where men would be kept in cages (like in zoos) and only taken out for breeding and doing other menial tasks they didn''t want done by themselves.


    What they wanted was a world where women were banned from enjoying manly pleasures.


    They wanted the entire female poption to be disgusted by the touch of men; and quite frankly, Peetage''s wife felt it was all ludicrous.


    What was wrong with the life she was currently living?


    Her husband married only her, pampering her, and giving her all the finner things in life.


    He went to war for their family, he risked his life to make their money, and in return, all she had to do was manage his wealth, as well as ensure his many public homes and few businesses ran well.


    In a way, she was like a secretary, distributing tasks to their many workers and checking up on each task every step of the way.


    She wasn''t the one doing the actual cleaning nor was she the one in their shops working.


    In addition to this, she had her children, whom she cared for, and had a very fulfilling life.


    She managed all, meaning all his wealth while he went out and worked for them.


    For her, this was the stic she could do to y her part as his partner, ensuring he needn''t worry about them when he was far away from home.


    But to the witches, they saw her as a caged whose freedom has been restricted to a single room in her home.


    (-_-)


    They saw her as someone who walked with chains on her hands and neck at every turn.


    To them, how can someone enjoy the pleasures of being with a man?


    To them, it was disgusting to allow a man to be with them.


    Peetage''s wife just couldn''t ept such deluded thinking, especially since she had children of her own, and wanted her daughter to get married in the future too.


    Additionally, she had a son and ording to thews of their new world, all sons will be taken from their mothers and brought up in some training camp where they will be ultimate ves.


    Heh.


    You must be joking!


    That was not the life she envisioned for her son!


    With her unwavering rejection, they did torture and stab her leaving her to bleed to death.


    They didn''t want her to die fast, wanting her to understand that their will must never be shaken, and no woman has the right to reject them.


    However, after they left her for dead, she struggled with all her might to hold on and survive before her husband came to her rescue.


    She was smart, crawling and finding a safer location away from wild beasts.


    Tsk.


    She survived with all the knowledge these viinous women gave her thinking she would die.


    It was amazing to say that she wasn''t a person who liked war or killings but suddenly grew determined to get the witches exterminated.


    Such a future must never befall their Laboon Empire, or else what would her children do?


    Forst, they took down the sacs of grains and hastily rolled down several barrels of rum too.


    13:56


    ---


    Peetage looked at the arrogant yet helpless and slowly rose from his seat.


    "Kill them all."


    "No!"The witches eximed, jumping from their knees and bringing out weapons from their hair.


    If the enemy has decided to take them down, then don''t think they can do so without a fight.


    They reached for their weapons as fast as they could... sadly not fast enough.


    ~Thup. Thup. Thup!


    Peetage enjoyed the beautiful sounds of screams flooding the hall.


    This was just the beginning.


    "Finish things up fast. This is just one of their many locations."


    With that, Peetage left the scene, heading upstairs with a few others.


    Like so, the war with him against the witches was in motion. However, he wasn''t the only one here, out to get them!


    Far, far away in another lone town within the Laboon empire, several men women with darkerplexionspared to the rest, all stepped down from their creaky wagons and rushed underneath the heavy rains into a nearby inn.


    Dammit!


    The rains had soaked thempletely right down to their underwear but the group didn''t care.


    Forst, they took down the sacs of grains and hastily rolled down several barrels of rum too.


    "Hurry! Hurry! If we don''t get this to the Landlord, we might be sleeping in the haystack again with no food for the night!"


    "Yeah!" The group answered after hearing what another group behind them said.


    Yes!


    They didn''t live or sleep in this inn but were here to make deliveries for goods the inn had purchased from theirndlord and their employer, a very wealthy baron who owned fields and fields of cronds.


    They were the farmers and workers in his bog ntation.


    To peasants, what was more important than food for their family and a roof over their heads?


    No one dared to dy the orders, as they could get whipped and starved for weeks because of a single mistake.


    Everyone worked hard, standing in a straight line and passing on barrels and any items to one another until it got into the Inn.


    And wouldn''t you know it? Among the group of hard workers were several Baymardians!

 Chapter 1708 Nightly Mission!

    1708 Nightly Mission!


    The heavy downpour never stopped, as the darkness grew stronger and stronger by the second.


    It was thest week of November, and the darkness came much earlier than before.


    It was only 5 PM but the darkness was almost absolute and the skies werepletely clouded with no presence of stars wherever one looked.


    The night crawlers still whistled, sang and croaked in the dark, though no one could hear their cricket and bird cries when the rains fell so heavily.


    .


    --baster, Eastern Regions, Laboon Empire, Ten--


    .


    The little town of baster was soaked heavily by the rains.


    Many on the streets ran up and down, left and right and in all directions to get out of the thundering weather.


    What can they do? If they don''t want to get sick and maybe die from the cold, they must work hard to finish whatever it was that kept them underneath the heavy rains.


    One by one, the many groups of burly strong bodied men transported their cargo to the inns and many local establishments around.


    They worked for Baron Thomas Yanjia, a ruthless man who was known for his unique taste of cruelty among his workers.


    No one dared to dilly-dally, rushing forth toplete their tasks.


    And soon, their many wagons were empty and the group rushed back to the farnds for a meal and finally some sleep.


    Baron Thomas liked for his workers to live within the confines of his grand ntation estate.


    They were to live there with their families, so they could work even more hours a day if need be.


    Even if some had homes in the towns, they were still to love within working periods, allowing their wives, daughters or sons to stay with them here to keep thempany.


    Of course, their families could move about freely between their real homes and this one, but they couldn''t.


    "It''s all done, boys! Time to head back!"


    One of the old (41-year-old) burly leaders called out, ensuring everyone went home at the same time.


    The wagons had the Baron''s family Crest on them and didn''t belong to the workers, so they must be returned before any other issues arise.


    Like so, everyone headed back home, with the Baymardians among the group.


    It was easy to spot them since people born in Ten have the fairest skins in this world.


    They were so fair that one would think they could star in live-action movies involving the ICE Queen and her people.


    It also seemed that no matter how the sun got hot, they couldn''t tan so much.


    They were so fair that any little blemishes would look like brutal injuries in the eyes of many.


    Of course, the fairest group of people were the noblest while the peasants and others were indeed fairer than the rest of the world, but only slightly fairer than those in Morgany, Pyno, and Veinitta.


    To put it simply, they looked so fresh like 4~8-month-old babies whose bodies have just adjusted to the world.


    All in all, they looked very distinct, making it easy for people to spot foreigners in Ten.


    Of course, the darker-toned Tenolians were those with mixed parents, like those whose mothers were from Ten and fathers were from Veinitta and so on.


    Even then, it was still easy to shoot foreigners like the Baymardians.


    Reaching the estate sleeping quarters, Major General Beri and several others quickly headed to their rooms after smiling jovially with their workingrades.


    All 11 of them lived in a cramped small room, which by the way was described by many other workers as being muchrger than usual.


    In the room, they also had 7 women staying here. In public, these women were their wives.


    Many people had simr situations, crowding up with others in rooms whether they knew the people or not.


    Of course, because many don''t want the nakedness of women or men to be seen by others, it was a must to only use the bathing houses when one wanted to change their clothes.


    The bathing bikes were connected to the sleeping quarters by long outdoor verandas with well-designed roofs to shield them from rain and snow.


    If a man/woman wanted to change out of their wet or sweaty garments, it could only be done there.


    After all, who wants their daughters, sons, wives and husbands looking at other people in their presence?


    Just as the name suggests, this ace was a Sleeping quarter, only there for them to SLEEP in.


    If you want to have adult activities and feel the need to get jiggy with it, please do that out of the estate.


    Some also hide in the bushes and farnds to have wild escapades when they felt no one was watching.


    Bottom line, the rooms/sleeping dormitories were just for sleep and nothing more.


    ---


    Seeing their ''men'' open the door, the women did away with what they were doing and rushed over to wee them home.


    "Goodness! You''re all soaked to the bone!"


    "Are you tired? Come over and try this sweater I made for you, husband."


    "Yes, husband. It''s all hard work. I''m so happy to have you in my life, taking care of me."


    clean up ande back quickly."


    14:44


    The Baymardians women said loudly, allowing their words travel across the thin walls.


    "No! No! Husband, you must get out of these clothes immediately. What if you get a cold? What would I do then?"


    "Yes, yes, yes! You just came back and haven''t gotten a single thing to eat yet. So why not rush to change out of your clothes ande back for your meal? Look! We saved you quite a lot! Do rush up clean up ande back quickly."


    The Baymardians women said loudly, allowing their words travel across the thin walls.


    Those in the rooms next to them must''ve heard all they said. That was what they wanted.


    Some men in those rooms who are single wished they could find partners right now while others who already had wives in their homes in town, wished they would have been here when they returned.


    As for others whose wives were already here, they secretly thanked these Baymardian women who made their wives be more attached and carrying overnight.


    You don''t understand.


    After being neighbors with these people for over 4 months now their wives who hadpetitive sports, suddenly became more considerate.


    Likewise, they too changed, bing more loving to their wives after seeing how these Baymardian men also treated their women.


    Hey...


    Once you''ve been forcefully given dog Food for so long, you also want a piece of it, wanting to see what it''s like to live like that too.


    Who can me them?


    (V^V)


    They had to admit that this period was indeed one of the sweetest times in their marriages as they felt very close to their partners and families.


    Hey...


    It wasn''t so bad to continue living like this.


    Sure enough once they returned from a hectic day''s work their wives burst out with excitement, hugging them warmly too.


    The women also told them to rush out and change so they could eat their meals and spend a few hours together before turning in early for the day.


    Today, they finished work at 5 P.M because the sun was out early and the rains were heavy. However, didn''t mean they had more freedom in doing things.


    As nice as it sounded they still had to wake up at 4~ 4:30 AM and get moving, having to go to the storage facilities to process their harvests in sacs until the sun finally rose at 7.


    From there, they head to the fields again even if it was raining cats and dogs.


    That will not be the Baron''s problem when he sends his men for inspection by the end of the month.


    No matter what season it is, some crops grow extremely well in rainy periods and winter.


    Don''t think just because the winter wasing, farming would suddenly stop.


    It would indeed rx more, with them only tending to the fields once or twice a week in the heart of winter. But until then they must work ording to schedule.


    The Baron also dabbled in winemaking, so during the times they didn''t go to the fields, they joined the ale-making team to produce as many barrels of rum as they could before shipping them out.


    In short, no matter the season, they would be busy nonstop.


    ----


    Very quickly, the men went out to change, returned and ate nd porridge which quite frankly tasted like water and raw vegetables.


    But what could they do? It was times like these that they wished they had a chocte bar or something with immense vor to satisfy their mouths.


    "Hey, let''s sleep. We have an early rise tomorrow."


    "Yeah."


    "Yeah!"


    "Goodnight everyone."


    "Goodnight..."


    --Silence--


    1, 2, 3...


    The group sat up straight, sweeping their gazes over each other with a stern nod.


    Finally, they were done with the pretense.


    Time for business.


    Lifting their fingers, they began conversing in signnguage.


    "Is everyone ready?"


    "Ready."


    "Ready, sir!"


    "Ready!"


    "Good..." Beri, as the team leader, raised his fingers in satisfaction. "We leave in 2 hours."


    Tonight, they infiltrate one of the enemy Fortresses, surprisingly close to them.


    Who was the enemy they were talking about?


    Of course, the Witches!

 Chapter 1709 Mysterious Stranger.

    1709 Mysterious Stranger.


    Silent night... Unholy night...


    The rains grew even heavier with every passing hour.


    The air was shrouded in a thick misty fog and the weather was chilly to the bone.


    In such weather that beats the hell out of many, most people would find themselves slowly sinking into a deep slumber, cuddling with their partners, pillows or themselves.


    Thus, the period of silence within the many sleeping quarters grew heavy until it seemed everyone was asleep.


    8:30 PM.


    Zzzzzznore~~~


    Snores of all sorts were masked by the rain''s loud drumming.


    People slept in all sorts of positions though mostly curled in fetal positions in groups.


    Even though some men here were single, they chose to pair up with others when sleeping in cold weather.


    Body temperature could make up a lot for the very frail nket.


    Opening the creaky doors, Beri was d for the heavy rains.


    They could indeed escape without a sound creaking even in the summers, but it was nice to know that the rains were indeed covering their ashes too


    Taking out apact-size bronze mirror they made themselves, Beri peeked outside the hallways, ensuring no one walked around.


    So far so good.


    It didn''t take long for them to stealthily leave the sleeping zone, using the fog to mask their movements.


    Still, they dared not rx their vignce, knowing that the people in Ten were also very trained if not more than Pyno people.


    This was why those chosen for this mission were highly stealth in stealth.


    They couldn''t take any chances of getting caught since the Baymardian team would only arrive at the end of next March to not only take them home but also bring new people to keep watch on suspicious targets in Ten.


    Until all Witch fortresses and hideouts are scouted and reported they won''t stop.


    Nheless, even though Ten''s guards were powerful, a mere Baron with his lowest level rank of nobility, can''t possibly possess too many high-ranking guards.


    There was only a handful they had to worry about, so bypassing the gates and leaving some sleepy guards behind was a piece of cake.


    ~Swish!


    In no time they were on the streets, stealthily making their way to a forest zone within the enclosed town.


    No one said a word, as half of them hid within their man-made underground bunker, stripping and changing into tight ck attires from head to toe.


    Remember, they were in Ten, and wouldn''t dare to use Baymard gizmos and spy gadgets.


    The only things they were allowed to bring were a box of matches, a well-protected sachets of pills like Advil, a spy watch and pepper spray.


    The spray was so tiny like a perfume sample.


    As for the spy watch, there was a self-destruct button in it.


    If they are scared it will fall into the wrong hands, just press the button and it will block up.


    Another cool thing was that it had a micro camera in it, that would start recording at the touch of the upper left button.


    This way when their mission is over, they could hand the watches over for the footage to be reviewed. And most importantly the watch also tells the time and date.


    Heaven knows just how important knowing the exact time would save them a bunch when out on missions.


    Last but not least, they had a good supply of newly designed, small and portable smoke grenades stored within their hidden bunkers.


    The grenades were so small like the tiny balls babies y with in bathtubs.


    All these were the only Baymardian items they got. The other items like their daggers were purchased here in Ten.


    .


    Good.


    The first group changed, and the next group headed into the bunker.


    Beri hastily kept watch at their surroundings before looking at his watch again and nodding to another, who in turn tapped the bunker floors.


    Time''s up! They must leave now if they were to leave through their usual escape route.


    Running through the woods with daggers and all sorts of everyday hidden weapons on them, the group headed for the South-West town walls.


    They knew the usual routines for particr guards.


    They didn''t want to focus on all, but just some that from months of watching, proved veryzy than the rest.


    In every power group, even guards there are head guards and supreme guards who stand above the masses.


    These guards typically had their squads or those they controlled.


    Sometimes, their guards would patrol across the Northeast regions, and other times it was across another region.


    The schedules often changed too, but once it changed they would maintain it as such for the next month or 2, sometimes leading up to 6 months without change.


    Beri and his group had targeted 3zy leaders, who were equally toox with their men.


    These guard leaders were the sort that rose to their current positions due to currying favor with others.


    They did have some skill, but they often tried taking the easy way around things, cutting corners when they could.


    There were people deserving of their jobs, but they either framed them, paid for them to get injured or cheated their way into their positions.


    As they say, you can tell a lot about a leader from his subordinates.


    Among the many town guards, these 3 hadzy subordinates who often slept on the job more than others and also did frisky activities with the peasant women in the bushes and even within the town walls.


    Sometimes they even had orgies and forcefully took the wives of the peasant workers here. But for some reason ever since the Baymardians came over, they have been getting one bad luck from another, no longer daring to risk touching the wives of these workers.


    There was a time they took a woman, only to have the strange pink smoke burn within the room.


    The smoke was too choking, making their eyes red and painful.


    And then there was another time when their actions almost caused arge-scale revolt that made the Master ban them from touching anyone''s wives!


    They can do whatever they want out of his establishment, but not here!


    Everyone had to learn their lessons, calming down for a bit.


    Now the only frisky activities that go on are the ones done willingly.


    After all, if a woman or man actively wanted to cheat on their spouse for some money or status, what can the Baymardians do to stop her?


    That was not their problem.


    Some people also had their daughters here who were already smitten with some guards, as they seduced them at every corner.


    Of course, no one knew the Baymardians were from Pyno since they imed to be from Veinitta and had thick Veitt ents too.


    .


    Looking at his watch, Beri nodded.


    The time was 8:51 PM.


    It wasn''t curfew yet, so the streets were still very busy.


    During this time, they could easily walk in and out within the group of leaving men.


    They only headed to the southwest walls to confirm that one of thezy guards'' teams was going to do their shifts now.


    Waiting in the bushes they saw the team switch with the day team.


    Great!


    At least whening back, they can be sure it would be this team they would have to bypass. While in this town, they were their own eyes and ears. So they have to always make sure and double-check things before taking any sudden steps.


    "Move out!"


    1, 2, 3!


    The group used the fog as their cover, vanishing into the night like vampires and appearing underneath the sheaths and cloaks many peasants used to cover their goods in their wagons.


    It was getting toote, and many peasant farmers from nearby viges wanted to head back home fast.


    Everything happened so quickly one would think they were on the set of an Assassin''s Creed movie.


    Finally out of the town, the group secretly fled the wagons and rushed into the surrounding forests, running nonstop till they met 2 of their own waiting in a cave with horses.


    "Let''s go! We have limited time."


    Don''t forget the workers would be getting up around 4:30 AM to begin a day''s work.


    Before then, they must be within the Estate premises.


    .


    ~Hyah!


    Rushing like a devil, they deviated from the trail, heading into a dangerous and unsuspecting region,ing to a stand still 2 hours 21 minutester.


    Great! It was now past midnight.


    They didn''t have much time!


    Getting off their horses, 3 people stayed back while the rest vigntly continued on foot.


    There should be Witch scouts around the premises but they had an inkling the scouts were all gone.


    Eh? But why?


    Having that weird feeling swell in their hearts they rushed forward only to see a charred hidden fortress with hundreds and thousands of lifeless female bodies scattered around.


    Who would''ve done it? Just how many enemies did the witches have?


    Everyone frowned.


    "Check for clues." Any surviving documents must be taken in.


    "Right!"


    The group scattered around as instructed, knowing that they won''t be able to finish the matter today.


    Their time was limited as it is, so they only had 41 minutes more to scout before heading back.


    Beri was about to step forward when he suddenly saw a thin figure in the shadows. It was a woman!


    Who? A Witch?


    "Don''t move!"


    "Calm down... I''m not one of them." The woman raised her hands calmly as if expecting them to catch her. "Ie in peace. I came because I know who you are... Baymardians, no?"


    Beri''s pupils dted in rm. "Who are you? How do you know our identity"


    "I?"


    The woman chuckled, slowly taking off the wrapped assassin cloth on her head.


    "If I smile, would it be easier to recognize me now?"


    BOOM!


    Beri''s mind exploded, seeing a very familiar face, although he had never seen this woman before.


    "Now, now, now... don''t look so shocked. Come... tell me... How is my dear daughter doing?... Come


    now, tell me how your Queen is fairing."

 Chapter 1710 Still Alive!

    1710 Still Alive!


    She was alive?


    (¡ð_¡ð)


    Beri couldn''t believe it, seeing an older version of Lucy''s clone in the flesh.


    Immediately, he was dying to report the matter! But he knew he had to wait until 3 more weeks before he could pass anything along.


    Once a month, a specific team of soldiers visit the town as passing merchants.


    That was the only way they could pass any information collected by them back to Baymard.


    This was thest week of November, and the next team will onlye 2 weeks into December.


    Beri had ants in his pants after seeing the woman who fell off the few paintings he had seen of her before.


    Tomemorate her, Landon had done a lot, like making a famous painting of her, as though it was the Monalisa.


    He also made charity foundations in her name, so many had a glimpse of what she looked like.


    In particr, Lucy used the portrait paintings of her mother when they were still living in the Gustav Noble residence.


    Beri knew he shouldn''t conclude on the matter since maybe this was a fake person wearing a fleshy mask.


    Of course, to get a human fleshy facial replica of her, they would need her alive to skin it off her face.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Beri squinted his eyes thoughtfully "how are you still alive? Our Queen said she watched you die after you were poisoned."


    "Oh, that. Let''s just say, I made ns ahead of time." The woman chuckled, recalling her cartoons back then.


    It wasn''t easy but she knew to protect Lucy, she had to vanish from her sight. If she had stayed with Lucy all this while, the witches would have found out about Lucy''s existence sooner than they did now.


    She did what any mother would do to keep her daughter safe.


    What''s more, with her officially pronounced dead, the Witches would never see any of her attacksing.


    Who would expect a visit from the dead?


    They really thought she was gone and no longer looked for traces of her.


    As for how she deceived Lucy and the Gustav family, that was the easy part.


    She had a handful of loyal people who worked with her to perform her greatest y of all time.


    She already knew of the poison by Gustav''s second wife sprung up.


    It was someone from her side that have the woman the stupid idea. The silly fool ate it all up and even got the Poison from someone on her side.


    To test the lethality of it, she had one of the servant girls take it in 5 drops, and sure enough, after 10 minutes, the girl started turning blue, choking hard.


    This poison was slow, meaning the girl won''t die now.


    Of course, she will eventually die from the poisonter, but if you want it immediately then you have to keep giving the girl heavy doses until she drops dead.


    Seeing the effect with her own eyes, the silly woman was already smitten with this mysterious poison... especially when she heard there was no cure for it.


    Wasn''t this a good guarantee that the victims will die?


    (^0^)


    .


    Not wanting to be connected to her death, the silly woman ordered the ve maid to be killed.


    It was one of her people who took the order and gave the girl an antidote before sending her to the far Western parts of the empire.


    What? Do you think that fool would still remember what that maid girl looked like after 5 or maybe 10 years?


    It''s not like that maidservant was unique to her for her to recall what she looked like.


    In Noble estates, over 7,000 servants, both maids, butlers and stable boys work there, with some noble homes having 20,000 workers.


    So was it possible to remember everyone? Why should they?


    Unless that maid did something intelligent or outstanding to be remembered, everyone will treat them like dust.


    What''s more, don''t forget how massive Arcadina''sndmass and poption were.


    You have to know that Arcadina has a biggerndmass than many continents.


    From the central part of Arcadina to the west, north, east or south parts would take one 4~5 and a half months.


    If one wanted to go past the center from one far end to another like from the West to the East, one could take 8 and a half months to a year''s worth of travel on horseback.


    Arcadina was too massive. So they sent the maid and her family to a small fishing vige.


    Mind you, not many people outside the capital city, and the central zones know what the royals looked like, except those who are knights.


    But in a small fishing vige, where can you find powerful forces and knights?


    Many didn''t know what the royals looked like, or what many of the nobles far away looked like too.


    The only handful of nobles they have heard about are those belonging to the closest towns and cities.


    After all, Vige heads must answer to either a town lord or a nearby city lord, sending in their taxes and protective fees in the form of grain or crop yields.


    struggling to survive.


    10:50


    But who would''ve known Baymard would spring up yearster, helping the newly appointed Pyno People in the vige didn''t know who they were, talk less of who they were running from. Since then that family has continued to live in that small fishing vige.


    It''s amazing to say that they, as well as everyone in that vige, should''ve remained as poor people struggling to survive.


    But who would''ve known Baymard would spring up yearster, helping the newly appointed Pyno monarchs to bring advancement to the vige''s doorstep?


    Things have changed.


    Now buses stop at that vige to take them to the neighboring towns and viges.


    The vige made a collective decision to send one representative to Baymard to apply for a merchant position in a merchant guild.


    Getting their universally approved UN merchant license, the group focused on fish selling, and learning how to properly fish farm.


    Do you know that since then they have built a sizable workshop among themselves, breeding fishes and selling in bulk to their many clients?


    It was amazing how this group of people who used to be illiterate, could now read and write, although their handwriting was very crooked.


    Nheless, they agreed to contribute and buy learning programs from Baymard, including a TV shared by many and kept in their vige hall


    That TV ran programs teaching them what to do and how to write.


    Pens, pencils, sharpeners, erasers and paper were the cheapest things to get, especially when they were always on sale during school periods.


    One could get a steal out of those deals.


    Every 2 weeks, they shared the money profits and enjoyed their newfound ways of living.


    Some also gathered enough money to get their children registered for school in Baymard.


    They don''t need to pay all the school fees now, so that was another matter that made them jubnt.


    Baymard was truly amodating because no matter what academy existed before Baymard, everyone must pay in full if they wanted their children to attend the first day of school.


    This was why the illiteracy level was great since the cost was still high that only nobles or those sponsored by noble homes could be privileged to enter such academies.


    Well, that was how that little maid who fled was fairing in that vige.


    .


    Back to the matter of her ''death,'' she began taking the doses given to her. But what the idiot didn''t know was that after a few hours of poisoning, she always took the antidote.


    Many times, she didn''t even take in the poison, but had the healers tell the fool whatever she wanted her to hear.


    Just like that, the day of her death drew close. It took a lot of work not to wake up and tell her daughter she was fine.


    The healers also told the silly fool that before death, she had not only been poisoned but had also contracted a deadly disease that could spread like a gue if touched.


    To ensure the disease doesn''t spread, they ced her in a shed, sealed the doors and burnt it all to the ground.


    That was when she made her grand escape with her people who already built a passageway underneath the wooden shed.


    Her n worked seamlessly, as now the world knew she was dead.


    Long Story short, she left Pyno right after that and headed back to Ten, the one ce the witches would never expect her to be --- Right under their noses.


    "Listen, we don''t have much time. I figure you all are also on a tight schedule. So here''s what''s going to happen: We will meet 2 weekster at the grand festival celebrating the monarch''s taking of his 17th wife."


    The man was so old yet he still wanted more women.


    The celebration was the perfect time for them to talk.


    With that, the woman raised her cloak, covering her head.


    "The one who did this is called Peetage. He is a good man, who only came for revenge. This isn''t the only Witch fortress he has attacked. He wants to sweep them all out." She said, finally vanishing into the night.


    She is still alive! His majesty must hear this!''


    More importantly, he must find out what her goal was for making herself known to him now. Just becasue she was Lucy''s mother doesnt make her story any believable.


    Friend or foe? It must be confirmed first.


    Who knows of she wants to use her daughter''s influence as a means to get revenge?


    Beri stared at the darkness with no one knowing what he was thinking.


    But he wasn''t the only one dazed by the sudden turn of events thrown their way.


    Death lifted his brow yfully.


    Who was it that was so determined to challenge him?Who cares to request a death match in a private arena with him?


    Heh.


    How interesting.

 Chapter 1711 Bold Challenger

    1711 Bold Challenger


    Death stared at the letter in his hands with a yful grin on his face.


    He was now within his guild, which happened to also be the number one information guild in Arcadina.


    In this way he could also filter out news, finding out who wants to harm his master and who were their friends.


    Not many people knew he was the leader of the Guild, so to have a challenge lettere for him indicating his name and position as Guild master meant the enemy was well-informed and also resourceful.


    Within his office, his subordinates stood on the side in thick warm clothes with their hands firmly ced behind their backs.


    The firece was lit and the air was warm.


    No one said a thing as they sat in silence, watching their leader twist and turn about his seat like a child.


    It was amazing how their leader, who was the most feared assassin in Pyno, behaved like a child whenever he felt like it.


    No... they had to say it was all the time he acted like this.


    Whose boss was like theirs?


    "Eheh!" Death let out a yful chuckle, before bursting out in loudughter.


    Eh¡­ Bahahahahahahahahahahahaha~


    He mmed his fists on his table severally,ughing till his belly couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Pfft~... Hey, would you guys look at this? When was thest time I got something like this?"


    Holding the letter, he kissed it severally with twinkling eyes.


    "That''s the spirit! I like people like this! For them to challenge me means they must be an old driver in this game."


    But who was Death?


    Although he loved a challenge, he wouldn''t be so foolish to think that his enemy was weak, nor would he feel conceited because he was number 1 in Pyno.


    Truth be told, he was also getting up there in age, and there were several other new young blood who threatened to take his position after the Pyno assassination rankingpetition.


    Mind you, he was already 42 this year. When he gets to his 50s, how can he still keep his title?


    Of course, even in his 50s, he would remain powerful but not the number 1 ranked.


    What? Do you think men at 50 and 60 can''t fight? Please!


    He knew a lot of famous retired assassins in this category who could still make their enemies wet themselves.


    What''s more, even the Baymardians understood this, evidenced by their Baymardian movies of retired assassins who enter the assassin world when their wives or children get kidnapped¡­ or their dog gets killed.


    What was that movie again? Ah yes... <John Wick>.


    It was a movie about a lone powerful assassin whose dog gets killed by the son of a wealthy noble to happened to fuck with the wrong person when bypassing the market square.


    Poor John Wick was only there to buy food for his dog, only to get asked by the passing noble son to give him the dog.


    The noble son fell in love with the dog at first sight, but John Wick refused.


    Following this, John Wick slipped through the crowds and headed back home.


    Everything seemed peaceful until the noble brought his goons to beat John Wick up and kill the dog.


    John Wick should''ve died after so many beatings and stabbings, but he miraculously survived and was out for vengeance.


    Of course for the movie, Landon had changed the scenery from modern to medieval times but kept a majority of the story plot the same.


    You have no idea how many assassins suddenly wanted to own dogs after watching the movie.


    Some even pampered their dogs, saying if anyone touched it, they would be a John Wick for it.


    To Death, that was his favorite movie of all time followed by <Taken.>


    He loved both movies disying retired assassins or killers who could still kill several new blood assassins in a heartbeat.


    Just because you''re old doesn''t mean you can''t continue to remain powerful. It''s just that defending his title as number 1 in Pyno would be challenging.


    .


    Tapping his fingers on his table, the corners of his lips stretched even more.


    "It seems my challenger belongs to the T.O.E.P."


    The others in the room nodded. "That''s what we think too, leader. Only a T.O.E.P person would be able to find out so much about you in Pyno and not run away from challenging you here."


    "Yes. Even if it''s not a T.O.E.P member, it might be a confident killer from another continent, who has been hired to take you down, leader."


    "Maybe someone is trying to shake your position as the number 1 assassin, boss."


    Death massaged his chin in agreement.


    It was true. The Pyno Assassinpetition had just ended this past summer, with some people still feeling salty after ending up in 2nd and even 3rd ce.


    Those in the top 5 and top 10 positions wanted nothing more than to shake him out of his position.


    It could be that they teamed up to hire a confident mercenary killer from another more powerful continent to do the job for them since they never wanted it traced back to them.


    Pyno was Death''s yground.


    If any hit was put in for any Pyno killer to take him out, he would know in a heartbeat with all the spies he had scattered about the various Pyno empires.


    But if those who wanted to kill him remained silent and only sent out a request via their subordinates to those outside the continent it would be extremely hard for them to trace it back.


    Why? Because other continents are other people''s ygrounds.


    You don''t just go in asking questions and expect any direct answers.


    It was so much trouble and too much of a hassle to bother with.


    Death chuckled, slowly rising to his feet, throwing the letter into the fire.


    "Whether it''s the TOEP, outside mercenaries or random deluded people, my response will always remain the same --- I want to have fun."


    "_" Some unknown killer wants your life and you still want to have fun when they don''t even know who the enemy is?


    The aides in the room could only shake their heads bitterly, knowing their boss was a lost cause.


    He loved having fun in the weirdest ways.


    Very quickly, Death wrote a note with nothing but 2 words, sending one of them out with the note.


    He epted the challenge for a fight to the death.


    Some of his subordinates still thought it was very dangerous.


    .


    "Boss! I don''t think you should. Firstly, we don''t know just how powerful this mercenary is."


    "That''s right." Another nodded. "The enemy might have viinous tricks up his sleeves and can even poison you with his de during a match."


    "Boss, think about it. The letter says that should you ept, a ce for the battle will be told to you a day before the fight. They said you shoulde alone. But who is to say they won''t be there with so many enemies with them? Boss, I think it''s a trap!"


    Everyone couldn''t agree more.


    The conditions for the fight were too unfavorable to their boss.


    Not only did the enemy get to choose the location, but he also had the upper hand in knowing more about them while they were in the dark on who they were going up against.


    If their boss wasn''t their leader and they were strangers here to gamble, they would definitely put all their money on the enemy mercenary.


    What''s more ordinary mercenaries would prefer to go for the kill and eliminate Death without saying a word.


    However, this guy boldly challenged Death, letting them know there was an unknown enemy out to get them.


    It''s either this guy is too stupid or just too well-prepared. They didn''t think it was the former, so it must be thetter.


    In that case, was it truly wise for their boss to ept the challenge?


    Death shrugged his shoulders and raised his hands helplessly.


    "Do you really think we have any other choice? Think about it. Only by going, can we at least put a face to who we are up against....Bone Thug, you still can''t find a clue of who it is right?"


    Bone Thug nodded. "This was the first time he was so stomped.


    Theirwork in Pyno was so impable, so it must be an outsider. They couldn''t even find his assassin''s name.


    Everyone had to admit that Death was right.


    Should they reject the challenge, they might never know who their true enemy was.


    Additionally, what if rejecting him would lead to the enemy decisivelying at them from the shadows with everything they''ve got?


    "Alright. That''s enough! The battle is on the first day of Winter! That''s 2 weeks, 3 days."


    Death slowly faced them with a sly smile on his lips.


    Since the enemy will obviously cheat on that day, why can''t he cheat too?


    In fact, he is expected to cheat.


    If he doesn''t, the enemy might look down on him too.


    In this case, it''s not called cheating, but using all resources avable to him.


    (^0^)


    Hehehehehehehe~


    "Everyone, listen closely... I have a n."


    ---


    Death vs Ghost, who will win? Who will emerge victorious?


    For this matter, only the future could tell.


    One week shed quickly, and now it was already the first week of December!


    And back in Baymard, many lit candles in their hearts, praying to whatever ancestors and gods they believed in.


    To these people, whatever they were about to face was even 50 times more important than whatever Death might be facing... (if they knew Death''s situation.)


    No! This event caused many to lock themselves in their rooms, looking at theirputer screens with pale faces and starved bellies.


    December 3rd.


    Today, the Final semester grades will be posted online!

 Chapter 1712 A Chaotic Day

    1712 A Chaotic Day


    Listen closely...


    Can you hear it? Can you hear the sounds of thousands of hearts churning like engines?


    Good God!


    From the moment Raven woke up, she felt swelled with anxiety that ate her to the bone.


    When taking brushing her teeth, showing and even eating, she had been doing so in a daze.


    It was only when she wanted to put it into her Frootyloops cereal that she realized she had used orange juice as milk.


    Heading back to her room, she decided to rearrange her school supplies for the umpteenth time.


    First, she ced all her pencils, pens, rulers, erasers, sharpeners, erasing ink, sticky notebooks, and calctors on her bed before rearranging them ording to color again.


    Her notebooks were also well organized, though her mind was still in full disarray.


    Augh~


    What can she do to calm down?


    RING!~


    Raven jumped back, not expecting any calls today.


    Who could it be?


    "Hello?"


    [Raven, it''s your father. You haven''t forgotten that we wereing to visit you, right?]


    Ahh--


    Raven almost fell from the edge of her bed, shocked by the calendar date on the wall.


    It was funny that she had indeed circled the date but had forgotten all about it because of the final exams and now this.


    Yes!


    The blue-toned Raven came from the Empire Femolia, an empire in Zohl that has already formed a treaty with Baymard, joining in as one of the UN empires.


    It''s been 1 year and 1 month since they joined, and everything has been going great for her people so far.


    For Raven and many people currently in Baymard Femolia, this past semester was their first schooling semester here.


    It started around August 4th and officially ended around November 5th.


    Following that, they had 1 week of no sses, before exam week began and ended on November 23rd.


    Some people''s exams ended around November 18th, and some people''s exams ended around November 20th.


    It all depended on what courses one was taking and when their exams were scheduled.


    For her, her exams ended on the 17th.


    It was hectic for her since her exams were not spread out, as almost every day before the 17th, she would be taking examinations, sometimes 2 in one day.


    After thest exams on the 23rd, the school would take 2 weeks to mark, score and tally everything up. At least that''s what she and many have been told.


    Compared to the many ordinary people who came here Raven was of noble descent, as her father was a prominent Earl in her home city.


    So when she came, she already had the money to pay for her tuition and even get a luxurious 5-bedroom home in District H too.


    It had an indoor pool, an indoor tennis court, great security she could control at the touch of a button from home, and so many features that made it all worthwhile.


    One shouldn''t also forget the luxurious and chic furniture pieces that make each room seem like a painting in motion.


    Raven loved this 3 story high ceiling home very much.


    She loved it even more than her courtyard home back in her father''s estate.


    Since she was one of the first toe here for studies from her empire, she wasn''t allowed any maids.


    For one, the maid system does not exist in Baymard. If one must bring a maid, it was best to define that maid as a HELPER.


    There are specific guidelines for how helpers have to be treated here.


    Baymard frowned upon the action of yelling at a helper out in public, beating them up for every little thing and treating them like objects rather than humans.


    Baymard preferred peoplee here without such helpers


    Guards are okay for only a short while, but maids... no!


    At first, Raven was annoyed, thinking Baymard was so arrogant to demand such from her and other nobles.


    But it was only aftering here that she realized just how useless she was.


    She couldn''t cook, she couldn''t clean, and she couldn''t even take care of herself without anyone doing it for her.


    It''s TRUE!


    Do you know that she has never bathed herself before?


    All she did was sit in therge bathing pool and allow the servant girls to scrub her with whatever oils and cleaning herbs they could get from the merchants who sold high-quality goods.


    The first day she bathed herself here, she over-scrubbed her body till she was red as a tomato.


    In school, she didn''t want to make friends with people beneath her social standing, always carrying her snobbish attitude around.


    But the more she stayed in Baymard, the more she regretted her earlier actions.


    She felt so alone and ashamed, not knowing how to strike up a conversation with others now.


    It was only after another girl approached her that she realized there were some nobles in her ss who had stayed in Baymard longer than her and only spoke to her out of pity.


    They advised her to change her attitude and helped her ease herself with the other ssmates.


    It was funny to say that after that, her best friend was a bubbly peasant girl from Carona whom she loved dearly as if she were her blood sister.


    That wasn''t all.


    She also had other friends she valued, some boys and some girls from many UN empires.


    It was amazing that they would go out to touristic sights and even y games in the arcade center.


    Hey, they mostly grew closer because they were in the same ss.


    As a girl, she has never gone to school before, only taking etiquette lessons, calligraphy and various sses at home from female teachers.


    Sometimes, she and other noble girls would head to a teacher''s home for lessons but it wasn''t like school.


    Even the boys from here say Baymardian schools are different from their academy schools back in their empires.


    For one, boys and girls can go to school together which is very strange.


    She never knew such a concept could work at all, but it did.


    The boys in her ss were funny, and so were the girls.


    She liked how free everyone was during lunch, as she always witnessed crazy scenes that made herugh so hard milk came out her nose, like the time the school cafeteria was selling out the most valued lunch, every student loved it to death.


    Immediately, she and her friends went into formation, nning how they would make their way to the cafeteria and hurdle past the mob of students who also wanted to eat it.


    Raven never knew she could be an assassin until that day.


    Everyone had red eyes as they jumped over each other with some even crowd surfing too.


    With her gym pants underneath her skirt, she wasn''t shy to crawl or jump, as she brutally reached the front with 2 others in her team, grabbing as many as she could.


    Sess!


    They only got 4, though there were 11 of them in their group.


    So they broke it even and everyone got a taste of what victory felt like.


    Sigh...


    Thinking of how she was beforeing to Baymard, Raven felt her former self was too arrogant for no reason.


    Her father''s aplishments were not hers. She should be proud when she makes her own money.


    Her father can decide to give her money or give her nothing. She can one day fall out of grace and end up just like the many peasants she used to despise.


    So if she cannot be self-sufficient and reliable for herself, how will she survive?


    Living in Baymard taught her to think more about herself and what future she truly wanted.


    She could now live without maids, and could even make a mean rice porridge too.


    Well, she wasn''t the best cook, as her foods typically taste too salty, but she was learning and this was all that mattered.


    ----


    ''It''s today?''


    Raven ran like crazy, cleaning up her messy room as fast as she could.


    Her parents and her little brother of 6 wereing to visit her for the first time!


    It would also be their first timeing to Baymard too. She would''ve loved to pick them up from the Seaport, but hey... who made her forget?


    Who made her leave the house so messy?


    They were calling her from one of the phones in the Coastal port, meaning it won''t be long before they got a taxi and headed over here.


    All they had to do was tell the taxi man the address she gave them and the rest was history.


    Raven looked at her watch and didn''t know whether tough or cry at their perfect timing.


    Who would''ve thought they would being here on the same day the exam results would be out?


    Crossing her fingers, Raven hoped her results weren''t below an B+ range.


    She knew she would pass, but she wanted to pass well and make them proud!


    Like so, Raven rushed to clean up. And soon, she heard her doorbell ring several times.


    ~Zzzzipp!


    They were here!

 Chapter 1713 A Big Change!

    ?


    Staring at her home, Raven couldn''t help giving herself a pat on the back after seeing how fast she cleaned the ce up.


    She was like a Superman cleaner with how swiftly she did the job.


    She finished 3 minutes before the doorbell at the gates rang.


    Rushing to the device at the entrance hallways into her homes she quickly pressed one of the buttons and spoke into the device.


    "Hello? Dad? Brother? Is that you? Press the first button to respond."


    Eh?


    Outside, many people were taken aback after hearing the voice echo from the gates.


    What is this?


    Many people had sweaty hands, feeling very anxious to touch the buttons. What if they touch the wrong one?


    It took a lot of courage for Earl Clifford to press the button with shaky hands.


    "Yes, yes... it''s us."


    [Alright. I''ll be letting you in now. When you hear the buzzing noise, open the side door and enter.]


    Zzzp!


    A loud buzzing noise went off as Raven said, and all 11 people rushed into the house, afraid that once the buzzing noise stopped, they won''t be allowed to enter anymore.


    Who can me them for thinking so? No one has ever seen such technology in their lives!


    As for Raven, the device on the wall was pretty convenient for her.


    She felt this was one of the best things to ever exist since it made letting in her guests a piece of cake even if she was in the shower.


    Raven and many people in Baymard thought this technology was amazing and the best of its kind.


    But how could they know that what they had was just the beginning of Landon''s goal for the ultimate home security?


    If they were already so excited about this, Landon began wondering how they would react when they get Gate cameras that allow them to see their guests.


    Either way, Raven felt it a breeze to use such technology.


    Additionally, there were several bonus points for it too, like the fact that if someone tried to move the outside device box without all 3 passwords only she knew, it would instantly send a signal to thepany that makes these items, who in turn will contact the police of a possible robbery.


    Don''t even think of dismantling it because the police response time was also insanely good.


    It was like calling 911.


    They will appear before your doorstep with backup and weapons to check if the situation is good on your end.


    What''s more, the small answering and listening device outside the home was built into the wall.


    All you need to do is press the buttons that extend out of the wall.


    There are no keypads or anything like that, just a buzzer button to alert the owner of one''s arrival and another button to reply when they hear Raven''s voice.


    ----


    "Dad! Little Gugu! Uncles!"


    Raven weed everyone in, despite their shocked expressions when seeing her acknowledge the bodyguards.


    ''At happened to my daughter while staying here?''


    ''What happened to my sister? Usually, she is very mean and rude.''


    ''Is the little miss sick? Or else why would she bother talking to us?''


    (''0'')


    Words couldn''t describe how shocked they were.


    Could this be the effect that many imed Baymard had on others?


    Earl Clifford was a little ufortable with such a daughter.


    Don''t me him for being so since she has always been haughty for as long as he could remember.


    She used to break things just to get ves punished.


    At times he did worry about her but felt she had every right to be mean and could do whatever she wanted since she had a powerful backer by her side, him, her father.


    It was only after she grew past the age of 10 that his worries grew increasingly by the day.


    If she developed a purely vicious nature, who would marry her?


    A man needs a virtuous and understanding wife to help him run the family while he is away doing war duties, risking his life to ensure they have food on their tes.


    Even if that man isn''t a knight but a merchant, store owner Schr, or any other prestigious worker, a good woman is necessary to keep their sanity in check.


    Everyone knows there is no such thing as a ''good woman,'' but at least, they wanted one close to the bargain.


    All noblemen were also once young boys who grew up in the courtyards of their mothers, while their fathers had many wives.


    No matter how they pretend to be clueless, all men knew the truth and cruelty of women in their harem.


    asionally, they did see some women who seemed so innocent they could be pure white sheep.


    This made them blindly protect the woman against the others in the backyard, only to find out decadester that the so-called innocent woman was pretending all along.


    But although men have fallen into this trap several times, they still continue to fall into it willingly.


    Once you understand that there is no such thing as a good woman, it bes an obsession to have such a unique woman, so much that they are willing to be deceived just for it.


    Earl Clifford was panicked that with how tant his daughter was, no man with clear intentions would want to marry her.


    His daughter was so ignorant that she didn''t even learn how to hide her true nature before guests and outsiders.


    This much as a father, worries him.


    In his case, Clifford has always been blessed with having sons.


    He had 9 sons before Raven''s birth. So imagine how thrilled he was to have a daughter.


    Many thought he was insane for praying for a daughter so much but he just wanted one.


    He wanted a cute girl he could carry about and tease.


    Don''t think boys are all great!


    He used to think so too, until he had too many of them.


    That''s right, heEarl Clifford felt boys were just too much trouble!


    (*^*)

 Chapter 1714 A Happy Raven!

    ?


    Boys were all fine and good, but when you have many, you always live in constant fear that they will kill each other ruthlessly for the right to inherit one''s title and wealth.


    All his sons before Raven were ruthless and did sneaky things to each other all the time.


    They thought he didn''t know, but how can he not?


    He often tried to handle their matters in the dark, but as his sons grew older, they became more determined for his seat.


    Only when he was with Raven and little Gugu that he could feel at ease and enjoy the glory of being a father.


    With Raven, he admitted that his constant spoiling caused her to be the way she was, so he single-handedly raised Little Gugu by himself, not wanting him to turn up like his brothers or be tantly arrogant like his sister.


    Earl Clifford had been slowly losing hope of changing his daughter. But who knew that the remedy for all this was dumping her all alone without guards or maids in Baymard?


    Looking at the warm beautiful face before him, Clifford was amazed by how much she has grown up.


    Even the way she spoke wasced with true concern and care that it made him and everyone else speechless as they walked into her beautiful mansion.


    "Alright, everyone just put your bags here and wait a while while I check the meal on the stove."


    What? She cooks too?


    Clifford ced his hand on his chest, feeling his body trembling heavily.


    Has he done too much?


    It wasn''t just him who felt so, as many secretly gave him a hateful eye.


    Little Gugu turned to his father and thinned his lips angrily. "Father, you''re so mean. How can you let big sis cook for herself?"


    Since when does the daughter of the renowned Earl Clifford have to do such chores?


    For some reason, everyone imagined a poor girl huddled in a small corner of the mansion eating raw meat food because she didn''t know who to cook.


    For Raven to be able to cook now means she has gone through a million ways to cook and failed severally too right?


    Her hands must also be covered with cuts and blisters from holding the heavy knife when cooking.


    "Well? What the hell are you all waiting for? Follow her and take over her tasks fast!"


    "Yes!" The guards replied firmly, also feeling it should be so, as they rushed into the kitchen as fast as they could.


    A part of them was also touched by the fact that the little miss wanted to make them a meal too.


    Wooooo~


    Many secretly shredded tears when seeing the little Miss''s transformation after knowing what she was like before.


    No way!


    From today onwards, they will be the little Miss''s number one fan! (*^*)


    [Raven]:...


    ---


    Like so, Raven helped the group settle in.


    Luckily for her, the guest rooms had long been prepared for everyone since the first day she rented the mansion.


    Back then, her father had already told her when he would being and how many people would be arriving.


    Including her father, there were 11 guests, and this room is a 5-bedroom mansion.


    She, her father and her brother will upy 3 bedrooms leaving just 2 bedrooms for the 9 bodyguards.


    Luckily, this mansion was also very wide and built for luxury andfort, thus all rooms were high-ceiling ones with enough room in them to make one feel the luxury.


    It was because of this that she had long bought bunk beds.


    There were 2 sets of bunk beds in each guest room having a total of 4 beds in each room.


    With 8 beds and 9 bodyguards, Raven also purchased a small foldable couch in the room that could also transform into a bed.


    The 9th person could sleep on it.


    With everyone settled, eaten and rxed, Raven finally remembered what she was doing before they called her.


    Everyone suddenly saw her freeze in panic, wondering what the matter could be.


    It was only after she exined it, did they understand her worries.


    Listening to how important these results were, everyone couldn''t help feeling nervous too.


    "Daughter... don''t worry. Even if you don''t do well, your father won''t hate you. Even if you can''t seem to find your talent and strength, I''m not so old that I can raise my daughter anymore."


    "Yeah, yeah, big sis. No matter what, we won''t despise you at all."


    Raven suddenly felt warm, seeing how much her family cared for her. Her mother might be a disappointment, but her father and brother truly loved her.


    "Thank you."


    Her words were soft but conveyed all her emotions.


    Earl Clifford and little Gugu never felt so sweet in their hearts as they hugged her warmly.


    "Alright! Let''s check these bloody results! I''m sure my daughter has nothing to worry about."


    Everyone was amazed by the existence of aputer, as well as how fast Raven was typing.


    Damn!


    How can she use it so fast? Many swore to secretly practice when no one was around. At least for Gugu and Clifhord, they hadputers in their rooms.


    All rooms had TVs since they were guest rooms.


    Everyone felt theirhearts fall into their bellies, as Raven opened the school''s website and began checking for her ss and ID number.


    The wait was truly killing even them.


    "B+... A+... A-... B-... C+... A... B-... A+... B+... B-..." Clifford read the grades despite not knowing what they all meant, but Raven knew.


    "Final GPA is..."


    Boom!


    Raven jumped and hugged and hugged little Gugu and her father in glee.


    Never have they seen their little miss so explosive before.


    She was acting very childish and rushing aroumd the room, kneeling to thank the heavens for her grades.


    "You doubt understand! I really thought I failed miss''s Lambra''s course. So to se a C-grade there is enough to make me cry."


    "Dad, her course is really hard. You dont understand... you can never understand!"


    "..."


    "I did it! I did it! I failed no courses and I did so beautifully!"


    A C-grade is beautifully?


    Clifford dared not voice his thoughts after hearing his daughter exin the grading system.


    It''s over... it''s finally over!


    Raven was rolling on the floor without a care in the world.


    "Dad, did I make you proud?" (¡õ¡ð¡õ)


    "..."

 Chapter 1715 [Bonus chapter]The Impact Across Baymard

    1715 [Bonus chapter]The Impact Across Baymard


    Today was a big day.


    The skies were dull and the air was chilly, only adding to the sorrow many felt in their hearts.


    "Papa... I''ve failed you. I didn''t make it. I-I-I didn''t make it. What am I going to do now?"


    "Aiyy~... you cheer up. Life is not a marathon. It doesn''t matter who crosses the finish line first because several years from now, you can be in a better situation than them. The important thing is that you do your best and acknowledge your weaknesses."


    "Mama... I''m sorry, I passed but had the worst passing grade. I almost failed just there."


    "So what? Every victory must be celebrated. My son, years ago, you were illiterate. You couldn''t even hold a book the right way. But now, you''re sitting in ss and can understand what they are saying. Your grades might only be because, for one, Pyron isn''t ournguage but Roma. If given some time, I''m sure you''ll exceed your limits. Just know that I am proud of you. I will continue working in Baymard for your tuition, so cheer up! You passed the exams and that''s all that matters!"


    "Big sis, will you hate me? I wasn''t good enough after all your efforts to send me here."


    "Hate you? Is that why you''re crying as though it''s the end of the world? My dear Lily, do you know how fortunate you are? You''re not the first to fail an exam and neither will you be thest. Have you forgotten thatst year I failed the bar exam to be awyer? Did I give up? No! I spent another year studying hard and now I''ve made it with flying colors and a schrship. "


    "That''s right! Listen to your sister. Do you know how many people get turned down every semester for the Culinary and Bartending examinations? Do you know how many people get turned down to be theater stars? No matter what your results are, she will be proud of you if you don''t give up. So you better cheer up fast because, in 2 days, it will be Christmas!"


    ----


    Across the Baymardian empire, both in the capital and other Baymardian territories, many found it funny to see their children cry so much.


    In medieval times failure was amon thing to see.


    In fact, a majority of the greats all failed uncountable times before crawling to the top.


    Even when nning assassination attacks, 9/10 times monarchs would fail to kill their stepbrothers and siblings before getting it right one final time.


    Do you know how many times farmers have had their crop yields fall below standard and made their families go hungry after paying taxes?


    Do you know how many times they failed at starting businesses, even petty trades like selling tomatoes in a market?


    Do you know how they failed to keep their children and loved ones alive during harsh weather, leading to the biggest regrets and knots buried in their hearts? Tsk.


    Failure was toomon for them when doing anything for the first few times.


    So if you''re going to cry for every little bit of failure in this world, then you''ll be crying a river by then.


    What''s more, from what some people heard in Parent-Teacher meetings, it''s said that over 99.9% of students never fail exams after their first 3 failures within the school.


    Even Landon was amazed by the results.


    You have to know that in some sses, there are no failures at all, with everyone''s grades ranging between B- to A+.


    Children of this era were far different from those in the future era.


    They knew the importance of knowledge and knew the importance of never wasting any opportunity.


    Take, for example, Momo''s ss.


    Since they turned 9~10, none of the students in his ss had ever failed a single course regardless of how many Grades they advanced.


    Whether they were in grade 9 or Grade 12, everyone passed together and advanced to the next ss together as well.


    The only difference was that they would get distributed ording to their grades, with some entering A ss or E ss.


    It was funny that E-ss consisted of people with mostly B- (minus) grades.


    If it were back on earth, E-ss would consist of those with C- (minus) grades or those at borderline D grades that struggled to advance to the next School Grade.


    .


    Many mmed the crying backs of these students,forting them while also teasing them too.


    Well, many men were not good at confronting their children so they could only buy them things and take them out instead.


    It was hard for them tofort their sons thoughforting their daughters came easier.


    They, men, grew up like that, never showing emotions easily.


    It wasn''t that they didn''t cry, but they won''t be in any public ce unless on a battlefield or at a funeral of a loved one.


    Well, it was truly awkward for many men since they have never seen their children cry at all.


    They froze in shock, not knowing what to do for a second.


    Seeing the tears in their children''s eyes they understood how much the children worked hard on this, meaning it meant the world to them.


    Even after going to Knighthood Academy, many have never felt so pained for failingpared to this.


    This failure truly hurt them in their souls and guts. Even some in the many academies scattered around Baymard were stomped, crying underneath their pillows.


    In the end whether it was their family or friends many quickly got out of their sorrow, knowing failure was only normal before great sess.


    Almost everyone in the Baymardian schools had failed at the beginning.


    Even in the Lower regions, those working in the many industries failed numerous times to create the perfect products thus the prototypes that had been thrown into recycling.


    But amid the sorrows of many were the jubtions of arger group.


    "Bahahahhahahahah~... Once again, I did it!"


    "Grandpa! Grandpa! Look! Look! I made it! And my scores are one of the best in my Grade too!"


    "No way! Mom, you said that if I ranked above the top 10, I will take me to Baymard''s Universal Picture Studios. Don''t forget that my idol, Kay Grodon is going to be there on the 18th for a grand fan meet-up! You promised!"


    "Big brother! Big brother! I did it! Now, we can finally have fun and enjoy the Christmas season! Quickly, we have to get to the store and buy all we need. Don''t forget that the day before and after Christmas are holidays too."


    Christmas! Christmas! Christmas!


    With the results out of the way, everyone focused on the most amazing time of the year.


    It was a time of love, gift-sharing, and gratitude.

 Chapter 1716 Time To Act!

    Chapter 1716 Time To Act!


    December 7th is Christmas Day.


    The schools began in August to ensure many had this entire 1 month of rest before schools resumed in the first week of January.


    In fact, their vacation was 1 month and almost 2 weeks since some finished their final exams on November 17th.


    Since then, they have been at home resting with many getting part-time jobs instead.


    Of course, some who live close to the coastal ports in all Pyno, already nned to leave Baymard after Christmas.


    By ship, the longest trip to the ports was at most 6 days, which was in Deiferus.


    They nned to do quick trips to see their loved ones for a few days before returning.


    But for those in further UN empires like those in Zohl and Romain, many chose to stay within Baymard instead. Some also decided to use this opportunity to explore the other Pyno empires too.


    With the results settled, everyone quickly rushed to the stores, ushering in yet another crazy Baymardian stampede.


    What? The stores will be closed from tomorrow for 3 days straight and you expect them to sit still?


    No way!


    In the stores, several people gathered and flew in the air, grabbing the closestst-minute Christmas trees they could find.


    "Let go,dy! This is my mom''s first Christmas and I want to impress her well."


    "Screw you! Do you think you''re the only one with first-time Christmas guests? Believe it or not, I''ll be walking out of here with his Christmas tree in my cart!"


    "F***! How can the Christmas light aisle be empty? Where are they? Where are they? What will I use to exchange the tree with now?"


    "Wipe! Excuse me, olddy. I''ve got a better deal for you here. If you let me have this tree, I''ll let you go on a date with my grandpa. I just overheard you say you''re a widow. So how about it? How about giving me the tree in exchange for a one-time romantic date with my grandpa?"


    "Bah! Who wants to have anything with your old man? Sure, I might be a widowcking a littlefort, if you know what I mean... but that doesn''t mean I''ll allow any toad to eat my Swan meat! Instead, let me spin a good one on you. How about I save your lonely life by letting you date my 6th Grandson in exchange for the tree?"


    (-_-)


    ----


    All around the stores, many fought for thest items on the shelves scrambling for them like starved dogs thirsty for the hunt.


    It was amazing that even the elderly were so nimble in times like these.


    Some even brought balloons filled with water to threaten people with.


    "Just put it down and walk away... yes... that''s it... nice and slow."


    Never have the youngsters felt so aggrieved with the elderly especially those from other UN nations who were doing Christmas shopping for their first time.


    F***!


    Earl Clifford had his hands raised in defeat, still baffled by the fact that he was being threatened by a sweet olddy.


    What happened to the peaceful Baymard he saw earlier? Where were they suddenly so aggressive?


    Raven, who had experienced shopping in Baymard, had already fallen to the ground and crawled underneath others before grabbing the only angel star decoration left.


    It was to be ced on the very top of the tree.


    "Dad, little Gugu, uncles... What are you all doing? Follow my lead and my instructions or there won''t be anything left for us!"


    "_"


    Daughter/sister/little miss... what happened to you here?


    ----


    "It''s mine!"


    "It''s mine!"


    "Hooray! I''ve got thest stockings!"


    "Dammit! The store is all out of Christmas pudding cake! With how bad I am at baking, what else am I going to bring to disy?"


    "Mommy... mommy... don''t forget the milk and cookies. It''s only reasonable that we give Santa something to eat and drink after he has worked so hard to deliver my presents. I might be 3, but I must be polite with him."


    "Amazing! This is the Ultra turtle ninja action figure set. I can''t believe I''m getting my hands on one now. My little nephew sure will like this."


    "Although I know Santa is a mythical being that doesn''t exists, it''s still nice to see presents under the tree every Christmas morning. Dad, I might be 5 years old, but I know you work hard. So can you give me money to secretly buy you a gift too?"


    Ho-Ho-Ho!


    Merry Christmas!


    The stores and the malls were jam-packed with Santa figures waving their bells and greeting any who enter.


    And thus began the great Christmas siege that gued Baymard from its core right up.


    On Landon''s end the pce was also getting ready for the big festivities, especially since on Christmas Eve, which was tomorrow, the pce will always call its most prominent overseers, workers, ministers, and many others toe in and celebrate with the Royals.


    Everything will also be taped and broadcast live too.


    Out in the city Square, there was a mega Christmas tree out there too.


    There will be carolers, and even a Christmas festival taking ce around there for those who want to have fun.


    You can take your lover or family to y festival games like whacking a mole or throwing a ball at a target or a Christmas prize.


    There will also be indoor concerts nearby, and fireworks too.


    One shouldn''t forget the many Christmas foods and cakes that will also be sold during the festival.


    Everyone was thrilled that tomorrow, there will be little to no chance of rainfall.


    The weather forecast only said the day will be filled with cold winds, so everyone should have their jackets on.


    As for what the weather would be like on Christmas day itself, well... they were expecting light rain in the afternoon till the following day.


    It''s said that the rains will only get super heavy the day after Christmas.


    Many already saw it as a day to snuggle in bed and enjoy theirst public holiday period before going back to work.


    Snow usually starts falling around December 18th.


    Christmas date was made this early because Landon didn''t want the festivities to fall on a snowy period.


    That''s why rather than having Christmas on December 25th, it was done on December 7th.


    ----


    Great!


    With everything in order, Landon finally headed to his office, waiting for his special guests to arrive.


    Knock. Knock. Knock~


    "Big brother Landon, you sent for me?"


    "Yes, Tilda...e in."


    It was time she fulfilled her destiny.


    As Dafaren''s future monarch, it was time she headed back in secret and built her forces!

 Chapter 1717 Where Is My Son?

    Chapter 1717 Where Is My Son?


    Seated in Landon''s office, Tilda was very rxed.


    She has been here so frequently that one would think it was her second room.


    Unlike the others, Tilda was ''homeschooled'' by Landon himself, as well as several other military trainers and officials who gave her a strict ovey of what it was like to run an empire.


    She not only focused on training her body but also primarily focused on the 4 main essences of life: Food, clothing, shelter and protection.


    Without any, her empire would plunge into chaos.


    If these 3 can be improved, she will be hailed as the greatest and wisest Dafaren Monarch of all time.


    Dafaren wasn''t part of the UN Empires and still yielded to the old system where 97%of its poption was poor while most of the wealth was circted among the rich.


    In a nutshell, it depended on one''s definition of


    .


    Know that even though the Dafaren peasants are poor, they were still far better than what Pyno peasants used to be before Baymard''s emergence.


    At least, the empire had most of its roadsid out with stone which drove more merchants into the ce.


    They lived richer lives than those outside, but within their empire, the rise of prices and currency rates also made the people struggle.


    Of course, everywhere in the world gold, silver and copper coins were used.


    But in the old Pyno, if one could buy a Healthy cow for 500 copper coins, out in Veinitta, Dafaren, one would need to buy that same cow for 700 or even 800 copper coins.


    Things were just more expensive there because people had higher standards of living there.


    In a way, everything bnces itself out, because more tax is requested of them.


    But even though they paid so much taxes, they still had more food avable and better homespared to Pyno''s peasants years back.


    Many matters went into y in determining an empire''s economy; good roads, essible water, death rate, birth rate and so on.


    The things Tilda studied were many, which also included how to manage people under hermand.


    Her sses with her many teachers were thorough.


    Even her grandmother pulled her to the side to share her experience living in her former noble home in Dafaren.


    Since she came here, she has been studying within the confines of the pce walls.


    She had sses for 3 weeks every month since then, meaning each month she had a 1 week official holiday period.


    She could also choose when this 1 week holiday would fall.


    If there was a festivaling up and she wanted to be with little Momo and the others, she could choose to have her 1 week holiday then.


    But just know that the first 4 days after the holiday would be a test period assessing if she forgot everything just because it was her holiday period.


    This sort of schedule carried on from August to May 1st without a stop.


    As for what she usually did from May 2nd to thest day of July she typically worked as an intern in government positions to see with her own eyes how things are run.


    Sometimes, during her lesson period between August to May she would also be taken on trips across the many Baymard territories to brainstorm with other government officials and solve economic crises or situations concerning natural disasters.


    Understand this...


    When she finally gets to Dafaren, she will mostly be alone without Landon or anyone''s guidance.


    She will be the decision maker.


    She will be the one to lead her people forward for the next decades until she is ready to pass the throne to her children or someone worthy of the seat.


    You can rely on Landon now, but you can''t do so forever.


    ---


    Landon tapped his fingers rhythmically with a smile on his lips. "Tilda, you turned 16 this past September."


    "Yes, big brother Landon." Tilda nodded heavily. "ording to the n, I will have to go to Dafare and build my forces in the dark soon, right?"


    "Yes... but not alone."


    How can he allow her, one of the Keys with the ability to connect and locate other keys, to go out without protection?


    He would''ve loved that she stayed in Baymard until he got the Holy Core but it would be impossible since the clock was ticking on his mission and he had to allow her to build her forces and sit on Dafaren''s throne soon.


    Heh.


    Don''t think he has time.


    She is already 16, and next September she will be turning 17. Another year after that, she will be turning 18.


    The system required he ce her on the throne between the ages of 16~18, and no more than that.


    So he had a year and 9 months to make sure she ascended with her own forces and her own people supporting her.


    This was a requirement the system stated must be included.


    Think about it.


    Unlike Henry and other monarchs, he helped fit on the throne, at least these chosen sons and daughters had supporters on their side, no matter how small the factions were.


    But for Tilda, she had no supporters at all!


    Don''t go get that everyone saw her as a cursed being, a disaster to their empire.


    So for her, they had to work from the absolute bottom to get to the top.


    If she can even gather up to 50 people, that would be a miracle seeing as how many people truly feared her ''cursed'' abilities.


    They can help ce her on the throne but without supporters to work with her and protect her, Landon feared he would be appearing in Dafaren every single day to stop assassination attempts on her.


    1 year, 9 months...


    The time was short so they must act fast.


    ----


    Tilda''s eyes glowed in determination, understanding all that was requested of her.


    "Big brother Landon, I''m ready. So what''s the n?"


    "Little girl... I''ll be leaving for a missione January 7th. During that time, you will also be heading to Dafaren with a small team."


    When she gets there, she will link up the teams already in Dafaren.


    Don''t forget that they had long sent another team to Dafaren to track down and destroy all hidden underground ve camps created by a big influential TOEP member.


    This man was the one who showed thete Nopline the ropes on how to get things done.


    The number of underground camps Nopline had in Pyno was peanutspared to what that man had in Veinitta.


    With the n set in motion, Tilda knew this month was herst in Baymard, till she retuenster for visits.


    She was sad but knew it was inevitable.


    "Alright, brother Landon. I will prepare."


    "Good. You will have no more sses from now on. Have fun and enjoy your time however you like... Go."


    With that, their meeting concluded.


    Tilda rushed out to find her grandmother to tell her the news while Landon calmly vanished into his immacte special within the system.


    Sitting on his table, he began modifying and revising his already existing n for Tilda''s rose to the top.


    In the meantime, things in Dafaren were getting more and more heated by the second.


    ----


    Boom!


    Alexander smashed his fist against his armrest furiously.


    "Answer me!" Alexander''s roar made the schrly advisors and ministers lower their heads in fear.


    Their monarch could be quite scary when angered.


    Everyone dared not raise their heads not wanting to be the unfortunate person he calls put.


    "Well? Am I talking to the wind here? First, my son, Skye gets lost and I just got word this month that he has ended up in some barbaric prison... As if that isn''t enough bad news, you now say the crown prince of this heavenly empire is also missing? Are you all kidding me right now? Who did I piss off to end up with such ipetent officials like yourselves?"


    Is this some sort of joke?


    You have to know that he has been asking of his son recently, thinking his son was in the far south end of the empire solving a major crisis he appointed the brat to do.


    It''s true that the boy left the job to his subordinates who did a fantastic job at resolving the problem while he was away. But is this the issue here?


    When his subordinates reached the city he is supposed to be in, they saw he was nowhere to be found.


    Immediately, he spread his forces to locate the crown prince while also capturing a few of Daniel''s subordinates to get the truth out of them.


    Many did know that Daniel went, only knowing that he left Dafaren.


    So if he wasn''t in the empire, where else could he be? Mind you, he nned to crown Daniel om 4 more years.


    This time was crucial for Daniel to be in the empire. So what was all this? Why the sudden movement?


    What made him so mad was that many of these ministers and people in Daniel''s faction have been lying to him saying they had one on one meetings with the crown prince not long ago about certain political matters that he also entrusted to Daniel.


    Who knew they were meeting Daniel''s subordinates and not the Crown prince himself?


    Looking at the group of weasels cowering in fear, Alexander wished he could behead them all here and now.


    "I don''t care how you do it, but I want the crown Prince found and brought back in no more than 12 months. Don''t test me!"


    Alexander''s eyes glowed with a deadly light.


    "Failure is not an option¡­ And someone, do get that other son of mine out of Baymardian prison now!"

 Chapter 1718 A Festivity For All!

    Chapter 1718 A Festivity For All!


    In the meantime, the son Alexander was thinking of, was busy plunging through the woods on horseback, riding forward and never stopping for a second.


    Dammit!


    Daniel felt ashamed to be fleeing with his balls between his legs.


    Well, that should be corrected.


    After a swift and crude surgery by one of the local Caronian healers forced at sword-point, Daniel now had only one ball in his sac, thus the reason why he constantly leaned to his left.


    It was such a painful and awkward feeling that made him wish he could wind back the hands of time and slice off Santa''s neck when he had the chance.


    His center of gravity had shifted which also made his attacks shift by several inches.


    He could see that even when shooting an arrow, he was always off the mark by a few inches to his left.


    He estimated that even when wielding a sword to strike his opponent, he would also have to recalibrate and estimate just how much to the right his feat should be to make up the difference.


    ---


    Sigh...


    Daniel was aggrieved by his situation.


    This changes everything for him, especially in the bedroom.


    Only a man can understand what he was truly going through right now.


    But even though the pain was killing him, he and his men knew they couldn''t stop even if it was for a second.


    Threading through the vast Caronian forest terrain, Daniel gritted his teeth to bare it all.


    What a pain.


    ''Just you wait, fatso. Just because I''m fleeing, doesn''t mean k will forget our little encounter. Until then, I hope you stay alive and await my return!''


    This was a promise he intended to keep even if the world wasing to an end.


    "Hyah!"


    Hee~hee-hee-hee-hee-hee~


    His horse released a loud grunt, picking up the pace alongside the other horses.


    And where was Daniel headed to? Of course back to his haven, Dafaren.


    Since the enemy knows he is here and is clearly thewless sort, it doesn''t make any sense to remain in Carona.


    He thought this would be a simple assignment, especially since he was a TOEP member with men trained in TOEP advanced arts.


    But only now did he understand that without the approval of the TOEP superiors, it would be difficult to act on his own against these Caronians.


    Mind you, his ns to take Penelope as his and be the new Caronian Monarch weren''t known or approved by the TOEP.


    If he reported the matter or made it known to them it could go 1 of 2 ways.


    They could either tell him to step down and do nothing, or they could assist him by calling all already existing TOEP members in Carona to run to his aid and do a proper job at handling matters.


    Daniel felt the organization wouldn''t allow him to be monarch since he was already the crown prince of Dafaren.


    This was why he wanted to grab it with his resources.


    But here was the thing.


    He left a majority of his resources back in Dafaren to look after his future empire and only came here with a fraction of his men.


    He thought with his amazing brains and super assassin skills far above Pyno''s, it should be enough to deal with these barbaric Caronians.


    As they say sometimes, numbers don''t exactly guarantee a victory at war.


    A great battle strategist can deal with a thousand enemy troops using just a hundred like the Great Phelicipo, who poisoned the waters at the enemy camp, killing 20,000 men in just one night while he had barely 300 men to fight on his side.


    Daniel thought he was such a strategist, and for a while, it did work extremely well.


    Truth be told, if Santa wasn''t blessed with such great strength, he wouldn''t have escaped Daniel''s grasp at all.


    No.


    Instead, he would''ve been a puppet, being to Daniel''s will while his niece, Gwen, would''ve been shipped out to Dafaren at a snap of Daniel''s fingers.


    When that happens, what choice would he have but bow his head before Daniel?


    Even if Landon and the Baymardians wanted to help, it would still take a while to find the little girl (since Landon didn''t have a tracker on her or Daniel.)


    It could take months and maybe a year before they finally get the girl back, and by then Daniel would have turned Carona upside down to his will.


    ---


    Son of a b**ch!


    Daniel cursed recalling how close he was back then.


    Soon, a long blue bird flew high in the sky, circling above them beforending on the shoulders of one of his men.


    Instantly, everyone halted their horses in silence, allowing the man take the note attached to the bird''s legs.


    "My lord."


    The man with a striking scar across his cheek handed the note to Daniel with a stern expression.


    for the quick escape.


    Holding the note, the corners of Daniel''s lips raised high despite the burning pain between his thighs.


    "Good. They''ll get ships ready for us!"


    Great!


    Everyone breathed out fork relief, wondering who Daniel contacted for the quick escape.


    They dared not use their original ships, fearing that Santa and Penelope might enlist the help of Baymardian vehicles to the regions they docked their elite Veinitta ships.


    No way!


    They must leave Carona as fast as possible, and through a deste path too.


    Fortunately, one of Daniel''s connections who owed him a favor was stationed in Carona on some secret mission.


    Daniel already knew where he was within Carona, so he had one of his men head over there as fast as they could.


    Luckily, the man was true to his words telling them to head for an outside region beside Lumen town.


    There, there will be men, including rowing servants


    There to take them back to Dafaren.


    You have to know that Carona forbids very, so they had no choice but to use their soldiers to row the ships away.


    You have to know that over the years, things have be a nightmare for many kidnappers and traffickers.


    One cannot even leave the city, towns and viges without several checks being conducted.


    Many people inwardly hated Baymard, seeing as steady news of traffickers getting caught flooded the scene daily.


    In fact, the local police stations now offered payments for news concerning traffickers.


    This made the peasants and civilians keep their eyes open, not wanting to miss any opportunity to make money.


    Sigh...


    Times are really hard for the wicked.


    Many missed the days when Baynard never reeled its head above the waters.


    Many missed the days when it was easy to traffic by kidnapping and getting ves from many ve merchants.


    s, good things neverst.


    -----


    Daniel was thrilled to be leaving this barbaric dump and finally heading back home.


    Now, his thoughts and next n of action have changed.


    Was he to wait for God knows how many more years before his father abdicated the throne to him?


    No way!


    Only by taking things forcefully can one enjoy the true spoils of the world.


    Daniel''s eyes turned colder the more he thought of it.


    ''Old man, don''t me me for being rude. If you don''t want to step down then this son has no choice but to be unfilial.''


    It seems he will have to take over Dafaren and make itpletely stable to his will before he branches out to Pyno again.


    Apart from Skye, there was another idiot, his half 2nd brother, riel who wanted his position as crown prince too.


    This time he will clean off the bastard, as well as his father Alexander in one big swoop.


    Alexander will never see iting from young till now, Daniel has never plotted against Alexander even once.


    All his half-siblings have done so except him.


    This was also one of the reasons Alexander trusted him the most.


    "Let it fly high."


    Right!


    The man with the visible scar across his cheek nodded before sending the long blue bird flying sky-high.


    This was one of the reasons they valued the time and training the TOEP provided.


    Something like message beast taming was a skill a select few learned while in Morgan.


    Where in Pyno and even Veinitta will you find bird tamers?


    No way!


    Morgany had so many powerful ways to make a bird obedient and loyal to its master, understanding each instruction the master gave.


    It was far harder to train a bird than a dog, especially a messenger bird that also worked as a scout, alerting them if there was any danger ahead.


    With a kick on his horse, Daniel and his men quickly took off with no moment to waste.


    "Hyah!"


    This was thest anyone would see of them until they reached Dafaren.


    -----


    Like so, the wheels of time spun widely with several forces moving in all directions, some in the shadows and some out in the open.


    And in a blink of an eye, it was the 6th of December already, the day the Christmas festival would be held.


    The stores were closed but all touristic ces for excitement were all open.


    Restaurants were busy, skateboarding rings were full, indoor snow attraction sites were flooded and many other options were avable to the many people roaming the busy streets.


    Of course, some preferred to stay home and only go out when the festival officially began at 7 P.M.


    Ho-ho-ho! What a jolly day it was.


    Holding the pregnant Lucy in his hands, Landon felt fulfilled.


    It was already 12:15 P.M, and the Royal Christmas celebrations began at 2.


    "Come now, mydy... Should we get ready?"


    Lucy chuckled, urging herself deeper into his chest.


    "I bet the royal staff are already waiting outside our bedroom to get us all dressed up. So how can we keep them waiting any longer?"


    The 2 looked at each other tactfully and smiled.


    Time to begin the festivities!

 Chapter 1719 We Are The World!

    Chapter 1719 We Are The World!


    Today was the day before Christmas.


    Whether it was Timothy, Jackson, Gordon and the Other Omanians, or visiting royals and delegates from other UN empires, everyone stepped into the grand ballroom, sighing severally at how incredible the sight before them was.


    Timothy and the others even began wondering if this was the same ballroom they saw earlier.


    It changed so much that they briefly doubted they went to the wrong hall.


    "Wahhhhh... It''s so beautiful!"


    "Dad, Dad, look! On the ceiling, Santa is delivering presents to the homes!"


    "Amazing"


    (^_^)


    Many peoplemented endlessly, enjoying the scenery very much.


    Timothy had never seen anything like this in his entire life.


    As if they were in Hogwarts during Christmas time, the ceilings came to life, and the many short trees strategically ced across the walls were all lit beautifully too.


    All guest chairs also had red bows tied on them as well as small boxes of Christmas gifts before each seat.


    Seats had names on them, as people had to reserve the number of people they wereing with before this grand event.


    Don''t think the number of guests here was small, as the number of ministers, officials, overseers, supervisors, and managers, especially for the banks, military personnel, police officers, head security members of the ports, coast guards, marines, Navy officials and their families already took up quite a massive number.


    It was daytime outside, but the hall had been purposefully made dark, so the light shows and reactive projections could stand out more.


    It wasn''t only children who were fascinated by the decorations, but adults as well.


    At the forefront of the room were 3 sets of elevated tforms above ground level.


    The first elevated tform was a vast performance stage.


    And just higher, was another wide elevated tform separated by 2 or 3 open steps.


    This tform was for visiting royals or esteemed guests Landon felt should sit close to him. This was where little Momo, Little Linda and those living in the pce also sat.


    As for Landon and hisdy, as well as Lucius and Mother Kim, they sat on the uppermost tform on their thrones.


    When it''s time to eat, a table will be rolled over with the dishes already served.


    Of course, if they wanted to eat by another guest''s side, they could step down and do so too.


    At the entrance of the hall, everyone was already told where they were seated after their names were announced.


    "His Royal Majesty, Timothy h h h or h h h."


    Ohhh~


    Timothy held his chest high, knowing many were staring at him inquisitively.


    He could mostly see the admiration in their eyes and envy in the eyes of other men wishing they were as tall and burly as Giants.


    Since he was a special esteemed guest, a calm butler was there to show him the way, taking it further by leading him to his seat.


    "Esteemed guest, here you are sir, P2-01L. Enjoy and have a merry Christmas." tform 2, seat 01 on the left.


    "Ah... Hmmmm..."


    Taking his seat, Timothy was happy that Gordon and Jackson were seated beside him too.


    They were also amazed to see a prince from a Zohl empire they were not familiar with as well as a Princess from Romain and her fiance.


    Children and families were men to sit close to each other, so Gordon also had his wives and children by his side.


    However, he soon found that other children wanted their parents to switch with each other so they could sit together.


    Parents have their own conversations to talk about and so do children.


    Who wants here about your boring politics and rankings on a day like this?


    Once in a while, they are allowed to be children, no?


    It didn''t take long for everyone to get acquainted, as this was truly the magic of Baymard.


    In no time, the hall was filled to the brim and the clock struck 2 on the dot.


    Pup-pup-pup-pup~


    What was that?


    Trumpets echoed across the hall, as a group of excited children stormed the scene from the side doors.


    They were really very cute in their special attires.


    They blew their trumpets and twirled in unison, as they engulfed the entire ce in a stunning show.


    Suddenly, the ceiling animation changed showing golden light and imaginary pixie dust fluttering down from above.


    Gordon''s children had their hearts tremble greatly, as they watched with relish.


    But was it okay for the show to start without Landon and the other Baymardian royals?


    Oh well... whatever.


    (^_^)


    Oh my, what group is this now?


    Everyone watched as group by group, several people emerged from the doors again and again.


    This time, some came as elf ballerinas, and others jumped through hoops, twirling in elf tutus.


    And then there was the strong!


    They came with staff, stumped the grounds, did backflips, side flips and frontflips with martial arts and even spat fire out their mouths.


    "Wow!!!"


    "Dad! Did you see that? Did you see it? Je just spat fire from his mouth!!!"


    "Awesome! 10/10!"


    (>¡õ<)


    Gordon had never seen his children fan out this much.


    It was funny that they spoke to him yelling g across the table. Yet when he wanted to speak, they would raise their hands to their lips and shush him without warning.


    "Dad, can you keep quiet? Can''t you see that this next scene should be a climax?"


    "_"


    The performance was quite nice, not only focusing on the spirit of Christmas but also showing the universal items that made each UN nation great.


    In one of the UN nations, the things they are most known for are their rare grapes, some that grew in winter and were called white grapes.


    They were a unique delicacy, though very hard and fragile to cultivate... especially in regions where the temperatures, weather, and soil types are not suitable.


    Soon, the Christmas tale that began warmly, suddenly grew dark as the music changed.


    The audience was so immersed in the change of events, that a few children couldn''t help shedding tears.


    "Dad, how can it be so sad?"


    Gordon''s little girl of 6 bit her lips, thinking the unfortunate people in the story were really pitiful.


    It was amazing that this intro show took no more than 3 minutes, yet it managed to plunge the audience into worry and despair.


    But just when all hope seemed lost, little children holding a variety of gs stormed the scene.


    "Bahahahahahaha~ That''s our UN g! We are here to save the day!"


    "Look! Spearheading the whole operation is Santa and his elves!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! But what are they singing? It''s really catchy."


    (^W^)


    ----


    [Therees a time~...


    When we heed a certain call~...


    When the world muste together as one~...


    There are people dying~...


    Oh, and it''s time to lend a hand to life~...]


    ----


    Many shook their heads from side to side, very immersed in the song they heard.


    The message was beautiful, as projections of Santa and his elves swooping in to save the day in various parts of the world now showed up on the ceilings and walls.


    "Look! That''s definitely my empire! When did Danta get there? Aw~... that girl is so pitiful. I''m d Santa appeared with a teddy bear, some warm clothes, and medication for her illness."


    "Over there! That''s our Zohl people for sure! Santa appeared in the nick of time when the boy lost all hope. But Santa didn''t give the boy his present, but channeled his caring spirit to the humans besides the boy, using them to spread kindness in the world."


    "Didn''t you hear the song say that therees a time when we must alle together as one?"


    Many people felt a tug in their hearts, feeling they should do more for their society. At least, they should do what they can and not always blindly bypass those in need.


    There''s a choice we''re making~


    We''re saving our own lives~


    Perhaps Santa or even the heavens would use them to bless other people.


    After all, if someone didn''t give them a chance would they be in the high positions they were in right now?


    ----


    We are the world~


    We are the children~


    We are the ones who make a brighter day, so let''s start giving~


    There''s a choice we''re making~


    We''re saving our own lives~


    It''s true we''ll make a better day, just you and me~]


    ----


    The group sang this marvelous song while helping the pitiful people in the story and also giving additional gifts to the children in the audience too.


    Gordon''s kids held their additional gifts with trembling hands, feeling very special to hear the elves and Santa themselves say Merry Christmas to them!


    (>¡ð<)


    "Dad, I''m never washing this hand again!"


    "_"


    Pfft~


    Their mothersughed and many others also joined in, liking to see their children revert to their yful natures.


    After all, once back in their empires, even 6-year-olds were serious.


    Some even joined politics behind their fathers too.


    They watched as enemies got tortured and also learned the true cruelty of the world as such.


    But here, they could truly be the kids they are.


    And soon, just when everyone was gettingfortable, the royals finally showed up in even more magical ways like fairy godmothers.


    WOW!


    Many in the crowd had their mouths open from excitement.


    The Baymardian Royals were here!

 Chapter 1720 The Best Time Of The Year

    Chapter 1720 The Best Time Of The Year


    The Royals were here!


    (^_^)


    Wow!


    They looked like Disney princes and princes, as they stepped into the hall apanied by performers who once again gave yet another stunning performance.


    The group


    Landon''s group appeared apanied by dancing teens in Reindeer attires.


    And today, their royal cloaks were all Christmas-themed, as the reindeers held the bottom ends as if holding the train of a bride''s wedding dress.


    Of course, the cloaks were just for show, as they light up on their own, dazzling the crowds even more.


    And when they stepped on the elevated tforms, they took off their cloaks, gave them to the reindeers and warmly greeted their esteemed guests on the 2nd tform.


    Timothy felt honored and happy, seeing Landone his way to give him a manly hug and a strong pat on his back.


    Lucy, Lucius, and mother Kim also came one by one, greeting everyone from all directions.


    They showed no favoritism, making everyone there feel special.


    Many were amazed by how humble Landonn was.


    If it were them, they would first reach their thrones before proudly nodding at the visitors to show their might.


    This was how it usually was since no one wanted to be seen as weak by their allies or foes.


    But Landon''s case was peculiar and odd because even though he did this, no one could see him as weak.


    He had reached that level that the many UN empires could never see him as weak, especially when he saved their empires from disasters time and time again.


    No way...


    Who would see such a man as weak?


    ---


    All in all, the festivities for the brief celebration went by in a sh.


    The food was great, the drinks abundant, the crowd was always busy mingling among themselves, enjoying their Christmas Dinner together.


    After all, this was what this meal was all about.


    It was a Christmas meal to celebrate them being a family and seeing the end of another year together.


    With enough alcohol to go around, Landon allowed the children to step into the game room prepared for them.


    It was better than seeing your parents drunk.


    The game room was extremelyrge, with trampoline rooms, massive Hot Wheel control cars and roads forpetitions, arcade games,puters, a few TV booths, Karaoke booths, and all other sorts of entertainment.


    The very small children also had a kindergarten section with people to look after them there so the parents could enjoy their celebrations to the fullest.


    Although Landom would prefer it if parents knew their alcohol tolerance and stopped when necessary.


    It was still broad daylight now.


    So if they got drunk this early, won''t they miss the festival they were moring to see today?


    "Hahahahahahahahaha~ ... Today, I''ve had a good show."


    "Yes yes yes, I think I can now understand what this Christmas thing is all about."


    "Hey... today, they''ve truly opened my eyes to issues in my empire blindly ignored by many."


    "Yeah, today''s festivities not only did that but also provided us with good food too. Can anyone tell me what his massive red bouncy thing is? Is it alive?"


    "Pfft~... Newbies! I can tell you that this is Christmas Jelly! The taste is so exquisite and unique, hitting all the good spots the moment it touches your tongue. Trust me, it''s heavenly Dessert!"


    "Waaaaaw... heavenly dessert..."


    (+0+)


    ----


    For this party, everyone rated it a good 11/10 as all their needs were met, with the staff solving some things they didn''t even think about beforeing to the party.


    lives and empires before they left with their gifts in hand.


    In the end, the party was a huge sess with Landon giving a closing speech, wishing everyone blessings upon blessings in their lives and empires before they left with their gifts in hand.


    So this is what a Christmas party is like?It was really fun.


    (^0^)


    Many were happy, though for some people, this was their 2nd Christmas party of the year from around December 1st to the 5th, manypanies and industries hosted their Christmas parties then, allowing the workers to have a night of fun.


    It was also during that time that the top 10 best workers in all departments and areas were called out, and given certificates of excellence for the year, as well as additional bonuses for their efforts.


    Of course, everyone had a yearly bonus during Christmas time, but theirs was more to thank them for a great job.


    But the top 10 people of each department were not the only ones celebrated.


    Those who took their time over the year to help as many people in their jobs as possible, and those who proved extremely resourceful were also called out.


    Again, some people who deserved promotions were told of their new offices which will be effective on December 15th, giving them enough time to clear their current desks, pack their stuff and head to their brand new office areas.


    Everything went peachy for the many industries across Baymard who had their Christmas parties not too long ago.


    Bottom line, whether it was thepany parties or the royal parties, everyone was content, as they also took on Landon''s closing speech, feeling their hearts boil with excitement for the uing year.


    Hahahhahahahha~


    What did they hear?


    Did his majesty just say that Baymard would change again?


    Damn!


    You have to know that every year some peoplee over, the Baymard of the previous year they knew was now nowhere to be found.


    Understand this...


    Baymard was an instant creative and resourceful ce that made all sorts of inventions almost every few months.


    What''s more, have you forgotten about Research Mania?


    It was a period within the lower region when all suggestions and ideas ced in the suggestion boxes or sent by email since thest Research Mania, are gone through one by one, withpanies choosing the top 2 or 3 great ideas with potential and making it a reality for the people.


    That''s even without Landon, some modified versions of the current technologies still emerge from time to time,


    Take, for example, the electric kettle.


    After Landon made the electric kettles, the workers who slowly got used to knowing how itsponents were made, had bright ideas of their own.


    They now made Battery operated home kettles and even had some that won''t boil or heat up if no water is sensed in the kettle.


    It wasn''t him who came up with those ideas but them.


    Again, take for example the first 3-in-1 electric breakfast maker Landon created.


    This 3-in-1 appliance included a coffee maker to its left, arge griddle for cooking eggs, bacon, and pancakes, and a toaster oven below the griddle that can hold up to four slices of bread.


    Sure enough, when he sold it, it was a huge sess not just for the many customers but for the worker who now took this idea, breaking eachponent down and selling individually, like creating a massive Griddle for outdoor use too.


    They also made separate small toaster ovens for those outside and inside Baymard too.


    For Landon, once he made a specific product, he hardly went back to modify it because the workers already thought of them for him.


    Well, everyone was looking forward to the changes Baymard would have next year.


    But many would''ve never known it would be so great!!


    ------


    "Farewell!"


    "Goodbye, and merry Christmas!"


    Like so, many left the party with smiles as they waved endlessly to those around them, but today''s fun had only just begun.


    Rushing home, many took 1 or 2 hours to rx before taking another bath and dressing up in their Christmas costumes for the festival.


    Just like Halloween, they could choose to dress up as any of the characters in the many Christmas stories that they knew.


    Some choose to dress up as Scrooge, and others choose to dress up as in all green like the Grinch.


    There were some like Krumpus, and there were others like Jack Frost!


    No matter what they wore, every costume bought from the stores was warm, with a majority having hoodies.


    One should know that even though they were dressing up for fun, this was still Christmas time and not Halloween time.


    The weather was colder and it wasn''t advisable to dress lightly.


    In a sh, the night took over, and the streets became crowded, especially the city square in District G.


    The enemies free stood high, with a giant angel on its top and beautiful decorations all around it.


    Vendors sold Christmas treats and gamesmenced as told.


    "Look, mistletoe."


    Many married couples smiled as they pulled up their scarves and kissed in hiding, not wanting children to see what they were doing.


    But though they were cautious, the overflowing love in their eyes couldn''t be hidden.


    "Thank you for being with me through another year."


    "Silly... if I''m not with you, who else can I be with?"


    Holding hands Love was in the air so much that it made the single people envious.


    s...


    Who wouldn''t like a good partner to share the moment with? Some who left their partners in other empires also sighed, promising to never spend Christmas alone again.


    Food, festival possessions, and games.


    In a sh, the night grew old, with many taking their families home.


    And when their children or loved ones woke up, there were presents underneath the Christmas trees.


    Gordon watched his children dance around excitedly with a warm smile on his lips.


    He wished all days could be like this.


    Christmas... was undoubtedly the best time of the year.


    Yes!


    Many could agree to this, even those who had no knowlege of Christmas outside the empire.


    Particrly in a far, far away empire, several people beamed with joy, staring at the young man seated before them.


    "Everyone it''s time we go to war!"

 Chapter 1721 Adonis Brainwashings

    ?


    Today was a glorious day in the Adonis''s holy empires.


    Good things spread like wildfire, with many forces smiling merrily despite the heavy blizzard outside.


    While some ces un the world haven''t seen Snow yet, a majority of Lampe and Dania, Adonis'' 2 empires, had long seen snow since after Halloween period inte October.


    At first, the snow was fluttering and cute, but soon took off to heavier feats the moment December arrived.


    Snow and hail storms smooshed in left, right, up, down and in other directions no one would''ve thought of.


    The seas surrounding the empires were extremely rough during this time, and the days were darker so fast that by 3:30 PM, the sun typically held two fingers up in deuces, vanishing before anyone could enjoy the day.


    All around, people fell to the ground, never rising again.


    The streets were littered with piles and heaps of snow with dead bodies buried underneath.


    Close your doors and keep the fires at home burning nonstop for days, weeks and months.


    This was what many typically did, as at the center of their home, was a sizable circle dug deeper than ground floor and lined with nothing but rocks and nothing mmable.


    The circle''s top edges on ground floor were also surrounded by bigger rocks, creating a protective fence.


    At the bottom of the circr and uniform-based hole created, fires were lit and never put off till the end of Spring.


    There was always someone at home to keep the fire going, typically the women who stayed back cooking, cleaning, sewing and doing other chores.


    Each family already had a sizable portion of firewood stored in a cer underneath their kitchens.


    All they had to do was pull open the trap doors made of barks of wood and step down with lit torches to grab the wood or any other winter supplies and food stored down there.


    The fires provided some level of warmth within the homes that kept them somewhat warm.


    In the daytime, they also hung their nkets on therge stones surrounding the fire pits, wanting to keep them warm before useter.


    Everyone ate frugally, afraid they wouldn''t have enough tost them throughout the entire winter time since no matter how much one saves, Winter taxes must also be collected.


    And believe it or not, Taxes were typically much higher in winter than in any other period as Soldiers needed more food to keep their bodies burning after doing assignments in the harsh weather.


    Many people didn''t understand science, but they knew for a fact that in cold seasons, humans eat more than they would in hotter seasons.


    This is very true, especially if one lived in regions that were cold all the time.


    The best example of those is in very cold regions like ska and Pr regions.


    To be a Pr explorer or researchers camped out there, isn''t an easy feat.


    Firstly, understand that the average rmended calorie intake for an ordinary adult living in normal conditions is between 1500~2500 Calories per day.


    But for these people, they need to eat no less than 6500~8000 calories per day.


    And even then, they would still lose weight.


    In extreme cold, the body burns fuel at an rming rate. This was why people in extremely cold ces hardly grew fat.


    It was near impossible to see such a person unless they were nobles who could consume 10,000 to 15000 calories a day in such a ce where food hardly grows.


    I mean... When winter takes up close to 6 and a half months in these areas, what time does food have to grow?


    Some ces are also constant Icends, never seeing summer or clear mountains. All they saw was snow no matter what season one visited.


    They say it''s always snowing in Santa''s home in the North Pole. Well, this much was true.


    Like so many in Adonis'' empires could only silently pray that the winter will sh by fast.


    Some stared out their windows, wishing they too could be true Adonis followers, bing knights for the cause.


    In the face of impending death,ck of food and crazy blizzards, who wouldn''t want to be an Adonis warrior?


    These warriors, no matter how low their ranks were, enjoyed incredible benefits.


    Be it medical, food, clothing and housing, they got the best of everything in the eyes of the masses.


    Even the fewmoners who didn''t fully believe in the power of Adonis wanted to join in just to ensure their longevity during winter.


    Of course, some wanted to join because of the bodily perks Adonis offered.


    It wasn''t a surprise to many that every month, women are captured in groups and sent to the nearest Temple for cleansing.


    These women were either those who defied their husband''s orders at home or those who refused to give their husbands sons.


    What good is a woman if she can''t even birth a male child?


    Many peasant men quickly reported their wives wanting them to go for cleansing before having them returned.


    In there, Adonis warriors and temple priests wouldy down with these women forcefully, having their way with them until they birth male heirs.


    They would only let these women go if the women birthed male children.


    So no matter how many times they were pregnant in captivity if the child was a girl, then they would stay there for years if that was what it took to cleanse them of their stubbornness.


    It was also funny that when these women typically returned home, their husbands had long married other women, who had them make heirs.


    When they did return, the same husbands who sent them for cleansing were now disgusted with the notion that a thousand and one men had their way with these women.


    They would start calling them whores and taunting them even to the point of suicide.


    Many a time, these women turned into maids and ves who did all the chores in their own homes while the new wives enjoy a spoiled andvish life, even asmoners.


    Heh.


    A majority of people did not pity these women who were adamant about not giving their husbands make heirs.


    As they say, you reap what you sow.


    Should they have prayed harder and controlled their wombs, wouldn''t the issue be solved a long time ago?


    In the end, their current situation was their doing.


    Many people in Adonis were brainwashed into believing all this to be true.


    Thus, the money they sensed the spirit of disobedience in their women, and they wasted no time reporting and having the women dragged away to the temple for clenching.


    Some wives also never came back, as they died there after having numerous men forcefully touch them every day even when pregnant.


    Some had miscarried severally and had deep internal injuries to the point that their wombs were utterly destroyed.


    To such women, they were immediately shipped out as Army whores to keep the forces entertained.


    As for their humans, the temple simply told these men that their wives had proven very stubborn, refusing to birth them to make hers by destroying the wombs themselves.


    In this way, the women were no longer needed by their husbands at home.


    In fact, many men already brought in other wives and could care less about the lives of these women taken by the temple.


    In the end, the status of women in Adonis was very low, almost the same as cattle.


    And the ones typically called in to cleanse these women from sin were, of course, the Adonis warriors and priests.


    Tsk.


    The perks for joining Adonis'' armies were too great that even its haters would feel tempted.


    This was how many men saw it, after years of Adonis brainwashing.


    All in all, many had long grown ustomed to Adonis'' influence... And you see, today was yet another day when Adonis could make many smile.


    (^_^)


    -----


    Java had a smile on his lips as he calmly walked across the vast Holy Grounds with his hands behind his back.


    Like the Vatican in Rome, it was truly a breathtaking sight to behold, one that made many Adonis followers hold their faces up high with pride.


    While walking up the grand 50-step outdoor stairway, Java has often felt that if Adonis had a pce in the heavens, it would be so simr to this.


    The outdoor stairs looked like they were made for giants, which only enhanced their uniqueness even more.


    Java could only sigh in delight, thinking that soon, his coronation would begin and all this would be under his control.


    Many passed by, quickly stopped and dropped to their knees when seeing his mask.


    "We greet the Holy heir."


    "Hmmm..." Java tried calmly, as he proceeded forward till he reached a majestic building at the center of the Holy Grounds.


    Looking at the building, Java couldn''t help smiling victoriously.


    Today, he was here to witness the power of Adonis''s new weapons.


    But why was today''s demonstration so important?


    It was because the weapons were made with the blessings of the HOLY feather!

 Chapter 1722 Adoniss Happy Day!

    ?


    Stepping into a grand Sacred arena, Java was quickly saluted with the greatest honor, as they led him to his private booth.


    Typically, he would wear-any sort of mask when out of Lampe''s Holy capital city.


    However, once here, the mask he wore was designed specifically for the heir.


    Thus, everyone who came into contact with him dropped to their knees without a moment''s waste.


    If their Adojis had a royal system he would be the crown prince and his father monarch. But of course, they don''t practice such, only following Adonis''s true ways.


    Stepping into his booth, he quickly glimpsed at the 20 naked virgins holding water, food and other edibles around the booth.


    No matter how cold it was, the women didn''t care, feeling honored to be nude before Adonis''s most powerful men and those closest to Adonis himself.


    Who Wouldn''t want to be close to a God in the heavens?


    These women have long been brought up and brainwashed in this way, living only to serve the cause.


    Many of these girls were female children born from stubborn mothers in temples.


    Once a female child is born, the child gets sent away to a female training camp or nunnery, where all they would know was on matters concerning Adonis.


    All their lives they have been led in the ways of Adonis, and knew nothing else.


    If told to kill themselves now they would waste no time drawing a dagger anand slicing their own throats if that''s what Adonis wants.


    No regrets, just happiness to one day unite with their God in the heavens.


    Landon far away didn''t know that even if someday he took Adonis down, the people would be unconvinced, giving him the most headache he could ever imagine.


    For thousands and thousands of years, they have been brainwashed.


    Destroying their very foundation of what they thought was right was the most troublesome matter.


    Indeed, a majority of people in this world believed crazily in some divine god looking out for them, but these Adonis people were taking theirs too far.


    Feeling their hearts beating uncontrobly, the stunning naked women in the room were quick to fall on their knees the moment Java entered the grand booth.


    "Your Holy Eminence, my father, our great guide, the one who knows Adonis best... This son hase as nned."


    At the forefront was a man in a peculiar golden mask.


    He didn''t turn his face but only stretched his right hand out, allowing Java to go on one knee and kiss all 8 giant rings on his fingers.


    "Sit."


    The man''s imposing voicemanded, and Java obeyed.


    .


    Like so, the duo sat in silence, only snapping their fingers from time to timemanding the naked girls to serve beverages first.


    How dare these women speak? They only nodded, before taking a holy towel and wiping themselves clean again.


    You have to know that before any meal is served, they must wipe themselves clean with as many sacred towels provided.


    There were over 50 towels here, and if they ran out, someone would bring in more for them.


    How could they serve his eminence and the holy heir with their filthy bodies?


    Even if they were standing stationary the air around them carried dust.


    How do they know this? Because it''smon sense.


    If you close your door and do not open it until another day, you''ll find dust piled up on the counters and everywhere else.


    Schrs across the world have proven this fact, so who were they, ordinary women to argue?


    In short, one must clean up severally to ensure absolute cleansing.


    Using a special grape-infused cleansing potion, many quickly rubbed themselves with it before using the holy towels in the tall box at the corner to wipe their bodies.


    Clean, shiny, nude and beautiful.


    That was how they have been trained to always appear.


    Good.


    Now that they were clean, many quickly carried special sacred rum, reaching the duo''s front.


    Alright.


    Java looked at the selection of women his father didn''t want before picking 3 out of the lot.


    He didn''t speak, but only pointed to each, assigning tasks to them before calmly looking away.


    Understand? Yes, they did!


    The girl with the biggest bosoms, who softened paid breast taxes, was quick to squeeze her jugglers together before letting rum spill in between them and flow towards Java''s mouth.


    So you want breast milk in the form of rum? No problem.


    Java chugged on the rum, biting a little bit into her soft blossoms in between his chugging sessions.


    It wasn''t his fault, as another one already had her mouth hiss lower part, giving him an incredible wave of pleasure.


    But there, the 3rd girl was focused on his feet, managing them and licking his toes the best way she could.


    .


    In this manner, both father and son calmly enjoyed themselves, while waiting for the host below to finish his opening speech.


    With Java''s arrival, the event had to begin.


    The duo wasn''t the only ones enjoying such pleasures, as within the many booths across the arena, many men also had such privileges, although not as many women as in the duo''s booth.


    It was amazing how they could both enjoy this practice to the point of ''explosion,'' yet they still had the mind to talk business within the pleasure segment.


    How do you talk business with someone who has his eyes closed, his face tilted upwards and his mouth mostly trembling?


    Well, only the newbies in the arena had such expressions


    The seasoned veterans who had trained themselves to have moreposure still maintained expressionless faces and spoke business despite their bodies exploding from ecstasy.


    "Hmmm... I hear today''s show is going to one to... hmmm... die for."


    "Indeed... hmmm... our great Adinis Empire will finally.... hmmm.... see the light."


    If Landon was here he would be dying ofughter now.


    Pick one.


    Do you want to explode with ecstasy or converse business seriously?


    Well, in a way, this was a form of a test to see what men were weak among them and what men were strong.


    A man that can hold on and talk business amid so much distraction meant this sort of person wouldn''t be swayed by a mere woman blowing pillow darts in their ears.


    A man must learn to control their libido if they want to control the world!


    It was as simple as that.


    Even the host was not exempted from enjoying such pleasures as women crowded him while he spoke.


    Should he dare to release any unbing noises amid his speech, you can be sure he would never host such a powerful and important meeting like this.


    He was allowed to pause from time to time, but not allowed to make strange noises.


    -----


    "Wee, your Eminence... Wee Heir... and Wee esteemed guests."


    The host took a quick breather, feeling sweat forming on his body despite his expressionless face.


    "Now everyone knows why this urgent meeting has been called."


    "As you all know, a while back, we were fortunate to capture the Holy Feather before those pesky Morgs could."


    Morgs! Morgs! Morgs!


    The mere mention caused the ecstasy some were about to feel suddenly die down.


    Kill! Kill! Kill!


    With red eyes, a unison chant swiftly passed across the scene in a matter of seconds.


    The raw hatred emitting from everyone was enough to cause a tsunami.


    "Order! Order, everyone!"


    The host''s helper was quick to smash a metal hammer on a steel te to call for silence.


    "We all hate the Morgs, so let''s not get carried away and forget why we are here."


    Well, the host had a point.


    Rather than warding time, it was best to focus on today''s agenda which would greatly help them take down the Morgster on.


    Hmph!


    Soon they will have their revenge on those despicable Morgs.


    (*^*)


    With the arena regaining its former silence, the host calmly gestured for his men to wheel in a massive giant rectangr board disy with a cloth thrown over it.


    Each rectangr side had the same items disyed on them so everyone around the arena could see.


    Feeling the anticipation from the crowd, the host couldn''t help grinning yfully.


    Of course, part of his grin was due to the work of the women still sucking below him.


    At least, he stood on a podium that only showed his upper half.


    The women were hidden by a wooden bottom, or else he would have to show his bottom nude self to the crowd.


    Alright.


    The host had gestured for not only 1, but 20 of the same tall rectangr disy boards to be brought in and stationed across the arena.


    Somewhere close to the audience, while clothes were closer to him at the center.


    Of course, he had one brought right beside him too.


    Whoop!


    With a snap of his fingers, his helpers took off the fabrics on the tall disy boxes, causing many to lean forward with trembling faces.


    "Esteemed guests, I give you the future, Adonis'' first set of Divine weapons!"

 Chapter 1723 The Shocked Audience!

    ?


    Wow!


    When the veils were removed, everyone was smacked in the face with glistening weapons that shone so brightly even within the enclosed arena.


    "What a great sword! I haven''t held it yet, but I tell from his des that it isn''t easy."


    "Amazing! What great craftsmanship! Is it my illusion or does the shield look swollen with power?"


    "Look! Look at the dagger. Its edges are sharpened so nicely they won''t need any additional pressure in taking down an opponent."


    "Awesome!"


    "Great!"


    "Amazing!"


    Manymented nonstop as they couldn''t hold themselves back any longer.


    What was going on here?


    Each and everyone one of them was no stranger to weapons.


    Even without touching a de, one could assess its craftsmanship from afar.


    It was like admiring cars driving on the streets.


    You would know the difference between a luxurious car and an ordinary one.


    What''s more, they were not joking when they said the weapons looked swollen.


    They didn''t know how to describe it, but these weapons suddenly looked bigger than they were used to seeing.


    But how?


    How was it done? And was the weapon any heavier?


    Many secretly asked these, but only a handful of people knew that they had soaked newly made weapons into a vast pool containing the Holy Father.


    It has been months since the holy feather was dropped in that pool changing its color to golden while constantly radiating heavenly light.


    The weapons were stoked in the vast pool, some soaked for only 10 days while others soaked for over 2 months now.


    Of course, with their need to control power, how can they aim all weapons for the same amount of time? No way.


    Lesser-ranked people would get divine weapons soaked in lesser periods.


    If you want to me anyone, me yourself for not working hard to be closer to Adonis.


    Seeing their eyes light up, the host''s smirk grew even wider.


    .


    "His Holy General, Gustal Von Trap Arkamides.... you are one of the strongest ones here who won the battle at Creegshaw Lake against the Morgs, as well as the battle at Hondal coastal city, Wondo, Romain against them too."


    "Hmmm...."Gustal nodded calmly, massaging his Captain Hook mustache pridefully.


    His resume had too many victorious battles not only against the Morgs but against other regions that proved stubborn.


    "Then, I suppose you''ve brought one of your blessed swords here today?"


    "Hmmm..." Gustal agreed.


    What sort of warrior would he be if he didn''t have any of his trusted weapons with him?


    They were made of the highest quality, a secret cksmithing form that created thunderous weapons.


    As everyone knows, every empire does its best to hide its cksmithing techniques, only sharing themon ones one could find in every empire.


    You can tell a lot about an empire''s strength from the strength of its weapons.


    Even back on earth, many forging techniques were lost in history, as even modern people couldn''t replicate them.


    Some of these swords are now seen as historical treasures because they were the only proof to show that such techniques existed.


    It amazed modern people, as they couldn''t understand why some weapons made from ancient techniques were far stronger than what they forged.


    Some des seemed to be crafted out of fairytales, as even their weights and precisions were something modern people found extremely hard to manage, yet these ancient people carried such heavy weapons regrly in war.


    It was a fact that many lost forging arts disappeared alongside their empires and dynasties with people preferring to carry the secrets to the grave than share with the enemy.


    Likewise, people in this era took weapon forgery very seriously.


    There was no way they would share their forging techniques.


    No one knew what ores werebined apart from iron and very basic ores.


    The secret ore ingredients were always hidden.


    .


    Additionally, how they forged, including hammering, cooling and heating of the de, was also made secret.


    Gustial prided himself in knowing that his weapons were all forged using the top 3 most secretive and powerful forging methods in Adonis.


    Don''t look down on Adonis who was 2nd in this world after Morgany and think they couldn''t hold up in battle with the Morgs.


    Gustal is living proof that their forging techniques are as equally amazing as those made in Morgany.


    He has fought and won uncountable battles with Morgs and hasn''t had his weapon broken or chipped badly.


    It was funny that when he fought wars in lesser continents he ended up breaking their weapons due to their trashy forging techniques.


    Take Pyno for example.


    The general weapons forged were so light in weight and had less sturdiness to them in his opinion.


    People in powerful continents like themselves use weapons that were incredibly heavy from young.


    As they grow, their bodies get used to the weight.


    When they meet people on the battlefield, their swing is enough to destroy the flimsy weapons the enemies hold.


    Even their punch force was deadly.


    Ever since powerful continents like themselves Morgany had known about the existence of Giants, of course, they had been striving to make themselves equally powerful, even if they weren''t as towering and intimidating as those giants.


    Well, Gustal understood the host''s meaning, as he calmly jumped down his boot, hopping onto several booths below until hended on the vast arena stage.


    Bam!


    Hended with a loud thud that sounded like a rumble.


    What a burly man!


    His hairdo always looked like he was shocked by lightning, as it stood heavenward no matter how hebed it, and his mustache also seemed to like curling heavenward too.


    His back was ripped and massive, showing all his muscles and physique through his clothes.


    The host couldn''t help admiring this man who had built himself into a giant over the years.


    .


    Unsheathing his sword, Gustal asked the host. Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    "Well, nothing hard. It''s something you''d love to do. But first, we must bring you a lesser opponent to be your match."


    "Oh?" Gustal raised his left brow staring at one of the arena stage doors with interest.


    A man with an exposed upper frame with leather straps crossed over his chest and a ck mask on his face, calmly approached them while swinging his sword confidently.


    The host then slowly backed away, giving them the rules.


    "Remember, any one of you is to stop the moment your weapons break. As you can see, our friend here is wielding a sword of lower enhanced qualities (10-day soaking period)."


    Gustal''s eyes turned cold, as his entire body went into battle mood the moment the host gave the signal for them to begin.


    Bam!


    It didn''t take long for him to overpower his opponent, fiercely pushing the masked man back with his might.


    But just when he thought things were getting interesting, he alongside many others soon heard a cracking noise that shocked him greatly.


    Gustal widened his lips in horror.


    Just after his sword had shed with his opponents, even though he pushed his opponent back, he would still be at a disadvantage if his sword was crumbling, leaving blunter ends.


    Just look at the tip of his sword.


    His sword looked like several metal mice that had bitten chunks of metal from them.


    This wasn''t good.


    It would only make things harder in battle.


    Try imagining yourself holding both a good knife and a chipped knife to cut meat in a kitchen.


    You will have more difficulty using a chopped knife, meaning you''ll use more energy to take down your opponent, that is if you get lucky.


    In this way, even an opponent weaker than you has an increased chance of defeating you.


    Oh, my Adonis! What is going on here?! Are you sure they''re not blind?


    (¡ñ¡õ¡ñ)


    .


    A majority of people stood in their booths, too dumbfounded by what they were seeing.


    This... this... this...


    Their bodies trembled, their hands stretched forth and their eyes burned with greed, knowing just how insanely good such enhanced weapons were.


    Gustal, who was on the arena stage, could only stare at his chipped weapon with dropped jaws before throwing it aside like the worthless garbage it was.


    No way!


    In with the new and out with the old.


    Don''t you know new was always better?


    Seeing the many weapons on disy around him, Gustal felt he was in heaven.


    "When can we have them? How many will we be getting? What fees will we be paying?"


    The money he spoke, Java and his father couldn''t help smiling in satisfaction.


    Smart man.


    They indeed nned to bestow these weapons, alongside the many in their storage units to those listed as guests here and those far away with significant titles.


    But like they said, they will be distributed ording to rank with some getting barely 500, while others getting thousands.


    Either way, although their bestowing seemed free on the surface, it still came at a cost.


    Everyone will have to pay a certain fee to have such divine weapons in their grasp.


    What?


    To run an army needs money to sustain. They must also take money for the items they give out.


    If you want more than what''s allocated to you, then double the price and pay up!


    Even Adonis'' powers bestowed on them from the heavens came due to their unwavering devotion.


    Nothing in this world came free.


    The sooner people understood that the easier life would be for them.


    ---


    Hehehehehe~


    Java smiled, pleased that everyone understood this much.


    Great!


    With the demonstration over, they could finally talk about other important matters--- BAYMARD!

 Chapter 1724 Baymard! Baymard! Baymard!

    Chapter 1724 Baymard! Baymard! Baymard!


    With the main agenda out of the way, the host quickly steered the audience towards a new but weak force that was treading on thin ice these days.


    Baymard.


    Bam!


    "Those bastards have messed with us for the veryst time!" Some angrily spoke, sting his fist in the p in front of him.


    "Yes, yes! I agree with Holy Kardinal Julius. Can you believe the nerve... the audacity... the effrontery... the guts... the LIVER of those inferiors, daring to lend a saving hand to those who nned to enve?"


    "They disrupted all our ns in Romain, as well as those in Zohl and Pyno. From what I heard, they created some bloody UN thing that promises toe to the rescue of any attacked nation and allies."


    "Indeed. It will be impossible for Baynard alone to do all this. It makes sense that it was the hand of all these empiresbined."


    Everyone thought so too.


    Perhaps the first ce they attacked, they did so with the help of one or two Pyno empires.


    The more empires they saved the more allies they gathered whoter joined them in war to drive invaders from other enved empires.


    This was what many concluded.


    Please!


    Do you know how many arrows, barrels of ck powder and other machinery and weapons it would take for one empire to drive their forces alone?


    To them, a miracle was needed for such a thing.


    No one believed the news at all.


    "They must be using Baymard as the frontman for dirt work to hide away in the dark." One of the guests started thinking of how Baymard was also pushed forward in Pyno when everyone knows bloody well it is only secured thanks to thebined efforts of all Pyno monarchs who sent guards to Baymard regrly.


    There have been reports of seeing not only Pyno Guards, but other guards from UN nations entering Baymard and not returning too.


    This only confirmed their suspicions, but knowing these guards were only headed to Baymard for training.


    (^¡ö^)


    It was a viable conclusion to make since they couldn''t make heads or tails on why in Heaven''s name Baymard would allow so many foreign guards stationed in its ce of not for protection.


    .


    They also thought it was a dumb thing to do since in their heads, the ratio of Baymardian warriors to foreign was 1:3.


    This was their rough estimation because out in the Baymardian streets, no one ever saw those in the barracks moving about like so.


    Again, don''t forget those in the Marine, Coast Guard and Navy corps that also spent their time in their training units within the coastal districts.


    Many times even if one saw them moving about on the streets in uniform, people typically assumed they were from other Pyno empires.


    All in all, no one except the Baymardian forces knows their true numbers.


    Again, unlike many in this era that relies on crude weapons, a single high-grade explosive from Baymard was enough to destroy tens and hundreds in one swoop.


    Maybe one would need to gather andpact many barrels of their current ck powder to produce that one explosive power.


    Of course, no one here knew this, as they were in deep hate with this pesky Baymard.


    "It''s one thing to know you are weak, and another to keep poking your nose in other people''s business. Since this Baymard doesn''t know what''s good for them, I propose we strike the iron while it''s hot!"


    Many smiled tactfully before turning their attention on the most honored booth, belonging to the man in a golden mask and his son.


    As per usual, when a problem is thrown out in the open, they are allowed to debate and talk about it.


    However, the one who makes the call is the Grand Supreme Leader here, his Holy Eminence.


    Being the person closest to their God, only he can truly lead them in the spirit to that which is beneficial for them and their Adonis empires (Lampe and Dania).


    "Tell them what your thoughts are, heir, and I''ll make my decision from there."


    With the many women still gluing on his body, Java nodded as calmly as he could before taking another deep breath.


    No way!


    He couldn''t count how many times he released white milk from his little man.


    But he would be foolish to release all at the very start.


    As said, this was a test.


    A man that allowed everything to overflow right from the start wasbeled a weak man who shouldn''t be given heavy and highly rewarding jobs.


    You want a man who can control his bottom half, releasing bits and ounces of fluid if he does release at all.


    Some hadn''t even released yet, nning to let it all out at the end of the meeting.


    That was the only time it was allowed. No one will judge you then for letting it all out.


    ---


    Cough, cough~


    Java coughed to hide his choking gasp stuck at the back of his throat.


    "Everyone, your thoughts are not wrong. For this many empires to join forces with such a puny empire means it has something great items to the group.


    The scene unfolded simrly to how the Morgs carried out their to offer that might not necessarily be rted to Militia."


    Java paused, raising his fingers to the host below, who in turn signaled his men.


    Immediately, hundreds of servants entered the booths, delivering items to the group.


    The scene unfolded simrly to how the Morgs carried out their meeting on Baymard.


    A great number of never seen items were disyed in front of everyone.


    Mostly pens, pencils, books, catalog magazines, pamphlets and simple carriable items.


    You have to know that after sending so many forces to Pyno with no results for 5 to 6 years back, they began growing very suspicious and decided to send a smaller fleet of scouts told not to attack.


    They were told toy low and gather information, sending news as fast as possible.


    That was the best thing any of them could do for Adonis'' sake!

 Chapter 1725 Final Decision!

    The current situation was as one saw it.


    The scout team sent way back, only docked in Arcadina 2 Februarys ago.


    The items they got now were the first set of items these scouts found in Arcadina''s many marketces.


    In short, many of the catalog magazines and pamphlets found were those more than 5 months to 1 year older than those in Baymard at the time.


    These items were shipped alongside the news of Baymard''s interference with one of the Romain empires they were currently trying to take over at the time being.


    It was the secret note that told them all about this UN alliance though they agree they don''t know much about it anymore since the scouts haven''t sent any more news.


    It''s been 4 months since they received thest report of items.


    It''s troubling to wait to hold back before sending more news knowing the agreements the scouts made before departing for Pyno.


    So they could conclude that their scouts were either taken care of or in apromised situation that they couldn''tmunicate back.


    Don''t forget that the Morg vermin were also in those ces, so they must be extremely careful.


    What more could they say?


    If it was spies belonging to other empires the Morgs might let it slip under their watch.


    But just as much as they hate the Morgs, the Mirgs also have a bloodthirsty instinct to kill them on sight.


    Many times, it took all their waits for the Morgs to resist the temptation of killing them during torture.


    Likewise, the feeling is mutual for them since they identally killed many captured Morgs too during torture.


    What can they say? Each side hated each other''s guts with a passion.


    Welp.


    At least although they did not have news from those in Pyno, they still got news from their forces in Romain and Zohl.


    Bear in mind that Romain was incredibly close to Dania, one of their Adonis continents than any other continent.


    So they got news very fast on several asions about their defeat.


    You have no idea how many times they sent backup to ces like Zalipnia but had the backup sink in the seas before they could even dock.


    After losing over 30 rounds of vital military fleets for one puny rubbish Empire like Zalipnia, Romain, they also had to y smart, sending scouts there too.


    Well, they did get the message.


    The reason their ships sank was because the smart Baymardians miraculously built gigantic metal ships 3~7 timesrger than theirs, menacing it housed far more people too.


    It''s said the bastards ambushed them in a heavy duel with swords, killing every single of their people before sinking their ships. (That was the usible spection.)


    Damn.


    The advantages of such a ship were great.


    No one heard of any super great military weapons Baymard had.


    They relied on their swift, wicked-fast, andrge Transportation to get the jobs done.


    Also, they heard the Catapult system is widely circted in Pyno, so such a ship must also have them aboard.


    ---


    With a clear understanding of what potentials the brainy Baymard had, they knew they had to give it for themselves before those pesky Morgs got to it.


    Java smiled, seeing their glittering eyes.


    "I propose we fall back from conquering other empires and continents, focusing first on Baymard. With their technology, as well as our power harnesses from the Holy Feather, we will be unstoppable!"


    Pausing and taking a deep breath, Java turned to the man in the golden mask.


    "So Father, what do you think?"


    Yes... What does Adonis''s great spirit say?


    The golden-masked man closed his eyes and raised his head high on deep chanting while everyone stayed so quiet one could hear a pin drop.


    Everyone swore they had incredible goosebumps covering their skin.


    So powerful! They could feel the wind.


    [Of course, it was all in their heads. They wanted to believe in what they wanted to believe in.]


    Hismunication with the Holy Godsted for a full 3 minutes.


    "Our mighty God agrees! Hear me now and hear me well! Before the 4th month of the uing year, we will lead a mighty Army to Baymard, one never seen before!"


    The crowd went wild, instantly full of smiles andughter, as though they''d already won.


    "Yeah!"


    "It''s about Goddamn time!"


    "Power to Adonis!"


    "Power to Adonis!"


    "With our newly made divine weapons that can cut through the current sword technology, they will be no match for us on the battlefield."


    "Yeah! And once we conquer Baymard, we''ll use the technology and our mighty weapons against Morgany as soon as possible!"


    "Oh, my Adonis! This might truly be the time we rule the world! I can''t believe I will live through this historic moment. But for now, let''s focus on Baymard."


    "Yeah! All we have to do is get our numbers together and storm Baymard at once. I don''t believe those nosy jackasses will see iting."


    "That is¡­ no matter how fast their ships are, even if they have to round backup fast, it might be toote for them to say a thing when backup eventually arrives."


    "So true! What''s more without divine Ballista arrows, I bet we could take down these so-called giant ships of theirs."


    Well, everyone could speak since they haven''t seen the real deal.


    In truth, they still believed it was exaggerated.


    Maybe it was indeed made of metal and somehow floated but didn''t you know such arge floating ship was bound to sink?


    What''s more, aren''t you scared of rust? Do you know what it will take to maintain such a massive metal piece if it indeed existed?


    For the first time in their lives, they felt their scouts were exaggerating things a little bit too much.


    But hey¡­ who knows, maybe it truly existed. It''s a possibility but highly unlikely.


    ¨C----


    "Adonis is great!"


    "Adonis is mighty!"


    "Adonis!"


    "Adonis!"


    "Adonis!"


    Everyone spoke in unison, chanting Adonis'' name in all its glory.


    It was a beautiful sight to behold in their opinions since they were also releasing all their body urges seeing as the meeting was concluded.


    (Q0Q)


    Some people yell their partner''s names when releasing in ecstasy, but yelled Adonis'' name instead.


    It was amazing while itsted.


    Many waited for the Man in the golden mask, alongside Java to first leave their booth before following behind.


    Everyone had true smiles on their faces, all except one.


    The moment he left Holy grounds and entered his carriage, his smile turned grim.


    ''Not good. I must warn my superiors in Morgany¡­ Dammit! They are always wearing masks. If I can know the true appearance of the Holy Heir and the Holy Leader, it would save Morgany half the trouble!''


    The man cursed inwardly.


    Yes. He was a Morg Spy.


    ''I''ve got to get word out somehow, for Morgany''s sake!''

 Chapter 1726 Turbulent News

    With one Spy thinking of reporting his matter to the Morgs, another Spy was rushing back home as calm as he could.


    One must be very careful in these dark times surrounded by enemies everywhere and walls that had ears too.


    ~Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.


    All 4 horses carefully pulled on his grand carriage across the snowy roads.


    The blizzards this time of year were harsh, bringing nothing but death wherever they swept.


    In winter, his carriage tires were different.


    Although t, they were made slightly rough and thicker than usual.


    The horses also had to be careful when moving because if they should slip, his carriage would also go into disarray, causing a heavy tumble and rubble for its carriers.


    Sigh...


    The man calmly massaged his aching head, only he knew what he was truly worried about.


    His guards on horseback riding beside his carriage out in the snow were patient, neverining and guarding him diligently.


    The journey from the Holy Grounds to his homested for an hour and 15 minutes.


    The grand estate doors opened and he, the master, was ushered in respectfully.


    "Wee back, master." The head butler, the head maid, and the other maids, ves and servants were already standing in 2 adjacent lines with ample space to greet him.


    Their backs were still bent deeply as they weed their master, Eliticus Graymond the 7th, back.


    "I''ll be taking my meal in my chambers. But first, get my bath ready."


    "Yes, youmand, master."


    With quick feet, many dispersed, while the head butler hastily took off his master''s cold jacket, as well as his gloves and hat.


    "After tonight no one should wake me up untilter in the day. No morning meals until he says so."


    The butler nodded heavily. "As you wish, master. Unless it''s a call from the Holy Leader or the Holy Heir, I will ensure you are undisturbed."


    "Good."


    With that, the man calmly walked through several hallways on the same floor, headed for his private bathhouse.


    Sure enough, the servants and ves were still heating the water, and preparing for his arrival.


    But Eliticus didn''t want to wait any longer.


    .


    "Master!"


    2 of the girls hastily took off their clothes and jumped in with soap and cleaning rags to wash him with.


    The water was warm but not the right temperature yet.


    However, since their master had taken off his clothes and stepped in, how dare they dy any further?


    Sitting on a built-in b within the bathing pool, Eliticus closed his eyes and leaned back, allowing the servant girls to do as they pleased.


    Unlike other times, tonight''s bathing session was quite silent, with everyone seeing Eliticus had a lot on his mind.


    25 minutester, the bath ended with a happy ending and a clean Eliticus who headed for his bedroom chambers for his meal.


    This was winter, so many fruits were hard toe by.


    Still, they did secure grapes and apples for him to eat alongside soup filled with plenty of meat.


    This was just right since he said he wanted to eat very light.


    In a sh, he had people take the empty dishes away, leaving just the bowls of fruits behind and the jug of honey rum too.


    5 minutes... 10 minutes... 30... 1 hour.... 2... 3 hours went by before the entire estate was silent.


    ~Swish!


    In a sh, Eliticus took off his beddings, getting on his feet and stealthily moving towards a section of his wall.


    Pushing a stone brick in, a hidden doorway suddenly slid open.


    Throwing his head onest time behind his shoulders for the umpteenth time, Eliticus ensured no one was hiding in his room before pulling up his hood and vanishing with a ck mask on his face.


    .


    Vmmmm~


    The door closed with Eliticus inside.


    This was no time to waste!


    shing both stones at hand, Eliticus quickly lit a nearby Torch and proceeded down the hidden stairway that led far deeper below the estate grounds.


    Today''s matter sounded rm bells in his heart, Especially when recalling the powerful weapons he saw.


    Goodness!


    If Adonis was allowed to wield such weapons, it will only be a matter of time before they rule the world.


    By then, their cause would be aplete and utter loss!


    With every fiber in his being, Eliticus cautiously ran through the space, reaching the very bottom of the stairway before moving across steady grounds.


    From there it took him another 2 hours and 48 minutes on foot before he met with several others in the city.


    Understand that this was the Holy Capital city.


    Do you know how incrediblyrge it was?


    If they had a tunnel that took them out of the city on foot, it would take no more than 1~13 hours depending on where one''s starting point was.


    On horseback, the hours were halved.


    Again, bear in mind that this destination did not take into ount the hours it will take for one to tunnel underground their vast estates.


    Some estates required 2~3 hours of walking from the furthest points, as though one were going to Disneynd itself or a grand zoo.


    When people say one can get lost in ces, it wasn''t a joke.


    The higher one''s status, the bigger their estate.


    Luckily for Eliticus, even though he had a high-ranking position, it wasn''t as crazy as those belonging to the majority of the guests seated in the booths tonight.


    You could say the maximum walking distance from one wall to another wall surrounding his estate was 1 hour, 24 minutes.


    Of course, if you factor in the fact that his Main manship was located at the center of the estates it should only take him 37~48 minutes depending on his walking speed underneath the tunnel.


    As said, he already spent 2 hours and 48 minutes tunneling underground, meaning in roughly 45 minutes he had long left his estate and was now roaming underground in the city.


    After escting ungrounded, he maneuvered his way despite the curfew and faintly met hisrades at the rendezvous point.


    They too wore hoods and masks.


    Their skins looked very ordinary, with rough skins and dirtier clothes but he didn''t mind.


    "Is everyone here?"


    "Yes." A burnt man replied before turning to face the group. "Everyone, reveal your symbols."


    "Yes."


    The group, including Eliticus, was quick to reveal the hidden tattoos the burly man made himself.


    Even in this era, every tattoo artist knows what Tattoo they did.


    Even if you replicate it, they would know if it''s there or not.


    Many also remember the skin of the people they tattooed, whether it was rough, it was prone to graining, or filled with veins.


    This was one of their ways of confirming they were real and not enemies wearing skin masks.


    For the burly man, he tattooed himself under their watchful eyes, so everyone also knew what his Tattoo looked like and how it should be.


    Moving on, they said keywords that only they could understand, asking one another for the meaning behind them.


    As ast precautionary step, no one dared remove their masks.


    After all, one could never be too sure if there were no enemies within their midst.


    .


    "I heard strange news from my master," Eliticus said with a slightly raised tone. "My master returned from some meeting, very excited and so drunk he babbles about great weapons that could change things for us."


    Yes.


    Even now Eliticus was pretending to be a servant in his own manor.


    How dare he say he saw it with his own eyes? No way.


    When posing as a double agent, one must leave a way for themselves to escape.


    He has been a double agent for over 5 years now, working for the Rebellion!


    That''s right!


    Although a majority of people in Adonis werepletely brainwashed, a few of them still retained their senses, fathering in the dark and forming their ns.


    Over the years, they had attacked several under the guise of being Morgs but were just people who wanted their freedoms back.


    They didn''t want their wives or sisters taken away, nor did they want to live in a world of constant tyranny, where they can''t even lift their heads for fear someone would report them for the littlest things.


    Sometimes they even send messages to Morgany hoping they wille and fight the enemy alongside them.


    But the Morgs were also very smart.


    They would take the news but never engage directly.


    Still, everyone was happy with the changes that happened during these past 2 years, with news of this strange Baymardian empire giving Adonis all the headache they could get.


    They thought that one day, Baymard might be their new savior and ally to help them rid this ce of Adonis'' influence.


    But tonight''s news not only shattered their dreams but left them weak and disparate on how to fight against enemies wielding such divine weapons.


    Could it be that they were wrong and Adonis was the true God... the true future of the world?


    "What do we do now?"

 Chapter 1727 Eliticuss Decision

    Chapter 1727 Eliticus''s Decision


    Oh yes...


    What can they do now, should be the question.


    What''s their next mode of action?


    The rebellion was but a tiny fraction of people who had been battered in one way or another by Adonis in both the continents of Lampe and Dania.


    In these 2 continents, the rebellion carefully gathered and set their bases in areas they deemed fit while selecting a few who could infiltrate Adonis''s circle and gather information from the top.


    Sometimes, these people worked hard to be leading butler''s in the homes of these people, and other times, they became Adonis warriors to stay close to the scoop.


    Although it was extremely rare, there were also times that some Adonis followers woke up from their deranged thoughts, seeing Adonis''s reign for what it truly was ---- Tyranny.


    Some woke up to the truth, and couldn''t unsee the cruelty around them anymore.


    The number of people who awoke was very few and rare but managed to be contacted by the rebellion.


    Don''t think the rebellion existed just now.


    No.


    For tens, hundreds, and close to a thousand years, the rebellion has grown.


    There were times they were exposed and times they fled in hiding after their locations werepromised.


    More or less, the rebellion has grown steadily over the years, though it was nothingpared to Adonis'' rapid growth.


    Thinking of the future with Adonis wielding such powerful weapons, everyone couldn''t help shivering.


    "If your master is right, then we must act fast to stop them from being overpowered! We must acquire their secret-enhancing techniques and make weapons of our own to counter them."


    "You say that as if it''s easy." Anothermented pointing out the obvious. "We all know that any method they are using to enhance their weapons must be safely guarded in the Holy Grounds (a ce thrice as big as the Vatican)."


    "Hmmm..."


    .


    Everyone frowned knowing the seriousness of the matter.


    The Holy Grounds was no joking matter.


    It was the most secure ce in both Lampe and Dania continents.


    Each continent has its own Holy Grounds, though the Holy Ground in Lampe was the true one, the real headquarters.


    Thus it was the biggest and most guarded.


    With every single step one takes, they will see crustless guards swarming the ce like bees.


    They also heard that every room, every corner, including rooftops were filled with guards no matter the weather.


    There could be a blizzard outside, but that is not the concern for those guarding the ce.


    There were also over 200 Scouting towers made of stone positioned strategically across the space.


    The scouting tower was unique in that it was designed like small cut-off sections of a stone wall.


    What did they mean by this? Simple.


    Most scoring towers only had one scouting room, which was at the topmost part of the tower.


    Most Scouting towers haddders to get the scouts up or build hidden stairways within the structure itself.


    But for the scoring towers here, from the ground floor to the topmost area, they all had 3~6 floors with scouts.


    Although it was risky to have scouts positioned on floors so close to ground level, they still did so, knowing it was a vital part of their scouting routines.


    If one looked at the scouting towers, they won''t even know there were floors so close to ground level with scouts listening closely to whatever they said.


    The camouge on and around the towers was magnificent, enough to fool even the veterans.


    Many would only think the tower has the topmost floor for scouting, only to be plunged into despair when giant arrows are plunged their way.


    As of now, they had incorporated ballistas at every floor and angles around the tower to ensure maximum siege.


    Bottom line, everyone in the room knew just how difficult it was for anyone, talk less of enemies to infiltrate the Holy grounds.


    Recalling the past some hundreds of years ago, some of their rebellion tried infiltrating the Holy grounds but all died at the entrance steps with all sorts of arrows and attacksing their way out of nowhere.


    It was so sad because they didn''t even know which direction they were hit from.


    It was all over the ce as if these Adonis people had magical abilities to reign destruction on them from the heavens.


    It was tragic and hard to recall since they lost so many good warriors to the battle.


    .


    Again, it was important to know that this was an attack done in Dania''s Holy Grounds.


    Dania was the 2nd continent Adonis took over.


    So imagine how many times more their attack force would''ve been in the rebellion plunged into the Holy Grounds here in Lampe were the Homy Leader resided?


    You must be joking!


    That was definitely a suicide mission. (''='')


    But in the face of impending disasters that wille their way, they also knew they must act now or faceplete rebellion extinction once Adonis'' Influence rules the world.


    There was no doubt in their minds that should such Divine instruments exist, then all other weapons they had would be useless.


    And hold on... if it could cut through the current metal technology like butter, then it can also splice into their armors, right?


    The realization was enough to leave everyone''s face horrid.


    "Are you sure? Are you absolutely sure they have already seeded in making it and not in the process of figuring it out?"


    Eliticus nodded heavily. "As sure as the blood in my veins. They have it. My master said he saw a live demonstration in their secret meeting. Their words were vague but it seems they smoked it in some special divine pool that enhanced the newly crafted weapons even more."


    Everyone took a moment of silence, once againing to terms with the fact that it wasn''t some fantasy item but a real treasure these Adonis bastards had found.


    Dammit!


    "And they''re ready for mass production and distribution?"


    "Ye-yes," Eliticus responded, making himself weaker in confidence and strength than he typically was.


    .


    A cunning light shed through Eliticus''s eyes.


    As he said, one must have a means of protecting themselves in this game.


    He was faithful to the cause but has lost so many people that he dared not do things blindly anymore.


    In his mansion, he did have 5 pleasure concubines, who had no wombs to give.


    This was a guarantee since he didn''t want to bear children who would be under the watch of Adonis''s every move.


    In truth, he moved his real family a long time ago to Dania and relocated them to an area with thest Adonis influence.


    There, his true wife, an ordinary peasant woman, was known to many as the wife of his brother-inw.


    They were siblings but had to y the part of a couple to keep them alive.


    His brother-inw once had a woman he loved, but she was taken forcefully by the temple and since then, he has been searching for her


    It''s been 15 years now and he still absent given up.


    All they knew is that she was transferred to Dania, prompting his decision to move there.


    Like any powerful organization, the people and the warriors could get shuffled between two continents regrly.


    This wasn''t anything new.


    As for his real children, they too were in Dania with his wife and brother-inw.


    No regrets.


    Anything Eliticus was doing here was for his own risk.


    He had no one he loved around him.


    He was a very careful man.


    Even now when posing as a ve working in his own mansion, he didn''t specifically state which mansion he was staying and working as a servant in.


    You can say he was overly cautious since he also changed his voice and his manner of walking.


    In this game, they too, as people of the rebellion, have faced betrayals from their own.


    That''s why they advise everyone to guard their identities well.


    There will be a time when they can proudly show off their faces. But not now.


    ----


    Many rubbed their chins when confirming Adonis'' readiness for mass production and distribution.


    "Tell us, ve FX, when your master gets a hold of these weapons, can you sneak 1 or 2 out for us to see?"


    Instantly, Eliticus''s heart skipped a beat.


    F***!


    Are they staying to kill him? In the meeting, it was said that each weapon would be marked. (Sort of like a serial number.)


    It could be LS-0000001 or Long Spear 0000001.


    Or maybe Twin Sword (TS) 0000000.


    Hey, he didn''t know how the markings would be done but ording to the host, this was so if the weapon is found in enemy hands they can trace it back to which camp jad the weapon.


    From there, finding rats and spies would be easier.


    Eliticus himself was going to order these weapons.


    Don''t you see? They will be under his fake name, under his identity here in Adonis, and under his control.


    Adonis does not smile nicely to any general, monkard, battlefield, Thaman, Kardinal or any in high positions that show signs of weakness like losing such important weapons.


    Even if he wasn''t the one who took it, he would be sanctioned so heavily, it would shock the masses.


    No way!


    No matter what anyone said, Eliticus knew he had to prevent these people from the rebellion from hitting his corner!

 Chapter 1728 The Challenge

    Chapter 1728 The Challenge


    Immediately, Eliticus said he would try, but gave no promises.


    F***!


    He wasn''t ready to die yet without spending more time with his real family.


    Soon, the meeting was concluded with everyone agreeing they would all find ways to get these divine weapons or find out the real reason why there is a divine pool in the Holy Grounds.


    Even Eliticus, who was invited to the grand meeting a few hours ago, didn''t know how the Divine pool came about.


    As of now, only a handful of people and special forces know of the Holy Leaf''s existence


    You must know that even during the mission of acquiring the Holy Leaf, the team in question were top elites belonging to the most powerful Kardinals, Adons, and ArchAdons.


    Adons were like Adonis'' bishops, and Arch Adons were like Archbishops.


    There was ranking in everything Adonis did.


    The HOLY leaf was tightly closed and secured when shipped here.


    Apart from these forces and those schrs and scientists working on testing the holy leaf''s capabilities, only a handful of people know of its existence.


    Many only specte that the Holy Pool came about because the Holy Leader had a revtion causing him to bless the pool.


    Thus, resulting in the miraculous Golden hue they keep hearing about.


    Well, as a pool that means a lot to them, it was so heavily guarded one would think they were walking into amercial airport when looking moving outside the building.


    Guards were packed like sardines, protecting that building with their lives.


    Even when stepping in everywhere one turned, they would see guards wherever they looked.


    It was important to know that the guards shown were the public ones.


    Believe it or not, there were also shadow guards of the highest order within the building too.


    No matter what, the HOLY leaf must not leave the premises.


    That was the HOLY leader''s intention, but this didn''t stop the rebellion from wanting to find out how exactly the holy pool came about.


    If it was truly through Divine prayers, then won''t they be so fucked and far up their asses they wouldn''t even know how to take a shit again?


    Over the years, they wouldn''t lie when they say they were afraid as hell when it came to the Holy leader. F***! They have heard deadly stories of how the Thaman protests used their Adonis powers to control enemies on the battlefield.


    Some have even witnessed it with their own eyes saving theirst breaths to report the matter before passing out.


    Think about it.


    If Adonis could give Thamans, Kardinals and all the others such Godly powers then how much stronger do you think the Holy Leader himself is?


    (¡ñ0¡ñ)


    If the rumor is true, then the fact that his power has increased again changes the whole battle should they ever face him in the future.


    .


    Again, if word goes out, some people on their side might have their faith for freedom shaken.


    Don''t think just because they were part of the rebellion, some people didn''t regret their decision for joining.


    In life, there were always those who did things because of necessity.


    Like they said earlier there have been many who betrayed the Rebellion.


    It was funny because some of these people initially betrayed Adonis to join the rebellion.


    Adonis had taken something from them they held dear, forcing them to join Eliticus'' side due to anger.


    But then, after a while, these people loved the life of a true rebellion member with no perks and excessive enjoyment.


    Believe them, it was easy to move from suffering to an easy life, but far more difficult to move fromfort to suffering.


    Why must they tire themselves so much, with some degrading themselves by working as servants when they used to be proud knights?


    No way!


    These people were quick to betray the rebellion and were never heard from again.


    Who knows, maybe they are still alive and maybe they are dead.


    Once the word of the Holy leader''s powers grows, some might feel there was no point fighting the HOLY leader if the heavens were on their side.


    If the heavens smile on everything that has happened in Lampe and Dania, then who are they, mere mortals, to object?


    The morale of an army was important before their big fight. If they were already feeling everything was useless, then they might as well not fight.


    Their defeat would not onlye swiftly but very effortlessly too.


    Bottom line they had to confirm what makes the Holy pool so special.


    Additionally, they needed to find a way to steal even a barrel of this water so they could keep enhancing their weapons too.


    Of course, the safest way would be to steal a few weapons for their use.


    Still, they can only do this after the weapons are distributed.


    Maybe they could n a heist, and hijack the escorted carts and wagons of weapons before they reach their destinations.


    With that, everyone nodded leaving the left with their hooded cloaks and capes like Batman.


    Eliticus made circles severely to ensure he wasn''t been followed, before finding his secret entrance and heading back underground and to his bedroom chambers again.


    Around 5:30 AM, he returned.


    So far so good.


    Seeing the leftover wine he purposefully left behind he spilled some on a serving cloth and wiped his body clean before changing into his night garment and heading to bed.


    Thank the heavens he requested for no one to disturb him until theter part of the morning.


    Phew~


    Eliticus slept heavily knowing he had to keep up his act as a good Adonis-loving follower.


    Like so, all was turbulent in thend of Adonis.


    Some were happy and some were worried, seeing their future growing bleaker by the day.


    However, they weren''t the only ones at the edge, at this moment.


    -----


    directions.


    Location: Huljin Forest, Arcadina, Pyno


    Date: 24th December.


    .


    The snow was quite relentless, falling on the soggy grounds in all directions.


    It''s been a few days since the first snow fell.


    And since then, some ces have be winter wondend while other ces were left slushy and damp with only a few heaps of snow piling up.


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop. Gallop.~


    Horses rod with vigor, as their dark inky mane danced beautifully in rhythm.


    They rode in a V-formation, with the lead horse at the forefront.


    On its back was a man d in full ck, who looked like a Grim Reaper.


    His cloak also danced fiercely in the wind, and his body was arched forward for maximum speed.


    Despite the heavy snow falling around him, the man showed no signs of slowing his pace.


    After traveling nonstop for a while, they reached a point where the forest trees became thicker and more packed than usual.


    The trees seemed to be suffocating here as even their tree branches stretched out and intertwined with each other as if hugging and holding hands.


    It was winter so there were hardly any leaves on the trees and most of the bushes were also very bare too.


    But this didn''t mean they weren''t being watched.


    Seeing they were at the right location, the lead man yanked his reins back.


    Hee~heehee~


    The horses grunted, stopped and pulled back understanding the order they received.


    "They''re here."


    "Hmmmm...." Death''s men hummed cautiously.


    Since that challenge letter arrived, they''ve been preparing for this day for weeks.


    Assassins had a code in today''s world.


    Once a challenge letter is given, both assassins might fight to the death honorably in a battle sight or arena.


    How to say it?


    It would be a disgrace and uneptable for either one of them to take cheap shots at each other by killing the other prematurely.


    Like right now.


    The enemy can have his men ungenerous arrows at Death, killing him on the spot.


    Once done, even the assassin''s men would not respect him.


    Lack of respect leads to eventual betrayal and disorder.


    Everyone knows this is a fact.


    Once word gets out of how they prematurely killed theirpetition, one''s reputation they worked so hard to build for years now would have been ruined.


    After all, didn''t it ultimately boil down to fear?


    You must''ve been so afraid of your opponent that you dared to make such a cheap shot at him.


    Worse you''re the one who sent the Challenge letter, and you still act that way?


    Trash!


    That would be the name the world would give Death''s opponent if he should attack Death now.


    Even the TOEP might demote his master because of his actions.


    So shameful!


    No one dared to attack their opponent unless within the battle arena to the chosen site.


    At the same time, unless thepetition officially begins, his opponent''s men cannot start engaging Death''s men.


    The rules were as clear as stream water.


    Failure to oblige could result in a forfeit.


    All in all, only when the match begins that anything could go.


    .


    Getting off his horse, Death smiled yfully.


    "You all stay here and await my return... Oh, and do be careful."


    With that, he continued moving forward, seeking another silhouette also approaching his way at a far, far end.


    Hehehehehehehe~


    The corners of Death''s lips couldn''t help raising higher than before.


    Now then, it was time to see who it was that was so daring enough to challenge him!

 Chapter 1729 An unpopular Death

    Chapter 1729 An unpopr Death


    Today, the snowy winds seemed agreeable as if knowing a dangerous battle would soone underway.


    The forest was quieter, with only the faint sounds of the crumbling snow whistling underneath the feet of the opposing duo bearing each other with calm smiles hiding heavy murderous intent.


    They hadn''t even fought, yet their auras could freeze a vicious tsunami on the spot.


    Both men wore elegant robes, and pants that portrayed their readiness to fight.


    Death wore ck while his opponent wore dark ocean blue.


    This was apetition to the death.


    .


    Although poison wasn''t off limits, it was seen as a coward''s way of ending things.


    Thus, both parties didn''tce their weapons with poison.


    ''He is strong.''


    Death thought, carefully examining his open from head to toe.


    Both men wore masks, so it was hard to see what each other looked like.


    Still, to ensure they weren''t fighting fake people disguised as themselves, they had various ways of checking things out for themselves.


    The killer world was strange and peculiar.


    Before the fight, they both had a moment of peace and solitude, with both sides almost acting like friends, visiting each other''s side for pre-verification.


    Although they didn''t see each other''s faces then, they still did a lot together to know if the people they were fighting today were fake or not.


    Raising their palms to face each other, they confirmed that the markers on their palms were still there in the positions they each sewed on the opponent''s palms.


    Don''t think this was a child''s game.


    Before today, Death had sewn a special fabric on his opponent''s palm using magician rope.


    It was a type of fiber made from nts that when sewn and knotted could stay in ce for a month at most on human flesh before undoing itself.


    How to say it?


    One could think of the fiber as being a strange living being that differed from other nt fibers.


    .


    Understand that on its own, the nt is harvested from was known as the Janjr nt, a vicious, ferocious nt that even ate wolves for breakfast.


    If a child was unfortunate to get swallowed into its trap, that child would have at most 2 minutes to break free before dying from strangtion.


    The nt ate beasts and humans, before spitting out the undesirable parts.


    Adults had more chances of survival, though a good fraction of people still die from the struggle.


    Nature sure was brutal.


    From this magnificent nt came the fiber loved by assassins that acted like worms since they loved dancing even when the nt was not in motion.


    One strand of harvested fiber could go as long as 1 and a half meters. But that wasn''t the best part.


    Do you know that even if you buy this fiber onto 10 or even 30 pieces each piece would still act the same as the others and could still be alive, squirming like worms?


    Yes.


    They will be their own, and also grow longer too.


    It is from these parts that the nt germinates from.


    Understand that if one should knot their tails or ends together, the fibers wouldn''t mind that much.


    But should you try to undo the knots or cut them when in the knotted state, they will break into many pieces, turning as stiff as des and flying in all directions they could travel.


    The stiffness couldst for a month to 2 months, rendering the hand useless for the time being.


    That''s why when it happens, many would immediately make a bigger mess of their palms to get all its pieces out.


    Hahah!


    Doing so was proof they tried to temper with the fiber death sewed in.


    .


    Again, even if they tried to see in the same pattern anand ways death did on another person''s hands, Death who was at the top of Pyno''s assassin world also carefully studied his opponent''s hands and would know if he was facing a fake or not.


    Using the fiber, death had sewn a piece of his favorite dark green handkerchief on his opponent''s hands.


    One shouldn''t underestimate this fiber they used to sew with.


    Even when wielding a sword, it would stay put without breaking. But if you use the de''s tips to forcefully try cutting the fiber, that would be the issue.


    The fiber was also great for identification because in a month or so it will undo itself,ing out of the knotted stage and swimming freely again like worms.


    That is the time one can pull it out without fear of it breaking into their skin.


    All in all, the fiber was a ssic Challenger identification method to ensure both parties were the right people doing the fighting.


    For obvious reasons, one can choose to still wear a mask when fighting.


    For one even if the opponent is dead, it doesn''t mean his subordinates will all die.


    Maybe one will escape.


    Now that they know what you truly look like it''s only a matter of time before your hidden identity gets blown.


    There was too much at stake for both parties that they dared not take off their ads in headgear that only revealed their eyes and kept their faces in a wrapped mummified state.


    No way.


    One must always stay cautious.


    ----


    "We meet again, my dear challenger." Death greeted yfully, not minding the fact that his opponent didn''t look friendly at all.


    "Now then... you know my assassin name and my reputation... so... now that we are at the crossroads, don''t you think it''s only proper you tell me yours now?"


    Ghost inwardly sneered behind his mask. "Know your ce. You do not deserve to know this one''s name even upon death."


    Sling!~


    Ghost''s de whistled in the air as he unsheathed it coldly.


    Do you deserve to know his name?


    Hehehehehehehe~


    Instantly, Death''s smile turned vicious, after more or less confirming this guy wasn''t from Pyno.


    There wasn''t any assassin he had fought from here who didn''t at least put some respect on his name, DEATH.


    No one would dare talk so disrespectfully, even his enemies.


    "Alright. Outsider, I''ll y your game."


    Sling!~


    Death took out his twin daggers that were half the length of swords.


    They were his favorite weapons and the ones he was mostfortable using in any location.


    "Is this it?"


    "No." Ghost replied, with a cruel smile underneath his mask.


    He asked Death to pick a battle location, which was this area within the forest.


    But for the specific battle arena, it was him, Ghost, who had to pick it out.


    Here, there were too many trees, menacing there were too many aces for Death to hide.


    No way!


    He, Ghost, was far superior to a puny Pyno rat!


    (//*^*)


    .


    Ghost was inwardly upset though he never showed it.


    He didn''t understand why his master Sebastian Barn wanted him to fight a Pyno runt in a challenger battle.


    Hmph!


    Was he, Death, worthy?


    Ghost felt this would undoubtedly be a stain on his reputation since he went to this length to fight someone so beneath him.


    It was okay if he was the one receiving the challenge, but it was he who sent the challenger letter.


    In the eyes of others, it showed that he respected Death and saw Death as a hurdle he must ovee in his career to be greatly recognized by the masses.


    The thought alone made him want to puke.


    Who the hell has so much adoration for Death?


    Wasn''t this giving Pyno a right to arrogantly bragter on?


    Understand this.


    Even if he wins, Death will still die victoriously known as the killer who was so respected by Veinitta''s number 2 killer, so much so that Ghost had to leave Veinitta to Pyno just for the challenge.


    F***!


    No matter how you see it, many in his empire and continent would mock him to death for this single match.


    This was why he was so on edge and increasingly angered by just being in Death''s presence.


    If eyes could kill, Death would be long dead by now.


    Again, what''s with this guy''sid-back attitude?


    Doesn''t he know to show fear in the presence of greatness?


    Since he guessed he, Ghost, was an outsider, why not show a little respect and start showing fear? Or did he think he could win?


    The more Ghost thought of things, the more irked he became.


    ''Young master, I''m only doing this for you. Luckily, I don''t n to tell him my name even upon his death or else if a passing enemy in the shadows here''s it, how can I live with myselfter?''


    Ghost had thought long and hard about the oue.


    He indeed had this ce surrounded by his men, so no matter what tricks Ghost has up his sleeves, he and his men were all destined to die here.


    Even so... who can guarantee one would slip away and live to tell the tale another day?


    That''s why he swore not to tell his name no matter what.


    .


    With countless thoughts racing through his men, Ghost calmly led Death to the arena site.


    It was a vast space devoid of trees, ensuring death would have no ce to hide.


    Perfect.


    Now, they fight!

 Chapter 1730 The Unhinged Death

    Chapter 1730 The Unhinged Death


    Seeing the ce Ghost picked, Death clicked his tongue in interest.


    His most careful thoughts were focused on the uneven, open terrain that was filled with a film of slippery ice and snow.


    Although most of the open space is leveled, some noticeable parts went up and down like slopes and were perfect locations for tripping an enemy.


    Death chuckled, knowing his enemy had put a lot of thought into this space, ensuring that none of that there only be one victor at the end-- Him (Ghost).


    Suddenly, the air became cold as both parties quietly circled the open space with eyes that dripped with murderous intent.


    .


    1, 2, 3...


    Woosh!


    A powerful explosive force echoes from their feet, as the duo plunged forward with all their might.


    They were moving as though the floor wasn''t slippery at all.


    Ting!~


    Death was pushed back after their weapons shed, a look of surprise shing through his eyes.


    It''s been a long time since someone had pushed him back this way.


    It''s not only strength that matters when ites to pushing an opponent back.


    All killers understood this, but the most failure came from procrastinating about your opponent''s counterattack and skill sets.


    Death had never seen anyone block his moves like this.


    Death didn''t know what technique it was, but he was sure Ghost created a powerful ripple block when stopping his attack.


    The ripple effect transferred to his twin daggers, causing him and the holder to tremble unexpectedly.


    ''What a distracting technique.'' Death thought, as he hastily ducked for his life when seeing the swift de aim at his neck.


    Had he been careless after the ripping effect touched him, he would''ve been long dead.


    With Ghost''s speed and attack force, Death was sure many Pyno killers would have been killed just now with that unexpected move.


    Ghost had immediately gone for his neck after that rippling attack, giving no space for breathers.


    But this was just the beginning.


    Ting! Ting! Swish! Bam! Boom! Pah! Bam!~


    1 2, 3, 4, 5...


    Death felt the menacing of his name was nowing to fruition for him the longer he fought this powerful beast.


    He had almost no space to think, as Ghost had him on a cusp, letting him fall, roll, slide away, crawl, block and never have a chance for attack... And then, it happened.


    Ahhhhh!


    Grrrr~~~


    07:36


    Death trotted his teeth, feeling blood oozing out his mouth, the Death inwardly hissed, feeling his veins pound with blood as Ghost gave a deep cut on his upper left arm.


    Grrrr~~~


    Death trotted his teeth, feeling blood oozing out his mouth, the bacsh his body was facing caused him to spew unwanted ck blood.


    Of course, the blood wasn''t just from the wound but was also pent-up blood from the few punches he took on earlier.


    Things cannot continue to go on like this!


    (*^*)


    .


    Thinking that, heunched a Baymardian attack and it worked. And then, heunched another attack which caught Ghost by surprise, almost working too.


    At first, he was happy, but then his face turned cold.


    ''Hold onsomething isn''t right.''


    Since the start, he has only been using his Arcadinian-born method.


    It''s not that he looked down at these techniques but after years and years of using his regr killer techniques, he was more likely to begin any battle with his old skills than any new ones.


    If the enemy, this outsider, then he must''ve also known about many of his usual techniques.


    Ghost was now a hundred percent sure this bastard belonged to the TOEP somehow.


    So it wouldn''t be strange for them to have a list of skills and techniques he was capable of.


    Thinking like this it was no wonder that every time he lifted his weapons, his every move seemed to have predicted his every move and how it would y out.


    ''Bastard!''


    Death was furious, knowing the TOEP now had a list of his attacks.


    In future did it mean that even if he survived some other son of a b**ch mighte his way to challenge him after cheating so obviously?


    Yes!


    This was a form of cheating no matter how you look at it.


    What was the point of challenging an opponent if you already knew all their moves and skills?


    Heheheheheheheh~


    Death''s entire body trembled with even more murderous intent, as he now did away with his usual smiles.


    If his men were here, they would say this was the version of Death no one had to face.


    .


    When Death was truly angered he would be a very vtile person who was even more cruel than psychopaths.


    At this point, pain was numb to him, and his eyes would turn lifeless, as though everything in the world was no longer of interest to him.


    Sensing his change, Ghost was also taken aback by the strange rming feeling in his heart but didn''t think anything of it.


    What can go wrong now? He was already winning and was one step away from finishing the bloody battle.


    However, Death proved him wrong, expressively rising from his knees when blocking Ghost''s de with one dagger.


    Ghost was standing on his left. Death had blocked the attack with his de on his injured left arm without even looking up.


    The pain seemed nothing to those dead eyes of his.


    Slowly turning his head and body like a puppet in a horror movie, Death stared Ghost in the eyes.


    "What was it you said earlier?... ah yes... You said I don''t deserve to know your name."


    Ting!


    Death''s right hand moved its de in a fierce attack many in Baymard would very much recognize ¨C The 3 headed-Snake illusion!


    Ghost swore he saw 3 right-hand desing his way, swirling like serpents.


    He aimed for the 2nd, middle one, thinking the rest were mirages.


    Pff~


    Ghost widened his eyes in disbelief, looking at the dripping blood from his left side belly.


    This... this...


    "His can a Pyno bastard like you touch me? You¡ª."


    Death stared emotionlessly at Ghost, not attacking anymore. Rather, he took several steps back.


    "Is this it?... How boring. I expected to fight against superior skills. But maybe because your master is too eager for sess, he had you learn all my moves to ensure you don''t mess up your tasks."


    Ghost thinned his lips not saying anything while also rising to his feet.


    It wasn''t a lie that he was in disapproval of his master giving him documents containing all of Death''s moves.


    It was cowardly, but because they were in foreignnds, even if they do have TOEP around they needed enough guarantee for every move they made.


    The deadline for Sebastian to take the Arcadinian throne was next summer


    So whether by hook or by crook, it must be done.


    However, Ghost wasn''t ready to sacrifice his reputation for the cause just yet.


    .


    ''This is bad.'' Ghost thought, feeling the color drain from his face.


    Understand that the matter of knowing Ghost''s moves was something only discussed between him, Sebastian and Rudolf.


    No one, not even his men knew he stopped so low due to orders from the master.


    With the cat out of the bag, Ghost even wished he could kill all his men right now.


    Sure, they might still respect him for the time being, but this is a permanent stain that would lead tock of respect somewhat down the line.


    So can Ghost admit it? No way! Never!


    Ghost''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Shut up, Pyno waste! Do I need to learn your skills to defeat you? Do you know what sort of training I''ve gone through to get to this point? Instead of saying you are useless and predictable, you would rather say I''ve learned all your moves instead? Trash!"


    Ghost was not only talking to Death but also to his men nearby, trying to confuse them and use reasoning to deal with the matter.


    Yes!


    This isn''t the first time they''ve seen their leader take down enemies.


    Their leader has dealt with mightier enemies than this Pyno runt. It was unlikely he would waste his time learning Death''s moves just for counter-attacking.


    On the trees and surroundings, many sneered in disgust, looking at This is Pyno''s best?


    Tch!


    Death like a piece of garbage who could only give excuses when cornered.


    Such killers were the worst of all.


    A true killer should die honorably and not cower and me everything on his opponent like a weak chicken.


    This is Pyno''s best?


    Tch!


    How disappointing.


    Death narrowed his gaze with a slight smile on his lips.


    ''Indeed, it was disappointing.''


    The only way to force Ghost to use superior Morg skills was for him to use Baymardian techniques Ghost never knew he possessed.


    What he, Death, wants, is a real battle!


    And trust him, he always got what he wanted.


    "Drop your weapon. We''ll be taking this old school."


    "Hand-to-hand,bat?"


    "Indeed." Death replied, wrapping a torn piece of fabric around his injured arm.


    "Show me what you''ve got, outsider!"


    Ghost seemed relieved, also not wanting to resort to tricks anymore.


    This time, he was fighting for real.


    No more tricks

 Chapter 1731 Anything Goes

    Chapter 1731 Anything Goes


    Loosening his muscles, Ghost took an arrogant defensive stance, knowing he was bound to win.


    Forget the stabbed injury on his lower side belly.


    He has fought with bigger crowds under such injuries before.


    So what was one Pyno trash that he couldn''t handle?


    Death seems unfazed by Ghost''s intimidating pose.


    His eyes remained empty, as deep as an abyss for at this moment, he couldn''t feel pain at all.


    Baymardian techniques vs Morg techniques... which one was superior.?


    Ready... and... Fight!


    Boom!


    Bothnded swift attacks on each other, going back and forth in an epic disy, leaving those watching from the surroundings with dropped jaws.


    What?


    Were they blind or was that Pyno scum keeping up with their leader?


    How can this be? This wasn''t a dream, right? In the surroundings, many felt their hearts stop.


    No. No...


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    Not even they can keep up with their boss when ur cane to fighting one on one. So why was this Pyno trash doing any better?


    (^~^)


    So what if he was Number 1 in Pyno?


    Number 1 in Pynonds you a mid-grade level in Veinitta.


    Heck! It might evennd you a lesser title than they estimated.


    So why was Death so powerful? And what were these techniques they were witnessing?


    .


    Blink. Blink¡­


    Wipe!


    You can do that too?


    (-0-)


    Everyone saw their leader send a powerful swing at Death, only for Death to be flexible like an eel, putting both hands on the floor and twirling his legs manically.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    A triple hit!


    Death struck their boss on his injury, opening his wound under his side belly even more.


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    Ghost in his pain and anger, grabbed one of Death''s, forcing throwing him to the icy, rough grounds that tore his back and pieces of his clothes.


    Bloody son of a b**ch!


    Ghost''s eyes were red with pain, feeling tremors erupting from his heart.


    Ghost didn''t need to look down to know an intestine was almost flying out.


    Hiss!~


    The air inside one''s belly wasn''t supposed to mingle with the standard air outside, especially with winter''s frost here.


    Good boy!


    You''re not that dumb after all.


    Death must''ve known that the only way to truly take him down was to target his injury.


    He, Ghost, was 5 years younger than Death, having more strength than the old fleabag.


    He also had better stamina and endurance than Death, so everything is estimated to be advantageous to Ghost unless Death targets his injury.


    Slowly rising like the walking dead, Death rose despite his bloodied back, wasting no time running towards Ghost.


    And then, round 2 began.


    .


    Pah! Pah! Boom! Pah! Bam! Boom! Pah!


    Many in the surroundings were once again refreshed by Death''s bizarre techniques, some shameless, some slippery and some straightforward.


    F***!


    Can you be any more shameless as to poke their leader''s eyes mid-fight?


    Wasn''t there some global understanding that eyes could only be stabbed by daggers, swords and other weapons in manly ways?


    Have you no shame when poking your 2 fingers in the leader''s eyes that way?


    Death sent a swift-fisted hand toward Ghost''s face. And when Ghost grabbed his wrist inches away from his nose, everyone thought that was it.


    However, no one could''ve prepared them for Death''s shameless move of releasing 2 fingers and poking Ghost''s eyes with them.


    This... this..


    Shameless!


    Indeed, it worked because for a split second Ghost''s brain was empty in disbelief until he received a fierce attack on his injury again.


    "You cheater!"Ghost bellowed in a crazed state.


    Cheater! This is definitely cheating somehow!


    He also hated Death for pushing his eyshes into his eyes, causing his eyes to turn moist and his vision to struggle.


    But Ghost remained calm, as he no longer relied on his sight but on his hearing to deal with Death.


    Waiting for the right opportunity to strike, he gathered his aura and released it on Death''s ribcage, almost breaking a few bones in the process.


    "Iron Fist Magnum!"


    Boom!


    Death flew back, rolled in the snow and scratched his face severally from the blow alone.


    Pouff~


    A mouth chug of blood flew out his mouth, acknowledging that Ghost was indeed very strong.


    He and Ghost had roughly the same battle experience so it boiled down to their techniques, strength and body abilities to know who could be thest man standing.


    Death could feel his entire body twitching drastically, as the blow from earlier was still rippling within his body.


    It was amazing that Ghost could still put up a strong fight despite his true pain with his intestines nearly hanging out.


    Death had tried grabbing the intestines and yanking them out, but Ghost was super protective of the area.


    Sure enough, after pushing him away, Ghost hastily took off ayer of his upper garments, tying it around his waist, stopping his intestines from protruding out.


    .


    Fhoooo~


    thrown so many times Ghost had failed to count.


    Taking a deep breath and calling his sweaty body, Ghost''s cold eyes now fell on Death.


    Death was covered in blood from head to toe. He was beaten and thrown so many times Ghost had failed to count.


    Ghost was also bloodied, but not as much as Death.


    Ghost had to admit that he had a deep fear of Death''s new techniques.


    From a spectator''s point of view, they seem like nothing.


    Only when one faces them himself do they know the lethality of each attack?


    Do you know how many times Death hase close to ending him?


    Ghost''s most feared attack from Death was the one where he was pinned on his belly.


    Death sat on his butt and pulled his legs back.


    Ghost didn''t know why his body''s reflex was to tap on the icy floors as if wanting someone to take his ce.


    The pain was so unbearable and Ghost couldn''t figure out why it was so heart-stopping.


    It was only when Death paused to reach for his intestines did he have a chance to break out.


    But here was the thing. He broke out and found his legs had gone to sleep.


    Honestly, fighting as a crippled man was the most troubling thing he had to do.


    Luckily, after a short while, he felt the sensation back on his feet.


    Ghost was sure that if death had continued pulling his legs for longer, his legs might''ve gone to sleep for several minutes and even hours.


    By then, Death would have killed him.


    For a moment, Ghost couldn''t help growing in annoyance with those bloody bastards who gave him the list of all of Death''s techniques.


    What a bunch of ipetent pricks!


    Okay.


    If you were going to let him cheat, why not gather everything in one?


    They assured him the list wasplete with all moves Death was known to use. So what was this?


    What were the many techniques he faced that almost took his life right now?


    Are you sure you guys aren''t hiding some for your amusement?


    Ghost''s face looked like someone owed him a million Vyns.


    Earlier, Ghost hated the idea of cheating. But now that things hade to this with his life threatened every few seconds, Ghost now cursed the TOEP for their sudden ipetence.


    If he had a true list of all of Death''s abilities he would''ve counterattacked more easily, knowing how each more would flow rather than being supported every few seconds now and then.


    Don''t you know in that moment of surprise, Death would always plunge deadlier attacks his way?


    Ghost knew that if not for him the Morg techniques he learned and his bigger strengthpared to Death, he would have long been dead.


    But now, this is the end of the line, isn''t it?


    ---


    Behind his mask, Ghost smiled menacingly, after seeing Deathy on the ground, breathing hard in defeat.


    "If you had more strength than I did, I would''ve been the oneying there."


    "Hahahahahahahahaha~"


    Death, who had been in an abyss state, soon regained his former yful demeanor after enjoying the rigorous and tough battle.


    That was all he wanted, to face his opponent in a true sense.


    "You''re not bad yourself... though you cheated earlier."


    "Again, you''re talking nonsense. I don''t know what you mean by cheating, but shouldn''t it be you who cheats with those shameless techniques of yours?"


    Ghost would never admit it before his men.


    Impossible!


    (V^V)


    It was okay to know one or 2 techniques your opponent has. But to gather a lot of so many was indeed cheating. But so what? Who will know?


    As of now, his men might assume he cheated by having them surrounding the vicinity when they both swore to not bring any of their men close to the arena zone.


    "You look terrible."


    "Really? That''s too bad. I would''ve loved to look my best before I die... But hey... do you recall thest rules for challenges?"


    "Yes... " Ghost replied calmly, with his sword raised above Death''s neck. "In the case of obvious cheating, anything goes."


    "Well now, you said it yourself, ANYTHING GOES."


    "What do you--"


    A terrible premonition shed through Ghost''s eyes, as he hastily swung his sword to end Death.


    "DIE!!!"

 Chapter 1732 The Official Day Is Here!

    Chapter 1732 The Official Day Is Here!


    "Die!!!"


    A crazed expression flooded Ghost''s face, waiting no time swinging his de towards Death''s neck.


    Tome froze in this very second, as Ghost''s thoughts grew more and more menacing the closer the de was to reaching its aim.


    ''I can do it! I can do it! I''ll kill the son of a b**ch before he--''


    Ahhhh!!!!


    Ghost screamed in horror, dropping to his knees while watching Death roll away in a knick of time before the de descended.


    What... What''s happening?


    Immense pain took arge portion of his brain, making it difficult for him to think.


    Poufff~


    Blood sprayed like a tap, causing Ghost to feel cold all over as his body descended on the snow without warning.


    Never in his life had he gone through anything like this.


    Where were the arrows that shot him? Can anyone exin why he received hits in his knees and palms, yet there was no arrow or hidden weapons in sight?


    Sorcery?


    Gahhhh!


    Ghost couldn''t believe he lost a finger from the invisible attack.


    A heavy throbbing noise filled his ears, seeing as he didn''t even hear the sounds of his men falling from the trees like flies.


    Forcing himself to turn his head and face Death, Ghost only hated the organization for not being very prepared even though they bloody well cheated.


    "You... what... no...How did you do it?"


    Death chuckled, releasing a tired sigh as he tooy close to Ghost.


    "It''s not me... in fact, it''s not any of my master''s men. As for who did it, you''ll know soon enough. Don''t worry, I''ll be sure to visit you when you get there."


    Almost immediately, the faint sounds of strangers emerged from all corners like daisies.


    "Move! Move! Move!"


    "Team Wolverine to Control Tower. Left zone secured. 10 spotted fleeing Northwest. Over."


    [Copy that Team Wolverine. Team Storm will be ready for them. Over.]


    ¡­.


    What in the-


    Where did these peoplee from?


    Ghost almost couldn''t believe his hazy vision, feeling several people gathering around him, some with strange medical supplies and others body tying him up.


    As for Death, he was given the friendly treatment, and allowed to wall as he pleased, though he was also supported for medical procedures.


    Death chose toy on the stretchers raising 2 fingers in deuces to Ghost.


    ''I bet your master and organization didn''t see thising, right?''


    ''...''


    Ghost only felt like puking more blood unwillingly, when thinking of how close he was to finishing Death.


    "Dammit! Dammit! You damn cheater! You broke the rules! This was a fight to the death! You, you--"


    Puoff!


    More blood flew out from the crazed Ghost''s mouth.


    "That''s enough talking out of you. Don''t interrupt me when I''m doing my treatments, or else... Heh-heh-heh!!"


    The medicughed wickedly, very angered by this idiot who kept undoing the job he did so far.


    Ghost didn''t know it now, but the military doctor treating him was known to many as Doctor Pain.


    He was a no-bullshit doctor who didn''t care about giving you the nice treatment with some lollipop at the end.


    Well, it made sense since he was mostly assigned to treating criminals.


    With these criminals, you had to be tough with them or else they would make them 50 times more difficult.


    Don''t think he started out being Doctor Pain.


    .


    In the past, he too was bubbly with them.


    But every time he did so, they would easily break needles in their bodies, but his hands with all their might proved very tough and arrogant with him.


    Understand this.


    These prisoners needed a tough person to also subdue them.


    In today''s world, the strong are more valued and respected by the masses.


    So the more quirkier and arrogant their enemy was, the more they too felt their worth in it all.


    That is why, even if the military doctors were secretly kind to these people, they couldn''t show it on the surface.


    They must remain equally rude to not only put these prisoners in ce but also give them a sense of worth too.


    It was strange but it worked.


    Just look at how obedient Ghost had be when Doctor Pain stared at him with menacing eyes like the devil''s.


    To Ghost, it was the treats that left him humbled.


    "Look here. You''re in my hands now. I can make your bones turn to jelly with this simple form in my hands. Believe me, when I turn you into nothing, all your glorious martial arts will be lost forever... You will be nothing... a simple drop of water in the ocean. Even a beggar on the test will have more strength than you."


    "_"


    Well, Ghost felt he should be obedient to live and fight another day.


    He preferred immediate death or other forms of torture he was most used to.


    If the enemy wanted to pluck his eyes out or even his tongue, at least he would still have his limbs and strength and could rely on his hearing in the martial arts world.


    Fine.


    If they took his limbs, they wouldn''t take all at once, menacing he would still have a chance of fleeing and escaping.


    But what was this strange form of torture he was hearing?


    If the strange potion could make his body and bones turn into jelly, scientifically, there was no way he would have the strength to flee.


    It was a matter that terrified him greatly.


    No way!


    (!0!)


    .


    Ghost almost sweated buckets from the thought alone.


    For a person who has practiced from the ripe age of 7 till now, crippling him in all areas was the heaviest form of punishment he could ever face.


    Ghost knew that if he couldn''t escape he would have to find a way to kill himself, not wanting to be a future liability to his master and the cause.


    For now, despite his grumbling about the TOEP, he knew it was only a matter of time before he got rescued.


    So why not try to hold on tight with a majority of his strength with This was what Ghost feared the most right now.


    So when threatened with the mysterious potion, he calmed down, him?


    Seeing these people, he knew they were from Baymard.


    Hell, they might not even torture him, is what he was thinking.


    They might use such special potions to weaken him so much that he wouldn''t have the strength to flee.


    This was what Ghost feared the most right now.


    So when threatened with the mysterious potion, he calmed down, while watching the doctor put the strange vial away and continued treatment.


    Ghost only felt it was pitiful he was captured now as the Grand n was still underway and needed his help to make it happen.


    Remember... his master Sebastien is to be Arcadina''s monarch before the deadline in summer ends.


    That is the organization''s n.


    He, Ghost, was to y a key role in assisting the young master.


    But now that he lost, he could only pray his second and third inmand beside Sebastien wouldn''t disappoint him.


    Ghost''s eyes shed with hate, wishing he had a way of warning them about the strange weapons Baymard had.


    Yes!


    It was all a lie!


    They had been lied to!


    .


    Boom!


    This realization made Ghost''s face turn pale.


    Baymard itself should be very strong, with a Shaman that creates mysterious attacks like the one he faced just now.


    There was no way Ghost wouldn''t leave it to be the work of ordinary human hands.


    Don''t rush to deny things so fast.


    Ghost has seen a fair share of mysterious things in this world that were purely magical.


    During a visit to Ten, he once fought a witch who could control metal with her mind. She made his arrow stop mid-air and turn directions towards him.


    In this world, there are those with unimaginable powers, so it wouldn''t be far-fetched to say these Baymardians had a powerful Shaman who plunged their deadly attacks his way.


    Yes...


    This was probably the realm for his fall.


    But how to tell his master and the organization?


    ''Escape. I must find a way to escape before reaching Baymardian prisons.''


    Ghost concluded, not forgetting to give them the stink eye.


    ''mph! Just you all wait. Soon, I''ll have my revenge. My master wille for me and so will the organization!''


    [Baymardians]: (~_~)... whatever.


    Eyeballs rolled when seeing his threatening gaze.


    Do you think you''re the first person to threaten them?


    Everyone went about their jobs with no fear, while also keeping sedatives close by too.


    Should Ghost try anything funny, they would put him to sleep so fast he wouldn''t even know how it was done.


    ----


    Like so, the battle between Death and Ghost was concluded.


    Some people far away (Sebastian),id back into their seats, confident the victory was theirs, while others (William), sat in his office anxiously awaiting the news from the battle site.


    Was it all toote? Who won? Who died? Who survived?


    All these questions could also be answered in the future.


    However, a more interesting matter was taking ce in Baymard!


    Hahahahahaha~


    Can you smell it? Can you smell the excitement in the air? Of course, you can!


    After all, today was the day Cargo airnes would officially fly!


    (^¡ö^)

 Chapter 1733 The Great Betting War

    Chapter 1733 The Great Betting War


    It was a white season.


    Snow was everywhere, turning the entire forest zones within Baymard into a white Wintend.


    It was a miracle!


    Many tourists and first-time visitors stop dumbstruck on the streets, not feeling the snow''s impact at all.


    It was amazing that snow was never left to pill up on the streets


    Now and then, massive sweeper vehicles would pass by, clearing the sidewalks and the roads from any build-up, especially after a storm.


    Had it not been for the many Baymardian homes that had still on their roofs and surroundings, one would think it was still Fall when passing themercial districts.


    Today, the weather was quiet, no longer snowing heavily just as the weather forecast predicted.


    Now it has be a habit for many to sit by their radios waiting for the weather before heading out.


    Some chose to watch the forecast channel on TV, others chose to get the information from the Newspapers, while some did so from the official Baymardian weather reporting online site on theirputers.


    Hooray!


    The storm won''t be back till tomorrow evening.


    (^_^)


    Busy, busy, busy.


    All around the Capital city, people buzzed like bees, everyone heading various ways in with their unique agendas in mind.


    The City of Happiness.


    That was one of the Capital City''s many nicknames since many who came here found solitude and serenity the moment they stepped into the Capital City.


    Who can me them? Baymard wasn''t one to shove noble hierarchy down one''s throat.


    It was very fair to them, peasants, and also seen as the Land of Opportunity by the masses.


    Peace engulfed thend like a cloak, and now and then there was always some eye-popping news that made many fall in disbelief, wondering whether there was something his majesty Landon couldn''t think of.


    Right now at this very moment, many were crowded in their homes and public dinners, bars, gaming homes, and hangout spots by the TV, watching with relish for the official news to begin broadcasting a moment said to be once in a lifetime.


    They had their popcorns ready, their toes curled, as talks about today''s matter quickly flooded their atmosphere.


    Whether it was foreigners or locals, everyone was curious to know what exactly they would be seeing today.


    "Damn! I can''t think of it. They say cargo transport will be made easier between UN empires, and soon, people transport will also be possible by Flight. This is really good news!"


    "Yes, yes! I''ve always wished I could travel from here to Carona by flight. It''s just that o there at this time of year, isn''t it very cold for that? What''s more, it should be dangerous too, no?"


    "Exactly! This isn''t the season for hot air balloons! So how will they do it? What new Hot air balloon model will they be unveiling that will change the Flying world for good?"


    "Ahhh!~ Why am I getting nervous the more we wait? I always feel like his majesty Landon will have something up his sleeves when the time for the grand revtiones."


    "Me too! But I can''t think of anything else except for a modified hot air balloon that will go up in the clouds."


    "Hold on guys, why don''t we ce bets on what we think it will be? Hehehheheheheh~ I think it''s time we y our famous Baymardian guessing game. You neers are in for a real treat."


    "Wait! Isn''t that unfair to us?"


    "No way! Don''t think we have the advantage because we, Baymardians, don''t know how his majesty''s mind works. How can anyone know the mind of a living messenger of the heavens?"


    "That''s right. With how kind, noble-hearted and amazing his majesty is, I wouldn''t be surprised if he was a fallen ancestor/angel who came to Baymard out of pity for us all. Damn! If his majesty opened a temple for his worship I will show up day and night to throw myself deep in prayer."


    "Awesome! His majesty is amazing!"


    "A great man!"


    "The father of the sick, weak, and poor."


    "The Father of Peasants."


    "The father of peace and prosperity!"


    "The father of agriculture and opportunities."


    "His Majesty is the greatest human in existence! Augh~ just saying his name gives me happy chills."


    "Without His Majesty''s intervention, where will we be today?"


    ¡­


    Very quickly, the topic across Baymard shifted back and forth between today''s grand show and praising Landon.


    No matter how many years go by, the people still praise Landon as though Baymard''s growth just started yesterday.


    Many times Landon was often shocked by how these people never got tired of singing his praises.


    But well, he was indeed like a celebrity, a favorite idol in their eyes.


    And the more he did, the more collective awes of worship and adoration he got from them.


    Unlike true celebrity Idols, he was very much involved with their lives knowing he has saved so many people it would be impossible to count.


    He created medicines that in their own words, brought the dead back to life.


    It was because of him that themon flu that killed and swept away the vast majority of people in uN empires, was controlled and treated as though it was just a little bump in the road.


    He made childbirth 30 times easier. And made many women across these empires get their desired feeling of being mothers after many years of steadfast prayer.


    The fact that women only saw their ''periods'' or blood discharges once or twice a year was on its own a very jarring problem that also predicted signs of early menopause.


    It was because of him that many women began seeing their priors 5 to 8 times a year.


    When it first happened they were so shocked they thought something was wrong with them.


    At first, they saw their periods 5 times a year, and the following year, the number of times increased, to the point where some now saw their periods 9 months a year.


    The majority of those who did see their blood discharges every month of the year were those living in Baymard.


    Now women could get pregnant in their 30s and even early 40s, making younger girls no longer feel the rush for early childbirth.


    Initially, both women and men rushed to get pregnant early since after 20~21... most women couldn''t get pregnant anymore.


    It was possible but with how broken their bodies were before, it was indeed a rare feat.


    By the time they turned 25-ish, menopause kicks in hard for them blocking their chances of being mothers.


    Just as much as men looked forward to carrying their heirs, women also did in this era too.


    Thanks to his majesty, many women found out they weren''t barren, just broken down and in need of good nutrition, good body rest and medicine.


    In the end, his Majesty had helped both men and women over the years, treating incurable diseases like chickenpox, ensuring they didn''t die from it.


    He also birthed numerous job opportunities, made Transportation easier, gave the chance for peasants to go to school without sky-high prices, and many more.


    In short, everything his majesty did affect them in their real lives, and that''s why they hailed him with praises now and then.


    .


    What Monarch have you seen that is as kind and considerate to his people as his majesty Landon?


    They had to admit that new UN monarchs were also amazing.


    Still, the Baymardians felt no one could be better than their monarch, his majesty Landon.


    (^¡ð^)


    .


    "All right everyone, time to ce your bets! We have 3 main categories submitted."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! Tell us already, my booze is getting hot just from waiting."


    "Alright, shut your pie holes!... Number 1, a hot air balloon with a double-balloon mechanism having a bridge connecting both hot air balloons."


    "Oooow~ That sounds good. Next!"


    "Number 2, a mega-sized Hot Air balloon, which is the same balloon we know, but a superrge one that can take up to 300 people. After all, the news said that in the future hundreds of people can get transported at once. So we have to think big."


    "I don''t know who, but I''m not buying the 2nd one. It just seems a little too impractical and easy."


    "Number 3! An even grander version of number 1, having 30, or 50 hot air balloons attached to each other by empty transport baskets¡­ Ladies and gentlemen, unlike number 1, where passengers ming hot air balloons and the bird''s body being the empty transport basket."


    will be underneath the ming balloons, the 3rd option allows only pilots to stay under the ming balloons while passengers stay in the empty baskets in the middle."


    "Care to exin more?"


    "Well, think of number 3 as a bird, with the bird wings being the ming hot air balloons and the bird''s body being the empty transport basket."


    "Not bad... I like this one very much."


    "Now then, what''s it gonna be? Everyone ce your bets now!"


    "Number 3!"


    "Number 1"


    "Number 2!"


    "3!"


    "3!"


    "2!"


    "1!"


    "1!"


    "2!"


    "3!"


    (^w^)


    ----


    Like so, the great betting war was in full swing, as everyone rushed to ce their bets before the grand show officially began.


    As for those at the airports, they couldn''t be happier to be here.


    Hehehehehe~


    Landon smiled stupidly.


    Today was the day!


    (>¡õ<)

 Chapter 1734 Solved Mystery!

    Chapter 1734 Solved Mystery!


    What a grand day!


    The airport was buzzing with thousands of people who ventured into the scene for the first time.


    Yes!


    Althoughmercial nes haven''t beenunched yet, the airport was opened today for the first time to allow many to witness the flying scene.


    In a way, today was also a wee day celebrating the airport itself, allowing many to tour and see what was special about itpared to the Coastal Port and Landport.


    Oh, my heavens!


    Many eximed when pulling up into the scene, as it was too grand and many timesrger than any port nd or coastal), Baymard had to offer.


    International flights, local flights... departures, arrivals, everything was as clear as day.


    Luckily, many already understood what thebels meant since the Coastal port had the same dividing system too.


    In the coastal port, arrivals had their sections, departures had their sections and of course, there was a grand waiting space that urred all floors above the main floor.


    A majority of ground floor and underground space was for security teams, bag and weapon storage, check-ins, check-outs and so on.


    Thanks to their familiarity with the coastal Port, everyone more or less understood the main signs andyouts of the airport.


    Looking out of the limo windows, Gordon almost became one with the ss in awe.


    Why was this airport far bigger than the Coastal Port? What was the essence of therge open space he had a preview of when they were driving here?


    cing his hand on his heart, Gordon felt his chest grow so tight it was almost difficult to breathe.


    Bubuum. Bubuum. Bubuum.


    Gordon could hear his heartbeat in his ears.


    What was this feeling of anticipation like, you ask? Well, let''s just say the butterflies in his belly have been rumbling chaotically, as though he wascking a meal or 2.


    .


    In his limo vehicle were Timothy, Jackson, and 2 others.


    As for their children and families, they followed in an official Royal bus behind.


    No one said a thing, as the vehicle''s radio was on, talking endlessly about the excitement spread across Baymard.


    [This is SUSAN Walker reporting live from the Downtown District G pub, the Grizzly Bear. Today, an uncountable number have stormed the pub, either taking several seats or standing around in anticipation of another Historical moment. Hahahahhahaha~... I tell you now Tim, they are really something.]


    Gordon had to hand it to these media reporters who knew how to hook their audience with just a few sentences.


    Damn!


    It was only now that he realized he was sitting at the edge of his seat with fidgeting legs the longer he waited for the host to spill the beans.


    Come on... Come on...


    ''You must know what it is right? You shrewd media people must know what type of flying contraption it is. So why not just spill it now and stop this old man from having a heart attack?''


    Rolling his eyes heavenwards, Gordon felt the urge to curse.


    The wait was killing him


    But he wasn''t the only one on the cusp of dying.


    "Driver, can you turn that up a bit?" Timothy requested as though turning up the Volume would make the media host on the other end spill the beans faster.


    With a calm and slight smirk, the driver nodded. "Of course, esteemed guests."


    [What was that Tim? Everyone wants to know what the bets are and what are the current odds in the Grizzly Bear pub. Well then, why don''t we interview the manager and the people?]


    Gordon and the others waited in silence, listening to the many thoughts of those in the pub/bar.


    All in all, everyone concluded it should be a hot air balloon. But what style or intricate design would it follow?


    .


    [Number 3!!"]


    When the host ced her microphone on a vast crowd in one direction they all yelled number 3.


    cing her microphone in another direction the majority yelled number 1! And in another direction, the majority yelled number 2!


    Crazy!


    It was amazing that such a thing made many stand from their initial seats and pick locations close to those betting on the same idea as them.


    What? Haven''t you heard that like-minded people stick together?


    Of course, some still stayed put, though they argued the hell out of the other ideas with the opposition.


    The scene was simr to how many in public areas react in Landon''s former world whenever a football/ser match was on.


    Real Madrid vs Arsenal?


    Many would wear their team jerseys and argue out on why their team would definitely win and why their team was the best.


    Amid a goal, people would jump out and hug each other while the losers even went as far as crying in woe.


    No matter what sport was invented in the world, no Sport can beat Football.


    The dedication the fans have for football was legendary. Some even divorce their partners because their partners jumped sides mid-marriage.


    How can I trust you when you are a confused person who can even support a team like Chelsea?


    Say no more!


    The marriage is off!


    (*x*)


    The feeling was the same for many right now.


    In the bar, their eyes remained glued to the TV while talking about their bets.


    And in the vehicle, Timothy and the others also chose sides, with a majority of them picking number 3.


    "All of you shouldn''t forget that we had the privilege of getting on one of the Hot air balloons while in Omania. Although it''s amazing the cold high up is no joke."


    "That''s right. You would expect that with how hot our Soma empire was during that time, the air up there would also be boiling. Didn''t you notice it was slighter colder and breezy too?"


    To be honest, the air there wasn''t cold but felt more like the start of summer in other empires.


    At leastpared to the scorching heat below that could even crack up thend, it was far cooler up in the clouds than down.


    .


    Jackson rubbed his chin in thoughtful confusion. "If the air is like that above our Soma, then imagine how icy it will be for ces like Baymard. Is it even possible to have it go so high up, or will they be flying at a distance not too high from ground floor?"


    Pah!


    Gordon pped his thighs excitedly.


    "Old Jack, I think you''ve solved it! It will be a new hot air balloon design that will fly very low, solving the cold air issue.


    (¡õ0¡õ)


    That''s it.


    That''s gotta be it because they couldn''t think of any other invention that could travel sky-high.


    It''s amazing that even though metal ships have been miraculously proven to work by Baymard, many didn''t think massive chunks of metal could fly.


    You don''t understand.


    Although it was a Michael that metal ships could float, it was indeed very eptable because water was a substance.


    When you look at it, air was basically imaginary.


    With water, you can feel it, measure it by pouring in buckets and even grasp a bit of buoyancyws when dropping wood and other items in it to float.


    Water was THERE.


    They can swish it about, ripple it, and control it with the naked eye if need be.


    But air was another matter on its own.


    Please!


    There was nothing holding anything from dropping to the ground.


    At least water was like a cushion that supported the ships from sinking to the bottom.


    But air... you can drop a wooden stake and it will fall. Drop a ball and it would fall.


    Heck!


    Drop a human and they too will fall!


    No one was excepted from the gravitational pull air possessed.


    So how can they picture metal flying?


    At least with hot air balloons, the ballot itself was like arge parachute with hot air working against gravity.


    Don''t you see that Baymard had done its best to ensure the hot air balloon was very lightweight so it could fly up easily?


    Metal was heavy, thus impossible to sustain high up.


    No way! No way!


    Many didn''t even think in that direction. Only those who designed the many cargo nes smirked in the crowd with mysterious glints in their eyes.


    They didn''t even participate in the betting, since all options were wrong!


    They acted like hermits who knew everything underneath the sun, saying nothing and only focused on watching the good show.


    For sure, a majority of them were in the airport site itself, wanting to see their creations touch the skies before the world!


    At this moment, many thought that this must be what <Q> in James Bond felt whenever he saw Bond use his creations.


    Of course, when 007 destroys them, that was another matter on its own.


    ---


    Vrmmmmmm~


    The vehicles ventured into one of the many parking spaces heading straight for the high-end reserve space for royals, nobles, overseers and top ministry officials.


    Their parking zones were different and more expensive since, as they came with many other perks, especially for those who owned Baymardian vehicles.


    Stepping out of the vehicle, Timothy and the others wasted no time meeting Landon and the others who drove in front of them.


    "Well? What are we waiting for? Let''s go in now!"


    (+¡õ+)

 Chapter 1735 Is It A Bird, Is It A Beast? No! Its--

    Chapter 1735 Is It A Bird, Is It A Beast? No! Its--


    Several minutester, the group now stood before the many vast windows several feet above ground floor, overlooking the vast open space outside.


    The boisterous crowd was rowdy, with some sitting at the back and others standing behind them in various terminals.


    Everyone was told to gather around terminals A14 to A34, and C30 to C70, only within the even number sections.


    All Gate/portal-As were one floor down and Gate Cs was a floor up.


    Of course, when standing far high above along the C gates, one would think they were 3~4 stories high from ground floor depending on where they were.


    With the airport''s built-in connections, they will be able to hear the host''s voice no matter what terminal they waited in.


    For Landon, his esteemed guests and those with high positions like Overseers, they stayed within the space between Gate C42, C44 and c46.


    At the same time, the media outlets were already prepared for the event.


    "This is Adrian from the BBC, channel 3 news. I tell you this Chris, the crowd is going wild, with thousands of people, including lower region workers, many of whom helped build the airports, gave his majesty Landon and Queen Lucy a warm reception."


    Hooray!


    The crowd''s cries of excitement were deafening, as they watched His Majesty and his many guests drive in Airport vehicles while standing tall and waving graciously.


    His Majesty began his drive through from the A-portal gates, before going backstage through staff and security passages and appearing at the C-gates above.


    There were many of them driving, so it didn''t make sense for them to stop and take the elevators now and then.


    The back staff stations had inclined moving floor esctors, in case they had to move massive giant boxes and crates of supplies up to various floors towards the many stores and so on.


    They could sit in their airport cart vehicles and drive up the space without worry.


    "Ahhh!~... Did his majesty just smile at me?"


    "No way! Who would look at your Hangol face and smile at you? Obviously, his majesty was shing his teeth at me!"


    "Damn! How can Queen Lucy be so good-looking? No way! My idol is too stunning. Where can I buy the dupe for her dress? Does anyone know? Even in pregnancy, she is so radiant, it''s blinding!"


    "Wow! Its King-Father Lucius, Queen-Mother Kim and little princess Kora. Picture perfect! They look no older than 20!"


    "Princess Kora! Princess Kora! Over here! My little boy loves you! My little boy of 5 is your biggest fan!"


    "Oh, my ancestors! How can Princess Kora be so cute? I heard she can now talk, and write and is very smart just like her brother, his majesty Landon."


    "It''s over! It''s over! The royal family carries the smartest brains! Anyone marrying them can be sure their children will be amazing!"


    Many waved and greeted the royal family with warmth, while also acknowledging other royals and esteemed guests from other (^_^)


    ---


    Many waved and greeted the royal family with warmth, while also acknowledging other royals and esteemed guests from other regions too.


    "Look! That''s His Highness Fabian, from my Eritory Empire in Zohl!"


    "Good Looking! Very good looking! Wow! I don''t know him but I think I''m about to fall in love."


    "Ahh! His Highness Fabian, please look this way! Look this way!"


    "Oh, my~... These are Giants, right? How very manly. I feel I can sleep on their chests without worry."


    "His Majesty Timithh, please shake my daughter''s hands!"


    "Mommy! Mommy! I shook his majesty Timothy''s hands... Hahahahha~ I''m never washing my hands again! No! This dress must be preserved and passed down from generation to generation, known as the famous dress I wore when greeting his majesty Timothy!"


    "Daughter, you are right. Look! The media have also taken pictures and bodies of me shaking his hand. So how can I wear these clothes casually again?"


    "Sir Gordon, please look this way!"


    "Sir Jackson!"


    "His majesty..."


    "Queen-mother..."


    "Princess!..."


    Everywhere one turned, they were being called.


    Timothy has never been so shy before today.


    The love and general eptance these foreigners have for him and his people was unbelievable.


    Several weeks have gone by since he came here, and not only has he done countless photoshoots and interviews, but he also began receiving fan mail too.


    This wasn''t a joke.


    He received mail from men asking about his workout routine and what he does to stay fit.


    Some women were even more brazen, wondering if he could grace them with just a wink before they died.


    His Majesty Landon called them thrust mail, which he could ignore.


    Years back, many could never say what they were saying so publicly within the crowd. However, now... especially when one can send fan mail with no name on it, people areing out of the woodwork, saying some very, very embarrassing things that made even Timothy blush.


    Was he that attractive? Sure. He knew he was good-looking. But aftering to Baymard, he felt he was walking on clouds.


    The ego boost was not a joke. It sure made an old man like him feel good.


    (^v^)


    ---


    Just like that, the masses gave Landon and the others a warm reception, until they stepped out of the airport vehicles and took positions in their designated terminal zones.


    Very soon, Landon took a step forward when everyone was settled, allowing the media and his many guests to stare his way with enthusiasm.


    "It has been a journey hasn''t it? In the past, mankind used to marvel at the invention of fire. But if we now should go out there on the streets."


    Landon leaned forward on his desk with a yful smile. "Today, can anyone think of us dancing around a bonfire in awe? Hey, if we did that wouldn''t we be daft?"


    Hehehehehehe~


    Low chuckles echoed from the crowd, as everyone no matter where they were, ground floor or above,ughed merrily at his Majesty''s jokes.


    Only he can be a Monarch who never gets too serious in times like these.


    "Yes. We would be a little coo-coo to jump over the invention of fire about tens, hundreds and thousands of years ago. So you see, technological evolution is only part of human existence."


    "I have always said, humanity''s greatest strength is its mind. We came from inventing fire to creating towering structures, carriages, cars, ships and all sorts of wonderful treasures our ancestors considered sorcery."


    Many nodding heavily.


    It was very true because records prove this fact time and time again.


    Do you know that the first inventor of the ship construction concept was tortured and practically stoned at some point because it was believed he had dark magic that allowed the ship to float on sea?


    Landon grinned from mr to mr, looking at particr people in the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen... When I first thought of the concept of creating towering buildings so high in Baymard, many believed it could be done... When I thought of metal cars, many thought I wasing down with a fever and talking nonsense¡­And when I finally decided to make man fly, even my team asked if I wanted to check into a hospital for rest to make sure I''m not losing it."


    Chuckle. Chuckle~


    Many overseers smiled awkwardly, recalling how many times they counted his majesty in the past.


    Some foreigners who heard his majesty''s media talk about letting people fly during festivals, also said if man can fly, it would be the day the world was round.


    It was just that they probably didn''t know his majesty and had already proven that the world was indeed round and not t.


    The more Landon spoke the more everyone''s heart bubbled with expectancy.


    Miracle worker! Miracle worker!


    His Majesty has proven time and time again that humanity can do anything!


    (+v+)


    ----


    Hehehehehehehe~


    With a broad smile, Landon concluded his speech, knowing he had hooked them too deep, they were already at the feet of the seats.


    With a secret wave of his fingers, he gave the signal to a few airport security staff hidden at the back of the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this time, I bring you the first flying cargo carriers in Hertfilia''s history! We call them Aircrafts!"


    Almost immediately, many saw tiny dots above the skies growrger andrger by the second.


    Eh?


    "Look up! Look up to the skies!"


    "Is that a bird? Is that a beast?"


    "No! It''s Superman!"


    "You idiot. It''s the legendary Aircfrats!"


    "Everyone remembers your bets. Which team is going to win?"


    Imaginary Drum roll, please!


    (>¡õ<)

 Chapter 1736 Error... Does Not compute!

    Chapter 1736 Error... Does Notpute!


    This... This...


    "Impossible! How can hot air balloons go so fast?"


    "No! Even if it''s not a hot air balloon, I have never seen anything fly so fast before."


    "Someone, pinch me, to make sure I''m not-- Ah! I said pinch not p!"


    "Hahahahahaha~... It''s turning in the air! It''s doing a little dance in the air for us! Wow! There are over 10 of them flying around."


    "Amazing! Now, all that''s left is for my little brat of a daughter to get married and I can finally die in peace knowing I have seen the true height and potential of the human brain."


    (^¡ó^)


    The disy shown was just too great, causing many to shake like fallen leaves on a windy day.


    Understand that today, humanity was taking yet another giant step forward!


    Today will be undoubtedly recorded as the day humans flew in metal boxes!


    Sure, only cargo would fly now, but the ones piloting the aircrafts, weren''t they human too?


    The world will never be the same after today''s disy!


    Looking at their bodies, everyone noticed a thickyer of goosebumps on their skin.


    Can you feel it? Can you feel the wheels of sess turning in motion?


    As they continued watching the disy, an entertaining host was quick to tell them public facts about these cargo nes, so it was only then that they realized the nes were made of metal!


    "What??!"


    The masses eximed unanimously, opening and closing their mouths with no other words echoing.


    Metal? Metal?


    Like the cars zooming about on the roads?


    BOOM!


    Many had their brains blown to pieces with the little information shared.


    [Error. ERROR! Does notpute.


    Error. Error. Error... DOES notpute!]


    You, how, when, this, who... eh?


    ( ?¡õ?)


    Blink. Blink.


    They began blinking excessively, as many honestly found their brains empty, with no thoughts treating them.


    Good God!


    Baymard has broken them.


    Many held onto themselves and their seats for support, feeling 40 years older than they were.


    Sigh...


    At this rate, what else can Baymard not do?


    What''s next? A trip to the moon?


    Well, many shook their heads wryly, pushing out such a thought as it can never happen in their heads.


    ''...'' [Landon who ns to build Satellites next year.]


    It looks like they will soon have collective heart attacks when he does. But that was something only the further could tell.


    For now, everyone had officially stamped Landon''s name in their hearts as the World''s greatest Genius born in Hertfilia.


    No way.


    Who asked him to release blockbuster technologies time and time again?


    Everyone else''s discoveries, although great, fall too short inparison to what his majesty Landon could do.


    Many have already begun making ns of how to protect his brain when he dies.


    And you know what? His Majesty Landon is also part of this group of protectors.


    Who wants their bodies picked on by enemies and lunatics?


    .


    It wasn''t very long ago that his Majesty Landon had a peculiar assassination attempt by a new but small hidden organization in Pyno, that emerged intending to harvest his intelligence.


    They posted a bounty on his brain, not his body, wanting it dead or alive.


    They were very willing to pay 3 times more if his brain was brought back alive (meaning they wanted to capture him alive.)


    Landon couldn''t help feeling the creeps, imagining his brain being picked on and used for rituals that might implicate innocent people too.


    It was crazy, as they believed diluting his brain with some weird potion and drinking it will give them part of his knowledge, IQ and brain capabilities to think of new technologies time and time again.


    Say no more.


    Landon had to protect his future dead body, no matter the cost.


    This matter reminded him of a simr situation back on Earth where someone stole Einstein''s brain for research after his death.


    The brain was stolen during the autopsy period, not even a few days after his death.


    The thief stole the brains and researched it for so long only to find out there was nothing special about it.


    Landon dared not wish that upon himself, knowing this era was a hundred times worse than Einstein''s era.


    They might use his brain for all sorts of voodoo rituals and even for evil cults centering around his brain.


    Heaven forbid he did not protect his future dead body when he was still alive now.


    Some fell to the ground, knowing they were witnessing history in motion.


    ----


    "We must treasure this onset in our hearts."


    Plop!~


    Some fell to the ground, knowing they were witnessing history in motion.


    Many from the Weather, Hert and Atmospheric Academy also appeared with streaming tears and smiles on their faces.


    Because right at this very moment, there were many of their people in the Control Towersmunicating with the pilots every step of the way.


    All in all, everyone was thrilled by the show. But soon, their expressions turned to worry.


    "Hold on! Everyone, wait! It''s getting closer!"


    "Ahhh! It''s about to descend too fast. Is that safe?... How is it going tond?"


    "Good God! It won''te running into us here right?"


    (O0O)


    Without knowing it, many had taken several steps back in fear.


    Even though the runway descent slope was very far from them, they felt that with the ne''s flying speed, even if it crashes it will glide on the floors and eventually smash them here.


    Of course, this wasn''t true.


    Even in times of a crash, the ne won''t be able to glide all the way to the airport building if it descends to the right spot.


    The airport was designed as such.


    Ahhh!


    How is it going tond?


    Panic, awe, turmoil and amazement were emotions all felt by the masses, as the question resounded in their brains heavily.


    But it didn''t take too long before giant pairs of wheels emerged from the ne''s bottom and everyone held their breath, watching the live feedback on the many Airport disy screens scattered around.


    Yes.


    The disy screens that were supposed to show flight changes and schedules now showed the feed from cameras stationed outside.


    Hearts beating, people forgetting to breathe, and silent terminals.


    No one said a thing, as they thinned their lips in prayer.


    Hold on... hold on...


    ''You can do it... you can do it...''


    Screech! Screech!~


    The tires made a sound that caused temporal panic to flood their brains until it eventually began rolling on the open path at a steady and rxed pace.


    1, 2, 3...


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!!!!!"


    The entire Baymard jumped in jubtion.


    They did it.


    They sessfullynded.

 Chapter 1737 Another One Found!

    Chapter 1737 Another One Found!


    Hooray! Hooray!


    They did it!


    Theynded safely!


    The entire Capital city was going crazy, with some even offering discounted prices because of the safe Landing.


    Hip-Hip-Hip... Hooray!


    Couples who were hesitating on taking the big step, suddenly hugged and kissed romantically, feeling so thrilled to witness such a sight with the person beside them.


    Children had twinkling eyes filled with passion for the future swearing to one day grace the skies like the pilots shown on the screen.


    Yes. It wasn''t just the tires that were on disy, but live footage of the pilots, who made <okay> and <thumbs-up> signs to the cameras.


    The cameras were at an angle that doesn''t show theplicated buttons in the cockpit, in my showing the many pilots'' side view faces from neck up.


    "Ahhhh! That''s my daughter! That''s my little girl!"


    "Son! Son! That''s my son! My son is one of the first people to make history and touch the skies!"


    "Woooooooo~... I just want to say, as the only second child in our family, I inherited all my father''s raising characteristics. Just look at how heroic my father looks on TV. Ladies...dies.. no pushing. I will be fair when deciding who to go out with on a date, so please sing PUSH."


    Carefully hugging Lucy, Landon helped her slowly ease into her seat, before jogging his mother, Lucius, Kora and many others.


    "Hahahahahaha~... We did it, your majesty! Today, we made history!"


    Whether it was Overseer Tim and the others, everyone was full of smiles, waiting for the day they too will hop aboard these nes for themselves.


    You don''t know how they felt when seeing the tires screech on the runway grounds, as though going to break off or crash.


    Phew~


    Many secretly wiped their sweat, thankful nothing had happened especially on live TV.


    Landon was amused by their secret actions.


    If they felt this way when watching the footage, then how would they feel when sitting on the ne itself, looking outside the window and watching the wheels touch the ground?


    Trust me, everyone on board would feel the jerk.


    So if their hearts were already running thin now then how will they handle it when on board?


    Landon chuckled, looking forward to the day public nes would fly.


    For now, it was indeed worth it to celebrate today''s sess, but the show isn''t over just yet.


    signaled the host to get on with the show.


    Landon still hadn''t forgotten his purpose for today''sunch.


    Feeling that he has given everyone enough time to be merry, he signaled the host to get on with the show.


    "Hooray, for mankind. Hooray for mankind." The host examined pping alongside the regroup while taking his stance at the forefront.


    "They say a picture says a thousand words. Today, everyone has witnessed the speed and power behind these aircrafts."


    Many, including Timothy, nodded heavily, still shocked by what they witnessed.


    It was times like these that they were thankful they were Baymards and not foes.


    Or else who can survive their wrath at this point?


    Sometimes strong soldiers, armory and troops did not necessarily mean victory.


    The time it takes to regroup and call for reinforcements would make a whole lot of difference in a war.


    Hell!


    With the speed they just saw these aircrafts fly, they can be sure these Baymardians would be able to bring in cavalry and even more when they realize any slight disadvantages at their end.


    In that case, even if they lose more soldiers than the enemy after the war has ended, at least they still ended up victorious.


    Today''s show wasn''t just for the Baymardians but for the allies and potential enemies hidden in the dark.


    Baymard was indirectly saying that before you betray ore at them, think twice.


    They had the technology and were ready to unleash hell on them should they ever dare cross the line.


    Terrible!


    Many pped and gave each other tactful stares with only one conclusioning to mind -- Baymard must never be provoked.


    ---


    "Ladies and gentlemen. The true motive behind cargo nes is transportation. Now, you can send your goods or letters via air travel to those living close to regions around the Capital city! No longer will you have to send certain goods to your empire''s Capital via ship? And guess what? The time of arrival Imus fairly fast too."


    Instantly, the screen changed showing travel times between Baymard and every Pyno empire.


    A direct flight between;


    ?Baymard to Arcadina: 6 hours, 24 minutes in summer. Can vary depending on weather conditions.


    ?Baymard to Carona: 9 hours, 47 minutes.


    ?Baymard to Deiferus: 7 hours, 8 minutes


    ?Baymard to Yodan: 15 hrs, 13 minutes.


    ?Baymard to Terique: 15 hrs 5 minutes.


    -----


    That was the estimated flight time during summer.


    Seeing the short time intervals, many widened their eyes in disbelief.


    You have to know that even from Baymard to Carona''s Coastal city, is 2~3 days via Baymardians ship, before they pack things up, load them and send them traveling for months to the Capital.


    But with Cargo nes, in just under 10 years their goods will arrive. This also made things good, and easier for those sending letters.


    You have to know that back in modern times one of the greatest uses of Cargo nes is FedEx deliveries.


    You can get the parcel you order online fast, and even letters and government documents too because most items relied on fast air travel for delivery.


    If it''s by ship, it will truly be dyed way longer than you expect


    The concept of Cargo nes opens up many doors for merchants, who can now get thetest Baymardian clothes shipped faster to the capital than before.


    Cargo nes carry a majority of goods that need to be moved, even coffins and the dead.


    Of course, there was a list of prohibited items that can only be shipped via sea.


    Again they stress on allowing heavier and cumbersome giant crates to get shipped via sea.


    Well, when everyone is leaving today, they can pick the list up on their way home.


    The list will also get posted in tomorrow''s newspapers, and even the TVs, online sites, radios and other news outlets will touch on it a little.


    Great!


    Many people already fell in love with these cargo nes.


    And just like that, the host concluded his thoughts, allowing everyone to head to the many airport eateries and take orders whatever they liked.


    Today, the event of course had free food.


    How can it not?


    Everyone sat in groups, with some even carrying their to-go food at hand and touring the airport for the first time.


    Sess!


    It was a great sess!


    (^w^)


    ¨C


    Landon smiled from mr to mr, not knowing he wasn''t the only one with celebratory news.


    Far, far, away, several people rushed to the pce with arrogant smiles on their ces and weapons at their sides.


    "Your majesty! Your majesty! We know who the 2nd Key is!"

 Chapter 1738 Seeing is Believing

    Chapter 1738 Seeing is Believing


    Bahaahahhahahahahha~


    They found it!


    They found it!


    Snowkes decendead from the heavens, painting the world in hues of white and gray.


    The once familiar roads were now imed in a nket of freshly fallen snow glistening under the pale winter night light.


    Amidst the icy tapestry, the rhythmic clopping of hooves resonated, breaking the hushed serenity.


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop!~


    Horses rode with force lights in their eyes, as their owners kicked their sides sending them forth in a frenzy.


    Their horses rode with Ghostly lights as if they were the horses belonging to a headless horseman on Halloween night.


    Go. Go. Go~


    A lone group of 3 messengers bundled in thick furs spurred their sturdy horses with arrogant smiles.


    With breaths misted in the air, they clutched their leather-bound bags in hand with determination.


    Wooo~


    The riders yanked their horses marily, to stare at the breathtaking silhouette of the pce emerging from the distance.


    It was a sight to behold, with its towering spires piercing the overcast skies with radiance, even during the night.


    As they say, winters often led to early darkness.


    It was a little over 6:30 PM, yet the entirend was covered in darkness.


    Torches liked the pce''s entrance path, casting warm, flickering glows against the snowy paths leading visitors toward the entrance walls.


    The grand structure ahead was an epitome of grace and beauty yet at the same time an imposing fortress against the snowy backdrop.


    Power was all one could think of when staring at the grand Castle structure hovering high on elevated ins.


    .


    ~Hyah!


    The men rode forward with no more dys, bypassing groups and groups of guards in heavy armor whose breaths formed icy mist around their vicinity.


    The men wasted no time taking out their seals. "Urgent matter for the great monarch."


    Urgent matters? This is serious!


    The lesser-ranked guard quickly left the group and headed to his superior, who then approved of the matter, with a few more confirmations and secret checks done.


    After all, they can''t leave everyone who has the monarch''s seal and special identities in without checks no?


    Who knows if it was stolen or not? Hey... these people could also be wearing human masks.


    Understand that if they let any criminal pass in, the day that criminal reveals themselves, it will be their heads on the te too.


    Urgent issues are all serious and all, but not as serious as keeping monarchs alive, and more importantly, keeping their heads on their necks.


    As they say, the bigger you are, the heavier the fall.


    The supervisor in a bigger position would be the one to take the biggest fall.


    The little guard who went to check things out with him will receive punishment, but not as much as his superior.


    The higher you climb, the more is expected of you.


    The superior dared not let them in without doing checks of his own.


    "Go."


    Hmph!


    All 3 men were annoyed by the guards'' actions of double-checking their identities, swearing to report the reason for their dys to the monarch once they got in.


    "A small fry like you dares to stop us? You will hear from the monarch once we are through!"


    .


    Hyah!


    Gallop. Gallop. Gallop~


    The pce roads, though swept with brooms and sprinkled with salt, still had thin slipperyyers of ice coating them.


    But with many years of horse riding under everyone''s belt, this much was nothing, as they decreased their speeds a bit, showing no fear for the matter.


    From the main pce gates on the front walls to the Innermost zone took over 58 minutes to aplish.


    Mind you, they had decreased their speeds in this bad weather and icy floors.


    In the summertime, it would take roughly 45~47 minutes to get to the innermost zone if riding at full horse speed.


    Of course, the inner zone was the central zone.


    So if one was leaving, let''s say the west walls to the east walls, it would take double the time, taking 1 hour 30 minutes.


    But don''t forget that this was when traveling at full horde speed.


    If slower, it could take 2 hours and a little over that too.


    One should never underestimate how big these pces were.


    Again, reaching the inner zone took them 58 minutes now, but it also took an additional 10 minutes to head to His Majesty''s private quarters after entering the central Zone and bypassing so many open fields, buildings and gardens just for his private entertainment.


    --


    "Halt! Halt in the name of the monarch! Who goes there?"


    Who cares to run so wildly in the monarch''s private territory? Look around you.


    This building and the immediate surrounding space didn''t house any bloody concubine and is the private territory of the monarch that even his children, wives and concubines dared to venture in unless granted ess before they could.


    They would wait far away at the edge of the space, waiting for a guard to return with GRANTED permission.


    Yes.


    To the monarch, this was his sanctuary, his Holy ground.


    So who dares run amok here?


    (?^?)


    Swish!


    No less than 100 hidden heavens appeared at the foot of these horses, causing them to rise, re their nostrils and pause for their safety.


    Where did these weaponse from?


    Looking left and right, the 3 men didn''t see anyone other than the 4 guards arrogantlying their way.


    "Forgive us, but we have a reason."


    running their way.


    Scary...


    1, 2, 3.


    Bam!


    The giant massive golden double-sided doors were thrown open, and in came the 3 men who were taken to a small waiting hall and told to stand in what for the monarch''s arrival.


    Urgent news you say?


    Emperor Kavian, raised his brow, looking at the 3 kneeling men before him.


    He recognized them, as disciples of the several renowned academy teachers and elders who he specifically talked with about certain matters concerning the Holy core/stone.


    "Your majesty, we know who the 2nd Key is!"


    "He hails from Zohl, the empire of Titarian to be precise."


    "What?"


    Very quickly, one of them stepped forward to present a rolled-up document that had a red seal stamp on it.


    Well... would you look at that.


    Kavain stood dumbfounded for a split second.


    This¡­ this¡­


    ording to ancestry, it is no other than the newly crowned Titarian Monarch, his Majesty Gregory!


    .


    Kavain stood dumbfounded for a split second.


    This¡­ this¡­


    Bahahhahahahhahahahha~


    Oh, fate just likes to y with their strings, knowing they almost killed him not too long ago.


    Luckily they failed, or else wouldn''t they be in a Goddamn pickle without him?


    Bahahahahaha~


    Emperor Kavian was so thankful to the God of War for ensuring their earlier ns failed.


    Yes.


    It was all destiny that Gregory should survive so they could pluck him alive and bring him here to Morhany!


    "Alissimo!"


    Swish!


    Over 10 advanced hidden guards appeared on the scene, shining these disciples of famous academy teachers who thought their martial arts were already something to brag about.


    You won''t understand.


    At their level which was already very great, they couldn''t even perceive the aura or breaths from these hidden guards at all!


    This only made them look at Emperor Kavain with more awe and twinkling eyes of worship.


    Tsk.


    As expected of one of the most powerful men in Morgany.


    "Allismo."


    "Master." All 10 replied.


    "Send word to the 10 Token Lords... The 2nd Key must be brought back without heavy injuries. Any who defy my orders will have their heads shaved, their bodies shed and their bottoms defiled by a thousand horses in front of their men."


    Hiss


    Many felt their butt cheeks clench in horror at the sound of such punishments.


    How to live with the shame after that?


    Kavian was about to send them off but paused. "Inform the Organization of what we found. To ensure no slips, it must be done."


    The pirates and they are one and must continue to act as one to keep Morgany growing.


    "Now go."


    Swish!


    In a sh, all 10 vanished into thin air as though never there in the first ce.


    ''The blue-face Gregory of Titarian, Zohl...'' Kavian chuckled yfully.


    ''Destiny has once again tied your fate with our Morg continent. And this time, you won''t be able to escape!''


    As for the one they called Tilda of Dafaren, Veinitta, don''t think they will give up on her search just yet.


    No way!


    Before they understood the matters of the HOLY core and keys, they knew her bloodline and that of her grandmother''s, was important. It was the whole thing connecting all pieces of the puzzle together.


    So of course they now spected she was a Key.


    Thus, unless they find her body or remains, no one was putting a certainty on her death yet.


    Seeing is believing.


    That girl and her grandmother must be found, no matter what rock their bodies are buried under!


    That was a matter, Kavian would never let go of.

 Chapter 1739 A Threatened Group

    Chapter 1739 A Threatened Group


    Just like that, time flew by in a sh, with many gearing up for the ultimate battle for domination.


    Meanwhile, the many representatives from many UN empires, invited to watch the awesome Cargo neunch, had long left for their prospective empires to hastily share the good news.


    Hurry!


    They must hurry back to the Capital, see their monarchs and make ns as fast as possible, not wanting to miss this rare opportunity.


    Of course, only Pyno empires had this privilege for the time being, seeing as the distance to other UN nations was too far for the nes to do right now.


    But as promised, at most a yearter, the good news will surely spread their way.


    This was a promise Baymard intended to keep.


    Many were jubting, but in the shadows, a smaller lot were panicked, sweating buckets and buckets of cold sweat cover they thought of things.


    In the small town of Oshire, Baymard, several men wearing head wraps and turbines, now gathered with cold glints in their eyes, seated around a single but elegant-looking Pentagonal table.


    Among them, was a future many could hardly recognize, yet if he wore his famous Bronze mask with silver and gold studs, many in Veinitta would be shaking in their boots, too scared to make a sound.


    .


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.~


    Very calmly, the man tapped his fingers on the table, causing the others around him to lower their gazes, no one daring to speak.


    If not for the many documents on the table, they wouldn''t dare sit at the same table as their master.


    Only his 10 most trusted aides knew his true identity and face.


    He could be standing before his army of killers without a mask, and they will never be able to tell it and him.


    Understand that in this gloomy era, there were public influential figures and hidden influential shadow figures who were equally well-known too.


    Just like how Death, a well-known assassin with legions of killers under his belt never showed his face to 99% of his men,... their leader who controlled over 350,000 assassins scattered about the Veinitta also never showed his face to anyone other than his 10 most trusted aides and another distinct group of his hidden shadow guards.


    Among the 10 trusted aides, 5 of them were here today, because the bizarreness concerning Baymard and Pyno was just too great to pass out verification on.


    Bloody hell!


    What was their Wing w assassin guild built on? Information gathering.


    Understand that even though they were killers, nothing was more important than gathering information.


    Any info might from their guild, must have been thoroughly investigated and proimed true enough that they could bet their lives on it.


    Over thest 2 years, they have been getting a few missions involving Pyno, particrly this ce called Baymard.


    At first, it was a seamlessly easy mission, only one of its kind in the past 6 months.


    Some merchants wanted the form for telephone manufacturing.


    Eh? (~_~)


    Telephones?


    What was that?


    They honestly never knew of such a thing and had never heard of it before.


    And when the merchant went deeper into examination, everyone in the roomughed so hard they dropped to the floor with some even rolling like babies on their backs.


    Excuse me?


    Do you think such a godlymunication artifact exists and they would still be here sending messengers with letters for months before the messages arrived?


    They almost locked him up, wanting to give him a good thrashing for attempting to pull a prank on them.


    But the merchant was quick to take out a Baymardian catalog booklet, disying not just thetest waves of telephones but also so many more artifacts that made their skin twist in disbelief and shock.


    Damn!


    So it was all true? The merchant also gifted them 2 sr TVs and a few cassettes for them to watch.


    Alright. They had to admit that the first time they turned on the first TV, the Volume was so high they almost shot hidden weapons on it.


    Some even ran into hiding, fearing the TV was a monster unleashing itself on them.


    How embarrassing.


    No one was calm when the TV was put on, and they soon found themselves watching it for 8 hours straight, too absorbed in the anime TV show called Naruto.


    Ninjas!


    Isn''t that what they do as assassins?


    Damn!


    Some people even saw their moves disyed on TV and were so shocked they stood up, pointing it out like fanboys!


    (^_^)


    ....


    Everything about what they saw made them realize just how true the merchant''s words were.


    The merchant seemed also very salty with the fact that prices for wholesale exportation were different for non-UN empires.


    In truth, Baymard sold everything far too cheap in his opinion.


    What''s more, their exportation process is also very reasonable and very cheappared to the ruthless ways many nations and empires did things.


    Heck!


    If it was Morgany who owned everything Baymard had, you best believe no peasants would ever be able to touch a pencil in their lives.


    Baymard sold 15 pencils for 2 Bays.


    Now, the price of 1 Copper coin is equivalent to 0.73 Bay.


    (1 CC =0.73 Bays.)


    So 15 pencils cost 2.74 CC.... roughly 3 CC (copper coins.)


    This was too cheap, something everyone in the world, even beggars could afford.


    What''s more, the whole pencil set canst six months to a year or 2, depending on how frequently one uses it.


    In the end, you would be paying 3 copper coins for a minimum 6-month-use duration.


    Tsk.


    If it were the rich owning such pencils, they would charge no less than 5 silver coins for just 1 pencil on the set.


    Don''t forget that 1 SC =100 CC.


    So 8, would no doubt cost 800 Copper coins!


    F***!


    The monthly wages formoners across the world outside Baymard is between 250~450 copper coins.


    If you charge 800 copper coins for a single f**king pencil, it''s no wonder peasants would remain illiterate.


    Baymard, Baymard, Baymard... it was all them!

 Chapter 1740 Decision Made!

    Chapter 1740 Decision Made!


    Indeed, the world has truly changed.


    Before Baymard, calligraphy and writing brushes were priced at 20 Silver coins per brush ( that''s 20,000 CCs).


    But now... heh.


    In Pyno, a single ordinary brush cost 10 copper coins.


    Now, these merchants who sell brushes, also stock up on Baymardian books, pens and whatnot, selling all writing materials too.


    The one thing one has to appreciate about Baymard was that it still held Calligraphy very important, by hosting Calligraphypetitions and ensuring the tradition of Calligraphy writing continued.


    So you could say that at first, the prices dropped tremendously.


    But after a while, they slowly started picking up again, with people heading for auction houses to purchase incredible brush sets at a whopping 1000 silver coin price sometimes.


    What Baymard did was to normalize the use of calligraphy brushes, by having Calligraphy taught in schools as a mandatory course.


    And just like how one spends money to buy designer bags, clothes, cars and famous paintings, those in love with calligraphy also go out of their way to spend on expensive brushes.


    But ordinary brushes cost between 10~15 copper coins for 1.


    At first, these brush makers thought they were losing money.


    But it was only over time that they realized they now made far more money from brushes than before.


    Think About it.


    Even if they priced their porches very high from 5 silver coins and above, understand that the poption of rich and capable people will always be far below that of themoner poption.


    No.


    What they realized was that opening their doors tomoners gave them a far greater yield than before.


    All in all, these calligraphy brush makers soon realized the benefits of marketing to all sses of people.


    Why only sell to one ss?


    If they could go back in time, they wished they could p themselves silly for such stupid mistakes.


    Like so, Baymard helped many understand the truth of marketing to the masses.


    .


    As for the merchant who was spiteful, inwardly, he admitted the exportation prices were very cheap and fair for him.


    But so what?


    He was still annoyed by the fact that Non-treaty UN empires had different proxies to pay than treaty-signed empires.


    The taxes paid were different, as well as several other wholesale aspects that irked them greatly.


    (:T¡ÁT:)


    Dammit!


    He couldn''t help wondering when his monarch, Alexander Lockhart would finally head to Baymardand sign the bloody thing.


    Everyone is doing it, so what''re you waiting for? Do you know how much he and others will stand to benefit from getting the treaty signed?


    He wasn''t just talking about exportation taxes, but other perks within Baymard as a whole.


    Do you know that only UN empires can join the merchant association?


    Dammit!


    So much gusts and vital information is passed out there.


    He learned that once a member, seminars will be held frequently to help merchants boost their businesses.


    Ticks and many other aspects will be taught to them, ensuring they keep making that dough.


    And sure enough, many who attended, were quick to be departing signees for these seminars.


    Their business boomed, and awards were also given to those who excelled the most, with some having their businesses advertised in newspapers and even the radio and TV.


    Heck!


    A camera crew even visited their business, making TV specials too.


    Tsk.


    When thinking of it all, he wished he could strangle Alexander''s neck, wanting to question what the bloody hell he was waiting for!


    Don''t you know UN empires have ess to Baymardian ship transportation?


    Don''t you know UN empires get first dibs on everything new?


    Don''t you know how much money he would have saved up if he came from a UN empire?


    For the first time, the merchant was disgusted to be from Veinitta.


    ...


    All in all, jealousy and greed made him turn to one of the best Killer guilds, wanting them to sneak in and steal the secret manuals for telephone manufacturing.


    The merchant thought about it long and hard, realizing that if he became the first one to make telephonemunication a thing in Veinitta, he would automatically be the richest man in the world.


    (^¡ð^)


    Do you know how valuable modes ofmunication are in this delicate era?


    Rather than wait 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, and even sometimes 6 months for messengers to bring letters on horseback, why not have your message delivered in a few breaths via phone?


    Sometimes, a simple 3-month trip can turn into 5 or 6 if dyed by heavy snow and other disturbances on the road like assassination attempts and injuries that force one to hide for weeks in the woods, hoping your chasers have long gone.


    It was never that simple. No journey was.


    Thenmetchat felt the telephone was his big break to absolute riches, not knowing there was so much more involving telephone Communications he could never dream of doing alone wires buried underground, control rooms, the making of actual wires, understanding electricity, making resistors, and so many aspects.


    For electricity, he asked them to also steal the means of making sr panels, hoping to charge the phones like charging the sr TVs.


    Well, he thought they were the same.


    All in all, it''s been 2 years, and 4 months since the merchant requested their help, and since then, no killer sent to Baymard had ever returned.


    Everything was getting more and more worrying, seeing that every Wing w Guild member they sent never returned.


    This was when they, including their boss, decided to head to Baymard personally, not to steal the manufacturing tech inquest but to see just how dangerous this ce was if it could deal with their well-trained men so easily.


    Seeing the giants and many other people of color here, they once again confirmed that Baymard wasn''t strong but well guarded by these UN empires.


    Yes.


    They came to scout the ce for themselves before heading back to Veinitta and devising a good enough n for their next attack.


    But just when they thought they saw it all, Baymardunches giant birds into the air, causing them to fall silent, but not for too long.


    They felt their earlier failures stemmed from the fact that they didn''t take their opponent seriously, only sending 1 killer at a time.


    But now, if they go back and send tens and thousands of their men here, who do you think will win?


    Hehehehehehe~


    Seeing their eyes glowing with uncontroble greed,the group looked at each other tactfully.


    "Leader, I guess we''ll be dropping the telephone matter and stealing aircraft manufacturing for ourselves soon, right?"


    With a light chuckle, their leader leaned back very rxed, already seeing himself flying sky-high in one of those nes.


    "Yes... And they will never see iting."


    Hmph.


    Who was Baymard to own such technologies?


    Only people like them deserve to have aircraft!


    (*^*)

 Chapter 1741 Plans For A Future Monarch.

    Chapter 1741 ns For A Future Monarch.


    Time flew by too fast.


    Days and weeks shed in the blink of an eye, with many not knowing where the time had gone.


    4 A.M.


    It was still dark outside, yet Tilda was rolling restlessly on her bed.


    Sigh...


    ''There''s no use trying.''


    Till now, she still couldn''t believe she would be leaving for Dafaran in just 3 days.


    Once home, it might take years for her to return.


    ''Now that I''m 16, Big Brother said the n is to have me on the throne before I turn 18.'' Tilda thought, massaging her fingers thoughtfully.


    She was already 16 years and 4 months old.


    So at most in a year and 8 months, she will ascend the throne.


    It could even be earlier, if everything goes ording to n.


    Even then, she still might not be able to return to Baymard until another year when she has properly stabilized her position.


    Tilda couldn''t help feeling the pressure of monarchy already pressing on her shoulders.


    Self-doubt sometimes etched its way into her heart. But as her brother Landon often said, if you don''t do it, how do you know you won''t seed?


    Sigh...


    Heading to her bathroom, she decided to wash up and prepare for the day.


    After all, today is indeed a special day for her.


    ....


    2 hourster, Tilda headed downstairs and straight to the kitchen for a meal.


    Breakfast was typically done for everyone by 6:30~9 A.M.


    "Good morning, Miss Dina!"


    "Morning, miss Dina."


    "Good Morning Uncle Nathan, Aunt Danie."


    Tilda greeted the couple warmly, allowing Danie to pat her head.


    Well, the couple were Gary''s parents.


    Although their son, the Navy Admiral, moved out of the pce a long time ago and married, the couple still stayed in the pce.


    After all, they were the pce''s head butler and head maid overseeing everyone here.


    It was amazing that not long after Mother Kim gave birth to Kora, they too were expected a baby of their own.


    Yes.


    The ''old'' couple now had a 14-month-old son, Despien, Gary''s little brother.


    When Gary got the news after returning from a mission, he was shocked and in disbelief that his old mother could have a baby.


    Well, any woman or man above 25 was seen as very old by the general public.


    Tilda felt the little boy was very cute.


    Although Danie had been on maternity leave in the pce, she was very restless, since she lived in the same ce she was working in.


    Firstly, her job as head overseer of all maids did not require her to do the work likeundry, cleaning, dusting, cooking and whatnot.


    Nope.


    Danie even had secretaries, who would make schedules, do paperwork and other activities concerning the maids.


    But she had to do so with the consent of Danie.


    Here, Danie was like the boss of her pce maid pany,'' sometimes handling meetings on what detergents they must use¡­ what brand sponsors have requested they partner with them, and what blinds should be used in guest rooms for particr guests.


    How do these guests like their tea or coffee? What are their habits? Do they like the room cold or hot when they arrive?


    What are their schedules like while staying here?


    Do they need bigger beds like the Giants?


    Do they eat spicy foods? Everyone who walks into the pce, even if it''s just a day visitor, must always be pleased with their experience.


    This means the floors must always be immacte, the walls exude brilliance, and the atmosphere fresh without any foul scents.


    Hell!


    Do you know how massive the pce is?


    (:>T^T<:)


    .


    It''s not a joke when one says Danie might be running a cleaningpany here.


    Every day, there was tons and tons of work to do, especially during the night after lights out.


    That''s Right.


    The cleaners maximize the nighttime to ensure all public areas are squeaky clean. So you best believe the cleansing was 24/7.


    There were 4 main shifts, depending on whether they started in the Early Morning,te morning, Afternoon and evening.


    So while Danie did not necessarily have to touch a broom, it was still busy for her who always ensured everything was organized and done properly, since the royal pce often had guests, especially foreign royal ones.


    That wasn''t a lie.


    At least 3 weeks in a month, there were always guests staying over.


    There was a time when she was on maternity leave, and everything almost went haywire.


    It was funny to see her carrying the baby while running back and forth in the nick of time.


    As for Nathan, as the head butler, he oversaw all garden works, answered calls to the household phone, and greeted guests at the door.


    He also assisted in the nning of events and dinner parties, oversaw table settings, served drinks and food, worked with his wife to budget for items they needed before sending the list to the ountant and so on.


    In addition, he handled matters like calling plumbers, construction workers and other maintenance projects around the house.


    The official drivers and stable workers also answered to him.


    Yes. There was a royal stable at the far back, surrounded by open ins for the royals to ride around.


    .


    All in all, the couple were very busy people. And sure enough, they are here at 6 AM to ensure breakfast is going ording to today''s menu options.


    "Well, you''re up early, little Dina. Breakfast is almost ready. So why don''t you look at the menu and tell us what you want?"


    Tilda nodded warmly.


    Dina was her makeup name while in Baymard.


    Looking at the menu, it didn''t take long before she was served ording to her choices.


    Looking at the maids rushing with trolleys away, she knew some of the foreign guests in the many guest buildings should be up by now.


    Stuffing her mouth, she ate quickly, waving at everyone before leaving the scene.


    6:55 AM.


    Standing outside, she saw 2 men in uniform, one seated at the front, and another standing outside, holding the door open.


    "Miss Dina. It''s time to go."


    "Yeah...."


    Tilda replied, taking a deep breath and stepping into the vehicle.


    Alright.


    Time for her mission briefing!


    In 3 days, she will be leaving Baymard for good.

 Chapter 1742 The Road To Leadership

    Chapter 1742 The Road To Leadership


    It was a snowy day in Baymard.


    Snow blew crazily, flying in all directions sometimes forming little snow tornadoes on the ground.


    Rooftops had icy cones dropping from their sides, and everywhere seemed to be covered in a white nket of frost.


    With her hands kept in her winter jacket, Tilda made a run for it, apanied by the trained military personnel beside her.


    From the parking lot to the destined building, Tilda was careful not to slip.


    Her heart was pounding and her emotions chaotic, seeing as this was the first time she had entered the barracks since she arrived at Baymard years ago.


    It was ironic that the time she was entering was also the time she would be leaving.


    Taking off her jacket, she gave it a wiggle before giving it to one of the men beside her.


    "Miss Dina, don''t worry, you will be fine. Remember not to smile, keep a stern face, breathe in, breathe out and never show weakness... These are the brave men and women who will follow you on your journey. So first impressions matter."


    "Right!"


    Tilda nodded, agreeing with the lead man escorting her.


    Like Big Brother Landon said, there is a time for everything.


    At times like these, one has to be serious, showing inughter. But it isn''t all the time that a monarch should drown.


    Take Big Brother Landon for example. Sometimes, he is goofy, other times, so stern you can wet your pants.


    In the future, she will have enough moments to smile and bond differently with these brave people following her on her mission.


    But for now, she had to prove she was worthy of leadership, or else they would end up babysitting her while taking control instead.


    Understand that no soldier goes to war to die.


    If she can''t handle the heat they will take over and let her sit back.


    This might look good on the surface but was detrimental to her because once their task is done and they leave, she will be all alone and everything wille crumbling down.


    That''s why Landon had told her severally that no matter what situation they found themselves in, she must be assertive and very involved, taking control respectfully and not forcefully.


    You don''t want to insult these people, by forcing your chain ofmand on them.


    Rather, admit yourck of experience and allow them to guide you, by giving you their feedback and thoughts.


    From there, you can choose which option you wish to follow.


    But before you ask them for their thoughts, you must first tell them your conclusions on the matter, so they too know of your brilliance. In short, there were a lot of lessons she learned from Big Brother Landon.


    And now was the time she was finally going to put it all into y.


    To test her, Landon wasn''t going to appear today. So it was just her taking charge.


    Chin up, chest out, mind cleared.


    ''I can do this. I''ve gone through the agenda, I''ve practiced, and I know what to say and how to address the crowd.''


    ----


    Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din. Din.~


    In the vast hall filled with 5000 people, many quieted down, when seeing the lineup of high-ranked military personnels following behind a woman no older than 17.


    Bear in mind that once a girl passes the age of 15, she is no longer seen as just a girl, but a full-grown woman ready and ripe for marriage, childbirth and adulthood.


    ''Who is she? And what does she have to do with the mission?''


    Many inwardly questioned, though showing no signs of confusion on their faces.


    Navy officers, Marines, Soldiers, pilots, military doctors... Everyone concerned was here.


    Like rocks, they stood still with chins high, staring at the podium.


    They had been selected for this hidden mission they knew nothing about.


    Such was military life.


    Surprising unexpected missions pop out which may require swift action.


    Maybe word only got in now hence leading to their hasty preparations and fast exit from Baymard.


    But they weren''t so anxious because they were trained for such types of missions, and already understood that in their line of duty, one must be prepared for anything.


    Of course, some felt their hearts continuously beat out loud against their chests, knowing this was their first big mission.


    ''Amazing! I can''t believe I''m sitting close to these big guys with reputable names.''


    ''Wait. That haircut... isn''t that the famous Arrowhead standing 3 paces ahead of me? I heard during one of his missions, he used the famous Shaolin techniques to sever the heads of a 3-headed Bastian Wolf in Zohl. What a legend. Look! It''s Said he even wears the tooth around his neck too.''


    ''Ahhh! They''re here! They''re here! Isn''t that General Izenburg, the one who was rumored to pluck the enemy''s eyes out with one poke? Lying trough! Is he also joining in on the mission?''


    ''Oh, my ancestors! That''s Spider Queen Leticia, a former Nobledy of the Casteel Family. I heard she thrashed 10 burly men during training while in the Purple Spider Brigade. Damm! What is she doing here?''


    ''Oh no! I can''t show my nervousness. Act cool... be cool! I have just be a special soldier of the ck Beetle Brigade!''


    (*^*)


    ----


    Except for the knocking sounds of the many rugged winter military boots, no other sound could be heard echoing across the space.


    Everyone immediately gave a firm salute, once they saw their superiors stand on the high podium and face them.


    Tilda was at the center. There she raised both hands with a cold voice.


    "At ease."


    Brentford, one of her teachers who guided her in the pce, secretly gave her a nod of approval.


    In the meantime, the projection screen was lit up, showing the Baymardian g, before switching to the main course of today''s meeting.


    Standing high above the massive group, the anxiety Tilda'' faced earlier, slowly dissipated the more she spoke.


    "Let''s begin."

 Chapter 1743 The Peculiar Miss Dina

    Chapter 1743 The Peculiar Miss Dina


    "Wee everyone. Many of you do not know me, but I have lived in Baymard under a code name, Miss Dina."


    Tilda paused, sweeping her eyes across the room just as she had practiced.


    Big brother Landon said one must speak calmly, and give pushes not just for the audience, but for herself.


    She can use this time to recollect and adjust her mood as she deems fit.


    "As of now, my true identity will remain hidden from you all though with how smart everyone is, I''m sure it will be a matter of time before you figure out who I am."


    Everyone listening had to admit that they were now intrigued by this bolddy who faced them so fearlessly.


    Of course, if they knew Tilda''s palms hening her back were sweating heavily, they might not think of her as so fearless anymore.


    Still, it was pretty impressive how she faced a massive crowd of intimidating people, yet she didn''t stutter.


    Well, this is also thanks to Landon who had her practice for years now under his terrifying aura.


    Sometimes, he would unleash brutal killing intent, allowing Tilda to make speeches there and then.


    You don''t understand.


    Landon alone had the intimidation level of a thousand men!


    Tilda will never forget the day she secretly peed on herself when staring at Landon''s fierce eyes.


    It was cruel, but she had to prepare for the worst, even torture.


    She will be leaving Baymard, this safe bubble, and heading back into the cruel world she once knew.


    She more than anyone else knew how cruel her empire and even the entirety of Veinitta were.


    As for her identity as a dead princess of Dafaren, Landon advised her to keep that secret for now, even from her men.


    If they figure it out on their own, fine and good.


    But she didn''t need to tell them, at least not yet.


    For now, they could think whatever they want to think.


    Rebel? Lady of a fallen noble household, enemy of the Dafaren Monarchy... you name it.


    That was their choice.


    Likewise, when out there building her forces, she will only be known by her people as the girl in a mask.


    Only the Baymardians will know her true face.


    The people she gathered will not.


    She will build up her army, and her forces to a stronger level, while also gaining her trust and belief in her.


    Only when she feels she has enough trust in them, can she decide to reveal her true face.


    But when she does the reveal and to whom, is entirely up to her.


    At the same time, she must be careful not to identally reveal her cards to a spy pretending to be a close friend or subordinate.


    In the end, there are some things only she can learn.


    Landon couldn''t possibly teach her everything in life.


    ------


    Click!


    Tilda pressed the little controller in her hands and the projected image immediately changed.


    "Everyone, listen carefully. Today''s briefings will be short, and deep, but not as detailed as you are usually used to. This is because 3500 out of the 5000 of you gathered here are Navy officers and pilots whose tasks involve taking us to the designated mission drop spot and returning to Baymard."


    It''s amazing that all these 3,500 Navy officers and few pilots, are just the number required to man and operate 1 Battleship.


    There are those checking the engines like technicians, those assessing the weather and the best routes to take, and many more involved in ensuring the ship not only reaches its destination but sessfully returns to Baymard too.


    Again, since the missions for those going into enemynds and those many the ships were different, it made no sense for each other to know the other''s detailed mission specifics.


    That''s why everything would be very vague for this first meeting briefing.


    "Location: Dafaren, Veinitta... This is where we will be headed. Specifically, we will be dropped off in Galilee Forest."


    X marks the spot.


    After one enters Dafaren through Loopin Coastal City, one will have to either bypass Sycamore Vige or Jaja Vige to get to Galilee forest.


    Typically, they would have to go by sea since it was unsafe to use hot air balloons in winter.


    But now that they had military aircrafts, who would bother going by sea again? Well, to be specific, the first lineup of Military choppers is ready!


    They chose a forest because the chopper''s nose was indeed loud.


    Any aircraft is typically loud due to the massive engine breathing heavily and in the chopper''s case, it was its des.


    -----


    "GROUND TEAM: We have 3 main missions. First, to assist me in building my forces in Dafaren... Perhaps I haven''t made myself clear yet, but in no more than a year and 8 months, I will be on the throne as Dafaren''s next monarch."


    Tilda said it casually, but her words made many almost fall in shock.


    This... this.. this...


    So they were now addressing the future monarch of Dafaren?


    Was she friends with his majesty Landon?


    Understand that his majesty Landon had an almost Godly eye for talent.


    Anyone approved by his majesty Landon was someone with boundless potential, someone with investing in.


    Any monarch his majesty Landon fought to get on the throne, and proved to have a zeal for prosperity, peace and harmony, making their empires flourish more than before.


    So for this codename Miss Dinady, they knew she too was bound for greatness.


    Thus, in a way, they would be watching history in the making, the rise of the world''s next female monarch!


    It was hard to guess whether this Miss Dina was royalty at all because his Majesty Landon had ced non-royal people on the throne in some treaty-signed empires.


    Well, only time will unravel Miss Dina''s true identity, but they still have a long way to go.


    "Apart from aiding me in building my forces, we will also work together with the current teams in Dafaren to destroy all underground and on-ground ve camps... My future empire must do away with such filth."


    Everyone couldn''t agree more.


    "Andstly, we will collect all and any information rted to the TOEP!"


    Tilda did not hide her disgust for these TOEPs who liked to spread their infestation everywhere they went.


    No way... Not in her Dafaren!

 Chapter 1744 A Troublesome Mission

    Chapter 1744 A Troublesome Mission


    With her chest high, Tilda boldly spoke with authority not to be questioned.


    As she said, this was a short meeting.


    "Alright. That is all! Please look under your seats, get the envelopes with your serial numbers on them, find your respective teams, and report tomorrow for what requirements you think will be needed for this long unexpected mission."


    Everyone nodded.


    Remember, they are going undercover. You will not be needing 99% of the things you are used to using in other missions.


    Many who have gone undercover already had their go-to must-have list of needs at the top of their heads.


    For those who were going undercover for the first time, although they had training, they still nned to ask the pros in their teams for guidance.


    Although everyone was named collectively as Ground team, the 1500 were grouped in toons consisting of 50 troops.


    Thus, there were a total of 30 toons. Lieutenantsmand toons. (1500/50=30).


    Again, 2 toons make up apany (2 ¡Á 50=100 people).


    Captains or Majors lead Companies. Meaning there will be 15 Captains in charge.


    These 15 Captains are the ones Tilda will speak directly to.


    The chain ofmand must always be followed.


    "3 days! As said, we leave in 3 days. Tomorrow, turn in your list, go home, spend time with your families and return here on Thursday at 21:00 for roll call... That will be all... Dismissed!"


    Tilda and the other superiors watched the group lead quietly, still staying on the podium in silence.


    As for making detailed ns on how they will operate, they decided to do so while aboard the ship.


    For now, their only concerns were supplies and needs they could possibly want.


    Old sac-like bags used in Veinitta, clothes, etc.


    They also had Veinitta profile specifics in their archives, as well as a heap of resources often sent back by those undercover in Veinitta.


    There were current-trend clothes, sandals, boots,moner jackets, bags, and many other essential items they could pick from.


    They know the current hairstyle trend and even know the new ng used by the people over there.


    Money isn''t a problem.


    Gold coins, silver coins and copper coins are still widely used in the outside world.


    It was amazing how everyone in the world used the same coins thanks to ancient humans who teamed up with one another during the Holy Core period to free the world of the terrible monsters that gued thends.


    During that time, an agreed currency system was made, and everyone began using the same currency.


    That''s why the coins are produced the same no matter where one goes.


    It also helps merchants, making it easier for them to buy items worldwide.


    Of course, for their services of aiding Tilda, don''t think ites for free.


    Heh.


    Baymard soldiers get paid from Baymardian taxpayers'' money.


    Their services involving helping foreigners, also had their rewards because once these monarchs took to the throne, their bills were calcted and paid odds from the money belonging to the captured or deceased monarch they put down before sitting on the throne.


    Take William for example.


    After Alec Barn was finally caught and killed, a good amount of pay left his private treasury and entered Baymard''s pockets.


    Hey... it costs money to feed soldiers.


    It''s not free.


    So once the deed is done, PAY UP.


    Well, in truth, the wealth these monarchs often hoarded was unbelievable.


    Even in tens and thousands of years toe, many didn''t think 1 person could finish all the mountain loads of money and treasures umted by them.


    Mind you, some people had separate massive halls filled just with exquisite paintings that cost a fortune.


    Some paintings had been collected thousands and thousands of years ago.


    So if each generation collected treasures do you know how big their current treasury was?


    No way!


    The amount Baymard took didn''t cut a slice of meat from their skin.


    Well, to be honest, Landon funded all military campaigns involving his personal matters like helping monarchs ascend the throne.


    So the pay came right back to him.


    ----


    "Well done, Miss Dina." Brentford and several othersmended.


    Apart from his majesty Landon and King-Father Lucius, they too had been training Tilda since her arrival years ago.


    Although being a Company leader was beneath their current military rank, they still chose to take on the tasks, so they could follow Miss Dina to Dafaren.


    Remember, 15 Companies make up the team.


    All 6 of them would be Company Commanders, alongside the other chosen 9 Captains specifically picked out for the mission.


    Releasing a deep sigh of relief, Tilda felt a heavy weight leave her body.


    ''Not bad,'' she told herself, staring at her teachers merrily.


    "Thank you, teachers. But while everyone is gone, I know my part isn''t over yet. So what is next?"


    "Inspection. Food for sea travels, clothing and all the rest."


    "Good." Tilda clenched her fists hard. "Lead the way."


    "As you wish."


    Like so, the ball was rolling, and Tilda was well on her way to bing a powerful monarch.


    And Landon, who got a full report from his office within the barracks, only smiled with relief too.


    Great.


    ''The kid didn''t mess up... Now, I won''t have to be looking over her shoulders now and then.''


    (^_^)


    Hooray!


    Landon jumped onto his table in celebration.


    Hahahhahahah~


    This was the start of his life of freedom!


    No more Turing the brat, no more afternoon andte night sessions at home teaching her endlessly.


    Well, at least he could mark that time for something else to do like going on a date with his wife, his mother or his cute little sister.


    Hmph!


    Freedom! Freedom! Freedom!


    Free--


    Ding!


    [While the host is jumping like a deranged monkey in a Zoo, this system hopes the host knows of the impending deadline drawing close.]


    ''O''


    Buzz kill.


    Landon murmured under his breath, recalling the mission involving the Green Goblin, Orc-like primitive people hidden away on that mysterious ind.


    With one leg on his chair, another leg on his table, his head lowered and his arms crossed over his arms, Landon fell into deep worry.


    ''It''s time for me to act like a savior again. But these people are very defensive and will attack before allowing us to speak. So how to handle the situation?''

 Chapter 1745 The Mysterious Island

    1745 The Mysterious Ind


    --Mirvana Ind.--


    Surrounded by mysterious currents, tides and imprable winds, the magnificent ind stood the test of time for decades and centuries, without any knowledge of what was going on in the outside world.


    To call it an ind would be a mistake, for it was the size of no less than 60 cities put together.


    It could very well be a small continent and empire on its own.


    But, its current surroundings and troubling quarters kept the people from ever leaving the ce.


    Well, history speaks of one of their kind who was blessed with holy powers in ancient times.


    This man was sent out by the Heavens to aid the outside world and his people.


    And not long after, the man returned and became the ruler of their great Mirvanna Ind.


    Following that, his descendants have always been rulers, overlooking thends.


    But as astonishing as that seemed, it indeed took a great length of time for them to eliminate the monsters in their Mirvanna.


    Why?


    Because some monsters adapted well to the turbulent waters.


    And from time to time, would hide in the waters beforeing back onnd to ughter them again.


    For as far back as their history can recall, they suffered this plight, only permanently getting rid of all giant monsters roughly 300 to 400 years ago.


    The people were mutting at their victories, not knowing the outside world had long gotten rid of their own overly giant monsters thousands and thousands of years back.


    Well, it was a cause for celebration that began the great era of revolution, as they now began building more and more structures advancing up the ranks of civilization.


    But again, they were greatly slowpared to the outside.


    While they were in the Bronze Age, the outside world has long stayed in the Iron Age.


    Don''t get them wrong.


    From time to time, iron swords would indeed wash up at the shores, only those iron swords were so rusted and falling apart that these people thought they were made of bronze since bronze itself was coated brown.


    It''s amazing how such an empire was overly blessed, yet the people had no clues of what theirnd had.


    Yes.


    Almost everywhere one looks, there are mines and mines of crystals, precious gems, and mineral ores that would make one call Mirvana thend of the rich.


    This was no joke.


    Everything was here concentrated in crazy amounts, as though the heavens were trying to make up for trapping these people here.


    There were ruby mines in people''s backyards, gold lines started around travel routes and so on.


    It was amazing that the people didn''t value some of these items greatly, since their focus was mostly on food, shelter and prosperity for their kind.


    With no outside merchants to trade with, they didn''t even know they were sitting on piles of riches that would make Morgany invade their homes in a heartbeat.


    Yes...


    Should Morgany or even Adonis get wind of their location, they can finally kiss their peaceful days Goodbye.


    There were also strange medicinal trees never seen before, that probably only grew in their strange peculiarnds.


    There were beasts of all sorts, those that were not gigantic like the ones they made extinct.


    If people back in Landon''s former world thought dinosaurs were gigantic, imagine having animals 3 times the size of dinosaurs roaming thend.


    No way.


    It was probably why the Heavens gave them powers to fight off these creatures and get a chance for survival.


    Perhaps even the heavens didn''t predict these giant creatures would grow so big over time.


    Rather than evolving down to smaller sizes, they evolved torger ones, almost sinking thends with their monstrous sizes.


    Well, they had to go.


    .


    As for the current creatures roaming about, they were indeed slightly bigger than those outside the Mirvana but were still eptable and were different breeds from those outside.


    For example, the Hangol''s here were very different.


    Hangols outside were like a crossbreed between cougars and lions.


    Their fur was purplish, and they were twice the average size of a piece back on Earth.


    But the Hangol''s on thisnd were 3~4 times the size of a lion back on earth.


    Again, unlike the other Hangols outside, these only had manes at the top of their hair. The appearance looked more like a feathery fur than the actual mane of a lion.


    They had 2 tails, and longer fangs protruding out the corners of their mouths.


    But it was amazing how these people in Morvanna had even fought barehanded with these beats, winning vigorously at times.


    This only showed how strong they were.


    Understand that unlike the rest of the world that did away with their giant beasts and focused their fighting on other humans... These people had been fighting monstrous creatures for so long like primitive people that their fingernails and palms were still so sturdy and powerful like des.


    Remember that it wasn''t long ago that they did away with their giant beasts.


    300-and-something years have passed since then.


    And even though evolution had slowly changed them from generation to generation, one can still see a few deadly features from their great-grandparents passed onto them.


    Like Goblins and orcs, they had immense strength from birth, though not as powerful as the Giants, but slightly simr.


    Their green-colored green was magnificent, and their burly and curvy bodies were shaped so beautifully.


    Another amazing thing about their women was their tiny waists.


    This was a feature from birth, one anyone could find in all women picked out from a crowd.


    No matter how their upper bodies and lower bodies expanded, their waists always remained so small and slender, giving them the perfect hourss figure.


    Their internal bone structures and body parts made them this way.


    Yes... The people had blessings of all sorts, from their beauty to their brown hair, sharp teeth, sharp nails, richnds and peaceful times.


    This was Mirvana... The Hidden Ind, the Morgs knew about from the ancient texts but could never prove existed.


    Thisnd of milk and honey should be filled withughter and joy. But as it stands, all that could be heard were the constant weeping of many.


    How can they when their chosen heir is dying?

 Chapter 1746 Trouble In Paradise

    1746 Trouble In Paradise


    In a magnificent and uniquely built pce, several people hastily walked back and forth in a massive waiting hall.


    Their expressions were grim, their faces pulled down and their sharp vampire-like teeth clenched revealed when they opened their mouths to roar in fury and helplessness.


    Roaring seemed to take off some of their edge, as it was the only thing they knew well to do to calm themselves.


    Their clothes were made of animal skin, and their weapons were spears made of bronze, though coated in gold and sometimes ck paint made from crushed bone parts, dirt, and particr flowers.


    Everyone listened to their current monarch yell loudly, expressing his grief.


    Ruler Tacho.


    That was their current ruler''s name.


    He ruled thends with great fairness, and everyone was more than pleased with him.


    In fact, in the history of Mirvana, there have hardly been any bad rulers.


    Their people were the sort that one couldn''t surprises


    So any ruler who dares to cross the line would find themselves thrown into the seas faster than they think.


    Their people were a no-nonsense sort of folks who hated unfairness to the bone.


    Of course, there were always squabbles here and there, but they all settled things the old-fashioned way.


    As per tradition, if they don''t squash their beef before a certain deadline, they have to fight each other until a victor emerges.


    The fight wasn''t to the death.


    Only when one side gives up can it be over.


    The winner of course takes whatever it is they were arguing about and the loser has no choice but to shut up and let it go.


    For people like them, fighting was the best way to prove a point.


    They were people who didn''t know how tomunicate properly, only resulting in their fists now and then.


    Even the women were like this.


    Do you want to argue about whose food is best? Well, their fists will tell you which one is the best.


    For some reason, they don''t think of letting everyone taste the food to decide the victor.


    Nope.


    They choose their fists to say it all.


    And over time their minds will brainwash them to truly believe the winner''s food is the best even if it''s garbage.


    What?! You''ve got something to say?


    Do you dare say their good isn''t amazing?


    (*^*)


    Well, the people resulted in their fists in everything.


    Thus, they were always convinced of the results.


    .


    On the other side of the hall behind a grand bronze door, a few more people gathered around a small bathing pool, watching the healers treat the heir who was now immersed in a soup of medical potions.


    Ruler Tacho was roaring severally, as though being the voice for his son''s pain.


    From the incredible amount of veins in his forehead, it was obvious that the body was in so much pain.


    Yet, he couldn''t even utter a word from his lips, as his mouth was now too heavy for him to talk.


    Day by day, they watched the boy''s strength leave. And no matter how they tried, it was all for naught.


    Step-siblings, concubines and everyone else gathered around the boy in worry.


    It was amazing how united they were, with no happiness or jubtingced in their eyes.


    Are you kidding them, they have single-handedly fought their Elder brother and lost.


    So they were more than convinced he should be the future heir.


    That was that.


    No more concerns over the throne.


    That was how they solved their matters.


    Once they were convinced, they worked hard alongside him and had their bond grow stronger too.


    So of course they loved their elder brother.


    He has also helped them in many ways, even when they were almost killed by beasts while out hunting.


    Their elder brother was a true strong man, one who was blessed by the heavens and chosen to lead their empire by the Great Wind Gods, the ones they follow.


    Yes.


    Their elder brother had the power of their ancestors, the power to control the wind, sending sharp wind des at any opponent who dared to test him.


    They have all seen his powers in action like the time he shed off all legs on the 6-legged wild board with ease.


    With moistened eyes, everyone watched him faintly stare at them, as if he was trying to say hisst words.


    "Big brother Bilthozar... save your energy. We Mirvans don''t like to talk."


    "That''s right. Have you forgotten how the sacred waterfall chose you to be the next ruler? Once you stepped in, the winds began growing thunderously around you at birth. You are the chosen heir that the heavens are pleased with. So how can you leave this world now?"


    Although the situation did say he was dying, many firmly believed the heavens wouldn''t choose him only to have him die before serving his purpose.


    No!


    The ancient winds he manifested when she was birthed underneath that waterfall, proved he was a person who would change Mirvana to something greater than they can see.


    Yes.


    It''s said such winds mean change wasing. A good one.


    But as for what change would blow their way, they had no inkling of it at all.


    ----


    In the pool, Balthazar, who was ready to give up, soon felt a thundering urge to hold on and not let go of his life just yet.


    It might seem odd, but those words indeed reminded him that his purpose and future still awaited him.


    He opened his trembling lips, revealing his thick long canines, and released a loud roar for the first time in months.


    "Grahhhhhhhhh!!"


    Everyone was taken aback, tears spewing from their eyes uncontrobly.


    "Hahahahahahahahaha~"


    "That''s my boy! A true Mirvan! Don''t give up the good fight yet." Tacho said, smiling proudly at his son.


    Bilthozar''s mother, Queen Abigail, slowly reached his head, caressing it softly.


    "You are detained to rule us all. So don''t give in to your illness. A miracle wille. I don''t know why, but I can feel it."


    A miracle?


    Many looked at each other, wondering what the queen was talking about.


    Could it be that she was the calmest because she felt a miracle underway?


    Don''t ask Abigail Why, but she had a sharp intuition her son''s rights would end sooner than they think.


    She had a powerful inkling simr to spidey -senses that often proved true.


    Her son will not die any time soon.

 Chapter 1747 Hateful Change

    Chapter 1747 Hateful Change


    Yes!


    Queen Abigail believed in her heart that her precious son, Balthazar, had a strong life and would not be dying anytime soon.


    Hiding her tears away, she regained her calm and warm demeanor, massaging his damp forehead softly.


    The boy had screamed so much, he passed out again.


    But with the healers by his side, everyone knew his breathing was steady and surprisingly, he was out of danger for the time being.


    Wooooh~


    Many released collective signs, staring at each other tactfully before slowly exiting the room while the healers took him out of the heated waters, wiping him clean and transporting him to his bed chambers.


    The Heir will live!


    It was amazing how he, who was almost pronounced dead, suddenly had a boost that would keep his life longer for the time being.


    Emphasis on ''the time being'' since he was still critically ill.


    From this morning when he began shaking crazily till now, everyone has gone through a rollercoaster of emotions that made their poor little hearts jerk crazily from time to time.


    In the Holy Sanctuary of the Wind Gods, Tacho was on his knees, looking up in prayer with true tears falling down his cheeks.


    Never has anyone ever seen him cry... And they WON''T ever see that side of him because as a ruler, he could never show weakness.


    The long-time injury to his knees still hurt that hell whenever he put pressure on them, but Tacho didn''t care, kneeling with trembling knees while begging the heavens for a way out.


    "Please... please... save my heir. Save my heir, Wind Gods. I beg to trade my life for his. Please, just let him love, long and strong as he always did."


    There in the Holy Sanctuary, the once proud and tall Tacho, now looked withered and low... his heart was pounding with pain and his eyes blurred from the salty waters flowing out.


    Tacho was desperate.


    But while he was praying for mercy from the heavens, Tacho didn''t notice a mysterious ruse of wind swirling around the lit candles before him.


    A miracle was on its way, and he didn''t even know it.


    The waters around the ind suddenly began fiercer, with winds crazily blowing, and even the massive boggles and sea creatures separated from the ind by the winds, quickly fled from the scene, sending the bizarreness of it all.


    ------


    Just like that, the heavens heard the cry of a pained father and his subjects. But while they were in a hurry for a miracle, far, far away, several people hid on top rooftops with expressionless faces.


    It waste evening, and the city curfew was still a few hours away before closing time.


    Snow apanied by terrible winds blew in swirling motions across thend.


    People on the streets moved with caution, and vehicles drove slower than usual.


    The city was coated in white and the darkness had long taken over since 6 PM today.


    The newly designed streetmp posts were now lit by diligent government workers, who went corner to corner,mppost tomppost, switching on the lights.


    In Winter, the city chose to switch from sr to Battery power to power up the street lights.


    If one looks at the poles, one will see several sr panels attached at the very top though enclosed in a ridiculously thick and powerful ss box designed by Baymard.


    You could throw chairs, knives and several objects at the box and it wouldn''t break.


    It was well fortified against thieves.


    The poles were designed like popsicles on a stick.


    The upper parts are the circr ss popsicle with the sr panels on the inner ceiling of the popsicle, facing the sun.


    As for the light source itself, of course, it was at the center of the ss globe. It was like a light bulb standing on a cube ck box. The ck box allows them to switch between Sr energy and battery power.


    Of course, they still couldn''t see the cables, since when one opens the box, all you see are 3 separate switches, as well as a ce to insert the particr batteries needed for illumination.


    One switch was to power the device on or off, another switch was to have Sr energy on or off, and thest one was for Battery power.


    Well, the whole setup was particrly designed by Baymard for street light purposes, a way for many UN nations to light up their streets at night.


    Each of these devices canst 15~25 years before one needs to be changed or reced.


    Many don''t know exactly how well this simple invention has helped the police forces belonging to other UN empires to catch criminals, thieves and thugste at night.


    The crime rate had gone down tremendously, with the emergence of street lights.


    But stopping crime isn''t the only reason the street lights exist.


    There are far fewer idents because of these lights.


    Now one can guage the roadste at night, knowing there wasn''t anyone they were going to crash into.


    Understanding that better street lights became a thing, people only relied on the lights of many establishments and homes to get a good look at the roads.


    Some ces were deserted and other ces had establishments built a little too far from the roads for these establishments to light up the path.


    So these areas were more ident-prone.


    Even with traffic police, it was still a little troublesome.


    Now, with street lights¡­ problem solved.


    No longer do they need to munch off the light of other buildings like thieves in the night.


    .


    Again, to create a third option... after each ck-painted Baymardian Light Post, one will find an Ash-toned light post with overlyrge torches in it.


    These torches would be lit up for emergency cases, like if one of the Baymardian street light posts between them has to be out for maintenance or needs light bulb changes like during festivals when they wanted more colorful street lights in some ces.


    Yes...


    Change hade to the world, making many feel safer and secure in their empires, no longer getting mugged in dark corners like they usually did back then.


    But for criminals, assassins, killers and scouts, this damn technology was truly a hassle, one they wished they could destroy all together!


    On the rooftops, many people moved more carefully than they usually did, looking at the hateful streetlights from time to time.


    Dammit!


    (*-*)


    Very stealthily, the group of masked men traversed the scene with "It''s that damn Baymard again!


    Why can''t they ever keep their damn technology to themselves?


    (*-*)


    Very stealthily, the group of masked men traversed the scene with annoyed expressions but still did so effortlessly.


    Hmph!


    Just this puny Arcadina wants to pose a threat to them?... Keep Dreaming!


    Through the rooftop of a particr Tavern, the men took out a few loose tiles and jumped in with some keeping a lookout... only jumping in when the coast was clear.


    Immediately, theynded like cats, positioning their hands and feet on the floors in ways that barely any noises from the squeaky floors.


    Hmmm...


    The lead man cleanly rotated his wrists before acting his hands behind his back and leading the men down the secret passageway to a massive underground space filled with 3 giant halls, 2 massive, luxurious bathing pools and several grand resting chambers.


    Once below, the men turnedx, throwing part of their vignce away as they calmly headed toward thergest hall.


    "Leader!"


    In the hall, several others went on bended knee, while staring at the slender but tall man leading the group in.


    It might be hard for anyone to tell who their leader is when they are all dressed the same.


    But apart from their leader''s slender figure, he also had a faint darkish blue threaded line on his ck leather hand wrappings that was easy to overlook.


    No one knows why the thin piece of fabric is important to him...


    Who will dare ask?


    Their leader oversaw all matters concerning Arcadina''s Central territory.


    He was stationed here like the Grand Puba, ensuring all tasks given by the higher-ups were met without fail.


    And any TOEP member who enters the central regions must send word or report to him.


    Failure to do so... there will be consequences.


    Taking his seat at the High Table, Lord Isaac, Lord and overseer of the TOEP central ins, quickly scanned the many people gathered.


    "Something is wrong."


    His icy voice caused a chill to spread within the hall.


    "Ghost, young master Sebastien''s right-hand man... He is supposed to report back now, is he not?"


    "He is, Leader." One of the men stepped forward and replied without waste.


    "Leader, ording to ns he should have been back 4 days ago to begin phase 2 of our ns."


    "4 days... And not one person sent out to cover thebattlefield has returned?"


    "Yes, leader."


    Bam! Isaac mmed his fists hard, gritting his teeth till his gums almost bled.


    No need to ask any further.


    These bastard Arcadiinuans were receiving too much!


    How dare they touch so many TOEP brothers?


    "How many?"


    "400... 400 not yet returned."


    Hehehehehehehe~


    Isaacughed diabolically.


    Good... good... what a Good William Barn!


    "Send word to Sebastian. Our ns will no longer be so kind... Phase 2... We will give them 10 times what we nned... GO!"

 Chapter 1748 Sad GoodByes -1

    Chapter 1748 Sad GoodByes -1


    It''s amazing that when you''re having the most fun, things oftene to an end.


    Where has the time gone? No one could answer.


    Letivia, Commander Gordon''s 2nd wife, stared at the group of new friends she made, not wanting to leave soon.


    4 days...


    That was the time she had left to spend in Baymard before going back to Omania.


    Tilda, who she knew as Dina, might be leaving tomorrow, but they will be leaving 4 days from now.


    Letivia was a little heartbroken and always in a daze these days.


    What to do?


    Sigh...


    Beforeing, she never knew she would miss Baymard so much.


    "Sister Letivia! Sister Letivia!"


    Seeing her, several children rushed her way running around her like furry pets.


    Yes.


    All this time, she had been working in the orphanage.


    Letivia didn''t know she was an emotional person till she worked here.


    The children were so sweet and nice.


    When they got sick, she would take them to the hospital, and visit them from time to time too.


    The more she worked in the orphanage, the more she grew to appreciate how kindly Baymard treated its people.


    The children had healthcare and the right to education.


    And when they reach adulthood, they can slowly pay everything back.


    Orphans were eligible for certain perks that canceled between 5~15% of their total debt.


    No matter what, every child must be literate.


    thew.


    The time she came was around mid-November, so the children That was Baymard''s rules that couldn''t be broken.


    If any parent did not send their children to school, it was against thew.


    The time she came was around mid-November, so the children were taking their exams.


    Letivia has never been in such a rush in her entire life as she was back then.


    "Oh my God! Where is James'' lunch box?"


    "Marinda? Can you please stand still darling, while I put on your cute shoes?"


    "Erm... Abraham, please don''t chew your shoces, they''re dirty."


    "Hold! Hold! Has anyone seen Kevin? He wouldn''t be home alone, right?


    Damn!


    Nanny Letivia to the rescue.


    (*^*)


    ¨C--


    Don''t think her job was easy.


    During exam times it was the duty of all staff to ready the children to take them back and forth from school to the orphanage.


    At first, she was very disoriented, forgetting things here and there.


    She once left a job in the sleeping quarters after counting a head twice.


    However, as time went on, she began a proficient supernanny, rushing in with spare shoces, spare pencils, hair ribbons for the girls and so on.


    She knew the traits of the children she took care of, knowing who was likely to lose what and who was likely to cry to not fall asleep at night.


    Well, when she did her rounds, she sometimes acted like monsters in the stories she read to them at night, causing the children to hide underneath their nkets, not saying to poke their heads out anymore.


    Well after ying the bad guy, she would follow up with a good guy act, acting as though she had sessfully driven the monster away.


    It was embarrassing to see the children stare at her with twinkling eyes filled with awe.


    Can she say she was guilty?


    Of course, she was. But she dared not say anything, letting them learn their lessons and go to bed early.


    It''s just that the kinds of monsters that scared these children were kidnappers and those sort of monsters.


    Please.


    These children, like many other children in the world, feared the terrible nature of man more than some made-up fantasy story.


    Spending time with the children made Letivia wish she could turn back the hands of time and personally raise her children.


    In noble homes, it is mostly the chosen wet nurses and maids who raise the children for them.


    Don''t get them wrong.


    They see their children during mealtime and also during some personal time frames.


    Just like they are busy their children are also busy, doing sword fighting, learning etiquette, needlework, poetry, dance, instrument ying, and other aristocratic lessons.


    At home, the children also had separate courtyards from their mothers when they turned 9~10 (depending on the empire).


    By adulthood (4~15), they are either married off or given private properties outside their father''s estate.


    In other words, it''s time for them to move out, learn to live on their own and start a family.


    In truth, only the chosen heir can continue staying in his father''s estate, even though he still has properties outside.


    And of course, if the father hasn''t chosen an heir yet everyone will move out until he does so.


    But this example is only for people whoe from open ns.


    Closed n groups, owned countless hills and closeby territories within major towns and cities like the Capital.


    There, everyone stayed in the n''s enormous sect-like territory.


    Everyone will be given the same space no matter what.


    That''s why each courtyard is like a vast mansion with various wings, northwest, south, east, you name it.


    This is for maximum privacy.


    And when someone dies, for example, a brother dies with no hero to take over, his wing is now free and reced by someone else.


    In many cases, people die during war and even their entire courtyard is free for the can to pass it on to someone else.


    That''s why newborns nevercked ces to call a home of their own.


    These ns also had opennds and small forest terrains in their properties all for expansion.


    But of course, the property where the main n members reside is vastly different from the properties the Branch members live in.


    They typically acquire other properties in the Capital city, having their branch members live further away from the central zones.


    Such is the way things are done.


    That said, even when living in the same courtyard with her children when they were younger, she still didn''t see them so often.


    The noble system was very strict, fearing to make a child too soft.


    Things are never so simple as they seemed.

 Chapter 1749 Sad Goodbyes -2

    Chapter 1749 Sad Goodbyes -2


    Thinking of the past, Letivia sighed.


    Even now, she didn''t think there was anything wrong with it since making them too soft could lead to her children getting identally killed by the enemy.


    No¡­ what she regretted was that she didn''t input herself more frequently than before.


    Baymard had a good bnce, teaching the children about the cruel realities of life while also keeping a part of their innocence intact.


    Children here did not fear their parents to the point of trembling whenever they saw them.


    No¡­ children here used rational thinking and other trained abilities to ensure they stood firm no matter the challenges.


    They didn''t believe in putting others down to seed.


    They were taught the world is big enough for many geniuses. So why fight and scheme when you can use your brain for other things?


    They were taught to never provoke but fight back hard when provoked.


    These per se, might be the true differences between them and the children of the outside world.


    -----


    "Sister Letivia!"


    "Sister Letivia!"


    "Sister Letivia!"


    (^_^)


    Looking at the little ones, Letivia wished she could have spent more time with them growing up.


    Ironically, it was only when her husband brought in a Baymardian TV to his room back in Soma, that all of them gathered and acted freely for the first time.


    That was the first time she saw childish expressions on their faces.


    Thinking of it like this, can she say she was grateful to Baymard? Yes...very grateful.


    Her time on Baymard taught her that life was too short to keep regrets.


    She always wanted to get very close to them, so why not start now? There are more important things than wealth and power in this world.


    Letivia was d she followed her heart because her daughters and nephew were now closer to her than ever once she put in the effort.


    Her Twin sister, Gordon''s first wife, also had the same results with her cute little son.


    Unlike other households that had wives tearing themselves apart, Letivia and Octivia were Twins who had always been inseparable when they were younger.


    That''s why they wanted to marry Gordon, ensuring they stood close.


    So why would they ever fight themselves over him? Sure they both fell in love with him, but so what?


    It''s TRUE that 99% of twins in these times turn against each other, sometimes killing the other to get a man''s attention.


    But not them.


    They worked together, ensuring peace reigned in their new home.


    And sure enough, Gordon never married another woman.


    Only they were his brides.


    Although they were twins, Letivia had ck hair with golden highlights while Octivia had golden hair with ck highlights instead.


    Letivia''s eyes were dark ckish-brown, while Octivia''s were very pale and very light brown.


    She had a mole on her upper left brow while her sister had a mole on her lower right brow.


    Their eyebrows were also slightly different shades of ck.


    Again, her voice was a little deeper than Octivia''s.


    So even though they had exactly the same face, it was quite easy to tell who was who.


    She treated Octivia''s children like hers, and Octivia did the same with her children too.


    Before Baymard, she thought she wasplete and satisfied.


    Only after spending time in the orphanage did she know how much she missed during their childhood.


    ---


    "Sister Letivia..." A soft voice called out from within the crowd. It was her favorite little girl.


    "Sister Levitia... Is it true that you''re going away?"


    Tears hung in the little girl''s big googly eyes, as she couldn''t believe what she overheard.


    Why? Why does sister Letivia have to go? The other children were also shocked, soon feeling their eyes turn moist too.


    "This..."


    Letivia was helpless, and also a little unwilling to leave too.


    It was strange how these children all had ces in her heart in such a short time.


    "Alright. You caught me. I''ming, but not for good. You see, I have family to take care of back home, so I must rush and do that fast. And when I have time, I will return... So this isn''t goodbye, right?"


    Woooooooo~


    Everyone hugged her hard, crying till they began choking on their tears.


    Sigh...


    Letivia said nothing, rubbing the backs of some.


    These children were 3~5.


    All very cute and warm.


    After putting them to sleep, Letivia quietly went to back her things from her workstation.


    She wanted to spend more days with them, but she knew that if she did, parting might be harder on their little selves.


    Luckily, during these past 5 days, she has even worked closely with her recement, telling them what the children like and what to do when they''re naughty.


    Once she was done, she quickly headed to the bank andpleted her final gifts for them.


    With Landon''s aid, she was able to open a trust fund with all their names written on it.


    Only when they turn 15, will they be eligible for their percentage in the fund.


    Every year, she will try to send in more.


    They won''t even know they have it till they turn 15.


    She wrote letters for each of them and even bought their favorite toys too.


    When they get older, they might no longer y with toys, but the memory will always be there. She also left several pictures of her and all of them during Christmas time.


    With everything set and done, Letivia went to pick up her daughter from Part-time Stable caretaker duties.


    Her sister should still be attending lessons at the Baymardian Theatre, Arts, & Beauty Academy.


    As for her nephew, the little brat was working in the ce she seemed not to be able to get go of.


    That''s right. He was working on the set of Fear Factor!


    Every day, he would watch people eat worms andplete ridiculous challenges to win big bucks.


    Her little nephew was already drawn to the world of movie and TV making.


    Anyway, with 4 days left, the family nned to go shopping and visit several sites for thest time before leaving for good.


    Indeed, their time here was the best they''ve ever had in their lives.


    Looking up to the dull sunlight piercing through the clouds, Letivia let out a warm smile, feeling blessed.


    ''Thank you, Baymard... Thank you, Your Majesty Landon for making our family grow closer than ever.''

 Chapter 1750 Not Saved Yet?

    Chapter 1750 Not Saved Yet?


    They say goodbyes are often the hardest.


    Everyone who was leaving shortly, felt a pang of pain in their hearts, swearing to return to Baymard at least once in 2 years.


    The good thing was that with the Bay-trans ships soon ready forunching in Soma, the journey by sea would be extremely short, taking only several days for travel.


    And if they finished their business in Soma earlier than usual during their periods at home, they might be able to make it here once a year rather than once in 2 years.


    Even though fall and winter were beautiful and grand here many felt they wanted to see how Summer looked in Baymard.


    Don''t me them for being overly curious.


    It''s said that in summer, several indoor activities are carried out outdoors full scale.


    What''s more, some attractions are only open during the summer. So do you know how much they have missed out oning here inte Fall with all the rain?


    They also want to walk along the sidewalks on very sunny days, lick ice cream, and go to outdoor concerts and other grand festivals.


    What?


    Do you think Baymard doesn''t have concerts?


    Then you''re thinking too naively.


    With Baymard having actors and movie stars, do you think they won''t have musicians too?


    The incredible demand for music skyrocketed when the music yers and headphones were mass-produced.


    Now, one can listen to music in their bPods (iPod style mp3 yer) as they please.


    But as Landon had said, the bPods can''t go over a certain Volume threshold.


    With the maximum volume on you can still hear your surroundings when walking on the streets.


    Sorry, but he wasn''t taking that risk yet


    After all, the people here didn''t know the feeling of sting music so high in one''s ears like those back on Earth.


    Essentially, they would take what he gave them and be so grateful, happy, and content with it.


    Even now many felt the current highest volume setting was too high.


    The people in this era were instinctively vignt.


    So without his instructions, a majority wanted to hear what was going on in their surroundings.


    That''s why even when listening to music, they keep the volume lowered in a way that allows them to listen to music while also engaging with people they meet if need be.


    Again, understand that in traffic and pedestrian streetws, it was against thew to y music above the ''70'' standard Volume mark.


    Look!


    Even the decibels and frequency levels were recorded in case future developers try increasing the volume capacity of the bPods.


    It''s true that at the current 100%volume mark one can still hear their surroundings.


    But just to be safe the volume must always be kept no more than 70.


    To make it easier, if one looks at their settings on the devices they will see a mode called Pedestrian/Street mode.


    Once clocked, all settings will readjust to ensure you abide by thew since once caught, the fine was incredibly heavy.


    It could go from 1000 Bays to 5,000 Bays.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s best they stick to thew and be honest.


    Thews also went serious, saying it was illegal for those above 9 to be on the streets listening to bPods when alone and unattended.


    Although people here matured way faster than on Earth, Landon still feared that younger brains were likely to get very distracted on the roads and sidewalks as they skipped and jumped around merrily.


    Although security in Baymard was efficient one never knows who was thinking of kidnapping these little ones.


    That''s why he preferred they remain alert at all times with no music unless they were with their guardians.


    And if a child below 9 is caught listening to bPods while walking on the streets, the parents or guardians get fined 2000~8000 Bays.


    Now people tell their children the following;


    -Always look left and right before crossing the street.


    -Green light means go, red light means stop and yellow light means wait.


    -No bPods on the streets till you turn 9.


    Thews were simple.


    To ensure everyone understood these facts when burying bPods, the sales clerks will always tell the customers these simple facts.


    Now even foreigners know what to expect.


    ----


    All in all, Baymard''s safety was greatly emphasized with each invention made.


    Everyone understood that rules must always change, especially now that cargo nes have made headlines.


    A whole set of ne rules and regtions were set in motion, and no one thought there was anything wrong with it.


    Lile so, the bPod, like many great inventions, created a skyrocketing demand for music.


    Musicians from all UN empires have long gathered signing with any of the current 3 Bay-studio records showcasing the music from their empires.


    Some people from Zohl were shocked by how many fans they had in Romain and Pyno.


    Oh my God!


    The turnout was incredible, and the money they got from just one concert in the summer was insane.


    This only pushed them further, with many quickly working harder to produce their next music album.


    The world here had various unique and never-seen-before genres that did so well it almost turned into a cult following.


    Apart from traditional music disyed by various genres, they had Moxing, a genre that was taking the UN empires by storm.


    Other genres also appeared and were well-received by the masses.


    And of course, Landon had to add Pop and RnB to the mix.


    Well, he was a true Pop fan.


    All 3 recordbels were sponsored by him.


    So at times, he would write the same songs from Earth, making them hits here.


    Tsk


    If Celine Dione was reborn in this world she would hack him to death.


    He copied several albums from her that made quite a few stars so popr people were crying and weeping in their concerts when the song ''My Heart Goes On'' yed.


    Well, after watching the Baymardiam Titanic version, it was no wonder their eyes were bulging with tears.


    And how can you forget the king of Pop, he turned several Micheal Jackson albums into hits, after finding a dark-skin Romain teen whose voice was too simr to Micheal''s.


    No way!


    The moment the boy came for idol signup and audition, Landon immediately requested he be sent up to the main office.


    Now, that boy''s fame is so big that people faint when they touch his hand.


    (>>> >¡õ<)


    -----


    In the end, after listening to the many good things Baymard had to offer in the summer, everyone who wasn''t leaving secretly swore to return in a year or 2 during the heated season.


    For now, everyone was leaving Baymard with content, knowing the trip was truly worth it.


    But in another corner in Pyno, a certain group of Baymardians was finally getting ready to escort the prisoner out.


    Ezenia looked at her cuffed hands, still initially believing it was truly over for her.


    She woke up 2 weeks ago and has been stalling greatly, secretly stabbing herself and doing the opposite to stay in the Deifer pce.


    Henry gave her the courtesy of getting healed to some extent before her sentencing came.


    But Ezenia who woke up, got word from her Grandfather''s people that they would being to rescue her soon.


    Soon?...


    How fast is their so-called soon?


    At first, she was ecstatic, knowing she would soon get out and give Henry hell.


    But as time went on, her promised freedom never came.


    She stalled and stalled her time here, only to rpse that nothing was happening.


    (`^`)


    ''What is going on? Why hasn''t Grandfather sent people yet?''


    Captured?


    Ezenia quickly her thought, feeling the thought too impossible to be true.


    Do you know how powerful her grandfather is?


    Even thete monarch, Henry''s father, was too scared of her grandfather''s power.


    Thinning her frail cracked lips, Ezenia couldn''t help worrying knowing what day it was.


    A while back, Henry calmly walked into her narrow confinement telling her that no matter how much she tries to dy, her sentencing wille down today.


    He told her cleanly that he knew of her actions when she injured herself and fainted severely.


    For the first time since knowing him, Ezenia saw a cold, murderous intent in the way he stared at her.


    [This is myst courtesy to you. If you like, faint again. That will not stop me from sending you to Baymard.]


    [If anything, I will dly pop bottles in celebration knowing you will wake up from your fainting spree and copse. You are already in a Baymardianvejviel on your way to prison!]


    "Bastard!"


    Ezenia smashed her fists on her bed hard.


    She was chained to her sick bed and left in this tiny but clean room with guards stationed everywhere.


    Catchack!


    The door opened without warning, and in came several women, some female guards, came to dress and clean her up for today''s sentencing.


    Looking at the dreadful fate looming above her, Ezenia felt her heart skip several beats.


    ''Grandfather... where are you?''

 Chapter 1751 A Hated Lady

    Chapter 1751 A Hated Lady


    It was amazing how quick they were to give her a good wipe-down.


    If she weren''t sick, they wouldn''t bother cleaning her up.


    Due to fear of infection spreading, they cleaned her up with a cleansing disinfectant fluid which was perfect for times like these.


    What do you expect?


    That they should throw her in a pool of water and carefully wash her clean like she was used to? Not a chance!


    They wiped her clean severally before dressing her wounds.


    Her neck, arms, waists and legs had wraps of bandages carefully ced over her injuries.


    After cleaning and dressing her up in prison garments, they ced her in a wheelchair, pushing her put


    If her enemies, especially those sluts from noble homes see her now they would be rolling on the ground in tearyughter.


    Who is this?


    The once proud Ezenia is now in a wheelchair.


    But how can this be? What happened to her superiority?


    Didn''t she say her family was so powerful that no one would ever dare to go against her?


    Well, well, well... It was a fine day indeed for many noble girls who have long hated her.


    The moment word spread about her sentencing, many nned to be there with popcorn in hand, gummy bears and other delectable treats for the show.


    Yes...


    Ezenia who liked poprity and attention, would be the most poprdy of the season.


    After all, as they say, all publicity is good publicity.


    Some even nned to visit her when they next went to Baymard.


    Hey...


    They couldn''t leave their poor little girl alone in there, right?


    At least from time to time, they should go in and see how she''s doing, updating her on current world trends, noble situations and politics, right?


    It all seemed like a bloody good idea to them.


    Perhaps this was the only time many felt they could get revenge for all the bullying they underwent in Ezenia''s hands.


    (^_^)


    .


    Many women felt men were truly blind not to see Ezenia''s pretentious mask.


    She was a 2-faced b**ch who when in the presence of men, should the liviest and most innocent look one could imagine.


    However, amid women, she didn''t bother concealing her true nature, sometimes putting her cruelty on disy for everyone to watch.


    Why? Because she knew none of them would have the guts to leak out any information on whatever she did to them.


    Are you kidding?


    Her grandfather''s forces were one, if not the most powerful forces you could find in the empire.


    Anything said wouldter get traced back to its source, and the poor unfortunatedy who rattled would definitely get it hot.


    Not just them but their families would be under a lot of pressure because of their silly mistakes.


    This was why no matter what she did, everyone could only zip their mouths while secretly resenting her.


    But boy have the tables turned!


    Who would''ve known a person like her could fall so badly to rock bottom?


    Sure enough, the Baymardian book of ssical wise sayings was right.


    The Bigger they are, the harder they fall.


    Now, justice has finally been given to thosedies who died under her hands.


    Some had their heads shaved because they went against her


    Some lost fingers and others limbs, making them undesirable for nobles in the same ss or higher.


    Understand that because of Ezenia, they had to willingly marry down, since they were now seen as deformed during their injuries.


    She, Ezenia, took their happiness from them.


    She took away their hopes for a better future under Prince Charming''s wings.


    Don''t you get it? She destroyed their Cindere moment.


    So how can they not gather to watch her finally fall?


    (?m?)


    ¨C---


    Nobledies of all sorts appeared on the scene causing many to be taken aback by the raw hatred emanating from their bodies.


    First, it was strange to see so many nobledies appear for criminal sentencing.


    Even if a noble son turned into a criminal and was to be executed, these nobledies were raised not to appear in ces like these, and would never show up.


    So their emergence shocked many.


    One look and you tell thesedies were so happy they wanted to pop champagne bottles and throw in a band to sing celebratory songs.


    Of course, thesedies didn''t step out of their vehicles but slowly raised their curtains from time to time wondering when Ezenia would show up.


    Damn!


    Is that popcorn in someone''s hand?


    Thankfully, it wasn''t snowing.


    Thus, many gathered at the forefront while those with vehicles sat in their many vehicles.


    Carriages sure have advanced in design over the years.


    Now, all carriages hadpartments for holding small TVs in them.


    So even though they were waiting, they still had things to entertain themselves with.


    The sentencing stand was so far up the grand pce walls that even if a vehicle was at the far back they would still be able to see Ezenia''s silhouette.


    This was why many nobledies decided to stay in the vehicles and watch from here.


    Sure they won''t be able to see Ezenia''s expression, but so what?


    This much, they were content with.


    (^_^)


    -----


    From the dark shadows of the castle''s confinement room emerged Ezenia whose once-vibrant hair was now frizzy but clean.


    Shackles rattled around her slender wrists, but her posture was upright with her chin raised definitely.


    Do you think she would ever give the enemy a chance to celebrate? No way!


    Although in a wheelchair, she was a vision of both vulnerability and strength.


    ''Dammit!... Where are you, Grandfather?''


    Squinting her eyes and raising her hand over her eyes, Ezenia was still dazed by the first rays of sunlight she had gotten outside the main building she was locked up in.


    All this time, whatever sunlight she got had to be done inside the building.


    This was her first time in a while, stepping out and breathing the fresh morning air.


    "Prisoner Ezenia, you are now in a wheelchair. So I suggest you behave and not try anything funny."


    "I know," Ezenia replied with her green eyes still fierce despite her circumstances.


    Secretly darting her eyes around, she continued searching, hoping for a sign or signal that her family orrades woulde for her.


    Treason. The word echoed in her mind.


    But in her head, she knew she had only tried to do right by her lover.


    He didn''t deserve to be kept in such an unsightly ce like Baymard''s prisons.


    A person like him should be free to rule not just Deiferus, but the world itself if possible.


    He was her beloved and for him, she could kill everyone... even her beloved grandfather.


    Yes... That''s right.


    To her, he was the world. That''s why she never stopped trying.


    What''s more, she felt Henry''s oppressive regime had gone long enough.


    Who was he to impose a ban on very?


    Who was he to take their many rights as nobles?


    Do you know that now, only vehicles called emergency vehicles are allowed to drive by with everyone clearing the roads for them?


    Before Henry''s takeover, people like her had never been held up in traffic before.


    The world was theirs.


    They never lined up for anything, and practically did as they wanted,wlessly.


    But with Henry''s oppression and oppressivews, now, they have to joinmoners now and then.


    Hmph!


    In Ezenia''s mind, Henry was just a tyrant... a lucky one at that who snuck in like a coward during that deadly heir battle after the monarch''s death.


    Henry only appeared after almost everyone was killed.


    If that isn''t a coward, she didn''t know what is.


    .


    Soon, Ezenia was ced in a transport vehicle and driven to the pce walls where she was taken out again and carried to the very top.


    Bow the ce was bustling with people now ominously quiet, save for the whisper of a few.


    The guard in iron-d armor gripped their spears tightly while ensuring order was met.


    They were on the lookout for unexpected troubles.


    "Your majesty!


    Many quickly greeted with a burst of happiness in their eyes, seeing his majesty Henry well and alive.


    You don''t know how panicked themon people were once they heard an assassination attempt fell on their brave hero.


    Many, especially former ves and peasants, feared that without Henry, Deiferus would go back to how it was before.


    Henry said nothing, only raising both hands over the masses, acknowledging their presence.


    The crowd went wild again and soon, a lead magistrate who had a round belly and balding head, quickly stepped forward to begin the show.


    "Ezenia of xxxx... You stand used of treason against his majesty Henry Tudor. How do you plead?"


    --silence--


    Everyone''s breath stopped momentarily, their ears all perked to hear what the prisoner had to say.


    Yes... How will she plead?


    Ezenia paused, ran in a deep breath and looked around cautiously.


    Where are they? (?^?)


    Do I have to keep stalling?''


    "Not GUILTY."


    What? Not guilty?


    Instantly, murmurs rippled throughout the crowd.

 Chapter 1752 Henrys Parting Gift

    Chapter 1752 Henry''s Parting Gift


    Not guilty!


    Ezenia thinned her dry lips, refusing to admit to anything.


    No matter what, she couldn''t make it easy for Henry.


    However, she failed to realize that Henry wasn''t truly asking her opinion.


    Chuckling at the side, Henry couldn''t help thinking of Landon''s many pieces of advice to him over the years.


    Perhaps if it were someone else, her words would leave a lot of doubt and suspicion before the masses, with many thinking he was setting up a poor and innocent girl.


    But who was Henry?


    Just as Landon built his reputation to a God-like existence in Baymard, Henry''s reputation was also high over there.


    Although not as high as Landon''s, many believed in Henry''s character. They could swear on his character and nature.


    Unlike other monarchs who could stay in the pce for years without ever stepping outside, Henry was different.


    Whatever he invested in, he followed through with every fiber of his being.


    He would take random checks to the newly built orphanages, and even move around farnds, viges and other territories to understand his people''s plight.


    Some people in the crowd have witnessed his kindness firsthand and can never believe Henry was the sort to frame up a little girl.


    Understand that before today''s hearing, Henry''s side has already sent out word about his history with Ezenia.


    Nothing was exaggerated.


    Of course, as word of mouth spread, the gossip grew crazier, but everything passed from Henry''s people were facts.


    Ezenia hoped to cause mistrust within his people.


    Even though some had doubts, a majority, including nobles, believed Henry''s character.


    Even some who despised Henry knew he never lies.


    If he said he saw it firsthand, then it truly happened.


    Besides doing the ball, they too saw Henry and Ezenia leave together, heading off to Henry''s private gardens.


    What''s more, it seems Ezenia was the one who proposed to go there, saying she hadn''t been to the private royal gardens in forever.


    Ulrich used to take her there when they were younger.


    Bottom line she was the one who proposed to hk there.


    She was the one who said she wanted privacy with Henry.


    She was the one who initiated everything.


    So although somemoners might think her innocent, they who were shrewd and used to power ys, already understood the truth.


    What''s more, they sent some of their dark shadow guards in to gather Intel, and personally confirm that some pce guards had ended up dead and were indeed reced that night.


    After getting the names of the deceased, they even visited these people''s homes and confirmed their working schedules, knowing they were there on that fateful evening.


    So how can she fool them with her fake tears and pitiful looks?


    It''s just that several people hidden in the dark couldn''t help calling her trash.


    Yes!


    Trash!


    You get so close to the enemy with all your advantages and you still can''t kill or even leave a single scratch on him and you think you''re not trash?


    They felt they might have overestimated her in the past... or else why can''t she at least leave a scratch mark on him to prove her assassination attempts?


    ----


    Henry didn''t care about Ezenia''s shrewd thoughts.


    "Continue."


    "Right!" The magistrate nodded respectfully to Henry, throwing a brief mocking gaze on Ezenia.


    Want to cause chaos among His Majesty''s people? Naive!


    "Lady Ezenia xxxx, again, I''ll say, you stand used of treason against our great monarch. Your ploys and actions have proven you guilty!"


    Instantly, the mourners grew louder by the second the more detailed the magistrate went, examining her crime for all to hear.


    Although the primary subject was treason, several innocent men died in her hands when she tried sneaking her men in to rece the identities of those they killed.


    Those families have already beenpensated and have been visited by Henry to express his condolences.


    "We have all the evidence and all the witnesses. Whether you admit it or not will not stop justice from prevailing."


    The Magistrate''s voice was loud, roaring his words of justice to the masses.


    "Now proven Guilty, Lady Ezenia xxxx, is sentenced to spend 40 years of her life in Baymardian Prison!"


    Hiss~


    The crowd was shocked, already imagining how she would be a 60-year-old woman in prison.


    Yup.


    Ezenia was already 19.


    So if you add 40 years she wille out by 59 right?


    (0¡õ0)


    Of course, many who are used to the new judicial system knew that if one behaved well then mighte out way earlier than expected.


    There was once a story of a Pyno assassin guard who used to work for former Arcadinian prince Connor.


    This man was one without any bottom line.


    At least most assassins and killers had their bottom line.


    Some don''t kill babies, others don''t like taking assignments from truly guilty people and so on.


    In their line of business, everyone must have a bottom line.


    But this guy didn''t.


    He would do anything and everything for money and fame.


    At first, that man proved tough while in Baymardian prison.


    But no one knows what they did to him that made him suddenly change so much.


    Those who knew him in the past were so shocked by his new self that they thought they were speaking to a Baymardian priest.


    Yes.


    That''s right.


    Aftering out, he shaved his head and joined the priesthood here in Baymard.


    Those freed from prison cannot still leave Vaymard until another 12 to 15 years of observation andmunity service are over.


    That guy now lives in the church''s dormitory and also helps many orphans and children.


    There was even a time when someone wanted to touch one of the children because the child belonged to a nobleman who was trying to get rid of this illegitimate child, his greatest shame.


    Well, the newly made protest took down the killer and called the police with haste.


    Since then, he has been guarding the orphanage and the church as though it were his territory.


    Hey...


    People do change and reform there.


    So the only way she cane out early is if she has truly changed and is of good behavior.


    Who knows, maybe by the time she turns 49 or 39, she wille... Only time can tell.


    Hearing the magistrate''s words Ezenia was in full disbelief, not epting such a fate as hers.


    ''Grandfather... Grandfather... where are you?''


    Henry chuckled, following behind as the guards pushed Ezenia away.


    The whole sentencing ceremony took 45 minutes, and now it was time to ship her off to Baymard.


    But before that, he had a little surprise for her.


    Ezenia was now taken through several walkways within the cattle walls, wondering what they were up to.


    But when she suddenly entered a specific room, she couldn''t help leaning back in shock.


    "Gr- grandfather?"

 Chapter 1753 Reality Kicks In!

    Chapter 1753 Reality Kicks In!


    In the damp confines of the small room within the pce walls, a burly man with an awful scar underneath his left eye was now on his knees, tied up and in a bad state.


    His body was badly bruised and covered with blood that mostly wasn''t his.


    Yet, he looked defeated, haggard and his hair damp from sweat and snow.


    The man had always remained stubborn, but when he saw his granddaughter walk in, his body trembled and softened like jelly.


    "Ezenia! Are you okay? Are you fine? You bastards! Is this how you treat my grandaughter?!!"


    Worry gripping his throat, the man wished he could free himself now and gently rub his hands against his beloved granddaughter''s cheeks to assure her that everything would be alright.


    Regret bubbled in his belly, wishing he could go back in time and stop his actions as well as hers.


    They had been fooled by Henry''s kindness, underestimating his resourcefulness to save himself.


    After Ezenia failed, he too swore to use his means to get her out.


    He felt Henry could never properly defend himself if he made a move.


    Yes...


    He was overly arrogant and didn''t think his TOEP men, who had been trained for longer periods than Ezenia''s, could lose to Henry.


    Everything was supposed to go well, but somehow, Henry knew of their ns, killing off all enemies within the blink of an eye.


    Of course, he trusted his men very well, knowing that even if they were caught, they wouldn''t dare reveal he sent them.


    Why? Because when they invaded Henry''s space, they didn''t have any items that could associate himself with them.


    If anything they only looked like assassins paid to do a job.


    This way, no matter how suspicious Henry is, he cannot make a move on him publicly... at least not yet.


    And if he suddenly disappeared, there would also be rumors, with all fingers pointing Henry''s way.


    He thought that with all his calctions, Henry wouldn''t daree at him so tantly.


    But that was where he was wrong.


    Not only did the bastard send people over, but he also did it so loudly and publicly that even themoners knew of his suspicions.


    That day, the drama was heavy.


    They picked him up like amon criminal, dragging him about with no respect for his high-standing title.


    Hell!


    Do you know they even ced him in barred wagons that were more or less a drive of shame, allowing everyone to take a peek at him?


    Several times, he thought the distance from his home to the pce was considerably short (in terms of inner-city travel time for this era).


    But after riding in the barred prison wagon, he couldn''t help feeling the time was too long.


    It felt like an eternity for him who was slowly driven to the pce.


    And what was even worse was that some bastards still dared to throw rotten items at him in secret.


    Indeed, old habits die hard.


    There arews against throwing garbage on the public streets.


    Hence the many city garbage bins around.


    You can get fined for littering.


    But back in the day, prisoners driven in these sorts of wagons like these were typically stoned with rotten fruits along the way.


    But now that littering is a crime, people only shoot at him in secret before running away.


    Heh.


    Looking at the guards, he was sure they too saw the guilty parties who threw rotten items his way.


    Yet, they did nothing, acting as if blind.


    Bastards!


    .


    Alpantio was so posted he almost had a heart attack when moved around like a zoo animal.


    Even some nobles he recognized, drove by, telling him to take heart, but deep down, they were mocking him.


    Hey... It''s not every day you get to see the great Alpantio in such dire predicaments.


    When he finally got to the pce, they told him cleanly that he was suspected of attempted murder and would be held in their custody until they had further evidence to prove he was innocent or guilty.


    With that, he kept him under house arrest within the pce.


    Judging from Henry''s actions, Alpantio knows he will only get released several days after Ezenia leaves for Baymard.


    Don''t you know how fast those Baymardian vehicles are?


    In a few days, they should have already reached the Coastal zones and would be looking into boarding, bundling and shipping Ezenia off to Baymard.


    So even if he sent his men after her after his release, it would be toote.


    It was amazing how they still nned to release him after this, but not without repercussions.


    ... You see the power he loved clinging to so much?


    Don''t you think most of it should be taken back?


    MOST is the word.


    He still nned to let Alpantio keep some of his men and continue staying in power because was the bait to catch the many TOEP fishes in his beloved empire.


    Henry needed Alpantio moving and desperate.


    Such a wonderful bait must not get locked up in the dungeon cells.


    No way.


    It''s best to let him roam free and lead them all to the enemy''s promisednd.


    Many might think he was too scared to kill Alpantio but only he and his aides knew who he would leave him be.


    .


    With his voice degenerated into a childish whimper, Alpantio almost wept seeing his beloved Granddaughter in such a state.


    But on Ezenia''s side, she couldn''t help opening and closing her lips severally with all sorts of emotions warped in her heart


    Waste!


    Worthless waste!


    Was this what her grandfather truly was? A piece of garbage who couldn''t even get a simple job done?


    (`^`)


    Ezenia was inwardly condemning Alpantio, forgetting she too failed to do another simple task of killing Henry a while back.


    This... this... this...


    Was her all-powerful Grandfather this weak and worthless?


    ''What a fool! A dime rescue mission and he can''t get it done? Doesn''t he know I have to get out fast to ensure my beloved is rescued from Baymarfian prison too?''


    No matter how Ezenia looked at it, her former filter for her Grabdathef had fallen off and now, he looked like regr, regr, worthless trash to her.


    What love?


    So what if he truly loves her? In her world, only Ultich was worth locking.


    He was the only one she could sacrifice for.


    If you tell her to keep Alpantio now for more power, she will do it without hesitation!


    Bastard!


    Ezenia wanted to curse but knew she had to keep her grandfather''s love for her at a maximum so he could one day get her out.


    ''Well, even if he was worthless, maybe, just maybe those bloody scamming TOEP people will miraculously save meter.''


    Thinking like that, Ezenia''s eyes turned warm.


    "Grandfather..."

 Chapter 1754 The Pitiful Alpantio

    Chapter 1754 The Pitiful Alpantio


    "Ezenia..."


    Alpantio choked on his voice, looking at her reassuringly. "Good girl... everything will be alright."


    Alpantio felt a pang in his heart seeing tears trickle down her cheeks.


    He thought she was sad because of his pitiful state, not knowing Ezenia was sad that she ced her trust in such a worthless old man!


    ''Old fool! Can''t you do anything right?''


    The separation made her forget all the many things he did for her growing up till now.


    Henry sneered, seeing their little interaction.


    Seeing her broken-down look, he knew she would be more obedient on the road knowing her so-called helper was kept in the pce under investigation.


    Hehehehehehehe~


    It was good to see her crumble after knowing all the headaches she gave everyone.


    With a flick of his hand, hemanded. "Take her away!"


    Boom!


    The realization struck Ezenia when the words exuded in her ears.


    "No! No! No!... I can''t do this to myself! Get your filthy hands off me! I am a Deifer! A noble Deifer! You can''t do this to me!"


    Taking her off her wheelchair, the group began her true prison experience, lifting her and dragging her away.


    "Grandfather! Grandfather! Save me! Save me!"


    "Bastards! You let her go now! Let her go! You''re making her injuries worse!"


    Alpantio and Ezenia''s voices flooded the scene, each side looking at one another desperately.


    Ezenia was especially frightened, knowing that once she entered Baymardian prison, escaping would be harder than anything else.


    They will need toe with the cavalry to free her!


    And so far, she wasn''t even a true ToEP member since they hadn''t fulfilled her wish of saving Ulrich yet.


    So how will they send thousands and thousands of elite men for her sake?


    They told her to stay put, saying headquarters had something nned for Baymard. And only then will they free Ulrich.


    Their words were clear and precise, but she couldn''t ept it, choosing to take matters into her own hands.


    Now look at where it has gotten her.


    .


    Regret was the one thing he felt the most knowing that if she had just been patient enough, it would have been she who stepped on Henry, stomping him hard to the ground until his eyeballs popped.


    Another regret she felt was putting all her fucking eggs in 1 basket.


    She should not have only relied on her Grandfather for rescue.


    Although her soon-to-be mother-inw (Ulrich''s mother), has long been dissatisfied with her failure to keep her promises, Ezenia felt she should''ve reached out to her for help, sending a message during the few times her grandfather''s people visited her during confinement.


    But what Ezenia didn''t know was that even if she did ask for help, Ulrich''s mother would act like she hadn''t seen the secret note, not bothering to send her a helping hand.


    Heh.


    You must be joking.


    So many years have passed since her baby was sent to Baymard. So many years and Ezenia hasn''t fulfilled any promises of getting him out.


    So now that Ezenia is backed into a corner, why should she spend any resources or money on rescuing the useless trash


    Why not use those same resources to get her baby, Ulrich out?


    Of course, throughout these years, she has also sent in several Pyno assassins, scouts, and killers to get her baby out.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the Baymardian prison would be so heavily guarded by all UN empires that it made it too tricky to safely extract her son.


    The assassin might seed in breaking into the ce, but extracting her son sessfully seems to be the tricky part.


    Till now, no one can honestly describe what the true prisonyout is.


    This wasn''t a joke.


    Many Assassin guilds have purposefully sent their men in there, to get locked up and treated likemon criminals.


    Yes.


    They purposefully allowed themselves to get caught so they could be sent as undercover criminals there, gathering as much information as they could.


    Yet, till now no one knows the trueyout or floor ns for the ce.


    At least the only knowledge they know is who is in whose gang and who the top dogs in prison are.


    Honestly, the information sent out was too crazy and bizarre because Baymardian''s prisons were truly one of a kind.


    Prisons in this era kept their prisoners chained to walls 24/7, allowing them only a few feet of walking distance in their cells.


    What''s more, they poop in buckets and eat in the same ce all the time.


    Although some neighboring prisoners could talk to each other behind their cells, it was impossible to know things outside the little bubble around their cells.


    Sometimes, up to 20 people could get locked up in the same cell depending on how massive the cell was.


    So at least, they would be able to keep each otherpany, making new alliances and new enemies for themselves.


    However, basic prison life kept people in this era in true solidarity.


    But Baymard''s prison system didn''t.


    There, it was like a whole new world, one that hardcore prisoners might truly love and never want to let go of.


    This isn''t a joke.


    In there, there are gangs, cliques, rules, and all sorts of undercurrent drama urring day by day that is bound to keep one up almost every night.


    Baymardian person was a very peculiar thing.


    It could either break you so fast you change for good in a blink of an eye, or make you tougher and more resistant to the outside world.


    Understand that although several prisoners reformed, choosing the path of great change, there were many who felt at peace in prison, slowly finding they never wished to leave anymore.


    Think about it.


    They have built their reputation as Kings in this crazy underworld prison society.


    They climbed to higher echelon positions here after building themselves up from the ground floor.


    And now, you tell them to drop everything and live an honest life in Baymard under supervision andmunity service duties for several more years before they will be allowed to leave Baymard for good and you expect them to do it?


    No way!


    They just can''t do it!

 Chapter 1755 [Bonus chapter]Henrys Final Action!

    Chapter 1755 [Bonus chapter]Henry''s Final Action!


    Who can do it?


    Some of them have 20 years to serve. And after 35 years, they must still stay in Baymard for AT LEAST 15 years, where they will be watched like hawks ensuring they didn''t go astray.


    Thinking about it... isn''t that 50 years in Baymard?


    Of course, on good behavior, their 35 years could get reduced to 20.


    But so what?


    F***k it!


    They didn''t want to live like that in the outside world.


    How can they be kings here but leave to be ordinary gardeners andmunity service workers outside?


    BAH!


    They reject such a future for themselves.


    It''s because of this that many secretly didn''t want to leave prison.


    You will be surprised how fast the years go by when you''re here.


    So isn''t it alright?


    Anyway, once in Baymardian prison, escape seemed impossible.


    There Ulrich''s mother was, trying to use her wealth in getting her son out. And poor Ezenia was still thinking she had some value in the woman''s heart.


    Dammit! Dammit!


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    With bloodshot eyes, Ezenia''s hatred grew to even higher heights the longer she struggled to break free.


    "You bloody, good for nothing, son of a b**ch!... Do you think you truly deserve to sit on that throne?"


    Ezenia Unleashed her thoughts.


    "Yes! I said it! You are a waste, birthed from a useless whore you call mother! How dare you feel yourself worthy of the throne? It should be Ulrich! It should be Ulrich on the throne!"


    "You coward! Let my granddaughter go and face me like a man!"


    "Grandfather! Grandfather! Save me! Save me!"


    ----


    Watching Ezenia getting dragged out, Henry said nothing.


    His face remained unchanged as though he hadn''t heard the many insults hurled at him.


    Why get upset with a loser?


    In war, there was always a victor and a loser. He won. So why give the loser any satisfaction?


    Watching the duo disy their so-called affection, he looked at the show with relish, finding it amazing how blind each side was.


    A grandfather blind to see his granddaughter didn''t care for him, and a granddaughter who was also blinded by her love for his half-brother.


    She was so blinded that she didn''t care about anything else in her life.


    The day she wakes up to realize how foolish she has been, perhaps she would have already chilled her grandfather''s feelings for her.


    Though Henry felt he should give her credit for being a faithful woman to her man... he would describe Ulrich''s feelings for her t as barely passable.


    Overlooking the vast inner courtyard facing the Pce walls, Henry stared at the Baymardians dragging the struggling Ezenia into the fortified prison vehicle.


    Time to go.


    Vrmmmmm~


    The vehicles left without a moment to spare, making the stone hanging in Henry''s heart drop.


    "Finally gone," Henry murmured to himself, slowly turning his attention to Alpantio and the guards keeping him in ce.


    "Take him to Draymon Tower for further investigations!"


    Everyone inwardly chuckled, stepping forward in a stern but rxed manner.


    "Your wish is ourmand, your Majesty!"


    "You---"


    Before Alpantio could speak further, the guards threw a sickness in his mouth and bundled him away in big strides.


    "_" Alpantio.


    Who can tell him how things have gotten to this level? Again, he was questioning how unfair the world was.


    Finally, with Ezenia shipped to Baymard and her old man being taken care of by his people, Henry couldn''t help smiling stupidly.


    ''I did it!... It''s finally done! I can focus on aircraft deliveries!''


    Very quickly, Henry rushed back to his office, knowing he had another appointed meeting to attend a few hours from now.


    Sure, everyone wants to sit on the throne. But if they were truly doing their jobs right, they would know that as a monarch, he, Henry Tudor, had little to no time for himself.


    He was always signing papers, lookinovef new policies, tackling security and crime issues, tackling employment issues, opening up new industries and so on.


    He had a shit load of things to do, so don''t think he would be free just he had Ezenia''s matter to handle publicly.


    The moment he stepped out of the pce walls, his secretary, Alberto, was already waiting for him in a carriage surrounded by several of Alberto''s guards.


    Make no mistake.


    Alberto himself was extremely strong, with high martial arts skills.


    But even so, he must have guarded around him to ensure his safety since as Henry''s secretary, he knew too much on Deiferus''s matters.


    Those in higher positions trusted by Henry, were given far more public guards and shadow guards too.


    The carriage below was uniquely designed only for pce purposes alone.


    This carriage was never to leave the pce, allowing Henry to drive around the massive pce as much as he wanted.


    Its real purpose, of course, wasn''t for entertainment, but for business. Hence the foldable wall table in Henry''s front.


    How to say it?


    One side of the carriage had normal cushion benches, which was the side Henry and Alberto sat on.


    On the other side, was of course a small but sizable built-in station that held things like books and other TV appliances like remote controls.


    And locked in a forced position on top of the built-in station was the TV. But this wasn''t all.


    To its right was an open space which many might think was just a space giving even more leg space to the passengers. But that would be wrong.


    It was a foldable wall table inspired by Baymard''s many designs.


    If one is on a train, the table tray would be on the back of the front seat.


    There, one could take down the foldable tray and ce their drinks on it.


    But in this carriage, the table was quiterge and long, upying 2/3 of the space in front of Henry.


    There, Alberto ced several documents on the table with a calm but respectable look on his face.


    Soon, Henry found himself absorbed in his work, with Alberto aiding him through from time to time.


    And just like that, peace reigned in his heart... However... he wasn''t the only one feeling calm.

 Chapter 1756 Surprising News

    Chapter 1756 Surprising News


    --baster Town, Eastern Regions, Laboon Empire, Ten--


    .


    The snow was a dangerous one, she was.


    Up, down, left, right, side to side, she thundered and hurled with blistering hails and ice storming thends.


    A mighty one she was, for she once turned several wagons upside down on a fierce windy, snowy day.


    Bodies piled up in corners but were quickly hidden underneath the snow.


    Illness followed, the cold killed and the flu reigned supreme in times like these.


    But what can they do? Many expect death in the cold seasons. So it was nothing strange.


    Going about their busy days, they shrugged when passing the few who fell and were not covered by snow just yet.


    Such was like in the era. Death has urred too frequently for one to mourn over. Rather, cutting so much might cause them to fall sick and follow behind the footsteps of the dead instead.


    That''s why many quickly wiped their tray eyes, going about their busy day as though it was nothing.


    Staying alive was their main priority!


    4:15 PM.


    It was just afternoon, yet the darkness was already creeping across thends.


    Typically, Major General Beri and his group would hasten their movements, rushing to Baron Thomas''s ntation after diverting their goods to various inns, stay-houses, and taverns.


    But today, they took things easy, slowing their pace while still shing a vignt eye from time to time.


    Soon, they arrived at a local tavern mostly used bymoners.


    They weren''t afraid their boss might find their actions suspicious since they made it known for several weeks now that today was Beri''s birthday.


    Except for nobles who threw balls to celebrate such things,moners never celebrated their birthdays.


    However, they did drink more on such days and gave themselves a little spoiling, especially those who chose to visit Pleasure houses instead.


    Stepping into the Tavern''s bar, Beri and his team were immediately bombarded with the loud noises thundering the ce down.


    ----


    "Old Hanjo, you''re really funny! You need a girl with wider hips to give you a son. So what were you thinking when you chose that twig wife of yours at the start? One look and you can know she is a no good gal who only knows how to birth losers."


    "Bahahahhahahahhaha~... I can''t believe you gutted him like a fishst night. Hmph! Serves him right for trying to steal my grains!"


    "Hey, big tots! Why don''t you put down those pitchers and get your ass over here for some good loving?"


    "Coming right up, big guy. Just make sure you''re packing with enough in your pockets if you want some of this!"


    "h, h, h, h, h~"


    ----


    The noise was never-ending, with eye-boggling action wherever they turned.


    Fights broke off in some corners, gestures of drunkenness broke off in other areas, and many just sat around listening to thetest gossip in town.


    "I heard the famous Lady Yandora of the Celtus n had her engagement ended by her fiance who found true love with her half-sister, Yantoree."


    "Hmph! Serves her right or stands in the way of their love."


    "Exactly! And now that she has been abandoned, who will want an abandoned woman? So what if she''s good-looking? For her to be abandoned means there must be something wrong with her."


    "Yeah! She must be a bad seed who can''t even please a man. So she has only herself to me for her sister and her fiance''s situation."


    "That''s what I''m thinking too. After all, we men are never wrong. So it must be the woman at fault!" "Yes, yes, yes, yes... That said, who is going to pick up unwanted goods? It will be an insult to any man''s ego."


    "True... But I don''t mind stepping in and filling the spot."


    "Pfft~... Me too! After all, now that her reputation is ruined, she can only marry those beneath her status."


    Just stepping in, Beri already heard thetest gossip in town.


    Sure enough, Taverns, inns and other ces of gathering with drinks were the true sites to go to when wanting information.


    As Beri and his group advanced to the forefront, they acted like everyone else, blending in nicely.


    "Hey sweetie, why don''t you give us a room and send us 30 pitchers too? We''ve been saving this much for today''s celebrations."


    The seductivedy readily grabbed their copper coins, not minding the thickyer of dirt on them.


    A few sentences and she knew it was Beri''s birthday.


    Soon, she had someone show them to their room, leaving them with their many pitchers of ale.


    The moment they confirmed they were on their own, all 5 scattered in various directions, secretly observing and searching for any spy holes in the walls, floors and ceiling.


    .


    5 minutester, they were truly sure they were alone and immediately resumed their usual stance within the room.


    Now, it was pitch ck outside, and their window was still kept open, allowing the freezing draft to sweep the floors.


    It was chilling but no one thought of closing the window... at least not yet.


    But just then, a shadow shed through the window, closing it shut.


    Beri stared at the stranger with a respectful but expressionless face.


    It was a person one could easily describe as the Queen''s older clone.


    Beri might look calm, but his chest was growing tighter by the second in her presence.


    "Forgive us for being rude. You sent for us, insisting it was urgent. As you already know, time isn''t on our side, so please, get on with it."


    "Cheeky one, aren''t you?"


    The elderly clone wasn''t offended, but amused by their thoughtfulness.


    She understood that until they confirmed that she was truly Lucy''s mother, they would continue treating her as a passing stranger.


    They did give her some level of respect but they were also very distant and careful too.


    But rather than getting offended, their vignce made her satisfied instead.


    For now, they called her Lady Unknown. Quite frankly, it was cute.


    Well, enough pleasantries... time for business!


    Slowly taking down her hood, her entire demeanor changed in a second.


    "I bring more news on information from my people concerning the Witches."

 Chapter 1757 Lady Unknowns Purpose?

    Chapter 1757 Lady Unknown''s Purpose?


    News on the Witches?


    Any news would be good for them.


    Beri narrowed his gaze, staring at Lady Unknown intensely, not wanting to miss a single word uttered from her lips.


    It wasn''t just him, as the mere mention of the word Witches, had already caused the grim atmosphere to turn heavier.


    ''Although I have a hunch it is in indeed Queen Lucy''s mother, one can never be too certain of what her true purpose is.''


    ''Why reveal yourself after so many years in seclusion?''


    ''Does she want Queen Lucy''s attention so she can use Queen Lucy''s love for her for a crueler purpose?''


    ''I still need to confirm if she is wearing human skin or not.''


    ''Just what is her purpose?''


    Beri still had a million questions and suspicions he wanted confirmed before he could treat her as an ally.


    As for how she knew he and the others were Baymardians, Beri had to admit it was his fault.


    This was because Lady Unknown had once worked in Yodan''s pce as a spy when he was 10.


    She had seen him before. So the moment she spotted him in this small town several months back, she already knew he was from Pyno.


    ording to her, she still had undercover spies working as undercover witches in the few Taverns belonging to Witches.


    It was popr knowledge that he, his mother and his sister, little Linda, were banished by his father.


    Later, his mother, Mother Winnie, appeared in Baymardian newspapers, working in various government positions.


    So it wasn''t difficult to guess that he was now a Baymardian citizen.


    Typically,moners and even many bibles, don''t know what their monarch looks like.


    Only those in the Capital have a bigger chance of seeing their monarch.


    The same goes for princes.


    Unless one is serving under a particr prince, it''s hard to know all royals.


    So Bari has gone out several times, and many can''t even recognize him.


    Lady Unknown would''ve probably bypassed him too, if not for the fact that she saw him severally while doing private business of her own in his father''s pce.


    What more could he say?


    It was probably fate that they could still meet after so many years.


    Sigh... Beri couldn''t help hating himself for attracting unknown attention.


    And now, until things are confirmed, he will always stay vignt against Lady Unknown.


    At the same time, he didn''t want to share any information with her, lest she ruin their ns and operations.


    He thought she would be offended, but it seems she didn''t care about his ns, only concerned with sharing her information with them.


    Tilting his head, Beri looked at her with doubt shing through his eyes.


    ''Is she doing all this for her daughter?''


    "Lady Unknown, as I recall, k never requested you share your intelligence with us... If I didn''t know any better, I would think you''re brewing something nasty against us."


    "I?" Lady Unknown said exaggeratedly. "How can little old me scheme against you all? Hey. Believe it or not, I don''t want anything from you... It''s rare for me to help my daughter''s people out, so why not do it?"


    Beri said nothing, watching her continue.


    "Alright, alright, enough chatting. ording To my source, Peetage''s men have already destroyed 24 Hidden fortresses scattered around."


    What? 24? So soon?


    Hiss!~


    Everyone was taken aback by Peetage''s swift and ruthless actions.


    However, they liked it. Peetage was using his anger to sweep the witches clean, attacking as many hidden fortresses as he could.


    In short, he was doing the job his Majesty Landon requested theye to Ten to do. So how can they not secretly cheer for him?


    No matter how you look at this, it will nevere back to bite them in the butt since they weren''t in the equation at all.


    They were also happy because this meant less exposure from the TOEP.


    From their understanding, Lady Unknown told them that even though the TOEP were powerful, they had only been able to properly identify 7 fortresses belonging to the witches.


    The witches have long known about the TOEP and were also hiding from them.


    Those 7 foretees known to the TOEP, were quickly changed to trap sites by the witches ages ago.


    Truth be told, she used to be one of those in charge of this matter back when she was a part of the witches.


    800 years ago once the 7 locations were figured out, another war wasunched with the witches barely winning.


    Of course, they dared not dilly dally longer in those fortresses, deciding to burn any useful information and flee these sites.


    Years ago, they slowly took over the abandoned site again, using it to trap several TOEP members who came around to find traces of their existence.


    So yes.


    They made all 7 fortresses to be traps while growing their poption and building other structures within the continent.


    Knowing the TOEP existed, of course, they had to counterattack.


    Since then, no vital documents have never been kept in these 7 sites.


    The TOEP also seemed to know their thoughts and had long strategically pulled back too.


    They do send in Death Scouts to try to find information. And sometimes, they do seed.


    However, the information was never enough since the only ones who knew the location of the other fortresses were the elders and supreme ones.


    Each fortress wasbeled differently, and only the elders or those who could sit in a council knew where their sister fortresses were located.


    Of course, during festivals, only those in higher positions can move around from fortress to fortress too.


    These women were trained to withstand pain, with many taking lethal doses of poison before getting tortured.


    Understand that these women believed so much in the goddess of Witchcraft that she could even slice off their own hands if they believed it was her will.


    So how can they betray the Goddess who is watching over them in the heavens?


    The TOEP did seed in capturing some of them but it was all for naught.


    They said nothing and died feeling proud even upon Death''s bed, knowing their goddess would wee them in the heavens with open arms.


    Heh.


    Their brainwashed belief was indeed hard to crack down on. This was what kept these many Fortresses hidden till now.

 Chapter 1758 Lady Unknowns Purpose? - 2

    Chapter 1758 Lady Unknowns Purpose? - 2


    It was amazing how resilient these witches were.


    That said, only the leaders and those in the many councils knew where each fortress was.


    However, because she was super talented, a genius born one in a million years, they made an exception for her, sending her on Super ssified missions given by other Fortress overseers.


    Understand that back then, she did missions many could never imagine could be done.


    She was well-weed and was also trained to be the future High-Witch, in charge of every Witch in the world.


    That''s why her betrayal caused them much pain.


    She was the only member who wasn''t an Elder who knew these fitness locations.


    She caused damage to them before fleeing.


    And even now that she was ''dead,'' she was still working with an anti-witch organization formed by the women the witches tortured and tried to force into joining them.


    Hey...


    These women worked hard to keep updating Intel on the witches, with some going undercover too.


    What? Do you think Peetage found all those fortresses on his own? Don''t be silly!


    Do you think this is a joke?


    They were the ones who did it.


    They made Peetage feel like he was finding the clues by himself but they were the ones spoon-feeding him the locations to the sites.


    And with his power and army behind him, it''s not surprising he delivered a sweeping blow to so many ces all at once.


    Everything the witches did to his wife, including torture, was true. So they aided him with the right medium to vent his anger --Revenge.


    .


    Listening to Lady Unknown''s Intel, although Beri didn''t say anything, he would, of course, still send word to the many Baymardians scattered around the empire in small teams.


    Apart from taking care of all witchirs, another group of people was tasked with contacting the future heir of the Laboon Empire.


    The future heir was indeed the current crown prince. But even though he was made crown prince when he was younger, because his mother died while young, he slowly lost favor with his father.


    Everyone knows his half-brother, the 2nd prince, was the one his father favored.


    If not for Peetage''s obvious support of him, he would have been removed ages ago, with his position as crown prince reced by his brother.


    His mother was a close friend of Peetage. And on her deathbed, Peetage made an oath to stand behind him which he has honored since then.


    Although Beri didn''t want to admit it, Lady Unknown was a formidable ally to have out here on foreign soil.


    ''I have to send word fast... It seems this Peetage fellow will be of great assistance to the cause.'' Beri inwardly concluded, after listening to Lady Unknown.


    Seeing as too much time had already passed, Beri and the other Baymardians hastily took their leave.


    "When I have more information, I''ll let you all know." Lacy Unknown yfully added, while wearing her mask and fleeing through the windows with onest warning.


    "Tell your monarch to be careful. The Witches are in Pyno!"


    Boom!


    Beri now with his back turned, almost fell when hearing her words.


    They were like eerie clouds hovering over his heart.


    "Now, it makes sense." One of them murmured, causing the others to nod in agreement.


    Understand that the witches were a formidable blood thrust and man-hating group who gave even the TOEP headaches.


    And yet, 1 Peetage was able to clear their many fortresses just like that?


    No way!


    It all seems too strange.


    .


    Everyone narrowed their eyes deep in thought.


    Before, they felt something was missing from the story, and now they knew what it was --- Witches!


    There were far fewer witches in the tales than expected.


    Who would''ve known they would sail across the vast waters of Pyno in secret?


    Everyone felt a thickyer of sweat clog their faces, fearing that those witches still hadn''t given up their n of abducting Queen Lucy.


    Could it be a war?


    Were they nning a war? A full invasion into Baymard wanting Baymard for themselves too?


    If so then they can only light up candles in their hearts for these witches.


    The world doesn''t know the true strength of Baymard, but they, who were soldiers, knew just how unfathomable their Baymardian empire was growing.


    Every year, new godly weapons are dropped into their world, making tenor armies stronger and stronger by the day.


    Perhaps these witches do have some supernatural powers and elements as abilities.


    But no matter how they looked at it they didn''t think the witches could ever win against his majesty Landon in a fair battle.


    The emphasis was on the word fair.


    Yes.


    They were confident Baymard would triumph over any sudden attacks, but at what cost?


    What they feared was the casualties that would emerge.


    These witches were tricky, sneaky and downright despicable.


    Thinning his lips, Beri calmed his emotions and wore his earlier bubbly and yful face while stepping out of the Tavern into the darkness.


    It was still afternoon, and the entirend was covered in a nket of ck ink.


    They must get back to the ntation fast!


    .


    Like so, Beri and his group went back to the ntation, thinking of how the news they received would change their mission.


    But even though they felt it was good that Peetage was doing the heavy lifting for them, they still didn''t want to just sit back and do nothing.


    To gain the crown prince''s trust, they too must show their might.


    They might have good intentions toward the Crown Prince, but it will be very hard to convince him if they do nothing to aid his journey to the top.


    Tapping his fingers, Beri squinted his eyes thoughtfully.


    Although Lady Unknown said she told Peerage the fortress locations, he had a hunch she didn''t tell him where all were.


    ording to his majesty Landon''s spy, there should be Ledgers of names somewhere in the real main fortress.


    But where exactly was the mysterious fortress hidden?


    Don''t forget that Landon had left a tracker on the surviving Witch assassin who fled Baymard.


    After that, he appeared, putting more trackers on the messengers that the assassin sent to Ten.


    It would amaze people to know that Landon appeared in Ten during that time and directly ced a bug on the High witch Jam.


    It''s just that he has been so busy to ever check up on the witches, that hepletely forgot about them.


    That''s why he sent them to explore and find these secrets for themselves.


    What''s more, do you know how busy he, Landon, is?


    It''s not enough that he has to teach future heirs how to lead their empires, but he also has to develop various new products, pills, and also teach in academies from time to time.


    Landon was quite a busy man.


    He has to go to wars, develop vines, spy on other territories, go for a shit load of government meetings, see people who have been requesting to have audiences with him, solve diplomatic matters, visit orphanages, inspect the prisons, appeared on TV, write scripts, visit dangerous ces and still have the time for somehow squeezing family time in his busy schedule.


    So, please...


    He, Landon refuses to do it all!


    He can only give them hints, and that''s it.


    Figure that shit out yourself.


    Landon was truly overworked.


    If anyone knew his true work schedule, they might question how he is still alive. But luckily for him, he has the system''s space.


    And in there, he can sleep for days, and emerge to realize that only a few minutes have gone by in real time.


    Do you think he would be this active if he wasn''t getting enough rest?


    Landon values his sleep a great deal.


    He wished he could have Lucy apany him in his system''s space, so they could have more time for themselves.


    But Lucy herself was a busy worm.


    It''s amazing that she still teaches in school despite being a Queen.


    But unlike before, her lectures were once a week in a grand hall where students from many sses joined together and attended.


    It was like a university lecture hall, only... It was for those in Baymard''s public school.


    She herself was a busy bee who especially loved to busy herself even more when Landon wasn''t around.


    Even now that she was pregnant, she still didn''t stop working, loving to spend her time outside the pce more than inside.


    It was strange since most pregnant women liked being slightlyzier during pregnancy.


    But for Lucy, she was instead restless, wanting to always busy her hands.


    All in all, Landon left many things for his armed forces to figure out for themselves.


    The only time he will ever step in is if it gets to the stage where they have no way out.


    With his amid working like clockwork, Beri began thinking of where the main Fortress might be located.


    He could ask Lady Unknown, but he only wanted to do it if they were truly out of options.


    He sensed she would want a trade of secrets if he did so.


    Perhaps that has been her n all along¡­

 Chapter 1759 Finally Leaving

    Chapter 1759 Finally Leaving


    Beri thought carefully.


    Yes¡­


    Perhaps that has been her n all along.


    But ording to his majesty Landon''s spy, the main fortress holds a grand deal of secrets... secrets they gathered by the witches which they can also use against the TOEP.


    The witches were not idle during their hunt for these hated TOEPs over the years.


    They too gathered information... in particr a list. A list his Majesty Landon called the cklist.


    It had names of those hidden in the shadows, those the world doesn''t even know exist.


    Baymard wants that list... the cklist!


    That''s why no matter what, the Main fortress must be found!


    Meanwhile, in Baymard''s Capital city, several people were rising from their beds with deep sighs.


    Looking at the beds that kept thempany for several beautiful weeks, many couldn''t jell falling in them again, rolling around with pitiful faces.


    "Mom, must we really go back? Can''t we stay a little longer?"


    "Yeah, Second Mother. What''s the harm in staying a bit longer?"


    "No can do. We must go back today. But don''t worry, mother (second mother) will make sure we visit several times¡­ Now dost-minute checks to make sure you''re not forgetting anything."


    Hey...


    Both children quickly moved across their room, knowing if they left something behind, it might take a long time before they got it back.


    Turning around, another woman walked in. She looked identical to the woman who spoke to the children just now.


    "Sister, is our husband ready?"


    "Well, he isn''t back yet." One smiled softly.


    Their husband left at 4 a.m. for one final meeting with his majesty Timothy, his majesty Landon, Kind-Father Lucius, Commander Jackson and several others.


    It seems there are some things they must finalize before they leave for good.


    Anyway, they will be having breakfast together with the royals at 9:30. So they knew that no matter what, their husband would be back by them.


    The time now was 6:21.


    He still wasn''t back yet, so it meant they could take their time, doing what they liked until 9~9:05 AM.


    After spending time here for several weeks, they can find their way to the Grand Dining hall from here.


    But it seems today, they were going to eat within his majesty Landon''s beautiful Greenhouse garden.


    It was winter and snowy outside, yet his garden was vibrant, plush and stunning.


    Although they''ve been there once, they would still get lost if they headed there on their own.


    That''s why at 9, the people sent by the pce will arrive escorting them over.


    With everything packed and everyone washed, it seems the children can have onest money yingputer games and growing the web.


    Inwardly, they didn''t want 9 AM toe so fast.


    However, it''s always during these periods that time seems to fly by like a bullet.


    9 a.m, Gordon still hasn''t shown up yet, but that was okay. He was waiting for them in the Garden.


    "Please makest-minute checks. Your luggage will be taken down and packed in the vehicles... Madamns, time to go."


    .


    Breakfast was amazing as usual. Sending everyone''s unease, Landon was quick to tighten the mood, making several peopleugh so hard they almost choked on their tea.


    Hey, who asked him to be a people person?


    The heavy atmosphere vanished in the blink of an eye, and after the long enjoyable meal, everyone rested for a while together, before birding vehicles to the docks


    Well, it''s not everyone who left for the docks.


    Today, the Oma teachers were also moved into the residential apartments they had arranged for them a while back.


    During this time they stayed in the pce close to Landon so that they could easily learn Pyron too.


    Additionally, Landon was also teaching them Baymard''s method of teaching students.


    It''s not like the way today''s medieval people taught.


    It was the reactive and thought-provoking way of the 21st century.


    So he had to ensure they followed this teaching method to the tee.


    Landon also drew up outlines for Oma courses, showing them what they will be teaching during their first teaching semester which he and would be in April.


    In Baymard, here is how the semesters and their holidays work.


    ?5th August to 20~26th November (depending onst exam day) -- Summer/Fall semester


    ?27th November to January 2nd --Winter Holiday.


    ?January 3rd to April 22~26th -- Winter/Spring Semester.


    ?April 27th to August 4th -- Summer Holidays.


    The scheduling more or less fell in this manner.


    But during the summer holidays, schools also offer Summer sses for students who need more help understanding some courses.


    Sometimes summer was also there for students to take on courses they missed.


    Some people like to also stay ahead of the game, choosing toplete these courses and be free during the following semesters.


    Think about it.


    If you only have 1 summer course and nothing else to study, then you will definitely put all your energy into it and excel with great results.


    Summer courses typically begin 1 week after the Spring/Winter semester and exams officially end.


    Everyone has 1 week to rest beforeing to school again.


    And since there are fewer courses they take, they can still work part-time and full-time jobs while also having fun with their friends if they n things right.


    .


    The n was simple.


    Landon nned to use the entire Winter/spring semester topletely train these Oma teachers, while also announcing to the world that Oma 101 and Oma 102 would be mandatory courses in Public schools like Roma and Zhol was also a must-studynguage.


    Since Roma and Zohl were so simr, they werebined in one of many courses, where their differences and simrities are talked about, as well as their pronunciations.


    That''s right.


    It was a must to study thesenguages showing no favoritism to any UN nation.


    Luckily in schools,nguage courses were the most passed courses wherever you looked.


    That being said, Oma will also be taught in Baymard, and after the new year, announcements will be made during orientation and at the start of the semester, emphasizing the need for everyone to learn Oma.


    Landon was sure that before the Winter/Spring Semester ended, several people would rush to take on Oma 101 in the summer, wanting to have more free time during the main semesters when their schedules were filled with other courses.


    These teachers will get their first students then.


    In the meantime, several chosen Baymardians will also be following Timothy on this trip


    Their mission was to teach the people of the Soma Empire, Pyron.


    Why?... Because only those who pass thenguage tests will be allowed to study in Baymarde August.


    By then, the Bay-Soma Cruise Lines will also be functional, and everything will be ready for more Giants toe in and study.


    Soon, this ce will be filled with people from all nationalities.


    .


    Reaching the docks, everyone boarded their ships, giving onest look at Baymard before taking off.


    Sigh...


    Timothy stared at the slowly fading silhouette of the buzzing city, feeling his trip was very short.


    It was funny that he had already been here for a month and he still felt he had only scratched the surface of everything Baymard had to offer.


    "I wonder if they''re back yet," Timothy pondered while thinking of his wives whom he sent out of Soma''s Capital before Adonis attacked Soma''s Capital.


    Understand that after Landon saved the day, they immediately followed him to Baymard. So he hasn''t seen his family either.


    Well, since he left Artemis to handle everything, he was sure it was fine.


    Knowing there was no need to worry over what he couldn''t confirm yet, Timothy immediately headed to his Grand suite, looking at the many ns he now had for Soma.


    "Traffic... That must be controlled."


    "The treatyws must be enforced in all corners of my Soma!"


    "Transportationws must be made, new jobs introduced, and other aspects improved."


    The more Timothy thought the more his hands flew on his paper like magic.


    He has written and rewritten things for an entire month but found that every time he thought more and discovered more from Baymard, his initial thoughts would immediately change.


    He visited many Baymardian territories, seeing how they handled things, and even ensured currency circted in the empire.


    Although he hated to admit it, the way the world in general thinks, was very selfish... And his Soma empire wasn''t any different.


    .


    Timothy sighed.


    All his life, although he was a good monarch he loved his people, he always felt it was right to surprise them to an extent, creating a very big gap between the rich and the poor.


    The gap, just like the gap in many empires, is so big that the middle ss rarely exists.


    This was where he realized he failed.


    Baymard on the other hand, did its best to raise everyone''s standard of living, ensuring there were many with middle-ss wealth. And what he realizes was that it facilitated trade and brought unimaginable wealth to the empire


    The people were happy and had true patriotism flowing in their veins.


    Timothy''s eyes glowed with determination when thinking of Baymard.


    "We must notg behind. We must change!"

 Chapter 1760 A Difficult Start

    Chapter 1760 A Difficult Start


    Change was a must.


    Timothy was more determined to turn the entire Soma upside down just to make this change evident before he stepped down and handed the throne to Artemis.


    During these days in Baymard, he has thought about it a lot.


    Before the end of next year, he will step down.


    But before that, he will do his best to better Soma.


    At first, Timothy thought the entirety of Pyno looked the same as Baymard.


    But only when visiting Arcadina, Carona, and the other Pyno employees, did he understand that they too began changing after seeing Baymard.


    Even if the rest of the world doesn''t have electricity, so what?


    They improvised and made everything work with their situation.


    There were street lights, order, and many job opportunities that sprung up like flowers in these empires.


    These people were so smart, choosing to bring Baymard into their empires through various creative means.


    For example, smart people now sell Baymardian foods as street vendors in their empires, surprisingly making a shit load of money they never expected.


    While in Carona, Deiferus spoke to so many street vendors who would light up like the sun whenever his majesty Landon or his majesty Henry was mentioned.


    These people could speak for hours on these monarchs, all full praises for what they have done.


    "You don''t understand. His Majesty Henry permitted us to sell food on this street. This street is ours alone! It''s for us! And the best part is, the tax we pay is very reasonable, no cheating at all! Everything can be calcted with a calctor!"


    "That''s right! If it was years ago, those greedy officials working for thete Julius Tudor, the former monarch, would have visited us 3 times a month to suck any profits we make out!"


    "Hmph! What we want is something uniform. At least show us what we are paying, and stick to it. Today, everything is clear. Property taxes and everything else are added. There are even tax returns too."


    "In short, everything is clear. There''s really no room for cheating me out of my money! And now that I''m literate, it''s even more impossible!"


    "Yeah! And the most amazing thing is his majesty Landon who is so kind to arrange seminars and gatherings to help us improve our businesses!"


    (^0^)


    ...


    The more they spoke, the more it seemed like they were talking about a God or something.


    Anyway, Landon has helped them a lot, and when they implemented his tactics their sales shot up the roof to incredible heights that made some even carve statues of Landon in their homes.


    Many call him the God of wealth.


    Some seminars are free, and others are costly. But if you invest, keep at it and stay focused you are bound to see results.


    Many gurus have trained under Landon, and now taught courses of their own too.


    They have their own following on the inte and are dedicated to those who seek their help.


    As for street vendors they too have their ownmunity, just like merchants have their association.


    These Vendors hold annual meetings in particr chosen ces around Pyno, every year choosing to host it in 1 empire.


    But it''s said that after a year and a half, the organization will start hosting these events in ces outside of Pyno, choosing to host them in other UN empires in Romain, Zohl and now Omania.


    Hey, it''s good for them to use that time to also see the world and understand various cultures.


    Who knows... maybe they will be impressed by the food there, using it as inspiration.


    Landon has always told them not to only focus on Baymarfian food.


    That''s why if you look at their menu options you''ll see most ces have a variety of foreign and local treats too.


    For example, the Caronian Spring fumbling is a good favorite that he ate in Deiferus.


    Being open to all satisfies people from all walks of life.


    Through his many travels, he spoke to themon people, and even visited someone''s home, seeing how light bulbs, sr washing machines and other useful gadgets help them.


    They also had sr and battery-powered fans, locks that sang when sensing forceful entry, and other amazing items that gave them more free time to do what they loved.


    For example, the man he spoke to, said his wife was a Novel writer, writing Dark romance books in their home. She loved writing during the summer when the grass was greener and the flowers blooming.


    And while waiting, she would turn on the washing machine, allowing it to warm while she wrote.


    Now, she no longer spends time doing chores and stressing herself to death.


    People in this era were overworked, which was why their menstrual periods came 1 or thrice a year.


    After she writes, she will go to their farm, and work for 6~7 hours before returning.


    Of course, before writing, she has already cooked today''s meal.


    When you think about it the only time she has for herself is that small window of opportunity she uses to do things she loves like writing.


    At least with the washing machine, she can have a breather before working again.


    The man said that before visiting Baymard, he thought his wife waspletely happy. But only after realizing how hard she works, did he decide to buy these gadgets for them.


    And sure enough, it did the trick.


    During summer, she smiled more, even when doing chores around the house. And after 2 years, she surprisingly got pregnant again in her old age (33).


    Timothy was shocked by all he knew, and also taken aback by how neat the home was.


    Public awareness was huge here, with no one throwing dirt on the roads and around their houses carelessly anymore.


    Their houses were clean and well-organized, and their faces had almost no boils and excessive pimples.


    People said they don''t get ill as they used to. Now that their mattresses were thicker, their nkets warmer, their boots sturdy, and their clothes so thick it made them sweat in winter!


    The more Timothy thought of it, the more amazed he was.


    The Empire had organized garbage days, and even recycling offices where people got paid money for an exchange of empty ss bottles.


    Hey... some people even look through other people''s trash just for these bottles.


    All in all, Timothy was impressed.


    Just like that, the Omanians were on their way back home.


    .


    At the same time, turbulence was quickly spreading across the world.


    In Yodan, several forces were close to plotting Sirius''s demise, enacting to pierce a final stake into his heart once and for all.


    In the Empire of Czar, Romain continent, Warden Mitchen and Warden Samatha had finally secured the new monarch on the throne, eliminating the many enemies that attempted to strike him down.


    But there are still more in the dark, gearing for onest move.


    In Ten, Laboon empire, General Suilian, who was leading the S-ss mission to find the witches, and how the next monarch up the throne, was also getting caught up in a web of unexpected scenarios. Beri was also there to aid his quest.


    Everywhere one looked, the Game for Thrones was all around them.


    Everyone wanted to be monarch. Everyone wanted power.


    They wanted the THRONE!


    It was a savage world right now, one Landon had nothing to do with at the moment.


    The skies were cloudy, dull and dark.


    The day was still young yet it always looked ominous with little to no sunshine piercing through the thick cloudy nkets.


    The Giants had gone one direction, and he, another.


    Landon sat on his ship, well on his way to Mirvanna, the mysterious ind that seemed almost mythical to him.


    This was a big surprise to him since he felt his map covered all continents.


    But now, looking at the deadly whirlpool and dangerous waters that enclosed and shielded a certain space on the map, he couldn''t help feeling like a true adventurer out to seek treasures!


    What mysteries lie on that ind?


    What treasures, what herbs, what animals will he find there too?


    Landon''s heart throbbed with sheer excitement, as he couldn''t wait to see these green goblin-like toned people who in his honest opinion, had the best physiques in this world.


    Tapping his hands on his table, Landon narrowed his gaze thoughtfully.


    "Now that we''re all aboard, we can finally begin specific talks on the mission. As they say, it''s never too early to hold a meeting. Don''t you agree?"


    Everyone nodded with expressionless faces.


    In the small conference room sat 6 leaders, 2 women and 4 men apanying Landon for this brief meeting.


    For this mission, they rushed so abruptly to head out for it knowing his majesty prioritizes helicopters and aircrafts more than anything else.


    Many didn''t think too much of it, but would soon change their minds when they see just where they are heading.


    Mirvanna!


    The name alone seemed very holy.


    But that wasn''t Landon''s main concern for now.


    It was already winter time.


    Soon, the surrounding deadly waters would be a mating site for most Boggles (whales).


    Should a ship venture in during that time, it would be suicide!


    The matingsts for almost 2 months.


    Everyone in the room stared at the projected screen with stern expressions, knowing the potential dangers they might face.


    "Your majesty, we must arrive before the mating period!"

 Chapter 1761 A Stupidly Strange World

    Chapter 1761 A Stupidly Strange World


    Herees the dreaded discussion.


    They are really cutting it close by going out now.


    But what can they do?


    ording to His Majesty''s secret Spies, they must leave immediately or else a catastrophe will befall the people of Mirvanna.


    The more they listened to his majesty Landon, the more shocked they were at the existence of such a small mysterious continent protected by nature against outsiders.


    Have you forgotten what the sailors call the space between the calm waters and the turbulent Mirvanna waters?


    Death Line!


    That''s the name.


    From their estimation, this Death Line spans miles and miles across the ocean.


    There, the waters can split a human in half from impact alone.


    The waters could crush ships, and even metal ships like theirs would get deformed and mercilessly spat out should they dare venture in.


    Again, Landon had to ask what the God or Goddess of this world was thinking.


    Why create so many strange things and ces?


    In Zalipnia Romian, there''s a waterfall that flows backward, defying gravity.


    In Land of the Hills, Gregory''s home in Zohl, there are hills that switch locations, as though one was moving a dial.


    The hills move on their own, causing many outsiders and tourists to get lost.


    Just marking such ces won''t take you anywhere.


    In Soma, Omania, there are strange and deadly winds that chase one with spite. These tornado winds that are fueled by the excessive heat and nature''s bizarre likeness, cause troubles wherever they go.


    In Czar, Romain, and other Romain territories, the winters are also north winter tornadoes that carry away livestock and people for miles and miles before dumping them somewhere.


    On the streets, there are sturdy trees, chest-high fences and blunt-edged poles strategically ced so everyone can strap themselves if a winter tornado is on its way.


    The people there walk with ropes during winter as though ropes were smartphones.


    Even the nobledies and men had ropes of their own though they were made to look more stylish.


    Carriages in these ces were designed uniquely, and their wagons had special features to aid their cause.


    But don''t think the outside world is the only ce where one can find strange phenomenons.


    Pyno had its own quirkiness too.


    In Carona, there is a peculiarke that spits out bubbles that taste like candy during Fall.


    Don''t think he hasn''t tried looking for some scientific exnation to understand it.


    Sadly, there isn''t.


    It is too unconventional and unbelievable!


    In Yodan, there is a cliffside that has peculiar cave openings high up in the air.


    One would of course need to scale and rock climb the haggard straight cliff to reach these caves.


    But here was the thing.


    The cave openings are only visible during the pique periods of summer.


    It''s as though these openings close on their own, refusing to reveal themselves any other time.


    .


    Weird, weird, weird¡­


    Landon has given up on relying solely on science.


    What?


    Do you think it''s normal for people to have visions about him?


    Do you think it''s normal for something like the Holy Core to exist?


    Do you think a ce like Death Line is scientific at all?


    More importantly, do you think his existence in this world alone made sense?


    There were too many miraculous sites located around the world.


    And Landon was sure that even in Veinitta, Ten, Morgany, Dania and Lampe, there should also be crazy phenomenons no one can exin.


    His focus now was on Mirvanna, this mysterious small continent.


    It might be small, but ording to the information given by the system, it was the richest in the world in terms of resources.


    It seems that when the Gods chose to enclose them, they ensured these people had all the resources they needed.


    Landon was just d that he was the one to make first contact with these people.


    Imagine if the Morgs reached them first?


    Say no more!


    Once it''s clear how rich theirnds were and how small in size their continent was, these Morgs, like colonialists, would enve them all without mercy.


    Never doubt the genius of man and the intelligence of Medieval people.


    Truthfully, Landon felt that the reason nes and other flying devices had not been created yet was because no one saw the real benefits of it.


    What do humans do? They solve problems.


    To the Morgs, once they know Mirvanna does exist, the Death Line itself would be seen as a true major problem.


    From there, don''t you think they will search the world for talents who can brainstorm and create a flying device of their own?


    Sure, it might take decades and even a century for the prototype to evere into existence.


    Once they understand the principles of flight, you best believe they would drop in their knights and warriors like crazy.


    To be honest, Landon was a little scared of how insanely intelligent these medieval people were.


    .


    Back in modern times, if you teach a child something, they will forget within a week if they don''t read it again.


    But have you ever visited the ssrooms in Baymard? Most students there have near-eidetic memory abilities.


    That is¡­ the people of this era have trained their brains so hard from birth that they can recall a conversation word for word like scouts and assassins reporting to their masters.


    They can recall everything they see, exining it in detail like artists painting a flower.


    Quite frankly, it was intimidating.


    This was why the failure rate was very low for many after the first year in school when they finally adjusted.


    Even those who have Pyron as their secondnguage,e here and excel like crazy.


    Again, Landon had to wonder what made modern people dumber.


    Is it because everything is handed to them that they''re stupider?


    Is that it?


    Because babies in modern Nursery schools take time to learn their ABCs and other words in coloring books.


    But Landon found that even children born within these years in his Baymard could learn super fast and had already understood and finished their yearly school programs and courses by half a semester.


    That is¡­ before the next semester, they were already done.


    Some even questioned if people that used 2 semesters to finish it all were retarded.


    It was because of their shrapnel brains that honestly, Landon had to start teaching Roma and othernguages in nursery school.


    Sometimes, he also introduced pottery sses and other useful skill sses just to keep them upied with their brains active.


    No joke, these children were scary.


    And Landon noticed that even if he used modern nning and teaching, he had to readjust everything knowing that the people in this era were like sponges sucking in information.


    .


    s¡­


    Landon felt everyone in modern times would be ashamed if they knew.


    Heck!


    Even he felt ashamed of his former self.


    The people in this world were smart but needed the right sort of motivation (problem).


    As he said, they might be able to one day create sustainable flying devices of their own should they know that Mirvanna exists.


    They need a problem for a solution to erupt.


    Before his metal ship, many were okay with the current ship technology, which he felt they shouldn''t be.


    They haven''t even created a ship''s steering wheel, so why getfortable?


    To be honest, Landon felt their technological slowness came from the fact that there were too many.


    Peculiar monsters, as well as the many Mythical and unexinable things in this world.


    Do you know that till today, arge chunk of Morgany''s research money is spent on Boggle elimination?


    As people who rule the seas, their problemse from the giant creatures roaming the ce.


    These whales (boggles) aren''t the same as those back on Earth.


    They were tougher and had many unique features too, like the 2-horned boggle that can destroy a ship from below


    Morgany has lost too many ships and resources in the hands of these boggles. So excuse them for not having the time to research other things when a major problem was still staring them in the face.


    This world had many strange and peculiar sites and beings that helped slow down technology''s growth.


    Why do you think he was sent here?


    ording to the system, this, Hertfilia, was way behind the technology tree.


    They should already be in the interster era ording to how it was nned.


    But they were still here stuck in Medieval times, fighting all sorts of creatures and themselves.


    The gods might have realized how much they messed up things by creating so many giant predatory creatures and peculiar sites that made humans focus more on hunting and survival than technology.


    For tens, hundreds, thousands and millions of years, the cycle repaired itself.


    Understand that these people stayed within the caveman era for 50 times longer than intended.


    It''s TRUE.


    It seems that the Holy Core might not be the only help given to them over the era.


    After initially waiting for heaven knows how long, the gods gave visions to humans on how to freaking move into the next stage and how to at least keep their poption alive from the many giants.


    They did do so for another insanely long period.


    Then the Gods couldn''t stand it any longer, choosing to send the Holy Core down.


    Don''t think the battle was immediate.


    It took several more years for humanity to squash a majority of giant monsters.


    From there, they focused on technology.


    But do you know that millions of years have gone by before they had their peace?


    This was why he, Landon, was here.


    To freaking speed things up!

 Chapter 1762 An Unhappy Man

    Chapter 1762 An Unhappy Man


    The strangeness of this world knew no bounds. And it was precisely because of this that they still had to be safe when attempting to go in. They used to think that with the metal ships built, they had already reached the pique of human technology. However, it was moments like these that allowed everyone to be grateful for the emergence of choppers and other military flying machines. Imagine trying to venture into the Death Line using their current ship technology would still be disastrous. They would be chewed and spat out by the Death Line in just a few minutes. Everyone''s face was sullen while staring at the projected screen. A young but very intelligent man in sses called their attention to the obvious technological dangers involving their mission. He was a military Engineer. Beside him were 2 others who studied weather and climate. 3 of them spoke in turns. "As you know, you will be going in via air travel. But even then, we don''t know how safe it is." "We don''t know if the winds above the Death Line are extremely turbulent. And even if it''s deemed safe, we don''t know if there will be any surprises while mid-air." Remember how the tornado winds in Somae out every few hours? Who is to say the situation wouldn''t be the same here? That''s why they must do their best to arrive as early as possible before mating season. They must get as close to the Death Line as possible while sending up resting drones which are simr to giant pods or 1-seater helicopters. They wanted to test if the winds up there would be too chaotic for helicopter choppers. Will the rotating winds fly off? Even if they analyzed that the rotating des of the choppers won''t off, would they be able to stabilize themselves while flying?


    They don''t want the entire chopper spiraling like crazy while flying. There was so much to consider here from atmospheric pressure, humidity, wind speed, chopper weight distribution, and many more. You see, this was where engineering came in. They have to test and recalcte several factors, determining the rate of sess from the data pulled. Landon had brought 3 military ships for this mission. 2 were defense battleships. And the other 2 were giant carrier vessels. Some of their choppers were standard choppers, while others were simr to Boeing Ch-47 Chinook choppers that people usually see on TV. It''s typically athe storage vessel that has 2 rotary des, one on its head and another on its end (butt). One can say why not bring in small fighter jets, the types used in the World War? But have you forgotten their mission? They are here for peace and not for war. Why bring in fighter jets across the Death Line when most of their concern was about transporting medical equipment, and other items they would need once in there? Thanks to the system''s super modified versions of these choppers, many disadvantages seen in modern time versions were eliminated. ¡­


    The dangers above. One by one many couldn''t help wondering about how safe it was. Luckily, they have a trusty team to analyze everything for them. If it were in the past, soldiers and knights would just move on like sheep without knowing that such things could be tested. Still, if they truly wanted a safe mode of traveling, it all boils down to how early they reach the Death Line. They must arrive way earlier than those giant boggles and have a safe station to carry out their tests. The reason why they wanted the tests to be very close to them was so that if any idents happened, they could easily retrieve the fallen devices. What''s more, being close also gives them a true understanding of how deadly the ce is. But if they came during mating season, there would be a big device between them and the Death Line. No one knows why these boggles loved mating just before the Death Line. They covered miles and miles of the waters leading to the Death Line, using those areas as mating ponds. It seems that the vibrations and waves sent from the Death Line to the surrounding waters were what they loved. They loved mating in the presence of such vibrations and waves. And should anyone disturb them¡­Well, you can already guess how annoyed they will be. To be honest, anyone would be annoyed if they were with their partner and someone kept knocking at the door or bothering him when he was about to reach the big climax. Are you crazy? Come some other time! These giant boggles can only mate once a year. This was their spot, their collective spot where boggles from across the world swim just to make it in time for mating. For them, it wasn''t a one-day affair. They mate for close to 2 months after finding a partner. During those 2 months, it''s crucial they don''t get disturbed. Their most viscous side is unleashed once disturbed. And the way they attacked ships that bugged them was also very cruel. That''s why no matter what, they must reach and carry out their tests before the mating season. .


    Everyone took in deep breaths, knowing the gravity of the situation. Their main fear and concern was that in this life, one can never be 100% sure of anything. Let''s say they seed in their tests, knowing the chopper''s des can hold on mid-air above the death line. That''s good and all, but what about the surprising attacks from nature? What if there''s a fierce wind or another bizarre scenario that knocks those in the choppers down? They wanted to be as close enough to the Death Line as they could so they could try their best to save them. They indeed estimated their ships would get chewed and eaten up after entering the Death Line. But it wasn''t so immediate, was it? 3 minutes, 5 minutes, 10 minutes? 15 minutes?


    Unlike wooden ships, these ones were metal of metal. Not just any metal, buy super-enhanced metal. These ships were among the first 5 ships to be reconstructed using enhanced metal with superior strength. Eventually, the ship would get chewed. But how long do they have before their ships go down? How long can their ships hold on? If they do a quick save and escape fast before any critical damage, it should be alright... right? Provided their men were still in the high-grade, strength-enhanced choppers, they would be able to survive for some time before getting sliced and diced by the waters like fish. The dangers of this pace were just too many to count. That''s why they must test, test, and test again and again until they are 99% sure of their theories.


    Human lives were at stake here, so they must not make any mistake! They didn''t know if the Death Line was this string because it was winter. Who knows¡­ Maybe in summer, it was a little less destructive. Though to be honest, Labdon had to say it was quite odd that the simmering regions all had terrible snow, whether it was those on Romain and possibly those in Dania continent. But those within the mysterious ind hardly got any snow. What they mostly had was rain and hailstones during folders seasons like these. This was another matter that Landon couldn''t understand geographically and scientifically. Again, he had to ask what the goddess/God of this world was thinking. Do you think you can just create whatever you like without putting order in? Maybe there was some geographical order in the matter, but he hasn''t discovered one yet. Of course, Landon just knew of Mirvanna''s existence not too long ago. So maybe after studying it well, he will better understand it from a scientific point of view. (-w-)


    . Just like that, the meeting connected with talks of potential dangers bit just from the Death Line but from the natives who dont know of their existence. And as he prepared, so did many across the world. Time seemed to flow like water. And before anyone knew it, several weeks had gone by in a sh. It was already January 20th. (^O^)


    Hooray! Hooray! Many cheered with smiles knowing they lived to see another year. Yes!


    A new year hade, and for some, school was in full swing as usual. For others, it meant business.


    Many things have happened so far, especially in Pyno. 9utside a particr city, the air was frosty and the grounds white. Yet, most people still had smiles on their faces while stoning their well-made boots around. Cold? What was that? If it was before, their grass stalk shoes would have already been soaked and their legs cold and frozen while walking. Back then, not everyone could afford a simple boot from a shoemaker. Even with the shoes they made using animal fur wrapped around their legs, they still got snow into their shoes from time to time. But now, they wore snow-proof shoes. These Baymardian winter boots were just the thing they needed to crave the windy storms. What''s more, the underneath part of the shoes had small studs to prevent sliding as they typically did in the past. And you know what, the shoes were also too cheap in their honest opinion! Food, shelter, clothing. Those were the most important things to them during winter.


    They now have it all, so how can they not smile? Ah yes¡­ It was a merry start for many, but not for the man standing above the crowd of streetwalkers. He had a cold smile on his devilishly handsome face.


    "So, is he truly dead?"

 Chapter 1763 A Cowardly Death?

    Chapter 1763 A Cowardly Death?


    Everyone in the room stared at the back view of the devilishly handsome man, knowing that although they couldn''t see his face, they knew him too well to know he was furious! Staring out his window, the man''s lips raised slightly with an evil glint in his eyes. "Dead?..." Sebastian slowly turned around, facing the group of calm men, and Rudolf, his best friend, who was eating an apple while lying down on a stylish red, long, artistic-style couch. Dead. That word buzzed in their ears, as some still found it unbelievable that the Ghost, who was the number 2 assassin in Dafaren, Veinitta, would die in the hands of a lowlife like Death. How does this make any sense? How does it add up? Clenching the second note in his possession, Sebastien slowly threw it into the massive firece, watching it burn with a strange flicker in his eyes. Thack!-Thack!-Thack!~ The echoing sounds of the mes consuming the firewood and all in its path, were all everyone could hear in this knee-deep silence. Dammit! Everyone knew Ghost''s death wasn''t natural. Rudolf tilted his head, taking another bite of his apple. "They cheated." Rudolf pushed, swiftly chewing the juicy apple chunks in his mouth. "They had to have cheated for them to win against our man! Don''t forget that we were the ones who challenged Death. The location for the battle had our men swarmed in and hidden in the dark, ready for action." ''What''s more, we gave Ghost cheat sheets that told of every move and technique death was bound to make during the fight.'' Rudolf inwardly added, not voicing this part out to the men. That matter was to remain a scepter between him, Sebastian, Ghost, and the decision-makers in the TOEP. They made all ns to ensure their victory was wless. So how can it be normal for them to lose? Impossible! The only way it is possible is if Death cheated as well. .


    While still lying down, Sebastien threw the finished stalk of the apple into the fire with precision. How shameless! "I don''t think he went there intending to honor the battle." Hm-hm.


    Many nodded, agreeing with Rudolf. Who knows¡­ Maybe rather thaning alone, he came with an entire army that swept across the ce, that also killed off the TOEP scouts hiding in the shadows. Didn''t you hear what the reports said? No bodies or survivors were found. But they did find that the ce was still thick with the aura of the dead. Although they didn''t see obvious evidence, they knew the dead TOEP men must''ve been gathered and burned out there till they turned to piles of ashes. Winter was here. The battlefield waspletely covered with heaps and heaps of snow just after a few days, not to mention weeks. The snow buried everything in its part, erasing evidence of footsteps and other aspects too. But the one thing it can''t erase was the man-made evidence left on the trees and nearby bushes. They also cleared off several heals of snow from the grounds. And even though the evidence was near-destroyed by now, they could still conclude that their dead men must''ve been piled up and burned together. Who were they? TOEP men who have unfathomable tracking skills and abilities. They analyzed all information they could find to reach this conclusion. No one thought Death fought against Ghost. To them, Death must havee in with thousands and thousands of men, surrounding their men in all directions. In short, it was an ambush! He didn''t fight Ghost at all but decided not to honor the battle at thest minute, sneakily staying on his horse whilemanding his men to charge in and eliminate their men. Coward! Many gnashed their teeth, finding Ghost''s death to be unfair and unjust. The bastard dared not honor a fight between assassins? Damn that Pyno bastard! Just who do they think they are to pull such a cowardly act on Ghost? .


    Many were fuming.


    Don''t forget that Ghost, just like Death, was the boss of many of the men underneath Sebastien. These men also work in his guild back in Dafaren, fearing and respecting him too. Ghost was their boss, and their boss worked for Sebastien, so their allegiance was also with Sebastien. Luckily, all of them now work for the big, big, big, boss, the TOEP, and were now registered as men under Sebastien''s regime. If it was normal, the death of Ghost would have left his men scattering in all directions, some still choosing to work for Sebastien, others choosing to work alone, some going to work for others they felt were more powerful, and a select few choosing to retire. That would have been the order of things.


    But now that they have signed over their lives to the TOEP,there was no getting out. You can''t¡­ you just can''t, unless in death. So even if they don''t work with Sebastien, they would still get reshuffled like chess pieces and might end up working for a boss they detested instead. Can you imagine them working for a boss beneath them? What if they get assigned to work with some newbie Pyno man because they say he or she has ''potential?''


    Blugh~ The thought alone is jarring. They''ve been in the TOEP long enough to know that those who lose their leaders, would be ''passables,'' people they send to work with certain newbie bosses for a while until those newbie bosses get the hang of it and can now stand on their own 2 feet without their help. Sometimes, it was good since the passable mighte from higher ces, but other times, it was incredibly insulting for people like them who rose and fell from what they considered their top. There were so many factors that came into ce if they chose to leave Sbeatsien''s faction. It can lead to a happy ending or a sad pitiful one for them. That''s why the devil they knew was better than the angel they didn''t know. With those simple thoughts, a majority would still choose to stay in Sebastien''s regime. Still, the shock of hearing that their leader was dead was enough to leave them in a state of doubt, fury and disbelief for a long, long time. Do you know just how strong their leader, Ghost, is? In Dafaren and even within the entire Veinitta, people were afraid to mention his name,ing up with all sorts of spooky legends about him. His killings were legendary and his wicked mind and strength were also crazily sharp and brutal. It''s not easy to book him for a job. You must first be worthy of his assassin status since he doesn''t take jobs from just anyone. Additionally, the case, A.K.A, the target, must be worth it as well. Do you think he would ept a case to kill a mere daughter of a lowly Baron? Who do you think you''re talking to? His targets must be equally worthy of having to die by his hands. The royals, dukes, and even some hidden organization leaders go to him when they want afor sureplete and wless job. They say when he, Ghost,es for you, there will be no escaping your fate. Because like a ghost, he will always be there, even if you can''t see him. That is their boss¡­ The deadly Ghost. And now that he chose to fight upfront, these Pyno bastards killed him in cold blood because they were too scared to face him in truebat. .


    Many clenched their fists, feeling a pot of emotions boiling within their hearts. So what does this mean? It simply states that their leader was seen as so strong that these Pyno bastards dared not face him honestly. (*¡ö*)


    "_" [Death]


    If Death knew their thoughts, he would raise his swords to hack them to death. Who was cheating whom? Who was afraid of whom?


    Unlike what they thought, he came for that battle just like invented and even fought with Ghost. So what do you mean by saying he was too chicken to fight? Does he look so shameless not to honor assassinbat? He, Death, went there, truly abating to see the fighting difference between Ghost and himself. Indeed, Ghost was truly formidable. But the thing Death could never ept was that Ghost was a cheater! Well, he cheated first by mastering a list of Death''s skills that he used to counterattack every move. In other words, he was not organic. It was like a cheat sheet for a multiple-choice examination. There was no thinking on his part, making the battle boring for Death, even though Death was the one getting beaten, at the time. But that''s not all.


    After the Baymardians took action, do you know how many TOEP men they killed and captured alive? Deathughed when recalling how Ghost said both of them should go to the battlefield alone. Is this the ''alone'' he was talking about? Tsk. If Death were here, he would f**king tell these bastards the real truth about their boss and how the battle actually went down. Did you think he just sat in the background and allowed his men to wage war against these TOEPs when he arrived on the battlefield? What do they take him for?


    .


    Everyone in the room was furious, wanting to avenge Ghost''s death. Sebastien on the other hand, stood silent, watching over the firece with a grim look in his eyes. "Boys¡­ Since they don''t fight fair, then why should we too? For now,we no longer attack my dear distant cousin, William." "For now, we watch¡­ we watch them like prey, understanding their every move. And when the time is right¡­" Bam! William mmed his fists on the wall. "We destroy them all!" But whileying in wait, it was time he went to Baymard, to see what the fuss on it was all about. More importantly, he wanted to see her again¡­ She, the most breathtaking woman he has everid eyes on. She was everything he wanted in a woman. Sebastian lowered his gaze, revealing a devilish smile that didn''t reach his eyes. ''Lucy, Queen of Baymard¡­ You will soon be mine.''

 Chapter 1764 Lucy The Canary

    Chapter 1764 Lucy The Canary


    A dream is a wish your heart makes. Even Cindere said so.


    A dream is something you most desire. And for several days and weeks, Sebastien hasn''t been able to get Lucy''s image out of his head. He had old newspapers with her image on the front page. He had videos of her royal wedding, though he immediately substituted Landon with himself.


    When she smiled, he thought she was smiling at him. When sheughed and held Landon''s hand, he too envisioned it was him. No one, except for Rudolf, knew of his attention to Lucy


    He, Sebastien, had never been so attracted and interested in a woman as he was now. He found that when you love or truly lust after someone, you begin nning your day around them. Everything in your world now has focus and purpose. Initially, he wanted power to avenge his Grandfather who was exiled out of Baymard and had to stay in Veinitta. He wanted power to prove that he too was a Barn, a Barb that should never be underestimated. What man doesn''t want power in this world? He wanted the Arcadinian throne, he wanted power and all the perks that came withmanding an empire. Sebastien felt that you would have to kill him to make him forfeit the throne. Even now with his obsession for Lucy, he will won''t forfeit it. Why should he? That is what he deserves! He might be obsessed with Lucy, but don''t think that just because he likes her, he would fulfill her every desire that goes against his. To put it simply, he is first in love with himself, then her, then other good things in life. That was the order of things. He, Sebastien, would never ept pillow talk that cripples him in the future. (*^*)


    .


    Huh. You must be joking! He did fancy Lucy very much, but unlike how she loved now, he wanted to keep her in a cage, like a canary, for his eyes and eyes alone. He wanted her entire life to demand and revolve around him. What work? He felt Landon didn''t know how to treasure Lucy when allowing her to work so tirelessly outdoors. Lucy is not only a teacher, but a government official, working in the department of agriculture. She is also part of the UN''s charity, health and peace operations privately funded by all UN empires. Their goal is to aid those who really need help in their various empires. Sometimes, drought and even gues can cause a poption of people in a vige, town or city to die overnight. Floods can ur, winter or summer hurricanes and tornadoes can be fiercer than usual, and mother nature in general could be a b**ch. The UNes in and helps these people start anew again. Policies are put in ce to prevent the situation from repeating itself, the list goes on. Sometimes their concern is purely medical, taking in people who have been shunned by society or called cursed. Orphan babies are picked up in the world far more frequently than one would expect. Some children are found in critical conditions with ants already moving through their nostrils and mouths. Other children aged 4 or 5are so bony that it was quite a frightening thing to see. Some children begin as beggars the moment they gain consciousness. With no one to teach them and many shunning them in society, they truly moved around the world in a daze. Unfortunately, some became victims of street rape and very. And a few also die on the tables of men and women who loved the taste of human flesh. There was so much to do in this world, and so much to give out in charity. Not just money, but clothes, books, old shoes and many other items are bundled and given to those in need. Lucy did a lot, which was understandable, seeing as she was QUEEN! Hey¡­ if you wear the crown, you must fulfill the obligations. And quite frankly, Lucy wasn''tining. She loved her job which allowed her to travel and meet new people from time to time. .


    Unlike Landon, although Lucy was busy, she still had ample resting time. If Lucy was honest she had to say that her Mondays to Fridays were always swamped, but her Saturdays and Sundays were veryx¡­ unlike Landon who was super busy even on weekends. On Weekends, she mostly did light jobs like shooting for the cover of m magazine or having a grand dinner and sightseeing event with visitors from foreign territories. On such days, she did as she pleased. Lucy made sure that she only taught on Tuesdays and Thursdays. Sometimes, depending on the semester, her ss was 3 hours long, once a week. If there were assignments to be marked and graded, the TAs (teaching assistants) would do them. With the guidelines and marking sheets she gave them, it was easy to mark the students'' papers. That is¡­ what was the point of having them if they can''t do this much?


    Sometimes, she won''t even attend thest ss before a major exam or test, allowing the TAs to hold question-and-answer sessions in ss. They would answer any doubts the students had, provided the students asked. But if there were no questions from the students, then the TAs were allowed to stop the session early and leave. And the next ss, they will be the ones overseeing her tests and exams. To be honest, Lucy truly loved having T.As. It made her job very easy knowing that all she had to do was teach and leave all the marking and exam supervision to them. Of course, once every paper is marked, she would go over it on Sundays, using at least 4 hours to cross-check everything and ensure that the TAs didn''t make mistakes. Except for attending morning service at the Grand Cathedral, her mornings were prettyx. So when she returned, she typically looked at the papers while eating lunch in her bedroom.


    Around 3:30 to 4 pm, she would either take a stroll outside the pce or watch TV with Kora, Little Momo, little Linda and Little Ren. That was her usual schedule. But then again now that she was pregnant, she realized that as the months went by, the less work she was allowed to do. And now she only works on Mondays, Tuesdays and Thursdays. The other 4 days were mostly spent in the pce, with her being very bored. She was pregnant, not ill, so why was everyone treating her like a patient? (:TwT:)


    .


    Anyway, Lucy was so bored that she began secretly working at home. She was so used to working that she didn''t know what to do when given so much free time. Even when she didn''te to Baymard, she worked in the Arcadinian pce while living with her mother Kim and Landon. She fetched water and aided in cooking, cleaning, gardening, farming, knotting, mending and performing other duties around the ce. She was used to working and didn''t like having too much free time on her hands. Many people think that the feeling of being a tourist is great. But after a while of not doing anything, you start to feel like your existence is a little meaningless. Believe it or not, work gives you purpose. Lucy looked for things to do, wanting to cook, clean or help out around the pce, but no one allowed her to do so. One day, the cooks arrived on schedule and almost had heart attacks when they saw her in the chicken, carding arge pot with herrge belly protruding. Before that day, Lucy had never known they had to post to fly. In a sh, they appeared before her, taking the pot away and escorting her out. Soon, they became very vignt, always looking over their shoulders and ensuring she didn''te here anymore. At that point what else could Lucy do but secretly do her own work at home? Such was the life Lucy now lived. She already felt she had so much time on her hands. So imagine someone trying to put her in a cage all in the name of pampering her and not allowing her to lift a finger?


    Do you know how boring such a life would be? The food is cooked by others, the house is cleaned by others, the gardens are mended by others¡­ all she can do is paint asionally, take leaks around the gardens and anxiously wait for her man toe home


    Mind you, she won''t be allowed to leave the ce. So even if he came home and didn''t want to see her, she would have no choice but to bottle up her distractions and await his visit on another day. Sebastien smiled to himself, already making ns on how to keep Lucy in love and Kate for his eyes and his eyes only. That cousin of his didn''t leave her at all, or else why would he allow her to move around so busily as she did? A woman like that should not be allowed to work at all. What''s more, why should a woman be involved in politics? Once he takes her as his queen, she should forget all about retaining her government position. Go home, give birth, and raise my children. That was Sebastien''s dream. As for the bastard she was currently carrying in her womb, he would kill it after it was born. That, he could guarantee!


    ¡­


    Like so, Sebastien made ns to not only take on Arcadina but also take on Baymard as well. If he wanted Lucy, he had to do it. However, he wasn''t the only one making drastic changes. Today in Morgany, several people also did the same.

 Chapter 1765 Abians Greed

    Chapter 1765 Abian''s Greed


    The world finally has peace!


    In a moderately sized coastal town in Abian, Morgany, several people gathered in hundreds within the many car racks and training camps all around. Every day, thousands would arrive with stoic faces that showed pride within them. And at the same time, the number of vessels lining up in a particr reserved corner also grew thunderous by the day. What was going on? Why were so many forces gathering in the little coastal town? People came in from all directions in Abian during thesest few weeks. And now, in mid-January, they were all preparing for the battle ahead. ¡­ Staring out his grand artistically designed window, Commander Rayos, stared at the many courtyards below. His office was at the center of this training estate, standing very tall in a lone tower that saw across the ins. It was winter, hardly the season for fruits.


    Anyone eating fruits at this time of year was seen as super wealthy since the price typically skyrocketed 10~20 times its original selling price during the colder, harsher seasons. Behind Rayos, were several apples, grapes and other fruits of his choosing neatly arranged and ced in beautiful bowls on his table. There was always a jug of wine avable to fill his belly too. It was too cold to stand on the balcony.


    Throwing his hand behind him, Rayos grabbed a grape while still staring out his window. Looking at the men who seemed tinier the further they were, Rayos felt it was a good day! After getting cooped up in this ce for months, they can finally leave! "Osiris, Brody, Hitchcoff¡­ Begin." All 3 burly men behind him instantly spoke in the order called. "My Lord, 3 more armies have arrived and are getting settled in as we speak" "11 more war vessels have just arrived, my Lord." "Food, rowing ves, horses, chariots¡­ we are still amassing them." "Good¡­"


    The reports were like music to Rayos'' ears when he knew they were on the right track, just as nned. He was themander of the Abian legion heading to Baymard! Word came from above not too long ago that once they were all set, they should set sail. Previously, they had to wait a while longer for the other 2 Morg empires to get ready, since dealing with Baymard was a concern for all of them. Although Morgany was united, they also had their few differences now and then. Everyone knew the potential Baymard had. So how can they not feel greedy? How can they not secretly want to get more goodies than their ally Morg empires? Understand that months and months earlier, the decision to take Morgany was made in the Abian empire, during the grand meeting about the Holy Core''s arrival into Morgany and Baymard. There were representatives from the other 2 empires present in the grand meeting.


    Abian had a head start because for one, after the meeting they immediately sent word to their forces scattered across the Abian empire. They sent messages to travel for months to alert these unit leaders to ready their men and head toward this coastal town. That was the n. After word went out, it took their men at most another month to prepare before heading to this town. For some, the town was just a month away, but for others, it was 6 months away.


    There was truly nothing they could do about it. Understand that traveling from any point within the empire and heading towards the capital city, already took at least 3 months. Meaning 3 months was the halfway point. So if one was at the far end in the opposite direction and was heading for the town, they would have to travel through to the Capital (3 months) before traveling from the Capital to the Coastal town (3 months.)


    Mind you, 3 months is the minimum travel distance to reach the Capital. Some ces use up to 5 months, depending on the tricky terrains and difficulties. In a nutshell, some people might arrive in the town in 3 months while others arrive in 6~8 months.


    But were they going to wait that long?


    Yes. That was the n. And when all their forces are gathered, they will leave immediately!


    .


    Ah yes¡­ The reason Abian had an advantage was because the meeting was held here, allowing them to make ns faster.


    But for the other empires, it was another matter altogether. For one, the representatives from other empires had to not only use 3~4 months to travel to the coastal region where their ships were docked but also had to sail for 2 to 4 months around the shorelines just to reach the closest coastal towns/cities/viges in their prospective empires. When they reach, they now have to travel from that coastal region to the Capital for another several months. For a ce like the Andorian Empire, because of itsplex terrain, the horses get tired faster than in other territories. Heading to the Capital takes at least 4 months if you start within the closest coastal region. When you add it all up it will wake them a year just to head back and tell their monarch the news and the decisions made. Following that, they will start making ns, having all their men prepare for battle and head towards the coasts too. Again, that would take several months. Only then when everyone is gathered, can they leave. (-_-)


    ¡­ s, what they wouldn''t give to have Baymardian ships, vehicles and trains at this point. Don''t forget that before Baymard created their ships, just sailing from Baymard to that particr coastline point in Carona, took 1 month and a few weeks. But now, it took at most 2 days to get there. In truth, with the sort of engines they had, it could arrive within a day, but Landon knew the importance of giving enough dy time when making schedules. That''s why some cruise trips even take up to 3 days before getting to Carona. They sailed at a slow and steady pace, allowing people to also enjoy their time aboard the cruise line. Look at Yodan''s case. Before, sailing between Yodan and Baymard would have taken at least 5 months. But what do you see? Now, it takes a little over a week to get there.


    With transportation alone so much can change. Sadly, they in Morgany had no such technologies though they felt Baymard stole it all from them. Anyway, it would take the other empires at least a year and a half before setting out for Baymard. The Holy Core was discovered thisst summer. And since then it has been 5 months and 3 weeks. For some, they received word from the capital a month after the decision was made and for others, they received word from the Capital justst month, early December and were now heading to this town. Rayo estimated that given another 3 and a half months, everyone should be here. Meaningte Spring they will move out!


    .


    Good¡­ Good¡­ Good. This was just great! Rayo was pleased with the decisions the higher-ups made. Once all Abian units are ready, they can move out immediately rather than wasting here doing nothing. Since January marks 5 months and a few weeks since the decision was made, the armies from the other empires will at least take another year before they begin heading out for Baymard. Didn''t you hear what he said? BEGIN. This was the time they would begin sailing out from Morgany''s shores. That will be sometime next year in January. This was already a new year, January. So you expect them to sit still for 1 whole year waiting for the other empires to get ready?


    Do you know how many things they can do in just this one year? s¡­ traveling was a b**ch. Mind you, after the ''one year,'' they will begin setting sail to Baymard, which takes another 8 months if the weather and nature don''t bug them. Sometimes, it can take up to a year and even a bit longer. Bottom line, it could be 2 more years from now before they attack Baymard. Why wait for so long? The higher-ups of Abian felt their hands itching, deciding that with the Holy Core''s technology in their palms, they should immediately set out when all Abian forces arrived. They n to leave inte Spring. And with any luck, after at least 8 months of traveling, they should arrive sometime next year in February.


    This n was better than having to wait for an additional year just to attack. A year after they reach, will be when the other forces will arrive at Baymard. Who has the time to wait for so long? Of course, the higher-ups were also very greedy for what Baymard had to offer, so they nned to first take over as many industries in the Baymard''s lower region as they could before the other empires coulde in to get the crumbs. It''s TRUE that in the end, they will share all the knowledge they acquire with each other, but the rights to research and owning the industry will be theirs! So why wait? With the Holy Core''s incredible powers at their disposal, can they still lose?


    (^_^)

 Chapter 1766 Baymard At The Heart Of War

    Chapter 1766 Baymard At The Heart Of War


    Like so, Abian was moving its ns up, no longer in the mood to wait for its Morgany brothers. At the same time, they sent messages to the Monarchs of the other empires, telling of their ns. The other empires wille a yearter as backup after they arrive in Baymard. Of course, they knew both parties would curse to the skies. But so what? Hehehhehehe~


    By the time their message arrives in their perspective Capital cities of their ally Morg empires, it would be toote to stop them. .


    Hehehehheheheh~


    The time the letter arrives should be the same time their Abian forces were leaving the shorelines. The Game was set, the matches were lit and Abian was now far ahead of its ally forces. If other allies wished to cry, they could only me themselves for not being close enough to the Holy Core after it was extracted from the mountain''s hole. It''s TRUE. Before getting the Holy Core, all 3 Morg empires had sent their representatives to all empires because they didn''t know which shoreline the HOLY core would arrive at.


    If it arrived in the empire of Andorian, then that would''ve been where the meeting would be held. Although Morgany had a few squabbles and rivalries, they were still a very united group. In every Morg Empire, you will find representatives of other Morg empires in their Capital cities. Various academies were a blend of Morgs from all across Morgany. Some people from the Andorian empire are studying in Abian. Everywhere you look in all 3 empires, you will find a blend of people from across Morgany. That said, Abian already had its representatives in other empires during this time. So even if the Holy Core arrived in another empire first, there would be someone to attend the meeting there and ry the decision made to him. He couldn''t possibly be there since the meeting would most likely be held at most a week after the Holy Core arrives. In Abian''s case, when the Holy Core arrived, they held the meeting 2 dayster. They would have preferred to hold the meeting when the same evening it arrived. That was why they were anxious to receive it. For one, because of the unpredictable nature of the seas and the potential of enemies going after the Holy core once they extract it, no one could say for sure which empire the warriors transporting it would take.


    Themanders and those leading the fleet were only told to use the best route to go to Morgany. They knew those Adonis bastards had been keeping an eye on them for the past 3 years. That''s why they didn''t know if some major ambush would ur that would cause the fleets to take another transport route to Morgany. All in all, as long as they touch Morgany soil, it doesn''t matter what empire the Holy Core arrives on. Such was how the Holy Core made its way to Abian. .


    What''s more, many felt even if it arrived in another Morg empire, they might not have discovered a way to unlock the Holy Core''s potential as fast as they did. Have you forgotten that one of their own was a Key? He stared at the holy Core as though possessed, walking toward it like a mindless man. And when he reached it, he dropped his blood on it, causing a spectacr sight too hard to forget.


    If the Holy Core went to another empire, such a vital clue might never have been found, at least not until 8 months or even a year(s)ter. That''s why they think it was destiny for the Core to arrive in Abian.


    They now knew the importance of these Holy Keys. What''s more important was that they now knew that these keys were humans and not actual keys as they spected. Don''t forget that before they found the Holy Core, they were looking for Tolda''s grandmother, because they felt she had something passed down in her ancestry that would help them find the Holy Core. Yes¡­


    They thought what she had was an item used for the Holy Core''s purpose. But only after witnessing one of their own unlocking the Core''s potential did they know just how wrong they were. F***! Tilda''s grandmother is a Key!


    But what was this they heard? Dead? Missing? No way! Unless they find her corpse or bones, don''t even think they would give them just yet. What''s more, even if she dies, her blood should''ve been passed on to her daughter and then to Tilda, her granddaughter, right? Wrong! They realized that it wasn''t a matter of blood but the hidden power underneath. Take Gregory of Titarian as an example. His father, grandmother and rtives were not qualified to unlock the Holy Core''s potential because they didn''t carry the powers he did. Like gamey, these powers liked skipping generations, so even though they weren''t certain Tilda had the power, they still wanted to capture her too.


    Sadly, both Grandmother and Granddaughter were reported dead/


    missing. Damn! What bad luck. ¡­ Anyway, with the Holy Core now in Abian, of course, they decided to move faster than anticipated. Rayos was pleased with the current situation. At the same time, he was waiting for the shipment from the Capital to arrive. Every month they send in batches and batches of weapons that were soaked in a vast pool alongside the Holy Core. These weapons would always emerge looking swollen and fortified. But what was amazing was that despite how strong these weapons became, they still weighed the same as before, with Rayos even feeling they were morefortable in his palms too. All in all, they were readying themselves to set out inte Spring. A cold light flickered in Rayos'' eyes when thinking of the many peculiar goods he saw in the Baymardian magazines and booklets. Rayos secretly swore that after Baymard was theirs, he would head to their carriage shop/automobile store and get himself the limited edition BMW he spotted in the catalog. That car was so sleek it made him have sleepless nights just to get it. He now felt disgust for ordinary carriages, wanting to drive that bad boy as fast as he could. What man doesn''t like Transportation vehicles? Be it horses, carriages, you name it! Most men fancher such things. ''Damn, Baymardians! If they hadn''t stolen our technology, maybe I would be driving my very own BMW by now while in Morgany.''


    Rayos inwardly cursed. It was times like these that gave him more motivation and energy to get the job done. Victory shall be theirs! (*0*)


    Ratos and many others were very confident in their victory, especially with the Holy Core in their possession. And just like them, Adonis was also overly confident in its victory against Baymard with the Holy Feather in its possession. Morgany was right to be suspicious of Adonis during the time they were searching for the Holy Core. After leaving that mountain, Adonis arrived not too long after, thinking the Mirgs didn''t know what they were looking for. And would by you know it, they discovered the Holy Feather, thinking it was the treasure the Morgs wanted. .


    Tsk. It was amazing how they too became confident in not only taking on Morgany but also taking out Baymard. Baymard was their first target because quite frankly, it has been too nosy in their operations for several years now. From the continent of Romain to the continents of Zohl and Pyno, Baymard has always stopped them from colonizing empires in these ces.


    What they didn''t know yet was that Baymard had now pointed its nosy nose at Omania, destroying their good deeds in the Soma empire They thought they hated Morgany, but after dealing with Baymard time and time again, these Adonis people felt they should get rid of Baymard first before taking on Morhany. Hey¡­ at least Morhany has been their long-time enemy for tens, hundreds, and thousands of years. They understood their old enemy''s operations and even had a little respect for this one true enemy. That being said, they felt it was an enemy they could deal withter. Meanwhile, Baymard to them seemed like a disgusting fly on the wall that needed to be squashed. It kept singing and flying around their ears, making them irritated. Again, from all they gathered, they knew Baymard was such a tiny empire thatcked muscle power, but was very brain-smart. It built fast ships that could transport knights and warriors to the battlefield fast, which was why it won against them. That''s right. They didn''t think Baymard had any high-tech weapons. They probably took advantage of their speed of travel, making various trips back and forth to stop the wars Adonis set off. Many reported they heard loud, cracking noises during the day of war. That''s easy to understand. It seems these Baymardians had Infinite supplies of ck powder. Analyzing everything for themselves, they still felt they could take Baymard on now that they had the Holy Feather on their sides. They didn''t believe ck powder would stand a chance against a shield sanctified and dipped into the golden pole containing the Feather. Just like that, both Adonis and Abian had ns to set out for Baymard around the same time.


    A war wasing, Unbeknownst to Baymard that was at the heart of it all!

 Chapter 1767 This Is Not A Drill!

    <h4>Chapter 1767 This Is Not A Drill!</h4>


    With the world in chaos, many in Baymard had no clue of whatever storm wasing their way.


    Time flew by again, with several more days and weeks storming by in a sh.


    My, my, my¡­ How time flies.


    January 21st.


    The high seas were roaring more chaotically than ever, now that they were at the heart of winter.


    Goosebumps covered their skin, and many could see a foggy mist whenever they spoke or let out a breath.


    It was cold, but the men aboard the Baymardian ships still performed their daily run around the perimeters of their ships that were purposefully bent to be very open, not just for training, but forbat should there be attacks from enemies.


    Left, right, left, right? left, right~


    Their legs moved in rhythm, jogging around the deck, sometimes prolonging their stretch by also climbing up several outer stairways meant for observation.


    The clouds were thick, allowing little to no sunlight.


    It was barely 1 AM, yet it still looked very dark out here on the high seas.


    But although they were busy, they knew it was only a matter of time before the atmosphere changed.


    And sure enough, it came faster than they anticipated.


    [This is not a drill! All units prepare. Approaching Death line in 3 hours!]


    Boom!


    The warning shattered their hearts, causing them to freeze momentarily before manning their stations like crazy.


    This was it! This was it!... the Death Line!


    The most dangerous water lime in the entire world!


    Pirates feared it, mercenaries feared it, monarchs feared it, and even those Adonis bastards who believed their God was super powerful, also seemed fazed by it.


    [Adonis followers]: Whelp, you know, our Adonis is powerful¡­ but the death line is something else.


    (-_-)


    ...


    Everyone seemingly agreed that touching the Death Line was suicidal, no matter their beliefs, courage or power.


    And here Baymard was, trying to get as close as possible to it when many sailors wouldn''t even get as close as they nned.


    Who knows if the water currents would suck them in? No way!


    Baymard was nning to get so close to it, at a near-kissing point.


    Most people sailed and stopped several miles away from the Death Line because even the waters around the Death Lime were of course influenced by the Death Line.


    Don''t forget that those waters around the Death Line produce underwater waves that stretch for miles under the surface.


    The Boggles liked these waters and cane here for mating.


    So imagine how deadly those waters truly were.


    January 21st.


    They had made it barely in time before the Mating Period Begins.


    ording to many notes from their allure Romain empires, many sailors recorded the mating to start at different dates.


    Some said the 28th of January, others said the 27th and some even said the mating period began February 2nd.


    Some records were 500 years old, and other records were newly refreshed information.


    They didn''t need to go around asking for this information because since the UN came into establishment, various departments were created to collect information that could be shared and used by all.


    It wasn''t a bad thing to let sailors know the dangers of the Death Line. That way they don''t identally go that far.


    So the information they had was already gathered,piled and neatly recorded in books and kept in the Grand UN library and Public library in Baymard.


    The UN library can only be used by approved officials from all UN empires, and the Public library can be used by everyone.


    Long story short, the mating period is estimated to begin between the 26th of January and February 3rd.


    It has never been recorded to start before the 26th. And when it starts, don''t expect it to stop until the end of February or the beginning of March.


    Now, they were here on January 21st, 4 days before the reported mating period might begin.


    But understand that with nature, everything is unpredictable.


    Who knows¡­


    Maybe this might be the year when the mating season will begin on January 22nd.


    Perhaps it will even begin today.


    This is why the atmosphere suddenly changed, with many now prepared to enter the battlefield.


    ...


    Everyone had thetest walkie-talkie technology around their wrists.


    It looked like a thin prize of metal sheet curved around their left or right wrists.


    But when they tapped the small ck dot, it opened up, revealing even more buttons and a dial underneath.


    That dial was for changing the frequency the other buttons were formunicating.


    If you look at the top of the smooth metal sheath around their wrist, you will find 3 slight bumps at the stop that look like little horns.


    But be warned that it acts as a pepper spray, and squirts the highest concentration Baymard has ever created.


    One spray of that bad boy and even boggles would be sneezing and dying underwater from its intensity.


    The other bomb contains 6 tranquilizer needles in rotation that the highest concentrations ever made


    If the little assassin-like needles should just peck your skin, and touch your bloodstream, you would be asleep in a blink of an eye.


    You might even sleep for a day.


    But that''s not all. The middle horn is a tiny but powerful shlight.


    Finally, there is a self-restrict button, which is verymon in all Baymardian gadgets.


    Why give it to the enemy?


    The cool future-like walkie-walkie was super light but super strong since it was made with enhanced metal.


    It was amazing to say that after the metal gets enhanced, its tensile strength and every other property bes too formidable.


    Yet, it weighs far less than it did at the start, making many feel they didn''t have anything on their wrists.


    Well, how to say it?


    It felt a little lighter than when they had watches on.


    The under part that craves their skin, was padded well and didn''t feel hard on their wrists.


    What is technology? This was technology!


    With the news passed out from their hand and Walkie Talkies, many quickly stormed across the decks and outer corridors of all structures, preparing for the worst.


    [This is not a drill! All units prepare. Approaching Death line in 3 hours!]

 Chapter 1768 Heavy Preparations

    <h4>Chapter 1768 Heavy Preparations</h4>


    "Soldier! Get the bazookas ready?"


    "Prepare the Grenade sters! I want every boggle that engages to beg for mercy!"


    "Hurry! You 8 will man the Octavius! If those Bighle bastards try anything funny, we''ll shoot so many explosives down their asses, they won''t even know who to call Daddy!"


    (*^*)


    ¡­


    Hurry! Hurry! Hurry! The marines, navy and soldiers all worked as one, preparing for battles should any boggle try anything funny.


    But as far, they haven''t seen a single niggle yet.


    However, they still felt uneasy.


    Sweat trickled down their foreheads despite the cold weather.


    They could hardly breathe when manning their stations.


    They weren''t here to spot the boggles but here to attack if they got word from their Walkie Talkies.


    The ships had sensing radars, that could sense approaching objects around and below them when a certain sound wave is released.


    The sound wave maps out any objectsing their way from below and around.


    They had to be ready because once news of an iing attack is transmitted, it would only take a few seconds or perhaps a few minutes before the attack isunched.


    So if they were still indoors or not ready, it would be their loss.


    From their understanding, those 3 hours they had before approaching the Death Line had many sides to them.


    For one, right now, they haven''t entered the danger zone yet.


    So for the next 2 hours and 43 minutes, their primary focus was on truly safeguarding the ships, but ensuring that had done all necessary preparations needed


    2 hours 45 minutes before entering the Mating Zone.


    Bear in mind that the Mating Zone was the Zone before the Death Line.


    They wanted to dock at the ends of the mating zone, with all its turbulent underwater currents and potential boggle troubles.


    Thus, they began onest check on all battle machinery, ensuring they were full of grenades, bazookas and so on.


    They evenunched a few just to make sure.


    But that wasn''t all.


    They had to check the ship''s systems onest time and go over them with the experts just to make sure their ship won''t truly be sucked into the Death Line when they enter the mating zone.


    Ordinary ships that enter the mating zone get pulled towards the Death Lime no matter how much they row.


    Human strength was not inexhaustible.


    Eventually, the ves would get too tired and even the slightest bit of rxation could spell doom for them.


    In hindsight, while within the mating Zone, the further these ships are from the Death Line, the greater their chance of survival.


    So do you see how crazy Baymard''s idea was for them to want to get so close to the edge between the mating zone and the Death line?


    If many in this world knew their dangerous thoughts, they would look at them as madmen.


    Down below deck, the technicians and military engineers who had calcted and affirmed for the umpteenth time that everything would be fine, still didn''t move away from the heart (engines) and ship''s breathing structures.


    They stood alongside the Spider-builders, ready to give the spiders orders should anything fail.


    These giant metal spiders swayed from side to side like stationary video game characters.


    They swayed while awaiting orders to do any ruptures or idents that might unfold.


    Are you ready? Of course not!


    No one can be ready even if you give them 200 years.


    But now that it hase to this, they knew they didn''t have much time to leave chances to fate.


    Chief Technician and Engineer, Wace Wilborn, couldn''t stop the tremors in his hands when physically inspecting the giant structures before him.


    "You there! The Bedtes! Are the bolts stable? Is everything in order with it? You know that the Bedte, the bottom-most part of the engine, must not have any issues? since it must be strong enough to withstand the weight of the engine."


    The bedte alone not only supports the engine''s weight but also supports the dynamic load of the running parts.


    It also collects lune oil and drains it to the sump part


    What''s more, it holds the crankshaft in alignment at all times. So can you not see its importance?


    "Sir, the systems show it''s all in ce. Theputers do not show any alerts. We had the Psoder builders touch all the bolts, ensuring they were super secure."


    They did?


    Wace couldn''t help physically touching the bolts, as if no longer trusting technology.


    Well, it was pretty secure he had to admit that. But he still went about checking everything for himself no matter what he heard.


    He had to admit that with the Spider builders even if disaster struck, these Spider helpers would be able to jump in the air and take care of the problem in seconds.


    Let''s say while a ship suffers damage from an attack, machinery is broken or a bolt bes loose.


    When the systems show red alerts, the eyes of these spider builders also turn red and they immediately plunge to solve the issue by welding and bolting several pieces fast.


    Understand that it would take them, the technicians several minutes, perhaps even up to 30 or 50 minutes to solve these problems during an attack that sways these ships in dangerous angles from time to time.


    Sometimes, it takes hours.


    But these spider builders went human and didn''t care for any wobbles.


    They would do it in under, a few seconds to a few minutes depending on how serious the damage is.


    Wasn''t technology amazing? These spider builders also had self-destruct buttons too.


    But the most important thing was that if a ship was deemed unrepairable and was sinking, these spider helpers could build several wooden boats using the neatly stored nks and nails in the storage room not too far from there.


    Their 8 hands were amazing, and each could build 1 standard-sized canoe in just 2 minutes.


    In short, these spider helpers were now seen as too vital for any Baymardian ship sailing out.


    ¡­


    Lile so, everyone, no matter what profession they were aboard the Navy vessels, all scattered like chickens, double-checking and ensuring they were truly ready to go.


    [10 minutes left! Mating Zone ahead!]

 Chapter 1769 A Godly Save

    <h4>Chapter 1769 A Godly Save</h4>


    Standing on the deck of the newly designed Navy battleship, Landon couldn''t help smiling when thinking of how much more open the space was.


    Things havee a long since he created his first battleship.


    Since his mission was to surpass Earth''s technology, he was also aware that many technologies on Earth were very wed.


    If some Ship technicians, designers and builders saw how he internal structures and many shipponents, they would think he was insane and was truly a madman.


    Yet, it worked¡­ It worked so well, already surpassing what Earth had to offer.


    Understand that he also gained Technology points if he could better the technology awarded to him on his own.


    Landon was proud to say that after this first set of Battleships was made, the system awarded him with thousands of Technology points, saying the current ship technology was so sses high above Earth''s ss.


    That means the current ship technology here has surpassed Earth''s ship technology.


    For this, Landon was pleased.


    Standing on the massive open space, Landon and several others stepped pack, only to see the center of a massive red-marled square open up.


    Soon, they saw a helicopter emerge from below.


    That''s right. Therge red square was a helicopter pad.


    That''s why it was slightly elevated from its surroundings, having 2 small outdoor steps leading to its top.


    Mind you, military helicopters were far bigger and longer than ordinary helicopters, so one should understand how big the helicopter pad was.


    .


    "Your majesty!"


    Several people saluted Landon, watching him approach them with a calm yet confident smirk.


    "I take it, everyone is here?"


    Everyone looked around and nodded.


    ording to the report, they had just 3 minutes before they entered the Mating Zone.


    There, of course, they had to carry out their tests.


    That was the money of truth, the moment to conducive whether the atmosphere above the Death Line was conducive for helicopter flying.


    "Remember¡­ we not only have to test the atmosphere above the Death Line but also test the atmosphere above the Mating Zone."


    "Agreed." One of the generals nodded.


    They speak as though the Mating Zone was an easy feat to traverse, but it was still a deadly ce sailors dared not cross into.


    As the alerts left their walkie-talkies, no one could smile.


    The countdown made their hearts drum so loudly, that they thought they couldn''t hear the swishing noises from the waves anymore.


    [2 minutes 45 seconds prior to entry.]


    Many held the railings and their harnesses, ensuring they were truly secured.


    [1 minute 15 seconds prior to entry.]


    Many looked up to the skies, asking their ancestors to keep them safe.


    [20 seconds prior to entry.]


    Wace, the chief engineer on the main ship was still sweating buckets while ensuring he was in a secure position.


    [11 seconds prior to entry.]10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­ 7¡­ 6¡­ 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­


    BRmmmm!!!


    (o0o)


    .


    The shake was incredible.


    Everyone felt their bodies almost fall over, as the ships began swaying crazily while trying to maneuver the chaotic currents underneath.


    Crazy! Crazy!


    They aboard felt the vibrations the ships felt too.


    Several people were plunged aboard but thankfully hung in the air due to their harnesses.


    With heavily breathing hearts, they stared at the roaring seas that were darker and fiercer than before.


    It almost had a face that wanted to swallow them alive.


    Damn!


    That was too close!


    This ce was truly terrible!


    The Navies had harnesses, but the marines and soldiers wore the one thing people back on earth would cry for.


    What is that? Is it a bird? Is it a flying demon?


    No! It''s a man in a flying suit!


    The suits were a mix between Buzz Lightyear and Iron Man''ssuit.


    Sci-fi mecha were finally in business!


    Pah!~


    Several people pushed in therge circle on their suit''s built-in waist belts.


    Soon, an invisible anti-gravity sphere was created around the falling soldier just before his body mmed into the waves below.


    For a moment, he closed both eyes, bracing himself for impact.


    But only after feeling himself suspended, did he open his eyes to see his toes standing above water.


    .


    Wooooo~


    The soldier wished to cry and go on his knees, swearing to worship and follow his majesty Landon for all eternity.


    ''I did this during practice, but when doing it in a real death situation, the feeling sure is different.''


    Do you know how fucking close he was to getting swallowed up by the deadly waters below?


    Just look at how much it was roaring. He had a hunch that should he fall in, it would never give him the chance to swing up for air.


    At least not without the suit.


    With that thought, he, a veteran, saw one of the newly recruited special soldiers who was on his first S-ss mission.


    Yes, this mission was Sean as S-ss.


    The recruit had Excellent performance within his brigade and during his other missions. So he was selected for this abrupt mission.


    But it seems he was a little panicked and had not reacted fate enough, falling into the waters despite wearing a mecha suit!


    Without thinking too much, the veteran gave a voicemand, allowing the suit to wear its head hear on him.


    Before, he was a man with an iron suit with his head exposed.


    But now that he said the word Full suit, the headgear covered his face in less than a second before he plunged into the waters after that recruit.


    ''During tests, the suit has no problem sinking underwater. But how will it fair here in the mating zone?''


    .


    ~Bram!


    For a moment, the veteran couldn''t control the suit.


    Left, right, up, down, the underwater currents were like tornados wanting to suck anyone and anything in.


    Dread made his face ashen when staring at the viciousness of the underwater currents.


    ''Calm down¡­ calm down...? I can do it! The suit hasn''t been damaged yet? so this means it''s strong enough to hold off here.''


    All this was thanks to the super high-tech-enhanced metal used to beyond the godly suit!


    After putting on his high-intense light, the veteran was shocked by the number ofrge and scary creatures he saw underwater.


    But his focus wasn''t too much on them.


    Where is he? Where is the recruit?

 Chapter 1770 Saved!

    <h4>Chapter 1770 Saved!</h4>


    Where? Where? Where?


    The veteran was scanning the chaotic scene withser focus. And soon, his eyes lit up like stars.


    Found you!


    The veteran saw the recruit caught up in a spinning tornado that kept dragging the girl down.


    With his hands forward and posing in a Superman pose, he flew down and grabbed her before she could react.


    Click!~


    He pressed her anti-gravity belt below, storming up as fast as he could.


    It should have been a fast ascend, but the tornado force was so powerful, slowing their movements greatly!


    F***!


    The veteran''s face turned pale.


    With only human strength, it was impossible to swim out!


    Imagine if they didn''t have these mecha suits with them?


    Although the veteran alone could drag them up, it was indeed taking quite some time.


    Thankfully, the girl seemed to realize her blunder, quickly noticing the situation and began calming her reaching heart.


    Let''s do this!


    She imitated him, recalling the training she received.


    And just like that, everyone on the ships soon saw 2 figures burst out of the waters at full speed.


    Poouuf!


    "They are out! They are out!"


    Many eximed, pointing at the duo now flying high in the sky.


    Other people also popped out from the waters too.


    Landon had been observing the situation, deciding that he would only save those who fall if they really couldn''t figure it out for themselves.


    But luckily, everyone was ounted for, as they now figured things out for themselves.


    Those who couldn''t, had the help of veterans to remind them that they were fucking wearing Mecha suits.


    Use what you have to free yourself from danger.


    Some were attacked by strange underwater sea creatures Landon swore he had never seen before.


    Even back on Earth, such sea creatures were unheard of and would definitely shock people crazy.


    Landon swore he saw a giant sea fish that looked exactly like a giant purple cow with white stripes jump in the air chasing after the 3 soldiers who escaped from the waters.


    Its upper half looked like a cow, but its lower half looked like a mermaid or an eel.


    It was as wide as a car, but as long as the longest Limousine they had in Baymard.


    Its scales were really strange, very different from ordinary fishes.


    And its gills were 10 times bigger too, and looked eats instead.


    There were so many peculiar differences between it and a normal fish, maybe because it lived in these chaotic waters, and had adapted itself to its environment for hundreds, thousands and even millions of years.


    Looking at it, Landon couldn''t help wondering what its Prehistoric parent must have looked like.


    Incredible.


    Nature in this world sure was a terrifying thing. Thankfully, the suits are powerful enough to pack one hell of a punch.


    Very quickly, some of those in suits flew lower to help the Navy who were hanging on the sides of the ships wearing harnesses.


    Soon, everyone was back aboard the ships, holding onto the rails while getting used to the wobbliness of the seas.


    It wasn''t easy to get used to the sea''s current rowdiness.


    Everyone took at least an hour to find their bnce.


    And amid their experimentation, those not wearing suits must always have ropes and harnesses around their waists.


    No man or woman must be seen on deck or even on balconies and railings without support.


    Safety first.


    This was the cardinal rule everyone must follow.


    As for those above and below deck, they too had taken precautionary actions to ensure they didn''t go flying around


    For example, in the kitchens. 3 hours before entering the Mating Zone, all knives and objects were locked in the metal cabs.


    Nothing was left flying around.


    Even the pots they usually hung on the walls were neatly stowed away, leaving the kitchen barren.


    Everyone knew there would be no lunch today.


    Supper, yes. But no lunch, just snacks and chewables.


    All rooms were now in a mess, with chairs and tables overturned. And now that the ships have found their bnce, everyone indoors could begin cleanup.


    It''s TRUE that the floors still trembled and shook, but thanks to the Captains and many Navy officers having a grasp of the situation, there were no crazy movements.


    Those down in the engines were even more grateful for the spider helpers who dated so swiftly, jumping in the air at the notice of any slight problems.


    The detection abilities of these spiders were extraordinary.


    Everyone stayed in a safe zone, overlooking the engines and the spiders that went to work whenever their eyes glowed red.


    Well, no problems from down here. They had sessfully made it through.


    Very quickly, the ships slowed their pace, no longer moving so speedily.


    Why? Because the further in they went, the more tremors they could feel.


    It was really bad! A terrible feeling that made them feel on the cusp of death.


    An hour and a half after stabilization, Landon, several military leaders and weather specialists, all gathered before the Chopper.


    The chopper didn''t move at all during the ruckus.


    How could it, when its legs were strapped withrge cuffs that can be opened or closed manually?


    The big bird stood there, not moving at all. In it were dummies meant to replicate humans.


    "Your majesty, we will begin testing now," a burly middle-aged man announced, while putting on arge earpiece.


    His team also began working on the portable machine that had been rolled over like serving trays.


    All men gathered around the equipment, tapping this, rotating that, and doing all sorts of operations.


    No one dared to make a sound while they began work.


    One of them beganmunicating with his Walkie-talkie. "Captain, at the pace we are going, how far before we reach the Death Line?"


    [If the seas were normal, we should have reached it in at most 17 minutes.]


    [ If we had no engines, sailing on the normal seas with rowing men would take a little over an hour and perhaps even more.]


    [But with the turbulent currents and vibrations, it''s truly hard to say. However, we estimate another hour before arrival.]

 Chapter 1771 Root Cause

    <h4>Chapter 1771 Root Cause</h4>


    Another hour before arrival?


    (*~*)


    Everyone nodded with grim faces, understanding that the deeper the travel, the slower the speed of the boat must be until it began moving like a grabby crossing the streets.


    That''s how it felt. It felt like they weren''t going anywhere at all, but they were.


    They were moving at a tortoise/ snail-pace.


    If they moved any faster, the mess they would have tried to clean up within the ships. would repeat itself.


    It was funny that a distance that should have taken them 15~17 minutes, was now taking them up to 2 and a half hours.


    Sure enough, the information gathered was right.


    These waters were just too deadly!


    Although they still have an hour before arrival, for the convenience of data collection, it''s best they begin their testing now.


    It''s best to gather all information they can about the air above the mating zone.


    Don''t forget that in the future, airnes will travel between Baymard and Mirvanna.


    So they must understand the atmospheric situation here well.


    The lead tester looked at everyone, nodding deeply while giving the A-Okay to the pilot who was wearing a Mecha suit inside the aircraft.


    And soon, it began.


    Whoop, Whoop, Whoop, Whoop~


    The chopper''s propellers turned and turned, picking up the pace at every turn until they began leaving after images of themselves.


    [Flight Test 01, now taking off.] The pilot''s voice echoed through the transmission machine beside them.


    Rome stood frozen in ace, as everyone felt a hard knot constrict their breathing.


    People subconsciously began gripping each other''s arms, shoulders and clothes, while watching the chopper slowly ascend.


    At the same time, the weather specialists quickly began taking down the readings, with one person yelling and the rest taking them down.


    "Height, xx, drop in atmospheric pressure from xxx kN/m2 to xx¡­ h, h, h, h~"


    The scientific jargon began pouring in, making everyone shocked by the drastic atmospheric changes every foot the chopper ascended.


    But thankfully, they realized it wasn''t, too terrible.


    An hour passed in this same manner, and everyone was d the Choppers could safely fly above the mating zone.


    However, it was necessary to know that their focus was the Death Line.


    This time, Landon piloted the choppers.


    Staring at the brutal waters before them, everyone felt the colors on their faces drain.


    How to say it?


    The waters here constantly jumped several feet high in the air, exploding with powerful pressure too incredible.


    They were no scientists, but they knew that if they identally fell into such waters, their suits wouldn''t be able to save them for long.


    Their suits would take major damage in no time, allowing the waters to slice and dice them as they pleased.


    The waters jumped higher than the levels of their already towering and giant metal ships.


    It was quite scary to watch. And don''t you feel the winds from here?


    They were just at the edge of the mating zone, several feet away from the Death Line.


    Yet, the winds here pushed them back so much that many began flying like Mary Poppins.


    They needed goggles on their eyes and eye masks if they were to keep their eyes open.


    The air was also misty, thanks to the waters always spraying and sshing nonstop.


    The waters roared like thunder and the winds howled like creepy haunted witches.


    This¡­ this¡­


    What sort of scary ce was this?


    Gulp~


    Many swallowed hard, staring at Landon with worry.


    "Your majesty, please it''s too dangerous. Let me do it instead."


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Baymard needs you. We can''t afford to lose you should anything go wrong. Let me go, in your ce!"


    Everyone''s face was stretched with worry, as even with the mecha suits on, they began doubting His Majesty''s survival chance.


    They hadn''t even entered the Death Line, and it was already this terrible.


    So imagine what will happen to those who fall within the Death Line?


    Everyone held their breaths, not noticing they were no longer breathing.


    "Enough." Landon bellowed. He didn''t yell, yet his voice echoed with unquestionable authority.


    "I understand your worries, but as your leader, I must do this to ensure your safety. Each and everyone here is important to me."


    "Your majesty¡­"


    Many felt touched, staring at their mighty leader who was now getting into the massive Chopper.


    Whose leader can be so thoughtful and caring as theirs?


    Whose leader will boldly choose to risk his own life so they don''t have to be the one to test things out while within such a dangerous zone?


    It was times like these that everyone swore they would hack anyone who dared speak ill of their leader.


    ¡­


    Landon, who didn''t know the emotions brooding in their hearts, quickly controlled the massive chopper that had propellers on its head and its butt.


    Its middle was long and army green.


    Taking a deep break, Landon narrowed his eyes and began Lift-Off.


    Whoop. Whoop. Whoop!


    The choppers made the familiar noises everyone was used to.


    However, when taking off, it slightly shook, for 2 seconds while trying to find its bnce.


    Ahhh! Many already felt their hearts snacking on a thread when seeing the operations from the chopper.


    Unlike the times, they noticed it was truly fighting with the winds.


    Up, up, up and away Landon went.


    He gritted his teeth and controlled the chopper as steadily as he could.


    And then, he crossed!


    ~Brmmm!!!


    THE entire chopper shook vigorously for only a moment, as Landon acted fast, touching the controls and stabilizing the chopper, making it get used to the current turbulence in the air.


    "Come on¡­ Come on¡­"


    Those down were crossing their fingers and toes when watching the chopper fly deeper and deeper into the Death Line.


    Up, up, up, Landon went, until he noticed a slight ease around him.


    Eh?


    Was it his imagination, or was the turbulence reducing the higher he went?


    "Come in, ground floor. Do you notice the changes?"


    Many shook their heads like peacocks. [Yes, your majesty. The atmosphere high up, although still turbulent, is getting better and better."


    Landon lightly tapped his fingers on the cyclic control, staring out the window in deep silence.


    "You know what this means right?"


    [Yes, your majesty. It means the disturbance around the Death Line isn''t caused by atmospheric changes¡­ but by something deep within the seas below it!]

 Chapter 1772 Second Phase!

    <h4>Chapter 1772 Second Phase!</h4>


    Landon''s eyes glowed with an unprecedented light.


    ''How interesting''


    Perhaps there might be a scientific exnation for the Death Line''s situation, or maybe, there is some godly or ancient cause hidden deep underwater that makes the waters act the way they do.


    Landon knew that nothing could be hidden forever.


    One day, man will find the reason.


    It could take 50 years or even 500,000 years.


    "It should be me who uncovers the secrets. Because if it''s another Holy object down there, it might disrupt the peace I''m creating.''


    Thousands of years from now, maybe some moron will try to conquer the world again. Believe him, there is always someone like this in every generation.


    Even back on earth, no matter the era you look at, there are always those who think they can run the world.


    At some point, don''t you get bored?


    That is, can''t they just be content ruling over one ce? What was the fun of taking over the world? That concept never ends well.


    Landon just wanted to make sure there was nothing valuable or world-shaking hiding down there.


    In truth, this could be a scientific matter, or it might be one of those blessings the heavens created, like the backward-flowing waterfall in Zalipnia, Omania.


    That ace has no sacred treasures that caused this.


    Rather, it was their devotion and prayers to the heavens that amounted to such an unscientific ce for them.


    The waterfall hid a hiddennd for them to hide in during troubling times.


    It was their blessing, and many ces in this world have such mysterious regions blessed by the heavens.


    Landon preferred this Death Line was also like that, rather than it being caused by a treasure.


    ¡­


    Whoop, whoop., whoop, whoop~


    The propellers felt more at ease now.? And flying sky high, Landon also noticed the chopper was no longer shaky.


    But if he dared to descend, he would be up for a bumpy ride with enough turbulence to make his buttocks jump.


    At the same time, those below opened their eye sockets so wide, it gave the illusion that their eyes were about to fall out.


    [Marvelous! Marvelous! Nature always gives a way to survive!]


    [Your majesty, you are now flying in a safe flying zone! Your majesty, try flying higher, so we can collect more data.]


    This was good news! Good news indeed


    (^¡õ^)


    Landon chuckled, doing as they wished.


    Sure enough, the greater the distance between the water grounds and him, the lower the turbulence experienced.


    Thank the heavens the root of the Death Line''s existence was deeply embedded in the seas.


    Had it been the atmosphere cashing the matter, it would have been impossible for them to fly within the space.


    Looking at the sky, many couldn''t help wondering what they would have done if his majesty had not invented aircrafts.


    They would have been struggling to see how they could create a strong enough ship to cross the waters.


    Doing such a thing was near impossible. and might have taken them years and years to see any breakthroughs.


    But look at it now.


    With the help of flying machines, they can safely cross the waters after reaching the safe flying zone¡­ What should they call this zone?


    "The Mirvanna Zone."


    Landon''s words bellowed, causing many to scribble down as though receiving word from the heavens themselves.


    Mirvanna Zone¡­


    Landon didn''t want to take credit for a ce these Mirv people had known all their lives.


    After all, crossing the Mirvanna zone would only lead them to one ce ¨C Mirvanna.


    So the name was very suitable.


    Everyone smiled, seemingly pleased with His Majesty''s way of handling things.


    Every day, his majesty proved how noble his character was.


    ''May the heavens and the ancestors continue to bless him forever.'' Many secretly prayed while Landon flew high above.


    Soon, he changed to autopilot and began the next phase of his experimentation.


    Leaving the pilot cockpit and began roaming about the long walkway.


    There were foldable seats and numerous seat belts attached to the walls.


    15 people can sit on the left and 15 could also sit on the right.


    The middle zone also is enough to keep a few cargo boxes on it.


    At the top of the middle zone were several dangling hand grips, in chase more people had toe aboard. They will stand while holding the hand grips.


    At the same time. The harnesses they wear can also be tied to the triangr hand grips.


    Finally, at the veryst end, AKA the buttocks of the chopper, was a small but wide space for bigger cargo, equipment, and crates.


    There are all sorts of giants on the walls, hooks, ropes and everything necessary to hold cargo in ce.


    Of course, if cargo is supposed to be dropped, the back will open and the cargo will be parachuted down.


    The walls had supplies like several batches of extra parachutes.


    Very quickly, Landon took a mecha suit they kept aboard and changed its mode to testing mode. before cing a dummy in it.


    Understand that if in active mode, it can only work after sensing human vitals.


    Dummies don''t have vitals.


    For this trip. The dummies were made of silicon and were created to be real-like just to test the human flesh against the waters below.


    Taking a deep breath, Landon then took a remote control and moved the dummy''s body within the mecha suit.


    There was a built-in spy system within the Dummy''s eyes that would not only give them visuals but also hearing too.


    "Testing. Testing¡­ Ground Command, are the visuals clear?"


    Many around the machines nodded vigorously. [All clear, your majesty! Hearing is fine. Visuals are fine.]


    Many could see Landon through the eyes of the dummy.


    Bubuum. Bubuum~


    Their hearts were drumming so loudly that they almost couldn''t hear the thundering waves before them.


    This was it. This was the moment of truth.


    With the remote control, Landon calmly controlled the dummy, which in turn made the mecha suit recognize the dummy''s actions and move alongside its user (the dummy).


    With a door opening, Landon controlled the mecha suit to reach the edge.


    3, 2, 1¡­


    "Here we go."

 Chapter 1773 Extraordinary Lifeforms Spotted

    <h4>Chapter 1773 Extraordinary Lifeforms Spotted</h4>


    Sitting on one of the foldable seats attached to the walls, Landon quickly drew out the massive control and recording box by him.


    As he said, the suite was a tester, a suite purposefully designed and used for testing only.


    Polling at the readings, Landon quickly echoed everything he read to the ground team.


    "3% overall system damage recorded. Right heel affected."


    Many on the ground had pale faces when hearing Landon''s words.


    After dropping from the safe zone, the mecha suit already began taking a hit once it entered the chaotic atmosphere below the Mirvanna Zone.


    And this was just a few seconds in the air.


    Imagine if they had to wear through suits and fly across the many miles of water or get to Mirvanna?


    Luckily, there is a safe zone high above. So if they can reach the safe zone fast, they won''t have any issues when flying with their suits.


    Of course, now that they know there is a safe zone at a certain height level, they will never fly below that height when crossing the Matong Zone.


    This was also good so that when airnes one day fly, they will be safe flying across the area provided they flew in the Morvanna zone.


    Doing these tests was also good, so they could go back to Baymard, strategize ande up with solutions on what to do if one day¡­ a ne, a chopper or even a person with a suit, were to fall in.


    If a person not wearing anything was to fall in, just the fall height alone without a parachute would kill them¡­ even if the waters were calm.


    Let''s say they fall closer to the water surface, they won''tst no more than a few minutes before the deadly atmosphere and the day waves finish them.


    Have you ever seen water waves that leave knife-like cuts on your body when the waves ssh your way?


    No doubt, it would only be a matter of time before the injuries multiply and the stars forcefully drag and drown you down.


    Death is what those falling without protection should expect.


    At least that''s how they saw it unless Baymard one day solves the problem.


    Landon had to admit that even he was stumped on how to fix this matter. All he could do was better the current technology, making metal stronger, so it could withstand the dangerous waves and atmosphere here.


    Please!


    If these were ordinary nes found on Earth, they would be destroyed in no time.


    But thanks to his alien-tech metal enhancers, he was able to keep the choppers flying for so long and so high.


    Once he improved their current enhancement abilities, he believed the choppers, nes, ships and even the mecha suits would stand a better chance against the Death Line.


    He couldn''t help wondering just how strong the mecha suits would be if he improved and enhanced all metals by 90% or even 100.


    They will be able tost longer here, right?


    ¡­


    "5% overall system damage."


    7, 9. 11¡­


    "13% Overall system damage!"


    ~Brush!


    The suit was now swallowed by the raging waters.


    Landon thinned his lips, watching the suit tale damage in various locations.


    Visuals were also on, making everyone suck in air when staring at the fighting bubbles and whirlwinds underneath.


    They swore it looked like hell.


    What were those yellowish glowing things?


    Fish!


    Oh my God!


    There is aquatic life living here?


    These fish seemed to have turbo power, as they swam across the many whirlpools and jndernados as though they were nothing.


    But for Landon. He was still giving it everything the suit had, yet he still couldn''t escape the deadly underwaters.


    This meant 1 person was not enough to free themselves if they fell.


    More juice!


    The suit needed more juice and one hell of a boost to get the wearer out.


    Good God!


    They also saw sonic waves sh with one another underwater, sending vibrations towards the mating zone.


    Worse, every time these vibrations were Unleashed. the suit would take double impact if caught up in an underwater whirlwind.


    Everyone looked at the strange waters, that seemed like an underwater fantasy space, with mystery wherever they looked.


    They found that the fishes and sea creatures here didn''t have your typical normal fines. Their find was bulkier than the rest of their bodies, and all shaped indescribably, with some having 5 giant gins. while others had 10.


    Landon also felt that the skin of these fish might also be very hard to cut since they have built Resistance to the decay waves here.


    So if these fishes are caught, how do you eat them?


    This was a very question, one Landon intended to one day find out too.


    But that was all in the future.


    For now, he and many others were most concerned with the dangers of the Death Line.


    How to get out?


    Landon frowned, looking at the fish swimming around him.


    He was just about to grab one when he saw it open its mouth, revealing what looked like a snake''s mouth!


    I''ll go!


    What is this?


    It had fangs and a long slithering tongue that made him feel it must beced with venom.


    Plew~


    Even underwater, its hiding noise still echoed amid the many bubbling underwater currents.


    Everyone saw it reach to bite the mecha''s hands, but couldn''t.


    This showed that even if someone fell, they might be safe from snakish fish bites¡­ at least not until their suits fell apart.


    With 5 fins and a very short and stumped body, the orange-glowing fish withdrew his shark fangs, deciding to now attack with its incredibly long tongue.


    But Landon quickly evaded the attack, grabbing the tongue and yanking it forward.


    Plew!!!~


    The fish was not happy, shaking chaotically while charging at Landon like a bull.


    The fish was the size of a bowling ball, and it also felt heavier.


    Understand that to survive in this ce, it is fine, its peculiar biology, and weight, all y vital roles in keeping it alive.


    Toro! Toro!


    Landon couldn''t help acting like a bullfighter, holding the end of its long tongue while encouraging it to violently swim the suit''s way.


    Sure enough, when it was inches from hitting the suit, it began speeding up with all its might.

 Chapter 1774 Finally Back!

    <h4>Chapter 1774 Finally Back!</h4>


    Toro! Toro!


    Landon evaded the fish like a bullfighter while letting go of its long tongue and gripping one of its fins instead.


    Soon, the suit jerked upwards, with the furious fish that was now swimming up to the surface in a blink of an eye.


    Those on the ground swallowed hard when watching the blockbuster scene before them.


    Amazing!


    His Majesty''s quick thinking was going to save the suit!


    But can he make it? Everyone was crossing their fingers and biting their lips when watching the anxious picture.


    Can he make it? Will they make it?


    77% Damage!...


    79% Damage!¡­


    Pouff!~


    Out!


    Out!


    The furious fish and mecha suit was finally out!


    Everyone saw the furious fish burst out of the water, flying several feet high from the gushing waves, followed by the mecha behind it.


    But how could Landon let the peculiar fish go after such a discovery?


    ~Vrmmm!


    Like a badly managed Iron Man, the suit flew sky-high while holding the fin.


    Amazing!


    The suit left the waters with 81% damage, and by the time it reached the chopper, it could barely fly anymore.


    Calcting the time it spent going down into the water and freeing itself. Coming back up the suit took approximately 16 minutes and 41 seconds.


    This was bad because if the suit had met a bigger opponent, any injury it got from the opponent would cut this time frame even more.


    What''s more, don''t just analyze and judge things based on the suit alone.


    First, Landon took hold of the fierce fish in an ice box.


    They had already prepared for fish storage, though they hardly believed any fish could survive down here.


    Well, it''s good that they prepared.


    Now they can take this fish back to Baymard and study it well.


    It will be good if they can catch more to guarantee male and female reproduction.


    Landon didn''t even know if what he was looking at was male or female.


    After securing the first fish, he quickly flew deeper and deeper across the Death Line.


    They had to know how far it went if their estimation was current.


    And from time to time Landon would do the same thing, dropping a new mecha suit into the waters and testing the ferociousness at each new point.


    He did the same trick severally and managed to get another fish that looked to be the same species as the first.


    It was slightly different, but you can tell theye from the same family. Female to the first one?


    Females in nature are generally bigger than males, so this was just his hypothesis.


    At this point, Landon began losing connection with the ships.


    Normally, their connection range should be able to go this far, but because of the many interferences around him, the connection was breaking up.


    He could hear them and they could hear him, but every sentence seemed to have a few words cut out from them.


    [Your Mahj-.., Are y-... Ok..?]


    [Yoh¡­ Mah-Y¡­, Com¡­ In, Yo Mah-sty]


    Landon chuckled. Telling them he was fine.


    He could also imagine everyone anxiously gathering around, worrying about his safety.


    "Rx, don''t forget, we still have to see just how far this Death Line goes."


    Thinking like so, Landon maintained his flying speed, flying for an additional 42 minutes.


    Although this zone was a safe flying zone, there was still slight turbulence in the air, causing him to fly slower.


    If he was going at his regr speed of 180 knots (207 MPH), he would have flown for about 31 minutes, if you don''t add on all the times he stopped for testing.


    Understand that a normal airne at a usual pace can fly at 600 MPH or even more, with some reaching 1500 MPH.


    That''s almost 3 times faster than a chipper.


    So if it were an ordinary ne, it would have taken 10 minutes or less to travel the same distance he just did¡­ if there was no turbulence.


    Because of his slow speed, it took Landon an additional 22 minutes to finally see the end.


    1 hour!


    It meant the total chopper time at his slow speed was 1 hour 3 minutes!


    A ne would cross that same distance 3 times faster.


    All this data was vital for Baymard.


    Reaching the other side, Landon found a small portion to be simr to the Mating zone. But once crossing that path, he was surprisingly taken aback by the beautifully preserved sight before him.


    It seems like the skies were created differently, maybe because of the winds that surrounded the ce.


    He hasn''t seen any signs ofnd yet, meaning the price enclosed by the Death Line or should be say Death Circle, was quite vast.


    Taking a deep breath, Landon gave the sight onest look before making a U-turn back to the ships.


    An additional hour and a few minutester, he was back!


    The first thing they did was transport the fish to a secure holding within the ship.


    Following that, they took the damaged mechas for observation.


    Damn!


    The mechas looked like clocks that had been dropped and bashed with bats.


    Their limbs were dangling, their metal parts excessively broken.


    Now. for the big reveal.


    They had the Spider helpers take off broken parts, revealing the dummies within.


    This was where many wore grim faces when seeing the badly damaged dummies.


    They had hundreds of small andrge sh wounds across the parts exposed underneath the damaged areas of the suits.


    Several military doctors were the ones to observe the dummies.


    "Your majesty, some of these wounds are top deep. If it was a real person, they would have bleed and lost consciousness at most 7 minutes after their skin gets exposed to the waters."


    Landon recalled that after the dummy was reported to have 70% overall damage, another alert came up saying a fist-sized bite of metal from its calf had fallen off, exposing the calf to the waters.


    Imagine if it was a real person they were dropping down there and not a dummy.


    The results proved scarier than they imagined. but now, they have acquired newfound data.


    And while the military researchers study the various aspects of their tests from climate to safety and technology, Landon on the other hand, was preparing the team for take off into Mirvanna.


    Once they leave, the ships must also leave the mating zone, and wait on normal waters.


    After all, in a day or even 3, the boggles/whales will arrive.


    So how dare they wait for Landon here for Landon and the others to finish their business in Mirvanna?


    Maybe they will stay for a week or a little more.


    This was why the ships must go to a safe ce.


    [All units get ready! Take off for Mission Mirvanna?at 18 0''hundred.]


    18 0''hundred?


    That was in 3 hours!


    (o0o)

 Chapter 1775 Into Mirvanna, We Go

    <h4>Chapter 1775 Into Mirvanna, We Go</h4>


    Great Scott!


    The rush was real.


    Everyone was moving hastily, doing final checks and preparations before lift-off time.


    Their chests were pounding, their ears were throbbing and their lungs swelling with more and more air the heavier they breathed.


    Is everything in order?


    Well, so far, so good, everything was in order.


    The cargo and gifts prepared were double-checked, and those assigned to this mission, also stepped into the many choppers, waiting for Go-Time.


    But before that, they had onest meal and also used the restroom onest time before stepping into the choppers.


    It all happened so fast, in a blink of an eye. And soon, they were ready to rumble.


    (Q^Q)


    In one of the lower floors below deck on all 3 ships, several people quickly sat in the many transport aircrafts that now stood on what looked like giant moving conveyor belts.


    Brmmm!~


    The loud sounds of the sturdy conveyors moving, echoed across the scene as it began leading the aircrafts toward the massive aircraft pad ahead.


    Once a helicopter stood on the circr pad, the pad would then rise high through several floors, emerging on the deck''s surface.


    .


    Giving tactful nods to each other, all 2 pilots at the front of the first aircrafts in line, quickly worked together to get these babies flying.


    3, 2, 1...


    Whoop! Whoop! Whoop! Whoop!~


    Up, up, up and away the aircrafts went before the next one was loaded and sent out.


    Landon''s aircraft, alongside 2 others, were the first group to simultaneously leave all 3 ships, heading up and into the Mirvanna zone.


    And following them were streams of military aircrafts of all sizes, trailing behind like bees traveling in straight lines.


    Many aboard couldn''t help holding their breaths, almost forgetting to breathe when feeling the turbulent atmosphere around them.


    Although they have flown a lot in training and simted environments, nothing beats the real thing.


    Some even closed their eyes momentarily, hearing their own hearts drumming in their ears.


    It was one thing to get Landon''s earlier reports during experimentation, and another thing to feel the true turbulence for themselves.


    It truly felt like the choppers and aircrafts were about to lose control and crash.


    It felt so terrible, with many gripping the bottom of their seats with clenched muscles. Silent prayers to the ancestors were offered, as no one dared to speak or even cough. And then, it finally happened.


    Ah!-


    The turbulence felt was getting less and less with every passing second until the deadly quakes finally stabilized.


    (^v^)


    Many secretly let out a heavy breath, knowing they should now be in the Mirvanna zone.


    [Dasher 42, calling Ground Tower Control. We are in the clear!]


    [Dasher 06, calling Ground Tower Control. Status, in the clear!]


    [Dasher 11, calling Ground Tower Control¡­]


    [This is Dasher xx¡­]


    One by one, the many pilots called in to report their status.


    This was the best time to do so because midway through the journey, the connection will turn static.


    So as agreed, they must report their situation every 5 minutes, to Ground team until they can no longer do so.


    This way, they will know if a chopper is lost, or has identally fallen.


    Every 10 minutes, pilots must also connect with Dasher 00, which was Landon''s chopper.


    The connection within them shouldn''t turn static since they were flying close to each other.


    Once they reach Mirvanna, Landon''s chopper will be the second control tower for all operations since they won''t be able tomunicate with those on the ships.


    Everyone knew the n.


    Thus, like birds flying in formation, they took off in threes, hurdling through the chaotic space.


    Never in their lives have they felt so terrified than now.


    Their scalps were prickling, their mouths were turning overly dry and their eyes kept jumping around the more they progressed.


    No matter how hard they tried, no one could keep their heartpletely calm when facing such a predicament.


    .


    "Hey, you good, Sprout?"


    The nervous youngster nodded heavily at the veteran beside him.


    Sprout was a nickname given to any newbies who just joined a brigade.


    Everyone assigned to this mission was a special soldier/marine.


    Their training was 10, if not 20 times harder than what normal soldiers and marines undertake.


    So it didn''t matter what sort of training in the military you had done before entering the Brigade.


    Understand that when you step into a mighty brigade like the ck Scorpion Brigade or the Yellow Lily Brigade, you are a sprout, a little budding sprout that needs to be grown and groomed to bloom at its fullest potential.


    On the other hand, recruits that enter the Barracks and Navy/Marine Quarters, are all called Thorns.


    Why? Because they were still sharp and full of ws, especially theirck of discipline.


    Once these Thorns enter the army, they are straightened out and made to adjust to the way of life there.


    "Hey, Sprout, breathe in, breathe out... Are you still afraid when our great leader, his majesty Landon, had already risked his life earlier to test and weather the storm for us?"


    The Sprout thinned his lips, slowly calming himself down.


    They were right.


    His majesty had already done the hardest part, so why worry any further?


    His majesty went in alone, with no one there by his side and still managed toe back safely.


    And now, he had all these veterans around him, as well as thetest high-tech suit on his body.


    So was he still worrying about survival?


    Even when looking at the matter of the suit, should their n go down, his majesty Landon had experimented and concluded that their suit could sustain them in the air for 45 minutes beforepletely falling apart.


    Of course, this was if they were flying within the Mirvanna Safe Air Zone, high above.


    Should they go below this zone, it would take 20~25 minutes, if they don''t go into the waters.


    And should they go into the waters, well¡­ that was where things would really go bad.


    It will only take them a handful of minutes before their suitspletely break apart.


    Long story short, if flying in the safe zone in suits, they would stillst for 45 minutes in the air.


    At least they can fly at a closer range towards the direction of the ships, and continue signaling for help.


    A chopper can be sent their way by then.


    ¡­


    When thinking of the many safety measures in ce for them, many nervous Sprouts no longer had trembling fingers.


    And just like that, the group traversed across the Death Line, soon leaving the turbulent atmosphere behind them.

 Chapter 1776 War? Not War? War!!!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1776 War? Not War? War!!!!!</h4>


    Beautiful!


    Everyone was at a loss for words when they saw the stunning sight before them.


    The clouds were almost cartoon-like in their eyes, as they spiraled and spiraled in all sorts of snail-like shapes.


    They hadn''t seennd yet, but even the seas underneath had a strange bluish-pinkish hue to them.


    After leaving the Death Line, they passed through another space simr to the mating zone.


    And after passing through the space, they finally saw calm, still waters and strange birds that looked like Flying Squirrels.


    They looked like a cross between a squirrel and a bird.


    Though feathered, its main body looked like a squirrel, but its arms/wings were long, vibrant and colorful.


    It had a beak with legs that were also elongated and twig-shaped, like an ordinary bird''s.


    It was amazing that they had small pitches like kangaroos where they also carried their eggs and little ones in.


    Amazing!


    What sort of bird was this?


    (¡ð¡õ¡ð)


    Many were fascinated by the mysterious surrounding Mirvanna.


    ~Gawk! Gawk!


    The Squirrel birds were also surprised, as it showed on their shocked faces when seeing suchrge objects fly alongside them.


    What sort of creature was this? Howe they have never seen it in the air?


    After keeping vignt for a bit, a few birds curiously fly underneath the choppers to avoid the draft from the propellers.


    And when underneath, they finally touched the choppers only to realize they were so hard like rocks, making the birds once again confused by the realization.


    Eh?


    Can it be a flying rock beast?


    Was it a beast with a pouch like them?


    Was it carrying its young inside too?


    Is why they could see other beings inside the flying beast? (?v?)


    ~Gawk! Gawk! Gawk! Gawk! Gawk!


    The birds pped and moved around the choppers with interest, having never seen anything like this.


    In the meantime, everyone aboard was chuckling at the funny faces these birds were now making.


    Why did they feel that these birds were so human-like and spiritual?


    Everyone shook their heads, no longer getting concerned with the silly birds around them.


    Just because they have crossed the Death Line and were now above Calm waters, doesn''t mean they were in the clear.


    Their biggest worry now was befriending the Mirvans.


    (*^*)


    ¡­.


    ~Whoop. Whoop. Whoop. Whoop~


    The choppers flew in formation ahead for an additional 42 minutes, before they started seeing the sights of olden-designed ships and canoes.


    Such ships were far back in technologypared to the ships used by everyone else in this era.


    Loud!


    Very loud!


    The mighty choppers were very loud when passing above the waters, causing those slow to drop their jaws to the ground and their eyes widened in horror.


    Panic seized their brains as their bodies couldn''t conceal the shock and fear that electrocuted them now.


    Several people on deck raised their quivered fingers at the choppers with shes of terror.


    "Muh-Muh-Muh-Monster! Everyone take cover! There are Flying monsters above!"


    "No! They must be here to feed! Look at how terrifying their noses are! They are here to eat us all!"


    What? Flying monsters?


    Those below deck were shocked when hearing the news.


    Flying monsters?


    How can this be?


    Didn''t they eliminate all giant monsters hundreds of years ago?


    How can they still exist now?


    Where have they been hiding all this time for them to grow so big?


    Dammit


    Many had blood-cold eyes when thinking of their people''s long-standing war against the many giant (prehistoric) beasts they sessfully eradicated hundreds and hundreds of years ago.


    Are those motherf**kers back again?


    Many stared at the skies with fury when thinking of how many lives such beasts had imed from their beloved Mirvanna.


    Seeing over 100 choppers/ flying beasts flying in, everyone''s eyes turned red, thinking these beasts were back to finish them all.


    But how did theye? Through the End/Death Line?


    Hold on, could it be that these beasts have managed to survive all this time within the End Line?


    No! No! No!


    It was trouble all over again!


    Many stared at the skies with trembling lips, gripping their weapons hard.


    Give up? No way!


    That word wasn''t in their vocabry.


    If they couldpletely eradicate all giant/overlyrge creatures from Mirvanna once, then you best believe they can do it again and again, and again!


    (*^*)


    The green orc-looking people stared at the scene with murderous eyes that showed their intent.


    "Sound the rm!"


    It has been a while since they sounded such rms, but everyone who hears it would more or less understand what it means.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!~


    The sound traveled across the space, as not just 1 ship rang its bell, but tens and even 50, who spotted the terrifying site and were quick to pass the warning along.


    In the meantime, several people indoors across the Coastal territory, quickly stood up when they heard the frail ringing from afar.


    "Shut up! Everyone, quiet!... Did you hear that?"


    Many had just asked the question right before several people rushed in to alert them of the terrible news.


    "What? Flying giant beasts have invaded theirnds?"


    "Well, what are you waiting for? If it''s a fight they want, it''s a fight they will get!"


    "Quickly, get my double-edged spear! Today, we kill them all!"


    "YEAH!!!!!~"


    Across the coastlines, several people jumped out their windows and even kicked down their own doors when leaving their quarters.


    The Green-toned Mirvans were a direct bunch, who liked settling matters with raw strength.


    Since they felt their authority was being challenged, then of course they had to go out and brag these bastard beasts to death, that way any hidden beasts would think twice before showing their ugly selves in their lovely Mirvanna.


    It was amazing to say that the few giant beasts they have left in Mirvanna, are mostly water beasts.


    These beasts show up every ten years or so, bugging them severally.


    But they still handled the matter like chaps, killing as many of these beasts as they could.


    The giant creatures that live strictly onnd are all gone, so their major concerns were those in the waters.


    ¡­


    Like so, the emergence of flying beasts spotted in the air, traveled like wildfire, though not as fast as the choppers who had long left those who were ready for war below.

 Chapter 1777 Giant Bird Invasion. Fight!

    <h4>Chapter 1777 Giant Bird Invasion. Fight!</h4>


    Looking at the many giant beasts that were flying high over them, many Mirvans had ck faces when seeing these beasts slowly disappearing from their sight.


    This¡­ this¡­ this¡­


    They opened and closed their mouths, not saying anything, only gritting their teeth hard and tightening their reins while staring up.


    "What do we do now?" Many in the crowd couldn''t help asking.


    "What do we do? Of course, we chase! After them! We must find where theynd and kill them all before they have a chance to make a home and reproduce!"


    Yes! Yes!


    That''s right! They must stop these beasts from making a nest or a den, or else these terrible creatures will keep giving birth to beasts that will continue guing them and their future generation for centuries toe.


    That''s why they can''t let it seed!


    "After it! After it! Don''t let them escape!"


    "Charge forward! We must chase it day and night if we have to."


    "We must not let it out of our sight!"


    (*#*)


    ¡­


    With brave hearts, the group charged on and out of the coastal city, storming the roads like crazy.


    And as they ran, they met with other righteous people who also decided to join the hunt.


    In the meantime, those in the aircrafts, couldn''t help feeling guilty when seeing the storm of ants following behind them.


    Well, when this high up, the insane cluster of people just look like ants to them.


    Everyone was truly guilty, knowing that because of them, the group below would now have sleepless nights chasing them out for days.


    Landon chuckled, finding it cute.


    Immediately, he contacted the other pilots with instructions.


    "In 1 hour, the fatdy sings."


    [Copy that, Dasher 00.]


    [Roger that, Dasher 00.]


    [Command noted, Dasher 00.]


    Many quickly replied, with their eyes now focused on their tank''s gauge bar.


    All choppers here can fly for 6~8 hours before needing a refill.


    It would amaze you to know that 180 aircrafts left all 3 Navy Ships (60 vessels from 1 ship.)


    50 of the 180, were Refueling Aircrafts.


    These sorts of aircrafts were designed for fueling purposes only.


    They were like tables flying in the air.


    With 50 Refueling aircrafts, they should have enough fuel power tost them for a week.


    Should they need more fuel, they will go back and get more fuel from the ships.


    Depending on the chopper''s size, some need to be refilled every 6 hours and some need to be refilled every 8 hours.


    Landon had to admit that the refilling capacity for these advanced choppers was far more efficient than those back on Earth.


    If he recalled correctly, many on Earth needed to be refilled every 2~5 hours. That was really too small.


    At least most of his choppers need to be refilled after every 7 hours. Some every 6 hours and a few every 8 hours.


    It was pretty amazing just how far he hade.


    (^_^)


    Anyway, Landon had decided that an hour from now, they needed to find a ce tond before refilling their tanks before setting forth and traveling for long periods until they reached Mirvanna''s Capital.


    ording to what he gathered from the system, if he were to travel from that coastal city to the Capital, it should take 49 minutes if traveling on amercial ne.


    But by helicopter, depending on how fast they go, they will arrive in the Capital within 6~7 hours.


    This is good.


    Once theynd for refueling, they can continue, until they reach the Capital.


    Landon had a clear n in mind.


    However, so as not to allow others to continue tailing them endlessly, he quicklymunicated his thoughts with the other pilots.?And soon, they began speeding up, leaving the anxious group of Mirvans behind.


    Noooooo!!!!


    Many kicked the sides of their horses anxiously when seeing the many choppers grow smaller and smaller in size.


    Dammit!


    What do they do now?


    "Report! Report! We must report to Ruler Tacho, our leader!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! Report! I will go! I will serve as messenger, traveling day and night to see the leader!"


    "Then I wille with you, brother! I will go, to make double-sure you make it safely, lest you run into any giant beasts."


    From here to the Capital takes 1 month, 2 weeks on horseback


    Pap! Pap!


    Several men pped their chests hard, "We will go with you too."


    "Alright, then you all leave now, at once! We will head back and keep vignt, in case more spring upter¡­ and remember to pass the word to any you see on your way."


    Yes!


    That was the most important thing, to alert as many warriors and people as they could, so others could also keep vignt and keep watch over their surroundings.


    Hee-Hee-Hee-Heee~


    The 2-headed horses raised their upper halves, making U-turns back to their homes.


    The air was heavy and the grounds were cold, as cold as the people''s hearts right now.


    It hardly snows here, as throughout winter, they only saw snow 3 or 5 times a year.


    The weather during winter was mostly cold and damp, but it never truly snowed.


    Many had found moods, as foil as the weather when knowing a war wasing.


    ¡­


    1 hourter, the group of flying beasts that chose to only fly over forest terrain, soon found a good Landing spot to refill their tanks.


    "There! Over there!"


    The group made several turns in formation, before slowly findingnding spots on what looked like a field of wild pink and purple weeds that looked simr to grass.


    Everyone still had their suits on, as they stood vigntly before the choppers.


    Their eyes never left their surroundings but the pilots, on the other hand, were quick to refuel their choppers


    Like pumping gas in a gas station, each refueling aircraft had overly long hoses.


    At the same time, some few military researchers who came along quickly collected samples from their surroundings, nning to study why the grass here was purple and pink rather than green.


    And in no time, the choppers were refueled and everyone was back in the air again.


    Now, it was a nonstop trip to the Capital!


    1, 2, 3¡­


    Brmmmm~


    They were off.

 Chapter 1778 A Heavenly Fate

    <h4>Chapter 1778 A Heavenly Fate</h4>


    A heavy air hovered above Mirvanna, as many went about their way.


    The people at the Capital seemed to feel the heavy auraing down on them the most whenever they looked up to see the towering pce at the Capital''s center.


    From miles and miles away, you can still see its towering glory watching over you.


    It wasn''t supposed to be like this.


    Their chosen heir, ordained by the heavens, was supposed to stay strong and grow alongside them.


    Many grunted in sadness, revealing their long vampire-like fangs at the corners of their mouths.


    With loins tied around their overly slender waistlines, the grossly endowed hoops of the green-toned women were more pronounced when walking about and carrying buckets of water on their heads from the nearby wells and streams.


    Their hair was luscious, thick and long, with some having hair so long you would think they were Rapunzel.


    But the way they braided and knotted their hair brought their ankle-length hair to their upper hacks.


    Girls and women who had note of age were not allowed to cut their hair below their elbows. Only after turning 14, can they be allowed to do so.


    (**14 was the official age when a girl or boy would be considered an adult)


    Their eyes wererge and somewhat cat-like, as they nted upwards at their sides, and their breasts were mostly full for almost all women.


    As if blessed by the heavens, most of them had the tiniest waistlines you would ever see, paired with round bosoms, wide hips that matched their thighs, beauty that can make a man''s heart stop and a sturdy body forbat.


    As for their heights, they were right between the typical height of an adult giant from Omania, and that of the rest of the world.


    One could say the most obvious w might be their hot-tempered nature and their silly nature of always wanting to fight rather than settle conflicts with words.


    They weren''t good at expressing themselves, so they preferred to throw fists and get it done and over with.


    It was amazing that after throwing fists, they would immediately make up... as if they weren''t the one''s fighting just now. Even the women acted the same.


    In general, these people don''t know how to get angry for long.


    They can be so mad at you now, but after sleeping, they would forget about it altogether, scratching their heads and wondering why you, their enemy, were still afraid of them.


    If they hold hatred in their hearts against you for long, it means you truly went overboard with what you did.


    In simpler terms, it meant you crossed their bottom lines and there was no room for forgiveness whatsoever.


    But just because they are easily forgiving, doesn''t mean they are easy to fool.


    .


    It was true.


    They, just like the Omanians, were a stubborn bunch who wouldn''t bow their heads and take rubbish from anyone.


    Manipting them was even harder because although they were hot-tempered, they weren''t the sort to throw punches first without asking questions.


    To them, asking questions and ensuring the information is correct was vital, that way when they are punching and breaking your nose, they know you deserve it 100%.


    As said, they aren''t good with words, which includes apologies, which is why they like to ensure they are right most of the time.


    Don''t get them wrong, sometimes, they make mistakes, but that is typically because they have never seen the situation ur before¡­ Just as they have never seen Landon''s group of choppers before.


    Their first thought is, of course, battle, as should anyone''s first thoughts be!


    Ah yes, the Mirvans were quite a simple bunch.


    But while several territories close to the waters were panicked by what they saw, those in the Capitol had no such thoughts.


    With no one knowing what wasing, their sole focus was on the heir''s current state.


    However, all this was about to change, like the changing skies that grew darker and darker by the minute.


    At the same time, a burly, towering man with a rugged body, was now leaning on his gigantic throne of spiky teeth that protruded from its sides.


    These many gigantic teeth belonged to baby giant beats that had been yed ages ago by their ancestors.


    These teeth were attached to the ck and massive throne that stood out from its gold and bronze surroundings.


    .


    Sigh¡­


    Ruler Tacho massaged the furrowed center between his brows with deep worry brooding in his eyes.


    Beside him was Amrous, The Wise, one of his trusty aides.


    "They say a bird cannot fly too high, for when it does, the clouds will choke it to death¡­ My son, Bilthazar, is too good, so the heavens have decided to take him from me. I do not me the Heavens, for it is them who gave him to me. However, as a father, this pain keeps me awake at night."


    Amrous thinned his lips, also feeling pained when thinking of Bilthazar''s situation. "My Monarch, my Ruler, you must not think so negatively about the heir''s state. Since the heavens ordained him themselves, then¡­ they must have a way of preserving his life too."


    Tacho said nothing, only staring at the overly high-rise ceiling above his head.


    After praying for several months now, he still doesn''t know what they had in store for his son.


    It''s not that he wanted to think negatively, but as a ruler, his thinking was very realistic and clear.


    He liked to consider the good and the bad, that way when the bad finally hits him, he won''t copse into aa from sheer grief.


    Still, he had to admit that a big part of him held hope, believing the heavens would never take his son away just yet.


    ''Please, Gods of my ancestors¡­ If you have a n to preserve his life, please do no now.''


    Boom!


    Several loud banging noises shed against Tocha''s grand door, causing him to jerk to his feet with a pale face.


    No!


    Could it be a problem with his son, Balthazar? Has his condition grown worse than it already is?


    (''m'')


    Amrous had the same thoughts when seeing the guard rush into the room with a sweaty face.


    No, it couldn''t be about the heir''s condition.


    This guard has run a great deal to get here, meaning it was news rted to their Mirvanna Kingdom!

 Chapter 1779 The Frightened Mirvans

    Chapter 1779 The Frightened Mirvans


    What?!!


    The Tacho and Amrous couldn''t believe what they were hearing. Are you sure? Are you absolutely sure the Intel is correct?


    The duo looked at each other with pale faces, before exiting the space as fast as they could. On his way out, Tacho quickly grabbed his enormous golden spear that hung beautifully on the walls. This was a unique and sacred spear passed down from generation to generation of Monarchs. This was the very spear the great Modinga held when he began exterminating the giant creatures in theirnds ages over. Of course, over time, the spear was maintained well by their finest craftsmen. It was amazing that even after so many years, Tacho could still sense a faint wave of unnatural power hidden within the double-edged spear. Thus, it was seen as a sacred artifact belonging to the Mirvan people, and could only be owned by their ruler, as per tradition. This spear also aided an uncountable number of Mirvan Monarchs in destroying the many giant beasts that were 2 and sometimes even 3 times bigger than the di dinosaurs known to Earth. Of course, at that time, the spear was much more powerful than now. But as time went on, it slowly began losing its power, or else if it was before, this spear could shoot through 20 giant dinosaurs and instantly shatter them to death upon impact. But now, its powers were so faint that it might not even be able to go through the power of one giant dinosaur, talk less of going through 10 or 20 all at once. With the spear losing its powers, at first, no one was worried, knowing that all giant beasts had been exterminated. But if what the guard said was true, then it might be troublesome for them if the once-feared giant beasts had returned. ¡­


    Grabbing the spear, Tacho the way, meeting several others who also got wind of the situation. Dammit! It was one problem after another. The heir''s situation hasn''t stabilized yet, and now they are under attack by giant flying beasts. "Is the news credible?"


    "It should be, my Rule. The guards at the City gates reported that they saw these flying beasts with their own 2 eyes."


    "Yes, Ruler. these beasts flow in Glocks, before making a U-turn to the forest perimeters!" Tacho frowned, feeling uneasy the more he listened. "What are they up to? Do they n to find a breeding site to multiply?"


    Everyone''sface was grim when thinking of the possibility. They immediately understood that they must never allow this to happen. ces were already pitch ck, but they knew they must move out immediately. If they dy any further, who knows if these beasts would have other strategies in mind, moving to another unknown ce they wouldn''t know?


    It was now 8 PM on the dot and several men got on their horses and began storming towards the City gates. Word was sent to the many nobles in the territory, telling them to gather their men and join the war. Children and wives were told to stay locked up at home, city criers rode on horses, telling the people to stop what they were doing and head home, and even those driving in wagons and carriages were told to go back to where they came from. Many were also told to head to the underground safe Staton within the small forest zones enclosed within the Capital''s walls. Yes!


    It''s true that in terms of technology, these Mirvans were backwardpared to the rest of the world. But when it came to security against giant beasts, perhaps because of their trapped situation in this ce, the heavens emailed down on them, creating these safe zones ages ago. In every city, town and even vige, there were massive underground safe spaces that seemed imprable, no matter what giant dinosaur. stood above the space stomping its feet. The narrow entrance and exits can only allow creatures that are human-sized to pass through. It would be difficult for any other creature bigger and broader than a human to enter. This also means wolves and other forest beasts can enter, but do you expect the heavens to solve all their problems? No!


    With these safe spaces given to them, it was now their turn to use them the best way they can when ites to keeping themselves safe. That''s why they built the thickest doors you can imagine which needed over 20 people to push open or pull. It was like a vault, only a lot thicker. So when the city cries began telling people to go to the Safe bunker, everyone''s face quickly drained color as they hurried off, soon leaving the city streets to be as deserted as that of a Ghost Town. Bells were ringing, city criers were yelling and everyone was busy. "Amrous. I leave the heat to you. Protect him with your life and take him to the safe Home."


    Amrous pped his chest severally, revealing one of his fanged teeth in a determined grunt, "Ruler, I swear on my life that I will keep him safe."


    "Good."


    With that, Tacho kicked his feet and his 2-headed ck stallion began storming forward with all its might. "Hyah!" (*?*)


    Just like that, Tacho was off to fight the mysterious giant beasts that gued the skies earlier.


    But the culprits responsible for causing widespread panic were all standing around the open space, concerned with their assignments. Now, none of them were wearing those flying suits. Everyone was dressed in ordinary camouge military attire. The flying suits were kept in 3 aircrafts whose only purpose was to store and charge up these suits. The aircrafts were also designed to help them out on the suits as well. The soldiers and Marines can wear it manually, but that would take them longer.


    The aircrafts also have 2 sleeping spiders that will only activate themselves for repairs before attaching to the walls and cleaning in as though they weren''t there in the first ce. Ah yes, science and advanced technology sure was cool but they didn''t want that to scare these Mirvans to death. That''s why they chose to appear in the simplest way possible.

 Chapter 1780 The Meet-Up

    Chapter 1780 The Meet-Up


    With their military attire on, everyone stood sharp, waiting for their guests to arrive. The skies were only ck but that didn''t mean their guests wouldn''t being in strong. Tick-Tock, Tick-Tock. The clock was ticking, and the sounds of nature were breathing heavily down their necks. Birds, wildlife, grass, and even the branches seemed to speak as their sounds echoed across the silent night. Landon and his gang stayed in waiting for almost 3 hours before he heard the sounds of thundering hoovesing from afar.


    Well, his hearing was quite sharperpared to the average person''s, so he could hear the powerful lunges these strange horses carried in their hooves. And when they got close the Mirvans dismantled from their horses, crouching down and moving in stealth mode with their weapons at hand. Unlike the rest of the world, they hardly needed any camouge since their green skin tone blended well with nature.


    Tacho whistled like a pigeon, giving out his signal for the masses to hear. And immediately, several people climbed up the trees like roons, poking their heads between the sturdy leaves to take a closer look. Quickly! Quickly! What do you see? Many were anxious as hell, waiting for the scouts to say the word. With their heads throbbing and their hands tightening around their weapons, several people looked at the scouts who jumped down with anxious faces. Well, what is it? Did you find their location? The scouts all nodded heavily, with a mixture of confusion shing through their eyes. "My Ruler, these beasts are here with strange pale-face people¡­ the type drawn in the ancient paintings."


    Boom!


    Another chaotic explosion went off in everyone''s mind when listening to the scouts. WHAT?


    Pale-face people? Their ancient ancestors had spoken of a period deep in the past when the Gods sent out one of them to do a special mission across the world. This person sent out was one of their founding Monarchs, who created the spear Tacho was holding. He was a great man blessed with godly abilities. It was because of his aid that they, humans, were able to put up a strong fight while in here. And of course, when he returned to Mirvanna, he also brought in technology and ideas from the outside world that aided them in advancing to a certain level. Do you think they would have called their central city, the Capital city if not for outside influence? Words like Monarch, royalty and so on weren''t originally how they called their Rulers. Even now, they still prefer calling Tacho Ruler rather than saying monarch. Only a few call Tacho your Majesty.


    Nheless, their founding monarch still emphasized educating them as much as he could because even if they don''t use themon titles and words the outside world is familiar with, they should still be able to understand it''s menacing so they don''t get looked down on. This was his true wish. Why? Because their founding monarch has always believed that one day, Mirvanna will somehow have contact with the outside world. And when that dayes, his people must not look like Barbarians and Savages. Indeed, he tried his best, taking ancient boat designs from the outside world and many other ancient and crude ideas that started Mirvanna''s technological age. Although Mirvanna has grown too slowly in terms of technology, its current state wasn''t all that bad. The only thing worth taking note of was that even though their ships were ancient, they developed their own method of shooting giant arrows at the many giant sea creatures in their waters.


    Unlike the rest of the world which had calmer waters around their coastlines, the same couldn''t be said for these Mirvans. So of course they advanced in ship defense way faster than the rest of the world. If the Morgs saw their current ship defenses, their jaws would drop down and their eyes would sh with constant greed at the stunning disy. Even Penelope''s ships and the ships belonging to the UN ally Empires would marvel at the sight of these defenses. In truth, these Mirvans were the first people to create siege weapons in this world. But because they weren''t going anywhere and wouldn''t be spreading their technology, the system had only alerted Landon when the first siege weapons were made in the outside world. It was strange to say that the Morgs created Siege weapons a year or 2 ago but these Mirvans had siege weapons for the past 700 years. Forgive them, but when always fighting with giant monsters do you expect them to keep using their teenie-tiny arrows that were like toothpicks piercing into the skin of these giant monsters? Sorry, they had to get creative. Know that Morgany has only developed Ballistas that shot giant arrows, but they have developed catapults Landon has never heard of before that could shoot 3 giant boulder stones all at once. Yes, they might be backward in terms of agriculture, art, craftsmanship and so many other factors¡­ but at least they prevailed in this world when it came to siege weapons. ¡­


    Everyone had a dumbfounded look when staring at the scouts. (@0@)


    What do you mean by saying pale-face people were here? The scouts didn''t know what else to say. Although it''s pitch ck now, the Moon''s reflected light on these people told the scouts they should be pale-face. After all, their faces didn''t reflect light the same way they would have if their faces were green. So his conclusions, although shocking, were very rational. You look at me, I look at you. You look at me, I look to the Ruler. Everyone couldn''t help looking at each other with heavy expressions before finally settling their gaze on their Ruler. For a moment they all released collective sighs, knowing there were humans around to control those giant flying beasts. But this still didn''t make them rx their guard since they didn''t know if these pale faces came in peace. "Your Majesty, what are your orders?"


    A strange light flickered through Tacho''s eyes when recalling all the words the scouts said. "Surround their camp, and prepare for the inevitable, though I don''t think we will be needing it."


    Tacho chuckled. So they waved at his scouts? Then doesn''t it mean they are expecting them?

 Chapter 1781 Hook, Line and Sinker!

    Chapter 1781 Hook, Line and Sinker!


    Squinting his eyes with a slight smile on his lips, Landon happily watched the group of burly Men walk out of the woods, heading his way. Although only 10 walked out, he was certain he and the others must be surrounded. As Dorothy from the Wizard of Oz always says: Todo, I don''t think we are in Kansas anymore. Now they were on foreignnd meeting foreign people. But so what? They were here for peace and nothing else. So long as they y their cards right, they have nothing to fear. Landon smiled brightly within the chopper. Everyone else was standing outside except for him and 3 others. They allowed the lights from their aircrafts to illuminate the space, so their visitors could see better. ''What strange but magnificent clothing.'' Tacho was taken aback by what he saw the closer he came. What an amazing disy of knitting!


    From eye view alone, he could tell their clothes must be very warm yet very practical. Their clothes were so finely made that even he had to marvel at the handwork he saw.


    But maybe the most shocking matter was the giant metal beast beside them. Metal beasts? This was the first they had seen, talk less of hearing of such things. The soldiers and Marines calmly and respectfully gave way, gesturing to the main chopper at the center of their formation. Tacho didn''t hear them speak but their humble demeanor and actions told him the truemander was either standing behind the giant metal beasts at the center, or...


    Eh? That''s not right¡­ Could it be that they expect him to talk to the giant metal beast? (?~?)


    Just when Tacho was still contemting on who he was to speak to, the door of the main chopper slowly opened, and out came a dashing young man with a vibrant smile. Right off the bat, Tacho could tell he wasn''t the scheming type. Although a majority of Marvin''s were straightforward, there were always a handful of overly scheming people that kept popping out now and then. So although they were overall a peaceful bunch they had their fair share of Mirvans, trying to fight their way to the throne once in a while. Did you know that several times, some Mirvans even go as far as trying to fool the public into thinking they were the ones chosen by the Heavens to be the next heirs? In life, there is no ce that ispletely free of crime. It''s just impossible for humans to be without conflicts. It''s just that in Mirvanna, the majority of people are not scheming. Tacho would go as far as saying that over 97% of people were straightforward while the rest were always trying to cook something up. So yes¡­ Looking at Landon, he didn''t get any weird auras or vibes from him. You can tell when someone is trying to force a friendly atmosphere around them. For Landon, the air around him was very natural and happy. You can tell that he is also an easygoing person with a sharp edge to him. This was his Tacho''s first impression of the smiling man who appeared before him in a fiery orange-red camouge getup. Everyone else around him was wearing green camouge but his attire was different.


    His attire also had more stripes and visible sewn-in decorationspared to the rest. ''His status must not be low.'' Tacho said to himself, waiting for the vibrant man to approach him. And what shocked him the most was that the man spoke theirnguage so well that it almost seemed as if he was a native. "Greetings, great Monarch of Mirvanna. I am his majesty Landon Barn, ruler of my great Baymardian Empire."


    Tacho and everyone else''s eyes jumped when hearing his words. Monarch? He was monarch? Are Monarchs so jovial nowadays in the outside world? Landon''s smile couldn''t help growing bigger. "Your Majesty, we bring you gifts of food, gadgets, everyday goods, and medical supplies to treat illnesses that gue your people."


    "I''m sure you might be skeptical of our cause, but in time you will see that what we want in return is peace."


    "Peace you say?" Tacho chuckled, with a cold glint in his eyes. "Indeed, that might be true, but until we have verified your intentions I''m afraid you''ll have no choice but to obey ourws while in our home." Taking a deeper step forward, Tacho allowed his mighty body to loom over Landon in an intimidating manner. "Tell me, boy¡­ do you know the havoc and chaos you and your people have caused with your presence?" Do you know how much panic has now spread across the Capital city? Talk less of the other terrified that might have seen him and his flying carriages flying by. Yes. Although his brain was refusing to believe it he had no choice but to admit that the outside world now has flying carriages. Who knows¡­ maybe it''s pretty normal for them. This also made him suddenly fearful, that one day, evil visitors might alsoe in just like this group. And when that happens what do they do? They had no inventions that could stop such flying carriages from intruding on theirnds. In just under a second, Tacho''s mind spun crazily, knowing that their people must quickly advance their technology too. In truth, the moment Landon stepped out of the chopper Tacho understood that he needed Landon, no matter how much he tried to deny it. For one, he wanted information about the outside world. It was paramount that he knew what was going on right now in the world! .


    Raising his head to meet Tacho''s eyes, Landon couldn''t help grinning despite Tacho''s intimidating stance. "Yes, we did cause a ruckus whening in, but we also brought enough gifts to make it up¡­ Believe me, you will want our gifts."


    "Food, clothing, essentials, gadgets, medical suppl-"


    "Hold on, did you say medical supplies?!"


    Landon nodded knowingly. "Yes, medical supplies."


    The ones good enough to treat your son!

 Chapter 1782 Tachollas Great Experience

    Chapter 1782 Tacho''s Great Experience


    Medical supplies?


    The words buzzed in Tacho''s head, as his eyes immediately lit up like stars. Yes, yes¡­ isn''t this the miracle he always wanted? (!0!)


    He has been praying for a miracle for months and months, and now that the heavens have sent his answer straight to his doorstep, is he just going to turn them away just like that? What''s more, if you truly look at it well, you will see that these visitors truly respected them. Understand that they had flying carriages and could have easily flown andnded in his pce disrespectfully, but they didn''t. They never entered any city or ce, only choosing the Forest. They wanted permission before doing whatever they wanted to do.


    This alone was worthy of respect from them, the Mirvans. You can see the thought process that went through in the minds of these visitors. "Your Majesty, I still haven''t gotten your name."


    "Tacho¡­"


    "Great!" Landon sped his hands yfully. "Now that we are on a first-name basis, do you give us permission to enter your great city?" Rubbing his beard thoughtfully, Tacho nodded. "Sure, but I and my people muste with you¡­ in your flying carriages."


    "Of course! I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    Landon knew this guy wouldn''t be able to hold off from temptation. Who wouldn''t? As said, humans, especially men, were drawn to all sorts of modes of transportation from horses, carriages, wagons, carts and now, flying carriages.


    Just looking at these bad boys at an eye view wasn''t enough. They wished to touch it, feel it and even roll in it to know what it was about. With things settled, Landon allowed them to read back into the forest to ry the news to their people. Following that, 80 others now came back nning to enter their many coppers and join the flight. Yes, Landon had predicted that such things might happen, that''s why not all seats were filled. Some were just transport aircrafts, that were like mini nes with 30 seats to the left and 30 seats to the right. In such aircrafts, only 40 seats were filled with Marines and soldiers with the rest empty. Understand that they expected that after their visit, some Mirvans would follow them back to Baymard to first understand if they were true to their words before choosing whether or not to sign a treaty with them. How can they sign a treaty when they don''t even understand how these people operate? The Baymardians understood all this and kept empty spaces for the trip back. What''s more, after all their gifts are sent out, they will have a lot more empty spaces in their aircrafts. With this, maybe some of them can choose to strap into the carriage areas in their suits, allowing more room for more Mirvans toe aboard. The carriage areas also have additional roll-down seats on their walls just for additional seating conditions.


    Yes, they have thought everything through.


    (^_^) . Landon didn''t even want to know how the 80 chosen toe was decided on, but seeing the bruises on their bodies, he could guess how it was decided on --With their fists. Tsk.


    Sure enough, a good old-fashioned smackdown was always the way to go. Thesemanders, generals and Mirvan leaders really got off their horses, throwing blows and finally deciding on who would go. And when it was decided, they left their units and headed back vigntly. Wow! Everyone''s heart jerked when stepping into the metal aircrafts. Bear in mind that these aircrafts were still newly made, so their interiors really looked good with no signs of wear and tear yet. This¡­ this.. this¡­ ~Click. Their seatbelts were snapped in, and their butts firmly ced on the peculiar seats that now had additional passing on them, courtesy of the Baymardians. They were also given juice boxes and protein bars. Their juice boxes and protein bars were ced in small cks attached to the walls just between each seat. Welp, everyone was really settling in well in the otherrger military aircrafts. But in Landon''s chopper, Tacho and another Mirvan were settling in even better. Well, their seats weren''t attached to the walls but were full seats with ample room. And what''s even better was that they had window-view, unlike the otherrger aircrafts that didn''t have windows at all. It was almost as though he was about to have a helicopter tour above the city, only it was in a slightly bigger and more secure military chopper. Ow~


    Juice boxes, snacks, and magazines? Well, this was nice. It was amazing that although he didn''t understand the words, the images still made him dream of what the outside world truly looked like. He looked at the buses, and the stunning views of Baymard''s streets and was already so drawn to the images that he didn''t even notice they were about to take off. He had noise mufflers on his ears and arge smile on his lips. But soon, his thoughts were quickly pulled back to reality when he heard Landon''s calm voice. "Lady and Gentlemen, this is your pilot speaking. We are about to take off, so ensure your seat belts are buckled and your legs and your body rxed. We will take off marily." The same message was said by other pilots in the other aircrafts who had mastered these sentences over and over again for this sole purpose. They might not fully understand thenguage, but ever since traveling on the high seas after Baymard, they have been takingpulsory sses with Landon as their teacher. At least now, they knew what some items are called in Mirvan. They knew what a chair was called, they knew what a bed was called, what a table was called and so on.


    In short, every day, they would be taken to identify everything in their rooms but said them in Mirvan. For maximum flight service, they learned some sentences too. (^v^)


    .


    With the message sent out, everyone double-checked their seatbelts, even going as far as shaking the belts to ensure it was holding steady. And soon it was time for lift-off. Brmmm~


    It was happening¡­ it was happening¡­ Tacho felt his heart jerk several while holding his armrest as hard as he could. What was this extra weight he was feeling? The chopper slowly left the ground and everyone now felt they were as heavy as mountains! (0o0)

 Chapter 1783 The Great Experience!

    Chapter 1783 The Great Experience!


    Sitting in the chopper, Tacho felt his entire body tremble uncontrobly the moment Lift-off began. ''What is going on? Is this normal? And why does my body suddenly feel 10 times heavier?'' Tacho''s brain was scrambling for answers but his body was quick to grip his armrest as tight as he could. Help¡­ Mommy¡­ Are they truly going to be alright? "My Ruler, my Ruler¡­ are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, Olibang. It''s just very shocking, isn''t it?"


    Looking at one of his most trusted generals beside him, Tacho also found the guy''s eyes darting around maniacally with worry in his eyes. But there was another feeling hidden in his eyes - Excitement! Yes. That was it. Tacho also realized he too had a weird mix of anxiety and excitement flooding his brain. Flying! Flying!... They were flying, something he would have never imagined possible for Mankind to do! You don''t understand. This fact alone was enough to make his box-bound mind explode, with him now imagining how far mankind could truly go. Yes. Now, he wasn''t just thinking inside a box, but outside. If man can fly, can they also swim for longer times underwater? The Baymardians magazines and booklets he spotted earlier, gave him an impression that man had already built faster and morefortable carriages in the outside world. Staring outside through the window, Tacho couldn''t describe the emotions brooding within him. But more importantly, why did his weight feel so heavy? What was the phenomenon behind it? Why did he feel an invisible force pulling him down the higher they flew? Like so, without even knowing about Gravity, Tacho and several others had already discovered the strange force dragging them down. However, they soon realized that after the aircrafts reached certain heights in the air, the force seemed to fade away, with their bodies stabilizing as though it was all their imagination. How odd¡­


    Everyone felt it odd but didn''t have too much time to think of it when seeing how fast these aircrafts were going. Wow!


    Tacho looked at his magnificent city below, which was now beautifully brightly lit with torches. Yes¡­ There might be little to no torches ced along the streets, but the people living in the city had torches within their estates and homes brightly lit up. On the streets, several people also moved with ming torches in hand, and on the many estate walls, barracks and political buildings, torches were also little scene too. Beautiful. Tacho looked at the Capital city with pride swelling in his chest. It was also amazing how every ming torch looked like starry dots from where they flew. "My Ruler, my Ruler, may I see?" Olibang was growing impatient, a little jealous that Tacho got the window seat. F***! Who likes this side seat? Olibang swore that if he should ever take a flying aircraft in his life, he would never take his inner seat, only choosing a window seat! Dammit. Olibang nearly bit his fingernails from jealousy, though he tried desperately to hide it. Of course, he had no ill intentions but was truly happy for his monarch and sad for himself who didn''t have a window seat. Well, his jealousy was all because of Tacho who kept eximing in awe and gasping every second, making him more and more anxious to see what it was, Tacho was seeing. Landon, as if knowing his concerns, was quick to pass on a message. --[Dear passengers, please note that The seatbelt sign is off.]--


    Yes!!! Olibang''s eyes shone like stars when recalling Landon''s earlier words before takeoff. If the seatbelt sign is off they are allowed to stand and even walk about right? Sure, there was no ce to walk to in the chopper, except the bathroom, but so what? Walking and standing give one a good stretch if not used to the flight. Unlike the other aircrafts, Landon''s aircraft was designed for picking up guests, so it had a toilet and even some fixtures you could find in amercial flight like seatbelt signs, and whatnot. Although the chopper was a 7-seater, it was well-spaced and slightly luxurious, with foldable eating trays and thick armrest dividers too. The chopper was a 7-seater, which included the 2 pilot seats at the front. This meant there were 5 guest seats at the back. Tacho and Olibang sat in the first 2 seats, with a window to their left and a narrow pathway followed by the chopper door to their right. And behind them were two identical seats taken by 3 Baymardian soldiers, upying the entire back. Bear in mind that because people like the Giants exist in this world, the standard spaces between seat rows in this world were akin to standard business-ss seats in Landon''s former world. So imagine how much legroom Landon''s VIP chopper had for the duo? What''s more, because people like the Giants exist, the seats were also made bigger than what Earth''s seats were used to. .


    Hahahahahah~ Olibang didn''t waste time standing, cing one knee on his seat while leaving forward to see what his majesty Tacho had been eximing about. "Wow!" Olibang eximed with excitement. "Ruler! That''s the Mayfest Garden! And beside it must be the grand Mayfest Bridge!" "Ruler, do you think I should be able to see my house from here?" "Wow! Ruler, the pce looked too beautiful from up here. It almost looks mythical." Tacho nodded pridefully, "Hmm¡­ it''s the most enticing structure from a bird''s view." Hey¡­ no wonder many birds like dropping poop on it when flying high. Hmph! They must have been trying to dampen the pce''s beauty since it was so mesmerizing this far up. (^_^)


    Indeed, what Tacho and Olibang said wasn''t a lie. Looking out the window, Landon was also amazed by how beautifully lit the Pce was. It was like seeing a mythical enchanted castle that probably held a dragon and a captured princess within. The colorful vines that covered some parts, still showed their colors when lit up around the ming torches. But seeing as they were getting closer and closer to their destination Landon quickly turned on the seatbelt sign, allowing Olibang to take his seat once more. And to ensure he was safely buckled, one of the Baymardians stood to assist.

 Chapter 1784 A Grand Entrance!

    Chapter 1784 A Grand Entrance!


    Landon stared outside his window, leaning to the side and flooding his chopper to the left. The other aircrafts behind him also did the same. And soon, they found themselves in the Innermost zone of the Pce. The buildings were, as expected, very spread apart, divided by open fields,nds and ample spaces for grand pics, kite flying and horse riding. There were alsorge ponds, gardens and enclosed barrack training zones that Landon didn''t target. There it was again¡­ the uneasy feeling Olibang and Tacho felt during lift-off. Holding onto their armrest as tight as they could, the duo quickly braced themselves fornding. The most troubling moment for them was when the chopper''s tires touched the ground, causing a brief jolt from below. Brmmm! The duo breathed out sighs of relief, slowly looking at each other with smiles on their faces. Landed. They have finallynded safe and sound. Bahahahhahahahahaha~


    (^?^)


    The duo felt like dancing over a firece when thinking of their grand adventure through the skies. No! This matter must be written in the history books, as they were now among the first group of Mirvans to ever grace the skies. Fuck! The way they felt was the same way the first Baymardians to enter a vehicle ever felt. Their hearts were beating so loudly they felt they could hear it in their ears. But looking at the godly food/snacks they hadn''t finished yet, the duo was embarrassed when thinking of how they would take these foods with them. Well, it wouldn''t be considered stealing, right? Rip!~ Tacho tore up one packet of peanuts, shoving a bunch in his mouth fast. Oh my~


    The salty, nutty taste was so exquisite that it made his tummy grumble even louder as if asking for more. Tacho couldn''t help momentarily closing his eyes, wishing to savor the amazing explosive taste in his mouth. How can something taste so good and addictive?


    As for Olibang, his focus was on his unopened juice box before him. Damn. He had already finished all his snacks and had no time to drink the purple-colored juice box. So was he just going to leave it behind? No way! Taking the straw attached to the side of the box, he recalled Tacho''s earlier actions and darted the straw through the silver spot on its top. And soon¡­ Pop! He was in. Looking left and right like a sneaky viin, Olibang quickly sucked on the straw, dragging and gulping down as much juice as he could. "Eh? Grape?" The more he drew in, the more convinced he was that he was drinking a unique grape mixture. So good¡­ Olibang finished the juice box in just a few seconds and was very regretful that it was finished. Smacking his lips Olibang couldn''t help recalling the sweet, amazing taste still lingering in his mouth. Dammit, me him for drinking it all too fast.


    The duo soon fell aggrieved, looking at the empty packages and juice boxes in their hands. They didn''t want to throw these empty packages at all. Are you crazy? The artwork done on the packaging was exquisite and precise. It must have taken the painter quite some time to paint on each package for them. So want it disrespectful to throw the empty packages away? No! Very quickly, the duo neatly folded their empty peanut packages and protein bar packages, before keeping them in their inner chest pockets. In addition, they secretly swore to keep these wrappers and empty juice boxes in their treasuries for safekeeping, to show support to the artists who painted on them. (*^*)


    Yes¡­ The duo had decided on this matter. And while they were inside enjoying themselves the situation outside wasn''t all that calm. None attacked yet only watching vigntly. To understand why they were so calm, it''s all because of what happened several minutes ago. --40 minutes prior--


    The pce was on edge, as several guards quickly swarmed the pce walls and important areas, preparing to wage war on any flying beat that came their way.


    They had their siege weapons ready, choosing to use 3-Arrow Ballistas and bowling ball catapults to shoot at any flying creatures that dared to venture close to the pce. Yes. The atmosphere was heated and the people were dawned in armor. At first, there were no signs of danger from any angle. But after a while more, they heard faint whooshing noisesing from afar. And soon¡­ Whoop!!! The sounds had grown so great that it seemed like a thousand bees were buzzing in the air. "Over there! Over there! The Flying Beast ising our way!"


    Sweat stung their faces like vipers, as many began sweating before the battle evenmenced. Not sweating from fear but from sheer determination to win.


    Time stood frozen in ce, with emotions of all sorts bubbling within them. On the walls, those handling the siege weapons kept their heads sideways, ready to give their attacks. "Steady...steady¡­" Almost there¡­ Almost there¡­ The strange giant beast was almost within attack range. And once it came close enough they would waste no time plunging hails of attacks its way. But what they didn''t expect was that the beast would surely fly extremely high inches before entering their attack zone.


    Understand that their siege weapons could only shoot high to a certain extent before dropping down. Their siege weapons couldn''t shoot too high into the sky. They had never needed it to shoot so high since the walls alone gave great height advantages in war. Understand that the pce walls were far higher and thicker than the walls in the rest of Hertfilia. But at this moment, the lone aircraft flew higher, before sending out a message to the troubled Mirvans below. The message was in theirnguage and was one the pilot had memorized just for this asion. [Please, do not be rmed. We mean no harm. Wee in peace, beating a message from your Mirvan Ruler. This isn''t a flying monster but a flying carriage.]


    What? True or false? Well, even if it was false they had to still take that chance, knowing that the flying beats had made mention of their Ruler. It''s best to be cautious since they don''t know if their Ruler was kept hostage somewhere. "Stand down!" Orders were immediately given and the lone chopper was allowed tond.


    Many archers and siege weapons holders now turned their attention to the open space just before the gates. That was where the choppernded. And right before their eyes, its door opened and out came a fellow Mirvan their leaders knew. Was that...


    "Commander Lifyork!"

 Chapter 1785 The Powerful Baymardians

    Chapter 1785 The Powerful Baymardians


    So it was true? Was the going beast just a flying carriage? Lifyork stepped out, with his hands raised,quickly telling everyone to remain at ease and await the return of their monarch. From the outskirt Forests to the pce, it would take the messengers and warriors on horseback at least 4 hours to return. That''s why he came ahead, to spread the word. Lifyork was quick to warn many others not to shoot at the flying beasts that would being inter on. And that was how they got to know of the true situation, keeping their calm even now that the aircrafts hadnded. Whoop! Whoop!.. Whoop!..... Whoop~


    The many des of the aircrafts slowed down bit by bit until soon¡­ the whooshing sounds couldn''t be heard anymore. Finally, the doors open and oue the Mirvans, apanied by the Baymardians. (?o?)


    Pale-face people! Everyone stretched their necks in shock when seeing the shorter and smaller-built pale-face humans emerge from the aircrafts. Grunt. Grunt~ Their long vampire-like teeth on their sides were shing wide when they grunted in shock. Never in their lives had they imagined they would see the pale-face people their ancient ancestors had spoken of. Suddenly, the Baymardians understood how animals must feel in a zoo after seeing how these stunning Green orc-like people were gazing at them. It''s like they knew no shame. They stared at them so intently that it felt as though these people were trying to burn holes through their bodies with their eyes. Landon on the other hand, didn''t mind. After the incredible ne trip, Tacho and Olibang had already kept him hostage by their sides asking him a million and ten philosophical questions on the matter of air travel. Several others also did the same, walking beside the Baymardians with countless questions in mind. Just like the outside world, people here also had various professions. There were astronomers here, painters, sculptors, and even philosophers who studied to discover the many secrets the world and the universe had to offer. As monarch, Tacho had also dabbled in many professions.


    "Why is it that the first peanut I took in the air tasted different from the peanut I took whennding?" Landon smiled, answering truthfully. "Due tock of moisture, our sense of smell reduces and this affects our judgment on food taste." The phenomenon is mostly because thebination of the dry air and pressure change reduced their taste bud sensitivity. But Landon didn''t go deeper, only stating a simpler exnation for them. Tacho massaged his chin thoughtfully, "So it''s because ofck of moisture that the food tastes so different?" "Yes. Our to guess react differently when there isck of moisture in the air."


    "In other words, the closer we are to the ground, the more moisture there is in the air. And does this also have something to do with the reasons why our weights felt bigger the higher we flew?" Landon neither shook his head nor nodded. "When you jump off a cliff, why do you fall? When you jump off a tree, why do you fall?" Everyone was taken aback by Landon''s simple question. (?~?)


    What sort of question is that? Don''t you have to because you have to fall? No one had truly thought about the reason why everything must fall. Landon chuckled, ending the matter with just a few more thought-inducing words. "If everything must go down when you fall, then when you go against the natural order, and scene higher instead, what else do you expect?" "Resistance!" Olibang muttered, his eyes twinkling in realization. Soon, he opened his fingers and swished them in the air in wonder. "Could it be there is an invisible force all around us to keep us all on the ground?" Bingo!


    Landon smiled, saying nothing, but Olibang''s words enough to cause a storm within the minds of many. Many felt that should those maniac researchers, schrs and philosophers get wind of this discovery, they might rush to bury themselves in their testingbs for weeks and months without end. In this era, scientists were known to many as philosophers and researchers. At the same time, Landon had the Baymardians take down the many gifts they had prepared for the Mirvans. Several Mirvans also stepped in to help in carrying the many gifts in. "Before flying, you stated you were in great haste for medical aid right?" Tacho quickly woke up, no longer fascinated by the mystery surrounding the flying carriages.


    Yes, he had other things to worry about, like Balthazar''s state."


    Tacho narrowed his eyes fiercely. "How confident are you and your people in your medical supplies?"


    In other words are you absolutely sure what you give won''t poison his patient/his son instead? Landon slowly turned to face him with unwavering eyes. "I''m not one to brag, but I must tell you that in the outside world, my Baymard has the best medical technologies and potions you can find in all of Hertfillia." "We are the best, and we strive to remain the best, ensuring that we give it our all when dealing with any patient wee across. Believe me when I say we are your best bet in this world in solving any medical issues you may have."


    "From your deposition and your need to constantly affirm our abilities, I can tell there must be someone seriously ill in your care." "So what will you do? Take a leap of faith in us or keep going on the way you used to?...Understand that the decision solely rests on your shoulders." --Silence-- The surrounding atmosphere turned silent, as Landon''s Mirvan words echoed across the scene. Everyone knew the person Tacho was most worried about. And despite their skepticism on the abilities of these pale-face people, they had to admit that they were truly running out of options here.


    But then again the decision solely rests on Tacho. So what''s it gonna be? "Do it." Tacho''s eyes flickered with a strange light. "Do it. I permit you to heal a patient very dear to me¡­ However, should you make his situation worse, heh¡­" Tacho didn''tplete his sentence, but everyone understood his threats.


    But once again, Landon wasn''t phased, only smiling broader than before. "Believe me, you won''t regret it¡­ Now then, take us to your grand Meeting Hall and quickly arrange for your patient to be brought over." He, Landon, would show these Mirvans just how powerful Baymard truly was!

 Chapter 1786 Found It?

    <h4>Chapter 1786 Found It?</h4>


    Time for the Baymardians to spring into action!


    Swoosh!


    Doctor Gerson''sb coat swung elegantly in the air as he allowed the nurses to assist him in suiting up.


    The first set of cloves was pulled out from the glove box and pulled, allowing him to just send his hands in easily.


    And then the meds of the gloves were tapped to his long white leaves, to trap any moisture or sweat from him, as well as act as a form holder, so the second glove doesn''t roll down once worn.


    Gerson wore 2 pairs of gloves, doubling them above the other.


    Gerson was suiting up in one corner, while the Baymardians were rushing about another corner to set up the medical space for treatment.


    Because this was the heir, everyone wanted to watch and ensure these strangers didn''t do anything funny.


    Countless Mirvan hearts and physicians gathered apanied by the royal family, many ministers,manders and generals.


    Of course, they were told to give way and note any step closer to the equipment and medical grounds they purposefully set up perimeters around.


    The Mirvna swatches with stretched necks of interest and concern.


    Soon, the awaited patient was brought over and stretched on the Baymardian foldable medical bed.


    Wow!


    Amazing!


    "Did you see how that thing folded out and became a bed in a few breaths?"


    "Very clever. We could use some of those in our helping homes."


    Many healersmented, already seeing the importance of having such on-the-go resources.


    Landon was also dressed up as a doctor too.


    "Nurse Shanell, where is the patient form?"


    "Here it is, Doctor." Shanell quickly handed him a form in Mirvannguage before taking off to assist Doctor Gerson in taking Bilthozar''s temperature, heart rate and other tests.


    Landon might know what was wrong with Bilthozar, but they didn''t. So they had to test him to ensure they gave him the right treatment.


    Of course, a vital part of this would be to get patient information as fast as they can.


    "Father of the patient, please step forward."


    Ah-


    Watching how professional the Baymardians were, even Tacho had forgotten he was Ruler.


    Yes. Now, he only knew he was a father.


    "Sir, to ensure we find the root cause, we must ask you questions concerning the patient."


    "Yes, yes. Ask me anything."


    "Patient''s name."


    "Bilthozar xxxx."


    "Age."


    "18 Summers."


    "Allergies. Please remember to think deeply about this. What foods, drinks or substances does he negatively react to? Even flower types can be included."


    Tacho frowned.


    The heir has always been able to eat and drink everything from young. His body has never rejected anything, or could he be wrong?"


    The Royal physicians and healers also thought deeply but had the same conclusions as Tacho.


    "So none?"


    "None."


    "Good. Now. I want you to think back to when the illness began. What were the earlier signs that showed he was ill?"


    "He would alwaysin he was feeling chilly even when the weather was hot and boiling."


    "Yes!" Someone chimed in. "He also lost appetite quite frequently and oftenined of belly aches."


    Landon nodded. "These aches¡­ did he specify whether they were in the lower or upper parts of his belly?"


    "Lower."


    "Good. Keep going"


    "He would always feel like throwing up, but would also feel his belly was constipated too."


    "His body would ache and his forehead would get so hot you can fry an egg on it."


    Suddenly, everyone had something to say but Landon didn''t mind.


    He collected as many as much helpful information as he could while Doctor Gerson and the nurses began taking Bilthozar''s top off.


    "Rose spots. He has rose spots all over his body." One of them connected while the other took down the description in the patient''s notebook.


    It was amazing that even with his green skin, these spots were so red and prominent that you would think someone had left love kisses all over him.


    The nurse ced a cooling bag on his forehead with a frown.


    "His temperature was very high, 39.5¡ãC!"


    Not good!


    They need to decide what he is suffering from now!


    Everyone had an inkling but had to wait for the chief Doctor on the scene to decide.


    "Doctor Gerson, Nurse Shanell, Nurse Laura, what are your thoughts?"


    "Rose rash spots, cough, nausea¡­"


    "Abdominal pains, loss of appetite, chills¡­"


    "Headaches, muscle aches¡­"


    Suddenly, all 3 voiced the same words simultaneously - Typhoid Fever!


    Commonly known as Yellow fever!


    "It''s contagious but only through fecal matter."


    "Which might also exin why everyone here is fine after being around the patient for so long."


    Landon nodded in approval, but they still can''t bepletely sure yet.


    However, they can give him several antibiotics to calm his current state until they are 100% sure it''s typhoid fever.


    .


    "Doctor Gerson, his blood drawn for testing. I''ll also need you to numb his skin and take a sample with a scalpel."


    "On it."


    "Nurse Laura¡­ Nurse Shanell¡­ once he is done. You two will collect Stool and Urine samples."


    "Got it."


    Everyone was busy as a bee, under the amazement of the Mirvan people.


    Damn!


    Just look at the discipline and sanitary measures these strangers were taking during healing.


    Many felt they could learn a thing or 2 from them.


    But soon, their faces turned into more shock when they saw how these strangers drew blood out of Bilthozar''s body.


    Ahhh!!!


    Sorcery?


    All they saw was a pin that pokes into their heir''s flesh.


    And when the fat upper part connected to the pin was pulled up, a good stream of red blood now filled the container right before their very eyes.


    Many held each other and shook themselves crazily in shock.


    (¡ã0¡ã)


    This¡­ this.. this¡­


    How can this be?


    They expected the Baymardians to de the heir and do bloodletting, allowing streams of blood to flow out the heir into the ground.


    Everyone knows that only by stabbing and letting a healthy chunk of bad blood out will the patient have a better chance of survival.


    They expected to see this much, even feeling that the needle that pricked into their heir''s flesh was too small to do anything.


    But who would have known it could drag out so much blood in one go?

 Chapter 1787 Strange Gifts

    <h4>Chapter 1787 Strange Gifts</h4>


    Amazing! Amazing!


    Many healers dropped to their knees in worship with praying hands and glittering eyes when staring at the scene before them.


    Oh, Great Wind God.


    Have you allowed a heavenly needle to be born?


    (!0!)


    If they had such a godly artifact, they would surely be able to drag out buckets of bad blood without worry in clean and sanitary ways.


    Buckets of blood?


    If Landon heard them, he was afraid he would never allow the nurse of syringes outside Baymard.


    Do you want to draw out a bucket load of blood from your patient?


    Do you want to kill that patient instead?


    Bloodletting, his foot!


    Do you know that what you are doing is illegal?


    (¡Á^¡Á)


    Slowly taking off his gloves, Landon had them transport the weak prince into his royal chambers.


    Several people wanted to squeeze in but were quickly driven away from the scene.


    "Please, do not disturb the patient''s rest. He should be feeling better in a matter of time."Doctor Gerson advised, after taking the skin sample he needed.


    Shanell and Laura had also taken pee and stool samples, though it was quite hard seeing as so many people were ashamed on behalf of the prince.


    What? Do you want the prince''s poop? What are you going to do with it? Eat it?


    Do you use it as garnish for bread?


    Hey¡­ many would do just about anything to be close to royalty. So was this a perverted thing these outsiders do frequently?


    Collecting poop has never been heard of by healers.


    It was so strange and felt so wrong in many ways.


    In the end, they had no choice but to watch the Male Baymardian nurses assist in carrying his majesty and getting the pee and stool samples.


    They protested against Laura and Shannel taking them, so males had to step in.


    But after the samples were removed, Laura and Shannel were quick to send them to the medical chopper for testing, while they stayed back and looked after the piece, putting all sorts of machines around the space.


    They ced suction pads on the patient, monitoring his heart rate, and other vitals.


    The entire time they had been attending the piece in the hall earlier, the prince''s room had been undergoing fast and thorough cleaning.


    And for the finishing touch, they disinfected the air space with special medical air sprays.


    So now, no one was allowed to step in without permission and without wearing masks and other protective coverings.


    Visiting wasn''t allowed until the prince''s situation grew better.


    Landon''s many conditions made the Royals and everyone else drown, but after listening to Landon''s reasons, they felt they should indeed stay away for the time being.


    It was alreadyte in the evening when everyone decided to turn in for the night.


    As for Landon, he of course had to stay in the Pce guest quarters and would stay monitored 24/7 for fear he was going to somehow run away.


    Although they had a good impression of him, one can never be too certain about the strange visitors from the outside world.


    That''s why after seeing how much the Baymardians respected and loved Landon, they chose to heavily monitor him, ensuring they always have a tight grip on his location and movements.


    Landon knew all this and shrugged. He was here for peace and wasn''t nning to do anything illegal, so what''s there to worry about?


    Zzzzzzzzz~


    Before he knew it, he was deep asleep with no worries at all.


    (~?~)


    .


    Like so, the night grew very uneventful, despite the worries and concerns of many.


    Why, they were so concerned that first thing in the morning, a storm of over 100 healers came flooding back to the pce like crazy.


    The Generals, ministers and nobles with high authority also stormed over with their guards beside them.


    And before Tacho could blink, there were nearly 3000 people in the Great Hall.


    "Your Majesty, your Majesty, how is the heir?"


    "Your Majesty, I thought I had a strange dreamst night. But only after seeing the giant flying carriages in the pce grounds, did I know it was all true."


    "Your Majesty, I heard there are pale-face people here. Your Majesty, is that truly the case?"


    "Your Maj--.... h h, h."


    Order! Order!


    Can he get some f**king order in here?


    Tacho almost visibly rolled his eyes when seeing howcking in manners in green macho aids were.


    He hadn''t even had breakfast yet, and they had already been stumping their giant feet on the grounds, anxiously waiting for him to make an entrance.


    His guards had told him that if he didn''t appear soon, the anxiety of the group might make them head straight to the prince''s chambers without warning.


    Bastards¡­ every single one of them.


    It''s not that they don''t love and respect him, but that when they were very concerned about a matter, they were also very concerned about seeking the truth for themselves too.


    So many who weren''t herest night also wanted to see with their 2 eyeballs that what they heard was real.


    As they say, seeing is believing.


    ¡­


    Standing in the Great Hall, the gifts fromst night still haven''t been moved yet, though the hall itself had been heavily guarded all night.


    People kept shooting their heads and poking necks left and right to get a good look.


    Oooow~... what was that? And what was this? Ah¡­ How about that one?


    Scratching their heads, they were typing to know what everything was, but at least had the decency to hold off until their monarchmanded it.


    Tacho had ck lines on his forehead when he saw the look in their eyes.


    Really and truly, they had no poker faces. Every emotion they felt was disyed on their green, good-looking faces.


    "You bastards, can you at least have some decency before I summon our guests in?"


    "Of course we will, your Majesty! Don''t you trust us?"


    No. Tacho inwardly retorted.


    "Don''t you know who we are?"


    It''s exactly because he knew who they were that he was annoyed, okay?


    "Ruler, how can we dare embarrass our great Mirvanna?"


    Have they forgotten how they embarrassed himst night?


    Looking at their anticipated looks, Tacho sighed, waving his hands and sending for a guard to summon Landon over.


    In the meantime, he decided to disclose very important news to them.


    "Everyone, a while ago, I received word from the healers from the outside, that the Prince''s condition has improved."


    Tacho wasn''t lying.


    It was 4:30 AM when Doctor Gerson sent for him.


    It seems the antibiotics they gave him had quenched his fever after he had sweated buckets.


    He saw his son gain some energy and looked slightly better than before.


    Indeed, this was a good sign!


    His son could even speak more words than usual and woke up in an extremely hungry state.


    When was thest time his son felt the need to eat?


    Most of the time, they had to force the boy to eat, but now, hisck of appetite was diminishing.


    Good, good, great!


    Though Bilthozar didn''t eat much, it was still considered progress to see him actively looking for meals.


    The food again was prepared by the Baymardians, who knew what sort of meals were best for him.


    After seeing the boy, he quickly exited the space, to allow the Baymardians to keep doing what they were doing.


    Now, he had more trust in their methods.


    (^_^)


    With his mind at ease, he now wanted to know more about the gifts they brought.


    The gift list was with him, but could he say he didn''t understand most of the items on it not knowing what was what?


    For example, TV? What was that?


    Watch? What was that?


    Excuse him for being a viger, but what did these items look like?


    While waiting for Landon''s arrival, several other Royals quickly entered the hall.


    Queen Abigail, Bilthozar''s mother, emerged holding concubine Ava''s arms. She was Tacho''s 2nd wife.


    Concubine Amina also followed along, holding concubine Gwen''s arms.


    All women walked close to one another and were truly friendly with each other.


    Their children who were still in the Capital or were unmarried, also followed behind them: 6th Princess Selma, born from Concubine Ava... 5th Prince Julian, born from Concubine Amina... and 7th Princess Bitnia, born from Concubine Gwen.


    His majesty had 5 princes and 7 princes.


    Those not here were out in other parts of the territory, aiding in governing.


    "Sister, I heard the heir''s condition has grown better. Congrattions, sister."


    "Yes. When he gets fully healed, I''ll be sure to serve him up my famous stew to keep his energy going."


    "Sister, your good days havee! I knew the one blessed by the Gods must have a long life ahead of him. Congrattions, sister."


    Abigail smiled warmly, "Thank you."


    Her heart was choked with heartfelt emotions when thinking of the support these beautiful women had given her during this time.


    Her lips quivered and her eyes brined with true joy when recalling the news she got in the wee hours of the morning.


    Her son¡­ Her Bilthozar was going to be alright, and it was all thanks to these mysterious foreigners.


    With smiles, the Royals stepped into the scene minutes before Landon and his group were about to enter.


    Looking at the massive golden, 2-sided open doors, Landon smiled.


    ''It''s finally time to get this show on the road¡­ Mirvana... don''t disappoint me.''

 Chapter 1788 Real Agenda

    <h4>Chapter 1788 Real Agenda</h4>


    Landon and the Baymardians emerged into the scene, staring at the many erged eyes directed their way.


    Again, they felt like animals in a zoo.


    "So it''s true. The pale-face people are in Mirvana¡­ I wonder if they eat the same way we do?"


    "Forget about that. Do they poop the same way too? Or does ite out from their ears?"


    Murmurs echoed across the vast space, as many truly found the appearance of pale-face humans so bizarre and shocking.


    It was one thing to know of the ancient texts that spoke of these people, and another thing to see them live in the flesh.


    From young till now they have never seen another human who wants Green-toned.


    So don''t me them for being overly curious about everything before them.


    Even some of the hairdos the Baymardians rocked intrigued them greatly.


    Some were simr to theirs, and others they had never seen before.


    How did they get such clean cuts? What ding techniques did they use that didn''t leave scars after getting cut so low to their flesh?


    They can use a de to cleanly shave the sides of their heads off, but if you trim so low, you are bound to create bumps in those areas.


    (+0+)


    Without wasting any time, Tacho gave a brief speech, mostly to introduce Landon and his group to those who weren''t here yesterday.


    In particr, those leading the army who didn''t enter the aircrafts and fly back to the pce arrived in the Central zone several hourster than them.


    They didn''t getst night''s address.


    Today, more of his aides and decision-makers were here in their best robes and attires, looking like burly Gods that descend thends.


    Despite theirrge sticking fangs and Orc-like goblin-toned greenish build, their formal wear Clothing style for Monsters and those of high-ranked positions reminded Landon of ancient Rome.


    They had dashing robes that hung over their shoulders in a crossed manner, leaving their muscr chests bare.


    A foreign monarch here to make peace with them?


    With Tacho''s words, everyone turned their attention to Landon, not truly convinced of his so-called peace.


    What he proposed was a peace treaty, but how can they trust someone who just showed up at their doorsteps just like that?


    They might be easygoing but were not foolish.


    ''Boy, it will take a lot more than your words to convince us!'' Many thought, scrutinizing Landon from head to toe.


    And by the way, how did you know theirnguage so well?


    Many were taken aback the moment Landon opened his mouth.


    If not for their eyes, they would have sworn they were listening to a proper Mirv local.


    .


    Maintaining his inviting smile, Landon swept his eyes across the group without fear.


    "Everyone, I know you have doubts about my purpose. However, I will not rush you to make a decision, since I too understand where you''reing from."


    "That said, I must use this time to make another great matter of urgency known to you all."


    With Landon pausing, the atmosphere only grew stagnant, with Tacho unaware of what Landon had to say.


    He sensed danger from the unspoken words.


    What is it?


    "Morgany and Adonis¡­ Tell me, do your ancients ever speak of those ces?"


    Tacho frowned, not recalling the ancient texts warning them about these ces.


    Morgany was written in one of their texts, described as a ce of wonder.


    Ages ago when all the mighty powers were still friends, who only targeted giant beasts, they hardly had conflicts with one another, seeing as they didn''t even have time to worry about another human.


    The heavens in their infinite mercy, had blessed certain humans with mysterious powers and united them all together.


    That was humanity''s period when they truly broke out of their shackles.


    After the grand mission was over, their ancient ancestors returned with his power from the sky and began ting the unimaginable number of creatures in their Mirvanna.


    He died and his generations continued ying the giant beasts from both thends and the seas.


    Their ancient texts only mention at most a page of writing concerning Morgany.


    As for Adonis¡­ Never heard of it.


    What sort of ce was that?


    Of course, they might have never heard of it since everything concerning Adonis sprang up after humans now had time to develop hatred towards 1 another.


    Well, with most of the giant beasts gone, humans turned on each other, wanting power.


    And the one who rose in the continent of Lampe now turned the entire Lampe to Adonis andter conquered the entire Dania continent. Turning it into another Adonis base.


    Do you know howrge a continent is?


    They really did it and were still greedy to turn other ces into Adonis bases.


    Seeing their clueless expressions, Landon narrowed his gaze deeply. And this time, the warm smile on his lips waspletely wiped out.


    "Let me tell you a little bit about these ces."


    Boom!


    The entire crowd erupted in shock when hearing how diabolical these ces were.


    What?


    Do they dare control the entire seas? As who? The Gods?


    Do you have to pay fees to move via waters that weren''t even close to their Continents?


    Aren''t you just asking for a beating?


    Does Adonis want to forcefully get people to worship their gods?


    Why must you force them? Why can''t you worship hours and they worship theirs?


    tant bullying, rape, murders, kidnapping and very?


    So anyone who wasn''t a part of their group deserved to die or get turned into ves?


    This¡­ This¡­


    That was just too absurd!


    These Mirvs couldn''tprehend what the fuss was all about which made these power forces feel the need to force everyone to walk the same way they did.


    It''s like you only eat vegetables and you want to force them to abandon meat and join you in eating just vegetables all your life.


    Look.


    It''s okay that you choose that life but why must you force them to choose it too?


    Stick yourne and they''ll stick to theirs?


    Why was that so hard to understand?


    .


    Tacho drummed his fingers along his armrest deep in thought.


    "From what you''re saying it''s only a matter of time before they head our way, right?"


    Bingo!


    Landon released a slight chuckle. "For world peace, several countries of ours havee together to keep our nations safe."


    "World peace¡­ This is the true reason for the peace treaty!"

 Chapter 1789 The Blown Away Mirvs

    <h4>Chapter 1789 The Blown Away Mirvs</h4>


    Everything Landon said was indeed ufortable and disturbing to their ears.


    From all they knew, there might be no eviling their way, or perhaps those 2 ces were the good guys while the seemingly carefree brat before them was the one they should truly be worried about.


    In truth, they will never truly know unless they see it firsthand and explore the outside world.


    That said, even if this brat was walking them into a trap, they still had to consider the fact that he might be telling the truth.


    If you drove him away, he might bring more backup to attack them (if he was a viin).


    On the flip side, if he drove him away and he indeed never returned to attack them, then you''ll know he was telling the truth, but now¡­ with your potential ally gone, you will be sitting duck, waiting for the day those 2 forces join hands to attack you.


    And when that day happens, who knows what crazy technologies the enemy will have to crush them?


    After seeing Landon''s flying carriages, they were a little afraid of just how powerful the outside world was.


    The worst is that if the enemy tries attacking them from a height that their giant arrow-shooting devices couldn''t tilt to, then what do they do?


    When you think about it deeply, you realize that whether Landon is being truthful or not they must go out and see the world for themselves to know any impending dangers to their beloved Mirvanna.


    Even without knowledge of Morgany and Adonis''s cruelty, they must still go to understand the current state of the world.


    Like that, many looked at each other tactfully, secretly nning to meet Tachoter and volunteer to go for Mirvana''s sake.


    "Well, we can speak more about peaceter. For now, why don''t we brush over the gifts we humbly bring to your great Mirvanna Empire?"


    "Yes, let''s begin with that first," Tacho agreed, not liking the heavy atmosphere.


    With a flick of his wrist, Amrous, his wisest and most trusted aid, calmly stepped forward in white robes lined with green symbols on the edges.


    Amrous was slenderpared to most but had a wicked brain that gave him the nickname Wiseman.


    Amrous flipped open the beautiful hard and thick cover of the white and gold Baymardian booklet, which had an equally thick white pen attached to it by a golden beaded rope.


    The craftsmanship alone was worth Amrous''s awe.


    Opening it, the first thing he saw was therge words: Gifts Of Peace.


    And on the next page, came a well-written, mesmerizingly done list.


    "What beautiful calligraphy" Amrous murmured, running his hands across the inked words.


    The overly white magnificent pages only illuminated the writing''s beauty even more.


    Erh-erm¡­


    Amrous coughed to hide his enticement.


    "These are the gifts of peace from the Baymardian Empire."


    Amrous didn''t know what these items were, but the longer he read, the harder it became to mask his shock.


    "First, a set of 100 watches, 10 of which are limited edition watches."


    "These watches will urately tell the time, alongside the day''s date, with some being able to tell the Moon''s face during this period."


    What?


    True or false?


    Everyone''s eyes burned like moltenva, the more they stared at the objects being retired from the pile by the Baymardians.


    As for Amrous, he was trembling so hard the pen suspending via golden beads was shaking crazily mid-air.


    What? There is an urate device that can tell time?


    No more writing down on walls and stone?


    Although ss wasn''t invented yet, they still had their methods of using sand to tell the time.


    Though it wasn''t very effective, usually 5 minutes or 10 minutes less urate.


    Anyway, shadows also tell time, as everyone knows the sun rises in the east and sets in the west.


    The stars and the moon also tell time during the night.


    Their methods of time-telling weren''t urate, and they too knew this.


    Only¡­ there has never been a way to urately pinpoint it all.


    Hey, even Morgany, didn''t have a way to do it. The entire world had no way of doing it, but Baymard did.


    With a nod, Landon allowed the Baymardians to take all 10 Limited edition watches and step forth towards Tacho.


    As for the other watches, they were now being shown to the masses, as every Baymardian strategically stationed themselves across the room, allowing people to hover and crowd around them.


    Everyone could crowd, but the hall''s long and wide middle path was still left open.


    The Baymardians wore gloves, simr to butler gloves when handling the watches.


    Amrous continued, "Enclosed within the watch box are detailed instructions in Mirv, and othernguages, on how to properly operate these watches."


    What? You said instructions were in the box. Sorry, they can''t hear you anymore.


    Now, everyone including Tacho, Queen Abigail, the Royals and everyone else was crowding around the watches like crazy.


    The Royals who stood on the elevated tform beside Tacho didn''t know when their feet moved.


    Before they knew it, their eyes were glistening hard when staring at the many beautiful works of art hidden behind that watch box.


    Bear in mind that the upper part was see-through, so they could bloody well see how magnificent these watches were.


    "Husband, look at that one! Its band is silver with several golden linings, and its round center is ocean blue¡­ Ahhh! Look! The hands on it are moving! But how?"


    "Father, please, let me have this one. Yes. I''m talking about this ck band, the one that had a ck background in its circle with several small round inds in it! I swear that if you give it to me, I shall never ask you for anything else in this life again!"


    "Father, this daughter has never asked you for anyone, but this time, your daughter can''t hold back¡­ Can you¡­ Can my father give me this snow with an elegant design around its center? I feel it was made just for me!"

 Chapter 1790 The Pitiful Tacholla

    <h4>Chapter 1790 The Pitiful Tacho</h4>


    Words alone couldn''t describe the emotions these Royals felt, especially when they did a test run, allowing the Baymardians to ce the watch around their wrists.


    What? You want it back, father? No way!


    (w^w)


    Over their dead bodies¡­ Finders keepers, even if it was yours to begin with.


    Some watches were standard, others were digital, and some were smartwatches.


    How can 1 person wear so many at a time?


    Didn''t you hear the Baymardians say it was a limited edition watch, saying that these particr 10 watches were one of a kind?


    After choosing theirs without permission they now turned to see what each other had. And though they fell in love with what they now wore, several people couldn''t help admiring the designs of other watches.


    "Elder sister, you are really bad. Why didn''t you tell me there was such a design hidden here? Look, it even shows you the day... So what happened to sisters for life?"


    "Eh? Sisters what? Howe it''s the time I''m hearing this?"


    "Sister, keep pretending. Why are you looking so guilty if you haven''t heard it before?"


    The 6th princess,7th princess,5th prince, the concubines and Queen Abigail were all talking about theirtest watches in their hands.


    Although they didn''t understand how it told time they had to admit they had never seen something so stylish before.


    Even without understanding it, many had already seen its appeal, especially the men.


    They were looking at it as though looking at a brand-new Ferrari.


    While the amazement was going on, Landon took the time to briefly exin little facts about it, though the manuals were in the boxes.


    Amrous''s lips quivered uncontrobly, as he looked at the giant watch on his wrist that had several features hidden behind its ss circle.


    F***!


    The fact that the Baymardians could even produce so much clear ss alone was amazing.


    He knew some of the aircrafts had ss windows, but it was only now that it came back to him, thinking of how much ss he saw in their catalog books and even the devices they brought around them here.


    Lightning and sand have created a few fragments of ss over time, but how do you go about your way mass-producing it?


    Listening to Landon''s words, everyone quickly grasped the key points in reading these watches.


    "Amazing!"


    Amrous was also amazed while looking at the watch on his wrist.


    Hey, old buddy, he hated to be rude, but don''t think you''ll be getting this watch on his wrist back.


    He and Tacho basically grew up together, so there wasn''t much formality between them, which was why he could body ignore the ring eyes Tacho shot his way.


    The only way he was giving it back was if Tacho guaranteed to give him one of the other watches around the hall.


    "Stinky bastard, you better take off that watch before I chop your head off."


    "Ruler .. You have changed. Who are you and what have you done with my old friend?"


    Amrous shamelessly retorted at Tacho, still focusing on the intriguing watch on his wrist.


    "Oh? So the long hand reads minutes and the short hand reads seconds? This thing called seconds is also what takes less than a minute. 60 seconds makes one minute?"


    "Hey, this watch tells me the day, but I don''t know what this <Tue xx> means. There''s also another ce that says <Jan>."


    ...


    Seeing how bubbly the atmosphere was, Landon was very satisfied with their reaction.


    The next thing on the list were 100 specially made Calendars, somerge and some very small.


    Surprisingly, they had the same names for days and months too, it''s just that no one recognized the shortened versions on the watches.


    Well. This was good.


    It seems their ancestor took as much information about the outside as he could before returning.


    On, the list were pens, books, papers, other writing materials, mattresses, bed sheets, sr light bulbs, spices, Baymardians boxed and canned foods that couldst for years, clothes, sr fridges, sr heaters, portable mini portable sr washing machines, detergents in a pod, soaps, makeup and finally, a few more electronics.


    Of course, the most noticeable electronics were the Game Boy/Girl that was given to the princess and princess to test out. Hell, they were so engrossed in it that they didn''t even want to talk to anyone else anymore.


    And once more, thest prince, the 5th prince who swore a moment ago never to ask his father for anything else, was now pouring his lips and looking at his mother pitifully.


    His eyes seemed to say: Mom, please talk to father. I swear, I''ll never ask for anything else again.


    Tacho only looked at him, realizing for the first time that his son was quite shameless.


    The prince then looked at his father with a thick face and innocent eyes., as though saying: me? When did I say that?


    Well, his look would have been more convincing, if not for the watch on his wrist, and the many other items behind him that he had confiscated.


    Look, there was even an electronic bathroom scale that he took too.


    He took a cool boyish, limited edition luxury backpack, several socks, action figures, Lego boxes, and even 5 giant locks that sounded rms when tampered with.


    Well, anything good was taken. He just couldn''t help it.


    These items were all just too godly for him to pass up on, especially the Game Boy!


    Knowing several months before the time of his intentions to see these people, Landon had rushed in adding Morenguage to several manuals and electronics like Gameboys.


    He alone worked tirelessly to produce these gifts.


    The Gameboy starts by asking you to pick yournguage.


    He instructed them on how to scroll down and select their Mirvnguage, and from there, the whole thing was in Mirvnguage and they didn''t need him anymore.


    Landon gave them 50 Gameboys and Game Girls.


    Tacho again felt he was very pitiful to have his gifts being distributed without his consent.


    But what could he do? Who asked his father to be more shameless and thick-skinned than he?


    Finally, for thest gift... it was one spoke more volumes to the masses.


    It was the one, these Baymardians called TV!


    (*0*)


    .


    Tv? Tv? What was that?


    The Baymardians only smiled, before requesting that most of the candles be blown, making the space darker.


    Then, they connected the TV to a processor and chose the wall on the left to project the image on.


    For now, it will be like watching anime, with Japanese Dub but English Sub.


    Only in this case, it would be Pyron Dub but Mirv Sub.


    The subtitles were written bold enough, allowing them to read off easily.


    And of course, when starting them off, he chose to begin with Game of Thrones season one!


    "Please, before it begins, everyone must remain silent. We have also arranged for seating mats so everyone can sit and watch peacefully for at most 45 minutes."


    There were popcorn and juice boxes avable for them too.


    The Baymardians move fast, also bringing chairs for the other Royals to sit on, while on the elevated tform.


    How can they sit on the ground like the others?


    Seeing the Baymardians distribute the snacks and watching them fiddle with strange equipment, only heightened everyone''s inner voice.


    Hahahahhahahah~


    This is so exciting!


    I wonder what this TV thing is all about.


    What are they going to show us on the walls?


    "Hey, this popcorn thing is so delicious¡­ (Crunch crunch. Crunch)... Are you going to eat yours?"


    "Bah! Take your grimly hands off my popcorn! Just because you''re finishing yours doesn''t mean you can send your hands into mine."


    "So sweet! This juice box thing is amazing! I must ask the monarch for more once the guests leave. Didn''t they say they brought 1,000 of them over? I just need teh...no, 50."


    "Wow! Mine is apple, what''s yours?"


    "Ahh! Mine is strawberry!"


    "Gakakakkaka~... why do I feel so happy all of a sudden?"


    (^w^)


    ...


    They didn''t even know it, but they were already acting as if they were in a movie theater.


    Well, even though they could y the movie on the golden walls, Landon still didn''t want that, so he had them set off therge white sheet in front of the wall as if it were for a gigantic indoor photoshoot.


    Wow!


    Just watching the Baymardians work was exciting.


    "Monarch, what do you think this TV thing is for?" Amrous asked curiously.


    No matter how he wrapped his head around it he didn''t understand what it was this TV thing was supposed to do.


    Will it suddenly jump and dance before them?


    Will the ck box move on its own?


    Just what were they looking at?


    Already, the concept of seeing small pixels in Gameboys was already glorious.


    They felt that was the most one could see moving behind a screen.


    What''s more, they felt only a small screen like the Gameboy''s screen could have magic sticks moving behind it.


    So nothing could have prepared them for what was toe.


    This time, they didn''t see pixels but real¡­


    Crunch, crunch, crunch~


    5th Prince Julian was chewing away in wait and anticipation, now looking at Landon as though he were a God!


    Damn, bro¡­


    With the Gameboy alone, you are indeed worthy of getting his respect!


    (@0@)

 Chapter 1791 The Magical Box

    <h4>Chapter 1791 The Magical Box</h4>


    Like so, it didn''t take long for everyone to get settled in. And when the Baymardians were good and ready to go, the remaining candle lights were blown away and instantly, a giant image appeared before their very eyes.


    What?!


    Many almost jumped back if not for the soothing words from Landon when the image appeared.


    Landon was quick to exin what he was doing, choosing theirnguage choice as Mirv.


    And after hitting <y>, the familiar soundtrack the Baymardians were used to, now came on.


    What was it? The fucking soundtrack for one of the most amazing shows Baymard had ever produced -- Game of Thrones!


    ''Dunn¡­''


    There it was.


    ''Dudududun¡­ dudududun¡­ dudududun¡­''


    Everyone''s heart was struck by something magical when the music alongside the images of castles and territories yed.


    It was quite amazing to see the territories rise from the Maps.


    Amrous almost stood from his chair with a dumbfounded expression. "Ruler¡­ It''s¡­ it''s making music and images on its own. Are you seeing this?"


    "Shh!~" Tacho and the other Royals beside Amrous were quick to shush him when also feeling the groove.


    At this point, they were so engrossed in it that if anyone dared to speak again, they would slice that person to death.


    Hmph!


    Uncle Amrous, can''t you learn how to keep it down?


    Julian red his fangs at Amrous annoyingly.


    But when his face turned back to the projected screen, it immediately became bubbly.


    [Amrous]: ''_''


    Do I look like a good object of bullying?


    Amrous could only helplessly chew on his popcorn while watching the screen.


    And before he knew it, he too was so engrossed by it that he didn''t even know when finished his popcorn in his hands.


    It wasn''t just him, as many became very engrossed in the world created by Game of Thrones.


    They saw Dark-face people, pale-face people and even blue-face people.


    It seems the ancients spoke the truth.


    There are people of many colors in the outside world. This fact stayed in their heads for only a second and was quickly forgotten by them with how distracted they were by the amazing blockbuster scenes before them.


    "Damn! So many dead bodies in the snow. Who did it? Have they no shame for the dead?"


    "Exactly, why did they tear up their bodies like that?"


    "Ahh! I knew it! It was an ambush all along!"


    "Oh No! They are going to catch that skinny pale face man. Run, pale-face man, run!"


    "Wow! She is so beautiful¡­ she¡­ Arh, how can she sleep with her brother? Abdominal! She needs help."


    "What the hell? So you push that little innocent boy down because he discovered your secret? Dammit! Where is my sword? Come on and pick on someone your own size!"


    "I like this Daenerys girl, even though her brother is trash!"


    "Who is that rude brat with golden hair? Why is he so annoying? Is it because you are royalty that it gives you the right to treat others the way you do?"


    "Geoffrey, is it? You can go to hell!!"


    (*#*)


    ¡­


    Landon looked at the scene and found that he could never grow old seeing such people''s reactions to his Baymardian goods.


    Everyone, including Tacho, was now so engrossed in the episode that they began grumbling and cursing in fury every time they hated something.


    Even the servants in the space were clenching their fists hard and cheering for those they liked.


    They also pped and smiled when things went their way.


    But before everyone knew it, the episode was over, and the Baymardians had now turned on their extremely bright sr lights.


    What?


    Everyone''s face was that of unwillingness.


    Finished already? Can they say they don''t want to wake up? Can they say they now want to continue sitting and watching the next episodes?


    Even Tacho felt he should dump all matters for today to his subordinates and continue watching on.


    Hey, even a monarch needs a time off, right?


    The Baymardians calmly gestured for everyone to stand on the other side of the hall, while they disyed their amazing cleaning supplies.


    Wow!


    What is that machine that sucked the fallen popcorn away?


    What a good broom! Where can they also get theirs?


    Look! That mop on a stick is also very efficient. Its mouth was as bull as a bull''s horn, passing throughrge surfaces at the same time.


    No oil stains, no dirt on the ground.


    The maids and servants who saw this were so excited that several cleaning supplies were given as gifts for the pce.


    Doesn''t this mean they too will use it?


    It would make their jobs a lot easier.


    At least it beats going in a nk position and running forward with a rag on their hands.


    That was quite a very tiring workout but something that had to be done.


    People in this era truly didn''t have so much to go on with.


    Do you know howrge the throne room is?


    No¡­ hold on.


    So you know howrge the pce and all its many buildings and rooms are?


    They are insanelyrge as if one were going to mop a giant cathedral. Some were even far bigger than that.


    So imagine cleaning that every day or 2?


    The throne room for one, has visitorsing in and out every day, so I must always be immactely clean.


    The maids nightly neglect some ces for a few days or a week, and most hallways and spaces mostly used by the Royals and their many visitors must be touched every day without fail.


    The cleaning of the throne room is mostly done at night or in the wee early hours of the morning around 3 am or 4 am.


    Some ces can be cleaned during the day time but other ces must be spotless before the sun rises. From as far back as they can remember, that was how things were typically done.


    Now, when seeing how fast these Baymardians had taken to clean the space, many maids who spent 5~6 hours in here with buckets and rags in their hands, were so thrilled they almost shed tears.


    (Sniff, sniff)


    What sort of Heavenly Messengers were this to bring them such gifts?


    Everyone was more or less fascinated by everything they saw.


    And that concluded the show on the gifts on the list.


    With the projection off, Landon showed how to operate their TVs and DVD yers.


    "Ahhh¡­ so what makes ite on is the power harnesses by the sun?"


    Landon nodded, "More or less. That''s why you need to keep this sr power bank by the windows and any ce where the sun can directly hit it.


    Now, sr-powered TVs also have Sr power banks that canst you through 4 days of constant TV watching if the sr bank is fully charged.


    Baymardian technology hase a long way since then, with this sr bank also allowing you to plug ordinary devices in to get powered.


    The power bank was good so even when on the road, in the world when camping, you can charge your mobile phone on the go¡­ that is, if Baymard had mobile phones.


    Anyway, that was a project for next year.


    Landon already understood how to do it, thanks to his research and the knowledge he had on Line Phones, walkie-talkies and other technologies that shed light on making them.


    .


    After saying his peace, Landon then took out a peace treaty written in Mirv for them to get a glimpse of all he offered.


    He knew that during this time, they would no doubt have to go over it.


    And when he decides to head back, if they were smart they would allow for some of them to follow him back.


    He wanted them to see for themselves just how grand and amazing his Baymard was.


    More importantly, he wanted them to know the dangers in today''s world.


    The Morgs now had the Holy Stone.


    Who knows what the power from that stone could do?


    Are you absolutely certain there will be no way Morgany breaks in?


    It''s indeed risky to always stay hidden, even if the world wants to shield you by creating deadly waters around your Mirvanna continent.


    Knowing man, one day, they will do the impossible. And when the timees, do you want to be ready for them or helpless?


    It''s best you make your move first by knowing all you can about the threat before it hits.


    If an asteroid ising, should we just sit back and watch it crush the world?


    No.


    That''s why they will be shooting missiles and doing their best to break them into smaller pieces and reduce the impact.


    If they can, they can evacuate people from ces it will hit.


    Knowing that a threat ising is the first step to victory.


    "Monarch Tacho, I think I''ll be taking up your offer than that tour right about now."


    Tacho understood Landon''s thoughts.


    He was giving them personal space to deliberate on the matter.


    Tacho was just about to open his mouth when Julian quickly volunteered himself.


    "Father, no need to appoint someone else. I should be the one to do it!"


    "_"


    Can Julian say he wants to know what other goodies are in Baymard other than what was here?


    Following behind the Prince, Landon went out alongside the Baymardians whoter split up, leaving himself, Julian and Jukian''s private Mirv guards.


    Some also split up with them, carrying Julian''s things to his chambers at once.


    "Make sure you guard these items with your lives!" Julian warned, before throwing a big smile Landon''s way and leading him out.


    Well...


    ''It seems I will be staying for at most, 4 more days,'' Landon concluded when thinking about Bilthozar''s situation.


    Provided he was out of danger, the system would mark his missionplete. And then he can leave the medical team behind for another month or even 2 before taking them back.


    But while Landon had things on wrap in Mirvanna, the same couldn''t be said for a certain Blue-toned beauty who was currently in a pickle.


    "Are you dead? The Organization has requested I head to Baymard before the deadline and you dare dy my ships?"


    Slowly rising to her feet, thedy stared at the shivering burly man with a cold glint in her eyes.


    "Cramous¡­ Tell me... do you want to die?"

 Chapter 1792 The Lady’s Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1792 The Lady''s Mission</h4>


    Cramous stared at hisdy, kneeling his hands cupping his front area.


    Scary¡­ His mistress was quite the scary one when she was angered.


    It''s not that he purposefully wanted to annoy hisdy, but that some of their ships had been targeted by giant sea monsters and were now sinking down below.


    The bad news came suddenly, as they were expecting some of those ships to arrive with a few secret items of their own.


    Well, they can''t very well swim down the bottom of the ocean and hold those giant sea creatures ountable.


    So their only choice is to swallow their anger and ren things again


    As for the reason Cami was angry, he too also felt angered by the actions of those sailors.


    Cami gnashed her teeth so hard they made sounds.


    "They should thank their lucky stars they died at sea, or else I would have topped their hearts out, plucked their eyes out and cut off their little things between their legs for my pet to eat!"


    "Well me, Cramous, is it so hard to follow instructions?"


    Cramous dared not say a thing.


    "Well, answer me, Goddammit? Answer me now, or you will pay on their behalf."


    Gulp~


    Cramous swallowed hard with a face so pale you would think he was a ghost.


    "N-noy hard, mydy. It is indeed their doing."


    "Everyone knows that from November to April, the Soring Sea line currents are chaotic and crazy around these times.


    It was not impossible to travel through them without problems but the probability that your ship would have damage to it was 6/10.


    It was a 60/40 situation that you''ll be able to cross to the other side with damage to your ships. And within that 60% possibility, half of the time, your ship will sink.


    So for the love of heaven, why would they choose to sail across that line during this very delicate time?


    Nothing could make them do that except for greed.


    They must have wanted to steal or forcefully collect treasures from others, entering the line without permission


    Those bastards were still thieves at heart, choosing to take risks for greed.


    That mere act was what made them lose their life at sea.


    .


    "Greedy little pieces of Trash!" Cami loudly cursed in a thunderous roar. And in under a split second, the floor was now covered with sorts of broken items.


    Cramous dared not flinch.


    It was amazing that despite hisdy''s shrewish behavior, she still looked like an enchantress.


    Her beauty was still so great that it looked surreal. But after being with hisdy for so long in this life, he knew she was far from the soft and delicatedy she painted herself out to be.


    After releasing her pent-up anger, Cami calmly ran her hands through her hair. Taking a seat before the kneeling Cramous. "So we only have 4 ships at our disposal for the time being?"


    "Yes. Mydy." Cramous replied with his head slightly bowed. "Mydy, the other 11 ships are scattered out on other missions and won''t be back any time soon." Especially those sent out by the Master himself, her husband.


    Although he called him Master, it was only because of Cami.


    He was Cami''s person, and everyone knows Cami was crazy for her husband.


    She could kill for him and cut off her head for him.


    She was crazy in love with her husband, and he too was crazy in love with her, though both of them together made a chaotic pair who loved killing others together.


    Cramous would secretly light candles in his heart for any who openly provoked the 2.


    Leaning into her seat, the blue-toned beauty seductively crossed her legs, thoughtfully drumming her fingers on her elevated knee.


    "Cramous¡­ my dear Cramous¡­ no need to get so flustered. Does the fact that my crossed legs are so close to your lips disturb you?"


    Cramous lowered his head even more, wishing he had the power to vanish into the ground.


    Why does hisdy always try to tease and tempt him?


    She knew what she was doing when she slowly lifted one of her legs and crossed it over the other in a tease.


    With his hands joined and covering his front little man, Cramous was quick to send his fingers towards his thigh to pinch himself so hard with his nails that he almost bled.


    Many times, pain kept desire away.


    No man who has blood running through his veins with a highly active sex life would see a woman like Cami and not think of her naked body in their arms at least once.


    She was a devilish woman who tempted her to pry in that manner. Should they fall, she and her husband would then y the jealous game, with Cami enjoying her husband''s actions when heter goes on a killing spree to murder her unfortunate lover and all his generations and family.


    Cami truly got off from seeing her husband murder these boys/men in front of her. And in the end, they would make out in front of the corpse.


    With everything he knew about hisdy, how dare he allow himself to fall for her teasing?


    .


    Cami chuckled, "Cramous, as usual, you are no fun¡­ On second thought. I need you, don''t I?"


    Cramous felt bitter in his heart. So his life was a toy to her?


    Although it always hurts to know, he still won''t ever betray hisdy.


    It was sad to say, but she had him wrapped around her little finger, even though they had no intimacy between them.


    It was as though she had him under a spell, one he could never break free from no matter how hard he tried.


    After feeling she had enough fun to quench her earlier fury, Cami started getting serious.


    Her face was no longer that of a yful Goddess, but one who was aloof with a trace of pride in her eyes.


    She adjusted her body on her seat, now looking like a heavenly being staring at the humans below in disgust


    "Cramous, rise."


    "Yes, mydy."


    Cramous''s face also turned serious.


    "Cramous, tell me¡­ what do you know about that ce, called Baymard."


    Cramous frowned, looking to the ground and recalling all he knew.


    "To be honest, mydy¡­ Buildings that go to the sky, carriages as long as a giant centipede¡­ I think it''s a little exaggerated."


    In this world, seeing is believing.


    Even if they had those things painted in their catalog books and touristic pamphlets, who is to say it''s all real?


    They say painters can paint their vision for the future.


    Perhaps, those painters who diligently spent 8 to 10 hours painting each page, were only painting things they imagined would one daye to pass.


    Cramous lived in a Zohl Empire that hadn''t even been touched by Baymard yet.


    What he meant by being touched, was that it didn''t have the so-called peace treaty signed yet.


    There has been no talk of Baymardian transportation ships for the people here.


    And if not for a few neighboring merchants who brought in Baymardian goods they purchased from the treaty signed by Zohl''s neighboring empires, he would have never known there was such an empire called Baymard.


    Speaking of that, didn''t Pyno always have 5 empires; Carona, Deiferus, Yodan, Tarique, and Arcadina?


    So where did this 6th empiree from?


    It was all too strange for him.


    .


    Cramous''s frown deepened.


    He truly couldn''t confirm whether the information he had on Baymard was authentic or not.


    It seems he has stayed too long in this empire that he wasn''t keeping up with the outside world''s matters as diligently as he used to.


    This couldn''t be med on him because before now, he was focused on several missions Cami had given him from the TOEP.


    He had deadlines toplete them or his neck would be on the line.


    Being in the TOEP had its perks, which he dly loved. However, there is always a bad side to everything in life.


    This meant he must be deserving of their perks.


    Missions must bepleted, and he had a certain failure attempt range he was allowed to do.


    You fail once, that''s okay. Go back, think of the unknown factors that popped out and do it again.


    As a leader of a unit, if you fail more than 4 times on the same mission, you will get demoted. And if you fail the same mission more than 10 times, the price will be execution without question.


    Cramous felt the TOEP was quite generous to give him 10 chances toplete a single quest before execution.


    This was one of the reasons why he loved the organization to a fault.


    Some people would rush and kill him after he failed just once on a mission, but not the TOEP.


    They ''valued'' their members (so he thinks), even going as far as avenging any fallen TOEP anywhere in the world.


    Was that not a good organization?


    What Cramous didn''t know was that the TOEP didn''t rush to kill their members so their poption kept thriving.


    After you fail the 6th time on a mission, you are told to head back to Morgany for extensive 4~8 months of hardcore brutal training to make you super strong.


    What you will face in Morgany is like none other than will toughen you up like crazy!


    And when many return after the intense training, they typically never fail the mission anymore.


    Every chess piece, be it weak or strong, was valuable to the TOEP.

 Chapter 1793 Next Stop, Baymard!

    <h4>Chapter 1793 Next Stop, Baymard!</h4>


    "Mydy, forgive me, but I do not think this Baymard is as magical as I''ve heard. We must not forget that stories and tales told by the merchants are often exaggerated beyond their truth."


    "Indeed, they are Cramous," Cami replied. "Indeed, they are. However, I have seen a little bit of their so-called magic, and it is quite the powerful type."


    Cami''s mind shed back to that fateful coronation day when Gregory was about to ascend the throne.


    She and several others had nned to put him down once and for all, only to be mercilessly beaten by Gregory who invited his little friends from Baymard to help.


    If Gregory was here, he would shake his head in refusal, saying that before that day, he never knew there was a ce called Baymard.


    She and he were made aware of Baymard''s power at the same time, okay?


    "That day was the most humiliating day of my life."


    Cami clenched her fists hard, allowing her nails to dig into her flesh.


    "They were indeed powerful, having sorcerers who could make lightning strike and destroy the grounds below."


    Cami was talking about the many explosives that were dropped from the hot air balloons.


    Till now. She and many others still believed it was sorcery.


    The explosions were so loud they sounded like thunderous roars.


    She remembered her ears growing deaf at some point and also recalled the powerful shing lights they conjured (stunt grenades), that destabilized her and made her blind for a while.


    Yes.


    It was the most terrifying moment of her life, with her fearing she might never see again or even hear again.


    Everything that happened was like a dream.


    In all her life, she never believed there would be powerful sorcerers that could make her so out of tune with her own body.


    She wrote a detailed report to her higher-ups on Morgany, hoping they truly understand the cruelty and strength of those powerful Baymardian sorcerers.


    Cramous opened and closed his mouth in shock, finding hisdy''s narration too frightening and unbelievable.


    His face was now stretched in true worry and concern for her well-being.


    "But mydy, with Baymard and Gregory sharing the same pants, you should not be going to Titarian anytime soon."


    "Yes," Cami nodded expressionlessly. "I will not be going to Titarian¡­ But, there''s something you need to know about this new mission given to me."


    What''s the matter? Cramous''s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling about this.


    "Mydy, what is it?"


    "Cramous, I''ve left the pan and jumped into the fire¡­"


    "In other words, your mission is in Baymard?"


    "Yes," Cami stated. "I am to head to Baymard and stay low there, observing and gathering information right under their noses."


    Cramous''s pupils dted at an rming rate.


    Too dangerous!


    What will happen to hisdy if she is spotted and captured?


    Although hisdy was strong, if these Baymardians were as strong as she said they were, then Intel gathering would be a lot more difficult than anticipated.


    "Mydy and you''ll be going alone?"


    "I will. That''s why I needed the special items on the shipments to concoct a few things of my own¡­ for defense, of course."


    She heard the Baymardians check their ports, ensuring no weapons and poisons got into the territory.


    What''s more, you can''t also ship the raw materials for poison conviction.


    It seemed they banned visitors from bringing in batches of these poisonous raw materials.


    Any herbs and items in therge bulk of that sort can only be imported into the empire by the Baymardian government themselves.


    What''s more, they also guarded these items like hawks once they entered Baymard.


    It''s said everything is stored in a ce they call the Lower Region.


    Many mercenary killers had sworn that only the Gods themselves could ever break into that ce.


    Word around the street is that all Pyno forces joined hands in sending people over there to watch the ce day and night.


    They say even within the forest zones departing the lower region from the rest of the zones, you will find no less than 50,000 men and women patrolling that single forest area alone.


    It must be true, or else howe all spies are always caught so easily?


    Cami didn''t know that thanks to heat and night vision goggles, even if intruders hide carefully, they will always be caught.


    Don''t forget that there are now heat vision drones that look like birds, flying above the ce.


    Some are also ced on trees and other inconspicuous ces around Baymard.


    At the end of the day. What can they say?


    There are many tales of 50,000 guards stationed around the ce. Some say there are even 150,000 of them.


    Cami couldn''t help thinking when thinking of how bizarre the many tales of Baymard were.


    That being said, although Baymard had its few tricks, she didn''t believe they could still detect her famous water poison she was proud of.


    This was a poison she made all on her own in her younger days when she was first introduced into the organization and taken to Morgany for training.


    She developed the poison Morgany now called Water Poison. It was traceless, undetectable and very hard to spot.


    They said it was the 77th most deadly poison in their books.


    Understand that Morgany has a Poison book list of 13,890 known poisons developed exclusively by the TOEP over the years.


    And she, a woman, created one ranked 77th. Doesn''t that just blow your mind?


    For women, they don''t emphasize for them to learn how to fight, lest they get bulky and manly.


    No¡­ it''s best to learn things like poison making.


    Although Cami knew how to fight, she wasn''t so great at it either.


    What saved her most of the time was her putting poison on her weapons or somehow weakening her opponent in ways they never expected.


    Don''t get her wrong, she found that she could easily fight against those not trained in Morgany.


    But if you told her to fight those who truly trained in Morgany, she would lose very fast.


    That was what she surmised in her younger days and chose to choose the route of poison master.


    It was perfect.


    And when she returned from training, she made her mark in Titarian, making a name for herself as the Untouchable Lady.


    Of course, she also used her natural beauty to her advantage, making many hypnotized by her every move.


    Take a look at Cramous.


    He is no doubt stronger than her and could easily kill her off with not much effort. But, she now had him under her spell.


    He wouldn''t dare lift a finger to hurt her, even if she dug her hands into his chest and ripped out his heart.


    A~


    How cute. It was cute that he cared for her, despite knowing she didn''t care for him one bit.


    He could bring in a kernel, and she still wouldn''t give an F.


    He and several of her loyal subordinates were brainwashed by her in her younger days when she started looking for subordinates to call hers.


    Cami''s eyes narrowed when thinking of Baymard, "I don''t believe it."


    "I don''t believe they have any way of detecting my Water Poison. Even the Greatest Prison Master in Morgany, Master Tomashi, cannot detect it."


    Cami paused with a hint of pride in her expression. "In his words, my Prison is extraordinarily in its own right exactly because it is undetectable."


    With other poisons, if you drop certain items or even nts in them, the poison will turn another color or nullify.


    But hers didn''t have any reactions when they tried to see what could help in revealing the poison to the person the poison was targeting.


    That''s why it was called the Water Poison.


    It looked like stream water and tasted like it too. Wasn''t all that amazing?


    Cami didn''t believe Baymard would ever be able to identify or even sense her poison when Morgany could not.


    .


    "Cramous, I don''t know how you do it. But find those ingredients for me¡­ you know the ones!"


    She, Cami, will make several batches of Water Poison to take to Baymard.


    How will they know when no method of detection has been developed yet?


    Cramous nodded, swearing to do his best to find them as fast as he could.


    Thedy has at most, a week and 2 days to stay here before leaving.


    They were already in coastal territory, so she could sail off anytime she was ready.


    Cramous had already decided that no matter what thedy said, he would being with her.


    Luckily, he had alreadypleted all the assignments she gave to him.


    Understand that she was his boss.


    The TOEP gives assignments to the Bosses, who then distribute these assignments to their many team leaders.


    The boss had 31 team leaders working under her.


    He, for one, oversaw 4800 men.


    Some looked after 2000 men, others looked after 8,000 men. And she, the boss, was the one to keep them all in line.


    "Mydy, I will take my leave now."


    "Go," Cami replied, watching his leaving silhouette with a sly smile on her lips.


    Sure enough, her little puppy was bound toe with her alongside a few of his men.


    Next stop, Baymard!


    (^_^)


    ...


    While Cami made her mission ns, back in Pyno, another peculiar guest was also making his way there.


    His devilishly handsome face stared out his window, with a slight smile on his lips.


    ''''Lucy... I will be seeing you soon, my future wife.''

 Chapter 1794 Bringing Back The Old Ways

    <h4>Chapter 1794 Bringing Back The Old Ways</h4>


    Today was cold and very chilly.


    The temperatures were low, and everyone''s carriage now had thetest portable heaters in them.


    The best part about them was that they were battery operated, so even if they didn''t have enough sun for sr energy, they could buy the massive special type battery and ce it in them.


    The regr A+++ batteries aren''t what they were talking about.


    The batteries for these were called Super Sonic As, a special type that couldst them months before the juice ran out.


    It was amazing how a portable heating device that looked slightly simr to a radio, could produce enough heat to warm them up in their carriages.


    So hot¡­


    Many secretly took down their nkets, feeling very patches for water in the heat.


    Their thick Baymardian jackets and clothes trapped even more body and surrounding heat for them.


    Still, their lips wore slight smiles on them, feeling it was always better to feel the heat in Winter than chill and freeze over.


    Inside the carriages, many were quick to flip the wooden protective window,tching it to a hook on the ceiling.


    Now, it was like a flipped book ced vertically.


    After getting the wooden window out of the way, they rolled their see-through windows up with pride on their faces.


    Yes.


    The new carriages imitated some Baymardian vehicle fixtures, allowing see-through windows to be rolled up by pulley lever method.


    To them, it was the same as rowing down a drawbridge.


    Again, these see-through windows from Baymard weren''t the sort used years ago.


    No.


    There has been great improvement in window technology, with the windows now several times sturdier in holding off multiple arrow attacks.


    Well, to be fair, the see-through windows before were still far superior to the wooden windows before arrows could force cracks in wooden windows.


    And with enough cracks, those windows could shatter, leaving the traveler vulnerable to all sorts of attacks.


    But the Baymardian see-through windows at that time could take a lot more arrow power before getting damaged.


    Understand that an arrow isn''t a bullet.


    Sure, it was powerful in its own way, but when you take in wind disturbances and even its normal plunging power, it still wasn''t that challenging to counterattack in Baymard''s eye.


    Imagine that those were the Baymardian windows used years back by the outside world.


    Now, window technology has improved tremendously, with many merchants and carriage manufacturing workshops attending the exposition at the beginning ofst year.


    They attended and wasted no time cing orders for wholesale buying.


    Baymard, of course, can ship these wholesale items to certain checkpoints for established merchants.


    All these are the perks of being a member of the merchant Association.


    They can even make expedited shipping possible too, if you truly need it urgently.


    Amazing, wasn''t it?


    The see-through windows were truly thicker and aided in giving travelers a new experience when traveling in the dead of winter.


    Typically, the wooden windows would be put down, sealing the outside world from them.


    And if any troubles arose, it was only the coachman, guards, and scouts, who could have any real eye on the matter.


    But now people can also look out for themselves while traveling in winter.


    .


    Tsk.


    Rudolf lightly touched the red curtains tied up at the window''s sides, peeking at the scenery behind him.


    "It''s been months since we''ve been here, and I''m already addicted to these products." He then paused in worry, "Bas, don''t you think our Vita is too backward?"


    He used to think Veinitta was 10-... No, 30 times stronger than Pyno in terms of technology.


    But after spending months and months in Arcadina, he had several doubts about his earlier thoughts.


    It seemed wherever you looked, one could find essential products that would have made his life a whole lot easier growing up.


    Sebastien grimly nodded, feeling his growing desire to conquer Arcadina.


    It should be his. It belonged to him.


    So everything in here also belonged to him.


    Sebastien was looking at everything and everyone as though he already paid for them.


    They were his subjects and whatever they had, was also his.


    When he takes over, he will need to use his own money for his own personal emergencies.


    So that''s where the peoplee in.


    The ridiculous systematic low tax situation will have to stop.


    As it stands now, Arcadina has already been divided into 98 states.


    Some states had 360 cities, towns and viges, while other states had 150.


    When people say Arcadina wasrge, it wasn''t an understatement.


    Arcadina alone was the size of some continents in this world.


    Even with so many settlement areas, it still had a vast amount of unusednd and forests in it.


    Understand that every city, vige and town is separated from each other by a lot, and a lot of forestry, usually taking peasants 16 hours and above to travel on foot between ces.


    Some ces are 5 days apart.


    This means you can travel on that road and won''t see the nearest settlement for another 5 days on foot.


    Arcadina could have indeed been a powerful force to be reckoned with if not for it being in Pyno, and for the Morgs sabotaging its sess.


    Please, they have people in power that stipes Arcadina''s growth for generations and generations.


    Yes, everything''s as well controlled by them in the shadows.


    They ensured hunger and starvation engulfed a vast majority of thend., which in turn diminished the need for an extremelyrge army.


    Despite the nobles being tyrannical, they also understood that if they left the peasants with no way out, a true uprising wouldmence.


    They ensured the peasants did get some food, but not enough to make them very strong.


    And how did they do this?


    But taxing so numerous times in a season.


    They can tax farmers 3 times in just one season, and some even exaggerate by taxing them 5 times instead.


    They take half of their produce each time theye. Well, half is being generous.


    80% always goes to them.


    It feeds their armies and their families while their wealth stays in ce, growing abundantly.


    Yes¡­ Sebastien wanted to reign, as Alec Barn once did.


    The bastard may be his enemy, but his monarch methods were indeed impressive!

 Chapter 1795 The New Arcadina

    <h4>Chapter 1795 The New Arcadina</h4>


    It was his, all his.


    Looking at the Wintend through his window, Sebastien felt it was good for these lowly peasants to slowly develop their wealth. So that when the time was rope, he could swoop in and collect it all. Heh. Peasants trying to break the poverty cycle was the most absurd thing he ever heard. If they were smart, they would stay in theirne and never challenge him when he takes the throne. He, Sebastien, wasn''t as weak as William. Anyone who dares talk back will get executed without haste. It was a hard-known fact that killings brought about fear, and fear brought about Obedience. Obedience was what he wanted, and not their silly trust. They were now passing through a town called Damascus. It was a small but prominent town that had its unique charm.


    "In 3 more hours, the darkness will cover thend," Sebastien noted. "We stop here for today." "Sure, you''re the boss."


    Rudolf knocked at the wall behind him, before opening a small sealed-up square box section of the wall that also had a peculiar metal mouth with holes in it.


    The metal square was formunication. With Rudolf''s words, it didn''t take long for the coachman toe to a halt before a well-known Hotel that had its own hot spring at the back It was very famous for providing top services and also had a 2-star revenue. This was a great aplishment for any hotel outside Baymard. Many are stuck at 1-star, but a grand hotel in a small town was able to break through. Sebastien and Rudolf didn''t know it yet, but even they have now changed their standards on what sort of ce they can stay in. In thest city, they slept overnight in, the first thing they asked was where the 2-star hotels were. And when they were told everything was booked solid, they had no choice but to turn to the 1-star hotels, wanting to only look at those at the top echelon of the 1-star category. Do you know now that every city has apiled booklet of hotels?


    There are now famous Tourist buildings in every city/


    town that allow people to go in and look over these magazines in a lounge area. Of course, you will have to pay for lounge time to go in. That''s one of the ways the establishment makes money. .


    Unlike modern times, people don''t juste in for a few minutes and leave. Theye in and stay in there for hours, trying to absorb and memorize everything by heart. As said, people in this era trust their brains more and work 100 times harder to recall every little detail since it might one day save them. No inte, no data, no cellphones outside...they need to know it by heart.


    That''s why even hotels were known to them by heart.


    You pay for your time in the tourist lounge, so you can go in and see the many booklets they have about their town. There were restaurant booklets, ces for fun, clinics and physician/healing homes all in there. Beautiful sceneries and activity booklets too. Thanks to many businesses joining several associations in Baymard, they were given free publicity as a wee gift to them. So Baymard came here, took pictures and even wrote about their establishments, putting it all in booklets and books. Many noticed that after having their establishments put in these booklets, their businesses soared even more. It was amazing how such a simple thing had triggered a heavy chain reaction. Who would have known that such a little marketing trick would bring them more money? There were also your guides avable and carriage renting sites now popping up everywhere and there. You can rent a carriage and a coachman from them for a day, or even a week.


    When renting, you must also rent out a coachman who will follow the carriage everywhere.


    This way, they are guaranteed to have their carriage returned to them. These coachmen are actually guards that will double as your protection when traveling around the city or town. These people also know the rules of the city/town, so any troubles or confusion you have can be easily solved by them. .


    Yes. Everything''s as now organized in detail for tourists or passerbys to see. That being said, those who do break the 2-star rank, are given more advertising perks. Billboards in Baymard, radio and TV advertisements. Of course, in their territories, they also get billboard advertising. With the approval of William, Baymardian will ce several Billboards around the city during any 4 seasons. They are guaranteed 2 months of billboard advertisements anytime they choose in a year. Additionally, they will have their establishment''s images blown up on the walls of these tourist buildings and many areas across their territories. Andstly, there will be newspaper articles about them. In the end, the higher you climb, the more marketing opportunities they will get, thus getting them for customers. That was how things operated here. Sebastien and his team had already passed through this town a while back when heading closer to the Capital. But now that they were traveling towards Baymard, they still chose to go through a path they were fairlyfortable with. At least, the path will take them to the first coastal city they arrived in after docking in Arcadina. They nned to stop in that city to send word out via sea, before continuing their journey to Baymard. It was because this path was familiar, that they chose to sleep in towns and cities they slept in before. So for them, they didn''t need to go to the tourist building to look up hotels anymore. They had a list of hotel sites in mind.


    Don''t think that just because they mastered most information, they won''t be going to the tourist building before they leave. Everyone in this world knows that information is always changing. Last week''s news might not be the same as this week''s news. So what they saw several months ago might not be the same now. It might sound silly to modern people for them to keep looking up restaurants and other tourist sites, but to them, knowledge is power. This was a way for them to know what new businesses had sprung up during this time they hadn''t passed by. .


    Again, you might think some ces were simple, but only those in the underworld could see some assassin hotels hidden in in sight from the masses. There were strange inns here, that only took in assassins. There were also information cafes and other peculiar sites only those with power would be intrigued by. Keeping up with the current trend was a must in this cruel world. This was again another reason why the Tourist building will never run out of customers, paying to use the lounge. Understand that even the newly sprung taxi drivers who migrated here,e in here to study the routes to these ces. There was no outside map yet, however, the site the establishments were on was noted down in the description. One could see well-detailed exnations like; Gilligan Hotel: Nestled between the Grand Molengian Stone and the Whitewood Dancing Square, the Gilligan Hotel has h, h, h. The taxi drivers would memorize these descriptions, knowing the Gilligan Hotel was found on the street close to the Whitewood Dancing Square. From there, it was up to them to go out and find those ces themselves. They will spend several weeks mastering the streets before taking in their first customer. One must first gain knowledge of where all these tourist sites are so they can do their jobs well and get their customers there on time. Cab drivers, merchants and those always on the road were the most frequent visitors to the tourist establishment, which made the ce always full, as if one was in a public library. Arcadina syre has changed, from what it used to be under Alec Barn''s rule. At least that was what Sebastien and Rudolf have heard time and time again. Reaching the grand 1-star Inn, their guards quickly aided in checking in, and soon, Rudolf and Sebastien found themselves in an enormous suite made for a Pharaoh. The bed was grand, the floors were made of pure gold and the pirs were also gold, with fine ck rope tied around the pir. The theme here was gold, brown and ck. There were several floor-to-ceiling mirrors around the ce and many artifacts that looked befitting of Sebastien''s prestige Complementary Champaign and other items could be seen on the table too. The room also had today''s technology, like Baymardian battery and remote control lights. There was a firece that was now lit and a beautiful balcony that could make many lost for words. However, before the duo could get any morefortable, a strange wind blew, followed by the sound of an object being dropped on the floor -- A Letter.


    Sebastien''s eyes flickered coldly, "It seems we have an assignment."

 Chapter 1796 Time To Leave

    <h4>Chapter 1796 Time To Leave</h4>


    Minutester, the duo threw the letter in the firece. Sebastien who wasn''t one to get easily shocked, now had a dazed look when taking a seat. "Are they insane? They dare to keep the brothers of the most fearsome and ruthless Pirate in captivity?" Rudolf couldn''t help asking, still feeling it unbelievable. If what the letter says is true, then the famous White Beard and The Baker are confirmed to be locked up in Baymardian prison. While they were heading to Baymard for personal reasons, the TOEP thought it wise to give them a little assignment. They had a message to pass on to the 2. A message from the big man himself, their brother, the current head of the Pirate Organization. The man who made himself immune to all prisons. They say he was also born with a supernatural ability, with a body as hard as stone. Even if an arrow was shot, aiming right at his heart, it might not do the trick. Several blows must be plunged in the same open spot for him to feel the impact.


    No one knew the man''s name except for his brothers. (**His real name was Zain Jones, just like The Baker''s real name was Marlo Jones). No one knew the names of these pirates, since they have used their code names for decades now. And even the names the Baymardians put down on the prisoner list, were very suspicious. For all they know, those names could be random made-up alias names to hide the identity of the pirates locked up by them.


    Perhaps they are frightened the Morgs wille for revenge, so they use such fake names as Marlo Jones. Everyone thought this way, not knowing that this was the Baker''s real name. Even he gets shocked whenever these Baymardians call him by his name. Of course, sometimes they also call him Baker. .


    "The skylines are getting colder," looking at the distant space beyond the balcony, Sebastien licked his lips. "Because a storm ising," the yful Rudolf replied, "A terrible storm ising for whoever keeps such big guests like White Beard and The Baker in their home." "Rudolf, how long do we have left?"


    "I''d say 2 months and 3 weeks." This time includes a quick stop at the coastal port. Rudolf looked at Sebastien who was as confident as ever, always feeling in his heart that he was following the right path. Sebastien''s future was endless, and he must ensure he took his ce as right-hand hand man. "Starting from tomorrow, we will hasten our movements," Sebastien said. They can''t keep big bosses like The Baker and White Beard waiting.


    A storm was indeeding, one they didn''t fully know about just yet. However, this didn''t stop them from preparing. Meanwhile, Landon, who didn''t know anything about their ns, was now talking happily with the Mirvvs. Looking at the tall but now thin Bilthozar, Landon knew his former figure must have been fierce. But after falling ill for a long time, he now looked like a very tall twig. At least he was a twig full of energy. Gakakakkakaka~


    Bilthozar''sugh was quite hrious to Landon. Bilthozar was staring at him with twinkling eyes after watching his fight with one of their strongest generals. "Landon-oh, you were just too fierce back then. What is that move of yours called? Spinning Fly kick? Can I learn it?"


    Bilthozar wished he could save the battle on TV and watch it again and again. As he spoke, he moved his hands about as if trying to mimic the fight. He was throwing out Ching and moving his body, examining the battle to Landon who, by the way, was the one who fought. After several days and several intimate scenes with Landon, he, Tacho and many others had subconsciously skipped the formality¡­ especially after watching many movies together. Well, you really forget yourself when watching tiny people jump up and down in that magic box. The first time Bilthozar saw it, he almost jumped out of the portable hospital bed, wanting to rush to the TV, break it and free the people inside. What was this? Sorcery? If not for hisck of strength when waking, he would have probably done it. (@0@)


    Landon lightly pushed him back with a helpless look in his eyes. Why was this guy so active after getting sick for so long? Shouldn''t he still need bed rest? "Lie down and be honest. You''re still a patient." Eh? Bilthozar tilted his head, confused, "But Landon-oh, I feel very fine. So why should I still be in bed?" "For your own good." And mine, Landon secretly thought when covering this guy with a nket. He thought Bilthozar, the heir, would be stoic and one who kept to himself. But just 1 hour after the guy woke up, he found that he and his brother Julian, were more simr to each other than they realised. They were both parrots that could talk him to death when something interesting caught their eye. Looking at the awesome watch his mother, Queen Abigail had stol--... Erh-erm¡­ kept for him, Bilthozar was so happy that he kept looking at the time in style every 2 minutes. "Landon-oh, what do you think of my suave wrist flicking?" "_"


    Landon felt all his patience in this world had been saved just for this moment. The Mirv healers who came to visit, chuckled in amusement when seeing Landon''s helpless eyes. Hey, they too had little to no suspicion of Landon''s mission after the bigpetition between their people and the Baymardians. You can tell a lot by the way a man fights. They can''t be wrong. Landon-oh wasn''t bad at heart. (^_^)


    (*They added -Oh to someone they feel close to.)


    After watching movies and spending time together, Tacho and many others felt as if they had known Landon for decades. It was a magical thing Landon-oh had, the power to make anyone feelfortable. "Landon-oh, will you be taking me to see your empire?"


    "Of course," Landon stated. They will leave in 2 days!

 Chapter 1797 Planning

    <h4>Chapter 1797 nning</h4>


    Days passed in a sh, and soon, it was the eve prior to the day their Baymardian guests had to leave. Many people had different emotions, some deep, some shallow. The eve was as grand as expected.


    Their music, dance, battle prowess disy and beating drums made the Baymardians stand and p in amazement. Bravo! Bravo! It was always awesome to watch traditional dances and entertainment from others. "Damn, their mask dance is amazing. Just how did that girl break a watermelon with her thighs mid-air?" "Wow! I wonder what those white paw print marks on their chest mean. Why do I feel like it makes their men look more sexy? Well, in the first ce, they have good bodies." Both Baymardian men and women agreed on this matter. How good-looking and well-built the people here were. It almost seemed as though they were highly favored by the heavenspared to any other ce in the world. Well, they say beauty is a big motivator. Many secretly swore to fully learn the Mirvnguage in no time to talk to them properly. You have to know that since the day they left Baymard''s shores, they have spent weeks and weeks studying the Mirvnguage under Landon. They might still not be able to form good sentences yet, but they could identify certain words like what the Mirvvs call a chair, table, cup and so on.


    Like anynguage, they first learned certain vital matters like pronouns. I, you, we, their and all that was what they focused on. Past tense, present tense, future tense¡­ All these helped them pick out a few things here and there. But this was far from enough. That''s why the money they began interacting with these Mirvs and started trying to speak Mirv. Of course, it was a disaster. But you know what, when they point at a certain way and move their hands around like dummies, the Mirvs would understand their intentions. "Oh? You mean a chair?" "Do you want to use the bathroom?"


    "Are you rubbing your belly because you are hungry?"


    The Mirvs would pick up their thoughts and they in turn will capture the words they speak. If you throw a man in a foreignnd, soon, that man will be forced to learn how to speak like a foreigner. The Baymardians were happy they had another month and a few weeks before reaching Baymard by ship. This way, won''t they learn a lot from the Mirvs like this? It''s really good. (^v^)


    .


    Likewise, Landon has also nned on teaching the Mirvs Pyron. If they know Pyron. It will be equivalent to learning Vein and Morg. Anyway, he didn''t expect them to be awesome, but at least they should be able to understand a few things when they get to Baymard. While there he will also continue giving them lessons. Did you know that in most newly-signed treaty territories, whenever he sent teachers to head back and teach Pyro in various empires, most people passed the Beginner stage after just 3 months of learning? Some indeed take up to 5 and even 6 months to be ssified as a Beginner in thenguage, but others a majority of it in 3 months before progressing to the intermediate stage. So if he gives them 1 month and 2 weeks of constantnguage courses, won''t they be always through the usual 3-month learning curve? He wasn''t saying all of them will get to the Beginner stage in 3 months, but people in power train their brains far harder than peasants, which says a lot about how intelligent this era was. If ordinary peasants can remember every little detail on the roads and even use their shadows and other objects to calcte hourly time so frequently, imagine how those in power were? The need and thirst for knowledge was this era''s greatest advantage. They can''t do without it. They are constantly looking for more information to fill their brains, no matter how much technology Landon creates. This is also something Landon noticed. Baymard has the inte, but the youths aren''tzy. Landon had ensured that although things are made easy for them, they must also use their brains regrly. He truly believes that a world that solely relies on technology will fail. What if the apocalypse arrives and you lose everything, all books and all technology? Then will you go back to caveman periods? For this era to enter the Gctic era before he does, they must always keep that throat of knowledge alive. This much he understood. He always felt that Earth should have long entered the Gctic era, but were too reliant on technology. Even with the inte avable, many people give stupid answers to well-known questions. How can Africa be a country? How can you say Japan is in South America? Are you sure you''re okay in the head? If it were people in this era who studied maps like crazy, they would even know the road to a stranger''s house by heart. .


    Anyway, with enough time aboard the ship and nothing else to do but to have peaceful travels, Landon nned to dedicate his time to teaching. And on certain days, the Mirvs and everyone else must only speak Pyron. On other days, everyone else must speak Mirv. He will be giving ss assignments and marking them too. Don''t think because they were on the high seas that he won''t take it seriously. As for now, everyone was eating and enjoying the entertainment with warm smiles. Delicious! What was this food? What sort of animal was this giant bird they were eating? On the tables were enormous birds that had been cooked and stuffed with all sorts of vegetables. Thanks to the Baymardian spices gifted to them, the cooks who had a taste of the spaces were quick to experiment, only to have shocked looks in the end. How can adding these spices make such big differences? Suddenly, they felt everything they had been eating before was raw. While the Baymardians on the tables were enjoying the strange stringy meat, the Mirvs on the other hand enjoyed new vors they never had before. Dammit, it was all too good. The celebrations went on for a while until it was finally time to turn in for the night. Many also left early, nning to say farewell to a few others before the morning came. A list had long been drawn, and the Mirvs who were heading for Baymard, had long prepared. Everyone going was allowed to bring their families along. Great!


    (>V<)


    Time to see the foreignnd!

 Chapter 1798 Julian’s Night Adventures

    <h4>Chapter 1798 Julian''s Night Adventures</h4>


    The night was getting old, but the young Julian still couldn''t sleep. ''So father really wants to leave without me? Impossible! Not on my watch!'' Father, forgive him for his disobedience just this once. Julian secretly thought, while sliding down the sides of his bed and rolling to an even darker corner for cover. And then, like a thief in the night, leaned against the walls, blending with the darkness until he reached his massive walk-in closet space. Phew~


    Luckily, he was quick to grab one of those fine Baymardian shlights presented as a gift several days back. "Your Highness?" A distant sound made the 7-year-old Julian feel his scalp tingle. Crud! He turned off the torch switch and quickly headed back to his main room into his bed with light stealth movements. "Your Highness?" A guard appeared in the space through the window, looking through the scene before heading toward Julian''s bed with a confused look. "That''s odd¡­ didn''t I see light just now?" The guard murmured, staying in wait for a while before leaving Julian''s room after seeing he was fast asleep. Bubuum. Bubuum~


    Julian''s heart almost jumped out of his chest when the guard leaned too close to him. He feared he would be caught, but thankfully, his Luck was too good. After another 45 minutes, Julian rose to resume his mission. ''Brother Landon-oh said that the third button is a dim-option. The light is too bright. I must dim it to the lowest.'' If one has held a hairdryer before, one will see the numerical numbers I, II, and III on some hair dryer machines. Today''s world isn''t like the safe modern era. People wanted shlights but also didn''t want something that said: hey, this is me, assassins,e kill me now.


    When the torch is put on its setting is at IV. But to lower it, press any buttons beside the numerical numbers III, II, and I.


    The lowest setting is ''I'' which made it so dim that it didn''t reflect out light to your surroundings, alerting people far away. ''Want to leave without me? Don''t even think about it!''


    Julian frowned with a determined look on his face, packing his most liked pants, shirts and jackets in the new fancy Baymardian travel bag he also took. Well, it was amazing that it had roble wheels, but now he didn''t need to use it since he was on a stealth mission. And for the love of the wind God¡­ where are his other suitcases he captured? Where did they put them? Julian opened and closed his mouth in worry.


    "Could Father have stolen them?"


    If Tacho knew his words, he would definitely beat this son of his to a pulp. Who exactly stole from who here? Were those suitcases Julian''s in the first ce? .


    Very quickly, Julian packed his luggage for the first time in his life, poaching it like a kid who was about to run away from him. He quickly packed a few clothes, rolling them up like meatballs. Following that, he ced his new Gameboy and a few very important Baymardian Gadgets he felt he might die without. His only worry was the TV. He liked it but it was just too big to take along. Sigh¡­ Toothbrush, toothpaste, socks, underwear¡­ These days, he has gotten a hang of these daily essential Baymardian products. Although he was 7 years old, because of how big his green Orc-like people are, Julian had the height of a standard 11-year-old. He was really big. Well, at least not as big as the giants who at the age of 7, had the height of a 13-year-old. Welp, now that his things were packed, Julian''s biggest challenge was to get himself and his suitcase to the nearest Baymardian aircraft and find a way to sneak in. Yes! If they leave Mirvanna and realize he is aboard the flying carriages several hourster, they will have no choice but to continue with him in their care! Bahahahahaha~


    It was brilliant! His n was indeed ingenious if he did say so himself. (^?^)


    Julian felt like giving himself a pat on the back, but could only save his celebration forter. ''Now that the celebration is still underway, although some have gone to bed, didn''t they say it''s a celebration from night to morning?'' Julian thought hard, ''Most of the guards should be patrolling the celebration site. So if I can sneak through the h, h, h and get over to the h, h, h¡­ then I''m in!''


    Julian suddenly felt he was Ethan Hawke in Mission Possible. After watching that awesome Baymardian Spy movie, Julian felt he could even touch the skies. Knowing someone might be watching not too far away outside his window, Juliian knew he could only use his secret passageway to exit. Thankfully, he had told the guards and the maids that he wouldn''t be leaving his room tomorrow before Lunch time. He told them under no circumstance must theye to his room to disturb him¡­ not even for his morning meal! His excuse was that he had eaten too much during the festivities and didn''t need any breakfast.


    He also told his mother to please leave him alone until lunchtime. Hey¡­ the Baymardians leave at 10 Am on the dot. So by lunchtime, he would be long gone. "Alright, time to go."


    Pushing a peculiar stone on the wall, Julian was quickly met with a new secret stairway. Stepping through, he waited for the wall behind him to close before turning on his shlight. Now, it was no longer dimmed.


    This time, he was no longer cautious but chose to run at full speed. He ran and ran, passing and twisting through several stairways and passageways, until he reached a secret exit in his father''s private Gardens. This was the closest he was to any aircraft around the pce. With his head popped out between bushes, he continued making his stealthy moves, advancing, retreating and hiding when necessary. "Hey, did you hear something?"


    "Come on, aren''t you being too serious? I don''t hear anything at all." Talks like this would go on wherever he passed, but no one discovered him. Muscles tensed, sweat covering his forehead, butterflies churning in his belly¡­ Julian felt his senses heightened like never before. Fear, anxiety and excitement were all wrapped up in one when stealthily plunging forward like an assassin''s dagger. Can he feel it? Yes, he could. He could feel his muscles swell with determination after spotting an aircraft not too far away. Julian looked at the aircraft and was taken aback. Hah¡­ Hahahahahhahah~


    He covered his mouth to stop his giggling when thinking of his amazing luck. Up ahead, Landon-oh was talking to 2 Mirv guards who also had sealed cardboard boxes in their hands. "Thank you all for your help. Those are thest of them. I will lead you forward with the boxes and return soon to close the aircraft¡­ Is it safe to keep its doors open out here?"


    The Mirvs nodded vigorously, "Your Majesty Landon, it is! You are in the royal pce, so no one dared to do anything to your aircraft!" "Good." Julian was even more ecstatic when seeing Big Brother Landon-oh take on another box and lead the Mirv guards forward.


    Gakkakakakakkaka~


    Julian''s happyugh was very simr to Bilthozar''s. Gakkakakakkakaka~


    Julian''s eyes were twinkling jewels when he saw the heavenly-arranged scene before him. Damn, it must be the Wind God that opened the path for him. (>?<)


    Oops¡­ Julian jumped back into the bushes after seeing Landon pause his steps and abruptly throw his head his way. "Your Majesty Landon, what''s the matter?"


    Landon shook his head as if overthinking things, "Nothing. I just think your garden walls are pretty." So close!


    Julian crawled to take a peak, with his hand on his chest. Phew~


    Almost got him there. Julian also felt a burst of aplishment, knowing he was so awesome and smart to be able to avoid so many guards undetected. ''Big brother Landon-oh said he will return after dropping the box, so I have to move fast!''


    With that thought, Julian jumped over the waist-length garden walls, making a run for the aircraft as fast as he could. 1, 2, 3¡­ Sess! He jumped in with his luggage and was quick to go right at the back. Of course he wasn''t stupid to stay at the front. He saw several seats, which he wouldter know were designed likemercial airlines. This aircraft was a 60-seater aircraft with 3 rows. And behind those seats was a bathroom and surprisingly, anotherpartment with all sorts of storage frames with luggage already in them. Yes! Earlier today, everyone who was going had sent the Baymardians their luggage.


    Everyone was only allowed to bring at most 2 pieces of luggage of certain sizes. They were told what sort of things they should bring. Money was good, clothes they thought were good and anything that would make them think of home. But no heavy objects were allowed, except swords that were taken and locked in storage trunks.


    Of course, everyone could travel with their safety daggers in their boots that were still in their protective sheath. With all luggage packed, Julian didn''t mind, looking for a space and securing his luggage just like the other luggage beside his. After figuring that out, he took out a dark nket, found an inconspicuous corner and began blending in. But before he could adjust his breathing, he heard Landon-oh''s voice, followed by the sounds of the aircraft''s doors closing shut. Bam! --silence--


    Another 30 minutes went by before Julian finally went to bed with a Victorious smirk on his lips. Gaakakkakakakak~


    Want to leave without him? Think again!


    Zzzzzz~


    Little Jin was sound asleep, sleeping so deeply that he didn''t even notice when Landon, Tacho and several others came up, adjusted his position andughed inwardly.


    Child¡­ you are too young to fool anyone.

 Chapter 1799 Leaving Mirvanna

    <h4>Chapter 1799 Leaving Mirvanna</h4>


    The next day came too fast for many who crowded around the aircrafts, watching their brave Mirvs go out for the first time. The weather here in Mirvanna was quite mysterious. They hardly had snow, only 3 or 5 times the entire winter season. The temperatures now were simr to the time frame when spring was transitioning to summer. There was sun out, but not boiling sun. And byte afternoon, the temperatures did turn chilly and cold. Some rain fell once in a while too, but for the most part, it wasn''t drowning rain that thundered and caused floods. The peculiar birds were up, chirping away in a beautiful melody.


    Many crowded around in official attire, staring at their brave and adventurous Mirvs who were walking alongside the Baymardians. "Your Majesty, please be safe!"


    "Ruler, we will take care of the empire and help the 2nd prince watch it diligently when he arrives!" "May the Wind God and the heavens be with you all!" Many gave their blessings, swearing to protect Mirvanna with their lives and ensure that their brave adventurers returned to see it in an even better state or the same way they left it! They clenched their fists and pped their chests in promise. A letter has already been prepared for 2nd Prince Wayne. When hees, he and the ministers who stayed behind will continue watching over the empire and preparing for their return. They must prepare for both the bad and the good. The bad might note from the Baymardians but from another outside force, so they must also prepare for war.


    And if noting bad happens and only good things follow, then by all means, they must also prepare for the next step should Tacho agree to sign the treaty. ...


    The atmosphere grew heavier with every step their Mirv adventurers took. Yes, only a fool will use this time to sit and wait. They must prepare, even the Mirv people for the good and the bad. The fact that these Royals all chose to go out at once for this, means they are more inclined to trust Landon.


    It was indeed a risky move for Tacho to allow so many people in his family to go out with Landon. But what truly cemented this decision, was when Landon stumbled upon the Holy praying grounds by their sacred waterfall when Julian was taking him out touring. The guards there said they had never seen anything like it. The moment he stood on top of the most sacred rock underneath the slow trinking waterfall, the wind God responded so positively that it made a miracle happen. The blue Entagmo flowers bloomed and the birds chirped loudly, as though acknowledging him. Wimd engulfed Landon, lifting him in the air and twirling him around softly, making everyone''s eyes widen in shock. Even Landon was dumbfounded and perplexed by the situation. But seeing as the Mirvs looked at him even more favorably, he thought it must be a good thing. That''s it! Since the Wind God trusted Landon, then he must truly mean well for Mirvanna. Thinking about it, this must be the Savior he has been praying for all these months to save his son. They must be good people approved by the heavens themselves, so why not go with them? Fate!


    It must be fate. Everyone was destined to happen. It was because of this phenomenon that Tacho decided to take his family along with him to Baymard. What? Do you think he would have allowed any of them to cross Mirvanna if he was only 50 or even 70% sure? That was his family, his life! Even allowing the other Mirvs to bring their families along would never have been an option if the Wind God hadn''t spoken for Landon. ----


    Long the pce roads, several Mirvs moved forth with their chins drawn up high when walking alongside their families. From time to time, they would nod to the surrounding crowd, promising that they would represent Mirvanna well when outside. They haven''t even left yet, but we''re already missing home. Excitement, fear of the unknown and the ignorance of what to truly expect still overwhelmed them. This was the first time in their lives they were leaving home. "Hello," Various calm Baymardians warmly greeted, standing before the doors and aircraft stairways leading in. Their voices were so warm and professional that it made many feel a little embarrassed, especially the family members of these Mirvs who hadn''t spoken to the Baymardians before. "Wee aboard our MG Carrier nes. Please, watch your step." Sure, thank you for the reminder! How nice¡­


    The respect and attention to detail made them feel very respected and weed. (^_^)


    The Baymardians worked fast, leading families to sit together. Bear in mind that during these days, another fleet of Baymardian aircrafts flew in to not only inject fuel into their nes but also secure more carrier passenger aircrafts for the journey. They had already counted how many heads were going and checked in baggage too. Arge fraction of the baggage is already onboard the ships in the designated rooms these Mirvs will be staying in. With the headcounts and family counts, it did a good in helping those aboard the ship to n for their arrival. Amrous and his 3 wives, his little son of 6, his 2 daughters and 1 son-inw were now stepping onto the aircraft. Amrous had other children, but they were scattered around the empire on duty or in their husband''s homes. Sorry, only those in the Capital could go. The same could be said for many ministers and military personnel who had most of their children scattered around. At least they had their mothers and fathers around, deciding to bring the old folks over for the journey. Who said only young people could enjoy the trip? After word of the Wind God''s approval spread out, some people''s parents who were still alive, chose to shamelessly vote themselves in, acting like spoiled children. One of the Ministers was gifted a TV, and after watching the Movie titled Gone with the Wind, his old mother of 42, who was a grandmother and even a great-grandfather, was hell-bent on going to Baymard and letting the male star in the movie. Star chaser? At that age? Anyway, the Mirvs and their families were now ready for Baymard.


    Sitting in the aircrafts, they forget their initial worries.


    Oops... What was I thinking of before? Well, never mind! This seat is quitefy!''


    (^_^)

 Chapter 1800 The Future Is Bright

    <h4>Chapter 1800 The Future Is Bright</h4>


    Seated on the Military Grade Carrier aircrafts, many were taught how to buckle their seatbelts. "Mother, mother, look! I did it! It made a clicking notice when I connected them!"


    Se aircrafts mimicked themercial airline flights, while others were foldable seats you had to pull down from the walls and were a more military, on-the-go style. Landon had all families of the Mirvs take the seats in aircrafts that mimickedmercial seating arrangements leaving these burly warriors, military personnel and ministers to take the aircrafts that were for toperations. Only Amrous, Tacho, Julian, Bilthozar and a few others joined the families in Commercial themed aircrafts. Yes¡­ Julian. They had gotten him out of his sleeping him, carrying him to sit beside his mother and sister. He was sleeping so soundly that he didn''t even know he was transported away. Well, that was thanks to Landon, who made him sleep deeper. Since you want to pretend, then pretend all the way. He wondered what Julian''s expression would be when he woke up to see his mother and sister beside him. Landon chuckled, feeling that Julian and Little Ren might be very good friends because of their mischievousness.


    [Wee aboarddies and gentlemen, this is your Pilot speaking. The weather is sunny, the skies are Lear and we are good for take off. Please remain seated at all times, until told otherwise.]


    Landon''s ne was the first to go, so his message came out earlier than the others. What? The aircraft was taking off? As in¡­ going to the skies? Although sitting in their seats, their poor hearts didn''t know if they were truly ready or not. The first thing they heard was the slow churning noise of several des, making them grip their armrest nervously. We¡­ we will be okay, right? As the noises from the des grew fiercer and more chaotic, many already felt their legs wobbly in their seats. Fear spiked through their bodies, leaving their faces ashen when they kept leaning toward the windows. Those in aircrafts without windows could only stare at the ground with all sorts of insane animations fleeting in their minds.


    Those in window aircrafts stared out with open eyes, watching as the crowd took several more steps back when feeling the winds from the des kick in. Everything happened like a movie, with no time for their brains to think. And soon, they felt it! They felt the heaviness in their bodies when the aircraft lifted its feet. There was a slight shake from the aircraft before it finally took off! Ahhh! "Too thrilling! My head is telling me not to watch, my eyes keep peeking through my fingers."


    "Up! Up! We are going up! Hahahhaha~... I knew that this Flying carriage must be approved by the Wind God after seeing it spit so much wind back that drove those watching behind."


    "Amazing! So this is the strange force that his majesty Landon spoke about days ago?" "Indeed, I feel it''s trying to pull me down the higher we go! Damn. Why didn''t I discover this strange force earlier?"


    "Mother, mother, look! We will soon touch that cloud above!" "Great! These Baymardians are incredible! How did theye up with such an ingenious flying carriage? How did their brains grow?"


    -----


    The experience was very surreal and shocking to many. It didn''t take long before the aircraft reached the right altitude, stabilizing itself and moving forth without haste. The second aircraft was already midway to reaching the right altitude and would follow behind Landon.


    1, 2, 3¡­ Every aircraft had its turn to go up and follow behind. Until soon, there were no more aircrafts testing on the pce grounds. Down below, the people continued staring at the disappearing aircrafts in silence. Yet, their faces were filled with awe and reverence.


    It wasn''t until the aircraftspletely disappeared from their sight, that they began talking and dispersing. A child of 3, stared at the skies, clenching his fists and thinking his lips with a determined look in his eyes. "


    "Mother, when I grow up. I will drive that flying carriage and take you traveling anywhere you want!" His mother rustled his hair with a warm smile, "Of course, you will. My little boy will do what he says." The boy beamed happily, and the woman slowly lowered her carriage curtains, signaling for the coachman to take them away. Some people watched the show standing on 2 legs, while others watched in their carriages. Now that the show was over, it was time to go home. The mother didn''t take her words seriously, feeling that sieving such a godly flying carriage with unique chosen people who have all sorts of abilities in them. Knowing her silly little son, where does he stand a chancepeting with such people? The mother thought so but didn''t know that in 15 to 20 years, her 3-year-old son would indeed be one of Mirvanna''s first group of pilots to take to the skies. He will be photographed and put in the history books, making her and his descendants proud. The boy stared at the skies, suddenly losing interest in bing a warrior. The soaring the skies¡­ that was his true calling! But seeing as even these pilots are well trained and could fight, this meant he must still keep his training up to standard. The boy had watched these Baymardians have friendly battles with the Mirvs, and seen how battle-capable they were. So he already understood that the world outside might be turbulent, so they must always be prepared to protect themselves. At 3 years old, he could assess this much. To be the best Fly carriage Driver Mirvanna has ever seen, was what he secretly swore to be. (*^*)


    -----


    Today, they were once again in awe of the capabilities humans have. What''s next, a boat that can sail underwater? Many stared at the skies, with countless thoughts shing through their minds. But for Landon and the others, they were now crossing over the City''s majestic walls, and heading in the direction they came from. Those watching out their windows, still couldn''t get over the ant-like people and structures below. "Father, is this how birds see us?"

 Chapter 1801 The Fearful Mirvs

    <h4>Chapter 1801 The Fearful Mirvs</h4>


    Up in the air, the flight was very uneventful and exciting. There were magazines to entertain people, snacks and beverages avable too. Tourist maps of what Baymard looked like, new technologies and interesting gossip out, and a stack of magazines Landon made himself, that showed old news. Children''s books were avable, and women had novels for them avable if they asked. Oh my~


    Seeing the sexy erotic novel cover, one grandmother hastily took it away, began reading, andpletely lost focus on her husband beside her. Please, can you not talk to me now? Can''t you see I''m busy? The women mostly went for romance novels, and the boys went for adventure books instead. There were also coloring books for very young children avable too. Most men and a few teens chose to read <Daily Baymard>. The news from the newspapers gave them a grasp of all that happened during the time the newspapers came out. ''What? This ce called Adonis dared to wage war on so many ces, trying to colonize and force these ces to worship Adonis. Huh! They Are lucky they didn''t try that rubbish with us!'' ''Good show! That''s the way it should be done! You kidnap a man''s child, take his wealth and expect him not to take revenge? This Baron Huffnock of Czar, Romain, is quite like me.'' ''The price of wheat in Yodan has gone up? Eh? Tumbleweeds made farmers lose a big quarter of their yields? Amazing! There is a painted portrait (picture) of what a Tumbleweed looks like, and a painted portrait of the aftermath of its destruction across the fields¡­ poor farmers, they have it rough!" ¡ª-


    Pay after page, the news was exciting. There were also sections called Advertising, and even another section called Jobs too. A light bulb came on in Amrous''s head when looking at the Job section. Amazing! Just putting it here and distributing it, will spread the word way faster.


    He liked how neat and orderly everything was. Every job had key requirements listed down, as well as a location for them to show up in, and what he now understood was a phone number. He has watched Baymardian ''modern'' movies, to understand that Baymard had a heavenly technology that allowed them to speak to each other over far distances using this phone thing. The more he saw, the more his lips quivered in acknowledgment of their methods. He felt he could draw inspiration from so many things and use them to improve Mirvanna''s situation! Amrous was still on the aircraft, hadn''t even seen Baymard yet, and was already swelling with ideas. Who can me him? Flip!~


    He turned the page, to see a section called entertainment. There, he found poems, short stories, and intriguing serial stories that also drew him in. Oh? ''A Record Of A Mortal''s Journey To Immortality? Chapters 1 to 7? What is this about?''


    Amrous began to read it but was soon drawn into the Wuxia world of Cultivation. And as he read, he began smiling andughing to himself, smacking his armrest from time to time. ''Dammit, so they were collecting those children to take them for the sect''s entrance examination?''


    ''Ah! I was scared for a bit there, fearing Han Li would be rejected. Why is this exam so tough?''


    ''The Seven Mysteries Sect¡­ what a nice name.''


    Amrous smacked his lips, chewing on his crackers with relish. But when he reached thest chapter, he flipped through the newspaper from front to back again, feeling aggrieved. How can they only put 7 chapters in here? So they know how much anxiety they were giving him now? Turning from left to right, right to left, Amrous wished he could get theplete book for the Wuxia Novel now. Who is the author again? L.B? Who is that? ''If¡­ If we get to Baymard and I can''t find theplete book, I swear I''ll hunt down this author and make him write till fingers bleed!''


    How dare you leave him hanging? ''_'' [Landon, A.K.A... L.B]


    I gave you my work with good intentions but you n to stab me in the back instead? .


    Like Amrous, many who read the serial stories in the newspapers also felt like crying. Why can''t they put more in the newspapers? How can they end the story there? The cliffhanger was just too real.


    Sigh¡­ Some men switched newspapers with each other, while others chose to look at the book collections, asking the Baymardians for them. Bilthozar was among this group, choosing to look at something different other than newspapers. And boy, was he not disappointed. Right there, they brought him the First volume of Attack on Titan. The manga was all done in color, giving him a more in-depth visualization of the characters. It was strange to say that no one told him the format of reading manga, but he instantly understood the assignment after just 2 pages. The world of Attack of Titan was amazing! He felt the pain of Eren seeing the Titan chew his mother as if eating some godly delicacy. And the more he read, the more questions popped into his head. Where were the Titans from? How did theye about? Will humans truly defeat them one day? The attack on Titan story for him, got so close to home because they too had walls around their Mirvanna, albeit, walls caused by nature. And just as the story had titans, they too had giant monsters destroying their homes for generations and generations in the past. To him, reading it made him think of his ancestors, wondering if this was how they felt when trapped in here with nowhere to go but to stand strong and fight against the giant creatures that roamed thends. Sweat trickled down Bilthozar''s forehead, with every page he flipped. Incredible! His muscles had stiffened, his mouth had run dry, and his body was quivering, feeling all the emotions the Manga intended to portray. "Little Zar, you haven''t eaten anything yet." Queen Abigail noted, after forcefully taking her eyes off the thrilling medieval romance novel she was holding called The Bride. "Little Zar?"


    "Ah!" Bilthozar was taken aback, "sorry royal mother, I did not hear you." "I can tell," Abigail chuckled. "However, it will soon be time for you to take your pills, so you must eat something now."


    Bilthozar nodded, shocked by how many pages he had gone through in such a short time. He had a hunch that just like the serial stories behind Baymard Daily, this one might also leave him hanging. ''Volume 1¡­ I don''t know what that volume word stands for, but I do know 1. This means there should be more.'' Bilthozar inwardly analysed. So the real question here was: Do you have the next volume avable and ready for him?


    (|_|)


    ¡­. Like so, the flight was uneventful for most of the journey, until several hourster when the voices of Landon and the many pilots echoed.


    [Please, take to your seats. In 5 minutes, we will be passing through the Death Line. There will be turbulence, but please remember that you are in safe hands.]


    The Death Line? They call it the End Wall. Everyone more or less understood that in 5 more minutes, they would pass through the ce they dreaded the most. Already, many had their faces turned chalky white. Is-is this really how the Baymardians got here? Through the End Wall of Sea? (!0!)


    Within this time, everyone had time to bring up their seat trays for those who had tray seats. They were also told to hold their books firmer and to ensure they were strapped in. Those in the bathroom who heard the message quickly finished up and took their seats. Soon, 5 minutes psed and many subconsciously held hands and began doing breathing exercises. Funny enough, Julian was now waking from his long slumber, shocked to see his half-sister and mother beside him. "Concubine mother? Sister?" (@0@)


    What was going on? Why was everyone so tense when the flight felt so smooth? "Stupid brother, you missed the best flying time. Now, we are about to go through the End Wall." "What?!" Julian stretched his face toward the window, only to see the End Wall closing in. Ah! Ahh! Ahhhhh! What should they do? What should they do? They began fidgeting like crazy until his mother pinched him in thep. "Can you stop moving like a worm, we are going to be fine. So what''s the fuss all about?" Concubine Amina spoke in an attempt to calm the boy''s nerves. Her son, can she not know him? If she spoke softly, he would only grow more panicked. She too was worried, but as a mother and an elder, she had to take care of the children''s emotions. Since the Baymardians cane in this way, then there must be no trouble going back through it, right? Many people held their loved ones'' hands, watching the misty End Wall grow closer and closer. And when they were seconds from entering, more words echoed from the pilots. [Everyone, brace for entry]


    Brrrrrmmmmm!

 Chapter 1802 A Rocky Time

    <h4>Chapter 1802 A Rocky Time</h4>


    Did you hear that? Brace yourselves, everyone! Brrmmmmm!!!~


    The shock made several people scream with closed eyes, praying to the wind God for mercy. Please, let this trip be uneventful. Tacho subconsciously gripped Amrous''s hand, and Amrous did the same to the next minister by his side. Ahhh! There was a kick in their back seats, as the aircrafts slightly jerked and rocked to stabilise themselves. A fear never seen before quickly unmanned them, with many also feeling their ears growing even more pressured by the second as if about to pop! Ahh! Only when they entered the End Line, did they realize the overhead Aircraft lights had been on this entire time.


    Yes! The yellow lights poured down on their faces, illuminating the now-dark interior. It was daytime outside, but because of the turbulence in the Death/End Line, the ce seemed dark, with just a little sunlight piercing through it. Goodness! The End Line was terrible! Breathe in, breathe out¡­ breathe in, breathe out. Time stood frozen in ce, with no one making a sound anymore¡­ not even a scream. Sweaty palms, worried faces, children panicked silly,... The tension was so high that it could snap the air into half like a twig. And just then, when many Mirvs feared the situation would only grow worse, the tremors soon began dying down, with many now opening their eyes to look around in confusion. .


    [Ladies and Gentlemen, you can now take off your seatbelts¡­ We have sessfully entered the Mirv Zone!]


    Like the eyes of thieves that light up at night, many blinked excessively, wondering what exactly this Mirv Zone is¡­ The Baymardians were quick to exin a few things, causing many to feel honored. Hey! They have an entire airspace named after them.


    Isn''t that awesome? (^_^)


    .


    Tacho rubbed his chin with a bright smile, "Wonderful name. I approve of it!"


    "Yes, Ruler," Amrous added. "This shows the heart of these Baymardians. They did not im things as theirs, once again giving our people ample respect." How can they not look favorably at them? In particr, many were appreciating Landon more and more. Powerful but not arrogant. Bold but very fair. It''s no wonder the Wind God approved of him so much. Although the pilots told them they could now walk about, and use the bathroom if they liked, many still sat in ce for a few more minutes, just to be sure. 15 minutester, many were now used to the slight turbulence in the air. Because although the Mirv Zone was in quotes a safe zone, it still had slight turbulence in the air. It took a while for many to calm their nerves, but when they finally did, they slowly took out their books, newspapers, and Gameboys/girls, and began entertaining themselves without care. Those who wanted to use the restroom did so, and some preferred to take out the little nkets given to them put their neck pirs on and go to sleep. The Mirv zone was truly cold. It''s no wonder they were told to dress warm. Of course, since It''s winter in Baymard and many ces in the world, including the high seas, it was a given that they go out in their warmest attires. At least in the Mirv Zone which was far higher and closer to the sun, many, like Julian, could finally see the situation outside.


    Wow! Julian''s moist was opened in an ''O'' as he stared at the many wind balls that kept swirling around the space like crazy. So .. so this is what the inside of the End Line looks like? (!0!)


    .


    Many were shocked wanting to bury this image in their minds, some even took hold of their children''s drawing books and crayons, sketching away like crazy. "Father, how can you draw useless scribbles on my Princess Elsa? Do you know what you have done?!"


    The little girl who had only watched Baymard''s Frozen, was on the brink of tears when seeing the rubbish her father had done in her precious coloring book.


    Can she say she wished to throw her father overboard now?


    To her, this was an act of treason!!!


    The poor father was confused by his daughter''s ring eyes. What''s the big deal, isn''t it just a coloring book? Woooooo¡­.


    "Mother, father is bullying me too much!" The wife who was always obedient to her husband, couldn''t help looking at him as though he was the most shameless man in the universe. "Hubby, you¡­ how can you rush to grab a coloring book with your daughter? A Princess Elsa one at that? Don''t you know your daughter has been singing <Let It Go> for 2 days now, night and day?" "Woman, what do you know? I am here recording history!" The husband quickly defended. "History? Why does it look like you are scribbling crooked circles? Look! Even your daughter draws better than this!... And that one¡­what is that circle supposed to be? A shoe?"


    "_"


    Woman, you are insufferable! .


    The father continued drawing with an aggrieved expression, feeling himself too pitiful to be hated by his 1st wife and daughter. By the way, his 2nd wife and other children sitting behind his row, also felt he was shameless too. Do you know that the little girl has never shed tears after the age of 2? She is now 4 and a half years old and has never cried since several years back.


    So how shameless was their father to make her cry now? Luckily, the kind Baymardiandy on board went to the back of the aircraft and soon returned with another <Frozen> coloring book. The little girl stopped crying and began coloring away, only this time, she was careful, hovering her hands over her book so her shameless father wouldn''t grab it anymore.


    Hmph!


    (:V^V)


    (Sniff, sniff)


    She sniffed and quickly forgot the ordeal, while her mother in turn continued reading the hot sizzling romance book in her hands. Like so, the flight resumed its usual calm, with everyone finding something interesting to take their minds off flying. Snacking, reading, sleeping and ying Gameboys/girls.


    And when the pilots finally spoke out again, everyone was taken aback, not even knowing when time flew by so fast. [Ladies and Gentlemen, we will enter the Breeding Zone in 3 minutes. Please, stay seated and fasten your seatbelts]

 Chapter 1803 Dots On The Water

    <h4>Chapter 1803 Dots On The Water</h4>


    Once again, the Mirvs were shocked by the so-called Breeding Zone! Ahhh!!! Their eyes widened in horror when flying over watching hundreds and thousands of giant Boggles that twisted and turned in the water. Oh My, Wind God!


    The site looked so horrifying, like seeing a pool of giant anacondas squirming and twisting nonstop. So no more! Should any ship dare cross over it will be game over for them! "Mating period¡­" Tacho murmured while listening to the Pilot speak a few words about the strange phenomenon below.


    For some reason, he released a heavy sigh of relief when knowing these boggles weren''t here all year round. It''s one thing to be surrounded by the End Line, and another thing to know that even if they manage to survive the end line by ship, they would have to face thousands of boggles for a way out.


    They never even knew Boggles were mating just outside the End line. This made them burn with the zeal to know more about the world and determine their ce as Mirvs.


    Yes¡­ hiding forever can never do any good to them. It has kept them away from human cruelty, which they are grateful for. However, no matter how humans live, no one can be an ind forever. There will be a day, just like today, when visitors wille. Luckily for them, their first visitors were good people. Imagine if bad people found a way to get to them first? They, who had no way of running and nowhere to go, would have no choice but to fight a war they wouldn''t know for sure they could win, especially if the other side had advanced deadly weapons. Even prisons can be called deadly weapons. .


    That''s why on this trip, they must properly understand who is who in this world.


    Bilthozar''s and Julian''s eyes widened when staring at the ferocious Boggles below. They¡­ they have never seen such sea creatures before! These creatures aren''t in Mirvanna''s enclosed ecosystem. Likewise, their own sort of giant sea creatures might not be found anywhere else outside of Mirvanna. Wow! So there are still creatures of this size outside in the world? "Yes," a Baymardian sitting in front of them replied. "However, no need to worry. These sea creatures only swim far out in the deep waters.


    What''s more, they like particr areas in the world, so many ships avoid these ces when sailing. Good to know. Many Mirvs nodded, once again swearing to learn all they could about the outside world.


    And in no time another message bellowed, leaving everyone first confused, before smiling from ear to ear.


    [Ladies and Gentlemen, this is your pilot speaking. We willnd in 3 minutes. Thank you, for your patience¡­. And as per usual, please take your seats and fasten your seatbelts.]


    What?!!! Everyone''s emotions twisted and churned in flustered packages. Are these people crazy? Are they going tond on the water? There was nond for miles away. So where the heck were they going tond if not on water?


    (?=?)


    .


    "Uncle! Uncle! I see something!"


    Many people were still confused until someone soon noticed a few tiny dots far ahead. "Eh? Where? Where are the dots you see?" By the time some leaves towards the windows, the small dots now grew bigger. Ships? Can they all fit on their tiny puny ships? Many furrowed their brows, wondering if it was doable. But only when their aircrafts began descending lower and lower, did their jaws drop to the ground in disbelief. "How is this possible? How can they make metal ships so big that can float? Sorcery?"


    "Ahhh! I can now die in peace, knowing I''ve seen it all! Could this be what the ancients mean by gaining wisdom before your death?"


    "No! Be honest with me, I must be dreaming right? How can metal float? Isn''t it supposed to sink?"


    "Madness! What genius Magness is this? Can it be that these ships are illusions?... Father, my dead father¡­ is that you calling me into the light?"


    "..."


    .


    One by one, many researchers, ministers and military personnel almost lost their brains when seeing the magnificent ships below them. They were leaning so close to the windows that you would think they wanted to be one with their windows. They kept their eyes open for long, fearing to blink and miss something. In the meantime, the pilotsmunicated with Ground team, descending andnding on therge aircraft circr space on all 3 ships. In threes, the air raftsnded group by group. Take note that during the take-off from Mirvanna, the aircrafts had long been flying in formation, with ample calcted space between each group. So when the first 3 groups werending on the aircraft pads, the 2nd group was still flying above the breeding zone. With twinkling eyes, Julian watched as the massive aircraft the circr tform they stood on, now gave way, slowly lowering into the ship. F***! It was only afternding, that many knew just how incredibly massive this ship was. Never in their lives had they seen ships so tall and so freakishly huge. The feeling they had was like people watching Optimus Prime transform right before their very eyes. No! You could say it was like them being in a sci-fi movie since everything here was too advanced for them to understand.


    The father who had been scribbling nonstop on coloring books, once again seizes his daughter''s coloring book again, drawing his inspirations and thoughts like a madman.


    [Daughter]:...Do you have something against me? Why do you keep shamelessly stealing my coloring books?"


    .


    Scribble! Scribble!~


    The light in the man''s eyes never died down, as did others who also rushed to grab pens, crayons and pencils, scribbling down to their heart''s contempt.


    Some were also here as historians, to record everything, including their journey word for word. It''s just that the more they wrote, the more it looked like they were writing fantasy novels here¡­ especially when they saw the massive circle rotate, allowing the aircrafts to roll their wheels on the giant moving path in front! Ahhhh!!! It was a t esctor but the way they described it, it looked like it was a heavenly tform that would take them to the gateways of heaven.


    Breathe in, breathe out¡­ breathe in, breathe out... Many gripped their chests, already feeling they were going to have panic attacks the more they saw. Finally, the aircrafts got off the heavenly making roads and now had the pilots wheel forward into a parking location in the ship''s giant, massive underground aircraft hangar. Speechless. No one could put their feelings into words. [Ladies and gentlemen, thank you for flying with us. De-boarding will begin shortly.]


    ''...''


    Who am I? What am I? Where am I?

 Chapter 1804 Landon’s Little Adventure?

    <h4>Chapter 1804 Landon''s Little Adventure?</h4>


    In no time, the Mirvs deboarded and were taken to arge military-grade elevator that could fit over 20 people in it. Group by group, they were brought on deck. Those who came in aircrafts not from the main ship, had to cross the bridge the Baymardians put up connecting the other ships to the main ship. Since it was their first time here, they would no doubt prefer to be together on the same ship.


    So separating them, especially when some would like to have meetings with their Ruler, Tacho, wasn''t wise. They should be able to wake up and see their king without too much hassle, especially when in new unfamiliar territory. What''s more, it was also efficient and better for all of them to be on one ship. This way, they can better serve and ount for them. Bilthozar smacked his lips, still not understanding how such a massive ship could be built. He went towards the rails and shook them hard, before convincing his brain it was truly made out of iron. As expected of a ce the Wind God approved of. "As Father, these Baymardians sure are a mysterious bunch." "Indeed," Tacho nodded, sweeping eyes across the vast deck. There were 4 track lines for running, ample space for walking around and even outdoor activity spots for them too.


    The ship they were on was unlike the rest in that it was a Grade-A Military Guest & Rescue Battleship. It had the firepower of a battleship and a few luxuries of a cruise line ship.


    Emphasis must be made on the Grade-A part. A Grade-D version has little to no real luxury rooms. Grade A was the best sort, with suits for royalty and other amenities deeply appreciated on cruise lines. There were also vending machines in the cafeteria, a small library site, a gym, a ce to rent off Baymardian TV shows and movies during their trip, a lounge room and a game room for guests alone, which includes a small kid''s adventure ying section. This much was nothingpared to what cruise lines offered, but at least, it was enough to keep the guests entertained.


    If they are bored of staying in these ces, they can always y tennis or basketball with the Baymardians who are off duty when their shifts are over. Despite their rigorous training style, many Baymardians still found time to y basketball or ser at least once a week. They had their teams and yed to their heart''s content indoors. ¡­


    Rubbing their fingers, Tacho, Bilthozar, Amrous and a few others quickly went back to join everyone else in the massive lounge area within the deck''s ground building. Cold~


    It was snowing, and they no longer had any business out here. They refused to be taken care of, wanting to see all their people sent to their rooms first. Turn by turn, families were escorted away and sent to the rooms on the 3rd floor. You would think their poption was a lot but they only managed to fill up all the rooms on the 3rd floor with their families.


    The rooms on the 2nd floor were never used. As for Tacho, the Royals and a few others, they were then taken to the 4th floor, and given the best rooms of all, some were A-frame family suits, others were Royal grade penthouse family suites, and some first-ss suits.


    All these suits had at least 3 bedrooms in them. Although Tacho would be staying alone in his gigantic suite, he was bound to have his wives apany him every night. The bed was truly big, even for giants. The Children will be fine with the maids taking care of them. Of course, the wives would sleep over in the children''s rooms once in a while, but they nned to mostly apany their husbands. They admitted that they didn''t want him to feel lonely. All the children, Bilthozar, Julian, Princess Selma and Princess Bitnia, will stay in two suits... 2 in each suite. Before leaving Mirvanna, they had already told Landon they all wanted to stay in the same room as Tacho. Tacho''s room was the grandest of all, with 3 bedrooms on the suite''s first floor and 2 bedrooms above. The entire ce was like a house on its own. It was just right for Tacho and his 4 wives. (^_^)


    For Amrous, he and his wives also stayed in one suite, throwing the children in another. Hey, there were enough bedrooms for them all. This fact amazed many, who then looked at their children like eyes saws. Hey¡­ privacy is a must, right, especially if they are going to be at sea for long. They can''t possibly have adult gymnastics take ce when their children stay with them, right? Oops¡­ Those on the 3rd floor who had their children staying with them wanted to cry but had no tears. At least their rooms had doors, so if they do everything hush, hush, it should be fine, right?


    ¡­


    Stepping into their suits, many opened and closed their mouths, too stupified to say a thing. "This...This is all for us?" "Yes," the Baymardians nodded while gesturing to the use ofmon appliances around. "This is a bathrobe and this is a shower head. For hot water, turn the handle with a red ring on its top. Fr cold, the blue." Shwaaaa~


    Water flowed out, instantly shocking Tacho and his wives silly.


    It flowed? It really flowed out? But how? What is the theory behind this? How did they get seawater pushed up to the 4th floor above deck? Knowing that there were many floors below deck, just imagine how much work it took to force the water up. He felt it required at least 10 horses just to get those little bits pulled and forced high up. So how did they do it?


    No! Didn''t you hear them? Hot water! Tacho quickly ced his hand under, only to find the water getting hotter and hotter. "How is any of this possible?" He murmured, looking at the beautiful golden tap as though it had been identally dropped by the heavens. Having a bold and daring thought, he quickly sent a palm load into his mouth and was shocked but its normality. "No salty taste...it''s not dragged out from the waters below?" The Baymardian smiled and said nothing. Of course, it''s from the waters below. But they have their way of treating the waters and eliminating the sea salt.


    The Mirvs already had their bags sent to their rooms. And after the Baymardians left, many stared at their rooms, still feeling it all surreal. Baymard¡­ Baymard¡­ Just what sort of ce was it? ...


    Like that, the Mirvs were finally settled in, leaving Landon more time to focus on other matters.


    Tonight, he nned to Warp out for on little adventure of his own.

 Chapter 1805 The Strange Winds

    <h4>Chapter 1805 The Strange Winds</h4>


    [Host, if this system recalls urately it told the host that you cannot take the Holy Core yet¡­ At least not until you officially make Air travel a reality.]


    [So host, what do you hope to achieve by trying your luck out now?]


    Landon rolled his eyes, unbothered by the system''s usual rudeness.


    Others get cute systems, but he gets one with an attitude problem.


    What happened to mutual respect?


    Bah!


    Landon cursed.


    ''You think I don''t know I can''t take the Holy Core yet? Of course, I know?!''


    Must he only go when he was ready to grab the core from them?


    ''Just zip it and Warp me over to this location!''


    [Whatever you say, stupid host.]


    Hmph.


    [This system was just being nice to you for a change. But since you don''t appreciate my goodness, then have it your way, Point-waster!]


    Landon and the system went at it like long-time siblings, until soon, hepletely vanished, like a popped bubble.


    Vmmm!


    Landon appeared in the frosty dark woods.


    It was amazing how around the Water region they were sailing on, the time was still 1 AM.


    But over here, it was 6 PM the previous day.


    It was still afternoon but in winter, the darkness came faster than usual.


    Where was he?


    In the farthest point in the Abian Empire, Morgany!


    Yes.


    Have you forgotten that famous Artist and painter he kept a tracker on and left a while back to head back onto Morgany?


    The arrogant guy stormed off years back after Landon rejected his order to hand over the manufacturing processes for pens, pencils, paper, and other art products Baymard produced.


    Can you believe that guy?


    They were angered for a variety of reasons.


    For one, just as Morgany has its physicians and healers spreading out across the world for a hefty price, its artists also do the same under Morgany''s influence.


    Morgany secretly had a variety of stores everywhere that ensured some of their products, including their low-grade ones, got sold there.


    Morgany typically sells its lowest-grade products to be shipped and sent to ces like Pyno.


    They see the continent of Pyno like a 3rd world continent.


    If they had old cars, they would probably ship them to Pyno.


    That said, even though they only sent their lowest-graded products to Pyno, don''t underestimate its quality and branding.


    Just because something is from Morgany, people rush to purchase it and fight over it in auction homes like crazy.


    Morgany was making a shot load of money, 3 times and sometimes even 1p times the original prices for the goods.


    However, things suddenly changed when Baymard came into existence.


    So how can those in the Art Association be happy about this?


    They demanded Baymard hand over the manufacturing processes or else war woulde for them.


    Not afraid, Landon kicked the famous painter out while putting a tracker on him.


    After the painter got to The Abian Empire. He went straight to the Capital toy hisints.


    The Morgs took this as an insult, and 2 yearster, the painter truly came back, apanying several others for war, and even joining forces with some Morg Healers who imed Baymard was a fraud, doing fraudulent medical practices.


    Like that, they brought war to his doorstep and were now sitting in Baymard''s Prison.


    Landon felt he should thank that Painter.


    Thanks to him, Landon could Warp on any of the ces the painter had visited during his 2 year period in Morgany before departing for the losing battle.


    Where was Landon, to be precise?


    Well, he had now warped deep into forest territory surrounding Abian''s Capital city!


    .


    Ooww~ Ooww~


    Croaaaakkk~


    Slityhhhhhh~


    All around him, were the musical notes from nature echoing softly in his ears. asionally, he would hear a loud roar.


    A warmth rushed into his body, making his muscles everywhere swollen and bulging.


    Dressed in all ck from head to toe, Landon quickly kicked forward without a moment to waste.


    Boom!


    An explosion of snow shot into the operation, showing how fierce his run was.


    Landon ran at top speed, avoiding any dangers Mother Nature could think of.


    He even ran across a few hidden camps, but didn''t stop to scout them out yet.


    However, the scouts who were watching their precious secret hideout were blinked excessively by the sudden splurge of snow that shit high in the sky.


    And when the snow fell, a strange silence engulfed them all.


    "_"


    What was that?


    They didn''t even see anything, not even an aftershadow.


    It just looked like a strong wind came along and swept snow into the air out of nowhere.


    Could it be a beast?


    No...that''s not right.


    Jumping down from their hidden spots, they looked at the cleared one-line path, seeing no footprints or paw prints at all.


    Welp, it must be the wind.


    Although it was unlikely for the wind to act so strangely, there were running out of beliefs here.


    At the same time, they tightened their hands around their weapons, wondering if this was sorcery done by a sorcerer hiding nearby.


    It was very unlikely that someone would evade their eyes, but what if that was the case?


    What if there was a sorcerer around who wanted to break into their hidden fortress?


    If they hear any whost3re of<Wolololo~>...they''ll know it''s the work of those sted Adonis people and their priests might be at work here.


    .


    Vmmm! .Landon was quick like lightning, leaving the forest and soon making his way towards the East side of the city walls.


    Landon learned a valuable trick when using maximum speed.


    Looking at the towering wall ahead, Landon liked his lips and positioned his body just right.


    Now, with the insane momentum he gathered and the direction aimed, Landon was able to walk up the towering walls just fine.


    Bahahhahahahhaha~


    Landon liked his current feeling.


    It was amazing what he could do with superhuman abilities!


    (^¦Ð^)


    "Eh? What was that?"


    On the city walls, a few patrolling guards scratched their heads in wonder when they felt a strange powerful wind p their faces.


    Look left, look right, look up, look down¡­


    Where did that winde from?


    When getting into the Capital City, Landon didn''t slow down until he reached the central Zone.


    ''Since they''ve sessfully unlocked some of the Holy Core''s Powers, I must figure out how they are using it!''


    But one big question still remains...


    Where is it?


    Where are they keeping the Holy Core?


    (?~?)

 Chapter 1806 Found It!

    <h4>Chapter 1806 Found It! </h4>


    ''This Morg Abian Empire isn''t simple,'' Landon noted when looking at the cluster of vast established structures scattered around.


    It would be a lie to say he wasn''t impressed.


    It was neater than any empire''s Capital had been before Baymard''s arrival.


    It was organized, and from what he gathered, every little part of Abian, including viges tucked away, all had nicely stone-carved roads that facilitated travel.


    As you know, good road ess facilitates not just travel, but the movement of goods, supplies and even troops.


    Wagons moved two times faster without having to worry aboutrge potholes orrge dips caused by the terrible weather, boulder battles and even ordinary horse stomps.


    When moving on uneven and bumpy roads, travel must slow down for those with goods.


    Horses couldn''t rush or else their reins might snap and all perhaps their wagons would roll away, leading to a crash and spoge of goods.


    In the end, bad roads were no good.


    But when the roads are even, you will find that just walking on the path at a steady pace will get you a little earlier to your destination than you expect.


    What''s more, your horse will truly appreciate it.


    Morgany had roads everywhere. Even within the open forest terrains for merchant shortcuts.


    You couldn''t see any bare dust-ground roads.


    No wonder their people were all proud with noses stuck up their asses.


    It was amazing that some ces also had beautiful scenic bridges and rails for crossing over water paths.


    In many parts of the world, including Arcadina, most people will have to go around the water paths or even trout their horses into the waters to reach the other side.


    But not Morgany¡­ that was so savage and old-fashioned.


    They had insanelythe bridges to cut corners that were simr to 4ne roads.


    This shortcut also made travel shorter, than having one go around or enter the waters and risk their goods and clothes getting soaked.


    Beautiful bridges, cleaner environments, architectural structures found nowhere else in the world¡­ Morgany was truly a force to be reckoned with.


    Its structures were also nearly spread out and would look amazing in Sky View.


    .


    Yup!


    Unlike the rest of the world which built houses where there was little space avable, Morgany had a system.


    They had a minimum space gap that must be implemented between 2 enclosed structures.


    And the minimum gap depends on what sort of buildings are concerned.


    Peasant homes had smaller minimum and maximum gaps.


    Estates and Organization structures hadrger minimum and maximum gaps to make room for expansion.


    Some had hills and slopes between each, while others had small forest or park-like clusters between their establishments.


    Abian''s Capital was a ce that took in Millions of people yearly and also sends that same number out yearly.


    It was a ce where Morgan''s many Academies were situated.


    In fact, in the Capital of all 3 Morg empires, these Academies exist there.


    What''s more, within some of these Academies,id the hidden corners for?Societies and Organizations like the Medical & Poison Association, and the Art Association.


    Yes~


    There were no-go areas within these academy grounds that were seen as areas only the Gods stepped into.


    Only those with ess can dream of heading there.


    Perhaps Landon was going easy when talking about how Large these academies were.


    They were little towns in the vast capital city.


    It was like imagining arger version of the Vatican City still in Rome.


    It was just too vast. And for some, especially those who choose to be warriors, after they reach a certain stage within the academy, they get transferred out to lone training academies whose sole purpose is to train them to be battle monsters!


    Make no mistake, everyone must first go through learning many other things like Art and even a bit of medicine before they are allowed to choose or deviate down a path.


    Of course, like many in this world, they can choose to study 5 professions at once.


    Some people are painters, at the same time sculptors and also members of Astronomy organizations.


    Have you ever heard of someone only learning one profession?


    Laziness!


    That''s what it was.


    Everyone in this world who has ever entered any academy, even in Arcadina, learned 3 or more professions.


    You can be an astrologist, and also be a spear master.


    What''s wrong with that?


    You can paint, you can learn musical instruments, you can be a building architect, you can be a sword master and you can also be a schr.


    How in Heaven''s name can you only learn 1 thing?


    .


    It was crazy.


    That was just too muchziness for their brains to imagine.


    Even a farmer bes a professional farmer, professional lumberjacking, professional Gathering, and even a professional hunter.


    It''s just near impossible for one to imagine just having one profession.


    And the people in this era don''t just learn things half-heartedly.


    People can recite the entire Astrology book like Wikipedia and also paint portraits that will go down in history.


    They can convict poisons, and so on.


    For most people, they mostly choose professions in the same category.


    Take Art for example.


    A member of the Art Association can be an acimed Sculptor. painter, Architect and Potter who makes beautiful vases or pieces that get auctioned off for insane amounts.


    There were also academies for jobs like Goldsmiths, Cooper''s (people who make wooden caskets, tubs, and barrels), Wheelwright (people who build and repair wheels), cksmiths¡­ and so many other jobs.


    These sorts, including agriculture, were mostly bundled and taught in one or 2 academies.


    You might think these jobs were useless, but for Morgany to remain powerful, everything they make must be unique.


    So even their cksmiths must do unique work.


    Jewelers, leather workers, shipwrights, shoemakers, stone carvers, weavers¡­ you name it.


    Before Baymard, Morgany indeed stood superior.


    ¡­


    After running around some more, Landon finally located the Holy Core.


    Research Centre!


    ''It must be there.''


    Whoosh!


    He vanished, entering the ce undetected.


    Even the hundreds and thousands of stationed hidden guards couldn''t sense his presence at all.


    And the further Landon went, the more guards he found stationed around.


    F***!


    Over 4000 guards for just one room? Say I more, it must be there.


    3 secondster, Landon saw a bright golden light that reflected out from afar.


    ''The Holy Core.''


    Seeing the light, Landon''s heart trembled with every step he took.


    It¡­ it was beautiful!


    (*0*)

 Chapter 1807 Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 1807 Trouble </h4>


    The Holy Core!


    Landon''s eyes twinkled with an unfathomable gaze.


    The Holy Core was indeed a beaut. A blinding one, but beautiful all the same.


    It gave one a sense of awe and reverence, making anyone who gazes at it, feel the need to handle it with the utmost care.


    Landon felt his breath stuck at the back of his throat when staring at the golden disy.


    The Holy Core now stood on a tform inside a massive ancient bathing pool, simr to those used in ancient Rome.


    Half of the Core''s surface was submerged and the other half stood afloat above the waterline.


    ''So that''s how it is.''


    Looking at the water that was now golden and the many weapons dumped into the pool, Landon understood everything.


    ''This is how they strengthen their weapons?... The effectiveness must have been obvious if they were willing to throw in so many weapons now.''


    They weren''t even afraid of water rust dumping so many well-made weapons, shields and objects in here.


    Landon reckoned there should be over 17000 weapons thrown in.


    Even within a normal-sized pool, do you know how many weapons can fit in at once?


    Think about it.


    Imagine a sword thrown in a swimming pool.


    Then imagine throwing as many swords into that same pool of water.


    Do you know how many thousands an average-sized pool can fit, talk less of this enormous bathing pool right here.


    Sure, the bathing pool wasn''t deep, allowing everyone to stand.


    But where it overtakes regr swimming pools, would be how wide it was and how far it stretched.


    Landon also realized that the weapons dumped only reached midway the water''s height.


    17000!


    Just look at how many batches they were cooking up at once.


    Landon frowned, but soon, his eyes lit up with a mischievous light.


    ''Although I can''t take the Holy Core away now¡­ Who said I can''t have a little fun before Ie to collect my dues?''


    Hehehehehehehehehe~


    .


    The night was silent and uneventful.


    Who would dare attack Abian''s Capital City? Looking for death?


    There hasn''t been an attack in this Capital for over 70 years now.


    Even the spies that somehow manage to sneak in, dare not make any abrupt moves.


    Why? Because they knew that Morgany, especially all Morg Capital cities¡­ were the most well-guarded ce in this world.


    As said time and time again, Morgany was in a league on its own, a terrifying league at that.


    Peaceful¡­ silent¡­ Stagnant.


    This was the current atmosphere state within the massive Research Storage Pool.


    There were hidden guards on the ceilings, behind objects, and hidden parts of the walls, who had their eyes closed while blending in with their natural surroundings and bing one with the air itself.


    Suddenly, their expressions turned foul, all opening their eyes at the same time.


    Who?


    Swish!!!


    Hundreds of weapons flew towards the dark silhouette, as hundreds of hidden guards made their appearance with grim murderous gazes.


    .


    Thap. Thap. Thap. Thap!~


    The intruder had dodged their attacks with impressive cartwheels, cashing their weapons to bounce off the stony floors, with some burying themselves deep into the little crevices formed over time.


    ''Before we kill, we must know who this bastard is, and who sent him. Bastard! How dare he think of infiltrating their great Abian? Who gave him the guts? The impetus? The galldder to pull such a stunt?''


    The anger in their deep dark gazes was obvious.


    Their auras burst out like fire, one that was enough to burn an entire forest down.


    Many hidden guards had the same thought, knowing it wouldn''t do any good if they killed this guy without getting any vital information on those behind him.


    The lead Hidden guard squinted his eyes, detailly scrutinizing the intruder in just under a few milliseconds.


    Some attacks had torn bits of the intruder''s long ck cape, revealing his skin tone which was simr to theirs.


    Already, this narrows it down to what continents can be excluded and which can be considered as potential enemies behind the attack.


    Still, perhaps those behind the intruder had different skin tones, but it was unlikely since a majority of those with different skin tonese from ces they considered Trashy nations.


    Of course, the Romain continent was an exception since it flourished far better than those shitty people from the Pyno continent.


    Skin tone was the same as theirs, and not pale white as snow like those from the continent of Ten.


    This narrows down the fact of the Assassining from either Pyno, Adonis, Veinitta or Morgany.


    .


    Pyno?... Very unlikely.


    Veinitta?... Not impossible. Over the years, there have been some bastards poking their heads, sticking out like a sore thumb over there.


    It could be any of those bastards.


    Adonis?... Very likely. Those bastards have always been their neck-to-neck enemies who always tried attacking them every chance they got.


    What''s more, although they hated to admit it, Adonis was also strong battle-wise.


    Their spies and scouts were also great fighters, almost going toe-to-toe with their forces.


    So it wasn''t impossible to imagine Adonis behind this.


    Andstly¡­ Morgany¡­ their very own Morgany.


    This was very, very, very impossible¡­


    The many years of trust Morgany had within itself made it impossible for them to believe a Morg was behind this attack.


    Although they felt it impossible, they didn''t rule it out just yet.


    Perhaps there was someone here who had grown too greedy.


    They couldn''t understand this type of person since the Holy Core was here to strengthen Morgany as a whole.


    Every week, thousands and thousands of newly enhanced weapons and protective gear get distributed and sent out to all those on the list.


    As of now, over 700,000 weapons and protective ears have been sent out since they discovered how to use the Holy Core''s powers months and months ago¡­ And this was just the beginning.


    They were still shipping out more and more every single week, 17000 per batch.


    Which Morg bastard nned to slow their progress down?

 Chapter 1808 Mysterious Organization

    <h4>Chapter 1808 Mysterious Organization</h4>


    The lead guard stared at the intruder with calctor thoughts.


    ''Could it be a greedy, non-visionary Morg behind the attack?''


    ''No¡­ those skills¡­ It can''t be, can it?''


    The lead Hidden used was suddenly wracking his brain to wonder if it was some greedy Morg after all.


    Was the bastard not satisfied with the batch sent to him?


    Although their leaders take out 17,000 enhanced items each time, some have stayed in the waters for 2 weeks, others have stayed for 1 week and some have even stayed there for 3 weeks.


    They go through the list of what to take out and immediately rece the taken-out objects.


    If you look at the bathing pool, one can see partitions dividing the pool into many sections.


    Yes¡­


    For their Morgany, the Holy Core was here to better them all.


    So if it''s truly a greedy Morg behind this attack, you best believe their leaders will not only skin the bastard alive but also throw his peeled body into a heated iron bull to get boiled alive!


    ¡­


    Lowering his eyes, the lead guard''s face became stone.


    Greedy Morg, Sneaky Veitt, Arrogant Adonis, or Ipetent Pyno.


    No matter where this bastardes from, he can only have one fate moving on¡­ Absolute death, after extracting all they know from him.


    "How bold! Just who the fucking hell are you?"


    "I?..." The stranger spoke, with an ent they had heard before.


    What''s going on here?


    This ent is from nowhere they recognize!


    Instantly, their faces grew 20 times correct and vignt.


    "I?... You pieces of horse shit dare ask who I am? I¡­ am the messenger from the Eye of Horus."


    Eyes of Horus?!


    Everyone''s body trembled vigorously.


    "So it''s you! It''s your goddamn organization at it again."


    All hidden guards felt a surge of former humiliation and fury corrode their being.


    When did it all start?


    When was the first time they ever heard of this strange organization named The Eyes of Horus?


    Years back, when trying to capture Rankin, the child of Countess Yaya, they came face to face with this terrifying Organization that lived in a ce called Hamunaptra.


    Countess Yaya''s father was a famous battle inventor and had a secret fighting technique they killed for.


    They kept the countess in a tower, imprisoning her to never see the light of day unless she told them where herte father''s battle manual was.


    They nned to use Gerson as leverage.


    But who would''ve known the foxy woman would be so cunning as to send the boy to Pyno a long, long time ago?


    .


    Dammit!


    Years had gone by with the boy in Pyno without them even knowing it.


    They continued their search until soon, they found his whereabouts.


    Yes!


    They finally had him in their grasp, capturing him effortlessly.


    Rankin, the son of Countess Yaya, was now in their grasp.


    Do you know how great the battle technique Countess Yaya''s father invented?


    To this day, it should be the strongest battle technique they feared the world would evere to know.


    If¡­ if they could master that technique, they would be so unstoppable, even without the Holy Core.


    That was how insane the technique was.


    They wanted it. They needed it...


    No! They must have it.


    It was created by a Morg, so it must bong to Morgany!


    All 3 Morg empires joined forces just to pry Countess Yaya''s mouth open.


    Sadly, that woman sure was a tough one.


    No matter how much she endured, she remained silent like a mute.


    From their reports, she hasn''t even spoken a single word, not even a good morning, for over 5 years now.


    Even when torturing her she was silent.


    That woman was the toughest woman they knew, not because but her measly strength, but because of her insane Will Power that could rival many men they knew.


    No matter how they lied, iming to have captured her son, she would just chuckle, looking at them like pce jesters.


    It seemed she was confident they couldn''t get him.


    What gave her the confidence, they wondered.


    Could it be that darn ce Hamunaptra?


    ¡­


    Anyway, after sessfully capturing Rankin, out of nowhere came these Eye of Horus people, iming that Rankin was their sessor.


    (*Rankin is under the alias, Portgas D. Ren in Baymard, or little Ren to be short)


    They took the boy away effortlessly, shocking them with how powerful these Eyes of Horus people were.


    Sure enough, their name Eye of Horus was no joke because during battle, those who did barely escape spoke of their use of sorcery to create smoke without fire.


    What''s more, these people seemed to have special eyes because it always felt as though they could see in the dark.


    The level of sorcery these people showed was enough to make the leaders grit their teeth and order mass searches for Hamunaptra.


    And since then, at least once a year, they had a few attacks on their ships from these Hamunaptra people, as if to remind them that they still exist somewhere out there.


    Dammit!


    But where could they be?


    Even though they began searching years ago, you have to understand that some traveling to and FRO Morgany to other ces would take at least a year and a half, with some ces taking up to 2 and a half years for travel.


    So even though they wished to find those bastards fast, they understood that the search would be a long one, at most 7 or 10 years.


    If they are lucky, they will get their answers quicker.


    Anyway, it''s been 3 years since the official search began, which was done by all TOEP members everywhere in the world.


    At least once these ces got their letters telling what to do, they began their search.


    Although it''s been 3 years since the mission officially began, it has only been 1.5~ 2 years of searching for most.


    The time the letter took to leave Morg Capital cities, move across waters, reach designatednds, and travel for days, weeks or months again before reaching their hands.


    s¡­ who can me them for how much travel time was wasted in this era?


    ¡­.


    "Hamunaptra~..." The lead guard murmured, tightening his grip on his ded nunchucks.


    And when he finally raised his head once more, his aura exploded to his Maximum potential.


    "Seize him!"

 Chapter 1809 The Nimble Intruder

    <h4>Chapter 1809 The Nimble Intruder</h4>


    Seeing over 30 people plunge into the air his way, Landon cracked his neck with a creepy smile on his lips.


    ''It''s been a long time since I moved my body. Come boys~... this is just what I need.''


    Boom!


    The terrifying breaths of their weapons against Landon''s staff instantly caused a roar that left terrifying shock waves disrupting the surrounding airflow.


    What?!!!


    Over 30 men were pushed back mid-air in horror.


    What sort of godly strength was this?!


    (''0'')


    "Leader! He must have trained using the secret battle manual we were after!" One of the hidden guards eximed, shock still eminent in his eyes.


    Bahahhahahahah~


    The lead guard smiled greedily when watching Landon take care of more and more people plunging his way.


    His feet were surfing, his ears were ringing and his heart had already decided they must capture this son of a bitch?and force this secret method out of him no matter how long it takes.


    If they can just...


    Gakakakkakakakka~


    "Good .. good¡­ what a good method. It not only strengthens the body but makes its user unstoppable."


    "If I can harness its potential, I will be..." The leader''s eyes were so red with greed that you''d think he just cried.?"50, go!"


    Swish!


    50 more people entered the mix, some throwing hidden weapons from a distance and others engaging in closebat attacks.


    Their demeanors were terrible and their eyes shining with a cruel light.


    Too bad reality was often different from expectations.


    PUFF!


    One of them held his neck in horror, listening to the spraying sounds gushing out his punctured throat.


    He wanted to scream unwillingly but couldn''t.


    He was supposed to live long enough to see Morgany''s glory days upon them.


    So why this moment?


    Why die now when he was this close??Who would be willing?


    His body dropped to its knees, before softening on the ground.


    Bang!!


    He fell face down, pushing the small circr hidden weapons deeper into his throat.


    His head was turned in Landon''s direction, and anyone who peers into them can still see his boiling hate even after he fell into the abyss.


    It was because of this bastard that he didn''t get to see Morgany''s glory days.


    At least, he had a few coins on him¡­ ferry coins to pass through the afterlife with.


    There, their Morg God Of War must be waiting for his departed soul.


    ¡­


    Ahhh!~


    The entire ce had now turned into an unbelievably bloodied site.


    Who would believe just 1 person can do so much damage to them?


    Some were twitching like fish out of water, others were struggling to rise after losing limbs and bodily parts, while some were beaten so hard they fainted for the first time in their lives.


    How shameful!


    How will they live with themselves after waking up and being told what happened here?


    Several others were pushed into the pool and had the edges of the Swedes and weapons slice their flesh.


    So sharp!


    Those who fell in rose back with bloodied bodies and weapons from the pools.


    "Use them! Our leaders won''t be angered if we give them this bastard alive!" The lead assassin''s voice bellowed out with a murderous look in his eyes.


    No matter the cost, they must get this guy alive.


    But who said a person alive was one without injuries?


    "Everyone, all go in!"


    No more sending out people group by group.


    The bastard was bound to get tired, so they should just tire them until his body copsed.


    As for those who die, so what? Dying for Morgany''s cause is the greatest honor they can hope to get in this lifetime.


    Hyahhhh!


    More stormed in like ninjas.


    Seeing the iing axes, spears, long daggers and other weapons, Landon didn''t get flustered.


    What could they do to him?


    In the face of true strength, all attacks are futile.


    Inches from hitting his body, Landon did the split and rolled to the left in one go.


    What?


    His seemingly ordinary actions had caused over 12 people to stab each other. And some of those behind them, also added to the pain, instantly killing these first poor unfortunate guards.


    "Gah!!" Several squeaked as their weapons plumed into their bodies.


    Ohhh~... But Landon wasn''t done with them yet.


    "You, you, you--Gah!!!!"


    Landon lifted some, using them as live shields while attacking and destroying others.


    When one shield was dead or thrown away, he could pick another and continue his viinous actions.


    Woow!


    He did a backflip with the heavy shield, jumping high up like a monkey and standing on someone''s shoulder.


    Everyone''s lips quivered in astonishment as if saying: you can do that too?


    The scene was so chaotic that many did not know how to react.


    This guy was too nimble, right?


    .


    "You bastard! Get off me!"


    The one he stood on, quickly swung his weapon, But Landon jumped as if doing a circus trick.


    And by the time hended on another''s shoulder without his precious shield, everyone soon realized just how cunning his leg movements were.


    Crack!


    His legs twisted the neck of the person he stood on, making the fellow fall in all 4s.


    Landon then crouched on his back like a monkey, only extending his legs and dealing with the many people storming his way.


    Pah!


    ~Augh!


    Pah! Pah! Bah!


    Landon''s moves were so fast yet graceful, that it was as though he didn''t even put any of them in his eyes.


    At some point, he evennded on the fallen man''s back, as if wanting to take a nap, though his legs were still operational.


    Damnit!


    Are you looking down at them?


    Yes. [Landon]


    ''_''


    It was amazing that the entire fight happened in just 4 minutes, yet he had wiped their asses clean.


    Landon knew backup would soon arrive, so it was time to round things up.


    ''How to leave them with worry for the next several months?''


    Landon looked to the lead guard and licked his lips mischievously.


    Wedgie time?

 Chapter 1810 The Confused Lead Guard

    <h4>Chapter 1810 The Confused Lead Guard</h4>


    In just a few minutes, the massive group of hidden guards felt true shame when seeing how many of them were scattered around the ce, with some even heads within the pool waters, floating with their heads facing down and their buttocks sky high.


    And then, there were only 4 left, Landon, the lead guard and 2 others.


    Seeing as Landon had his back to them, all 3 decided to strike while the iron was still hot.


    It was a great n of action, but Landon was already prepared for them.


    Dropping to his knees, he used his fists to punch the balls of 2 men before sliding between the lead guard''s legs.


    Crack~


    The frost 2 he attacked dropped to the floor, gasping for air at the insane pain they felt.


    Son of bitch!


    Was this guy''s fists made of iron?


    He punched their little eggs so hard they 2 dropped to the felt a rupture within.


    Bloody Hell! Their faces turned tomatoes red, and they still couldn''t get over the pain.


    Everyone knows this part is out of bounce, no matter how intense a battle goes. That''s a fucking universalw. So what is this?


    Cheating! Cheating!


    This bastard was cheating!


    "You, you, you, you--"


    That was all they could say while struggling to rise to their feet.


    But from now on, they might never be able to stand normally again. Their legs were bent inwardly in K-positions, and their legs were wobbling and limping like crazy.


    Speaking of raptures,


    Plop.


    A ball sac of one for them rolled down a torn hole, causing the fight to suddenly pause.


    Erm...


    Everyone couldn''t help looking at the guy with pity. Even Landon felt guilty, wanting to speak but knowing what to say.


    "Bastard!!!!"


    Well, he deserved that.


    Landon nodded, epting one guy from this guy.


    ''Hopefully, this can make up for what I''ve done right?''


    [1-ball man]: No it does not!


    (*#*)


    .


    Mommy...


    The lead guard subconsciously hovering had his hands protecting his eggs, after knowing they were fighting with a true shameless man who doesn''t adhere to the universalws.


    He preferred to be stabbed than have his balls removed by a single punch.


    But little did he know that soon, his embarrassing moment woulde.


    After throwing a few more attacks to leave the other 2 in mountainous pain, Landon now focused on the big guy, smacking the shit out of him.


    "Boy, I should tell you that my spear nunchucks haven''t been used in over 2 years now."


    The 2 slowly walked around in circles, with the lead guard squinting his eyes with a dangerous light.


    "Do you know why?"


    "Know what? Why your is head so big?"


    "No! You---." The lead guard almost missed his step.


    Why is this guy''s mouth so irritating? And does he have a big head? He didn''t think so.


    As handsome as he was, how could his head be veryrgepared to the rest of his body? At least his women have neverined or said anything about it. (Denial)


    The lead guard took deep breaths, "Do you know why I''ve never unsheathed my ded nunchucks before?"


    Landon secretly rolled his eyes, "Well, since you''re going to say it, why all the questions? If I say I know, will you then shut up?"


    "_"


    "You--- Bastard, the reason is because I only unsheathe it when someone has made me furious!"


    "Good to know. So are you ready yet?"


    "_"


    "I''ll take that as a yes."


    "_"


    .


    Boom!


    Landon appeared before him like smoke, punching him so hard he now left crack marks on the far walls behind.


    Augh-Cahhh!~


    The pain was too real, as the lead guard felt his inner organs squish and cry for mercy.


    ''No! No! I am a Morg! I cannot, and will not be defeated so easily!''


    His eyes were moving maniacally in disbelief, not understanding how he couldn''t have seen Landoning at his current strength.


    It was that darn technique again, right?


    The manual, the greatest battle manual that enclosed so many hidden techniques, must have been with that Renkin kid.


    The kid, as the sessor to the mysterious Eye of Horus, must have given his people the techniques to use and train with.


    Fucking bastard!


    The lead guard roared in his chest, feeling jealousy and envy swell up inside.


    It should have been him! It should have been him who was this mighty!


    The techniques all belonged to Morgany, so what gave the little imp the right to give out what belonged to them?


    ''I won''t give up! I must get the techniques!''


    With blood flowing down his hair and onto his face, the lead guard gathered all his energy into one move, getting ready to swing his nunchucks at the opportune moment.


    His ded nunchucks weren''t ordinary. A deadly poison wasced with them, one that guaranteed to numb its victims.


    Seeing Landon slowly approach, the lead guard''s eyes shone brighter.


    ''If I can just¡­''


    Swish!


    There it went.


    Time stood frozen in ace as the guard watched one end of his nunchucks fly towards Landon''s arm.


    His face smiled more and more seeing its trajectory¡­ And then¡­


    Pitchui~


    The lead guard watched the poisonous end piece into his leg, in disbelief.


    Landon not only cracked his leg but contorted it and used it as a shield instead.


    .


    What the hell is this fight?


    Puff~


    Blood sttered from the guard guard''s mouth, feeling so angered he was about to faint.


    He was numb to the numbing effect of his weapon, after having taken in this poison severally to train his body to ept it.


    For those still awake but couldn''t move, everything happened so fast, they couldn''t believe it.


    One guy took them all out?


    Wedgie time.


    Landon swished by like the wind, giving everyone the ultimate wedgie.


    And after liking his work, he then kicked the pool, letting the waters flow out.


    No!!!!!!


    Those who watched felt they were watching the destruction of the world itself.


    And then, they watched the intruder try picking up the Holy Core and then growing.


    He seemed to murmur that he came unprepared and would find a way to carry it out when next he came.


    "_"


    What? Do you still n toe over and steal the holy core from them?

 Chapter 1811 A Chaotic Abian

    <h4>Chapter 1811 A Chaotic Abian</h4>


    Barely 2 minutes after Landon was gone, backup and reinforcements came in as fast as they could. Staring at the destruction all around them, everyone''s face was bad. The giant bathhouse space was now covered with reddish gold blood water that spewed all across the ce. The floors were west, and the blood of the dead and injured were constantly dyeing the wet floors. There were cracks in the walls, and people trembling as though about to have seizures. Eh?... A ball sac rolling in ankle-height waters? What enemy army had done this? There must have been at least 100 strong enemies here to have left hundreds and hundreds of their hidden guards like this, right? Everyone was either dead or heavily injured. But how did intruders get in? Have they always been here? Phew~


    Seeing that the Holy Stone was still there, everyone felt a weight drop from their shoulders. No matter the damage provided the Holy Stone wasn''t taken, then that was good. Soon, word went out, and more and more people flooded the Research center with heavy eyes. Even the Royals were alerted, sending their people to go out there and find out what the devil was going on. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Who is it? Who dares disturb my precious time with my beloved Concubine?" "Your Majesty, it''s about the Holy Stone." Swish! He threw his ''beloved'' concubine like a rug, getting to his feet and rushing to his office. In another part of Abian, several ministers and important personnel also woke up like this, no matter whether they were in the process of lovemaking or asleep. All that can wait. The moment the Holy Stone was mentioned, people jumped so high you would think they were birds. They were d in thick attires of animal skin and heavy fabric, yet they still felt an unprecedented cold gnaw at their insides after getting word of what went down. Boom!


    Many felt their faces heat up after listening to the narration that they were assured wasn''t exaggerated. It sure felt like it though. One man?¡­ one was able to take care of hundreds of hidden guards in the blink of an eye? Bang! Several ministers and military personnel appeared on site and smashed their fists on the walls, not caring about the blood bleeding out. "The Eye of Horus¡­ So it''s them again. Last time, they sunk an entire workload of Crimson lotuses, we were preparing for Sayden Poison." "Yes," another minister also thought of the losses he had incurred because of those bastards who stopped 15 ve ships from ever reaching Morgany''s shores. In particr, the ves were stolen from Preeta, Pirate Ind. Yes~... The ves were to be first auctioned to the pirate fleets before the remaining ones were sent to different parts for Morgany for lowly work. This Minister was more or less involved in ve trade, ensuring all factions got satisfactory results. Another annoying thing was that part of the ve supply was for his belly. As someone who loved human flesh, he grew more and more irked whenever he didn''t have his constant supply by his side. The rule for people like them was that they could never eat another Morg or member of the TOEP. Thus, his supply muste from the rest of the world. There has always been one ace he wished to have a taste of, and that was Omania. Sadly, those damn Omanians have always been too vignt.


    Sessfully taking their kind has always been troublesome. Anyway, his usual supply of a guaranteed 6-month meal was supposed to be on those shipments.


    But wouldn''t you know it, those pesky Eye of Horus bastards came to Preeta Ind, causing havoc while receiving the ves. They were truly despicable, always sending their noses where no one asked. What a fucking nightmare. Everyone gritted their teeth at the mere mention of Hamunaptra. Just where was that fucking ce? Don''t let them ever find out, or else¡­ heh. .


    "So, they finally found a way to sneak into our beloved Abian?" The pained lead guard from earlier nodded grimly. "The ancient was heavy, and his Morg wasn''t that good. Sometimes, he would mix Morg with his strangenguage when talking to us." The lead guard paused, "His eyes also burned with pride when mentioning Hamunaptra. He said Hamunaptra will soon be number 1 in the world... They seem to worship a god named Horus."


    The lead guard felt that Landon couldn''t be lying about his identity from the body gestures and even the pride in his eyes. Yes. The same pride in the intruder''s eyes was simr to those damn Adonis bastards whenever they speak of their god, Adonis. Those bastards seem to be glowing whenever they mention Adonis''s name. Their pupils, eye veins, how their eyebrows move, and everything else gave off their devotion to Adonis. Likewise, this intruder also had that awed look when talking of Horus. If this wasn''t a battle site, the lead guard even thought Landon would have loved to pull him to the side and go on and on about his god, Horus. This was bad. One of the battlemanders stared at the lead guard with an expressionless face, "So they have the secret battle manual?"


    "Yes," the lead guard answered with a heavy voice. "There is no mistaking it. They have the manual. Renkin is also with them, the grandson of thete inventor."


    Many people were uneasy. When was thest time anyone dared to pull such a bold stunt in the heart of Abian, Morgany? Those bastards must have balls and a lot of confidence. The manual must have given them such confidence. "And from what he saidst, the intruder hadn''t expected the Holy Stone to be so heavy?" The lead guard coughed ck blood, feeling pressure in his throat. "Yes," Another nearby injured guard replied. "The bastard even spoke of returning once he and his people made enough ns to secure their taking of the Holy Stone."

 Chapter 1812 A Mother’s Love

    <h4>Chapter 1812 A Mother''s Love</h4>


    What was a face p? This was exactly it.


    Even the sight of the men in wedgies made these important people Landon gave them wedgies. Putting underwear over your head. Although the underwear in this ear wasn''t stretchy, it''s quite long and forgiving to Carter to many sizes and to cater to potential expansion around the tummy. This¡­ howe they have never thought of such a humiliating punishment before? Everyone stayed in utter silence. All that could be heard were the sounds of their bones cracking and clenching. Heh-Heh-Heh-Heh-Heh¡­


    Want toe back, aiy~


    Think this is a tour around your fucking house? Without a word, everyone had already thought of a million and 1 ways to secure the site. It was clear that moving forward, the Holy Stone would be even more guarded than the Royal Pce. Hidden arrows and mechanisms must be built into the walls and sites where it is stored. Already, it''s clear that hidden guards alone won''t be enough!


    At the same time, they won''t let the intruder go far. "Man the city gates! No one leaves this city for 2 weeks until we scout every nook and cranny here!"


    They don''t believe that with their detaching, the intruder will stay hidden for long.


    Like so, the once silent Abian night, soon turned into a chaotic one with the Morgs scattering around the massive Capital City in search of the intruder. Because of Landon, people will not be able to leave the city for 2 weeks. However, people can enter the city. It''s just that, don''t think you''ll be returning anytime soon until their search is over. Finding 1 foreigner in their Capital city¡­ How hard could it be? ... Landon was already far out of the Capital City and was back in the forest. He could have warped out, but don''t think his warping came for free. He kept paying system points for each warp. And therger the warp distance from Baymard, the more points the system took off. So even if he warped the short distance from the Capital''s central zone to the forest surrounding the city, the system would still take off an incredible amount of points. It will always charge him based on the distance between his home and his destination. Please, he needed to use the little points he had wisely. Only whenmercial nes take to the skies will he get wealthy, point-wise? Until then, he had to keep moving like this, until he reached his next location. [Host, where to next?]


    ''Countess Yaya''s Sleeping Beauty tower.'' Well, he was calling it so because the poor woman was trapped in there, in a high, high, impossible ce to get down from.


    Alone and sometimes tortured in there, she hasn''t left that space for years. But how does she know her boy was okay? Of course, it''s because of Landon. He has visited her 6 times now, passing on non-information about little Ren. Well, he said unimportant because even if the Morgs get to hear, they won''t be able to pick out anything from it. So what if the boy likes eating poultry meat? What ce doesn''t have poultry? The boy''s smile is handsome. How does this help their search? He would entertain her with little mischievous things Ren would do. He also allowed her to read Ren''s Christmas list, which always mentions her in it. Her son wanted to be reunited with her. Of course, he would say it was a Christmas list, but only said it was Little Ren''s wish he secretly wrote down and prayed for. It was amazing that no matter how long Ren stayed in Baymard, his Christmas wish was never toys or anything of that sort. He just had one wish for Santa, and that was to let him speak to his mother somehow, even if it was by mail. He even said that Mr. Santa might be too busy to rescue his mother, so if Santa could protect his mother somehow, that would be great. How can Landon not do his best for such a cute and innocent guy? It''s because of the Christmas wish that made hime search for Yaya.


    ¡­


    After running at maximum speed like the sh, it would amaze many to know that Landon had done a full 1 month''s worth of horseback travel in just 4 hours. Amazing, wasn''t it? At this point, Landon had long gotten used to his superhuman abilities. Although he wasn''t any of the true protagonists and chosen sons and daughters of the heavens, he still had amazing superpowers and skills that made him feel content. After all, how do you expect him to babysit them if he was just a regr human?


    Impossible! Skills like these made him appear in many ces so he could save the day. (^¦Ð^)


    ¡­


    (Cough, cough, cough)


    A middle-aged woman coughed severally when her sleeping body subconciously felt a clog down her throat and the cold breeze blow fiercely across her neck.


    She had visible wrinkles on her face, a missing left eye and a deep scar slit across her left cheek. Her nket was so stiff it looked like if thrown, would shatter like ss. Her hair was ragged, her body was sorry, and her plump lips cracked beyond belief. Today, she hadn''t eaten a thing. The servants who were supposed to leave good for her, secretly ate her potions while taunting her in their usual fashion. Sometimes, they would hold her down, pping and pulling her hair just to get a reaction out of her. But the skinny, bonny woman knew that if she ever showed her pained expressions, it would only drive them to do more despicable things to her. Sigh~...


    Landon appeared before her, feeling emotional and pity for her. Never underestimate a mother''s love. She went through all this to keep her boy safe. Little Ren was having the time of his life in Baymard, but she was here, losing eyeballs and taking all sorts of abuse.


    Can you imagine living this way for years?


    What strong willpower! In the future, if Little Ren ever disrespected her in any horrible way, you best believe he would be the first to smack some sense into him. (*^*)

 Chapter 1813 Countess Yaya

    <h4>Chapter 1813 Countess Yaya</h4>


    Yaya coughed and coughed, feeling a sudden draft that shouldn''t be there. ''Weren''t the windows closed? Or did the maids secretly open them after she slept so she could get ill?'' In her subconsciousness, Yaya asked these questions, slowly forcing her heavy eyelids open. Sleep was such a precious thing to her. You would think after staying in this tower with nowhere to all, sleep would be all she knew to do. But that was a lie. Every day, she was awakened by the troublesome maids, and given tasks to do within the tower. They were the ones assigned by her ''beloved'' husband, the Count, to perform these duties. But since the bastard probably loved to see her in more agony, he overlooked their bullying, as they now have her these tasks they were supposed to do. That''s right, they woulde to her tower, chill and rx while watching her do the tasks they were supposed to do. Many maids even prayed to get assigned to clean her tower space because they knew it was like giving them a day off. Day in, day out, she ved away, having little food in her keep. There was a time when she was so hungry she secretly caught a flying bird that perched by her window, killing it and eating it raw. Of course, they could starve her for a day or 2, but would never allow her to die. The time she fell into aa, the best healers appeared to pull her back from the arms of death. With her body subconsciously trembling to the cold, Countess Yaya had no choice but to force her heavy eyelids open. It''s just that she didn''t expect to have her usual visitor this soon. Didn''t hee in December? So why was he back already? Hees once a year and sometimes, twice, which is in summer when the sun is up. Instantly, Yaya''s heart skipped a beat. Did something happen to her boy? Pah! Landon threw Protein bars and a juice box before she could speak, "Eat something. We have a long way to go."


    Yaya''s sunken face and overlyrge eyes widened in shock. "We?" Suddenly, she didn''t know how to feel. Her eyes turned moist in a sh and swollen, her throat felt constricted and dry, and her mouth opened and closed nervously, wondering if this was a dream.


    Yaya wanted to hug the strange man but was afraid of her mmy and dirty body soiling him. There was an ache at the bottom of her heart, as she finally showed Landon an expression for the first since he knew her. Smile. She was smiling and crying, silently in the most heart-wrenching way that tugged the strings in his heart. For some reason, she reminded Landon of Mother Kim''s earlier days in Arcadina''s Royal Pce.


    "Thank you¡­" 2 words. 2 simple words conveyed everything in her heart. Landon couldn''t stand the atmosphere that was threatening his eyeballs to grow wet. Rip!!l~


    He tore the protein bar he threw at her earlier and quickly put it in her mouth, "Don''t thank me yet. We still have a long way to go."


    Delicious! Yaya''s mouth was honest, chewing on the protein bar obediently.


    She had never had any protein bars before. Every time this strange man appears, he always brings her the most delicious cooked meal she has ever tasted. He came during the first week of December, which was a month and a few weeks ago (since it was still thest week of January).


    He came in the dead of night, with well-cooked meat in strange boxes (to-go boxes.) Landon came in with heated hamburgers, chicken nuggets, pancakes, french fries, and a hot French vani, seeing as it was winter. .


    One should know that anything stored in his system space remains the same temperature it was when out. So it was still hot and warm for eating in the dead of winter. Whether he came, always at 2:45 AM, he would set up a small pic for them. They would eat, he would show her Renkin''s letters and also encourage her to write to the brat too. Landon always came before Christmas day, so that Renkin could wake up to his mother''s letters and additional Christmas gifts from him, Lucy and everyone else under the tree. For Yaya, those times she spent eating with Landon, were things she looked forward to all year. It''s also the time that she had the most meals ever. Landon would also leave behind Skittles, M&Ms, and other non-fragrant snacks, wrapping them in old, but clean peasant clothing. Since she was the one cleaning this ce instead of the maids, she knew good hiding ces to store these. Sadly, they typicallyst her till the first week of January. After that, she''s back to going hungry again. Of course, she didn''t know the names of the snacks Landon gave her since he poured everything out, wrapping them in old peasant clothes. No one would ever suspect anyone had given her food.


    Food? (?~?)


    Where did ite from? The sky? What''s more, there was nothing of worth in her old misty tower that could make the maids search through her stuff. Rather, they were disgusted just looking at her things. After the emails Landon often brought, he would tell her to leave the windows open for a bit after he''s gone, so the smell and leave the room. In winter, there were lots of winds to blow up the scent. Yaya bit into the crunchy protein bar, closing her eyes and wishing she could savor it forever. How can something taste so good? .


    In no time¡­ Crunch, crunch~


    Slurp, slurp~


    Yaya finished the goods thrown her way and they were finally ready to go. But¡­ but¡­ after crying and eating, her body reacted, wanting her to nap and make up for her seriousck of sleep.


    "Let''s g--... zzzzz~" Landon felt it funny, taking a nket out of his space, wrapping it around the woman and finally tying it around himself too. Now, he looked like he was carrying a Gigantic baby all wrapped up. She also had a Beanie cap and a scarf tied around her neck. "So warm~" Yaya murmured in her sleep with a smile. "_"


    Landon shook his head wryly, "What a woman."


    Like that, she and Landon were gone. Swish! Vanished into the night. But where will they go?

 Chapter 1814 An Unsolvable Mystery

    1814 An Unsolvable Mystery


    No one knew Landon''s actions in the Count''s Estate. Bute morning, the maids screamed in shock, and the guards began running amok, trying to investigate Countess Yaya''s strange disappearance. The word traveled fast, and in no time, the chubby Count appeared in the tower with an ashen face. Look left, look right¡­ look up, look down¡­ There was no bloody sign that the Countess vanished. Creak~ The floors seemed to cry in agony when they felt the Count''s heavy body press on them. Don''t think just because the Count was massive and chubby, that he was useless. Sure, many do see him as a little uselesspared to many great Morgs, but this doesn''t mean he wouldn''t survive in the outside world. In his own right, he too was a cunning man with his strengths, or else the Monarchs wouldn''t have chosen him to marry Countess Yaya. You see~... Everything was nned out right from the start, and he, the Count, a member of the TOEP, also assisted in ensuring these ns were met. The Count''s burly but intimidating silhouette stood at the center of Yaya''s room. "Stripe it." Swish! Countless men in dark uniforms swept through like lighting, tearing and checking any 2-sealed fabrics, hoping to find any clues hidden within the fabrics. Some checked the flooring, others checked the ceilings and some checked the few objects around. The Count left them to work, standing with a stoic expression. And soon, a guard appeared before him with several patches of present fabric. Oh?~


    The Count raised his thick eyebrows, slowly reaching for the 6 clean fabrics handed over to him. "Clean," he noted,paring them to the other dirty fabrics his men were now ripping apart. Although they were dirtier, a keen eye can tell his dear beloved wife, Yaya, treasured these torn pieces. Sniff, sniff~


    The Count closed his eyes, concentrating on the unique scent. It smelt sweet, but he just couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it smelt like. He had never gotten this faint aroma before, nor had he eaten something like it. All the other fabrics and no sweet scent, having long absorbed the musty scenery of this tower. However, there was one¡­ one with a unique sweet scent. Hahahhahahaha~


    Now, the Count was furious. .


    "Tell me, Gaetus¡­ Your men have been told one Job, and one job alone: to fucking watch the silent women from dusk to dawn." Everyone felt their knees give way when they saw the Count''s hands shake.


    Their master¡­ their master¡­ although not the brightest among all men, was one of the cruelest, a man who would show you what true pain was like. They say his torture, was one of the best in Abian. Perhaps this was one of the reasons they chose him to marry Countess Yaya. Yaya herself was impressive to go through the Count''s torture without cracking once. Mind you, there are no less and even hidden guards and top assists who would crack under the Count''s methods. That woman¡­ that woman had fucking balls! The one woman who drove the Count insane...the one woman who made the Count doubt his methods.


    Looking at the group of quivering men, the Count''s smile stretched unnaturally, growing creepier and creepier, the more his fingers twitched. "You had one fucking job. Keep the woman here at all times¡­" The count slowly made his way to an old chair. Then, rather than sitting, he grabbed it like a madman, and the rest was history. "Gahhhhhh~" An almost shriveled and demonic cry bellowed beside the kneeling guards, Gaetus included.


    Their hearts jerked unnaturally. Although they dared not raise their heads, they knew it must be theirrade who was taking a hit. You would think it was just a bash on their heads or backs with the chair, but that''s where you''re wrong. Your master, who has been a torturer for too long, could easily identify new unstable pieces that stuck out like a sore thumb. With just 2 attacks, he left theirrade with a chair piece sticking into his mouth and piercing out the back of his head. "Shhh~" the Count made gestures at the pained guard, as though saying if you make any more sounds¡­ .


    --Silence--


    No matter how badly it hurts, just shut the fuck up! Seeing as the ce regained its former silence. The Count continent sniffing the faint sweet, uniquely scented fabric. "These are from outside¡­ Do you know what this means?... Well?... ANSWER me, Goddammit!" "Ye-yes, my lord," another guard replied. "It means she has been in contact with someone for a while now and we never disc--"


    "Go on¡­" "Discovered their ac---"


    "Ipetence," The Count killed him before he could finish speaking. "I bloody hate ipetence. Do you¡­ well¡­ Do you understand where I''m going with this?"


    Understand? Many nodded and bobbed their heads like chickens, even if they didn''t grasp his thought yet. There was unspeakable terror in them, wishing they could vanish from the scene fast and get to work. Yet, despite their obvious fear, they still secretly smiled, looking at their leader, the one they pledged their lives to in awe. This is a dog-eat-dog world, where the strong are respected, and the weak who can''t 3ven send chills down their spines, are revolted against and killed by them. Who wants to follow a boss that they can toss around as they please? Despite killing one of their own, everyone still felt reverence for the Count in their heart. (+o+)


    ¡­


    Seeing how obedient they were like the dogs that they were, the Count chuckled, slowly turning towards Yaya''s window. "It''s still locked from the inside."


    With how tall the tower was, it was impossible to leave by the window and not get caught. At this height, one would need to use daggers and pierce through the crevices to climb so high. There were no trees around, and guards watching the tower walls to ensure no one 9s crawling up or down. With the windows closed, she must have descended using the tower''s stairway. But how? How could she have passed the standby guards right at the bottom? Could there¡­ Was there another secret way to get down that he was unaware of? This was the true mystery The Count couldn''t solve.

 Chapter 1815 New Home

    <h4>Chapter 1815 New Home</h4>


    Questions, questions, questions, The Count felt there were so many pieces of the puzzle missing. How long ago has Countess Yaya been talking to her helper? How long ago did they make ns for her escape? Where will they be headed next?


    Does she have a way out of Morgany they don''t know of? The Count was quick to order people to chase after her as fast as they could.


    Although Yaya and her helpers had several hours to their advantage, if they searched in all directions night and day, they were bound to catch up with them. After the long escape, Yaya and her helper will definitely find a ce to rest.


    Perhaps one doesn''t know how big the manhole bunker was. He created a bedroom/kitchen, a storage room and a toilet/disposal space. The kitchen and bedroom were in one space so that heat could properly circte, warming her well during the winter. As for the toilet/storage site, well, Yaya had to do her business in disposable dissolvable bags.


    When she''s done, she will open a ball-sized area on the wall, sending her hand out and dumping the waste down the waterfall. The same goes for food. If there are bones, gather them and throw them out. Crude but effective. Landon had created good little vents for airflow and air cirction. Landon had thought of everything.


    There was even an insane amount of firewood in the storage area that couldst Yaya the rest of winter and all of Spring. Mind you, spring ends in June. So do you see how many supplies he took his time to store? Although there were just 3 rooms in the bunker, each room was enormous in its unique way, especially the storage room. Yaya stared at the incredible space and didn''t know what to say¡­ (o_o)


    "Am I¡­ dreaming?"

 Chapter 1816 New Home 2

    <h4>Chapter 1816 New Home 2</h4>


    "What is this?" Yaya asked loudly. As if someone was going to reply. "Can this truly be a mattress?" Reading the note on the bed, Yaya couldn''t help bouncing in the soft bed in awe. Why¡­ its softness toppled even the beds used in royal chambers. Amazing! Just where was her savior from? Was he still from this world? Rolling from side to side, Yara felt she would sleep like a pig if on this bed. Wow! The covers were also warm and smelt very nice. Her body was dirty, but Landon had rolled her up in another nket that separated her from the bed. It seems he pretended her reactions when she realized she was dirty and the bed was clean. Sure enough, she nervously sprung up checking to see if she dirtied the clean linens and bedthe nket. Phew~


    It''s still clean. Moving on, she walked across the room/kitchen, taking in everything in her surroundings. Here, on arge circr dining/reading table, there was another note left behind. [Flip the switch to turn it on.] There was also a small drawing of what a switch looked like. She was considered when looking at the giant ball that stood cemented on a small ck podium. "Flip the switch?" Click! The ball suddenly glowed, causing Yaya to run fast, darting to the bed like crazy. What was that? What was that? Fear momentarily told of her, having never seen such a thing before. Ooooo~


    What should she do? What should she do? Will it eat her? Was she trapped in here with this sleeping light monster?


    (>>>¡ã¦Ð¡ã)


    It took Yaya a full 5 minutes of talking and coaxing the light ball that she meant no harm before she finally came close to it again. She was talking about how children sneakily talk to their toys after watching Toy Story.


    "I¡­ I promise you, I mean no harm. I have no idea what you are, but if you dare try eating me, I won''t go down without a fight!"


    ''_'' [Glowing LightBall]


    ...


    5 minutester, Yara was addicted to flipping the switch on and off. ''I see¡­ it''s not alive. So it''s like a candle?... But¡­ but how did they do it?''


    Yara prided herself on being a smart woman, but what she saw so far left her brain malfunctioning. On the note, were instructions on what to do if the battery dies.


    ording to the note, there was a good chunk of battery supplies in the storage room. Good to know. Following that, she saw several bookshelves lined against the wall.


    of all sorts of books, novels, magazines, and entertaining pieces for her to browse through. Additionally, there were pens, pencils, exercise books and other writing materials, should she n to write stories of her own when confined in this ce.


    Who knows, she might be the next Jane Eyre. More light fixtures engulfed the space, which she could turn on if she didn''t want to light up the fireside. There was no TV, but everything Landon left for her was enough to make her brain tingle without boredom. All this was on one side of the room. The other side was the Kitchen side. There, Yara sawbeled herbs and cookbooks to help her get a better understanding of why these spices were vital. There were also pots, pans, cooking mittens, empty containers, and other utensils here too.


    Yara browsed through everything and still felt it was surreal.


    It took her 2 hours just to peel her eyes away from the massive bedroom/kitchen space. Can she say she already felt like never leaving here? Everything was just damnfortable and new tech to her. To be honest, she was what the Baymardians called an Introvert. Staying indoors for so long was too easy for her to do.


    Hey~... You are talking to someone who spent years cooked up in a small tower. ¡­


    "Does my little Rankin live in such a ce with my savior?" Yara couldn''t help looking at the Baymardian skyscrapers and unique buildings on magazine covers that left her dazzled. Well, it''s good that he was living such a life. Hopefully, he doesn''t detest her current appearance once they meet. Leaving the bedroom/kitchen space, she passed by the Bathroom/sh cleaning space. Again, it was divided into 2 sections: one part had steps going down to a bathroom space. Ahhh! Yara jumped back in shock when she saw the clear image that stood before her. Who¡­ who was this?


    Raising her left hand, the image also raised its hand too. Covering her trembling lips with her hands, Yara slowly approached the figure and poked her finger on it. "A mirror?"


    Mirrors are typically made from well-polished copper, bronze or gold sheathes. So this might be a fairy mirror, right? Oh, my God of War, she was so ugly and dirty. Just looking at her current self made her feel like jumping into the waterfall to clean up the dirt. It was one thing to be ugly (Because of her injuries), and another thing to be ugly and dirty. There was again, another note, that led her to open the bottom part of her bathroom cab as told. There, she saw strange titles the note said were lotions to help soften her skin. There were tubes of toothpaste, toothbrushes and other times for skincare there. There were again 2 giant ck drums that needed small stairs to climb up and take a peek at what was in them. That''s bathing water. Landon advised that she could wash her ash, but must use towels to wet and wipe her body since bathing water rations could eventually run low if not careful. The water here was just for bathing, but she had surplus water for cooking. Landon advised that she could wash her ash, but must use towels to wet and wipe her body since bathing water rations could eventually run low if not careful. The bathroom area also had a small closed-up area called the toilet that had suppliers of disposable napkins and what her savior called toilet paper.


    The bathing zone was what separated the bathroom zone from the cleaning zone. What did they mean by cleaning zone? Well, there was wear she could wash dishes. There were also buckets forundry and drying ropes tied around the ce.


    If you look at the floor, you will see a path that draws the water to an escape space crack that acts like a drainage.


    Andstly, the storage room had everything, including spear towels, beddings, gallons of drinking water, canned food, noodles, canned meat, snacks, beverages, powdered milk, and other amazing items. .


    In the end, took her bath, grabbed a bag of Doritos, took out an interesting novel and began her Otaku life in the Cave. Well, at least now that she wasn''t under prying eyes anymore, Yara began spending 5 hours every day, training ording to her father''s secret manual. That''s right.


    The manual was all on her head and the true copy had long been burnt by her! Yara''s eyes flickered with interest. June 27th.


    That was the day her savior said he would return.


    In the meantime, Landon had long returned to the ship and was fast asleep.


    Zzzzzzz

 Chapter 1817 Taxes, Taxes, Taxes

    Ah yes~...


    Give us our Daily Bread. Back in Baymard, a young man sat on his seat, in an enormous Bakery, called the Royal Delight, with a ticket number in his hand. From his little corner, he could see bits of the action going on whenever the double-sided doors at the bar back, behind the counters would open with bakers rowing out more bread to stock. The mouth-watering scent intoxicating the ce made Brandon''s stomach gurgle. Dammit, just being here was like a punishment to his now hungry belly. Nevertheless, the punishment was worth it if it meant he would get a taste of his favorite ited loaves. The dough is ited and then baked. For the life of him, no matter how he tried replicating its unique lightly salted and honey-like taste, he could never do what they did. It was because of this particr specialty that he took the time to bake on Saturdays. However, his creations, though sessful, were very nd, as if missing something. ''The more I stay here, the more incredulous it seems.''


    Brandon stared around the bakery with relish, thinking of his current life andparing it to his former times of suffering.


    If someone had ever told him things would change so drastically, he would not believe it.


    .


    "Number 098."


    "Here!" Brandon''s feet were quick to rush forth, as he thanked and grabbed his to-go package. Opening it while leaving, Brandon took in the smell of warm bread, feeling it was the best thing ever. He then headed to a red booth at the far end of the street and threw in a few tokens in the slot. The tokens were unique, and couldn''t be replicated. They could be bought anywhere in many shops and stores. Looking at the payphone, Brandon could only sigh, feeling that Baymard was the most advanced ce he had ever seen in his life. Sincend phones are all in their homes, should they have an urgent matter to discuss and are far away from home, the public payphones will do them well. You have no idea how many times a payphone has saved them. Calling a cab, calling the hospital, calling their jobs to say they might be runningte¡­ the list goes on. Brandon quickly ced the phone on his ear, using his shoulders to keep it steady. "What was that number again?... Oh, Stupid. How could I have forgotten there''s a phone booth here?" Putting a people of warm bread into his mouth, Brandon nodded at the passersby while using the peculiar toy-like red key that fell off from the side of the Phone block (dial-area). When you ce a token in, the key, connected to strange extendable wiring, also slips out. With that, you can drag the key to the pink box beside the phone block. ''Well, they think of everything.''


    Brandon hastily opened the pink box, revealing the phone book inside. And in no time, his eyes lit up like stars. 1, 2, 3¡­ Ring~


    "Hello, is this the H&R block?... Yes, yes! It''s Brandon Fraser, here¡­. Yes, Brandon Fraser." Brandon was quickly connected, speaking to a secretary on the other end. "I am running a littlete for my appointment and just wanted to let you all know I will arrive 10~15 minuteste due to transportation reasons."


    [Not a problem, Mr Fraser. Your appointment is an hour long. Thank you for letting us know. We await your arrival.]


    "Great! See you soon." .


    Brandon was pleased, taking out sanitary wipes from another box and wiping it on the phone he kept by his ears. After being in Baymard, you will learn it is customary to wipe down every public object like gym equipment and payphones after every use. The people here were very clean. It was also customary and polite to let others know you would be runningte, if you booked an appointment, even if he was going to be 15 minuteste. Brandon didn''t think it was too much to ask.


    As for the matter of visiting an H&R Block, it''s all because Tax season was upon him. For most people, filing taxes was easier if they worked under apany. But for him, a self-starter, an entrepreneur and a sessful author, he had to find the help of experts to properly look through everything and file his taxes. You can seriously lose money if you file your taxes incorrectly or leave out vital information you think isn''t necessary. The reason why he knew he would be dyed for his meeting, was because he had to help his dear sister file her taxes. The meeting was for noon, but knowing his sister¡­ if he dared wake her up so early after yesterday''s exams, she would eat him alive.


    Forget the fact that he was 5 years older than her. She could be a little nightmare when she wanted to. What''s more, it seemed that ever since getting a taste of his favorite bread, she too became addicted to it. Today was Friday. Surprisingly, it was a school day off because of the mid-mock exams that kept his sister up at night reading till 2 in the morning since Monday. In no time, he was back in the apartment, gritting his teeth, determined to wake the sleeping beauty up. Needless to say, they fought for a bit before she finally opened her dull eyes. "Ahhh! Stupid brother, I''ll do itter. Why must we do it now?"


    "Of course, it must be now! We must submit it online today. So no dragging it further!" He just wanted to get it done and over with. As her guardian, he must ensure they filled it out now, so he can then print it and sign on it too before scanning and submitting it back online or handing it over to the H&R block. She was still 13, and although she had a part-time job, it must be signed by her guardian, since she has one. For those who don''t, like those from other empires and UN nations, all they had to do was indicate their status and that part can be left nk. Don''t ask him how, but Brandon was sure the government would have some way to confirm their identities. "Alright, Sam, we have to fill in your Federal and State Tax returns. Pay attention, because soon, it will be you sending your tax return forms to the IRS¡­ and then, you can get money back."


    Wow! Thest words seemed to do the trick because now, his sister was wide awake. They seemed to know everything.


    This past year was her first ever getting a job in Baymard, so she had no idea how tax returns work.


    "Stupid brother, are you saying I can get money back? How much are we talking about here? Enough to pay for a week''s stay in Aqua World?"


    "_"


    ¡­


    Taxes, taxes, taxes¡­


    Brandon quickly finished his sister''s taxes, before rushing over for his appointment like crazy. As expected, when Brandon finally reached the H&R block, he immediately rolled up his sleeves, tapped the passing underneath his clothing and prepared for impact. He, Brandon, came from another small town in Carona. It wasn''t long ago that he moved to his city but he had already understood its savage rules. "Worthy of its big name. As expected, It''s impossible to go in so easily." Especially since today, February 6th, was the first day everyone could file their taxes.


    Even if he had an appointment, it wouldn''t be that easy!

 Chapter 1818 Mysterious Guests

    <h4>Chapter 1818 Mysterious Guests</h4>


    Ah yes~


    Tax returns had be a thing of true joy in Baymard. For who didn''t know of the money calcted and given back by the Baymardian government? Some people looked forward to them so much, nning how they would use the money to buy new gadgets or work on new personal projects. Perhaps because Brandon was one of the frost people to file taxes, several weekster, he got hisrge tax return directly deposited into his bank ount. And wouldn''t you know it? A weekter, his sister got hers as well. She couldn''t believe it! Was¡­ Was this really all for her? Last year was her first time working, and she had heard a bit about tax returns. But seeing the amount she got, only made her feel like she was floating on clouds. Bahahahhahaha~


    She rolled on her bed,ughed crazily while nning on how to spend the money. "Big Brother Brandon, I want to save 70% toward this semester''s tuition. As for the rest, of course I want to go shopping with my friends!" Brandon chuckled, warmly rubbed his little troublemaker''s head. We''ll, despite her being a firecracker mosh of the time, it was nice that she never lost sight of her priorities. The money she nned to save could pay ? of her tuition for this semester. This was already February 21st. And as her older brother who was an adult, he had already paid half of her tuition, and was nning to finish paying the rest after receiving a huge cheque for his books, he was expecting, sometime in the first week of March. Seeing the amount she readily gave him for her tuition, Brandon didn''t n to use her money to pay anything. He nned to save it for her and give it back after she officially turns 15 in some years. He had already made a promise to pay her tuition, and was doing very well for himself now. So he didn''t need her money to do his duties as her older brother. Like that, the few who already received their tax returns were already going crazy, nning on how to spend or save it all. Date night, anyone? Like that, Baymard once again ushered in its crazy Tax Return season, which was all that many spoke about. (^?^)


    In the meantime, many were getting down to business on more serious matters, like preparing for their monarch''s return with his guests. Yes! In a few days, the Mirvs and his majesty Landon, will finally arrive. So how can they not go crazy in preparation mode? "You there? Are the Golden Sith Curtains dry-cleaned and pressed yet? No? Then what the hell are you doing standing over there like a bird? Go get it done now!"


    "Where are the Gardeners? The rims need extra trimming! And those bushes¡­ Shape them up in his Majesty''s image. I want his majesty standing on a stone and raising his long sword high!" "Move, move, move!!" Nathan and Danie, Gary''s parents, were going crazy as the head Royal butler and head Royal maid. They had a fleet of workers under them, with secretaries too. It was as though they ranrge cleaning organizations, and went about for inspections with crazy looks in their eyes. Understand that if the guests or anyone elseing into the Royal pce doesn''t have a good experience, it will reflect back on them, the head maid and butler who were supposed to oversee all operations here. At all times, they must make sure his majesty Landon''s guests are always in awe of the pce''s state, as well as hospitality. There should never beints of maids or workers being rude and disrespectful to their guests. No stealing guest items, no being rude to them and no disrespect. Of course, should it be the guest who is at fault, they will readily stand up for their people. The bottom line is that the fault should note from them. It was as simple as that. Good grief.


    Both sighed, when looking at how much work was left. His majesty might arrive anytime from now, even tonight; and yet, they weren''t truly ready for his arrival yet.


    "Honey, do you think they wille tomorrow?" Nathan shook his head sideways, "I don''t think so. Maybe, perhaps, but I feel it might be 2 days or more before they reach Baymardian shores." Oops. This was of course his wishful thinking. Nathan pushed his sses in, continuing to soothe his wife''s worries, "Not to worry, dear. As per protocol, we will always be informed the moment his majesty enters Baymardian water space." Yes! Danie felt better, when recalling the standard protocol his majesty had in ce whenever he entered Baymardian waters. They were always alerted hours before Landon reached the pce. Baymardian waters arerge and vast. It will take at least 2 hours to leave international waters, sail through Baymardian waters to reach the docks. What''s more, just de-boarding and arriving at the pce will take several more hours. So yes, they will at least have several more hours to hasten up their movements before his majesty arrives with his guess. This much made Danie''s nerves ease up. At the same time, they were also very curious about the guests his majesty was bringing this time around. ording to His Majesty''s specifications, they are far taller than typical Pyno people, but also a little shorter than the giants, with green skin tones too? How interesting. Before his majesty left, he made sure to circte color books and even a series of new movies, all with green tone protagonists. There was one called Tangled, with a green toned princess locked up in a tower. Her beautiful hair was so long that she could use it as a rope. And then, there was Shrek, an ogre who fell in love with Princess Fiona, who also had a secret of her own too. And then, there was she-hulk, a new Marvel movie, and another one called the adventures of Tom Sawyer. There, all characters are animals. Tom was a Green fox, and Huckleberry Finn was a Hangul. You have to know that in this world, foxes mostly have green fur rather than the orange red fur Landon was used to seeing back on Earth. Anyway, there has been a lot of good publicity, all in ce to wee the green-toned guests who would be arriving anytime soon. And while others prepared to wee these guests, not too far away from Baymard, another group of people were also getting ready to wee their prestigious guests too. Only, these guests were here for one thing¡­


    KILL!!!

 Chapter 1819 Incoming Changes?

    <h4>Chapter 1819 Iing Changes?</h4>


    ¨CThe Royal Capital City, Yodan, Pyno¨C


    . Llla~


    The soft but enigmatic sounds of heavenly singing filled the room. In a grand but moderately-sized chamber, a stunning pale skin male was now leaning into his gigantic colorful, cushioned pillows, with a hint of interest shing through his gaze. There before him, stood several nude women dancing away with see-through colorful fabrics around their shoulders. Holding the ends of the scarves, they danced seductively, as though holding snakes rather than fabric. How enticing. The young man licked his lips devilishly, watching the women dance in nude, with gold waist chains and beads that shook and swayed with their every movement. Who can resist such temptations? Point him to the man who can resist and he will prove you wrong. Women, all women, were made to serve men. No man could see such perfect bodies and not have any reaction done below, unless they were eunuchs. The fiery glow from the firece gave the women golden hues that enchanted him even more. Inch by inch, the women danced until they practically had their perky bosoms on his face. Now, it was time for the real fun to begin. The man thought with a slight smirk on his lips, as he allowed the women to slowly push him down onto the massive bed. And then¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The man''s frown was obvious. "Uliticus, it better be important or I will have your head!" Outside the heavy iron door, a loud voice bellowed, " Young master, it''s urgent. The Vites are here!!" What? The Vites are here so soon? In a sh, the young man''s standing manhood became soft, as he hastily pushed the women away with no care. Hiss!~


    One bumped her head so hard it was sure to swell, but what did that have to do with him? The young man''s face passed through all sorts of emotions, from stupefaction, stunned surprise, excitement and then calmness. "All of you, get out!" Uliticus''s voice bellowed, watching the naked women scurry around like headless chickens. "And one more thing¡­" The women froze, suddenly feeling the atmosphere growing heavy and choking. Uliticus''s eyes looked like he could see through their very souls. "A bird that flies higher than its flock will surely end up dead." The women were no schrs, but they deeply understood his metaphor. Should word of them pleasuring him go out, they will be the ends who end up DEAD. The rumor about the young man says he is a perfect gentleman, who doesn''t even consider having a woman''s touch until marriage. They painted him to be the Prince charming many women yearn for. They said he was so gentle that even harming a woman was impossible for him to do. On the streets, they have seen him stand up for women and be that knight in shiny armor that made the hearts of many women swoon. Yes. Even they had one day dreamt of being his woman while being in their boudoir within enjoyment homes. As women who lived in prostitution homes, they dreamt of getting bought out by any of the men who took a fancy to him to marry. That was the dream. Many of them were sold here when they were just 5, and had officially begun taking in clients by age 8. All they knew how to do was pleasure men. Many men have promised to buy them out and give them freedom. But as they say, never trust what a man says during the height of his pleasure. Because once it was all over, even if the men came back over and over again for many rounds, they never did buy them out. They left them there, trapped in those prostitution homes, with no way out. Buying freedom was something they all yearned for, as well as a happy ending when they got to ride into the sunset with her Prince Charming. At least, after Pyno began reforming, they did gain their freedom back. Yes, they did. And they also got monthly pay for their services too. Before, all they got was food and clothes distributed ording to their value. But now, ording tow, they must be paid for their services in cash. This made the madam running the business grit her teeth in fury, but had no choice but to pay them what was owed. With new found freedom, ? of the women left to travel far away to other parts 9f the empire to start anew in aces no one knew them. But they chose to stay back and continue what they have always done, perhaps because they were somewhat unsure and afraid of what the future held for them. It was scary, when you don''t have any family and don''t know where to go. Still, many chose to continue doing this for another year or 2, gathering enough information and resources needed for their big migration. They also hoped to meet their prince charming and leave this ce, riding off to make a new home of their own. The young man beside them was the prince charming in their hearts. When they took this job, they had no idea it was going to be him they would be serving. But now, looking at his twisted face and the disgust he now had on his face when watching Uliticus drive them away, they knew deep down in their hearts that the rumors about him were not true. What prince charming? They''ve been with too many men to know that he too was just like the rest ¨C Cruel.


    Sure enough, all men were liars and deceitful beasts!


    . With the women scurrying off, the young man calmly got dressed while deep in thought. And soon, he was out the door apanied by Uliticus, off to see the Vites. Yes~


    Only with their help, can he push down his dear cousin, Sirius MacLaine. It was time¡­ Time for the rise of a new Monarch in Yodan.


    Time for him, Daymond MacLaine to take over!

 Chapter 1820 Finally Here!

    <h4>Chapter 1820 Finally Here!</h4>


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Daymon nodded in satisfaction. He often felt like the most good-looking man in Pyno, due to hisplexion being so light. He was a half breed, part Tenolian and part Pyron. People from Ten have naturally snowy pale skin. It was because he was half Tenolian that his skin was fairer and shone brightly under the sun. Ever since he came here, many women have turned their attention to him because of his stunningplexion and good looks. But why did hee to Pyno? Why did he return to Yodan, his ancestral home? "Gentlemen¡­ please, take a seat¡­ in fact, take several seats¡­ my home is yours," Daymon encouraged, with a broad smile on his lips.


    Standing before him was a famous group within his organization. They were called the Vites. They were a cruel dispatch group that is said to have members of over 50,000 in their department. Understand this. The TOEP had various departments and sectors within the organization. But when mistakes or idents happen, who do you send to clean it all up? Of course, you send the Vites! They answer to no one except the 6 TOEP Godfathers. The 3 Morg monarchs, the Pirate ruler, and the 2 godfathers no one knows their real identities, except the other 4. The Vites answered directly to these 6, and ate ruthless killing machines with no emotions. They are so faithful that during their tests of eptance, they are asked to kill targets or people close to them to see if they can do it. Some have killed their mothers they loved so dearly with their lives, others killed their dogs, some have killed their sons and even their fathers. To be a Vite, means you must put the orders of the 6 above all other matters. Typically, the Vites are a cleanup group that go around cleaning up/killing rogue TOEP and their fleets. So you can imagine how dumbfounded and weak in the knees Daymon was when he got a message months back telling him the Vites woulde to help him take the throne. It seems his taking the throne is a very important matter to his superiors. He thought by now, Arcadina and other territories would belong to the TOEP, but it seems all over Pyno, nothing was going ording to n. The Vites! They wore white ghastly masks, with animal carvings on them. Their attires were ck, from head to toe. Not even their fingers, ears or even a strand of hair could be seen. Even though he told them to sit, they all stood behind one, who wore a unique mask from the others. He sat on the most decorated seat in the room, which should be Daymon''s. But how dare Daymonin? truth be told, he was a little nervous being in their presence. Uliticus stood beside him with an expressionless face. Daymon wanted to offer them beverages, but the leader''s heavy voice made him swallow his words down his throat. "Daymon MacLaine, I take it you already know why we''re here, so we''ll make today''s talk shorter." "In 9 days, you will rule Yodan,'''' the lead man continued. "During this time, it''s best to stay out of our way and be the good dog that waits to y their part. Is that understood?" Daymon who has always shown a fearless look, now nodded like a helpless kitten. Who can me him? The aura the group was emitting was so great that it gave him the chills. ''Why does my back feel cold all of a sudden? Is it wet? Strange, I don''t recall getting out of the shower before meeting them.'' Daymon felt his body was sticky and wet. The terrifying chills the group sent out made his body reach this way. Despite being insulted, he didn''t even notice or care about how much they looked down on him. If anything, he was in awe to be in their presence. Why? Because in today''s world, the strong were revered. .


    "Pardon me¡­ Vites, so you do not require my assistance? I do have men¨C" "We do not need you weaklings you call men." Sorry. But even though Uliticus and others under Daymon have been privileged to train in Morgany every now and then, how can they be as skilled as true Morgs who have had to train in their secret arts since young? Unlike Uliticus''s group who only trained in Morgany every few years, they who were born in Morgany trained in Morgany whenever they felt like it. Even when making their presence known tonight, they made little to no efforts sneaking in, shocking Daymon''s men. So forgive them for looking down on his men. Just how we''re such weaklings able to help them during their mission? If anything, they might be burdens for them instead. What''s more, they must finish solving Daymon''s matter, so they can rush to Arcadina and also take care of Sebastien''s matter too. If not that they were close to Pyno after theirst assignment, they would never have to deal with such tasks that are far beneath them. Lastly, after dealing with Sebastien Barn''s matter, they must then branch to Baymard andy in wait for the iing fleetsing for war. Of course during that time, they will gather info, as well as visit a few people in Baymardian imprisonment. With so much to do, they really didn''t have time to waste on such simple matters like Daymon''s. .


    Daymon smiled mr to mr while taking in their instructions. "Understood. I will arrange for your amodations at once." "No need¡­" The leader slowly took to his feet, and all Daymon could see were shadows vanishing into the dark, out the balcony. It seems they have their hideout within the Capital city that they could rest their heads in. Well, it was indeed a safe idea to have them living out of his estate. He knew Sirius has always had people keeping a watch on him. So if Sirius should get any clues of their arrival, it would truly disrupt their ns. Of course, he didn''t think the Vites would lose even if they were discovered. What he didn''t want was for the time-lime to get prolonged. What? Didn''t you hear them? In 9 days, he will finally sit on the throne. He didn''t want 9 days to run into 11 or even 15 days. The job will eventually get done since it''s the Vites assigned to it. But he didn''t want it prolonged. And when he was sure his guests had left, Daymon finally opened his mouth, letting a heartyugh out. Bahahahhahahahha~


    Daymon held his belly, and fell into his seat inughter. "Uliticus, Uliticus¡­ Can you believe it? Can you believe that in 9 days I, Daymon MacLaine will be Yodan''s Monarch?" Uliticus also had a broad smile on his patchy lips, "Aye¡­ Young master. You deserve it. Tis'' truly a thing of joy."


    Thing of joy indeed. This was the best news Daymon heard in a long time. (^¦Ð^)


    "Uliticus¡­ it seems we must prepare for my hasty Coronation. But remember, it must be done in secret!" "As you wish, young master."


    Like so, a storm was about to blow in Yodan. Meanwhile, back in Baymard, the esteemed guests many were waiting for, had finally arrived!

 Chapter 1821 Baymard At Last

    <h4>Chapter 1821 Baymard At Last</h4>


    "Land! Land! Over there, I see Land!" Julian was jumping up and down like crazy, after seeing the faraway sight growrger andrger from his floor to ceiling window. 4 PM.


    Their surroundings were dark and snowing lightly, causing a thin mist of snow to swallow the faraway shores. Yet, it couldn''t hide the magnificence and splendor his eyes were witnessing. Julian''s eyes darted back and forth with an unfathomable gaze that seemed to keep his voice choked up in his throat. This was unscientific.


    How can it be so bright and big?


    Inches behind Julius, Bilthozar appeared like a ghost with the pocket sized Baymardian/Mirv Dictionary in his hand. Yes! Yes! Yes! As said before, they spent at least 6 hours a day learning Pyron for over a month now. No joke, Landon took on the task of teaching them, as if in a ssroom. There were 3 hours of lecture Monday to Friday, and another 3 hours of in ss speech practice where they will have to form pairs to practice. Whether it was the women, children or even the men, everyone had to take it. In the practice ss, the Baymardian soldiers, Marines and Navy, joined in, grouping with the Mirvs. Landon had to admit it was a great idea because after that, some people became friends, chilling and drinking morning tea together. Again, on the ships, on Mondays, Wednesday, Fridays and Sundays, everyone must only speak Pyron. But on Tuesdays, Thursdays and Saturdays, everyone must only speak Mirv. This was to help the Baymardians also pick up Mirvnguage quicker.


    Don''t forget that while sailing towards Mirvanna earlier, he also spent over a month teaching the Baymardians the basics. He also distributed pamphlets and assignment sheets too.


    In short, this whole period has been used to educate both sides. And as it stood, Landon was proud to say that after sailing for 1 month, 1 week and 6 days, the Mirvs had quickly picked up Pyron, especially since they were forced tomunicate only in Pyron 4 days a week while taking his in-depth courses. Now, they did understand simple Pyron sentences. Emphasis on the word simple. If you say: can you please tell me where you work?, they will understand. But saying: can you please tell me your ce of corporate functions or somethingplex will just leave them with question marks. At the moment, it was amazing that they could speak andmunicate in simple Pyron without the use of anythingplex. For now, that was enough. At least they should be able to get around Baymard more at ease than before. . (@0@)


    My, my, my~


    It sure was a sight to behold. Standing behind Julian, Bilthozar quickly made use of his pocket dictionary, wanting to make out the giant word that was glowing bright blue (neon) from afar. He knew the word, but wasn''t too sure of his initial guess of what it might mean. [The Grand KimBay XXXX Port] Ahhh! ''So I was right,'' Bilthozar closed his pocket dictionary, feeling the Baymardians were too smart in all they did. Although the most was thin and see through today, what about instances when it became very choking and hard to see through? That could have been a problem for anyone else but not Baymard. Why¡­ just look at all the giant blinking signs and arrows pointing to one location. How can anyone take the wrong path? If Bilthozar had ever seen modern Las Vegas, then he would understand where Landon''s inspiration came from. No joke, there are giant, incredulous signboards that looked like they were built for real Phi-fi-fau Giants. It must have cost a lot to make such signs, especially the arrows that strongly blinked and blinked endlessly all through the night and day. Baymard was telling everyone where to go, so that if you end up on the docks of Marine or Navy headquarters, then you only have yourself to me when you get taken in and questioned as a criminal. What''s more, all other nearby ships were moving towards one direction. So why would you move away from the flock to sail in another? There was true order across the Baymardian waters, as ships of all sizes sailed as though traveling in 50ne roads. There were paths for ships leaving, shipsing and ships doing round turns. No joke, it was incredible to watch. And every now and then, you would see Coast guard speeding boats that practically flew over the waters to assist when need be, protect the travelers and do other duties. No joke, only Baymardian ships were made of metal in this world. Every other ship was still made of lumber, so they had sometimes had to assist ships who encountered unfortunate fates on their waters like idental shes leading to sinking, and even attacks from sea life too. Although the paths the ships sailed on was mostly safe, mother nature had a nasty way of surprising sailors. So the coast guard''s were always on watch over such things. They saved people identally falling overboard, they also helped in guiding confused tourists and even evacuated the space when they perceived any iing wars. Diplomatic affairs on waters and negotiations were done by them, and many other activities. .


    Looking at the glowing sign boards getting bigger and bigger, everyone quickly took to their feet to dost minute checks. They had already been informed yesterday and this morning that they will be arriving at exactly 4:36 PM. So since morning, everyone has been packing up their suitcases with items they used during this time. It was the first time in their lives that they truly understood what personal hygiene was. They knew that if they didn''t take their toothbrush, it would be thrown away since no 2 people could share toothbrushes. It was also at this time that many also understood what sort of travel packer they were. Take Bilthozar for example. He had long packed since yesterday, with only a few more things to do before closing his suitcase and handing it over. But Julian, on the other hand, was running around like crazy today before giving his suitcase away 4 hours ago. At least Landon gave him a backpack which he was now using to put hisst minute things in. "Ah! Where is my One Piece Manga book? I was just looking at that now, so where is it?" "Dammit! Where is my toothbrush? Do you know?" "_"


    Bilthozar had nk lines on his forehead.


    Isn''t it toote for that now?

 Chapter 1822 Must Never Offend

    <h4>Chapter 1822 Must Never Offend</h4>


    Like so, everyone quickly got their carryon items and stood by the windows, listening to the announcements from above. "Good daydies and gentlemen. This is your captain speaking, we will be docking in approximately 3 minutes. The weather forecast is cloudy with wind speed of xx, a humidity of 92% and a temperature of -xx degrees Celsius¡­ Please remain in your suits, until further notice¡­ And with that, Wee to Baymard!"


    Here! Here atst! Tacho and everyone else were gathered on the deck, excited with the stunning site before them. Mind you, now they were staring face to face with Baymard, not looking through the thin mist. Sure, the faraway areas of Baymard still looked misty, but what they saw now was so breathtaking that it almost made Amrous fall into the waters in shock. "Is that¡­ is that what they call a truck?" (0U0)


    Vrrrrmmmm!!! In a not so far away spot, they could see heavy machinery being operated by construction workers doing work on the docks. It seems an expansion is underway.


    Words couldn''t describe Amrous''s shock, as he stared at the mighty giant metal creatures extending their great elongated arms to grab a huge pile of wet dirt. Wonderful!!!! Exquisite! Marvelous! Many of them started pping, feeling it was just too godly but to acknowledge. Soon, various golf-carts attached to each other, forming a long snake, soon appeared in groups. This time, it was Tacho who had an incredulous face, acting his hands on his chest to stop himself from having a heart attack. ''Is this the power of Baymard? Fortunately, we didn''t make them our enemies on the spot.'' Terrible! The amount of modernization his eyes were transmitting to his brain caused it to malfunction. And again, was it just him or was the air here too clean? Where is the smell of faces that all cities and towns should have? Honestly, Tacho has never smelt arge settlement area so fresh before in his life. Furrowing his brows and sniffingrge intakes of air, he couldn''t but wonder if his nostrils were now malfunctioning or if this was a form of sorcery they didn''t know about. How can these Baymardians make the entire airspace around them so clean? What are the secrets behind it all? Landon chuckled, taking the lead to get on. "Hold on¡­ what about the baggage we gave earlier? Aren''t theying with us now?" Landon shook his head in amusement, "You''ll see them when you get settled in. By the time he checks in all Mirvs in the Landport, their luggage will go ahead and get sent to the pce. From the moment they took their luggage, they tagged everything, making it easier for those in the pce to assign them in guest rooms using the roaster they sent out early this morning. Yes, that''s right. The moment they entered Baymardian water space hours ago, they sent out word so those in the pce and those in the ports could prepare for their arrival. Whether it was Julian, Amrous, Bilthozar, Queen Abigail or the others, they were heavily impressed by all they saw. "Isn''t it strange?¡­ Why do I feel veryfortable and happy with the money I got here? Everyone is so friendly!"


    "Yes, yes, yes! I thought maybe they were only being friendly to us, but the check-indy was also friendly to others." "I agree. The boy checking me in was also very nice. We even had a little conversation about basketball! Hahahahahaha~... He had a look of envy on his face, wishing he was as tall as me." "Hey, hey, hey¡­ Have you also noticed that no one is looking at us with disgust? I thought maybe because we are different, they will look down on us. But from what I see, they don''t. They are only curious." "Ahhh! Look over there! It''s a blue man! ording to what his majesty Landon said, they are people from a ce called Zohl." "Wait! And there!... it''s definitely a person from the group they call Giants." "This¡­ This¡­ What, who, when¡­ to think my old eyes will love to see the day we Mirvs can see what people in the outside world look like. Now I can finally die in peace¡­ Oops! Not yet. That stubborn Granddaughter of mine still needs to get married before I die. I wonder if the good-looking check-in man is unmarried? His muscles are bulging and his body looks strong enough to kill a calf."


    (^¦Ð^)


    ¡­


    Like that, everyone checked in, and was given temporary passport slips and Visa slips. The slips were just printable prices of paper protected by sticyers as if they were IDs. Their pictures were taken and printed out on the spot. They had at most 10 business days to report to the main office in District C and get their passports and Baymardian Visas done. For now, they have yet to sign the treaty, so they were still Non-treaty signed visitors. Now they don''t truly understand how Entry perks work, but soon, they will fully understand the perks of being an ally. Well, for Royals across the world, their passports also looked different than regr passports. But even then, there were levels to it, with the lowest being non-ally Royals. Hey! If you want better perks, then be an Ally! (V^V)


    Baymard, Baymard, Baymard¡­ The Royals and head officials sat in luxurious Limos, while the rest sat in luxury buses with enough leg room, curtains andfort tost them throughout the long drive. Onwards and upwards! (^?^)


    Vrmmmmmmm!!!!!~


    Everyone was on Cloud 9, enjoying the thrilling experience. Some ces lit up like Las Vegas at night time, cashing many to crowd around the windows pointing and dropping their jaws down at every little thing. It was now 7 PM and the streets were lit beautifully. Night time in Baymard was so alive even during this snowy period, which shocked them silly. First, where did all the snow go? Ah! Never mind! There and then on the roads, they watched wide giant snow sweeper vehicles drive on the other 2nes, one pushing and collecting the snow, sending it to the other one that looked like a giant truck. Some ces were less crowded, like the Baymardian park that had people jogging through and doing other outdoor activities in. Ahhh! There were lovers wearing strange gloves that allowed lover to hold hands in winter


    So cute!!!!

 Chapter 1823 A Phantom?

    <h4>Chapter 1823 A Phantom?</h4>


    Passing along the busy streets, everyone was taken aback. All along the way, people would wave to them and some children would also jump up and down, calling them princess Fiona or characters in movies. Hey! Some others only thought they were too good-looking,menting on their looks. After seeing Landon in the limo leading them onward, everyone knew they should be important guests. Landon had his window down at times, waving too. So everyone else also followed along, waving, smiling and blushing when hearing thements. Are they really that good-looking? Hey! It makes them feel good.


    Everything they saw made them smile, but nothing could prepare them for what was toe. Trumpets blew, people came up in uniform to greedy them, bowing and shaking their hands. And then, there was a grand dinner, with Landon introducing his family and several other important Baymardians in government they should know of. And then, they were taken to the luxury rooms they will spend the next month in. It was already 10 PM when they were finally settled in. Very quickly, Tacho held a brief meeting with Amrous, Bilthozar and other Mirvs who hold important positions. Ministers and Commanders gathered, looking to their Leader in silence. The atmosphere was heavy and their faces cold. "I''m sure you all know why I''ve gathered you here." Tacho spoke, sweeping his eyes across the group.


    Only when you are a leader, do you know the weight your shoulders have to bear. "Remember the real reason we are here. Although satisfied, and although the Wind God has epted his majesty Landon, this doesn''t mean we will move on without caution."


    --Silence¨C


    Tacho paused, allowing his words sink in. "1 month¡­ We are here for 1 month. We not only need to study about the pale face people, but also those from other areas." "This is the first time we are getting first hand experience with the outside world. Thus, we must know how Baymard truly fairspared to other territories." Everyone nodded. To protect themselves, they must understand the many enemies of the world. This was justmon sense when it came to war. "And another thing¡­" Tacho continued, In a week, we will officially begin Treaty talks." Their God can never steer them wrong. Perhaps for them to get over some hurdle, they need Baymard. Tacho will need to do a deep investigation on how the people here live to see if they are truly happy before treaty talks in a week. He was doing this investigation to rest his heart and his mind. Because whether he did the investigation or not, he understood that their God, who greatly approved of Landon, wished for them to sign the treaty. So there was no use dragging the matter for so long. Again, they will also use this opportunity to talk to some Royals they met today from other parts of the world. The dark skin Royals from Zalipnia, Romain, are here on a visit. It was amazing to know that they had a seer among them who also pinpointed Landon as their Savior. How amazing is Landon, to be pinpointed out by various people across the world? They traveled all across the waters to uncharted territories, having never seen Landon before. How incredible was that? All signs showed that epting the treaty which by the way, they read over on multiple asions in Mirvanna and even on their journey here, was a good thing. The treaty showed that only Baymard was losing resources while they were gaining resources. The treaty willst for 20 years. After 20 years, new treaties will be drawn up. Of course at that time, the world would have also changed drastically, no longer needing Baymard''s continuous input. At that time, they should no longer be ''babies'' who can only crawl, but ''teenagers'' who will find their own paths and grow strong. By that time, Landon concluded that he would havepletely wiped out any remaining Resistance from Rebel Morgs or Adonis followers who will definitely cause trouble every now and then. Well, those were his secret ns. By then, the world might be in the 24th century, andter, he will push it to even higher levels. But all that was for the future. For now, the Mirvs drew their ns out, knowing how they must spend their 1-month time here.


    Although¡­ Afterying on the beds and taking in the stunning beauty of their rooms, everyone closed their eyes with onest thought racing through their heads ¨C Baymard was f**king awesome!!!! (*0*)


    .


    Just like that, 4 days had gone by in a sh. Bilthozar was still in awe at how convenient it was to have a bank ount with a bank card. Indeed, walking around with pouches of heavy coins is just too tiring. You need this? Swipe your card! You need that? Swipe your card here and insert your secret PIN and secret 8 digit password. No joke. Landon had required 2 PIN systems rather than 1. Without the 2, you can''t swipe your card. He chose to start the hard way to prevent future fraud instances in the far, far future. Eventually, the world will be like the 21st century world he was from. And then, all sorts of crime will erupt. That''s why he had already begun taking Cybersecurity very strictly. His systems out in ce were far more encrypted than what modern technology was used to. He fixed many ws still on earth and had it 50 times harder to break in. And till he dies, he will keep evolving the security like crazy. Let''s put it like this. If hackers in modern times transport to Hertfilia and see his current systems, even they will sweat buckets wondering how on earth they were supposed to crack it open. The Mirvs visited the banks, went for routine check-up at the hospital, made appointments with the dentists, visited fun touristic sites, and even got so lost in fun that they nearly forgot their n for snooping around. Everyday night time came, Tacho will be bombarded by Mirvs who were growing impatient by the second. "Leader! How long again do we have to wait to sign the treaty? Do you know how fun driving is? I went crazy¡­ I mean, I was investigating a ce called Go-Kart Mania, and I have to say driving is the best thing ever. But do you know that only allies can learn how to drive and drive on the real roads in Baymard? How much longer do we have to wait?"


    "Leader! I went to the public Libraries as you requested. But do you know that because we are non-allies we can only go to the 1st and 2nd floors? I heard allies can go right up to the 6th floor. So how much longer do we have to wait before you sign it?" Before, they didn''t truly understand the differences, but after touring and visiting many sites, including touristic sites, they noticed the perks ally nations, students and senior citizens had. What the hell? It was as though they were taking crumbs here. Sure, the experience was great, but it would be greater if they came from ally nations. Which man wouldn''t like driving one of these Baymardian vehicles? You know that Baymard has rental stores right? Some foreigners rent vehicles throughout their stay in Baymard. They have their driver''s license and can cruise down the roads in pride. But what about them? They can only look on with envy. Tacho in particr, was hanging out with other visiting Royals from ally territories, who hopped in vehicles gantly. Tacho could only sit in the passenger seats, discussing the manly driving tactics he saw. And as the days went by, it became more and more evident the true differences between allies and the regrs. Sign, sign, sign! What were they waiting for? Bam! Tacho scripted his signature with lightning speed, almost tearing the page. Bahahahahahahah~


    With a heartugh, he felt more and more at ease knowing it was finally done. But before he could take a breather, Landon threw him and many others into the Barracks. Heh-heh-heh-heh~


    Time to show him just how tough their training here could be. With that, Landon finished his business with the Mirvs and moved on with other matters. But while he was busy with technology, far, far away, his star pupil was now getting her hands dirty in Veta. The Phantom Woman Rebel King!


    That was what a few called her.

 Chapter 1824 Enter: The Female Rebel

    <h4>Chapter 1824 Enter: The Female Rebel</h4>


    Buzzzz~


    Can you hear it? The talks of many in the shadows, gossiping about the faint newly sprung stories of the Female Phantom Rebel King. In the bars, pubs and well-known establishments, many lowered their necks and whispered around the tables filled with rum, all talking about the mysterious female king. "I heard she made a mess of Viscount Camelot''s Entertainment arena." "What?!!!... True or false? I thought that was an unfounded rumor, for how can a mere woman cause so much chaos, talk less of going head on with someone as powerful as Viscount Camelot?"


    Was this some sort of joke? Those who listened to the rumors twisted their faces and stared at their ale in a daze, no one knowing what thoughts were twirling in their minds. For a moment, many tables fell in a ghastly slope of knee-deep silence, no longer feeling the bubbling bliss from the pping music and dance from the tavern women dancing around on tables. You don''t get it, do you. Sure, Viscount Camelot was also scary I''m his own way. But there was someone¡­ someone even more scarier than him, someone who was the Viscount''s biggest bracket. Why,¡­ Just thinking about that terrifying monster was enough to send shivers down everyone''s spine. There was someone about that name that left their palms swearing wildly. Understand that in Dafaren, and possibly the entire Veinitta, the only people who stand a chance of putting that monster down, are the 2 Veit monarchs. And that''s only if they joined forces. Lord Castello Basanta - That was his name. Many call him the son of the devil. He was a Marquess, well respected and born here in Dafaren, Veinitta¡­ A tough man who had as muchpassion as a boggle eating its prey. He stood at the top of his own pir, leaving several subordinates and prestigious members obeying his everymand. The word Marquess, is a title or a mark, given to those who oversee Frontier districts. The Marquess oversaw territories in Dafaren that bordered the Lingingburg empire. Lingingburg and Dafaren are the only Veinitta empires. Alexander, though never liking Lord Castello, had been smart enough to use his prestige to hold many who thought of stealing Dafaren''s bordends. It''s no secret that Alexander hated Costello''s guts and power, for no mediaeval Monarch would be happy having someone even more powerful than them living in their empire. But how powerful was this Lord Castello Basanta, you ask? Well, let''s just say he practically owned almost every ve home on Veinitta. From pleasure homes to ve entertainment homes, you name it¡­ he, Castello was involved. Again, he also owned multiple money lending temples/establishments too. No one knew for sure, the depth of his true wealth. But of Landon was here, he would probably be able to answer the question with ease. In Dafaren, he had: 14 massive hidden bases, 25 enormous pleasure homes, 11 public estates, and 20 public money lending establishments. In Lingingburg, Castello had; 11 hidden bases, 19 gigantic pleasure homes17 public estates and 18 money lending temples. None of his possessions were small. In the world of ve trading within Veinitta, your go-to person is always Castello. Even the little ve traders around, can never make major decisions without asking his opinion. Do you know how much money one can make from ve trade and ve trade entertainment alone? Look around! Which business or noble home doesn''t have thousands and thousands of ves? When one dies, you rece them. It was as simple as that. ves weren''t even seen as human, but beings far less than even a chicken. Their worth was nothing, so them dying also meant nothing. . Castello Basanta was that man no one dared to cross, because no matter how far or how long you hide, he will always find you. And when he does¡­ *~Shiver!~*


    "... This, this is crazy! And you''re sure it''s the wo2rk of some female?"


    "Correct!" Another heavily confirmed, before chunking down arge gulp of rum and pping his tankard (mug) on the table. "Aye, it''s a female with a death wish on her hands."


    "But what kind of hatred does she have with someone like Castello, for her to boldly target him?"


    Why can''t she be like the rest of them and die in silence? When someone is too powerful like Castello, all you can do is swallow your grievances rather than react. After all, wasn''t that idiotic suicide? Although men love battles and war, they also love strategy. No man would go up against such a beast when their odds were zero to none. Out of a million possibilities that could exist, there was no possibility or chance for such a woman to seed. That''s right, no one could see a future where a female of all people could win against Castello. Men of all backgrounds and calibers have tried, with even his majesty secretly trying to kill Castello with all the powerful resources and forces avable to him. So if none of these mighty men could do it, how could it be a woman who seeds in the end? Tch! She''s definitely a dead woman. But who was she? What did she look like? And who was her true backer, for her to still remain so mysterious till now? "I went to the Arrow Crop guild to buy information, and did you know that they still haven''t found out her true appearance?"


    The news kept the men on all ties as they leaned in with hunched backs andser-focused eyes For sure, there must be a backer behind the Female Phantom King. Because they didn''t believe that a mere woman could hide her identity from a powerful guild Arrow Corp for so long without any help. But they didn''t fear because they knew sooner orter, the many guilds will know the face that hid behind their many masks. So what if she had a backer? In the face of true power, all secrets shalle to the light.

 Chapter 1825 A Great Bounty

    <h4>Chapter 1825 A Great Bounty</h4>


    The Phantom Female Rebel King ¨C she has ever appeared in public without a mask. But judging from her size and her posture, those who saw her and lived to see another day, could tell she was still young and in her prime. And now, there is arge Bounty against her name, for anyone who sees her true face and reports the matter back to the guild. After finishing tanking down their drinks in one gulp, the burly men slowly rose to their feet, some with bows and arrows on their backs, hidden underneath their animal fur coats, and others with swords and daggers. Looking at the heavy downpour of snow, the men were undeterred, swinging onto their horses and riding off into the night. Why? Because they too were in the hunt for the Female Phantom. After all, with a bounty thatrge, it was only right for them to join the fun, right? (~^_^)


    ¡­


    ~Krah!!


    In a massive underground room, juicy, crunching noises echoed across the secured hidden fortress. In there, was a crud but intimidating throne made of tree peculiar vines wood and giant spiky thorns at its very top. The throne was enormous, fit for a true barbarian King. Even the one sitting on the throne looked to be too small for it, but no one dared say a thing. Why? Because of the heavy aura exuding out from her who bit into the juicy apple. How could such a young person develop such a terrible aura? Many who just knew her wondered this deep in their hearts, not knowing that her mentor had always taught her skills while unleashing his full aura on her. And with time, she too picked up some of his chilling actions too. ~Krah, Krah, Krah, Krah!


    The entire room fell into eerie silence, with only the sounds of breathing and crunching echoing out. And beside the Phantom King, were several burly men and women, some with masks and others without masks. These men and women were so skilled and loyal to the Phantom King, never entertaining any stray thoughts from others. No one knows where they came from, but just like the female Phantom King, they popped out of nowhere, here in Dafaren. After eating the massive juicy apple, someone quickly stepped forth, handed her a piece of fabric cloth, and took the apple Skelton away. With poise and elegance, the Phantom Rebel King wiped her delicate hands, before elegantly rising. The corners of Tilda''s lips rose high when looking at the rescued ves, who had bloodied and wounded faces. "Please, rise. No need for kneeling, at least not in your current state." This¡­ Everyone was shocked, not expecting her to treat them so warmly. You have to know that after getting rescued 4 days ago, they had been baffles, wondering if they were only moving from one terrible ve prison to another. All along the journey, their chests have been tightening and their hearts always feeling heavy. Twitching fingers, eyes darting around fearfully, acid welling up in their bellies¡­ Everyone felt their breaths stuck in their throats during the endless journey. They didn''t know what to think. For ves like them, their entire fates rested on those who owned them. But now, not sensing any wave of disgust from the one who rescued them, seemed to put their hearts at ease for now. What happened to the cold aura they sensed earlier? Why did it suddenly feel as though it was no longer winter but summer time? Slowly rising to their feet, many settled their gazes on the maskeddy standing on the elevated tform. "Please, feel at ease. For I, believe it or not, used to be just like you." What? Was she a former female ve who escaped and grew to such heights? A female at that? No wonder she addressed herself as a rebel king. Indeed, it was rebellious for any ve to dare raise their shoulders higher than what they are supposed to be. Looking at their curious and anxious faces, Tilda''s smile deepens even more. She wasn''t lying. Although she was a princess, she lived worse than a ve. "I know what it''s like to be treated like dirt, tossed away like a piece of rotting meat, watching your friends, families and loved ones whipped, wounded and maltreated."


    Her words cashed many to tremble, as they now thought of all they went through as ves. Some in the crowd had lost one or bother eyeballs, just because the nobles wanted fun. Ah yes!~


    Fun. They left them trapped, allowing creatures of all sorts toe in and feast on their flesh. That they are standing here today, was only because many had sacrificed their lives to kill the beasts, giving them a chance to see another day. Some lost their children, and other had their arms cut off or their limbs broken apart. In a sadistic twist, others had to watch their boys and girls get taken down by those beastly no Les, who pinned them down and took their chastity while forcing they, parents to watch. Yes¡­ the life of a ve made them live with hatred day in and day out. Of course, even among them, there were some few ves who also tortured them, loving to please the masters and make their lives a living hell here. It was odd that looking around, they couldn''t see any of those pompous ves around now. With everyone''s emotions boiling and surfing, Tilda continued: "For years, we have been maltreated and underestimated. But now, I stand before you, promising a better future for us." A better future? Everyone''s eyes beamed. "I know, many of you might be afraid of change, but if we don''t make a stand now, our descendants will only continue living the same lives we have lived ¨C The life of a ve." "Hear me well, and hear me now. From today onwards, I will take you all as my family, and give you the opportunity to grow strong. You all will grow so strong, that no one.. not even the Monarch, will be able to pull you down!... Why? Because I will be your biggest backer!!"

 Chapter 1826 What’s It Going To Be?

    <h4>Chapter 1826 What''s It Going To Be?</h4>


    Boom! Such words were unbelieve when spoken. All she said was treasonous, but for some reason, everyone felt it was right. Yes! What has the current monarchy done for them? Absolutely nothing. Squinting their eyes, a few wise people in the crowd looked at Tilda with a strange light in their eyes. Change muste, and it seems the time is now. So what''s it going to be? Are they in, or are they out? Many had to admit that Tilda was one hell of a speaker. She spoke so well, that the ex-military men who were now ves, all looked at her as though watching a national treasure. (*#*)


    Who knew women could make such speeches that rallied battle morale? Who the hell was her tutor? [Landon far away]: achoo!~... Why am I sneezing? Who is talking about me? "Pa¡­ What do you think?" In the crowd, a broad shouldered man with a strong body, lowered his head alongside his brothers, to talk to the elderly man with an old wooden cane stick. One look and you would know that the old man was filled with countless wisdom. He, just like his descendants around him, used to belong to a low ss noble, military home. Bottom line, a higher ss noble was jealous of his family''s blessings of having strong men with high military talent. And knowing their characters, the arrogant bible boy made secret ns with others, giving amand he knew they would never fulfil since it wasn''t in their character. Everyone was betting they couldn''t do it, and they were right. They just couldn''t go around kidnapping women and young boys, and sending them to be tapped and tortured. For many, many, many years, they had tried avoiding such matters, thus choosing to never rise to a certain nobility level that kept all eyes on them. But it seems that no matter how long their family hides, eventually, the darkness will always seep in eventually. It was said that his sons all lost their wives during their family''s downfall over the years. After being stripped of their title and taken into very as punishment, you can imagine the sort of life their wives lived. Day in, day out, they were tortured by different men until they eventually died. Fortunately, most of their daughters married before the family''s downfall happened. So though they were definitely not living well in their husbands homes, it was at least better than being a ve in a ve establishment. Their sons on the other hand, even when young, didn''t look feminine, so they were used as cleaners, cleaning away the blood, disposing of bodies left after entertainment. The old man''s youngest great-grandson was 5, and he was already thrown in to clean till his hands turned sour. They were very fortunate that they were together in one ce, unlike other families who had been sold to noble homes, business sites, ships, or other ve establishments, separated never to be seen again. How do they contact their loved ones when they don''t even know where they were sent to? This wasn''t Baymard when one could call each other withnd phones, or had fixed and clear home addresses. Understand that if they lose sight of their loved ones, they might never see them again in this life. The old man''s onlyfort was that his family were all sent to the same ce. Perhaps the enemy did this to make sure he watched how his descendants die one after the other. Their ns were good, but his sons were blessed, never dying no matter what hurdle came their way. His sons were strong, killing several hangols, Mezzos (half bull, half crocodiles), and many other beats whenever they were sent into the arena for entertainment. Typically, they will get sent in with about 20 other ves to face off against 30 beasts. Most of the time, their sons wouldn''t necessarily use brute force, but use their brains to trick these creatures to kill each other. They would lead the ves, as if I''m the barracks, leading them to victory. Sure, they got injured sometimes, buting out alive was the most important. As for the old man, he and his friend from another household who were stripped and sold, were sent to be stable men. How to say it? His sons were around 38 years old, his grandchildren were 22, 23 and 25, and his great-grandchildren were around 5. So yes, at the age of 49, he was considered very old, and seen as someone who was about to turn into dust because of his old age. At the age of 50, people treat one as though they were so old they don''t even leave DNA prints anymore. So no matter how strong his body was, they still chose to send him to be a stable boy, looking after their horses, and taking care of visitor carriages. ***


    "Pa, whatever you decide, we will follow." The old man locked his chapped lips, his eyes locked on his descendants deep in thought. In his heart, he already knew his stance. They say opportunityes but once in a lifetime. If you miss it, regret is all you''ll feel for the rest of your life. So why not take a chance with this mysterious Female Rebel? Looking at their father (grandfather, great-grandfather), everyone already had an inkling of his decision. For them, even if they went left, their faces were recognizable to their former enemies. So once discovered, they will only get thrown into very once more. By that time, the treatment they''ll get will be 10 times harder than before.


    So when you think of it like that, what other choice did they truly have than to fight for their freedom? Of course, some still chose to hide away and gain freedom on their own terms.


    But regardless of how freedom came, it was something that was more than wees.


    Freedom~... Everyone''s eyes throbbed, yearning for the true essence of the word. Soon, it will be theirs!


    (*^*)

 Chapter 1827 The Promised Land

    <h4>Chapter 1827 The Promised Land</h4>


    Tilda swept her gaze across the heated room, "I will not force any of you into anything you do not want. If what I''ve said is heavy, we will dly send you out." "However, if you agree to join my family, I swear an oath to the heavens that I will treat you all well, provided you do not cross my moral grounds!" With that, the impressive lineup of guards surrounding the room now stepped forward. "Please, do not be afraid. If you do not wish to join, now is the time to step forward, and my people will dly send you out. And for those willing to join me, please step back and rest. Because after this, we continue our journey to my Promisend."


    ¨CSilence¨C For a moment, everyone stood in ce, no one making obvious moves now. But just a secondter, a few wise men, especially an older man with a staff, calmly stepped out of the group and moved to the far back right to cross his legs and lean against the wall, as though sleeping. Hey¡­ they have made their choice.


    Time seems frozen in ce as countless beads of sweat slid down the faces of many. This seamless action caused a trigger effect. And soon, everyone else took to their feet, finding their way.


    "Please, do not feel ashamed or guilty for your decision," Tilda was gesturing to those who stepped forward, wishing to leave. To put your life on the line for a cause, is a very brave act on its own. Big everyone was built for it. In the crowd, roughly 67% of people wished to leave. They had already gone through so much, and didn''t feel brave enough to make a stance, even though they had boundless hatred in their hearts. No¡­ What they wished for now, was a peaceful life in some vige or ce where they can be forgotten. That was their decision, and Tilda respected it greatly. It''s just that what these ves didn''t know was that it was actually safer for them to stay with her. Understand that once they eventually head out into society, only about 5% of them will eventually seed in staying hidden. When people start asking their origins, some of them will break down and leave clues behind. Their bodies are so battered and crude that no one will believe they were not runaway ves. Tilda sighed, letting her men lead them to another room. There, they will be given food and rum before they head out on their journey out. But¡­ it''s just that after the meal, they won''t remember how they got out. Yes.


    When the rescued ves were brought in, they were blindfolded and kept in specially designed wagons that didn''t even allow a single bit of sunlight in. They were never to know the direction they took to get here. To make it even more chaotic to remember, the secret underground tunnel road here was purposefully made to mimic all sorts of terrains, making confusing for any military masters trapped in the wagons to guess where they were. ''Eh? With the way the wheels are moving, are we passing over sand?''


    ''Now gravel?'' Mud? Where going up a steep slope? Gushing water? Stones? This¡­ where are we? No matter how people like the ex-military old man tried, they couldn''t figure out where they were. So if they were blinded whening in, how can they leave them go without blinding them again? Only this time, they chose to put sleeping powder in their rum. The food they prepared was delicious, but a little dry, with some spicy, to ensure they drank their rum. And 30 minutes after drinking it, they should pass out for 2 whole days. Using their impressive underground channels, they n to move in stealth and drop these people in batches across the various viges around. Of course, before allowing them to eat, they had to figure out who was family and who wasn''t, so they could group them up and drop them at different points. They can''t very well leave everyone in one ce or else it will raise even more suspicion. Every 4 hours, they will drop off a batch of people and move on. Thinking of Landon, her mentor, Tilda chuckled, nning to leave several prices of copper and silver coins in everyone''s pockets..


    That''s right. They didn''t just rescue these ves, but they also robbed the ve Entertainment establishment too. Sure, the treasures had heaps and mountains of coins, so they couldn''t very well rub it all. But at least they got a sizable chunk to finance their military. Tilda sighed, feeling it was unfortunate that they left 99.9% of the wealth behind. But what Tilda didn''t know was that Landon had always been monitoring her situation. And when she finished looting what they could carry, Landon warped over and sucked everything, leaving the ce spotless. He did this during his trip back from Mirvanna. Heh. How can he leave the enemy with so much money? Landon took it all, seconds before he felt the ground underneath his feet weaken. Sure enough, Tilda''s group had set up all the ck powder in the ve base, destroying the foundation, weakening the underground soil, and allowing the massive stone pirs and floors to crack and fall. Any enemies injured who nned to crawl out and escape, would now be buried to death. Everything came crumbling down in a sh just before Landon vanished. Tilda didn''t know it yet, but before she reaches the main campsite, A.KA, the promisednd, she will receive a letter from Landon informing her that enough gold and silver will be sent inter to finance her operations. He will send the money with the next batch of Baymardian soldiersing into Dafaren to aid her. After all, as her top backer, how could he not finance her operations when she was just starting out? ¡­


    For those leaving, Tilda nned to leave a few coins to get them started.


    Think of it as spreading goodwill. Plus, she genuinely hoped they survived in this cruel world. With that, the men lead those who wanted out, to head towards a massive dining area one floor below. But for those who chose to stay, they were instead led to another room on this same floor. Eat, drink and sleep well. Because after tomorrow afternoon, they set off to the


    . But while Tilda was merry about her aplishments, the same couldn''t be said for a certain nobleman who got wind of the matter.

 Chapter 1828 The Promised Land - 2

    <h4>Chapter 1828 The Promised Land - 2</h4>


    Bahahahahhahahahha~


    A stream of burly evilughter erupted in the space. A towering man with bulging chests and a well decorated attire, stood with his back to his subordinates whilst peering into the fire. His subordinates all stood in a rxed manner, seemingly enjoying the thought of being around their master. The issue at hand was indeed serious, but no one felt it was something they couldn''t handle. Understand that as of now, they have not yet taken action against the so-called Female Phantom King. Bahahahahahahahahaha~


    Their masterughed evilly, cing hisrge palm on his face and finding it all amusing "Interesting¡­ And they say it''s a woman who dares to challenge me so tantly?" One of his subordinates chuckled: "Master, it appears you''ve been quiet for so long that people might have forgotten what it''s like to feel your wrath." "Indeed¡­" Viscount Camelot smirked. His wrath was one thing, but it was rare for someone to still go against him so openly after knowing who his backer was. His wrath was one thing, but it was rare for someone to still go against him so openly after knowing who his backer was. They were either, blind, crippled or crazy to do such suicidal actions. But as they say; as you make your bed, so shall you lie on it. "Tsk. To think they will dare to steal and rob our site¡­" suddenly, his voice grew cold, while throwing the secret letter into the fire. "I only hope that for their sake, that little act of theirs, ends there¡­ or else¡­ heh." Viscount Camelot''s entire body quaked with a dangerous light, not knowing that the information he received hadn''t included the most recent attack from Tilda on another site. If he knew, he wouldn''t beughing in amusement, but gnashing his teeth in fury, especially after hearing that the vault had been emptied out before the ce came crumbling down. Understand that even now on the first site Tilda''s people attacked and brought down, Viscount Camelot and many others thought that most of their money and wealth from the sale site was still buried underground alongside the destruction of the campsite. Fuck! Do you know how much treasure is in there? You would take at least 2 months to move everything out. They believed in their capabilities such that they didn''t believe that anyone could move everything out without them noticing during these past 2 months prior to the attack. Mind you, they said at least 2 months. Meaning it could even take up to 6 months to clear the entire ce. So with that conclusion in mind, the treasures and coins from the attacked sites should be buried underneath the ground with all the rubble. Thus, if they should dig out the rubble and find nothing, they definitely wouldn''t be here smirking cheekily. Heck! They didn''t even know that Tilda had struck again, nor did they know of the intricate underground pathway Landon had spent thest year and a half building for Tilda on his own, each time he warps over. Yes. The current hideouts and the Promised Land Tilda was leading the people to, was dug up by Landon himself. He connected tunnel paths that could take people 1 month on horseback traversing underneath the many forest paths, heading surprisingly closer to the East side of Dafaren. No underground paths went into the cities, towns or viges. For safety sake, everything stretched underneath the deep, deep, dangerous forest zones. Thanks to the system, Landon already knew were all ve camps were. But because it was up to Tilda to find them, he couldn''t necessarily pinpoint them out. Still, he dug up resting sites not too far away from the major cities or sites where these camps were located. Some were 29 hours away and others were 4 days away. Anyway, he didn''t want to make it so obvious. He, Landon, built tunnels that bended, curved and winded, leading to resting ces deep within the forest.


    For example, the ce Tilda was currently at, was underneath and site very close to a particrly foul smelly swamp site. The smelly, green, knee-length swamp was all anyone would focus on when reaching this area. It was odd to say that thend adjacent the swamp wasn''t as soft or moistened as its surface might let anyone believe. What Landon found was that far, far, underneath its surface, wererge boulders that had been covered up over time. The entire grounds site was filled with rocky gigantic boulders and smaller stones that formed a perfect foundation for an underground hideout. Of course, Landon didn''t build it so close to the swamp, but gave a good distance before chiseling through the rocks and creating a small human-sized ant colony below. After that, he also secured any gaps and spaces, wanting this structure tost for hundreds and thousands of years. This was the ce Tilda was resting at. And above thend, especially during this winter time, the swamp gets clumpy like a slushy and the air grows misty too. What Landon loved the most about his underground work was that no matter the noise they make underground, those above won''t be able to do anything. All resting ces are connected with intricate tunnels that have traps and illusionary confusing works intended for intruders. Yes, Landon did his best to ensure Tilda grew her forces to the max. But for the Promised Land, it wasn''t connected to any of these tunnels. Once you leave the main tunnel, 1 day away from Luxburg Town in distance, you will have to move in the opposite direction from Luxburg Town, and go through another murderous path to find the tunnel. There are 3 aim paths you can take: one is in a cave underwater, another is insidde an Alice wondend hole, needing you to crawl in first. These first 2 are only known by Tilda and a few others. Thest one is the more public one for her people, the one used to transport wagons and goods in. The passage looks so natural, and you would never know there was a secret tunnel there. First of all, the area where the passage was located was filled with oversized nts and giant dinosaur-like trees that made any human look like an ant. As said before, the beeper one goes into the forest, the more dangerous and unbelievable it bes. Although animals here aren''t as big as dinosaurs, their sizes were bigger than regr beasts. Guarding the passageway are special nts called Tulingials. There is a special way to let these Tulingials give way. These Tulingials are just the frost line of defense. There are many others along the way before meeting the Tunnel. All in all, Landon made sure Tilda had a ce to call home while in Dafaren.

 Chapter 1829 Lord Camelot

    <h4>Chapter 1829 Lord Camelot</h4>


    Carefully running his massive ring, Camelot turned to face his men with a cold glint in his eyes, "This Rebel Phantom¡­ her grudge isn''t ordinary. If we want to find the person behind her, we must first find her identity." "Any clues?" His man gave each other tactful stares, and then one person stood forward, "Master, although we aren''t sure yet, from the whore''s actions, she might be an escaped ve who might have been under our care at some point." "Yes, master. Perhaps she''s a daft one, thinking we owe her some idiotic blood debt." Everyone sneered. What was the use of a woman if not to open and close her legs when being told to.


    Why get angry at them for providing enough men to sample her goodies? For the life of them, they just couldn''t understand women like this. Listening to his men, Camelot also felt it must be so. The whore must be thinking she is someone special to make them owe a blood debt to her. How pathetic. Camelot swore that should he catch the slut, he would pin her down and make sure he keeps her that way for a year, before moving on to a more befitting punishment worthy of her crime. "Master, we have already begun liking through our files for any runaway ves." "Not enough," Camelot shook his head. "Check through the list of all ves sold out, verifying that these ves are still with their masters." "Remember that the whore sounds and looks no older than 20. So to be sure, 22 should be our cut-off age." What he needed them to do was to go looking through all ves around 12 to 22 who have passed through their hands and possibly the hands of others working for Lord Castello. All they need to confirm is that the ves are still with their masters or either dead. As for the ves that bitch let run loose after attacking their site, they will definitely find them all no matter how long it takes. Why? Because those ves are their properties, just likend, cars and mansions are also properties. "But Master, if the Phantom Rebel attacked that particr site, I think she did so to steal out ve documents that recorded all ves in the site. Perhaps her name is within the past records there."


    So if the records are missing, it will make finding the escaped ves harder. The records gave detailed descriptions of how the escaped ves looked. Thankfully, people in this world had trained, strong memories. So those who weren''t on shift during the attack could easily give out the descriptions of at least 200 ves they were tasked to look after. Each guard group of 20, oversaw 200 imprisoned ves every shift. The ves were chained in their cells, and were so hungry, tired and injured that they didn''t have enough strength tounch any attacks on these guards. Perhaps the first day, they might think of starting an uprising. But understand that the number of guards guarding every cell group was far less than the guards protecting the main guest floors, arenas and exit points. It''s only when these prisoners enter the arena, do they understand howrge the ve sites are. Heh. Lord Castello purposefully built the ce to be so gigantic and confusing. So how can they escape sessfully just like that? Anyway, the guards who weren''t on shift, could recall what at least 50% of these escaped ves looked like. With their help, they could find the rest and get more information on whether any of them saw this female Phantom before. Was there a point when she took off her mask? "Find them¡­ find them all!" The men quickly went on one knee, "Yes, Master Camelot." Swish!


    A slight wind whistled, and in the blink of an eye, they were gone, leaving Camelot to himself. Camelot slowly took to his massive chair, sitting with his legs apart. There before him was a beautifully crafted lumber table with fine grain details. On the table were unused parchment paper l, as well as a strange but immacte part called Baymardian Calligraphy paper. This wasn''t your typical A4 paper, but one that had the same feel as parchment paper. It could be rolled up and wouldst even longerpared to his parchment paper, when it came to water resistance. Camelot With his men on the job, he no longer concerned himself with the slut''s matter. Still, he had to inform his backer, his Master, who was far, far away in the Capital. Dipping his ink brush, Camelot began to write.


    If he sends word fast, it will reach his master just before Summer begins. The Female Phantom Rebel King¡­


    That title caused quite a stir in Dafaren. Yes~


    Tilda had already begun her ns to gather forces, unit and rebel against his majesty Alexander, her dear father. Who could see thising? (~_~)


    And with Tilda''s emergence in Dafaren, also came arge bounty on her head¡­ or rather, on her name and identity. Anyone who seeds in revealing her true identity and her looks, will get boundless wealth from many guilds. At the same time, other stories emerged from the locals. Stories of her bravery spread out, with some people swearing to have seen her step in to deal with a rude noble that wanted toy a finger on a little peasant girl. Amazing! (*0*)


    For now, her stories were just rippled on a pond. But not long after, it might grow as turbulent as a waterfall''s. Tilda had started well, and on her side, she sent out those who no longer wanted to stay, nning to move forward to the promisednd with those who did. They ate heartily, rested well, got proper treatment, as well as new clothes and masks. Yes. She gave them confidence to hope for a better future. After a well rested night, many woke up around 10 am, sleeping for so long because of their bodies true exhaustion. Everyone ate again, washed their faces, and relieved themselves, before hopping into the darkened carriages once more. There, they stayed, except this time, although they couldn''t see the outside world, the inside was lit up with strange lights they''ve never seen before. Ahh! Some jumped back in fear, but quickly adjusted after knowing it posed no harm to them. Their jaws dropped and their lips quivered, opening and closing their mouths but not saying a thing.


    What... What sort of godly fireless torch was this?


    (0?0)

 Chapter 1830 New Technology?

    Chapter 1830 New Technology?


    Who am I? Who are you?


    You look at me, I look at you. You look at me, I look at the strange light.


    ¡­ This promisednd¡­ Was it truly as its name suggested? Will they be able to see such godly artifacts in there?


    "Pa¡­ Pa¡­ it seems my eyesight has grown horribly bad over the years. Or else how can I see torch light without fire?" "This, sons¡­bow your heads now! We are staring at the face of a godly artefact!"


    This was no doubt a miracle! (+0+)


    It was amazing how many were already excited just from seeing the strange light bulbs. Their faces were so exaggerated that one had to wonder what would happen if they get to the Promised Land. Understand that some Baymardian products have long made their way to Veinitta by the many merchants around


    So even if the enemy finds out Tilda has sr light bulbs, they won''t think she is affiliated with Baymard. Afterall, they too had sr light bulbs and even heaters in their homes too. It''s just that within the ve site, no advanced changes have been made. Why make changes for ves? So they can live a better life? Oh please~


    Everything in the ve sites were exactly the same, making ves clueless about the outside world''s changes. Some ves have not seen the outside world for over 7 years now. They could sometimes hear the gossip from guests whoe in and out. But if you''ve never seen anything face to face, it''s sometimes hard to put a face on what people are talking about. In the meantime, far away from Dafaren, Landon who had cleared all the money from the ve site''s treasury room, was now humming happily while making his way towards the Lower Region. Today was a brand new day. There was no snow falling, and the air was dry and disturbing,... but nothing a good sweater, scarf and hot beverage couldn''t handle. Drinking his Vani Latte, Landon wrapped his scarf around his neck multiple times, before heading towards the Lower Region''s Station within District D. Perhaps because it was a rare money with him only having 2 meetings, he chose to use public transportation to get around today. His guards disguised themselves among ordinary workers and got checked into the station the same time he did. Standing on tform 9 and 3 quarters, Landon kept his head lowered at all times, wrapping half his face with his scarf to hide his face. Thankfully, many also had their scarfs around their mouths and also wore winter beanies, earmuffs and other essories that hide their facial looks. Landon changed the way he walked and made himself look almost invisible when blending with the crowd. Soon, he was on the train alongside others, enjoying the bubbly atmosphere. Unlike other trains in the Capital city, there were 2 types of Sky trains taking workers to and fro. The first type was an ordinary train type you find everywhere. But the 2nd type was more like a ssy bullet train, with tables between the seats. Well, the execs and higher end workers like to take this train type if they don''t drive their vehicles to work.


    Anyone can ride this type.


    "Ahh! Have you heard? Wembley Park is now open." "WHAT? Wembley Park is finally open atst? Oh my, that''s in my hometown!" [*Wembley Park was a Baymardian town somewhere in Baymard''s East territories.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The park is said to not be your typical everyday park, but a grand touristic Winter wondend park with rare silver nts and silver creatures that make the ce insanely magical. Camping there is also possible. It''s said to also be a romantic site to behold, especially for campers since all camps are built on trees. People can swing on vines and enjoy Tarzan-like adventures, except the ants and the trees were rare snow nts. Landon shook his head wryly, watching several people discuss the matter at Wembley, and several other topics shown in the newspapers. Some spoke of how their week went and others spoke of their pets, loved ones and the uing holiday, which Tv/movie award show they nned to watch live. Watching red carpet shows was always a treat, especially to the women. Some young girls giggled when thinking ost year''s awards. Soon, he reached the lower region, hopped off, and was now on his way. But where to? Of course to see overseer Tim! Why, you ask? Well, because it was finally time to make a key technology he has been putting aside for quite some time.


    "Sir¡­" A helpless voice called out. "Sir, please calm down. I''m afraid if you hold me any tighter, I will be crippled." "Ah!-" Tim awkwardly let go of Jonathan, one of his personal secretaries and assistants. Well, don''t me him for being overly excited. Ever since he received his Majesty''s call, his body has felt jumpy with excitement. Bahahahahaha~


    They''ve finally perfected ne technology, and now, his majesty already has another major project for them. So how can he not be ecstatic? Oops!...


    They will have to start construction on the new industry, and also start the hiring process once it''s done too. It has just been a millisecond since Tim let go of Jonathan, and already, he had fallen into his usual excited state, already thinking of what to prepare for this new project. He was walking up and down, side to side, left, right, center and even circling around Jonathan so much he began feeling dizzy. The corners of Jonathan''s lips dropped, helplessness still deeply drawn on his face. How can an old man like Overseer Tim still act like a toddler? Jonathan felt that should the outside world ever get wind of Overseer Tim''s true self, the tall image they had built for him over the years would copse just like that. Sigh¡­


    "Sir, you''ll tire yourself out at this rate. Don''t forget that you don''t know all the details about the project yet. So why tore yourself so much?" "WHAT DO YOU KNOW?" Tim''s fierce eyes fell on Jonathan. Tim was about to open his mouth again when the telephone suddenly rang. Hmph! Like a grumpy kid, he turned his butt arrogantly, rushing toward the phone. "Tim here¡­ yes, yes, yes, yes! Send him in Savantha!!"

 Chapter 1831 Move Over! New Tech Coming Soon!

    Chapter 1831 Move Over! New Tech Coming Soon!


    Hehhehehehe~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at Tim''s blooming face, Jonathan knew his majesty must be here. Already, Jonathan was taking out his pen and clicking its head, knowing that the Mo his majesty walked in, his boss, Tim, would start the meeting without any structure. Tim was too excited to go through ''Meeting Procedures.''


    So since he was the one to take down meeting minutes,... Well, you couldn''t very well miss a thing, could he? "Wee! Wee, your Majesty!!!" Sure enough, Tim was now standing before the door, grabbing both of Landon''s hands with hisrge muscr palms. Landon was also helpless, but now used to it, "Old buddy, you never change. How''s the family?" "Never change? Your majesty, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Family? Yes, yes, yes¡­ they are fine. But why are we talking about me when we have better things to discuss?"


    "_"


    Haven''t you ever heard of curtsy? Landon had ck lines on his forehead. Do you expect him to just waltz right in and get down to business without even saying hello? Who does that? And old man¡­ Why are you dragging him so hard? Landon looked at Jonathan, also seeing the helplessness in his eyes. Forget it. Let the old man have his way. Bahahahahhahahah~


    "Sit! Sit! Sit, your Majesty. Make your buttocks feel at home and allow your mouth to open up nicely." Tim pped the table hard, gesturing for Landon to hurry up. It was amazing how many-a-time, he forgot that Landon was his monarch, despite him saying: Your Majesty here and there. Seeing his face growing impatient with excitement, Landon slowly reached for the brown envelope inside his coat. The envelope appeared for less than a second, but was already in Tim''s hand. Tim was like a hawk doing a magic trick, making it vanish from Landon''s hands and reappear in his. Then, his body began to quale, his lips began trembling and his entire demeanor changed as if he was holding some national treasure. "Thank you, ancestors, for making me live another day." Landon rolled his eyes, already used to Tim''s ancestor prayers whenever he held vital documents. He hasn''t even opened it yet, and he was already in a cult-like zone of prayers and worship. Rip!


    He tore the envelope open very carefully, like one operating on a bomb. Sure enough, his majesty could never disappoint him. Spreading all unclipped documents on the table,


    This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ (*#*)


    Tim looked between Landon and the documents, opening and closing his mouth, and gasping for air in horrendous shock. "Your majesty¡­ your Majesty¡­ Are¡­ Are you saying what I think you''re saying?"


    Jonathan''s curiosity also got the best of him, causing him to also freeze. And soon, he too eximed in question. Soon, even he forgot his identity. "YOUR MAJESTY!... Are you¡­ are you saying we will soon be able to walk around Baymard withndline telephones in our pockets?" This was huge news! Landline telephones in their pockets. Do you know how crazy the idea was? It was like imagining a car in your pocket on the go. The invention of the telephone was just as big as the invention of homes, cars, and other great technologies. Soon, Jonathan frowned, "But your Majesty, how can we havendline phones in our pockets when they are mostly corded?" Sure, there are also cordlessndline phones avable, but even if you take the cordless handset out, don''t forget that these phones still have stationary fixed ends that they sit/rest on. These stationary parts are mostly attached to the stationary power source and cables around the house. So how is it possible for anyone to be able to carry an entirendline out in their pockets?


    (0@0)


    This¡­ This¡­ Gulp~


    Jonathan swallowed hard. This was too unscientific! .


    Don''t me Jonathan for being a nonbeliever. Till now, a part of him still told him the project was bound to fail. Because no matter how he wrapped his brain around the idea, he just couldn''t see it bing a reality. Jonathan was also forgetting that years ago, if anyone could tell him that metal ships could float, or vehicles could move without horses, he would definitely swear to drink his own blood before he ever believes it. Seeing the reaction from the duo, Landon chuckled, knowing that sometimes, seeing is believing. Even with all the sessful projects he had aplished, the duo couldn''t imagine how the bulky Landline phone set could fit in their tiny pockets. The one that made it even more unbelievable, was when Landon said they will be able to put the device in the chest pockets of their shirts. ¡­ Who am I? Where am I? What am I? Was it already April Fool''s Day? "Your majesty, are you sure you''re not talking about Walkie Talkies instead?" Landon shook his head, "No. For one, Walkie Talkies provide instantmunication by simply holding down a button¡­ Unlike cell phones, which require you to dial a number and wait for the other party to answer their phone, these types of radios can instantly put you in contact with another person." "I see¡­" Tim and Jonathan slowly nodded in understanding, "Just like thendline phones¡­ But with the portability Walkie Talkies have, right?" "Correct. Just likendlines, everyone will get their own unique cellr numbers. But in the case of walkie talkies, you don''t need unique numbers, just tune to the channel."


    Again, unlike cell phones, walkie talkies don''t necessarily need cell towers. Walkie talkies have internal antennas and other internalponents that make it an all-round cell tower on its own. Cell phones need cell towers but Walkie talkies have their inbuilt system that makes them usable even in ces that you would never expect to exist. The power of radio frequencies is true. In movies, especially movies like: Journey to the Center of the Earth,'' you see the protagonist tampering with spoons, bendable iron parts and other objects to find a frequency for connection. Look! Even in the heart of the jungle, far, far away from civilization,... or even down, down below in the center of the world, they try to find a radio frequency they can hope on. Listening to his majesty, but Jonathan and Tim seemed to understand bits of this incredible project. But now the question was:... Can it be done?


    (?~?) "Alright, enough chit chatting," Landon said, rubbing his palms mischievously. "Jonathan, take notes!" It''s time they officially begin the meeting for one of the greatest projects of all time¡­ The invention of the Mobile Phone!

 Chapter 1832 Cellphones!

    Chapter 1832 Cellphones!


    Two and a half hourster and everyone was deep into conversation, Landon rose from his seat, having gone through everything with Tim. "I will personally fund the entire project, since it is my sole idea and independent work¡­ However, the various government department heads will contact you for another meeting, and you will spearhead the presentation on Cell Phone security, governance andpliance " "Of course, your Majesty."


    What did he look like? An amateur? Understand that every major technology made in the Lower Region, even Gameboys, still and to pass Compliance tests, rules and regtions. There are already many rules in ce to stop cyberattacks. Although none such attacks have been reported yet, they all knew there will be a day when one wise guy will think of starting crime in that direction. Thus, everyputerized and mechanical technology has to follow certain guidelines to prevent bugging and other ways outsiders can infiltrate their defenses. The government heads, especially those in charge of security, will want to know all possible attacks attackers canunch through these cell phones, and how they n tobat these attacks for those in the far future. It''s clear that if such a technology gets realized, it will makemunications a lot easier. So of course, it is a necessity. However, what are the rules of use in ce for it? Landon had already thought about it. It seems Jonathan and Tim were also pleased with his arrangements. "Your majesty, I think it''s good that only Baymardians can own Cell Phones."


    "Yes, your majesty. Such technology must not leave the shores of Baymard no matter the cost!" Tim and Jonathan''s faces were stern, as though about to take poisonous oaths. Landon chuckled, knowing that even if it left the shores of Baymard, no one outside the lower region will be able to understand how it worked.


    Can they recreate the parts? Can they recreate the sim cards? What about the battery? The charger? The internal parts? Can they write out theputerized programs and other software that came installed? Do they understand Computer and software engineering? Do they know how to use Java, CC+ and other coding tforms? What about cell towers? Do they understand the purpose of cell towers? Sorry, but there were a million and one things involved in just cellphone making. The only reason he wanted to stop cell phones from leaving Baymard''s shores was so to create a buzz or rave about them. Think of it as a marketing strategy. As it stands, only Baymardians can truly own cell phones, but don''t forget that people from treaty-signed empires can rent cellphones the entire time they are here. And once leaving the Landport, seaport or even the airport, they can deliver the cellphones there during check in. They just have to fill out a short form there, submit their phones to the check-in staff and be well on their way. The initial safety deposit will then be sent back to their bank ounts in no more than 7 days. No one should ever doubt Landon''s far sighted ns. Both Tim and Jonathan didn''t know it all, but Landon had already seen a huge marketing opportunity here¡­ and that was to create a craving ''want'' from the people.


    .


    Ah yes~... Deposits. Landon didn''t n to make the safety deposits to be massive. To rent these devices, one has to pay more than 1/2 the phone''s price. They can pay that upfront or pay the deposit bit during the duration of their stay. Let''s say they get a visa permitting them to stay for just 6 months, but they Anne''s to stay for only 1 month. Some can choose to stay for a little longer, getting temporary jobs here to make up for it. But anyway, the down payment isn''t something that is typically much, depending on what cell phone they wish to go for. Different phone types will cost different prizes. There will be cell phones for 100 Bays (133 copper coins), and cellphones for 800 Bays. Understand that 0.7501 Bays = 1 copper coin. Again, they will only be putting down only half the total price of the phone. So if they get the 100 bay phone, they have to pl0ut down 50 Bays( 66.7 copper coins.) What was 67 copper coins? Over the years, the monthly wages in Pyno has jumped from 250~300 copper coins to 480~600 copper coins and even more. No joke, since many found entrepreneurship, more and more ordinary people are getting wealthier. Even farmers now make twice more than before, with some farmers even making up to 700 copper coins (6 silver coins) a month. Now in Pyno, the minimum wage is roughly 480 copper coins. But in Baymard, the minimum wage in the Capital City is 680 copper coins (510 Bays). In other Baymardian territories, it varies between 560 to 620 copper coins. So yes. Many can afford 67 copper coins as down payment to rent these phones. Again, though the 100 Bay phone is a good choice, the 200 Bay phone will be the one Landon knew most regr people will go for because of functionality. The 100 Bay phone will be the cheapest phone in all of Baymard. The more expensive the phone, the more advanced its tech. Landon massaged his chin with a sly glint in his eyes. Even with this, he never nned to make the camera apps, online regr payment apps and a few other apps. Hang on¡­ although no bank apps and traditional payment methods linking to one''s direct bank cards will be avable, he still came up with a clever way for them to buy things online. First, everyone will have to register for what''s called a Spendable Recharge card, that can be granted to them from the bank. With that card, they can transfer money into it and use the card to buy things online. The card number is 5 digits long and different from traditional bank cards. Yet, it had more verification procedures for proof of identification. These recharge cards are great because even if in the future, attackers steal money from the cards, at least these cards aren''t necessarily linked to your regr bank cards. Note that the cards won''t have names printed on them, bug special codes and unique identifiers. Online refunds can also be sent to these cards, and you can thenter transfer the funds to your personal bank ount.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1833 A Harder Start

    Chapter 1833 A Harder Start


    It should be noted that transfers can''t be done online. You head to the bank, and they will do it for you. Anyway, this way, thieves who steal the cards won''t be able to transfer your funds out¡­ but, they will be able to spend the funds if they know all the security identifiers. Lucky for you, you can also contact the bank to freeze the card. In short, the rechargeable card was safe for online transactions. Banks will handle these extra cards, as if handling a user with 2 or more bank cards. Never underestimate the power of cyberattacks. Although it all seemed like a lot of take in for those who are used to Earth''s technology, people here who don''t know anything, will readily ept the situation, taking it to be the norm. Hey! They are just happy they get to see phones in their lifetimes. (^_^)


    Anyway, cameras won''t be on the cellphones for now.


    He wanted to leave these apps behind. The phone''s will have pdf and Microsoft apps, as well as reading apps like Bay-Kindle and Audible. B-Netflix and other streaming apps will also be avable.


    The phone''s will have pdf and Microsoft apps, as well as reading apps like Bay-Kindle and Audible. B-Netflix and other streaming apps will also be avable.


    Food ordering sites, event booking sites, tourist booking sites, news, job posting sites, google, etc. Bottom line, different phones have different technologies and aesthetics. Everyone will be able to put the down payments down. And should they damage it during their time of use, the damage deposit will handle the damages, if not it will be returned to their bank ount at most 7 days after returned. Some phones will open like a book, ande with pens, allowing manga artists and other artistic people to draw.


    Some will heavily focus on technologies good for business, and others will focus on demographics, nature lovers, and so on.


    Flip phones, ckberry style phones, and touch screens. Landon wanted to bring all 3 main styles at once. . As for Baymardians, they can get the cheapest phones for zero dors with ns or buy it off all at once. Now, here''s where it gets tricky. Allows can rent cell phones for the entire duration of their time here, but non-treaty allies are NOT allowed to rent. It will definitely kill them inside with jealousy, knowing they can see othersugh and merrily use cellphones while they can''t. It will even make some non-ally forces want to sign treaties with Landon Asap. Some territories might only sign treaties in the next few years. So do you know how much teeth grinding they would have done during this time when visiting Baymard? Especially the visiting nobles and royals. How can mere peanuts use these godly cell phones when they can''t? It''s a definite marketing strategy because once he opens the way for them, almost all will get cellphones of their own. Enough said about cell phones. For now, this will do. Anyway, although he was making touch screens, he was making cruder but practical touchscreen models with no Siri or Alexa. These cellphones are meant to be the Genesis of Cell Phones here in Hertfilia. Looking at Landon, Tim couldn''t stop smiling from mr to mr no matter how hard he tried. "Your majesty, worry not. I will definitelyplete the mission!"


    (*w*) N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "_"


    .


    With the talks of cellphones underway, Baymard had no idea what Landon had in store for them this uing December. It was already the first week of March, and they''ll still have 9 and a half months beforeunch day. For cellphone production, he nned to first hire only veterans in the phone industry. You must have at least 2 years of experience making Phone lines. Computer engineering and coding experience of at least 1 and a half years is also a plus, especially those who worked hard to create software games alongside him back then. Don''t forget that theputer techs are there to tweak and control any esctions that ur. People can also call the tech hotline site for thepany, if they do need some sort of troubleshooting, especially with theirputers. Ah yes~


    Baymard has grown quite a lot since its former hunger days. Now, you have geeks and techs who can move their hands on aputer''s keyboard like magic. Those Landon wanted for the job were those who were already versed with software and technical knowledge.


    Veterans will be quick to grasp key concepts and do what Landon expects. Only by mid summer, will they hire fresh graduates and other Baymardians to join in. With that, Landon took off, leaving the excitedly fidgeting Tim and the helpless Jonathan behind. That was hisst appointment for the day. Now, he could finally prepare for his date with his pregnant wife, who was about to blow any money now. Yes! Lucy was due sometimes around March 23rd. But with pregnancy, you never know when the baby would like to give you an early heart attack. Landon had never been so uneasy in his entire life. Go out for missions? No way! Even if the system chooses to vaporize him, he swore he wouldn''t miss his child''s birth. Impossible!!! Don''t even think about it. Landon sneered when thinking of all the wrong times the system has forcefully warped him off to y babysitter. Lucy will birth in the Royal pce, within the theatre room set up there. A list of doctors and nurses already received letters and emails, inviting them to move into the pce until the birthing begins. Of course, they will still be paid as usual. And every day, their task is to do checkups and ensure Lucy is ready for the D-day. Landon recruited a staff of 40. Some will have to sleep in the daytime, so they can be awake or be on call all night, and others will be on call during day shifts. Oops¡­ ''Have to get more baby clothes.'' Landon''s thoughts were already spinning wildly. For sure, he knew Lucy had twins in her oven. But for the genders of these children, he didn''t know. He had many ways to secretly find out, but he and his wife wanted their births to be a true surprise. So no genders were known, not just to them but everyone else. ¡­ Lla,l~


    Landon went about his day, smiling and humming merrily¡­ But¡­ what he didn''t know was that in a ce not so far away from home, a certain someone had the heavy inkling to bash his head against a stone for how bold he was.

 Chapter 1834 Ransom?

    Chapter 1834 Ransom?


    ¡ªThe Grand Lockhart Royal Pce¡ª


    Location: Dafaren, Veinitta. A few passing guards were just about to change his shift, when they suddenly heard an eerieugh that seemed ghost-like,ing from the Audience hall. The stream ofughter had the magical ability to grip one''s heart, leaving it hanging on a thread. What''s going on?


    Many had the intuition of death hovering around them. "Can¡­ Can it be that someone has released a cursed spirit to hunt the Pce grounds?" "I¡­ You might be right."


    "Hey, this¡­ Well... I, a Dafaren royal guard of the 5th order, can never be afraid of anything. Huh¡­ Only weaklings like you can fear measly spirits."


    "Pooh! What are you trying to say? Are you calling me a weakling? Okay, then why don''t you look convincing with those shaking legs of yours?" "Bah! My legs are cold, that''s all! Who told you that only fear can make your legs shake?" "You¨C" The men suddenly paused, hearing the strange echoes ofughter again. This time, everyone flinched, lowering their shaking shoulders in raw panic. But no matter what, their feet never stopped moving forward because if they should bete for their shifts¡­ well, let''s just say there was a greater demon around waiting to suck their bodies dry of any blood. Gulp~


    Everyone swallowed hard and picked up the pace. Only after reaching the massive golden doors that were opened, did they know where the eerie echoes of maddeningughter came from ¨C it was his Majesty. Bam!! The door was now shut tight by one of Alexander''s most trusted aides whomanded for the job to be done. The news they received was so shocking that after they gathered, they forgot to close the hall''s giant golden doors. "Your majesty, it seems they look down on us greatly." Morwen, the conqueror, spoke out. He was a man who many hated to see in this lifetime. Why? Because he was the Emperor''s guard dog. And the power he wielded was also very scary. Morwen licked his lips, staring at therge golden envelope, squinting his eyes with a cruel grin on his lips. He didn''t know whether tomend Baymard for their bravery orugh at them for their stupidity. Stepping on a beast''s tail intentionally, can only spell one thing ¨C Disaster.


    But oh well, he Morwen, was a person who loved chaos. If wars could be fought everyday, it would truly make his day. It was because of his love for chaos and destruction that many feared his presence, fearing that one day, they would be roped into a war they knew nothing about. And again, it was because of his love for chaos that Alexander loved to send him out to deal with heavy matters that needed brute force. Why? Because someone like Morwen, would definitely wish to fly over there, using all his time to travel fast and execute the orders given to him. As for Morwen, he waspletely loyal to Alexander, and no one else¡­ not even the princes. So to see his master''s body react like this, Morwen knew Alexander was pissed! No¡­ hold on, he was more than angry. ''So does this mean I get to go crazy somewhere?'' (*0*)


    But you know¡­ This is the angriest he has ever seen his master in all his life. So who? Who was it that dares to make his master spit out so much fire? Hahahhahahahha~


    Alexanderughed like a mad person, scaring many ministers, battlemanders and those in his court. First, hisughter flowed in an ear-shattering continuous manner, before slowing down and lowering its volume tremendously. ~Hah-hah-hah¡­ heh-heh-heh. "How bold! A little imp of an empire dares to hold my son for ransom?"


    Tsk.


    Sure enough, pigs can always dream. The document in Alexander''s hand was gripped in the middle that its upper half was almost tearing away from its bottom half. There were particr paragraphs on the document that made Alexander''s stomach clog and tightened into balls of fury:


    [In simple Pyron, we have your son, Skye Lockhart the 3rd. Please see attachment 4, the list of crimes he had against not just the glorious empire of Carona, but also our beloved Baymard. He will remain in our custody for 11 more years, before he can get ransomed and transported to your empire. Only after 11 years, he be released from Baymardian imprisonment. In the meantime, you can stop by for visitation if you miss him dearly.]


    ''_''


    So all he even if he paid anything now, his son won''t be leaving prison grounds till 11 yearster?


    Then why bother sending this letter? is it to inform him of his visitation rights?


    Hahahahahahah.... hah... hah.


    This was an outrage! Alexander can take being threatened by a worthy contender. But to be threatened by a territory that can''t even protect itself, was just insulting. Is this how far Dafaren has fallen in the eyes of others, with them now thinking Dafaren had teeth but couldn''t bite?


    Heh.


    Alexander slowly turned his attention to Morwen, and everyone already knew what his next words were.


    "Take my Ninwaku to Wesnds and make them bleed!"


    Morwen dropped on one-knee with a solemn but intoxicating smile on his lips, "Expect the good news, my Lord."


    With his wet-like texturized hair always dangling down his cold face, Morwen licked his lips once more, already envisioning his victory.


    The Ninwaku were a mysterious elite force controlled by him. They answer to him and his majesty Alexander.


    Leaving the gathering, Alexander''s brain acted fast. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It takes 2 months, 3 weeks to leave the Capital and head to the closest shores that faced Baymard''s direction. Sailing with a crew in lumber battleships will take another 5~7 months, depending on the seas nature and the weather.


    They had a few hidden fortresses not too far from the Capital. It will take at most 2 weeks to gather a good chunk of warriors from these nearby fortresses before heading out.


    In the end, it could take them 7~10 months to reach Baymard''s shores. It was already the 2nd week of March, so the earliest they could arrive was between the months ofOctober and January of next year.


    ...


    Like that, Alexander was finally ready to make his move on Baymard!

 Chapter 1835 Changes In Pyno

    Chapter 1835 Changes In Pyno


    -Crang, Crang, Crang, Crang. Listening to the constant sliding, grinding and rolling of the wooden tires against the roughened but yet grounds, Adam hastily massaged his elbows with a deep look in his hazy eyes. It''s been over 3 years now that he has been hearing of this grand ce called Baymard. As a simple viger, he never knew his life would change so much in such a short time. It happened like magic. Adam came from the little vige of Sheylia. Well, although he called it little, it has since grown 3 times in size since the emergence of Baymard was made known to them. The vige that was engulfed in poverty and death, now bloomed and blossomed since the emergence of Baymard and their new Monarch, his majesty William Barn. Oh yes~... Now, Lords were given particr tax ranches that they couldn''t exceed, or else it would be them who pays the ultimate price.


    To make things easier, all regions belonging to different lords were grouped in various sections, and overseen by particr people approved by the Monarch. In short, each grouped area was called a Province/Prefecture/state.


    Each prefecture or state had its own tax rates everyone was then subjected to. Now, the rules were all clear in ck and white. So no more tyranny, no more collecting excessive taxes and seizing their goods and belongings at every turn. Before, they used to have nearly nothing to eat, since every time they harvested their crops and goods, the lord''s people would storm in seconds after the Harvey''s and take away almost everything, iming it was to feed the army and so on. On top of that, bandits would also rob them left, right and center. F***! There was never any justice for little guys like them. Some smart people in the vige found a way to get around these dilemmas, but even then, their savings were only better than the average viger, and couldn''t amount to what those in towns or cities had stored up. .


    All in all, their lives were always drowning in poverty, with disease, death, fights, and gues ravishing thends like crazy. For peasants like themselves, they all knew their fates were sealed. Unless they manage to join a noble''s faction or find a way to train and be a soldier or guard, they will most definitely live and die the same way they used to do. Another path they could take was the schrly path, hoping to join the national schrly exams and be one of the scribes and schrs his majesty will most definitely use, assigning them to different government departments for work. However, one can''t just take the schrly examinations just like that, even if they have somehow read and understood the works. First, you must pay homage to a teacher, joining a school and improving your calligraphy, poise, and knowledge. Just paying tuition for a whole year was so expensive for people like them, not to mention the price of busing paper and other writing materials. Years ago, who could think of sending their children to school, talk less of sponsoring them for several more years? Heh. Such a thing was impossible, and many never dreamt of doing so. They didn''t even have enough food to eat, so how could they think of turning their children into schrs? Adam, just like many others, had already admitted to his fate and that of his children. But who would have known that fate had another n in store for them? Hooray! The tyrant was dead, and a new dawn shed through Arcadina. Then, came the sweetness of it all. At first, many resisted the change, especially the nobles. But you see, their new Monarch was so smart. Before the nobles could raise their arms to retaliate, their beloved monarch had already counterattacked by sending his loyal forces to each corner of Arcadina to instill these changes, alongside the help of the Baymardians. .


    ¡­ Change, they say, can cause a war. A terrible war sparked across thend, but was quickly contained, with every opposition party crushed to smithereens. Normally, Adam would be afraid of anyone who forcefully puts their ownws on him. But this time, he was pping so hard his palms were about to tear. Yes! Yes! To hell with very! To hell with excessive taxation! To hell with treating them like dogs! They too were human beings and deserved some goddamn rights. And then, with taxation easing up, his family now had entry to spare as food. Another great thing toe out of all this, was that his children could now go to school¡­ Baymardian schools at that. The moment he got wind of the matter, he did all he could to send his son to school in Baymard''s Capital. His oldest daughter, who was married, also headed to Baymard to studyw. And as it stands now,st year, she returned to Arcadina on a 1 year Internship program to Arcadina''s Capital, where she and her husband will work in different government departments, all for Arcadina''s benefit. Adam''s chest always swelled when thinking of his vibrant daughter. Who would have known that a woman could be one of the top scorers in a ss filled with both genders? You would think the men would rise to surpass all women, but that wasn''t the case. Adam was indeed taken aback after getting wind of the matter. You have to know that before then, he and many others in this world thought women didn''t have the brains to do certain jobs. But now, they knew they were wrong. His daughter was interested in government activities, and his son, who was still in public school, was interested in Boarding hair. Yes! This was no joke. His son was very interested in the various ways hair could be styled and cut. His son already wrote to him a while back, talking of his thoughts of staying longer after graduating from Public school at age 14 this year. Well, he would graduate and then join Baymard''s National Arts, Beauty & Entertainment University.


    There, he nned to take stylist courses l, graduate, buy his Clippers and equipment, beforeter moving back to open a grand salon in Arcadina. It was his dream. (*^*)


    .


    For final year pupils in public school who are about to graduate, they have field trips every Saturday to visit the various industries and get a hint of what they would love doing in the future. Baymardians of course were the only ones taking field trips to the lower region, but for ally and non-ally empires, they could also visitw firms and other public workces. Some want to be astronomers and those who predict the weather, and others want to be cab drivers who get to drive cool vehicles all day long with little to no stress. Some people liked aiming high, while for others, their dream jobs were simple things like working at a mall. You might look down on these jobs, but for some, it is perfect for those who don''t want to use their brains so much at work. In the end, every profession had people who were getting to belong. Adam''s son, Athos, fell in love with hair barbering, fading and styling for men. He swore that he would open a famous saloon that Arcadinian local celebrities could visit. His saloon would have the highest star rating around his area, and he would also get Baymardian marketing to boost up his Salomon''s presence and wealth. He even wanted a luxury waiting area, with drinks,fy couches, and TVs. Just like some girls n to open hair salons and nail salons, he yearned for the same too. As for Adam, he didn''t know too much about this whole Barbering saloon thing. But since his son had so much confidence in himself, he decided to support it for now. A man must learn to walk, fall and walk on his own for a while. As a father, he must allow his son to learn life''s lessons, especially when venturing out in a new business. . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sigh~


    Adam massaged his elbows once more, feeling his heartbeat elerating with every second that passed him by. After saving money for so long, he was finally ready to see what this Baymard looked like. Was it just as others said? Where it''s people kinder and more weing than the rest of the world?


    (?~?)


    Was it as its nickname suggested? Was it truly an empire of friendship and abundant peace?


    Adam was now seated on a Public Wagon Bus, one of the many official Transport Buses Arcadina had running around within towns, cities, and viges. Some only move within settlement areas, and others move between settlements. Within the wooden wagon buses, were battery powered light trips tapped around the upper interior walls. Looking at his watch, Adam knew it was only a matter of time before they reach Baymard''s Eastern entry point. And sure enough, in no time¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The doors were banged, and then opened. "All rise, all rise. We have arrived at Baymard''s borders!"

 Chapter 1836 The Empire Of Friendship

    Chapter 1836 The Empire Of Friendship


    Stepping out of the wagon, Adam''s mouth opened and closed severally. ''What a beast!''


    The Empire''s walls, that were even far taller and thicker than the great walls of China, was such a grandeur piece of architecture Adam couldn''t keep his eyes off of. The towering spires and gleaming facades left him breathless. Sounds of carriages going in and out could be heard all around him, as well as the rustic sounds of nature and the voices of the inspection team and travelers. Standing outside, everyone watched as the Baymardian inspection team first stepped closer, first using strange devices attached to poles to scan underneath the vehicles. Some contraptions were attached to mirrors that showed whatever was hidden underneath, and others beeped every now and then.


    "All clear!!!" The brief inspection onlysted for at most 4 minutes before they hopped back into the wagon. Adam was a little confused, but did as everyone else did. It was only after entering Baymard, did he know that this was just a pre-inspection. The real inspection came when the wagon pulled up before a ce they called As Border Landport.


    They were entering Baymard though a border settlement, which was neither a town, city or vige N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The border settlement was located just outside the perimeters of As Town. However, the border settlement point of entry was again divided by the rest of Baymard via another wall. Landon had designed it and many other border entry points, to be simr to King''s Lansing, which was the Capital''s entry point. So imagine a U-shape bubble carved around the entry Walls. Within the U-shape bubble, the Landport was built, as well as a few sleeping quarters for guests and visitors. Winter was nearing its end, since it was the 2nd week of March. A week and a few more days to go before Pyno officially entered Spring. Snow hardly fell these days, but the light drizzle of rain did apany them every day and them, leaving a misty cloud around the space.


    .


    Wow!!! The mist that was heavily centered at a midway around the many towering structures, gave the illusion the structures were so tall they went to the heavens. If it was before, many would fear to open the wagon windows, afraid the cold temperatures woulde in. But after most official bus wagons were equipped with Baymardian ss windows as a second window frame, everyone could now stare out the wagons and enjoy their little sightseeing. No matter how many times they''ve seen it, Baymard''s overall beauty and appearance still made their hearts throb chaotically. "Father, father¡­ is this really the famous Baymard you visit regrly? Father, how can buildings grow so high that they touch the skies?" "Son, these buildings didn''t grow, but were done by people just like you and me." "Mother! Mother! Look at that! It''s a magical unicorn, and it''s waving at us!!!" "You child¡­ Well, it''s a unicorn, but not a real one. That is just a unicorn sign weing us in."


    "Amazing!!!" (+0+)


    Adam listened to the words of the many passengers, also shocked by all he heard. Some things looked so real that he thought they were the Gods themselves making an appearance. In the misty atmosphere, those signs did y a good part at showing them the way. Wow! The lights along the roads, the 6ne giant roads themselves, the sidewalks, the tter of horse-drawn carriages, the chatter of passerbys, the hum of activity, the stunning decorations and everything else left Adam enveloped in a whirlpool of sensory overload. Adam didn''t even notice his breathing had changed rapidly, as his face was now leaning so close to the window that he almost kissed the cold ss surface. Baymard¡­ Baymard... He was finally here! .


    "Hello there," A young vibrant woman weed their group after the wagon driver and staff offloaded everyone''s items. She wore a warm staff sweater, long professional but warm pants, boots, gloves, and an expensive-looking warm scarf around her neck. And when she smiled, everyone felt incredibly weed, especially those who wereing in for the first time. She treated them as though they were royalty, treating them with the utmost respect respect how untidy and unkempt some of them looked. "Wee to Baymard, the empire of friendship. Please, call me Deedra. If any of you need assistance with your luggage, do let me and my staff know. We will dly assist you in taking them in." How wonderful!! Adam subconsciously nodded, although he probably won''t need any help with his luggage. He only had a backpack on him, and that was it. No wait! He also had a Fanny pack on his waist, one his son had sent to him a while back. Adam at first, wasn''t used to wearing this Fanny pack during his first few days of travel. But after spending another 2 months with it on, Adam was now a loyal fan of this ingenious bag. Hey¡­ it was so convenient to zip and unzip it to get his coins and other private identification documents. Although not asvish looking and high end as Baymard''s, ID documents have been around for hundreds and thousands of years. Well, it was just a piece of paper given to one that has an official seal on it to prove one''s identity. The seals of the Royals, City lords and royals can never be duplicated. The ancients were smart. They had their own way of ensuring one could never forge a seal. It''s possible, but very unlikely. In this era, the City lords and town lords look over nearby viges, having special teams of people they put to do things like seal stamping several birth and identity documents. Adam was extremely pleased with this waterproof Fanny bag. On top of that, the zip''s also had specialbination lock systems built into the bag.


    Even if you stretch your hands to unzip apartment, you would need to know his secret numberbo. Again, for him to take off the Fanny pack, he also needed abination lock too. All Adam could say was that he was very pleased with the Fanny bag, especially since several thieves had tried prying it from him whenever he went out to relieve himself or buy a meal during his long journey. What was this? Who was the ingenious man who came up with such a godly bag for all travelers? (*?*)

 Chapter 1837 Adams decision

    Chapter 1837 Adam''s decision


    Well, everything went way faster than Adam anticipated. Adam followed the crowd, checked in and got a temporary Baymardian identification card. From there, he stepped into another general space that had many people sitting and waiting, with some standing in line to speak to several staff behind counters. [Wee to Baymard~¡­ To book a bus ride, please stand in line. Please be advised that If you are heading straight for As Town, you may take the bus, or any of the cabs waiting outside.]


    The mechanical voice echoed across the scene, giving everyone a sense of direction. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mommy, mommy, aren''t we heading to As Town to visit Grandpa?" A cute little girl with pigtails lifted her head to face her mother, who in turn rubbed her forehead dotingly, "Yes, we are Vivi. The next bus for As will be here in 20 minutes. So why don''t we take a taxi instead?" "Yay! We get to enter the yellowmonster again!" The little girl pped and jumped happily when thinking of taking a taxi ride to As Town. They lived in one of Arcadina''s bordering viges close to As Town. So you can imagine how many times they havee in to visit her grandpapa. And every time she visited, she always felt she came into an entirely new world. Everything in Baymard was changing so fast, that it changed the little girl every time she came in. First the roads, then the streetlights, then the buildings, and so on, and so forth. Waow~


    The changes areing so fast, and she liked it. But what she liked more than anything else was the change in her grandpapa these years. Before, her grandpapa didn''t like her so much. He looked at her like a maid or amodity to be married off to in future. However, over the years, her grandpapa took the bold step of easing her fear of him. And now, apart from her parents and her brother, her grandpapa was someone she truly cared about. She also became his favorite in his heart. And that''s why she would always send for her to visit every now and then. The little girl liked the idea of having the cab, because she always felt like royalty when sitting at the backseat. The cab was just for her and her mother, unlike the bus that was for everyone else. Of course, she didn''t mind taking the bus, but the bus was also slowpared to a cab, especially if it made stops to other ces. Although As Town is the first stop most buses will stop by at, they will first stop by a checkpoint just outside As Town and then at another checkpoint in As Town itself, which is where they will be heading to. The people that typically get off the first checkpoint are Baymardian military people heading for shift changes and so on. Don''t forget that all these ces were border regions, meaning they must be tightly guarded at all times. Anyway, there was a checkpoint between As itself and the secluded As Landport area. If anyone in modern times has ever left the city to drive to the Airport in the outskirts, you will know that the trip isn''t so close. Anyway, the little girl just preferred entering the yellow taxis because the journey was faster and a little more private. The taxi takes them straight to their grandpapa''s home, the bus takes them to a bus station, before they get another taxi to get home. (VwV)


    .


    Just like the little girl, some headed for As Town chose to take cabs instead of waiting for the next bus. ''So that''s why they are waiting in line there?... Buses?''


    Looking left and right, Adam tightened his grip on his backup nervously when stepping into one of the lines. There were over 15 lines, but it all depends where you''re going. For example, line 1~3 only focused on booking bus seats for Manji city, Loch Ness vige, and 6 other ces. Most buses stop at As Town first, but some don''t, bypassing As Town and continuing their journey onwards. Either way, people heading for As Town can hop into any of the lines here. Looking at the signs on the walls, Adam knew he could only stand on lines 6, 7, 8 and 9 to book a ride to the Capital. 1, 2, 3¡­ "Here you are sir, one ticket to the Capital, with 4 stops. It seems you''re lucky today sir, because you''re thest one to get a seat on this bus." "Really?" Adam was taken aback, after hearing that most buses have 7 and even 10 stops to go before reaching the capital. His entire travel time was 5 hours, 17 minutes so imagine ces with 10 stops, how long will it be for them? Some people take 16 hours to get to the Capital and others take 8 hours to do so. Adam couldn''t contain his smile when hearing the good news. (^?^)


    "Hahahhahahah~... Thank you, thank you so much." The male staff nodded with a warm smile on his face, "Not a problem sir, your bus will be here in 11 minutes, so just take a seat over there, or better still¡­ you can visit our stores to see if there''s anything you might need to purchase before your trip begins." "Thank you, I''ll do just that!"


    Safely cing his ticket in his Fanny pack, Adam headed straight for the stores to buy some snacks, as well as change his copper coins into Bays. The male staff was kind enough to point him to the exchange store. Of course, he also wanted to call his son''s apartment number to tell the brat he was finally here. His bus wasn''t going to stop at As, but will first travel on route for an hour and 21 minutes before reaching its first stop location. Soon, he boarded an official Baymardian bus that took him straight to the Capital! ¡­ Vrmmmm!!!~


    Adam''s bus was off with him in it. And after 5 hours and 10 minutes, they arrived at the Capital''s gates, even a few minutes earlier than promised. Adam went through Landport check-in one more time, before finally leaving King''s Landing and officially entering Baymard''s Capital. "Father!!!!" Adam looked at his son who seemed to have grown taller than he remembered, with a warm face and eyes full of pride. Adam was now standing in a popr ce called Big Ben, because of the giant clock behind him. Both men hugged in silence, before finally letting go. "My boy, you have grown so much." "Father, it''s cold out here. Come quickly, I will take you to my apartment. And tomorrow, I will show you the essence of my barbering skills!" As a part-time worker at a bathing studio, after 2 years, you best believe he has a few brushes to his name. "Father, I, your son, will make you proud!"


    "Good¡­"


    (>?<)


    The next day came and Adam was truly in awe of his son''s amazing barbing skills. Was this still hair cutting? No! This was art in motion! Look at those crisp corners? Look at that lightning mark? Look at the peculiar but dashing hairdo thatplimented the customer''s face. Everyone, from the staff to the customer''s,plimented and swore that his son was a true talent, who had a gift in him. One by one, people came in requesting to have their hair only cut by his son. And the tops were also magnanimous too. But this was just one of the highlights of the day, because out of nowhere, a strange man came in with sses, a card, and an overlyrge coat that covered his entire structure. Everyone didn''t say a thing, leading the man to a private barbing booth. And then, the bus called for his son to do the cut since the strange man only wanted his hair cut by his son. Who was this man? Adam''s curiosity was truly getting the best of him, especially when seeing howrge the top left by the man was. Damn! Who is this rich young master? "Father, that''s Hiyong Jun¡­ you probably don''t know him, but he is a new B-pop idol, one that''s taking the entire Pyno and allied nations by storm!" So can his Rios be any less? Boom! Adam gasped exaggeratedly, feeling more and more that what the customer''s and the staff said was right. With his son''s talents, how dare he not support his son''s dreams of opening a famous Barbing Salon in Arcadina?


    It wasn''t a lie to say that although he supported his son earlier, a part of him was still skeptical, wanting his son to fall to a career with more stability like farming, painting or something else more known. But now, he discovered there were all sorts of jobs avable in today''s Pyno. And even barbing that has been there for thousands of years, has been elevated to newer heights since Baymard gave it a magic touch. So what more can he say? Adam slowly ced a hand on his son''s shoulders and sighed. "Son, how much do you need to get started?"


    "_"

 Chapter 1838 Its Finally Happening!

    Chapter 1838 It''s Finally Happening!


    Just like Adam, many parents began opening up to their children''s weird dreams for the future. Some wanted to be street sweepers, others wanted to work at cafes, some wished to take on government roles, some wanted to be farmers, and others wanted to sing on idol shows and possibly tour the world, spreading their music in every corner they could reach. This was already May, meaning the semester was soon reaching its end, for those who were about to graduate from public school. Now, they won''t be seen as children, but adults!


    14/15 was such a transitional time for the youth. Some married straight away, others chose to wait for a few more years, and others preferred to pile up a whole bunch of money first before finding the perfect partner to share it with. All humans weren''t the same. Some men and women truly craved marriage, wanting to have a baby early so they can grow old with their children and have fun too. Whatever their desires were, graduation was right around the corner, and it made them think deeply of what they want out of this life moving forward. What were their long term goals? In xx years, where do they see themselves? Landon also made sure that in their final year, everyone must take 2 special courses: ?Taxes, mortgage and Finance Saving.


    ?Personal Goal achievements and the Key to Happiness. You might think these courses were nothing, but statistics have shown that after taking these courses, most teens were more level headed when transitioning to their adult phase. Who wouldn''t want to know more about the importance of real estate, how to write taxes, and finance Saving? Teaching these youngsters how to set attainable and realistic goals is also a great asset. Teaching happiness, abundance and gratitude is also a course that when studied and practiced, can never go wrong. Being at peace with yourself is the greatest gift anyone can give themselves. Like so, more and more tourists poured in, especially those belonging to students about to graduate from the many Baymardian schools and academies. Just a month and a half more and they''ll be writing their public exams. .


    Like that, hours turned into days, and days into weeks. And then¡­ "Ahhhhh!!!!" A frail but vibrational cry echoed from within the pce. ''What was that?'' Many maids and guards froze only for a second, before leaping towards the noise at full speed. However, they weren''t the only ones doing the running. Landon, who has been doing his duties in the pce these days, also jumped over his table and rushed to his bedroom chamber at full speed. ''Is it already time?'' No one could imagine the fear and anxiety that was quickly engulfing his entire being. Landon was like the wind, shing through the hallway at an incredible pace. "Quickly, get the queen to the Royal medical room!" When Landon arrived, he spotted the head maid Danie, and a few more maids, nurses and doctors already surrounding Lucy.


    1, 2, 3¡­ Lucy was carefully propped and ced on the stretcher They popped her on a medical stretcher, and wheeled her out as fast as they could. "Baby¡­" "Hubby¡­" Landon held Lucy'' hand, soothing her worries and swearing to be with her throughout the entire ordeal.


    He himself was so panicked for her sake that his palms became sweater and even his speech started to stammer. Lucy, through her pain, stared at him in a funny way, when seeing how sweaty Landon had be. Was she the one to sweat or was he the one to sweat? .


    In a sh, Landon suited his left properly and prepared to join the doctors and nurses in the Royal theater. Of course, he won''t be the doctor overlooking Lucy''s birth, but will be the supporting family member here to confront her throughout the process. While Landon, Lucy and the medical team were rushing for surgery, the rest of the pce grounds were now shaking with unspeakable tremors. Whoosh! Nathan and Danie moved like lightning, rushing to the phone''s to quickly send word out! Who were they calling? Mother Kim and Lucius in their own private Wing, Mother Winnie and her husband in their home situated in District E, and all those close to Landon and Lucy. Heck! Even Landon''s sworn brothers were alerted of the good news, as well as some guests in the Royal guest chambers. "By the heavens above, is it that time already?" Tacho''s eyes widened in rm after listening to the news first hand through the phone. "Hubby, what''s the matter?" His wives all sat up on the massive bed, wondering what the fuss was all about. "The Baymardian Queen¡­ she is about to give birth!" Plop!!! The women were already out of their beds and on their feet before he could finish his sentence. They had already reached for their ropes and other work attires, wearing thick boots and getting ready to storm out. "Well, don''t just stand there, you big Ape! We have to go to the birthing room now!" "Damn it! Where are the gifts? Where did you put the gifts?" "_" [Tacho]


    What happened to his wives? Why did they do so much aftering to Baymard?


    (-_-)


    .


    First off, in this entire world, it must be known that before the Baymardian empire came to existence, the Mirvs were the most open-minded group of people who didn''t mind allowing women to take control every now and then. Women could step in for men if a war breaks out and all men are gone. Remember that not long ago, they were still surrounded by giant, dinosaur-like creaturesing in and attacking them left, right, front and center. So how could women live in such ces without knowing how to throw a good punch? After the Mirvs, the giants were the next best when it came to being open minded, followed by the Romanians. That said, even with the openness the Mirvs disyed, this was the first time his wives (Queen and concubines) have authoritatively bosses him around as if forgetting his identity. "Ugh, for heaven''s sake, are you waiting for grass to grow under your feet before you move? Come on, get a move on it now!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "_"

 Chapter 1839 The confused Hidden Guards

    Chapter 1839 The confused Hidden Guards


    Birth! Birth! Birth! The Queen of their great empire was about to give birth! In the pce these days, there have been more secret agents around than one could imagine. In the bushes, on the trees, reporters have been ''camped out'' here to get a whiff of the news.'' Of course, Landon and many guards knew of their presence. They were allowed toe in during this period, but only allowed to stay within a particr area. It''s because of these restricted orders that they decided to climb trees and stretch their necks to get a peak of the chaos on the far side of the pce. "Quick! Quick! Jonathan, get the cameras ready! There are maids and servants running Helter Skelter out here! No, Channel 5 must be the first to capture the scene or I swear I won''t be called Olivia Wild, the number 7 reporter in the news world!" The girl called Olivia was so happy when jumping off a tree branch that she almost flew to the skies when thinking of the game and fat big bonus check awaiting her when her newspany saw her good deeds. It wasn''t just about her, but her amazing crew team too. Without them, where will she be?


    (^_^)


    .


    Olivia was there with her usual crew of 4 people, including herself. Her eyes burned with motivation, as her crew hyped her up, preparing to take footage. Hahahahhaha~


    ''Victory shall be mine!!''


    The other news reporters should be dead asleep by now. The maids and guards also didn''t make loud noises when moving about outside courtyards, so who will truly hear a thing? Olivia and her crew of 3 were estate, as anyone in their position would be.


    But just then, a voice popped out from the distance. "Poor Olivia, always living in LaLand. Today''s news, a triumphant channel 2 reporter wiped The floor clean with a channel 5 reporter''s ass!" Eh? Olivia threw her head over her shoulders, only to see a stunning slender woman with short blind hair that flowed in rhythm with her every move. "Channel 2 News!" Olivia forced the news through her clenched teeth, standing before her news team to square off against Petra and the rest of the Channel 2 News team. Dammit! Why was the witch up at this time? Olivia couldn''t help asking herself. "Hahah!!!" Another voice echoed, cashing both teams to look sideways and back away cautiously.


    "Well, well, well¡­ if it doesn''t miss Sunshine and miss Ever-toote." A man in clean suited attire emerged from the bushes with a twig stocking out of his hair. Funny enough, he still looked professional, not even flinching or showing any emotions of embarrassment on his face. Rather, on his cheeks and under his eyes, were cheek and under eye masks, to ensure he was always camera ready. .


    "You back off, channel 1 news! We got here first!" Pfff~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The man and his crewughed in a poise fashion, "You? Got here first? Well, well, darlings, I don''t mean to burst your delusional bubbles, but you see, we channel 1 people, are built differently. Believe it or not, we have been here the whole time¡­" "Stop!!!" Another voice bellowed. "Who now?" Olivia was getting impatient. Where were they alling from? What exactly was going on here? "Hold your Spitfires¡­" a chubby but gangster looking man appeared from the shadows. "Look here, there can never be any news, without the great Channel 1 evening news team, with I, Bozar Winston reporting live in the flesh!"


    "Bah! You dickheads have been in 3rd ce for 3 years now." "Oh yeah~..." Bozar smashed his fists together arrogantly. "3rd ce, 3rd-shmace¡­ after tonight, you''ll all be looking up to my evening news team hovering over you like your shadows, the following silhouette you cannot escape from."


    Olivia thought this was all, not knowing that this was just the beginning. Before she and the others could blink further, several news teams they were familiar with appeared out of nowhere from conspicuous and suspicious corners. "Hold it right there, the History Channel wants in on this." "And so does ESPN 200. We might be a Sports channel, but we sure as well want in on his kicking bomb action." "Stop! Entertainment news wants in on it too. What''s the queen wearing? Don''t you think everyone will want to know?" "And don''t forget the Magnificent National Geographic channel. Like the Queen Bee, our Queen is also essential to our nature!"


    "_"


    .


    Again, Olivia asked¡­ where the hell did they all hide themselves during this time? Well, this has to end here and right now. "Enough!!" Olivia yelled out, bringing the ce to a halt. Sweeping her eyes left and right, she scanned the scene with clenched fists. "Look here, we all want the same thing, right?" "Yeah!" "Yeah!" Everyone responded vibrantly. "Now, before we do this, we must get through some major ground rules¡­" Everyone nodded. "Rule #1, no pushing and no idental smudging or roughening of the face and hair!" "Yeah, yeah, of course!" "That is, do you think this is our first rodeo?" Several people responded while taking off their under eye masks and touching up their makeup ad hair.


    Who doesn''t know that the face was one of the most important assets for a news reporter. Even if they one day got into a fight, the face was definitely off limits! It was even worse than kicking a man in the balls. "Alright¡­ that''s it. That''s the only rule. So let''s begin!" Bam!!!


    The chaos that erupted on the scene was something even the hidden guards couldn''t believe. "Charge!!!!" The news teams all took positions, fighting to get the best footage possible. "Look, look! Guests are arriving!" Mother Winnie and those who lived outside the pce who were arriving, were part of their focus too. Ahhh!


    They must capture the scene and give such vivid narration you would think they were talking about a Wuxia novel on cultivating immortality. [Hidden guards]: (0_0)


    ¡­ What''s going on here? Was news reporting so serious? Why did the ce suddenly tune to a war zone in just a few minutes?

 Chapter 1840 A Glorious Royal Birth

    Chapter 1840 A Glorious Royal Birth


    In Baymard''s grand medical theater, a hushed tension hung in the air as Queen Lucy, beloved by her people, was in the throes ofbor. The royal theater was filled with the sounds of several solemn nurse attendants and doctors working meticulously and swiftly. Landon''s eyes were all focused on his beloved woman, whispering promises for the future, once she pulled through.


    Outside the theater, family and loved ones had gathered, some just arriving from outside the pce and others long seated here in wait. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~


    Lucius sat crossed armed, not even realizing that he had been anxiously tapping his boot against the hard ground for quite some time now. Many were simr to him, moving back and forth in fixed lines, anxiety etched in their solemn faces. Oh My heavens, this was torture. Why the hell was it taking so long? Was it usually this slow? (?0?)


    In truth, Lucy''s birth was actually faster than many others but at this moment, none of them could believe it even if you spat cold facts in their faces. Tick-tock, Tick-tock. The giant clock on the wall was so annoying. For as the seconds passed, the tension mounted, each passing minute feeling like an eternity to those gathered in the pce. Prayers were whispered fervently in every corner, seeking a safe delivery for both mother and child. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Ancestors above, grant my sweet daughter-inw strength. My dear Lucy..." Mother Kim was murmuring to herself in prayer, with eyes so locked on the door that if it should shake even for a millisecond, she would be the first to reappear before it like magic. Yes, everyone was almost losing all their hair from all the waiting, including Landon who was busy soothing his woman. .


    Lucy twisted and pushed with all her might, yelling at the top of her lungs while listening to the instructions from the doctors. "I see the head! Take in deep breaths and push, my queen, push." "Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    Veins popped on Lucy''s forehead, and sweat drenched her entire body while pushing with all her might. Good Ancestors, why did it feel like all the oxygen in the room was escaping her? ''Don''t give up¡­ Don''t give up¡­'' Ahhhhhh!


    Lucy did her best, wanting to get over with the entire ordeal once and for all. And soon, a cry pierced through the heavy silence of the theater, a cry that brought tears of relief and joy to not just her, but Landon, the doctors and nurses delivering the royal babies. That''s right, Royal BABIES!


    "It''s a boy!!!" The first baby was quickly passed on to the head nurse, and then began Lucy''s second battle. What? The doctor froze for only a split second, but Landon was able to catch his expression, making his heart sink. What was the matter? "Your Majesties, the second child is strangling himself." "_"


    The words were whispered to Landon, so Lucy didn''t hear a thing. Apparently, the 2nd child had the umbilical cord wrapped around his neck. It was before in the womb but after pushing out the first baby, the 2nd baby grabbed the umbilical cord and began disying his amazing gymnasium skills. It was funny that the baby only began wrapping the umbilical cord around its neck when half of its head was already poking out. (-_-)


    What is it, little man? You ding want to leave your mother''s belly so much? Well, too bad. Get the hell out of my wife!!! .


    Very quickly, the doctors began unwrapping the umbilical cord, but not without a fight. Damn! How can a baby be so strong? The little man gripped the umbilical cord, refusing to let go, while still strangling himself to death with every pull he did. ''Stupid¡­'' Landon inwardly cursed, already knowing this son of his would grow up to be a troublemaker. How stubborn can you be? His strength might also be stronger than his older brother who was born seconds before him. Well, it should have been seconds, but after this stunt the little imp was pulling, it might take minutes before he is safely born into this world. And what''s up with having 2 boys? Where was the daughter he desperately wishes for? Because they wanted the children''s genders to be a surprise to them, they only knew Lucy was pregnant with twins and nothing else. Landon was truly surprised when seeing twin boys pop out of the oven. "Wahhhhhh!!!"~


    The little imp cried the most after being delivered safely from his mother''s womb. Landon didn''t know if he was crying because of the natural temperature and atmosphere change all new babies experience, or was crying because of his defeat by the Men in White when leaving THE WOMB. Well, they would never know. .


    "My children¡­ my children¡­" Lucy''s voice was raspy and thick with fatigue. Sweat had long trickled down the front curves of their middle bone, drowning her eyes with its salty excesses. With a warm smile, Landon quickly dabbed the already drenched cloth against her eyes: "My Queen¡­ rest easy now. It''s finally over." "Are they¡­" Lucy was fighting to keep her heavy eyelids open. Landon understood her thoughts. What mother wouldn''t be concerned with her babies she just birthed? Truthfully, Lucy hadn''t heard a word of what the doctors and nurses said, as her entire body was about to shit down.


    "They''re fine¡­ if anything, they''re too strong and already very annoying." "Brother Landon, how can you say that? How can the product of our love be¡­"


    (Snore~)


    Lucy passed out, sleeping so hard that even a horde of zombies and a major earthquake wouldn''t be able to wake her up. Landon shook his head, allowing the doctors and nurses to continue checking her vitals, before heading out to see their dear friends and families who were gathered in the Waiting hall. ¡­


    Tick-tock,Tick-tock~


    That damn clock was constantly kicking her again and again. Mother Kim''s eyes darted around chaotically, observing every change before her. And just then, Kimberly swore time froze in ace when the massive double-sided doors moved slightly. Mother Kim and everyone instantly took to their feet, feeling their faces lose all color when seeing Landon''s solemn expression. "Well, well, spit it out, brat! Why is your face like that?" Lucius unknowingly grabbed Landon''s color.


    No one felt Lucius''s actions were too much. Even Little Momo and Little Linda who woke and waited for Lucy''s safe delivery, also felt their ever-powerful Big Brother Landon was now annoying. Landon slowly raised his head, releasing a deep sigh that made everyone''s Heart tighten even more. And then, he spoke¡­


    "My Queen is fine¡­ but boys¡­ Twin boys¡­ Where is my promised daughter?"


    "_"


    Can they say they had the urge to beat his Majesty Landon to a pulp?

 Chapter 1841 A Mothers Love

    Chapter 1841 A Mother''s Love


    Today most people woke up, preparing to go to work, only to receive calls and emails from their superiors, telling them to note in and take a rest. Only those concerned with security and those who worked in particr industries and sites, still went to work. However, for today and the following 2 days, their pay per hour will be even greater than usual, aspensation for their hard work. But why? Why did they have this sudden 3 day holiday out of the blue? "Twins, you say? Damn, the Queen sure is strong! I''m so happy she and the babies are fine." "Hey, who knows what the children are called? I think I will name my first child after one of them. It will be so cool!" "Pfft~... His majesty Landon''s stomach must be twisting in knots now. Everyone knows how much he has been looking forward to having a daughter."


    "Well, I''m sure he''s still happy with boys."


    "h, h, h, h, h." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    (^_^)


    .


    The air was filled with a mix of jubtion and disbelief as the people called and gossiped about the sudden news. And of course, you know the media was stringent behind the matter, with every news channel wanting to outdo another with the news. For a Mo, all across Baymard, there was lively banter and cheers carrying their voices through the air. Bars and pubs were opened, allowing people to step in and join the jolly celebrations. Indeed, the Queen had pulled off a royal surprise - not one, but two bundles of joy! Many people looked at each other slyly, shing their giant rum and beer jugs hard. Whelp, it looks like they''ll need to double their celebrations tonight, so they could ''properly'' celebrate each child. Twins! Can you believe it?


    The Baymardians cheered and pped, caught up in the revelry of the moment. Some people stood, one leg on their chair and one leg on the ground: "Gather ''round, good folk! Let''s rejoice and be amazed, for our Queen has blessed us with twins! Let merriment reign throughout Baymard!"


    "Here, here!" nk!~


    More mugs/Tankards shed against each other, beer and other alcohols over spilling with each clink. And so, amidst the joyous chaos, the people celebrated this unexpected twist of fate with humor,ughter, and a sense of wonder at the arrival of two new members to their royal family.


    3 days¡­ 3 days off was quite nice. And it was all thanks to the appearance of the 2 princes that they were able to For some people, this was equivalent to 5 days off for them since right after the 3-day holiday ends, their weekly 2-day off days also begin. Hey~... No one hates having more days off right? (^o^)


    .


    After talking about the news and rambling with family and friends about the royal family, several people went back straight to bed, since they woke up very early, nning tomute to work. They made ns with others to meet up in bars, restaurants, food joints and other rxation spots to join the celebrations. Take note that sites for touristic attractions were also avable, so some preferred to go snowboarding, skiing, ice fishing, ice skating, go-kart racing, and even indoor and outdoor activities avable for them. Thus began the 3-day celebratory period, weing the twins into this world.what were their names? Godric Barn and Wilfred Barn¡­ Godric was the oldest. And the troublemaker was, of course, Wilfred. Yes~


    Baymard''s atmosphere was now boisterous, with schools across all Baymardian cities, towns and viges canceled for the next 3 days. Children made ns for meetup, and others chose their Otaku life, wanting to spend this time reading thetest Wuxia-style novels about cultivating to immortality and fighting against major sects to rise to the domains above. Please, this was the time for Otakus to crawl under their beds grab theirtest published volume of their favorite light novels, webnovels and even Manga, reading away like there is no tomorrow. Such was life in Baymard during these 3 days and even after that. There was boundless excitement in the air, for everyone knows that sometime in the summer, his majesty will officially celebrate the children''s birth, meaning they will get another holiday simr to this one again. Hey¡­ every Otaku loves holidays. (^V^)


    Hooray! Hooray! Hooray! The Queen gave her people boundless bundles of joy, as many celebrated the children''sing into this world. However, the same atmosphere couldn''t be said for several others far far away. ¡­


    ¨CCapital City, Lingingburg Empire, Veinitta¨C


    .


    Location: The Mackshire Noble Estate.


    CRASH!!!! An entire pallet of food was swept off the table in a matter of seconds. Several people flinched back in fear, feeling that the beautiful woman standing before them was a double-sided creature who kept a gentle face to the masses, but behind closed doors, would torture them to no end. Yes, she was the reincarnation of the pure evil in their eyes.


    For before she came into the estate, their lives were somewhat peaceful and uneventful. But since her moving in, everyday was like a battlefield, with no one knowing when a stray arrow will take their lives away. How could one woman cause so much havoc at such an old age? Well, their new mistress was 39 this year, and in the eyes of a majority of the world, she was already so old she no longer left DNA fingerprints anymore. People automatically looked at people nearing 40, as though they had 1 foot in the ground. It was funny that despite how good looking 40 year old women in this world looked, with their fit bodies and well-rounded structures, people still looked at them like old ancient grannies. Well, at that age, most of them were indeed grandmothers. "Worthless pieces of Trash!" Theirdy''s voice vibrated across the air, causing many to lower their trembling bodies even more. "All you had was 1 job¡­ One simple, little job. Yet you buffoons managed to mess it all up in a single night." The woman paused, spitting out even more curses from their voluminous lips: "Trash¡­" Sera looked at the useless maids kneeling before her and quickly suppressed the urge to kill them all. ''No, I can''t. This isn''t Arcadina anymore. I can''t let Duke Hamilton see this side of me¡­ at least not yet." Sera''s eyes shed with a calctor light. Who was she? The former true Arcadian Queen who ruled alongside Alec Barn. Crown Prince Eli was her son, and she, a bonafide Queen who oversaw all harem activities. After fleeing Arcadina, she knew Pyno wasn''t safe for her if she wished to slowly develop forces in the dark. Sera clenched her fists hard, when thinking of the fuck-up these useless ves did. Everything was strategically nned, and they just set her ns back by a few months or even a year because of their failure. Dammit! Former Arcadinian Queen, Sera, was truly pissed!


    ''Son, hold on a bit longer¡­ Soon, mother wille for you." Never underestimate the love of a mother.

 Chapter 1842 Duty Calls

    Chapter 1842 Duty Calls


    It''s been 15 days since the birth of their little baby bumps. And while Landon loved them with all his heart, a part of him also wished they could grow up fast so he could take them outside ''in training,'' and beat them till they forget their names or where they were from. Landon was aggrieved when seeing how little time Lucy now had for him. "You don''t love me anymore." Lucy felt amused when looking at the grown man pouting pitifully beside her. "How can you get jealous of your own children?" "Hmph!" Landon scoffed. "The little troublemaker''s haven''t left your side since they were born. So clingy."


    15 days, and these little devil''s always cry when Lucy isn''t around. Landon had no evidence, but felt they did it on purpose. So clingy! They wanted their mother 24/7 by their side. It was as if they could tell when she was exiting a room. Do you think that even when Lucy wants to use the bathroom, she must keep the doors open or else they will sense her absence and start crying? Again, Landon knew they inherited a fraction of his powers and wisdom, hence why they were already showing signs of great intelligence and strength. Again, Landon knew they inherited a fraction of his powers and wisdom, hence why they were already showing signs of great intelligence and strength. It''s only been 15 days, but they are already learning how to turn around from their backs to their bellies. At this rate, it will only be a matter of time before they learn the famous Camelot crawl and then transverse to normal crawling maneuvers. Following that, they will learn how to walk and how to run too. Although the children were twins, they looked different even as babies. Godric looked more like Lucy, while Wilfred looked more like him. At 15 days old, the children already showed different personality traits. Godric was quiet, never crying unless Lucy was gone, or if he needed food or a diaper change. And at night, when Lucy reads storybooks to them, he is the most attentive. Already, you can tell he will be a child who relies on his brains more than his brood. Don''t get it wrong, Godric''s strength was by far superior to any babies in this world, since he inherited Landon and Lucy''s super genes. It was just that his younger brother, Wilfred, was obviously stronger than him. But as for whether Wilfred was more intelligent than Godric, Landon highly doubted it. Just look at that troublemaker''s face? For these past 15 days, Godric has been the one protecting and soothing his brother''s worries while they rested in the giant crib. Wilfred would sometimes wiggle himself in excitement so hard that he would identally hit his head against the crib''s bars several times in a row when he first learnt how to wiggle and lie on his tummy. After that day, Godric was the one who grabbed his clothes, stopping the idiot from repairing the same mistakes again.


    When they slept, Godric took on the position of defender. And even when eating, Godric would allow Wilfred to drink more milk from Lucy''s bosoms. However, Wilfred, although mischievous and reckless, will stop himself, wanting Wilfred to drink more. It was amazing to see the bond between the 2. During these 15 days, he and Lucy had received all sorts of gifts from family, friends and well-wishers. During the 3 day holiday period, overseer Tim and many others popped in to visit, wanting to see the royal children and to congratte the couple. The Reverends, priests, and many others from the church also stopped by and prayed for the children to live good, worry-free lives. During that 3-day holiday period, there was never a time they weren''t entertaining guests. Landon was truly moved by their visitation. It meant a lot to him when receiving their earnest congrattory gifts and words. Kissing Lucy and the children on their foreheads, Landon sighed, knowing there was much work to be done in his territory. .


    "Hey! There he is~... The newest father of twins. How did the little stars sleep!" Tacho''s loud voice bellowed across the open pce grounds. "Too well, if you ask me," Landon retorted, feeling they were getting even more out of hand day by day. "Those little brats sure are annoying, but what can I do?" Tacho, Amrous, and several others were amused by Landon''s jealousy. Landon quickly took out his upper outer vest, revealing a short and a petticoat underneath. He then rolled the shirt''s sleeves before slowly walking their way and joining them in training. Bam!!


    Tacho exchanged blows with Landon while they were in deep conversation. And everyone else gathered around in smiles,ughing and jesting from their conversational teases. It was amazing how close Landon was to them now. When they spoke to him, they didn''t see him as a young man, but as someone simr in age to them. Landon''s strength, wisdom and actions made it hard for anyone to imagine he would be this young. Even those who heard his legends, might have first thought he was a 40 or 50 year old sage. The men spared for a bit before taking a break, with both sitting on the ground close to the rest. "Good spar! Good spar! I feel 20 years younger already!" Tacho''s body vibrated with excitement when recalling the spar. Every man who wields a sword or fights, lives a good spar that helps them ess their weaknesses. Wasn''t that why they were sparring in the frost ce? "So," Landon raised his head to stare at the Mirvs. "Is your list ready?" "Yes," Tacho nodded calmly. "We''ll deliver it to your secretary, Brian, before the end of the day." The atmosphere was light but somewhat nostalgic. Several people had already sighed like old men without even knowing it. How they wished Baymard and Mirvanna were close to each other. That way, they can pop in and out as they like. It would be a lie to say they didn''t have fun here. In fact, they had learned a few things during their stay, and wanted to quickly rush back and implement them in Mirvanna. Yes~... That''s right, they had long signed the treaty with Baymard and already had all sort of perks granted to them, including ess to the UN library, as well as several upper floors of the General library''s doors. From Agriculture to Astronomy and so many other topics¡­ allied nations were given a whole lot more infopared to people from non-allies empires. So with everything they knew, they couldn''t wait to rush backs and do experimental testing in Mirvanna. Everyone knew that although they would miss Baymard like crazy, it was their duty to return home and make the lives of their people better! (*^*)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1843 Mirvannas Future

    Chapter 1843 Mirvanna''s Future


    "Alright, while we''re at it, let''s talk once more about your ns." Everyone nodded with stoic expressions, waiting for Landon to continue. "I''m sure by now, you all are aware of the 3 main semester systems used in Baymard." Winter semester: January 5th - April 20th (3 months, 3 weeks) Summer semester: April 26th - July 31st. (3 months, a few days)


    Fall semester: August 3 - November 25th. (3 months, 3 weeks.)


    Mind you, the semester periods also include the times they will write the final examinations for the semester. That said, the frost week of April was just next week, meaning sses will soon end within the first week of April, and then the students will get 4 days of rest before writing exams till April 20th. April 20th is thetest time frame for any exam to be held. Landon massaged his chin thoughtfully. For this year, Landon didn''t want them to partake in any school activities just yet. It''s best they first study with the Baymardian teachers he will send with them. He expected the selected students toreturn sometime in early December to first familiarize themselves with Baymard, find their sleeping amodations and then start school in the uing winter Term that starts around the first week of January. Bilthozar, the chosen one and heir, nodded in agreement, "Father, I agree with brother Landon. What we must do now, is to ensure everyone else has a solid background in Pyron before we can bring them over."


    "Yes, your majesty, the heir and spits wisdom," Amrous said, stroking his goatee. Rather, until December, they should focus on building stronger rtions with Baymard, as well as putting everything in ce for their people who will soon be frequent visitors of Baymard. For one, they have to stabilize trade between both empires, and first open the door for their merchants who will be frequent travelers here. Additionally, they have to prepare an area simr to Baymard''s Landport, were goods can arrive and get dispatched frequently. Whether it''s writing letters and sending them between both empires, or even delivering good and import products, they need a good Landport and seaport to deal with all these matters. Think about it. When goods are transported via air and thennd in the port, they are stored in Baymard''s Landports and even in other official port buildings in Pyno and in several allied empires. From there, everything is recorded and people can thene over to retrieve the goods. In a way, the ports also act as Post offices too. Everything has order. Without order, there is only chaos. Since solely traveling by ship is impossible for them in Mirvanna, who were surrounded by those crazy waters, winds and whirlpools, it means their departures and arrivals will take longer than usual. When the Cruise ships arrive in the waters just before the Mating Zone, they will have to stay 2~5 days in their waters, waiting for all goods and heavy items to first get sent to Mirvanna''s Port via air travel. Only after everything luggages and cargoes are emptied out and recorded urately, will they be taken via air into Mirvanna. And about 3 hours after all passengers have left and all luggages deboarded¡­ the ships will begin to clean up and equipment checks for another 2 days. Following which, cargo will then get boarded into the ship. Then, more Mirvs will appear to settle down on the ships for their trip to Baymard. For now, this is the way things will have to operate. . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Amrous and everyone else had already looked at the schedule Landon had made up for Bay- Mirvanna Cruise travels. There will be 40 Cruise ships dedicated to Mirvanna''s cause. On Saturdays and Sundays, 3 Cruise lines will leave Mirvanna and head back to Baymard (2 on Sundays and 1 on Saturdays).


    On Wednesday and Thursdays, 3 will return to Mirvanna. Bear in mind that the deboarding/boarding, cleanup, and total trip for one destination, will take at most 1 month and 1 week. And the week after that, another 4 ships will have to go, and so on and so forth. So when the first ships go¡­ then next week, another 4 ships will have to go. And if there are any dys, expect it to arrive in 1 month and 1 week. Now, it takes 1 month, 1 week between each location.


    Then 2 or 3 days of cleanup and fast inspections, before taking another 1 month, 1 week to return back to Mirvanna with new passengers. So this means after 2 months, 2 weeks, the first ship would have made a full cycle back and forth. . 2 months, 2 weeks is 10 weeks. And each week, 3 ships are expected to arrive and carry the Mirvs away. So before the first ship returns on the 10th week, they must have enough ships to fill up the gap between week 1 to 10. In essence, Landon calcted that he needed 3¡Á10 ships (30 ships). And of course, he would like the first batch of ships to take longer check durations in Baymard before heading out again. And, he would like for the cruise to also have 2 weeks of vacation when they return. So rather than dedicating 30 ships for Mirvanna''s cause, he chose to reduce 40. With 40 ships, it eases out the pressure and ensures everyone can get a holiday after traveling for long periods. Understand that when the crew leaves Baymard''s shores, they will go back and forth, returning to Baymard in 2 months, 2 weeks again. So of course a vacation was in order. (*^*)


    .


    Understand that the average capacity of a cruise ship is around 3,000 guests, butrger ships can amodate over 6,000 passengers. Take for example the Royal Caribbean''s ''Icon of the Seas'' back in Landon''s former world, was set to carry nearly 10,000 people when itunched. Anyway, Landon nned to only use massive Cruise ships to carry the Mirvs, since they only have 3 ships leaving Mirvanna every week. Other empires like Carona, had 10 to 12 ships leaving every week¡­ though, the cruisers they used did vary in size, with some only able to carry 4,000 and others only able to carry 3000 guests. For the Mirvs, although only 3 ships will leave a week at a time, Landon ensured they got thergest Cruise sizes. And to top it all off, all their cruisers dedicated to them were built with newly enhanced metals, making them super sturdy and safe, just in case anything happens along their crazy waters. Listening to Landon, everyone was pleased. Who didn''t want to ride on the biggest and mightiest ships of all?


    (^w^)

 Chapter 1844 Trouble?

    Chapter 1844 Trouble?


    Taking the face towel handed over to him Tacho patted his sweaty forehead in agreement. "Our priority will be to get the ball rolling, before the students and others start moving between both empires." So here was the checklist of things to do: Start assembling, renovating and revamping a special and grand official Port for travel, that will also act as a post office, storing all cargo until someone collects them, or sending letters between both empires, or even with other Allu empires.


    Yup. Tacho has spent quite some time here, and already had a basic understanding of how the ports operate when it came to mail or cargo delivery and storage. Did you know that Baymard delivered cargo and mail to all Treaty-signed empires? Take for example, that you are in Ten Pyno, but you want to send a letter or cargo to Zalipnia in Romain. This won''t be an issue. Once submitted in any of the post office branches or in the port, it then goes to Baymard first, before getting sent out, arriving at the port. All cargo and letters stop at ports when they arrive. So only when sending mail, can one utilize the branch offices. From what Amrous, Tacho and the others knew, more and more business owners and nobles have started building estates or renting homes within the same coastal cities or towns Baymard''s ports are located. Yes, there has been a lot of migration happening during these past few years, with everyone having 3rd and even 5th homes there. Peasants also migrate to these coastal territories in search of better jobs, because the pay there is slightly higher than the rest. Being a cab driver there pays very well, due to the poption increase and the constant need of transportation of goods and cargo. Traffic security, street sweepers, sanitation officers (garbage men), gardeners, construction workers, farmers, ship repairers, cooks, cleaners, statue sculptures, road workers, waiters, teachers, and another whole list of professions, were all needed there on a constant basis. The minimum wage here has also gone up over the years, and many people now live even morefortably than before. It was hard to imagine that just a few years ago, the streets were filled with dirty people who had boils all over their faces, wearing beggar attire day in, day out. But now, the same people advocate cleanliness, especially when working at several restaurants and sites that wish to get 2 star reviews. Even on the streets, people try to look their very best because they''ve now learned that first impressions matter. Do you know that some people, particrly, some little boys, mimicked the newspaper boys in Baymard to make a profession? Yes! They sold newspapers that were already many months old that came straight from Baymard. "Extra! Extra! Read all about it!~... Is he a man, a myth, or a legend? Extra, extra! The Water Killer has finally been caught!" These young boys went about selling newspapers in this fashion, getting more and more people buying them like hot cakes. Don''t underestimate the number of merchants and visitors that arrive in these coastal cities and towns on a daily basis. On top of that, many assassin guilds and information homes, go out in search of these newspapers, no matter how long they are. Because information is what their careers rely on. Suddenly, people found they had be entrepreneurs just like that. The death rate dropped significantly, has less and less people died from starvation and hunger. Can you believe that winter had passed, but many didn''t truly feel it? On such a cold day, some people truly specialized in selling hot tea and coffee on their designated street corners. They bought coffee pods and other items from Baymard, and used battery powered, electric kettles to boil water. Of course, they offered tea, coffee, cookies, and biscuits. One can see many of such street store businesses out and about now. ''Mirvanna should take a few pages out of their books,'' Tacho wisely thought. (?~?)


    .


    After the treaty was signed between Mirvanna and Baymard, Landon immediately threw them into the barracks to see what their people would experience once admitted in. Tacho spent 3 weeks 5 days there, and could say with all honesty that it waspletely worth it. Discipline was one of the biggest lessons he learned from his short time there. Truth be told, he was already missing his time there dearly. Sure, his start in the barracks was rough, but it wasall worth it. It also brought him and his Mirvpanions even closer than before. It seems like they had gone through hell and were reborn from the ashes. On top of that, they also made new friends from different ces. There was Wismo and his buddies, a group of towering men who hailed from Omania. They were what people called Giants. Indeed, the Mirvs were also shocked by their heights and strong bodies. There were also some blue toned people from Zohl, some dark skinned people from Romain, and even more friends from Pyno they met. Hey~... The conversations in the barracks were really entertaining, and everyone was actively striving forward to grow stronger. They also took ethic sses, standard CPR and first aid sses, and so on. After their training, they finally said goodbye to time in the barracks and began traveling across Pyno to see how the other empires there looked like. And boy were they surprised. They had to admit that although it wasn''t as orderly and tidy as Baymard, you can still see how much effort the people actively put in trying to move forward. They also spoke to people there, who described their lives in the past to be difficult, especially those rules under Alec'' Barn.


    All this made them understand that change was possible, if they put their minds to it. Thus, without even saying a word, Bilthozar had already asked Amrous and several others toe up with several detailed ns On making Mirvanna a better ce. ¡­ A few minutester, Landon and the Mirvs rounded up their discussions about the newly formed Mirv-Baymardian rtionship and their ns going forward. In 2 weeks, they leave. There was still a lot that must be done before their departure. With that, Landon headed back to his office to continue working on several documents his heartless secretaries left for him. But just after stepping in, his phone began ringing in an endless loop. Who was it? Landon picked it up calmly, and ced it by his ears. Only... it was not what he expected to hear. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Your majesty, we have a situation]


    BOOM!


    The words that exploded in Landon''s ears made his entire body stiffen. Time to get busy.

 Chapter 1845 Sudden Mission

    Chapter 1845 Sudden Mission


    Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! Din! A fierce wave of sense echoed across several brigades. All that could be heard were the constant stomping noises from the men''s heavy boots. "Go! Go! Go! Go! Go!" A few standing by the doors of the vehicles, were quick to raise their voices while winging their arms in rotation. The air was so brittle it made many begin sweating like crazy. What was going on? Newly promoted soldiers and Marines were a little panicked by the sudden mission. It was just a while ago that they wereughing about, taking sses, or and strolling around with theirrades. However, everything changed when they suddenly received the order to suit up! Dammit! Who wouldn''t be panicked? [Everyone, Give me chaos! Equip and prepare for battle!]


    The words still resounded in many people''s heads when rushing into the military vehicles. But what was this sudden mission all about? (?0?)


    .


    Vrmmmmmm~


    Davey Holmes felt his entire body was caught on fire when sitting within the gloomy atmosphere inside. Davey had just been recruited into the Red Blood Eagles Brigade 4 months ago. The training was 10 times harder than what he typically went through, showing just how much work it took to be a soldier in the Special Forces. At first, he felt like dying, as every training session left him sleeping like the dead. He would have never believed his body would adjust to the tough regime in the brigade. But sure enough, his superiors were right. After 4 months, his overall strength had improved by leaps and bounds, and his fat percentage was so low you would think he was gearing up to be the next Superman. Within the Brigade, his nutrition, his workouts, and everything else was monitored like crazy, ensuring his growth was proportional to his physical capabilities. He also learnt even more skills here, techniques never taught to those not in special forces. Again, it should be noted that all Brigades have special martial arts manuals, only taught to its members. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It was true! The Palm Fist Brigade had about 20 unique martial arts techniques that could leave one unconscious in one strike. As for his brigade, The Red Blood Eagles, they too had their own set of techniques stored in the lowest underground floors of their library. You would think they would put the manuals on the topmost floor, but you would be wrong. They kept it on the 2nd basement floor. Again, the floor leading to the manuals, 1st basement floor, was just a massive open space indoor training site where they could test out their martial arts skills. The floor was sorge and also tall in height, as if one was entering a secret Egyptian tomb. There were swords, spears, sabers, and all sorts of weapons on the walls for people to pick. You can even use your spear to project yourself into the air, and there will still be enough height space for you to train to your heart''s content. No matter the time of day, you will always find people there, training hard. In all his life, Davey Holmes had never seen such a breathtaking training ground before. Could that be what the famous Wuxia Sect training grounds looked like? After reading some interesting Fiction novels and light novels about Cultivating to Immortality, one can''t me him for being imaginative. (0_0)


    .


    Anyway, although Davey has gone out on missions before, he has never gone out on a mission as a member of the Red Blood Eagles Brigade. Everyone knows that those in special forces are always sent out for more difficult missions, like S-ss, SS-ss and Triple-S missions. So this alone shows how dangerous the current sudden mission is, if he, a now-member of the special force team is taken out. "Rx, Sprouts," their team leader Mack advised. "It''s nothing we can''t handle."


    Sprout was the nickname given to Davey and a few others who were newly epted into the Brigade. "Now then," Mack continued, plunging the atmosphere into an even deeper bowl of quietness. Vrmmmm! The vehicle''s engines roared as they now found themselves out of District B and on their way to King''s Lansing for Departure. "We are all here for an Urgent Combat mission. Many other Brigadiers and their units will be joining us for a review battle and assist mission within¡­ the Dome of the Fierce!" What?!!! Davey couldn''t believe what he was hearing. The Dome of the Fierce? Isn''t that¡­ isn''t that¡­ All the cot from Davey''s face trained away, leaving his appearance chalky white. It wasn''t just him who felt his tummy churn, but other newbies and even veterans also found it surreal. (@_@)


    .


    The Dome Of The Fierce was definitely a ce they wouldn''t even wish bad for their enemies. Understand that before his majesty began building the great wall of Baymard, his majesty had first decided to build the great Dome of the Fierce. That project took nearly 2 years toplete before work on the great walls of Baymard fullymenced. And by George, it was a difficult project that used up a lot of Baymard''s military power andbor power during its construction time. But what exactly was this Some of the Fierce? Davey shook his head wryly when thinking of all the records and teachings he learnt about the ce. To exin its origins, one has to start at the very beginning. In the entire Arcadina and Baymard alike, the most fiercest and deadliest forest was the one where the Dome of the Fierce stood. There, giant monsters and all sorts of terrible ants and creatures lurked even till now. The terrain there was also very mysterious and consuming, with all sorts of Indiana Jones type of mysterious lying about. Quick sand, quick gravel, quick mud, trees that spit poison, flowers that suck blood, you name it! Mother nature sure was going all out in there. Gulp~


    Davey Holmes swallowed hard, already feeling a shiver crawl up his spine. Mother nature thrived there, and so did her creatures.

 Chapter 1846 The Dome Of The Fierce

    Chapter 1846 The Dome Of The Fierce


    Ah yes, Mother Nature sure loved to jest. There, she showed off her gant nature, creating all sorts of ins and terrains within the Dome of the Fierce. It was precisely because of this that Landon decided to enclose mother''s nature''s treasurend into an insanely sturdy wall that has never been seen before. If people think the Great wall of Baymard was thick and tall, then wait till you see the wall enclosing the Dome of the Fierce. During that time, all sorts of monster attacks from the nts came down on the Baymardian soldiers and workers. But did they relent? Nope. They traveled far to this region, and began work as fast as they could, defending against the creatures while also keeping a lid on the matter. Understand that at that time, Baymard was only the size of its current Capital city. So they had to sneak into Arcadina and do all this work, while keeping any visitors away. Luckily for them, the forest was also feared by the masses, so no city or even vige in their right mind had settled anywhere close to it. Understand that the nearest settlement from this ce was actually 7 days away from it on horseback. It can be seen that even during the time hundreds and thousands of years ago, this ce should have been the heart of all monster attacks. Giant creatures 10 times the size of dinosaurs used to roam about this crazy ce. Can you imagine how difficult it must have been for humans to survive? Luckily, a worldwide event happened that wiped away 98% of all super giant creatures, leaving just some Giant creatures a little smaller in size to dinosaurs behind. In the end, humans still had to face off these giant creatures, but it was better than facing off giant creatures 10 times the size of dinosaurs. Sometimes, Landon forgets that Arcadina was 4 times bigger in diameter than Earth.


    Hertfilia was the size of Uranus, with a center of gravity slightly different to earth''s by 0.000001%.


    Funny enough, the distance between the sun and Hertfilia Was the same as that between the sun and Earth. In short, in this universe, Hertfilia stood in ce of Earth, only¡­ its size was 4 times bigger than Earth''s. It was amazing how everything and even most calctions were simr to Earth''s results. Sometimes, Landon wondered if he was wrong somewhere in his calctions. But who was he to slowly rely on science in such a world where others have all sorts of powers like being seers, or using chosen Wind abilities? With Hertfilia being 4 times bigger in size to Death, can you already imagine how big the seas, and even thend masses are? Arcadina alone is already half the size of some continents back on Earth. Make no mistake, everything here was bigger than usual and Landon has said this before¡­ that even the ordinary person here was taller than what the height of Medieval people back on Earth were. If anything, their heights were simr to modern peoples. All in all, the world of Hertfilia was a whole new ball game for anyoneing from Earth. .


    That said, the nearest settlement to this dangerous forest zone was 7 days away on horseback, meaning on foot it was no less than 12 days. For some settlements, the distance between them and the forest was 10 days on horseback. With such a great distance in between, it was easier to get work done in building the walls. Of course, they also devised unique strategies to keep people away, by setting up camp sites in strategic positions at 6 and 3 day difference points between the forest''s entrance and the nearby settlements. There, they would create the illusion of beasts atoning about, scarring off any who got closer. Even passing scouts and assassins were driven off by them through various means. And as Baymard became better and better, so did their techniques. There was a time that they threw tranquilizers at these skilled scouts, instantly putting them to sleep. And when these scouts woke, they would wake up in caves with all sorts of bones around them. Obviously, the scouts would think it was a beast that did this to them. But what sort of beast can take them out so fiercely without them even knowing it? (Shudder, shudder)~ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Little by little, less and less assassin''s and killers chose to stop by there. And before anyone knew it, Baymard had been given morend after aiding William. And do you know where Baymard''s walls now end? (^_^)


    Well, in the North-West Region, Baymard''s border walls now end at a 9 day horseback distance between the forest and its walls.


    . Technically, the Dome of the Fierce is still on Arcadina''snds. However, both Arcadina and Baymard, agreed to take care of this peculiar site together. And so, with joint hands, they built 2 other enclosing wall, creating another enclosure space simr to Baymard''s <King''s Landing.>


    Imagine it as Attack on Titan''s walls. The forest walk keeps the monsters in. The 2nd wall is a precautionary measure, to also keep the monsters in. However, within the space between the 2nd and the 3rd wall, were all sorts of Siege weapons, arrows and other heavy weaponry ready for action. And then, you have the 3rd wall¡­ the final wall. Of course, between the 3rd walls and the 2nd walls were campsites and buildings where the guards, Marines and soldiers stayed. The Arcadinians were camped on the South ends and the Baymardians were Camped on the North ends within the space. There were fully built barracks within those spaces, so everyone could train to their heart''s content while doing their duties. Over the years, a lot has been done to ensure the Dome of the Fierce stayed safely out of reach from the masses. Understand that over the years, most deadly creatures that were deemed worthy of preservation, were transported and sent into the forest. But those that were dinosaur-like were executed without waste. Anyway, over the years more and more chaotic looking creatures have been sent in. By the way, don''t forget that before then, the forest already had deadly beasts lurking within. So now, you tell them that this was the ce they were to infiltrate? (0w0)


    It would be a lie to say Davey wasn''t shaking in his boots.

 Chapter 1847 Sector 1

    Chapter 1847 Sector 1


    Davey sat in knee-deep sense, listening to every word and order given to him. "You Sprouts are in luck! Your majesty will be the onemanding our units today!" The leader spat his words out with a proud look in his eyes. "Pay attention Sprouts, perhaps you''ll be able to learn anything or 2 from the greatest Soldier Baymard has ever seen!" Of course he was talking about his Majesty Landon. Many Sprouts subconsciously nodded in nervous moods, already overwhelmed by the unexpected tasks. Seeing theirmander head towards the front of the vehicle, many already hurled together, checking their magazines once more. Seeing the live ammunition, some again nodded that everything was in order. "I¡­ Is this¡­ We are really going in there to fight?" Unlike Davey, some newly epted Sprouters had never been on missions before. So don''t me them for sweating excessively. For them, up until now, they have only shot in training grounds when using live ammunition. Drive the body to shit on the battlefield, smashing crazily? Isn''t that some plot that only appears in their dreams? Boom! An explosive noise echoed in their minds, with many now feeling they have truly be men! Somedies also felt proud at the thought of bing strong women! Well, all they knew was that they were going into the Dome of The Fierce for a rescue and retrieve mission. But even now, theplete details haven''t been given to them. Everyone clenched their fists, knowing it was their duty as Special Forces to see beyond what the ordinary couldn''t. With such a big move that even pills out his majesty to participate, it shows that the mission is very deadly. How many enemies will they face? If things go left, how long before backup arrives? .


    A veteran massaged his weapon while staring at the group of newbies, "Discuss!" "Report," A girl quickly took the stage. "Location: Dome for the Fierce. Mission: Rescue and Retrieve. Rescue hints at our goals being living things. Humans or animals." The girl paused, "There are 2 possibilities: Retrieving Comrades or retrieving Civilians."


    They might be the 5th group to go on, acting as the rescue team for those before them, or they might be the first. For now, nothing ispletely clear to them yet. The veterans nodded. "The specific number of creatures we will meet is unknown, but it won''t be less than 200."


    What? 200? Davey felt that was onerge number. These weren''t 200 enemy knights, but 200 enemy beasts with strange strengths. And don''t get them started on the man-eating, blood-sucking, poison-inducing they might meet in the way. "My guess is that we will be parachuting in," another Sprouters added. Indeed, it would make sense for them to parachute in where they need to, before sending a signal for choppers to take them out of the hell hole. However, the veterans gave each other tactful stares, neither one agreeing with what the Sprouter said. .


    Eh? Davey was shocked, feeling his sense of panic increase. "Why?" He blurted out. Why is what hisrade said wrong? A veteran woman with an eye pack and perky bosoms, sitting crossed legged, now leaned forward with a stoic expression. "With the walls around the forest, shouldn''t we have called it the Circle of Fear instead?... Why do you think we call it The DOME Of Fear?" Davey and many other Sprouters suddenly became clever. "The air space!!"


    Could it be that parachuting down was alone to parachuting to death? If so, then just how crazy was this Come for Fear? "Listen well¡­" Another veteran interjected.


    His eyes were cold, and his aura stern. "As part of the special forces, reading between the lines and seeking clues is what you must note and be aware of at all times." From the moment they first heard the words <Dome> tears back, they had already had a hunch the air space had issues. It was only after taking missions into the crazy forest, did they know their guesses were right. As Sprouters, you must pick up every little detail and piece it all up together. Davey and the other Sprouters suddenly woke up from their stupor, taking this matter even more seriously than before. They again went through everything their leader said earlier, trying to look. For as many clues as they could. "The issue isn''t so much leaving the chopper and jumping off it¡­ but reaching a certain height level after your descent." A veteran raised his hands, demonstrating with his fingers, what happens when they reach a certain level close to the trees. .


    Grawl!!! The veteran mimicked the frightened sounds from the many beasts, as well as showed a chunk board of fingers reaching for the parachute''s legs and entire body. Davey Holmes swore he swore over 20 beasts jump from trees just to divide the parachute''s falling body. They can also snipe down some of these creatures from a distance, but more alwayse minutes after the rest are killed. Plus, it''s a waste of ammunition to keep going at it forever. Do you know how many creatures are all enclosed in this enormous space? Bear in mind that the entire forest zone was Akin to 2 massive cities joined together. Look at Earth for example. Imagine New York City and Los Angeles grouped together as one. Do you know how massive each of those cities were? And now, don''t forget that Hertfilia was 4 times bigger than Earth. Its cities were also almost 2 timesrger in size than average cities. In fact, even the viges here weren''t as small as one would think I''m terms ofndmass. So imagine New York and L.A joined and doubled? Landon did this to make sure the creatures had enough space to kill themselves and grow in, legs they got tempted to ever leave the dome. That ce inside was huge! There were hills, mountains, ravines, you name it! That ce was like a prehistoric site, left just for these creatures to roam. .


    That said, with all everyone knew¡­ it was clear that they wouldn''t be using the chopper. Nope¡­ They will have to go in via road! Gulp~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Already, Davey knew the mission would take no more than 4 days toplete. And before everyone knew it, they were already standing before The Dome of the Fierce, Sector 1.


    "Prepare to engage!!!"

 Chapter 1848 Into The Dome

    Chapter 1848 Into The Dome


    Like Davey, many Sprouters had their jaws dropped to the ground when staring at the colossal walls that stood higher than anything else they have seen in this life. "I thought the rumors were exaggerated, but this¡­" This was too incredible, right? They were afraid only the Gods could reside behind these walls with the way it grew. Ants? Forget about feeling like ants. Micro organisms¡­ They felt like microorganisms when staring at the ridiculously thick and soaring structures that went to the skies. They felt that even the Titans, from attack on Titan, would have issues crossing over this wall. And this was just the forest wall of 3? With those inside long expecting their arrival, all 13 giant metal prison-like gates underneath the walls opened one by one. Like a centipede''s many legs, the group had to pass through all 13. 3 vehicles could drive in simultaneously through the tunnel path underneath the walls. Vrmmm!~


    Time was of the essence, and so their inspection was also rushed. Once in, the doors of their vehicles were pushed open, and out came everyone, jumping down with their heavy boots. "Begin Inspection!!" "Yes, sir!" The hundreds and hundreds of men gathered within the space swiftly took action, checking the vehicles diligently with weapons on hand. "Clear!"


    "Clear!" "Cle¨C¡­ Stowaway caught!!" What? A stowaway?


    Davey''s eyes lit up when seeing a masked silhouette in all ck. A spy! The spy tried to escape, also shocked by how fast he was caught. You have to know that after being in Baymard for a while, he has practiced the art of rolling under vehicles and handing on for his dear life, especially when it concerned rolling under trucks. Who doesn''t want to know what was in here? .


    Every flipping spy was more than curious to know what secret operations were going on down here. Sure, Baymard and Arcadina both released public statements, informing the world that the only thing behind these walls were monsters. But who can say for sure if any of this was true? Hmph! They might be secretly using this ce as a training site or a new research area for more godly artifacts. What''s more, just look at these walls? These walls were far thicker, bigger and taller than any walls in Baymardian. Even Baymard''s Royal Capital didn''t have walls so majestic. And then, you stand there to tell them that there is nothing fishy going on in there? (?~?)


    The Veinitta spy refused to believe it! Just like him, several guilds had sent them out to gather more info on everything Baymard does. Don''t me them for only now waking up and taking this matter very seriously. After Veinitta became flooded with all sorts of Baymardians goods, they had no choice but to wake up and acknowledge Baymard and Pyno,rvae who were about to break free from their cocoons. What many in Veinitta feared was that one day, these forces would create crazy godly weapons ande after them. After all, following history, those who always held absolute power tend to have cans of world domination. So yes. In this world, information was too vital for survival. That''s why they sent forces out to gather everything they could. They sent death spies who were ready to die at any given opportunity. Sure enough, after the Veitt spy realized there was no way out, he quickly clicked his tongue before the Baymardians could react. And soon¡­ The Baymardian who captured him touched his neck with 2 fingers, and announced: "Dead." They were careless. Typically, no one would even be able to even sneak into the Dome for the Fierce. How could they? There were all sorts of Heat detection equipment devices focused on the surroundings, making it difficult for anyone to ever try sneaking in. Tsk. It would be near-impossible for that to happen. This means that the spy didn''t roll under the vehicle near the Dome of the Fierce, but might have done so when the vehicles were leading Baymard''s border walls. It seems the spy took advantage of their hasty actions, sessfullytching himself under their truck. Unfortunately for the spy, no matter how much in a rush they were, they must always carry out inspections upon entry into the Dome of the fierce. For all you know, an enemy might have put poisonous substances on the vehicles or even managed to drop explosive materials in there. No matter what, mistakes and negligence are part of human nature. That''s why even if an enemy seeds at the start, they must ensure they don''t get victory in the end. Davey felt pale when seeing the spy caught right before his very eyes. ''In future, I must always follow protocol!'' Like a reminding wakeup call, many people burned the experience in their brains. Fortunately, it was just one infiltrator that seeded today. The group decided to do another sweep andter document the matter, swearing to be extra vignt, even in times of chaos and rescue. At no point in time were the military vehicles opened since leaving the Barracks, so none had to be fearful that someone got swapped with face masks. Well, except for the first vehicle that Landon was in, no one stepped out of the others. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    . Landon squinted his eyes dangerously. They were indeed careless. "Go¡­ trace back to the borders and the nearby settlements for aplices." "Yes!" In a sh, several people hopped back on the vehicles, exiting the site as instructed. As for the body of the now-deceased spy, he was to be stripped of everything in his possession¡­ even his underwear was not to be spared. What they searched for were hidden tattoos, marks and hidden documents on him. Whelp! His hair will be shaved to also inspect his skull. Afterplete inspection, image capturing and documentation, the body then gets incinerated into ashes.


    But how was this any of Davey''s worries right now?


    1,2, 3¡­


    It was only 3 minutes since the spy was caught and now-dead.


    Everyone shrugged and hopped back into the vehicles after inspection waspleted.


    "Go! Go! Go! Go!"


    The imposing military trucks drove on formation, moving past Zone 3 without stopping.


    From zone 3, they continued on, driving underneath a tunnel underneath The second wall... Now, they were in Zone 2.


    Gulp~


    Many people swallowed hard, knowing the time for action was near.


    They were now in Zone 2, the in-between zone between the Main Forest walls ahead and zone 3 behind.


    [ALRIGHT!] A voice traveled through their vehicle''s inte.


    [This is where we stop. From here on out, we move solely on foot!]

 Chapter 1849 The Culprits

    Chapter 1849 The Culprits


    "Everyone, song be impulsive! In order to save lives, you must value yours even more." Amander standing next to Landon, quickly cautioned the entire group of 800 men! Landon nodded to him, before giving a signal to those standing above the giant colossal gates.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Those above began shooting at the creatures roaming around the gates, driving them further in. Look at the gates! Imagine Jurassic park gates, but 3 times taller and stronger. Understand that once the gates are opened¡­ just as they could go in, creatures could also go out if not careful. Growl!~"


    It took a lot of sniper tranquilizer bullets and darts to get these massive beasts to sleep. Bram! Some dropped to the ground close to where they were shit, while others could still walk on further and report into the forest before giving way. So strong! After getting shot with 12 high volume darts, you can still move that far in? (0@0)


    .


    5 minutester¡­


    "All clear!!" Bram! Bram! Bram! Bram!


    Layer byyer, the many mechanical gate barriers doors opened. Every mechanical grind only made the atmosphere even more tense than it already was. Grahhhhhh~


    What was that? Everyone could hear the sounds of nature''s tunnels far within the massive forest ins.


    Oh my ancestors! Are you sure those growls belong to ordinary beasts and not monsters? Many peoples pupils dted in groggy uncertainty m as they subconsciously tightened their hands around their weapons. Within the team, half wore ordinary military gears, while the other half wore thetest Mecha Iron man styled suits. Just because these suits exist, doesn''t mean they will have to slowly rely on them. That''s why even during this mission, only half the group had these suits on. Very quickly, units that areposed of men in fully armored suits, where to go ahead first. Their goal was to search the entire Dome of The Fierce and spot the rescue targets.


    Again, one cannot emphasize enough how massive this ce was. Note that this ce wasn''t some sort of level ground or developed city in that made searching easy.


    The way hills, slopes, valleys, edges by cliff sides that looked like they led to bottomless ends, swamps, and so on. Don''t get him started on the mist in there. This was already spring, and all the bare trees and bushes had now started growing their leaves back. 20:38


    Of course, sole tough trees like cypresses and many stranger ones, have always stayed fully clothed no matter the season.


    Another strange thing to note, was that in winter and spring, the forest was still very bushy, especially with the enemy, hence of some mysterious that only bloomed during these times. These spring and winter trees and nts sleep for Summer and Fall, only waking from slumber sometime in Late December. Sure enough, this world was unscientific, no matter how one looks at it. .


    "Stay sharp, Sprouts. You''re entering a world unlike anything you''ve ever faced!"


    As the gates opened, severalmanders and leaders raised their folded fists high up for their team to see. 1, 2, 3¡­ Move Out! The military soldiers and Marines wasted no time trudging into the Dome of the Fierce.


    After stepping through There was a 120 feet open clearing space between the walls and where the forest actually started. This was great, for those on the walls shooting at iing charging beasts. But for them in the open space who were charging into the forest, they were like prey on tes, visible to those lurking in the woods a little far from the clearing. And soon¡­ Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets began flying in all directions as all units broke apart to begin the search.


    There were too many grounds to cover in such little time. 4 days! That''s the max they were given toplete the mission. Of course, there are 2 main giant giants used to enter sector 1 (the forest/ dome of the fierce.)


    The first one is the one Landon and 800 men used to enter through, and the other one was on the other side. Of course, the entire Zone 2 was a Ring surrounding zone 1. So all the other team had to do was drive round the ring to get to the other side. Remember, they needed to cover as much ground as possible for this rescue mission. Some Arcadinians soldiers from the barracks also joined in, since guarding and protecting the people from the forest was a job for not just Baymard, but them too. This was a time to showcase all superior skills they learned and mastered during this time. Davey blinked when rushing onwards. "Listen carefully, team, our mission¡­ is to rescue the captured Arcadinian civilians captured by the herd Grachin Vultures." Grachin vultures were enormous birds the size of adult humans who go around catching children and taking them back to their nests. Although these vultures were the same size as humans, they would never go for adults because adults could also fight back and injure them terribly.


    But when ites to children, especially those around the ages of 5 or 6, these vultures have no problem dragging them off, no matter how hard a child tries to resist. These vultures have existed long in the history books, ages ago. So it was safe to say that in Pyno and even in Zohl and Veinitta, attacks from them were very frequent. They were home to Pyno, Zohl and Veinitta. Thus over time, humans also found ways to cope and counterattack whenever a swarm of these birds were reported iing. It''s true. These birds never acted alone, but always in flocks. When this happened, children were immediately sent indoors, and even those on the roads were told to grab onto whatever they could find as tightly as they could. Also knights and soldiers always followed these vultures on horseback, fighting and driving them off whenever they made their moves in Spring, summer, and fall. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jumping over a massive but skinny fallen tree, Davey swallowed hard when hearing the mission''s full scope. "That''s odd¡­" he blurted out, confusion etched in his face. "The Dome of The Fierce isn''t their natural habitat area. So why did they do this?"

 Chapter 1850 Thee Culprits 2

    Chapter 1850 Thee Culprits 2


    Yes¡­ Why did these creatures take their prey into the Dome of The Fierce? Many Sprouts thought long and hard about this, also finding it bizarre. First, understand that these birds never appeared in winter... Just in the other seasons. For Baymard, handling these birds came easier, after shooting the hell out of them and driving them off time and time again. At first these vultures were stubborn, but soon learnt that Baymard was a difficult ce to attack. That said, Arcadina also put up a strong fight, always stopping these creature''s attempts over the years. It''s true that Arcadina''s overall defense has gone up by 40% since it began mingling with Baymard. Believe it or not, these creatures were also at their wits end after taking defeats left, right and center from Baymard and Arcadina. They could also go hunting in the forest for prey, but animals had more heightened senses of danger than human children.


    No matter how you look at it, moles can dig to hide underground, squirrels can go into the trees, but human children have to choose but to run out in the open, unless there is a house or a river they can swim into. Even then,all they had to do was wait for the children to rise out of the waters for air before sweeping them away. Sorry, but humans were easier to catch for massive vultures like themselves. What''s more, eating a measly squirrel won''t satisfy their bellies at once. But do you know how much meat a human child carried with them on their bodies? These vultures were unwilling to ept defeat, so they kept trying, but often ended up in defeat, with their numbers dwindling down in the herd after every retreat. Enough, was enough! This time, they nned long and hard before fighting back and sessfully capturing a total of 42 children. Many times after capturing these children, the humans would often hunt them back and save the children before they could even devour them. No! This was very annoying! No matter where they went, the humans could always find them and rescue these children back. Terrible! These humans sure were an annoying bunch! ¡­


    Many vultures hated humans with a passion. That said, they did their own little research, and found that the Dome of the Fierce, though scary, was the most likely ce these humans wouldn''t thread into lightly. This was good¡­ this could save them time to devour the humans before flying away after wiping their mouths clean. And all they needed was 4 days. They, Grachin vultures, had peculiar digestive systems. For one, they only eat 1 or 2 times a month. This was because every time they ate, they ate as though it was theirst day in this world. They eat 20 times more than usual, and their bodies then swell into giant culture clouds floating in the air. It then takes about 2 weeks and sometimes 3 weeks for them to digest everything and return to their original firms. So during this time, they can''t eat another single bite, only drinking after. During this time, they also move to findfortable locations for digestion. However, it should also be noted that they can fly for long hours during this time. It''s only during thest few days of digestion, that they''re able to n and go out in groups to hunt for their next meal. These vultures were a very ferocious bunch, and also knew this as well. Understand that they must hunt when digestion is almostpleted, because should they hunt on apletely empty stomach, they be very irrational. So irrational that they even forget theirrades, turning to kill and feast on each other in times of extreme hunger. They eat their own children and even adult vultures in the group. In the end, a vulture is a vulture. Death is what it loves to see the most. They can also sense drying creatures around, flocking to the perimeters to wait for them to fall to death before plunging towards the bodies like crazy. Bottom line, these vultures are never 100% hungry when they go out hunting. Now, the next thing they do after following a sessful hunt is gathering and throwing the food in one corner, while regurgitating and emptying their stomachs up, as if they were snacks. But you see, unlike snakes that had wider necks and slender bodies for regurgitation, these vultures had twig necks. So regurgitation room time for them, about 4 days for an adult vulture, and 8 days for baby vultures. .


    Again, it should be noted that these vultures will not begin the registration process unless they have sessfully captured their prey. The Arcadinian children were reported taken around 7 Am today by the streams.


    This means 4 days from now, the vultures will be ready to feast on them. How clever. These vultures were looking for a safe ce to regurgitate and eat their prey without the fear of human intervention.


    So they chose the Dome of The Fierce, thinking they, the humans, won''t be able to infiltrate and rescue the prey from their grasps.


    Smart. These vultures sure were clever in thinking this. The vultures probably thought that even if the humans wanted to venture in, they would definitely get devoured by other terrifying creatures before they can get to them. Again, this forest''s terrain was so harsh that vehicles couldn''t drive in. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Horses will also suffer, since they would get startled every few seconds while riding in. No¡­ The best way was indeed by foot. But how far can these humans go on foot through the crazy terrain without dying? At some point, they''ll have to go down cliff sides, move over swamps, slide down steep slopes, and so on.


    Sorry, but these vultures were quite confident that they would get the chance to eat to their fill and rest properly for a few more days before taking off to another location, all without the intervention of humans here. In short, their primary worries were the beasts in here. They hoped that the best they made for themselves here was secured and safe for the time being.

 Chapter 1851 Man vs. Beast

    Chapter 1851 Man vs. Beast


    With the mission recap in order, everyone was also getting a whiff of how smart these vultures were. Their intelligence wasn''t so bad. "That''s why we have to be extremely cautious. We have to¨C" Bang! A bullet forest from Landon, caused adrenaline to pump through everyone''s body. "Wait!!" Landon eximed in a whispery tone. "Yellow-horned Hangols." What? Everyone squinted their eyes, pushing down a lens from their head gear, that ced a single lens before their right eye.


    The lens was red incolor and immediately showed several red images now surprising them in all corners. To Landon, Hangols looked like a crossbreed between Cougars and Lions. They were twice the size of an average lion, and their fur was purplish in color too. However, that was the average Hangol. These, on the other hand, were 3 timesrger than the Hangols they used to see. What''s more, the 2 yellow horns sticking out of their massive purple manes of fur were enough to give them the look of demonic beasts straight out of hell. This¡­ you¡­ who¡­ when¡­ how can it be like this? (0¦Ð0)


    .


    F***! A girl was the first to exim in whispery notes, sensing that there were no less than 60 Hangols all around them now. Her lips trembled in the shape of an O, unable to speak when she finally saw a glimpse of the now approaching creatures. Even though she was confident in her skills, she had to admit seeing these hangol infra-red heat images, made her legs turn to jelly. Oh my God! Why were they so big? These bloody creatures were 3 times the size of the regr hangols they were used to seeing!!! Was this even possible? "The Hangol king¡­" Davey muttered when seeing the barbaric and overly giant one standing on an elevated hill above the rest. The Hangol king was so huge and powerful. As if noticing it had been spotted, the Hangol inclined closer to the edge and leaped down majestically. Bam! Its entirending quaked its surroundings, causing birds to flutter away in fear. The hangol''s incredibly long fangs were like white thorns, driving with saliva. Mommy! Its pair of golden eyes that peered through the forest were so overbearing that it made Davey subconsciously step back. Don''t me them, the Sprouts, for losing a little confidence here. ''No! I''m a true Baymardians soldier! I must not lose heart so easily!'' Davey pped his cheek, trying to gather himself fast before the battle began.


    The one thing he has learnt the most from Baymard, is that fear and chaos did no good on the battlefield. "3-2-3 triad Circle Formation!" Landon''s words woke many people up, allowing their feet to move before their brains. Davey now found his back against 2 others, as they formed triangles among themselves, but also attacked their little triangle formation to a Circle formation. There were 2 circles, an outer circle and an inner circle.


    Everyone couldn''t help tightening their fists on their weapons when seeing the Hangols lower their backs and lean deeper into the grass as if building momentum for the attack. ''Graoooooohhh!'' The Hangol King gave his order, and the first wave of Hangols shed towards the formation. Know that they were currently outnumbered by these hangols 3 to 1. Bang!! The soldiers wasted no time shooting at these hangols like crazy! But what did they see? Hoop! Hoop! Some hangol''s sighed the bullets, jumping from side to side, barely touching the nearby trees and stones on their paths. Gralll! The Hangol King''s orders were absolute, and more followed secondster, some dying and some also rushing in sessfully for the kill. And then¡­ Bam! The fierce Hangols were now on the Baymardians, struggling to tear off their arms and legs as fast as they could. Some went in for the neck, but found their fangs were instead broken off by the incredibly tough but flexible Steel fabric around the necks. "Bloody son of a b**ch!" Davey swore he felt a tinge of the bite on his teeth. Gritting his teeth, he used his wearable arm shield to hold off the bastard Hangol before using another arm Shield to release pepper spray into its nostrils. "Take that, you mangy dog!!" Oooow! The hangol couldn''t believe what it was feeling! It twitched and growled on the grounds, feeling its entire life was about to end. What sort of sorcery was this?


    Its eyes turned blood red, with veins popping stretching out everywhere in its yellow eyeballs. Its nostrils felt like they were about to explode, with intense itchiness bombarding not just that part, but it''s thought as well. Ooooo~


    It whimpered pitifully, ending its sharp ws into its nostrils to itch and stretch to its satisfaction. When the pepper spray went out, some of it also got into its eyes. Hmph! Davey scoffed in satisfaction, seeing its reaction after receiving a high dose of intense military grade per spray. This was your average pepper spray given to women on the traders for protection.


    This one could make an ordinary human fall into faint from how intense it was. It wasn''t going kill anyone, but you sure as well be under a hellish torture until its effects wear out. Davey had no time to rx, another Hangol now plunged his way, wanting to take revenge for theirrade. Man Vs Beast!


    Was he truly ready? "Sprout, believe in yourself and your training. So what if it''s bigger than you? Stop shaking and kick its ass now!!"


    A veteran who sensed his fear was quick to speak out while punching a hold on the face as if fighting with a regr human. Anyone who saw the battle scene here would think they were all insane. Crazy! Crazy! What gave them the capital to act so arrogantly? Strength! That''s what! .


    ''I am a soldier from the special forces! I am a soldier from the special forces!''


    Getting his confidence back, time seems to stop in ce as Davey now kicked his feet, plunging into the air to deliver a high-knee kick. "Hangol, don''t you dare underestimate me!!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1852 Time To Act!]

    Chapter 1852 Time To Act!


    It was now or never. Davey knew all vitality must be relied on by himself. And with a fierce jump into the air, he gave the bastard Hangol an under chin jab with his knee.


    What?


    The hangol grimaced in fury, blood dripping from the corners of its mouth after it bit its own mouth.


    After the excellent hit, don''t think Davey rxed himself. Moving his center of gravity along the hangol''s momentum, Davey swung himself up and sideways, moving his hands along the hangol''s long nose and face. And soon, his hands tightened on the hangol''s face.


    Pah!


    His legs and knees swung heavily, hitting the Hangol''s abdomen.


    Everything happened in under a second, so infuriated by Davey''s boldness that it began shaking its body like crazy till it threw Davey to a tree.


    ''Damn you, human! How despicable!''


    Davey felt the hard wood m into his spine, but quickly rolled away in a nick of time just before the Hangol''s sharpened ws could sh his face.


    Ting!


    He blocked another fierce w strike with his steel shield, time and time again.


    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!


    Davey felt his body turn soaking, as countless beads of sweat formed all over him from the intense battle.


    Ahhh!


    It jumped and kicked him in the belly with its hind legs, before using its tail to grab one of his legs and yank him down.


    With his mouth kissing the ground, Davey grimaced and threw his head behind his shoulders, only to see giant pairs of fangs and sharpened teething his way.


    Sh**!


    Davey felt his ears ringing with rms when wrestling with the devilish beast. Wipe! Its bite force must be no less than 600 kilograms here, with fangs nearly 8 cm long!


    It took all of Davey''s strength to keep its upper and lower lips apart. With this bite degree, it must be able to break the legs of a chair in one bite.


    Gra!!!


    Davey was squirming on the ground and rolling along with the Hangol that was threatening to bite him to death. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Davey felt the world go silent, as he continued fighting for his life. His breathing continuously grew heavier the longer the saliva from the hangol''s mouth kept dripping onto his face.


    What to do? Try as he did, Davey found he couldn''t escape the position the Hangol had pinned him in. Escape! Escape! Escape! Dammit!


    The bloody Hangol had him right where it wanted. But looking at his arm shields, Davey suddenly smiled weirdly.


    "Eat electricity, you filthy bastard!"


    What?!!!!


    The Hangol''s pupils dted when feeling the strange static pulse flow into its system.


    What was this? What sort of evil magic did this human do to it?


    .


    ZZZZZZZZZZZZ!!!!


    Several Hangols were tased into a state of shock by a few Sprouts, including Davey. Damn you, humans¡­. How dare you sneak attack them like this!


    Ooooww~


    Their mighty roars now turned to cat-like whispers, with the injured grabbing and dragging their fainted and fallenrades.


    As for the Hangol King, he had long turned into Landon''s well tamed Giant Wild cat after taking uncountable hits from Landon. It now feared Landon so much that its legs and shoulders began quivering where it met Landon''s eyes.


    In all his eyes in this world, it had never seen a human as strong and deadly as Landon. So how can it not be obedient?


    In the face of the strong, what else could it say?


    "Hold it!"


    The Hangol King paused and threw its shivering head behind its shoulders as if saying <What now?>, when Landon''s voice bellowed.


    Landon gave it azy stare, "Don''t even think ofing back from us." Eh? Everyone stared at Landon in confusion. Could the Hangol now understand human words? Of course not! But it was amazing that even though it didn''t understand Landon''s words, it could still understand Landon''s intentions. Heh. Want toter chase after them? Then death will be their reward. The thing with wild beasts with pride like wolves, Hangols and all the others, was that they alwayse back for revenge. You might have won now, but after you leave, they will track your scent andter sneak attack you for revenge. Perhaps after a day or even 2 in the dead of night, they wille for you when you are fast asleep. They were excellent trackers and hunters. And now, everyone''s scent has been fully registered in their consciousness. Don''t forget that during this mission, they expected to be in here for at most 4 days. Meaning they''ll be camping out here every night till the mission ispleted. Getting Landon''s message, the Hangol king stiffly nodded his swollen-face before taking off with the rest of its pack. "Keep moving!!!"


    Landon''s voice awoke those sitting down to rest and those leaving on trees. Indeed, they couldn''t rest just yet. Tick-tock. Tick-tock. The clock was ticking, and in no time, 4 days will be up if they don''t find the Grachin Nest. hourster, all Baymardians were hungry and tired to death. Son of a b**ch! Everyone was breathing heavily when looking at the many corpses around them. It''s only been 7 hours since they entered the Dome of the Fierce. And already, they have caught no less than 11 battles here. And by night time, they skinned, prepared and ate the monsters theyst killed. Time to sleep. Half of them were to sleep first while the other half watched over the rest.


    Of course before they even ate supper, they first made countless traps around their camp. And just like that, everyone was ready to spend their first night in the Dome of the Fierce. But while things were going on slowly on Landon''s end, far, far away¡­ the atmosphere was getting fiery as the days went by. .


    ¡ª Capital City, Yodan, Pyno.---


    . In a moderate but well decorated hall, a young man slowly wore his battle gear with a broad grin on his face. Gakakakakkakakakaka~


    "Simone¡­ Can you believe it?" The young man spoke with vigor to his most trusted aide, who also grinned widely too. "Young master, after today¡­ Yodan will be yours!!!"

 Chapter 1853 Daymons Moment

    Chapter 1853 Daymon''s Moment


    Yodan, the empire of blooming roses.


    Spring in Yodan was a sight to see, with countless silver roses poking out of the thawing snow, blending in with its surroundings beautifully.


    For many, Spring was a sign of nature''s peaceful blessings and promises of warmth. Finally, the snowy time of the year was over, and now, it was all rain¡­ heavy rain to wash the snow away.


    Although the heavy rains made everywhere look dull and gray, it couldn''t hide the smiles from the passerbys when realizing they made it past another winter without dying.


    (^_^)


    Hooray! Hooray!


    Many wore Baymardian rain boots when moving along the muddy, wet, slushy streets and roads. They went about their days with bubbly smiles, weing the rains and Spring with open arms. For ordinary folks, they were just happy to get past the winter alive. But for a few others, Spring signaled the start of one thing - War!


    .


    The handsome Young Master Daymon slowly left the hall in full armor alongside his aide, Simone, and a few other guards.


    "Father!" Daymon felt his eyes tremble when seeing the broad shouldered silhouette slowly turn around to face him. This was his father, the mighty Duke Trigun MacLaine of Yodan Empire. That''s right, you heard him well.


    His father was the cousin to thete Monarch (Sirius''s father). Daymon used to be the 17th in line for the throne when Sirius''s father was still alive. But after his royal distant cousins died one after the other, his position rose to 4th in line for the throne. Of course, when Sirius got his first son a year ago, his position then shifted down to 5th in line for the throne. It took all of Daymon''s willpower not to rush in and kill that bastard kid who moved him down the line in a blink of an eye.


    But oh well, in the end, he knew that soon, Sirius and his newly acquired loving family will all have to go. So why rush in making his intentions known then?


    All he had to do was bide his time and wait for the moment to strike. And now was that time¡­ the time to grab the bull by the horn.


    Very slowly, Trigun scrutinized his son from head to toe in satisfaction.


    This was what a true Monarch should look like. Trigun already saw Daymon as Yodan''s monarch. A cruel glint shed through Trigun''s eyes when thinking of all they did to get to where they were today. From Joining the TOEP in his younger days, to traveling between Yodan and Ten, building a powerful force behind him, marrying a powerful Yodan wife, having his son, Daymon, grooming Daymon¡­ taking up numerous TOEP assignments, introducing his son into the TOEP, leaving his son in Ten with the mother while secretly clearing the path for him here in Yodan¡­ Believe Trigun when he said he has been preparing for this moment for a long time now.


    Even the death of his darn cousin, Sirius''s father, was still a well-thought n carried out by him, his people and the TOEP.


    Trigun clenched his fist in pride and excitement, knowing that after tonight¡­ He, Trigun MacLaine, will be Yodan''s new King-Father.


    And after tonight, his first and only son, Daymon MacLaine the 2nd, will be Yodan''s new Monarch!


    .


    "Father, this son of yours is ready to enact our ns once and for all."


    BAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHA~


    "Good, good¡­ good."


    Titus was smiling so hard that his eyes began disappearing into his creases.


    "Go¡­ Today, fulfill your father''s long lost dream of ruling this empire. With the TOEP by your side, I know you are bound to seed."


    As for him, he will stay back, just in case something goes wrong.


    Of course, he didn''t believe anything could go wrong. To him, the possibility of anything going wrong was too slim. Do you f**king know who the TOEP was? In his eyes, their organization was akin to a gathering of all-seeing and all-knowing heavenly beings that know everyone''s every move before they sneeze. He has been dealing with them since he turned 17. That''s over 25 years ago. And all the times he has known them, they always, always, ALWAYS win. So with them by his side, how can his son fail tonight? Trigun knew that his son was in safe hands¡­ Big just in case something goes wrong, he chose to sit back andter clean up the mess if ites down to it. Withdrawing hisrge hand on Daymon''s shoulder, Trigun slowly turned around, leaving the scene with his men. Of course, after thinking of how many times Sirius has gotten on his nerves thesest few years, Trigun left a few more words behind. "Remember son, I want his head."


    He, Duke Trigun, must have Sirius''s head stuck on a stick and hung up high for the crowd to feed on.


    .


    Like that, Trigun saw his son off, knowing that after today, the tables will turn, and it will be their turn to be the ruling royal family. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As for whatever rules Baymard had with Yodan, sorry¡­ some of those rules will change.


    very muste back and nobility must be elevated at an even higher rate than before. And what was this nonsense of many entrepreneurs popping out in Yodan here and there? Who has these poor peasants the right to gain wealth? The wealth was only for nobility and merchant families. That was how it has always been. So why did these ludicrous Pyno Royals change everything upside down? It''s not just in Yodan, but also in Carona, and everywhere else. However, Trigun and Daymon didn''t panic because they knew that in Arcadina and several other Pyno empires, the TOEP was slowly making changes.


    Some changes were bold, like wanting to rece the monarchs, while some were subtle. All in all, the TOEP had a major n in mind, one that has long been in motion.And today, they were only fulfilling their part, in taking over Yodan and ensuring the TOEP can haveplete dominance over Yodan. 6 PM. The skies were now getting dark, and Daymon was now on his horse riding within the secret tunnel to his targeted exit point. ording to the reports, his dear distant Cousin, Sirius, will be arriving at the Capital''s Hagvial docks around 9:30 PM for a quick inspection. Daymon''s eyes burned with excitement when knowing this was their chance to finally kill Sirius outside the pce walls. ''Cousin, today, you die!''

 Chapter 1854 Inspection Time

    Chapter 1854 Inspection Time


    They say a righteous monarch is an ever busy one, and this was a fact. Compared to tyrants thatid back and rested while throwinthe work to others, many Monarchs were now buckling up and truly assisting in making their empires stronger. Now, just like Landon and many others, Sirius was engaged in inspections and ensuring his empire grew stronger and peaceful than ever. Of course, not every ce was like Baymard that was super peaceful. His majesty Landon could waltz about so calmly with little to no care in the world, but the same can''t be said for Sirius who had all sorts of assassins and spies lurkinging at him every now and then. Many times in the past, Royals could stay in the pce for years before stepping out.


    Well, when you see them was when they were making grand speeches on the specially built Pce wall or gates. Do you know how enormous the pce was? Its massive space can never make anyone feel cramped. There were ces within the pce that even Sirius hadn''t visited in 6 years now. What''s more, even though Tyrants were oftenzy when it came to taking care of their people, they never filtered when it came to raising their power and armies. Do you know how many secret messages they read daily? What''s more, they had to train more than anyone else to keep their bodies sturdy. They must also meet with their ministers, high military officials, cab members, high ranking nobles, and others who had important news to pass on. In short, even though Tyrants hardly cared for their people, they still had some workload to aplish if they wished to increase their power and military strength. So yes¡­ People like Alec Barn, had stayed 9 whole years never stepping an inch out of the pce before. There was always so much to do, and always so much Intel to listen to from all corners of their empire, and the outside world too. What if they leave the pce, and one of their hidden guards who had urgent news returns to the pce and doesn''t see them? Of course, eventually, the hidden guard will go meet them wherever they are, but who knows if the extra journey-time would have made him lose an upper hand against his foe? In the end, the Capital was the central location, making it easier for news to reach him fast. Imagine a scout leaving the extreme north regions to report news to him. First of all, Arcadina was so huge that moving from the north to the central region could take a few days to 5 months¡­ sometimes even 6 in extreme weather. Now imagine reaching the Central regions, only to get told his Majesty was now in the South? In the end, their total journey time might take 8 months to even a year moving from 1 extreme corner to another. This was why staying in the Central regions was better. Most Guilds, ns and other organizations, all have their headquarters somewhere within the Central ins.


    This made news cirction fat easier, than if they ced their headquarters in one far extreme corner of the empire. All these reasons made many in power choose to stay out within the Capital while sending and receiving news from the outside world. That is¡­ with how massive the empires they resided in, can you imagine how much longer it would be if they made their headquarters in further locations? Obviously, news from the regions around them woulde faster, but those further would take no less than 6 months to get to them. In today''s world, news delivery time was everything! So how dare they not live within the Central ins of their empires? In the end, even Tyrants who didn''t give 2 F''s about bettering the people were busy. So imagine how busy Sirius who wanted the best for Yodan was? ¡­ Sirius squinted his eyes in satisfaction when staring at the now active Hagvial portside. And with him, were several advisors, lead workers and guards. Today, the rains had ceased, giving everyone a little breather after several days of heavy rainfall. Everyone was dressed in super warm attires, with some holding hot tea in Baymardian Tumblers. It was truly amazing how these specially made Tumblers could keep their tea hot for so long. On the tumblers, some show hog and cold symbols with numbers beside them. Some stipte they could keep their tea up for up to 9 hours, and can also keep cold drinks chilly for you for up to 18 hours. Some can keep tea hot for 6 hours and cold drinks cold for 11 hours. Really and truly, it depended on what quality and type you were buying. Although there was no rain today, the weather was still dull and cold. Many quickly took sips of their warm drinks to keep their throats hot.


    .


    "Your majesty!" A high-pitched voice echoed. It was the overseer in charge of dock imports and exports. Along the Capital''s Western walls, were overly thickened barred gates that raise and lower every day in the early mornings and during closing times. The Giant and sturdy barred gates allowed ships to either sail into the Capital city or exit it. Bear in mind that the walls around their areas were super thick, making for a very long tunnel that ships had to pass when entering the Capital City. Ships came in, and ships sailed out. The grand docks were exquisite, and veryrge to amodate therge influx of goods and needs to support the Capitals residents.


    One can imagine the dock''s shape to be in the form of a giant lollipop.


    After sailing under the gigantic gates, you then sail through the lollipop''s stick, up to therge circle of water ahead. Ships docked around the upper half of the lollipop''s stick, as well as the actual circr areas of the lollipop.


    Fufufufu~


    The overseer rubbed his hands excitedly when taking his Majesty Sirius around the newly built estate in ce. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Your Majesty, in a month and a half, the mysterious Baymardian Airne contraption will be made known to the masses here in our grand Yodan Empire. This alone means the dock will be super busy and supersaturated with a high influx of goods and people leaving the Capital¡­ Fortunately, his majesty was wise enough to make preparations for grand expansion."


    The Overseer then paused, standing before a high, tight and sturdy looking double-sided gate that spanned over the space of a 3ne road with sidewalks on the side.


    "Your Majesty, your highnesses, Ministers,dies and gentlemen¡­ I give you the new and improved YoMac Port!"

 Chapter 1855 Danger! Danger! Danger!

    Chapter 1855 Danger! Danger! Danger!


    The new and improved YoMac Port was even grander than Sirius expected.


    The name YoMac came frombining the empire''s name: Yodan, and the great Royal name: MacLaine.


    Grand, Tidy and Spacious.


    Those were the words that came in Sirius''s mind when entering the estate. It was an old estate that was now remodeled and fixed up with more up-to-date technologies.


    It was not today that this estate was built. One should know that this port estate has been in Yodan for hundreds and hundreds of years now. And when Baymard built the Trans Bay-Yodan port within the Coastal city of Memphis, the estate port here in the Capital became even busier than ever.


    To put it simply, after Baymard emerged and Sirius became ruler, one of the first things he did was to assign this estate to be the port to be an Official one in charge of official Imports and Exports.


    So no matter what ships arrive and no matter where they dock around the massive lollipop-shaped dock, their surroundings, they must always report to this ce to report their entry and go through the paperwork for what goods they are importing or exporting out.


    Baymard''syout isrge and wide iron crisscross fences that span over the entire ce. So if one wants to leave the docks, they must pass through the massive Baymardian Seaport building.


    Seeing the ingenuity of Landon''s actions, many rulers, including Sirius, also followed suit, enclosing their port regions too.


    But you can''t build wooden fences, since they will obscure the vision of the guards on the other side of the fence. So what did they do? Of course they bought bulk quantities of the crisscross metal fences. And they too firmly nted them around the ports they felt were important, like the Ports within their Capitals. And beside these high fences on both sides were towering guard posts also in ce to watch over the ce. What''s more, on the walls facing the port, one could see an influx of 3 times more guards on duty, watching everything down below with scrutinizing gazes. Yes, the security here was high and intense. The fences enclosed several docks and port buildings and estates, so thoseing in can only leave through the second official estate not too far from this one.


    Today, Sirius''s goal was to inspect both Estates: The Yodan Seaport Estate for entry and exit of visitors... And this YoMac Estate for imports, exports, paying dock fees, documentation and so on.


    Sirius massaged his chin thoughtfully, knowing that after Airnes be a thing, the docks and ports will indeed be super busy, especially when many merchants will bring imported Baymardian goods that arrive via air, hoping to have them sent out of the Capital to nearby regions.


    Understand that since December, they have tasted the sweetness of using airnes for Cargo delivery.


    Yes~...


    Cargo has been delivered to and fro Yodan''s airport for over 4 and a half months now. All merchants living in the Capital swear it was the fastest thing. Of course, Baymard sent out a list of cargo types allowed via air.


    So although they still used the Baymardian ships to send merchandise, they had to admit that air shipment was super fast and great for littler shipments thate in just a day or so.


    Who doesn''t love this?


    (^0^)


    Anyway, Baymard promised that after airnes get opened to the public, the number of Cargo shipping nes will also double. So you can imagine how busy the Capital''s ports will be with all these merchants doing double shipments out to the neighboring cities, towns, and viges in Yodan''s central region.


    What''s more, don''t forget that the Airnes will also be made avable for everyone. No doubt there will be many people who arrive by ne leaving the Capital to nearby destinations, or those entering the Capital via water to get aboard the nes.


    Bottom line, a lot of fixing up and new policies were put up to amodate the iing changes. Despite stepping in during dark hours, Sirius could still see the estate''s splendor. "Your Majesty, the loading dock sites have been expanded as per requested. Now, we can offload and load 3 times more than we previously could in one session."


    "We also have more storage containers avable, as well as an expanded undergroundwork of space too. We n to store lighter packages underground."


    For obvious reasons, since transporting heavier cargo to and fro the surface and the underground areas was such a hassle.


    The Overseer, as well as several others, were quick to inform and show Sirius and his group all that they have put in ce in preparation for the uing congestion the port will soon face.


    As for the shipping containers, they kept these shipping containers inrge massive warehouses, lifting and stacking them up using the same pulley systems used to light giant stones when building castle walls, mansions, or putting giant sculptures in ce.


    The shipping containers they had were a mix of their own uniquely built wooden ones, as well as those from Baymard.


    "Your majesty, we''ve also hired a lot more staff and trained them for over 5 months now."


    "Good," Sirius massaged his chin, satisfied with everything so far. Although everyone here spoke lightly, one shouldn''t underestimate the size of the Capital''s entire Lollipop-shaped port.


    Know that everyday, an average of 5,000 ships are constantly reported in the premises, some leaving and some docking.


    Of course, they don''t all have to dock close to the docks, as there are several Harbor poles within the waters where they could anchor their ships by.


    This alone should let anyone understand how massive the port was. But with the arrival of airnes in the Capital, they can expect to have a lot more shipsing and leaving daily.


    Seeing how much more construction and expansion the estate underwent made Sirius''s worries grow subtle.


    "Overseer rfangarf, you''ve done well. Everything is to my liking! Hear my words! I shall reward the construction teams, as well as you and your men for a job well done. See to it that you visit the Pce in no more than 7 days for your rewards!"


    Hahahahahaha~


    "Many thanks, Your Majesty!" Many people smiled so hard, their cheeks were already swelling in pain. After many months of hard work, it felt so good to finally get an approval from the Big Man himself.


    But while everyone was chipper and happy after the tour hade to an end, Sirius suddenly saw something flicker in the air, causing his soul to nearly fly out of his body. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Take Cover!! Protect the civilians first. Enemy ATTACK!!!"

 Chapter 1856 Who?

    Chapter 1856 Who?


    What? Enemy attack? In here?


    The Overseer was dumbfounded when feeling his body jerk backwards. His heart was beating so rapidly that he swore it could fly out of his chest any moment from now.


    Ah!


    Looking up, he saw his Majesty Sirius''s chiseled chin and couldn''t help feeling touched. His Majesty actually saved his lowly life rather than using him like a shield. Sure enough, his Majesty Sirius was different from that chaotic tyrant, Alec Barn, who would never save ordinary folks even if the world''s survival depended on it.


    ''Gahand! tus! Cover them!"


    Sirius gritted his teeth, grabbing the Overseer very hard and throwing them sideways to another group. He knew these assassins were after him. So him running with everyone only made things worse for them. ''This is the only way they will make it out.''


    Right now, they were within a massive warehouse that was as long as an entire housing street block. The air was thick with tension as the young Sirius surveyed the dimly lit warehouse. His eyes darted between the towering stacks of wooden crates and metal shipping containers that lined the cavernous space. "Your Majesty!!" Someone bellowed from their hiding ce while trying to make their way toward Sirius. Their faces showed their desperation when seeing his Majesty all alone with the Overseer.


    Dammit! Who could have bypassed the many guards guarding the Ports, as well as their own guards just to get to his Majesty?


    What powerful forces were behind it all?


    Several people instinctively refused to leave his Majesty''s side, disobeying his orders without care. "Leave now! That''s an order!!!!"


    Sirius pushed them away while making his way in the opposite direction. .


    "Your Majesty!!!"


    Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup! Thup!~


    Everything happened in a stormy blink of an eye, as many swore they saw batches of arrows shot into the air with vigor.


    The men who wanted to chase had no time to react when feeling a deep pain pierce through their bodies. Pouf! Blood spewed from their mouths and their knees became weakened in an instant. Man down!


    The space became overly chaotic in a blink of an eye, blood squirting and splurging across the containers. What to do? what to do? With Adrenaline surging, many parried their first true defensive move, the ng of metal on metal echoing through the warehouse.


    Roll, duck, peek, slide¡­ Everyone realized just how flexible the human body was in times of need.


    His Majesty''s had gone too far ahead, and one of the civilians was already injured because of their hesitation. Get out! Get Out!! Though their bodies resisted, those were the words echoing in their heads. Dammit! Dodging and weaving between the cargo containers, many fought with a desperate fury, their movements a blur as they sought to gain the upper hand against their numerous foes.


    Several more people got hit and crawled for cover, knowing they have to take on higher grounds tounch attacks of their own.


    Their bodies screamed with resistance, but knew they must keep on going to keep the civilians safe. ''May The Heavens be with you, Your Majesty!'' Several people silently prayed while forcing themselves to keep on going. .


    Sirius had a bold thought in mind, betting on the fact that after breaking free from the group, the assassins will focus their attention on him. He also betted that they won''t also be killing him right away too. He hoped the person or people behind him wanted him to be Captured alive so they could have the joy of personally torturing and killing him off themselves. After Capture, he might just be able to find a way out or buy himself time to get rescued. A movement in the shadows had already caught his eyes. Sure enough, it was a mysterious group of armed assants emerging from above several high stacked containers and crates, swords drawn and eyes gleaming with malice.


    Holding his sword sideways, Sirius deflected as many as he could while running the opposite direction. But running with all his might as he could, those Bastards seemed to appear above him, running and jumping on shipping containers like shadows in the night.


    So fast!


    They were definitely not trained in Pyno! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hooah!!


    Sirius threw several darts over his shoulder, but his opponents seemed to possess superhuman abilities, jumping high up and twisting in the air while throwing a few more attacks of their own.


    Ahhh!


    Sirius screamed inwardly when feeling a small spiky disk pierce into his back thigh flesh. His heart pounded chaotically when trying to defend himself after realizing 11 shadowy figures now surrounded him in a twinkle of an eye.


    "Your Majesty!" Ghand felt his body grow cold when seeing Sirius'' predicament.


    No!!! He regretted obeying his Majesty''s orders so much that his guts became twisting in knots. Several others couldn''t see his Majesty due to the many high shipping containers, but could imagine it all from Ghand''s cry. Sirius on the other hand, also had his pupils dted 10 times their size, instantly knowing he miscalcted. Several cold lights shed around his body, and Sirius already began seeing his entire life sh before his eyes. This was it, wasn''t it. He was really going to die. Time stood frozen in ce, as Sirius already missed his wife, son, family and friends.  ''Sorry¡­ I wish I could see your faces onest time.'' Standing his ground, Sirius waited for the many hidden weapons to do their worst. He, His Majesty Sirius, will not die a coward! "Bring it on!!!!"


    (*^*)


    .


    He stared his enemies dead in the face, even though he knew they must be cocky underneath their masks. But¡­ but what he expected, didn''t happen at all! Ting!


    A dazzling metallic sound bellowed through his ears, followed by the sounds of painful grunts from around him. Bang!!! Several masked men dropped to the floor in horror, confused by why it was them who ended up dying instead. No! No? They were unwilling! They, TOEP killers, can''t just die in the measly hands of a lowlife like Sirius or his guards! Poooufff!~


    Whether they liked it or not, their hearts were heavily beating and pumping blood to make up for the fatal injury, and their entire bodies had also turned sweaty in a second. So painful!!! The weapons they sent out somehow got sent back to them in the same line thrown. Only¡­ the weapons were sent back with 5 times more force than one can ever imagine. Oh My God! If they understand Modern weapons, they could have sworn it felt like someone had bombarded them with Bazookas. No joke, the spiky hidden weapons that pierced through their bodies left giant holes, too surreal to believe. What sort of force was this?  Who? Who is this man that appeared from nowhere? "Surround him!!!" The orders were given by their leader who was calmly sitting on a high and far away Shipping container. And like a nket of darkness, Sirius swore he could see over 80 shadows appeared from all around. "It''s you!!" Although Sirius didn''t know who the masked man was, he recognized his movements to be the same masked man who saved him once in the past, some years back. It was his sworn brother, his Majesty Landon, who sent the masked man to his side back then. Eh? So now could it be that his brother Landon got wind of the matter and sent this guy to his side again? Sirius felt his entire body boil with gratitude, always knowing his bro had his back. Landon''s many actions over the years was the reason why Sirius would never believe anyone who ever made false rumors of Landon wishing him dead. Impossible! He felt it was as impossible as a man going to the moon. It wasn''t just him, but many Monarchs, Ministers and others in the UN also felt it was impossible. It was as though Landon had brainwashed them so hard that they couldn''t see any bad in him. They weren''t saying he was perfect but he was the closest to perfect in their dictionary. He was also upfront, generous, and also very protective of them too. Hey, who doesn''t like such a person? Say what you like about his Majesty Landon but in their time of need, he always showed up to save the day. And that for them showed them where his loyalties lie. Can this masked fighter take them all, while still protecting Sirius? Heh-heh-heh. Sirius slowly sat down, leaning against a metal shipping container, while allowing the masked man to stand before him. Hey¡­ experience taught him that he would just be in the way of this guy. Additionally, he was also injured on his thigh. So why hop into the action again now? Ooops, where is his popcorn? (^¦Ð^)


    .


    Landon looked at the swarm of killers in fury! Firstly, he was still solving the matter of the Dome of the Fierce before getting alerted during his sleeping time that Sirius''s life was in danger. Dammit! Can''t he, a babysitter, catch a break already? Landon wished he could strangle them all to death.


    Luckily for these bastards they didn''t pull this stunt when Lucy was giving birth a few weeks ago, or theirrades would have been picking up their driving bodies from the undersides of the roof. ''Good, good, good¡­ Come at me all at once! I don''t have all night.''


    Landon held his swordzily, and soon¡­ Ahhhhhh!!!!!

 Chapter 1857 Devil!

    Chapter 1857 Devil!


    One of the TOEP men fell back in agonizing pain with a deep sh wound on his chest.


    His back hit a massive lumber crate, causing him to cough mouth loads of blood out.


    Devil¡­ Devil¡­


    What kind of insidious attack was that? Where did ite from?


    (>0<)


    Sadly, no one was here to answer his questions.


    Everything happened like a movie, too fast for him to even defend against. And the next thing he knew, he was leaning against this lumber shopping crate with so much blood oozing out it would be a miracle for him to survive.


    This wasn''t how it was supposed to be. It shouldn''t be like this.


    They had made careful ns for over 4 months now since gathering in Yodan''s Capital pce. Like a wolf stalking its prey, they have been meticulously watching Sirius''s every move.


    When they first arrived, they indeed nned to attack within a week or so, but changed their minds after watching Sirius for a while longer. So now, you''re telling them that after extending their ns for several more months and meticulously nning every little detail, they were still going to lose?


    Who can ept this?


    Poouf!!!~


    The man spat out more blood from his mouth, still struggling to keep his eyes awake and pick up his dagger, despite his failing body. Son of a b**ch! The agonizing pain brought by absolute death was heavier than he expected. And soon, the weapon in his trembling suspended hand dropped, and his head also turned sideways.


    Dead. The unwilling man was dead, dying with his eyes wide open, facing Landon''s way.


    .


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Several enemy men did several swift backflips, keeping a good distance from Landon before charging all at once again. But they soon found that no matter what they did, the result was the same.


    This bloody Bodyguard from hell was still the one kicking their asses.


    "Leader¡­ He''s just too strong! I''ve never seen anything like this." One of the men who was thrown far into the air like a bullet, couldn''t help muttering his thoughts after rising from his fallen position that wasn''t too far from the leader.


    "Oh my God of War! What kind of mad man did they meet today?"


    The leader''s brows scrunched, also annoyed by the sudden turn of events. However, he also knew that if they continued on, the son of a b**ch might definitely be able to wipe them all out. Such a thought was unbelievable, but he trusted his instincts, knowing this hidden guard that appeared from nowhere, was a dangerous and vtile element they''ve never seen before.


    Perhaps they still had a chance of winning, but seeing as no one was able tond a single hit on this hidden guard from hell.


    "Leader, with those skills, I suspect this hidden guard might be an exiled Morg, one of our Kin!"


    The Leader nodded in agreement, " Yes¡­ I too feel as though he is one of ours."


    Which empire in this world can produce such a godly talent if not their beloved Morgany?


    Instincts told him this guy was one of theirs. What''s more, the many techniques he disyed might havee from the missing Martial arts techniques that they were still searching for all this time. One shouldn''t forget that that slut and good-for-nothing woman, Countess Yaya (Little Ren''s mother), was the daughter of the man who was one of Morgany''s greatest inventors.


    From technology to Battle techniques, he excelled in many fields. Of course, he was also said to have greeted Humanity''s greatest battle techniques that could strengthen the body into what could be described as superhuman realm. His techniques were so powerful that it almost made the very united Morgany tremble. But before anyone could even blink, the traitor gave them a surprise of his own, by hiding the battle manual in a ce they have never been able to find even till this date. And that''s why Countess Yaya will remain trapped in her little tower, until she spills the beans on what she knows.


    They knew for a fact that she knew where the manual was. But try as they might, her lips were pretty sealed for a woman. They tried taking her son hostage, but the woman, just like her father, also gave them a surprise by sneaking the boy out of Morgany too. Of course, they eventually found the boy¡­ but just before they could take him off the shores of Pyno, a group called ''The Eye of Horus'' stole him from their grasp and took him over to a ce they called Hamunaptra.


    In a sh, they found themselves back to square 1 again.


    The search for the manual has always been one of their top priorities. So now, seeing the bodyguard''s movements, could this guy be a clue to finding the manual they''ve all been searching for?


    Bam!


    Another person crashed into one of the metal crates, leaving a deep silhouette dent into it.


    "So much force¡­" The leader murmured.


    If he was right and this guy used the lost technique to strengthen himself and his stamina, can you imagine how powerful they will all be after training with the techniques?


    No! Morgany will be even more powerful than before, and those bastard Adonis worshippers won''t be able topete with them anymore.


    .


    "Fallback!"


    Change of ns.


    They can''t kill Sirius just yet


    The leader gritted his teeth and made a U-turn towards another exit. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    They must fallback, regroup and make ns for their next attack.


    After knowing the hidden guard''s abilities, they must make meticulous ns to not just attack Sirius sessfully, but to also capture the bodyguard next time too. In fact, they will need to capture Sirius and the bodyguard together. However, after seeing what they saw today, its clear that they must go back to the drawing board, which can take several more months to n again. Do you honestly think that after this attack, Sirius won''t be super vignt?


    Again, who knows how many more hidden guards of such calibers exist in his care?


    No! They must go back and n again!


    (*^*)

 Chapter 1858 Finally Here!

    Chapter 1858 Finally Here!


    "Fallback! Fallback! Fallback!"


    The orders were made and those still alive scattered away like flies. The capable also carried the injured and alive away, while those who were heavily injured with no hope for survival, chose to then end their lives by biting the tiny poison rolled up underneath their tongues.


    You think they wanted to die today? Of course not!


    But after feeling Death already close by, they knew they only had but a few more minutes to live. So why suffer in pain for these minutes when they can just end it all now?


    Dead.


    They all chose to die, while those who could flee still left the scene. How many came in, and how many were running away now?


    The leader sighed heavily after seeing no more than 20 people fleeing by his side. They came in hundreds but left in such a pitiful state.


    If someone told him just 1 man was able to do all this, he would definitely p the messenger to death. But after experiencing it all first hand, he found himself speechless in the face of true power.


    Sure enough, the power of that secret Battle Manual was something they in Morgany must acquire, be it by hook or by crook.


    You have to know that after sneaking their way into the port, they only kept at most 10 people on the lookout, while hundreds and hundred of them stormed that same warehouse to make sure they got the job done to perfection. Yes, it seemed like overkill, but the TOEP Member who wished for Sirius''s demise, wished that they also tortured Sirius mentally before finally taking his life. And indeed, before that hidden guard arrived, Sirius''s face was stretched out in dread, especially after seeing hundreds and hundred of ck shadows swarm in from all directions. What to do? Where to go?


    Those moments to Sirius seemed like an apocalyptic one. He wanted to Live another day, but couldn''t think of how he was going to achieve that after seeing the tremendous killing intenting his way.


    Yes, he, Sirius, knew he miscalcted when seeing that they didn''t want to take him in as a hostage, but wanted to kill him right then and there.


    Make no mistake, that was a scary moment that could leave anyone''s toes curling in their boots.


    .


    "Fallback!"


    Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish!~


    The shadows moved as fast as they could.


    Hundreds came in, but only 21 were leaving.


    Landon secretly exchanged a few points from the system to ce these invincible tracking marks on the fleeing men.


    Well, you could say that he marked their souls, so even if they took a million baths or disguised themselves into something else, he will always know it was them.


    "Hahahahahahahaha~"


    Siriusughed faintly. "I take it your master sent you to me?" Landon nodded, not saying a word.


    Sirius grinned broadly, allowing Landon to lift him up. "Where are we off to?"


    Landon again didn''t reply, carrying him on his back and rushing out of the massive warehouse as if he was a member of Naruto''s hidden Leaf vige.


    He indeed ran like a ninja, extremely nimble, fast and flexible too.


    "Your Majesty!!!"


    Backup was already here.


    Even the civilians, especially the Overseer, also returned, truly worried for Sirius''s life. Seeing their arrivals from afar, Landon carefully ced Sirius down before dashing away in the opposite direction and vanishing into the night.


    Sirius looked at the disappearing figure with throbbing emotions in his eyes. Not just for the hidden man who often rescues him, but for his good buddy and sworn brother Landon.


    Sirius''s trust in Landon went up an even higher scale, surviving his previous 100% trust meter.


    His trust was already at 100%, so imagine going beyond that?


    If Landon said jump, he would definitely jump no questions asked. Only this brother of his truly looked out for him, never asking for anything in return.


    Or so Sirius thought¡­ But what he didn''t know was that his dear sworn brother needs him to stay alive, so that he, Landon, won''t also get blown up into smithereens by the system.


    So yes¡­ what he was getting from saving Sirius, was also keeping his own life in tact.


    Who asked Sirius to be one of the sons and daughters of HEAVEN?


    (~_~) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Landon rolled his eyes and stayed away in a corner, watching the many guards take Sirius away. Of course, he also checked the tracking of those TOEP men.


    Seeing that they were already very far away from the scene, Landon knew they wouldn''t be attacking Sirius anytime soon.


    With that, he vanished from Yodan, appearing in the Dome of the Fierce once more.


    "Your Majesty¡­ you''re awake." Someonemented, when seeing him walk towards the camp. What could he say other than that he went out to take a leak?


    .


    Time trickled down like water before anyone knew it.


    A few days have gone by and the brave soldiers not only sessfully rescued the children, but also exterminated the nest of giant killer birds that have gued them for a while now. Although cruel, it must be done because there will be a day when they will be toote to rescue the captured children from the bellies of these birds. In the past, especially over the hundreds and hundreds of years, there have also been many unfortunate cases when the rescuers took up their torches, stormed into the woods but arrived toote.


    They mourned their children and were very regretful that they weren''t there to save the kids. That''s why over the years, when the nesting ce of these birds gets discovered, the nest is destroyed at once.


    Of course, the many reporters were quick to report on the matter, interviewing the parents who were now crying and hugging each other with joy.


    Their children were rescued on time!


    Their sons were back! Their daughters were back!


    For a while, the entire Baymard as well as Arcadina''s surrounding areas were filled with joy andughter when seeing how reliable the soldiers were toe to the aid of these children. This only made the prestige of both empires grow even more. 07:53


    And as the days went by, these people soon forgot about the matter. However, Baymard was always a hub for news, with old news getting buried away by the new.


    One such news was one that blew several people''s shoes off their legs.


    A young merchant nced through today''s papers in a his room and soon saw a boldly written article that immediately caught his eye.


    His eyes widened and his jaws dropped in quivering gasps reading the short brief article again and again.


    Boom!


    The man stood up in a sh and rushed to his hotel phone like crazy. "Hello, Khiger, you old fool¡­ check the papers! On April 15th, the Airline tickets will be avable for purchase! Old man, that''s next week!"

 Chapter 1859 The Fight Is On!

    Chapter 1859 The Fight Is On!


    "What? Flights will be avable for purchase on the 15th?" "Have you heard? The first wave of tickets will be avable for purchase next week!" "Bahahahahahaha~.... Now I can make history by being one of the first people to fly in the sky! I wonder if my picture will be taken on that day."


    "Hmph! Just you? If you can make history, that will be the day pigs fly!!!" "Mommy, mommy! Can we fly? The first flight leaves May 20th. By that time, it''ll be summer holidays¡­ Can we, can we, please? I promise I won''t ask for anything else ever again." "Heavens, the first flights are ready for purchase already? It seems it is time for my old bones to stretch about a little. Why, it has been 2 whole years since I''ve left Baymard''s rims¡­ It seems it is time to see the world once again¡­. Honey, how about we make a trip to Carona?"


    (^_^)


    One by one, several people spread the word like wildfire, chirping away and hastily making ns for the uing Airport grand opening. Many people''s hearts pound3d so loudly their faces turned red with excitement and expectation for what was toe. Someone had tears in their eyes, feeling truly grateful to be alive right now. They had their families on their sides, enough to eat, a great Monarch, and a peaceful environment that kept developing at an astounding pace. Who knew that they¡­ they who used to be so thin like twigs would not only get buffed up from good eating but would also get the rare opportunity to rise to the skies too? If someone had told them years back that they would ever go to the skies in this life, they would have definitelyughed back and thought the person was joking with them. Many children now jumped around their parents, older siblings, grandparents and even great-grandparents with bubbling excitement. Family trip! Family trip! The children were very happy, feeling that the trip was in some way, a reward for them after finishing the semester. (^¦Ð^)


    Understand that this April, the semester''s sses officially end, and then a weekter, they officially begin the Semester''s final examinations. So yes¡­ For some, this trip was indeed a great way to kick-start the summer holidays. Of course the summer holiday starts several weeks before the air travel officially begins, but still¡­ It was still a great way to begin the summer. Oops¡­ they got so excited that they almost forgot the most important thing to do right now. "Quickly, Old Khiger, get your old butt out of your chair and meet me down at the Grand Baymardian Central Mall in District D." "Baymard''srgest mall?" "Wait! Wait! Wait! I just thought of something. Most people will definitely go to the 2 newly opened Flight Booking centers in the Mall. So instead, meet me on 24 Oakville street in District D. There''s one there that I think many people won''t really think of first." With that, Miguel hung up the call, cing the phone back on its receiver attached to the wall. Thankfully, he already took his bath first thing after waking.


    Now, it didn''t take very long for him to appear outside the hotel already fully dressed. Sometimes Miguel found it amazing how much more attentive he was to his appearance. He, Miguel, used to be a very poor farmer in Arcadina. In a year, he took his bath at most 3 times¡­. Most of those times were in Summer. How dare he risk taking a bath and falling ill in the already icy and chilly seasons? Is he insane? What''s more, who has firewood to waste on boiling water just for bathing? Again, do you know how precious the stream water they carry and store in their homes were? In short, even if they wished to collect snow and burn it for bathing, it just seems like a waste of good firewood they have struggled to gather for the winter and even springtime. So only in a warm season like summer, would you see people run across the beautiful luscious fields and then take baths in the streams surrounded by nature. That said, they rarely cared about their appearance. Well, they did care a bit, since one must be able to somewhat see someone''s appearance to be able to judge if they were good-looking or not. But using Baymard''s products was a game changer and an eye opener to them. It was only after using Baymard''s soaps and products did they feel truly embarrassed by all the dark residues leaving their bodies. After bathing in the streams, they always thought they emerged cleaner in the past. But only after using Baymard''s soaps did they know that even their former ''clean'' selves were still ridiculously dirty. .


    Like that, the race was on. Baymard once again entered a whirlpool of chaos, as people quickly took to try streets, honking and tapping their anxious feet away. "Come on, Grandma, drive already! The light is GREEN!" "Oh my ancestors! What are you? A beginner? Even ants can move faster than you!!" "Dammit! Can you move faster, Grandpa?!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Peep! Peep!


    Today was Saturday, and the streets were rowdy with the sudden explosive news in the air. The many car radio channels also reported the matter, and even the TV news highlighted the news too. Even though today wasn''t the day when the ticket purchase would be avable people still swarmed towards the Flight Centers to get more information. Sure enough, like Miguel guessed, not many people showed up in the Flight Centre he was aiming for. Miguel was surprised that he arrived 2 minutester than his buddy Khiger. Khiger was by his car hurrying him over, "You bastard! How can you still arriveter than the person you make an appointment with? Hurry! It''s getting brutal in there!"


    "Coming!!" Bam! Miguel closed the door of his rented vehicle, pressing the locked bottom on his key Fob. Hey, don''t forget that only Treaty-signed Empires can rent and drive vehicles in Baymard. From Farmer to merchant. Miguel, as a registered Merchant in the Merchant Guild Association, had 101 reasons why he wanted first hand information on these flights, their prices and other vital information. Miguel stared at the jungle of people and already understood the drill. Headband, check! Protective long sleeves,Check! Sport shoes, check! Hair tied in a bun, Double check. Now ready¡­ steady¡­ Go!!!!


    The fight was on.

 Chapter 1860 First Look!

    Chapter 1860 First Look!


    Ah yes¡­ Nature sure was beautiful. The colorful birds were chirping away in the skies and the streams were rustling softly after thawing the snowy residues away.


    The wild was rowdy as Nature expected it to be¡­ but what was up with these humans today? Who can tell nature why they grew crazy all of a sudden?


    BAM!


    Several people were tackled and locked down by those behind them.


    "Move over Granny! How the hell does this news benefit you?"


    "Bah!!! Who are you calling granny? I''m only 33 years old! Haven''t you heard what his Majesty said? 33 is no longer considered old!!!"


    "Sir! Sir! Attend to me first! Yes, yes, yes! Attend to me first and I swear I''ll throw in my daughter''s hand in marriage for your inconvenience! Sure, she may be 35 and widowed for a young brat like you, but isn''t what matters true love here? "


    "_"


    Left, right, front, center, people turned into cavemen regardless of their titles or reputations. Miguel and his buddy also joined in the fun, shoving their way in with all bulging muscles they never knew existed until now. Jump! Duck! Slide! Run!


    Everything happened like a movie, so fast they didn''t even know when they sessfully reached therge lumber doors that shone with a brilliant light.


    Phew~


    The duo looked at each other in tactful celebration, despite missing a few buttons on their shirts. One could say they now looked like they were spat out of a dog''s mouth. Their hair was a mess and their clothes disheveled. Even Miguel didn''t know when he lost his right shoe, exposing his thick red socks.


    "Please line up in an orderly fashion on either 15 lines," an inner Baymard guard was quick to instruct them on what to do next. Miguel and Khiger nodded subconsciously, before deciding to join the 7th line since that one looked to be the fastest moving one.


    Damn!


    Their bodies were filled with goosebumps when staring at the grand hall room staring at them. Breathtaking!


    Imagine a Sultan''s pce in a movie, only¡­ a white marble Sultan pce with intricate designs carved on the ceilings¡­. The floor and pirs also shone magnificently too. In a way, it also resembled the massive entrance to a grand bank.


    After such a tough battle to get in here, they had to say that the newly opened Flight Agency Center didn''t disappoint them one bit.


    "What? Isn''t that structure the famous Ganldorant sculpture crafted by Vincent Torengello 400 years ago?"


    "Yes, I believe you''re right! I recognize his works anywhere. Vincent Torengello, the famous Carona man was a godly artist still spoken about to this day!... To think I would see hiswork whening here for information. By the Gods¡­ it''s a masterpiece."


    "This¡­ This¡­ even if I leave here without any information, I will have no regrets. Eh? Tears¡­ I''m actually crying? Well, Tis'' indeed a reason to let out tears of joy."


    ¡­


    One by one, many spoke of all their eyes could see while waiting their turn on the lines. Who can say they weren''t blessed after stepping into such a historical site?


    Tsk. Sure enough, any project Baymard puts their mind to, will always leave them speechless.


    There were a few more famous sculptures, paintings and other pieces from several allied empires here. Everything blended perfectly with the interior designs perfectly, like a key fitting into a lock.


    This alone made waiting feel not too long. And soon, it was Miguel and Kiger''s turn at the front of the line.


    "Wee sirs, my name is Nancy, and i will be assisting you today¡­" A calm and youthful voice bellowed from the 20-something-year-old lookingdy on the other side. "So what can I do for you both?"


    "FLIGHT INFORMATION!" Khiger quickly blurted out, before scratching his cheek in embarrassment after realizing he yelled just now.


    "Sorry miss, don''t mind you silly friend here. Simply put, we want you to tell us everything you know about the uing Flight booking date."


    "Certainly, sirs," Thedy nodded in a light chuckle. "Just like you, everyone here wants the same thing as you do. But if I am to talk about the Flights and the uing booking event, it will take no less than 4 hours to tell you everything I know. So instead, here is what I can offer you¡­."


    Thedy lowered her head, opening a drawer and taking out 2rge uniquely styled envelopes out. "Sirs¡­here are the Information packs we have on the flights. The information packs contain more information than what you will find on the Inte,puters, newspapers and even on the TVS¡­. This pack in a way, is an insider exclusive pack for those of you who made the effort toe here for more information."


    Thedy paused with a mysterious light in her eyes, making Miguel and Khiger feel their breaths shorten.


    "In here, you will find all the answers you need, and it''s all for FREE."


    Boom!!


    The duo looked at each other with dropped jaws, wondering why Baymard would give such precious insider info for free. You must know that they were ready to buy this information out no matter the cost. But now, you tell them that it''s free, how can they not feel happy, as if they got a discount or a steal here?


    (^0^)


    Grabbing the envelopes, they carefully but vigntly guarded them while making their way out of the Hall. Thankfully, the exit area was different from the entry area, or with how crazy the entry space was, something would definitely try grabbing it from them.


    After exiting, they quickly headed for the parking lot, before both entering into Miguel''s car. Damn! The envelopes looked simple, but had a strange ne design (logo) on it. Their brains quickly took note of this before carefully ripping the envelopes and going through the many pamphlets, little magazines and information documents within.


    And the more they saw, the more their eyes threatened to bulge out of their sockets!


    "This¡­ This¡­ This¡­"


    The duo''s lips quivered endlessly when staring at the stunning image of a First ss Compartment.


    Want! Want! Want!... They must have it!


    (@0@)N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1861 A Difference In Class

    Chapter 1861 A Difference In ss


    The more Miguel and Khiger saw, the more explosive their minds became. The first thing they got to know was that there were 4 Main ss groups when flying: -Economy/Coach ss: That offers basic amodations,


    -Premium Economy ss: That was slightly better than Economy,


    -Business/Executive ss: Typically for those traveling for business purposes,


    -First ss: Which is just a ss that offers pure luxury.


    ...


    To be honest, when they saw the images of several Economy ss seats and areas, they were quite surprised and already felt it looked luxurious.


    Understand that unlike Earth, all humans had certain height ranges and were more or less the same¡­ In this world, there were people like the Giants who were so tall they would definitely not fit in any economy ss seatsoffered on Earth. And it wasn''t proper to now force them to buy business or first ss seats just because of this.


    So the Aircrafts seats and leg spare room Landon designed for all sses, including Economy, took into consideration this aspect as well as their height.


    You also don''t want the giants and Mirvs to be crouched down with neck problems because their bodies were that tall.


    That said, with all these considerations in mind, aircrafts were built slightly longer than what normal Earthlings were used to seeing, and they were also taller too. But again, with the help of enhanced metal and Landon''s superior calctions, he made these aircrafts 80% safer and faster than the current technology from Earth.


    One shouldn''t forget that the size of Hertfilia alone was several timesrger than the size of Earth. So despite how ''close'' looking Baymard was on the map from the Capitals of many Pyno Empires¡­ it would take longer than what you might expect.


    Even his ship technology was also advanced too. And again, the reason why ordinary sailors in lumber ships were able to sail faster, was also because of the strange mysterious currents in this world that aid sea travel. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Understand that without the guiding currents that aid travel in this world, the estimated time a sailor would use to row from the closest Caronian port to Baymard would be 6 months and not 2 and a half~3. It was amazing that the currents around many empires weren''t harsh and damaging, but protective and aiding. They aided travel around the Empires¡­ Only when leaving the empire''s waiters and entering the grand waters does one truly see harsh currents and mysterious waters that look like clouds that damage and crush ships that venture their way.


    Indeed, this world was strange, and a lotrger in size than one can ever imagine.


    .


    Anyway, Economy ss was quite spacious to fit the needs of all people in this world. So to make everyone feel a true distinction between economy ss and the different sses, Landon not only upped up the luxury game, but also the amenities offered too.


    With all this space in the aircrafts, you can imagine just how Crazy Landon made everything to be.


    "Amazing! Are you sure this is business ss and not first ss? Look at those angled seats!"


    "Wooooo~... The seats go down making a bed! But what''s this? Is that a¡­ Ahhhh!!!! The TV slides out from below the table? How? How did they make it so thin?... Is this even possible?"


    (>@0@<)


    Miguel wiped his eyes in disbelief, raising the magazine so close to his eyes that he almost blinded himself just now.


    Damn!


    What are those?


    Aren''t TVs supposed to be bulky and fat? So why did they look so thin, sleek and cool in the images here?


    No! No, no, no¡­. Was he still in Hertfilia?


    Did the ancestors in the heavens upgrade this version of Hertfilia he was living in without telling him?


    Who can tell him what was going on with the image here?


    Opening and closing his mouth, Miguel still found himself speechless, and Khiger was no different. His hands were shaking so much you would think he was having a seizure. Damn! Why was the TV so t? He wanted answers, but no one was around to answer him.


    In fact, it wasn''t just them, but many who got the information pack that were also searching online for news and even calling the stores to find out what the hell they were looking at.


    Everyone noticed that In Economy ss and even Premium Economy, everyone had shared TVS.


    Yes¡­ every after 5 rows, there were 2 Screens mounted high forall to watch. This was a concept used in many nes in thete 90s and early 20s back on Earth. With shared screens, the movies watched must be family oriented,edy and something people of all ages could watch. Landon was very happy to use this aspect here to differentiate the difference in luxury between Flight sses.


    But when you step into the Business ss, everyone now has a TV screen pop out from each Business ss cabin beside them. To control the screen, they will find that their seats have buttons like Next, Back, Forward, Reverse, Pause, Mute, and so on. In short, the upper part of their right seat arm looked like a remote control. This concept was also popr in early 20s flights. First ss had a simr aspect to Business ss, only the Screen was a lot bigger and looked like an actual TV. First ss also had more options avable to them like games. As of now, no Touch screen TVS have been made yet, but the change in TV size from bulky to t was enough to give many people happy heart attacks.


    If you told them TVs could one day get so ridiculously thin, they would definitely smack you in the face, feeling the big size was necessary to hide all the wires and strange technology. So imagine how blown away they were right now?


    [0w0]


    ¡­


    Indeed, Landon had decided to introduce the first ever t screen Tvs to the world via Flight travel. The TVS picture and video quality is also something that will soon shock them too. However, Landon wasn''t going to sell any t screens just yet, until Next March. Why, because that was also the time he was going tounch another major technology that would once again cause a storm

 Chapter 1862 The Future of Communications?

    Chapter 1862 The Future of Communications?


    Bahahahhahahahah~


    Laughter filled a certainb, as several people gathered around with glistening eyes. "I can''t believe it!... Your majesty¡­ I can''t believe it actually works!!" Minister Abudaby ced the small device to his ears, feeling the flicking wrist movements to be so cool. Hey¡­ "Old Lester, I''m leaving you a Voicemail now¡­." Abudaby coughed boldly before raising his voice in a tone he felt was cool and strong. "Minister Abudaby here, from the Department of Communications here¡­ Testing, testing¡­ Do call back at your earliest convenience at ¡Á¡Á¡Á-¡Á¡Á¡Á-¡Á¡Á¡Á¡Á."


    Pup! Abudaby dropped the call and everyone quickly urged Lester to follow his Majesty''s instructions. And soon, they heard Abudaby''s voice rey on speaker from Lester''s Prototype phone. "Amazing! It truly works"


    "Marvelous! Truly splendid, your Majesty¡­ I would expect nothing less from a great mind like yours. And Overseer Wilfred, it is amazing that you and your workers were also able to aplish such a historical feat beautifully."


    "Yes, your names will all go down in history for this one."


    "Indeed¡­ It seems the his majesty and empire''s money was well spent by you all¡­. You can expect more funding in the following weeks toe."


    p, p, p, p, p~


    All ministers, military personnel and those invited over, were truly impressed by what the grand demonstration shown. Landon smiled, also satisfied by what Wilfred and his people had done. Tim was the Chief Overseer in charge of several industries, but just below him were several sub-overseers in charge of their prospective industries. And wouldn''t you know it, Wilfred was one of those overseers in charge of makingndline phones¡­ And a few months ago, he gave Wilfred the task of creating the world''s first Cell Phones!


    That''s right, he said it¡­ Cell phones. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Understand that he didn''t task them with creating the first batch of cellphones, but asked them to create the first 5 prototypes.


    They already understood how telmunications worked since theyhave been makingndlines for years now. So making the first prototype wasn''t so difficult, especially under Landon''s guidance.


    Landon massaged his chin thoughtfully when thinking of how close he was to achieving his ultimate goal.


    ''At this rate, it won''t be long before we reach Earth''s level, but I can''t stop there¡­ Before I pass, Hertfilia must enter the Gctic Era!'' Landon''s eyes shone with brilliance when thinking of the rewards promised to him by the system after Air travel getsunched. Satellites, Rockets and all information about Space travel!


    With the insane help of these Spider builders, Landon estimated that it would take no more than 2 months to build the first rocket if he allowed 120 Spiders to work on Rocket construction all at once. Of course for satellite construction, the time would be far less. Rocket construction and satellite construction will have to be done simultaneously since satellites are mostlyunched into space by hitching rides on rockets. Constructing these Satellites and rockets wasn''t necessarily the time-consuming part of the operation.


    Training Astronauts and also teaching information about space stations, satellite and rocket designs is what will consume most of the project''s time.


    In May, Project Space Travel mustmence!


    And for the next 8 months, they must be grilled rigorously to his satisfaction. For Landon, the first ever workers in the Space station must be the astronomers, astrologists, and those in Baymard already studying space. It''s easier to train people who already understand a majority of space concepts taught in the Academy of Atmospheric & Hertfilian Science.


    To be honest, the Space station will be a universal Space Station that wees all Ally empires. So they will hire astronauts from all empire nations to go out of space. Likewise, they will hire people from allied empires to work in specific departments within the Space station. Of course, only the Baymardians will have ess to everything.


    As usual, the allied empires will only have ess to some jobs, while non-ally empires will have ess to NONE.


    Anyway¡­ Space travel was one small step for man, one giant leap for mankind.


    (^-^)


    ¡­


    Hahahahahahahaha~


    Amazing! AMAZING!


    Everyone was pleased with the prototypes they tested. Landon made 5 design types.


    First, it was important to note that since <Touch screen> isn''t invented yet, the phones all had keypads avable.


    Mark, Joah, Gary and Trey were also here. It was quite rare for all of them to be in Baymard at the same time with one not out on a mission or swamp in their desks at work. They were no longer single men but married with children now. Landon sighed, recalling their former appearances when everyone first came to Baymard.


    Time sure does fly¡­


    "Hey, bro¡­ I like this one!" Gary had his hand around Landon''s shoulder''s lifting the Flip phone high.


    As mentioned in the meeting, there were 5 design types.


    The first one was the flip phone that looked to be an early 2000s flip phone version with the screen on one cover of the flip phone and the dial pad and buttons on the other.


    It was more sleek and less bulky than the flip phones in the 90s¡­ this phone was getting close in appearance to the slender phones used back on Earth.


    In 2000 music videos, one can see these slender flip phones used by famous artists. Landon modeled the design after the Motor RAZR. The 2nd design was the iconic 90''s Nokia style brick phones with a little antenna on the side. This was a bulky and firm phone Landon predicted would be great for workers working outdoors in farms, construction sites and so on. It would be a greatpany cell phone given to employees.


    The 3rd was simr to the 2nd, and was a basic phone with no antenna. It would also make a great cost-effectivepany phone. Landon modeled it after the simple Nokia 3310.


    The 4th and 5th designs were 2 others that Landon predicted would be a majority for young people. The 4th design was thergest phone design out of the 5. It had a wider screen and a lot more buttons too. Of course, it was designed to look like ckberry''s iconic phones. He modeled it after ckberry''s Bold 9000 model.


    Finally, the 5th phone was designed after another ckberry model called the ckberry Torch 9800¡­ This wasn''t a flip phone, but a slider phone. You slide the phone up to reveal the buttons underneath. Already, Gary, Josh, March and Trey had burning eyes when looking at the designs that made their hearts throb.


    Damn! Why was next March so far away? Everyone wanted these cellphone-thingies now!


    (*^*)

 Chapter 1863 The Countdown Begins

    Chapter 1863 The Countdown Begins


    "Bah! What do you know? How can you pick that corny flip phone design to this superior Slider design?"


    Hmph! Naive¡­ Do you know the feeling I get when I p the flip phone closed? It just makes sense for it to close up like a sea m, showing its no longer in use. What''s the point of sliding it up and down? The screen is still exposed, so what evidence is there that you are truly done withthe call?"


    "Dammit! You all stop arguing for me! Obviously, none of your choices canpare to the 4th design. Can''t you see how big it looks? It is obviously for important people. And look at the buttons¡­ There are more buttons here for texting and typing¡­ It obviously looks like a miniputer miraculously crafted to fit this tiny device." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Once again, I''m impressed by yourck of appreciation for simplicity. Obviously, the 3rd design is the best. Why must a phone be big like the 4th design or be a slider or flip phone with so manyplications? I think design 3 is the best, simple, sturdy and practical¡­. Design 2 isn''t bad either. I like the antenna feature on design 2. Look, you can also extend the antenna a little bit too. Isn''t this enough?"


    "_"


    ...


    Landon watched his sworn brothers fight over which phone was better and was about to remind them that they were still in the presence of the ministers and everyone else. But when Landon turned around, he saw that it wasn''t just them, but everyone else who was arguing about which design was the best.


    Team Slider phone was on one side, team simplicity and practicality was on another, teamrge phone was on another, and team Flip phone also gathered to let their arguments get heard. Blink, blink~


    Landon blinked his eyes severally, before sighing and slowly leaving the site.


    It was amazing that even now, no one even noticed his disappearance. Landon didn''t know whether tough or to cry.


    [Host, I particrly like the Slider design more.]


    ''_''


    You too, System?


    Landon pretended as though he was deaf. Leaving the Lower Region, he headed to the Pce to see the twins and the remaining Mirvs who stayed behind. Yes, almost all the Mirvs have left Baymard, leaving only a few behind. Tacho left, but the Crown Prince, his siblings, and a few Mirv guards stayed behind.


    While here, Landon shoved them into weekend sses and also allowed them to work in Baymard too. If it was before, they would have felt it strange that they, royals were working undercover here. But after seeing Landon garden and even doing farmwork at times with themon people, they have slowly changed their mindset after staying in Baymard for several months now. Again, they were ''undercover,'' so it made sense for them to act like ordinary folks. Of course, Landon didn''t allow them to do strenuous jobs.


    Some of them worked in the park as junior park rangers, some worked at flower shops, some even worked in the amusement park and some other people in the zoo. At first, things were tough, but soon enough, they found themselves getting the hang of it. And when pay day came, their smiles were so broad Landon felt their lips might tear. There was a certain feeling of satisfaction one gets when earning their pay. The ever loud and animated Prince Julian was already good friends with Momo and his clique of friends. Every weekend after ss with Landion, the gang will go hang out in the most famous MAG Cafe¡­ MAG stands for Manga, Anime and Gaming. There, they would open up a booth and sit together reading thetest manga printed out. Damn! It made so much sense when reading it out together with friends.


    The Cafe was quite arge and popr one.


    The ground floor was a real tea drinking and dessert cafe where people can still bring manga to read on. But only old customers know that the real fun was on the 2nd floor upwards. Yes, that''s right! The 2nd and 3rd floors have thergest Computers you will ever see. Thoseputers are for gaming, watching thetest anime shows that came out and also for reading manga. No joke, the cafe has manga and anime shows avable to them that hadn''t been made avable to the public to buy yet.


    This is one of the reasons why anime and manga fans love this Cafe like Crazy.


    .


    Again, the 2nd and 3rd floors truly introduced them to the world of Computer food ordering.


    You recharge your Cafe Card with money, and then when you want to eat, you click the Menu icon on the Desktop screen and select the food you want. And after no more than 15 minutes, the food is brought to you in a specially designed tray that ensures you can game while eatingfortably with no fear of spige or feelings of cramped up space. Firstly, understand that theputers are suspended and not touching the table desk, so you already have ample space on the table to set your food.


    Again, the gaming headsets provided are just life changing in their opinion. All in all, the experience of gaming , watching anime or streaming in this cafe was out of this world. Moving on, the 4th, 5th and 6th floors are dedicated for those who want private Computer booths. Each booth hadputers ced in a round table formation. And since all screens are elevated and attached to a circr structure above them, everyone can see themselves and talk to each other while doing their thing on theputer screens.


    Of course, the booth has more equipment than what''s offered in the floors below. For one thing, it''s important to talk about how crazy the gaming chairs were. Crazy! The chairs light up in Dark Mode, which was a setting feature for the Lights in the room. Once in Dark Mode, everyone felt they were gaming in some other world. That said, not just anyone can use these booths. Only those with Silver or Gold memberships have the right to do so.


    People who have no memberships can experience gaming on the 2nd floor and 3rd floors. The 4th and 5th floors can be used for those with Silver and Gold memberships¡­ But you see¡­ the 6th floor can only be essed by those with Gold memberships. The experience was indeed mindblowing the higher one went. And finally, there was one other thing they must note about the ground floor¡­ Apart from the simple cafe there, there was also a giant arena that took 80% of the ground floor''s size. That was where the MAG Cafe hosts its yearly Gamingpetition.


    No joke, the gaming arena setup they had going on there was legendary. Thousands and thousands of people came over yearly just to watch the sensational event.


    The building itself was extremely massive in length and width, so sometimes, other events like the anime convention also got hosted there too.


    In the end, with all the benefits the Cafe had to offer, how could Mirv Prince Julian choose any other membership than Gold?


    Thinking of the remaining Mirvs in Baymard, Landon smiled wryly. ''So long as they''re having a good time, that''s all that matters.''


    ...


    Like that, time seemed to wind down slowly for many in wait for the grand day to arrive. Soon, April passed with many buying their first flight tickets. And now, many found themselves in the month of May, feeling more anxious than ever!


    Bahahahahahahah~... Soon, they will touch the skies.


    This was what many told themselves when looking at their calendars over and over again.


    But what they didn''t know, was that they weren''t the only ones feeling impatient when seeing the atmosphere grow warmer by the day.

 Chapter 1864 HOME

    Chapter 1864 HOME


    Far, far away from Baymard, in an entirely different continent, several people let out heavy sighs of relief, still panting with sweaty bodies. Their clothes were soaked, their bodies tired and their minds confused of where they were being led to.


    It''s been 3 months since their travels. And after months of trying to make sense of where they were going, a part of them gave up their questionable demeanors. Sometimes they felt they were going in circles, and other times, they felt the terrains they moved through didn''t make sense at all.


    Their minds were all in disarray, and even the brightest among the bunch also twisted his brows from time to time in defeat.


    Sorry, but they were lost.


    If you ask them to make an educated guess of where they might possibly be, they swore they wouldn''t be able to tell you, even if they wanted to.


    "Keep up, everyone¡­ we are almost there¡­"


    Several guards informed the now blindfolded group while leading them forward. Over 7 hours ago, the group left the wagons and continued their journey on foot. That''s right, they have been walking blindfolded, under careful watch.


    At first, some tried to escape, and even tried to take off their blinds, but were quickly caught and knocked unconscious.


    The guards then nodded and took these bunch away from the group. Perhaps because of several months of travel, their previously firm hearts began weakening, wondering if they indeed chose the right decision to follow these mysterious strangers. And throughout the journey here, many who initially swore to join, soon asked to be released. Sure enough, they were then taken out of the wagons they were in and kept in other wagons where they would eat and pass out, only to wake up in strange towns or viges. Only¡­ unlike the first group who were sent out, these people who chose to be sent out now, were let free with no money in their possessions.


    And now that some still chose to escape or flee, the guards wasted no time putting them to sleep and sending them away. Bit by bit, the group marched on, and were provided ample food from time to time. Relieving themselves wasn''t an issue either, as some guards were femaleswho took on the task of apanying females who felt pressed.


    All in all, although the journey was long and tedious, their bellows were always full. Smart people could already see what sort of people these strangers were by the fact that they diligently fed them for several months now. This was the first time in many people''s lives that they were going strong for 3 months with 3 square meals a day.


    Who eats 3 meals a day in this world? Wasn''t that something nobles do? Many of them were former peasants before they turned into ves.. So even with their former titles as peasants, eating 3 meals a day was a luxury and a dream to them. They typically ate 1 meal a day for most of the weak, only eating 2 meals a day once a week. So can you imagine how grand 3 meals a day looked in their eyes?


    Many people noticed that after 3 months, their bony twig-like figures had filled in quite nicely.


    For Breakfast, they were either given 3 hard boiled eggs each, a strange cup of food called noodles, boiled broli or other lighter options, apanied by water in sachets¡­. And then for lunch, they eat heavy, always eating meat or strange small fish with rice, beans, peas or other heavier meals. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally for Dinner, they only get fruits to nibble on through the night.


    But what amazed them was how these people were able to supply them with these meals daily.


    Where did the small fishe from? Could it be that they were fishing every day? But how was that possible? In a day, apart from the stop times for meals and relieving themselves¡­ The wagons only stopped once and the time frame was too small to go out fishing.


    Many were perplexed on this matter, not knowing that these mysterious strangers were using something called Tuna, or fish in a can.


    Again, where did this noodle in a boxe from? To be honest, it was the first time they ate this delicious thing called noodles. In truth, the noodle dish was a delicacy native to Pyno. Who would have thought stringing dough could make something so deliciously captivating?


    It''s also true that these strangers could have gotten meat or wild vegetables from the wild forest, But with the little stopping time they had, it really made them wonder how they managed to get enough food for such arge congregation in a short time.


    Sorcery?


    (?~?)


    ¡­


    "Break time is over.. Stand and keep up!"


    Showing no resistance, the group did as told. Despite the fear they still had in their hearts, they had to admit that these strangers treated them better than anyone else in a very long while.


    If these strangers were truly evil, they would have been rushing them over while whipping their bodies and even cing heavy chains on their necks and legs for fear that they would escape. Again, who feeds ves this well? And what about the warm nkets ced in every wagon? What about the hot water given several times to drink? Although they still had a wave of doubt and uncertainty in their hearts, they still thought those who opted to leave might have missed a great opportunity. Their intuition told them that they will definitely get rewarded for their resolution.


    .


    Left, right, left, right¡­ Exhaustion weighed heavily on their shoulders, but a glimmer of hope flickered in their eyes, for they had been promised a new life in and of freedom and prosperity


    With blindfolded eyes, their feet never stopped marching forth until soon, they reached another location and were then sent into wagons once more. And right away, many people knew these were not the wagons they rode on earlier. These ones now had cushioned seats and wererger too. The young, like the children, quickly sat on the floor with warm nkets. In the wagons, they weren''t blindfolded, but they still couldn''t see the outside world since the wagons had no cracks or holes to show what the outside world looked like.


    It was amazing that they stayed for several months as blind people with blind folds on all the time, except for the times they were in the wagons that had strange light torches (bulbs).


    Slow and steady, the wagons moved unhurriedly.


    And after another 3 minutes, the guards outside the wagons spoke, telling them toe out.


    This fact shocked them greatly because for the past 3 months, the guards would always knock on their wagons, signaling them to put off the lights inside the wagons and lower their heads. From there, a few guards woulde in, close the wagon doors and blindfold them before letting them out.


    So how can their hearts not jump after getting orders to step out just like that?


    "Have we arrived?" Many people questioned themselves, swallowing their saliva anxiously. And among them were old man McKenzie, his sons and their families.


    Looking at the wagon doors, many now understood that just outside the doors, should be the Promised Land.. a so-called treasurend the Phantom Female Rebel King called their HOME.

 Chapter 1865 A Treasure Land

    Chapter 1865 A Treasure Land


    Stepping out of the wagons, everyone couldn''t help cing their hands above their eyes. For some, they had been in underground ve camps for years, and haven''t seen the sun since then. For others who were ving away in upper ground camps, they hadn''t seen the sun in 3 months since being taken away by this mysterious group. The wagons stood in a location that crests the peculiar sight ahead, allowing them to catch their first glimpse of the Promised Land ¨C a lush, verdant valley that stretched out before them, with its 2 rolling hills and winding foliage with a stark contrast to the dullndscape they had left behind. That said, why did the surrounding rim of this promised Land look so deste and rocky?


    Indeed, one can imagine the Promised Land to be in the shape of a bowl. The promisednd was down below in the center, protected by the bowl''s high walls that enclosed the entire ce.


    The outer bowl''s rocky surfaces were also covered with ck slippery moss that everyone in the empire was familiar with. This slippery moss produced so much slippery gooey waste products day in and day out, be it winter or summer. So with the near 90 degree ankle the bowl''s outer walls were, coupled with the slippery moss covering the empire thing, rock climbing the surface was an impossible fee\at from the outside. But of course, from the inside, the walls gradually turned thicker the deeper one slid down the bowls, and there are hardly any slippery ck moss nts growing in there.


    So yes, it was easy for their scouts to watch the outside world, but very different for those outside to venture in or spot their movements.


    In short, this was a very secured and hidden location in the deep, deep, heart of the Forest surrounded by all sorts of wildlife and e]deady\ly creatures too.


    What? Did you think they moved on ground floor to get in here?


    No! They have tunnels and other peculiar paths to get in. Bottom line, it was the perfect ce for a Promised Land to be. And because the towering natural walls surrounding the ce were so high, it also shielded the many towering medieval stony structures scattered around.


    Again, even if theyughed loudly and boisterously in here, it won''t be carried out because of the already rowdy noises from nature outside the Bowl.


    Waterfalls in one corner, animals roaring in another¡­ the deepest part of the jungle was indeed the rowdiest. Hiss!~


    A collective gasp of wonder and disbelief escaped everyone''s lips. And for a moment, the burden of their captivity seemed to lift.


    It was so big! The Promised Land should be as huge as 2 Royal pces put together. (Q0Q)


    At the same time, several fit women and broad shouldered men came rushing forth on horseback.


    The way the sun shone on their approaching figures made them look majestic. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wee back, master!"


    "Hmm¡­"


    Tilda nodded deeply while reaching for the horse they brought for her. Hee-hee-hee-hee-hee~


    The gant ck stallion jumped with enthusiasm when seeing and sniffing its owner. It rubbed its head against the masked Female King, and also licked her too. And even though no one could see the Female King''s expression, they knew she must be smirking. You can tell how much she cared for the creature with how she rubbed her hands across its luscious mane, pampering it to no end. The masked Tilda then got on her horse, and stared at the group of neers, "Wee everyone¡­ Wee to the Promised Land."


    Everyone followed silently.


    The first thing they saw when drawing closer, were the neat rows of farnd and storage buildings scattered around. There were people working in those fields, but no one looked as if they were forced.


    Peopleughed and worked while also taking out snacks, eating and telling tales during their rest.


    Look! Look!


    What was that?


    Everyone then turned their attention to a water wheel that was churning and droppingrge gallons of water in drums. Everyone could see massive bamboo poles connected to the drums that lead towards the farms and different locations around the Promised Land.


    Wow!


    In all their years, they have never seen such a simple but effective technology as a Water wheel. Howe they didn''t think of this?


    (Q0Q)


    Moving forward past several buildings, they saw soldiers, but female and male, training out in the open. What''s this?


    They bypassed a ce with the words Academy written on it, and saw several carrot heads reading and writing with bizarre pens and paper booklets. So¡­ so¡­ their ve children will be allowed to be literate if they stay? This¡­ This¡­ this¡­


    Many broke down in tears, inwardly thankful that they stayed this long on the journey to the Promised Land.


    Reading and writing, do you know how important one''s status will have to be before they can get the opportunity to study? suSure, some peasants do get the opportunity to study, but do you know how much their families will have to save up to make that happen?


    Seeing the opportunity for their children to study, several people fisted their palms, inwardly swearing to be loyal to the Female King from this day onwards.


    But little did they know that this was just the beginning. The more they saw, the more they could scarcely believe their eyes, their imagination running wild with visions of the life that awaited them _ a life of freedom, self-determination, no very, and an opportunity to build a future of their own choosing.


    Soon, they were shown to their sleeping quarters, and that marked the first day of the rest of their reborn lives. Yes, they were reborn from the ashes of very, and would now be subjects to the Female King.


    One week and 5 days went by in a sh, with many people quickly adjusting to their current lifestyles here. Everyone was already allocated to do different tasks. Some were farmers, cooks andborers, others sent out as gatherers to gather herbs, fruits, and vegetables¡­ and some sent to the barracks for training. Of course, the children were all sent to school, irrespective of their genders.


    After tasting the life here and seeing the potential this Female King had, Old man McKenzie stared at his sons, making a firm decision for the family in his heart.


    But first, he wished to have an audience with the Female King¡­.

 Chapter 1866 Old Man McKenzies Request

    Chapter 1866 Old Man McKenzie''s Request


    Tilda was diligently working on documents when she suddenly heard a knock on her door.


    "Enter."


    Ah¡­


    "Miranda, it''s you."


    Miranda was one of her secretaries who happened to also be equipped with a strong supernatural ability that made her fierce in any battle.


    As a Baymardian guard whose Mission is to assist and project Tilda, you best believe Landon was going to make her a little stronger than the average. But it wasn''t just he who got a boost in strength.


    Tilda has 2 other secretaries who were also stronger. The Captains and leaders of various units also got the boost they needed to ensure the operations they carried out here were sessful.


    Again, how could Landon forget to make the chosen daughter herself not strong? Tilda, as well as her grandmother, were both stronger than before too.


    "Your highness, the old man is here to see you as we predicted."


    Tilda''s eyes lit up before she reached for her mask to put it on again. Only the Baymardian leaders here and her secretaries have ever seen what she looked like. Many in Dafaren spected that her appearance must be hideous or scarred, feeling she must be a bitter and nasty ex-ve out for revenge¡­ But should they see her very smooth, stunning, and youthful appearance, it was hard to say what their reactions would be.


    Only when with them, does Tilda reveal her yful side.


    Miranda shook her head, ridding herself of her excessive thoughts. "Your highness, I will bring him over right away."


    With that, Miranda left the office space to bring the Old man in.


    As for her calling Tilda her highness, this wasn''t anything major that would reveal Tilda''s identity. All information guilds and those in search for her already knew that she was a self-proimed Female King. So what do you call a king other than your highness? Your highness, My Liege¡­ Tilda responded to many titles. Some even went as far as calling her ''Her Majesty'' as though she was Dafaren''s current monarch.


    Some rescued Dafaren ex-ves called her master, and some called her Leader. So as of now, no one can truly link her to being Alexander''s DEAD daughter.


    .


    Sitting in a position of authority with her legs crossed and hands folded over bosoms, Tilda awaited the old man''s arrival. And soon enough, the doors opened once more.


    "Your highness¡­"


    Miranda then bowed, turning around, closing the door and leaving the duo to themselves.


    Seeing how Miranda addressed Tilda, Old man McKenzie also did the same, "Your highness, thank you for seeing this old one."


    Tightening his grip on his wooden walking cane with a lowered face, old man McKenzie had to admit he was a little nervous right now. When was thest time he felt this anxious? His nervousness didn''te from fear or intimidation, but came from the fact that he didn''t know whether Tilda will ept his requests.


    Old man McKenzie understood that the discussion they have today will be his family''s turning point. So how can he not have beads of sweat forming on his forehead?


    "Please, sit¡­" Tilda gestured. "I can see your injury still worries you." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    McKenzie was taken aback by Tilda''s actions.


    Most leaders in power would have people stand or kneel to show their domineering stance, regardless of whether they were injured, old or even crippled. But from Tilda''s actions you can tell she had respect for every human being, no matter their title or age. Of course, he was also touched that she would remember his internal injuries in his left leg. The way he walked, one would hardly know the pain he felt from the injury. For years now, he learned to mask his pain. .


    Reaching for a seat, Old man McKenzie was once again sure he chose the right person to follow.


    Taking a deep breath, Old McKenzie''s face turned serious. "Please, forgive my abrupt and bold visit, your highness, but I have a few requests I wish for you to grant in exchange for absolute loyalty from my family."


    "Oh?" Tilda raised her brow behind her mask. At the same time, her aura grew even more intimidating than it currently was. "Old man, what makes you think you have a choice whether to give your loyalty to me or not? Aren''t you being a little too naive with your thoughts here?"


    While still shocked with Tilda''s strong aura, Old McKenzie shook his head humbly, "Instincts¡­"


    He has observed the people here and seen how good they were treated. You can tell a lot from one''s leader by the way their people lived. The way they spoke of her was also not of fear but of respect, awe and gratitude. The children ran about merrily in their free time, and the entire atmosphere was peaceful, despite this being headquarters for the Female King''s operations.


    Of course, for the children, their duties were to study and train their bodies 5 times a week. Adults were also made to study at least 3 times a week too. Adultborers or workers hadte afternoon/evening sses and children studied during the day.


    All in all, all studying was done before Supper. Everyone ate at the massive dining in the KEEP. The Keep was the main castle building which was the sturdiest andrgest too. Don''t think that this entire Promised Land was built overnight. For 3 and a half years, Landon has been going back and forth, warping between Baymard and Dafaren, building his hidden headquarters for Tilda.


    Who do you think made all the tunnels and everything else around Dafaren?


    The medieval style stone keeps were also done by Landon using his super human speed and strength.


    As for the waterwheel, it was actually Tilda who built it up on her own after observing the water wheels used in other UN empires. Tilda has traveled a lot during her time in Pyno, and she had seen how the rest of Pyno made great adaptations as they tried mirroring Baymard''s sess. So one of the first things she did after arriving here was to set up a swifter and more efficient way for water carrying and cirction around the ce. They also had inner pulley systems for carrying water to the upper floors. Landon only constructed the buildings and secured the ce from outside, but for making farm beds, nting, gardening and even making the various unique technologies around, that will all be left for Tilda to do and improve on.


    Landon also furnished and stocked the ce with bags of grain and food like beans and rice. There were warm clothing, bedsheets, detergents, seasonings, canned foods, curtains, sr light bulbs, fridges and other items in the storage areas, waiting for Tilda to set them up herself.

 Chapter 1867 An Unexpected Union

    Chapter 1867 An Unexpected Union


    One hourter, Old man McKenzie and Tilda hade to an agreement.


    "You have my word, we will support you when the timees."


    McKenzie''s eyes throbbed, "then you have my full support and loyalty, as well as that of my family''s."


    "Good¡­" Tilda smiled underneath her mask. "Now that your family has decided to step up the ranks, they''ll be undergoing an even harder stream of training starting tomorrow. And a monthter, they will receive their first assignments."


    "You won''t be disappointed, your highness!"


    With that, Old man McKenzie rose to his feet, nodded and left the space with a lighter expression than when he first came in.


    Miranda came in once more, watching Tilda slowly rise to her feet and to stare out the majestic ss window that allows her to see the outside world but makes it difficult for those outside to see her.


    "What do you think?"


    "I trust my sight, your highness." Miranda replied, with her hands firmly behind her back. "The old man will not fail the test."


    Tilda chuckled lightly, "I think so too¡­ For now, we''ll just have to wait and see. In the meantime, has newse from Rickshaw town?"


    Miranda shook her head sideways, "Nothing, your highness. We still haven''t gotten word from ke."


    Tilda''s expression behind her mask stayed the same, but the worry in her tone was evident. "Send word to Khalea and her Phoenix unit. Tonight, they leave for Rickshaw Town."


    Hopefully, ke is safe, and they were just overthinking things.


    Miranda nodded in admiration before briskly leaving the Office Room. Miranda, as well as many Baymardian soldiers, were often amazed at how intelligent and decisive Tilda was. She was a kind but not foolishly kind, a quick learner, a leader who loved getting hands on just like the man they all respected the most in their lives, his Majesty Landon Barn. Sure enough, his Majesty Landon had a true knack for training disciples. Who among them here didn''t know she was his Majesty Landon''s second disciple? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Just like that, Tilda was slowly growing her forces in the dark as nned. And yearster, Old man McKenzie would be called McKenzie the wise for the decision he made today of giving Tilda his absolute. Taking a seat once more, Tilda slowly drummed her fingers on the table deep in thought, while going over another note he received a day ago.


    ''It seems the raid on GhandShoff Camp was a sess¡­ For now, we must not attack any more camps.''


    Tilda thought it was wise to do so. After many months of attacking and rescuing, the big man on top, Lord Castello, must have definitely heard the news of her attacks by now. This is the time he will make his move, pouring all his fury on any of her men he captures. That''s why during the uing summer and Fall seasons, they must remain dormant, only gathering intel and gaining strength in numbers through different means. Tilda massaged her chin thoughtfully, thinking this might just be the time they need to observe her dear father and half-siblings even more.


    At the moment, she had the upper hand, since she was in the dark, and they didn''t even know of her existence.


    ''Father, brothers, sisters¡­ I hope you''re ready for me.''


    Time flew by in a blink of an eye, with many moving more frequently than ever due to the warmer weather. However, it wasn''t just Dafaren kicking up a storm in this hot period. No~... the waters were also rowdy with activity, as men and powerhouses of all sorts took to the seas to begin conquest. Empires moved, ns trembled and organizations stretched their hands forth with greedy intentions at heart. And right now along the high seas, two powerful forces met.


    ¡­


    Swash~


    The salty waves shed against the ships with a gentle touch. The air was salty, the sun was high, and the clouds white and soft. The seas came with her freedom, stretching forth in a beautiful canvas for as far as the eyes could. Fish jumped out from time to time, alongside various stronger andrger sea creatures too. Well, all of this would have been a pretty sight to be


    Dammit! Several burly men on one side, stared viscously as the other equally barely men on the other side.


    Capoi!!~


    Several people spat with distaste in their mouths, gripping their weapons tight, ready to strike if they spot anything fishy. On a typical day, both sides would have been fighting, neck-deep in battle. But not this time. For you see, they have already been fighting for 30 minutes now, before a single word slip-up from the other side caused both sides to halt the battle. "STAND DOWN."


    The orders caused the metal shing and groggy voices from everyone to pause. The leaders who were fighting the leaders in the other camp, now stood squarely, staring at each other with an unfathomable light. Who would have known that one word could cause a sudden temporary truce between both sides? One word ¨C BAYMARD. ¡­


    Salty.


    Gillinghan spat on the creaky floors, feeling his throat overly dry. His body was cloaked in sweat and his heart rate was still beating loudly from the short but intense battle just now. Maudy, who was wearing purple battle robes, also found himself in the safe predicament. Soon, a table was brought to the center of the deck, and both men then took to their seats. "Tell me¡­ you said you were on your way to Baymard with your fleet?" "Of course," Maudy replied, his distaste for Gillinghan very obvious. Well, both sides didn''t bother to hide their disgust. They both showed their true feelings they had towards each other.


    The corners of Gillinghan''s lips raised high, "What a coincidence, we are heading there too." This time, it was Maudy''s turn to get shocked. But in just a split second, his expression recovered. Indeed, it seems Baymard has made quite a lot of enemies, other than they. Knowing this seems to put Maudy in a good mood. "A truce, you say?" Maudy questioned, massaging his thick half-done ited beard. Indeed, a truce would be beneficial for them now. Although they were confident in their n for conquest, that Baymard was quite a shrewd little ce. As the distasteful people they were working with, it wouldn''t bete to kill them off after Baymard was dealt with. Maudy''s mind was spinning with calctions, and so was Gillinghan. Both parties thought of burning their bridges after crossing them. However, no matter what theirter ns were, one thing was evident ¨C both forces had now formed a temporary truce for the first time in their long history. Today, the Morgs on their way for war against Baymard, met the Adonis fleet, who were also on their way to Baymard for war! It seemed both sides had enough of Baymard''s continuous nosy behavior of always budding into their ns. By now, Adonis would have taken over many empires like Zalipnia in Romain, but their ns were all thwarted by Baymard. Morgany would have kept their people on several thrones, and also kept many of their sources of money firmly in their pockets if not for Baymard''s intervention. In the end, Baymard was a force they decided must go! As for who gets Baymard after they deal with its monarchs and its supporters, well¡­ they would just have to cross that bridge when they get there, won''t they?

 Chapter 1868 We Will Touch The Sky!

    Chapter 1868 We Will Touch The Sky!


    Like that, Baymard had another mighty fleet of over 160 shipsing its way which didn''t include Morgany''s 151 now traveling with them. Mind you, this was Morgany''s first batch of ships heading out. There were still 75 more toe 1 month after the first ships arrive Baymard''s shores. Again, one shouldn''t just think they used their regr Morg war ships here. No, no, no, no~.... The ships they used were the biggest and most frightening medieval war ships in Hertfilia. The ships could take on 5 times more capacity than their regr warships, and was a truly stunning piece of art to behold. War! War! War! Everyone was ready for war, and didn''t have time to waste battle resources or good warriors just yet in a battle on the high seas. The Adonis ships were slightly smaller than the Morg ships, but equally impressive too. All in all, everyone was ready to put down their obvious hatred towards each other, knowing both sides had important missions they must aplish, and that was Taking over Baymard! So yes, they didn''t have time to dilly dally here. They can fight about who gets Baymard after they aplish their primary goal. The both sides were confident they woulde out on top since they had their aces up their sleeves. (^_^) N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡­


    ¨CBaymard''s Royal Capital City¨C .


    May 15th. The sun was high in the sky, with the dance ofte spring light falling upon the back top of several vehicles. Come on! Come on! Many honked, wishing their vehicles could fly over to their destinations right about now. The day had just begun, and many could already arguably say it would be ranked as one of the busiest days of the year. "Taxi for Mark! Taxi for Mark?"


    "Hey, kids! The cab is here! Move, move, move, we are going to miss our flight at this RATE."


    Bam! Many people and families threw their luggage in the boot of their vehicles or cabs, rushing to the Grand Baymardian International Airport for the first/second time. People did head counts before locking their home and apartment doors, not knowing that soon, a Christmas movie called HOME ALONE would soon be a great portrayal of this iconic day. "Alright, alright, is everyone here?" "Yes!" The children nodded, while also wearing thetest airport tagline gadget. How to say it? It was a super thin, and near-impossible see through thin retractable rope attached to a belt. The children would feel no pressure running around with the belt on. But if they went a certain distance too far from the parents, the rope would tug. Say what you want about the invention, but it saved a lot of worry for families with too many young children. On such a crowded day, getting lost in the airport is easier than one thing, especially for those who have never gone to the airport during its firstunch event. Where to go? What to do? At least, the good thing was that theyout was somewhat simr to the Landport and Coastal port. At least, they understood what the many signs like Arrival and Departure meant. It was also important to know that in Baymard, there were actually 3 Airports. The Airport in the Capital was the International Airport, and the other 2 were airports meant for travel within Baymard. For example, people can take a flight from the International Airport in the Capital to another Baymardian airport, back and forth. But nes leaving the other 2 airports cannot leave Baymard''s airspace. At first, Landon didn''t want to include Domestic Flights, but changed his mindter. Today, some people had the cab drivers stop the cabs where it says <Domestic Flights> and <Departures.>


    Some people were leaving Baymard''s borders, so they stopped at


    and <Departures.> Again, it was always important to know that the airport had 3 main Departure and Arrival Categories:


    --- Domestic Flights


    --- Pyno Flights


    --- International Flights. The term International flights is mostly used for flights to destinations outside the Continent. Anyway, the international Flight Category will be opened up next year, allowing flights to and fro other empires. In addition to this, it was important to know that there were just 3 major Airlines now, which has changed from Landon''s original intentions of having 4. Of course, like any great n, it goes through the drawing board severally before the masterpiece gets created. Anyway, even the Airline names changed severally. And now, they''ve concluded on 3 names for 3 different Airlines: --- Air Baymard


    --- KLimerates Airway


    --- JetGold Airways. Those 3 Airlines have their own airnes, departure and arrival sites too. Many cab drivers first asked their passengers what airlines they were heading for, driving over there before asking if their passengers were taking Domestic or Pyno flights. Why? Because just like many International airports back on Earth, there are many floors and levels in the building. Departure Level 3, Pyno & International Arrivals Level 2¡­ Baymard Arrivals Level 3¡­ Airport Services za Level 1¡­ and so on. Dammit! The ce was truly big. Luckily, several can drivers have long been dropping workers back and forth the airport during their training time, which made them understand the airportsyout well. There were also airportyout maps avable to assist them with driving. .


    Today, Julian, Bilthozar and Lucia, were all getting ready to leave for the airport. Well, Lucia from Zalipnia, the dark-tanned girl who could see visions, hade just in time for the grand Airline travel event. Know that all Treaty-signed empires have known of this day for a limb time now. They all came with their families, and those who couldn''t make it sent representatives to witness the event and quickly write about it. How did it feel to fly so high up in the sky? The past few weeks have been bustling with all sorts of visitors, who all wanted a taste of the sky. During these weeks, every Royal and esteemed guest who was staying in the many luxurious towering royal visitor buildings, have all be acquainted with each other. They even organized football matches and had a st, especially when everyone now more or less understood and spoke Pyron. Pyron was now a universalnguage to toe them to each other. Of course, in this era of hardworking people, many had quickly picked up thenguages of others. Don''t forget that in schools and even in the entire Baymard, some days were dedicated for Oma, and other days for Zohl and Roma Languages (which were 93~95% simr.) In the end, many learned thenguages of many allied empires just like that. 2:45 PM. That was the time for their flight. The trio, Julian, Bilthozar, and Lucia, booked that same flight, but had first ss Tickets. Taking the elevators, they met their guests downstairs who also had Economy ss tickets and would be apanying them on the trip. Bahahhahajhaha~


    Their luggage was thrown into the vehicle, and off they went. Great! Today, they will touch the sky in Style!!!

 Chapter 1869 A Glimpse Into The Future

    Chapter 1869 A Glimpse Into The Future


    Arriving at the airport, Lucia felt everything surreal. She didn''t even know it yet, but her heart was beating so loudly, her chest had begun to rise and fall severally. "So big¡­" Julian beside her muttered, unable to keep his cool any longer.


    Bilthozar said nothing but inwardly agreed. This structure was one of the biggest he had ever seen. He wasn''t saying the tallest, but the biggest in terms of how vast it spread out. Now, they all stood holding just a single wheble hand luggage which followed the dimensions advised on the inte and everywhere else. They had neck pillows on their necks, sunsses on their hairs, and even thetest fashionable cross bags against their breasts. For this trip, everyone, including the guards only came with one wheble luggage and a bag pack. Since the vehicles they came with were private vehicles, they all first drove towards one of the parking buildings which was just for first ss ticket users. Their tickets were first inspected before they proceeded to drive up to floor D, parked their vehicles along the other luxurious vehicles, before having the keys to one of the staff on the floor.


    All in all, their vehicles were safely kept and protected by the Airport until they returned from their trip. From there, everyone then took the elevator down to floor C , which had a ss like door connecting the building to the actual airport. What surprised them was that Floor C actually led them to the Airport''s main ground floor. The magical ss doors opened, and everyone was again taken aback by how wide and vast the interior was. The floors wereyered with full but luxurious gray and ck marbling, with some distinct golden lines running across the surface. No¡­ this ce was just crazy huge. There was also self check in, and personal check in lines too. "Amazing! It truly works!" A young man on the self check-in line eximed. There were no touchscreen pads yet, so all he needed to do was press the up and down buttons, as well as the keypad style buttons to check-in. White grayish white marble tiles surrounded the machines and the space right before the machines where people stood during check-in. And between each self check-in Machine rows were ck Tiles lined up as if telling people to leave that area clear by people passing between. Along each line for Self Check-in Row wererge blue boards white printed words and images. Step 1, check-in and print boarding pass, change seats if you want,check bags and print bag tags. Step 2, If checking bags, please proceed to BAG DROP after tagging bags. Everything was written there. ''Was it truly that easy?''


    With curiosity brimming in their hearts, the trio didn''t even know when their footsteps led them to watch over another period do the self check-in. With trembling hands, thedy tapped the inactive screen, and the first thing they saw was a Grand wee message. .


    [Please, use the arrows on the Keypad to select yournguage: Pyron, Roma, Zohl, Oma, Mirv.]


    Ah! Thedy turned her head to the left of the machine, and raised her hand to press the arrows on the physical Keypad there. The keyboard was like apressed Computer keyboard, which everyone was now more or less familiar with. Tap


    Thedy pressed the enter key since the Pyron option was already highlighted. So far, so good. Many thought, holding their breaths with knotting tummies that curbed and churned from anxiety. Swish! The screen then changed again, showing a list of options inrge white boxes for them to pick. And in the background looked to be the wing of a ne in the sky. How marvelous!!


    [Please select from the following options: 1) Scan Boarding Pass


    2) Enter your First and Last names and Flight number


    3) Enter your your Confirmation Ticket Number


    ¡­.]


    Oh? Thedy couldn''t help turning to look for help. "Which one do I choose?" "No," thedy shook her head. "Then, if you know your flight number or your boarding, you can choose option 2 or option 3. Some people who justpleted the process were quick to jump in. "Do you already have your Flight number or your boarding/confirmation ticket printed?" "Yes, yes! Yes, I do!" "Then you can choose either option 2 or 3." ...


    The woman quickly reached into her purse and brought out the confirmation paper given to her after securing her ticket in the Mall. Pup, pup, pup~


    Everyone watched her punch in her name as well as her Flight number after selecting the 2nd option. [Just a moment while we fulfill your request.]


    That was the message they now saw.. And in no more than 2 seconds, the system was able to recognize her. Ahhh! The woman felt like crying from sheer happiness. [Select passengers to Continue]


    The woman clicked her own name, and soon, it requested her to scan her passport. She did as instructed, cing the now opened passport in the opening scanning tform bow the keyboard section.


    It then verified that the passports were valid before disying her flight details to Terique. [Are you ready for Terique?


    Status: On Time... Flight: AB 003... Boarding: 1:45 PM... Gate: K5... Departs: 2:20 PM.]


    Great! These were her flight details, and below that were more questions. [Add all you need for your flight. Choose if you want to:


    1) Change your seat


    2) Print boarding passes


    3) Check bags or Print tags


    4) Add infant under age 2 ( inp)


    ]


    ...


    Once again, everyone was amazed when watching thedy select 2 out of the 4 options. She selected both options 2 and 3 before pressing continue. They then asked her if she needed to check in special items like walkers, ski equipment, baby strollers, wheelchairs and so on. She selected no, and was finally bright to the real bag check-in page. [How many bags are you checking in?]


    There was a plus and minus sign between the middle <0 bag> word. She pressed the left key and that changed the bag number to 1 bag. Pressing the right key brought the bag to zero. And when she was done, she pressed enter. Up next, they asked her if she would love to enhance her trip by paying 50 Bays. She chose not to, and soon her tags were being printed out while a video yed, showing how to ce tags on the luggage. Following that, her boarding passes finally printed out and thedy then thanked everyone else. (0-0)


    Such a process was simple, yet, it left the trio and the guards watching, all dumbfounded and speechless. Who am I? What am I? Where am I? For the first time, people truly got a crude taste of what Programmable machines could do. Clenching his fists, Bilthozar slowly raised his lowered head. "Let''s go."


    One day, his Mirvanna will also be great!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1870 Greed

    Chapter 1870 Greed


    Knowing they were first ss passengers and different from the guards, the trio first watched the guards do self check-in, since the many lines at the Check-in staff were quite long. Air Baymard had its own check-in lines, KLimerates Airways had theirs and JetGold Airways had theirs too. They then watched the guards head towards the Gate C11, before now making their way towards a staff to ask where First ss passengers checked in. Understand that as First ss passengers, they could have gotten limos toe pick them up from the pce to the Airport. But they didn''t want that, wanting to see how economy ss people also traveled. They were both traveling via Air Baymard. The airline provides a chauffeur service on both ends of the journey. Very quickly, the staff told them to hop on board the airport vehicle, before taking them into a massive elevator that went straight up. From there, they found themselves in an open za space dedicated for passengers with business tickets. La~


    Everyone felt the non-existent music of angels ringing in their ears.


    The check-in area had luxurious carpets with the words ''Business'' on them. Right off the bat, they noticed that unlike the hustle and bustle in Economy check-in area, this one was even more luxurious and offered more services than those below could even imagine. "Please, right this way¡­" Thedy equity took them to another far end where several long golden esctors awaited. ''Eh? The stairways to the heavens?'' (0_0)


    Everyone felt a pulsing sensation of excitement spread across their hearts when looking back at the Business check-in area that was growing smaller and smaller. And what their eyester saw, was something they would never forget in a hurry. "Sirs, madam, please rest your tired legs while we check you in." Eh? Tired legs? Them? Can they say they haven''t even moved much today at all? Unlike the other check-in groups that had to stand while checking in, they had to sit onfy couches that were so soft they almost melted in. The staff here also didn''t stand, but sat in smooth marble desks that were the same heights as office desks Everyone was seated and rxed. For every staff desk, there were 3fy couch-like chairs for guests to sit in. Well, they had to admit they liked such treatments very much. 1, 2, 3¡­ They were checked in, in a sh and then led to the First ss Lounge where they ate and rxed while watching Tv. They even got a massage and also yed games there too. There was even a small library up in here. "What? They have exclusive never seen before games in here? Howe?"


    "Ahhh! Look! It''s a chocte waterfall! I''ve always wanted to see one of those. I wonder if¡­ oops¡­ I can''t stick my tongue into it." "Mommy, mommy¡­ the pink house is so fun. I sat in the pink toy car with Malibu Barbie, and we were on our way to Ken''s beach house to y. But¡­ but, some other girl formed a group with the others and have now taken over Ken''s house, holding him hostage¡­. Now, we are at war. So mother, forget the trip! I must fight to rescue Ken and reunite him with Barbie at once!" "_"


    Children had their own areas to y in, with real life supersized Barbie homes and even Gotham city replicas there. No joke, the homes looked so real, and their creative minds soon went to work, especially when they could move in through these homes and also participate in adventures with their favorite action figures or dolls. Tsk¡­ Everyone didn''t know where the time went when their flight was announced for boarding. When it was time to leave, they felt resistance well up in their hearts. So soon? But, but¡­ they haven''t finished their war yet! (*^*)


    However, little did they know that the fun they had now, was just the two of the iceberg. "Wee aboard flight BC 003." The flight attendants at the ne''s doors warmly greet them in, while also showing them their cabins. Julian and Bilthozar were behind Lucia''s. (+0+)


    Julian''s eyes widened in amazement when opening his Cabin''s door. Despite this not being Julian''s first time in the air, the difference in luxury from his previous experience had already conquered his heart. But Julian and the trio weren''t the only ones feeling this way. In another aircraft, the JGA 02, 2 men also stared at the situation with obvious awe.


    Rudolf couldn''t believe his eyes whenying on the first ss bed. A bed in the air!!! Can you believe it? Sebastien, who was also in Rudolf''s cabin, also showed disbelief on his face. It was hard to get any emotions to show on his face in normal times, so you can believe how surprised his current heart was. 1 month, 2 weeks. It would shock many to know that he, Sebastien Barn, has been in Baymard, for 1 month, 2 weeks. Indeed, his principal n was toe just for a week. However, things changed when he arrived a week before the great Ticket buying War. What? Man can fly? Despite his hate for his cousins (Landon and William Barn), he, Sebastien Barn, must be among the first to reach the skies!


    So what did he do? He stayed back, sending letters and making his ns here in Baymard. Think about it. From what he gathered, a typical flight from Baymard to Arcadina''s Capital would take 6 hours and 24 minutes in Summer time. Well, although it wasn''t summer time yet, the sun was already high up and the weather was calmer too. Even if they told him flights would take a day, that was still way better than letting his messages take several months on horseback to get to his spies in the Capital. What was even better, was that now, he can be able to fly back and forth in under a day. Even better, he can go to other Pyno Empires and territories. With all this said, wasn''t this technology a great help to his TOEP organization? Sebastien''s Eyes turned red with greed. ''Baymard, Baymard, Baymard¡­ it seems I can''t let you go.''N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1871 Its Moving! Its Moving!

    Chapter 1871 It''s Moving! It''s Moving!


    Sebastien thought deeply during his time in Baymard. In summer time, a direct flight from: ¨C Baymard to Arcadina takes: 6 hours, 24 minutes.


    ¨C Baymard to Carona: 9 hours, 47 minutes. ¨C Baymard to Deiferus: 7 hours, 8 minutes. ¨C Baymard to Yodan: 15 hours, 14 minutes. ¨C Baymard to Terique: 15 hours, 5 minutes. ¡­


    Using these stats, he could travel from Arcadina to Another Pyno empire in under 3 days. Understand that all flights between Pyno empires must stop at Baymard''s international Airport for ayover. So if he was going to Carona from Arcadina, the ne would first stop in Arcadina, where he would get ayover before boarding another ne to Carona. "What devilry is this?" The exmation of a grizzly man echoed into Rudolf''s open cabin. Beside the man was a flight attendant who was struggling to keep her professional demeanor. "Please sir, rest your heart, let me help you up." "No! No! No!" The crazed looking man rejected. "Lass, I, who prided myself as one of the greatest Zohl machine inventors, has been defeated by you all today!" Aftering to Baymard, he realized how naive his invention was. Well, in the empire of Eraticus, he was the first one to invent the Plow.


    He even thought he was the first person in the whole one to invent it, but knowing that Baymard had not only done so, but even improved on it. When he saw''s Baymard''s version in an Agricultural magazine one day, he got inspired and modified his plow greatly, which led to more unbelievable sales. Who would have known that in a span of a year and a half, he would be so super rich in Eraticus? All that time, he never left for Baymard, until now. In fact, only aftering here did he know how far behind in technology Eraticus was. His thinking was broadened after seeing so many unbelievable sites. You know¡­ the thing that annoyed him the most was that Eraticus had not yet be an allied empire to Baymard. Damn! Only when onees to stop Baymard do they know the benefits of getting that damn treaty signed. Is it fair? Why must he be subjected to such unfairness because his monarch hasn''t signed a treaty yet? The more he knew, the more he felt like heading back to Eraticus and starting up a rally to force the Monarch''s hand. From Libraries to simple gaming Cafes, treaty signed empires get more perks than him. Even when it came to flight discounts, they got more avable options than he. "Blessings upon me! Bed softer than the Eraticus beds, walls lined with white and gold rims, buttons that automatically close the cabin doors¡­ and what a marvelous way to fly." The man got into his cab, and soon, Sebastien and Rudolf could only hear ruffled noises from his end. .


    Rudolf was already helping himself to the Mini bar that popped out when he pressed into a carved corner of his side table. There was again another big bag that had unique carpet slippers with the flight logo printed on them. There was also another bag with shaving cream, deodorant and all sorts of things.


    Pajamas, you name it. The bed was originally a massive seat, but he lowered it into a bed and ced the pillows under another Cab on them. One button on the bed/chair automatically lowered or raised the 3 airne windows, 2 other buttons controlled the lighting in the cabin¡­ and finally, thest button would bring a staff over, in case they needed food or something. As for the TV, there is a TV remote for that. Already, Rudolf was munching on some snacks he took from the First ss Lounge. No, no, no¡­ you don''t understand. After entering the first ss lounge, they were all offered private rooms where they could first keep their luggage in or even take naps in while waiting for their flight time to arrive. They arrived 3 hours earlier, so they indeed chose to take the rooms. After that, they ate and even got into the robes offered and headed to the Jacuzzi area to chill. Rudolf the foodie, had already gottenfortable, now eating the PJs offered and even having the newly opened slippers apany him on the bed. The TV remote was in his hand, the windows were open showering how high they were from the ground, and everything else was just peachy. Well¡­ everything else except for the big elephant in the room. ...


    "So, boss¡­ what are you thinking?" Rudolf then lowered his voice and continued. "After seeing the true brilliance of Baymard''s many ingenuities, I know understand why the other Pyno empires would fight so hard to send many guards over here to protect Baymard." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As Rudolf spoke, even Rudolf himself didn''t notice his eyes turned scorching red when thinking of all they had seen after staying in Baymard. Indeed, new technologyes out almost every week here. The technology can be as simple as a new cookie cutter, or as mind boggling as thetest electric Bicycle that just hit the storesst week. When Rudolf was in Arcadina, he enjoyed rising his bucket, feeling superior to many. Bug only after touching the new electric bicycle, did he know what true improvement was. He also got to see what a real life Baymardian vehicle was too. From buses, to trains, to vehicles¡­ Rudolf was indeed greedy for all, just as Sebastien was. Their n was originally to only deal with Arcadina. But after witnessing Baymard''s Beauty and cleverness, they understood that although Baymard wasn''t strong it had the sort of brains to topple their ns. Tap, tap, tap, tap~


    Sebastien calmly drummed his fingers, before slowly rising to his feet. "The time wille for them (Baymard) to fall, but not yet¡­ for now, enjoy your flight." With that Sebastien headed to the cabin just opposite Rudolf''s. And soon, the announcement came on, and everyone who had had their beds alreadyying t, raised their beds back to seating position before fastening their seat belts as instructed. Soon, they felt a jolt of pressure pull them back, as their hearts began racing like crazy. "It''s moving¡­" Several people murmured, feeling the slight vibrations of the aircraft gliding across the runway. First, it was slow, and then, it began to pick up the pace. Running! Running! Running! Whether it was those in economy, premium economy, business ss or first ss, everyone remained in knee-deep silence, feeling death closer to them than they ever thought. And soon¡­ Whoosh! They were in the air.

 Chapter 1872 First Experience

    Chapter 1872 First Experience


    Everything happened like a dream to many. First, the ne began moving at a snail pace, causing a tug on their bodies. What was that? Many people secretly held hands while leaning back into their seats with beating hearts. For a moment, they couldn''t help looking in awe at the air hostesses who were calmly standing tall while gesturing their hands to the instructions echoing all around the ne. [Wee everyone, aboard KLimerates Airways.


    We are now going to exin the emergency procedures, so please take out the safety sheet in front of you to follow along.


    At the same time, you may also follow along on the monitors, for easy understanding


    Please remember that the Captain and the crew are here for your safety. It is important that you pay attention and follow instructions carefully.]


    Everyone nodded heavily, paying so much attention they began shushing their little sons and daughters greatly. [First, check that your seat belt is securely fastened. Insert the metal tag into the buckle, and tighten by pulling on the loose end¡­ To unfasten, simply lift up the metal on the buckle, and pull apart.]


    Click! Click! Many listened with great concentration, as if listening to heavenly words issued by the Gods themselves. Well, the videos sure were a great help, as well as the hair hostesses who held the belts up, clicking them together and pulling on the loose end to demonstrate it all. In no time, the safety video was over, and now the ne began speeding up at an incredible pace. Some atmospheric students who now studied in the Academy of Atmosphere and Hertfilian Sciences, all had their jaws dropped to the ground when realizing what they felt just now. G-force!!


    The rapid eleration was causing a sensation of being pushed back. This was G-force acting on their bodies! Oh My God!!!


    (#0#)


    "It''s real¡­ it''s real¡­" many murmured having never felt anything like this before. Sure, you feel a little of it on trains and even in vehicles, the feeling was much more evident in a ne. "What do you think? I estimate the G-force should be roughly around 0.36 now." "Bah! You fool, can''t you feel how powerful it is growing now? No way! It''s definitely around 0.45 now!" (0o0)


    .


    Shhrrrrrr~


    Those beside the windows, those who weren''t seated in the middle rows, all leaned closer to watch the fast moving images outside.


    Woooww!


    Their white blood cells multiplied as butterflies churned in their stomachs. Those who had a good view on the ne''s tires, were even more bbergasted when watching the tires slowly leave contact with the runway. It''s flying! Such a massive bird is actually flying!!! The Zohls, Romains, Mirvs, Omas, Pyrons (Pyno people), Morg spies, and Vietts, all stared with big widened glistening that twinkled the more they saw. But this was just the beginning! Who am I? What am I? Where am I?


    Many could hardly believe what their eyes rted to their brains. It was incredible! The force pulling them back grew even more, as their bodies tilted upwards the ground as the cabin pressure decreased gradually. Their ears felt clogged, just as the video had said it would. Didn''t they say yawning, swallowing or chewing gum could relieve the sensation? Very quickly, many began chewing and forcing themselves to yawn like crazy. But eh? What was this? Why did they also feel so weightless with a floating sensation spread across their bodies? (?0?)


    Some students who knew more about the matter, once again took out little notebooks to confirm their suspicions. "Yes! As the ne gains altitude, the oxygen levels in our bodies also decrease." "Indeed, higher altitude means thinner air¡­ we''ve read it in the books and even studied it in ss, but sure enough, nothing beats seeing and feeling it with our own 2 eyes." "That''s right! The reason why we don''t feel shortness of breath, dizziness or fatigue, is because of the pressurized systems in the ne that maintains this rich-ok Cy Environment!" Several Baymardians in business ss seats whispered in hushed excited tones, feeling that moment was indeed a historical one. . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Again, in Premium Economy sses, some news reporters and journalists were already jotting down all they saw to make an exciting edition after they returned to Baymard. "Extra! Extra! Read all about it! Man kisses Airne window and loves it!" "Are we now Birds? Are we still humans? Baymardian nes have shocked the world!" "Flying in style? Experts have assessed that the Business ss Toilets are to die for!" While journalists were scribbling away like crazy, historians also documented what the experience was for future generations to know. They wrote so much animation that you would think they were Light Yagami writing in his Death Note. During this magnificent take off, their bodies were subjected to vibrations and noises caused by the engines and aircraft movements. But what really made everyone''s eyes jump was when their bodies slowly grew nted, as they now felt the ne lift up with its nose going higher and higher. Whether they were first ss, business ss, premium economy or Economy ss, everyone subconsciously checked their seat buckles to make sure they were really strapped in tight. "Look! Look! The buildings have turned into ants!!" Someone eximed in shock when staring at the enormous airport and surrounding areas growing smaller and smaller. "Lying trough. Is that the Amusement park? Why does it look like I can squash it with one finger?" "Maple Street! I can see my house from here!" Soon, the ne left Baymard''s Capital, and was now flying over the other Baymardian territories. People on ground slowly lifted their heads, staring at the flying aircrafts in godly awe. Some people waved, some people ran after the aircrafts, and some people stood in silence, admiration evident in their eyes.


    Can you believe that it was just a few years ago when they would have sworn that pigs would fly before men could ever fly?

 Chapter 1873 All Eyes On Baymard

    Chapter 1873 All Eyes On Baymard


    Whoosh! The ne soon stabilized in the air, with many now seeing they were flying above the clouds in an open but beautiful space. "Mommy, is this what the Heavens look like?" A little girlmented, feeling it was all too beautiful. The clouds below them looked so fluffy, she wondered if they could be eaten. The girl''s mother slowly took out a nket from the stic see-through wrap and covered the little girl with it. "Now, now, cover yourself up. It''s a little chilly here." "Yes, mom." The little girl then snuggled up on her seat while stretching her head out like a giraffe. Many people also discovered that they could adjust the light above their seats, and some were more fascinated by the many booklets in the pouch space underneath the foldable table. And as the flight progressed, people grew calmer, as they were now finding themselves immersed in the new Blockbuster Movie called Ghostbusters that was ying on the screens. In Economy and Premium Economy where everyone used shared screens, you could find people watching Ghostbusters, Die Hard 3, Pirates of the Caribbean 2 and so on. Many were shocked when they served snacks.


    "Hello there, what would you like to have?" Ahh! The air hostesses moved with trolleys, giving out snacks and drinks of their choices. Time flew by swiftly once more, and then came mealtime. Wooow! Many were now versed with using the copsible trays attached to the seats before them. They set everything up and ate with smiles. There were 4 main dishes they could choose from. All meals consisted of a well grounded bnced diet meal. There were fruits, eggs, bread, you name it. This flight was headed for Arcadina. So many also noticed that the meal was a Combo of Baymard and Arcadinian staple dishes. Unlike the cardboard taste of ne food one gets back on Earth due to the ne''s pressurized atmosphere''s effects on the taste buds, these ones were equally tasty. It seems Landon had worked hard to perfect the taste and deal with human reactions at high altitudes as much as he could. Of course, they could still get a tangy taste in their mouths, but it was way betterpared to Earth''s standards. .


    Munch, munch, munch~


    People chewed and drank beverages, enjoying themselves as best as they could. Parents could also purchase what they called a Kid pack, which was a collection of fund games and coloring books children could use while in the air. Those children in First ss and Business ss were the lens who enjoyed this feature the most. For them, the pack came free, and they also had more exclusive game choices and book choices too. Remember that unlike Economy and Premium economy who shared screens, they all had individual ones just for them. So yes! They could y games on the screens and not just with game boys/girls before them.


    "Hahahahahahaha¡­ Captain Jack Sparrow is at it again. I know he is supposed to be the bad guy here since he is a Pirate, but why am I rooting for him?" "(Giggle, giggle~)... Cindere 3 is funny. I don''t me the King for thinking his son is deranged. Who would believe their son if he said his informants were talking mice? So the talking mice told you to leave the pce and rescue her and you believe it?" "Oops! This is too funny. The King said he forbids the Prince to take one step out the Pce stairs and the Prince jumps out the window instead? Well, technically, the prince hasn''t disobeyed the King right?"


    One by one, several people, especially those in First ss Cabins, got a real taste of Flying. The first ss Lounge, coupled with the shower and bathroom amenities jump made the whole thing too worthwhile. But what''s this? On the Screens for First ss and Business ss, there was a simted image showing the distance and how far they were? Wow! Many looked at the screen, estimating that showed that the Time in Baymard''s Capital was 5 PM but the time on Arcadina''s Capital was instead 2 PM. What? So¡­ so Baymard''s Capital was 3 hours behind Arcadina''s Capital city? (0?0) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Blink. Blink~


    Many rubbed their eyes in disbelief. You have to know that although for them, knowing the time difference was not so important, since they felt it impossible to even make any time travel under a day.


    .


    It was important to note that they still used horses, wagons and carriages, traveling for months onnd to get from point A to B. So although the time difference was important, what was its real importance if you only got to your destination monthster? Sure, it was important, but after several months of day and night while traveling, who really cares? Baymard to Arcadina was 6 hours, 32 minutes. Remember that in the peak of Summer, it was estimated to be 6 hrs, 24 minutes.


    Anyway, the flight is less than a day, so seeing the time difference this way for the first time was truly mind boggling. In Economy and Premium Economy, after every movie, the Flight Time, Estimated arrival time and so on would also show, also leaving several people gasping. Amazing! Amazing! Even the spies were truly blown away by all they saw. Several people frowned, feeling more and more that this sort of high speed technology should belong to their organizations rather than Baymard. Imagine how much faster transporting an army would be if they had such godly flying birds avable to them? No! No! All this must belong to them! Several spies had cold faces while diligently inspecting and taking everything they saw all in.


    They wanted to know what everything does and how these nes operated too.


    Clenching their fists, they secretly swore to infiltrate the Lower Region and steal the manufacturing ns for these aircrafts.


    In just one day, all guilds and organizations made this matter a top priority, offering boundless rewards for those who seed in the end.


    But with how difficult infiltrating Baymard has proven over the years, all they could say, was that: May the odds forever be in your favor!


    (*^*)

 Chapter 1874 Rewards!

    Chapter 1874 Rewards!


    Like that, many within the numerous aircrafts were dazzled by all they learnt. And when the seatbelt sighs turned red, everyone knew they were about tond. "Waaaa~...Is that how it looks from right up here? Arcadina sure is amazing!" Many leaned closer to the windows once more, admiring the massive city that was indeed Arcadina''s Capital City. Only when you get a bird''s eye view, do you know how massive it truly was. No city back on Earth was as big as Arcadina''s Capital city. Triple thergestndmass City on Earth, and you would only get 80% of Arcadina''s Capital City. It was super huge and insanely massive. Those who had homes in the Capital smacked their lips,menting that it was no wonder it took forever for them to leave the cities. Luckily, everyone of importance loved close to the Central part of the City, the part where the Royal Pce sat. It was amazing that even when flying towards the Airport from above the Pce still looked very far away like a dot in the horizon. They were about tond, but were of course, super far away from the Pce, and had never flown above the Pce. It was disrespectful to do so. The airport was far, far away from the Pce grounds. In the meantime, those on ground in Arcadina, stared at the skies in awe when seeing the giant bird swish through the air. Don''t get them wrong, they have seen little aircrafts fly through to deliver goods every now and then, but nothing beats the size of these Jumbo mega aircrafts. "What a monster!" Those closest to the airports in the fields, all raised their heads when seeing the enormous bird slowly descend.


    .


    [Good afternoon Ladies and Gentlemen this is your Captain speaking. The time is now 5:48 PM in Arcadina, the weather is sunny, and everything is looking up great. It''s estimated to be 2 degrees colder than Arcadina''s Capital, but it''s still sunny and hot.


    Nowdies and gentlemen, on behalf of the flight crew and KLimerates Airways, and we wish you a happy time in Arcadina!]


    ~p, p, p, p, p~


    No one knows who started the first p, but everyone else followed suit, smiling and clearing up their surroundings while still remaining seated as instructed. Only when they finally deboarded the airne did many look at their watches, confirming the time was exactly as the ne and Captain''s had said. The clocks in the airport confined this as many adjusted their watches to fit the time. .Many then adjusted the And when they finally de-boarded. Sebastien and Rudolf also felt it surreal while hoping I to the already prepared luxurious Carriage provided by the airport for First ss Passengers. From there, they went straight to another luxurious Hotel that was booked alongside the trip. They didn''t know how Baymard and Arcadina could coordinate it all, but they were indeed super pleased with everything. The trip had a max 2-day booking in the hotel. If they wish to stay longer, they will have to pay more from their pockets. Anyway, this was great for any wealthy person who just came into Arcadina''s Capital for the first time. Baymard to Arcadina, Carona to Yodan, Terique to Deiferus¡­ you name it. All flights were now avable, and allyovers were in Baymard. Some people even liked it this way, choosingyovers of over 9 hours so they have enough time to head out and tour Baymard''s Capital City. The only important thing to mention is that all flights must be booked 7 days before the travel date. For now, there was no such thing as bookingst minute flights. All flights must be booked at least 7 days in advance. This gave the airport teams throughout Pyno enough time tomunicate information between each other. They can also prepare exclusive carriages and hotel bookings too. Understand that some flights will soone with vacation packages, where trips to visit Arcadinian ys, Caronia''s newly opened resorts and so on are now a thing. Don''t think that Baymard was the only one with cool ces to visit. Did you know that all around Pyno, there are now National Parks, Football fields, Basketball courts, adventure themed fun houses based on many movies and books avable? There are cooking sses for couples, bike riding stores open that rent bikes for people to ride around the Grand parks with. Restaurants, Cafes, botanical gardens, bowling homes, Spas, Inside skateboarding rings,ic book stores, Museums, Theatres, conventions, you name it. Tourism has never been better! (^_^)


    ¡­


    Like that, Hertfilia was officially introduced to the world of flying birds and heavenly nes. What they didn''t know was that after the introduction of aircrafts, the real Mission Impossible style movies would soon be scheduled to be released. What? Do you want to see Ethan Hawk jump off a ne? No, scratch that! Do you want to see him run off a hill and jump onto a ne midair at an impossible range that defies logic? Well, then look no further, because the new Spy movies will definitely have it all. Yes, everyone, spies or allies alike, all unanimously agreed that the aircraft invention was the most gigantic creation since the invention of sliced bread. But they didn''t know that they weren''t the only ones jumping about the ce with excitement after exiting the airports.


    Ding!! [Congrattions to the host forpleting your Main Mission. ept your rewards now.]


    Landon was still working on documents in his first ss cabin when the system''s robotic voice echoed out. Son of a b**ch! What happened to: Do you ept your rewards now? What happened to asking him if he would ept his rewards now orter? Landon gritted his teeth like crazy when absorbing the many rewards from medicinal to agricultural that were all pouring into his brain right now. As per usual, the pain onlysted for 10 seconds at most,pared to when he first came into this world. Still, there is a saying that many things hurt the most when theye in surprise form. If someone poked a blunt knife at your belly when you were expecting it, your mind had already prepared to ept the pain. But when that cold surface hits you by surprise, believe it or not, the blunt pain amplifies. In just these 10 seconds, a thickyer of sweat formed on Landon''s forehead.


    Landon''s head began shifting from left to right, right to left and back with every difort, until the pain quickly resided. 4 minutester, Landon hadpletely assimted all info given by the system. ''System, are you trying to kill me?'' [Host, this system is a pure and good system. Please do not insult this system again! This system thought you would be happy to receive the rewards you''ve been waiting for, for so many months now. So how can you use the System so unjustly?!]


    ''Unjustly my ass!'' Landon retorted. ''Be honest, you''re enjoying this right?'' [Error, error¡­ system error.... Can not... Cannot... System Error. System Error...] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''_''

 Chapter 1875 Shadows In The Dark

    Chapter 1875 Shadows In The Dark


    (~_~)


    ¨CSilence¨C Landon sat in silence, not knowing what to say to his hateful system. Sigh¡­ Forget it. ''Now that the rewards are here, it''s time to officially begin Project Touch The Moon!''


    Rubbing his forehead, Landon smiled. Satellites, rockets, Navigational system technology¡­ the knowledge was all in his brain, swimming around, waiting to be made. Luckily, he had long kept, cleared and leveled an enormous plot ofnd on the left side of District B, which also has the Prisons and Police Training Academy there. He would have loved to have it in the Lower Region, but the National Aeronautics and Space Administration (NASA), was a ce for Baymardians as well as people from allied nations to work in. Like he said, some jobs can only be specifically done by the Baymardians, but there were many other jobs for people from allied empires to do. One shouldn''t forget that Baymard''s Capital city alone was abo of several times vmages and 2 cities all joined into one, so it was also a very pretty huge ce. That said, every District was massive leading to smoke space for Landon to do as he pleased. It was amazing to say that thendmass was 1.7 times bigger than NASA''s Station back on Earth. And Landon had also left ample surprising space around it for future expansion. What was truly amazing was that it was so far away from the prisons and Police academy despite it being on one side of District B. Within District B, Landon found the perfect open space location, with enough space and for the International Space Station. What''s more, rockets are generally loud and noisy, so it''s best to get them as far, far away from the main city hub as possible. Landon nned to enclose the area with towering barbing wires with high intensity electricity threading through them, just like the lower region. Now that he understood how the space station operated, it was now time to get to work with construction.


    Building the actual to keys would take a shorter time toplete with the spider helpers at hand. 30% of the inner infrastructure of the many buildings would also be done by these spiders. But for the rest, they must get to work in them fast! For this project, Landon nned to hire thergest bunch of construction workers, so it can be done fast. He wanted the entire thing built before next early Spring (around March). And during this one year period, he will train and reach the astronauts and everyone else involved on what to do. After next March, everyone will be hands-on for at least 4 more months until the final big Launch date in August.


    Yup! He said it. Sometime next August, man will finally get to walk on the moon. And don''t for one second think he won''t be putting the Baymardian g up there. . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Whelp!


    As they say, with great poweres great responsibility.


    Flip~


    Landon quickly vanished from his first ss seat into the system''s space, pouring out everything he knew into empty notebooks in his drawer. In the space, the time of flow is different, giving him more time to write his borate and out before theynd in Yodan in 4 hours. Indeed, many found today to be a blessed day, and for the following weeks, all many could hear of were talks of sky travels and whatnot. It even became something to brag about if one has entered a ne before. The rich just couldn''t stand not having entered yet. "Hmph! You''re so ancient. How can you still ride to the Capital city in a carriage? Just think of how many months you will use in travel andpare it to the 1~3 days flights from Carona to Terique? How can youpare both?"


    "Wow! After flying, I''m not sure I can Sig for so many months to travel from Arcadina, leave the South border, enter Yodan''s border and travel months again to get to my brother-inw''s home to visit. Do you know how long a one way trip used to be for me? 7 months! It took me 7 months with a wagon to leave my home, cross the borders and go to visit them?" "Amazing! Amazing! This must be a staple travel path I must take! Too bad these anes can''t drop us off in other cities and towns in the empire. ne travel is only good if you want to travel out of the empire." "Yes, yes, yes! It''s also great for those living close to the Capital. For those living fat, it''s still better for them to take the Baymardian ships, than travel all the way to the Capital for months on horseback." "Indeed, I''m now realizing that all means of traveling are still of great value. We still need our buses (wagons designed like buses), carriages, wagons and horses to get around within the empire. And those close to the coastal regions will also choose to leave by sea."


    "Don''t forget that aircrafts can only take on a limited luggage load for passengers¡­And yes, Baymard does offer another aircraft delivery option for merchants, allowing special cargo aircrafts pick and deliver the goods from one Capital city to another in a sh. But in the end, heavier loads are still better off being shipped via sea." "Exactly! That''s what I''m thinking too. Everything has his pros and cons. But for quick movement''s aircrafts are definitely the best!"


    (^w^)


    .


    Everyone spoke about the matter to no end. However, they weren''t the only ones making trips and moving about. Bam! A strong veiny, burly and muscr foot stepped onto the sandy soil in a fat, far awaynd. The foot belonged to a mightymander with a ghastly mark on his neck. And behind him were 100 others while slowly followed behind him in silence. It was odd to say that at thiste hour of darkness, the ports have long closed and no one was supposed to be seen setting foot at this time after the curfew. But the rules held no weight for these men who moved in sync with one goal in mind, and that was to capture the second Key!

 Chapter 1876 The Sacred Order

    Chapter 1876 The Sacred Order


    ¡ªCrogil Coastal City, Eastern Regions, Laboon Empire, Ten¨C


    . A painter''s brush could hardly capture the night''s beauty these days. The night''s canvas was filled with mesmerizing blue and purple swirling lines of gasses swimming around the many twinkling stars. Words alone couldn''t describe how breathtaking the skies truly were. In many parts of Ten, such a night would continue like this for the next few weeks. But while many basked in its beauty, danger was fast approaching many.


    Tip, tip, tip, tip~


    The faint near-non-existent stream of footsteps echoed across the port. There, 100 men in full dark attire, calmly but stealthily followed behind a slender but broad-shouldered man who was also dawned in all ck. His belt was ck, his pants ck, his assassin attire ck, and his shoes ck. The manyyers of fabrics wrapped around his knees and hands were also ck. He also wore a ck mask that covered his mouth and face, leaving his eyes and hair exposed. But, he then dawned a dark crimson red, hooded outerwear that red lightly with every step he took. Part of the red hooded cloak was wrapped around his neck severally like a scarf. The man slowly raised it higher, covering the old but striking sh mark on his neck. ~Fheeew~


    The man gave a silent whistle that sounded simr to faint early Spring winds. And just then, 20 others vanished ahead like shadows. An hour and a halfter, everyone now found themselves in an old, lone thatched somewhere in peasant-areas close to the woods. The home was surrounded by small farnd. As the group stepped through the door of the old, lone thatched home in the peasant-areas close to the woods, they were met with a deceptive appearance. The outer structure, made of sticks, twigs, tree wood, and hay, gave the impression of a simple, two-room dwelling. However, this was merely a facade.


    Yet, Underneath the bed, a trap door revealed a stony stairway leading down, hinting at the true nature of this ce.


    Don''t be deceived! In truth, this entire room was made of stone. It was only lined and masked with sticks, wood, and hay to appear ordinary. .


    "Wee." A thin old man in farm wear with a hunched back and a stick, now stood up straight without difort. And right before everyone, the man turned into a vibrant 30 year old after a few movements across his face. No one seemed shocked by his sudden transformation.


    One by one, many others followed the lead man down the stairs, while the rest of the group stayed behind. Descending the stairs, the group found themselves in a room entirely constructed of stone, cleverly masked by the rustic exterior.


    After descending, they found themselves in a man-made underground colony, filled with several others just like themselves.


    Clearly, they were now in a well-hidden sanctuary¡­ a sanctuary for their people.


    In silence, they followed the man in farm wear, deeper and deeper along a cluster of maze of pathways, traversing towards the direction they believed to the underneath the forest regions.


    Up, down, round in circles, straight, you name it. They sometimes came face to face with many simr and confusing pathways that shed and left the untrained eyes perplexed. But who were they? TOEP Men!


    It was extremely hard to spot, but there were faint signs telling of which path led to which. There were no symbols on the walls or carvings. And though the paths looked roughly the same, somewhere actually narrowing by an eysh long, and others were slightly widening instead.


    The heights for the paths might look the same, but even the inch finger tip nail tall difference made them aware of the path they were taking.


    Sure enough, the trained eyes, senses, and mind were unfathomable once one honed their skills.


    .


    As the group ventured deeper into the undergroundplex, they were met with an intriguing sight. Before themy a massive, open structure that could only be described as a colossal, man-made ant colony.


    Soon, they reached what could only be described as a massive open ant colony, showing more than 10 rows of spiral pathways along the walls that led downwards towards the uncountable carved doors like openings along the walls.


    They went down to the 5 level, before picking the 9th open hole and moving on that path.


    The path they had chosen led them through a series of bends and twists, the dimly lit passages creating a sense of disorientation. Finally, they emerged into a massive clearing, devoid of any visible guards.


    Yup, no guards in in sight were spotted.


    The word "in" seemed to echo in the air, hinting at the deceptive nature of this ce.


    Suddenly, a shadow appeared before them, opening a grand, double-sided door with an expressionless face. Yet, a flicker of awe and respect could be seen in the figure''s brows.


    "We''ve been expecting you, leader of the Sacred Order. Please go in and wait a while¡­ Master Obiwan is currently on another floor, attending to other matters. He will be joining you all soon." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmmm¡­"


    The doors opened, revealing a well furnished but dimly lit room. The many candle hues brought out a natural hallowed golden glow to the walls, bookshelves and wooden surroundings. .


    -Silence-


    The room was quiet¡­ maybe too quiet. The leader narrowed his eyes, scanning the scene until his eyes got drawn to a figure seated in the shadows.


    "Have you had enough?"


    Muh-heheheheheheheheheh~


    An eerie stream ofughter bellowed from the darkness. Soon followed the faint footsteps belonging to a sturdy man. "Forgive me, I was just a little curious to see just how powerful the famous leader of the Sacred Order was."


    With the sort of stealth skills he disyed, none of his men could ever find him when hiding in the shadows, yet, this Sacred Order leader spotted him in a mere 10 seconds after entering the room.


    Obiwan soon appeared in the corners where the dimly lit ethereal glows could touch, allowing everyone to glimpse at his bear-like towering physique.


    "You have your orders, and I have mine. I shall help you in anyway fit. Just say the word and it shall be done. Now then, let''s get down to business."


    "Indeed¡­" Leader spoke calmly. "The 2nd Key¡­ Where is he now?"


    "Not so far off as you would think."


    Obiwan grinned broadly, rolling out arge map t on the table. "Richmond Town. 3 weeks from here."


    "Good." This time, it was the leader''s time to grin. "Indeed, the distance isn''t far off."


    The earlier they get the job done, the faster they could unlock the Holy Core''s true potential!

 Chapter 1877 Departure

    Chapter 1877 Departure


    Morgany has never felt more focused than now. They finally got the bloodline the second key was under. And wouldn''t you know it, he was royalty¡­. Ten Royalty. But so what? What they want is what they''ll get. 2 hourster, the leader of the Sacred Order thoughtfully drummed his fingers along his thighs. "We leave in 2 nights." Obiwan nodded, "And when will you all be back?" "2 months¡­ 2 months is all we need." Hearing the Sacred leader''s words, Obiwan then reached to open one of his drawers, taking out a well sealed envelope with a crimson stamp on it. Delivering such a letter was beneath the Scared Order, but since it was instructed by the organization, it must be done.


    "For Lord Whitefield Fogger." "One of ours?"


    Obiwan shook his head, "Not yet." The letter was more or less like enticement to have Lord Fogger join their Organization. In exchange, they will honor any one true wish he has. Obiwan chuckled cruelly. They have had an eye on Fogger for many years now, but didn''t want to go to him yet.


    It''s a fact that humans were more radical in their hours of need. Believe it or not, now was that time for Lord Fogger. And who better to appear as a savior to him now if not then?


    (^_^)


    Of course, the TOEP was the greatest Organization in Hertfilia, and didn''t need to result in any tricks. But since all humans were inherently different, some people didn''t need the enticement, while others did. People like Whitefield Fogger needed that true enticement in his darkness hour. The promise of fulfilling any wish he wanted was the perfect chance for revenge. They have watched him for a while now, and even seen him grip the sharp ends of a de underneath his sleeve to restrain himself from attacking his enemy, who was always around him.


    Revenge¡­ What Fogger desperately wanted was revenge. And whates after revenge? true power. After getting a taste and seeing how fast the TOEP aplishes a task he deemed hard to do, he will definitely want to be like them. .


    Power! He will want his men to train in Morgany and be swift like them. He will want to ess to Morgany'' supreme informationwork. He will want to be a true elite force here in Ten''s Laboon Empire, and he would also want to be untouchable, since Morgany will always have his back. Power, wealth, women, you name it. The TOEP will open doors for him he never knew existed. "Consider it done." Putting the sealed letter seat, the leader slowly took to his feet. "Excellent, I will await your return." In at most 2 months, the mission should bepleted. Obiwan already believed it would be so. The journey to Richmond town was 3 weeks. 3 weeks to go and 3 weeks to return, that was already 1 month, 2 weeks. Then add an additional 2 weeks for the mission and you''ve got 2 months. Remember, he estimated that it would be at most 2 months, but with how powerful the Sacred Order was, he even felt they might only take 3 days to capture the 2nd Key after arriving at Richmond town. Again, the journey of 3 weeks to Richmond town was if they were traveling at a steady pace on horseback. Messengers who travel nonstop, staying up most of the night and only sleeping for 4 hours at most, typically take 2 weeks, 2 days to reach Richmond town. The weather was now hit and sunny, with no blockages from winter around. The paths were clearer, and the forest''s now greener and lusher. From all indications, the group might return before the 2 month period psed. 2 months was just the maximum time frame they chose to return here. And if by then, they do not return and Obiwan does not receive any secret notes talking about a dy, then he would have to move into Phase 2, as ordered by the organization. Indeed, the Sacred Order were the front soldiers in this mission. While he, on the other hand, had to prepare a team for immediate assistance if things don''t go as nned. .


    Tsk. Obiwan chuckled, feeling it was impossible for the Sacred Order to bete. The Sacred Order was one of the few orders within the organization that answers directly to the men at the top. They were trained differently and used skills far superior to any of them within the TOEP. One can say the best things were given to them, making them the best cleanup team to eradicate any rogue members, as well as to handle important missions that are ranked at the highest grade, such as these.


    So with everything he has learnt about this elusive Sacred Order, how can it be possible that a mere Key, who was a Tenolian Prince, would be able to evade their pursuit?


    Impossible! Even the Tenolian Monarch himself would suffer in their hands. With the conversation over, the Sacred Order and its leader were then escorted to their sleeping quarters to rest and eat to their fill during the 2 days of stay here. As for Obiwan, he quickly assigned a few to make sure the strongest horses were in tiptop shape for their departure. The stables were nowhere close to this hideout, but were at a noble''s home. The noble was one of theirs. Word has to be sent so that on the 2nd day prior to their leaving, the horses could be brought over.


    That was the number of Sacred Order men, including their leader who arrived. In truth, Obiwan felt that only a handful of them was enough to snatch the Key away. But perhaps this matter was of highest importance, the organization sent 101 of them to guarantee that the job would be done no matter what drawbacks arise. ....


    Time, time, time¡­ Time was never a luxury man could control. And before anyone knew it,the 2nd day arrived. The Sacred Order got their horses, food, and other hidden items to assist in their cause, preparing for departure in the dead of night during curfew hours.


    Like ghosts, no one saw them when they arrived the City, and now one would see them when leaving.


    However.... they weren''t the only ones preparing for a departure¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1878 Finally Leaving

    Chapter 1878 Finally Leaving


    ¨CSomewhere within the Empire of Abian¨C


    .


    The former Countess Yaya opened her eyes, rolling left and right on her soft mattress as she usually did. It was amazing that after several months of sleeping on it, she still felt it was unbelievable for such a soft bed to exist. Mattresses are either filled with straw poking you, feathers that although soft also have some ends poking out, and wool and linen fabrics rolled up, bundled and sewn into the mattress. All her life, she had never seen such a soft bed. What was in it? Fluffy clouds? (?0?)


    Yaya has been curious about this matter for a long time. Even the pillow was so soft that she often slept almost immediately after her head touched it. She already realized that different pillow cases have different feelings during sleep. Sure enough, the deep pink, ck, and purple satin pillow cases were her favorites. They were silky and felt very gentle on her cheeks. She checked thebels inside, and knew they were made of something called satin. She had never heard of the bizarre material called ''Cotton,'' but still acknowledged it to be her 2nd best pillow type to use. Looking through the massive cave dwelling she hade to love now, Yaya sighed with a hint of unwillingness in her eyes. How to say it? She wished she could magically take this entire ce with her to her destination. Every single part of this ce had touches of her in it. The small sofa, the kitchen area, the bathroom, storage rooms, you name it. She wished she could take everything away. Luckily, her savior (Landon), brought in a suitcase for her to pack her essential needs into. Wow! Yaya''s eyes widened in shock when seeing the gorgeous leather print suitcase presented before her. After watching several Baymardian movies and glimpsing magazines and Pamphlets, seeing one in the flesh only gave her another wave of confirmation that everything advertised was real and not fictitious! .


    Pack! Pack! Pack! "Do I really need this?... What about this one?... No! I definitely need my Myriad Beauty Lotion. Just look at how glowy my skin has be after several months?" "Pride and Prejudice! I must take this one with me. I just love Darcy way too much to give this book up." "Ahh!! There''s also ''The Bride'' that is set in a made up world, where the Bridees from Ennd and the Groom from the hignds. The 2 empires are feeding underneath the table, but act friendly on the surface. An English bride is sent to the rugged hignds¡­. Ahhh! I just love the romance between Jamie and Alec. Alright, I''ve decided, you''reing with me."


    "You''reing with me!" "You''reing too!" "Ahh! How can I leave my Kimberly Secrets Underwear behind?" "Take!"


    "Take!" "Take!" "Take!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡­. 2 hourster, Yaya''s suitcase was filled to the brim so much that it couldn''t zip up anymore. What''s even funnier, was that she still had more things she wanted to pack up too. Yaya felt embarrassed, knowing she would have to redo everything from scratch and make wise decisions in what she truly needed vs what were necessities to her. Sigh¡­ ''Why can''t I have the power to carry this ce with me?''


    s, packing was such a hard and difficult task for people with a ton of beloved items.


    Her savior has told her that she would still have a majority of things at the new home prepared for her. But Yaya still wanted to carry several personal items she had grown too attached to over the months. Like a squirrel hoarding its nuts for the winter, Yaya wished she could hoarder and carry everything away. "Focus, Yaya¡­ Focus!!" Pah! She smacked her plump cheeks with brimming and determined eyes before rushing in to start all over again. She even put the Lifestyle Video Landon gave herst week, that showed an elegantdy demonstrating the best way to pack for a trip. It was a video specifically for women. [Nowdies, remember to fill up the bottom half of the suitcase with items you are less likely to use during your trip¡­ The ones you reach for, must be kept at the top.]


    Yaya nodded, while diligently following all instructions. ''ording to him, we will be arriving at Baymard inte July. Definitely, I will need to read my favorite books to pass the time. Those will stay on the top.'' Yaya had thought it through. She didn''t know how it was possible to reach Baymard in 2 and a half months from Morgany, but if her Savior seems it possible, it must be so. .


    Another 4 hours passed by, and Yaya had finally finished packing up. Looking at her watch, her body temperature rose after seeing the time. "It''s 1 PM already?" Like the sh, Yaya then zoomed across all rooms, makingst minute cleanups as fast as she could. Luckily, she had spent thest 3 days doing deep cleaning, so there wasn''t much to do. The storage room looked spotless and void of cobwebs. The pots and pans were also neatly stored away as she first saw them, the floors were moved, the sheets were washed and folded¡­ except for the ones on her bed. Yes, Yaya left everything the same way she found them when she first arrived. The only things she cleaned up now were The things she used thesest 2 days while waiting for departure. After which, she hurried towards the bath, brushed her teeth, took a shower and hastened her feet to dress up and await her guests. Tap, tap, tap~


    3 pebbles of stone roll into a tiny hole, falling into a loud metallic basin in the furthest ce of the space, ensuring the sound would not travel out of the space. Anyway, the gushing waterfall made it hard for intruders to hear anything else. But Yaya heard the noise and rushed towards the door to give the sign.


    1 minutester, she now stood face to face with someone many Baymardian Soldiers and armed forces admired. "Pleased to make your acquaintance, Lady Yaya. You may call Mitchen¡­ Warden Mitchen."

 Chapter 1879 Where Are The Horses?

    Chapter 1879 Where Are The Horses?


    Warden Mitchen? Yaya felt that Mitchen was a gigantic towering structure that would terrify any who stood in his way. This was good, she thought, still feeling that escaping from Morgany as a whole was still somewhat impossible to do. A part of her still saw Morgany as all powerful, feeling that she might never be truly able to escape or outrun them in this lifetime. "Lady Yaya, I''ll be taking this for you." Mitchen reached for her luggage with ease, while his female secretary reached to assist Yaya down.


    Again, everyone couldn''t help but Marvel at his majesty Landon''s ingenuity. Looking at the jagged edges underneath the insanely high speed waterfall, seeing a path that leads you downwards was like finding a needle in a haystack. In short, there was no way to get down using the jagged sharp edge rocks. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Clicking up was also a near impossible task, One can suffer indefinitely to find a way down. But just next door from Yaya''s sweet cave home, was another secret passageway that also used the same mechanism as Yaya''s. Yaya felt a little ufortable when seeing the terrifying waterfall and the path below. Do you know how high up they were? Looking at the strange and stretchy rope secured around her waist and between her legs, Yaya truly hoped it could catch her if she slipped. Yaya was about to ask how they would go down, when suddenly, Mitchen wiggled and pulled out a puny but insanely long stone piece. Just looking at how hard wiggling it was, it was impossible for it to one day fall out on its own. .


    Mitchen had wiggled and turned the arm-length long piece with every pull, like a thief cracking a safe that needed to turn the dial to specificbination codes. And soon¡­ Brmmmm! A secret pathway was revealed, leaving Yaya with dropped jaws once more. Hold on, hold on¡­ has this passageway always been next door to her? (¡ã-¡ã)


    Who can tell her what was going on here? And why did the secret passageway look so well camouged too? It was insanely hard to tell where it was as it looked exactly like the surrounding surfaces. In she went, now sandwiched between those guiding her forward. Once in, Mitchen ced the stone back in ce from the inside sealing the openingpletely. Shake, shake shake~


    Mitchen shook a very bright blue glow stick that illuminated their entire surroundings. Yes, they can always use shlights, but Mitchen discovered that shlights focus the light in particr areas pointed to. However, glow sticks luminate everything around you. Plus, glow sticks always look cool and somewhat natural, so why not choose it when moving along cave spaces such as this? Wow! The blue light emitted from the glow stock made the entire ce look magical. Looking at the mysterious glow stock in Mitchen''s hands, Yaya couldn''t help staring at it as deep burning gazes. How does it work? Is that a mythical me inside? Do they shake the stick so the mythical, sleeping me can wake up and light up the ce for them? (???)


    Questions, questions, questions¡­ Yaya had a million and one questions but moved in silence. She was protected from all corners, and was reminded every few seconds about her safety. "Watch your step Lady Yaya, there''s a protruding stone to your right." ¡­ The path they took down wasplex and tedious. Sometimes, someone would carry Yaya to save time, and other times Yaya was on her feet, sliding down, and copying the actions of those around her. To her surprise, there were still trapsid out along this path for intruders. 2 hourster, Mitchen opened up another Path, and Yaya was stunned to now find herself in the surrounding forest regions. Looking to her upper left¡­ ''Isn''t that the waterfall we came from?'' So theplex and lengthy path was put in ce to lead them here? Now, with Yaya safely on the ground, they removed the rope around her body and led her deeper and deeper until they reached a massive forest clearing filled with tulips, purple daisies and other gorgeous flowers. However the beauty of the ce wasn''t what drew Yaya''s attention. Yaya''s head tilted to the side when seeing the 4 giant baskets on the fields. Is that their camp site? Do they sleep in those baskets every night, turning the baskets upside down and using the bottom part as a roof? Yes, yes! And therge fabrics covering it''s too¡­ is that used as a nket by them? But aren''t they being too reckless by bringing Giant baskets in Morgany just to ensure they camp with luxury? (?~?)


    As hard as Yaya did, she couldn''t understand why such smart people would make such a low level mistake.


    That is¡­ Was having a great camping tent to sleep on so important? And where are the horses? How are they to leave from here without horses? Mitchen and the others saw through her thoughts but said nothing. All of them had smiles on their faces when leading her to the campsite, where they prepared to make ast meal before departure. The time was now 4:30 PM. Although ces were getting hotter and hotter, it was important to know that Summer had not officially begun yet. That being said, dawn often came around 7:15-ish. That was 2 hours and 45 minutes from now. As nned, they have to have ast meal, relieve themselves, and makest minute preparations before departing when the darkness is fully here. Dush starts around 7:15-ish, but total darkness woulde around 8 PM. Knowing they still had at least 3 hours of time ahead, no one felt the need to rush as they calmly cooked up a meal and rxed by the campsite in wait. Of course, Mitchen''s secretary and another female soldier, also chatted with Yaya, about what Baymard was currently like. Everyone kept busy in this way until darknesspletely engulfed thends. And now, it was Yaya''s time to get pped in the face. .


    "Where are the horses?"


    "Horses?" Mitchen chuckled. "Sorry, but horses can''t fly." "Of course horses can''t fly. But what do flying horses have to do with their departure?" Yaya frowned, now more confused than ever. "Warden, we are going through the forest roads, aren''t we not?" "Lady Yaya, who said anything about traveling bynd?" "_"

 Chapter 1880 3... 2... 1... Lift Off!

    Chapter 1880 3... 2... 1... Lift Off!


    (0_0)


    Yaya blinked severally, notputing the question thrown at her. You dare to ask that: who said anything about traveling bynd? If they don''t travel bynd, how are they to travel? By AIR? That''s impossible! The day man flies would be the day pigs fly too. Yaya was about to question them more, when she suddenly saw Mitchen and the others spread out the massive white sheets on the flowers. Following that, she saw several massive mese on above each basket. Yaya was still blinking in disbelief as the massive white balloons swelled and lifted off the ground before her eyes. "Impossible!" she muttered, choking back her words as the wicker baskets showed signs of movement.


    "Lady Yaya, please, right this way," Mitchen called, gesturing for her to join him in one of the 16-person baskets. Yaya felt her heart racing as she peered over the tall woven sides, as she tentatively approached. There were 2 pilots at the center. And around the corners, were stalls with little waist-tall doors to secure them in. When in a sitting position, seated on the baskets floors, one can find seatbelts, as well as nkets, scarfs, and neck pillows too. Crunchy bars and other snack items are also avable. The edges of the baskets were made higher than the stall doors. The pilots in the center and the stall doors were separated by a small square path that went around the pilot stalls. "Lady Yaya, please mp your feets by using these foot belts whenever you stand close to the edge. It''s important that you also keep your hands inside the basket at all times during ascension." A pilot advised.


    Closer to the edge were 2 little pairs of feet ropes for one to slide their feet in and out of. Once you slide into it, you can then adjust the tightness, adjusting the tightness of the rope holding your front foot, and the one holding your heels in ce. Yaya nodded like a sheep, still not able toprehend what was going on here. "You are only allowed to slide off the foot straps when the pilots announce you can, understood?" "_"


    A lightweight parachute was ced on her, and expansions were also given. Of course, in case of an event for parachuting, Mitchen who was in the stall by her side, would definitely jump behind her with his own parachute on his back too. .


    As they were behind exining safety measures to her, this was still the Mo for many to make onest bathroom break. Because while in the air, there was little to no privacy concerning this matter. There were no bathrooms up here, so forget it. Now it was 8:32 PM. Their next bathroom break will be at 2AM. Bathroom break is scheduled for me at most, 30 minutes. Following that, they''ll go back into the air and continue flying until just a few moments before dawn. For now, they never fly in the daytime, everything must be at night, and they must always only descend in the deep, deep, deepest parts of the wild. Afternding, keeping the campsite safe was easier for them with their newly imported and advanced night and heat vision devices. They also use these devices to ensure scouts don''te close to their campsites. Although they were told tond in the deepest parts of the wild, they still chose areas where Nature gave them great assistance too. Take these massive flower beds for example. Did you know that there are paralyzing blood sucking nts underneath these flowers?


    One must know where to step to safely reach the center, where there were no dangers. Whennding here earlier, they met with a Green Gobbler Bear that roared and charged at them like crazy. Too bad he was then grabbed by over 30 spiky vines and forced to lie down while the nts devoured him slowly. Sure enough, nature was a crueldy if you weren''t knowledgeable while walking across her ins. Whelp. With thest bathroom break done,everyone strapped onboard and were now ready to go. Mitchen gave the final signal, and together, all hot air balloons ascended the skies unhurriedly. Are they¡­ are they really going to do what she thinks they would? ''And you, what does that smile of yours mean? Tell me, tell me¡­ am I guessing it right or not?''


    Mitchen gave her an all-knowing smile that set boundless waves in her now turbulent heart. Her anxiety traveled throughout her entire body alongside the little vibrations from the massive and sturdy basket. As thest passengers boarded, the pilots turned up the heat even more, sending plumes of hot air into the balloons. "What was that?"


    Yaya felt her entire body grow several times heavier the moment the basket left the ground. Up, up, up and away they went, causing Yaya to only feel heavier and heavier by the second. But this was not her concern now, as she was still trying to wrap her head around the bloody fact that she was now flying like a bird in the air.


    This, what, when, how, you¡­Could I have died and now been taken up to the heavens by heavenly beings in the form of man?! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Slowly, majestically, the baskets began to rise, leaving the flower-strewn ground far below. Yaya felt a strange sensation of weightlessness as the earth fell away.


    "Look, Lady Yaya!" a woman by herself eximed, pointing out over thendscape. "See how small everything bes?" Wow!


    Yaya gasped as the trees, buildings, and winding roads shrank into a patchwork quilt beneath them. The world had never seemed so vast, yet so fragile from up here.


    The hot air balloon rose higher and higher, leaving Yaya in more disbelief, especially when seeing everything grow as tiny as her pinky finger. Gripping the basket''s edge, Yaya peered out,mesmerized. "So this is what birds see?" Yaya murmured, as a sense of wonder and freedom washed over her. (^0^)


    No wonder many poets speak of being Free as a Bird. When you hear and see the world at this point, it makes you think of your problems, feeling they are all nonexistent. All her troubles, all the fear and uncertainty,now felt inconsequential from this lofty vantage point.

 Chapter 1881 An Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 1881 An Unexpected Guest


    So excited?


    (^~^)


    Many chuckled lightly in their hearts when seeing Yaya''s fidgety and excited reaction.


    It reminded them of how they too reacted when first stepping into a hot air balloon. Soon, the air balloons reached a steady height on-air flights, and the pilots then made announcements, permitting them to now do as they pleased. This was Yaya''s cue to sit in her basket. As for her luggage, it was in another basket. And like that, Yaya had her first Hot Air balloonexperience, not knowing that Baymard had even better flight machines avable to the public.


    "What a beautiful Night."


    Yaya gazed out at the endless expanse of sky. For the first time in what felt like ages, she allowed herself to feel hopeful. Whatever challengesy ahead, she would face them with this newfound sense of freedom and possibility. The hot air balloons carried her towards a future unknown, but one filled with the promise of sanctuary. The reason why she was rescued with hot air balloons was because aircrafts, especially choppers, made a ton of noise, which isn''t great for this stealth mission. A group of 3 military Baymardian ships were waiting for their return in the waters just outside the empire of Abian. It was indeed super risky to be in Morg waters, but with their technology, whenever they sense skips, they sail in the opposite direction, keeping their presence masked. Like so, the mission to rescue Countess Yaya was nearingpletion. And while Yaya was ecstatic about seeing Baymard, Landon had just gotten a letter that another guest will also be arriving at Baymard, any time now. Landon looked at the letter in disbelief, reading it over 20 times to ensure he didn''t see it wrong. (0_0)


    ''System, am I dreaming?''


    [Host, would you like me to give you an electric shock to make sure you''re awake?]


    ''_''


    ¡­


    Well, he deserved that.


    Who asked him to talk to the system as if they were good buddies? This bastard always knew just what to say to make his tongue click.


    ''Breathe in, Landon, forget about the bastard in your head.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Landon rarely gets terrified and happy at the same time. Reading the letter over and over again, he felt he was sitting on needles.


    What was she like? Would she ept him? Landon didn''t know when he stood up, but he was already pacing back and forth, murmuring to himself like a mad scientist.


    "No!" He eximed, with fisted palms. "No! I must make my Mother-inw''s wee a memorable one¡­ But the question now is¡­ when will she be arriving?"


    Looking at the note, Landon didn''t have the heart to burn it away. With a flick of his wrists, the note appeared in his space.


    What safer ce is there than the system''s space?


    For now, he didn''t want anyone to know about his mother-inw''sing just yet. Think of it as giving Lucy and his family a big surprise.


    From Beri''s letter, it seems his mother-inw had long departed for Baymard, and should arrive here sometime inte Summer. Landon felt it unfortunate, feeling that if he knew of her existence since, he would have long ced a tracker on her, so he can keep her safe if any troublese her way during her voyage.


    Of course, amid his happiness, came fright.


    Who wouldn''t get sweaty when thinking of their mother-inws first visit?


    Landon also wanted to keep this matter private because although BERI stated in his letters that he was 70% sure she was Lucy''s mother, there was still that 30% that implies she might be an imposter.


    What was the point of hyping Lucy up, only for her toter realize that the woman in question was an imposter all along?


    Sorry, a DNA test must be in order.


    Her saliva, hair and even her blood get tested before he can ever bring it up.


    Thank God for science and technology. Do you know how many families have been saved by doing DNA tests? .


    One must understand that in the past, scheming maids and servants used to switch noble children with theirs. But ever since DNA testing became a thing, the crime rate concerning birth switching has drastically dropped. And justst year, Baymard released the famous DNA kit that was still selling out like crazy in pharmacists throughout the UN empires. Nobles now tested their newly born children not once, but 3 times in 6 months, in case someone switches themter.


    After a year, the baby''s facial features are more defined, making it hard for anyone to mistake them for any other child.


    Pregnancy kits are also popr, and easy to use since all you have to do is pee on a stick. Before, one would have to call for a traveling barefoot doctor in the peasant regions to confirm pregnancy. Most people find outte. Don''t think this was a good thing because if they had known earlier, they would have at least taken it easy when working in the fields or doing chores in order to prevent miscarriages.


    Arge majority of women miscarried on their first or 2nd pregnancies. The earlier you know you''re pregnant, the safer the pregnancy period for you.


    What''s more, people used to pay half their monthly wages to greedy barefoot healers just to confirm pregnancies.


    Many times, other vige women and even midwives can tell another woman is pregnant, but getting a barefoot doctor ensures they also get the right herbal potions they must drink monthly.


    Although the barefoot doctors were pricey, they also gave concoctions after payments. It''s just that the price for these concoctions are also separate from the price it costs for the doctors to give a detailed examination on the fetus. These healers can read veins and other ancient techniques to observe the internal workings of the body. What diets they need? Are they so starved that their fetus will not survive? Dehydration, trauma, you name it.


    Don''t sleep on these ancient healers. It was quite amazing how urate their consultations were. The only major concern was their methods of treatment that sometimes looked like torture rather than treatment.


    Again, what limited them was technology, because even if they could make educated guesses and urate spections from the symptoms and from their testing methods, they could only reach a certainyer of the truth since they can''t very well see inside the body with scans and other modern medical devices.


    In the end, Baymard''s health kits not only made the lives of peasants simpler, but even healers across Hertfilia found used these kits too.


    .


    After much thought, Landon''s eyes narrowed deeply.


    "DNA test¡­ I must get close enough to her to get her samples."

 Chapter 1882 Freedom! Freedom! Freedom!

    Chapter 1882 Freedom! Freedom! Freedom!


    ¨CIgshire Tavern, Gavan Town, Arcadina¨C


    .


    It was the wee early hours of the morning, but the sun''s rays were already piercing as ever. Goodness! Many used to shake from the cold, and now they were throwing their nkets away from the what. It was always amazing how drastic weather change could make humans act differently, as if they weren''t the ones looking forward to the heat when winter camest. Rain and heat? One would hardly rte these 2 things. But 2 and a half days ago, the frail showers ofte spring fluttered across thend, cashing no difort to the humans walking beneath it. Did you say rain? No, it felt so light like a cold sprinkling breeze. The rains fell on the soils, bringing out whatever heated moisture was trapped underneath from the scorching sun. Today, many had woken up several minutes and even hours earlier than they should because of the unexpected heat. The morning dew clung on the spider websced on the grass stalks, creating a picturesque sight full of nature''s beauty. The bees were buzzing around the flowers, and nature was in full bloom. As they say, the early bird gets the worm. All around the town, one could hear the fast and brisk ngs of wagons, horse hooves, carriages, and trolleys moving about. "Extra! Extra! Read all about it~... Dangerous criminal, Commander Hook and his rat bandits, caught in a sewer hole!" "Extra! Extra! Arcadina can now rest safe, knowing the Hojan bandits have been exterminated!" The newspaper boys drive around the cities, selling not just newspapers, but other pamphlets and public documents sent out by Baymard. As usual, many people who were just opening their shops and even the guards outside the many mansions and estates, rushed in to buy thetest newspapers. You don''t understand. The person behind these newspaper boys, was also a very influential merchant who set up a Newspaper store and made it one of his priorities to supply the town and several other ces with newspapers and other items. In the future, when Arcadina had its own technology and was strong enough to make its own newspapers and printing services, this merchant might consider switching to opening magazines and even a Printing Press for books. Hey¡­ who knows? But for now, his newspaper business was booming. Don''t underestimate how crazy the world currently went over Baymard''s newspapers. Even Morg spies were buying them in bulk every day and sending them back to their superiors in Morgany. It has be a tradition for Morg spies to buy these and ship off every week''s end. Baymard was a ce that changed every month, heck! Every week and sometimes everyday! There was always something new springing up that would aid someone out there, like cures for outbreaks, and so on. Understand that even today in Arcadina and many other ces in the world, they still had national outbreaks here and then. And who, if not Baymard, was quick toe to their aid? Even when dealing with other non-rted health problems like the Locusts gue attacking their crops and other issues, they scurried over to these newspaper boys, buying thetest newspapers to arrive at Arcadina''s shores. They must keep up with the news, especially for their own sakes. What''s more, do you think only Baymardian News they get from these newspapers? Heh. Believe it or not, all Newspapers tell vital news from all collective UN empires. Through these Newspapers, they can get global, international and national news, which is a partial substitute for watching actual TV news. All this was what made the Newspapers continuously sell like hot cakes, even if these newspapers were a few weeks or even 6 months old. People were willing to buy them, especially when they were so cheap. ¡­ "Here ye go, dear¡­ 1 copper coin. Now off ye go now. And remember toe with fresh news tomorrow, none of this stuff." The newspaper boy nodded, waving while riding off, "Will do, sister Martha. When have I ever supplied you with news you''ve already seen before?"


    "Well, you''re right there¡­ and I expect yah to keep at it too." The gorgeous voluptuous woman called Martha, calmly took in the newspaper she just bought and headed back to the tavern with a warm smile on her lips, nodding to the passerbys who gave her kind nods too. But when she crossed the Tavern''s doors, her warm smile turned frosty and filled with disgust. Augh~


    Everyday, being surrounded by men, even men as young as the newspaper boy just now, made her feel the urge to kill. Men were so disgusting! How do other women do it? Staying for years married to such revolting species? ''I swear I can''t stand it anymore,'' Martha inwardly cursed. ''I can''t wait for our preparations to all bepleted for our final attack on Baymard!'' Bloody bastards! Martha kicked on a finely carved wooden tankard lying on the ground. The wee early hours of the mornings were for her to clean up and prepare for opening. She wasn''t the only one mumbling about the situation. There were 2 other younger girls, helping to clean up the mess and filth those disgusting drunk species left for them to clean after the tavern closes up. Of course, if you want to stay overnight in the tavern, that can only be done if you book a room. If you want any of thedies to spend the night with you, that''s going to cost you quite a lot, ''dear.'' As Witches, they already hated the touch of a man close to them. So if they were going toy down with a man, you best believe it was going to be pricier than what the average peasant taverns like theirs were offering. Hmph! (*^*)


    .


    Martha moved her feet fast, clearing the space and returning it to its original appearance in no time. And when she was done, he headed down into what looked like a broom closet in the cer. With a few actions, a hidden door was revealed, and she went, heading deeper and deeper down. Reaching one of the far rooms, she knocked lightly and patiently waited for an audience with the elders. Today was the day she would finally get to leave for a mission, one that could satisfy her current bloodthirst. Who knows¡­ perhaps on her way, she might kill a boy or 2 to keep her sanity in ce. "Come in, child." "Elders¡­." She quickly went on bended knee, tightening her lip to restrain her excitement. "Elders, the task ispleted." So what about the mission? Hurry up and tell her already. Her old bones can''t wait any longer!!! Martha of 31, was so anxious she wished she could fly towards her mission faction now. But well, if she was close to Arcadina''s Capital, perhaps she could''ve? The elders didn''t say anything, watching her slowly rise to her feet. "Martha, the time hase for you to head out on another vital mission that will aid our cause." Plop! Martha went down on her knees again in excitement. "Elders, say the word and it shall be done. No matter what task is required of me, I, Martha xxx, swear toplete it all without a moment to spare." (+0+)


    Forget it. Right now, Martha looked at the elders as if taking them as her reincarnated parents!! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The elders chuckled after seeing her twinkling eyes. It''s just that they knew the news they released next would definitely leave the overly excited Martha in¡­ well let''s just say in a not so happy mood. "Martha," one of the Elders called. "Martha, why do you think the High Witch, Jam, left Arcadina with a majority of our forces to head back to Ten?" Martha frowned, "Elder Goal, this humble daughter spectes that because of the failed attempts on the Traitor''s daughter''s life." They have already set their sights on Baymard''s technologies, and felt that Much was the true mastermind behind it all. In short, they just didn''t believe it was possible for a man to do it. Thus, Lucy must be the real brains of the operations. They''ve tried everything, from attempted kidnapping to even sneaking into the hotel''s Lucy typically stayed in when out of Baymard on multiple asions.


    But whatever and whenever they tried, they lost woefully. It was after many tries and failures that they realized they might not be able to do it all on their own. That''s why they started snooping around for Intel about any other forces that might want to take action against Baymard someday.


    And sure enough, they weren''t the only ones who wanted a piece of the action. The elders massaged their chins thoughtfully. From what they knew, Adonis has been after Baymard for years now to no avail. There was also Morg, and even the hidden remnants of the Temple of Dragmus too. In that case, wouldn''t it be better to wait for these forces to fight on before taking advantage of the situation and emerging as the victor? They didn''t know when Baymard''s enemies would strike. But they sure as hell would prepare for the war to jump and cut in when the battle was 7/10th over.

 Chapter 1883 Plans to End It All

    Chapter 1883 ns to End It All


    The end was near,they, Witches, had to y their cards coolly for everything to tie in just right. This means they must sometimes do things that make them extremelyufortable.


    A well-maintained leader with her left shoulder robe halfway down, slowly opened herzy eyes, while tapping her pointy fingernails on her armrest in rhythm.


    "What do you suppose is the difference between Good and Evil?"


    "Men!" Martha blurted out, causing thezy-looking elder the chuckle. "Well, you wouldn''t be wrong. We, witches, must control these men and keep them under wraps at all times¡­. That said, sometimes, we must pretend to work with them, if it means fighting for a cause."


    As they say, the end always justifies the means.


    Although Martha nodded, her face showed her distaste for the thought.


    Pap.


    A sealed envelope fell inches before her kneeling body.


    "Take this and head towards Bayhound city in the central ins¡­ Look for a farmer called Mosby. You must stay back in Bayhound City, till we tell you otherwise."


    Martha''s heart skipped a beat when reaching for the sealed envelope.


    "Elders, you wouldn''t be thinking of¨C"


    "Yes, that is exactly what we were thinking."


    "YOU, YOu, You, you¨C"


    Martha''s questioning voice degenerated into childish whispers after realizing she had raised her voices at the elders.


    Can you me her?


    All their lives, they have been taunted and haunted by one particr group, and now, they were actively seeking an alliance with those cruel and viinous brutes?


    Those Morgs... Those annoying, pesky MRGs have been a thorn in their flesh for generations and generations in the past.


    What did they not do to they, witches? It baffled them how these Morg Men could feel so arrogant when everyone knows a man should live in a pig style at the mercy of their female owners.


    It was the audacity, for Martha. How dare mere men raise their shoulders and even dare to feel superior to women?


    If she could, she wished all men should die!


    Crazy! Crazy!


    Martha felt her world spinning when knowing she was going to see a Morg.


    A bloody MORG!


    Her intestines already churned from the thought, and her face grew ashen. "Elders, does the Grand High Witch know about this?"


    "Of course she does," The elders replied withrge grins. "High Witch Jam and everyone in the council agrees to this."


    "So who are you, a little bird, to question the orders given to you?"


    "Preposterous!"


    ¡­


    The air grew cold as all 3 elders spoke in synch, as if having one mind.


    Martha''s body began to shiver when seeing the cold eyes nted on her. The atmosphere was so stiff, her forehead began to sweat.


    Recalling her questionable actions earlier, she felt like pping her former self inn the face for the outburst.


    Yes. Who was she to challenge any orders from above? Even if they asked her to jump into an active volcano, she must do it for the greater cause. The elders themselves must hate the fact that they had to swallow their hatred and pride to seek an audience with the Morgs. So who did she think she was to ever doubt or question their decisions?


    "Forgive me Elders, for my insolence!"


    No longer having the appetite to speak to Martha, waved their hands nonchntly.


    "Leave¡­ You leave tonight¡­ But a word to the wise,¡­"


    "Should you let your emotions disrupt the organization''s ns¡­ you, dear Martha, will bebeled as a traitor!!"


    "So it''s best you learn how to control your expression and hold your tongue in their presence."


    In fact, it''s best she looked as though she was madly in love with them.


    Remember that it was they who wished to seek an audience with the Morgs. It was they, who wished to use the TOEP''s powers to pull Lucy and those pesky Baymardians down. Of course, their ultimate n was for Jam and the rest of the witches to arrive when the Battle was concluded. They will then arrive and eliminate the Morgs, taking the spoils for themselves.


    They have thought long and hard about their ns. So by the Goddess of Witchcraft and Sorcery, if Martha should ruin it, they wouldn''t mind burning her alive to soften their fury.


    ¡­


    Leaving the elders, Martha headed to her sleeping quarters to rest up before leaving in theter part of the evening.


    Public Buses


    That was what she nned to use to get herself from one ce to another. There were inter-town/city buses, and buses that take one out from one city to another under the protection of various guards.


    Martha had to admit that Arcadina has grown far less dangerous than when she recalled stepping into it years back.


    The highway roads were far safer, especially with military check-point station popping up along the longs stretches of road.


    Do you know how massive Arcadina was? The entire It''sndmass was the stretch of an entire Continent.


    So one could travel for days and sometimes a week or weeks long at a steady pace without seeing sight of the nearest settlement. But ever since these check-points popped out, it made the roads far friendly to maneuver in.


    From Gaghan Town, the nearest settlement was 6 days from now, making bandits bubble with excitement with how much they can loot off.


    "But now, 2 checkpoints have popped up on the path.


    After traveling for 2 days, you see one, and after another 2 days, you see another.


    The checkpoints after getting introduced, slowly began to grow to vige size after smart merchants sensed an opportunity and rushed over to set up temporary stores and homes within the well-protected military styled checkpoint regions.


    Now, travelers also stop by in these regions to purchase snacks and food for the rest of their journey.


    Some buses also make some checkpoint areas their must-stop point to feed their horses and repair any damages to the buses.


    Smithing shops, bakeries, and Stable Care shops, and even travel shops have already appeared in these areas.


    Martha had a hunch that in future, these areas might also grow into small settlement areas.


    With that, Martha was exempted from any work in the tavern, and had the entire day to n for her departure.


    In the meantime, another woman, a far younger one who looked no older than 25, also arrived before the elders. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Otia¡­ you will go visit our dear disasters in Baymard."


    Thedy called Otia, took the note, bowed after rising to her feet and slowly exited the room.


    She of course knew that the sisters in Baymard the elders spoke of, were those in the Prison cells!

 Chapter 1884 A Doggy Day

    Chapter 1884 A Doggy Day


    Like a joke, 2 weeks flew by in the blink of an eye, collectively plunging the world into June''s warm bosoms.


    June 11th was here, and Baymard was still buzzing with talks on airnes and their swiftness.


    "Oh my, have you heard? The famous Caldan Troupe will be perfecting their famous theatrical y called The Sound of Music, in Terique on June 28th. No matter what anyone tells me, I must head to Terique''s Capital to watch the y when the timees."


    "Amazing! The boy band group the Backstreet Boys, are performing in Wimbledon arena in Carona on June 30th. AHHHHHHHH! How can I, their number-one diehard fan, miss their concert? Their concert in Baymard is scheduled for July 15th, but how can I wait? Do you want me to die?"


    "I know right? Their hit songs ,{Everybody}, {I want it that way}, and {I don''t care who you are} melt my heart every damn day!"


    Many girls giggled underneath the sun when licking ice cream and talking about the newest boy band group that was sweeping the empire by storm.


    In the music Video titled, I don''t care who you are, these boys were paired with girls of different skin tones, making every girl, no matter how tall or how short, no matter their skin tones, and even their little chubbiness, scream at the top of their lungs when watching the video.


    [I don''t care who you are~... Where you''re from~.... What you-uu did~... As long as you love me~


    Who you are~... Where you''re from~... Don''t care what you-u did¡­As long as you love me~]


    Forget it! Girls started crying and screaming when watching these music videos on the Music channel or cassettes. Even their mothers felt their hearts flutter when seeing such good looking and charming boys.


    Everyone knows that summertime was the time for concerts, festivals and celebrations.


    Before, many who had rtives or even lived close to the Capitals of other Pyno empires, had no way of magically appearing in one ce or another to enjoy the many festivals in each Pyno empire.


    But now, you can travel to Carona and celebrate the Plum Wine festival, travel to Arcadina to celebrate the Ancient Guitan Holiday, signifying a time when their ancestors are believed to send down the most blessings to them.


    In short, you can now travel to all these ces in a few hours~3 days depending on theyover, enjoying all these festivities and celebrations as much as you like.


    Airnes! Airnes~... Hah-hah~


    How have they been surviving in the world without them all these years?


    (?w?)


    ¡­.


    With the sun high up in the sky, today was one of many days Landon would get buried with work.


    Walking alongside him in the barracks were several renowned army generals and brigade leaders.


    And as they walked along the open fields, several soldiers crowded by, stood at attention in greeting with their chests pumped out and their bodies.


    "At ease," Landon ordered, just in time to watch the famous military Chrompo dog leader called boss, also tell its subordinates to be at ease too.


    Pfft~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Landonughed in his heart. On the other side, several military dogs stood like statues with faces pointed to the skies in utter silence until Boss dog and his 2nd inmand passed their way.


    Grrrr~


    His low growl made the dogs who were somewhat rxed, once again tighten their bellies when seated on their butts.


    Chest high and front paws kept firm in front of them, all these dogs werepletely obedient to the BOSS.


    What was everyone here for today? Boss dog calmly made its way towards Landon, before raising its paw in salute.


    SO CUTE!!!~


    If many, especially those who got captured by Boss dog before, now knew Landon''s thoughts, they would definitely risk a prison break to slice Landon in half.


    Cute? CUTE? What was cute about this beastly and terrifying dog that looked like a hellhound spawned from the deepest pits of the underworld?


    Its size, as well as its supernatural strength left its enemies fainting from a single blow. Chrompo dogs were massively hygge, looking like a breed between a wolf and a bear.


    Deep yellowish eyes, rugged fur, sometimes thick and sometimes thin¡­ they frightened any intruders from venturing into District B and around the Baymard.


    How tall were they, you ask? They were half the size of bears, with wolf fangs and spiky and retractable wolf ws.


    Wolve-bears? Well, they could be wolverines long lost siblings with the way their ws extended and retracted every now and then. And BOSS was the beastliest looking among them all.


    But let''s talk about one of its subordinates called BULLSEYE, who once made a Morg Assassin butt cheek-less on his left side.


    The name Bullseye came from the fact that this fierce Chrompo dog never missed an aim.


    They guarantee you that even if you ran at top speed on a vehicle, this dog''s abilities were frightening!


    There was Smander, the hotheaded Chrompo, Neeta, the female brainy one who used less energy but always got the job done to perfection, and 6 others with equally terrifying strengths.


    Of course, BOSS dog was the strongest and the leader of the pack.


    Bullseye had sworn loyalty to Josh, who was now acting Army General for the barracks. Lucious has already retired, though he still did some tasks for the army weekly.


    Bullseye went wherever Josh went during missions. However, you would never see them together... Bullseye was always in the shadows like Josh''s shadows. With his supernatural abilities, he was quick like lightning, jumping from building to building like an assassin.


    Well, Landon made these lead dogs to also possess supernatural strengths.


    Bullseye was officially dubbed and assigned to Josh. Josh would even take Bullseye home sometimes and introduced Bullseye to his son when the brat was born.


    Bullseye took in his scent and would definitely protect the boy in future¡­. Well, that was what they were thinking. But who knew Bullseye would get one of his wives pregnant and throw the dog to Josh''s son?


    Josh didn''t know whether tough or cry at Bullseye''s cleverness. Landon was also amazed that after seeing Lucy''s bump, BOSS dog had also been training his 3 young pups vigorously.


    Well, BOSS dog already had 3 kids, 2 boys and a girl pup. And wouldn''t you know it, they were also here as well, not standing in line with the many decorated dogs, but were now marching in straight lines and formation alongside their peers, marching to the center of the massive open field.


    What day was it? What legendary day was today that brought out a gathering of both man and dog?


    DOG RECRUIT DAY!!!

 Chapter 1885 Let The Competitions Begin!

    Chapter 1885 Let The Competitions Begin!


    The Great Boss was at it again. Every canine stood at rapt attention, as the majestic Boss stood beside Landon, giving out its speech. And despite the smaller statutes of the dog recruits who had long marched into center field and were now standing at attention, each and every one of them had eyes that burned with determination for sess and recognition. Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof~


    Boss began his cold speech. "Today will be the day we put your training to the test! Are you DOGS or are you dogs¡­ Those who pass, will be weed into the first day of the rest of your lives." Woo-woo-woof~


    Landon inwardlyughed, finding the whole thing to be various. But for many in the military, they didn''t think so, especially after witnessing what these dogs could do. Some of them were even better than human drivers, especially BOSS who once went out on a mission with 4 generals and 3 lieutenants. There, Boss alone dealt with 70% of difficulties they should have faced. Boss was an excellent tracker, excellentbat dog whose moves were swifter than any assassins. He could also predict dangers from nature, and was trained to never bark loudly when on missions, except if an enemy was invading their camp. On missions, you don''t even hear a peep out of Boss, especially with his footsteps being light. Alright, let''s forget about supernatural dogs like Boss. The other dogs trained here were also incredible. The things they did, and even their actions of pretending to be regr strays when out of missions was unbelievable to say the least. It was almost as though they could all understand human speech. But what these military soldiers and forces didn''t know, was that because BOSS and his subordinates were supernatural (thanks to Landon), Boss and his gang took it upon themselves to teach several training dogs on how to understand humans. These dogs not only relied on intuition, hand signals, smell and all their senses, but could also identify patterns in human behavior. Again, they recognized human words and could put it together, getting a crude understanding of orders without anyone pointing or gesturing on what to do. Most times, humans have to pair both speech and actions to make a dog understand. You say sit, and you point for them to sit. You tell them to chase, and you point where you want them to go. But these dogs can understand and react without any silly gestures. In fact, in their eyes, gesturing to them what you meant was somehow saying they were redundant. .


    These dogs were indeed taught differently, so underestimating them would be a foolish inkling.


    Even when out on missions, they can hear any words, piece them together and rush back to the humans to gesture what the enemies meant. How would these assassins ever imagine that their ns were leaked by mere dogs? You can be talking to your friend with your back facing these dogs and you will be able to hear everythingpletely!


    They also trained these dogs to recognize the spellings of several major words, so that they can write it down with their paws on the ground when telling the humans what they heard. "Enemies¡­ nning¡­ killings .. tonight?" Good boy! What else did they say? For more details, the dogs typically gestured and even yed dead to make their point.


    Of course, they also memorized different gesturestaught to them too. Just like they could now crudely understand human speech in allnguages, it was very essential for humans to also understand these dogs. Humans and dogs were partnering here, so just as the dogs had to learn, the humans were also taught how to understand these dogs. Know that there were 7 entire courses made for understanding andmunicating with military dogs. .these courses were must-do courses that you take at least one training semester a year until youplete the 7th course. Some of these courses were theoretical and some were practical. Still, the tests for these courses were both theoretical and practical, regardless of whether a course was only theoretical. Indeed, it was incredible how much effort both man and dog put into working as a single unit. (^W^)


    ¡­


    Woof! Woof!


    The order was given, and the dogs quickly ran in teams towards the group of humans they had been assigned to.


    There were 3 main tests¡­ 1 will be conducted within the barrack itself, another will take ce in a ce called the Jungle of Trials, here in District B. It was a thick jungle area that spanned for miles and miles and was one of the testing sights used for both dog and human trainees. Most bridges faced this jungle too. During Brigade ranking days, soldiers from various brigades would thread through this vast jungle terrain, hoping to infiltrate each other''s brigade''s. The forest space was sorge and wide, making room for stun grenades, explosives and whatnot to go out cashing a tumble in anyone''s turf. There were cliffs, hills, trees, swamps, you name it. It almost looked as if one was outside Baymard in the jungle itself. Landon had left nature to grow to its coolest, never doing anything to disrupt mother nature''s growth. For the final test which will be done on the 3rd day, these dogs will have to stay in another fenced forest area that by the way wasn''t in District B. No~... That area was in District A, on the far opposite side of the Grand Baymardian Pce. There is a space there¡­ an entire forest region that is fenced with towering walls. Sometimes, soldiers, Marines, the navy, and even police officers use that forest region to train. Landon was truly obsessed with Attack On Titan. The walls surrounded quite a vastndmass. And there were wild boars, rabbits, and several wild animals one could find during missions. The final test was of course, for these dogs to survive on their own for the next 5 days. They were never to attack each other, since they were all militaryrades. ¡­


    Woof!!! The dogs barked when asked simple questions by the humans who were cing tracking cors around their necks. "Go!!!" The dogs scattered around the barracks in a blink of an eye, and now, everyone watching also scattered around, knowing they were all part of the borate first examination. Landon, the top military officials, Boss, and his own top dogs, all headed to the monitoring zone to watch it all unfold. Who do you think wille out on top? Grrr~... Boss growled in pride when seeing his children make their grand debut. And so it begins¡­ (Woof woof woof¡­)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1886 Cyanas Debut

    Chapter 1886 Cyana''s Debut


    Go! The dogs were off and running away in groups like the wind. Boss''s daughter, Cyana, and 4 other dogs were in a group of their own. What was their task? To infiltrate Zone C, get into Building 47 and retrieve any vital price of information they could about the enemy''s ns. They were also to gather intelligence about the zone''s surroundings. In short, they were to imagine the Barrack''s Zone C to be an entire city on its own. If they were to go out on a mission to a strange never seen before city/town/vige, how would they do reconnaissance? Already, Cyana had put herself as the leader, and none of the other dogs rejected the thought. It was amazing how among Boss''s 3 pups: 2 boys, 1 girl¡­ Cyana was the one who resembled Boss the most when it came to behavior. She was quite a highly intelligent girl with equally stronger powers than her peers which was inherited from her father''s blood. Woof! Woof! Woof! She barked in a hushed tone, giving out orders while the dogs ran towards Zone C, avoiding any humans around the areas. Swish! Those watching saw Cyana cross behind a flower bed and run towards an open window.


    There, she paused, keeping her body on the walls while listening hard to pick up any noise from within.


    First off, dogs had excellent hearing, far better than humans. Sensing no movements, she continued on with assassin steps, while still watching her team from the corners of her eye. PAUSE!! Cyana paused the group, after getting a sh of light invading her eyes. Enemy sniper/assassin! How could they forget that the enemy would definitely have scouts or other hidden guards around the ce? It''s true that if they just run out, the enemy would still underestimate them since they were just dogs and nothing to worry about. But, you must also understand that only a small fraction of enemies would let them go. A majority would kill them, even if they were of no treat. That''s why revealing themselves must be thest option. If they can, they should always remain hidden. With trembling hearts, the pups were already swearing crazily from the realization. .


    It was important to know that they weren''t even in Zone C yet and they were already in a bind. In a singr moment of panic, their dog instincts overpowered by ancient survival reflexes buried deep in their DNA, had quickly taken over. Stay low. One was hiding under a low vehicle, another had bundled beside the open window he jumped into, and several more had found their locations to stay out in. But for how long can this continue? For how long can they stay like this before getting discovered? Grrr~


    Cyana growled. Not practical, not practical at all. Cyana slowly began to crawl forward on her belly towards the path covered by taller grass with des dripping in partially dried dew. This was it! She could see the distant hilly slopes that had no buildings in sight that lead to Zone C. It was all over yonder, but their main problem now was that hidden assassin guarding the borderline. in the Control rooms, several people, including Boss dog, watched the scene with interest. Even Boss barked severally in excitement, pride and worry. Sure enough, his daughter was great. But what would she do now? .


    Cyana narrowed her grizzly eyes towards the roof of the buildings separating Zone B from the open path of nature in the forefront.


    Therge strip of nature was the divide between Zone B and Zone C. Mind you, all of them were within the Arcadinian Barracks. All of this was within the Barrack''s fences. These open streaks of space were great for early morning training, jogging and whatnot. The space was like a Park built between District B and C. Swish! Cyana jumped out from her hiding ce, barking her orders to the rest. [Go ahead and focus on the mission. I''ll distract them for now. That''s an order!]


    Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! "Hey, a dog!"


    Sure enough, the snippers began focusing on her, shooting stunt shots her way while the others sneaked off into the space ahead. Again, it should be stated that all human beings would definitely underestimate these dogs. So you want a full fledged killer to believe the dogs somehow cooked up an borate n to distract them with a decoy while theirrades went ahead? Are you sure you''re still of sound mind? How can the thinking of dogs be so good? Domesticated creatures and weaker creatures were typically underestimated by them. Imagine running into a hare/rabbit during your mission in the woods? Do you ever think the hate will go back and ry your info to the enemy? Sorry, but animals that don''t threaten an assassin''s safety are immediately thrown to the back of their heads as non important.


    . "What? Who let this filthy thing in here?" The Baymardians soldiers acted their part, all ganging with their true strength to capture Cyana. Going easy on her now would only be detrimental to her growth. Cyana was so cute with pink with pinkish purplish highlights on her ears and lower legs. You would never believe such a cute pup would be the one to act so cruelly. Adrenaline spiked through Cyana''s body as she jumped into the air to deliver fierce paw kicks at the humans now surrounding her. Pah! Several Baymardians were dumbfounded to find their bodies spinning twice in the air before their fall. Okay, they did this as an assignment, but no one told them about how strong these dogs really were, right? Pfft~


    In the control room, several people wereughing andmending Boss Dog for bringing such a daughter. They saw her run underneath the legs of one soldier, before doing a backlight and kicking (pawing) him in the balls. Ooooooooww~


    Many people''s hands so consciously reached for their lower parts, seemingly feeling and understanding the poor soldier''s pain. "Medics! We need medic on the scene."


    Grrrr!!!~


    Cyana jumped and sometimes crawled from people''s falling backs to other people''s shoulders and even the top of their heads while making her way towards the door on one of the buildings that was soon closing. Pap. Pap. Pap. Pap~


    Her feet were light and her movements growing swifter than before. Now, she was in, despite the number of people chasing behind her. However, it didn''t take long for her to lose them and jump out the window, making a run for the open greenery before her. Zone C, here shees! Woof!


    (^w^)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1887 Planet Of The Dogs?

    Chapter 1887 Of The Dogs?


    Day1 was incredible! What did they see? Graaaahhhhh! The little dogs not only fled when discovered, but also put up a fight at times before making for the hills. All sorts of hidden stun weapons were thrown their way, but a majority reacted instinctively before the danger approached. What the hell?!


    It was the first time for some people to see dogs break off branches and leaves for camouge when passing through the forest regions. They also jumped into mud at times, and even took branches and began sweeping the paw prints behind them to wipe out their tracks. Many reached their targeted zones and snuck into the buildings they were aiming for with care. After getting in they kept low, sneaking into one of the primary offices and listening in on a conversation between people. And when they felt they heard enough, they took off, making their way back to the open space they were at in the start. The aim of this task was to see how they would be able to wiggle through, survive and gather info if left in a city, town or vige. This mission isn''t for them to ever learn how to infiltrate an estate or a bills on their own, but to infiltrate a settlement, or go undercover in cities, towns or viges, until they reach close enough to their targeted buildings to listen to more Intel. Think of it like them entering a town and then heading to a tavern or pub to listen to gossip. The only times they would ever allow them to infiltrate enemy estates and fortresses within these settlements, was when they were working alongside Baymardian teams who would be there to do it alongside them. Well, it was indeed amazing to watch the many creative ways these dogs thought of to aplish their goals. And when they finally reached the ''Baymardian camps,'' they quickly shared their findings, making many p in satisfaction. One must remember that today was just the entrance examinations for these pubs into real barrack life. At the moment, they have only been taught the basics, hence the reason why they made some mistakes along the way. But after the examinations are over, most of them will soon learn how to do light work, assassin sh steps. Some will also know how to truly practice martial arts. Their breathing will be more controlled, and their abilities far exceed the little stunts they did just now. Those that don''t pass all 3 examinations, will be sent back to learn the basics and will reappear among the next batch of examinees. It may seem harsh, but understand that only when training these dogs with harshness can they have a chance of survival when in the field. .


    Woof! She did it!!!


    (+0+)


    Cyana did a backflip after seeing the humans raise their thumbs at her. Woof! Woof! Woof! Woof! Cyana excitedly jumped in circles with her group, barking and probably discussing everything they did today. What a smart girl, many thought.


    Boss''s sons on the other hand, Bace and Bruce, made it through the first rounds too. Landon chuckled when seeing the many dog reactions on disy. Why did it seem that the more and more he watched, the more humans these dogs were bing?


    ''I shouldn''t be creating a of the Apes situation here, right?''


    (?~?)


    Will it be of the dogs?


    "Your majesty, what do you think?"


    "Excellent¡­ All of them are excellent. They all did their best," Landon acknowledged. Of course, this was too early in the line to start screening out names. There were 3 exams, and the dogs needed to pass 2 out of the 3 to be qualified. For those that failed this test, if they could pass the 2nd and 3rd ones, then they''ll be well on their way to training and receiving barrack techniques to better and enhance their abilities even more. ¡­ Like that, Landon filled his eyes and his mind with several dog screens, enough tost him a lifetime. Woof! Woof! Boss barked and rubbed his rugged face onto Landon''s hands after sending that its master was about to go. .


    "Alright, you old man¡­ I will return tomorrow for the next phase of thepetitions. After that, I''ll be taking you out with me as well¡­. But just for 2 days, okay?" Woof! Woof! Boss was excited, nodding and barking to express his satisfaction.


    ''Human, you know how to make this beast happy.''


    (^#^) n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If there was one ce he loved going to, it was definitely the pet spa, a spa for all pets. He felt ashamed to admit it, but he always liked the humans who give him a bath, massage his tense muscles with steam and their hands, after which they would oil him up, and feed him more and more delicious treats. Boss dog found out that only when he went there, did the itches on his body fade away like a blown out candle. You don''t get it¡­ Only after spa day do the few flea insects in its fur vanish into oblivion. Well, just like all dogs here, Boss took baths on a regr basis and was indeed clean. But sometimes, this still wasn''t enough to avoid the itch. Sometimes, there are no fleas on his body when going for spa day, and other times there are. All in all, Boss loved that ce and treated it as his sanctuary for rxation. Landon typically took Boss and his direct subordinates for this treat, before bringing them back to work. Seeing Boss'' twinkling eyes, Landon chuckled and soon left the barracks.


    He for one had too many things to finalize on. Matters concerning the Space Station and cellr devices weren''t the only projects he was working on. For one, new military gears, and new prison defense mechanisms and other matters drew his attention. Not to mention that ording to Baymard''s explosive Spring/Summer schedule, next week would be the first time the world gets introduced to Electric Bikes! Followingthat, the Desert resort will open up, which was a man-made desert site in one of Baymard''s territories where one can sand surf, drive on and do cool stunts around in. Don''t forget that portable Bluetooth speakers will alsoe out too. No longer will they have to carry those heavy boom boxes for parties and birthday celebrations, but they can get the pill-shaped portable but powerful Bluetooth speakers avable in stores.


    And in the beginning of August, helicopter tour rides will also be avable to the public. In the end, there were over 20 other things Landon didn''t mention, some involving new foods and other new daily essentials that many would go crazy over. Not to talk of the Nintendo Switch that was alsoing out in July.


    Sorry, but he, Landon Barn, was quite a busy man.

 Chapter 1888 The News Finally Arrives!

    Chapter 1888 The News Finally Arrives!


    ¨CHidden Fortress, Somewhere in Dafaren.--


    Today, the sun stung the eyes of many like vipers, causing their throats to fall in a continuous loop of thirst. How can it be so hot when summer hasn''t officially begun yet?


    The guards wore light airy attire, but were stillpletely drenched, with their undergarments feeling damp. They were hidden in in sight, with some even hiding underneath the refreshing eaves of the trees, but still felt incredibly hot. Yet, no one dared to move a muscle, especially when knowing what day it was. Bubong! Bubong! The thunderous hooves from far away horses bellowed in their ears, causing their heart strings to tighten. He is here!


    Like spiders in the dark, they lowered their bodies and blended even more perfectly with their surroundings, narrowing their gazes to ensure the iing visitor was the one they expected. Pah! A deadly arrow shot onto a nearby tree, close to the visitor, cashing the horse to tilt up high in a halt. Hee-hee-hee-hee~


    The 2 headed stallion, with its massive feet and twins moving in rhythm. The lone messenger was quick to calm the beast down before stepping down and hanging out the arrow from the tree. With his gloves hands, he took off the thin piece of ck fabric tied around the arrow, revealing a symbol underneath. Taming a stone, hepleted the peculiar symbol with a few more strokes before taking off the enormous bow behind his back. Whoosh! It pieces through the air like lightning, causing nearby birds to p away in horror. What uracy! What great strength! Oops¡­ Many birds no longer dared not stay around such dangerous paths. What bad luck. They flew away as fast as they could, lest they end up on some human''s te. Standing in the clearing, the lone man stood by his now calm horse in wait. 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­ He got back on his horse and continued his forward with a stoic expression. Should he have gotten the symbol wrong, his body would have already been covered with a thousand arrows and hidden weapons by now. Don''t think the symbol or words toplete were always the same. Impossible! There were over 500 symbols and words that meantpletely different things when put together or put apart. This was just the first test. And after advancing for a while longer, he met 3 others leaning on rocks and trees with their arms crossed against their chests and their heads lowered. They inspected his face, lest he was wearing a human mask, before letting him speak. "Make preparations, the Master will arrive before the sun sets." Boom! His words caused their pupils to shrink, with 2 others darting towards the hidden fortress after the messenger left. Master! Master¡­ the master ising? This was undoubtedly good news, but it also meant they must be super prepared to wee him in. The master was like the Grand Puba, the living God that they served. His words were theirmand, and his actions their highlights. What''s more, many truly believe their master to be the chosen one, a being so divinely blessed by the heavens that he could even make the grounds move. Like many wealthy nobles with an abundance of power, their master had an uncanny number of public and hidden fortresses scattered about the Veit continent. Veinitta as a whole was his home court, his ce offort and true power. Their master of course, mostly loved residing in Dafaren since he was born and raised here.


    So with so many fortresses scattered around both Veit empires, their master has to divide himself between all of them, so sometimes, it takes 5 years before the master visits one. Don''t forget that just traveling in this world takes months and months. It''s been 3 years since the masterst visited their hidden fortress, so how can they not feel jumpy? Of course, they also somewhat knew the reason their boss was here. Thinking of the unfortunate incidents that have urred one after the other, everyone''s face distorted in fury. Now, after hearing that their master wasing, they knew it was finally time for their luck to turn around!!!


    (*^*)


    ¡­


    6 hourster, an intimidating group of men on ck horses rode through at a vigorous pace. These men rode their horses around a peculiarly shaped carriage with a massive ck pumpkin style exterior. The carriage looked dark and ominous, as though made from Death''s very own essence. And within the carriage sat a burly figure with a stoic expression. The man with his low bone ridges and sharp chin, calmly looked at the pile of secret notes he had been receiving during his travels. All the notes roughly said the same thing.


    Heh.


    Castello chuckled cruelly when crushing thest note he just finished reading. Two of his most trusted aides, Dickens and yton, already knew their leader was enraged. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    No, scratch that. Enraged would be underestimating their boss''s current anger level.


    Has the sun started rising from the West? Have humans now begun to fly? Have birds learned how to chew moltenva? Who was their Leader? He was the renowned Lord Castello Basanta, a popr and mighty member of the TOEP, and the wealthiest ve trader in the entirety of Veinitta.


    How dare a mere self-proimed king, a female at that, dare to think of ever standing against their master?


    Why it was like pinning a single ant against a mountain. How can the ant possibly win? Impossible! The 2 shook their heads in denial.


    Even with a million probabilities running through their brains, they knew it was impossible for their master to ever lose this battle.


    That''s right, the battle line has been drawn. But the only reason that little whore had seeded so far was because shepletely took them unawares.


    Hah¡­


    Who would have known that they who have defended and protected against all sorts of supreme powerhouses and forces, would one day get a taste of defeat from a little girl?


    Indeed, until they are able to locate her, they will continue to remain in the light while she, in the dark.

 Chapter 1889 What To Do?

    Chapter 1889 What To Do?


    "Master, what do we do about the whore?"


    Yes, that was a great question.


    What to do with the whore? Maim her, cut off her tongue? Bed her till she dies underneath you? Torture thess until she gets numb?


    Castello slowly raised his head with a sharp glint in his eyes. Surely, the brat should be expecting him to be enraged to the point that he starts acting rashly.


    Understand that like a game of chess, one might understand the rules before they send their pieces forth. That''s why for now, their sole purpose should only be on intel gathering and strengthening their bases that haven''t been touched yet.


    "What a bold little whore she is. But let me ask you both this¡­" Looking out the window, Castello smirked. "How do you catch a rat?"


    "By setting a trap, my Lord."


    "No¡­" Castello shook his head. "Not a trap, but bait." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Do you think the whore will stop with this little sess she aplished? He didn''t think so.


    She might beying low now, but there will be a day she emerges to start her wave of chaos all over again. And by that time, although they won''t particrly know which hidden fortress or ve campsite she will attack next, they can always steer her thoughts to the direction they wanted.


    "Marvelous!!"


    Both Dickens and yton''s eyes lit up when listening to their Lord.


    "How clever my Lord! Using one of the campsites as bait to lure her in will nip the matter in the butt.


    With how many sites they have scattered across the Dafaren and Lingingburg empires, setting up borate traps in all those areas would take too much time and resources. And in this world and era alone, Time was not something they had at their disposal. What they have to do is ensure that the self-proimed female king attacks a particr site they chose toy out hidden straps and ambush the whore on.


    55 minutester, Castello''s entourage had sessfully entered their hidden fortress and were now within Castello''s office.


    "My, my, my¡­ It sure has been a long time since we visited Fortress 21 my Lord," Dickensmented while observing his surroundings.


    Typically, the Lord''s office space, sleeping chambers and other private quarters would remain closed and sealed until the Lord visited, so it was normal that they only did their cleaning after getting word from the messenger they sent ahead hours ago.


    Looking out the window, one can see hundreds and thousands of broad-shouldered men training intensively underneath the scorching sun. Their muscles were bulging, their veins popping, and their entire bodies vibrating with raw power.


    yton was quick to rx himself, leaning on afy cushioned chairzily. They have been with the lord for so long that they could act this free around him without Castello batting an eye.


    Castello looked at his 2 subordinates with a confident smirk in his eyes, "To solve the whore, here''s what we will do."


    ¡­.


    The female King.


    Those were the words that echoed within the space every now and then. But while the trio made ns on how to solve the matter once and for all, Landon was also getting busy with bigger motives in mind.


    "Dad, you have been saying the same thing since morning. Don''t worry, your son will be fine, okay?"


    "You brat! Who am I looking out for?" Seeing how nonchnt his son was, Wiggins couldn''t help smacking the bastard on the head.


    His youngest son, Timothy, had just graduated alongside little Momo and little Linda. Now, the trio have be official adults. But unlike Little Momo who knew he wanted to be a police officer and Little Linda who wanted to be a Real Estate agent, Timothy was a little clueless as to what he wanted to do.


    How to say it? Timothy loved adventure and traveling, but not by sea, so being a captain of a ship was out of the question.


    Before airnes became a thing, he thought he would be a bus driver who travels from city to city, carrying and dropping off passengers. He also had the option of being a part of a national geographic crew that traveled across the many UN empires to capture nature in its truest essence.


    Again, he could also be a travel blogger or newsletter writer who travels and captives the scene through his wordings.


    In truth, there were many jobs that allowed one the luxury of traveling. But Timothy found that he wasn''t attached to any, that is until he saw a unique one on the newspapers and online job hunting sites.


    He first spotted it on the Daily newspaper and only headed to the online job sites for further info.


    Understand that to maximize the space on the newspapers, jobs posted there just get straight to the point, listing the most essential job requirements, submission process, pay, job title, and job summary.


    Only when you head online do you see some job descriptions being as long as 2 pages.


    For many job hunters, they instantly felt fortunate to have the Inte in their lives. The more information given to them, the more their chances are at securing and nailing the interview.


    Typically, most jobs online would give long and detailed summaries of what they expect from their candidates. But the job Timothy spotted was only half a page long, and was for not just Baymardians, but people from other UN empires. It stated clearly that people from non-treaty signed empires should not even bother applying. The job was so bizarre because it gave specific weight requirements all candidates must fall under, as well as other body specifications.


    At first, he thought it might be a modeling job, but the other specifications made him think otherwise. Again, the word traveling was highlighted, drawing him closer to the job.


    Like that, he applied and got a call for an interview a while back. But till this day, he can''t exin exactly what the job was about.


    Still, he would never forget the expression his father, Overseer Wiggins made when seeing the email sent to him.


    His father didn''t tell him what the job was about, but already, he could tell it was bound to be a revolutionary one.


    "Brat!.. I''ll drive you over. You can''t afford to bete."


    "Dad, aren''t you being a little over dramatic here?" Timothy looked at his anxious father and felt amused. "Bah! What do you know? Get in the car before I smack you back into your mother''s womb!"


    Bam! ''_''


    The way Lyore mmed the door, one would think he was kidnapping Timothy.

 Chapter 1890 Strange Interview

    Chapter 1890 Strange Interview


    "Get out! Go, go, go, go, go¡­ and make sure you do your best!"


    Lyore, who had sunsses and a face mask on, was eximing through his wound down window while watching Timothy head towards the interview site.


    But where? Where are they now? District C. Ah yes¡­ District C had a majority of administrative offices and business headquarters there. Many ministries and official offices were there. Most official academies and public universities were also within District C. When peoplee to District C, they''reing for work or personal business, like applying for their passports, getting their driver''s license, and so on.


    Of course, there were a few hotels and shopping sites here, but they were very smallpared to the Grand malls and shopping sites in District D.


    "Timmy!"


    Leaving the vehicle, Timothy heard someone call his name.


    It was a beautiful ck skinned girl called Gina. Although Timothy''s face didn''t show it, his ears werepletely red when seeing her.


    Who doesn''t know that he has had a longtime crush on the ss monitor?


    Oops¡­


    She was no longer his ss monitor since they both graduated a month ago. Now, they were both what people call ''adults.''


    She was stunningly beautiful in a tom boyish way. Of course as the ss monitor, you best believe they have all had a taste of her back head smacks.


    She could be real ferocious when trying to keep them all under wraps. Gina was also very athletic, and was one of the best Volleyball yers in the school. In the school website, she was the school''s top Spiker and yed many matches against other setters from other Baymardian public schools. She was so renowned that they began calling her ck Lightning because when she touched the ball, her spikes were fierce and fast like lightning.


    Honestly, Timothy thought she would ept the offer given to her to join the Baymardian National Team. So how could he not be dumbfounded when seeing her here with him?


    Timothy opened and closed his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    "Surprised?" Gina quickly threw her arms around his shoulder, and pulling him down so much he swore his cheeks touched something soft. "You! ss monitor, what are you doing here?"


    "What else dum-dum? I''m here for an interview just like you. Hmph! Or did you think I would be ying volleyball all my life? No way! It''s just a hobby to me. I prefer ying it than going to the gym."


    Well to Gina, Volleyball was a way to keep her stamina up and keep physically strong. She also yed tennis and even basketball in her spare time. She preferred doing all this as workouts rather than lifting weights or staying in one ce in the gyms. She found all those boring and non-immersive. She applied for this job because it caught her eyes, but who would have known that Timothy, one of the most troublesome people in her ss, was also selected for the interview?


    Well, it felt good knowing there was someone she knew here.


    "Eh? What''s wrong with you? Why are you getting nosebleeds? Are you sick?"


    "_" [Timothy whose head was mushed on her breast]


    ¡­


    Following the others here for the interview, Timothy and Gina soon found themselves standing in arge space that was asrge as a football field. There was a podium ahead, but no one hade out to address them yet, letting to whispers from the crowd.


    "Hey, what do you think? Who here has a clue on what the job is actually for?"


    Many shook their heads and continued specting,ing up with all sorts of job theories. All they knew was that it involved traveling for long periods. To be specific, it''s said they will be traveling away for 6~12 months and then return for 2 and a half ~ 5 months of vacation time before heading out to travel once more. For now, they were not entirely sure whatthe job was, but the pay alone was too enticing to pass up, especially for those who loved adventure.


    Understand that the pay alone was already above the majority percentile for an entry position. This alone shows how valuable those hiring saw the position.


    Soon, everyone heard the double-sided door ahead open, and out came a group of men and women with very intimidating auras. And leading them was a very busty woman with a ck eye patch on her left eye.


    Sweeping her cold gaze across the crowd, the red-haireddy''s demeanor made everyone fall into knee-deep silence.


    "Congrattions, you made it this far. However¡­ I must warn you all that this is just the first of 6 interviews in ce to weed at least 70% of you out."


    Boom!


    Everyone''s heart exploded in worry. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Six? A 6-stage interview process designed to weed 70% of them out? This was the first time they''ve ever heard of such a thing before.


    3-stage interview yes¡­ but a 6-stage interview waspletely unheard of. It already made their hearts pound and left their ears tingling.


    No one dared to cough when feeling the heaviness of the atmosphere.


    "So mysterious?" Timothy murmured as he now followed the crowd into another vast hallway space.


    "To your left, is the female Locker room, and to your right, is that for the males¡­ When selected for the interview, everyone was assigned a number code. Pick out the locker with your code number and change your attire to the ones there."


    Several people subconsciously looked at their number codes on their now printed emails sent to them. 00000183 -This was Timothy''s number code. Timothy gripped the printed email document hard while listening to the red-haired woman. Heh.


    " 10:07¡­" Thedyzily lowered her head to stare at her watch. "You''ve got 20 minutes¡­ If in 20 minutes you''re not here, your disqualification will be automatic!"


    Timothy swore that he seemed to have superpowers because the moment he heard the word disqualified, his feet began moving so fast he felt he was traveling at a supersonic pace.


    Tick-Tock. Tick-Tock¡­ The race was on, and he dared not lose just yet.

 Chapter 1891 Strange Interview - 2

    Chapter 1891 Strange Interview - 2


    20 minutester, a total of 32 people were dismissed from the bunch.


    These people cursed their slow natures, wishing they could go back in time and p the living daylight out of their former selves.


    Who wouldn''t feel terrible whening this close to crossing the finish line?


    (:TvT:)


    They left today, but some swore to keep a look out for this job, swearing that when next such job gets posted, they wille back in full force, prepared to make it through till the end.


    Bubuum¡­ Bubuum¡­


    The hearts of those following behind the red haireddy, didnt stop beating chaotically when knowing they had made it through.


    Gina and Timothy were among the bunch. And they could tell anyone that it sure did feel great to be standing on the side of victory.


    "Everyone, once we cross the silver doors, your interview willmence!"


    Really? So soon? Although they hated to admit it, the excitement from earlier made them forget about the actual interview. What should they tell the interviewers? With how foggy the job post was, what in particr are these interviewers looking for?


    Many found that the closer they got to the massive silver doors, the more butterflies they had churning in their stomachs.


    Even the ever confident and chill Gina felt her face swelling with worry. "Today is phase one of your interviews. And in Phase 1, you will have 6 sub tests to pass, which is why we will be separating you into 6 groups."


    With a snap of her finger, the others standing beside thedy quickly swarmed past them, breaking them up in a sh.


    Gina found that she and Timothy were still in the same group, but now had to answer to a slender but quick-witted man in his mid-30s. Well, although he looked slender, his muscles were fully defined all through his body. Timothy and Gina gave each other tactful smiles, happy they were still with each other here. And then the double-sided silver doors finally opened, revealing a site that left them dumbfounded.


    Why were they now seeing rows of hundreds of medical beds, and doctors and nurses there on standby?


    "Everyone, bear in mind that Test 1 equates to 15%, and the sum of test 2, 3,4 and 5 equal only 10%... However, the final test, Test 6, equates to 75%."


    In other words, if they fail Test 6, you are automatically out!


    Many swallowed hard, wondering what made test 6 so special for it to be graded so highly. "Group 1, this is where we will leave you. Once you''re done, you will move to the next test¡­. As for everyone else, keep up."


    Ah¡­


    Timothy followed closely, but still threw his head behind his shoulders to get a glimpse of the doctors and nurses readying their needles for insertion. Understand that beforeing here today, everyone had already signed and submitted documents to thepany email, agreeing to doing medical examinations and what not. It''s just that they didn''t think the medical examination would be happening right before their very eyes here. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    .


    Soon, Timothy, Gina and many others were dropped off at the 4th testing site. What were these machines?


    "Everyone, these machines are one of thetest in NASA technology. Yes, ourpany''s name is NASA," The slender man called Jing spoke. "Please, step forward and follow my instructions, as well as that of the other instructors here in the room."


    "Alright, 00000183," a lead exercise physiologist calmly called out while ticking something on her file. "Ready to show us what you''ve got?"


    "Let''s do this!" Timothy nodded, trying to mask his nerves with a confident smile.


    Soon, Timothy was dead focused on the test.


    "Your first test is an isokic strength assessment on the Biodex dynamometer."


    From what Timothy gathered, Isokics assessments are performed to assess muscle strength and function using something called a Biodex isokic dynamometer.


    An assessment involves isting the muscle of interest and performing maximal muscle contractions. The data from this assessment can then be used to determine how strong the muscle is, and how it functions when working in istion. "Now, strap on."


    "Right!"


    Timothy strapped himself into the machine, gripping the lever as instructed. "We''ll be measuring the peak torque and total work output of your knee and shoulder extensors and flexors," the physiologist exined.


    ''What is this feeling?'' (0o0)


    .


    As the machine whirred to life, Timothy pushed against the resistance, his muscles straining with each repetition. Dammit! It was hard. Timothy had never felt such resistance before.


    Sweat beaded on his brow, but he refused to let up, powering through the burn until the set wasplete.


    Finally done!!


    The moment he was told he could stop, Timothy felt refreshed. But how did he do? Did he pass their criteria?


    No matter how badly he wished to know, no one told him a thing and he dared not ask yet.


    Next, he headed to what looked like a room filled with treadmills. But these treadmills were unique in a sense that a belt was ced on his waist and then connected to ropes attached to the ground


    Dammit! How can anyone run in such conditions? He felt just moving along was quite tiring and tasking. Fortunately, it was also over in a sh after the interviewers got the information they needed. Now, they were leaving Test room 5 and heading straight for the one that intrigued them the most, which was in Test Room 6.


    Everyone was now covered in sweat, but still looked forward to the Big test. 75%. This was the test that truly mattered because only by passing this test, could they dare to think of passing the Interview''s first stage.


    ''NASA¡­ what an odd name for apany.'' Timothy inwardly concluded. He swore he had never heard of any suchpany before. Of course, it might also be apany in the lower region, which could be why he has never heard of it before. NASA¡­ what does it stand for? Or was that a true name?


    The more he pondered, the more Timothy felt that thispany was quite a mysterious one. Rubbing his chin, Timothy looked forward to joining thispany more and more. But there was even something else that bothered him greatly. ''With all these physical examinations in y, I wonder where exactly we will be traveling to.''

 Chapter 1892 Brutal Test Room 6

    Chapter 1892 Brutal Test Room 6


    In test room 6, the moment they came in, they spotted some people from thest group who were now leaving and puking like crazy, with some even looking pale white as though they would die any moment from now.


    "Terrible! What kind of test is this? I bet 10 bottles of Jelly beans that no one from the new group will survive for more than 3 minutes."


    "Pfft~... I put it here that they won''t evenst for 5 seconds, talk less than 3 minutes."


    "Wipe! Who are those beats whopleted the entire 5 minute time frame without puking? Are they even human at all?"


    "No way! Any job that needs me to go through this is definitely not for me. They don''t need to disqualify me because I''m out! I can''t do anything like that!"


    "Exactly! Luckily, I have 3 other job interviews lined up. And although the pay isn''t as high as this one for entry level, It''s still very satisfactory."


    "h, h, h, h~"


    ¡­


    Stepping into the room, everyone''s ears were quickly filled withints and dread from those who came before them.


    Was it that bad? What was this they heard about puking?


    (Q-Q)


    Now, everyone was staring at a massive ss wall that overlooked a giant dome-shaped space that had a single giant pole at its center. And attach]ked to this white pole were 10 giant pods spaced vertically along the pole. Looking down, no one could see the very bottom of the hole, showing everyone just how deep the hole went down into the ground.


    "Alright, you all will be testing in subgroups of tens.


    "183, 197¡­. 222¡­ Please follow the instructors out. The rest of you wait your turn."


    Timothy who was called first, and Gina who was called 4th, were quick to leave the group, taking a peculiar looking high grade elevator that took them several levels down. The first stop was of course Timothy. Timothy headed out with an instructor, moving through a bright corridor and before stepping out a door and standing on a railed tform protected on all sides.


    "Hold on tight," the instructor cautioned, while controlling the tform to move forward, towards the first code everyone watching from above could see.


    "Hey! Take a look! So cool!"


    It was like watching a sci-fi movie in real time, except Sci-fi movies had not been created yet in Baymard.


    Everyone watched as the structure that was only a single box, now stretched forth like a jack-in-the boxdder towards the pod. Awesome! Awesome! Awesome!


    Several people gripped each other so hard that they almost strangled their victims to death from sheer excitement.


    At the same time, they started seeing many other stretchydders heading to the pods below too. Timothy on the other hand, was super focused on all the instructor had to say.


    "This is the 9G-force rotatory Centrifuge designed by top engineers from NASA. It''s used to re-run through a normal reentry profile and ballistic reentry profile during your travel."


    Sitting in the pod, Timothy was shocked to find that the sitting position was in a somewhat lying down position, as if the ship, car, or airne he will pilot will shoot straight right to the sky. But that can''t be right¡­ right?


    I mean¡­ Why was this pod''s chair made in such a manner? And what were those blinking lights above him?


    The instructor closed the pod after a brief exnation, but did not tell Timothy that the blinking lights he was staring at above him would be testing a variety of tests.


    These tests will test his reaction time, his visual acuity, and also his field of vision by how he responded to these sets of blinking lights. At the same time, there was a smallputer monitor in front of him. He will need to respond to theputer monitor tests by pressing buttons on his hand controllers.


    The hand controllers also included a dead man switch. So in case he passes out, he will automatically release the Deadman switch and the centrifuge will stop.


    "Of course, the mini cameras in there will tell those monitoring if he passes out or not, causing a forceful shutdown on their end.


    Timothy sat in the centrifuge, feeling his every fiber of his being tremble, no matter how hard he tried to calm himself down.


    F***!


    What sort of test is this? Everything about it was so weird. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "ALL PILOTS ARE IN POSITION!"


    The voice bellowed within this centrifuge, as well as within the ss space, letting everyone know the set of 10 were ready to begin.


    Brmmm~


    What was that?


    Like a cat on edge, Timothy jerked slightly when feeling the centrifuge move. Those watching could see the pods begin to rotate around the roll, starting up slow, butter picking the pace at an incredible speed.


    Those in the control rooms also monitored the scene with hawk eyes.


    "Gravity: 1G¡­ Body weight: 80 kg!"


    Then they began picking up the pace, thus changing the atmosphere within the centrifuge. And then, Timothy began feeling like his body was no longer his.


    "Gravity: 3G¡­ Body weight: 270 kg!"


    Timothy took deep breaths while trying toplete the test on the screen. But do you think they will leave things like this?


    "Commence spiral rotation!"


    Woosh!


    Everyone then saw the pods swimming on their axis like crazy, making those inside feel that the end of the world was near.


    "Gravity: 5G¡­ Body weight: 450 kg!"


    Oh my ancestors! Are you trying to kill him?


    Timothy swore that breathing alone became super hard, as he forcefully made his body adjust to the changes. Do you want to give up just like that?


    No way! Not a chance!


    Gritting his teeth, Timothy focused on the test on the screen with blood in his eyes. "Gravity: 7G¡­ Body weight: 610 kg!"


    "Gravity: 8G¡­ Body weight: 720 Kg!"


    "Gravity: 9G¡­ Body Weight: 990 kg!"


    3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­


    "Stop."


    It was finally over.

 Chapter 1893 End Of Tests

    Chapter 1893 End Of Tests


    "STOP!"


    Those in the control rooms quickly stopped Timothy''s Pod, alongside Gina and the pods of 2 others.


    As for the others, their pods were stopped a lot earlier. Some people''s pods were stopped when they passed out after entering 3G, and others stopped after entering 7G.


    However, what was amazing was that among those who stopped earlier, one of them was able toplete the test in full concentration mode before finally giving way.


    Although theputers that had gathered all information during the tests, wouldn''t give out the results yet, everyone felt that the girl who did this would definitely pass the interview and get called back for the 2nd phase.


    How do they keep the pods clean, you ask? Well, that is because during the test, the bodies of first time users, although wanting to puke, can''t force the puke through their throats just yet. Typically, it''s only after a few seconds when the podspletely stop that their bodies can react and puke out everything they''ve piled up.


    Blugh!!!


    "Many quickly took the puke bag given to them, puking their intestines out like crazy after tapping out of the tests and exercises.


    But of course, the more they do such tests, the more they will be able to adjust, and the morefortable they will feel puking mid-test without even having the pods stop.


    Emerging from the pod, Timothy quickly dropped to the floor and puked his life away while getting sent to a resting space. Only when stepping out do you know how truly disorienting the experience was.


    He swore he was walking like a drunken man on the streets at night. His legs were noodles, and he felt his bones had all turned to water. But looking at Gina who was still jumpy and fine, Timothy had to wonder if he was too weak as a man. Many also noticed Gina''s demeanor and felt she should be incredible. The girl didn''t even look phased, talk less of puking or walking haphazardly. What sort of godly physique was this? Why can''t they get blessed like that too?


    You might think that perhaps it was because of some unique gic trait found in dark-skinned people like her, but you would be wrong because the other dark-skinned people who came for the interview were also puking like crazy.


    In the end, everyone felt Gina would definitely pass phase-1 with flying colors. .


    Standing outside the building, Timothy felt that everything he did today was quite magical. After leaving test space 6, he and several others were givenunch, after which they headed back to test pace 1, 2 and 3 before he was finally free to go.


    Amazing, isn''t it?


    You would never know that such a simple looking building had such a deep underground structural space to it. But if you think infiltrating was easy, then you''re more insane than anyone thought.


    After all, don''t you see that not too far from here was the Main and grandest Police Headquarters in all of Baymard?


    Why, this was their very own Scond Yard. What''s more, there was another building not so far away too, called the CIA. Are you insane to think you can do anything here so easily?


    Everyone knows that District C is one of the most guarded districts since the Bank''s main branch and government offices were all here. Most businesses had their main offices here too. So are you insane to think you can do whatever you like just because this District was not District B or the Lower Region?


    "ss monitor, where are you off to now? Want to join me and my gang in our favorite gaming cafe?"


    Gina ced her hands on her hips and nodded in a childlike way. "Sure, let''s go. This was all i had lined up for today anyway."


    Like that, the duo left the scene, walking towards the train station with smiles.


    However, Timothy couldn''t help feeling that he was forgetting something.


    ''_'' [Overseer Wiggins who was still waiting in the car.]


    Sure enough, when a man has a wife, he forgets his father.


    (TwT)


    ¡­


    "Thank you for your hard work, Davin."


    [Anytime, your Majesty. This is a groundbreaking moment, so of course I will do my best to select the best of the best.]


    "When the medical resultse back on Wednesday, ensure to go through all results onest time, contacting those selected for the next phase on Friday."


    [As you wish, your Majesty!]


    "Good¡­"


    Tut-


    Landon ended the call with a babbling smile on his lips. Space Travel! It seems it won''t be long before they can finallynd on the moon. But before then, a lot of preparations must be kept in ce.


    For one, hiring the right people for the job was a must. How fast their reflexes are and how well their bodies could adjust was a great factor in space travel.


    The physical must be on par with the mental and intelligence aspect of those hired. How could he let people who pass out at every turn dare to take his rockets out of space? Alright, let''s say they one day meet an alien, are they going to pass out at the sight of these aliens?


    Forget aliens, some people might pass out at the sight of hungry hangols surrounding them to feast on their flesh.


    Landon wanted those people who could react in the face of any changes or danger. After confirming that all tests for phase 1 wereplete, Landon felt a heavy weight fall off his shoulders.


    Great. Now, he could focus on other thing that called his attention ¨C another peculiar family member from the dead.


    [Your Majesty, I''ve been informed that his Majesty William will being up 15 minutes from now.]


    "Thanks Brain. Let him and his people in when theye."


    Sure enough, after airne travel became a thing, it was much more convenient for all monarchs to see each other. Of course, many times when these Monarchs travel, they wear face masks, hats and ordinary clothes too. Of course when flying First ss, they are given private spaces even when boarding. It''s only then that they take off their sunsses, hats and lower their face masks to reveal their appearances. Their body guards also did great jobs blending in too. In the end, everyone could now see each other more frequently than before.


    And because of this, William had a somewhat especially reserved room just for him in one of the ce''s many guest rooms. William camest night and would be leaving in 3 days. Of course, he also came to discuss matters concerning the space station too. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But more importantly, he came to discuss a very annoying person that kept putting strains on his ns. And that person was none other than their Mysterious cousin, whom they knew nothing about.


    All they knew was that hisst name was Barn, just like theirs.

 Chapter 1894 Mysterious Phantom Cousin Strikes Again!

    Chapter 1894 Mysterious Phantom Cousin Strikes Again!


    "Cousin!"


    "Cousin!"


    Both parties hugged and patted each other''s backs warmly before taking to their seats. Of course Landon acknowledged the other 2 who came with William, teasing them too.


    "My, my, my, Clepus, you sure have bulked up sincest I saw you. What''s your training routine now?"


    "Thomas, you mad dog, it''s good to see you. How is the family?"


    (^_^)


    The other 2 smiled, still marveled by how down-to-earth his Majesty Landon was. That is, no matter how many times they see it, they still felt it surreal when knowing his Majesty remembered them.


    "Your Majesty, it''s thanks to your suggestion back then that I was able to build so much strength."


    "Thanks for your concern, your Majesty, they are doing great¡­ My family is more than well."


    Landon nodded, gesturing for them to also take their seats. And then, the atmosphere slowly grew spurious as their talks continued. "Barn¡­ A Barn just like us still lurking in the shadows?"


    Landon had to admit that the Barns were quite ambitious people in nature. Sometimes this ambition was good, but most of the time, it led to chaos. A Barn came to Arcadina in the hopes of kicking William out for the throne. Isn''t this already too ambitious?


    What''s more, what''s this he hears about this strange cousin of his wanting to take his Baymardian throne too?


    Landon knew that most of the world, AKA, those from non-treaty signed empires still believed that Baymard got its strength from the supporting UN empires, leading them to cook up fantasies of them one day taking over.


    From all indications, this cousin of his probably thinks that after taking Arcadina down, he will be able to take Baymard down too.


    Tsk. How naive. If he could, he wished to go capture the bastard right here and now. But sadly, not even he knew what this cousin of his looked like, talk less of where the bastard might be hiding.


    And this was exactly the problem because every time his dear cousin makes a move, he is never in the same city or even vicinity where the attack is taking ce.


    Alright, you might want to leave one enemy scout alive so you can follow the guy back to the bastard, but this is where things still got tricky since his dear cousin didn''t have the attitude of contacting those he sent for missions just yet.


    And before the time of contact, that scout might meet over a hundred people who could potentially be the cousin he was looking for. That said, do you think he has enough points and ample time to keep warping and spending his sleep time monitoring the scouts ever move like a wandering spirit?


    If Caution was a person, Landon felt it would manifest in the form of this mysterious cousin of his.


    Like water with its slippery nature, this guy always manages to escape detection.


    What was so irking was that this guy has been attacking and pushing back their nes left, right, and center.


    .


    "Brother, thanks to your help this time, or Arcadina would have been gued with a widespread disease that would kill millions!"


    William clenched his fists in gratitude when thinking of how horrified he was when getting the news about some strange gue terrifying a few cities out East. To say he wasn''t scared would be an understatement. When was thest time such a gue came to Arcadina?


    It can be said that ever since thest gue was continued and dealt with over 4 years ago by Baymard, Arcadina has been super gue free with everyone now feeling the era wasn''t so scary anymore. Unfortunately, an enemy slipped through the and was able to bring an infectious gue to his beloved Arcadina.


    It was fortunate that the people typically took Baymardian medication to boost up their immune systems, and some have even taken several vinations in Baymard too. So although they were infected, a majority did not die like they would have years ago.


    Years back, after any gue, many should have died in week 1. But now, that was not the case. For one, the environment was cleaner than before, eliminating potential nesting grounds for bacteria. Two, the medications and overall mindset of the people had changed. They were no longer so helpless, with a majority of poor people slowly bing middle ss. They could now afford medication, and held on longer than usual.


    Their fevers were not so life threatening and they pulled through before Baymard''s medical squad could arrive on the scene.


    Some died, but the situation was far better than anyone expected. And in 3 weeks, the gue was contained and eliminated without fail.


    This again made many believe in Baymardian medication, with some rushing to the nearest pharmacies to nut fever elevating drugs for future use and other medications they felt should be essential drugs they have in their medicine cabs.


    Some also nned to head to Baymard sometime before the year ended, to get several vinations for their children too.


    Say no more! This incident allowed many to see just how ridiculous it was to not get standard everyday medicine at home because you don''t need it.


    Even vitamin pills for kids are great to have. William was so grateful that Landon was able to keep things under wraps. But in the end, this didn''t exactly nip their problems in the butt.


    .


    "If he can do it once, he can do it again."


    "Agreed¡­" Landon and everyone else nodded.


    "What we need to do is locate and apprehend him before he pulls another stunt on us."


    "Hmmmm¡­ But where do we start?"


    Where do they start their search from?


    William found that even he, the Ghostly Prince, was no match for this Phantom cousin of his when it came to being invisible.


    Wait! That''s it!


    Landon''s eyes beamed when recalling looking at things from a different angle. "Why must we find information here in Pyno?"


    Landon leaned forward thoughtfully. "Think about it. Back then, you were told he was from Veinitta. A Barn from Veinitta."


    Although the name Barn was a somewhatmon noblest name in Pyno, the same couldn''t be said for Veinitta. How many nobles have theirst names as Barn over there?


    Again, the name Barn couldn''t possibly be thest name of any peasant, unless they were present former nobles or came from an ancestral line of former nobles demoted to peasantry. They need to start in Veinitta first, getting all information on all Barns.


    They need portraits and names. From there, putting wanted posters up shouldn''t be so difficult to do, no? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    (^~^)


    BAM! William mmed his palm on the table in excitement.


    "Let''s do it then¡­ Let''s bring that bastard into the light where we can all see him as clear as day!"


    Great! Great! William pressed his lips together when thinking of Landon''s crude but simple and effective n.


    With this, it will only be a matter of time before their dear hidden cousin gets exposed!

 Chapter 1895 Freedom Is Near

    Chapter 1895 Freedom Is Near


    In an all white space, a man was currently doing pushups with his legs to the ground and his body suspended above his head. His body was covered in a thickyer of sweat that slowly dropped down towards his chin before making a sh on the surface below. Thean''s muscles were jagged and pronounced, and his entire demeanor calm. Years of solitude will do that for you. The man was in a see-through prison box within an enormous white dome-shaped space. The solitary box had ample space for all his excesses, and the dome shaped space out of it was evenrger inparison. If you ask him, it''s all a waste of space since he could never leave the box they put him in. The clock on the dome wall facing him was the only way he could tell the time in this white hell hole. Sometimes, watching the news on the TV also made things interesting. Mind you, things like TV and the clock weren''t in his box but were within the dome-shaped space. All he could do was watch everything through the see-through space. He only got 4 hours of TV time a day, 4 hours he treasured more than anything else. Looking at the time, the man calmly stopped his workout. And right on time, the dome''s white doors opened and in came a face thean was very familiar with. "Jones, time to eat." "Ahh¡­ Rowen, I was beginning to think you''ve forgotten all about me, seeing as I haven''t seen you in a month now." Marlo teased. Marlo Jones, Aka the Baker, a human-flesh eater, and one of the most famous and dangerous pirates to ever grace the seas, was staying in this imprable prison cell, courtesy of the Baymardians. .


    Marlo squinted his eyes with a hint of yfulness. "You say it''s meal time, but why hasn''t my meal popped out yet? Rowen remained expressionless. "That''s because today, you''ll be doing your physical¡­And Jones, no funny business, or you''ll get snapped. You got that?" "Ouch¡­ We won''t want that to happen to little old me, now would we?" Marlo continued¨C


    "Don''t worry. I won''t eat the hands of your precious female doctor. I promise."


    Rowen scoffed, before snapping his fingers, signaling for over 70 prison guards to swarm in. Marlo didn''t blink an eye when he saw the entourage that came in just for his trip to the doctor. "Alright Marlo, you know the drill. Lay on your belly, keep your hands and legs apart." Marlo did as told with a coy smile on his lips. He has been tranquilized more than enough times to know that resistance gets him nowhere. What he hated the most was getting hit with those things that made him fall asleep for who knows how long, before waking up in full blown hunger. After many years of staying in captivity here, he knew that trying to escape without any concrete n would only leave things worse for him. Click. Handcuffs were ced around his wrists and ankles, and he was quickly assisted back on his feet. And soon, he was taken out of his box, out of the white dome and soon out of the sector he was in. In the past, the doctors would have toe all the way to his cell to do checks and whatnot. But the more behaved he became the more epting it was to have him do his checkups in the prison hospital. Of course, during the time for checkups, arge ball-shaped metal glove would be ced around his fisted hands. This way, with his hands and fingers fisted and hidden, he won''t have a chance of stealing any needles or quickly grabbing any objects to attack. Anyway, during checkups, over 20 guards were watching intently. So even if he picked up a syringe with his teeth, they would know. Marlo wasn''t overly concerned with the visit to the doctor. What he looked forward to, was the 1 hour time he was given after that to mingle with a few other prisoners from the lower sectors. In particr, he was looking forward to seeing his brother Whitebeard. Whiteboard had his own clique of prisoners under his control, and was one of the leading powerhouses in his sector. The former Prince Eli Barn and Conner Barn also had forces of their own too. Look¡­ even the famous Yazmu, a too TOEP assassin had a group of his own in here. Of course, since Whiteboard and Yazmu were both TOEP members, they never went up against each other. ¡­ With a calm smile, Marlo allowed himself to get checked, and when he was done, they were even kind enough to give him a marshmallow that melted in his mouth. Aw~


    How cute. The stunning female doctor was being nice. But should he say that he was still thinking of eating her well cared handster? After that, he was left in the outdoor area, watching some people y basketball, and others wrestle each other like pigs. Tsk. Prison life here sure was something else. But enough mind wondering. Whiteboard had already appeared on the opposite side of the field, and was making his way towards him alongside his group. The moment Whitebeard sat, everyone else took several steps back, acting normal while giving them their space. "Brother¡­" Whitebeard''s voice was hoarse but still filled with excitement. "Brother, is it true? Has the time finallye?" Marlo nodded. "December or January, give or take, our freedom will be guaranteed. Seeing Whiteboard" Freedom!!! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Whitebeard''s eyes glowed intensively when thinking of leaving this bloody thing and sailing out on the seas once more. To be honest, prison life here wasn''t so different from life in a training camp. But it''s the freedom to go as he pleased, the freedom to venture into people''s homes, raid and rob their wives, steal and head for the seas.


    It was the freedom to know that he came from a powerful ce and could bloody well do as he pleased. Hahahahahaha~


    Whitebeardughed merrily when knowing their leave to leave was fast approaching.


    Looking at the patrolling guards standing on the prison walls, he could already foresee himself stepping on their faces when the timees. ''Revenge¡­ Revenge¡­ I must have my revenge!''

 Chapter 1896 Richmond Town

    Chapter 1896 Richmond Town


    Freedom sure was a wonderful word.


    All they have to do is wait for their people to break them free and then, they will have all the sweet revenge they desire. That being said, the one to pass the message on to them was one of Sebastian Barn''s men. Jones knew that soon enough, the entire Pyno continent would be a rumbling stone. Baymard will be the first to get affected, but don''t think they''ll be leaving the other Pyno empires just yet. Bastards! Each and every one of them were bastards who willingly agreed to still keep him, the Baker, trapped and locked in here. Smart empires would try to break him free so they can curry favor with Morgany. Although they didn''t know his true identity as the blood brother of the current Pirate Ruler, they have at least heard his official pirate name, The Baker. You would think that by now, hundreds of attempts would have been made on their end to free him up. But from what he saw, these bloody imbeciles were more than happy keeping him behind bars. Whitebeard also felt these Pyno empires were quite bold. Thankfully, their chance for revenge ising. "Brother, I will prepare my side for the day." "Hmmm¡­ winter ising." Jones replied, slowly taking to his feet. "Goodbye brother¡­ they''ll never see using." Right on cue, Rowen appeared on the doorway in the far left. His presence alone signified that it was time for Jones to head back. Jones smirked at Rowen, inwardly looking forward to the day he is broken free from this ce. Jones swore with every fiber in his being that he would eat Rowen clean when he got out. As a cannibal, do you think it''s easy to go on for years and years without the simple taste of human flesh? He had to admit that after being forced into a no-human diet, his initial cravings had given down drastically. Before, he used to hate eating animal meat. But now, he could wolf them all down without any distaste. He even found that he could survive on them alone without consuming human flesh. However, a part of him would always remain cannibal. Once in a while, it wouldn''t be bad to eat human flesh, right?


    (^w^)


    Like that, Jones was escorted to his cell with thoughts of cannibalism and freedom running through his brain. But he wasn''t the only one with blissful thoughts. ¡­


    -Richmond Town, Eastern Regions, Laboon Empire, Ten¨C


    . N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The massive town gates were opened as early as 5:30 Am. In the summertime, the sun came out around 5. People moved their bodies, filling their carts, wagons and trolleys, with wheat, grains and other items. Wake up! Wake up! The sun seemed to spit these words in their faces with every passing second. The shops opened, the kilns burned and the smell of freshly baked bread cloaked particr areas within the town. Everyone knows that owning a baking kiln was a luxury. That''s why in the wee moments of the morning, a long stream of peasants would line up outside the bakeries, handing over their dough so the bakers could turn them into bread. Of course, it will cost you extra to have the Baker use his own dough to fix you some bread. A profession as old as time, Bakers have never trulycked customers or fallen into bankrupt situations, unless some wild rumor spreads about their bakery, like for example, they using human flesh to bake meat pies and so on. Although Cannibalism was a thing in this era, a good number of people still feared eating human flesh. What they feared again the most was that maybe if they got too familiar with such a bakery, it would be their own bodies one day ced in those pies and meat-baked goods. Horses running, horses walking, horses twisting¡­ there was little to no roadside order at first nce. idents already happened at the crack of dawn, but many were already used to it. But amidst the everyday hustle and bustle of the town stood several men in ck ordinary attires who passed through the town''s gates and were now strolling unhurriedly. The men said nothing, but kept their eyes glued on their surroundings. Soon, they arrived behind the town''srgest feces dumping ground. It seems that taking in the smell of poop was quite a normal thing in today''s era. Every town, city and vige you enter, must first wee you with the mild or strong stench of poop. People carried wagons and buckets of poop to dump here. Understand that modern toilet flushing systems weren''t a thing here in Ten. Many people still used stones, twigs, dried up hay stalks, and harsh fabric to wipe their butts. Royals use particr medieval sponges cleaned and shared among themselves. Showering no expression, the men ci tuned on, reaching the far back of the feces dumping ground. And there, they met with a man with a clean bucket at hand. Soon, they were heading back underground and given quarters for them to rest in. However, they weren''t here for vacation. Sitting cross-legged opposite the leader of this underground camp site, they began their inquiries. ¡­


    -Silence-


    The air was tense, as both sides sat in collective silence, staring at each other intensely. "My, my, my¡­ I''m honored to see the renowned Scared Order visiting my little operation here. But enough of that. I''ll cut to the chase. 3rd Prince Frederik is still within Richmond Town. We have eyes and ears on him right now as we speak." Hmmm¡­ The Sacred Order nodded, finding that most of the questions he wished to ask were already answered. Good¡­ He liked talking with smart people. Following that, he learnt of Prince Frederik''s movements during this period and was a little baffled since Frederick''s actions were a little out of his character. Frederik from what his report said, was someone who advocated for peace and hated getting caught up in any dramas and shouldn''t originally concern him. Frederik was more or less like a researcher, spending his time in libraries and experimentalbs rather than going out andpeting for the throne. So what was this? Why did he travel all the way to Richmond Town to meet with some mysterious man?


    (?~?)

 Chapter 1897 The Unknown

    Chapter 1897 The Unknown


    A cold glint shed in the eyes of the Sacred Order leader when listening to Frederik''s current movements. "Who is the man?" "An Unknown."


    Unknown? Hiss!~


    Everyone''s face twisted in disbelief and rm. Do you know how hard getting an Unknown title is from them? Understand that in this world, the TOEPs are like Gods. They have eyes and ears everywhere. They can get any intel with a snap of their fingers. The only thing that might dy the news is the travel time it took for the news to circte. So with how mighty they advocated themselves to be, what does it mean when they purposefully go out to find one''s identity bute back with no results? Unknown? Who is it that evaded their detection when fleeing? Understand that they have tried to chase this unknown man severally after his meeting with Frederik. But for some reason, the man seemed to always vanish into thin air. Ghosts? Tsk. They didn''t bloody believe in any damn ghosts. The man must have some unique escape technique that evaded them. "Dammit!" The leader of the hidden fortress eximed. "It''s really pissing me off that there is still such a terrible person alive and we do not know everything about him?!"


    He continued¨C


    "This sort of thing can bring a shit load of problems to us in the long run if not nipped in the butt." Torres, the Sacred Order leader said nothing, but deep down, he still felt superior in his heart. ''What a bunch of wastes. What is the organization paying you all if you can''t even catch one man?'' Tsk. It seems that only people from his Sacred Order might be able to handle the man. After all, they were the top ranked and most dangerous correction group usually sent out to clean up butchered or failed operations. They were also sent to clean up any treasonous members too. "Leave it to us." Torres gave azy eye to the fuming Fort leader.


    Since the fort leader was sure that the man will be meeting Frederick in 3 days, why not n to hit 2 birds with one stone? 3 days¡­ "We strike in 3 days." Torresmanded, stepping his cold eyes across the room. Like that, the Sacred Order had sessfully perched grounds in Richmond Town¡­ unknown to 5th Prince Frederik.


    ¡­ "How? How did they do it?" Frederick touched the soft tissue paper in wonder. His subordinates also held rolled up cuts of tissue paper, rubbing them on their cheeks in disbelief and wonder. My God! They carefully ced the tissue sheets in the table and wiped their hands severally before picking up the pieces once more, as if their bodies were covered in filth and their paper was some godly artifact that was far above them all. "Your Highness, so .. so this soft pillow is used to clean between one''s filthy buttocks? Sacrilege! That''s an insult to its greatness!" How could they possibly use it in that manner? No! No! I''m such a thing that was supposed to be stored in his treasury for future generations to look at. At the same time, Frederik, who was a research maniac, couldn''t help wanting to find out just how the godly tissue was created. "Maybe I can¨C" Swish! His subordinates hid the tissue behind them in horror. "Your Highness, how can you dare to experiment on such godly paper? What if you damage it in the end? (''0'')


    They typically obeyed his Highness Frederik and epted his excesses. But this one was going too far. For all the knew, this tissue paper descended from the heavens, ring down like a gift to all humanity bathed in golden hues. And here his Highness was trying to experiment on this godly blessing bestowed to humanity for their buttocks?


    Sorry, but that''s not really an option here. "Your Highness, you can just forget it." "Yeah, your Highness. Look, look, look! We have to focus on more important things, like our meeting in 3 days!!" Seeing Frederik getting distracted, his subordinates breathed out heavily in relief while secretly hiding the stash of tissue paper away. Phew!


    The man they have been meeting with recently, gave them a pen, pencil, 1 sheet of white writing paper and 100 squares of toilet paper. Even though they had 100 squares of toilet paper, you must be insane to think they would actually use such a heavenly artifact between their buttocks to wipe poop off. Just doing so would give them heart attacks to say the least. .


    "Your Highness, I agree with them that for Laboon''s sake, you must be the one to sit firmly on the throne." Decan, a burly ginger haired man advised. The others nodded in agreement too. Decan, Bain, and Kilmonga were 3 out of Frederik''s 5 most trusted subordinates and second inmands. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They represented Frederik, and if only 3 were here, it meant the other 2 were out on official business on behalf of Frederik. After serving his Highness Frederik for years, they understood that Frederik didn''t really desire the throne. He could care less who sits on the throne. But even though he showed no interest in the throne time and time again, his half siblings and aunts (Monarch''s other wives), only thought he was pretentious. They saw him like a serpent who was slithering around, waiting for the right moment to strike. Do you know how many attempts have been made on his life by these people? In their eyes, they would rather kill 1 innocent person by mistake, than leave a pretentious serpent behind in the shadows.


    If they killed him and he had no such thoughts on the throne, then oh well¡­ It was unfortunate. But if they do kill him and he indeed had such thoughts, wasn''t that a good thing? "Your Highness, I hope you see things in our own light. For even if you do not wish to fight, others will never let you go. So why not be serious once and for all?"


    Frederik paused, knowing that there was truth in their words. Frederik clenched his fists, knowing he couldn''t keep running forever. Indeed, it was time to take a stand and fight back¡­ Fight back to get the throne!

 Chapter 1898 The Peculiar Fifth Prince Frederik

    Chapter 1898 The Peculiar Fifth Prince Frederik


    Sigh¡­ Well, it''s better to get it done and dusted with. Frederik looked at them, his ck bang''s grieving everyone an innocent look. If anyone in this world had ever watched Mob Psycho 100, they would know that Prince Frederik looked like Mob, only a lot more handsome. His hairstyle was exactly the same and even his entire personality seems to be somewhat dense. "Taking the throne¡­ this is what you all want?" All 3 subordinates bobbed their heads vigorously, "Yes, yes!!" They have been wanting this for years now. "Then fine." Frederik shrugged. "We''ll join the battle for the throne¡­" Wow! Many eximed with excitement. "Nevertheless, we will continue covertly. We are not yet strong enough to take action."


    Massaging his smooth chin, Frederik fell deep in thought. Laying low was indeed the best strategy for the time being. Though weak-looking and scrawny in nature, one should never underestimate Frederik''s intellect. If he wished, he could be a great battle strategist. Of course, he would definitely lose in battle against his siblings. But his brain worked in superior ways than many could imagine. He loved using his brain for experimenting and designing artifacts instead. He loved cksmithing and many other hands-on professions. What''s more, he, Frederik, had the unique power of water control. That''s right. He could control water, making one drown in a bubble of water floating around their heads or even turning a patch ofnd into quicksand. It''s just that the amount of water he could control at a time was limited. He found that he could only control the quantity of water equivalent to 3 medieval styled bathtubs. Any more and he would get headaches or lose consciousness. Seeing the happy smiles on their faces made Frederik smile. Well, he wasn''t the sort to waste time when deciding on something. "My oversight has led to ack of intelligence on our adversaries. We must first create a diagram¡ªa tree diagram detailing all major enemies and their connections."


    With that, Frederik took out the Baymardian pencil and paper given to him and began drawing and scribbling away. His brothers and even sisters were tagged as major enemiespeting for the throne with him. Don''t forget his uncle who has been trying to kill his father and all of them off too.


    He also had another cousin whose father died. That cousin inherited the dukedom and Duke title of his father but wasn''t satisfied.


    The guy still thought of the throne day and night and thought he was being sneaky about it. But even a baby could see that he too was eyeing the throne. After putting down all main figures, Frederik had to figure out what major noble ns, heads, powers and monsters were behind each sibling. Who was under whose faction? Who was a loyal dog to whom? There were just too many nobles in the Laboon Empire for anyone to humanely remember. What Frederik cared about were the top dogs, the top people in power who control a massive number of nobles underneath them. These people were like little monarchs of their own with how much power they had at their fingertips. Other nobles would typically try marrying their daughters into these powerhouses. Some noble families would alsomit crimes to favor these powerhouses without even getting orders directly from these strong men. Some noodles would act this way so that they could get into their good graces and one day get noticed. Frederik was creating a Tree Map using all the information currently known to him. But¡­ he was also painfully aware that his earlierck of participation for the throne, made him neglect keeping up with the turbulent power struggling world. "Decan, Bain, Kilmonga¡­ start here. Start with these people. Gather as much Intel as you can, adding it subtracting into the list." Fredrik continued¨C


    "I want a full report on which power houses have already fallen, which ones stay afloat, how they''re all connected and what their next ns are towards the throne."


    In short, he wanted to know everything. Only in this way can he make a foolproof n with minimal chances of failure. Seeing how swift the engines in Frederik''s head were churning, everyone''s eyes turned moist. ''Sure enough, we didn''t follow the wrong person. His Highness might be slow in joining the action, but he will definitelye out victorious!'' His meticulous nning and even the assignments he gave to them impressed them greatly. s¡­ It was a pity his Highness chose to hide his talent as a military strategist. Nheless, hiding it did have its perks. For if the world knew just how brilliant he was in this aspect, who knows if he could have survived for this long. . n, n, n. That was all Frederik nned to do for the next 3 days until his meeting. Meanwhile, far, far away in another continent, a masked man in fine attire, calmly stepped out of his ship, escorted by his men, all addressed in ck and green.


    Those in the way subconsciously shifted their bodies aside with a sense of fear crawling up their spines. Don''t ask them why, but something told these passersby that should they annoy this man, perhaps they would find themselves swimming with the fishes before the day ends. The air conditioning from the masked man was just too bad. Who had offended him? Why was he walking around with the aura of death cloaking him? Hello sir¡­ don''t you know that fuming in anger while walking will take off 10 additional years to your age? Just because you are wearing that iron mask, don''t think they can''t tell you must be frowning underneath. Soon, the man stepped into his carriage. "Head for Brighton Pce." Brighton Pce was one of his official estates granted to him. Daniel Lockhart, Crown Prince of Dafaren, stared out his carriage window, still thinking of the humiliation he received in Carona. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although he was incredibly pissed at Santa for making him 1-ball sack less, his ultimate fury was still focused on Penelope. In the end, it was all that whores fault! If she had chosen him right from the start, then would he ever have to lose any of his balls? Now, all because of her, he was walking funny to bnce the weight of having only one ball hanging on his side. ''Damn B**ch! Just you wait. I promise I''ll make you beg for my touch¡­ even if it''s thest thing I fucking do in this life!''

 Chapter 1899 Changes Brought From Prosperity

    Chapter 1899 Changes Brought From Prosperity


    Seated in the carriage, a lot came through Daniel''s mind. ''Since taking over Carona though marriage is proving difficult, it seems I will just have to wait on making it a reality.''


    Of course, since he promised that he would have his revenge one day, what kind of future monarch would he be if he didn''t carry on his threat in the near future? First, he needed to restabilize himself in Dafaren. Although he had loyal subordinates to keep things running while he was away, dealing with things live and direct in the flesh was always better. Venturing into Dafaren once more, Daniel had just 1 major goal in mind ¨CKilling his dear old father, his Majesty Alexander Lockhart the 3rd. ''Old man, don''t me your son for being unfilial. Just how long are you going to stay seated in the throne?'' Daniel was already 26 and would soon be turning 27. In this era, that was already middle-aged. After 20, you start entering middle age. In Veinitta, you be a man at 14. So of course, 27 is like 13 years after bing a full fledged man. For them, they looked at a 27 year old the same way modern people looked at 37 or 38-year-olds. If you don''t get your shit together by 37, wasn''t that a little unfortunate here? Again at such an old age, he, the supposed Crown Prince, had still not taken the throne. So what the hell was his father waiting for? When exactly was the old man nning to hand it over? Although Alexander refused to admit it, he was somewhat simr to Alec Barn and several other monarchs who hug the throne once they sit on it. When Daniel was 14, Alexander swore that in 2 years, he would abdicate the throne. Daniel turned 16 and Alexander promised to do so in another 3 years. Daniel turned 19, Alexander said he would do so in a year. Daniel turned 20 and the same story popped out again. (-_-)


    .


    Again and again, promises were made but never followed. The taste of power was too sweet, and even now, Alexander had no and to give it up ''Father, father, father father¡­ for how long do I have to wait before I take over all forces and power in Dafaren as my own?'' ''What I need is power! I need the entire Dafaren under my hands¡­ So don''t me me if you lose your little life in a month or year.'' Heh. Daniel sneered, feeling no fatherly love for Alexander. Oh please~... Daniel didn''t believe in any foolish things like love. If possible, he would also sacrifice his mother in the process if it meant getting what he wants. Growing up in the pce, everyone he was used as a pawn by the women to gain his father''s attention, and he too used her as a pond to do his bidding and aplish feats that only an adult could do or pass on. His father also used him as a pawn against monsters he disliked, and he also used his father and everyone the same way. Sorry, but love wasn''t something he considered important. The old man has lived a long and good life, so wasn''t it time for him to end his life the way a good monarch should? "Master, we are here." A faint voice came from outside, followed by the sounds of the carriage door opening. Taking off his gloves, Daniel handed them over to the Head butler. "Moggly, get Ferguson and his gang here at once." It''s time they make proper ns for the Royal burial of his Majesty Alexander Lockhart the 3rd!


    ¡­


    ¨CTrikan Coastal City, Brentford Empire, Zohl¨C


    .


    A middle aged man strolled in sandals, through the bustling coastal city. He just got off work and decided to head towards the Griffin Market for a while. He bought 4 kilograms of fresh meat, 10 kilograms of flour, and another 10 kilograms of various vegetables and fruits. admiring the chances all around him. Who would have ever thought there would be a day when he would have so much to eat? Thanks to Baymard, so many strange jobs have been popping out every now and then. At first nce, you might just think these jobs were important. But after seeing how clean, orderly and lively the coastal city became, everyone felt it was indeed necessary for such professions to keep circting. Reaching the city''s grandest Market, he nodded at the patrolling market officers here to keep the peace. The government established the Market, a grand area where people cane and go, buying and selling goods. There was so much order here, with signs that pointed what directions people to move towards if they want to buy produce, grains, mattresses and so on. You can also rent wheble trolleys while shopping. He bought batteries and window blinds before finally heading home. In front of his vi, Luffen saw his wife sitting outside, with a fully blown belly, knitting with a warm smile on her face. Her smile grew even brighter when seeing her husband approaching. "Husband! You''re back!"


    "Easy there, no need to stand in a rush. Think about the baby and yourself." His wife blushed when seeing him reaching out and you hung her so intimately in public. She had to admit that she now lives this version of her husband. He was much more considerate, not only for the baby''s sake, but hers as well. Sure enough, the person who said money is the root of all evil must definitely be poor and jealous. Why?Because ever since her husband joined the Garbage Industry, their monthly ie has shit off the roof. She too was also able to make side ie half of his, by selling her weaved essories in bundles to her many clients. It was amazing to imagine that some people even left different cities to visit her and buy off some of her pieces. Although she made half of what her husband was currently making, this half she was talking about was still a little higher than what her husband''s former monthly sry was. In short, she was still making more than the minimum wage amount years back. Theirbined wealth not only allowed them to make their lives morefortable, but took off the burden of poverty, hunger and all other negative traits they suffered from earlier. Now in their household, they ate fish or meat every day. But not too long ago, they couldn''t even afford to eat fish or meat more than once in a year or 2. .


    Luffen, his wife and his son lived in what the Baymardians might describe as a Townhouse vi. Their son of 10 was happy, and all blessings seemed toe their way. Understand that they as a couple never knew they would get another child at this age.


    His 26 years old wife was pregnant which shocked him silly. Can you still be pregnant at such an old age?


    After keeping all the food items in the house, he joined his wife out on the porch just in time to see the Street lights light up right on cue. Beautiful. Children ying after a long school day, adults sitting and gossiping,ughter all around them, people on bikes¡­


    Everything was blissful. Luffen slowly looked at the disappearing sun with a grateful smile on his face. ''Thank you Baymard¡­ Thank you for this wonderful gift.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1900 Tinky-Winky Jumps Over A Puddle

    Chapter 1900 Tinky-Winky Jumps Over A Puddle


    Landon didn''t know whether tough or cry after waking up with naughty babies crawling over your face. It''s miraculous to say that his 2 brats were almost 3 months old, yet they had already started crawling. This alone should tell anyone how intelligent and strong they were. Regr babies start crawling anytime between 6~12 months. But his babies were 2.7 months old and were already crawling and gripping things so tight, you would think they were gymnasts. They were freakishly strong, and had a grip force behind any normal baby''s. "Okay, you tiny acrobats, time to disembark from the patriarch''s face!"


    You think he liked having their diapers on his nostrils? Say what you like, but Landon felt they did it on purpose. Just look at how they were squirming and giggling after seeding in their diabolic plot? Tch. When their mother holds them, you don''t see them farting, pooping, peeing, or burping. But when they were with him, it was a whole other matter on its own. Godric Barn and Wilfred Barn. Godric was the quiet one, always looking out for his twin brother, while Wilfred was the troublemaker. The 2 squirmed in resistance after Landon scooped them up with both hands, already fighting for their lives when seeing where Landon was taking them to. No! No! They don''t want any bloody naps! They want to watch Teletubbies! They want to watch Bob the Builder or even Postman Pat! Landon found it amusing when seeing how much effort they ced in escaping from their prison cells. Their faces also looked pale, as if napping was the worst thing anyone could make them do in this life. Fine! He gave up. Rather than cing them in their crib, he ced them in a massive enclosed space he was sure they wouldn''t be able to escape from. It was a quite arge enclosed space with no sharp toys at sight. Everything was soft and plushy, except for the thin mat that cloaked the floors within the enclosed space.


    carpet surface. Taking a remote, Landonzily turned on the TV. And soon. [Tinky-Winky, saw a puddle.]


    [Tinky-Winky, jumped over the puddle.]


    [Dispy, Laa-Laa, and Po are happy for Tinky-Winky and get in line to jump over the puddle too.]


    "_"


    ¡­ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    What the hell was so mesmerizing about this that made Godric and Wilfred so excited? Just look at how big their eyes have widened from excitement. Sure enough, the world of kids is a retarded one. Picking up his room phone, Landon quickly sent for someone toe over and babysit the brats. Looking at the time, Landon unhurriedly headed towards his audience hall. If he recalled urately, he had rescheduled a meeting with some snobbish rulers who acted quite bravely in his own territory. Truth be told, he had no inkling to meet with them. However, there was a notorious man among them who kept pioneering the entire resistance among the bunch. He was the quietest person in the hall, yet he had more calctions in mine than anyone else. "Salutations, your Majesty." "Ah, your Majesty! Wishing you the grandest of days!" "Your Majesty! Long may your days be long."


    Everyone Landon passed greeted him with a bubbly smile mixed with awe and excitement. Understand that the Baymardian Royal Pce was extremely grand with over 30,000 workers on rotation.


    It was like an entirepany on its own, having gardeners, cooks, staff clinic, pond cleaners, animal feeders for ducks and other small animals they left to wander around certain areas. Understand that Gardeners, who tend to the roses were again different from those who know thewn and ensure the grass is kept prim and proper. There were stable boys to take care of the Royal horses. There were drivers, butlers and maids who ensured every ce was spotless. Of course, the majority of staff here were Guards. At any given time, you can expect to find at least 10000 guards on a single shift. The Sries of these people were paid from Tax Payers money, as they seem to be in the same standing as Soldiers, police officers and so on. Everyone understood that a strong pce meant the Empire is strong. Should any invader take over the Pce, it automatically meant that the entire Baymard, including the territories outside the Capital, belonged to the Enemy, at least until Baymard''s forces sessfully drove the enemies out. No questions asked, everyone felt more money should be given to the pce at all times. What''s more, the pce treasury has some government funds that were seen as Relief money in case of natural or man-made disasters. It''s true that the bank has a lot of money transferred from the pce''s treasury to the bank''s vault. But sometimes, treasures don''te in the form of coins, but rubies, paintings, sculptures and whatnot. All coinage was sent to the bank, but anything else was appraised and safely kept in the pce''s treasury. Even Lucy''s wedding gown was stored in a ss disy for future generations to marvel over. Probably 1000 yearster, who knows how much the world would reappraise and price it at? . Bottom line, the entire pce was quite arge ce to work in. Sometimes, people don''t see his Majesty for months, and some haven''t even seen his Majesty sincest year. For some, it has been almost 3 years since they ran into his Majesty while in the Pce. Who knows what shift you will be one when his Majesty passes by? Additionally, can you actually guarantee that his Majesty will actually pass by here? "Your Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty!" Many smiled while bowing in wait for Landon to pass. Hold on, didhis Majesty just wave/nod at them? (+0+)


    So cool!!!!


    Leaving the building he was in, Landon calmly stepped into one of the golf carts parked on the side with his name on it.


    Soon, he reached the side door of the building that had the audience hall in it, and unhurriedly threw the keys to one of the guards who caught it with an unbelievable face. Ah! "I-I''m holding the keys his Majesty has personally touched¡­ then-then-then doesn''t it mean that his Majesty and I have indirectly shook hands?" (Q0Q)

 Chapter 1901 The Folin Empires Thoughts

    Chapter 1901 The Folin Empire''s Thoughts


    Bam! The brand doors of the audience hall swung open with a resounding boom. All chatter among the gathered noble group ceased in an instant. "Announcing his royal Majesty, Landon Barn the 2nd!" One of the guards was quick to widen his mouth, making sure everyone knew of Landon''s entrance, be they blind or crazy. The group looked at Landon with a mix of curiosity and greed. Truth be told, although many in the UN empires admired and fell to Landon''s charms, nobles like them who still belonged to UN empires, didn''t know much about Landon.


    Looking at the youthful Landon entering the hall, they didn''t feel the least bit threatened.


    After all, how tough could a person who allowed others walk all over his territory in exchange for protection be?


    Yes!


    They still had the notion that the many UN empires were the ones protecting Baymard.


    They felt it was the most cowardly thing they''ve ever heard.


    Have you no shame?


    Standing in the glorious hall, Steward Jacobs held his chin high, not bothering to bow at all.


    What a joke!


    As the head steward, and one of his majesty Gwen Folin''s key representatives, when was thest time he had ever bowed to anyone else other than his Folin Empire''s royals?


    Even nobles from other territories who visited the Folin empire, would nod in acknowledgement when seeing him.


    People called him the mouth of his majesty because when he appeared, it was most likely to dish out the orders of his Majesty Gwen Folin.


    Steward Jacobs was indeed highly acknowledged in the Folin empire, as well as within the many neighboring Zohl empires. At 47, he has lived in the limelight for so many years that it just felt natural for him to never bow to anyone other than the Folin top royals.


    He never bowed for princesses or even the princes, unless they were the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd prince.


    Again, he only bowed to the mothers of these princes, as well as his majesty, and the king-father. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That was it!


    Right off the bat, Landon could pinpoint the scrawny fellow among the group was the ring leader among the bunch. The other 2 might be more decorated than he, but the skinny one was definitely the brains in here.


    Taking a seat on his golden throne, Landon leaned back in interest.


    "Well then gentlemen, I''ve been told you''ve been asking for an audience with me for a long time now¡­ Congrattions, your efforts finally paid off."


    Sarcasm? They immediately had a stronger distaste for Landon.


    Erh-ermmm


    Steward Jacobs coughed and everyone else quickly gathered themselves.


    "Salutations to you, Baymardian monarch. Wee here with gifts and a request we know you will deem agreeable."


    "Oh?" Landon chuckled innocently. "For now, let''s put a hold on the gifts and go straight to the point."


    What is it that they want?


    The men looked at each other tactfully, "Ship¡­ We require the ship technology you have at your disposal. And in exchange, we will pay you a special elixir, made by our famous Potion god himself."


    "Your majesty Landon, we would be giving you the elixir of eternal youth!"


    The 2 men spoke so excitedly that their eyes began twinkling like stars.


    Even they felt that this deal was too good for his Majesty Landon.


    Are you insane? Do you know how precious the elixir of Youth is?


    If they could have even a single drop of the elixir, they would be so happy they could ughter the entire world for payment.


    F**k!


    They felt that even the Ship technology here wasn''t enough to pay for a single bottle of the elixir. But here they were, offering it up at a loss to this Baymardian monarch.


    You have to know that for centuries, they have kept this elixir super secret because of how greedy those pesky Morgs could be. It was said that only a handful of royals knew about the elixir''s existence. Understand that even they didn''t know about it until the day they departed the waters around Zohl Continent. As per request from his Majesty himself, they only got wind of the matter from Steward Jacobs mouth when they were already out at sea.


    Of course, they also had a sample demonstration show to see the true effects of this elixir of youth!


    What did they see? They saw Steward Jacobs take out a tiny vial made of wood and stretched animal dder lining its inner walls. Steward Jacobs then took a nt they were most familiar with, which was dubbed the smiling eater.


    It was a flesh eating nt that looked exactly like a sunflower back on earth. Except its petals were super long, nearly touching the ground from its tall stature. Its stalk was as fat as a human thigh, and its head looked like it was lined with uncountable rows of teethid out in circr formation.


    Of course, the nt they brought was in a state where all its petals were turning brown and aging. But after steward Jacobs dropped 20 drops of this elixir of youth, one of the nt''s petals miraculously turned vibrant yellow in under a day!


    Shocking!


    What did this mean?


    It meant the elixir of youth truly works!


    If a mere 20 drops can work wonders, just picture the nt''s reaction to guzzling down an entire bottle!


    Dammit! They felt their bodies twist and churn when knowing 20 drops had been wasted on a mere nt, a flesh eating one at that.


    If eyes could kill, that nt would have long died in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, the despicable nt ''identally'' fell overboard once and that was the end of the matter.


    (V^V)


    Yes, yes, yes, they were all super excited about the emergence of this elixir of youth. But if Landon had been there at the time, he would have told them to their faces that their so-called Elixir of youth wasplete trash!


    Well, it wasn''t entirely useless. Without knowing it, they have cultivated a special fertilizer that works well on Flesh-eating nts!

 Chapter 1902 Landon, The Despicable

    Chapter 1902 Landon, The Despicable


    After recalling how powerful the elixir was, they had to admit that the result was so shocking that their entire bodies began swelling with greed and jealousy for his Majesty Landon''s good fortune.


    What were material things in exchange for eternal youth?


    Lucky Bastard!


    If it were them, they would quickly give the ship''s technology in a blink of an eye, no questions asked.


    But looking at his Majesty Landon''s demeanor, he doesn''t seem impressed?


    How can this be? Or could it be that he is hard of hearing and didn''t hear them mentioning that this elixir was one that would keep him young forever? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    (?~?)


    While many werementing on Landon''s ignorance, Landon was quietly having a staring contest with Steward Jacobs.


    Steward Jacobs suddenly felt his heart rate speed up, shocking him inwardly. ''What was that? For a moment, I felt like I was being stared at by a ferocious beast¡­ Or could I be wrong?''


    Looking at Landon''s harmless face, Steward Jacobs frowned. He has mingled with the likes of all sorts of power, scary and influential people. So after seeing Landon just once, he felt this guy was weak. But what was that feeling he had just now?


    Impossible! Not even his majesty Gwen Folin made his heart skip so much in a millisecond. Steward Jacobs concluded that he must have been hallucinating. How could this ignorant buffoon who lets people walk over his territory be more powerful than his great Monarch?


    .


    ~Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap.


    Landon slowly drummed his fingers on his armrest, in rhythm to the giant ticking clock on the wall. "Elixir of youth? My, my¡­ that sure sounds tempting."


    Suddenly, everyone began feeling the atmosphere plunge into a tense one, the longer Landon spoke. "This elixir of youth sure makes my blood boil with excitement. But gentlemen¡­ are you forgetting that you are in my territory? So what stops me from killing you all and taking the elixir for myself?"


    The other 2 quickly went into defense mode, but Steward Jacobszily raised his browzily, in full confidence.


    "You wouldn''t dare."


    Touching them was akin to disregarding his Majesty GwenFolin''s words and starting a war with the great Folin empire, thergest and strongest empire in the entire Zohl continent. "What''s more," Steward Jacobs continued. "You can kill us now, but that doesn''t mean you will be getting the elixir of youth as you think. Who said we brought the Full elixir of youth with us today, or on this trip for any matter?" Although the atmosphere remained tense, the other 2 became more rxed after listening to Stewart Jacobs analysis. Yes! Why were they afraid just now? These people won''t dare kill them for fear of inciting any wars with their empire. And as a protective measure, so long as steward Jacobs doesn''t tell them where the elixir was, then they were all guaranteed their lives, no?


    This was the art of staying alive 101.


    If you have something an enemy needs, never tell them until you''re ready to make a big move or absolutely sure of your survival. Worsees to the worse, they can tarnish his Majesty Landon''s reputation, telling everyone of his ploy to keep them hostage against their wills.


    Don''t forget that in Baymard, this pretentious prick ims he is a peaceful fellow who would never hold anyone hostage because he didn''t like them or had greedy thoughts for their properties.


    ''Look, who asked you to be Mr. Goodie-two shoes? Now, you''re in a real pickle, after knowing you want what we have but you can''t openly seize it all to yourself, right?'' Heh.


    If they don''t return back at the appointed time, their men will quickly pass on the news and make a big scene, letting the rest of Baymard know just how diabolical their so-called Messenger of the Gods truly was.


    One look, and Landon could tell what they were thinking.


    It''s just that Landon felt it was utterly ridiculous. Do you think that he, a doctor and a learned man of science and history would ever believe in the so-called existence of the elixir of youth?


    For centuries, monarchs have been poisoning themselves with lead and all sorts of poisonous substances all in the name of remaining young.


    Although there were some elements of magic in this world like the Holy Stone, Landon didn''t believe in the existence of their elixir of youth.


    It was even more ridiculous that they were thinking of exchanging his ship technology with a single bottle. Pfft~


    Landon felt it wasughable. Very calmly, he rose from his throne with a broad grin on his lips. "Gentlemen, it seems you all have a talent for being time wasters!"


    "What do you mean?" All men, including Steward Jacobs, were dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events.


    This was not how the script was supposed to go in their minds, okay?"


    "Go¡­ We will not be making any deals with your Folin empire. If you treasure this elixir of youth so badly, then why don''t you all take it for yourselves?"


    "_"


    ¡­


    10 seconds after Landon left, the group was still in disarray from Landon''s actions.


    "Do you think he is not¨C"


    "Impossible! How could anyone not want a taste of such a godly elixir?"


    Steward Jacobs nodded, after listening to the conversation between the 2. "You''re right. I believe he is interested, but might want to use the act of withdrawing to get us to lower our guards, until he can find out where we hid the elixir."


    Everyone''s lips pressed together, making them all but disappear.


    Their eyes squinted in a cold fashion and their minds thought deeply when staring at the door Landon left from.


    Sure enough, although such a person didn''t have a true backbone, he most definitely was a scheming fellow, for him to get all UN emirates to support him without kicking him off his Baymardian throne.


    "We must remain vignt," Steward Jacobs advised. "I fear our next 2 weeks will be bumpy."


    Right!


    The other 2 nodded, while calmly following steward Jacobs out the audience hall.


    Who knows how far this bastard will go to obtain the elixir from their hands?


    Landon, who had left them, was heading back to his office to lock himself in, so he can safely stay in his space and get a long nap before the 3PM arrives.


    But why was it so important he be in tiptop shape for the rest of the afternoon? Well, that was a secret only he knew.

 Chapter 1903 The Offer

    Chapter 1903 The Offer


    ¨CRichmond Town, Laboon Empire, Ten Continent¨C


    .


    "Eggs! Eggs! Get your eggs right here! We have golden eggs, red eggs, white eggs, and green eggs! Get thest batch before curfew!"


    "Barren woman for sale! She can do anything ya like! Only 4 copper coins!"


    ¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Maneuvering across the busy streets in thete evening hours, Frederik heard all sorts of deals auctioned out in the streets.


    Many merchants and farmers were selling thest stock of goods they had with all their might. Who wants to return home with a wagon of goods?


    It was already 11 Pm, and the entire city was already plunged into darkness. Yet, the hues from the many massive torches and candles illuminated the many establishments and homes wherever Frederik went. Frederik, who honestly looked like a handsome version of Mob from Mob Psycho 100, had a in expression, underneath his brown hood. Decan, Bain, and Kilmonga were also with him, alongside several other hidden guards in the shadows. After walking for a bit, they soon reached a massive restaurant called the Phoenix Eatery. It was a grand restaurant, 6 floors tall with even grander customers stopping by for meals. The higher one goes, the more expensive the floor. Some dishes can only be served from floor 3 upwards, and more ordinary dishes were left for average folks.


    Understand that some peasants save months and months of their sries to take their families out to eat in such ces. So in such a scenario, how can you expect wealthy people to get tables on the first floor?


    What''s more, deliveries and all sorts of inconveniences took ce on the first floor, so you can just forget about it. The building was quite grand, with a circr hole running through the first to the 6th floor. And around this circle were stairways for guests to go up and down with. Guests on the 2nd floor could see the first floor down, guests on the 4th floor could see the first floor down and so on. From the 2nd floor to the 6th floor, all guests were seated in booths. Some booths overlooked the hole, and some booths had balconies, facing the outside busy streets instead.


    And because most customers came from influential homes, the need for privacy was indeed a must. So the walls between each booth were made quite thick and somewhat sound proof enough that one might only hear a mumble from the booth beside them.


    Again, who can truly hear a thing when the entire ce was rowdy with people talking all around?


    The ce only bes silent when storytellerse to tell tales. The restaurant has its own megaphone, allowing the story teller''s words to travel quite far across the space. The structure of the building, aiding in echoing and carrying sound, so this was great.


    Most storytellers were told to perform on the 1st floor , on the circr space where those from above could see them from. Sure, those on the 6th floor might only see a dot when looking down, but sometimes, seeing just this dot moving while listening to the tale was what gave the story it''s captivating point.


    Storytellers of this time sure were interesting. They had to immerse themselves in the stories they told, changing their voices for female or male characters. They had to dance if there was a dance in their story, mixing enoughedy and seriousness when telling the interaction between female and male lead.


    .


    "We''re here to dine with Sir Dark Vader."


    One of the staff in a brown and yellow robe and yellow circr work hat, nodded before leading them in. "Sirs, please wait here." With that, the man quickly dashed towards the back and returned in a blink of an eye after confirmingthe matter from another man in blue robes with a ledger at hand. Then, they were led to the 4th floor, where a man in all ck was seated.


    "Sir Vader!" Frederik, Decan, Bain, and Kilmonga greeted while taking their seats.


    It seems Sir Dark Vader was quite considerate, since he chose a booth that had a balcony facing the busy nightlife outside.


    Frederik didn''t even need to look twice to know that his hidden guards had all appeared outside the balcony, 4 stories high. They were in the booth, but there was a door between them and the balcony. They could choose to open or close the door if they liked.


    In winter, closing it was a must, and in summer, most people loved keeping it open to stare at the moon while having their meal. However, for today''s matter, Frederik and the otters preferred keeping it closed, with their guards hiding away outdoors. And then, they began their conversation in low whispery tones right after ordering their dish. Staring at the masked man who gave him so much confidence and wander, Frederik''s heart couldn''t help jumping in a determined stance.


    "Sir Vader, will your master truly agree to my request if I take the throne?"


    Everyone held their breaths in wait for any reaction from Mr. Vader. If there was even a slight hesitation, it meant Mr. Vader''s master might not be as trustworthy as Vader made them believe. Fortunately, Vader showed no hesitation.


    ''This is good.''


    Many people released loud sighs without even knowing it.


    Once again, they felt Vader''s master was quite odd. Who could go all out to support their side and ce Frederik on the throne for the sake of world peace?


    Was that truly all he wanted, or was there more Vader wasn''t telling them?


    Vader didn''t say a thing,municating to them in writing as he usually did. To be honest, they thought he might be a mute since none of them have ever heard him speak.


    [Seeing is believing¡­. In 5 days, my Master''s people wille to take you to see his Home. I guarantee you that you will be back to Ten in no more than 4 weeks from when you left¡­. You were given 4 months to think about this. So, what do you say?]

 Chapter 1904 Are You In Or Out?

    Chapter 1904 Are You In Or Out?


    5 days¡­ It would be a lie to say Frederik wasn''t intrigued by the mysteries surrounding Sir Dark Vader''s master. As for whether he was fearful it was a trap or not, Frederik has been with these people for quite some time to feel their honesty.


    Again, from what he observed, they needed him alive for their grand ns to fall into y. So even if they were only pretending, his life was still guaranteed. As someone who could make countless battle ns and military strategies in a blink of an eye, his vision and foresight was far superior despite his age.


    ''Although things could go wrong, the pros with going are still very tempting to miss out on.'' Frederik concluded, lowering his head and taking a bite of the dumpling before him.


    Whether he epted it or not, Sir Dark Vader was still in the shadows, while he was in the light.


    They knew so much about him, including his fief and his usual nestling areas. They would also be able to get information on him from guilds and other information selling establishments since they knew he was a Prince. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But what about him?


    He had no clue where they stayed? What part of the world they came from? Or what they even looked like.


    It was odd that despite all this, he still felt their sincerity towards him during these past few months.


    In the end, going would clear the barrier between them, allowing him to also see what the master who ims to be here for World Peace was truly like. And if there is some underground scheme at y, he will definitely be able to sniff it out in a sh.


    Chewing on the dumpling, Frederik felt it was better to know these people well sooner thanter, so he could decide whether to cut them off in the long run or join their so-called goal for World Peace.


    Well, either way, he has already decided to take the throne for himself. So understanding his fearful allies was indeed a must.


    It''s just that something intrigued him greatly about Sir Dark Vader''s words.


    .


    "From my simple understanding of your Master, he is not a Laboonian¡­" Frederik paused to take another bit of his dumpling. He continued¨C "Sir Vader, this means your master does not reside in the Laboon empire. So how will we be able to reach his ce and return all within a month or so?"


    Everyone else raised their brows, finding the whole thing puzzling. Can it be done?


    From where they were, it took weeks to reach the closest coastal settlement. 3 weeks if traveling at a steady pace. 3 weeks was already so close to a month''s time. So what sort of sorcery could do this?


    Soon they saw Sir Vader flip a page and begin to write once more.


    [4 Weeks is all my people will need to take you back and forth. You will take 1 week and 3 days to get there, and another 1 week, 3 days to return. The remaining 8 days will be spent in my master''s home¡­ That, I guarantee.]


    True or false?


    Frederik and his men gave each other tactful stares as thoughmunicating with each other telepathically.


    ''Master, are you sure going is truly the option here? I fear these people might be real sorcerers!''


    ''4 weeks? I feel it''s more believing to think that the clouds can poop shit than to believe we can go back and forth outside the shores of Ten in just 4 weeks.''


    ''Is the world outside getting so insane without us knowing it? Or else how can such an incredulous travel way exist without us knowing it? If these people aren''t Morgs or those Adonis goons, then who are they really?''


    You look at me, I look at you.


    You look at me, I look at your dumplings.


    Everyone was staring so much at each other that their eyes began moving maniacally in shock.


    Please forgive them for acting like people who lost their senses, but what Sir Vader was confirming was too mind-bending to believe.


    Frederik finished chewing on his dumpling and raised his head to Vader with an intense stare thatsted only a few seconds before Frederik went on to pick up another dumpling.


    "Sir Vader, we''ll go. These days, the sun is up, and the weather is just right for a trip¡­ Better now than in Winter. So why not?"


    Frederik shrugged nonchntly. "Besides, if the journey is just 4 weeks, that''s all the more reason to go."


    As someone who loved research and discovery, how could his blood not boil to see how they will be traveling?


    (^_^)


    Already, he could tell it was nothing he has ever seen before, or it wouldn''t be that fast. So what was there to think about? GO! GO! GO!


    .


    With business concluded, everyone now focused on the food before them, before exiting the scene together.


    "Eh? Sir Vader, you''ll be walking with us?"


    They watched sir Vader''s head bob, and didn''t know what to make of his actions.


    This was the first time sir Vader was staying with them after business was concluded.


    Looking at the clear starry night, one could determine it was already 30 minutes past midnight.


    The shadows the moon created, as well as the scanty night streets gave many the feeling that curfew was near.


    Of course, curfew was at 1:30AM here in Richmond town. Most ces have their curfew at 1 AM and 2AM. Richmond town was just smack between the 2. After 1:30 AM, if anyone is found outside during these hours, you can expect to be locked up for at least 3 months and fined heavily. Of course, if you can''t pay the fine, they must work for the Town/city Lord for another 6 months before you can be let loose.


    The rules were simple. No matter what you''re up to, stay indoors, until sunrise after curfew hours.

 Chapter 1905 A Busy Night

    Chapter 1905 A Busy Night


    Rules, rules, rules¡­


    The rules of curfew were simple.


    Even if you''re in a Pub and the time is up, get a room in the Pub and stay there for your own good.


    During these times, the guards would monitor all streets and paths; and sometimes, assassins and other nightcrawlers would get caught.


    Of course, for nobles and other wealthy people, the guards can turn a cheek and pardon their movements after curfew, depending on one''s rank or the money they bribe the guards with.


    Do you think any of these guards could ever do anything to Frederik if they knew his true identity?


    But then again, Frederik wasn''t moving as a prince, but was traveling with his disguised merchant identity instead.


    Looking at the moon, everyone knew they had a little less than an hour''s time to get home, give or take.


    "Go." Bain gave the orders and the coachmen took off in a sh. However¡­ seconds after they left, several figures quickly appeared from the shadows, running and jumping from building to building in hot pursuit.


    Tonight was bound to be a busy one.


    .


    kang-kang-kang~


    The carriage''srge wooden tires shed against the stone brickid roads, causing the steady rhythm of nging noise to echo within the space.


    It was quiet.


    Apart from the noise from the carriage and the steady breathing from those within the carriage, nothing else could be heard.


    What was this situation?


    Although no one spoke, they could all feel the burdening pressure growing in the atmosphere. The air around them was now so tense that it caused their bodies to sit ruler straight.


    In the carriage, Sir Vader and Frederik sat on one side, and Bain, Decan and Kilmonga sat on the other side. Decan sat in the middle, with cross legs and arms, while the other 2 were at the sides, constantly listening and staring at the wooden windows/carriage door beside them.


    Of course, their eyes would also keep falling onto Sir Vader who now took out a long ck fabric, which was simr to the one''s he already had wrapped around his hands and fingers.


    1, 2, 3¡­


    Sir Vader slowly wrapped it around his left hand and fingers, before proceeding to take out another piece to wrap his other hand with.


    Why?


    Instantly, everyone''s hairs stood alert, feeling more and more that something wasn''t right.


    They say actions speak louder than words. Enemy!


    There must be an enemy(-ies) chasing after them. No wonder sir Vader chose to stay and follow them.


    He must have noticed these people right from the Phoenix eatery.


    ''This¡­ This¡­ This¡­'' Decan swallowed his saliva hard when knowing it was an enemy none of them, except for Sir Vader, had noticed.


    How dare they speak of letting their master sit firmly on the throne when they are still this weak?


    Dammit!


    Decan was feeling so nervous that the back of his ears began to sweat.


    Sir Vader was just one person. What if there was a fleet of enemies outside ready to pounce at them at any given moment


    Careless! Careless! They were too careless just now!


    Decan wasn''t the only one feeling this way, especially after assessing the matter deeply.


    What do they do now?


    "Master," Kilmonga called out in a hushed tone. "If we can get back to our estate anytime during their attack, we have a chance of turning this around. Don''t forget that they have guards and many of their forces in their humble ''Merchant'' estate."


    These people are likely to strike while they are in route to head home, probably because they''re afraid of their numbers in the estate.


    They might have weaker skills than the enemy, but if the enemy gave them a chance to gang up on them, then won''t the battle be turned around in their favor?


    The enemy must have also understood this, thus, will most likely attack mid-journey. The enemy is most likely an assassin or a group of assassins after Prince Frederik''s life. .


    Slow and steady, the carriage''s pace did not change.


    Torres was running with his hands ring behind him and his legs sprinting swiftly before making a great jump to the rooftop of the next building.


    A sense of pride still pierced his eyes when seeing the carriage''s speed continue moving without any change.


    ''Heh¡­ A bunch of low lives will never be able to spot us.''


    To Torres, the person from Ten who can detect them, was not born yet. In FACT, no such person will ever be born because they MORGS were definitely the supreme rulers of this world!


    "Leader¡­" A shadow appeared beside Torres, running beside him. "There are 3 routes to get to their home. They will most likely choose the 2nd or 3rd route, as those were the shortest and the ones they used frequently."


    If they for any second, choose the 1st route, it would look suspicious, since only the 2nd and 3rd routes could get them home in time before curfew strikes.


    Of course, they might also be choosing the 1st route to drop the strange man in ck off¡­ or might have other ideas in mind.


    Another thought is that, if they choose the 1st route, it means they''ve discovered them and might want the first route since that route has the most guards patrolling the ce. But how is that possible?


    How could these Lagoonian worms possess enough skills to detect them? Impossible!


    "Leader, they''ve chosen the 3rd." The shadow quickly stated. They''ve chosen to pass through the Sleepy Woods!


    The Sleepy Woods was like a massive first-parklike area within the town, with its ownke and stream sources passing through it. They call it the sleepy woods because all nts and flowers there grow in a nting manner, as if the leaves and even their stalks and bodies were asleep.


    The sleepy woods was in the shape of a ''W''. And as nned, they will strike at the 2nd bottom V-point of the ''W.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Heh-heh-heh.


    With a cruel smile, Torres gave onest look at the steady carriage entering the Sleepy forest. In no time, he jumped down a rocky slope with brisk steps, and headed towards the attack point they had long nned out if the carriage passed through the forest.


    Good¡­


    The time to catch their prey was here!

 Chapter 1906 An Unbelievable Reality

    Chapter 1906 An Unbelievable Reality


    Down the forest path, the lone carriage surrounded by guards both hidden and in in sight, rode calmly onwards.


    The night birds ''who-d'', the frogs crooked in the distance, and the crickets chirped blissfully, happy to see the clear night skies.


    "Assassins!"


    The men outside screamed defensively, drawing their daggers, swords, bows, and weapons to defend their carriage.


    The nts around rustled, and everyone came face to face with a terrible group whose movements were too brisk for anyone to BELIEVE.


    What''s going on? What''s going on?


    Ting! The shing sounds from weapons echoed, followed by loud screams of pain. Even the hidden guards protecting the carriage now had chalkish faces when assessing such skills.


    "Protect the Master!" Was all they could yell out when tightening guarding the carriage with every lifeforce left in them.


    sh!


    A deep wound shed across the chest of the lead hidden guard, causing him to drop on one knee, with one hand on his chest and another on his dagger suspended high above his face.


    Ting!


    He blocked a terrible attack, which mmed him against the carriage''s steps.


    ~Pouf!


    Out from his mouth spewed a heap load of dark blood. Pain.. pain¡­ so painful.


    Pain and desperation quickly clouded his being.


    He could feel his strength weakening by the second.


    ''Your Highness, forgive this unprepared one for not being able to protect you.''


    With little strength to defend himself, it was only a matter of time before the enemy truly finishes him off.


    Gritting his teeth, the Lead guard gathered his strength, and prepared to make one final solid attack. He took deep breaths, and raised his dagger with a loud battle cry bellowing from his mouth. And then¡­


    Bam!!


    The enemy was thrown several feet back, mming and mming into multiple trees and breaking them off along his way.


    "(''0'')" [Lead hidden guard]: Am I this powerful?


    "(''0'')" [ Everyone else]: What did we just see?


    Suddenly, the entire battle ground froze!


    You had to be there to believe it. Attacks and weapons came to a halt midway, birds stopped flying, and even the crickets packed their bags away, walking backwards in slow motion after seeing what their incredible insect eyes just saw.


    . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~


    Everyone heard the sound of sandals, now hitting against the carriage''s steps. What? This guy has been wearing sandals all along under such intimidating attire? ¨C Was the question many would have asked. But now, seeing him step down in loud strides, many only swallowed hard, wonderingif he was truly the one who sent someone flying back and breaking down several trees in the process.


    Landon cracked his knuckles, sweeping his gaze across the battleground, "He then held out a sheet of paper, and leaned down towards the injured Lead hidden guard, as though saying: Read it.


    One would be surprised just how amazing human emotions could be.


    The shock from it all hadpletely overpowered the Lead hidden guard''s pain. (Q0Q)


    Read? How does one read again? Howe he has forgotten how to read?


    The guard''s mind was in disarray. However, after staring at the paper, his mouth subconsciously opened wide.


    "I have lots of things to do, so all of youe to me at once¡­ If you do, I promise, your death will be swifter."


    ¨CSilence¨C


    Those were the words written on the paper.


    Everyone was taken aback, wondering if their eyes had too much wax. Or else why would they hear this guy talking about taking the enemy all at once?


    Yes, he indeed possessed a strength, they found unfathomable. But do you see how many incredibly skilled assassins are surrounding them?


    How could 1 man take them all?


    Landon had no time to waste. SO WHAT IF THEY WERE IN DISBELIEF?


    "What a magnificent piece of work."


    Slowly picking up the 2 daggers belonging to the assassin he sent flying, Landon suddenly vanished like magic. And when heter reappeared, the many enemy ones would have just one word echoing within their brains ¨CRUN!


    .


    "Where is he? Where is he?" Several enemies questions loudly with widened eyes of disbelief.


    Who were they?


    The f**king Morgs! They had the most superior skills and speed. So how was it that this guy could move around and none of them could even see or feel a trace of his whereabouts?


    Poouf!!!~


    Several people dropped to their knees with even more widened eyes after seeing a cold light sh from their necks.


    ''No! No! Impossible! I am the superior one! I am A Morg, I cannot die in the hands of lowlives!''


    Unwillingness, pain, and fury engulfed the fallen group who were grabbing onto their necks and chocking on their own blood.


    Bam!


    From their knees, their bodies fell to the ground with their chests on the ground. "Blugh-Blugh-oof"


    They tried speaking and cursing, but their throats and mouths were now incapable of making a single sentence. Cold¡­ Cold¡­


    Their bodies were growing colder by the second, despite their vigorously beating hearts. No! No! No! They can''t die now! They don''t want to die now!


    They belonged to the Sacred Order, one of Morgany''s fiercest and most powerful groups. So how could this be? When they came for this mission, they had no doubt they would survive the ordeal. But after seeing the horrors involving the strange man in ck, they soon understood the reason why the fortress leader in that coastal region had said no one could get any information on Sir Vader.


    Capture him alive?


    They would be lucky if they could flee with their lives intact if facing him one on one. Dammit! No wonder he said they shoulde at him all at once. If they eliminate him first, then taking their target away would be a simple task.


    .


    "Grahhh!~"


    The fallen Morgs bellowed in dismay. And in a hidden corner close to the battleground, Torres''s entire body was growing colder by the second. With a single look, his second-inmand gave out an order.


    "Everyone, attack together!" Most of the guards protecting Frederik were injured or dead. So they were not a threat. Attack! Attack the man called Vader!


    Swish!


    The Morgs cast their pride away and worked together to attack one man. In the meantime, Torres and his second-inmand quickly moved towards through the woods with narrowed gazes.


    Their sole mission was to capture the 2nd key alive. And if by some crazy unbelievable reality, they can''t, then they must acquire his blood any means possible, so they could unlock the next stage of the Holy Core!


    No one thought the 2nd option would be a reality, yet here they are. Torres readied a cloth from his satchel, the closer they approached the carriage.


    ''Blood¡­ Blood.. We need his Blood!''

 Chapter 1907 A Killers Pride

    Chapter 1907 A Killer''s Pride


    Blood, blood¡­ For Morgany''s future, they must get the blood. "No! It''s not right. We must go out there and help Mr. Vader." "Your Highness, stay in the carriage!" Decan and the other 1 rejected his orders, vigntly looking from side to side with heightened senses. But before they could react, a dagger already plunged through the window, distracting them wholly. At this moment, they were already standing on 2 legs with weapons drawn. Dammit! "A diversion!" In that split second earlier, they were so distracted by the dagger they undermined the enemy intruding through the carriage''s door.


    Before they knew it, another enemy had opened the carriage and stabbed his Highness Frederik on the arm. Ahhh!!!


    Frederik felt his heart jolt in despair, when feeling the cold blood in his arm meat. Never in his life had he seen people move so swiftly. They were like smoke, uncatchable and too darn hard to deal with. Frederik swore everything happened in a blink of an eye. One minute he was talking to those in the carriage, and the next, he was ruthlessly getting his arm stabbed by these people. But this was odd. They had the clear chance and opportunity of killing him, yet they only stabbed his arm, and withdrew the dagger in a split second before vanishing as if not here in the first ce. "Your Highness! Your Highness, are you alright?" Kilmonga quickly attended to Frederik''s arm while the others anxiously protected them. What was going on? They couldn''t make heads or tails of what the intentions of these enemies were. .


    Through his pain, Frederik stared at his arm thoughtfully. "It doesn''t feel like poison¡­" If the dagger wasced with poison, then it would make sense that they stabbed him and withdrew back. But closing his eyes, Frederik controlled the blood around his wound, essing and concluding there were no poisonous toxinsced on the dagger. Don''t forget that he, Frederik, possesses the unique ability of controlling water/fluids.


    "Why do I have a hunch that their attack was only for the sole purpose of getting my blood?" Frederik was stumped and couldn''t think of any reason why anyone would want his blood. If this was modern times, Frederik might think of one using his DNA or even cloning. But in these medieval times, what does getting one''s blood prove? He felt his severed head in a basket was more likely to mean something to the enemy''s leader, than his blood on a dagger. "Go!" Torres and his second inmand were quick to leave the scene, fleeing with all their might, after giving a long whistling order to the men still fighting Landon. The order was simple: Escape if you can, kill yourself if you can''t. Landon squinted his eyes at Torres''s back after secretly cing a tracking signal on him. What? Did you think he was negligent and allowed Torres'' get close to Frederik by ident? It was better for the enemy to get some level of sess, so they can leave Frederik alone for the time being. After seeing the delicate way Torres wiped the blood off the de and onto the neatly prepared cloth, he knew they hade for Frederik''s blood. Of course, their primary mission might have been to capture Frederik alive. But since that''s no longer an option, his blood was the next best thing. At least this should get them off Frederik''s back for the time being. Sure enough, Landon was right. For now, they dared not go around Frederik especially when thinking the mysterious Mr. Vader would be around him. No~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Despite how small this victory was, they had to understand that they had indeedpleted their mission, so they must hurriedly get the bloodied cloth to Morgany ASAP. Though it was shameful to have lost to one man (Mr. Vader), how dare they tell the truth as it is? Do you want other elite groups like their Sacred Order tough at them? Impossible. They must say there were over 500 people protecting Frederik.


    Yes¡­ They must say that 500 people protected Fredrik, against a handful of them. Yes, yes, yes¡­ People will look at them in awe when knowing they were still able to get Frederik''s blood even after so many people were guarding Frederik. .


    One must never underestimate the weight of an assassin''s pride and reputation. Know that if they dared to tell the truth, they would get demoted in a sh. It was ironic that they, one of the top cleanup orders in the TOEP, were now worried that their blunders would be discovered. If the truth eventuallyes out, will another cleanup crewe after the matter to confirm the truth instead? Dammit! It was all this Mr. Vader''s fault. Although they told everything to flee if they could, they understood that apart from the 2 of them, everyone else in their group was likely to die. This Mr. Vader was quite a cruel fellow. His attacks were urate and fatal. Torres knew it was likely that only he and his second inmand would survive. However, as they say¡­ 1 person can keep a secret¡­. But 2 or more, bes a problem. sh!!!


    "Lea¨C" The 2nd inmand held the back of his neck, turning around to face his leader in disbelief. Rule 2: No TOEP members must ever kill each other, unless it was an order from above.


    The leader¡­ the leader really killed him. In a sh, the 2nd inmand understood the reason why the leader made such a bold decision. However, understanding his reasons, didn''t mean he could forgive the leader for taking his life. "YOU-YOu-You-you¨C" Torres expressionlessly watched his 2nd inmand slowly lose his breath with eyes full of hate. Hate all you want, but dead men tell no tales. "Sorry, old friend¡­ I shall cherish your sacrifice in the depths of my heart."


    Torres gave one more look at his deadpanion, beforepletely shing off his neck the same way a less skilled assassin would. He couldn''t leave any traces that this was done by him or any Morg for that matter.

 Chapter 1908 Safe At Last

    Chapter 1908 Safe At Last


    1 hourter, the corpses had been searched and disposed of. Landon still followed Fredrik in his carriage, as they headed for Frederik''s estate. He knew those TOEP would not attempt anything on Frederik so soon. However, one can never tell if there''s another team ready to take Fredrik away should their initial n fail. Fortunately, the rest of the journey was a breeze and even Frederik''s sleepy night would have been considered peaceful, if not for the pain he felt from the stab wound. In no time Landon concluded his business with them and arranged to pick them up when the time was right. With that, he vanished, reappearing once more on his study. Fortunately, Frederik''s ce was several hours ahead of Baymard''s Capital City. So when he warped back, it was 10 PM. He had already told the staff not to bother calling him for dinner, so no one had disturbed his time in his ''office.'' With a cool smile on his lips, Landon nestled his littledy, and slowly went to bed. ¡­


    ¨CGateway Town, Eastern Regions, Baymard¨C


    Vrmmm~


    The sounds of vehicles storming along the vast countryside roads was all people could hear. In Baymard, a majority of the Eastern territories were seen as ''Countryside'' by many residents. Why, you ask? Well, if someone has ever watched those modern western movies, one could honestly say the luscious beauty was indeed hard to describe. The Prairies, the fields of flowers, the hills, the mountain terrains, the trees, the simple architectural style¡­ Everything about it was magnificent. Of course, all buildings here, as well as in every part of Baymard, was slowly quickly getting equippedwith standard, everyday modern essentials like tap water and electricity. Understand that the moment The Great Wall of Baymard was built, the Baymardian government was now very ready to reach out to these Baymardian territories and supply them with heating, water and electricity. Old Homes were still maintained, but modified to have a unique blend of ancient and modern aesthetics.


    New homes were also built there, ones that blended beautifully with the overall beauty. One could say ''The hills were alive, with the sound of music'' when visiting the eastern Regions. Again, another thing that drew many to this ce was of course¡­ the newly man-made Desert Land that has been causing a buzz around the ce.


    Summertime! Summertime! What other time is there for adventure? Several youths were in a vehicle, driving along the highway, ying music at a moderate rate.


    Well, unlike the music volume capacity in vehicles back on Earth, those in Baymardian vehicles could only go high to a certain extent. Although one can st music in their homes at a deafening rate, on the road, it was another matter. The music was loud enough to be heard and enjoyed by everyone in the vehicle. However, it won''t be so loud that you can''t hear anything from the outside world. Baymard swore to make Baymard one of the safest ces, regardless of the modern gadgets that are developed. On the road, 2 vehicles drove by, one behind another, all heading towards the same destination. Everyone in the vehicles had just graduated from their final year. And now, they were taking one big vacation together before truly joining the real world as true adults. "Woohoo~..."


    "Summer break, here wee!"


    "I can''t believe we are finally down with school¡­ Oops¡­ I forgot I will still need to report to the Academy of Science and Engineeringe August. I''ve just been epted into the lower region for work. It''s amazing that if you get a job there, they still pay for your tuition while you''re working. Part of my time will be spent at work, and the remaining time will be spent at the job." "Tsk¡­ Lucky you. I''m still in the process of job hunting. Although, I did get one job eptance in the Ministry of Finance. But you know me¡­ Ministry work has always been myst option on my te. I¡­ want to be an actor. Sadly, it''s not that easy to be one." "Well, for me, I''ll also be working for the ministry, but the ministry of Agriculture. After working for 3 years, I must head back to Zalipnia to better my home." One by one, several people spoke about their future and the impending fun they were about to have. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Among them was Winston Dragul, a dark-skinned Zalipnian. Although Baymard was a dream ce and an absolute ball to be in, he had to admit that he had a certain craving for his home in Romain. He was excited to be among the group of pioneers that would head out to various parts of Zalipnia to promote growth. Many empires allowed their citizens to study or work here so that they can apply what they learnt in their home countries. Winston loved thefortability and safety Baymard provided. But if he didn''t head home to make changes to his empire, who was going to do it for him? He believed sometime in the distant future, Zalipnia would also be like Baymard. That he believed. Of course, one thing he loved more than anything else, was that Baymard knew how to keep a person entertained. Baymard often came up with unique games, books, theme parks and touristic sites that made his brain grow wild.


    Like now, they were headed for the newly opened ce they called the Sand of Times. They say the ce is as big as half a town, with its own unique adventures for one to explore. "Look! Look! There it is¡­ The Sands of Time!" Wow!!!


    Winston''s mouth hung on an O-shape when staring at the many domes of sand up ahead. Incredible! He had never seen such arge space filled with crystal yellowish-white specs of grain. He heard the area the sands of Time stood on, used to be a very cracked and driednd that even looked cracked and rugged in the winters. It was said vultures loved covering around thesends, waiting to get a taste of any who fell to their deaths while traversing the ce. It was hard to believe that this was the same leveled crackednds that he had heard about. And where did they get all this sand from? There were sand domes as high as mountains, and others as low as rocks. Sand, sand, sand¡­ everywhere one looked, they could find sand. In this terribly hot weather, the sands seemed to reflect the heat onto the bodies of the many tourists passing by. Winston had a broad grin on his lips when staring at the sandy world that awaited him. "Quickly, the Sands of Time await us!"

 Chapter 1909 Sands Of Time

    Chapter 1909 Sands Of Time


    "Hey, Winston, you crazy ass grab thest bag in the boot, will you?" "Ah!... Sorry guys, I was just lost with the beauty all around me. Can you me me?" Winston truly felt like he was in a live-action movie. You have to be here to believe it. It was a Friday, meaning they had the weekend to rx. They weren''t justing for a half day trip, but for a 2 and a half day trip in this surreal ce. Jumping off the back of the massive truck, Winston adjusted the strap of the luggage on his shoulders and followed the rest into the uniquely designed hotel structure before him. The Hotel was called, Sand Storm Hotel. It was a 10 story building with balconies that seeped out like tilted cups. The Hotel was a darker shape of sandy Brown, and looked quite sturdy in all directions. After checking in and marveling at their hotel rooms, everyone soon gathered in the lobby in the jungle, rock climbing-like adventure attires, bandannas tied on their foreheads, water bottles on their sides and other essentials in breathable backpacks. And after grabbing a map and renting off Desert Buggies, they headed into the sandy dunes without a care in the world. Behind the wheel, Winston felt unstoppable. These Desert Buggies were like advanced go-karts. Everyone rode their own Desert Buggies, twisting, taking, gliding and racing across the sandy dunes, as if they were in the Fast and Furious Franchise. The scarves around their noses and mouths blocked any sand from going into their mouths, and their goggles only made them look like people from an apocalyptic steampunk era. .


    My God! Winston felt his entire body tremble when gripping the steering wheel with all his might. His veins were bulging maniacally, and his mind was already in disarray when seeing the sandy cliff he was heading for. "Winston, turn! Turn! Turn!!!" Several people felt panicked to the core, already envisioning Winston''s chaotic crash. Too gruesome! Too gruesome! Several people closed their eyes in horror, while others rushed to Winston''s side to salvage the situation. Tick-tock. Tick-tock. Time seemed to move slowly, as Winston felt his doom closing in. Wow!!! The vehicle drove along the sandy edge at full speed, moving several feet into the air in a spiral twist that made those watching feel their blood drain dry. "Winston!!!!" That was all they could cry out after watching the chaotic scene. Up the vehicle went, and soon the Mo they dreaded came. Whoosh!! The vehicle shoots down like a bullet, causing their cries to grow even louder. However, the gruesome scene they subconsciously thought of, didn''t happen. Bam!! The entire vehicle plunged into the sandy grounds far away as expected but was now wrapped in some sort of sturdy balloon that cushioned the ball. Fheeeuuuu!~


    The balloon structure soon released air, quickly deting in a blink of an air. ¨CSilence¨C


    No one, not even the passersby could believe what they just witnessed. Hold on .. when they got these Desert Buggies, they were told it came with a special crash protectiveyer. At that time, they didn''t think anything of it. But after seeing how this inting covering appeared out of thin air and surrounded the vehicle like a Transformer, they suddenly felt their understanding of science was just so and so. "I''m okay! I''m okay!" Only when Winston''s voice could be heard, did several people wake up from their stupor. "That¡­ That was INCREDIBLE!!"


    "Awesome! Now, I want to crash too." "Hey, bro, how did it feel to be so close to death?" "Ahhh! You really scared us there. We thought you were a goner. In fact, I wanted to start calling you Late Winston¡­ I already prepared my Eulogy and everything, starting with: In memory of Late Winston¡­ But who knew you were one hard nut to kill?" "Dammit! What sort of safety technology is this? Can I say I want to take it home as a souvenir?" "h, h h, h, h~"


    ¡­


    Several people, including passerbys, surrounded Winston with glittering eyes. Everything that happened today was straight out of a movie scene for them. In fact, they now felt they had enough experience to critique some movies, saying things like: "This is not realistic. In normal idents, the vehicle will twist this way, and spin the other way."


    (V^V) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Everyone quickly helped Winston cut out the deted bubble from the front top of the Desert Buddy. It was only now that they realized that the vehicle had 3 uniquely positioned studs on it, one on the top, one on the back and another on the front. It seemed that each of them had 3 crash saving opportunities. So Winston still had 2 more bubble mechanisms that will appear if he crashes again and again. Damn! This made many people feel even more secure than ever. The seatbelts stapling them in during the fall was also sturdy and secured, so one wouldn''t move whennding. Winston felt he had just gone to spare and back. No one knows what it truly feels like right before a crash. Today, he subconsciously grew 10 years older when stepping out of the ''crash'' scene. ''Sure enough, driving safely is a must. Or else wouldn''t I die early without even having a wife yet?'' Phew~


    He and several others once again got into their Desert Buddies and swiftly left the scene in a blink of an eye, with one thing in mind ¨CBaymard''s safety technology was a must have for all future vehicle creations!! ¡­


    Vrmmmm~


    The gang had fun fromte morning tote evening. First, they found a unique oasis, with an underwater cave requiring them to swim underneath. The entire underground site had blue glowing algae thatpletely illuminated the path. To be honest, after riding for so long under the sun, a dip into this underground terrain was quite refreshing. Wow! Everyone was amazed by how deep the underground water path was. And with their goggles, they could see so many rare and beautifully shaped dishes and sea life. There were canals, tunnels and secret paths. If not for the numbering on the tunnels, they might have gotten lost and wouldn''t know how to find their way back.


    They arrived at a tunnel path that had a unique mapid out painting to some I know treasure sight. This alone made their eyes brighten even more, as they made turns back to their vehicles to head to the treasure sight. But little did they know that this was justthe start of their adventure. Soon, they were swallowed by quicksand, and then found themselves driving underground in a cave-like terrain. Everyday felt like an adventure on its own. Even the hotel they stayed in was riddle with hidden secrets and trap doors. Of course, the hotel also hosted night parties, like a masked ball and other events that led many craving for more. But s, all good things must one daye to an end. Driving away from the hotel, Winston gave onest look at it through the vehicle''s mirrors with nostalgia. It was hard to believe that just a few years ago, he was back in Zalipnia, struggling to put food in his belly alongside his family. ''Sands of Time¡­ Baymard, thank you for giving me the best time of my life.''

 Chapter 1910 God Of Wealth

    Chapter 1910 God Of Wealth


    "Your majesty, the Sands of Time is a huge sess! Look! Look, your majesty, these are the stats!" The Prime Manager Salvador, overseeing all Sands of Time activities, was now smiling so hard his mouth looked like it was about to tear. Never in his life, seen someone make money as fast as his Majesty Landon. God of Wealth¡­ God of Wealth! After spending almost a year working on this project with his Majesty, he became even more convinced that his majesty was a true God of Wealth.


    If they''re short on money for the project, his majesty woulde up with some ingenious publicity idea to generate the amount they needed. Salvador raised his chest high when reporting how much they''ve made in just the first 3 days of opening. "11,857,090 BAYS, your Majesty!" Mind you, this was the takeaway after all hotels have taken their own chunks out.


    11 million Bays was equivalent to 100 billion to people in today''s era. 11 million¡­ 11 million¡­ Although most nobles had coins and treasures worth this amount or even higher, one still has to be amazed by his Majesty Landon''s way of making money. He made this in just 3 days. Then imagine how much he can make by the end of summer? Although storing wealth in a treasure room or vault was a great idea, many people have slowly understood that as time goes on, the value diminishes. You might find it hard to believe, but most nobles across the many UN empires have been secretly sending their coins to Baymard''s high-tech secure vaults. Once in the vaults, their money yields them interest every day, month and year. Many had also subconsciously evacuated Baymard to safety. Who has ever seeded in robbing Baymard''s bank? (QwQ)


    .


    Every year, there are reports of bandits who merge together in hopes of robbing Baymard''s vaults. Some of these bandits don''t do it for the money, but for the fame or the pride of one day bragging to their bandit world that they seeded in doing the undoable. Sadly, try as they might, they''ve never been able to make it past the bank''s grand entrance way. Every year, Baymard ups their technologies, and before any of them knew it, they were caught and thrown into the Baymardian prisons. There were also female bandits who pretended to be ordinary civilians in the banks, with the sole purpose of being a distraction. They woulde into the banks, im to want to open an ount, try their hardest to seduce the back tellers, hoping to get more information and report back to their bandit leader so their great heist can take ce. Landon looked at the report with a slight nod. "Keep up the good work. Peoplee for adventure and an immersive experience into a new world, which is what we will be giving them." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Thank you, your Majesty." With that Manager Salvador exited the space, knowing he wasn''t the only one scheduled to see his Majesty today. Many might look at the splendor of the crown but after seeing how busy his Majesty''s as he felt repulsed by the thought of ever being a monarch. In fact, he didn''t wish it for any of his descendants. ''Has being monarch always been this tasking? Then why do people fight and break legs over it?... masochists?'' (?~?)


    (-_-) [Alec Barn]: Is that what you think I hugged the throne for? ¡­ Landon looked out his window and sighed. Minutes turned to hours and hours turned to days. And before Landon knew it, he received news that made his entire body swell up like a ball. In short, it was his secretary, Miranda, who was flying into his office with the news. She looked like she had seen the face of a Good, with how ecstatic she was. "Your Majesty¡­ Your Majesty¡­ The Space Station is finallypleted!"


    (0@0)


    It took Landon several seconds topletely digest the news. Gakhahahhahahahhah~


    Landon jumped on his table and beganughing like an evil Lord. Space¡­ Space¡­ They were finally headed for space. Miranda stared at her boss but didn''t think his actions were childish. Do you know what going to space meant? This.. this alone will solve all the doubts many had over the years. Several people called his majesty Landon''s theories sphemous, refusing to believe that the world was round as a ball. t! t, t¡­ they truly believed the world was t, and wasted no time shing words with his majesty every chance they got. It was ironic that they believed the moon was round and the sun was round too. But for some reason, it seemed so unbelievable to think their world was round too. "Impossible! Impossible! If Hertfilia is indeed round, then I will eat my own shit!" "Exactly! What a preposterous theory. How can it be round? If that were true, wouldn''t we be sliding off the world with every step we took?" "That''s what I said. And have you ever seen a fish stand tall on a ball? Ants can move along a ball because of their sticky legs and abilities. But what about humans? We have nothing of that sort. If the world were truly round, we would have fallen off into the starry skies ages ago." "Again, what''s all this talk about the atmosphere outside being unbreathable? I don''t believe it! Such a beautiful atmosphere filled with stars won''t be more than breathable. It must also be veryfortable." "Yeah! Yeah! Yeah!"


    (*^*)


    .


    Every year in the annual atmospheric exchange between Treaty and non treaty signed empires, several people would always wallow themselves in a hot debate to prove their point. Many people were still under the impression that the world was t, even some from the Treaty-signed empires. But in the end, seeing is believing. Only when they go to the moon and see what it looks like from there, will the long time feud about the shape of the world end. Landon had to say that he was looking forward to that day more and more. But while Landon was marveling at the uing shock he would plunge the world into, a sharp static noise from his walkie talkie suddenly left him rushing. [This is Golden Eye x032, calling in x001¡­ The Egg has cracked its core¡­ I repeat, the egg has cracked its core!]

 Chapter 1911 New Home

    Chapter 1911 New Home


    Ring~


    The phone went off, drawing the thoughts of the lonedy from her stupor. [Mydy, we will being up to take your hand luggage soon.]


    The voice on the other end was one she was now very well-ustomed to. When looking out the towering floor to ceiling windows that faced the waters towards the iingnd, Countess Yaya had to say that she was both excited and fearful of what this new journey of hers entailed. Looking around the room that has been her den during her travels, Countess Yaya felt she would miss it even more. She had to admit thatpared to the cave home she stayed in while in hiding, this 2 story suit was better suited for her because of how convenient everything was. So you need hot water? No need to boil it. The tap could switch between hot and cold, making taking showers and baths a breeze. And what about the heat? The item many people around her called A.C, would easily solve this problem for her. Wow! The fridge was also a life saver. Don''t forget the mini bar that had all sorts of drinks she had never seen or tastes in her life. Hey¡­ the TV seemsrger and has more things to watch too. But what Yaya thought she would miss the most were these tall ss windows. Yaya had no tears but wanted to cry.


    ss! Do you know how much one has to pay to get one shard of ss in Morgany? ss costs a fortune! Even a tiny broken spec of ss could be sold for hundreds and thousands of coins at an auction house. Yet, these Baymardians actually dared to build so many ss windows without even batting an eye? What made Countess Yaya feel even more touched, was that they actually allowed her to stay in such a luxurious room with ss windows everywhere. Don''t get her wrong. While watching movies, she did see ss windows there, but felt they must only be used for movies and for show. .


    Again, most monarchs, organizations and powerhouses would definitely use their best resources when making ships, as a way to showcase their empire''s strength. So she wasn''t that shocked to see ss windows used on the ship. She was only grateful that they allowed her to live here free of charge after knowing she was an ex-countess hunted by all of Morgany, and was also a very broke woman too. She thought that they would tell her to cover her face while in Baymard, but it seems they had no such thoughts. Were they not scared of Morgany''s wrath? Didn''t they know the act of keeping a low profile when going against Morgany, God''s chosen people? Seeing how nonchnt they were about her appearance, Yaya felt they might soon make a big move against Morgany and didn''t seem to care whether she was discovered or not. But just how confident were they to dare think of raising arms against Morgany? ''Although I''m grateful for their timely rescue, it''s better to be prepared than live in regret.'' Yaya felt that she would be willing to stand by Baymard and fight with them against Morgany, but before that, she must send her son out of Baymard to somece safe. This way, no matter the oue of the battle, he would be safe. As a mother, her number one priority was always her son. Whether he hates her for her decisions or not, she must do her very best to keep him alive!


    "Lady Yaya, we are here for your bags." "Come in¡­It''s open." Yaya replied while walking down the stairs. "Warden Mitchen, Lieutenant Larksting¡­ Good afternoon."


    Yaya was a little quieter than usual, but everyone understood why. Whening to unfamiliar territory, how else should one be if not a little cautious? However, they knew that soon, her worries would fade when she saw and lived in their great empire. What other ce is there in the world like Baymard? Tsk. Even they couldn''t wait to touch Baymardian soil, feeling that no ce was as good as home. The one-eyed Lieutenant Larksting had a broad grin on his lips when staring out the window. (^?¡ã) n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Baymard¡­ Baymard¡­ it was good to be back!!


    .


    Two hourster, Yaya had finally finished checking out of the Coastal Port, officially crossing into Baymardian soil. She stared at the temporary Identity document with her mouth pinched shut. Incredible! Just how are they able to finish paperwork so fast and so neatly so many people in a split second? Could it be that they have developed a secret writing method that increases speed too? Yaya, who had no concept of a printer, was no bounty dumbfounded with the speed at which things were handled. ''Oops¡­ I must keep the document away in my Fanny pack, lest I lose it. Just look at how convenient this thing is?'' Stepping into the Coastal Port, Yaya was like a kid shopping for Christmas presents. She saw all sorts of clothing stores, food stalls, and fun activities. If not that she was finished with her business, she would have loved to explore this massive ss pce they called the Coastal Port. But little did Yaya know that this was just the tip of the iceberg for what was awaiting her. "My Lady, we have to go." Yaya thinned her lips and nodded heavily while leaving the port and hopping onto the military vehicle waiting to take her, Mitchen and several others to the pce. Towering structures that touched the skies, carriages (cars/trains/buses) that screamed luxury, roads beautiful one can eat on¡­ you name it. Yaya had her mouth opened through the entire journey. Seeing the many smiles on the faces of the passersby going about their everyday lives, Yaya could tell they were pleased with the monarch who ruled over them. The streets were clean, their clothes were without patches, and their chests were raised high in pride. Seeing this, she knew her son, Rankin, who gives by the name little Ren, must be well too. Seeing all this, Yaya leaned back into her seat with a warm smile on her lips. However, she wasn''t the only important arrive¨¦ at Baymard''s grand Coastal Port. Back at the port, a stunning middle aged woman arrived with 12dies beside her. Her pose was excellent and her face gave everyone who saw her a familiar feeling. ''How strange¡­ Where have I seen her before?'' (?~?)

 Chapter 1912 Fates Play

    Chapter 1912 Fate''s y


    The familiar yet unfamiliar-looking middle aged woman covered the lower part of her face with a veil, while keeping the other part exposed. Thedies beside her were equally dressed the same, but had no veils on their faces. One of them with ck hair kept in a long ponytail, still swallowed hard in vignce. "Master, this ce is too strange and unbelievable! I swear I saw that door open on its own. Could it be the dead sorcery used by those witches? Did the people here learn how to harness those powers just to open a door?" "Master, sister Hng has a point." Another girl with short, curly pink hair also added in. "Ah! Master, how do they get these carriages to move on their own? What is the secret behind it if not witchcraft? And those heavy iron shops were seen earlier¡­what is going on here?" One by one, several of them began feeling their scalps prickle and their mouths go dry when staring at the many unbelievable sights before them. Hello? Have they suddenly entered another world without even knowing it? [All passengers on Cruise LadyBug 94, please head towards Gate D45 for Boarding]


    [All passengers on Cruise LadyBug 94, please head towards Gate D45 for Boarding] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ahhhh! Everyone felt their hairs stand at attention when hearing the loud voice echo from the skies within the building. "Who said that?" Protect the master! Several people quickly made a formation around their leader like country bumpkins. One blue-toned passerby almostughed out loudly but felt it would be rude. "Please, no need to be on edge. No one here means any harm to you." The blue-toned man raised his hands as a sign of peace, as if reassuring them. This must be how the so-called aliens in Baymardian movies must feel whening to their world.


    "Listen to me, the announcement is for travelers. Ites from a godly microphone made from Science and engineering!" Not an enemy attack? Engineering? Even the blue tinned man didn''t know much about engineering, however the few bits he read from the Daily News gave him a vague idea. He too wasing into the empire to visit his son during this summer holiday. So he didn''t mind checking in with them and telling them all he knew. Other people also joined in, and soon, thedies found that people here were quite friendly¡­ In fact, so friendly that they didn''t know what to make of it. At first, they thought it was only to them, but then they realized that everyone was friendly to everyone else too. (!_!)


    .


    Okay, okay¡­ they give up. This ce takes the crown for the strangest ce they have ever seen in the world. But what''s this? When did this world have green-toned people too? Staring at the people from Mirvanna, they felt they should have gone out more in the past. Or else howe they didn''t know people can also have green tones? And what was up with this beauty distribution? Why was it that all these green toned people had the perfect physiques and beauty? (#w#)


    tant favoritism! The heavens must truly love this bunch of people. Which woman doesn''t love beauty? Even the strongest of female warriors would still want their appearance to look vibrant. Just when thedies were about to grumble in their heartssome more, their master''s low chuckle woke them from their daydreaming. ''Son-inw¡­ as expected, you haven''t disappointed this mother-inw of yours yet.'' She has never seen her girls act so lively. It seems the shock Baymard gave them was so great they reverted to toddlers at heart.


    Going through the check-in, the woman calmly removed her veil, stunning the staff assisting them. ''Why did this woman look like her royal Majesty, Lucy Hartfield? Hold on¡­ hold on¡­ his majesty had given a secret order a while ago that if anyone who remotely resembles her majesty arrives, we should secretly note down their information and inform himter.''


    Well, the staff quickly took note of the bunch after letting them in. The elegantdy only raised her eyebrows with a slight smile hidden underneath her lips. She reckoned that in no time, her son-inw would find out about her arrival. But before then, why not explore and have her bill of this mysterious ce called Baymard? Like that, thedy and her entourage soon stepped into the Baymardian empire with eyes twinkling with wonder. Unbeknownst to them, another particr woman who was departing from Baymard''s shores, had already seen the veildy. And although she couldn''t see the entire face of the veildy, she couldn''t help staring at the veildy as if seeing a ghost. ''Traitor¡­'' Her lips squirting heavily. ''This is you, isn''t it?'' Khalea was one of the few who could recognize Lucy even if she, Khalea somehow lost her sight in the future. As someone who trained and worked with the traitor for years before the traitor switched sides, how could she not recognize the woman who brought impending doom to their kind? Her heart throbbed and her face turned red with hate when staring at the traitor''s fading silhouette. The High Witch and the elders must hear about this! Hah-hah-hah~


    ''So you''re not dead¡­ Good¡­ good¡­ I will enjoy killing you slowly.'' Hmph! With that, the uncover witch left the scene with eyes red and bloodied. Justice will soon be served! .


    They say coincidences are ys wafted by the heaven''s hands. Who would have thought on a single day, 3 major incidents would ovep each other? First, the emergence of the missing Countess Yaya, then the emergence of ady ''risen from the dead,'' and now, a witch who sees it all. Heh-heh-heh~


    Landon didn''t know it yet, but in just a span of a little over a year, the 3rd greatest turmoil to ever exist in Hertfilia, was bound to ur. Lights, camera, action¡­ The Greatest war in the longest time, was now upon them. Witches, Adonis, Morgany, Baymard¡­ All in one ce.

 Chapter 1913 A Skaters Dream

    Chapter 1913 A Skater''s Dream


    Today, little Ren was out with his friends, riding their scooters around their favorite skateboard base. Understand that in today''s Baymard, the skateboard family has grown sorge that one would think it was a cult following. And because of this, Baymard''s Capital opened 2 unique skateboard parks that were incrediblyrge. Think of it as going to an amusement park, but for Skateboarding. Within the parks were all sorts of skateboard attraction sites, like Hell mountain, and so on. But more importantly¡­ There was an incredible mountain only for skateboard racing. The mountain had everything from tunnels to outdoor distractions, incredible terrains¡­ you name it. Among the 2 Skateboarding parks, the One called Hawk''s Eye took the cake. For major skateboardingpetitions, Hawk''s Eye was where many focused their attention on. Again, there''s something one needs to know about skateboarders. They love a change in scenery and challenges. So if they''ve already conquered a certain skateboarding mountain severally, they''ll be looking elsewhere for fun, and Landon didn''t want them on the streets causing mayhem. So every 2 weeks, the park changes its skateboardingyout, making these experiences skateboarder still fall indefinitely or open their eyes in marvel when seeing the many difficulties thrown their way. Of course, they could still skateboard on the streets, but not forpetitions. People can skateboard to school, skateboard to work, you name it. But don''t go on the roads and cause car idents all in the name of Skateboarding. Again, don''t forget the usual outdoor, public parks and rings for scooter, skating, and skateboarding.


    Squinting his eyes at the ring sun, Little Ren felt a little strange today. What was going on? Why was he feeling a little on edge all of a sudden? It was strange that yesterday, he was told a stranger had checked into the pce by his big brother Landon over dinner. Little Ren found it a little odd that his big bro would tell him about a checked in guest. Big deal, guests from all over the world came in day in and day out all the time. These guests were typically Royals, delegates, representatives, teachers, or ministers, othersing to attend to important matters here in Baymard. Little Ren thought about who the guest could be, but there were just so many people he has seen over the years. It could be his big sister Lucia from Zalipnia, or someone else. Well, nevertheless, he felt he would know who Landon was referring to sooner orter. In fact, he only thought Landon was the one excited about their arrival, so he felt the need to share his excitement with everyone at the dinner table. No doubt, this guest must be someone here to sign a peace treaty with Big Brother Landon. ''Yes, that must be it.'' Little Ren felt it must be so, quickly putting the matter behind him and focusing on the epic skateboarding race of a lifetime he was about to watch. .


    "Wow! They are so cool!" "Look, look! Those are the Skate Titans in red And check it out, that''s the uncrowned King, Retsu Hamamatsu!" "Look over there! The ones in green are the Ramp Crushers! Damn, Draymond is one scary dude, and his techniques are equally scary too." Little Ren and his friends heard the words from others and quickly turned their heads to see the famous groups of skateboarders bypass them all. (Q0Q)


    AHHHHH!!! They all felt it was a dream, screaming inwardly when seeing the teams smirk and waive their way. Idol¡­ idol¡­ Little Ren felt his heart couldn''t take it anymore. Apart from ying games and immersing himself in the world of anime, light novels and manga, his next best thing to do was skateboarding. He skateboarded with his friends severally, and their goal was to start a skateboarding team of their own to officially join thepetitions. It''s just that whether they admitted it or not, they were definitely not as skilled as the pros, but this didn''t stop them from practicing. They even joined several junior racingpetitions and won 4th ce in one, and 9th ce in the other. Being in the top ten meant they had some serious skills. People from all over the world came for thesepetitions. No joke, there were people who have been skateboarding in Ten, who came. There were some from Zalipnia, some from Omania¡­ you name it. The world of skateboarding had grown to an incredible heights that it was now recognized as an official sport here in Baymard, with people training their national teams, the same way they make train their ser/football and basketball yers. .


    "Hey, little men¡­ Don''t I know you all from somewhere?"


    "Ah¡ª" Little Ren and his friends had dropped jaws but couldn''t say a single thing when seeing Retsu Hamamatsu talk to them. Retsu had fiery wavy hair that stood tall like a bush when held in ce by the scarf around his forehead. Retsu had his hands in his pockets and his legs on his skates, as he skated towards them. And with a broken but skillful manner, he jumped off the skate and flipped it in a spiral manner before catching it with a slight smirk on his lips. So cool! (+0+) n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Retsu chuckled when seeing their twinkling eyes of adoration and awe. "Board zers, right?" "Ah¨C... yes, yes..That''s us! " One of Little Ren''s friends excitedly announced. "We are the Board zers!" "Oh? I knew I was right. I saw your game little dudes, and I have to say, you all were totally awesome in my books¡­ I¨C" Before Testu could finish talking, he felt a sharp pain on his left side. And the next thing everyone knew, Retsu was on his knee, holding his side belly. "Retsu!... How many times have I told you no goofing around?" A young man with long blond hair tied in a ponytail and sses on his face, was the one who gave Retsu a fierce kick. This man was the one they dubbed the wizard, Gaiten Ichimaru. "But Ichi, I wasn''t goofing around, I swear."


    "Not Goofing around? Hmph." Ichimaru wasted no time grabbing Restu by the cor and began dragging him away. Then he paused, threw his head behind his shoulders and nodded towards them, as though acknowledging that he too recognized them. ("0")


    ¨CSilence¨C


    Little Ren couldn''t believe what just happened. The uncrowned King and the wizard¡­ they both know their little team? Awesome! Best day ever!!!


    Big little Ren didn''t know that this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 1914 Promised Fulfilled

    Chapter 1914 Promised Fulfilled


    Today''s sun hung high in the sky, casting a golden glow over the winding, treacherous course of the ''S-Z'' race.


    Strategically positioned around each path wererge billboard styled surfaces that would project the livestream of their race being captured in real time by the many cameras stationed around. So even if an onlooker was just standing at the Start line area or along the many bends or points down the mountain, they will be able to watch the whole thing in real time. Wooooow~


    The crowd''s cheers were already deafening at this point, and echoed through the site as Retsu and Ichimaru stood at the starting line with boards poised for action.


    Draymond from the Ramp Crushers, the opposition team, took his stance alongside his group too. And at this moment, the entire ace fell into collective silence, with no one even daring to breathe. Here ites¡­ here ites¡­


    The biggest race of the year was about tomence in¡­ 3! "Ready¡­" The g holder announced.


    2¡­ "Set¡­" 3¡­ "Go!"


    The wheels wereunched forward, screeching against the asphalt with increasing momentum. [Ah! Retsu had taken the lead!!] The announcer was already excited, leaning forward and describing Retsu''s fluid monuments that seemed like a breeze. Only when you try them yourself, will you know the difference between a person they crowned and Uncrowned King, and a normal pro. .


    Damn! Retsu leaned into a sharp turn, executing a perfect power slide that sent a spray of sparks into the air. The already bubbling crowd went wild again, especially thedies who got a cool smile from Retsu. However, despite Retsu''s yful appearance, his eyes were extremely focused, calcting the best path through the maze of obstacles. Ichimaru followed close behind, disying his snowboarding roots with a series of graceful, almost effortless maneuvers. He approached a steep drop, crouching low beforeunching into the air with a powerful ollie. Mid-flight, he grabbed the board''s edge, performing an Indy Grab that left the spectators in awe.


    "Too much! Too much! Lord Ichimaru is just too cool." "No wonder he is dubbed the wizard. I could have sworn I saw him flying just now!"


    Retsu nced back, apetitive grin spreading across his face. "Not bad Ichi, my rival! Although we''re on the same side, you are, and will always be the one I want to surpass!"


    With that, Retsu kicked off a series of rapid-fire kickflips, each one executed with pinpoint uracy. The board spun beneath his feet, a blur of motion, beforending smoothly back on the ground.


    Even more people say that Retsu was more skilled than Ichimaru, only he knew that Ichi was far superior to him in abilities. "Hey, hey, hey¡­ you bastards! Don''t you dare forget me, Draymond, captain of the Ramp Crushers!"


    Not to be outdone, Draymond picked up speed, his eyes locked on a rail ahead. With a burst of energy, he leaped onto it, grinding along its length in a wless 50-50 grind. The metal screeched under his weight, but he maintained perfect bnce, his expression calm and focused.


    "Awesome!" "Draymond isn''t bad either, or else he wouldn''t be dubbed the 4th best skater on the list." Several people also marveled at Draymond''s execution. .


    The race was just too exciting for many to bear. And as the skaters neared the final stretch, the course narrowed, forcing them to ride side by side. It was official, the end was near! Retsu''s heart pounded in his chest with adrenaline surging through his veins. Time to move. He executed a daring hardflip, the board flipping and spinning beneath him beforending perfectly.


    Draymond, who also sensed that the end was near, pushed himself to the limit. Heunched into a breathtakingser flip, the board spinning in aplex dance of motion. Time seemed to slow as hended, the crowd erupting in cheers.


    Who was it going to be? Who would be the one to cross the finish line first? Several people held their breaths when seeing the 3 go neck to neck, overtaking each other at every second. One second, Draymond was ahead. Another second, it was Retsu, and then Ichimaru.


    "Go Retsu!"


    "Go Ichi!"


    "Go Draymond!" Fans cheated as loud as they could, wishing they could teleport themselves behind their idols and give them the busy they needed. This race was a close-neck one. And soon¡­ Whoosh! [It''s the Uncrowned King? The uncrowned King takes the victory!!]


    Retsu, Retsu, Retsu¡­ Retsu crossed the line first, followed by Draymond and then Ichi, who seems to have intentionally slowed down. 1, 2¡­ Rahhh!!!


    The cheers from the crowd were ear-shattering. Little Ren stayed back, watching his idol raise the trouble up in awe and determination to one day get a trophy of his own like this, for him and his team. ¡­


    Incredible


    The race was over, but the thrill of thepetition lingered in the air, a testament to their incredible skills and unyielding spirit. This scene captured the excitement and intensity of a skateboarding race, highlighting the unique skills and styles of all skaters today. Little Ren knew that in the future he would be leaving Baymard for good to Morgany, but as if now, he was still very young and still had a long way to go before getting shipped off. Little Ren felt that no matter what, he must give his team a trophy before leaving them. After today''spetitions, he and his friend went to grab a bite and talk about the crazy race they just watched live in the flesh. Soon, they separated, with Little Ren heading straight home, too exhausted to do anything else. But when he arrived, he saw a face he felt very familiar yet unfamiliar. It was ady¡­ the most beautiful woman he has ever seen in his life (in his opinion). Her smile was warm, and her eyes were a little moist and red. Little Ren didn''t think he was a cry baby, and couldn''t even recall thest time he ever cried¡­ (probably at birth).


    He wasn''t a cry baby, yet seeing thedies moistened eyes also made him feel wet too. What was going on here? Landon calmly ced both hands on Retsu''s shoulders with a warm expression. "Little Ren, I''ve fulfilled that long-time promise I made with you¡­. Little Ren¡­ May I introduce to you, your mother, the ex-Countess Yaya of the Abian Empire."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1915 Urgent News!

    Chapter 1915 Urgent News!


    "Mo¡­ Mother?"


    (?¦Ð?)


    It took a while for Little Ren''s brain to figure things out. But before he could grasp the gravity of the situation, Yaya was the first to rush up to him, hugging him so tight he was about to explode. However, little Ren didn''t mind. Most of the time, he was defensive to others hugging him, but he felt strangely happy when feeling the woman''s warm embrace. So this is what hugging one''s mother feels like? Perhaps because of the bitterness in his past, Little Ren could hardly recall what his mother''s touch felt like. It''s true that he left Morgany when he was 2 years old, but most 2-year-olds in this era had vivid minds and were already trained to recall things at the drop of a hat. But in little Ren''s case, he only faintly recalled a hooded woman hugging him and talking softly into his ears after. Understand that because of his mother''s situation, she didn''t grow up with him from birth to when he was age 2. To protect him, she stayed away from him as much as she could. So he had never physically seen what she looked like. Fortunately, he had a small portrait given to him by his protector. The portrait was of his mother who stood in a luxurious green dress. Since that time, he found himself talking to the portrait, sharing both good and bad news to his portrait mother. But now, he doesn''t need to talk to the portrait but to the actual person. How could he not feel teary-eyed? "Mother? Mom?... MOM!!!!"


    After realizing who she was, he returned her hug, almost pushing her down without knowing it. Woooooo~


    A waterfall of tears streamed down his cheeks when thinking of all he went through in the past beforeing to Baymard. And even though he had a swell time in Baymard, his thoughts would still wander towards Baymard, wondering how she was fairing and holding up there? His happiest times were when she would write to him for Christmas and other holidays. Sure enough, the Jolly spirit of Christmas (SANTA), was quite a good guy since he kept exchanging their letters without asking for any rewards. Milk and cookies? Is that all you require to deliver letters between them, Mother and Son? (:TwT:)


    Sniff, sniff¡­ What a good guy Santa was. . With a light chuckle, Landon left the mother and son to themselves. Right now, they were in the castle Wing that little Ren, Little Momo and little Linda lived in. Tilda and her grandmother also used to live in this wing, as well as Mother Winnie and Beri. But one by one, they moved out. Tilda was back in Vita, mother Winnie was married here in Baymard and moved into the house she and her husband acquired, and Beri also moved out after buying a property of his own. Of course, at the moment, he had just returned from his mission in Ten, and would get a 2 months holiday before resuming work. Beri has been in Ten for 7 months now. After 2 months of rest, he will resume military work, returning back to Ten for the mission. Those out on missions are on rotating shifts. And those still working undercover in the outside world, simply told their bosses that Beri caught THE FLU and was fighting for his life right now. Understand that this was a harsh world where people dying on the streets were amon phenomenon seen by even toddlers.


    They were more likely to believe this lie and take Beri back if the time used for this supposed illness of his didn''t take more than 3 months. Think about it. Most Peasants who catch the flu day in a few hours or days in Winter. In spring/summer, they might be able to hold on longer for a month or 2¡­ but holding on for 5 months or even 7 months seems very suspicious. These dirty peasants can''t even feed themselves right, talk less of getting proper medication from a hired healer. So where the hell did they get the funds and abilities to stay alive for so long? If Beri stayed out any longer, his Boss would send someone to go to his ''home'' on Ten and check on him to see if he is truly ''ill'' or not. .


    Additionally, it can make his superiors conclude he was a spy, right off the bat. The weather was warm now, so him being gone for close to 3 months was still believable. Beri had 2 months of vacation and another 2 weeks~1 month of speedy travels to and fro Ten to Baymard. After he took the hot air balloon andnded on a ship, aircrafts left the ship with him and a few others. The aircraft was by far faster than the ship and was specifically designed for long travels over the waters.


    It only descended half way through the journey, on a different Baymardian ship strategically positioned somewhere around Yodan''s international waters. It rested there for 2 hours, where various checks were done, before it took to the skies and soonnded on Baymard''s soil, on Navy zone. Back home atst. In the end, wasn''t it amazing how fast traveling could be when you go AIR? "Ren, in a few months, you turn 10¡­ this is where your real training begins." Little Ren was taken aback, but quickly Bowed in thanks and gratitude. "Understood, Big Brother Landon. I will always strive to do my very best!" He knew that he only had 5 years, after which he would leave Baymard just like Tilda, leaving to not only build forces of his own, but also take the throne. It was funny that he had no ties to the Royals of Morgany''s Abian Empire, yet, his brother Landon was very clear that he would be Abian''s monarch. Well, a part of him also wished to be Monarch, so he could correct and better that egoistic and cruel ce. Either way, all this was something for the distant future. For now, he only wished to think about the woman who was now hugging him gently.


    ''Thank you, Brother Landon¡­ Thank you Santa¡­ Thank you for making it alle true.''


    ¡­


    Like so, the touching, long-awaited reunion between mother and son finally took ce.


    Little Ren excitedly told Yaya of his hobbies and his adventures throughout the years. His eyes shone with a brilliance never seen before and his heart was now at true peace, knowing she was going to be by his side moving forward. But while the atmosphere here was warm and fuzzy, the same couldn''t be said for that in a fat awaynd where turmoil was already afoot. "Urgent news for the General!" "Urgent news for the General!!" "Sir, sir, sir¡­ The Adonis areing!"N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1916 The Arrogant Kardinal

    Chapter 1916 The Arrogant Kardinal


    On the vast open seas, several fleets of towering lumber vessels rode through gantly. "Hee-Ho! Hee-Ho!" The Holy Battlefords stood before the many rowing captives, whipping and ordering them about with blood shot eyes. The ves had no way to resist, paddling even faster for fear that the devilish whip would fall on them. The tension, the pressure and the heat all bundled up in one could make anyone faint in a split second. However, these rowers knew that should they dare to faint at this time, their bodies would get thrown overboard, never to be seen or heard of again. "Hee-Ho! Hee-Ho!" Such simple expressions had magical effects in the ears of the ves. Their hands couldn''t stop quivering, their bodies became obedient and their bodies grew more active, rowing away while knowing their very existence depended on it. Above the desperate rowers, were several burly and heavy men with all sorts of weapons, running across the floors inrge strides. Almost there¡­ almost there¡­ Despite not being able to see the outside world, they knew they were getting close tond. Yes¡­ it appears their master''s were here to cause chaos once more, in this already cruel and chaotic Hertfilian world. While rowing, several people already knew that today would be theirst days in this world. What fate do you expect for ve rowers heading out in battle? If the ships are sunk, their master''s will flee, leaving them chained up here to sink and drown into the abyss below. If their master''s survived and won the war, it still didn''t mean they would survive as well. The enemy might first try taking all rowers out so their masters won''t have a chance of fleeing. This is also one of the reasons why their master''s leave a portion of people to guard the ships. One must always have an escape route in case of retreat. .


    All in all, no matter how one looks at the situation, their chances of survival were quite slim. Several rowers in silence, staring at their bulging hands in a daze. ''So this is it?... This is how I die in Hertfilia?'' Hahahahahaha~


    Several peopleughed bitterly after knowing what fate they would soon face. In the meantime, the many archers, Spearman and other infantry units were now standing in the hallways, stairways and on the decks, ready for action once they dock. On the main ship leading the fleet, stood a broad shouldered man in Holy Blue priest-like garments and a long pointy but well-decorated priestly hat. The man was quite good looking, with his left arm visibly longer than his right arm. One could say this was a burying effect, but in battle, the pros justly outweighed the cons, allowing him to rise up to greater heights than any expected. Kardinal Tumi in his Blue priestly garments, stood tall on his balcony, staring at the ever-growingnd ahead. Before, it was a dot ofnd, but now, it was asrge as a hill. Tumi nodded towards a Holy Monkard below, who in turn looked to several others far above in the sails. "What do you see?"


    "Sir, no threats, no actions onnd." Good¡­ good¡­ good¡­ It was the dead of night, past curfew time. .


    Tumi''s eyes glowed with a cruel light when knowing their sole purpose ofing was for revenge and colonization! Zalipnia¡­ Zalipnia¡­ How dare these dark worms dare to counter attack them before? Who is it? Who is it that gave them the audacity to act so boldly? From their reports, they knew Baymard and several other empires were involved, since Zalipnia joined the so-called UN. But so what? Their goal now was to quickly take over the first few cities before Zalipnia''s reinforcements arrived. Another important thing they must do is take over the newly spring Baymardian Port that allowed those crazy fast iron ships to sail between Zalipnia and Baymard. Tumi didn''t believe that after capturing and conquering the docks, metal ships, and cities, they wouldn''t be able to win this war. Firstly, securing that dock would stop news from traveling faster. So rather than receiving news in a matter of days or a week, the other UN empires would get the news after several months as they used to in the past. Hmph! With his meticulous nning, Tumi didn''t believe they would be able to gainplete victory in this war. Firstly, they were using the element of surprise, and secondly, he was the great Kardinal Tartas Tumi the 11th! He was one of Adonis'' most famous warlords who participated in a total of 147 battles and lost just 10¡­ and those 10 were in his younger days when he was just getting started. So you best believe that with his stats, doing this job would be a breeze. (^_^) n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Tumi was smiling maniacally, thinking again and again that he was too smart and too mighty for his own good. Bahahahahahahahaha~


    He couldn''t stopughing after knowing that in another hour or so, they would touch thend and destroy these foolish dark toned Zalipnians! Tumi thought well, knowing that even if the Zalipnians spotted them approaching, the fact that they caught them by surprise still meant the war was in their favor. After all, what sort of attack can people who are rushing to defend do to them, who came super prepared?


    Again, don''t forget they brought their secret weapons out to y too. "Everyone, prepare the Ballista!"


    ¡­ ¨CA few hours prior to now¨C


    .


    Several Zalipnians stood on towering trees that were built on tall slopes, hills, and terrains. They loved the treehouse notion they saw in several Baymardian backyards, where kids climb on for adventure. What''s more, after training in Baymardian and understanding some basic skills, they also understood the importance of ''hiding in in sight.''


    Thus, liking the concept, they began building treehouses of their own on high ces and covered them with trees, leaves and foliage for camouge.


    It was summer time. The stars were pregnant, the skies devoid of any clouds and the night so clear they could see several miles of open seas surrounding them. Several guards looked out with calm expressions that soon cracked into paler ones when seeing the incredulous fleet fast approaching. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!" Sound the rms!


    Sound the rms!

 Chapter 1917 Military Advancement

    Chapter 1917 Military Advancement


    Sound the rms, sound the rms! This was the first thought of several who first spotted the tiny dots fast approaching. But soon, they recalled the orders given to them. Sound travels incredulously by air, especially when they''re so close to the seas. Ringing the bells should be thest signal given only when the enemy is already so close and there is great urgency to warm everyone. Very quickly, one of them slid down the treehouse post and ran towards another pole note too far away, where he then flicked the switch on and off severally. They used light tomunicate. 5 flicks mean enemy attacks! They were to continue flicking like so until the next set of treehouse people took note. But that''s not all. One would think that the gun idea of using cans and things to talk was something only kids could do, but you would be wrong. The idea was gotten from people who graduated from Baymardian schools before they came of age. It''s said that while in school, there was a day his Majesty Landon appeared, introducing them to the wonderful world of science. What is science? Many of them rubbed their hands and hairs severally, and could create a strange spark called static. Again, they also found that if they used a rope to connect two empty tins, they couldmunicate in an unbelievable way. (*?*)


    Sure, it wasn''t as great as using Baymardianndlines, but do you know how many people jumped in disbelief when seeing it for themselves? How can this be? What was the reasoning behind this why connecting 2 cans and a string can pass on information? Right there and then, several people on Zalipnia gathered, pushing Project Tin Phone to the top. It was funny to see many Zalipnians researchers now called themselves [scientists], as they tested many possibilities concerning Project: Tin Phone. And after a series of winding, weaving and testing, they perfected the perfect thickness of the rope suitable to carry sound. .


    Here''s what they found. A too thin rope, though it works, was likely to snap. They needed rope that was akin to power lines that would stay in ce. They also found that the rope needs to be stretched and straight for any sound to travel through. Thus, they pinned several ''wires'' of their very own women and tested ropes, using Baymard''s superior threads to make it a possibility. And as one person rushed to turn on the light signal, another person was quick to learn towards the 3 Tin cans positioned on the wall like a phone, with the open end facing his mouth. After training in Baymard, they also understood the importance of code names. "This is Predator 010. The animals are out! I repeat, the animals are out¡­ all tens and thousands soft them!" What? The animals are out? In Tens and thousands? F***! Several people almost fell out of their seats, feeling raw panic and dread fueling their intestines for only a split second. One second, they wereughing together in the treehouse, and another, they were rushing to prepare for battle. Who''s heart wouldn''t be pumping out of their chests by now? After getting the swift news, they channel the same words to the other tins in their treehouse. Like a tree having roots, the top treehouses send news down and they in turn also send news down and down until those below get words and make preparations. The vice versa was also true of news to be sent for those in treehouses at the very top. Many looked at the tin cans positioned on the walls with gratitude. ''Thank you, Baymard¡­ and long live his majesty Landon.'' (:T^T:)


    .


    Before this, one needed to run and spend a long time getting news around. But now, although theirmunications were not top notch as Baymard''s, it was still way faster than riding on a horse or running on foot to get the news around. You would be amazed that although this Tin Can method wasn''t public, the Zalipnians military was using it quite well. After the news traveled down, someone then ran towards the closest military post site by the docks. The newly built barrack post stayed hidden behind a hill, out of in sight. And once the military got the news, they then used the tin cans hidden in their barracks to transfer the news out to the many barracks and influential forces within the coastal city. Heh. Do you know how much time and effort it took to get the entire city rigged with these tin can ropes? Of course, they had to hide the ''wires'' so that enemy''s don''t try anything funny. Understand that sound vibrations are passed along the strings from the speaker can to the receiving can. When the receiver Tin Can vibrates, it creates vibrations in the air once again and you can hear the other person''s voice! However, it''s also important to note that even with all the testing and development, the distance these tin cans can carry sounds to be limited. That''s why to make up for this, they built several more barracks and temporary building posts that will receive the news and pass the message along. It took a lot of time and effort to do this, butmunication in today''s world was key, and was also one of the reasons one could turn the tides of war favorably. If this was Baymard, everyone would have known about the threat in less than 5 minutes while using walkie talkies andndlines. But out here, everyone knew about the threat for 30 minutes or so which was incredible. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Note that before, people on horseback could rise for 1~3 hours to pass word along. And by the time those deep in the city got the news, the enemies had alreadynded on the shores and killed many of their men. The city lord and several forces rose up from their slumber, rushing gantly towards the shores. Of course, they had also sent news back through the cans, to the barrack units closest to the shores. [Tarant Formation! Stay low and stay hidden.]

 Chapter 1918 Traitor?

    Chapter 1918 Traitor?


    2 hourster, Kardinal Tumi and his group vigntlynded on the shores. Of course, about 15 minutes before theynded, they watched several sleeping guards on the shores suddenly get up, stretch and look at their ships in shock. And then, the guards ran away for their dear lives, probably rushing to inform their superior ls of the invasion. Tsk. What will discovering their arrival 15 minutes after they dock do to save the situation? On foot shouldn''t it take you hours and hours to get the news by? Tumi and many others snickered. "Tch¡­ Kardinal, I think they''ve be too useless after joining that so-called UN organization."


    "How pathetic¡­ it''s truly a shame for them to call themselves a great empire with such a disappointing disy." Many people raised their shoulders even more confidently, subconsciously underestimating their enemies. Whelp, it doesn''t matter if the enemy discovered them from the start or not. Why, because of the time it takes to get the news around within such an incrediblyrge coastal city. It should take hours for the news to properly circte. No matter how you look at it, they should be arriving onnd before all major forces arrive. So the first group of people they should have should be small fries. Although Tumi looked down even more on these Zalipnians after seeing their sleeping guards flew, he still had a look of vignce in his eyes. Stepping down from the ships in big strides, they unloaded the chariots, horses and rowed away the massive Ballistas they were extremely proud of. Hah! After stealing the manufacturing method for making the siege weapon called the Arrow Shooter (Ballista), they have been overconfident during this past year, feeling they were on top of the world. One has to see it, to believe what this Arrow Shooter could do.


    They watched the arrows destroy several targets as if cutting through fruit. Many felt their blood boiling and their bodies swelling with shock just from watching. From what they know, only Morgany, who they stole the technology from, knows of such a great thing.


    Anyway, with these siege weapons, Kardinal Tumi and the others didn''t think these Zalipnians would stand any chance against them¡­ Or so they thought. .


    Boom!!!


    A ming stone ming beside Tumi, instantly crushing several horses and soldiers to death. What? Tumi looked at the skies that were raining with giant ming balls, and also looked at the space they were now standing on. Dammit! He fell for their trap.


    The enemy waited for them to move a good distance from their ships and the shores, beforeunching the attack from all directions, surrounding them like crazy! Front, left, right¡­ all sides had ballsunching their way, all except the distraction they came from, which was the shores. Looking at the terrain even more, he soon discovered that this Terrain was somewhat man-made. They had kept the docks vastly open and distances from the entire city. The gap here was like a great divide, which when looking at it now, seemed like a battlefield on an inclined hill¡­ a hill that could facilitate the movements of these rolling fiery balls. "Baggard! Where are the Holy Thamans??!!" "Wolololo~... Wolololo~" The Thamans with their staff, began praying and raising their staff high to control the falling stones with their ''powers'' gifted by Adonis.


    Some stones shed in the air and bounced off, making some Thamans truly believe it was working. But in the end, they still fell to death after eximing words of anguish. "Too Many! There are too many of them. Our powers are fleeting away from overuse!!" .


    Bam!!! The sounds of death echoed across the entire scene, with Tumi jumping and running around like a rat in a sewer. "Quickly, aim the Ballistas at the stones! Break them apart! Break¡ª What??!!" An arrow he was familiar with plunged into the bodies of 5 people, like barbecue on a stick. The hairs on Tumi''s back now stood at attention when the blurt sttered in his face. "No.. no¡­ no! It can''t be¡­They have Arrow shooters too?" Tumi''s head slowly turned around in slow motion, looking at the mix of ming stones and ming giant arrows now flying through the air.


    They''ve lost.


    Tumi hated such words most in his life. Lose? Lose? When was thest time he ever lost in battle? As a mighty Warlord, he even defeated several Morgs and underwent all sorts of crazier missions. So what was different this time? How could he lose to a measly Zalipnia? More importantly, how did they get such a powerful setup, troops and supplies over in such a short time? Even if they spotted him a while back, it was unscientific that they would get everything and even had time to stay hidden and rest before they attacked. What happened to spending time on horseback delivering the message? What happened to peopleingte, struggling to drag whatever weapons they had with them? Think about it? When have you ever seen people this prepared before unless they were already informed by a traitor? .


    Tumi''s eyes glowed with a raw hate emitting from his dted pupils.


    Yes! Yes! Yes! A traitor! There must be a traitor in their midst, a double agent, a spy who leaked not just their ns to the Zalipnians, but alsomanaged to steal Morg technology too. What annoyed Tumi was that these people who stole Morg technology, stole not just the Ballista technology Adonis was proud of, but also stole that Stone Thrower technology too. No, no, no! Stone thrower wasn''t the urate term since he also saw missiles of boiling that stter on them too. So¡­ so can the thrower be used to throw just about anything? And what was it called? Trebuchet


    If Tumi was part of the UN, he would know the right term for the siege weapon was Trebuchet. ''No, no¡­ I can''t die here while the traitor lives. We must retreat and report the news fast!'' They have a Stone Thrower, a mighty stone thrower. Such technology must belong to their Adonis and no one else. (*^*)N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 1919 An Unexpected Ending

    Chapter 1919 An Unexpected Ending


    "Retreat! Retreat!!" The words bellowed out like a blessing amidst the turmoil, cashing the Adonis soldiers to flee with all their might. But the real question was if they would be able to make it to the shores in one piece. Boom! Bam! Pah! Boom! Boom! Boom! Many ears rang painfully as sounds of death bombarded in all directions. "My eyes¡­ my eyes¡­ Help me!" "It hurts! Damn these bastards! Am I to be a legless man from now on? Adonis, save me!!" "Thamans, Monkards, Generals, Kardinal¡­ please ask Adonis to save us!" "Save us!"


    "Save us!" "Save us!" Many cries bellowed across the open space, as many attempted fleeing but found themselves in even more agony when the attacks from abovended. Sweat stung Tumi''s eyes like Vipers when staring at his freedom ahead. Tumi felt Adonis must truly be with him when seeing how great he was at dodging the attacks. All around was nothing but a whirlwind of disorder and violence. However, Tumi stayed sharp and focused, rushing towards the docks like crazy. ''Almost there¡­ almost there¡­''


    The closer he came, the wider his eyes grew. Hah-hah!!!~


    He made it! Reaching the docks, he quickly ascended the board connecting the deck to the dock. But just as he was about to dish out orders, he suddenly realized how incredibly quiet the ship was. "Well, well, well¡­ dear guest, going somewhere?"


    "_"


    ¡­


    -Silence-


    Tumi''s face copsed when seeing the many Zalipnian shadow guards sitting in all corners on the ship and the deck. Typically, Tumi would have long noticed their presence, giving his superior skills.


    But because he was still so shaken by the attacks previously, he didn''t notice them whening aboard. Dammit! It seems that while they were fighting for their lives out there, these Zalipnians were sneaking onto their ships in numbers, eliminating those guarding the ships. And now, they took full control, sitting in wait for the returning Adonis people to set foot on the ships. Pffft~


    It was amazing to single handedly take down these Adonis folks who once caused them so much pain in the past. Don''t forget that years back Adonis almost seeded in ruling Zalipnia, if not for the timely intervention of Baymard. If before, someone would have told them that they would one day take down the terrifying Adonis force they once feared, they would haveughed so hard they choked on their saliva. But now, they not only took down Adonis, but also did so effortlessly thanks to the manyid out defense ns, formations and training they''ve had over time. Thanks to Baymard, their thinking had improved, their scientific development had also sprouted, and the changes in their empire were as clear as day. After going to Baymard severally, they also made several scientific breakthroughs of their own. It wasn''t just them, but everyone else in the UN. Don''t forget that all UN empires now shared research with each other, advancing their empires together. Don''t also forget that apart from the sections in Baymard''s many libraries that allow people from IN empires to read in¡­ Baymard also has a grand Library built just for UN empires. There, only Ministers, delegates or those granted permission from the ambassadors, monarchs or other people of importance, can go in and out of that particr library. They called it ''Library to the Skies'' because of how tall and majestic it was. It literally looked like a towering Library pavilion in a Wuxia novel. This library was built to contain all IN books, records and information for the next hundreds and thousands of years. . Pah! "On your knees!" Someone punched his belly. Tumi gritted his teeth in fury, feeling today was the most shameful day in his life. To think he, a Superior Adonis Kardinal would ever kneel before lowly ck worms who call themselves Zalipnians! Dammit! Dammit all! Where is the traitor? Where is the traitor? "Where is he?" If it was before, the Zalipnians wouldn''t be able to understand them. But after studying in Baymard, they were forced to learn Adonis''nguage, so they understood all Tumi was saying. It''s just that they didn''t know what he was looking for. "Who? Who are you asking for?"


    "The traitor, of course!" Looking at each other, they seemed to understand that it was because of how swift they won the battle, the enemy thought someone must have leaked theiring. Indeed, if it were them, they too would think their ns were leaked. The Commanding soldier leading those on the ship, slowly took down their mask, revealing their appearance, causing Tumi to puke out blood from disbelief and shock.


    Sure, the body pose had long given off the truth, but Tumi didn''t want to believe it.


    "A woman? A mere woman was able tomand troops to sneak attack by ships and take me down?... I DON''T ACCEPT!"


    Pah!


    A fierce roundhouse kicknded on his jaw, forcing his burly body to roll back several feet on the deck''s wooden floors. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He had to admit that this woman sure could throw a kick. Just look at his jaw that was already dislocated from her ruthlessness? Very slowly, the stunningdy crouched down and chuckled in amusement and pride. "Man, woman, dog, pig¡­ what does it matter if if you end up in the bottom like you have now?"


    ¡­


    By morning, Tumi and the surviving Adonis soldiers were locked up, awaiting transportation to Baymard where they will be kept in a secured facility like the Baymardian prisons. The city lord and many others were happy with the extra horses, ships, chariots, Ballistas and other items they gained from this brief war. Hahahahahaha~


    The spoils of war this time were quite refreshing. Staring at these Adonis people, they didn''t seem so terrifying anymore. "Quickly, look them up!... As for the rest of you, free the rowing ves and take them to the city Lord''s pce." One of themanders ordered. very is abolished in Zalipnia, so they will have to settle these people in, ording to the new rules and policies in ce. A portion of the money gathered from the soils of war will go to these rowers. They will also be granted a temporary housing ce for at most 1 year until they get a job and move out. At this time when staying in the temporary home, they must also check in with a social worker once a month. After that, they''ll have to report once in 6 months for the next 5 years. After 5 years, there will be no need to report anymore. They will officially be Zalipnians and not Temporary residents with Work Permits. Like so, Zalipnia''s first solo war was a great sess. They defended and won without any outside aid. But they weren''t the only ones in a celebratory mood. (^_^)

 Chapter 1920 Frederiks Thoughts

    Chapter 1920 Frederik''s Thoughts


    The summer was quite a beautiful one, bringing many across international waters to Baymard. Some also came through unknowingly, but suddenly felt like never leaving. It''s been 2 days since Frederik, Kilmonga, Bain, Decan and a few others arrived at Baymard.


    Who can tell them why such a ce existed and they in Ten knew nothing about it? Fortunately, Pyron was very simr to Morgnguage, so they could understand andmunicate with the people here too. Finally, they could now put a face to the one that has been sending people to protect and rescue all this while. His Majesty Landon Barn of Baymard. They thought he should be arrogant and snobbish, after building such a wonderful ce for himself, but still smacked them in the face after seeing how humble he was. Damn. What was a monarch? This was a monarch! In their grand suits wereputers, radios, and televisions to keep them up to date with Baymard''s world. Amazing! So he was the one who came up with so many godly ideas and items? (*0*)


    Frederik, who prided himself as being one of the greatest researchers who loves to tinker at things, was so impressed and in awe that he couldn''t stop staring towards Landon''s Disney-like castle building in a daze. What sort of brain was this? From one researcher to another, Fredrik concluded that it was impossible for someone who only thinks of research and such ideas to have evil intentions for him. Again, just to be sure, they decided to move around the grand city and see how the people lived, whether the smiles they wore or masks or true faces of joy. Well, they had to confess that they started off with that n on day 1, but somehow got lost in excitement like Tourists traveling through the Savannah. Every time, they would say Oooo and Aaaa~ when something appealed to them. Snapping his cheeks with his hands, Frederik rose up, took a bath, sighing at how convenient it was to have hot water and cold water at one''s disposal. Because they were in unknown territory, Duncan, Bain and Kilmonga, chose to stay in Frederik''s suit with him. Luckily, Frederik''s suit had 4 Bedrooms: A master Bedroom and 3 other luxurious bedrooms too, though but as grand as the master bedroom This suite was a Royal family styled suit, and was quite exquisite. The mini-bar, the massive Jacuzzi in a separate mini room within the bathroom that has a button to lower the shades of the windows or raise them high in one wanted to feel as though they were bathing outdoors in nature. There were potted nts, nicely carved pebbles and stones, and a window that could alsopletely open up, allowing the outside air to enter the space. Truthfully, one can feel they were in some jacuzzi outdoors. Well, lest not forget about the fridges that were filled withplimentary goodies that made them salivate. But what''s this? Why does the Aquarium in the master bedroom make the ce look as though they were sleeping with the fishes? Awesome! You can do this too? What ingenuity! What creativity! What¨C Error! Error! Error! Frederik''s brain began malfunctioning the more he saw. Just how did such a small ce birth such wonders here in Hertfilia?


    (0=0)


    Thinking of all he already saw, it would be a lie to say that he wasn''t amazed. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yesterday, he went to the public library and was shocked that everything was for free. Free! Are you kidding him? What ce in this world builds a library for free? Even in Academies, one isn''t allowed to even glimpse at a book without emptying one''s pickets clean. The cost of a simple book in Ten could be even more expensive than a peasants 6 months sry. Nobles drove up the cost, ensuring peasants remained illiterate. That was how it was around the world, at least that''s how he thought it would be. But here in Baymard¡­ no! Apparently within the many Treaty-signed empires, ordinary peasants now knew how to read. Tell me, would someone with evil intentions allowmoners and peasants to read? When hearing the cost of writing materials and books here in Baymard, Frederik and the others suddenly felt incredulous. Hold on, the exercise book they held dear when they were in Ten, was just an ordinarymodity here that even a beggar can buy? (0_0)


    Don''t forget how clean and organized their streets are. If before, taking the throne was a passing thought he decided on because of his men, now... aftering to Baymard, he wished to develop and improve Laboon empire far beyond what it currently was.


    ¡­ All in all, their official day one in Baymard was something they''ll never forget in a hurry.


    To be more specific, they arrived at Baymard a day and a half ago. When they first arrived in the afternoon, they were taken to the bank and then to the Pce, where they were still marveling about everything in their rooms that they didn''t want toe out. The next day they began their adventure using the Baymardian tour maps in their suite. It was incredible that Baymard actually gave maps to strangers, not fearing that the enemy would take advantage of this information to use against them. How confident and gusty do you have to be to pull such a move? Yesterday evening after returning, they also did Google research on the next ces they nned to visit today. Tsk. This thing called the Inte sure was convenient. It answered questions faster than having to run around looking for who to ask.


    After memorizing the information on the web, they were now confident about today''s outing. Oops! Decan nced at his watch and was already anxious. "Your Highness, it''s already breakfast!" Yesterday, they went a littlete for breakfast downstairs and saw that those bastards staying in this building with them, had almost cleared off all meals there. Although more recements were brought out from the kitchenter, they didn''t have time to sit waiting when there was a big ce like Baymard to explore. Sure enough, the Baymardian expression: Time is money, is definitely right.

 Chapter 1921 Everyday Palace Drama?

    Chapter 1921 Everyday Pce Drama?


    Grabbing their fanny packs and buckling around their belts, they ced the newly printed Visa Debit and Credit cards given to them with care. Yesterday, they truly understood the convenience of having a card rather than walking around with heavy lump sums of coins. Tap here, tap there. Pay here .. pay there. A single card was all you needed in this ce. "Wait, wait, wait! Put the Transit maps for Sky trains and buses in my Fanny pack!"


    "Good thinking! Hold on, does everyone have their temporary IDs? Check it now before we leave."


    "Here! Got mine." "Same here. Your Highness, what about yours?" Fredrik quickly checked his bag, confirming that he had his temporary ID, his debit and credit cards, a pamphlet of a list of important Baymardian numbers like 911, the card key for the suite, as well as a pack of chewing gum from yesterday inside.


    "Got it, got it!"


    Now, they could go. (^_^)


    It was 7:30 AM, and they had already appeared in the grand dining area on the first floor. They could choose to eat in their suites, but because they were in a rush and had no time to wait for others to serve them, they quickly headed to ground floor to wolf down the meal. Just one look, and they could tell that those who stayed here were all influential people in their own rights from different empires. This was the first time he has seen so many different skin tone types and body structures in one space. Blue, brown, green, pale yellow (beige), Giants, in one ce. Frederik suddenly felt that diversity was quite nice. In no time, they were out with muffins stuffed into their fanny packs. Talking towards the garden areas, they suddenly heard amotion and soon found themselves at the heart of the motion''... Unwillingly, they might add. .


    "Take it from me, you will never be as strong as I was in my prime!" Boasted an old man with a childish and haughty expression. It seems some old gardeners were lecturing a few young ones who had helpless expressions on their faces. "That''s right, young one. Do you know who you''re talking to?" This is the one and only Boggle Splitter. I tell you, he once swam from here to the continent of Omania without even lifting his head once out of the waters!" "That''s right, that''s right, you tell them! Do you know that Willow the Boggle Splitter was able to split a giggle with just one fist? I tell you, I saw it with my own two eyes!" ''How did you see it when you were back onnd watching him swim away?'' [Everyone else]


    "You young people today don''t understand his greatness!" ''No, I think we do.'' [Everyone else]


    "Look! Take a look at how he will now carry this giant rock from here to there in a second¡­ But who will volunteer? Who will carry the other one andpete with our great Boggle Splitter?" Fredrik and the others were just around to walk back in slow motion when suddenly, one of the old men''s eyes fell on them. "You there,e in, don''t be shy! Ah! You look like a real strong man. But can you beat our great Boggle Splitter?"


    Any pce worker who saw these 3 men would know who they were. The 2 Musketeers! That was the nickname everyone gave them after repeatedly hearing Landon call them so. Old man Willow was their leader, and Hermon and Paitus were his henchmen. But you see, these old doggies weren''t the only ones cashing havoc in the pce. Another group who went by the nickname the Fantastic 7 were also among the list of troublemakers. The leader of the fantastic 7 wedded old Willow, the leader of the 3 musketeers. And now, the childish feud between both sides have quenched. Kilmonga had ck lines on his face when seeing the group of people boldly call him out. .


    Pfft~


    Fredrik and the others chuckled, finding it all too amusing. Puffing his chest out, Old man Willow thought he looked like a gant warrior standing before the boulder. Hmph! "Boy, you''re still too young topete with me, now watch me work¡­ Hit the music!"


    "You''ve got it, Boss"


    "1¡­ 2¡­ 3!¡­"


    Hermon and Paitus started ying gym music, the one they liked the most was Eye of the Tiger. Old Willow wore his head band in slow motion and began flexing his frail, old muscles, making everyone subconsciously roll their eyes heavenwards. And then came the chalk p. He took powder and rubbed in his hands animatedly, before striding towards the human shaped boulder to pick it up.


    The boulder was about 2/words his size and height. Old Willow was confident that after all the training he went through, picking it up and throwing it away would be a synch. But why was it that when he attempted carrying it, it couldn''t budge at all?


    (?w?)


    Of course, he could never show weakness and swore there must be one thing wrong with the rock. "Hmph. Never mind thepetition, we''ll have to reschedule for another time¡­ the rock''s been bolted down." Kilmonga looked at the rock with a frown. Really? Reaching forward, Kilmonga carried the rock effortlessly with a face of shock. So¡­ so it wasn''t bolted down? "You cheat!" Hermon bellowed. "Yes, you must have found a way to unbolt the rock down, or else how can our great Boggle Splitter but be able to pick up the rock?" "Fess up, big guy, are you looking down on our great Boggle Splitter?" "What? You beat, you dare look down on me? Are you saying you''re better than me? Why .. l have you known that there are hundreds of people who think they''re better than me, and do you know where they have ended up now?" ''6 feet under from all your talking?'' Everyone inwardlymented. Hmph! "Whether you bolted it down or not, I must pick up this Rock! Come on boys, it''s go time!" Crack!~


    All everyone heard was a loud crack followed by the frail whimpers from Old willow. "My back¡­ This bastard broke my back." Instantly, Willow''sckeys came to the rescue.


    "Shameless! Have you no shame? How dare you think you''re better than the fret Hero of our former Vige?" "That''s right, how dare you think you''re better than the great Fire water, who once put out a burning hut by swallowing up all the fire?" [Kilmonga]: (-_-)


    [Everyone else]: (-_-)


    Never in their lives have they seen such troublesome seniors before. "I swear we wille back for revenge." "Mark our words, we shall have our Revenge¡­ Revenge, I tell yah!" "_" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡­


    Watching the duo support their leader and flee while spewing words of revenge, Frederik finallyughed loudly, cashing a chain ofughter to echo out from everyone else. They suddenly felt bad for Kilmonga who was now targeted by an Old man. Kilmonga has never felt so helpless before in his life. He could feel that these old men truly didn''t have any malice. They were just a troublesome bunch looking for attention. The staff around chuckled, telling them of the glorious deeds these old men did. They also told them of how his majesty Landon was also made helpless by them. It''s said that even monarchs of other empires get stumped when facing this group of old men who always wanted to prove that they were strong. Kilmonga thinned his lips, secretly thinking of sending flowers or something as a good gesture to the old man whose back cracked just now. It was amazing to think that this was the start of their day 2 here. Oh well, onwards and upwards! The group thanked the staff and soon left the pce, heading for District D to officially begin their nned outing. This was how Prince Frederik spent his time in Baymard, the Empire of magic and wonder. But while he was frolicking about in a merry state, in another far away site, several others had deep frowns reading the letters in their hands. One of them soon smiled, licking the old deep sh wound across his lips.


    ''Baymard, Baymard, Baymard¡­ It seems your end is near.''

 Chapter 1922 Everyones Enemy

    Chapter 1922 Everyone''s Enemy


    In a dark, salty and slightly damp space, the flickering candlelight casted long shadows across the walls of the dimly lit chamber. A hooded figure sat hunched over a heavy oak desk, his face obscured by the deep cowl of his cloak. Only the glint of his eyes was visible as they darted back and forth, scanning the parchment before him.


    The man''s gloved hands trembled slightly as he unfolded the message, the parchment crackling softly in the silence. The wax seal, bearing the mark of a coiled 2-headed serpent,y broken beside him. "How fascinating¡­" He leaned closer, his breath fogging in the chill air as he read:


    "The falcon flies at midnight. The white rose will wilt before dawn¡­ Baymard''s time is near."


    It seems they''ve received orders not to harm any Witches they caught or spotted during this time. An alliance, they say¡­ An alliance not just with the Witches, but with their most hated foes, Adonis, too. How much hate has one puny ce gathered for so many powerful people to put aside their differences and work hard to eradicate them? A sharp intake of breath was the only indication of the man''s reaction to the cryptic words. His fingers tightened on the parchment, crinkling its edges. For a long moment, he sat motionless, as if weighing the gravity of the message.


    Then, with deliberate slowness, he reached for the candle. The me danced as he lifted it, casting wild shadows across the room. He held the parchment over the me, watching intently as the fire licked at its edge.


    The paper curled and ckened, the words disappearing into ash. The acrid smell of burning parchment filled the air as the message was consumed. ''Good.''


    The man''s eyes never left the me, watching until thest ember died and only a wisp of smoke remained.


    He crushed the ashes between his gloved fingers, letting the remnants fall like ck snow onto the desk. "Well, it does seem befitting, seeing as Baymard has its own little UN alliance going on?" "But I''m curious though, how they would dare to think their little UN alliance can hold a me against my beloved Morgany." The man murdered towards the darkness. If you ask him, the fact that Baymard seeded in thwarting their many operations had to do with the fact that they were just toozy to deal with Baymard. "What do you think, Zazu?" Suddenly, another hooded figure dressed in dark green and brown, slowly emerged from the darkness with a sly smile on his lips. "Lord Gwanice, I reckon it''s a lot more than we think," Zazu replied, slowly making his way to the bowl of fruit. Crunch~ N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He bit off arge chunk, slowlyying down on thefy lounge red-cushioned couch. .


    "Lord Gwanice, believe me, there''s more to this than meets the eye." "Indeed," Gwanice nodded. "You and I have been in the organization for a long time to know they don''t make any move unless calcted and guaranteed for sess." "Agreed. Our Organization, the TOEP, must surely be able to take down Baymard on their own¡­ They probably chose to use this alliance with Adonis and the Witches for any deeper purpose." Both men nodded in agreement. Please, do you want them to believe that a weak and useless ce like Baymard could stump their great organization so much that it decided to be temporal allies with the enemy because of the strength of Baymard''s UN alliance? Please! You would have better luck trying to convince them that pigs can fly than have them believe that. Sorry, but that''s not really going to fly for them. It''s most likely that they''ve decided to include Adonis and the Witches into this tale, because they also wanted something from these 2. Or rather, they seeked some hidden opportunity that would pay them off in the long-run, before they dissolved the temporary allowance and killed them all. Yes, such a plot was mist fitting for their organization.


    "It seems we have to prepare, afterall, we are back up in case someone crosses the line."


    With a swift motion, Gwanice stood with his cloak swirling around him. The chair scraped against the stone floor, the sound echoing in the chamber.


    As he moved towards the door, his hand came to rest on the hilt of a dagger hidden beneath his cloak. The candlelight caught the edge of a grim smile beneath his hood.


    The note was gone, but its deadly purpose lived on in the mind of the mysterious figure as he melted into the shadows of the summery night.


    Zazu chuckled before vanishing into the darkness once more.


    Indeed, the end was near, the great battle that would turn the tides exactly how his organization predicts.


    In the organization''s history, when have they ever failed when going out on a full blown war?


    ¡­


    Just like that, the Morgs continued preparing and setting out for the grand battle¡­ end that would justify the means. And so, messages were sent to several TOEP forces already sailing the seas or those on TOEP inds, nestling away.


    Don''t forget that in this world, all¡­ yes, that''s right, ALL inds have be TOEP property, with pirate crews and captains sharing some and building their forces on them. Some inds close to Pyno soon got the message and prepared to set sail, as backup, or the ''cleaners,'' who woulde to ensure the Witches and Adonis didn''t try anything funny. Of course, after they get victory over Baymard you best believe they''d kill all their ''allies'' in cold blood. Tsk. They had to admit that they would feel no pain from stabbing their allies in the back! Everyone was preparing for the grand finale, and so were the Witches. It''s just that, they got another shocking wave of news that made many witches fall off their seats. In a tavern within one of Arcadina''s bordering towns, several elders gathered with eyes transfixed at the kneeling Lady before them. Many didn''t even blink when looking coldly at the girl. Of course, the girl understood that it wasn''t she they were angry at, but the one involved with the news she just retold. "Are you sure?" Khalea stayed, still on one-bended knee, lowering her body even more. "On my life, elders¡­ she is alive!" Boom! An explosive catatonic reaction urred in the minds of all elders.


    How terrible! An entire armrest broke from their grip. .their hands were all covered in blood, but they seemed unable to feel the pain now. Hah¡­ Hah-hah¡­ Hah¡­ Hahahahahhahahahahha~


    Several peopleughed coldly,ughing so hard tears began trickling down their cheeks. Their stomachs now hurt from long periods ofughter, and their entire bodies were now covered with raw killing intent. It took a lot of energy to finally have them simmer down. .


    Erh-erm~


    Elder Elowen, with her silver hair gleaming in the dim light, broke the tense silence. "Sisters, I think this is a sign of good luck falling upon our order."


    Gretta, the youngest among the elders in the room, leaned forward with her brows rxed. "Well, it seems I''ll really have the rare opportunity of ripping her heart out of her chest." Indeed, this was great. Dorothea, the eldest and most reserved of the group, spoke up, calming her overly excited sisters. "I don''t mean to dampen your moods even further, but let''s all take a big breath and think this through once more." The news that the traitor survived all these years without them discovering, was enough to shock them silly. But before they get all giddy and excited, it''s best they first confirm this matter by sending trusted witches of their own. It''s not that they didn''t trust Khalea, but that for those who had their factions, they preferred to get the news from people they''ll send out to be their eyes and ears. No! They have to send people fast to confirm this matter. Several elders slowly raised their Rae''s, staring at Khalea''s face even more, to see if she was truly telling the truth. So far, they couldn''t see any reasons to doubt her. "You''re dismissed." Khalea gave a deeper bow, "Thank you, elders."


    With that, she left the space.


    ¡­


    -Silence- The elders still didn''t move or talk until another 40 or so seconds had passed. "It''s truly unbelievable that the Traitor is still alive till now." "Didn''t you hear what she said? Baymard! The traitor was in the Landport, about to enter Baymard." Tch! "If this is true, it seems she and her whorish daughter have always been inmunication with themselves all these years." "Exactly! If we knew, we should have been looking for her daughter, so we could haveid out a trap to get that traitor ourselves!!" (*^*)


    Thinking of all the time wasted in the past, they hated that they didn''t investigate long enough when they finally got news of the traitor''s ''death'' decades ago. "What''s our next move, then?"


    Elowen''s lips curved into a grim smile. "What else can we do but keep doing what we have nned to do? Provided the traitor stays in Baymard, wouldn''t it be a matter of time before she too falls?"


    "Indeed. But rather than continuing with her former ns, a few changes have to be made to suit our dear long lost friend¡­ We adapt. We n. And this time, we make absolutely certain that the traitor has no way out."


    (^_^)


    The five women exchanged looks of steely resolve, years of shared struggle and secrets passing unspoken between them. The candles flickered, casting long shadows, as the Council of Elders began to plot anew. "Traitor, your end is near!"

 Chapter 1923 The Future Of The Internet

    Chapter 1923 The Future Of The Inte


    Opening her almond shaped eyes, Countess Yaya chuckled when seeing the naughty sleeper beside her. Who knew her son could sleep so disobediently? Yaya felt it was funny how different his attitude was during sleeppared to when he was awake, calm and collected. Who was the one who kept saying he was a man, and would definitely not shake throughout the night? Yaya felt the term Tsundere was quite fitting for her little ''adult.''


    Rising early, she unhurriedly took her shower and began dressing herself up for work. She has always been one to rise early and start her day energetically. So after giving her boy a kiss, she headed down at 5 AM, reached the kitchens andgrabbed her usual breakfast/lunch already kept in a to-go bag. The staff in the Grand Baymardian Royal kitchens were just so extraordinary. They paid attention to every little detail, noticing what she preferred and what she didn''t. "Blueberry muffins!" Yaya''s eyes widened like marbles. She bit into one, feeling herself in cloud 9. Soon, she headed to a familiar area, waiting for several others to join her. Well, these were women and men from other royal homes within the various UN empires. Some were here for 6~9 month stays, while others were only here for shorter times. But no matter how short their stay was, she found that everyone was quick to get jobs, not wanting to be idle for so long. She, Yaya, worked at the Parks and Recreation office, as a secretary. Don''t look down on this job! She never knew there was so much to do as a secretary. Appointments, rescheduling¡­ calling¡­ typing..meetings, making sure the boss himself knows the deadlines and importance of every meeting. Sometimes, the boss will say ''reschedule my meeting'' for ater date. But she would tell him again that they were meeting with an important client that would boost their sales and open doors for them. Reschedule, my ass! Unless it was a medical emergency or super important, Yaya would talk some sense into the Boss. .


    Again, Yaya never knew there was so much work involved in the fashion industry. Truthfully, it was like an entertaining battlefield there. "Estelle, that should be in the color puce and not in oxblood red." "Michael, it''s a bit too long. Redo the hem, sync it in the waist a tad bit more ande back to me with the final draft." Yaya found she was running around like a headless chicken these days, cross checking design details ording to the list and Instructions detailly written. Although she had never gone to the grand art academy here and was just a secretary to get boss, she was given proper instructions with illustrations that even a baby could read and understand. If what was showing didn''t match the illustrations and vision, obviously, it had to be revised. She found this job also had a lot to do with gut feeling. If she felt it was stunning enough, she would sometimes calm the Boss''s attention to the matter, feeling that the current state was better than the intended vision intended. Of course, most of her work was actually secretary work. It''s just that her Boss liked her secretaries to be somewhat knowledgeable of the fashion industry which is why he gave her some freedom when it came to things like this. Yaya sat around her co-workers during lunch, staring at the beautiful and vibrant city she was now residing in. Baymard, Baymard, Baymard¡­ Countess Yaya found that for the first time in over 3 decades, she was LIVING. ''World peace¡­ huh.'' When she first heard Landon''s talk of world peace, she thought it was a joke and impossible for humans to live so peacefully in one ce. But only aftering to Baymard did she know how achievable Landon''s goal truly was. Peace didn''t mean theplete elimination of crime. There was still crime in Baymard, however, the crime rate was insanely low. Just moving in the streets in other empires, you can see people getting mugged, stabbed and even sold. But out here¡­ to be honest, it was too calm. What you see most of the time is people getting tickets. Tickets for parking, tickets for speeding during red lights and so on. There was still some thievery, but not as rampant as one would expect, especially with powerful technology scattered across the empire. With a light chuckle, Yaya went back to eating her lunch. Baymard sure was a magical ce. ¡­


    Magical? Yes¡­ but who is to thank for that?


    (-w-)


    After a turbulent week of running around, Landon still found himself almost working to death. [Host, keep it up. In no time, your empire will enter the Gctic age.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sarcasm? Landon didn''t even bother to decipher the system''s words. Although they were far more developed than 5 years ago, they were still leaps and bounds away from the Gctic era. Several things worry Landon. It has been a year and a few months since Hertfilia got a taste of the Inte. They were amazed and joyful, feeling it was all too miraculous. However, only he knew that their current state could be defined as Trash by the system. Landon''s forehead wrinkled heavily. ''My life depends on going above the technology I''m used to.'' The technology of his former world was what he was expected to advance past. In fact, the system is expecting him to enter the Gctic era. However, how can one enter the Gctic era when they do not have good inte ess? Understand that the reason why the inte back in his former world could be so wide spread and everywhere was because humans lined the oceans deep underground, with these giant cables that facilitate and connect the inte from one continent to another. Sure, that might have been able to fly back in his former world where the waters were somewhat calm. But what about here in Hertfilia? Impossible! .


    Landon scratched his head maniacally. Understand that Hertfilia wasn''t Earth! There were water parts that spun like tornadoes, water parts that sliced through human flesh, ships and so on¡­ water parts that were like clouds, thick and looked soft and fluffy. And let''s not forget the creatures that live underwater here, and the seemingly strange blessings and supernatural matters in this world too. What? You think the Holy Core''s existence alone or the ability to levitate rocks were a natural thing? What about Lucia''s seer powers that was able to pinpoint her and herpanions towards Baymard? In the end, this world wasn''t ordinary, so the idea of burying cables underneath was impossible. If somehow, he managed to get it done, what about Mirvanna? It was impossible to put anything through the waters surrounding them¡­ at least nig with the technology they currently have. And who knows how long that would take? Tapping his own in his ink filled notebook severally, Landon truly felt stuck ''If we are looking forward to the Gctic era, we need Sci-fi inte,'' Landon thought, the type seen in movies back on Earth. What they need, is a way to turn the properties of the Inte, to be simr to radiofrequency. Think of the Tesseract in marble, only gigantic and bigger. Build an extraordinary facility to ensure it is powered up and well maintained. In Movies where cities are floating on inds or man-built empires, do you honestly think their entire inte structure isn''t so advanced?


    They need to find a way for all empires to ess Baymard''s Inte without Baymard needing to line the ocean with cables. These Tesseract boxes, when turned on, should be able to automatically connect with Baymard''s Mainframe system, even if ced in Mirvanna. Sure, the disturbance in the atmospheric space would make things harder for Mirvanna''s inte connection, but with science, they can always find a way to ovee it and ensure people get signal even in the toughest of conditions. .


    Landon had a good picture in his head of what he felt the Gctic era would be. And using old methods would only stump their growth. They must keep advancing to the top, no matter how long it takes. Of course for him¡­ he had limited time, since his sole mission in this world was to advance the world to greater heights before his death. Should he die before doing so, his soul would get obliterated into nothingness, having no opportunities to reincarnate or even exist. Many who have worked with Landon felt that his majesty was quite a great and unparalleled man. After creating TVs, the inte, skyscrapers and many other things, he didn''t even rest or feel arrogant. If it was many others in this world, they would sit down,y back and enjoy the glory of having 1 great technology made. However, his majesty kept pumping out ideas month after month, making many want to pry open his head and see what sort of incredulous brain he was resting there. Unbeknownst to them, their godly his majesty Landon''s life was being threatened by a being they couldn''t hear, see or fathom!

 Chapter 1924 Shes Here!

    Chapter 1924 She''s Here!


    Din, Din, Din, Din, Din, Din~


    Landon''s boots echoed across the vast hallway, with several people bowing deeply whenever he passed them by. "Good morning, your Majesty! Good Morning, your Majesty!"


    This is not the first time several guards and staff are seeing his Majesty. However, no matter how many sparse times they saw him, they still felt a wave of revenge and awe hit their chests. ''Son/daughter¡­ I just had eye contact with his Majesty Landon. Do I think I should now donate my eyeballs to Science?'' (^¦Ð^)


    Brian walked beside Landon with several papers resting on his handheld brown writing support piece. Adjusting his sses, he continued¨C "Your majesty, today''s Census meeting is vital to our future ns. We mustpletely understand just how much we have grown this year, and make ns for expansion for the next decades toe." Brain thinned his lips, feeling that this year''s Census meeting was more important than the others in the past. For one, this was the first year that all Baymardian cities, viges, and towns, had tap water, electricity and heating. What Brian was also excited about, was his Majesty''s new and improved vision for the future that he nned to show today. "Good Morning, your majesty!" "Wee, Secretary Brain!" Over the years, many people had alsoe to realize the brilliance of those in Landon''s team of secretaries. They could go with his Majesty into warzones,pletely protecting themselves. They were strong, and could hold their own weights. What''s more, they were quick-witted, clever and visionaries too. His Majesty now had an elite team of 55 secretaries.


    You have to know that 5 of these secretaries were the top bosses, like Brian, and all controlled teams of 10. At times, one can see Brain and his team out on projects assigned by his Majesty Landon. These secretaries represented Landon. So if Landon can''t make a meeting, they''ll be there. They were his face in the outside world, so when many saw anyone of these top 5 bosses or the most noticeable and famous secretaries among the bunch, they knew they were here under His Majesty''s instructions.


    .


    The hall was an eye-catching one, despite its moderate size. Walking into the room, several people sat with arms crossed, some with elbows on the table and others leaning back in conversation. Behind them were their secretaries, who sat behind, their statutes peeking out between the spaces that separated one Head chair from another. The massive round table could seat 15 people. Minister Dortomi sighed with relish when seeing the orderliness in the scene. It made his eyes moistened when seeing how far along they havee. Years back, having a meeting simply meant sitting in one ce either too scared to void your thoughts lest you get beheaded, or too bold that you start arguing from dusk till dawn just to bully the weak.


    Although Dortomi used to be a farmer in the past, even farmers would hold meetings behind heaps of hay with their pitchforks in heated arguments. Why, in this dangerous world, it would do a man no good to be farming near the woods and not have anything to use for defense. Most of the time, they stood no chance against nature, but even a single grain of rice can tip the scale, turning the odds in theirfavor. Dortomi has gone through such farmer meetings, and there was never any true orderliness to them. Even outsiders who participate in any UN meetings, all agreed that Baymard''s ''meeting'' methods were well-thought, time-saving and efficient. Everyone had folders with the meeting agenda and other vital info. There was a small bottle of water and pencils too. Ding!~


    The sharp brisk sound immediately silenced the room. And soon, the meeting began. .


    Looking at the separate pie chartsparing Last year to this year''s poption in all cities, towns or viges, many already felt their hearts racing 10 times faster than normal. "WHAT? The poption in Riverdale city has increased from 750k to 1M this year?! Amazing!" "Exactly! And we haven''t even used 99.7% of Riverdale''s Land!!" (*0*) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Landon nodded, already greatly impressed by the jump he saw. Sometimes, Landon had to snap himself in the head several times to remember that this world was 11 timesrger in sizepared to earth. So a regr continent''s size, no matter how small it looked on the map, was freaking hugepared to Earth''s standards. So yes, they hadn''t even used a toothpick of Riverdale''s castnds surrounding the city. To be honest, this world''s size was also one of the reasons why one could walk or trek on foot for days before reaching another settlement. Of course, most settlements built their fortresses at a closeness rate of 99% close to the main roads for easy ess and travel. The majority of theirnds were behind the opposite directions, or the side corners of the city''s main Gates. Do you know how massive this world was? And before Baymard became its own empire, it belonged to Arcadina, the Largest Empire in this world that was the size of an entire continent alone. Understand that even if they reached a poption of 600 Million one day in the distant future, every major city would still be able to amodate their citizens. Know that in future when they enter the Gctic age, humans would be needed to go out into the vast space, perch on certains and make life prosper on them too. So don''t think this world was overpopted. If anything, ording to the system''s stats, it was far underpopted inparison to thend out there. Good!


    The Gctic age seems closer to them than he anticipated after listening to the poption boost from these year''s charts. "Ladies¡­ Gentlemen¡­" Landon swept his eyes across the space, causing many to sit upfront with fiery eyes. Here ites, his Majesty''s big vision they''ve been waiting for. Before everyone could react, he clicked the button in the remote, beginning the presentation he had long prepared. "Space Travel!"


    2 simple words that made everyone''s eyes twinkle like stars. And the more they listened, the more chaotic their minds became. What the hell goes on in His Majesty''s mind all day? How can he always dream of such impossible missions? Fine, they heard word from the grape vines that his Majesty also thought of sending people to the Moon. But now, he not only wished to send them to the moon, but also have them go to far¡­ far distants too? Boom!!! Several people stood up like trees, opening and closing their mouths in disbelief, pointing their trembling fingers at the Projection in disbelief. F***! Even the secretaries were blown away, feeling their heads so light they almost fainted from the unrealness of it all. Who am I? Where am I? What am I? ''Is his Majesty out of his Freaking mind? There is no way it''s possible!'' ''Oh my ancestors! I know his Majesty has always proven me wrong, but this¡­ this is too hard to believe.ary travel? How can it be?'' (?0?)


    ¡­


    Everyone was scratching their heads so hard, trying toe to terms with Landon''s vision, this little did they know that this was just the icing on the cake. When Landon showed them an enticing gctic world, they again felt their world view shatter!


    "His Majesty so most of our cars will all be hovering?" "And what''s that your majesty? But what''s with this cool floating building?" Was that the royal Pce floating above, looking so gigantic like a city on its own? Damn! Despite not believing such a thing was possible, they had to admit that it was aesthetically pleasing. This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ This was their future? (0w0)


    Landon smirked, knowing that he was holding back 80% of his vision for the future. For now,let them relish in the prospects of the future. Tick-Tock, Tick-Tock. Time went by too fast in everyone''s opinion. And before they knew it, they already spent an hour and a half on Landon''s ns for the future. "And this,dies and gentlemen, concluded the first half of today''s meeting!" p, p, p, p, p!~


    Amazing! Bravo! Despite not thinking it was possible, they still found it all impressive. And after a 15 minute break, they came back and began phase 2 of their meeting. In no time, another hour and a half passed by like lightning. Landon was just about to head on to another region for inspection when suddenly, he got a single stream of news that made his body tremble. [Your Majesty¡­ we believe we found her!]


    Yes, they found his Mother-inw!

 Chapter 1925 Mother-In-Law, Your Son-In-Law Is HERE

    Chapter 1925 Mother-In-Law, Your Son-In-Law Is HERE


    Landon didn''t know how he drove towards District G. So his Mother-inw has been staying in a moderate sized vi in that district all this while? Whoosh! After a pitstop in a restroom in District D, Landon vanished into his space to freshen up. And when he emerged, he was wearing a slightly more elegant and imposing attire. He no longer looked tired, but brimmed excitedly. Nevertheless, he was still anxious about their first meeting. Who wouldn''t be, when meeting their mother-inw for the first time? . Amber sat casually in a blue satin robe, drinking the morning tea and listening to the radio with a newspaper in her hand. She sat on her bedroom balcony, overlooking the vibrant gardens below. Tsk. The vi was quite marvelous. It was quaint, something she had never seen or lived in before. "Master, your lunch." Hng came in with 2 hearty trays of dishes. And following behind her were Khalea and the other girls. These days, they''ve all enjoyed having dinner on the Master''s balcony, especially in this summertime when the sun was out and the entire world looked vibrant. It truly gave them a vacation feel. And ahh¡­ the food was incredibly good as well. Don''t forget the drinks! Understand that even some of their water in bottles had unique tastes. Hng loved the faint strawberry vored water the most. She tanked gallons of them all in 1 week. Who knew water could be so refreshing? Even their regr tasteless water here seemed clearer than the stream water they grew up drinking. Although stream water was fresh, it still had a smell and a unique taste of nature to it. But the one here was truly tasteless and odorless. The women all are with smiles, talking about the fun and cool things they''ve seen in Baymard.


    Their attitude these times had gone from defensive to weing.


    "Master, I honestly suspected that the news on thedy''s husband was all fabricated." Hng spoke, pausing deeply. "But Master, after seeing how the people live and knowing there was no falseness to the report, I must admit that thedy chose wisely." "I agree too!" Khalea nodded vigorously. "I have also seen him up close coincidentally, when he made an appearance at the WWE eventst week. I¨C" Very quickly, Khalsa covered her mouth, knowing she said too much.


    "Khalea, didn''t the master warn you but to go there any more? You dare disobey the master?!!" "No, no, no, no! It''s big like that! I¨C" Amber looked at her girls, shaking her head wryly. She did tell Khalea not to go because 3 weeks ago after discovering WWE, Khalea had be so much of a fan of one of the wrestlers called The Rock that she began fighting other fans who dared to speak ill of the Rock. It seems thatst week, the Rock had his final match for the season, causing her to sneak out to watch him wrestle. Amber knew of Khalea''s secret outing because she too secretly followed her there. If Khalea fought, she would truly be disappointed. Fortunately when Khalea arrived, no matter the opportunities avable to fight, she only verbally spoke and never used her fists. Most people in Baymard are ordinary people. It was unfair and dangerous to fight with their might of trained killers. Any idents and she knew that her Son-inw would still keep Khalea in Jail, as he should. Khalea had great self control in the past, so Amber trusted that after her warnings the girl would figure it out. .


    "Master, I''ve got an interview in that Ramen noodle shop I told you about, the one that has the best Ramen in the entire world!!" "Master, I also have an interview in the 4-star za Hotel in district D."


    "Master, I¡­ I haven''t gotten any calls for an interview yet, but I''m sure it wille soon!!" One by one, the girls spoke on the efforts they put into looking for jobs. Having so much free time in their hands was quite exhausting. Since they nned to stay here for at least a year and a half, they must look for jobs to pass the time. Besides, they wanted to know why many people on the inte say that the best feeling in the world is receiving your paycheck. Although when undercover they''ve worked in other jobs, they didn''t feel any satisfaction, but always felt cheated of their money. The only one who gives them enough money is their Master. However, they saw her like a parent/guardian/leader, so it didn''t quite feel like receiving pay. Amber nodded slightly,mending them for their efforts. But before she could open her mouth, a buzzing noise bellowed from Amber''s chamber. With one look from Amber, Khalea mov3d swiftly.


    Pressing the button on the wall, she spoke into the many tiny dots on the stic te. "Speak your name and purpose." Landon on the other end, chuckled when hearing the youthful voice on the other side. It must be one of ''her'' followers. "I am his majesty Landon, and I''vee to visit my mother-inw." 1¡­2¡­3¡­ Brouummm~


    The gates opened, and soon 2 vehicles drove in. ¡­


    7 minutester, Landon finally came face to face with a figure he felt truly resembled that of his wife''s. It wasn''t just Landon shocked, but Lucius and Gary too. No need for a DNA test, this woman was definitely Lucy''s mother. In fact, they almost looked like twins. The resemnce was quite uncanny. Of course, a DNA test was still a must. Before leaving, he must hug her and take a strand of her hair away. And now that he knew where she lived, it would be easy to also get saliva traces too. Although he felt in his heart that she was Lucy''s mother¡­ one could never be too sure in this chaotic world where wearing skin masks was an everyday thing to some assassin''s, killers and famous illusionists who could turn into anyone at the drop of a hat. Heh-heh-heh~


    Amber chuckled, slowly taking a seat on the couch opposite Landon''s. "Son inw, it took you quite a while to find me¡­ Too slow!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1926 The Battle Of Beauties

    Chapter 1926 The Battle Of Beauties


    In the blinding rays of the sun''s woven brilliance, the colorful birds chirped, the pets grunted infort, and the bees buzzed. Ah yes, there was nothing quite like the scorching rays of summer''s embrace, frying everyone below into hard boiled eggs. .humans they say, were quite a funny bunch. Despite the hard beating sun, they smiled merrily, wiping away the sweat with their handkerchiefs, with some strolling around the sidewalks with long wooden canes and others with hands behind their backs. What a fine day it was! .


    Beep! Beep!


    Drrrrrrrrr~


    The sounds of engines roaring could be heard by those around the busy highways. "Operator, find another way to Scott Road. I''m currently at Glinginburd Street."


    Beep! [Right away sir, first, take a left on Main street 64, head on straight on Highway 42, and h h h, h.]


    Passengers in the vehicles were taken aback, lensing forward to ask the taxi/cab drivers exquisitely. "Sir/Madam¡­ what was that?" The cab drivers raised their chests proudly, driving forward withrge grins. "Well, you people must not know that we in the Taxi world have our own unique systems." The cab driver really felt he belonged to some secret organization at this point. "Well now, we in the Taxi world call it¡­ the Operator GPS!"


    Yes, the emergence of Operator GPS had already been introduced in Baymard. However, it was only avable to registered taxi/cab drivers and police officers. Seated in their vehicles, taxi drivers only need to push a thumb-round button that instantly connects them with a GPS operator. Once the button is pressed, a signal is transmitted to the nearest Receiver that remarkably then transmits the position is remarkably signed out. The busy operators who were now well versed with every nuke and cranny in the Capital city, were swift to guide the taxi drivers away from traffic. It was a sensational job. There were those positioned at every region of the Capital city, reporting the traffic every 5 minutes. The traffic situation gets reported and it was up to the jobs of others to input the information into theputers. Yes¡­ the Operator GPS system was on the Go and many taxi/cab drivers who were fairly new in the game couldn''t be happier. It''s true that they memorized the map, but who knows the traffic situation in those areas? "You all don''t know,the Operator GPS can also report construction or road locals, advising us, drivers, that we shouldn''t even waste our time going that direction¡­ it also saves travel time for you too!"


    Several people''s eyes widened like marbles the more they heard. Goodness! This indeed saves too much time. Because whether in Baymard or even in other parts of this world, traffic was insane and a problematic matter. Do you know that even with some people being nobles,... In the past, despite peasants giving them away, when meeting a gathering of nobles far superior to them, there were times when they had to pull out on the sides and could even wait for up to an hour for higher ranking nobles, their entourage and their guards.


    It was like watching a precession. And when the precision stops, be it to buy apples from hawkers or to scorn at the passing peasants, the traffic they build up behind them is endless. Traffic has always been an issue from the beginning of travel. Even when the wheel and the thought of housing horses for travel has always been thought of, people still needed to walk behind others so they could head forward. was an issue. And then Baymard came with the invention of traffic lights, traffic officers, and traffic rules that moderated the chaos/idents involved in traffic. Now, they''vee up with an even bigger technique that made many feel their brains were just too flexible. The taxi drivers scattered around Baymard also felt proud to be Baymardians. Likewise, the drivers from UN empires who were allowed to drive within Baymard, were very excited and pleased with the amount of support they were getting. How did they used to survive without it? (^_^)


    .


    Looking out the window, Cami hid the amazement in her heart while listening to the ck-toned drivermunicating with the GPS operator. She secretly took note of this in her heart so she could report her findingster. For now, she was thinning her lips, tapping her feet with one leg crossed and looking at her watch from time to time. "Can''t you go any faster?" "Sorry, madam, this is the fastest we can go now. Highway 63 has a built up of travel estimated to clear in 20 minutes, Riverside road is no better¡­ This, here, is our best way forward." The cab driver advised, despite Cami''s heavy face. It was amazing that despite the anger evident in her face, the cab driver had to admit she was one of the most gorgeous and breathtaking women he has ever seen in his life. Everything about her was molded to perfection. If he knew he was talking to the one known as Cami the Siren of The Zohl continent, who''s beauty, ingenuity and wits outsmarted even the Great Cleopatra of Rome. She was a well-known legend and figure, whose Beauty was said to cause men to die early from just a single nce. It''s said with one look, she could also suck a man''s souls out with just her beauty. But now, Cami had no time to think of her stunning appearance. The moment the driver arrived at the scene, she threw stacks of Bays to the man. "Hey,dy, your change!" "Keep the change!" You filthy animal¡­ Since watching home alone, the part ''you filthy animal,'' was now engraved in her mind. Cami stepped out of the vehicle and no surprises, there was a massive gathering of women, all who had their sleeves rolled up and their sneakers ready for action.


    Some also wore bicycle helmets, ready to engage in Baymard''s long known Battles, whether there''s a new productunch. As per usual, thedies had fanny packs on their waists with their debit/credit cards well hidden. Soon, a loud announcement echoed out, and Cami was shocked to find that in such desperate moments, even untrained and unskilled women seemed to match her,a trained woman in battle. [Ladies¡­ get ready to rumble, because in20 seconds, the Immortal Spa will be open for business¡­ And as you knowdies¡­ today, we release ourtest hand care product, Acrylic/Gel nails!]


    Boom! Cami''s heart once again felt chaotic when confirming the matter with her own 2 ears. Now she knew it wasn''t magic. Now, she could confirm that Baymard has found a way to make one''s nails look stylishly longer. No one said it had to be super long! There were some women whose nails were so bitten and chirped down they always felt ashamed revealing their hands in public. But if Baymard had a way to put standard length and ordinary/naturally looking fake nails on their hands, wouldn''t the engagement rings and jewelry look far better on their hands now? (*#*)


    .


    [And a reminderdies¡­ the first 50 women get out service for free for 5 appointments!] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thest bit of news breaks the Camel''s back, cashing people to begin rushing forward.


    "MINE!" Several women''s eyes glowed fiercely. Rule number 1 in today''s world: Never Stand before a woman and Beauty!

 Chapter 1927 Dark Plans

    Chapter 1927 Dark ns


    Magic! Magic! Many women present in Baymard werepletely fascinated by the aspect. Know that the only way known to them for lengthening their nails, is by wearing what it is called Ring nails. These were rings of gold or silver you wear on your fingers that are long and cone shaped, enclosing the finger and elongating out far beyond the regr nail. It was typically worn by empresses, queens and noble women. Ordinarymoners could never afford to own them. But today, Baymard was granting them something far more precious than those ring cone nails. Nails that were not rings, but nails that would stay put on their cuticles for a max of 5~6 months before falling off on their own. Worth it! Some women who were about to get married,... suddenly felt excited when thinking of the ads that showcased the endless nail art and designs avable to them. Cami found herself jumping, crawling, grabbing and gliding between the masses, despite the many push backs she received. Dammit! Her palms dug into the ground when seeing how someone had dragged her several steps back, allowing others to swarm forward. Son of a b**tch! ''You all should thank your lucky stars that this is Baymard and not Titarian¡­ Why can''t I just kill them all?'' That was a good question, a question Cami recited severally in her heart. Know that the rules in Baymard Launch wars were all the same. No stabbing, no strangling, no killing, no throwing of any objects that could damage one''s body¡­ just raw battling to see who gets to the front first. And despite how many people kept falling or got sent back flying, their fall was mostly cushioned by those around them. Some wore collision pads for biking, knee pads and even chest pads too. Cami inwardly cursed and cursed whenever she got sent back. Narrowing her gaze, she suddenly felt she was superhuman, feeling all her senses heighten when she darted forward. Sighing to the side, she avoided another fallingdy, before grabbing the shoulders of the woman ahead of her and jumping high and using the shoulders of several others to advance. .


    1, 2, 3¡­ Cami was pushed back again but still matched forward. And only after what seems like an eternity, did she finally reach the front. "Esteemed guest, you are the 179E guest for today. Although you won''t get free service today and 5 free appointments, you will still get 75% off today''s appointment and your next 5 nail appointments," A stunning staff carefully advised while leading Cami to the vast waiting space. What was the name of this ce again? The Immortal Spa. Their vision is to make you as stunning as an immortal when you leave. The entire Spa was like a medium sized hotel on its own, with its first floor being a vast open space. There were magazines to read, a corner for tea and book reading with books on beauty on the shelves. They say the tea provided here was specifically targeted for beauty. There was also another client with open products that were all created by the Spa, guaranteed to solve specific issues. These products weren''t your everyday products found in the malls or stores. These Products were far more effective, as well as costly. ''ooooo~.. I''ll be taking this one. On my way out.'' Cami secretly noted, as she cruised around the vast space that was honestly asrge as a Library''s ground floor. Cami has been in the Immortal Spa twice and still couldn''t get enough of the ce. Just for aesthetics alone, it trumped others by far. And just look at the many amenities given to them in wait. There were books on the effective way to apply spa treatments, some celebrity beauty Insider tips, and much more. They could also get free samples if they weren''t too sure. Soon, the many screens scattered around the vast space showed a stream of numbers. 152 A¡­ 011X¡­ 179E. Bingo! 179E was her number. It was amazing how fast they called on her. It seems for thisunch, they''ve probably got everyone working and all stations full. Looking at the screen, she knew she had to head to the 3rd floor. Everyone knows that the back half of the first floor was for Mud spa baths and whatnot. The 2nd floor was mostly for facial and body beauty treatments, all one could think of from eyebrows trimming, waving, full body massages¡­ you name it. The 3rd floor, on the other hand, was for Nails and hair. Finally, the 4th floor was a consulting region as well as office spaces too. It was like going to a doctor''s office to discuss surgery before the surgery actually begins, for those who want consultation for Beauty. Sometimes, these consultations include what they''ll need to do after their facials and whatnot. A specialist/beautician consultant can also rmend the products on the shelves they felt were more suitable to the client. Again, people book bridal services here too. Want your hair done for your wedding and your bridesmaids? Thene on down and talk about it, simr to how one talks to a cake maker for a wedding. ¡­ Ding!~


    The elevator doors opened and Cami headed for the nail section on the floor. It was important to know that Left was for Nails and right was for Hair. When one stones out of the elevator, they''ll see that the Nail side was painted in Barbie pink, while the Hair side was in sky-blue. Soon she was ushered to a seat with a table before her. And on the other side, an elegant youngdy in a white blouse, pencil knee skirt, pink work apron, and her hair up in a bun. Soon, she began her work and Cami felt sorcery was definitely sorcery to all this! "Madam, we must first prepare your nails." With that, the staff began filing and shaping them nicely.


    Everything was so new and exciting. Cami nodded, observing everything, too afraid to blink for a second, lest she missed any major details. ''Impossible!! How can dipping that brush into the pink liquid and dipping it on the powder turn it into hard nails after putting them under the power purple lights?''


    Typically, for women back on earth, gel manicures may weaken their nails. However, Landon had developed a specific form that protects the cuticles during this period, making them grow stronger while masked behind the artificial gel nails. Cami watched in amazement, as the staff transformed her nails. Layer afteryer of colored gel was applied and hardened, creating a shimmering, wless surface. And for her coating, she chose the color light peach since itplimented her blue-skin tone beautifully. "Do you like them, madam?"


    Like? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Raising her newly done nails, Cami raised her hands high with an intoxicating smile stered on her lips. "I love them." More! She needed such services at her every beck and call. Why must such a service be open to the public? Cami felt that only she and those higher than her should use such godly tools and goodies. Hmph! ''It won''t be long before the organization finally attacks!'' 6 more months¡­ 6 more months and it will be game over!!


    That was all Cami could think of. And just like that, a few more days went by in a sh.


    It was now the first week of August, and many were looking forward to the 4 day holiday period, which signified his Majesty''s coronation date all those years back, as well as the first time Baymard officially announced itself as an Empire to the outside world.


    4 days!


    Many were happy that this uing Tuesday was the start of the Holiday. This meant that from Tuesday to Friday, they would be free from work and get paid for this period too. And the weekend again made it feel like a super long vacation time.


    Some had long booked tickets for air travel, others nned to visit others in the other Baymardian territories and neighboring Arcadinian regions. Landon was also nning to reveal his mother-inw''s presence to Lucy.


    But while several people looked forward to the holiday to rx,... some had even more devious ns in mind. In another Baymardian town, several men in ck gathered to discuss their ns.


    "Master, the time is now! "


    "Yes, Master. With the holidays, there will be less guards guarding that ce. So master, we must get those Choppers!"

 Chapter 1928 Dark Plans 2

    Chapter 1928 Dark ns 2


    In a dimly lit room, several people sat with emotionless faces, staring at one another with folded arms. This was their only chance, the only chance to get documented or physical items out of Baymard unscathed. And for this, they also enlisted the hell of a dark guild called the Blue Blood Guild. This was a Caronian Guild of Assassin''s and killers who epted the mission they gave to infiltrate Baymard''s facilities during the holiday. As for the Arcadinian Guilds they first contacted, Cowards!... Everyst one of them! Several people in the room scuffed with disdain when thinking of the t out Rejection they received from these Arcadinian Guilds. Thanks to air travel, they could arrive at Carona, Yodan, Terique, and even Deiferus in a day and a half at most. The guilds around the Capital city in Terique and Deiferus, turned them down. A majority in Carona and Yodan also turned them down, except for a few. And after selecting the best of them who were willing to take up the challenge, they concluded that the Blue Blood Guild was most suitable and more skilled than the rest. The Blue Blood Guild was considered to be in the top 15 guilds within the entire Pyno continent. Steward Jacobs from the Folin empire, was the one several people called Master. Thenky but intimidating man adorned a vicious face when thinking of the disgrace Baymard had on him and the other representatives some time back. The Folin empire¡­ a great empire in Zohl, known for its first conquest and wits had finally lowered itself to an extent to ask Baymard for a simple ship technology document and they dared refuse? Bam!! A loud sound echoed within the sept chamber, causing some to flinch back. Jacobs''s entire left fist was now covered in blood. Several people felt their lungs expand and retract heavily when sensing Steward Jacobs''s wrath.


    They say sometimes, great thingse in small packages. Steward Jacobs might be skinnier andnkypared to them, but he was the most skilled killer among them all. He was a great man in the Folin empire who bowed to no one except the monarchs and the mothers of the 1st, 2nd, and 3rd princes. He never bowed to the princes, princesses, nobles or anyone else. His power was far greater than one could imagine and the cleanup he has done for his Majesty was unmeasurable. What he didn''t make up for in physique, he more than well made up for in wits. And just like his reputation, his cruelty knew no bounds. Whether they admitted it or not, everyone here feared Jacobs deep in their heart. With his left fists all bloodied, Jacobs subconsciously used his right index finger to slowly tap the table, deep in thought. Tap. Tap. Tap. Tap~


    No one dared to cough or say anything, all that could be heard was his rhythmic tapping. And soon, Jacobs slowly raised his eyes away from the table with a cruel light in his eyes. Heh-heh-heh¡­ "Since they refused to give us their ship technology in exchange for our elixir of eternal youth, then they shouldn''t me us for taking one of their own and a few get-away choppers too, no?" ¡­


    Soon, the group rounded up their meeting and waited for next Tuesday to arrive. Today was Friday, the first of August.


    They still had time before meeting up with the people from Blue Blood who were already here scouting the targeted ce where the action will unfold. In a moderately-sized town called Gauge Town, there''s a mail delivery center with choppers and other aircrafts smaller thanmercial jet sized nes.


    Remember that beforemercial airlines wereunched, Baymard had alreadyunched package delivery via air since December. So manypanies, merchants and businessmen/women used these services. The great thing about using smaller aircrafts is that one doesn''t necessarily need a runway. So Baymard agreed to deliver to specific towns and regions apart from the Capital city. It''s just that for very heavy orders, they''ll still need to have it shipped by freights through the Baymardian ships. Mail such as letters in particr, was a must. Clothing and fabrics of any sort, even curtains, was allowed. Again, one must remember that the main aim of these specific aircrafts was for transportation of goods, so they could also handle quite a load too. So canned perishables, rugs, TVs, and whatnot can be quickly shipped if it''s needed very desperately for emergencies. You would be surprised how many hotels ran out of particr items and quickly sent letters to their people in Baymard to quickly send some more using this service¡­ especially for newly opened hotels who are just starting out and are beginning to understand the effectiveness of bulk buying. Yes¡­ the Air delivery and hanger enclosed territory in Gauge Town, was the one steward Jacobs was thinking of¡­ And on the holidays, wouldn''t this ce be less guarded than normal? Didn''t Baymard say it was a paid public holiday for ''Everyone?'' Sure, some will stay back to guard the ce, but with the workers not around, leaving only the guards behind, wouldn''t the ce still be less popted than before? The more they thought about it, the more they felt it possible to actually pull a hijacking. And if they cant find a pilot to the control the aircraft, how hard could it be to actually fly the aircraft?


    With their brains and awesomeness, they don''t believe they''ll be any worse in flying these aircrafts than these Baymardians!


    Steward James grinned, looking forward to the Holidays more and more. ¡­


    Googoo-gahh-gah~


    The sounds of baby''s babbling about, echoed across the entire scene. Every week, Godric and Wilson would have their y datese over for a sleepover. Don''t ask Landon and the other Royals why the duo kept pointing at the TVs towards babies whenever they could. It seemed they wanted new friends at such young ages. I mean¡­ who remembers the baby friends they made barely 4 months aftering out of the womb? Everything about them was bizarre, legendary and just too unbelievable. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But then again, his babies were not ordinary babies. Did you know thatst month they began crawling and now, just 3 days ago, they finally learnt how to walk.


    ''_''

 Chapter 1929 Babies In Action

    Chapter 1929 Babies In Action


    Godric and Wilson. The children here were something else.


    Godric was the oldest, the calmer more intelligent one who protected his brother from time to time. Wilfred was more muscle than brains and was also very troublesome too. Don''t forget that they had superhuman abilities, inherited from himself and Lucy. They could now walk and cause more destruction, however, they still spoke babynguage. And after pointing and making their point evidently clear more than one, Large Royals finally decided to select y dates for them.


    Of course, since Gary and everyone else''s children were either in the crawling or walking stage, they selected these children. What amazed them was that some children who could speak normal adultnguage, seemed to also be able to understand their babynguage. Eh? Was this the transition stage before theypletely lose understanding of babynguage once and for all? (?~?)


    Landon also found that his little Sister, Kora, also seems to understand them too. All in all, the babies have been getting their baby''s day with others every 2nd and 4th Saturdays of the month. Again, what they noticed too was that the children didn''t want too many ydates. Just 7 or 10 was enough. So those they invited over were children of their closest friends and families. Gary''s daughter was there, Josh''s kid was there, Trey, Mark, Warden Samantha''s son was there, Mother Winnie''s son was there and 8 others. This number was quite alright for the twins. In total, they had 8 ymates. And today, the children wille over to y and even sleep over for the entire weekend. They''ll only be returning on Saturday afternoon. The children all looked forward to staying in the pce. And from time to time, Kora will also pop out, automatically making her the leader of the gang. The twins were natural born leaders, especially Godric. However, they loved their aunt Kora so much they could give her the moon and stars if she asked for it. This was why when she came over to visit when they had their time with other kids, they quickly told everyone that their aunt Kora was the ultimate boss and must be her subordinate whenever she is around. ¡­ Gyahhh~


    Several babies pped their cute chubby hands excitedly when seeing thest member of their group being brought in by his parent. Trey tried to grab his monkey son from his neck. The kid was quite rough and too active. Trey grimaced, feeling the little imp''s poke at the back of his neck. Sigh~


    "Off you go, you little Imp. Release your day hostage (father) and go down to meet your friends." "Bah-bah-bah~"


    Trey couldn''t understand what his son was saying, but seeing the arrogance in the brat''s eyes, how could he not understand?


    ''Heartless imp.'' Trey inwardly cursed with helplessness when seeing that the brat didn''t even bother giving him a goodbye hug. s¡­ Trey shook his head wryly, dropping his son''s sleepover bag that his wife prepared. The many nursery staff and guards secretly watching the children, were more than alert and would cater to their every need. For this long weekend sleepover, the children were sent to the North-East Wing. The entire North East Wing belonged to them, including all 5 bedrooms and the enormous open space in the Wing''s ground floor. The entire space was turned into a child''s wondend. They turned the space into a jungle, and ced an outdoor jacuzzi system on the open space to look like a pond. Of course, they disguised the steps as rocks, so it looked like the kids were truly out on an adventure. Again, the Jacuzzi wasn''t as tall as an adult one. You could say it was a baby-height jacuzzi. When seated in the jacuzzi, the upper part of their bodies from belly button upwards, was exposed and out of the water. The left side of the stairs had also been turned to a slide, while the right side was a uniquely designed giant train which went up the right side. The babies just had to sit in one of the train''s open bins and would get carried up and down the stairways. Of course, all this was electrically controlled by those watching the children. The rooms were also different, with one room having small theme park attractions baby style. There was again another that looked like a canyon, with all sorts of fake rocks and structures put in ce to mimic it in real life. In short, every time the babiese for ydate, nothing is the same asst time. It took a lot of thinking and nning to give them the best adventure ever. It was no wonder that Trey''s son didn''t even bother saying goodbye to his dad once he arrived. If anything, he was looking at his dad in me as if saying: Dad, see, I told you that we''rete! Like so, the children sat around babbling for a while until they were absolutely sure that Trey''s father had left.


    And then,... a strange but familiar scene unfolded. .


    -Silence-


    All babies took their regr positions around the blue stic toddler round table. They all had their feeding bottles already ced there, with no chairs there. Everyone, whether crawling or walking, came close to the table and sat in silence. And so it began¡­ Godric stared at everyone, trying to recall how his father''s many meetings went, each time Landon brought them to work with him. His cute pink lips were pursed high and his face, though he thought looked fierce, was sending screams to the hearts of those watching behind the cameras. "Boogie gaggie goo!"


    "_" [Those watching through the cameras]


    What in the world were these babies talking about? ¡­ Well, who cares, when they all look so cute?


    Little did the guards and hidden maids know that these babies were plotting an ultimate move, and they felt it would cause all Adults to go crazy so much they burst into mes. A~... How imaginative.


    (^v^) [Guards and maids] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    (-_-) [Babies]: You think we are a joke to you?

 Chapter 1930 Let The Battle... Begin

    Chapter 1930 Let The Battle... Begin


    Bam! Godric mmed his fist on the blue stic table, cashing it to shake. Well, this was a light stic kid table, and even if he was not a baby with super strength, it would still vibrate. However, his movements made several babies to have one thought in mind ¨C The Boss is Mighty! "Baggie!!!" (Naptime!)


    They began speaking babynguage. "Babies, the world is ruled by adults¡­ This is a world where kids are forced to take naps." All babies frowned their cute brows, angered by the dreadful naps they were forced to take every now and then. Unspeakable¡­ it was horrid and made the cor drain off their faces. But Godric didn''t stop here. "This is a world where we, the babies, are forced to take naps in the midst of our fun. They stop our Teletubbies from pooping up in the ck box (TV) and limit the time we take to y games¡­ But today, we shall defeat naptime!" Godric paused, sweeping his eyes across the group of babies. "Today, we shall escape to our baby cave, where they''ll never find us. Know that we are not just doing this for ourselves, but for babies all over the world. So who is with me?" "Boss, you can count on us!"


    Yeah~


    Instantly, the babies began pping like crazy. And thus began their great adventure, maneuvering through the dense ''jungle'', rescuing themselves from fake quicksand, fake snakes, cliffs and whatnot. Understand that to them, their imagination had already turned this ce into a true mountain-forest region. They felt that one wrong step, and they might truly end up dying. Winston, who was leading the expedition at some point, kept walking forward with his diaper sagging with determination while keeping his pacifier in his mouth. "Bah-boo!" (I see it!!)


    The mountain train!... It was up ahead!!! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    (*o*)


    .


    Several babies instantly had our eyes up when staring at the trains attached to the stairways that honestly looked gigantic in their imaginations. One of the girls clutched her favorite stuffed busing, using it as both afort object and a makeshift ax. Damn, cutting these trees to clear the path was quite tough, but she was up for the challenge.


    "Gah-goo-gah?" So we have finally arrived?


    "Ooh-ba!!" (Excellent work everyone!)


    The exmation came from Godric, their leader who was protecting them from behind, ensuring no one gig list or was left behind. Yes! They were finally here. Soon, a loud mechanical voice bellowed across thends like the words from the heavens. [All aboard the Mountain express!] One by one, the many train buckets stopped and opened their doors, allowing the babies to all walk or crawl in. Choo-choo~


    The train actually began letting out a bluish pink stream of mist, and the fairy lights also lit up behind them, cashing the babies to see a stunning view of the forest they left, as they continued to slowly descend up the long stairway. Like so, the babies continued their rigorous adventure in hopes of sessfully reaching their babies cave where they can watch all the TV in the world. Typically, when they arrive at their baby cave, the TV is always on. So who truly understands how it works? They''ve seen adults hold and point a ck stick at it, but don''t truly get how it works. Onwards and upwards! (*^*)


    .


    Their faces all burned with determination to rid themselves of naptime. However, it was ironic that when they finally reached their baby cake, they found milk bottles waiting for them. There, they drank and ate whatever food was avable, and soon found themselves waking up several hourster from their regr nap beds on the floors with their signature nkies over them. (!-!) Curses! They''ve been fooled! Those scheming adults enticed them with food that made them sleepy! Evil¡­ too despicable! Several babies thought so after seeing that their favorite shows were all but finished. And only old episodes now aired. ''No, no, stop that! I protest!... I¡­ (giggle, giggle, giggle)... Ah¡­ shinny~.'' Several babies woke up to having their diapers changed and the maids all over them. And despite how mature and unwilling they wanted to be, they couldn''t help giggling, smiling, pping, eating some more, burping, and also grabbing shiny and attractive items around them. Adults 5, Babies-0.


    That was the score. So far, they''ve never won against adults, not even once. Is anyone else more pitiful than them? No way! Revolt! The war against Nap time must be won!


    ¡­


    Like so, the babies engaged in their regr baby meetup, once again feeling cheated by the adults all around them. However, they weren''t the only ones with a vital cause. Why? Because today was a very important day that all Baymardians and non-Baymardians here looked forward to.


    Cellphones! It was ironic that today, the Saturday just before the public holidays began, was already in disarray from the countless customers standing out. Everyone was wearing battle gear, signifying the start of another great way. But to truly understand how great the battle was, one has to go several hours into the past¡­ when the chaos all began. ¡­ RING!!!!!~


    "Uther ced his pillow over his head but son received a jab to the side when his wife kicked and sent him rolling along the gigantic king size bed. "You better not think of sleeping, or I''ll kill you myself!"


    "_"


    Uther was speechless, again ming Baymard for the change in his wife. If it were before, would she ever say such things that threaten the life of her Monarch/husband? Sigh~


    Uther had to admit that although Baymard had chased the change in his wife, he wasn''t trulyining, finding her more vibrant and exciting than before. Even he didn''t know that too obedient women with no opinions were a bore. He knew she and many women definitely had opinions, but many times dared not voice them out. But now, they were a lot more vocal and yful too. Uther also found that they felt more belonging to their empire than before. When someone knows that their voice can be heard and their opinions taken into consideration, they feel a greater sense of belonging and loyalty to their empire. "Up, up, up, hold man, today is the day we have been training for!"


    So what if it''s still 4:30 AM? Wake up and move out. It was finally time to go to war!!

 Chapter 1931 HotCake

    Chapter 1931 HotCake


    It was already 5 AM, and the sun had already adorned the sky with its golden hues. The dawn invited the splendidnds, roads, buildings, pastures and space, forming a beautiful arc in the distance. Ah yes, the morning was bright and hot with a lot of stagnant air. However, this did not deter the determined from getting what they want. "Dammit! Taxi, taxi! Stop! If I get there toote, I won''t get my new cell phone! At this rate, won''t all the good ones be gone?"


    "Ahhhh! Why? Why can I only see but not use? No! No! We must get our empires to be UN nations!" "Exactly! I too want a cellphone! Why must I go through the torture of seeing people get their own but I can''t?" "Dad! Dad! Hurry up! I must get the Motor RAZR flip phone! Just look at its cool design?" "Not me! I want the one called B-Nokia 3310! The one that doesn''t have an antenna." "No way! So boring! I want the B-Nokia 2000 that has a small antenna attached not to it." "Hmph! You menck vision! Obviously, the B-ckberry Bold 9000 is thergest and the most stylish. It''s like aputer, superrge with many buttons on the lower part. What girl doesn''t like such a big thing in her hand?" "Tsk¡­ I agree with you on the B-ckberry Bold 9000 being one of the best, but if you want to say it''s number 1, then you are wrong! Obviously, the ckberry Torch 9800 is the best! Although it''s smaller than the first ckberry model, it is still bigger than the other phones and is also a Slider Phone too!" "Yes, yes, yes! It''s button keypad is hidden behind the giant screen. And when you want to type, you just slide the screen up!.So cool!"


    "No! Motor RAZR flip phone is the best!"


    "You''re wrong, it''s the antenna B-Nokia 3310!"


    "impossible! The simple B-Nokia 2000 wins!" "B-BLACKBERRY Bold 9000!"


    "B-BLACKBERRY Torch 9800!"


    "_"


    (*#*)


    ¡­.


    One by one, several people got into heated arguments whenmunicating to the closest stores around Baymard. This Phenomenon didn''t just happen in the Capital city, but in all other Baymardian territories too!


    Launch days like these were always on Saturdays when most people were off.


    And at this very moment, several foreigners from non-treaty empires were goingpletely crazy when watching the chaos. They weren''t crazy from annoyance, but crazy from jealousy! They gathered around like shrewd, grumbling and cursing to the skies at their misfortunes. "What does Baymard mean by doing this? This is discrimination, and I won''t stand for it!" "Yes! Exactly!" Several people mmed the first hard on the table when drinking tea in the morning. Some 24 hour areas were open for business, allowing them to crowd around in preparation to storm the stores. They didn''t believe that if they came altogether in arge crowd, Baymard would still turn them down. Discrimination! Favoritism! Unjustness! Many people were shouting and chanting slurs until their voices became strained. Here was how it was announced: ¡ª For Baymardians, they could get phones at Zero-Bays with 12 or 24 month contracts, or they could buy the devices upfront and outright. ¡ª For people from UN empires, they can get phones with a minimum down payment of 5% and then hop onto a 12 to 24 month contract. Of course, they too could buy out their phones. Again, they will only be allowed to take these Cellphones out of Baymard if they buy it upright. Once in a contract, and about to leave the empire, they must drop the phones in one of the many dropping destinations. Note that unless the phone is bought outright, it still belongs to the phonepanies. ¡ªBut for people from Non-treaty signed empires¡­ Sorry, they won''t be getting these cellphones at all. That''s right. They don''t qualify as eligible to have these cellphones. If they just get a cellphone, they need 3 people to co-sign for it.And 2 out of these 3 people must be Baymardians. Thest can be a person from a UN empire. If they are approved, they will then get 50% down payment contracts. They too will have to leave their phones in Baymard when going out, unless the phone is bought outright. That being said, if there are any spies or any crimes involving this phone given to a non-UN person, those who co-signed will be in serious trouble. .


    The rules were as clear as day. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The use stated over the adverts and the fine lines were quite clear which made several people outright refuse to co-sign for non-treaty UN people they didn''t know well enough. Forget about it! Who knows what you''re truly up to behind closed doors? Over 97% of Non-treaty people found that they couldn''t get others to sign for them. Another us is that. A Baymardian is only allowed to sign for a max of 3 people per 3 years, while a UN person can only Co-sign for 1 person every 3 years. So when Non-treaty people kept asking around, this was the answer they mostly got. "Sorry, I''ve already agreed to co-sign for my buddy, his wife and his kid." "Sorry, you know my inws have a sister married out in xxxx. That empire is not a UN empire and as a Caronian, I can only Co-sign for 1 person every 3 years." Suddenly, the Baymardians and people from Treaty-signed empires found that they became hotcakes.


    People were also warned that if they found out that their phones are missing, they must report the matter immediately. How their phones will get found and retrieved and still a mystery to them. All in all, everyone knew the rules and swore to uphold their end of the bargain lest it''s then who gets into trouble. Do they truly know the people they are co-signing for?


    Perhaps by the end of this year, only 5% of Non-treaty people will seed in getting phones. After all, even if one person agrees to co-sign, you still need 2 more people to do the job. As for whether Landon was afraid that people will steal his cellphone technology once they leave Baymard with them, the answer was obviously -- NO.

 Chapter 1932 First Come, First Serve

    Chapter 1932 First Come, First Serve


    Sacred? Afraid of Technology exposure?


    Landon couldugh to death if someone thought so of him.


    There are 10,000 and one things involved with cell phone making, from physical to software. He used Lithium, copper aluminum, iron, silicon, ss, cobalt, tin, lead, zinc, nickel, silver¡­ you name it¡­ all to make interior and exterior. Let''s talk about the procedures like sand sting, anti-oxidation, you name it. And know that when any tinyponent is added to the main conductor/motherboard, it''s tested in a special way to ensure its programming and functioning just right. Did you know that Tin is sprayed on the exposed areas of the conductor board temte? Do you know what purity and concentration is needed? Let''s not forget the SIM CARD. Without the SIM CARD and with no inte, the phone is only good for reading already downloaded items and recording voice notes and messages. Note that the phones now do not take Pictures. They can record you singing and store your voice.


    Without the inte or Signal for calling, you can only look through downloaded items like books, record your voice, y games, and do other basic stuff. In the end, Landon was not scared that anyone would steal his technology¡­ at least not now. Without his help or ess to specific Baymardian books only allowed for Baymardians, they won''t be able to grasp anything yet.


    It would take at least 5 years for them to start getting insights, and another few decades for them to fully get it. .


    What''s more, Landon didn''t want to stop cell phones from leaving the shores of Baymard because once he improves inte and Phone signal technology and makes it so that even people in Mirvanna can ess it¡­ then won''t they be able to use their devices wherever they go in the world? With the Gctic earing, Landon wanted a connection as strong as Luke Skywalker when connecting from one far to another. If they can''t even conquer this distance of connection between continents, then how dare he talk of entering the Gctic era anytime soon? In the end, Landon feared no one, allowing those who buy the phones outright to take it out. He also knew that the world''s of many assassin''s would change when they get their hands on the phones that have the ability to record voice. But he felt this was inevitable, and a double-edged sword. Just as bad people can use it for evil, good people could use it for protection too. Citizens can also record disturbing matters, noise or threats and report to thew enforcement at once. Know that back on Earth, ck powder was invented to help farmers clear fields. However, it was eventually used for war in the wrong hands. A simple kitchen knife can be used for just cutting onions in the hands of a simple person. But it could also be used to stab others when a viin touches it. Everything in this world was a double-edged sword, and Landon understood this more than anyone else. But while Cellphones would now be very popr, this doesn''t mean Landlines were useless. As a matter of fact, most businesses will still prefer to keep Landlines running since theydon''t need to be charged and won''t go off. .what''s more, Landlines are stationary, meaning someone will one day take thendline out of the office by ident after putting it in their pockets. Additionally, Landlines have more Voicemail capacities too, especially for a Business. And Landlines can easily redirect calls. A secretary can pick up a call and with a clock of a button, transfer the call to one of the many offices.


    Landlines offer consistent and clear call quality and have better reliability for emergencies. In short, its connection is the most secure and stronger since it doesn''t depend on signal. Of course Landlines would be used in the office rooms, butpany cell phones will still be given out, especially to those working in construction sites. Bottom line, both cellphones andndlines were items needed by the public. ¡­


    Like so, 4 hours had gone by in a sh, with several people already hot and bothered by the unfairness of their situation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "This is unfair! Why do I need 3 people to co-sign for me? Give me a cellphone now!" "Bah! You Non-treaty bastards should just give up! Who asked your monarchs not to sign treaties with Baymard? Or do you think it is our monarchs who are fools to do so?" "Hmph! The way I see it, you guys are just taking space in the line! What''s the point in going into the store if you can''t buy one? Step back so some of us can go in and get our phones!!" "h, h, h, h, h~" (~w~)


    ¡­.


    It was 8:52 and the crowd was already rowdy as hell. Like sardines, they were packed and swimming around, separate to get ahead. And just then, the massive door opened, and a made-up heavenly sound bellowed in their ears. "Wee guests¡­" The Host began, already having people cursing his way. "Hurry it up or we will run over you! What? Do you think I have all day here?" "Mr. Host, I see that you don''t want to live long. So if you ding hurry it up, I swear I will fulfill your wish!" "_" [The Host who had no tears but wanted to cry]


    Why was it him who picked the shorter end of the straw? What sort of bad luck is he having to be a host at this grandunch? (:T0T:)


    You don''t understand. 4 days ago, their supervisor gathered them all and literally bundled toothpicks together. And then, their supervisor alongside everyone reached out at one to pull the toothpicks out. Lo and behold, it was he who got the shirt stick. And now here he was, addressing the rowdy bunch. The staff smiled wryly when thinking of how ridiculous he must look. He had pillows strapped to his belly, back and neck while talking with everyone. But so what? A great man once said: Safety first. BLAH-h-BLAH h-BLAH.


    That was all many heard, until the annoying host finally raised the green g high. "There it is¡­ there is it¡­ "


    Instantly, everyone''s eyes beamed wildly. And before the host could lower the g like they do in racing tracks, several people had already stormed forward. "MINE!!"


    Firste, first serve.

 Chapter 1933 The Wonders of Cellphones

    Chapter 1933 The Wonders of Cellphones


    "Move! Move! Move out of the way, Granma!" "Fuck off! Who the hell are you calling Grandma? This olddy will show you that at the age of 38 and a half, she is still a tigress!" Queen Beverlyshed out when fighting through alongside Uther. Huh-huh! What to y with her? Dream on! Everything happened like a blockbuster movie. One Mo she was falling into a crowd and another, she was stepping on them. It''s killed or be killed. People used the shoulders of others to get ahead, some then slid between legs, crawled, jumped, you name it. Both Uther and Beverly fought gantly, until they reached the front and officially entered the space. Damn! They were sweating like pigs, their clothes were wrinkled, their hair a mess, their clothes with some torn patches, and their faces a little dirty. Honestly, they looked like they stepped out of an apocalyptic scene. Funny enough, the first thing they did when entering was to reach out for their bottles of water for a mouth load of water. "My Queen¡­ are you okay?" Uther gently supported his wife who was still breathing heavily. However, one could see the excitement still on her face from the battle they won. It was silly, but she and many people enjoyed this simple sprawl. And soon, they took a look at the many designs, finally picking up the devices to test each and every Design type. The duo had to admit that although they came in here with an idea of which ones they wanted, seeing everything now made them second guess their decisions. "Dear, look at this Motor RAZR? It''s so slender, thin and elegant. And what''s this? Royal pink? No! It is also in peach color too?" "Pink and peach, what''s the difference?" Pah! Beverly pped his shoulder lightly. "What do you know? There''s a big difference between peach and royal pink. Howe you can''t see it?" "Your husband can''t see it too?" Another woman asked, also looking at her husband hatefully. Soon, Beverly and the woman were quick to make acquaintance, as they moved hand in hand, continuing to look at the many models avable. The men looked at each other tactfully, feeling that they wouldn''t be caught dead holding rather color schemes for the phones. "Honey, why don''t we take the Golden ckberry Torch 9800 as agreed?" "No!" Beverly rejected. "...Too ugly!" She thought Gold looked nice, but after seeing it, she ordered pink or silver. At this point, she even felt that having the ckberry slider phone wasn''t so great. She wanted the Motor RAZR. (*_*)


    Women¡­ so troublesome. ¡­ Soon, they finally chose their phones: 1 Motor RAZR in porcin looking Royal Pink and 1 B-ckBerry Torch 9800 in ck. "So without this tiny Sim Card, the device will not be able to make calls?" "Yes," the staff nodded, shocking the group. This¡­ this¡­ how? Who can tell them why such a punch thing can make the device work so well that it will carry their voices from far distances? (?0?)


    The more they listened, the more bbergasted they became. But in the end, they could only close their dropped jaws when registering, signing and filling forms and documents for purchase. Of course Beverly and Uther bought their phones outright. They also bought screen protectors of the highest quality and then proceeded to another space in a distant corner, where people could sit and get help from the staff in that space. There, they began testing and setting up their devices, creating Pins for themselves to unlock the device. Wow! A staff member showed them how to sign into the WiFi, and they found that they could immediately use the inte. But that wasn''t all. "Honey, honey, look! In this ce called the App store, I just downloaded B-Netflix!" "What? You can download B-Netflix and watch it on the phone? But how can this be? Can our favorite shows really show up on this small screen? Quickly! Sign in with our description name and password!" "Ah! Honey, it worked! With the left arrow button and right keypad buttons, navigating is too easy!" ¡­


    It was all so fascinating. However, Uther and Beverly weren''t the only ones amazed with the apps avable. There was Bay-Kindle and Audible, YouTube they were familiar with, G-mail, and even the Grand Bay bank app too. It seems that after registering card numbers into the bank app, they must set up a total of 6 PIN types, all of which will be tested each time they have to sign in. For now, no one thought 6 Pins was unnecessary. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Rather, they thought it was better to have this on their app so they don''t keep taking their bank book to the bank every now and then. Every time knows that whenever one wants to make a withdrawal or deposit, they must bring their bank book with them. What they do today will be recorded in their book and stamped, while also getting recorded in the Bank''sputer systems. However, now that they had viewings and ess to the bank app, no need to keep updating the bank information in their books so they could keep records for themselves. No¡­ Now, they could just log in, view it in real time to see payments from jobsing in and whatnot. "Great!!!" (^0^)


    Several people felt the cellphones were the best inventions made since the invention of slice bread.


    What technology could beat it? To be fair, the people living in Baymard felt this way about all new technology. Wasn''t it just a while back that they swore the airne invention was the greatest invention of all time? In an empire whose technological advancements never sleep, it''s no wonder they thought this way. And in another corner, 5th Prince Frederik of the Laboon Empire in Ten, was also going crazy from shock. He and his aides stood at far distances after returning to the pce, testing out the signals like crazy.

 Chapter 1934 Ruined!

    Chapter 1934 Ruined!


    "Hahah!!!~... It works! It really works, your Highness!" Kilmonga and the others exploded with excitement when talking to Frederik through the phone. In Frederik''s case, although he was a Non-UN empire person, his Majesty Landon himself and several others had signed for them. So of course they could get the phones. Several people felt teary eyed, staring at Landon''s group like ultimate saviors. Godly¡­ godly¡­ who knew they could ever receive such godly artifacts in this life? Wow! .they could download music, audiobooks, ebooks and several other contents to use when they head back to Laboon. So rather than struggling to fit all the information now, they can read up while traveling back, spending this time enjoying Baymard. However, they knew that they must read everything before entering Laboon. People in this world know better than to put their eggs in one basket. Life has taught them severally that physical things can burn, get lost or be destroyed, but their brains are theirs and must be trained and capable enough to store all data. They just first rely on themselves before relying on physical items. After a long time of experimentation, Frederik and his gang returned to their grand suite to continue understanding the devices in their hands. All of them chose different phones, ones they truly liked. They found that some phones had some free features from the app store while other phones require you to pay. For example, anyone buying Motor RAZR will find that B-Netflix on the device is free for them. This is because the Phonepany Koodo, has shared in Netflix and those who buy phones get 4 months free Netflix subscription, after which they must pay. Again, anyone buying any ckberry phone, be it ckberry Bold 9000 or ckberry Torch 9800, will have Adobe Acrobat and 4 other Adobe software free for 6 months. Those buying any Nokia devices have Office Suite 101 free for 1 year. Know that the Nokia Landon made had arger screen than what many on Earth were used to seeing in the early 2000s. He made it this way so that people can stream, y games and do other features too. This was why several people still chose the Nokia 3300 and Nokia 2000 phones. The screens weren''t greenish yellow like back on Earth, but almost gave the illusion of a clear touchscreen, despite its simple aesthetics. Of course, Landon had no n of unleashing any touch screen devices yet¡­ at least not until the next 2 years. Next year, simple early 2000 Laptops will be released, and only after then can they talk about touch screen release.


    . Like so, on this weekend before the great long holiday began, several people now acquired cell phones that kept them quite entertained. "Hello? Yes! You won''t believe it Chris, but I''ve called your homendline from my new Nokia 3300 flip phone!" "Well, what do you mean, mom? Do you mean I can''t call you because I miss you?... Although I have to admit it''s because I got this new ckberry Torch!"


    Pfft~


    Several people sat on their beds with legs hung high and backs facing the ceiling, as they covered away with great satisfaction. Some people in buses heading home, also found that they could indeed use the inte while seated in the buses. However, if they begin moving for long distances while out of the bus, their data turns off and a message pops up telling them to focus on the road. Oh? So it''s safety conscious too? The new rules added to pedestrian policy states that one is forbidden to move while looking at their cell phones for more than 1 minute. If you have something urgent to attend to, stop, step away from the road and attend to it fast. While walking, you must keep your eyes on the road. You are only allowed to listen to music at the volume level setting called ''driving/walking''. Just because Landon introduced the inte, didn''t mean he wished for this world to be the same as Earth where people walk with their heads always down, not taking note of their surroundings and the beauty all around them. He still admired the way these medieval people used their brains and memory, and would like for it to remain this way. So yes. Thew refuses for anyone to be driving/walking and looking at their phones for longer than a minute. Only when standing still and away from the roads can this be okay. The fine for this was 2000 BAYS, no questions asked. Know that the improved monthly sry in UN empires was 480 copper coins rather than 290~300. And in Baymard, sending what town, city or vige you are in, it was between 560 to 680 Copper coins¡­. 680 copper coins being the average in the capital city. 0.07501 Bays = 1 copper coin. So this trantes to the 510 Bays average in the capital city. Now, if pped with a 2000 Bay fine, you best believe that some people will have to save 4~6 months worth of their full sries to pay it all off. In the end, Baymard never jokes about its safety policies!


    ¡­


    Tick-tock. Tick-tock. Seconds turned to minutes, minutes turned to hours and hours to days. Over the weekend, several people were ddened with the emergence of cellphones while others clenched their fists, feeling their missions were getting harder and harder. However, would they still give up even now? NEVER! Don''t even think about it. The group of suspicious men quickly gathered around to discuss their newest fears before the mission officially starts. Know that the emergence of cell phones came with the ability to call for backup at a flip of a click of a finger. Before, they nned to take care of the guards before any of the guards had a chance to rush towards thendlines in the buildings. But now¡­ it was not so simple. Now, a simple 911 can raise a storm! Several people, perhaps because of agitation, were careless enough to meet in the woods in a not so hidden spot. And just when they were about to conclude on their updated ns, someone saw staging in the distance and soon had a face pale as paper. Dammit! Someone has overheard their ns! It was a boy, a very young boy of 7. "After him!!!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Oh no! The boy''s face was full of panic as he darted as fast as his little legs could move. However, it was no use, the chasers were quickly catching up to him. But when he thought all hope was lost after jumping out of the forest and onto the road, he was almost knocked over by a group of patrolling police officers in a vehicle. WHAT???! The police officers quickly got out and took out their weapons (tasers), rushing to grab the boy in a panic. There was blood all over his face, not fromany care ident. They knew they should first scout the area to see what was chasing the boy, but right now, his life was at stake. "Quickly, he''s unconscious! We have to take him to the hospital!" ¡­


    3 officers and 1 boy soon vanished from the scene, and those in the shadows now stepped out with grim faces. Now, it seems their original ns will have to be kept aside¡­ at least not until they deal with this big mess they just created for themselves. Steward Jacobs frowned, hating himself for letting his guard down. If the assassin''s they hired were here, perhaps they would have long discovered the boy and killed him. It''s just that those assassin''s were busy preparing for tomorrow''s mission. It was they who were impatient and panicked, deciding to hold a meeting of their own. Well, this was just great!!!


    Now, they''ve fucked up¡­. But, there is no such thing as a problem without a solution. Steward Jacobs narrowed his gaze at the disappearing police vehicles with one thought in mind¨C The Boy must Die!

 Chapter 1935 Clean Up

    Chapter 1935 Clean Up


    Hooray! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Today was the start of the long public holiday. The streets were filled with festivities, with decorations hanging on various light posts, trees and poles. The shops were closed, with only ces like restaurants, cafes and touristic spots open for business. The malls were closed, the small petite stores were barred, but many were prepared for the long 4 day festivity from Tuesday to Friday. And those who didn''t forget to stick up their fridges, could only rely on whatever was left in their homes, or head to the many famous Vendor Areas in Baymard where one can even get food and other essential items from the numerous vending machines. Today, there was a grand parade scheduled in the afternoon. Several people and businesses registered to open stalls for the festivities. Hot Air Balloon rides and other medieval and modern day games were scattered all around specific open spaces like Times Square Garden and so on. "Step right up! Step right! Join the Bobbing for Applepetition and get a chance to win a giant teddy bear!"


    "Great people of Baymard! Line up for a chance to watch our great knights Joust! Only 4 Bays per Ticket! I repeat, only the price of an exercise book for you to watch a match between 2 brave nights!" "Sessfully pass one ring in any of the booties and win 1 pack of bubblegum."


    "_"


    h-h-h-h-h~


    Several people held balloons, ate ice cream, skipped merrily and enjoyed the holidays without a care in the world. But where there is light, there must also be darkness. ¡­ ¨CGauge Town, Baymard¨C


    .


    Larkstar has been very irritated these past few days. Sure enough, you don''t send a monkey to do a man''s job. He was a top tier assassin from the Blue Blood Guild. His stats were impressive and his aplishments were dreams other killers hoped to achieve before their deaths. Because of a mission he undertook in Terique that required him to stay there for 3 and a half years, he had heard quite a lot about Baymard but couldn''t go there to witness it all for himself. That being said, he didn''t believe there was any mission in Pyno that would be so astronomically impossible to aplish.


    Pooh! Who was he? He was the 11th ranked Assassin in the entire Pyno. He believed that if the other 10 above him were not involved in any mission he had to face, then victory should indeed be his. So when he returned to Carona and heard word of how difficult infiltrating Baymard was, he chuckled, feeling that these lowlife assassin''s and scouts don''t know how to do their bloody jobs resulting in losses. That''s why he epted his job, he and several others, because the fame and wealth they will get from being victorious. Wearing a warm small and holding flowers in his hand, Larkstar''s eyes shone brightly. Glory.. power¡­ wealth¡­ The wealth offered by the guild and by the person who submitted the mission, were so astronomically huge that it made Larkstar''s temples throb. Hahahahaha~


    Who doesn''t like money? With more money, he can expand his group. All assassin''s had groups or subordinates they trained with all their hearts. And believe it or not, some assassins like the famous Death, were said to have over 50,000 men. For himself, he only had 25000 in his keep. But with the money offered, he felt he would be able to strengthen his army and boost the numbers up to at least 30,000. What''s more, do you know that his rank in Pyno will change if he bes the first person to sessfully infiltrate and aplish an SSS-ss mission in Baymard? He will soon be a God in the eyes of other assassin''s, and might even bepared to Death. Some people might even think he was stronger than Death. Just thinking about this stroked Larkstar''s ego. But then again, thinking of the mess those blue-skin shit heads left for his people, made him crazy. Who asked them to meet? Who asked them to allow someone to overhear them? ''What a bunch of idiots,'' he thought, smiling at the nurse who had bypassed him. Right now, he looked like a harmless man with flowers and a balloon. ''Room 303 A.'' Larkstar''s eyes gleamed, finally seeing the room number. And at this moment, time seems frozen in ce as he slowly approaches with a murderous attempt. ''Kid, you can only me your bad luck.'' ¡­.


    Beep. Beep. Beep~


    The steady beep of the heart monitor was the only sound in the brightly lit hospital room. A 7-year-old boyy still in his bed like a stiffly painted portrait. His brows twisted, his furrow deepened and he seemed to be going through a terrifying nightmare. However, he didn''t know that the true nightmare was about to engulf him while in real life. Lackstar stared at the boy, slowly lifted high head, took out a pillow and slowly rained it high. "Boy, time to¨C." Larkstar''s eyes changed when a sudden inking eroded his senses. Dammit! What bad timing! "Freeze!" Officer McGuire and Officer Mina quickly pointed their dark weapons at Larkstar with heavy faces. "What the hell do you think you are doing with that PILLOW?" "Drop it! Drop it, I say!!!" Both officers were thrilled that they decided to visit the boy when they did. Now they finally had a hunch of what could have been chasing the boy. They went back to investigate and couldn''t find any animal or human footprints except for the boy''s. However, there were a few broken twigs and branches from shrubs and bushes that were not simr to the pattern running. This alone showed that there was more hidden in sight than what meets the eye. They also found fabric prices too which were taken back to theb for forensics. With that, they identified the fabrics and knew what type of clothing the pursuers wore ¨C Linen¡­ their very own Baymardian linen.


    But this wasn''t enough. "STOP!"


    "Step away from the boy and get on your knees now!!!"

 Chapter 1936 The Arrogant Intruders

    1936 The Arrogant Intruders


    "Get on my knees?" Larkstar slowly lowered the pillow with a slight smile on his lips. "What a Friggin'' joke!" Instantly, Larkstar threw the pillow in a beautiful arc, although anticipating their actions. Ting!!!~ Both officers released their tasers that flew like snakes, stitching their ws into the filing pillow. "What to get past me? Think again!!" Mina eximed, sending her slender legs in a beautiful arc. Pah! The assassin caught her leg, but she wasn''t done yet. She grabbed onto his hand like a Ko and forced his mass gravity to force him down. She was like a monkey, refusing to let go. Pah! Larkstar gritted his teeth kicking officer McGuire in the shin before the Baymardian bastard couldnd a sneak attack. Alright, Larkstark was truly enraged. "Woman, you are challenging my majesty. And I ain''tughin'' about it!" With his back to the ground and his right hand above him pinned down thanks to the ko in his hand, Larkstark moved his body backwards and ended up above Mina. "B**ch, you look too good below me. Time to pay the piper!" Bam! Mina shifted her head, allowing his blow to hit the ground. At the same time, she raised her knee, kicking his belly hard. "Who the hell looks good below you? You are not my type!" Poof!~


    Larkstark felt she got a little too close to his little man. His eyes bulged, feeling that for a woman, her knee jab was quite fierce. Fortunately, he had trained his abs and his body to be extremely strong, so this much wouldn''t disorient him. Eh? Mina was shocked to see that he didn''t flinch much. Rather, he one again kicked Officer McGuire away before grabbing her head and caressed her cheek with a crazed look in his eyes. "Woman, you''ve caught my attention." Who wants to catch your attention? Mina felt weirded out, struggling to fight off the bastard above her. Larkstar chuckled but knew he had to leave soon since he had already caused quite a stir. A second ago, he spotted a passing nurse stop by, opening her mouth in shock before fleeing away. It shouldn''t be long before someonees over. He would prefer to jump out of the window and make his way down, but the hospital windows were built in a way that only a nurse would have to use a special key to open and close the windows. This prevents assassin''s from sneaking in, and whatnot. From what he observed these few days, the keys were kept in a safe location, and a nurse would have to sign out the key, head to the window she wanted to open, open it and return the key immediately. So yes, the windows were closed. . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Very quickly, Larkstar kicked poor Officer McGuire once more before punching Mina''s belly and fleeing the scene. "Dammit!!!!!~" Mina was livid, swearing with every fiber in her being that she will definitely catch this bastard! Today''s humiliation must be paid back in 10 folds. McGuire, a new cop to the force who was just 1 month old on the job, was now understanding the difference between facing a true skilled assassin and facing hisrades in training. Very quickly, he picked up his walkie talkie and quickly released all info about the criminal on the run. "This is McGuire to all units. Killer on the run. I repeat, we have a killer on the run. The suspect is approximately 6''2, brown eyes¡­ h, h, h~"


    McGuire quickly released the news while on the run, chasing after Larkstar through the hospital hallways. In the meantime, Mina quickly got to her knees and dragged herself towards the boy''s figure. While Larkstar was on the run, the boy must be protected. What if another assassines over to take his life again? Mina thinned her lips when staring at the sweaty boy who was still trapped in nightmares of his own. "Kid¡­ what did you see?" .


    Larkstark felt that although he didn''t kill the boy, it still worked out for the best.


    ''Now, I''ve be the perfect distraction.'' Larkstar thought, meaning his way through a nearby alley. ''If my calctions are right, they focus their attention on finding me. They''ll gather their forces to search for me.'' And while they do this, his men will infiltrate the Mail delivery site that has various choppers and aircrafts there. Mail is delivered everyday to the various Pyno empires. Typically, the ce would be swimming around with workers. But since today was the start of the long public holiday, only the guards were avable. That being said, he spected that only about 60% of the guards should be on guard now. The only thing he felt would ruin his ns, was if that boy in the hospital bed wakes up and tells his ns before his men finish the job.


    Gawkahahahahaha~


    Larkstar felt this job was getting more and more easier with every second. and from what they spected, only about 60% of guards were on duty. He knew about the existence of cameras and felt that Baymard must have several of them scattered around. But the cameras he had seen before when taking his ID were superrge. .


    Again, it was a ''fact'' that the smallest cameras were those in the ceilings of the airport, Landport, malls and other public areas. That being said, they believed that these cameras had ''blind spots.'' To the rest of Baymard, they didn''t know what a 360 degree angle camera was. After taking pictures for government and private events like Christmas, several people felt that the camera must be pointed at them for it to sessfully capture them. Although the round shaped bones on the ceiling looked strange, the inte ''facts'' stated that it acted the same with the ones used to take pictures. It''s said that it has a red dot on its center, and where the dot is angels, means that''s where the camera is facing. If the dot is angled far to the left, it means the camera is facing the side. In this case, it''s advised to go closer to the walls and move in stealth since the camera ''cannot see'' what''s below it.


    All in all, they''ve practiced and trained for this moment, knowing their ns would be a sess. (^v^)

 Chapter 1937 Too Easy?

    1937 Too Easy?


    "Quickly! This way!" "He''s getting away!"


    The police remained in hot pursuit and the media with their itching ears somehow got the school on the matter too. Hahahahahaha~


    Larkstar was in a good mood. Larkstar had to thank Baymard for its freeness when circting information. From the maps to even the creation of the Inte, they have allowed him and his group to gather information faster than normal. Reaching the alleyway, Larkstar vanished in a twinkle of an eye, knowing he was about to be the first Assassin to seed in a SSS-ss mission involving Baymard.


    But little did he know that not all information one sees on the inte,... was true.


    My, my, my~... What a glorious day to be alive. ¡­


    On the other side, Larkstar''s group had used the famous tweezer method for climbing the towering close-knitted crisscross metal fence. Their muscles were bulging and their finger''s looked jacked, as if they went to do separate workouts from their bodies. The grip¡­ the strength .. the control it takes to keep your body ascending higher with just tweezers in your fingers. Know that gravity also yed a vital role the higher they climbed.


    Several people already had their backs drenched in sweat from the strain. Hup. Hup! The gang finally entered the vast space that had 12incredulous buildings, 7 of which were hangers and the rest were buildings for workers, package dropoff and warehouse storage. They infiltrated the walls just behind one of the warehouses. The warehouse was obviously closed, meaning they could only hide here for so long before someone found them. Looking up on the walls, they spotted one of those bizarre round surveince cameras high up. Fortunately, the red lights weren''t facing their way. But not for long. Several people ran towards the cameras just before the red lights could focus their attention to their original spots. Now, standing directly below these cameras, they leaned in the side of the building, as if wanting to be one with the walls. Their hearts were throbbing, their bodies sweaty, and their minds became sharp in this crazy moment. .


    Time seemed to flow too slowly when watching the red eye in the sky slowly churn it''s wheels in the opposite direction. Easy does it¡­ easy does it¡­ 1, 2, 3¡­ Phew~


    Several people rxed their chests, feeling less burdened than before. From their studies, the red lights stay at one ce for 1 minute before switching positions again. Go!!!!"


    Swish! The group jumped, ducked, slid, crawled and advanced in all ways they could. And the fact that the guards still acted the same way they typically did without any change, gave the group more confidence in their skills. ''Hmph! What a bunch of wastes!'' Many of these men, inwardly taunted. These Baymardians rely too much on their technology, underestimating the great minds of killers like them. What''s so hard in studying and understanding the movements surrounding these so-called surveince cameras? These men secretly raised their chests high, slipping and sliding through the spaces between each building until they reached a targeted building they nned to attack. Just then, they witnessed the massive Hanger doors nt and open wide, revealing an enormous vast space within. And from afar, they could already spot several sleek transport nes. Eh! What was this? "Alright guys!" One Baymardian in Blue worker jumper came out from the hanger and waved to the guards at the far end. "Guys, I''m thest one out! As usual, keep the doors open for at least 4 hours so that the work I did there can dry out!!" The worker yelled loudly, waving to the guards very, very far away. "No problem, Benjy! You can go home now!!... And happy holidays!!"


    ¡­ That was how the conversation went, cashing the men hidden away to smile. They were just wondering how they would sneak into the hangar and steal a chopper, but who knew that even mother Luck herself was by their side? But although they have been cockytely, they must ensure they can sessfully get into the hangers without being noticed. After all, the hangar''s doors are facing the guards. The 2nd inmand nodded at his men, who in turn took in deep breaths before moving out. Swish! The air whistled, but no one was around to hear it. The cameras moved, but the men avoided them with vignce. And then, all of them sessfully entered the hangar every second the guards turned their faces away. ''Amazing!'' Several of them looked at the many majestic and sturdy aircrafts with greed. If possible, they would love to take them all away. One has to see it, to believe it. "Whitebrow, can you believe your eyes?" one of them murmured, finding himself in a fantasy world. Yes, to him, being surrounded by so many godly aircrafts was indeed a fantasy. What hot-blooded man who''s got blood coursing through his veins would not want to own this all? Tsk. These Baymardians sure knew how to create miracles. It was no wonder they got the help of the many UN empires to keep sending soldiers to Baymard to protect the ce. Several people''s eyes erged like baseball''s when advancing towards the towering machines around them. They had to admit that from afar, these aircrafts really looked smaller. Only when one goes close enough does one know how mighty they are. . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Which one do we take?" The man called Whitebrow questioned. He was called Whitebrow because from birth, his brows have always been white, despite his blond hair. "That one." The second inmand answered, pointing to the moderate sized aircraft with 3 propellers: 1 at its nose, and 2 on its sides.


    But just when they were about to advance further, the hangar''s door suddenly closed at a phenomenal rate and everyone''s pupils suddenly dted, knowing something was off. Bah!~ All the lights in the very back of the hangar came on, and now¡­ the group realized there were over 200 guards sitting, leaning and rxing inside with slight smiles on their lips. "Well now¡­ don''t mind little old us¡­ go on, take the aircraft. We DARE YOU." "_"

 Chapter 1938 A Special Gift

    1938 A Special Gift


    In the hospital, the boy finally woke up and quickly told all he knew. Officer Mina then contacted the aircraft, but was surprised to find that they had apprehended the men they spoke about with ease. Listening to the full recap, several officers andw enforcers chuckled till their bellies hurt. Oops. Those in the security rooms watching the monitors must have had a realugh when seeing these assassins lean the walls and stay still waiting for the red eye to turn. If they knew that A 360 degree camera meant that no matter whether they stand underneath the camera or not, they will still get captured. Oh well, but the public doesn''t know this, so one can''t reallyugh too hard at these assassins. And just like that, on the first day of the grand holidays, several secured police vehicles were sent down from the Capital to Gauge town, to pick up the trespassers and assassin''s involved with the hijacking. Later, the boy in question was asked to describe who were the men he saw and sketch artists gave a bloody good seeing of Steward Jacobs and several others. Larkstar was wearing a mask around his mouth and nose area, so Mina could only describe his upper face, his hair and everything else. On day 2, Steward Jacobs and his men were arrested, but Larkstar had long left Baymard''s borders the moment his men didn''t return on the time nned. His face was pitch ck and his entire body cold when thinking of how confident he was at the beginning andparing it to now. ''I underestimated them¡­'' It seems next him, he muste back with more men in full force to exact his revenge. As for the rest of his men who are either fleeing, captured or in hiding, Larkstar didn''t feel any sorrow for them. As killers, one must expect death in all missions. So they must ept their loss and be ready to die or get tortured to death by the enemy. . Like so, Baymard remained a mix of excitement and chaos throughout the holidays. And one of the greatest excitements of all, was the emergence of a woman who was brought back to life in the flesh. 08:00


    On day 2 of the holiday, Landon and several others were now having a grand meal at the pce gardens. Yesterday, it was all about the parades. The boys, Godric and Wilfred, alongside their aunt Kora, were high up high and shown to the group while waving in the grand Golden carriage led by sturdy stallions. "Ahhh! The twins are so cute!" "Mommy, mommy, I want to marry the twins when I grow up. Can I marry both of them?" "Wahhh~... princess Kiara is adorable! Just look at how cute she is acting all grown up?" (>0<)


    The twin''s really seemed to like the attention, waving and fidgeting in theirps.


    Lucy held the calmer Godric while he held the troublesome Wilfred. Some of their friends in the pce''s guest buildings also joined the parade. All in all, it was a great day. There were games, festivities, ys, hot air balloon rides, you name it. Everyone had a st. And today, most people were probably going to do other fun touristy things like visiting the zoo with family, going mountain biking with friends, go-karts racing, ying games and all that good stuff. But for Landon and many in the pce, they were quite exhausted, deciding to use this free time to rx and do simple things at ''home.'' So now, they were ying Garden Croquet, which was simr to the one yed in Alice in Wondend. Tea and biscuits were served outside,dies, gentlemen and couples all rxed together, enjoying the day as it unfolded. And while they yed, the maids calmly dressed the incredibly long and exquisite outdoor table that once again, reminded them of the scene where Alice was having tea with the Mad Hatter. Why¡­ the table with its unique design, was in the shape of two S''s ced side by side.


    The children and those fairly young will sit in one S-table while the adults will sit in the other. For now, the staff were dressing the table, while the rest of the adults and children yed Garden Croquet.


    Some children chose to fly kites, others chose to paint, and some admired the ponds, flowers and the beauty all around them. But suddenly, a guard came forward and whispered something into Landon''s ears, causing him to get up abruptly and use his key to tap the side of his campaign ss. Oh? Uther, Beverly, Mother Kim, and several others raised their brows high when seeing his actions. After knowing Landon for so long, they knew he definitely had something up his sleeves. . "Everyone, on behalf of myself, my Queen and my people, I wish to take you all to celebrate this glorious moment with us." "No need to thank us!" Someone''s voice echoed, leading toughter from the gang. It was amazing that time spent running into each other when they visited, had led to strong friendships between many. Their rtionships were no longer rigid and their smiling faces had no masks whether they speak. Harmony, unity,... Peace. Wasn''t this all they hoped for? (^w^)


    "Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls¡­. Thank you for being here today." Landon continued. His entire body then shifted to Lucy who was dressed in what looked like white Greek attire. Her white gown flowed like ripples, her smile bloomed like flowers, and the twinkle of abundant love in her eyes made Landon wish he could capture his moment deep in his soul. This was his woman, the only woman he knew he would ever love. Taking her hand gently, Landon continued¨C "Mydy¡­ my beautiful queen, I don''t know what I would have ever done without you in my life." "Brother Landon¡­" Lucy''s face turned beetroot red when hearing Landon''s confession. Sorry, she married the most considerate and loving man in the world. No one can tell her otherwise. Everyone else on the other hand, felt like they were eating dog shit now, especially those who were still single. s¡­ ''I must definitely get a girlfriend before another yet passes me by. Or else won''t I die from just watching these 2 shameless people?'' Get a room already, will you?


    Several people had to admit that they envied the love between the couple. .


    Landon kissed her pearl white hands gently. "Youplete me, body and soul. But where would I be without you?" "My Queen, this question has gued my mind for a long time, so what sort of man will I be without giving you one to do the things I know you earnestly desire?" Raising his body, Landon gave a viable nod to the guard who in turn began opening the grand Garden doors. "My Queen, my Lucy¡­. This is my gift to you." Lucy chuckled excitedly, calmly throwing her head behind her back, only to see the emergence of a person she knew all too well. Several others were shocked out of their eyeball sockets, recognizing the woman who walked in, to be simr to the woman in the pce portraits they have seen before. This¡­ who¡­ when¡­ you¡­ Boom!


    An explosive sound went off in Lucy''s mind when standing abruptly to take a good look at the iing guest. "M¡­ mother?"


    (Q#Q) n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 1939 Reunited at Last

    1939 Reunited at Last


    -Silence-


    .


    No one uttered a single word when staring at both women who could honestly pass as Twins. If Landon was allowing this woman to show up, it meant she wasn''t wearing any fake masks and her identity should definitely be confirmed. Pak! Someone identally shattered a ss, finding the situation too insane. Even Mother Kim, Mother Winnie, Gary''s wife and several others living in Baymard, were unfounded at her Landon''s operation. What sort of movie scene was this? A st from the past? Luscious on the other hand, had heard of Amber''s not-so-dead situation. In the far, far, distant past, don''t forget that Lucius had also seen andmunicated with this woman once or thrice in greeting, before her ''untimely death'' and Lucy''s eptance into Landon''s family as a servant girl in the Arcadinian pce. Mother Kim also saw her once or twice too, especially when the Baron (Lucy''s father), would bring her to the pce to attend celebrations. A ghost in the flesh. What sort of shock does one''s body and mind take on when finallying to terms with teg news? "It''s her¡­" Mother Kim mumbled. "It''s definitely her." The woman''s aura and her overall demeanor was one that was quite hard to imitate. One look at Amber now, and Mother Kim just knew it was her. Mother Kim''s hairs stood alert, but the joy on her face was quite evident. Not all ghosts are those one wishes to run away from. .


    1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­


    Time stood frozen in ce, with both women standing still as rocks. However, their eyes were moist, and Lucy was the first to dart out to Amber with a waterfall of water gushing out her eyes. "Mom!!!" Lucy''s voice broke out several octaves higher than usual, as her voice degenerated into a childish whimper. She held Amber right, screaming the word mom ten times over. Wahhh~ Lucy was crying so hard like a baby, while Amber was rubbing her darling daughter''s back soothingly. "My baby~..." Tear drops escaped Amber''s eyes, as she thanked the heavens for letting her live this long to see this day. Guilt also welled up in her heart, knowing she should have visited her daughter sooner. It''s just that she couldn''t risk those witches or anyone else knowing she was alive. Her daughter¡­ Her beautiful Lucy has grown up quite nicely. The reunion between the duo was so touching that severaldies felt their eyes moisten too. They were truly happy for Lucy. Khalea, Hng and the rest of Amber''s subordinates were also happy for their master and the littledy. And for a moment, the atmosphere was extremely touchy and sensitive, that is not until the twins who were ying with their friends far away, came rushing in with the children. They too were crying, but also seemed to say: Mom/Aunt, who made you cry? Who is bullying you here? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pfft~


    No one knows who startedughing, but soon, the sensitive atmosphere vanished and everyone wasughing and smiling warmly. Landon shook his head wryly when seeing his sons and their friends storming in with ''weapons,'' ready for battle. So in their little minds, a de of grass can kill the opponent who ''bullied'' their mother/aunt? What do they want to do with the grass? Tickle their opponent to death? And you there with the teddy bear? What do you think it would do if Lucy was truly bullied?


    (-_-)


    .


    Landon rolled his eyes heavenwards, grabbing the twins, cing them underneath his admit and bringing them closer. "You brats! This is your mother''s mother¡­ in other words, this is your Grandmother!... Yes, you have 2 grandmother''s! Everyone does." Their expressions were amusing. First, their little white eyeballs widened, and their mouths then took O-shapes with their cute pink tongues visible for all to see. The boys stared at the woman''s face, seeing that she looked too simr to their amazing mother. Amber''s eyes glowed with love when staring at her grandsons. The more she stared, the more she liked them. "How cute¡­ My grandsons are cute."


    The twins who were praised, suddenly liked this new grandmother of theirs. Their ears turned red and their entire demeanor became shy. Hahahhahaha~


    Amberughed, kissing their cheeks, before stepping forward to ruffle the heads of their little friends down. "You all did well." Woooww! They liked their aunt''s mother very much! She was so gentle and reminded them of their kind aunt Lucy. (^_^)


    The world of children was simple enough. Lucy looked at her mother with a warm smile, introducing her to several people around the garden. And as lunch became, Lucy found that Amber was getting more and more familiar with Mother Kim, Yaya, and thedies. Leaning on Landon''s shoulders, Lucy felt true content in her heart. "Brother Landon¡­ thank you." Thank you for making her the happiest woman alive. .


    Well, as they say, all good things muste and go. In a sh, the long vacation period ended on Friday, but of course the weekend was still there for others. However, the weekend also came and went by in a twinkle. The stinging sun, the hummingbirds, the sun that stayed till 11PM at night, all signified that August was finally here! And in the heart of this joining and ever bright season, were the people living in Baymard, going about their days with bubbly smiles. "Mom, it says that we need a school bag, pens¡­ pencils¡­ Mom, it said HB, TL, AT or GH pencils! Mom, it has to be any one of these pencils!" "Dad, I''m a big man now. Do you really need to disgrace me so much? How can I still wear my hair this way? Dad, you''re so old fashioned."


    "Aunty! Aunty! I need a pair of ck and white socks, a pair of towels, and a toothbrush." ¡­ All around the busy streets, one could find children shopping with their parents, holding lists and acting like adults. It was like looking at Harry Potter shopping with Hagrid through the busy Diagon Alley path. Children gathered by the ss windows, looking at the cool new school gears and materials showcased around. "Wicked! Check it out, it''s the new Hockey Stick 1000! I hear Mosley Bail, the greatest Baymardian Hockey yer, now uses it."


    Awesome! Amazing! (^?^)


    The First school semester was finally here.

 Chapter 1940 The Changing Times

    Chapter 1940 The Changing Times


    Several parents, older siblings and families chuckled when seeing how excited the children were. Bear in mind that anyone below the age of 15 was seen as a child. Several older siblings at 15, who had just graduated from public school at the end of May, now found it amusing, feeling they were just too nature to jump around like their younger siblings. Today, several parents were both d and sad at the same time. Sad, as they would miss their children, but d to have them out of the house so they, parents, could focus on other things in their lives. The Baymardian public school was a mix between Boarding and Day school. There were students who lived on campus, preferring to pay campus housing than to rent outside and take the bus or get dropped to school every single day. There were also those who preferred living out. However, for most foreigners whoe, their first thought was to live in the school grounds, as that was the easier amodations to get. Think of all the money they were saving by staying in school? No transportation cost, no food cost since. paying for housing also meant that the school will give them free 3 square meals. It''s just that meal time is open from 6~8 AM, 12~3 PM and 6:30~9:30 PM. Breakfast, lunch and dinner. They had meal cards and what was amazing was that during the meals, the collection of foods , fruits and deserts was also astronomical. Bubblegum ice cream, cake, muffins, greens, spinach, pancakes, meat slices¡­ you name. They felt it was less costly to eat in school than to live outside and also pay for your own food. Of course, if you have parents and live with them, you also wouldn''t worry as it


    Several parents hated to admit it, but they secretly felt it was like a mini vacation time when they could focus solely on themselves. Do you know how much personal work they get done when knowing their children were away in safe hands? Date nights, having the house to themselves, advancing their careers knowing they don''t have to keep calling back home and checking in and out frequently. Hey¡­ their children were in school. Many children who have parents and guardians here in Baymard, actually live in school. Things have changed in Baymard and now, several parents don''t mind paying boarding for their children.


    Bahahahhaha~


    3 months! Their children won''t be sleeping in their homes for the next 3 months until the semester ends. Goodness, they felt they should pop bottles of champagne to celebrate. Understand that their children could still see them in the daytime or during outings. But that was it. Lalah~ Several parents smiled while leading their children shopping. The sun high, school children shopping for school,... this was another sign that Fall was nearing. .


    Soon, 1 week shed by, and several people had long begun school, adjusting to everything around them. August 10th, Frederik''s group finally said their goodbyes and headed for Lagoon empire with new and excited thoughts in mind. The future was bright! Know that they had taken ne trips to other empires in Pyno, and got great ideas when seeing how these empires managed to improve where technology wascking. Their streets were cleaner, the citizens were aware of what a clean society meant, they had public transportation, good hygienic foods, more emerging entrepreneurs than expected, traffic''s police officers, order and a booming society. Their minimum wage had gone up, there were less and less people dying from starvation from what many said, taxes were fixed and not something lords or greedy folks would impose whenever they needed money to support their luxurious lifestyles, and everything else just made a whole lot of sense to Frederik''s group. The streets had streetlight posts, illuminating all corners and reducing crime rates so killers don''t kill others in the dark. People had sr lights, sr fridges, reducing the rate of death from food poisoning when people ate old moldy and rotten foods. People had sr outdoorundry machines, and even had sr heaters/coolers for all seasons. Pens and pencils were avable for the prices of peanuts, and paper was no longer something people couldn''t afford. The rate of illiteracy went down and even peanuts now began reading at astronomical rates. Frederik was always taught growing up that if peasants read, they will one day cause disaster to the nobles. However, he found this wasn''t exactly true. So long as a good ruler sits on the throne, what exactly are you afraid of? Whether peasants were illiterate or literate, should you cross the line, there will always be a day when one revolts. He found that because peasants here were literate, they actually made the economy wealthier. Technological advancements were more prominent. The news concerning the death rate and other matters were all published in various newspaper articles. Many UN countries now public suchmon news to show everyone how their efforts have jointly paid off. So after taking everything in, Frederik was now more determined than ever to take the throne. He, Frederik, would go down in history as the man to change the fate of the Laboon Empire, his home. . Before many could blink again, August was over and September was finally here. Landon was thrilled at the speed at which project NASA was gettingpleted. The astronauts and workers residing in thepleted sectors, had been undergoing rigorous tests involving space travel. To Infinity and Beyond! Many loved bouncing in the air without Hertfilia''s gravity holding them down. Landon and several Royals also became training for the great Launch day when man will head to space. What? Do you think Landon didn''t want to nt his g on the moon? Naive!!! Of course, Landon won''t be selfish. Astronauts from other UN countries can also nt their gs on the moon, but it must be after he nts his. So give him 1 minute to nt his before you do yours. Everything they''ll do will be broadcasted live and would be a great show to the viewers back on Hertfilia. Project NASA construction was going great, and the Spider builders were also great in building the satellite they will send high out into space alongside the rocket. And yes, Landon was able to improve metal strength from 60% to 71%. The satellite is like a big rocket thatneeds the rocket''s velocity tounch into space. Once in space, it detaches itself from the rocket. All in all, the aunt of September proved to be a busy one right from the start. Hooray!!!~


    Labor day was here!


    (^0^) n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Labor day began, and several people had another vacation day up their sleeves. But while others thought of vacationing out, others were departing Baymard''s shores for other unique reasons.


    Staring at Baymard''s silhouette that was growing smaller and smaller, several people now had a new found respect and awe for their master... the one who called herself Female Phantom Rebel King!

 Chapter 1941 Improved Forces

    Chapter 1941 Improved Forces


    The seas were calm, she was,¡­ swaying gently with the wind''s touch. The waves came, transient and still, yet always there .. rising and falling, as though to make their presence known. The waves scatter the light, the hues of the water ever changing yet always familiar, always blue. Although calm, she carries a wave of emotions and history. The air was salty, and everyone could taste it on their tongues. Sailors and all sorts of people have enjoyed herpany over the years. Ah yes, the seas do birth some wonderful surprises for them all. And in the midst of the salty atmosphere, several men and women crowded in a single cabin, looking at the disappearing silhouette leaving them through the window. Old McKenzie sat amid his sons, his grandchildren and his only great-grandchild who was but 5. His sons were around the ages of 38, his grandchildren were ages 22, 23 and 25¡­ and his great grandchild was 5. He, McKenzie, was 49 years old this year. For months, they had stayed in the Promise Land after undergoing a sudden loyalty test.


    Old McKenzie felt that it all happened like a blockbuster Baymardian movie. One night, they were sleeping soundly, and the next, they heard that there was an enemy attack. What? Enemy attack? Old McKenzie and his sons rose up and did their best to protect the Promise Land. Unfortunately, their efforts were not enough, as they were captured once more and treated likemon ves again. "Move ya feet, ya old fool!" Pah! Old McKenzie took a jab to his leg and fell, though quickly supported by one of his sons. Soon, they found themselves gathered in an open courtyard with hundreds of arrows pointed their way. .


    "Anyone who speaks on the whereabouts of the Female Rebel King, shall be granted true freedom and heavily rewarded!" The enemy leader mentioned, allowing his voice to echo across the masses. Aftering to the Promised Land, they were made aware of a massive secret underground holding space where everyone, including the leader could gather during enemy invasions. They were told that if there was ever a time when the settlement was under attack, everyone was to head to the underground Safe House. There, there will be a tunnel to lead them out. "Ahhh!!!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Several Veterans they recognized, stood out, swearing not to say anything about their leader''s whereabouts. But what did they get in return? Arrows to the chest and lifeless bodies fallen to the ground. Blood sttered about and this move made several people''s hearts turn cold. "Don''t kill me! I know where she is!!!" "Yes, yes, yes! I swear I will be loyal to you. She is a real b**ch! I have long wanted to drag her down her high horse!!!" Among the masses, only about 10% of them stood up to betray the Female Rebel King. Everyone else zipped their lips, choosing to die with the information. And just when they closed their eyes, ready to receive death''s embrace, they heard a shing noise from afar. Eh? p. p. p. p~


    One of the enemies was pping slowly, chuckling with a voice many had nowe to know. What? The Female Rebel? (0#0)


    The ''dead'' veterans suddenly rose to their feet, with fake blood on their clothes and faces. They chuckled and stood behind the enemies, with their hands in their pockets as though watching the show. What do you call this? A TRAP, that''s what it was. Instantly, everyone knew they had just been tested. And those who betrayed the Female Rebel King were taken to the halls for onest meal before passing out from the drugsced in the drinks and food. And that was thest time Old McKenzie ever saw them again. .


    Old McKenzie felt he couldn''t be wrong. After staying with the Female Rebel''s group, he knew they wouldn''t be so ruthless as to kill these backstabbers. They might release them back to society. Fortunately, those who betrayed the Female Rebel, didn''t know where the promised Land was. Who truly knows anything about this ce? They might be able to describe the inside of the settlement that was surprised by mountain walls. But have you forgotten that they got here blindfolded and always kept in the dark? They had to travel in wagons that were built in a fortified way that didn''t even leave creaks and cracks of sunlight in. The terrain was also impossible to guess, as they felt they might have experienced all terrains to ever exist in the world. In the end, they knew little to nothing about their journey. So those who failed the Loyalty tests can be sent out without a war in the world. Old McKenzie felt that after passing the loyalty test, those in the Promised Land were more open to him and his family. He was privy to more information, and was also informed of his going to Baymard with his entire family. Of course, they were only told that they were going to an allynd to do aplete hospital checkup on everyone, including his 5 year old Great-grandchild. They were also taken to the Barracks, where they underwent rigorous 3 months of training, adjusting to the hard stone life of discipline. For Old McKenzie, because of injury to his legs, his training was less rigorous, but of course, he never skimped out from theoretical sses. And while he was here, his grandchildren and great-grandchild were secretly taught in a residence Tilda bought for herself in Baymard. Every weekend, they were allowed to leave the barracks and stay with the children. It was amazing that they already spent 3 months here in Baymard. And now when heading back to Veinitta, they found that they were more plump and broad-shouldered than before. Their muscles were pronounced, their figures taller and their skills far better than before. Now, they were heading back to Veinitta stronger than ever, more determined than ever to fulfill their Master''s ultimate ns. They were also in awe of Tilda''s ability to befriend such a powerful Ally. Yes! With Baymard as their ally, their Female Rebel was definitely bound to win! (*^*)


    .


    Like so, Old McKenzie and several others sailed back to Veinitta, with thoughts of the future at heart. But While he sailed to Veinitta, another¡­ sailed towards Baymard instead.

 Chapter 1942 Eyes In The Sky

    Chapter 1942 Eyes In The Sky


    Side to side¡­ the seas rocked the many galleys in rhythmic movements. Bahahhahahahah~


    Laughter echoed all across the seas, as the many sturdy decks became alive with merriment. The numerousnterns strung from the masts, casted a warm glow over the crew, who are dancing, singing, and feasting. The sound of flutes and singing filled the air, apanied by the rhythmic pping of hands. Morwen the conqueror, Alexander Lockhart''s famous guard dog, a beastly-looking, tall, and rugged man with amanding presence, sat with legs spread at the helm, a rare smile on his face, and a nude woman in hisp. He had his onerge hand groping the woman''s breast, and another on his massive cup filled with ale.


    His First Mate, Bakthoza, was also grinning widely when kissing a young kidnapped and captured boy who was struggling for freedom. The Boy was about 8 years old, and Bakthoza liked them that young. "Master, It''s not often we get to celebrate, Captain."


    "Hmmm¡­" Morwen nodded. "They''ll only get this one time celebration, so they enjoy, eat, and have merry before we get serious. But¡­ we must keep an eye on the horizon. The seas are unpredictable."


    Morwen wasn''t like others who do their standard celebratory festivities so close to enemy territory. While they were still a good month or 2 away from their targeted site, he preferred to give them their battle celebrations. It was customary for all warriors to enjoy before any battle. Think of it like a prisoner having theirst meal. This way, if you survive or you die, you can at least go down knowing you''ve had your fill of good things in this world. While others celebrated when they were 4 or 5 days away from reaching their enemy''s territory, Morwen chose to do so several months away when they were still in International waters that don''t belong to any territory. .


    "To the Captain!"


    "To the Commander!~... the greatest General of Lingingburg has ever known!!!" "Hyah!!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Several people raised their tankards high,ughing and dancing around the decks. Some proceeded to rape captured women and children they stole away while leaving, having 10 men gang up on t1 at a time. So what if they die in the process? The dead bodies are still good for a few minutes for a good time before they throw the bodies into the waters below. Everyone was in high spirits, when suddenly, a dim sight in the far distance caused their celebrations to stop short.


    "Captain! Ships on the horizon!"


    The crew falls silent, turning to see the dark silhouettes of ships approaching.


    Dammit! Now of all times, an intruder chooses to disturb them? Several people who were about to release milk into the pinned down ves, all cursed loudly, gritting their teeth in fury as they rose up to prepare for the unexpected. Like so, the mood shifts from joy to tension in an instant.


    "All hands on deck! Prepare for battle!" Several 2nd inmands quicklyshed out their orders, and their crew scrambled to their positions, the festive atmosphere reced by the grim readiness of seasoned sailors. They had over 40,000 ships, but the enemy only sailed forward with 3. Typically, they wouldn''t cut their celebrations short just for 3 ships. However, the Morg gs on these ships alone was enough to raise caution from them all. As the enemy fleet draws closer, their banners be visible¡ª MORGS. Not just any in MORGS. The red, gold and ck symbols and carvings, signified a greater threat to any who glimpse upon it. From past experiences, these Morgs always had invisible eyes in the skies. Even if they took out people from these 3 ships while out here alone, believe it or not, these MORGS would know and one daye to them, raising hail and brownstones at Alexander. "Caution, everyone¡­ no one bloody take action or I''ll have your head!" As of now, Morgs saw Lingingburg like an ''ally'', so there was no need to fight. It''s just that with Morgs, one could never be too careful or friendly with these people. .the colors of the feared Captain Varian.


    Bakthoza cursed. "Of all the cursed luck, why meet these bastards now?"


    .


    Soon, the 3 ships unhurriedly arrived at their location. Ropes were thrown, and sailors from both fleets began to coordinate their efforts. 20 minutester after everything was finally settled, 3 dashing Morgs in pirate attire,zily walked the nks connecting the vessels. It didn''t take long before they sat on the deck of Noreen''s main ship. 3 chairs were given to them opposite Morwen''s mighty throne on the deck. The deck was now crowded with Noreen''s crew who stood mightily, forming a thick circle around the meeting area. It was amazing to say that the 3 MORGS who stepped out were triplets. They had the same face, with only a few distinctive features.


    "Morwen¡­ Morwen the conqueror..." one of the 3 Morgs began, and otherspleted the sentences, like triplets that they were. "Morwen the conqueror¡­ we know why you are sailing out."


    "The ransom note from Baymard, we presume." Chuckle, chuckle~ The triplets began to giggle. "It seems that Baymard, has made a mess of your Master." "Your monarch, His majesty Alexander Lockhart, must have been in a fit when he got the Baymardian letter, refusing to release his son, Prince Skye Lockhart." "Yes~... A disgrace it was, for a puny ce like Pyno to disgrace your Lingingburg like rubbish." Morwen''s forehead twitched when listening to their taunts. Sure enough, these bloody MORGS had eyes and ears everywhere. How did they know about this matter when he practically left Veinitta the money the letter came and was read? Understand that the seal on the letter had only been broken by his Majesty Alexander on that same moment in front of him before he left. So why do they have information so fast that they were able to pinpoint his route and meet him here today?


    Morwen was feeling his veins pop when listening to their talk. "Get to the point."


    The triplets friend, while leaning back into their seats simultaneously, like synchronized robots. "Tut-tut-tut¡­ Temper temper."


    "With a temper like yours, you''re bound to have a heart attack one of these days, Commander Morwen. But just as the sea has a way of surprising us all, life also promises such surprises too." "For you see, just as you''re heading for Baymard, we too are headed for Baymard, with the sole goal of destruction!" .


    Morwen stared at them in silence, before releasing arge grin on his lips. And then¨C


    Bahahahhahahahah~


    Morwenughed so hard, his belly almost exploded. And of course, even if they didn''t understand why Morwen wasughing, his crew also erupted inughter,ughing so hard their eyes became teary.


    "I see¡­ I see¡­ so all this talk was just to ask for help?... Marvelous! It sure is marvelous, to see the great Morgany, as likely old me for help." Instantly, the temperature around the triplets rose by several degrees higher. "Watch your tongue, dog!"


    "Morgany is too great to ask for help." "What we want is to offer you a chance to join the fight, since you''re already heading that way. And if you don''t want to, then stay clear of our way and make a U-turn now!.. the choice is yours!!"


    It''s just that when they are done with their victory, don''t even think they will give prince Skye back to you!


    So what''s it going to be? ¨CSilence¨C


    Now, Morwen was no longerughing. All he was sent to do was to teach Baymard a lesson and retrieve the prince. Should he say no, the Morgs will definitely refuse to return Prince back after destroying Baymard. Morwen swore inwardly that one day, he would trample on all these bastard Morgs. "So Morwen the conqueror, will you join, or will you make a U-turn now?" "Join¡­" Morwen chuckled grimly. What other choice did he have?


    Like so, Morgany had roped in another 40,000 fleets top join the war on Baymard.

 Chapter 1943 His Majesty Is At It Again

    Chapter 1943 His Majesty Is At It Again


    Cellphones, cellphones! That was thetest technology in Baymard. Who hasn''t heard of them these days?


    People just couldn''t get enough of them. You want to speak with your supervisor? Well then, just call them on the phone. You want to speak with the school while riding in the bus? Sure thing. Just pick up your phone and dial the number, if it''s not already in your contact list. Speaking of contact list, they found that depending on what phonepany one bought their phone for, the *621 or *121 or *... Whatever, was often the first number already stored in their contact list. Following this, one would find 911. Once many people got home, they went through the massive 800 page phone book given to them when they had theirndlines installed. Then, they stored all vital numbers they were used to calling, be it the hospital, their children''s schools, thepany their mechanics work in within the Lower Region, and whatnot. Of course, no matter how good cell phones were, they wouldn''t dream of dismantling theirndlines. With Landlines, you can even have a 12-way call. And let''s not talk of how many voicemails one can store in the system. All in all, Landlines had their own advantages that cellphones fell short of. The true advantage of cellphones were the ease ofmunications, making it mobile, anywhere on the go, and the fact that they could also use the Inte on such a small portable device.


    Understand that for now, all Phones had no Data ess. One could only tap in and use Wi-Fi in public and private locations to ess the inte. .


    Ah yes~... Several people now found a new joy when using their phones on subways and even cafes. Before now, many people didn''t even know that these ces provided free WIFI. Only after using their phones and connecting with the inte in the malls, businesses, and othermercial spots, did they truly understand just how much they were missing out on in the past. "Hello? Greg? Where are you? Your daughter''s y is just about to start. How can you still be on the bus now?" "Hello? Samantha? Are you still at home? Can you please close my bedroom windows? I forgot to close them and I''m afraid ofing home to a boiling room. Thanks!!" (^v^)


    Such ease¡­ Such simplicity. Cell Phones were no doubt one of the greatest inventions in their eyes for now. Of course, this didn''t mean that people stopped using the many telephone booths scattered about. They were still in high use, especially by people from Non-treaty regions who couldn''t get cellphones. People who forgot their cellphones at home also used them, as well as those with cellphones who believe that they shouldn''t make one-time calls on their cellphones. Some people don''t like their call logs having random numbers they will definitely never call again. In the end, the Cellphone race was all many could talk of, not knowing that their dear monarch had another whirlpool of surprises scheduled for next year. Of course, the first one would be Rocketunching into Space, the second would be Laptops¡­ and finally, the 3rd would be something no one would have ever imagined to be true. .


    In a moderate sized room filled with vast whiteboards, tables and chairs, several brilliant minds sat collectively, some with sses, some with sleek tied-back hair, and others with calm and collected expressions, either talking in deep conversation or staying silent in wait. All of them had exercise books, pens and pencils before them. The small auditorium was packed to the brim with brainy individuals who all deserved to be here. "Hey¡­ does anyone know what this is about?" Asked one of them in a left-end corner. "Beats me," Several people shook their heads sideways. "But if it''s his Majesty Landon himself teaching, then it must be another crazy technology that will definitely blow the world''s mind to dust." "Hmmmm¡­." "So true." Several people instantly believed it to be so. However, what could it be, and what role would they y in the grand scheme of things?


    Everyone knows that everything his Majesty does was Legendary. And despite their doubts they still felt proud to be chosen for this project they signed privacy contracts for. One in particr, Jenny, calmly opened her eyes and uncrossed her arms when listening to the group around her. "Alright, let''s start from a logical start point. First, our names and our field of study¡­." Perhaps only by starting with the basics can they seed in making an urate guess. "My name is Luke, a 2nd year Computer Software Engineer, but a 4 year worker in the Lower Region." "The name''s Anita. A 3rd yearputer hardware Engineer, but a 5 year worker in the Lower Region." It''s hard to believe that it has already been 6 years since Baymard gained independence. Time sure does fly when one is having a ball. "I''m Rupert, a 2nd Year Architect but a 4 year worker in the Lower Region." ¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''How odd,'' Jenny thought. It was odd that his Majesty had Engineers, Researchers and architects all gather here for the Project. Know that typically, architects are only involved with designing structures. They design and that''s it. What is done with the structure is none of their business moving forward. After working in the Lower Region for several years now, even Rupert and the other architects found it puzzling to join meetings with researchers. Yes, they can see how they can have meetings with engineers¡­ like electrical engineers, civil and chemical. However, what sort of meeting are they having with researchers and all the other job types here? (?^?)


    Everyone was lost for words, but didn''t have to wait any longer after seeing several familiar silhouettes enter the auditorium. "YOUR MAJESTY!" In a sh, the entire auditorium rose from their seats and gave deep bows. Following this, they also greeted Overseer Tim and others, the rest flowing behind Landon too. ¡­ And so it began.

 Chapter 1944 Off To Neverland, We Go!

    Chapter 1944 Off To Nevend, We Go!


    Heh-heh-heh. Landon raised his hands like Mosesmanding the waves. "Alright, please, take your seats¡­ and good morning to you too." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Like fidgety ants, several people still couldn''t rx in the presence of his Majesty. As said before, although his Majesty walked about a lot, for some people, thest time they ever came this close to seeing his Majesty, was 4 years ago. For others, today was the first time they were in the same room or air space with him. So how could they not be excited? (*>?<*)


    AHHHHHhh!!! They were screaming internally, despite how serious they tried to make their faces to be. Sweeping his eyes across the masses, a sly smile couldn''t help escaping the corner of Landon''s lips. "Everyone, I have gathered you all to partake in a revolutionary and extraordinary project that will shape and change the future world as we know it."


    So powerful? Several people of various professions exchanged nces with a mix of curiosity, expectations, and excitement. Landon looked at their hooked expressions and grinned. "Tell me¡­ does everyone know the story of Peter Pan?" "Yes! Yes, your majesty!" The masses answered. Who doesn''t know the famous Baymardian story of the boy who never grows up? The boy who takes Wendy and her brothers to Nevend and faces off with the mean old Captain Hook? It was an amazing beloved ssic, but how does it tie up with today''s project? (?~?)


    Landon was getting more and more amused by their stumped expressions. "Tell me, everyone¡­would you love to fly just like Peter?" ''Yes, of course they would,'' many inwardly voiced, although their mouths dropped and closed severally, too shocked to say a thing. Hold on, hold on¡­ Was¡­ Was this project all about a way to have everyone fly like PETER PAN? Could it be that his Majesty has found the hidden source behind the pixy dust? And wants them all here to assist in concluding his findings too? If so, it was no wonder there were several researchers among them all. (O0O)


    (Q_Q) [Landon]


    ¡­


    What a wild imagination. Landon watched several people''s eye sockets pop out so much that he feared their eyeballs would really roll out if he didn''t put an end to their wild thoughts soon. "Everyone¡­ Flying that Peter Pan will just be the beginning, once we are done with today''s project."


    "Imagine, if you will, a world where you can experience anything your heart desires without ever leaving this room."


    What? Was that even possible?


    Several people murmured, finding it unbelieve. Landon continued¨C "A ce where you can walk through enchanted forests, fly over mountains, or even visit distantnds¡­ all while standing in one spot."


    Boom! No, no, no! They couldn''t hold it in anymore. "But how can that be, your Majesty? How can we fly, yet be standing on the same spot at the same time?" Jenny questioned. "Or could it be that we will be leaving our physical bodies behind when doing this?"


    Jenny''s questions caused quite a stir, as several people now leaned in, also thinking the same too. You say they will fly, but be on the same spot. You say they will run, but also be standing still at the same time.


    Then wasn''t Jenny''s analogy the best way to describe it all? Why¡­ such a thing was so shocking andpletely unheard of that it made their muscles along their jaws seize. What was this concept? And just how exactly was it to be aplished? Their hands began vibrating with uncontroble tremors, their heads began spinning wildly, and their lips couldn''t stop moving no matter how hard they tried. (Murmur¡­ murmur¡­ murmur) Overseer Tim and several others looked at the crowd,pletely understanding their shock. The reaction this group had was even more rxed than their when his Majesty spoke of the matter. Tim remembers jumping out of his seat and not knowing how he eventually got on his chair with his feet. Unbelievable! Unbelievable! What Landon told them was so unimaginable for little brains toprehend. So it was understandable that those present today were so blown away. But Landon had no inkling of stopping anytime soon. "You there, what''s your name?" "I?" Jenny was taken aback, "It''s Jenny Dismee, your Majesty." "Jenny, you''re brilliant. The way you word it, is more or less that way. And as for whether we can achieve such a thing, I want each and everyone of you to know that perhaps in the far, far, far distant future, man can aplish it with pixie dust." Landon paused, allowing his words to further sink in. "However, for today in the present world, such a feat is only possible with the use of something I like to call ¨C virtual reality!"


    .


    What was virtual reality? It was a concept where anyone, with the help of a special device, can go into a world of illusions that feel so real as though you are truly there.


    Landon continued his detailed exnation, causing the room to erupt in even more gasps and whispers. A helmet that makes you see things that aren''t there? Why did it sound like sorcery to them?


    The more Landon exined, the more they came to understand how each profession in here ys a role in the grand scheme of things. Architects! It seems they must be the ones to create world''s within the Virtual realitynds. The Virtual Reality technology wasn''t one awarded to Landon by the system. Please! Landon had already been working on Virtual reality for quite some time now. Evenptop technology was researched by him after he got standardputer technology ages ago. Over the years, the system has granted him all sorts of technologies, allowing him to understand the many key principles behind them. So with all this knowledge in his brain that could fill out an entire national library, do you think developing Virtual reality would be so hard for him to aplish?


    In fact, he not only seeded in developing Virtual reality all on his own, but also went extremely far and beyond Earth''s technology. Landon''s virtual reality was so life-like that when you touch sand in his world, you feel the granules, the temperature and everything else about it. It would be extremely hard to differentiate between reality and his Virtual reality. It wasn''t so boldly pixted as that back on Earth. If those on Earth experience Landon''s VR, they would say it was Alien-tech. With that, it was time to start with VR building and production, all in anticipation for the grandunch next year.

 Chapter 1945 VR Preparations

    Chapter 1945 VR Preparations


    "Of course! It all makes sense now. Omnidirectional and optical tracking¡­ It all makes sense now!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!... If we use a JavaScript application programming interface¡­ can it¡­ ahhh! Will we be able to¡­ hahahahahaha~... "I think if we do it this way¡­ perhaps¡­" "h, h, h, h, h~" In the days, weeks, and months toe, several people would wrack their brains in wonder, feeling amazed with the many conceptsid out to them. And when you look at it deeply, you suddenly see the connection to knowledge they already knew. Programmers worked their fingers on keyboards like wizards, hardware designers challenged themselves to go the extra mile, architects worked hard to create the many fairytale surroundings his majesty had in mind. In the end, they would have greater respect for Science, realizing that with Science, all dreams could truly be reality. But all this was for the future. For now, many were still bbergasted with Landon''s brand new concept called ¨C Virtual Reality. And while Landon continued talks of Virtual Reality, the brains began pouring in as October now reared its soggy heads for all to see. . ck. ck. ck. ck~


    The sound of people stepping in muddy trails and paths could be heard across several empires. Well now, it was October 14th, and the rains were quite relentless. They came in loud swishes, raising winds and storms wherever they passed. Vehicles all moved slower, people began dressing warmer, and the skies remained always cloudy and dull as the days went by. However, in Omania, it was the opposite. As one could recall, Omania didn''t have Snow, but only sun and rain. However, when the rest of the world typically experienced heavy rains, Omania typically experienced heavy Sunshine instead. Yes¡­ they had powerful and heated tornadoes that couldpletely destroy their homes when it began. The tornados would choose 1 or 2 days every week to fall. And on the days they fall, they also take breathers within an hour or 2 before falling once more. However, wherever they passed, destruction was the only thing left behind, unless the people had long barricades and protected these regions. Typically, such a period would be one the Omanians, the mighty GIANTS, hated to the core. But now, they couldn''t give a damn at all. In the great Soma Empire, a lot of changes have taken ce in a span of a year.


    First off, after those despicable Adonis bastards came over, they destroyed several good men and women, including all eligible princes, leaving just Prince Artemis as the heir to the throne. And in the start of September, 3rd Prince Artemis took the throne, bing his Majesty Artemis of the Great Soma Empire. And Payne, who also lost his father, became the new city Lord of the coastal city he had grown up in. Yes, time does fly. A year ago around this same time, they brought his Majesty Landon and his forces to the Soma Empire to save the day. The Adonis bastards were sessfully driven off, and the empire could finally rebuild itself back up. After Payne took over histe father''s position as City Lord, Payne finally understood why his Father would many-a-time, not have time to visit him, his son. Payne also found that he too was slowly getting addicted to his work, especially after seeing how much progress they''ve undergone in just 1 year.


    Who knew that during his off day, he would choose to go around the city for inspection instead? .


    Payne, the Giant, who now went by the name Lord Payne, strode through the cobblestone streets, his eyes gleaming with pride. The morning sun cast a warm glow over the city, highlighting its unique blend of old and new.


    Children darted past him, theirughter echoing off the half-timbered houses. Payne smiled as he noticed their colorful backpacks bouncing with each step.


    "Good morrow, m''lord!" a young girl called out, clutching a book with a glossy cover to her chest.


    Her innocence and gratitude showed deeply in her heart. To think their City Lord now allowed her, a girl and many others to attend sses that others would think were meant for ''men.''


    The little girl''s happiness knew no bounds when staring at Payne. "And to you, little one," Payne replied, his heart swelling with joy. "Oh? What''s that you''re carrying?"


    The girl''s eyes lit up, lifting her book high. "It''s a picture book about the weather, m''lord! Master Thomas says we''ll be learning about the cosmos this week!"


    "Yes, yes! The Cosmos!" Another little girl answered, a little excited and obviously shy to face Payne''s gaze. "Ah!!... Look at the time. M''lord, we must be going or we will bete!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lord Payne nodded approvingly as the children scampered off to their lessons. He continued his walk, marveling at the cleanliness of the streets. The new drainage system had worked wonders, and the air smelled fresh and sweet.


    Who knew that just a little more city nning and physicalbor could solve the matter of the constant foul poop smells that has gued their home since the beginning of time? .


    Payne shook his head wryly, wondering why in heaven''s name did they not think of such simple methods for cleanliness before. "Hamburger! Get your freshly made Hamburger here!" "Mixed egg Spaghetti and bread over here! Get it while it''s hot!" "Beef Taco! Get your beef Taco and shawarma on a stick!"


    "Hey! Give me one! Get me 5 sticks of shawarma!"


    "Mommy, mommy, we need to buy pancakes since I forgot my lunch at home, or else what will I eat for breakfast?" "Boss! Give me 2 Big Max Burgers, no picked, and no tomatoes!" ¡­ Talks like these were all one could hear at these early hours of the day. Entrepreneurs have sprung up in his city recently, so he gave them designated streets for them to sell on, keeping orderliness in the city, just like Baymard does. Many got wholesale canned and jarred goods from Baymard, getting things like Pickles in giant jars. Yes, these jarred pickles weren''t the same size as those found in Baymardian store shelves. These ones were specifically made for business people and when shipped, they were each wrapped with bubble popping stic wraps that prevent them from shing and breaking. The jars were also extremelyrge, with over 60 giant cucumber sticks in one jar. Typically, they slice the cucumber and drop them all back into the jar while wearing gloves and masks. And believe it not, 1 jar like that was enough for 400 burgers. Even if you''re pitting 5~10 thinly cut slices of pickles on one burger, you will find that in the end, you''ll find that it was more than enough to keep you going for a while. Now, most of these people here buy 10 of these giant pickle jars wholesale, and find that itsts them for 5~6 months. Things like Tomatoes thrive in Omania, no matter the wet or dry season. Omania didn''t have Snow, so what was there to worry about? Fruits and veggies truly thrived here. So they could always get several ingredients at the local markets with ease. But of course, they bought wholesale stock of salt and other spices. They also developed their own signature sauces that made their individual businesses thrive, all from blending these species. Amazing, wasn''t it? (^?^)

 Chapter 1946 Paynes POV

    Chapter 1946 Payne''s POV


    Progress was everywhere one looked in the city.


    Payne had to hand it to Baymard for knowing how to conduct business. Baymard had a Spice subscription package for business people like themselves where for 15 Bays a month, they got a briefcase style load of spice samples sent to them no matter where they were. So every month, they had the advantage of getting newly developed spices from Baymard. It''s because of this that they knew what spices they liked and those they didn''t. I''d also because of this that they seeded in developing their unique sauces too. So after knowing what spices they liked and didn''t like, they could then order wholesale rates,pletely sure of their purchases. Payne had to admit that in just 1 year, the economy has improved so much that it made his eyeballs pop out when assessing it all. The death rate was drastically dropping, the amount of starved people on the streets also dropped considerably. And in Payne''s eyes a good chunk of people were no longer in the Extreme Poor ss, but also became moving to Middle ss too. ¡­


    As Payne passed the rows of uniquely designed homes, he noted the thatched roofs and exposed wooden beams, a testament to their heritage. Yet, many houses now sported ss windows that gleamed in the sunlight, and he could see the faint glow of magical lighting crystals through some of the open doors.


    It was amazing how beautiful the new windows were. All the windows here were 2ter windows. The firstyer exposed to the outside, was a barred criss-cross metalyer, and the 2ndyer behind it was the ss windowyer many admired. The barred metal frame in front of the window protected the ss from the weather elements. And during times when the tornadoes and whatnot were not ring about, people open the barredyer, exposing just the beautiful sster for all to see. A woman sweeping the streets curtsied as Payne passed. "Good day, Lord Payne. How fares your inspection?"


    "Splendidly," he replied warmly. "The city grows more beautiful each day, thanks to the hard work of its people, especially you and the sanitation team."


    Payne truly loved his weekly ''inspection.''


    As he reached the outskirts, the farms came into view. Tobat the weather and the numerous loss of crop yields whenever the tornadoese by, they contracted Baymard to build various open space designed Greenhouses with reinforced bearings. One could see over 200 giant ss homes that had the strong iron protective frame inches away from the actual ss dome itself. How to say it? Imagine that the ss dome was a human body, and another metal skeletal frame was built slightlyrger than the dome and ced around it. The metal frame was slightly bigger than the dome itself, allowing at least 1 meter of space between both structures. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, despite the domes and metal frames enclosing the farms, any passerby could still see the lush green fields dotted with workers tending to the crops. All domes were connected to each other, so workers can continue working in peace no matter the weather outside. .


    Payne stepped into one of the domes and approached a group of farmers gathered near a flourishing wheat field.


    "Ho there, good farmers!" he called out. "How goes the harvest?"


    The oldest among them, a weather-beaten man named Collins, stepped forward with a wide grin. "M''lord, you won''t believe the yields we''re seeing! That new fertilizer mix has worked miracles!"


    "Yes, yes!" Another farmer nodded enthusiastically. You have to know that thanks to the Soma Empire being part of the UN, they now had ess to several Baymardian books and UN knowledge too.


    Several people who did internships in the Ministry of Agriculture, and those who visited the library severally after visiting for 3 months, now came back and put the brief theory learnt to the test. And what did they see? Cow shit can actually make crops grow better? Mixingxxx and xxx gives a good conviction that thend lives? The more they tested and experimented, the more amazed they became. "M''Lord, the manure management techniques from the Baymardiannds have made a world of difference. Our crops are growing faster and stronger than ever before!"


    "Indeed. The irrigation techniques alone ensure that water gets distributed evenly across the space." Typically, the downside of an enclosed farnd, was that when rain falls, it doesn''t water the space inside. However, Baymard''s domes were unique because they caught the rain water and then sprinkle it down into the space like rain from above. Payne beamed when hearing the news. "This is wonderful news! Keep up the good work. If we did things like this before, who in the Soma empire would ever die of starvation?" Several people nodded with misty eyes when thinking of the past. "We''re grateful for your support, m''lord. These innovations have changed our lives. We''ll have plenty to feed our families and themunity atrge."


    "And we have to thank you and his Majesty Artemis for bringing these ideas to us," A woman added, her voice thick with emotion.


    Lord Payne sighed,pletely understanding their emotions. "Alright, I don''t want you all crying on such a hot day. Your dedication and skill bring these ideas to life. Together, we''re building a brighter future for all!"


    "Yeah!!!" Several people agreed, willing their teary eyes. (:T0T:)


    .


    Soon, Payne left the scene, continuing on with his inspection. After strolling about some more, Payne''s heart swelled with pride and hope after seeing how much his city had improved. Traffic officers on the streets, sanitation workers keeping the ce tidy, school children chanting rhymes, soldiers training and jogging across the ce, some patrolling and some exercising. Payne stared at the bustling city with a warm smile. His beloved city was a shining example of how tradition and progress could coexist, creating amunity that honored its past while embracing the future. With each step, Payne felt grateful for the trust his people ced in him and excited for the innovations yet toe. Such was the progress in Omania, as several UN empires began seeing progress in theirnds.


    Like that, days turned to weeks and weeks to months. November arrived, ushering in Landon''s birthday, as well as the final examination period for the the first semester of Fall. But this wasn''t all it came with.


    It came with the promise that war was closing in, unbeknownst to the happy Baymardians. But while they were clueless to the impending war, Landon was indeed aware of theing of special visitors top his home.

 Chapter 1947 First Batch Arrives

    Chapter 1947 First Batch Arrives


    Today, Holtan stared at his parents with a serious face. "Remember, when you get there, be obedient and study hard. Do you all understand? This is a rare opportunity to see the outside world¡­an opportunity to learn with the pale, blue and ck tone people." The green toned Holten nodded deeply, listening to his parents with a heavy face. This¡­ this was the first time that the 9 year old Holtan was leaving his home for so long, talk less of leaving the beloved Mirv continent. He held onto his 7 year old sister, never leaving her hand for a second. He swore that unless they were at their private quarters once in Baymard, he would always hold her hand. (Even to the toilet?) (>w>)


    ¡­


    A whileter, Holtan found himself, his sister and several others selected, now gathered on several open fields within the city. Their parents were at the opposite end and 3 seniors they were very familiar with were now doing roll calls from them all. At the same time, those called were escorted by several men in cool uniforms into the giant flying carriages before then. Wow! It was mighty huge. All their major luggage was already packed awayst night. And now, they were told to only take at most a backpack and another luggage to fit above and underneath their seats. All children also wore fanny packs and kept their money inside. It was amazing that their parents had already gone to the popr ce called the Foreign Exchange building to exchange their coins for paper BAYS which were rolled up and kept in their fanny packs. Their fanny packs had keybinations, so no one could open and reach for any items inside without their authorization. As for their school fees, it had long been paid for and given to the ambassador''s office to pay on their behalf. Sure enough, just 2 months ago, the ambassador''s side in Baymard had sent an envelope from the school which stood as proof of their admission, their housing and everything else. In his case, his parents had done their best and preferred to outright pay for them to stay in school. Some people would have to go to Baymard and figure out their housing situation.


    Of course, they will first stay in homes belonging to Mirvanna for a week or perhaps 2 before choosing to either rent apartments or also stay in school. It''s just that the waitlist for school dormitories was quite long, so who knows if they''ll eventually get one at that point. ¡­


    Anyway, for Holtan and his sister, they were set and ready to go. They also received their dormitory names and room numbers too. It would surprise people to know that the school builds all sorts of dormitoryplexes. There were those that were apartment styledplexes, others that were shared bathroomplexes, as though one was in a frat house, except these buildings were 5 to 6 stories high. Depending on the price, one can get whatever type they want. For Holten, it seems he would be living in a 3 bedroom unit, where everyone has their private rooms. Of course, everyone in the building uses the same bathroom, toilets, and massive cafeteria space on the ground floor. It seems there''s a reading lounge, game lounge, and so many things only avable for them belonging to this building. It''s just that the Cafeteria space belowpletely divided the building into 2. The right side had stairs leading up to the side belonging to the girls, and the left side had stairs leading up to the side belonging to the boys. What was even more fascinating from the brochure, was that once you reach the stairway up to the girls side, you must take out your school card and tap at the cute cute gate for ess. No girls allowed on the boys side, and no boys allowed on the girls side. There were nations and caretakers that sleep in the grist rooms, so they keep a lookout on the scene. Anyway, one can think of it like Harry Potter''s boy''s side rooms in one corner and Hermione''s girl side room in another corner, despite them all belonging to Gryffindor. .


    Very quickly, Holten and his sister found themselves waving at their parents down below. Tears threatened to fall when already feeling homesick and missing them dearly. "Brother¡­ will theye to visit us soon?" "Yes," Holten lied, not wanting his cute sister to worry any further. As the man guarding her now, he must not show weakness, and only show a strong shoulder for her to lean on. He was still holding onto her hand during take off. And for a moment, Holten felt a pop noise go off in his ears. ''We were told to yawn during take off. Was it for this?'' "Little Vivi, yawn for big brother. It will make your ears calm faster." The little girl scrunched her cute face and did as was told, shocked by the change she got in her ears. "Ah, Big Brother, it works!" (*w*)


    Wooo~... Her big brother was so awesome!


    The little girl was ecstatic, now calming down and enjoying the adventures that awaited her ahead. Soon, they went through the chaotic waters and air spaces surrounding Mirvanna, until they eventually reached calmer atmospheres, causing boundless sp from the masses. Awesome! Amazing! Although they knew their great ruler Tacho and several others had sessfully left Baymard and returned alive, it was one thing to hear about their adventures and one thing to experience it for oneself. In no time, theynded and were shown into their cabins onboard the many ships awaiting. It seems that the same nes that carried them out, had to do 2 more round trips into and out of the Mirvanna to bring out more people. .


    Wow! Everyone just couldn''t get enough for what they saw. While aboard the cruise lines, they were told to explore their rooms and prepare for dinner. Holten found he and his sister now shared a space with 2 others their age, a bit and a girl too. The boys chose to stay on one bed and the girls on the other. In truth, they felt the massive beds could take up to 3 people per bed at once. So 2 per bed was indeed quite spacious. "Ahhh! The water flows hot just as I''ve seen in the movies!" Incredible. Just what was the theory behind all this? (?_?)


    Holten had to admit that the days spent cruising back to Baymard was like a vacation he didn''t even know he needed. Ah yes, it was quite blissful. But little did he know that Baymard itself was the true gem awaiting to be touched. Let''s just say that when Holten and everyone else arrived, they had to wonder if they entered a different world altogether.


    November 27th. They arrived on December 2nd, barely a few days before Christmas. Everything in Baymard was just so grand, the people were nice, the food was exquisite and everyone was incredibly weing. The most amazing thing was that he and his sister already made good friends of their own. "Hey, Holt, buddy¡­ we''re going to the mall to get new cell phones. Want toe?" "Ahh! Of course I would!" Thanks to Mirvanna being a UN empire, he could get cellphones unlike other Non-treaty empires. Like that, several more weeks passed in a sh and before Holten could blink, it was already January 5th of the new year. School had officially begun 1 week ago, and now, Holten and his sister Vivian, hadpletely adjusted to life here. Sigh¡­


    Holten looked to the skies through the school window, finding that the ancient books about foreigners out of Mirvanna, were quite vague on facts about them. Only whening to Baymard, do you know just how tall and gigantic Giants truly were. Only aftering here, does one know what blue, ck and pale tone people look like. Only after getting a part-time job in the school grounds, earning money, studying and living a life with technology all around, does one truly understand how backward his beloved Mirvanna used to be. Fortunately, they joined the UN! . Just like Holten and his sister, many Mirvs began thinking deeply about Mirvanna''s future. However, no matter their thoughts, one thing was very clear. The first batch of Mirvanna students had sessfully adjusted to Baymard''s always. Such was the report Landon received.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1948 Smart Little Disciple Never Disappoints

    Chapter 1948 Smart Little Disciple Never Disappoints


    Landon smiled when staring at the report in his hand. "Great! So long as they settle down well, then we have done our part. But what I want you to do is keep a lookout for their grades." The principal on the other end of the phone nodded heavily. [Say no more, your Majesty. I know what to do. And rest assured that if anything else arises, I will let you know.] "Good¡­ That''s what I like to hear."


    Landon dropped his phone and chuckled lightly. Can you believe it was already January? It feels like just yesterday that he was celebrating the summery weather. And now, in a blink of an eye, it''s Winter again. Hoh-hoh-hoh~ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was already the start of the brand new year. And didn''t he promise to shock the world with histest inventions? One has to know that during the annual UN meeting, he had already spoken about the satellite and Moonnding project scheduled forunch this year in May. Several forces had gone helter-skelter in shock after hearing that man would walk on the moon in a few months from now. What the hell? Are you sure this wasn''t some sort of joke? Several key people like Monarchs from the UN empires, knew of the project since they selected and sent chosen people to train as astronauts to head into outer space. Of course, if the people they chose failed the test, then they had 2 more attempts to choose people they thought would pass. Take for example Gregory, monarch of Titarian. He sent a total of 109 people, but only 19 seeded the stream of tests Landonid out for them. There were a lot of factors involved with going to space, so only those who pass can do so to represent their empires.


    Of course, those who went to take the tests, didn''t even know why they had to undergo such tests. Only those who pass were called back atter dates and given confidentiality documents for them to sign. Thus, only the monarchs, the ambassadors and a handful from each empire knew of this matter. So it was understandable how much of a riot this matter became once made public. "What? Man going to the moon? Impossible! That is like going to the heavens!"


    "Yes! The moon is where the immortals live. Can you guarantee they won''t contact our ancestors to reign hailstones of fire at us?"


    "No way! It''s already hard to believe that we were able to fly in the sky. But now, you''re saying we won''t only be able to fly from continent to continent, but will also go to join too? What next? The far distant void?" "_" [Landon] ¡­ All in all, many shifted their focus to the major priority concerning the matter. The big question here was whether the World was truly round like his majesty said, or FLAT like their ancestors have always depicted. It didn''t take long for Landon to agree for the news topletely go public. Now, many people, even enemies and spies were allughing at Baymard, while also praying that the world will actually be proven to be FLAT. It would indeed feel nice to have Landon and Baymard wrong for once. Hmph. They can''t wait tough their lungs out when Landon is finally proven wrong. They found it ridiculous that Landon, who was just born now, was questioning the wisdom of the ancients, their far, long, long ancestors. Of course, they wished even more that Landon''s little Moon project fails. If possible, he goes into the air and explodes up there, dying and giving them a bloody break. Seated in his office, Landon was still thinking of solving the global inte issue when suddenly, he got a letter that made him jump from his seat. Bahahahhahahahah~


    Landon chuckled hard with pride when reading Tilda''s message with delight. "Smart girl¡­" His dear disciple was ying all cards on deck, arousing fury between all yers, allowing them to fight each other while she waited for her Mo to im victory. Heheheheheh~


    Landon''s fingernails drummed slowly along the wooden table. ''It seems the Crown Prince can''t wait anymore for his dear father to step down.''


    When someone refuses to hand over power, what do you expect a power hungry son to do next? -KILL-


    .


    Landon sure was amused.


    His little disciple, Tilda, was quite the smart little devil. Indeed, he taught her well. They say Power was quite an addictive thing. They say once you taste it, you just can''t get enough of it. But for Landon, he felt that he couldn''t wait for his sons to grow up and relieve him of his duties so that he and Lucy could be free to roam the world and the skies as much as they liked. But while Landon was d that everything was going ording to n, far in enemy territory, several people had now gathered, with expectations brimming in their eyes. Zain Jones, the true head of the Pirates, and the blood brother of Whitebeard and The Butcher, was gathered among the people, surprising the glowing pool. His body was unique and sturdy, immune to all poisons in the world. It was also extremely sturdy, that even if you throw a steam of Aries to his body, nothing would truly prate his being. The heavens had blessed his lineage with such powers, as his great-great-great grandfather was also someone simr to him. .


    Again, among the men was the one they called Lord Crane. Why? Because his mansions were always covered with uncountable types of cranes and exotic birds. In Lord Crane''s case, he could control birds of all sorts, making them bend to his will. It was because of Lord Crane that they found out that the blood of particr lineages could make the Holy Core advance. Crane had shed his palms and allowed the blood to drop on the stone, causing it to grow stronger. After a while, they also realized that Zain''s blood could also increase the Holy Core''s powers even further. That''s right, he was a Pyron!

 Chapter 1949 Advancement

    Chapter 1949 Advancement


    Many will forget to know that Zain''s far past generations came from Pyno. It''s just that Zain''s blood has long been washed ''clean'' by his Morg ancestors, that the far distant Pyno part of him had long been forgotten.


    If one would recall, the pirate organization was formed only after the Temple of Dragmus in Pyno had driven out a selective group of people and ves away. Tens, hundreds, and thousands of years ago, they then joined the Morgs after proving they were a force to be reckoned with. So in truth, Zain''s earliest generations came from Pyno. He was a direct bloodline of that great Pyno warrior who caught gantly against the giant monsters at the time.


    ...


    Zain, Crane, emperor Kavien and several others stared at the pool of golden fluid that was taunted by the Holy Core''s brilliance. "So¡­ you''re saying you lost, and all you could bring back is the blood of Prince Frederik?" Torres''s heart skipped a beat, but his expression remained unchanged. He was on one knee, raising the carefully folded cloth of very old, withered, and dried-up blood to Emperor Kavien. Do you truly think he will admit that just one man¡­ one man called Vader was able to take care of his elite team when they im to be one of the best of the best the TOEP can offer? "Your Majesty, Master, Elders¡­ Lords¡­ it is as I said. No lies involved. However, despite not bringing Prince Frederik, I was able to bring back his blood." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Many nodded heavily, saying nothing now as they watched Kavien carefully take a hold of the cloth. They say they stared at Torres, as though they wanted to eat him back alive. No matter whether what he said was true or not, he had better pray that the piece of clothes actually activated the Holy Cote, or else it will be his neck on the line. Fortunately, Torres''s n B worked, as the moment the cloth was ced in the Holy Core, it began to glow even brighter, emitted a powerful aura that caused their hearts to clench. Good! Food! Good¡­ It seems it doesn''t matter if the blood is several months old. It will still work so long as it has traces of the lineage blood on it. Dammit! Many cursed inwardly while watching the Holy Core slowly power up.


    Their only regret was that they just received news again that the newly crowned his Majesty Gregory of Titarian in Zohl, was not captured as intended. In fact, those sent didn''t even manage to get his blood. ''What a bunch of wastes!!!'' Many inwardly cursed, swearing to give those who return the Glonfi Punishment, one of the crudest known in all Morgany. And what about the one calledSophia (Tilda''s grandmother)? Unless the corpse is found, they will never believe she is truly dead. Are you kidding them, they need her blood to rise to the top. The one called Lucia Wynterborne of Zalipnia in Romain? Although she has been staying in Baymard all this while for ''studies,'' why can''t those bloody bastards find an opportunity to get their damn blood? The more they thought of it, the more their chests kept raising and falling. Fortunately, one group didn''t disappoint them, despite only one savior returning. Who cares if those sent died? Dying for a great cause was a privilege. ¡­


    The golden hues from the Holy Core shone with an even more incredibly brighter light that caused many to raise their hands over their eyes. "What glory!" They felt the awe from the Stone deep within their souls. It was so powerful that it made many drop to their knees and even to their bellies unexpectedly. However, no oneined. Rather, they were ecstatic when feeling the Core grow stronger by the second. "Ahhh! It''s floating!" It has never done that before! (Q0Q)


    Levitation was right. It raised slowly above its resting ce, slowly revolving around its axis, causing many to scream ecstatically. Godly! Godly! Even the God of War himself was by their side. If they weren''t approved by the heaven''s, why would the Holy Core evernd in their grasp? And why would they ever get the chance to advance its capabilities to an even higher height?


    Well, look no further for the answer. It''s definitely clear that they were the darlings of heaven. So who else can rule the world apart from them?


    (>V<)


    ¡­ In no time, the core slowly descended back to its resting ce, and the hall fell into mary silence. 1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡­ The chief researcher finally stepped forward and began testing the current Holy Core''s abilities. And when he announced the results, thunderous cheers echoed across the masses with a deafening momentum. Understand that now, the core could strengthen weapons by not just a measly 35%, but 51% now. Too bad the warriors leaving for Baymard had long left ages ago and should be arriving at Baymard anytime soon. In short, they only left with weapons strengthen 35%. But if they hit this one that reached 51%, do you know how truly epic their war would be?


    Of course, they felt that it truly didn''t matter if their warriors had left with weapons enhanced by 35% or 51%, since they could bet their lives that no one in the world would ever be able topete with their current godly enhanced weapons. (>^_^<)


    World domination! Move over, world¡­ Morgany is taking over for good, this time! Emperor Kavien massaged his full beard deep in thought. "Great! Now that the Holy Core has advanced once more, why don''t we leave the researchers to do their job while we go talk over other important matters?... For example, renaming the new world toe." What Ten? That continent will soon be named a new name after theypletely take over and dominate the world. Pyno? Adonis? Omania? Romain? Tsk. Forget it. They Morgs, will rename and distribute control as they deem fit!


    Bahahahahhahahahha~


    They could taste their victory now.

 Chapter 1950 Smiling Prisoners

    Chapter 1950 Smiling Prisoners


    Winter wasing, and quite a fierce one she was. January 10th. The winds howled with snowy balls of frost mming down the icy grounds. The trees were no longer green, but bare and covered with nkets of white. In the Baymardians prisons, several people seemed extremely rxed these days, as if sensing their freedom was much more closer than anyone expected. They smiled and teased their cellmates and guards day and night, always in a good mood no matter the circumstances. What''s going on? Why the merry state? Try as they might, several people couldn''t wrap their heads around why people like Whitebeard, Red Beard, the Baker and many others were in a good mood. But it wasn''t just them. For you see, scattered around the many parts of Baymard, several others also chuckled in their apartment and hotel rooms when staring at the letters in their hands. Heading to the stoves and fireces, they simply three their bites away, watching the paper burn into ashes with coy smiles on their lips. It was TIME.


    ¡­ Underground a seemingly small and quaint tavern, several breathtaking women sat with crossed legs on the ground while passing separate bowls filled with meat and blood from end to end. They say humans were born with the capacity to be angels or demons. These gorgeous women lowered their pearl white faces into the bowls, only to raise them back up, recalling their ox-red stained chins and mouths moving in rhythm as they chewed the stringy pieces of meat or drank the thick red fluids in bowls before them. And as they chewed and gulped, they closed their eyes in meditation, feeling the non-existent power engulf them. Soon, the elders seated at the forefront opposite the group, raised the bowls high in worship.


    "Oh, Avodart, Goddess of Witchcraft and Sorcery, with the flesh and blood of these vile creatures, grant us protection as we do your bidding!" The flesh of these vile creatures who call themselves men, was more than enough for the sacrifice. If not for the fact that men were needed to nourish their beauty and keep them forever young, they would definitely feel disgusted having anything to do with these savage beasts. All men were nothing like livestock and cattle in the eyes of the WITCHES. In their bowls were chunks of minced male meat from the victims they killed in their tavern. And in another bowl, the blood drained out. Killing, they say, is an art. If just 1 or 2 people get missing from the tavern bi-weekly, many won''t bat an eye on the matter since these were of course dark times. Who knows if the victims had gone to the woods to hunt and ended up dying instead? Who knows if assassin''s had done away with their bodies? Who knows if they ran away from their families with their own 2 legs? (~_~)


    Well, no matter how advanced the world was bing, this ain''t BAYMARD. There were a lot more factors that went into y to allow them disguise, cover up and keep up their killing spree. .


    Crack! Crack! Crack! They ground the overly boiled and soft bones of these men, ate their flesh, drank their blood and wiped the remainder in their faces, hands and exposed body parts for protection. Elder Elowen, Elder Gretta, Elder Dorothea, Martha, Number 5, and several Witches now rose to their feet after the ritual wasplete. They were the leadmanders spearheading the matter, and now have over 300 people in each group who were outside, ready for battle. In total, they witches had a campfire of 5


    10,000 hidden in in sight and in the forest outskirts. Although most of their forces returned to Ten, they were still confident about their 10,000. Victory was definitely guaranteed, especially since Avodart, the Goddess of Sorcery and witchcraft and sorcery was with them. As for these Morgs¡­ these disgusting men they temporarily had an alliance with, of course¡­ they had their own ns of eradicating them once Baymard was done and dealt with. As a wise person once said: Trust no MAN. (*^*)


    "Move out." The words were simple, yet, it caused many to vanish like shadows, all headed for Baymard''s famous Walls. And if their calctions were right, by nightfall, the real fun will begin!


    ¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In Baymard, Cami sat by her balcony, looking at the far distant skies and tapping her feet rhythmically. She was already dressed in ck assassin attire, ready to move when the signal gets out. She still had several hours before moving out, yet she was already ready to go. One could say she was a little anxious for sess. Just thinking that by the next morning, Baymard would no longer be enemy territory but switch to the organization''s territory, was enough to make her toes curl. Heh. "It''s about goddamn time."


    It was just 5 PM, and the sun had alreadypletely set, allowing only darkness to reign. However, just because thend was covered in darkness didn''t mean it was the right time to attack. No~... They had to wait for Baymard to officially close its borders before they could strike. And while the spies within the many Baymardian territoriesid in wait, those on the ships still sailing on, took their sweet time, ensuring they didn''t sail too fast, Les they arrived before the appointed time. For Baymard, they nned to go all out, with an impressive army size never seen before in a long time. All this for a little empire? Morwen the conqueror, Alexander''s faithful dog who had long joined up with the Morgs and surprisingly the Adonis, was dumbfounded by the sheer strength disyed just now. Instantly, a cold shiver crawled up his spine, and even he had to admit that he was terrified by the forces surrounding him. He reckoned no one, not even the Gods themselves could save Baymard from destruction.


    Just this thought alone sent an eerie sensation through Morwen''s body. ''Fortunately, I chose to join and not stand in their way.'' Of course, despite his shock, came a heavy sense of excitement deep within his soul. What do they call him back in Veinitta? Morwen the conqueror. He loved war. In fact, he lived for war. If possible, he would love to wage war all day, everyday. So now after finding himself in a historical battle, how could he not be pleasantly surprised? Heh-heh-heh¡­ Baymard, Baymard Baymard¡­ By the crack of dawn, Baymard will be no more. That, he could bet his life on!

 Chapter 1951 An Unbelievable Number

    Chapter 1951 An Unbelievable Number


    Time flew by in a sh, and soon, the Coastal boats, as well as the Land and Airports, were all closed for the night. Coastal Guard Leopold, had long signed in for his night shift and was busy working the far seas as per his schedule. First, he scoured the main water lines where a majority of ships use when heading into Baymard. Well, so far, so good. This part of Baymard''s international waters was alright. It wasn''t just him on night patrol, but several other Coastal guards in what they called a Flying boat. They called it so because it rose up so fast it gave the illusion it was flying above the waters when it moved. Well, she was a beauty, his second love. Leopold was truly in love with these boats. He felt he would prefer to live in a boathouse than to keep living in a block house. Imagine living in a boathouse, waking up, driving about and enjoying the salty sea air whenever you liked? The boat was small, and a true sea racer fit for rescue and other operations.


    Leopold sighed, enjoying his current life very much, although he would love it if he could sleep and live in his beloved boat all his life. me him for being born in dangerous times when sailing out to sea can lead to loss of life at any given turn.


    Sigh¡­


    Despite the dull atmosphere, inky ckness of the night sky melded seamlessly with the dark waters of the ocean. The swift sturdy ship cut through the waves silently, its sleek hull barely visible in the dim moonlight. The vessel''s advanced technology hummed quietly, a stark contrast to the medieval world it patrolled. 11:45 PM. After changing locations with several other Coastal Guards, he headed for another region, speeding out onto the high seas and distancing himself from Baymard greatly.


    This path wasn''t the typical path used by visitors due to the currents. Suddenly, he couldn''t help twisting towards his radar screen that glowed an eerie green in the darkness. Soon, his face grew pensive and paper-white as though he had just seen a ghost.


    Pah!


    He pped his cheek to ensure his eyes were seeing=ng what his brain had registered.


    What''s going on? A glitch?


    Glitch or not, this was a situation to definitely report back to his supervisor and the others. [This is Starstruck 57 along the Boygon Region, Code Red. I repeat, we''ve got a CODE RED on our hands.]


    How dire is the situation? Well, let''s just say, the amount of red dots on the screen were so much that they looked like tiny chicken-pox infestations across the screen. It was terrible.


    What he saw made his blood run cold. He felt that never in Baymard''s history have they squared up against so many iing ships before.


    No! He must send a sky drone to get a closer look.


    The drones can''t get too far from the ship, so he had to try his best to capture as much as he could.


    ¡­


    6 minutester, Leopold was still in disarray when seeing the images that looked like dots in the far away space. It''s just that he swore that the dots were over 850,000 vessels. Imagine how many hundreds and thousands of enemies would pop out from a single ship?


    "Sound the rm¡­ Sound the rm." Leopold muttered while jumping from the outer deck back into the ship''s control room with zeal. And then¡ª


    Bam!


    He mmed the giant Half-red, half-white button hidden behind a ss case, despite already warning many by Walkie-talkie of what he saw.


    No noise went after pressing the giant button, but Leopold was sure that from the blinking light above the button, the silent rm must have already gone off. And now, the entire Navy will know of the impending threat. But with the enemy''s size, will they truly be able to pull it off this time?


    Leopold dug his fingers into his palms, too anxious for the war that was about to hit.


    No allyes to visit another ally with such a force behind them. WAR¡­ That was the only meaning behind the terrifying fleet of 850,000 ships now approaching.


    If Leopold knew that the TOEP, Adonis, Morwen, and even the Witches had teamed up for this day, he would definitely understand where the massive number came from. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This wasplete destruction. Morg lumber ships were the tallest and one of the most advanced in today''s Hertfilia.


    ck on Earth, one of thergest and grandest medieval ships was called the Mary Rose, and could fit 500 to 800 sailorsfortably.


    But in Morgany''s case, as well as many Adonis ship cases, their ships were two and a half times longer and slightly taller than the Mary Rose, fitting 2000~2800 peoplefortably.


    Mind the use of the word fortably.'' If they decided to make everyone a little more ufortable with more people sleeping on the creaky floors like sardines, then they might be able to fit up to 45000~5000 people aboard the ship.


    So Imagine just how many enemies were approaching when seeing such a fleet of 850,000 ships?


    Millions!


    The enemy was in millions, the greatest Baymard had ever seen. And sometimes, technology was just not enough.


    A good strategy was needed to deal with such a number.


    But while some forces were nning to attack by sea, some were also attacking by Land¡­ in particr, they were now ready to hit Baymard''s great gates. Yes¡­ tonight, Baymard would be hot from the waters and thend. It would definitely be a night to remember, one that even the future generations would reminisce upon happily or sorrowfully, depending on how the battle goes.


    .


    [Starstruck 75, stay on them at all times but keep a distance to stay undetected!]


    "Roger that, Mainforce 005," Leopold replied, his eyes still glued to the drone''s image ryed back. However, Leopold wasn''t the only one who noticed something off.

 Chapter 1952 No More Hiding!

    Chapter 1952 No More Hiding!


    In the NorthEast border region, the far away forest regions had a somewhat misty cloak surrounding them.


    The forest was filled with full blown cypress trees, with several bare ones too. And everyone one looked, they would find nkets of snow piling on the branches, the ricks and even thend.


    It was odd to say that this was winter, but the cypress trees still made the forest look full, thick and dense.


    Now deep in the depths of the jungle, a dazzling army was slowly pulling carts covered with nkets.


    And on top of these nkets were cypress branches that disguised the wagons beautifully. Piles of snow were also scattered about to perfect the disguise. And under the hazy and misty night, a fierce army also marched with stealthy movements as they ventured towards the target walls.


    Slow and steady, they moved within the cold. Their weapons at hand and their determination strong.


    Ah yes¡­ the sneak attack they prepared was going to be sensational. Everything would have indeed gone as nned, had it not been for a few secret border scouts trained to observe the open space between the Great Walls of Baymard and Arcadinian''s territories.


    "What?!" A female guard was about to bite into her nightly burger snack when strange movements caught her eyes from her binocrs. "Wasn''t that tree all the way over there just now?"


    "No, it''s too weird." Very quickly, she switched into Heat vision and was dumbfounded by the incredulous scene that left her tongue tied. Wooo~... It has just been 2 days since she started this job and enemies chose to take over Baymard on the night she works?


    What sort of bad luck was this?


    ''Am I cursed?'' Or else why on her 2nd night would such a thing be unfolding?


    Although sheined, she was still willing to join any battles to fight for theirnd and protect the people. Without wasting any time, she too picked up her walkie-talkie andmunicated with other scouts and those within the walls. And then, the world became chaotic.


    "Wake up! Wake your goddamn asses up!"


    "Code Red! Code Red!"


    "Move! Move! Move!" There was chaos in the barracks, chaos in the police academy, chaos in the Navy training sector, Chaos at the walls, chaos at the coastal regions¡­ chaos everywhere.


    ¡­


    11:59 PM.


    It was already 11:59 PM when Mark had just returned home. As per usual, the live-in nanny had already put his children to bed, and his wife was already snoring tiredly in the bedroom. As Chief Police officer of the Main Police Headquarters in the Capital, A.K.A the Capital''s sheriff, one can imagine just how tedious and hectic his days typically were. After Baymard acquired several new territories every town, vige or city had their own Chief of Police/Sheriffs. But he was the head, Chief of Police in the Capital. That said, he also took over King-Father Lucius''s position as Supreme Chief of Police who oversees all chief of police officers. In this life, everyone answers to someone. Even the chief police have to answer to someone. In his case, they all answered to him, while he answered to a few key government people like His Majesty Landon, the monarch. As for his wife Ava, she worked in the Navy headquarters, and was also a strong person involved with the force, protecting Baymard''s waters. Mark was just about to lie down and cuddle his dear wife when suddenly, both their phones rang at the same time. But it was amazing to say that he and his sleeping wife, perhaps out of reflex, were quick to reach for her device and ce it by her ear. "Ava." "Mark." They both reported their names with stern faces. And despite his wife''s sleepy expressions, the moment the news got ryed, she bounded up, awake and full of energy, already reaching for her taser underneath her pillow. .


    "Oh, honey, you''re back." Mark kissed his animated wife who was now jumping around with only one leg of her pants on. "I take it you''veheard the news?" "Indeed, we''ve got a really big one on our hands." Ava nodded heavily. The entire matter seems too strange and weird.


    Mark felt so too. Then, he recalled something that made his eyes light up. "No wonder¡­."


    "What? What did you think of?" Ava desperately wished to know why wearing her uniform. "Honey, do you remember that I told you that both Warden Samantha and Mitchen spoke of the strange good mood some prisoners were in these past few weeks? They just couldn''t understand why these prisoners changed their demeanors suddenly. But now, it makes sense."


    Ava frowned, worry evident in her tone. "Yes, with the number reported, I''m afraid it might really be hard for us to pull through¡­. Sigh, they really came at us very hard."


    850,000 ships?


    That''s too insane of a number to brush off lightly. She too had to ask twice to confirm the number.


    Now, both couples were all dressed and headed for their vehicles.


    "There might be enemies within the city, ready to spread chaos from within. I''ll keep the police on their toes, while you, my darling wife, go out there and kick ass!"


    And for the love of the ancestors,... please remain safe.


    Ava was his world. He couldn''t imagine living a life without her. Leaving his vehicle for the 3rd time, he rushed to her side, pressed her back into her vehicle while delivering a passionate kiss that spoke volumes. Mark didn''t need to say anything for Ava to feel his nervousness.


    So sweet¡­ Her husband was so sticky and cute, and she liked it.


    . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Alright, alright, man of the house¡­ thisdy promises to return in one piece. Who am I? Don''t you know how many enemies have suffered underneath my fists?"


    With onest passionate kiss, the loving couple finally separated, with their expressions changing the moment they drove in opposite directions.,


    It wasn''t just them who got the news, but Mitchen, Samantha, Gary, Trey, Josh, their wives, and many other influential Military, Navy, Coast guard, police forces, and other armed people whose sole duties were to protect the citizens.


    Tonight was bound to be a sleepless one, especially for Landon who was up and dressed, cursing to the skies when listening to the reports he received.


    Dare toe at him all at once? Dammit!


    ''You better pray you don''t lose or else I will drink your empire''s blood before I ever let any of you go!''


    What sort of insane trouble was this? Wasn''t this a massacre?


    No, the right word here was ''Fatality.'' With such a grand fleet size jam picked with MILLIONS of enemies, they truly need to give it their all if they were ever going to stand a chance.


    Landon slowly lowered his face, and when he raised it once more, his entire demeanor changed to something no one here had ever seen.


    This was a type of Landon truly unknown to them.


    "Alright, I''m pissed¡­."


    No more hiding.


    "Get the news crew on this. I want it all broadcasted LIVE!"

 Chapter 1953 The Power Of News

    Chapter 1953 The Power Of News


    What does it feel like to report first hand news in one of the most Epic Battles to go down in Hertfilia''s history?


    Olivia was sleeping and snoring her life away, not knowing her fame would rise up 50 notches by the end of the night. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!~


    What the devil? Who is banging at her door at this unholy hour of the night? Olivia had a good mind to let whoever is outside die out there, as she grabbed her pillow and ced it over her head. Don''t they know that as a News reporter whose face is always shown on National television, she needs her beauty sleep more than anything else? Olivia, because of how valuable her ''face'' was, began sleeping as early as 8 PM whenever she had morning news reporting shifts. 8 hours of beauty rest was a must. On weekdays, AKA Mondays to Fridays, if she had the morning shift, she slept at 8 PM. Olivia had her beauty mask on her face, her hair wrapped up in a very sturdy protective sleeping bun, her lips smeared with a leave-on lip moisturizing mask, and her face sleeping upwards. Of course as a News reporter whose face was extremely delicate, how dare she sleep on her sides, or worse, sleep face-down nted? What do you take her for? An amateur? All reporters know that keeping your face away from any object while sleeping, reducing risk of germ transfer and so on, gives you bumps or pimples. Although she changes her bedsheets after every 3 days, one can never be so sure that the oils from her hair would rub into her silky pillow and thenter rub onto her face when she presses against the pillow. She trained herself to sleep in an upright position, that now,... that was all she knew. How can one sleep on their belly or on their sides? As a channel 5 news reporter who had her own crew and a reputation to live up to, how can she allow anything to happen to her face? Tsk. If she did, those pesky channel 1, 2, 3, and 4 news bastards would definitelyugh at her to death! .


    Face up, Olivia had her legs apart and her hands spread apart underneath her nket.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!~


    There goes that door again. Who is it that is banging her door at this time of the night? She was so annoyed that she didn''t mind cing her pillow over her face and saying it with her sleeping mask if it meant she would stop hearing the cursed banging noise. But just when she was about to step out of her bed and grab her robe, her 2 phones, personal and work, began blowing up like crazy as though possessed. Suddenly, the sleep in Olivia''s eyes dried up. Instantly, she understood that the door bangs and the phones could only mean one thing. ¨CA SCOOP. Suddenly, a thought came to mind that drained the color from her face. Dammit! If they were reaching out to her like this, then doesn''t it mean that they also reached out to her nemesis on the other channel 1, 2, 3, and 4 news channels? Swish! Now, Olivia was wide awake. And in no more than 4 seconds, she was out of her room with the clothes she prepared for the next day in her hands, and her official dress up box kit at hand. "I''m ready!!" "_" [Soldiers who were staring at a mud-mask faced woman.]


    Olivia saw her own team in a vehicle escorted by Soldiers. Instantly, her news crew were quick to assist her in fixing her and doing other adjustments. Are you kidding them? This wasn''t their first rodeo. She was the one who typically gets in front of the camera, while the other 3 in her gang were those holding the camera and ensuring she did appear sensational. Of course, one or 2 of them could actually report the news if she needed a second anchor on set with her. They were her teammates, her good buddies, herrades whom she had long begun seeing as her own blood Brothers. It wasn''t just her, as even all the lead anchors from the other channels also saw their individual crews as ride or die. Only when one steps into the world of news reporting in such apetitive world and ce like Baymard, would they know how vital it was to have a true crew team you can depend on. .


    Bubuum~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Olivia''s heart thumped wildly while allowing the soldiers to cloak her with lightweight protective gear. And as she and her team were getting strapped and protected, a familiar voice echoed in her ears, causing her to freeze. "Well, well, well¡­ if it isn''t poor Olivia and her everte channel 5 news team." Dammit! Olivia didn''t need to turn around to know that the voice belonged to the dazzling Petra from Channel 2 news. Why? Why did she always run into one of her nemesis in times like these? "Oh? You channel 2 And channel 3 backwards turtles are already at each other''s necks this early? How uncultured!" This time, the speaker was the famous Bozar Winston from Channel 1 news. His suit, his good looks made several women turn on the news everyday just to see his face. He was their ''Opa,'' their dream man in the flesh. He had a crazy following and was much more celebrity-like than any of them could ever imagine. Olivia was about to defend her news crew when more and more news teams popped out, causing her anxiety to rise.


    "Hold it! The History Channel is here, to capture the epic battle that is about to unfold." one extremely good-lookingmiddle-aged 33-year-old man appeared with a slight smirk on his lips.


    "History?... Well, this is a matter for National Geographic." A stunningdy in adventure khaki wear voiced out. "What? Do you think we will allow all of you to have all the fun? No way! The National Geographic channel is here to capture man in one of his most primal state ¨C A state of War." "Well, well, well, I couldn''t agree with you more old woman," A burly youth appeared, grinning hard with his broad shoulders flexing gantly. "We at ESPN 200, find war to be a sport. Why shouldn''t we join the fun?" "_" [Soldiers] Who knew the news anchor world was sopetitive?

 Chapter 1954 Riding The Wave of Emotions

    Chapter 1954 Riding The Wave of Emotions


    In a sh, many Baymardian anchors were already on the scene in protective gear.


    Tonight, Baymard was willing to do something no one could ever imagine.


    It seemed they finally had enough, and now wanted to kill a rat to make a point.


    Already, Landon had decided to give the Baymardians a 2-day vacation should everything go wrong.


    Broadcasting live was also for their sake, so that if they lost, several people could rush to the airports before it was toote, or head to the great unknown underground bunker space he has been building for over 4 years now.


    It was unknown to the majority of Baymardians. Onlyw enforcers and soldiers know of the many entry points to the ce.


    Of course, Landon understood that even if the enemy takes over Baymard, the people would have their lives spared, as to the enemy and all people in power, the people were cash cows needed to farm and work thends as servants for them. So how could they massacre them?


    Those whose lives are threatened are those with government/political titles, overseers of institutions, and any from Baymard''s many armed forces. Of course the royals were also involved too.


    Livestreaming the WAR was of course for everyone''s sake.


    One could say it wasn''t good for children to see such things, but don''t use 21st century feelings into this.


    Children in this world were too clear about death. At the age of 3, they had seen much more death than one in Modern times might see throughout their entire lives.


    Knights begin training at age 7, with super talented ones starting at age 6. Some people had killed others for survival at age 4. Some had seen war very young and fled with their families, especially in cruel times when famine used to be rampant.


    It was things like these that made it clear that this was another world and not EARTH. What''s more, he had a feeling that sooner orter after the gctic age, they might get attacked by Alien species. So this world never needed to be soft. There were a lot more dangers waiting outside, so why hide such little ones like this?


    Of course, the premise for all future ns was that Baymard wins this one. Because even his Majesty Landon in his great wisdom, was secretly anxious in his heart when hearing the number of enemy ships advancing their way.


    850,000.


    WHAT A NUMBER!


    (*^*)


    .


    ''No time to waste.''


    DIN, DIN, DIN, DIN, DIN, DIN~


    Those words etched into the souls of the Baymardians who were now running about maniacally.


    "1 hour before arrival!"


    "Move! Move! Move! Move!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    They hastened their actions, knowing the enemies estimated arrival was an hour from now.


    Coastal guards in smaller boats who were tasked with keeping an eye on the enemies from a distance, quickly returned, with the giant NAVY water gateway opening up and taking their boats in.


    The giant gateway was so sturdy, tall and magnificent that one would think they were stepping into the most secure facilities in the world.


    No joke, the gate''s durability and thickness alone actually block grenade attacks and several other attacks.


    Don''t forget that the gate had also been upgraded with the use of enhanced metal, making it super strong.


    Soon, the entire world became quiet, as the scene returned to normal.


    -Silence-


    Except for the roars of the sea''s waves, everything was as silent as a rock.


    In the far distance, Morwen and several men from both Adonis, Morgany, and the witches, all sailed forth with confident hands behind their backs. Head High Witch Jam, Morwen, and several Adonis and Morgany Kardinals andmanders stood tall while sailing forward. Several people smirked, knowing that they were attacking both thend and the seas.


    "We''re getting close," Several people told their men on the ships. "Everyone, get ready and stay sharp." For this battle to turn out victorious, they first needed to dismount the first line of defense, dismounting over 600,000 ships to hit Baymard hard all at once. "Follow the n. We hit these useless Baymardians, with the dismount of 600,000 ships." One of the enemymanders reminded. "The remaining people on the 250,000 ships left, will stay back first to observe and follow behind 30 minutester."


    Heh. The Commander smirked knowingly when rubbing the armor on his chest. ''Witches this armor that has been touched by the liquid of the golden holy stone, no mortal arrow will be able to pierce into it so easily.'' Sess! Sess was already guaranteed to them thanks to the blessings of the Golden Holdy stones. All their weapons were stronger than any mortal could imagine, yet, felt several times lighter too. So can you imagine what damage and impact a single blow from them will deliver to the enemy? Themander envisioned that he might slice man''s into 2 like Tofu, very easily with these divine blessings bestowed on all his weapons. And once victory is confirmed, they would also turn around and slice these Adonis bastards and witches to death! As for Morwen and his people, they would let them go. After all, they had little to no troubles with these people from Veinitta¡­ at least not recently. .


    Unbeknownst to the Morgs, the Adonis people also thought the same, thanking the heavens for the blessings bestowed on them from the Golden Holy Feather. They lowered their heads, hiding the killing intent in their eyes. Once they eliminated the Baymardians, the Morgs, witches and even Morwen''s people were the next to go. As for the witches who were oblivious to the ''blessings'' their teammates had, they also thought of making the TOEP and Adonis to immediately turn against each other and destroy themselves after Baymard is destroyed. Think about it, who is a better maniptor than a woman? Who has the better brains than a woman? Who was meant to reign supreme? Women, that who! Morwen on the other hand, only cared about getting Prince Skye out of Baymard and returning safely to the Dafaren Empire. In a sh, all forces had very imaginative wars, thinking it was going to be a breeze. I deed, it should have been a breeze.


    Perhaps that even if they win, they would still feel like they lost after what Baymard was preparing for them.

 Chapter 1955 Go Time!

    Chapter 1955 Go Time!


    Wee-woh! Wee-woh! Wee-woh!~


    So loud¡­ What was going on? The nights were busy within the city, a little too busy that it made several people rise. Of course, Cami and her goons were already out of their residences, heading straight for the Baymardian prisons as nned. Too bad they left a little too early, or else they would have turned on the TV and watched the live stream that was slowly starting. "Eh? What is this?" [Emergency News¡­ Please turn on your televisions. There will be no work tomorrow, as it will be a holiday.] [Emergency News¡­ Please, turn on your televisions. There will be no work tomorrow, as it will be a holiday.]


    Every channel was broadcasting this matter, so it didn''t matter which one they turned on. But most people would typically rush to the top 10 Baymardians channels. Cami saw the alerts on her phone, but didn''t think too much of it. Know that in Baymard, she would typically get emergency alerts even at night concerning certain matters, like alerts telling citizens about extreme weather charges, dangerous people, and so on. So receiving alerts was nothing peculiar. Of course, Baymard also sent out alerts for good news too. Wasn''t it 2 months ago that they received holiday alerts because of the Christening and blessing ceremony in the Cathedral for both princes? Seeing the news that hinted about a holiday, Cami and the other spies who were already on the run outside, quickly muted their phones and couldn''t care less about anything else but their missions. Heh. They sneered, feeling it funny that Baymard was busy preparing for holidays, not knowing that war was before them. Meanwhile, several people saw the messages and rose up from their sleep, thinking that they could stay up a bit longer and investigate the matter since tomorrow was a holiday, no? .


    Unlike Cami, some people had the habit of detailly checking all sorts sent out. Very soon, they turned on the channel and then¨C


    Pak! Several batteries flew out from impact once many remotes fell to the ground all over Baymard. Ring!!!~


    "Old Lyore, you bastard! Get up and look at the news now!" "Mary-Anne, quick! Quick, check the news!!" Ring!!!~


    Now, many were up, wide and awake, even within the pce walls. People sat beside the TVs, watching with heavy faces when seeing the insane amount of ships the sky drones captured and ryed to those on ground. Know that the reporters were now pointing the camera to the images ryed, allowing the world to see. War! (Q0Q)


    ¡­ Even Santa, who was in the pce during this time, had to jump high, a little annoyed that his buddy Landon didn''t take him out to battle. Dammit! "After all my training over the years, wasn''t this the right time to show off my progress to my buddy?" For a moment, the entire Baymard was now wide awake, watching the battle infield. They were also grateful that Landon could showcase the battle, so that if things eventually turn out bad, they can follow the message written on the TV that said evacuation will begin if things prove dire.


    They knew that for their beloved Baymard to say this, meant the enemy was quite a tough big to crack. Even nobles,manders and Royals from other empires, all felt the army size they were seeing far out on the seas was just too great to ovee. But for some reason, Santa never felt fear. ''Little Brother Landon¡­ how will you all handle things?''


    If it were he, Santa, Benjamin Hamilton, how would ¡­ Yes, it all looked scary. And several enemy and ally forces were thinking of how easy it would be to take down Baymard with such a huge number against them. But who said Baymard was going down without a strong fight? Gary, Josh, Trey, and several others stood in wait, out in the dark. Landon''s face was the gloomiest of all among them. Picking up his Walkie-talkie, he ryed a simple message.


    "Understand this. No ships should touch base on ournds." Right! Several people nodded vigorously.


    What they needed to do was get these ships at a close enough range to the shores. ording to their battle ns, X marks the spot. The enemy was sailing in a Circle formation. They had to ensure that the ship at the very center of the formation was at the X-spot before they could make their move. Are you daft? Do you think they will allow the ships to dock and then allow none of the enemies touchnd? Know that even if the electric fence protects the shores, departing Baymard from the shores, once enough dead bodies pile up, others will take advantage and find a way to cross over. If millions and millions of enemies touchnd at once, there are bound to be at least 40% of them that seed to go past their barriers and their shoulders fighting hard. Again, who is going to allow these people tond their ships so they can bring out siege weapons? The holy Core they possessed enhanced their Ballista weapons. So no! Even if Baymard already had more enhanced electric fences around the walls, he still didn''t want to take those chances. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This was why they had to fight in a ce where the enemy would be at a disadvantage¡­ ¨C The waters. But they wanted waters not too close yet not too far from Baymard''s shores too. Landon would never allow them sink the many ves rowing those ships. "Air Force units, get ready to Go!" "Submarine units, wait for the signal."


    "Ground teams, stand by¡­"


    Several people in the air, on the ground and underwater all had their protective suits, ready for action the second the orders rang.


    At the same time, several dogs in full protective gear were also ready to plunge into the sandy beach shores once the action hits. .


    Tick-tock, tick-tock.~


    Everyone waited in absolute silence, as the camouged sky drones captured the iing enemy formation. And soon,... X marked the spot. Great!


    Go Time!!!


    (*#*)

 Chapter 1956 Victory Is Near~

    Chapter 1956 Victory Is Near~


    Shwah!!~


    The roar of the sea was defeating, but it paled inparison to the thunderous approach of the Enemiesing in. Kardinal Dickson stood atop his towering balcony, his eyes narrowed as he gazed out at the many images nowing to view.


    "There it is¡­ Baymard, our future Base." Hemented, his chest swelling with excitement with thoughts of victory in mind. "Look over yonder, boys~... home awaits." Gwanice,Morgmander, alsomented.


    The more they saw from the distance, the more happy goosebumps covered their skin. "What say she, Smegal?" One of the Morgs asked the crew men on the sails. This ship was one of the first at the very forefront.


    "Silent, she be¡­ I see someone sleeping on the shores. Bah! What a bunch of wastes!" Oops, perhaps the guy sleeping should enjoy his calm slumber before the storm. Gawkakakakakam~


    Several people chuckled silently, feeling that they indeed came with overkill abilities for just a puny Baymard. But Oh well, since they were here, let the fun begin. Several people had smiles on their lips, but soon, their faces cracked when seeing many flying objects leave Baymard and begin to seem above them. But that wasn''t all. In the far, far back of the formation, they now spotted several Baymardian battleshipsing from tailing behind them too.


    Drrrr~... The intimidating battleships were quite a soresight to their pupils, but so what? They still outnumbered the enemy and that was that. The witches also frowned, but said nothing, releasing their ws, ready to pounce when those parachuting down eventuallynded. Of course, why should they have to wait that long? .


    Whoosh! My several Witches moved like ninjas to the highest points on their shifts, throwing hidden weapons at the parachute while jumping with majestic twists in the air. And when theynded, theynded like cats, smirking cruelly when seeing several Baymardians fall briskly. But just when they thought the Baymardians they targets would fall into the seas, another unbelievable scene unfolded, causing their jaws to drop. What did they see? One second they were falling at a speed that would know them unconscious when they pped the waters from that height,... And the next second, the enemy suddenly grew wings behind their backs, as they soared up to the skies once more. No¡­ are those winged backpacks? Where can they get theirs too? Not just winged backpacks. It was like the Baymardians were wearing all ck Catwoman and Catman tight suits that came with fully belt wings. And when they raised high from below the ships decks, the Baymardians now had ck items in their hands that the Witches were all too familiar with. "Ladies, so long as we stay at a side distance, the thunder in the ck weapons won''t touch us!" Indeed, they and many watching the livestream, all thought these were tasers. Unfortunately, they guessed wrong. Jane smirked underneath her catsuit flying high while aiming her silencers coolly at the women. .


    Pue! Pue! Pue! Pue!


    Ahhh! Elder Elowen was shocked to a stupor when seeing the blood oozing out her chest. "No!! How can this be? What sort of sorcery was this?!!!... ISN''T PART OF THE BLACK WEAPON SUPPOSED TO DETACH AND THEN CLAMP ON ITS VICTIM BEFORE RELEASING THUNDER INTO THEM?"


    AHHHH!!! Elder Elowen couldn''t believe she was going to die just like this. Pain .. pain¡­ she shook and shook like a patient having a seizure when staring hatefully at the Baymardian figure that shot her dead. Tsk. To think she would g die in the hands of men, but in the hand of a woman just like her. Wasn''t it for women that they were fighting for? A world with only women and no men living freely, all in leashes? Plop! Several people watched her body no longer move in silence. Dead. You look at me, I look at you.


    At this moment, the faces of the witches and several Morgs, Adonis and even Vietts, all free hastily pale. 1, 2, 3 .. "Take cover!!" Peu. Peu. Peu. Peu. Peu~


    It rained belts today, as several witches moved like cats, only touching the walls and other surfaces for split seconds before jumping to the next.


    And when they moved, they too sent a ton load of weapons, at the intruders from the skies. "Ahhh!!!"


    Countless cried in horror when falling lifelessly on the deck. But shockingly, no matter how many fell, the Baymardians were still extremely overpowered by them all. .


    Jane shot bullets while twisting and twirling in the air until she eventually ran out of bullets.


    Dammit! She turned into John Wick, using the hill of her gun to smack the face of a Witch beside her. [Awesome! Awesome! Get them, cady! Take them down!!]


    [Upstairs,thinking you''re a little too excited now!]


    [F***! Baymard''s forces are just too cool right? What sort of James Bond, John Wick scene am I watching here?]


    [I know I''m supposed to be afraid and scared, but why do I feel excited instead?]


    Forget it, this was just too cool! Several people stood in their bedrooms and living rooms, standing and boxing away excitedly, cheering the Baymardians on with every fiber of their being.]


    Suddenly, they found that those who came to the ships seemed to all act crazy at once, rushing through the drapes, punching, hitting and from the decks right down to the very bottom. Bam! Pah! Boom! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Peu! Peu! Peu! Peu!~ N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Wipe! Everything happened like a blockbuster movie! So much action was happening that some people even began feeling it was too unfortunate that they didn''t pop popcorn before the battle began. Course, they could still go now and pop popcorn, but wouldn''t they miss all the action by doing so? . Bam! Pah! Boom! Crah!~


    The Baymardians soldiers seemed to be intentionally enraging the enemies, as they began destroying the bottom base. Soon, the battle once again headed to the decks, drawing the intentions of all enemies. But while this was happening, the Baymardian footage suddenly switched, revealing the underwater team. It seems the destruction was done on purpose, to allow the underwater teams to sneak into the ships through the cracks and rescue the ves from below. Risky¡­ risky¡­ "What a risky move," Santa thought, but felt that knowing his bro Landon, it made sense that he wouldn''t sink any ships with any innocent people in. Many people admired the soldiers, for always doing their hardest to rescue any and all ves they met. Hey¡­ don''t you know that a majority of people in Baymard''s Capital used to be ves who were also rescued by Baymard too? Well, this takes them down memoryne for sure. Everyone thought Baymard''s way of handling everything was going smoothly, however, this was more or less for Morwen and the Witches side. On the sides of the Morgs and Adonis, their enhanced metal gears all proved very effective too. And now, everyone was truly panicked.

 Chapter 1957 A Heavy Battle

    Chapter 1957 A Heavy Battle


    More and more Baymardians appeared, but the situation still looked bad.


    Bam!!


    Gwanice smirked proudly when feeling that although his schedule cracked, his body was still well protected.


    This of course made him aware that these bastard Pyrons must have stolen enhanced metal from their Morg empire before this battle.


    Or how else can you exin the existence of enhanced Metal here in Baymard?


    Cah-pui!~


    Gwanice frowned, leaving a Baymardian soldier high before opening the prying open the Baymardian''s mouth and using his poisonous dagger to stab the bastard to death.


    Plop!


    The pitiful body fell to the seas, causing many to shudder in hate.


    Revenge! They must get their revenge for their fallenrades and Baymardian.


    Several people watching didn''t know when, but felt tears wallow in their ears.


    Kill!!


    Bam!


    Warden Mitchen pampered on the scene, grabbing the falling before it could hit the waters.


    Dead.


    "Take him¡­" Mitchen carefully shoved the body into the arms of another flying Baymardian, before slowly approaching Gwanice.


    Indeed, Gwanice was such a towering and terrifying brute man with a body that could intimidate many.


    But Mitchen''s physique wasn''t easy either.


    Both looked like macho men, burly and swelling with muscles everywhere.


    Mitchen didn''t wear any damn catsuits, bug only had what looked like a line backpack for flying.


    He just couldn''t allow himself to wear a catsuit and ruin his image.


    .


    Wear tight catsuits? Impossible!


    Mitchen honestly told Landon he would rather die than be caught dead in a catsuit. Others didn''t have a choice, big he, Warden Mitchen, definitely had a say on how he bloody well appeared.


    With his long Warden jacket hanging on his shoulders and a fat cigar in his mouth, again .. many felt he looked like Garo in one piece.


    "Die!!~"


    Several people gauged to stab him, but were easily squared away like bugs as Mitchen hurriedly moved towards Gwanice.


    "Oh?" Gwanice raised his eyes yfully. "Not wearing a protective suit like the others in your worthless team?... How very daring."


    Gwanice thenughed, before slowly taking off parts of his armor one by one.And for a moment, it seemed no one in the world existed except them both.


    Mitchen slowly released a whiff of smoke while kicking another bold person who attempted to stab him in the back.


    Gwanice wasn''t intimidated, only finding Mitchen''s actions to be child''s y. After all, what damage could a measly Pyron man who doesn''t have his superior Morgs skills have to win against him?


    "Morg, you will pay for what you did. "


    "Oh really? I''d like to see who will make me pay!!"


    Bam!


    Gwanice smashed his fists together using a special technique that could even break stones between his fists if one one ced one there.


    As Morgs, they had quite a ton of special skills up their sleeves, some that made special body parts as hard as rocks.


    Gwanice eyes glowed with a vicious light as he now darted to Mitchen with all his might.


    "Hahahahhaha~... Big Pyron, you will be nothing but chubby meat when my fistsnd on you."


    Now Die!!


    The cameras seemed to capture the scene in slow motion because right at this very moment, several Baymardians were biting their fingers and gripping each others'' necks tight.


    Muscles had bulged out from Gwanice''s clenched fists, and the whole attack looked 50 times mightier than it started.


    One look and they knew the punch was deadly.


    Several people''s eyes were treated with transfixed horror, screaming at the top of their lungs despite knowing that Mitchen wouldn''t heat them.


    Even those in the Prison guards now watching in the prison TV, also felt eximed heavily.


    "Warden, Watch out!!"


    Oh no, it was toote. The Warden hadn''t reached yet. So wouldn''t he be pushed away in a sh?


    (?0?)


    ¡­


    What to do? What to do?


    Everyone began digging as though they had ants in their pants.


    But soon, they found that reality proved to be far different from their imaginations.


    One second, the blow was inches from Mitchen''s face, and another second, they saw someone flying on the floor puking mouth loads of blood¡­ only, it wasn''t Mitchen.


    PUFF!


    Gwanice''s eyes widened in horror.


    What the hell did he punch? A pce wall?


    Damn!


    sh forward to the past, Gwanice punched Mitchen, but found that Mitchen didn''t even flinch an inch, as though his punch was made of water.


    And in under a millisecond, Mitchen had grabbed him with one hand and returned the favor in another.


    F***!


    Gwanice felt his insides were all messed up, as he continued puking mouth loads of blood.


    Slowly raising his head to stare at the towering figure looming above him, Gwanice hadjust one thought in mind ¨CMonster!


    Ahhhh!


    Mitchen stepped on Gwanice''s fingers with one leg, and then used the other to kick below Gwanice''s chin... and what happened next, was something many would never forget in their lives.


    Even the many Baymard allies felt that they had to reassess Mitchen''s strength, as many had never truly seen him in Battle.


    No wonder he could be a prison Warden.


    (!w!)


    .


    Pah! Bam! Pah! Bam! Pah! Boom!


    Mitchen was fearless, grabbing and mming Gwanice crudely as he pleased.


    "Quick! Quick! Rescuemander Gwanice!"


    Several Morgs gritted their teeth, using their superior skills to no avail.


    What was also incredible was that Mitchen''s blows could crack and dent their specially blessed armor.


    Was this still a human being?


    Mitchen delivered a blow at 60% of his full strength, sending several Morgs flying back and knocking others like Bowling balls.


    And just like that, 3 and a half hours had gone by with the battle nowhere near ending.


    But at least now, Baymard had confirmed that all ves had been sessfully rescued by the underground teams.


    3 and a half hours!


    This was already one of the longer battles Baymard had ever faced. But while the Battle on the seas cashed quite a turbulence, those in thend were easier and swifter to deal with than one could imagine.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 1958 The Shocked World

    1958 The Shocked World


    When recalling the Battle by the Baymardian Border, everyone who watched the livestream agrees that it was aplete, one-sided massacre.


    With confident smiles, an army of 80,000, matched forward with prideful faces.


    Both Witches and Morgs were also working together in this region to bring down destruction upon Baymard.


    Soon, they reached the vast clearing, not caring whether they were spotted after knowing that by now, the war on the seas would have definitely started, sending most forces towards that direction.


    They had their siege weapons, advanced technology and the confidence to even conquer the entire world.


    What''s more, they had the Siege Carriage with a protective outer surface that they could hide under il Baymard dared to shoot down any objects from above.


    Everyone thought so, until they eventually came to Baymard''s position of X-marks the spot.


    And then, all they heard were the defeating screams that almost shattered their eardrums.


    Eh? Was it about to rain in the end-stages of Spring?


    Several enemy forces looked to the skies, wondering where such a loud streak of thunder came from and what were their shing lights above the walls from earlier?


    But before anyone could make heads or tails of the matter, their horses began panicking and running maniacally, as though running for their lives.


    Even the horses pulling the many Siege weapons began moving helter-skelter across the open ins, raising their front legs high in a desperate attempt to flee.


    Suddenly, the horses seemed to pause in horror, and all enemies seemed to have a hunch of what was about to


    BOOM!


    The floor shattered and the next thing many knew, they were sent several feet high into the air, flying backwards after getting hit by a hot mysterious force.


    Rumble, Rumble-


    Dirt, ground, rocks and everything earthy now also flew out haphazardly, shooting out like daggers towards the unfortunate enemies who now had to experience such hell in the world.


    Oh My God!


    Martha, who was a Witch, coughed and coughed dust particles out her system while hastily throwing her head behind her shoulders.


    Dammit!


    The hot mist was too great, and terribly scary after hearing screams that sounded like a thousand goats throttled in a distance.


    What?


    Martha found herself rolling down what seemed like a hole.


    Then, she tripped over something, and quickly took over, stabbing the soft item without a moment''s haste.


    But one second afterunching her attack, she realized that the soft object that felt like human flesh, was only an arm length and nothing more.


    Ahh!


    Martha quickly threw the severed arm she held, now in catatonic horror by the sight before her.


    Who? What? When? How? You? Me... Impossible!


    What sort of godly attack could do this if not a natural one by the heavens?


    (10!)


    All within the crater she just rolled into, were no less than 200 human figures and horses.


    Some had blooding out their cars and nostrils, some fell from their horses and rested now badly injured, some stayed dead with no signs of waking... and others... Well, others list their body parts ways they still felt was a mystery to them.


    Suddenly, Martha found her confidence lowering


    ... Was this hell?


    BOOM!


    Many UN empires and even Non-UN empires all looked at the cruel scene in morbid horror, swearing that from now on, they would never offend Baymard so lightly.


    Terrible! Terrible!


    They watched as these Baymardians unleashed their cannons and even had people in the skies with smaller impact missiles and grenades down below.


    First, the yellow mushroom of heat engulfed the scene, followed by a thickyer of whitish ck smoke that stayed constant for a while before vanishing.


    And then they saw it!... They saw a scene that sent chills running down their spines.


    Blood, blood... there were very, very deep pools of dead bodies everywhere one looked.


    The enemy was now in disarray, running around like headless chickens, especially when they realized their sicge weapons were all destroyed by the demonic attacks from above.


    The warsted a while 2 minutes, and Baymard was attacking in a circle formation, attacking the edges of the circle and then slowly closing in until everyone was eliminated.


    Obviously, some enemies might skip through the cracks, but at least, they wanted 95% eliminated.


    It wasn''t an easy feat, seeing as the enemy hade with an army of 80,000.


    Again, Baymard had allowed soldiers from another Baymardian Border gate to drive towards this region being attacked and cover the forest zones too.


    Some Baymardians also came down from the skies using the human-fitting Megas (mix between Iron Man and Buzz-light year''s suit).


    "Too much!... So cool!!


    Several viewers watched as several soldiers used the anti-gravitational device in the suits to fly over, shoot. and take care of the fleeing bad guys with casc.


    Of course, some enemies like the Morgs, proved to be far difficult to deal with, as their protective gear truly did an amazing job at protecting them.


    But sometimes, one has to use Physics to make victory secure.


    Why use the enemy''s strength to their disadvantage?


    Unlike Raymard''s flying suit that had a cushioned and protective interior that prevents the shell''s exterior from poking into their flesh if attacked, the enemy''s does not.


    Think of it this way.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Let''s see you wear a suit that releases ws. And midway through battle, the enemy punches that part where the mechanism was, now making it so that when you release the ws they first scrap you, or worse, one of them might be bent and pierces into your flesh instead.


    Well, Baymard''s many cool gadgets had protective boundaries and would never harm the wearer no matter what happens to the exterior.


    Huh.


    Several Baymardians calcted and punched the edges of the shields these people held, causing the shield to tilt towards the enemy''s face.


    And then... Ahhhh!


    Several people screamed in horror when feeling the sharp edges of their Morg enhanced shields now dig into their faces and even their necks.


    ***!


    Were these bastards using the sharpness of their own weapons against them?


    (#0#!)


    Boom! Boom! Bam! Boom!


    "Ahhh!... I can''t see! I can''t see!... Help me sisters... help me!"


    The shock from the cannon and many missiles had led to the current situation. Blood oozed down Martha''s


    eyes as she hurriedly called out to her dear Witchly sisters.


    It''s not supposed to be like this.


    This is not how it''s supposed to go.


    Dread filled Martha''s face, calling out to the nearby Witches for assistance. Sadly, what she heard were


    screams simr to hers.


    "My ears I can''t hear a thing. What have we done to offend our Goddess of Sorcery for her to treat us this


    way?"


    "Ahhh! I can''t feel my legs... my legs! Where is my right leg? Where is it? No! We should have never agreed on any bloody alliance with our enemies!"


    "I lead Witch Jam!... It''s all her fault! Because of her many wrong decisions over the years, we are now being


    punished by our goddess!"


    (>>TAT:>>)


    Room! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The rains of terror never ceased.


    The war on the walls was over faster than that on the scas, as Baymard went all out, sending missiles, using cannons, using grenades, and so on.


    With the enemy holding no hostages, they found that although it proved difficult, they still managed to eliminate all 80,000 people in barely 2 hours tops.


    And then, they began cleaning up, shifting the attention of the onlookers, back to the war at sea.

 Chapter 1959 Emotional Damage

    1959 Emotional Damage


    Incredible.


    It was already 5:20 AM, and the battle at sea was still ongoing. However, with all rowing ves taken out of the equation, the Baymardians proved to be more cruel than usual.


    Now, some enemics who had fallen out onto the waters mid battle, had grabbed onto pieces of logs or barrels fallen off and now reached the shores thanks to this.


    Of course, many the seas had already gauged Baymard''s thoughts, knowing that they didn''t want they, the enemies, to touch Raymard soil.


    Well now, if that was the cease, then shouldn''t they do their best to reach there in numbers?


    Scah! Swah! Swah!!-


    Several people ran out of the waters the moment their feet could touch the sandy bottoms underneath the


    waters.


    "Destroy!!!!


    They yelled loudly, while raising their swords, spears, daggers and weapons high for the skies to see.


    They were soaked head to toe, exhausted, but dared not show or let their heavy body burden them, as their survival now depended on it.


    Like so, over 50,000 people rushed to the beaches. .but who said the true generals of Baymard Would ever let them through?


    Swish!


    Gary''s spear twirled in the air, and Lucius''s sword was also unsheathedzily.


    It''s true that they had guns and bullets, but many times, they still preferred using the ancient weapons they have long been using before.


    Trey had both guns in his hand while standing with his wife Yara.


    Amazing.


    The line up of heroes was quite breathtaking, so good that the reporters couldn''t help screaming inwardly from awe.


    Again, one should know that everyone''s secretary here was actually the people assigned to protect every single Reporter.


    These secretaries all had super strength thanks to Landon.


    The Morgs, Adonis, Witches and even Morwen''s people had just about had enough of these Baymardian Bastards.


    "You lowly, puny ants!! This was supposed to be a glorious day for us, but oh no-... You just couldn''t let us have it peacefully!"


    "I''ve had just about enough of you all! If you know you''re truly tough, drop your weapons and let''s go fist to fist!"


    Several people taunted the Baymardians, sure that their skills were far superior to Baymard''s. However, reality once again proved quite different from imagination.


    "Oh? Use our fists only, you say?" Landon chuckled, calmly cracking his fingers with a cruel glint in his cycs. "Talk is cheap. Isn''t that right, guys?"


    Bam!


    Josh smashed his fists together arrogantly. Indeed, talk is cheap. Why don''t we settle this fist. to fist once and for all?"


    Before the enemies could react, all Baymardians had already plunged forth, only leaving after images behind. What was even more terrifying, that the Baymardians fighting in the shores were top 10 percentile of stronger in Baymard, all gathered here to stop the enemy from bypassing Baymard''s shores and into their homes.


    Morwen sneered when seeing the measly female running towards him.


    What an insult!


    The girl didn''t even look older than 21.


    "Girl, you are decades too young to ever think ofpeting with me!"


    With his leg raised high, he moved in to block her attack. It should have sent her flying, but howe it was he who felt the wind blowing in his face excessively?


    Bam!


    He fell to the ground in shock.


    What the hell? Has he now entered another world where women who look like dainty dolls are now as powerful as 5 horses out together?


    What! What! Wait little girl! He has not recovered from the shock ye-


    Bam!!!


    ck lines appeared on his forehead, as well as a fully printed fist that marked his face like a red tattoo. Ahhh!


    "You whore!"


    Do you want to crush his skull? Morwen almost blurted out, already feeling like there were thousands of drums banging his skull.


    And now, the little girl didn''t even give him before another deadly fist nted itself on his head once more. Dammit!


    Who was it who said they should use their fists and not their weapons?


    Show yourself, he swears he will let you go!


    Morwen felt like dying.


    The girl held his cor with one hand and kept punching his fish second to second as though he was a boxing sac that bounced back and forth.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    So cruel.


    No, this cannot go on!


    Morwen raised his knee, nning tounch a sneak attack, only to have her suddenly step away from him as if she had eyes at the back of her head.


    And then-


    Bah!


    Morwen suddenly became cross-eyed, and many men scattered around Baymard all subconsciously ced their hands between their legs in pity.


    Heck!


    Even Yara''s 2 and a half year old son did the same when watching his mother''s actions.


    Oh My Ancestors. Thend time something identally hit that part, it felt like he was dying. So imagine how the enemy was feeling now?


    Although he felt his mother was always right and still felt so now, he had to admit that he felt a little


    sympathetic towards Morwen.


    And Olivia, who was protected by Yara''s secretary, Xavier, quickly rushed to the scene without fear.


    Hey.. alter seeing how incredible her new bodyguard was, she truly held no fear towards the enemy.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sir, sir.. how does it feel? I''m Olivia from Channel 5 news, Mr. Morg, please, tell us why you''re losing to an empire you previously kicked and despised?"


    ""[Morwen who was beaten ck and blue and now had no strength to fight back]


    Is now really a good time for these questions of yours?


    Can''t you learn how to read a room,dy?


    (-_-)


    ...


    Bam! Bam! Bam!-


    The beatings went on for what seemed like a millennium.


    Even the Prisoners who were women up and asked to watch the news, all had fear grip them, especially the


    Morgs.


    "Why are these Baymardian so strong?"


    "What sort of TV script am I watching? No wonder they could capture and bring so many top people to their


    prisons."


    "So cruel... I seem hear his basketballs crack. How can he truly be a man after this?"


    To be defeated by a little girl is such a shame! Worse, the matter was publicized, so you can''t even lic about it,


    saying they sneak-attacked you.


    After this, how can one raise their heads high in might anymore?


    "Hey... isn''t that Morwen the conqueror?"


    The moment someone else confirmed his guess, Skye''s face turned icy with panic.


    No doubt, Morwen was probably sent by his father to rescue him,


    Morwen answered to one but his father.


    So it should be the case. But now that the mighty Morwen in his mind was reduced to such a pitiful state, Skyc


    began wondering if he would ever get out of here at all.


    It wasn''t just him, as even the captured Morgs like Whitebeard, Redbeard the Maker and several others who


    had been smiling and humming happily over the past few weeks, now felt like their worldview crashed when


    secing Baymard''s raw power.


    Indeed, will they ever get out of here?

 Chapter 1960 A Sorrowful End

    1960 A Sorrowful End


    Like so, the top people in Baymard, disyed their strength for the world to see, making even the


    Raymardians watching to feel that they are War God''s born for the battlefield.


    Mortal Kombat and Street Fighter fans were the ones who were jumping about chaotically when seeing these people use the moves in video games.


    "Lying trough!! Ilis Majesty is using the Spinning Bird Kick!!"


    "Oh my God, it''s so fast, it looks like his majesty has 50 legs!"


    Everyone watched as Landon ced his hands on the ground and then began spinning with legs up.


    And then...


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Over 30 enemies were knocked off and flown away after getting hit by Landon,


    But this wasn''t even the cool part.


    It was amazing how Landon moved like the Tasmanian Devil, moving in a Torino way and leaving them fainting after receiving critical hits.


    Then, they saw him pause, jump on his hands, propelling his legs and his body even higher before doing multiple summersaults thatnded perfectly on the shoulders of another enemy.


    What sort of flexibility was this?


    "Die!!!"


    Several enemies rushed towards him with weapons, but Landon jumped once more, leaving their weapons to kill theirrades he stood on.


    Jump! Jump! Jump!


    Landon was jumping every second like a cartoon, before using a sweeping kick to kick the hidden parts flying towards him.


    Ahhh!


    Those who shot the darts had widened eyes of disbelief when feeling a cold weapon plunge into their skulls. No! No!


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    It shouldn''t be-....


    Dead.


    They died with eyes filled with fury and hate, wondering why they, who arrived with enhanced swords and weapons, were still losing to the hands of these Baymardians.


    What was this situation?


    Who changed the script they had long nned out in their minds?


    Truthfully, the scene here was like watching the scene in the Avengers when the cameras would show how each Marvel superhero was fighting against viins in numbers.


    It was odd to say that Landon''s group were fewer, but their raw strength was just too incredible!


    Lucy was also here, fighting alongside the women.


    In short, a majority of those Landon blessed with superpowers, were here today, including Warden Samantha, who already made many Anime fans go crazy.


    Oh my God!


    Her resemnce to Miss Blaika of ck Lagoon was uncanny.


    She not used used her fists to fight, but also used her weapon to rai bullets mercilessly and coolly, destroying over 10 approaching enemies at once.


    One has to know that after today, fans will create the rankings of the most powerful in Baymard, with some even using his battle as a benchmark to make their own manhwa and anime.


    (+#+)


    Looking at the sun that was now threatening to show its bright, face, Landon frowned. "FINISH THIS!


    His roar was like a lion''s, loud and deafening that it could be heard from all corners.


    And then, several people no longer used their fists, but reigned uncountable loads of bullets to the enemics. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The scene was too crazy!


    Some Baymardians began throwing the enemies onto the high-voltage fences, killing them without mercy. They must reduce the number fast.


    Kill! Kill! Kill! Kill!


    With the ves out of the way, Baymard unleaded torpedoes topletely destroy the ships.


    Boom!!


    Heavy fires corroded the atmosphere, rising so high it could be seen at far higher points in the city.


    The ships that were confirmed to have horses and chariots in them, were not destroyed.


    However, the Baymardians once again dropped stun grenades, causing the enemies to feel nothing but blind horror. Of course, this part wasn''t recorded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although Landon wanted to reveal the battle, one must always keep some things hidden.


    After today, the world knew Baymard had guns, canons, swords, flying Megs and devices, explosive grenades, torpedoes and a few other things.


    However, surprise attack items like Stun grenades were still hidden.


    The Baymardians now had stun grenades that shed a disorienting light that made many subconsciously pause their actions for 2 seconds, before realizing their current predicament.


    2 secondster-


    "Ahh! My eyes! My eyes! I''m blind! I''m blind!"


    "My cars... why can''t I hear anything? I can''t see? I can''t hear... Who am I? Where am I?"


    For this money, some didn''t even recall where they were, as Baymard''stest Stun grenades were so advanced from Earth''s.


    A person could remain in this state for a full 3 minutes, before their eyesight slowly returns, first starting with a hazy blurred scene as though they were newly born, before their sight fully restores.


    The same goes with their hearing,


    After 3 minutes, they get into the restoral stage, which takes another 1 minute 30 seconds before they are back to normal.


    And during this time, what do you think the Baymardians would be doing?


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Several people died before their senses could return.


    Again, in some instances, the Baymardians released smoke grenadesced with enormous amounts of teargas


    that left people with red eyes and choking mouths.


    "Ahh! Where is this smoke from? The ship is on fire! The ship is on-"


    Cough, cough, cough, cough!!!~


    They coughed and coughed, feeling the energy in them drain with each cough.


    Oh my God, what sort of fire can release such choking mes?


    Could it be that something in the ship''s kitchen caused all this?


    Water... water...


    Cough, cough, cough, cough--


    Like drunk people, they seated left and right, right and left, while supporting themselves and coughing their


    kidneys out from the disastrous environment.


    "This ce is cursed!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Several people fell down to never wake again, with red eyes and windpipes full of peppery smoke.


    Who can tell them why they died without even fighting?


    The green smoke that corroded their ships was definitely a cursed one.


    Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang-


    Indeed, the Baymardians gave it their all to ensure the battle was won.


    But after already seeing that they were victorious after hours of battle, now shit their legs and other vital parts


    with the strongest known tranquilizers developed this year.


    Oh men... several people went to sleep and would only wake up several dayster in prison, wondering how


    and when they got there.


    (:TwT:)


    The many machine guns on the battleships in the far back, now pulverized many ships with giant holes.


    Di-Di-Di-Di-Di!-


    Everywhere one looked, a blockbuster battle was going on around the shores.


    And by 6 AM, the waters were red, and the seas carried ruminants of wooden ships and broken lumber pieces


    floating about.


    Hooray!


    The battle had finally been won,... but at what cost?


    Good men were lost, and Baymard fell into a state of mourning.


    Several UN allies breathed collective sighs of relief when seeing the oue today.


    "Listen bere, just because Baymard is reasonable, morally upright, warm and weing doesn''t mean we can one day cross paths with them... "Santa advised, when looking at a few Caronian ministers beside him. "When we get back to Carona, all opposition forces must be eradicated... especially the remnants of the Temple of Dragmus that still remain lingering in our empire!"

 Chapter 1961 Counterattacking Is A Must!

    ?


    1961 Counterattacking Is A Must!


    It was incredible to think that the war that seems to havested for an eternity, was finally over.


    Sadly, they did lose a few good souls, causing the atmosphere in Baymard to remain heavy.


    Rather than having a 2-day period to mourn the dead, Landon gave an exception once more, giving 7 whole days for mourning


    Families wept when they got the news, but didn''t regret their children/partners or rtives ever joining the


    army.


    No!


    It was a privilege to fight and die as Martyr to keep them all safe.


    If everyone refused to go to war, who would protect their great empire?


    A long time familiar pain eroded the hearts of all Raymardians, as some rewatched the battle, weeping and kowtowing to those who fell in battle.


    Thank you... Thank you for protecting us."


    A grand mass was held at the Cathedral, with all bodies ced in coffins and kept out on the vast open courtyard that resembled Rome''s Vatican back on Earth, only it was 3 times bigger.


    On day 5, the Grand mass was held, and everyone in the entire Baymard wore ck.


    The Cathedral was so full tk the bum that one could see a long line of figures in ck engulfing miles and miles f street.


    Projectors were stationed and many watched the mass from various corners of Baymard.


    A total of 40 Priests took over the ceremony, as they sprinkled holy water on the coffins and did prayers to the ancestors to please, warmly ept the fallen.


    Ambassadors from various UN empires and even monarchs who were already in Baymard, attended the mass. singing alongside everyone, as they held the Hymnals (mass booklets), singing hymn to hymn and following along.


    Today went down in history as one of the saddest days the world had ever known.


    Pictures of the fallen were being high and paraded, and on the trees, the dreary parade made many cry themselves to stupor.


    Even children of 1 who truly didn''t understand anything, were crying and mourning bitterly while their parents carried them tight.


    "Mother, I will be a soldier... I will be strong and protect you and our people!" A young boy of 7 proimed, with teary eyes, clenching his trembling fists in fury.


    His mother on the other hand, nodded proudly, rubbing his head warmly "I believe you, my little baby. Whatever you do, your mother will support you. But you must learn to protect yourself and do your hardest... mother will look forward to the day you wear that uniform too!"


    What a sad day indeed.


    The world had never seen such aborious Funeral before. It shocked many Non-treaty empires that such a procession wasn''t for a King, but for ordinary peasants who died at war.


    Crazy! Crazy!


    The world was truly going crazy!


    The families of the fallen were also treated well.


    Every month for the next 15 years, they will receive a sizablepensation,


    It will be delivered by cheque, or submitted directly to their bank ounts.


    In today''s military within Baymard, most soldiers had already made their wills, talk less of settling how their militarypensations will be distributed.


    Many had already stated that in the case of their deaths, their militarypensations should go to their wives, children, parents, etc.


    If one person dies, there is a secondary and tertiary beneficiary to receivepensation.


    Again, some people stated that allpensations should be kept with a well-known Trustee organization. The organization can only allow their families to take a certain percentage of what is paid out, until their families reach a certain age.


    There is a young soldier who died today, whose wife also died during childbirth 7 years ago before Baymard was truly the Baymard of today.


    His son was now 7 years old. For him, he stated that only after his son has reached the age of 16, can he get the full money paid once every 6 months.


    Before then, the Trustees will make sure to pay his tuition and the mortgage for the home they live from thepensatory amount paid.


    In the end, that was the best thing to do.


    Even many UN and Non-UN empires were shocked by the way Baymard took care of its people.


    No wonder the citizens here still looked forward to bing soldiers despite the gruesome battle.


    Baymard truly took care of its own, and those registered as spouses or children of Martyrs were hailed as children of heroes.


    They had a particr card given to them that granted them 10-15% off several services in Baymard. They would enjoy the benefits of this card until they die.


    ...


    Like so, the deaths of the fallen were handled carefully and with utmost priority in Baymard.


    For the next month and a hall, several people wore ck from head to toe.


    In Baymard, everyone subconsciously agreed to only wear ck, and no one else wore anything of color


    excited about their work or school uniforms.


    And after a month, color clothes slowly came back, with many no only only wearing ck.


    Now, they could wear ck shirts with blue pants and so on.


    At least one of their items must be ck, even if it''s a ck bracelet and nothing else.


    Today, Landon met with several others to discuss the war they barely won.


    Several people still had dark faces when recalling the war.


    Minister Devin from the Ministry of National Defense, Minister Gonovich from the Industry of Innovation, science and technology, Lucius, and several others were here.


    Bam!


    Gonovich mmed his fists hard on the table. "Damn those Morgs! So they also mastered enhanced metal technology? What would have happened if we faced them with our former metal strength?"


    Wouldn''t their weapons be cut like tofu if that was the case?


    Several people nodded with heavy faces, feeling that indeed, one could never be too careful in this world, While they were building up their forces, who knew the enemy was also advancing their tech in the same


    way?


    They suddenly understood that the world doesn''t stand still for them.


    If they did not keep advancing, others would overtake them sooner orter.


    And in this cruel world, it would be they who got eliminated without mercy.


    Fortunately, they had his Majesty Landon on their hands, a tech wizard whose brain was far beyond their reach. It was because of him that they could get to where they were today.


    Again, this also allowed them to understand that Morgany itself was also no joke. Adonis too had somchow advanced their technology as well.


    Their shields, although not as strong as Adonis, were also stronger than ordinary metal.


    Everyone was a little panicked, now wondering what their enemies were up to, not knowing that the true reason behind the enemy''s enemy''s metal enhancement was solely due to the Holy Core in Morgany and the Holy Feather in Adonis.


    "Your Majesty, we must fight back!"


    "Yes, yes your Majesty! Now is a good time to strike!"


    Seeing how passionate everyone was, Landon chuckled, happy they too thought the same as him.


    The enemy will not get the news of their defeat anytime soon because whether they like it or not, the spies in Adonis would have to first leave the cities they are, head to Coastal cities were their ships are, hope on the ships, sail out, reach Morgany, move on horseback to the Capital city before the news can reach the ears of all 3 Morn Emperors.


    In short, it would take at least another 9 months before the enemy gets the news and starts preparing for


    counter attacking sometime in October or November.


    But who will give them the chance to counterattack?


    Who were they? Baymard!


    They had flying aircrafts, fast mobile vehicles and ships that sailed incredibly fast in these dark times.


    So of course they would make their move long before the enemy gets news.


    It''s estimated that by October earliest is when the enemy can get any news. So why not attack sometime in


    May?


    That''s right.


    It was now February, and Landon felt he should give the soldiers time to rest before heading out on a


    full-scale war against. Morgany.


    When Landon said FULL-SCALE, he meant full-scale.


    All 3 Empires would get attacked at once, and Raymard can''t do it alone.


    Why? Because no matter how he looks at it, Baymard''s poption, despite the technology, couldn''t defeat


    Morgany''s grand size.


    That''s why this time, he will ask all UN forces to join in.


    He''ll send letters to the monarchs, so they can finally fight Morgany, as well as Adonis and nip this whole thing


    in the butt.


    All these people have to do is ready the soldiers and Baymard will be in charge of picking them up and heading


    straight for war.


    All forces need time to get ready for battle.


    It would also be a good time for them to test their newly developed arm crossbow weapons.


    That''s right, the Soma empire had invented the crossbow which was the first automatic firing now in the


    world.


    No longer would one have to develop enough raw strength to string a bow. Just ce the arrows and it gets shot instantly after you press the handle.


    In the empire of Arcadina right here in Pyno, they also developed what was called a Wrist Crossbow.


    Amazing!


    Landon swore he hadn''t pit, any technologies that don''t exist yet into Baymardian games or movies.


    So it was incredible that they could develop it, even if they only made a crude design.


    Yes, in Assassin''s Creed and many games back on Earth, one can see devices around the wrist of certain game


    characters.


    The device could shoot smaller arrows from their wrists. This was the wrist crossbow.


    One could wear it on their wrists as a very long wrist to elbow bracket.


    And when it was time for action, a single click would spread the bow''s wings from the sides.


    Know that within the bracket were 10 slots where small arrows could fit.


    Think of it like bullet spaces, only for these smaller sized arrows.


    Because of the agreed technology share between all UN empires, all empires also began researching and


    creating their own Crossbows and wrist crossbows after the information was made avable in the UN


    libraries within Baymard.


    Of course, the empire that creates technology would get a particr token reward, granting special perks on certain aspects for the next 23 years.


    It was because of this that many empires didn''t feel they lost anything by sharing their findings.


    What''s more, don''t they also benefit from other empires when technology is shared?


    Think of the siege weapon technologies they got when they weren''t the ones who developed it.


    All in all, it was a win-win situation for everyone.


    ...


    "May 25th... We and our Allies will attack Morgany and Adonis!"


    Landon''s words made many brim excitedly.


    It was better to deal with the enemies fast than to allow them to keep developing and growing


    Who knows if during their next attack, Baymard''s I''ll lose thoroughly? Who knows if their metal enhancement.


    technology has already upgraded even more during this time?


    "Your Majesty, I agree!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes, your majesty! We will all prepare for war!!"


    Looking at their excited faces, Landon knew they had to give it their all this time around.


    Not just them, but their allies too. Landon also felt that leaving the War for May was great, seeing as he had too much to do right now.


    The most important thing is that he must reach the Moon in early May before going out for War.


    Again, another thing made him extremely happy.


    After finalizing his ns for war with others, Landon headed back to his office in District C, closed the doors


    and warped into his space.


    Voom!


    He was now standing in a pile of scrunched paper, but didn''t care.


    Swinging his way out of the paper, he finally reached the desk at the far end that had several sheets of spread


    out paper pinned to the table by a sharp dagger.


    Well, this way, he doesn''t lose sight of his work.


    Bahahahahahhaja-


    Landon held the documents and was nowughing from mar to mr like an insane person.


    "I did it.. I did it.. I created an Inte andmunication Tesseract!"


    (^u^)


    !

 Chapter 1962 Succeeded - Hello, Tesseract

    ?


    1962 Seeded - Hello, Tesseract


    In the Lower Region, a burly but short man rushed at full speed down a massive Turbine, hopping onto his go-kart and driving off with an equally crazed mind.


    "Sir, please slow down," his secretary advised.


    At your age, can''t you take things a little easier?


    It was amazing that driving in a go-kart could make him so queasy. His boss was already 47 but kept acting like a toddler whenever he got excited.


    Although Secretary Thomas inwardlyined, he still liked his boss this way.


    "Lll... Technology, technology-"Tim was singing songs he made up while driving to his primary office.


    Well, he loved field work more. so much of the time he was out with his safety hat. safety boots and field clothes.


    There was so much going on that. Tim truly felt truly grateful to the Heavens for letting him get born into this


    cra.


    Hahahahha-


    Many might not know it yet, but the satellites have long been ready forunch. The Tickets were also done by a crazy load of Spider builders whopleted the job 20 times faster than if regr humans did it. Tsk.


    Technology sure was amazing.


    After programming, the spiders would scan the building ns and parameters, and then, begin putting the parts together as fast and even more efficiently than humans.


    They have already built 2 rockets now.


    After the rocket''s were built, they, humans, then went through everything step by step, ensuring it was all good.


    They have alreadypleted over 15 checks now, and will keep doing these checks 4 times a month until officialunch begins.


    Selected astronauts chosen from all UN empires were now staying in their Academy within NASA grounds. Soon, humanity will fly past the skies and into the ce his Majesty called Outer space.


    What''s more, don''t forget that in December of this year, his Majesty also nned tounch what he called Laptops.


    So how could Tim not be in a good mood?


    (^w^)


    "Your MAJESTY!!" Tim eximed and rushed excitedly to Landon as though seeing his long lost father return back after promising to go to the store to buy milk.


    "Your Majesty, you must have been my good father in another life."


    "[Landon]


    ...


    7 minutester, they were in Tim''s grand office.


    Tim''s office was honestly like a penthouse apartment.


    Meeting spaces everywhere,fy couches, and even a mini kitchen site for coffee and whatnot.


    "Please, sit your Majesty''


    Time always gave his head seat to Landon when Landon came over.


    Thomas quickly brought in tea and biscuits for them to munch on, and soon, Landon gave Tim a smile he was all too familiar with.


    "Ah!!"


    Time rose up, rubbing his hands like a greedy merchant.


    "Your majesty, what new ideas do you have? Come on, don''t keep an old man waiting!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    (^0^<)


    "Old Tim, I''ve done it."


    Swish!


    Landonid out the various documents and began examining the Communications and Inte. Tesseract. he developed.


    And sure enough, Tim had already begun walking backwards without knowing it until he nted his back on the wall with a dropped jaw.


    Then, he suddenly advanced so fast. like a ghost, appearing before Landon''s face with widened eyes and quivering lips.


    Landon could feel Tim''s hands on his cor around his neck but didn''t feel offended.


    The shock must have been too great for him now.


    "Your Majesty.... do you know what you speak of? Do you know how revolutionary this invention will be?" Time could hardly believe it.


    Who was Tim? Grand Overseer of most technologies within the Lower Region.


    He was there when Baymard began buying wires underground.


    He was there when Baymard started its first construction project. He was there when the Inte was born, and his understanding of all these concepts were great.


    Tim''s body couldn''t stop quivering.


    "Your Majesty, how can it be? What is the concept behind having the inte spread so far? Your Majesty, the Wi-Fi works around Baymard because of our wires, our many towers and our signal."


    The Oceans alone in Hertfilia were great and so broad many souls had been lost to get during travels.


    Some parts of the ocean had waters that looked and felt like fluffy clouds and slushies.


    Some parts were deadly like des, slicing off any who venture in,


    Other parts were always changing between booking and freezing,


    It''s true!


    Beside Ten, there was a particr oceanic region that had its waters boil chaotically in the early parts of the day, before turning freezing towards the nights, no matter where it was summer or winter.


    And then, don''t forget the whirlpool area that had water tornados that sucked all those who sailed close.


    Tim felt incredulous.


    After understanding the concept of the inte, he couldn''t see how anyone would be able to make the Wi-Fi spread far without lining wires underneath the ocean''s beds.


    Still, with how crazy the waters were and how insanely huge the world of Hertfilia was, he didn''t think doing so was going to be easy.


    All in all, he thought only by lining wires in the oceans could everyone get Wifi,


    So when looking at Landon''s theoriesid out before him, Tim was truly blown away, no longer feeling that Landon was mortal.


    "God... God... You... You... you''re Majesty, you''re just too good..."


    "I know." Landon chuckled when seeing the now red-faced and overly excited Tim.


    Never in his life has seen someone so excited that it led to his face and even his arms and neck turning red. As usual, Landon concluded by giving Tim a budget and asking him to understand and prepare for a presentation to the various ministers and government officials.


    You have to know that this device they were building, this giant cube, will be the reason why someone all the even in Zalipnia, would be able to open aputer and use the Wi-Fi when they connected


    way in Nirvana


    to the inte.


    This Tesseract as his many liked to call it, would also allow one to pick up their phones and call others all across Hertfilia and even those in others.


    The more Tim listened, the more dumbfounded he became.


    How does his majesty sleep at night? How does his brain alwayse up with such insane ideas?


    Suddenly, Tim felt that the world didn''t deserve his Majesty.


    Thankfully, his Majesty''s as driven out by the now dubbed ''Most foolish monarch in history: Alec Barn.


    If he wasn''t driven out, how would he and other true Baymardians who lived here during their times have a chance to now turn over a new leaf?


    Tim looked at the documents and chuckled warmly.


    "Your Majesty, I should be used to your surprises by now,... But truthfully, you always find a way to amaze me. Thomas!"


    "Yes, Sir Thomas answered sharply.


    "Call Bohkol and the others... We''ve got work to do."


    Like so, Landon began operating the world for what was toe. But while he was flying about his empire like


    a buzzing bee, his dear Cousins were now facing each other off in a deadly battle.


    !

 Chapter 1963 Williams Move

    ?


    1963 William''s Move


    -Hidden Fortress, Arcadina --


    Standing in the dead of night were William, his trusted aides and 10 other soldiers.


    Finally, they caught the rat in its nest.


    It''s been what seemed like an eternity to William, looking for the best but never truly finding it.


    But now, the cat and mouse game is finally over.


    William had received work of the fortress''s location out here in the far outskirts of Pingria city.


    Who would have thought that his dear cousin would be so bold as to build a fortress close to one of the most ''protected'' ces in Arcadina?


    Sure enough, the hunt. Landon had for him was right.


    The enemy loved to live right under his nose, meaning the safest hiding spot would be within the most dangerous of ces.


    William has no proof, but felt that Landon should have known where the enemy''s hideout was, but wanted him to figure it out on his own.


    William wasn''t offended knowing that. Landon meant. well.


    What''s more, whenever William felt death was near, the hidden guard from Landon''s side always popped out to save the day.


    It seems Landon only sent this guy over when he got word of an attack on his life.


    "Your Majesty, we have observed this ce for 3 days... Thanks to the Glendor Baymardian technique, we were able to remain undetected while observing them." One of his subordinates said, with a hint of pride in his vo.


    Understand that while these people were TOEP, they belonged to TOEP from Veinitta, where their mastern/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    was.


    So of course they weren''t as skilled as those from Morgany.


    Using the Baymardian techniques as well as their own self improved techniques, they could see that they were actually very strong when facing these TOEPS from Veinitta.


    The air was chilly and icy, the grounds wet and white, but William didn''t care.


    Grinning handsomely, he ced more small arrows into his wrist crossbow before slowly raising his hand to give the signal.


    Move out!!!


    ...


    ~Croak!... Croak!... Croak!~


    The night was dark and cold, with the sounds of frogs croaking away in the distance.


    In the depths of the snowy jungle filled with cypress trees, a guard who had both eyes closed with his arms crossed against his chest, suddenly woke up and threw his head sideways with pupils continuously dting. PUFF!


    A cold light shed across his neck, allowing him to see nothing else but RED.


    No! No! How can this be?


    Who are these people? And how did their TOEP not spot them sooner?


    What was that breathing technique that was inplete rhythm with nature? And those stealth skills... they were on par with the true TOEPS from Morgany!


    So does that mean that they died in the hands of their own, the TOEPS?


    Have theye to clean them up because of the many failed attempts they had on William Barn''s life?


    Benef in his life did the TOEP killer believe such skills came from a Pyron,


    Understand that every time they behardee out to kill William Barn, they were always on the winning side, always almost seeding in their goals.


    That is until a line hidden guard shows up to save the day.


    So yes, this meant to them that except that line hidden guard, the rest were trash.


    They still felt this way, not knowing that those they looked down on were training day and night, with advanced techniques provided to them by Baymard.


    Plop!


    The body fell back on the killer''s chest. However, the killer hastily pushed the body back, allowing it to rest as it did before.


    The killer crossed the man''s arms and allowed his neck to nt down to hide the sh mark.


    Tonight night, several Viett. TOEPS found their bodies softened to the ground, wanting to scream but finding they couldn''t.


    Some sounds shocked theirpanions next to them, but thepanions themselves who wanted to check it out, also fell down in a blink of an eye, not understanding how they eventually died.


    One found himself with his back against the snow and his body trembling heavily after a cold object was drawn


    out of his chest.


    Huff buff-


    The man desperately struggled to breath but found his lungs filled with water, his own blood.


    Now, he felt the sensation of drowning as he struggled heavily for air.


    Tick-tock. Tick-tock.


    4 seconds was all it took for him to die with eyes wide open.


    Like so, William''s group advanced stealthily on, but unfortunately, were still spotted by a few TOEPS. And then....


    Bam!!


    Several people rushed into the main building cloaked with green vines covered with snow.


    "Master! We bring urgent news!!!


    Several people were also gasping with pale faces, now dawned heavy battlegear.


    One look at them and Sebastian knew trouble hade to his very own doorsteps.


    "Mr. Grumpy, we''ve got a big problem!" Rudolf, his most trusted friend and aide, stormed in to also report the matter. "How much time do we have left?"


    "Not a lot, master." One of them replied grimly. "They are already at the walls!"


    What''s worse, was that they brought their own Siege weapons along too.


    "Fire!!!"


    Bang!


    Several ming stones flew high in the air, aiming at the many TOEO archers on the walls.


    The sounds of chaos could be heard all the way at the main fortress''s building.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Several people wereunched down from the impact, falling face first onto the snowy grounds.


    Bash!


    Many had their necks crack and heads stter from the impact alone,


    "Kill them! Kill them all!!"


    Several TOEPS were now panicked when seeing the cracks on the fortress gates.


    They too tried using the Giant Arrow shooters, which were developed by Morgany, but found that when they dared to point the arrows, giant rocks woulde flying their way, destroying their siege weapons.


    Oh my God!


    What sort of one-sided battle was this?


    How could this happen all of a sudden?


    No! They were TOEPS, the superior ones, and would never lose to these bastard Pyrons!


    That''s right, after seeing some faces up close, they knew these were people from Pyno and not Morgs like


    them.


    19

 Chapter 1964 Williams Move 2

    ?


    1964 William''s Move 2


    Sweat stung William'' eyes like tiny vipers, dripping down his gore sprayed face.


    ~Thup! Thup!


    Several tiny arrows found their way into the heads of enemies, as William ran and swirled into the air in a summersault.


    Right now, they had already infiltrated the fortress. And all around, was nothing but a whirlwind and violence, a blurt color and vicious reality.


    Ahhh!!


    disorder


    William'' ears had gradually begun numbing the sounds of screams as he and his men fought their way through.


    The weather was cold, but he was sweating heavily.


    William didn''t know when, but found himself raising his head to catch a glimpse of 5 distinct figures high above in the main building he was now very close to.


    William didn''t need to ask to know that the one in the middle was his dear cousin.


    Although he was too far away to see the face closer, he felt the future and de amor through the window, was quite like his Barn legacy.


    Pah!


    William'' fist crushed another''s nose, before pointing his finger at his dear cousin watching from above. "You''re next!!"


    Although he knew they couldn''t hear him, he knew they would be able to understand his intentions.


    At the same time, Sebastien''s people were really anxious.


    "Master, we must leave now if we are to make it out alive!"


    "Yes, master! The organization should have already taken over Baymard now. And soon, they will turn their attention and assist us in taking over the Arcadinian throne!"


    So survival is what is more important now!!"


    Sebastien listened to several people advise, and slowly let out a softugh.


    So what if William found his true fortress and eliminated a majority of his people?


    In the end, the TOEP will provide him with more and will assist him no matter what, in getting the crown. Just like his men said, the organization must have already taken over Baymard by now.


    So finding a ce to hide while waiting for news was the best oue.


    Of course, he would prefer to stay in a Coastal region, so that when he gets word, he can send a few of his men to Vita to bring more men, as well as his dear Father and Grandfather, to witness his coronation! What''s more, William and his people don''t know what he looks like.


    So once he goes into hiding, how will you find him again so easily?


    Sebastien slowly lifted his palm and gave azy wave to William below.


    ''Good bye for now, cousin."


    It was indeed a great attempt on his life. Sadly, it won''t mean anything once the organization makes their move after stabilizing things in Baymard.


    Sebastien was also looking forward to having Baymardian Queen Lucy as his one true bride.


    Who will choose to be a prisoner of war rather than bing his wife who can walk about freely? (-_-)


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Several people were more than thrilled to see their master wake up and head to the secret passage way out of


    here.


    First, they headed down a hidden stairway and reached the very bottom before sealing it from the inside and picked up the horses kept underground.


    And then, they began riding off as fast as they could.


    Many might not know it, but another way through the hidden fortress is within the stables.


    They grabbed horses and scaled the way, buying themselves enough time to escape.


    "Hyah!!!"


    Several people ride off with heavy hearts, swearing to get their revenge once the TOEP army in Baymard makes a move.


    Unbeknownst to them, their so-called organization has not only lost the war, but would soon lose their homes. too once Baymard and the rest of the UN forces move towards them.


    By the time the news would reach Sebastien in the future, he would have reached a Coastal town, sessfully escaping from William'' grasp.


    Sebastien didn''t know it now, but the news alone, as well as the talks of Baymardian crazy weapon technology boasted live, would be enough to send Sebastien back to Veinitta, his home, to first calm down and think things through.


    ***!


    How can this be? Ilow could Morgany lose?


    Then... then what was he still doing here in Pyno when his forces had long been destroyed by William?


    He had been depending on Morgany as his backup n to take over the throne.


    But when even the backup n proves to have failed, then what else can he do but pick his things and head back to the Dafaren Empire, Veinitta?


    Fortunately, he chose to hideout in a Coastal town after he fled his fortress, making it easier to hop on a boat and head back home.


    Well, all this was for the future.


    For now, he and his people escaped, thinking the TOEPS


    Baymard would soon avenge them.


    Little did they know that Raymard had not lost as they thought, but was rather, making ns to destroy Morgany''s forces instead.


    (~#~)


    ...


    -Bam!


    William and his people rushed into the main fortress, searching for any signs of Sebastien''s figure.


    Dammit, he got away!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    William was a little disappointed, but indeed expected his clever cousin to have a way out.


    Anyway, sooner orter, the TOEP, his cousin''s backer, will vanish. And then, his cousin will have no choice but


    to leave him and Arcadina the hell alone.


    At least, this much also counted as sess.


    "Yeah!!!"


    Several soldiers eximed with defeating yells when raising their weapons to the air.


    They did it... they did it... they defeated the MORGS.


    (>w<)


    In a sh, days turned to weeks and weeks to months with all the UN empires gearing up for the big Fight.


    Of course, while preparing for the big battle, Baymard had agreed to pick up their armies in April, bringing everyone to Baymard.


    Why, you ask?


    Well, this was because the monarch also wished see man walk on the moon.


    Don''t you know that those 2 events (war and moon walking) were rtively too close to each other?


    No way they missed it, especially when their gs had to be mounted on the moon!


    Several people even ced orders for special gs to be made in preparation for that day.


    So you bloody well know that they would be there!


    In a sh, it was already March 21st.


    For some people, today''s date marked a great change in their lives.


    !


    Fa Send Gift

 Chapter 1965 Time To Ascend!

    ?


    1965 Time To Ascend!


    Recently, the empire of Dafaren has been turbulent.


    The Royals were at it again, making many innocent bystanders dare not go out as frequently as before. ****!


    Talk about getting hit by a stray bullet.


    In this case, one could unknowingly get in the middle of pce cars, resulting in death.


    Say no more, even young maidens felt it a little unsafe to attend the 1 or 2 winter Balls for the season, pertaining to birthday parties of great nobles.


    Within the pce walls, several high end officials were affected outside the Royal chambers, awaiting the conclusions from all 3 primary royal physicians.


    Several nobles, divided into factions, all stood in heavy fur winter coats.


    Important thing was to keep warm in times such as these.


    Drip... drip-


    The sounds of water dripping slowly from the indoor fountain within the space, was all anyone could hear. The sound only made the tension in the air heavier, with every dripping pattern cashing their hearts to throb and their imaginations to Ily abruptly.


    Some began pacing, others began tapping their feet, some looked rxed, and others lowered their faces to hide their joy.


    "What''s going on? Why is it taking so long?"


    A few people questioned, feeling if they waited any longer, their bodies would explode from anxiety. Fortunately, the door swung open and out came 2 primary physicians. The other lead physician stayed back in the closed room alongside some supporting physicians.


    "Quickly, tell us how his Majesty is doing


    "Yes! Spare no details!"


    Among those who spoke was Daniel Lockhart, the Crown Prince of Dafaren.


    Danicl Lockhart''s cyshes fluttered when slowly lifting his face.


    "Yes, Physicians... Please, don''t hide anything. How is my father''s condition? I swear that if you guys cannot save my father, then you''ll be joining him soon!"


    "Please Crown Prince, calm down," one of the physicians advised while secretly wiping cold sweat off his face. He had no tears but wanted to cry.


    Just his luck!


    His Majesty Alexander hasn''t been sick for many years now. And the one time he eventually falls ill, he gets some strange disease they couldn''t cure and you say this wasn''t bad luck to them?


    In such an era as this where people can get beheaded or even buried alive when a monarch dies, was enough to make both Physicians pant...


    "Crown Prince, please quench your fury!"


    "Yes, yes... Crown Prince, quench your fury!"


    Several people advised softly, although most were secretly d, only watching a good show.


    Of course they were also panicked, not wanting the Crown Prince to use them as all very afraid of this terrifying Crown Prince.


    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe anything can happen to my gant father. Take me to see him now!"


    Only when he confirms with his 2 eyeballs that the old geezer is a goner, can he be sure that the deadly Morg poison he acquired had done its job.


    This was the Homdai Poison, ranked 8th most venomous and deadly in the world by Morgany.


    A strange light flickered through his eyes when pushing both Physicians aside and heading into his father''s chambers.


    Father, don''t me this son for being unfilial. Who asked you to refuse stepping down from the throne at your old age?"


    How much more is he to wait before he takes over the throne?


    Was it when he was 30?


    Was it when he was 35, 40, or even 55 before he got the throne?


    Looking at his father who now had a gruesome pale blue face and a weak body, Daniel chuckled in his heart heartily.


    Finally, it was time to prepare for phase 2 -DEATH.


    Of course Daniel had his own persone in and test Alexander to confirm the situation for himself.


    Only when his man nodded, did Daniel secretly rx.


    His dear father was in aa with eyes closed and his body struggling for survival.


    ...Good...


    In an angle where no one could see, the corners of Daniel''s lips stretched unnaturally.


    "Everyone get out! My father needs to rest!" Daniel ordered before turning his attention to the Physicians and everyone else.


    "As Crown Prince, I will take over my Father''s duties for the time being until he swiftly recovers. So you Physicians better do your best to ensure he wakes!"


    "Ye-yes, your Highness."


    "Hmmm... Well then, go! What the hell are you all waiting for? Get out and let my father rest!!!


    Danial was also speaking to the physicians.


    Anyone with a brain could see that his Majesty''s situation was dire, and the crown Prince was definitely the one to take the throne.


    So why make the future Monarch remember them hatefully?


    Several people could only sigh, leaving his Majesty to die- they mean to ''rest.


    Of course, the physicians would check up on his Majesty, but not as carefully and as frequently as before.


    In no time, Daniel and several other officials left the scene after seeing his Majesty''s condition.


    Many of them wanted to rush back to their horns and secret meeting points to ess the survival of their ns and future generations.


    Obviously, the other princes were missing or dead, with only the Crown Prince avable to take over the throne.


    So already, they knew he was the likely sessor for the throne, with nopetitors.


    Those who used to oppose the Crown Prince''s reign now had to reconsider their future.


    Now that Prince Skye, the one who was most likely to defeat Daniel, was locked away in a distantnd, the only thing to do now is to curry favor with the Crown Prince as fast as he could.


    Oops... me their past selves for choosing and supporting the wrong prince.


    (TWT:)


    In a sh, everyone left the scene, allowing the great Dafaren ruler to his fate.


    But 20 minutes after they felt it, a dark figure shed beside the dying man dropping a strange pill into his mouth.


    1 minute... 2 minutes... 3 minutes... 5 minutes...


    ck!


    Alexander spat out a bunch of foul fluid, allowing his hidden guard to assist him.


    "Jinbei..."


    "Your Majesty." The guard Jinbei heavily replied.


    "That worthless spawn of mine, that FOOL dares to kill his own father... So what should I do, knowing he is still


    the only heir now avable? Alexander''s voice was light, but anyone who knew him, knew he was so angry that even the world itself might rumble from his fury.


    Jinbei stayed silent for a moment, before opening his mouth: "Your Majesty, there is still one."


    Prince Skye in Baymard!


    "Your Majesty, so long as Morwen the Conqueror returns with the prince, then you won''t have to worry about having a sessor."


    "True....." Alexander replied meaningfully. Although waiting for Prince Skye''s return is the best,... Why should I Alexander the Great, let this matter go?"


    Alexander was the sort who could even kill his own mother without batting an eysh, talk less of an unfilial


    son who tried to kill him.


    And that whore...


    "How is Queen Shalia?"


    "Your Majesty, the Queen, the Crown Prince''s mother, cried before the masses, praying for your health. But when she returned to her chambers, she ate grapes and fruits, humming"


    As a guard, he only told what he saw, adding to emotion to the take. He didn''t say she hummed happily, but Alexander knew that she must be thrilled.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hmph!


    So after favoriting her and her unfilial son for so many years, this was the thanks he gets? Fortunately, Jinbei got wind of their ns through his sources and even prorated the antidote for him too.


    Indeed, Jinbei was one of the only few he could truly trust.


    Heb-beh-heh...


    Alexanderughed cruelly.


    "Jinbei, we''ll continue our little sick act until we have them all cornered."


    It was time he got rid of his dear eldest son.

 Chapter 1966 NASA!

    ?


    1966 NASA!


    As March met its end, April came, and then May.


    It was the sight of palm trees and the dazzle to the Riviera vis that could stir the memory of many.


    Now, the trees were alive, the vineyards and apples ripe and juicy, the vis standing beautifully, and thete Spring atmosphere was quite once again enticing,


    Many visiting Baymard after such a long time could only sigh:


    amazement at the raw beauty before them.


    The opulence and luxury are what you''d expect to find somewhere along the heavens.


    This was where international entertainers like Paul Gorvanchu of Titarian, chose to stay when vacationing from the mor of the public.


    It would amaze many to know that on the streets beside the luxurious mingo Restaurant were several waiters wearing number tags on their chests, holding sses of wine and bottles on trays andpeting in the open streets for the annual streets.


    In thispetition, it wasn''t the one who reached the finish line first who won, but the one who finished in a timely manner without a single drop spilling.


    And one must only hold the tray on the bottom with one hand and have the other hand behind their backs. All these things brought excitement to Baymard, however, there was nothingpared to why many visitors actually came to Baymard.


    Caronian Ambassador Victor Rodriguez and Arcadinian Ambassador Sanchez Smith had long be great friends while staying in Raymard with their families.


    They also lived close to cach other and were practically neighbors, just 1 block away within District G.


    "Alright hurry it up or else we''re going to bete!"


    "Coming! Coming!"


    Several children and women hastened their movements, as the women wore their earrings while walking down the stairs.


    They already made sure the children had something to eat before hurrying back upstairs to dress up. "Hihihihihihibi-... Fruity Loops... find the Fruity side! A little girl of 4 was pping and repeating the words she recalled from the advert when finishing her fruit loop cereal.


    "Ang, you''re so weird. Don''t you know the meal goes into the bowl before the cereal?"


    "IImph! It''s clearly cereal before mille!!"


    Little Ang was not convinced by her older brother''s wisdom.


    How does milk before cereal make sense?


    What if you can''t finish the cereal after identally starting off with more milk than you anticipate?


    Caronian Ambassador Victor shook his head wryly when listening to the aged argument most cereal eaters have.


    Whiches first? Milk or cereal?


    Even he had to admit he ate his cereal the same way his daughter did, but his son and wife liked to start by pouring milk into their bowls before cereal.


    Looking at his watch, Victor subconsciously tapped his feet anxiously.


    "Come on, kids... cat up. Ah, forget it. Take your bowls to the car now!"


    The moment his wife came down the stairs, Victor rushed the kids to cat in the car.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In Arcadianian Ambassador Sanchez''s home, the same scenario was ying out.


    And now, both families were in their vehicles, meeting along the block and driving together towards District


    B.


    ~Beep! Beep!


    "Move already, grandpa!"


    Several people honked and tapped anxiously, feeling that time was really flying by too fast.


    Today was going to be a historic day, and many felt they were going to miss it.


    Victor and Sanchez couldn''t help both g their fingers when driving on.


    Fortunately, they left the house 3 hours prior to the event.


    It would amaze many to know that in Baymard''s Capital city, some ces take up to 3 hours to get to in busy traffic.


    Without traffic, they would still need 2 hours and 20 minutes to get to the newly built. NASA region in District


    B.


    Incredible, wasn''t it?


    -Beep! Beep!


    Cars honked, and some taxis began using the Operator GPS to maneuver their way around.


    Why, it was incredible, and all reporters had long been capturing the sight of how busy the roads became. Heck!


    Today''s excitement was far greater than when Airline Travelunched.


    Today''s excitement brought out even turtles from their shells.


    Moon Walking!


    Such a thing was still unimaginable to them right now.


    Supporters came, as well as haters and enemies who wished for this Project Moon to be a true failure.


    Others chose toe today, to prove once and for all that the world was FLAT and not ROUND as his Majesty Landon had brainwashed many to believe.


    Great Philosophers of the past. like Varristorkle and Synfortia, had said it was FLAT. So who was he toe and dispute this fact?


    (*~\)


    Several hourster, Sanchez and Victor arrived on site with their families.


    "Dad... "Victor''s son, us, couldn''t help muttering with quivered lips when pointing at the incredible images before him. "Is that... Is that NASA?"


    Wow!


    Ang''s lips formed a silent-O-, staring in fascinated disbelief.


    You had to see it to believe it.


    NASA''s buildings were like futuristic Spaceshipsnded on the world.


    They were so Sci-Ti like, like giant rings of a Mothership, so big that they looked like they could take millions of people in.


    Don''t forget that the giant rings were only roughly 3 stories high on the surface, but underneath were over 27 storics or p.


    How do they know that it was so deep?


    Because one of the rings stood on what looked like a crater, and its many parts below the surface were now exposed to everyone.


    But what truly caught, everyone else were giant. Lowering structures that shit up to the skies.


    Rockets!


    No doubt, these were the so-called rockets that would take man up.


    But.. but...


    Victor and Sanchez were permeating heavily, knowing that they would also be going up to the moon.


    Around NASA, his Majesty Landon had done something incredible.


    He had built stone bleachers/seats that one would find within a Roman diator colosseum.


    were open spaces for people to stand and watch.


    And now, a majority of people could sit and wait, while also watching the entire thing Live.


    At the same time, giant screens were strategically positioned in ways that didn''t truly block their view of the rocket''s themselves.


    Right now, the reporters who transmit everything on TV live too.


    "Oh My God! Is this what they called a Rocket? Such a huge thing can actually go into outer space?"


    "Incredible! Compared to this rocket, the previous airline aircrafts are too insignificant!"


    !

 Chapter 1967 ShowTime!

    ?


    1967 ShowTime!


    "Popcorn! Popcorn, get your freshly baked popcorn here!"


    "Mooncakes! Mooncakes from outer space for only 2 Bays for 5!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Water! Chilled Water in sachets here!"


    Themotion was everywhere, as many began munching away while talking about man''s first trip to the


    moon.


    And as expected, people began gambling on the odds.


    Will it seed? Will it fail?


    Who will be the 2nd empire to nt their gs into the Moon''s surface? Obviously, Baymard was going to be first, no questions asked.


    (^_^)


    Even those within the prisons, the Morwen and the other unfortunate captives who lost the battle in January. were also watching the scene through the Baymardian prison TVs with relish, despite their obvious fury hurried in their eyes.


    Sigh...


    They really shouldn''t have underestimated Raymard. A ce that can build such giant tickets and n to head out of space, is definitely a ce well prepared for war.


    Now, they only hope that Morgany will do more research before finally sending more forces to Baymard to squash these bugs.


    Although they lost, they realized that. Baymard also struggled for victory, meaning that if they put more effort, as advanced the Holy Core''s powers, then wouldn''t they win wlessly next time?


    Hmph!


    "I hope you all die on the Moon and never return!"


    Cami within the female prison headed by Warden Samantha, was now cursing bitterly at the TV.


    It wasn''t just her, but several Female viins and nobles who had been kicked up for so long in here.


    Cami finally found out what it took to be a Baymardian prisoner.


    The women in here were also ckhearted as she. So when she first came, she was hanged up and beaten to a pulp.


    It was only after she finally defeated another Boss Prisoner, did she manage to build her own forces inside here.


    Everyday, she had to be cautious.


    Yes, she was skilled, but when going up against 15 or even 30 women, you don''t expect her to truly win right? She was beaten up and her haircut was so short that what was left was only 5 inches long.


    Ahbhb!


    Cami snapped and then rose to power for revenge. Only, she still hasn''t gotten revenge on everyone here, as these women were tough cookies to crack.


    Cami felt that her experience here was like no other. When sleeping in here, one must sleep with one eye open at all times.


    Imagine that only 4 and a half months have gone by and it already felt like she has been battling for decades. So imagine what the next 20 years would be like for her?


    That''s right, she was sentenced to 20 years in prison.


    She, Cami, was 36. So are you saying he will only leave when she is 56?


    Who can ept this?


    Cami hoped the TOEP would hurry up and rescue her. Cami also wished her dear husband would also find a way to free her too.


    Indeed, down the road when Cami''s husband would get word, he would indeed make ns to free his beloved wife.


    However, after seeing a video of Baymard''s glorious war in January, he would instantly change his mind, not wanting to be kicked up himself when he had so much wealth, power and life to look forward to.


    In the end, he loved himself much more than any woman.


    So instead, the couple who were hailed in Titarian as the most loving couple in history, would soon shock the world since Cami''s husband would introduce another woman to the public, 4 months after hearing of Cami''s demise.


    What was more painful was that the woman herself came to Baymard to show off her pregnancy, causing Cami''s eyes to glow red.


    20 years after her release, Cami would begin searching for her ex-husband and his whorish lover for revenge.


    But oh well... all that was for the far distant future.


    Vrrmmmmm-


    Victor and Sanchez were allowed to drive into NASA itself while several people sat around in the distance, watching the rockets.


    The families of Victor and Sanchez had to admit that they were a little nervous but very excited, as they drove through the vast establishment called NASA.


    "Dad, what does NASA mean?"


    "Well, us... it stands for National Aeronautics and Space Administration. In short, it''s a fully functional base for all moon-going activities,"Victor exined while winding down his window and swiping the card again at another checkpoint.


    This was the parking lot region.


    There were fleets of vehicles all lined up neatly everywhere one looked.


    Soon, Victor and Sanchez found themselves separated from their families.


    Their families were taken into a separate building where they stayed with other families while watching the rockets through the giant ss walls that looked to be 3 stories tall.


    Many of them were told to bring pic cloths and pillows so they could sit on the open grounds.


    Who knows how much longer it would take for theunch to begin?


    There was water and food avable for purchase too, if they don''t bring food too much on.


    And just one floor above these people, several officials, overseers, Royals, and those specially invited for the viewing, were seated onfy seats while also starring out.


    It was like a luxurious viewing hall, with massive TVs adjacent to the tall ss walls.


    Tacho from Mirvanna, Artemis from Omania... Henry, Penelope, Santa, Williams, Sirius, Ar.


    King-Father Michael the gym maniac and Queen-Mother Jasmine of Terique, were here alongside Prince Raul and Princess Krea were there too.


    Well, the whole gang was here.


    If one won''t forget, Landon had once stepped into Terique with his forces, rescuing them all from the clutches of Ex-queen Kamara and her brother, the chubby disposable Nopline.


    He rescued Michael from death, and now Michael was healthy and passed the throne to Crown Prince Ar who had the cating ability of Monkey-D Luffy.


    In fact, their attitudes were exactly the same, so much that everyone felt his Majesty Landon had been inspired by Ar before he created One Piece.


    They also looked somewhat simr, very stringy yet, very powerful, especially once they ate.


    And they both had the same damnugh.


    The resemnce was indeed quite uncanny. So it was no wonder everyone thought so.


    Especially when seeing Ar now chewing away beside them while Mildred his queen indulged her.


    Mildred and Ar were quite a funny pair.


    Mildred loved cooking so much that she studied and already Graduated from Baynard''s Bartending and


    Culinary Academy.


    While Ar on the other hand, loved to eat so much they thought his belly would explode.


    No joke, his belly would swell up unnaturally in one second. And in another blink of an eye, it would return to


    normal, so skinny and thin that you would think you hallucinated earlier.


    They both had a daughter, who was 1 year old but loved to cat just like her father.


    Sure enough, like Father like daughter.


    Many felt pity for Mildred whose milk was almost drained while breastfeeding.


    Was it their imaginations or did her breast size reduce so much after breastfeeding rather than increasing?


    Sigh-


    Sirius, his queen, and their 3 year old son could only shake their heads at the family of foodies.


    Sirius and Ar were best friends and so it came as no surprise how close they were.


    "Can you give your mouth a break and stop eating? I swear one day, you''ll explode your insides from


    overeating.""


    Sirius was already on ''mother'' duty, wiping the corners of Ar''s mouth and giving him an ear as per usual.


    It was always amazing to see the ever cool and calm Sirius acting like a mother whenever Ar was avable. Penelope and Santa and their 2 year old daughter were also here, alongside Camelo and the entire Caronian royal gang.


    Henry was here with his fianc¨¦ he chose for his leg, a dark-skinned girl from the Romain empire.


    William and his Arcadinian Royals, Tacho and his Mirvs, the Zalipnians, those from Romain, the Omanians


    and the Zohls also came.


    Of course, many officials from various empires also gathered, including those from Baymard.


    Lucy, Amber, Yaya, mother Kim, mother Winnie, Gary, Mark, Trey, Josh Ava, Ruby, Yara, and several others all


    joined the fun.


    Indeed, the scene was quite a lively one.


    And soon, it was finally time for the show to begin.


    !

 Chapter 1968 Lift Off!

    ?


    1968 Lift Off!


    (^0^>)


    Can you feel it?


    Can you feel the wave of heightened emotions in the air?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is Olivia reporting Live from Channel 5 news! Today, for the first time in human history, mankind will conquer the space above the skies!.. Tom, how do you feel about this?"


    "Well, Olivia... I have to say, I''m very excited for this moment. Remember little humans, will walk the face of the moon."


    viewers, for this is the first time, we


    Olivia and one for her crewmates, Tom, from Channel 5 news, reported excitedly.


    "You there, sir... yes, you. Can you share your thoughts on the matter?"


    "Ahh! Mom, mom! I''m on TV!! Oh yes, here are my thoughts. The price of my favorite drink, Guinness, has gone up by 0.15 BAYS this year! Sure, sries have also gone up, but why take up the cost of my booze too? As a Non-treaty person working in Baymard, I feel offended, even if my sry went up by 3 BAYS from what I typically get per hour!"


    "


    What does this have to do with going to the moon? If not for professionalism, the reporters would have rolled their eyes by now.


    "You madam, what do you think of us going to the moon?"


    "I think it''s great! Maybe there will be moon people there! I''ve always said I''m too good-looking for people in this world. This is why I''m still single!"


    "Oh, moonwalking? Sure! I''m totally for it, only if they allow me to go now with them too!"


    "


    "Yes, yes, yes! It''s amazing! To think k will Live to see the day when we will reach the Moon. But wouldn''t the immortals there feel angered by our presence? Will they send thunderstorms to destroy us all?"


    "Hmph! if you ask me? I don''t know what all the fuss is about. I don''t think we should pay any attention to this matter. Do you really believe that massive structure that really fly itself so high up? Even normal ns are like toothpickspared to it. So how can it really lift up?"


    "Me? I support it. Anyway, this is a great moment, as we humans prove we are the smartest in history" "h, h, h, h"


    ...


    Several people have their thoughts on live TV, making the ace even more rowdy than before.


    Of course, after talking with the onlookers, the reporters then headed into NASA to get close up footage of the astronauts preparing to leave.


    Wow!!!


    For a moment, the reporters sucked in their breaths when watching the cool emergence of the many astronauts heading into space.


    "Viewers! Viewers! They areing! Can you all see it?"


    Vrmmm!!!


    In a close by giant space that looked like an aircraft hanger, the giant hole on the center slowly began filling with little heads.


    And then shoulders of strange white suits holding giant helmets.


    So Cool!!


    Several people''s eyes almost feel from their sockets when seeing the many people emerging from below. the astronauts emerged from the building, d in their pristine white suits, a hush fell over the crowd. The only sounds were the clicking of cameras and the asional murmur of awe.


    "Daddy, daddy, are they what the adverts call Astronauts?"


    "Yes Son, you''ve got it right. Today, they will be the ones bringing glory to mankind."


    "Dad, when I grow up, I want to be just like them!"


    (+0+)


    The astronauts walked unison, their movements synchronized, allowing their faces to be captured in


    camera.


    And at this moment, several children of the astronauts watching within NASA''s facilities, all jumped excitedly when spotting their fathers, mothers, children, or rtives in there.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mom, mom! That''s dad!" Little Ang and us were so excited, seeing their father in a new light.


    Who knew dad could be so cool?


    Dad is their hero! Dad is their hero! So several children felt pride swell up in their chests, knowing that their dad was a hero.


    Ang looked forward to rushing home and telling her little friends about it after this.


    "Wow! Your dad went to the moon? Awesome!"


    (^0^<)


    AIIIIIII!


    Ang and us could see it now.


    In no time, the crowd watched the many astronauts from all over the UN empires get into long open-top bus-like vehicles and get driven into the distant center where the Rockets were.


    For the astronauts, they all had different thoughts despite how calm they looked on the exterior.


    As they climbed into the rocket, the enormity of their mission weighed heavily on them.


    The hatch sealed with a finality that sent a shiver down Victor''s spine.


    He took his seat, strapping himself in and ran through the preunch checklist with others.


    ''All systems go, announced the mission control officer, "-minus 15 minutes tounch."


    - Buduum!


    Sanchez also felt his heart almost leap out of his chest.


    ''Am I really going to space?"


    Inside the confines of the rocket, the astronauts exchanged nces.


    Everyone was nervous, after all, it was their first time leaving Hertfilia.


    Luckily, Landon was there to calm them all down.


    Funny enough, Little Momo and Linda were also here too.


    "Everyone, Landon called out. "We''ve trained for this, so have faith. We''ve got this!"


    "Right!" Several people nodded, all taking deep breaths.


    "To the moon and back, we go!"


    ...


    15 minutester, all humans had entered the rockets.


    Now, they watched the livestream sent from within the Rocket, and watched as several astronauts all secured themselves in and began pressing buttons here and there, as though in a Sci-fi movic.


    So cool-


    Baymard has never released any Sci-Fi content, so this was their first look at what Sci-Ti was all about.


    Many people might not know it yet, but they had actually released a satellite a month ago in the middle of the night while everyone was asleep.


    They needed the satellite so as to ensure propermunication with the ground team.


    Or else how would they even be able to watch the live stream transmitted from the moon?


    "Oh my God, here we go! Someone eximed, when sensing Landon''s next move within the rocket.


    The countdown began, cach second stretching into eternity. The rocket rumbled beneath them, a beast awakening from slumber.


    The crowd outside watched with bated breath, their faces a tapestry of emotions-hope, fear, pride. "Three... two... one.... liftoff! The words echoed through the control room, and the rocket surged upward, a


    pir of fire and smoke.


    It was incredible!


    Countless lights flickered, as the huge majestic and elegant Rocket began vibrating and spewing orange mes


    from below.


    It looked like a giant explosion urring below the rocket.


    Many were first. frightened, but soon rxed when listening to the reporters say that this was expected.


    and then, st off!


    BRRMMMMMM~


    The rocket shot into the skies, leaking an insane load of fire behind its butt.


    Up, up, up and away it went, causing the entire Baymard to fall into collective silence, with no one uttering a


    single word.


    (#0#)


    And then, the footage switched to the outside cameras on the rocket that showed how several parts of the rocket began breaking up, falling one by one after reaching several heights in the sky, leaving just or the


    rocket''s structure flying high.


    Dammit!


    Again, the haters were happy, only to have their hopes dashed when the footage switched to inside, showing the astronauts being very rxed.

 Chapter 1969 One step for man, one giant leap for mankind!

    ?


    1969 One step for man, one giant leap for mankind!


    Inside, the astronauts were pressed back into their seats, the immense force of theunch a physical manifestation of their monumental journey.


    ''Oh my God!''


    ''Oh my Ancestors!"


    Several people were praying silently in their hearts while feeling the rocket''s many vibrations.


    Victor''s heart raced as she watched Hertfilia shrink away, reced by the vast expanse of space. Ahh! We.. did it?


    "We did it," whispered Sanchez, his voice filled with awe.


    "Yes," Victor smiled, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "We''re on our way."


    Who could believe they would one day go out into space?


    As the astronauts smiled teary-eyed, those on the ground were eximing so loudly the world around them began shaking.


    "Look! Look! It''s round!!! His Majesty Landon was right. The world is ROUND!"


    Several people held their faces with teary eyes hugging and jumping ecstatically, knowing that today has proved their visions for following his Majesty Landon wasn''t wrong.


    Yes!


    If it was t, howe when sailing, you don''t see everything all at once, but only a curved horizon?


    Howe when mountains are bing visible, you only see the mountain top before slowly seeing the bottom parts?


    (^~^~^^)


    Round! Round!


    There was something called gravity keeping everything all out together in this round world!


    But again, they had to admit that. Hertfilia itself was freaking huge.


    It took forever for them to get a whole picture of the world.


    "So beautiful..."


    The blues, thend masses... it all goes wonderfully.


    Some people could already identify what ce was what, proving that the globe used in schools was urate. Soon, the Zeus, which was the name of the rocket, was now gearing towards the moon, causing everyone to sick their breaths when watching the final incredibly huge structure pause in outer space close to the moon. And then, then, they saw all astronauts unbuckle their seatbelts but didn''t fall.


    "Ahhh!! Are they all floating? What is this concept?"


    "Hmph! You people whough at the science Column in the newspaper must be regretting it now. Well, if you must know, they''re floating because of Zero-gravity!"


    "Hold on, I''ve heard of Gravity, but never zero gravity. What''s that about?"


    "Well, it''s when h, h, h, h, h."


    ...


    Awesome!


    Many people below fell the footage was something they would never forget in their lives.


    And as the rocket settled into its trajectory, a sense of calm had long enveloped the crew.


    They floated in the zero-gravity environment, their movements slow and deliberate. The moon loomed ahead, a distant yet ever-present goal.


    "Look at her," said Landon, pointing to the window. "Hertfilia... she is a beautiful, the true reason why we came out."


    Several people floated in the gathering, gazing at the blue marble that was their home.


    And in that moment, the enormity of their mission crystallized.


    They were not just astronauts and Space goers; they were ambassadors of humanity, venturing into the unknown.


    "Everyone, let''s make history," Landon spoke softly, his voice filled with determination. "Time to touch the moon!"


    -Tick-tock. Tick-tock.


    Time moved quite slowly to everyone both in Hertfilia and in space, as the astronauts entered another corner of the rocket that then detached itself from the main rocket and slowly headed to the moon.


    Almost there... almost there...


    Bam!


    The triangr figurended its feet on the moon, and soon, the door opened, rxing the astronauts all holding gs.


    3...2... 1...


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!~*


    The crowd went wild and crazy.


    "Look! Look! That is my Titarian g!"


    "Ahh! I''m so happy and can now die peacefully tonight! Why does my Caronian g look so damn cool today?" (^~^~^~^)


    Happy, happy


    Several people were smiling from mr to mr, but broke down into even more excitement, when seeing Landon jump from a high height to the Moon''s surface.


    Instantly, the eyes of several scientists grow to the size of pool balls.


    "It''s true! It''s true! So the gravity on the Moon is far less than that on Hertfilia, resulting to them jumping higher and flying when walking on the moon?"


    "Wife! Wife! Even if the heavens themselvese down, I too must go to the moon!"


    Thending speed when one jumped on the moon was quite slower than if one jumped here in Hertfilia.


    And when you jump on the moon, it was like you had superpowers, jumping far distances that seemed impossible in Hertfilia.


    Victor couldn''t believe his eyes when seeing how his body, the one he has lived with since birth, could jump such at distance with one single jump.


    Who am I? Moon Man?


    Suddenly, he felt like a child again.


    "Hey, I''ll race you, old man. How about it?"


    "Little Momo, you sure are good at picking fights. But who is scared of who?"


    Victor knew Little Momo, so he had no problem teasing the child.


    Several people joined in, jumping and racing excitedly on the Moon. looked so much fun that, many back in Hertfilia could only look on with envy.


    They want to go to the Moon too, okay?


    Even Ang and us, Victor''s children, began pouting hatefully.


    "Timph! Smelly dad. Wait till you get back and see how we will punish you."


    (V^V)


    ...


    Landon allowed them to have fun, as they jumped, grabbed moon dust and began throwing high into the air. The reports invited to the Moon also did their jobs, taking the cool images of the crater-like moon surface.


    s... What Immortals?


    The moon was just one huge giant rock.


    Only when staring into outer space, do they see others and rocks floating about the ck abyss abyss


    called ''space!


    Indeed, his Majesty Landon was right.


    There were no immortals living on others, only other lifeforms different from theirs.


    Now, they began wondering if they would find people living in this rock called the Moon.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just today''s matter alone, had opened up another door to human thinking,


    And Landon who nned to release a stream of Sci-fi movies, including Marcel movies, would soon give insights to the vast gxies and world''s beyond.


    But for now, many were just ecstatic to see man walk on the moon.


    Landon raised the Baymardian g high and firmly nted it into the Moon at its highest peak visible from


    Baymard''s point of view.


    At this moment, all Raymard''s, even those at home, stood up and mimicked military salutes when staring at


    their g inserted into the Moon.


    "One step for man, one giant leap for mankind!!"


    19


    **

 Chapter 1970 Battle Preparations

    ?


    1970 Battle Preparations


    "Extra! Extra! One Small Step for Man, One Giant Leap for Mankind: Moonwalkers Make History!


    "Houston, We Have a Walker! Husband sleepwalks, dreaming he is an astronaut Taking a stroll on the Lunar Surface!"


    "To the Moon and Back: Space Pioneers Leave Footprints in Lunar Dust"


    "Goodness! Moonwalk Madness: Astronauts Dance on the Moon! Could this be the new trend?"


    "Woman gets 87 marriage proposals in 1 week after going to the moon. Read all about it-"


    It''s been 1 week since Mankind touched the moon, and so far, new reports have beening out every now and then.


    For one, it seems a Peace station will be built on the Moon, and the already incredible Rocket designs will be modified so they don''t release any mes of fire when heading into space.


    Again, people couldn''t picture such a thing happening without the rocket''s fire propelling the rocket to the


    skies.


    Only when Landon realizes Star Wars and other Scifi legends, would know that Spaceships could actually fly in the future without releasing so much fumes and fire.


    Many spies suddenly felt terrible when seeing Battle growing stronger and stronger by the day.


    Power shift!


    It suddenly dawned on them that Baymard might truly lead to their undoing.


    "Boss, what should we do now?"


    "Quickly, send news to the Master!


    Several forces scattered about, sending word to all corners of the world of what they witnessed with their own 2 cycs.


    With pale faces and unfocused eyes, they fled as though running for their lives.


    Terrible! Baymard was too terrible for them to go up against, not now or even in the near future.


    How can their empires contend with people who can go to the moon and back?


    Forget it... just sign the bloody treaty and be done with it.


    Spies from several non-UN empires thought so. Of course, it would still be for their master''s to decide what to


    do.


    Continue going against Baymard or be an ally?


    Some people still think Morgany has a good chance, while others might switch sides in a blink of an cyc. Dammit!


    They hate Baymard due to its many rules.


    What do you mean by no very?


    What do you mean by saying they can''t abuse the maids that do their bidding?


    No whipping, no sleeping with women forcefully, no nothing?


    Weren''t these the perks of being a noble?


    Raymard''s many rules were the reason several people rejected the so-called UN alliance. RUN!


    That was all they could do after witnessing Baymard''s show of power.


    But while the buzz about the moon and the first Star Wars movie was ingoing, Landon and several others had


    not forgotten the true reason for theiring to Baymard -WAR.


    [Host, don''t forget that you must retrieve the Golden Core and submit to the system in your now upgraded space to sessfully stop any more chaos caused by the Core''s existence.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''I know,''Landon replied, to the nagging voice in his cars.


    [Heh... I thought the host, being his stupid self, would have forgotten, since you haven''t retrieved it after getting Space upgradest year.]


    Landon rolled his eyes, not bothering with the system''s sassiness.


    After staying so long with the system, with years of getting insulted and bagged on under his belt of achievements, how could Landon bother arguing with it?


    Landon shook his head wryly, you wont understand."


    What he wanted was to allow the Morgs climb higher and have their egos go up the rough, before he eventually swoops in to snatch the core away.


    Just think about how they would feel when they received word for war and then find out the Holy Core is missing?


    Heh-heh-heh-


    [Ilost, has anyone ever told you that you are the true viin here?}


    (-_-)..!


    Not today, system... not today.


    Landon took deep breaths, throwing all thoughts of the Holy Core behind.


    Right now, he and several majormanders, leaders and superiors from Baymard and the other UN empires were all gathered in thergest Barrack Hall with crossed arms and stern faces.


    These people weren''t his superiors but his allies.


    Thus, for several months now, he and their monarchs hade up together with a war n that incorporates everyone''s strengths.


    Some Landon had made known the sort of firepower they had after thest war, there was no need hiding anything from them.


    Landon was walking alongside the many monarchs into the hall.


    There were over 70 of them walking in.


    "At ease.""


    Those words caused the group to sit while watching their leaders take the high seats.


    It was a Caronianmander who took the stage with a few others.


    "Today, we have gathered you all here for this Final Mission Briefing. But before we continue... everyone, please reach for the envelopes under your seat!"


    Many did as instructed, retrieving envelopes that had their names written on them, alongside what their unit names would be called.


    Red Scorpio 002, Blue Eagle 001 Orange Tiger 013... you name it.


    There, one could find a list of people they will be working with.


    What many found after opening the envelopes was everyone was working, working people from other


    empires.


    For example, Red Scorpion 012, had to work alongside Blue Eagle 001 and several other teams to target particr cities within the Morgany or Adonis.


    No joke, every UN empire will work with each other in each ce to secure victory.


    They weren''t just attacking one ce at a time, but doing a full blown attack everywhere in Morgany and Adonis all at once.


    And to ensure everyone''s safety, Baymard was willing to give them armor as light as shirts for them to wear. They would also get thetest sword, daggers, spears and other weapons from Baymard that used enhanced metals.


    After watching the war that happened at the start of this year, several people had to admit that the Morgs weren''t all talk.


    Somehow, they found a way to make their metals stronger, so of course ordinary weapons won''t work against them.


    That''s why Baymard was stepping up with a solution for this.


    But of course, for Baymard to enhance and create new weapons for them, meant that all UN empires had to bring in piles and heads of their metal weapons for Baymard to smelt and create new products from.


    Even the armor that was as light as a summer shirt, was made from the metal they produced.


    Nothing lost, nothing gained.


    Landon gave back what they gave, but in better and improved conditions.


    Flip, flip-


    The entire scene was filled with people flipping the document. folders taken out of the envelopes.


    There were 5 main focus points the documents provided.


    List of all teams they will be working with, as well as names of those under theirmand:


    > Entry and Exit into targeted ces, including rendezvous points if everything goes well or wrong.


    > What role cach side will y and how theye in.


    > Mission objects, including images of City/Town Lord''s and main noble forces residing in cach.


    >And finally, 7 Detailed Maps of the regions (cities, viges, towns, forests or hidden fortresses they were to


    scour).


    All these years of warping in and out of both Adonis and Morgany, allowed Landon capture and envelope these


    maps.


    Everyone subconsciously nodded when flipping through the documents as the speaker ahead bellowed.


    "Please ensure your file has all documents in order. If you find you arecking any documents called out,


    please stay back after the briefing to have it rectified."


    Many people began double-checking again and only released a sigh of relief when they were sure they had all


    the documents involved.


    Again, some people found that they were tasked with -ss missions, others tasked with SS-ss and some charged with SSS-ss missions.


    Soon, the images on the projected screen changed, and the briefing officially began.


    2 hourster, they were finally done.


    "Everyone, the official leaving date is May 17th. Today is the 10th. Please enjoy your time in Baymard, rest and


    get yourselves sorted out for departure at 00:30!"


    Everyone''s heart drummed loudly as they listened on.


    That''s right, they will be leaving at 12:30 midnight.


    They clenched their documents hard, already feeling the burden of carrying such a world changing mission on their shoulders.


    "Remember that as Armed forces, we must prepare for the worst. Guard these documents with your lives and


    study them well."


    From the terrain, to the weather, to the nts typically found around these areas... they must master them all


    to heart.


    Likewise, they must ensure they master the information given and then instruct the soldiers under them on


    what to do.


    Again, they must also hold meetings with the teams from other empires who were assigned to work with them


    in attacking their targeted zones.


    Some people found that they were not even tasked with attacking Morgany or Adonis, but were to attack the


    many Morg pirate inds scattered around.


    Know that in this world, all... they mean Ald. inds belong to Morgany.


    So destroying Morgany and destroying the ind forces, would practically make any escaped Morg spics or


    forces they failed to eliminate, to be homeless.


    Again, for Adonis, one should know that Adonis has 2 whole continents under its belt.


    Lampe Continent and Diana continent.... and they were bloody well going to attack both. You don''t understand... This was a war of the World against these 2 forces. Even the Non-treaty empires who weren''t joining the battle, couldn''t agree more. It was time for someone to finally pull these down their high forces, once and for all!


    "For world peace, we must WIN."


    (*~*)

 Chapter 1971 Move Out!

    Chapter 1971 Move Out!


    It was pitch ck when Several people stood at attention with their chests raised high. The air was thick with tension and anticipation, the salty breeze carrying the faint sound of distant drums, a reminder of the conflict thaty ahead.


    The crowd broke down into smaller groups, now standing before the massive vessels. They were told they would be leaving at 00:30 for WAR.


    This meant the ships would set sail by then, so of course, everyone was expected to arrive hours earlier. "Fang Dovu!" "Sir!" A man eximed passionately before rushing up into the ship with his backpack. "Beatrice Staggard!"


    "Sir!" Ady replied, rushing into the ship too. "Han Stoye!"


    "Sir!" "Harvey Whineblock!" "Sir!"


    One by one, their names were called and marked off the list. All those working together, be they from whatever UN empire, all boarded the same ships. It was also amazing that the humans held Roll all for the dogs and the dogs actually replied one by one and rushed into the ships too. Several people watched this matter with ck lines, wondering how in heaven''s name did these Baymardians manage to train these dogs. Why were their own dogs so stupid and useless? (-_-)


    ¨C00:07 AM¨C


    "All aboard!!!" yelled one of the well decorated Navy officers. They had sessfully boarded at 12:07 midnight, but still had 23 more minutes before the ships officially set sail. Some ships weren''t ready yet, so they had to wait a bit longer until the official sailing time. Tick-tock. Tick-tock. On the deck, sailors moved with purpose, their faces a mix of determination and apprehension.


    The Almighty Destroyer, a Baymardian Burke-ss guided-missile destroyer and Navy cargo ship, loomed with an intimidating presence. Captain Lisa Reeves stood on the bridge, her eyes scanning the bustling deck below as her crew made final preparations.


    "Get Ready!" shemanded, her voice cutting through the morning air like a de. The crew sprang into action.


    "Yes!" Everyone replied with heavy faces. "All systems checkplete, Captain," Lieutenant Commander Jackson reported. "BAY-Aegisbat system is fully operational."


    Reeves nodded, her gaze fixed on the ship''s distinctive SPY-1D radar arrays. "Initiate departure sequence," she ordered. They must be ready the second the clock strikes 00:30. .


    Tack-Tack-Tack. Jackson''s fingers flew across the integrated bridge console. The ship''s advanced systems were indeed far extraordinary than anyone could have dreamt of. "Releasing mooring lines," he announced, tapping the appropriate controls. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    00:27¡­ 00:28¡­ Every second was like a heavy guitar string tugging at their hearts.


    00:29¡­


    00:30¡­ Go! Go! The time was NOW!


    "Bow and stern thrusters engaged," Reeves said, manipting the joystick controls. And then it happened. Brrmmmm!~


    The Almighty Destroyer Ship Xenon 54, now began to inch away from Baymard''s shores. Great!


    Everyone was ecstatic.


    "Engage main gas turbine engines, all ahead one-third," Reevesmanded, smiling from ear to ear.


    This was her first time as a newly promoted Navy Captain controlling a Battleship ship. And you best believe she was not going to f**k it up! Go! Go! Go!


    In a sh, her ship surged forward, its wake churning as it picked up speed. On the disys, various systems reported ready status, from the Mk 41 Vertical Launching System to the AN/SQQ-89 sonar suite.


    "Plot course for the South Lampe-Adonis Sea." Reeves clenched her gloves fists, locking her lips determingly. "Everyone, let''s show them what this ship can do!!"


    ¡­


    Seconds passed into minutes, minutes into hours and hours into days. So much time has passed since Coby came aboard these ships, but everyday still felt surreal to him. Coby was a peasant from the Czar empire in Romain. Only after Czar became a recognized UN empire, was his worldview changed. He has never trained in Baymard like others, but has trained under people who returned from Baymard. All he had to say was that discipline was of top most importance to those who returned. When Coby first got on the battleship, his eyes wide with awe and a touch of apprehension. The ship was a marvel of modern engineering, just like Baymard''s many other ships. However, these ships were different from Cruise Ships, being more in and more focused on cargo and so many distinct features. Coby thought his superiors who trained him in Czar were tough, but only when stepping into these Battleships and having Baymardians Navy squads drill him raw, Coby felt what he underwent in the past was child''s y. Coby swore he would never forget his first days aboard the ship. He had only been aboard for a few days, and already he felt the weight of the expectations ced upon him. The seasoned Navy officers moved with a confidence and precision that he could only hope to emte. As he watched them, he couldn''t help but feel like a fish out of water.


    Oddly enough, this made Coby''s heart race with excitement. On day one, they were already doing drills. "Today, we''re running through damage control drills," one of the Navy officer''s announced. "In abat situation, knowing how to handle damage quickly and efficiently can mean the difference between life and death."


    Oh My God! The drills were intense. Coby found himself crawling through narrow passageways, sealing hatches, and operating emergency pumps. The physical exertion was immense, and his muscles burned with the effort.


    After the drill, Coby thought that would be it for now, boy was he wrong. "Drop and give me two hundred!" "_"


    Can he say he wanted to jump off the shock now? Next came sit-ups, burpees, and a punishing run around the deck. The sailors moved with a synchronized rhythm, their breathsing in unison as they pushed their bodies to the limit. Well, he felt like that then. "Hey, Cody!" one of his cabin mates called. "You know what they say: ''What doesn''t kill you makes you stronger!''"


    "Huh¡­" Cody shot back, a grin spreading across his face. "Yeah, but I think I''d prefer to stay weak and alive."


    He swore he could no longer feel his legs anymore. Devil Trainers! Each and everyone of these Navy officers were trainers from hell! Like that, Cody went through hell and back. And by the end of the morning, he was exhausted. His body ached, and his uniform was soaked with sweat. However, after looking around at his fellow sailors, he felt a sense of camaraderie and pride. Hah! Cody wondered if he was a masochist when seeing how much he grew to enjoy his life aboard the ship despite it being hellish. (~w~)

 Chapter 1972 Fireballs From The Sky

    Chapter 1972 Fireballs From The Sky


    Coby rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Well, it wasn''t all hell. Every Saturday and Sunday evenings, they would gather in the big Cinema hall to watch TV. Hey¡­ they would watch thetest shows and movies, which was quite enjoyable. But from Monday to Friday, they trained so hard that even their blisters had blisters. On the weekends, they could get massages from the military doctors, go watch TV, swim, and have ess to their ship''s library.


    They also went through briefing and mission simtions so many times that Coby swore he could narrate his duties off by heart. He had also mastered the map very well, especially when they were tested on their mission every 3 days. Anyone who fails or cks would get one hell of a punishment that Coby dared not mention. Things continued this way until soon, Coby found himself dumbfounded when listening to the broadcasted message. It seems they were going to reach their targeted continent in 2 days. (-_-)


    What the heck? So soon? Just when he was getting used to his sweet life on deck? Tsk. No wonder pirates love the seas so much. Just his time aboard the ships made him feel more outdoor in his life than before. Now, the nervous feeling he long buried, came rising out like a thundering storm. ¡­


    In a blink of an eye, the ships were at a safe distance from the shores of Lampe-Adonis. But you see, the ce they would be targeting was not a Coastal region, but a location several settlements away from any coastal region. Coby soon found himself flying in an aircraft and getting dropped off by parachute. He and many others of course didn''t parachute alone. They had Baymardians each parachute with them. Then, they watched the Baymardians also scout for open areas before using their Meg iron man suits to slowly bring out vehicles from the massive cargo nes and transport the vehicles down. Incredible! They really carried tanks like Superman and other heavy objects, flying up and down to continue transportation. And then, when everyone was settled in the vehicles and everything was ready for departure, the group finally headed for Craywing Town. Know that their task was to Hit Craywing Town''s North Side, while others hit the south, the east and the west. Of course, as for the central part of the city, specific teams will swoop in at least several hours after the attackmences. Why?


    Because by then, most of the powerful Adonis forces within the town, would have sent enemy soldiers by horseback to head to the walls and kill off all invaders. So what do you think would happen when they are halfway through their joinery to the gates and get wind of an attack on the Central parts they just left? How do you think the Kardinals who were practically town/city Lord''s, the Battlefords and the Adonis whatnots would attack after seeing chaosing at them from all angles?


    . Boom! Boom! Boom! The heavens crackled so loudly that even the citizens hidden in their homes, began shivering like crazy. Understand that Adonis, although powerful and somewhat good in their brainwashing with the citizens, still made their citizens shiver and cower in fear. That''s why homes in Adonis were different from homes anywhere else. Know that people became so creative with bolts and locking mechanisms that you would think they would have been true locksmiths in their past lives. Their homes had underground bunkers, hidden rooms, doors that were built supper thicker than average, all to avoid these Adonis Kardinals and Adonis workers patrolling their streets every day. Adonis had a strict curfew unlike other ces in the world. Would you believe that their curfew was 8PM? After 8 PM, anyone on the streets without special permission would get taken to the ''Temple'' for discipline. Again, they also can''t leave their homes until 8 AM too. Adonis controls¡­Adonis is lord¡­ Adonis is life. So they must live by Adonis'' rules or get killed, makes, raped, or sent into very. Again, if a family has more than 3 sons and they aren''t ''noble,'' the 4th, 5th or 6th will be taken by Adonis upon birth. For women, after 2 daughters, the rest are taken away too.


    These were Adonis''mandments! "Son, don''t open the windows!"


    "Daughter, no matter what, stay down the hole!"


    "Wife, you are carrying my son in your womb¡­ Don''t look out!"


    Several people stayed in their homes, nervous and anxious about the strange noises from outside their homes.


    .


    "His Holiness, Kardinal Norman! A breach! A breach! Outsiders have invaded our sacrednds. So tell us what to do and we will follow!" The moment the news came, Kardinal Norman kicked the many naked women in his bed, rushing out to wear his sacred battle armor. "Where are they attacking from?" "Kardinal, we''ve gotten word it''s from the East walls!" "Quickly! Take 15,000 men and head to the North Walls!"


    Go! Norman hastily wore his battle armor that was blessed by the Holy Feather''s powers. And only then did he wear his Priestly robes and battle hat. His battle golden staff that had a hidden sword in it, was also at hand. Normal was just about to leave his chambers when another and another, and another messenger came running in. "Kardinal! Urgent news! Enemy attack on the North Walls!"


    "Enemy Attack on the West Walls!"


    "Enemy on the South walls!"


    "..."


    1, 2, 3¡­ BAM!


    Norman smashed his clenched fists at the wall,pletely understanding their current situation. Surrounded. They were utterly surrounded in all directions. When dares enter their holynds without fear? Are they mad? Is their shit made of daisies? How dare they get the galldder, the kidney, the liver¡­ the heart to attack them in their own Adonis soil? .


    Bam! Norman mmed the but of his staff down. "Everyone, calm the f**k down." Norman''s aura and his husky but audible voice, made everyone subconsciously flinch back. "What did our great Adonis God say in the scriptures?... ''Fear Not and Stand Firm, for I will always be with you.'' So why are you running smoke like headless cocks who died before touching hens?"


    Besides, have they forgotten that their weapons were now so superior that they could cut through human flesh like cutting through a ripened pear?


    Norman scuffed arrogantly, puffing his chest and heading out for battle with his 2-headed stallion horse. Several other Battlefords, Thamans, and Monkards, also headed out with the same attitude. But 2 hourster, they only felt their bodies turn old when being surrounded by towers of fire, smoke and heat.


    What was worse was that the town''s central ins on their left, were now under attack by drops of explosive fires from the heavens. No! Not his City Lord Pce!


    Kardinal Norman had no tears but wanted to cry. Mommy¡­ who opened the hell''s portal here in their very own Adonis? Boom! Boom! Boom! The destruction continued on like so, but Kardinal Norman wasn''t the only one who felt this way.


    Far, far in the Holy Capital, Java, the Adonis heir, and his father, the Holy One, were now looking at the destruction with disbelief. What was going on here?


    Why were they suddenly under attack? And more importantly, where did the Holy Feather they had been guarding tightly go? "Bastard! What do you mean by saying a man in ck beat you all up and when you woke up, the feather was gone? Do you know what you''re saying?"


    "Father, why are you being calm with them? Allow me to¨C"


    Bang! The outside grounds they were in now rumbled chaotically, causing them and many overs to steady themselves. And then, they felt a strange force push them back, and a strange heat that threatened to sever their limbs. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Augh~


    Java felt his heart about to explode when mming hard against a thick stony wall.


    "What sort of force was that?"


    One of the Thamans beside them slowly rose to his now blood-covered legs with a grim face. "And then, the heavens roared out in fury, sending balls of fire from above."


    The scriptures were true. This must be Adonis'' punishment for crimes they might have done, for the times they left some people go unpunished after disobeying Adonis''mandments.


    "We are doomed, unless we¡ª"


    Plop.


    The men went down on his injured knees, raising his hands out of his long robes in prayer.


    "Oh great Adonis, please forgive yourmbs and take them back into your flock."


    Forgive them please.


    BOOOM!

 Chapter 1973 In We Go!

    Chapter 1973 In We Go!


    Holy Feather, Oh Holy Feather¡­ where art thou? (^w^)


    Yes¡­ just where did the feather go?


    Landon who stepped out of the bathroom of the aircraft he was in, now smirked wildly when thinking of how he just seeded in rubbing not only the Holy Feather from Adonis, but also rubbed the Holy Stone too. Then, he broke the pool containing the golden waters, making them wail in agony when he fled. One can imagine how desperate and chaotic the scene was now. ''They must have sealed the Capital city, thinking I will still be in there and can''t go far.'' Landon chuckled, finding it all too amusing. Because of this incident, they will never imagine that an enemy attack would plunge their way tonight. Taking a seat, Landon slowly observed the people he was now surprised by. Gregory, monarch of Titarian, Artemis, monarch of the Soma empire in Omania, and Lucia from Zalipnia. Well, no one should be shocked when almost all monarchs, Royals or king-fathers chose to participate in today''s battle. Of course, he wouldn''t just send them all off like that, as each Baymardian team had people with superpowers who he specially tasked to bodyguard these Royals. He can also warp in time just to save them if the situation really calls for it. This was why he had apletely different set of Baggy Samurai clothing in the space, one he could wear easily and take off too. Again, he also had different styles of masks too. "How are you feeling?" All 3, as well as everyone else around him nodded heavily. "Good, brother Landon." Gregory replied softly. "Well, I have Luck on my side." (^v^)


    .


    Luck¡­ Such an odd gift.


    Don''t you know? Gregory''s superpower is Luck. Do you know how many times assassin''s have tried to kill him but something unbelievable always happens to thwart the protection of their hidden weapons. Tahh! They shut daggers towards him. But oh¡­ a dagger hit a hard-shelled bumblebee changing its directory when the knight scraped on its hard shell butt. What? I don''t believe it! Oh¡­


    Shoot again. But what''s this? The bumblebee had a friend who was also passing through at that time? ''...'' [Assassins]


    Can they say Gregory was the hardest human being to kill of all time? Not because of his strength, but because of his sheer dumb luck. Know that even when they ryed how they failed their missions, even their superiors had to look at them like fools making up excuses for failure. Really? The bumblebee had a friend? Andslide happened to ur right at the split second the arrow was supposed to hit Gregory? Hold on¡­ hold on .. and your saying within thendslide, a passing giant bird identally caught Grocery in the Knick of time too? Sure, sure.


    What''s next, the Baymardian Fairy Godmother also appeared and Bibidi-Babidi-Booed him a magic carriage too?


    ''Yes! Yes! Well, not Fairy Godmother, but the bird dropped him into a carriage, and that carriage happened to belong to a close ally of Gregory''s.'' The Assassin''s were desperate to exin, but who is going to believe them? ¡­


    Soon, the team flew around their targeted areas, waiting for those in flying Megs to head out and shoot the many scouts hidden in the woods. Pue! Peu! Peu! They painted their arms towards the hidden men in the woods who were now fleeing after knowing they were being discovered by flying metal monsters. How did these metal monsters know their exact positions when they used their top-tier stealth moves just now? Understand that they discovered the flying objects above first and were rushing to go make reports. So who can tell them why the enemy still spotted them so cleanly? [Target, locked.]


    Pue! Pue! Peu!~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The flying metal monsters were ruthless. "No! I must report this to my masters in the Capital at once!" ~Pue!


    "Whistle¡­ I must whistle the warning on." ~Peu!


    "White g. I have to shoot a White g up in the sky, so that other scouts can see this and in turn shoot more white gs, sending the message to the Capital in this¨C"


    ~Pue. Pue!


    "Groar!" A wild animal roared. ~Pue!


    ¡­ Look, now was time for war, so all enemies, including wild animals who pounce at them, could get a taste of their wrath. The group of giant Bovias (bull and half lizard), dared not approach anymore. Want to fill your belly? Go feed on the dead they just killed. In no time, the coast was clear, and one by one, the massive cargo nes began tond. Then came offloading. Military vehicles rolled out, and marched towards the Capital city. Transporting so many military vehicles by air, would definitely not be possible with standard Earth technology. But who told Landon to go above and beyond? Did you know that back on Earth, shipping a car by ne will cost you anywhere from $2000~$8000 because of howborious andplicated it was. Some rich people still prefer shipping their vehicles by nespared to shipping it by sea in shipping containers. Landon solved allplications involving transporting these vehicles by air, especially after getting his metal enhancing technologies that lighten the weight of metal while at the same time making it several times stronger. .


    Vrmmmm!~


    The vehicles all took off in formation, with staying back in wait, as he and his specific team were to attack the Central Capital after the war hadmenced. Gregory, Lucia and Artemis drive off with their teams, breaking off as per their missions. Within the vehicle, Gregory clenched his fists in an attempt to calm his leg down. It was incredible that they would be fighting against the Final Boss, the Big Morgany. Who wouldn''t get chills running up their spine right about now? "His Majesty Gregory, as nned, please sit tight and wait until we break into their City''s gates."


    "Yes!" Gregory nodded heavily, sitting firm while listening to the ear-shattering sounds of explosives go off. But the most remarkable thing was seeing the person he was speaking to, suddenly jump into a video game-like seat.


    Who am I? What am I? Where am I? (?0?)


    Grmmm~


    The top of the military vehicle extended, and then, with clenched muscles, Gregory watched them click the red buttons ontop their joysticks. Feeuuuu~


    A whistling noise echoed out loud, followed by the ejection of a strange human giant egg-sized ball heaving for the gates. Boom! It caused a big dent on the gates, but not enough to destroy the overly this k metal gates out there. However,--- Ahhh! The scream came from several Morgs standing just behind the gates.


    Oh my God! The flying drones shaped like birds, captured an epic screen seconds after itnded. Too gruesome!


    Through the massive hole, they got a good view of some Morgs with sharp metal pieces now plunged into their heads and body parts.

 Chapter 1974 Saved By The Goddesss Kiss?

    Chapter 1974 Saved By The Goddess''s Kiss?


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The explosions went off until the gates werepletely shattered. "All clear!"


    The shooters reported the gate''s status in haste. [Copy that, Bravo V-22. Deploy the Umbre shields and prepare for impact when advancing!]


    "Roger that, Control center! The cookie is on her way!" The female driver with apocalyptic style goggles, chuckled loudly and cracked her fingers when slowly caressing the steering wheel. "Well, nowdies and gentlemen, clench your buttocks, fasten your seatbelts¡­ it''s gonna be, a bumpy ride~" "..."


    What did she¨C n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Vrrrrmmmm~


    Gregory felt his insides churn when being swished left, right, front and center by the girl''s chaotic driving. She wasn''t kidding


    It was truly a bumpy ride. Several Baymardians who knew her, were already saying their prayers loudly with faces that said they preferred to be killed by the enemy than get stuck with her in a vehicle next time. Gregory had to admit that her driving was crazy, but she indeed did a good job at deflecting the stream arrowsing her way. .


    Bap. Bap. Bap.~


    Oh my, the canopy-like umbre shield that opened up inches above the vehicles too, did an impressive job at not only blocking, but also catching some deadly arrows too.


    Again, don''t forget that their weapons were also enhanced, though not as strong as the Baymardians. However, after getting hit severally in one spot, their current arrows can indeed prate Baymard''s surfaces. Soon, they drove through the city''s gates, driving through the tunnel-like oath before reaching a massive open space that had hundreds and hundreds of enemy soldiers awaiting them. What? Do you think that''s all they''ve got? [Airforce, show them what you''ve got!]


    "Copy that, ground team. Moving in now!"


    The battle was like one giant ball of chaos. And on Artemis'' side, he had not just sessfully infiltrated the city with several Morgs, but was now driving through a forest region within the Capital city. Eh? Artemis blinked severally after seeing the approaching man and his army up ahead. "It''s one of our Targets!... Lord Crane" The one they say could control birds. Artemis quickly stepped out from the vehicle with a stoic expression on his face. The Baymardians, Caronains, and everyone else from other UN empires within the team, also stepped out. ¡­


    "Interesting~..." Crane stared at the vehicles ahead, instantly knowing they came from Baymard." Could it be that while they sent people to capture Baymard, Baymard had also done the same to capture them too? Hah-hah-hah-hah. Crane felt it funny, wondering how these Baymardian would react if they knew that by now, Baymard was no longer theirs, but belonged to Morgany. Was Crane threatened? Not a chance! But hold on, the Holy Stone just gut missing, tonight. And now, an army is infiltrating their territory? Again, it seems they''ve been too calm with various continents, allowing Giants, dark and blue people to team UK with the enemy to attack them. But eh? Since when did this world have Green-toned people? Interesting¡­ interesting¡­ Crane kicked his lips, slowly taking out his whip andshing it into the air cruelly.


    He has never been one to believe in coincidences, and will not be one to begin now. "How pitiful you all are to have delusions of any victory against us." 1, 2, 3¡­ Artemis exploded like a cheetah towards Crane. "You have a whip. So what? I too have a whip!" Instantly, several leaves, grass and roots left the surrounding, forming a string vine-like rope around Artemis'' hand. String!!!~


    The duo found themselves pling back, as their whips now tangled in a deadly dance. "Boy, when are you?" Crane asked with a sunken face, having never heard of anyone with such powers. Green people, others with powers unknown to them¡­ Dammit! Just how much is the world actually hiding from them who have so many eyes in the sky?


    Crane no longer pulled, but now rushed forward, resulting in Artemis almost falling to his butt. Bang! Artemis felt his ribs almost crack from Crane''s kick. .


    Down, Artemis was down.


    "What is it, giant? Is that all you''ve got?" Turning his head to the sky, Crane whistles, and ines over 20 birds with vicious intent. "Your Majesty Artemis!!!" Several people screamed in fear while fighting the enemies that greatly outnumbered them. "No! I''m not that useless!"


    Artemis clenched his fists, concentrating his powers on the greenheart around him. And soon! Peak! Peak! Peak!~


    The birds tried to prick him with their sharpened beaks, but failed to bypass the ball of vines shielding Artemis. "Oh?" Crane sneered. "How very clever. Unfortunately, I can also smash your little ball vine and allow my babies in." Artemis smirked. "You talk too much." Bang! Crane fell after a vine pulled him from behind. What? The vine not only pulled him, but dragged him off to be tied to a tree behind him. Twee-twee-twee~


    The birds hastily rushed over to free their master by hitting the vines with their beaks. "Do you know that I have a sworn brother, who told me that viins die fats because they talk too much during battle?" Artemis chuckled. Sure enough, if you were going to break his vine ball, then why not do it rather than exining? What do you think this was? Battle 101? Artemis unsheathed his long de and rushed up to the enemy to recover a final blow. But when said Crane was an easy guy? Ahhh!!! Artemis was shocked to find a dagger plunged into his thigh. What? When did Crane break free? Those birds¡­


    Artemis swore he moved birds, but suddenly, he found them infuriating. Crane was just about to deliver a heavy flow that could ve Artemis'' neck off. And when a certain Baymardian saw this, she quickly crushed the enemy''s skill with her bare hands and threw a stun grenade high into the air. "His Majesty Artemis, ready the Goddess''s Kiss!" Ah¡­ Goddess''s Kiss¡­ Goddess''s kiss. Wait. Wasn''t this the code for closing his eyes? Artemis did as was told, and didn''t open his eyes until Warden Samantha said otherwise. Ahhh! "You fucking bastards!" Crane screened in fury. "What did you do? Where are you? Howe I can''t see or hear any of you?"


    Now, the enemy was disoriented, alongside the birds, their subordinates and every other living thing around who wants from the UN. Warden Samantha who had her goodness on, now slowly reloaded her gun, taking her sweet time when watching these men walk around like deaf and blind mindless zombies. "This should put them to sleep for 3 days." ~Peu. Peu! Her silencer went off, and in no more than t seconds, Crane was snoring loudly without a care in the world. ~Pue. Pue.


    The other Baymardians tranquilized those that weren''t dead and then gave word through to the Air Force teams who literally swooped in with iron man suits, carried the sleeping into the hot air balloons and shipped them away to L Land. ''...'' [Artemis and the rest of the group]


    Scary. These Baymardians sure we''re scary, if you passed them off. "Let''s move!!"


    Warden Samantha ordered, and they continued on route as nned.


    ==

 Chapter 1975 MONSTER

    Chapter 1975 MONSTER


    Landon walked through the royal pce, smiling and humming with his team right behind him. "I''m walking on sunshine~..."


    Bang! "Woah¡­"


    Bang! "I''m walking on sunshine~"


    Bang!


    "Waooh.. it''s time feel good.~" Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Landon sang and shit at every turn, showing his flexibility and aerodynamics when avoiding enemy attacks. [Enemy Leader found! I repeat, Enemy leader location acquired!]


    In the sky, several people who were controlling several disguised drones, all reported their findings to those below. Some drones looked like birds, other drones looked like butterflies, and so on. And the moment Landon was told Kevian''s position, he left the team, as only he, Lucius who was attacking another Morg empire, and a few others, could act solo.


    Well, with Landon''s strength, having a team would only slow him down. In a sh, he separated from the group, making his way at lighting speed to Kevian''s main quarters. Well, Kevian was in full golden protective armor, and wouldn''t be leaving the capital through the hidden tunnels until he got confirmation that things were truly bad. In fact, he and many others didn''t want to believe that Morgany could ever lose to anything. No! When was thest time they lost to many major wars in the past centuries? It was just too unscientific for them to lose!


    .


    "Your Majesty, I pride we change into ordinary peasant attires if we are to leave in a truly safe manner." One of the advisors advised, while staring at Kevian''s face, waiting for affirmation. You think he wants to leave? Do you know how much work all of them have put into making Morgany what it is today? Let''s talk about many glorious elite academies out there. Let''s talk about their strengths. Let''s talk about all what they offer, from agriculture, apothecary, you name it.


    Who would ever want to leave Morgany? Kevian clenched his fists, cursing the enemy for making him the first Morg emperor to ever think of fleeing the Capital. When was thest time Morgany had war in his own territory? Oh my God of war! That might be tens, hundreds, and thousands of years ago. And now someone was here, making him ''think'' about it?


    "Your Majesty, you and the Royals must change fast. We have to leave now, despite not receiving word yet." Don''t ask him why, but the advisor had a bad feeling, especially since the Holy Stone has been confirmed missing.


    Everyone in the room was in a heavy state, when suddenly¨C N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Crunch~


    The sound of munching echoed from a far corner. And there, they spotted a man crunching in an apple¡­ a man they were all too familiar with now. Sling!!!~


    Several people unsheathed their swords cruelly. .


    "I thought I smelled a rat, but it was just you, his Majesty Landon Barn!" How did he do it? How did he get in without them noticing? What sort of crazy skills does he possess that trump''s theirs?


    Landon rose up from his seat with a smile that looked like a ck haired devil inviting one into temptation. Dammit. Why talk? Kevian narrowed his eyes coldly.


    "Kill him!" Swish! Over 100 figures appeared in the air like ck shadows, but Landon remained calm, munching on his apple while raising his gun high. Ahhh! My ass! Several people dropped to the ground like flies in funny ways. Pervert! What sort of pervert aims for their butt cheeks and little men in front? Oh my God! One ck shadow fell to the ground and subconsciously had to touch his little man that was barely saved, as the belt entered the right super close to it. Phew~


    The pain was real, but the shadow thanked his lucky stars. As for others¡­ Ahhh! They screamed and wailed internally, with shame clouding their faces now. ''Bro¡­ why the butt? Of all ces, it had to be the butt?''


    Pervert! Pervert! They felt vited and impure after the stream of attacks Landonunched. What was even more despicable was that even after they fell, so long as they moved an inch, Landon would shoot their butt cheeks if theyid on their bellies, or shoot their thighs if theyid on their backs and tried to move. (-_-)


    ¡­


    100 men¡­ Kevian''s lips twitched when seeing the weapon in Landon''s hand. If¡­ if they, the Morgs could get their hands on such a weapon, just think of how invincible they will be? (+0+)


    Instantly, greed filled Kevian''s face, and he seemed to forget that he was in no position to steal anything from anyone right now. Captcha. catcha~


    They saw that unlike the other times when Landon refilled when out of bullets, this time, he didn''t, meaning he had no more. Good! So wasn''t this the best time to attack and kill him off? Heh. Apart from his weapon technology, what could a scrawny kid like this do to them? Again, they seemed to forget that second ago, he was skilled enough to enter the space without them knowing. Crack!~


    Kevian cracked his knuckles, and several others around also prepared to plunge in and eradicate Landon once and for all. "Oh?" Landon chuckled. "Come on then, I don''t have all day." ¡­ 15 minutester¨C


    "Get him! Get him!"


    "On top of you! Yes, kick him!"


    "No, no, no! Reach for his heart and grab it out using your Shito nails!!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!"


    For a moment, that''s all one could hear, until after 3 minutes when the words changed to that of horror.


    ~Bang. Bang. Bang. Bang.


    Kevian had never known true horror like today. "No! No! Get away from me!"


    "Ahhh! My teeth!" Puff!~


    "I''m going to die! I''m going to die!..." "I¡­ I can see the light! I can see the¨C"


    ~Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Landon truly revealed his demonic side, giving everyone emotional scars when looking his way. If anyone had told them that Morgany''s cruel torture training they underwent was nothingpared to Landon''s beatings, they would haveughed hard till their bellies hurt. But now, facing Landon who was digging with built-up rage for all these Morgs had put him through, he¡­ he indeed looked like a monster right about now.


    . ¡­ Like so, Baymard continued their crusade on Morgany and Adonis thatsted for 2 entire months, ensuring theypletely eradicate or imprison 99.99% of hidden bosses.

 Chapter 1976 Finale - 1

    Chapter 1976 Finale - 1


    One year has passed since the War that made the world officially change hands. Children are still running in the streets merrily, people marveled at the Tesseract technology that allowed Mirvs all the way in Mirvanna to lick up their phones, dial someone in Zalipnia and have them answer. Prince Julian was ying video games using the Inte that could connect to Baymard''s supreme inte using the Tesseract. Ring~


    His phone rang and rang, causing him to pause his game. ''Huff, Huff''


    "You all are lucky someone is calling my phone now, or I would have sted you all to bits! Give me 2 minutes, guys!" Julian didn''t wait for their response, but secretly admitted that the newly released Resident Evil 3 sure is indeed far better than the 1st and 2nd.He never knew they could make it any better than the first 2.


    Of course, what made the game exciting was the release of Virtual Reality that made Julian almost wet his pants when seeing the glory Zombies attack him. Ahh! Seeing the caller ID, Julian''s hairs stood at attention with panic. "Mom? How is Aunt Beverly? Are you enjoying your time in Zalipnia?" [Julian!~... Why did I hear that you almost punched your Uncle Zazu in the face yesterday?]


    "No, no, no, Mom! It was an ident!" Julian felt like crying. He was in his room, in his safe space, using the first ever VRgeneration headbands. At first, he thought the adverts for VR were exaggerated. How could a headband do so much?


    Julian scoffed, but soon got the shock of his life when his mind was transported into the world of Resident Evil. He and his teammates could y in that world, eliminating zombies here and there. One could y single mode or multimode with at most 20 people. Julian had been ying with Momo, and many of his buddies from all over the world. At first, Julian swore he would not get scared. But when he met face-to-face with game zombies, he and his team mates cried so hard while running and fleeing with all their might. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When Julian used to watch Scary movies, he swore the characters were stupid for running to ces where the enemy can''t attack. But only after experiencing it himself did he know just how chaotic one''s brain was during such times.


    It was Summer vacation once more, and with the emergence of International Airline travels, people could now enter ns and leave Baymard straight to Mirvanna. .


    Julian chuckled when thinking of the present life he was living andparing it to the past.


    Yeah¡­ a lot has changed.


    Now, even his mother could hop on a ne and head to Zalipnia. Of course, the flight will first stop in Baymard. And with the inte and cellphone connection now everywhere, booking flights through the inte was a breeze. Everything all over the world had be far simpler to aplish than before. People now wondered how they lived before with technology. Booking a cab, checking the weather, and even checking GPS systems was too cool and made their journeys and walks simpler. Laptops were also very popr, especially for those outside the country who typed andpleted job matters in theirptops using Excel, QuickBooks and whatnot. Speaking of Little Momo and Linda, one should say they were no longer little anymore. They were now 16 and 15, and already officially engaged. Well, everyone saw thising. Little Linda was one year older than Momo, but so what? They loved each other greatly. As for Tilda, she too officially became Queen of Dafaren after watching father and son, Alexander and Daniel kill each other. As for Castello, she also dealt with him, bundling him to Baymard''s prisons too. In Lingingburg, Veinitta, a new Queen called Helga, also rose to power with Baymard''s support.


    Fredrik of the Laboon Empire, Ten, also rose to power, bundling his siblings and father to Baymard. After taking power, one of the first things he did was hunt down the remaining Witches who were hiding in the shadows after all their headquarters and hidden fortresses were destroyed. ¡­


    5 yearster, All hidden TOEP, witches and Adonis forces were officially dissolved. 2 years after that, Little Ren took the Morg Abian Empire''s throne. Another 4 yearster, all empires in the world have signed treaties with Baymard, and the world gave a collective sigh. Who could predict it would end up like this?


    Instantly, Baymardpletely opened its doors to the entire world, allowing people to study at the Baymardian academies that used to be sent for Baymardians. The Lower Region was also open for workers from anywhere across the world. Now, it was their time to study and make inventions in their own empires. Baymard will not help them do these inventions in their empires. They muste, study, go back to their empires, experiment and seed on their own. 1 yearter, Baymard discovers aggressive lifeforms on another. Baymard then developed a peculiar technology called the ArkNet, an invisible protective barrier deployed into space. 8 monthster, the world fights against the Alien species called the Mantolians, from the sent Mantol. Hertfilia wins the war.


    15 yearster, with the help of the renowned Princes Kora, Prince Godric and Prince Wilfred, Hertfilia looks nothing like it did before. Hertfilia enters the Gctic era, and takes over 20s, repopting in these regions suitable for life. Hertfilia finds other humans and takes them in. The humans there are strange. Some have one eye, others bunny ears, some have lizard tails, others have bottom halves with fins like mermaids,... but Hertfilia wees them all. Wasn''t this the dream of all fantasy lovers?


    (^V^)


    Amazing!


    The people of Hertfilia weed all sorts of species and human types they never knew could exist.


    There were pink toned people, people who called themselves Beast men, bat-people with wings, and so many more.


    What was funny was that the people in these new worlds ands thought of them like Gods because of their technology.


    Well, if the people of the current Hertfilia appeared to the past people of Herfilia, perhaps they too could look at them as Immortals.

 Chapter 1977 Finale - 2

    Chapter 1977 Finale - 2


    Well, humanity has long changed from what it used to be.


    During this time, Hertfilia discovered a potion that will mutate human gics, allowing everyone to live up to 200 years old. Now, at the age of 50, people look like they are 25. They also found that they awakened innate gene abilities that were ranked from E to A, and above A were S sses. Humans became swifter, stronger and faster, which helped when facing a wide range of alien invaders. Another 5 yearster, the Human Alliance is formed, and Humans are officially epted into the Gctic books by Alien species who saw them as only food, toys, or ves. Humans now have a collection of 170s, livable and non-livable under their grasp. People in Prison like Whitebeard who refused to change, found that they were transported to an entire called Prison. In there, they were allowed to kill each other if they liked, but the previous had a force field that wouldn''t allow any of them out. In short, the was like an even ancient far worse than how Hertfilia was when Landon arrived. Of course¡­ Unfortunately, some humans still tried to create Pirates in space, resulting in them breaking RedBeard and a few others too. These bastards became crude space pirates but wereter captured 11 yearster, although some remnants still managed to survive. s¡­ one could never truly get rid of pirates, whether in the seas or those sailing through space.


    Again, for those who changed their ways, they would be monitored for another 50 years while in the world before being left alone. ¡­


    165 yearster, Hertfilia and all other humans looked nothing like they did before. Oops¡­ humans improved the gene form, allowing all babies born and injected after birth, to live to a minimum of 300 years, with the max for some being 509 years. However, only babies of the new era could enjoy these matters. Most people could only live for 200~250 years. For many people like William, Penelope, Overseer Tim, Lucius, and several others who had been there from the very start when the world was barren and crude, they stared at the vast ins of space with teary eyes and warm smiles in their eyes. And in the middle of them, was Landon who now sat on a wheelchair after the heavy injury he received from thest war. Everyone looked like they were 50, despite their ages being 190 or so. They had seen their great-great-great-great+great-great-grandchildren and felt this much was enough. Lucy sat beside her husband, squeezing his hands warmly. "We did it Brother Landon¡­ we¡­ eh?... BROTHER LANDON!!!!"


    Lucy''s high-pitched scream shocked everyone as they swooped and soon stood frozen when seeing Landon''s state. ¡­ Landon blinked calmly when looking at the bluish ck void he now found himself in.


    He was now levitating, with only one toe topping the voids bottom that looked like bluish ck liquid.


    Slowly raising his head high, Landon soon found a giant pink ball the size of a floating house.


    Landon chuckled. "System, it''s you, isn''t it?"


    [Host, you''re not so dumb after all.]


    Landon rolled his eyes sideways, a flicker of regretced in his eyes. "So am I dead?"


    -silence-


    The system remained silent, causing Landon''s heart to beat chaotically. [Rx host. You might be dead or you might not. That depends on our conversation now¡­. but first¡­]


    The system suddenly spun chaotically, and soon, items he was familiar with came flying out. [Congrattions host, forpleting the System''s TRIAL Simtion.Now, you may begin your first true task!]


    Heh-heh-heh


    Looking at the many celebratory items dropping around him, Landon beganughing so loudly his belly started to hurt. "TRIAL simtion?" [Yes, host, TRIAL.]


    "... Heh-heh-heh¡­ Enough jokes, system, and just spit it out."


    [Well, host. It seems you know me quite well by now.] With that, the system stopped spinning and turned into a cute pink Loli girl.


    Ahh! He f**king knew it! The system was a sassy little girl!! It was really amazing to think that it was she who gave him so much headache during these past few years. [Yes, host,] she replied biting on a lollipop. Who created her? Landon wanted just 1 minute with that person. Just 1 minute was all he needed. [Dummy, what are you thinking about? Didn''t you hear me? I said, host, you''ve sessfullypleted your first mission. The Gods thank you for your service. You have an A-score on the board for your achievements. So you get one wish¡­ and only one wish alone.] The system paused. [Know that the only time the Gods will grant you any wish. In the future world''s, even if you do well, you won''t get the option of having a wish]


    [Of course, if you get a wish granted by the Gods, then any of the next world you visit, might be a far more regressed world than Hertfilia''s¡­ probably Caveman. Additionally, it means you will have to go through more worlds than originally intended.]


    [So host, do you choose the option of having a wish granted and regressing to cruder worlds, or getting no wish and heading to slightly more advanced worlds to develop?]


    ¡­


    Wish it no wish? Landon already knew in his heart he would choose to have a wish granted. So what if he gets sent to a terrible world far cruder than Hertfilia? [So host, what''s it going to be?]


    Landon slowly raised his head with a warm smile stered on his lips. After knowing Landon for a long time and seeing that smile on his lips,the system had a hunch of what Landon was going to do. "I choose to have my wish granted." Landon paused¡­


    "In every world I go to, I want my wife reincarnated by my side." [Host, know that she will never remember you no matter what world you head to, if that''s the case.]


    Landon clenched his fists firmly, "I know." But so what? He would win her love again and again, no matter what. Landon felt that even if the Gods didn''t make his wife''s soul, he would be able to find her. Suddenly, the system showed a true smile on her lips, as though impressed with her host. Some hosts wish for power or other things, but her host was different. [As you wish, host. No matter what world you go to, you will find her there. That''s it¡­]


    The system then transformed back into a ball and floated higher and higher above the void.


    [In 10 years, this wille back for you, host. Enjoy your vacation with your loved ones.]


    Eh? Landon was shocked, surprised the system allowed him to return and not forcing him to leave now for another mission. Looking at the pink ball, Landon felt she wasn''t so bad. Soon, he felt drowsy, and when he opened his eyes again, he was met with over a hundred people looking over him with teary eyes and weing smiles. His parents, his friends, his children, his grandchildren, and his beloved, Lucy were all by his side. The doctors also wiped their teary eyes, smiling ecstatically. And for a moment, Landon right at this money, Landon felt truly blessed. "Wee back to us, his Majesty Landon Barn." ~~~~~~~~~~END~~~~~~~~~


    "This Authorhopes this letter finds you well, dear fans¡­ As I sit down to write this, I¨C"


    Pfft~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Bah-hahahahhahahah~ (evilugh).


    Did you all expect me to write something like that?No way! All I can say to everyone is thank you! Thank you so much for following his Majesty Landon Barn''s journey! When I first embarked on the journey of writing this book, it was abor of love, filled withte nights, countless drafts, and moments of doubt. Life kept hitting me, nig allowing me to bloody hell continue the book, but I finally persevered on¡­ And I''m d to say I love how it ended. But knowing that my story has found its way into your hands is more important to me. All yourments, your gifts, your challenging ideas, and everything else made the joinery worth it! Now, here are a list of horrible mentions, those who kept reading this book through thick and thin. First up, > FearlessCloud > Glennis


    > Epic_Buddie123


    > Taoone2


    > Renee_Crawford


    > Dan_Allnatt


    > GoldenFox


    > Ziya_al


    > BerserkBarath008


    > Acid_Ash


    > Salvata98


    > Ares1212


    > AnnaPaul01


    > Krptek


    > Theycallmeinya


    > RedThin425_


    > InTheSearchOfPeace


    > Daisy2018


    > Calyddon


    > DreamFlower


    > OverLord_man


    > Over_Lord_9904


    > Thawk7678


    > Reaper_King


    > EdgeZZ


    > Skorno


    > Whitedragons > DDragon


    > Nada


    > Rodney_Williams_5050


    > Holy Terror


    > Sw_junk


    > Nightrider96


    > CS1226


    > Cycle9569


    > Ruwa_3224


    > Jhova90


    > JamesDiaz_714


    > 9lionheads


    > DaoistF24IU


    > JoshK


    > NerdyOrchDork


    > Flesheatingnerd


    > PotatoKeeper


    > Daoistm0jCyy


    > Nnus


    > Darkside1923 wap


    > Brain_Hawkins


    > Lolfrenzy_1


    > ABalto


    > RdDumpster


    > A[jin]


    > The_Scary1


    > Kh05


    > Moonraker


    > BookDragon1960


    > LazyTwitting


    > Company


    > yClouder


    > Egfa_Omar


    > Collins_Okyere_2523


    > Sincity1905


    > Hot_Bun


    > Jedi1123


    > Kogakai


    > TheEnthraller


    The list could go on for thousands of pages, but thank you all for all your support!!


    I''m The King Of Technology has officiallye to an end!


    (>^0^<)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!